《The Miracle Doctor's Two-Faced Toddler》


 Chapter 1 - Prologue

    <h4>Chapter 1: Prologue</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The gloomy days finally cleared up. There was not much food left at home. Ah Wan carried her bamboo basket and went to dig for carrots. She was digging radishes, and some people called them carrots.


    The radish wasn¡¯t big, not even as big as Ah Wan¡¯s fist, but it had thin skin and had a lot of water. If one bit down on it, it would be sweet to the heart. If one cut it into thin slices and mixed it with the chili sauce, it would be refreshing and delicious.


    It was the best season to eat radish. When the weather turned colder, the taste of the radishes would no longer be as tender and sweet. Instead, they would be a little bitter and spicy.


    ¡°Ah Wan! Why are you still here? Your husband is here!¡± An auntie walked over with a dustpan.


    Ah Wan, who was squatting in the ground, blushed. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Who, who is my husband?¡±


    The auntie jokes, ¡°You¡¯re about to get married. If he¡¯s not your husband, could he be my husband?¡±


    On the other side of the fields, the farmers who were picking vegetablesughed. Ah Wan¡¯s face reddened. She might not admit it, but she knew she did have a fianc¨¦. Her fiance¡¯s surname was Zhao, and his name was Zhao Heng. He was the only schr in their vige.


    Zhao Heng was not a local, he had fled to their vige when the war started. After that, he stayed in the vige. Zhao Heng¡¯s father had died in the chaos of war, leaving him with his widowed mother and a younger sister who was the same age as Ah Wan. All these years, it was thanks to Ah Wan¡¯s family¡¯s help that the family of three lived in fear.


    Ah Wan¡¯s family didn¡¯t have a good life either, especially after Ah Wan¡¯s father was captured to join the army. Without a pir to support the family, their spending became increasingly tight. But no matter how tight they were, Ah Wan couldn¡¯t bear to see Zhao Heng suffer.


    Ah Wan put the plucked radish into the small basket and ran home in a good mood. When she passed by a small fish pond, she squatted down and washed the mud off her hands. Her hands were frostbitten and her wounds were soaked. It was so painful that she gasped!


    Then, she untied her hairband, wiped her hands with water, andbed her hair until it was shiny. She braided her hair into a beautiful four-strand braid beside her ears and carefully took out the red headband she was only willing to wear during the New Year. She tied it bit by bit.


    After she was done, she used her freezing hands to wash her face with a handful of cold, fishy water.


    ¡°It¡¯s so cold!¡± Ah Wan cried out.


    On the other hand, Zhao Heng had been loitering outside Ah Wan¡¯s house for a long time but didn¡¯t see Ah Wan for a long time, and he¡¯d decided toe back another day. Unexpectedly, when he passed by the fish pond, he coincidentally saw Ah Wan who was squatting by the shore and washing her face.


    Zhao Heng frowned.?<i>Could the water here be used to wash faces? The fishy smell was so strong.</i>


    Ah Wan also saw Zhao Heng, and she scrambled to her feet. It had only been half a month since theyst met, but Zhao Heng had grown taller again. Although he was three years older than Ah Wan, he was even smaller than Ah Wan when he first came to the vige. Ah Wan was d to see that he had recovered.


    ¡°Ah Heng!¡± Ah Wan walked over with a smile.


    The young girl was wearing an extremely bloated cotton-padded jacket with patches on her knees and elbows. She looked so shabby that she was a little embarrassed. However, her face was extremely beautiful, and there was no other girl in the world who was more beautiful than her.


    Once upon a time, Zhao Heng had also thought that Ah Wan was the most beautiful girl he had ever seen. But ever since he had seen those city¡¯s noble youngdies, when he looked at Ah Wan again, he felt that she¡¯s rustic and shabby.


    Ah Wan saw Zhao Heng¡¯s hands. They were schrly hands, long fingers, clean and delicate. Ah Wan secretly tucked her small swollen hands that had frostbite on them into her sleeves and asked him with a smile, ¡°Why are you here? It¡¯s the middle of the month today, and it¡¯s not the time to pay the tuition fee yet¡­ Have you spent all the money you have? I¡¯ll go get it for you.¡± Actually, there wasn¡¯t much left. There were only a few silver ingots left. The New Year goods hadn¡¯t been bought yet, but Zhao Heng¡¯s studies were important. She thought that her mother wouldn¡¯t me her.


    ¡°Ah Wan,¡± Zhao Heng called after her.


    Ah Wan turned around, a sweet smile on her red face. ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to give me any more silver,¡± said Zhao Heng.


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you study anymore?¡± Ah Wan asked, surprised.


    Zhao Heng paused. ¡°No¡­¡±


    Ah Wan thought that he was worried about his future tuition fees, so she hurriedly patted her chest and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have money! I¡­ I can earn money! When springes, I¡¯ll go pick wild vegetables! I can also chop wood! I can farm¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah Wan, where did you get the silver?¡± Zhao Heng interrupted her.


    Ah Wan froze.


    Zhao Heng said with a gloomy expression, ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide it from me. I already know that your silver didn¡¯te from proper methods¡­ Two years ago, you actually didn¡¯t go to your cousin-inw¡¯s house. You¡­ you entered a brothel!¡±


    A bolt from the blue struck Ah Wan¡¯s head! Ah Wan swayed and the basket on her back fell to the floor. The red radishes rolled all over the floor.


    Ah Wan looked at Zhao Heng with a pale face. ¡°Who? Who told you that?¡±


    Zhao Heng clenched his fists tightly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t care who told me, just say yes or no! Did you enter a brothel?¡±


    Ah Wan¡¯s eyes turned red. She grabbed Zhao Heng¡¯s arm. ¡°Ah Heng¡­¡±


    Zhao Heng was caught off guard when he saw this pair of swollen hands covered in frostbite. He was so frightened that he pulled his arm back!


    Ah Wan felt his disdain and did not dare to touch him with her hand again. She only sobbed even more and said, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t enter a brothel! Ah Heng, believe me, my money is clean! I exchanged it with a jade pendant!¡±


    Zhao Heng looked at her coldly. ¡°Where did you get the jade pendant from?¡±


    ¡°I picked it up!¡± Ah Wan said.


    Zhao Heng ridiculed, ¡°Can a random jade pendant be exchanged for so much silver?¡± He had once naively thought that his expensive tuition fees were all earned by Ah-Wan from farming and chopping wood, but who would have thought¡­ she actually traded her body for it! How shameless was she?! She was already engaged to him, yet she still went to do unspeakable things with another man! Why was she so dirty?!


    ¡°Ah Heng, believe me, I didn¡¯t enter a brothel, I can swear!¡± Ah Wan cried until her heart was about to break. She really didn¡¯t enter a brothel, really didn¡¯t¡­


    The two of them grew up together as childhood sweethearts. For a very long time, Zhao Heng and his younger sister ate at Ah Wan¡¯s house and lived at Ah Wan¡¯s house. He still remembered the days when the entire vige was in famine. It was Ah Wan who saved her food and fed it to him bit by bit. If not for Ah Wan, he might have starved to death. He still had some feelings for Ah Wan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, on ount that we know each other, I won¡¯t tell anyone about this. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t marry you anymore,¡± he said kindly. Zhao Heng thought that he had already done his best. After all, to a woman, there was nothing more important than her reputation. Since he was willing to protect her reputation, she should be content.


    Zhao Heng said righteously, ¡°I¡¯m a schr. Teacher said that with my talent, I¡¯ll definitely be able to be a government official in the future. I can¡¯t marry an indecent woman¡­ I¡¯ll visit your house to cancel the marriage. Don¡¯te looking for me anymore.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Zhao Heng didn¡¯t dare look at Ah Wan¡¯s heartbroken face and fled.


    But he had only taken a few steps when a loud ssh came from the fish pond behind him.


    ¡°Ah Wan¡ª¡±

 Chapter 2 - Transmigration

    <h4>Chapter 2: Transmigration</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ¡°Spring hase. All things have been revived. It¡¯s time for animal mating again¡­¡±


    Yu Wan was woken up by the devilish ringtone again. She knew without thinking that it was her aunt that was urging her to get married who did it. Yu Wan¡¯s parents passed away early. She was raised by her aunt. Her aunt was the zoo director. She was 1.8 meters tall and had a loud voice.


    Yu Wan swiped the answer button and brought the phone a meter away.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?! What time is it?! The childcare provider has been waiting for you for two hours! Do you still want to get married? Do you want to?! Are you nning to stay by my side forever? Let me warn you, you¡¯re already 18 years old. My obligation to raise you has been terminated! If you don¡¯t get married this year, I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s eardrums were going numb. She could guess what she was going to say without even hearing it. It was an ultimatum that was given once a month. Her aunt had threatened her for three years, but she had not fulfilled it.


    But¡­ childcare provider? Professor of Biology who raises pandas? This was something worth seeing. Maybe she could steal a panda and be in prison for life.


    Yu Wan washed up and went downstairs. However, the moment she opened the car door, a flower pot fell from the sky¡­


    ...


    Yu Wan was awakened by a cold chill. When she woke up, she found herself lying on a dpidated brick bed. Under her was a mattress that emitted a moldy smell, and on her body was a nket that smelled even more moldy.


    The biting cold wind squeezed through the cracks in the wall, making the already cold house even more cruel than before.


    Her mind was in a mess. Strange images and sounds shed past her mind, but they were all too blurry. She could not tell if they were real or if she had broken her brain and made up some imagination.


    There was a flickering light in the house.


    Yu Wan looked in the direction of the fire and saw a very thin little boy squatting on the ground in front of the wall facing the window sill. He was wearing tattered ancient clothes. In the brazier in front of him was a half-dried piece of wood. As the wood was not fully lit, the little boy was trying his best to add withered grass and leaves. Although the wood wasn¡¯t lit fully, it was still burning.


    Seeing this, the little boy got up and went to the table to take an old iron pot filled with water and ced it on the edge of the iron basin.


    Yu Wan was confused.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Yu Wan called the little boy.


    The little boy turned around and his eyes lit up. ¡°Sis, you¡¯re awake?¡± He put down the fire tongs and ran towards Yu Wan.


    The little boy called her Sis. It seemed that the memory in her head was not her imagination. She had really be another person¡ª


    ¡°Sis, are you feeling ufortable?¡±


    Yu Wan shook her head against her will. ¡°I don¡¯t feel bad. Where¡¯s Mom?¡±


    ¡°Mom fainted,¡± the little boy said.


    ¡°How did she faint?¡± Yu Wan asked. Although the memories in her mind told her that her mother¡¯s body had never been strong, it was not so serious that she would faint.


    The little boy lowered his head and said sadly, ¡°When they said you were dead, Mom cried. She kept crying and then fainted.¡±


    <i>So it was because she was too sad¡­</i>


    Yu Wan looked at her brother and felt the deep worry and fear in his heart. It was really hard on him. One of the people closest to him had died and the other had fainted. She really did not know how he managed to survive.


    Yu Wan reached out and stroked his dirty little head. ¡°See, I¡¯m not dead, am I?¡±


    The little boy looked up, his eyes shining brightly. ¡°Yes!¡±


    Yu Wan nced at the brazier and iron pot near the wall, which could hardly be called cooking utensils, and asked, ¡°Can you pour me a cup of water? I saw you boil water.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The little boy rushed over excitedly. He was very happy to be useful. Of course, he was still too young and did not know that water could only be drunk after boiling. When he saw that the water was steaming, he felt that it had been boiled.


    He poured the half-frozen water into a chipped porcin bowl and carefully brought it to Yu Wan.


    The water had only boiled halfway. If it was in her previous life, her aunt as the director would probably have nagged her until her ears grew calluses. ¡°Drink raw water? Aren¡¯t you afraid of parasites? You young people just don¡¯t care about your bodies!¡±


    Yu Wan was not as particr as her aunt. She had drunk raw water before, but now that she thought about it, she could not tell if her actions back then were really not particr, or if she was too rebellious and deliberately to be not particr. Her aunt was a nice person, but sometimes, she was so fussy that she couldn¡¯t stand it.


    Yu Wan let out a bitterugh. After transmigrating to such a ce, she would not even have a chance to be scolded by her aunt.


    Suddenly, she felt a chill beside her hand. The little boy thought that the water was too hot when he saw that she did not drink it after a long time, so he quickly blew at it with his little mouth.


    Yu Wan finished the water in her bowl. After drinking it, she felt much more energetic. She said to the little boy, ¡°By the way, how many days have I slept?¡±


    ¡°Three days.¡±


    <i>In that case, their mother might have been unconscious for three days??</i>Yu Wan looked at the skinny little boy and probed, ¡°Have you eaten anything these few days?¡±


    ¡°I ate it! I ate in Grandma¡¯s house!¡± The little boy said.


    ¡°Are you full?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    The little boy stopped talking. His lips were cracked and he looked weak and pale. He must have not eaten her fill.


    Yu Wan lifted the nket, put on a patched cotton jacket, and said to her starving brother, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see Mom first, then I¡¯ll make you something to eat.¡±

 Chapter 3 - Start of New Life

    <h4>Chapter 3: Start of New Life</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The residence of this family wasn¡¯trge, there were only two rooms in total. They were on both sides of the central room, and they wouldn¡¯t go wrong even if they closed their eyes.


    Yu Wan sorted through the memories in her head as she walked. Coincidentally, this family also had the surname Yu. The Host was called Ah Wan and had the same name as her.


    The Host¡¯s family had a very simple poption: a father who was captured to be a soldier, a mother who was bedridden and sick, a yellow-skinned and skinny younger brother, and her with a different soul.


    In her impression, this family treated her quite well. They did not treat her unfavorably just because she was a girl. Even her younger brother knew how to be humble. Her food and clothing were always the best in the family. This was almost impossible in the vige where they value males and belittle females. Of course, the original owner herself was quite capable. Since her father was no longer around and her mother could not work, she carried the heavy burden of supporting her family at a young age. Compared to Yu Wan who only knew how to be a couch potato in her previous life, they were worlds apart.


    These were all the memories Yu Wan inherited from the Host. It could be said that this was the most precious memory the Host wanted to keep before she died.


    ¡°Sis, be careful.¡± Little Bruiser, who was helping Yu Wan to the door, reminded her crisply, interrupting her thoughts.


    Yu Wan patted his little head. After assimting Ah Wan¡¯s memories, she had be even morepatible with this body. Little Bruiser was no longer just a strange little boy. This was her younger brother, and the woman in the room was her mother. From now on, they were a family that she was willing to protect with her life.


    She was new to this world. The reason she had such thoughts was most likely because of the Host¡¯s will. Perhaps it was because of this strong will that she could summon a soul from another world after her death and help the Hostplete her life.


    There were no braziers or lights in the room. It was pitch ck, and a gust of cold wind blew over. It was as warm as the outside.


    Yu Wan walked to the bed in the dark.


    After adapting to the light in the room, Yu Wan could vaguely see the woman¡¯s face. It was a pale, bloodless face. She was so thin that her cheeks were slightly sunken, and her cheekbones were prominent because of this. Even so, her facial features were not inferior at all, especially her eyebrows and nose.


    The Host¡¯s mother was fine. She fainted because she was too sad. Moreover, she hadn¡¯t eaten for several days so she was barely breathing.


    After looking at Madam Jiang, Yu Wan brought over the brazier in her room. She also carried the quilt over and covered her.


    When she was done, Yu Wan carried the oilmp and went to the kitchen.


    Although it was called a kitchen, it was actually just a small kitchen that was built with a straw shed in the backyard. In the middle of the kitchen, there was arge rusty iron pot ced on the rough and cracked stove. Right in front of the stove was a bundle of firewood that had been mostly used up.


    Even the firewood was so little¡­ Yu Wan had an ominous feeling. As expected, when Yu Wan opened the rice jar, she saw that it was empty.


    Yu Wan poured out the entire rice jar, but only a few dozen grains of rice were poured out. It does not even cover the bottom of the bowl.


    Yu Wan rummaged through the cupboard for a while, but found nothing other than half a bowl of spicy sauce. Little Bruiser walked in with a basket. ¡°Sis, radish!¡± There were a few not-so-fresh radishes in the basket and a big sweet potato that had somehow mixed in.


    In her previous life, she would not even take a look at these things. But now, she could not be picky at all. Not only was Little Bruiser and the woman in the house hungry, even she was starting to feel hungry.


    Yu Wan washed the radishes and sweet potatoes clean and removed the skin. The sweet potatoes were cut into pieces and boiled in a pot of sweet potato porridge with the pitifully little rice grains. The radishes were chopped and mixed with chili sauce.


    It was Yu Wan¡¯s first time using arge stove, so she wasn¡¯t able to control the fire properly. The sweet potato porridge was a little burned, but fortunately, sweet potatoes were a natural crop that came with its own sweetness, so it was still delicious even if it was burned.


    Little Bruiser stood at the entrance of the kitchen, asionally sticking his little head in and looking around. The aroma of piping hot sweet potatoes wafted out of the big pot. It was mixed with the faint fragrance of rice and rice crust, making the little fellow drool.


    ¡°Sis, I¡¯m hungry,¡± Little Bruiser said as he took a deep breath.


    ¡°Done,¡± Yu Wan said.


    There wasn¡¯t a lot of porridge, but it could be divided into three bowls.


    Yu Wan gave the bowl with the most sweet potatoes to Little Bruiser and the thickest bowl of porridge to Madam Jiang.


    Madam Jiang was still unconscious and could not eat on her own. Yu Wan tried to wake her up, and Madam Jiang woke up. However, after taking a look at her daughter, she thought she was dreaming and closed her eyes to sleep.


    It was no wonder that tMadam Jiang thought this way. It was really because Ah Wan was on herst breath not long after she was pulled out of the water. She could not believe that Ah Wan hade back to life unscathed.


    Yu Wan fed the muddle-headed Madam Jiang some porridge. By the time she returned to the dining table with the empty bowl, Little Bruiser had already finished the sweet potato porridge and put down the spoon.


    Then, Yu Wan noticed with her sharp eyes that there were a fewrge sweet potatoes in her bowl of porridge.


    Little Bruiser sat there obediently, blinking at her as if to say, ¡°Eat, Sis!¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s heart softened. She clearly realized that this feeling did note from the Host, but from herself.


    ¡°Sis.¡± Seeing that Yu Wan was not moving, Little Bruiser swallowed his saliva and pushed the bowl of porridge forward. ¡°Eat quickly, it¡¯s not hot anymore.¡±


    Yu Wan knew that he was not full yet, but she did not reject his good intentions. She picked up the bowl and finished the porridge without leaving a single drop.


    The cold wind outside the room was biting, causing the windowttices to rattle. Yu Wan was lying on the innermost side of the bed. She looked at the sleeping Little Bruiser and then looked at the sleeping Madam Jiang. She secretly swore that she would not let them go hungry again.


    ...


    Yu Wan had difficulties sleeping in a bed other than her own and thought that she would not be able to sleep that night. However, she did not have a single dream. When she woke up, the sky was already bright.


    Little Bruiser was sleeping soundly, his cheeks flushed. It was unknown how long it had been since he had such a warm sleep.


    Madam Jiang was still unconscious, but her breathing was calmer thanst night.


    Yu Wan did not wake the two of them up. She quietly got off the bed, tidied herself up, and drank a mouthful of cold water to alleviate her hunger. Then, she went to the kitchen to get a kitchen knife and a basket. She stepped on the frost and walked towards the field in her memories.


    This was a vegetable field that the Host had been farming. She had nted some garlic sprouts, radishes, and cabbage. She had collected most of the cabbage. There were only a few sporadic cabbages growing here and there. Some chickens had even pecked at them. There were still some radishes. Yu Wan plucked one from the ground. She didn¡¯t care if she washed it or not. She used a vegetable knife to remove the skin and started eating it.


    There was no rice or food at home, so eating radishes alone was definitely not enough. Just as Yu Wan was wondering how to fill the family¡¯s stomach, her sharp eyes caught a w mark on the radish field.


    It was a chicken w print. Judging from its size, it was already an adult. The cabbages in the ground had been pecked by the chickens, so it was not surprising to see a w print on the ground. However, what caught Yu Wan¡¯s attention was the sapphire blue chicken feather swaying beside the w print.


    Chickens didn¡¯t have such beautiful feathers.


    This was a pheasant!


    The pheasant actually came to her vegetable field¡­


    This discovery shook Yu Wan¡¯s heart. When a person was poor, even a chicken would bully her. Coincidentally, she was worried about not having anything to eat. Since the other party delivered itself to her door, it could not me her for being impolite.


    The pheasants lived in packs and had a rtively stable range of activity. They would not easily walk down the mountain, but it was winter and resources were scarce. Even the pheasants found it difficult to find food. Coincidentally, Ah Wan¡¯snd was the most remote, closest to the foot of the mountain, and thend that no one wanted to farm.


    Usually, other than Ah Wan, no one woulde here. It was because of this that the pheasants dared to barge in.


    This was probably not the first time seeing how familiar the pheasant was with her field. However, the Host had to cook for her brother and mother in the morning and would go to the fieldte. And each time, she missed the pheasants. Today, Yu Wan went out early and bumped into it.


    The pheasant pecked at the vegetable leaves without a care in the world, unaware that it was in danger.


    Yu Wan tiptoed over and reached out to grab it into the basket!

 Chapter 4 - First Feast

    <h4>Chapter 4: First Feast</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The pheasant was stronger than a chicken, and its pping forced Yu Wan to find something to tie it up. However, after searching for half a day, Yu Wan still could not find any tools in the basket. In the end, she took out a red headband from her bosom. ¡°I still have this in my pocket.¡± Yu Wan raised her eyebrows and went to tie up the pheasant without another word.


    Yu Wan tied a sailors¡¯ knot, and the more the pheasant fluttered, the tighter the red headband was wrapped around it. In the morning light, it was a little shocking.


    Yu Wan hummed a tune and left the vegetable field with the pheasant.


    Along the way, she tried to recall information about this vige or the dynasty, but unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t recall anything. However, the foot of the mountain was filled with straw huts. There were only twenty to thirty houses altogether. Yu Wan felt that this vige was really poor.


    The vige was situated between two mountains, and there wererge plots of farnd. The further west they went, the more deserted it became, and their home was on the westernmost side of the vige. In front of the door was a rtively t open space. Yu Wan remembered that in her previous life, there was also such a ce in the old house in the countryside. Everyone called it a training hall. She did not know what this ce was called, or perhaps it was nothing.


    When she entered the room, Little Bruiser was already awake and clumsily putting on his clothes. No matter how capable he was, he was still a child who wasn¡¯t even six years old. It was hard on him to wear thick winter clothes.


    The woman on the bed had yet to wake up. Her breathing was shallow and her pale skin looked even more translucent than yesterday.


    Yu Wan put down her basket and entered the house.


    Little Bruiser finally put on hisst shoe. When he saw Yu Wan, his big watery eyes lit up. ¡°Sis!¡±


    Yu Wan took a look at his bulging little body and went forward to straighten his pants. She tucked his shirt into his cotton pants. Just as she was about to ask him if he slept well, a loud and clear rooster call came from the central room.


    Little Bruiser was stunned for a moment before he ran out excitedly. His surprised voice could not wait to be heard. ¡°Sis! Is this chicken? Where did you get the chicken? You went to town? You bought chicken?¡±


    Children were so noisy when they were excited.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t go to town.¡± Besides, there was no money if she went. Yu Wan tucked the woman on the bed into a nket and brought the pheasant to the backyard. The backyard was surrounded by a fence. The front was connected to the house while the back was connected to the pigpen and the kitchen. Of course, there were no pigs in the pigpen.


    ¡°I caught this on the mountain,¡± Yu Wan said.


    ¡°You caught it on the mountain? Sis, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Little Bruiser said in admiration.


    Yu Wan took out an empty bowl and cut the chicken.


    When Little Bruiser saw this, he was not afraid at all. He obediently squatted on the ground without blinking. ¡°Is it for us?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Of course. Who else would I give it to?¡± Yu Wan said.


    Little Bruiser hesitated.


    Yu Wan thought her brother was acting a little strange. She was too busy cooking to take it seriously. She put the chicken in a hot tub and soaked it. She began to pluck the feathers. As she did so, she wondered what kind of side dish she should prepare. It couldn¡¯t be a carrot again. She never liked carrots.


    Suddenly, she turned her head and her gaze fell on the rows of bamboo behind the kitchen.


    The bamboo was green in color, and there were not many obvious grayish-white stripes on the bamboo stem. It should be three to five years old bamboo. Bamboo at this age was most suitable for digging bamboo shoots.


    ¡°Sis, what are you looking at?¡± Little Bruiser asked curiously.


    Yu Wan did not say anything. She put down the pheasant that she had plucked and found a shovel before walking towards the bamboo. Little Bruiser didn¡¯t know what she wanted to do and followed her eagerly.


    Yu Wan walked back and forth in the bamboo field. Suddenly, she squatted down and used a shovel to dig under a bamboo tree. She dug out a sharp, sweet potato-sized thing.


    ¡°There really is.¡± Yu Wan smiled.


    ¡°Sis, what¡¯s this?¡± Little Bruiser asked curiously.


    Yu Wan said happily, ¡°Winter bamboo shoots.¡±


    ¡°Is it edible?¡± Little Bruiser asked.


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Of course.¡± Not only could it be eaten, but it was also very delicious and had rich nutritional value.


    After Yu Wan dug out the bamboo shoots, she gently filled the soil so that it could continue growing next year.


    There were not many bamboo trees here, but not every one of them had sprouted shoots. After Yu Wan dug out two of them, she ended the work under Little Bruiser¡¯s hungry gurgling.


    Yu Wan washed the winter bamboo shoots clean and cut them into slices. She then chopped the pheasant into pieces and ced the internal organs aside. The pheasant and winter bamboo shoots were then stir-fried with a big fire and slowly stewed with a small fire.


    Yu Wan rarely cooked. To be honest, her culinary skills were not considered superb, but the ingredients were good. In just a short while, the rich aroma of chicken meat mixed with the fragrance of fresh bamboo shoots wafted outyer byyer, stimting Yu Wan and her brother¡¯s senses.


    Little Bruiser drooled.


    Yu Wan opened the pot lid and scooped a piece of chicken to pass to him. He quickly shook his head and swallowed his saliva before saying, ¡°I, I¡¯ll wait for Mom and Sis to eat together!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Wan did not refuse. After covering the pot lid, she said to Little Bruiser, ¡°There aren¡¯t enough garlic sprouts. I¡¯ll go pick some from the fields.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll guard the chicken!¡± Little Bruiser said solemnly.


    Yu Wan chuckled. ¡°Alright, you guard the chicken and don¡¯t let anyone steal it.¡±


    She was only joking with Little Bruiser. Who knew that someone would really think about the chicken in her pot the moment she left?


    It was none other than Zhao Heng¡¯s birth mother, Zhao Shi.


    That day, after Ah Wan had thrown herself into theke, Zhao Heng had immediately rescued her. To the outside world, he imed that she had lost her footing and fallen into the water. Even Zhao Shi, his own mother, didn¡¯t know the truth.


    Ah Wan had been in aa for a few days and Mrs. Zhao had thought that she wouldn¡¯t be able to live. Who knew that when the neighbor said that she had seen Ah Wan, she quickly came over to confirm.


    ¡°Ah Wan, are you awake? Seriously! Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were awake? Heng-er needs to pay his tuition fees again. Hurry up and pay¡ª¡± As Mrs. Zhao spoke, she entered the house. Halfway through, she paused.?<i>What fragrance was this? Why does it smell so good?!</i>


    Mrs. Zhao rushed into the kitchen.


    Little Bruiser¡¯s face darkened when he saw her.


    Mrs. Zhao didn¡¯t even look at Little Bruiser. She lifted the lid of the pot. When she saw the golden soup and chicken stew, her eyes immediately lit up!


    She could not remember thest time she ate meat. Ten days ago? Half a month ago? Ah Wan, that wretched girl, was useless. She could only let her eat meat once or twice a month, and it was all pitifully little. God knew that she was dying of hunger for meat!


    There was a big pot here, a big pot!


    Mrs. Zhao excitedly put down the pot lid, pulled open the cupboard, took out a clean earthen jar, and naturally scooped up the chicken in the pot.


    Little Bruiser grabbed her hand angrily. ¡°Sis said this is for us! You¡¯re not allowed to take it away!¡±


    Mrs. Zhao harrumphed. ¡°Your sister is my daughter-inw. What¡¯s hers is mine! Since when is it your turn to eat?¡±?<i>Damn girl! She did not even know how to take such a good thing to show her respect. She actually hid it in the house and stewed it! Fortunately, she was here. Otherwise, this big pot of chicken meat would have been finished by these gue-stricken people!</i>


    ¡°Get up!¡± Mrs. Zhao shouted.


    ¡°No!¡± Little Bruiser refused to let go of Mrs. Zhao.


    Mrs. Zhao was furious. She waved her hand forcefully and pulled her arm out. She pinched Little Bruiser¡¯s face and said fiercely, ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you meddle in my business? Do you believe I¡¯ll beat you up?!¡±


    Half of Little Bruiser¡¯s face turned red. He red at her with his hands on his hips. ¡°Then you beat! Beat!¡±


    ¡°You, you brat!¡± Mrs. Zhao raised her palm.


    Under normal circumstances, Mrs. Zhao would definitely give this annoying little bastard a good beating. However, the chicken in front of her was simply too delicious. She couldn¡¯t wait to bring it back to eat with her son and daughter. Thus, she ¡°mercifully¡± let go of Little Bruiser and threw him out before turning around to scoop the chicken in the pot.


    She scooped up the whole pot of chicken, leaving not even a chicken neck behind.

 Chapter 5 - Beat You Up

    <h4>Chapter 5: Beat You Up</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    When Yu Wan returned home after plucking the garlic sprouts, Mrs. Zhao had already taken away a steaming bowl of stewed chicken with bamboo shoots.


    ¡°Evil woman! Return my chicken! It¡¯s not for you to eat! Sis caught it for us to eat!¡± Little Bruiser¡¯s indignant voice came from the other side of the kitchen.


    Yu Wan quickly walked through the hall. She saw Little Bruiser standing in the empty pigpen with his hands on his hips, his face red with anger. But he was too short to climb out.


    Their family had long stopped raising pigs. The pigpen was clean, but even so, Yu Wan¡¯s eyes turned cold when she saw her brother locked up here.


    Yu Wan removed the bolt from the wooden board and carried her brother out. Then, she walked into the kitchen and lifted the lid of the pot to take a look. She saw that the pot of stewed chicken with winter bamboo shoots had been scooped until there was nothing left. ¡°What happened? Who did this?¡±


    Initially, Little Bruiser was only angry. However, as soon as his sister held him in her arms, he felt wronged and told her everything that had happened.


    After hearing Little Bruiser¡¯s words, Yu Wan realized that there was an unfulfilled marriage. The strange thing was that the Host of the body did not keep such an important matter in her memory.


    That Mrs. Zhao kept calling her ¡®my daughter-inw¡¯, but look at what she had done. When she was unconscious, she didn¡¯te to visit her. Instead, she took away the chicken and didn¡¯t even greet her. She even pinched her younger brother!


    It was not her fault that the Host didn¡¯t want to remember her before she died. If she didn¡¯t forget such a wicked woman, was she keeping her for the New Year?


    ¡°The chicken¡¯s gone¡­ I didn¡¯t keep a good eye on the chicken¡­¡± Little Bruiser said, tears welling up in his eyes.?<i>That was the chicken that Sis caught! It was not easy to get a chicken, but it was snatched away just like that¡­</i>


    Yu Wan ced the garlic sprouts in the basin and patted her brother¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Wait for me at home. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Sis, where are you going?¡± Little Bruiser asked in confusion.


    Yu Wan did not say anything. She walked into the kitchen, took a kitchen knife, and left with a cold expression.


    ...


    On the other hand, after Mrs. Zhao left Yu Wan¡¯s house, she ran all the way home. Along the way, some vigers greeted her, but she ignored them.


    The rich aroma of chicken soup wafted through most of the vige.


    Mrs. Zhao was originally a peasant woman from the Zhao n Vige in the northwest. After the war broke out, Zhao n Vige was taken over by enemy troops. She and her husband escaped with a pair of children. Along the way, her husband was shot to death by arrows. She and her young children tossed and turned several times before finally arriving at Lotus Flower Vige.


    It was difficult to make a living with her being widowed and the kids, fortunately, Mrs. Zhao had a good son.


    Not only was Zhao Heng talented and intelligent, he was even more diligent and motivated. He was a candidate for the country level imperial exam, and because of this, his family was made an exception and obtained the household register of Lotus Flower Vige.


    However, their family didn¡¯t have any adult males, and their only son, Zhao Heng, had a life of studying. How could Mrs. Zhao bear to let him work on the fields? Mrs. Zhao herself was azy person, and the daughter she raised didn¡¯t have a pair of diligent hands and feet. All these years, their family had relied on Ah Wan¡¯s family to support them, and even the field was nted by Ah Wan.


    It wasn¡¯t entirely true that Mrs. Zhao was dissatisfied with her prospective daughter-inw, but it wasn¡¯t necessarily true that she was grateful. After all, her son was the only schr in the vige. Ah Wan, that wild girl,was lucky to be able to get together with her son!


    By now, more than half of the fog had dispersed. The people in the vige began to work one after another. Although there wasn¡¯t much farming in the winter, they still had to cook and wash their clothes.


    When Mrs. Zhao stepped through the door, Zhao Baomei had just woken up. Her hair was a mess, and before she even opened her eyes, she could smell the alluring fragrance of chicken soup. She rushed out. ¡°Mother! What is this?¡±


    She hurriedly went to remove the lid of the jar that Mrs. Zhao had ced on the table, but Mrs. Zhao pped it away.


    Mrs. Zhao said, ¡°Where¡¯s your brother?¡±


    Zhao Baomei pouted. ¡°He went to the academy.¡±


    Mrs. Zhao looked at the fragrant earthen jar and swallowed her saliva with all her might. ¡°Then he shouldn¡¯t have gone far. I¡¯ll scoop some out first and you can bring it to your brother.¡±


    Although Zhao Baomei was not happy, she knew that her brother was the most important person in the family. If her brother did not eat, no one could eat. ¡°Got it, Mother,¡± she said, grinning.


    Mrs. Zhao went to the kitchen to find two empty bowls. Just as she was about to scoop some chicken meat for her son, before she could even touch the earthen jar, she saw a bright kitchen knife chopping down on her wooden table!


    Mrs. Zhao trembled in fear!


    ¡°Yu, what do you mean?!¡± Zhao Baomei, who was standing at the side, was the first toe back to her senses. When she saw the murderous look on Yu Wan¡¯s face, she was stunned.


    Yu Wan couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. Her gaze fell on Mrs. Zhao¡¯s pale face as she coldly said, ¡°You were the one who went to my house just now?¡±


    She came over smelling the chicken soup. She did not remember the Zhao family, nor did she remember what they looked like. However, there were only two women in the house. No matter how she looked at it, her ¡°mother-inw-to-be¡± would not be that sloppy little girl.


    Mrs. Zhao was also stunned for a moment. She didn¡¯t expect that Ah Wan, who usually didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly in front of her, would dare to talk to her so rudely and even use a knife!


    After all, she had bullied Ah Wan for many years, so she was not afraid of Ah Wan. She said domineeringly, ¡°What are you trying to do bringing a kitchen knife to my house early in the morning! Are you crazy?!¡±


    Yu Wan said coldly, ¡°You bullied my younger brother, stole my chicken, and even asked me why I¡¯m here. Zhao, who¡¯s the one that¡¯s crazy?¡±


    <i>Zhao? What did this wretched girl call her?!?</i>Mrs. Zhao was instantly enraged. She pointed at Yu Wan¡¯s nose and said, ¡°You still have the nerve to say, you bought a chicken and didn¡¯t bring it to show your filial piety to me! You ate it in the house by yourself! What kind of intentions do you have? Do you still have me in your eyes¡­¡±


    <i>Noisy!?</i>Yu Wan couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Without waiting for Mrs. Zhao to finish speaking, she picked up the kitchen knife on the table and swung it at Mrs. Zhao.


    Mrs. Zhao was jumping up and down in fright!


    Zhao Baomei wasn¡¯t any better off. She had long been scared silly by Yu Wan¡¯s imposing manner. She stood there in a daze and watched in horror as Yu Wan grabbed Mrs. Zhao¡¯s hair and dragged her to the pigsty behind the house like she was dragging a sack.


    Her pigpen had pigs!


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Mrs. Zhao was ruthlessly thrown into the pig feed trough!


    Zhao Baomei could not remember what happened after that. She only knew that by the time she came back to her senses, Yu Wan had already taken away the earthen jar that emitted the fragrance of chicken soup.


    ...


    Little Bruiser sat on the threshold of the hall, looking depressed. He knew that Sis had gone to the Zhao family, but he wasn¡¯t sure if she would get the chicken back.


    Sis was like that. She gave all the good stuff to the Zhao family first. After the Zhao family had used it, then the rest would be theirs.


    He didn¡¯t hate Sis because his mother said that he couldn¡¯t hate Sis and must dote on her for the rest of his life.


    But asionally, he also hoped that Sis would dote on him¡­


    The chicken was definitely gone.


    Little Bruiser wiped his reddened eyes in grievance.


    ¡°Why are you sitting at the door on such a cold day?¡± A familiar voice sounded above Little Bruiser¡¯s head.


    Little Bruiser looked up nkly and saw Yu Wan walking towards him with a kitchen knife in one hand and a jar in the other.

 Chapter 6 - Ah Wan Has Changed

    <h4>Chapter 6: Ah Wan Has Changed</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ¡°Sis! Sis! You got the chicken back! You really got it back! Why are you so powerful?!¡± The depressed Little Bruiser had be a lively chatterbox again.


    Yu Wan carried the chicken soup into the kitchen. Little Bruiser followed her like a little tail, circling around Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan felt dizzy from his spinning and pointed to a small stool beside her. ¡°Sit down.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Little Bruiser obediently sat down.


    Yu Wan opened the lid of the earthen jar. The chicken was already cooked. After braising the meat in the earthen jar for a while, the smell of the chicken disappeared. The fragrance of bamboo shoots permeated the earthen jar as if it had been fermented. The two vors blended perfectly together, making the chicken soup even more fragrant than before.


    Little Bruiser could not stop drooling.


    Yu Wan picked a piece of golden chicken and stuffed it into Little Bruiser¡¯s mouth. Little Bruiser stared nkly for a moment, and then he felt a strong meaty aroma spreading in his mouth¡­


    ¡°Is it good?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Little Bruiser nodded tearfully.?<i>Delicious! So delicious that he almost cried!</i>


    ¡°Does your face still hurt?¡± Yu Wan asked again.


    Little Bruiser shook his head like a rattle-drum.?<i>With meat to eat, he didn¡¯t hurt anywhere!</i>


    Yu Wan saw that the red marks on his face had indeed faded a little. She nodded and did not pursue the matter any further. Suddenly, she thought of something and turned to look at Little Bruiser. ¡°Where did you say you¡¯ve eaten these few days?¡±


    ¡°Grandma¡¯s family,¡± Little Bruiser said. Then he looked at Yu Wan carefully.


    Yu Wan thought to herself,?<i>I didn¡¯t forbid you from eating at other people¡¯s houses. Why do you look like you¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll flip out? But what did Grandma look like? The Host didn¡¯t remember this person.</i>


    ¡°You said you weren¡¯t full,¡± Yu Wan added.


    Little Bruiser choked. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Grandma¡¯s family is having a hard time too,¡± Yu Wan said softly.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Little Bruiser said, his eyes widening.


    Yu Wan pulled open the cupboard and found a big bowl. She scooped out half of the chicken and winter bamboo shoots. ¡°Send it to Grandma. I¡¯ll cook another dish.¡±


    ¡°Grandma¡¯s already dead. Only Uncle and the others are left,¡± Little Bruiser said as if he had seen a ghost. It was unclear whether he was surprised that Yu Wan did not remember Grandma¡¯s passing, or surprised that Yu Wan actually wanted to deliver food to them.


    Yu Wan said without batting an eyelid, ¡°Of course I know that Grandma isn¡¯t around anymore. I¡¯m talking about sending this over to their family.¡±


    Yu Wan packed the chicken and ced a bowl on top of the big bowl. She tied the bowl tightly with a cloth and handed it to Little Bruiser. ¡°It¡¯s not hot anymore. Take it over. There¡¯s no need to be reluctant. I¡¯ve left a lot for you.¡±


    Little Bruiser puffed up his chest.?<i>He would never be reluctant to give something to Grandma¡¯s family!?</i>


    Little Bruiser took the chicken soup and left in high spirits! Although he did not know how Sis became different from before, he really liked this kind of Sis!


    ...


    Uncle Yu¡¯s house was on the way from Ah Wan¡¯s house to the vegetable field. It was in apletely opposite direction from the Zhao family¡¯s house. Ah Wan would pass by Uncle Yu¡¯s house when she was working.


    Grandma Yu passed away at the end of spring this year. Little Bruiser had gotten used to calling her that for several years and had never changed his way of addressing her. Every time he mentioned this ce, he would still say ¡°Grandma¡¯s house¡±.


    When Little Bruiser arrived at the house with chicken soup in his arms, Uncle Yu was sunbathing at the door with a walking stick in his arms.


    When Uncle Yu saw Little Bruiser, a benevolent smile appeared on his face. ¡°You¡¯re here, Bruiser. Why are you sote today? Your aunt and the others are all out. The porridge is in the pot. I¡¯ll heat it up for you.¡± With that, he stood up with his walking stick.


    Little Bruiser shook his head and handed over the big bowl in his arms. He said in a crisp voice, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m not here to eat today. I¡¯m here to deliver chicken soup! There¡¯s a lot of chicken meat in the soup! There¡¯s also a lot of winter bamboo shoots! My sister made them! She asked me to send some over!¡±


    Uncle Yu¡¯s smile froze.


    ...


    It was winter, and the sky was dark early. The night had already darkened in the evening, and there was still some snow floating around.


    Elder Aunt came back with the three children.


    Today, a distant rtive from the neighboring vige was hosting a banquet. They went over to help, but they didn¡¯t receive much wages. However, they received five catties of corn noodles, two catties of coarse rice, and half a bowl ofrd. Although these things weren¡¯t enough tost through the winter, they could stillst for three to five days.


    Three to five days sounded quite short, but who asked them to have so many family members? Besides their three-year-old daughter, everyone else was a big-eater.


    ¡°Bruiser hasn¡¯t eaten his fill for the past few days. I¡¯ll steam some corn bread for him,¡± Aunt Yu said as she headed to the kitchen.


    Uncle Yu stopped her and told her about Ah Wan asking Little Bruiser to bring chicken soup over. The few of them looked at therge bowl on the table and revealed looks of disbelief.


    ¡°Where did she get the chicken?¡± asked Aunt Yu.


    ¡°Why would she give us a chicken if she had one?¡± The eldest son mused.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just a chicken butt!¡± The second son sneered.


    ¡°Butt.¡± The youngest daughter said after him.


    Aunt Yu hugged her daughter and red fiercely at her second son. The second son rubbed his nose resentfully and lowered his voice. ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t believe that she would be so kind as to really give us¡­¡± Halfway through his sentence, he opened the big bowl on top of his head. Then, his words were stuck in his throat.


    Ah Wan did not have a good rtionship with them.


    Ah Wan¡¯s father was not Old Master Yu¡¯s biological child. He was picked up by Old Master Yu from the mountains when he had drunk too much once. Old Master Yu and his wife had a total of five children, but only two were really raised. The second child was a daughter.


    The Old Master and his wife thought that one son was too little, so they might as well raise one more so that they could be cared for when they¡¯re old.


    Although Ah Wan¡¯s father was picked up, they had developed feelings for him and the two elders also treated him as their own.


    Ah Wan¡¯s uncle and auntie treated their younger brother very well. With them around, they would never let their younger brother starve. If anyone bullied their younger brother, they would be able to carry the hoe and chase them into their fields.


    When Ah Wan¡¯s aunt got married, Ah Wan¡¯s father chased after the ox cart and cried for half of the vige. After that, a sudden war broke out in the northwest, and the officials came to Lotus Flower Vige to capture the able-bodied men. Originally, it was supposed to be the eldest son, but Ah Wan¡¯s father got his big brother drunk and took his ce in the middle of the night.


    That year, Ah Wan was ten years old and Madam Jiang had just gotten pregnant with Little Bruiser. It must have been extremely difficult to make such a decision. However, in order to repay the Yu family for raising him, Ah Wan¡¯s father went without hesitation.


    Ah Wan didn¡¯t know about these things, but people gossiped in front of her and said that her father was picked up from the streets. Back then, when they¡¯re capturing people to be soldiers, it was supposed to be her uncle. But the Yu Family couldn¡¯t bear to part with their biological son, so they pushed him out to die.


    The battlefield was filled with mes and smoke. If a person who had never trained before going to war, wouldn¡¯t he be sending himself to his death?


    Ah Wan believed these evasive words. Since then, her rtionship with the eldest branch had faded, and after that, they had separated from each other. She would not even be willing to give them a single feather, let alone a chicken butt!


    The chicken soup was delivered in the morning. After an entire day, the soup had already frozen. Under the creamy white chicken fat was arge bowl of winter bamboo shoots and chicken pieces. There were few winter bamboo shoots and plenty of chicken pieces. There was even aplete chicken drumstick.


    W-what was going on?


    The whole family was stunned.

 Chapter 7 - A Rich Harvest

    <h4>Chapter 7: A Rich Harvest</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    In the dimly lit room, Little Bruiser finished hisst mouthful of chicken soup. He held his stomach and smacked his lips in satisfaction.


    The pheasant was fat enough. After splitting half of it with her uncle¡¯s family, there was still a small pot left. Yu Wan went to the bamboo forest in the backyard and dug two bamboo shoots. She cut them into slices and put them in the pot and ate them until nighttime.


    Yu Wan also fed Madam Jiang some chicken soup and some meat. Madam Jiang only woke up for a short while before she fell asleep again.


    People who have been ill for a long time should not have too much nourishment. Compared to chicken soup, what Madam Jiang needed more was a bowl of light and nutritious coarse rice porridge.


    ¡°Sis, what are we eating tomorrow?¡± Little Bruiser asked, his eyes wide as he sat on a stool next to the brazier, soaking his feet.


    Yu Wan took a piece of rough cotton cloth and walked over. ¡°The chicken giblets are still untouched. I¡¯ll stir-fry the chicken giblets with garlic sprouts for you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s chicken giblets?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the innards of a chicken.¡±


    ¡°What are innards?¡±


    This child was really talkative. Yu Wan said, ¡°Stop talking. If you get excited, you won¡¯t be able to sleepter.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Little Bruiser obediently agreed and opened his mouth again.


    Without waiting for him to speak, Yu Wan nced at him indifferently. ¡°Excitement is what you look like now.¡±


    Little Bruiser shut up resentfully.


    Yu Wan squatted down and wiped Little Bruiser¡¯s wet feet. After wiping them, she realized that the child¡¯s feet were frozen. Yu Wan picked up Little Bruiser¡¯s shoe and saw that there was indeed a small hole under it.


    Yu Wan stuffed Little Bruiser under the nket. ¡°Go to sleep. Don¡¯t talk anymore.¡±


    With that, she turned to look for Little Bruiser¡¯s shoes, only to find that they were old and worn.


    ¡°Sis!¡± Little Bruiser called excitedly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to talk?¡± Yu Wanwan looked at him and saw that he had unknowinglyid down at the spot where she had sleptst night. Seeing that she was looking at him, he quickly moved to the side of Madam Jiang and blinked his bright eyes as he said, ¡°Sis, I¡¯ve warmed the bed for you! Quicklye and sleep!¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s expression did not change, but there was an indescribable bitterness in her heart. She curved her lips and said softly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll sleep now.¡±


    ...


    On one side, Yu Wan was resting. On the other side, Mrs. Zhao was tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep.


    She recalled what happened during the day and felt that she had seen a ghost!


    She had watched that girl grow up. She knew her young daughter-inw very well. Usually, she would not even dare to breathe loudly in front of her. She would address her as ¡°Auntie Zhao¡±, even more affectionately than her mother!


    If she told the girl to go east, she never went west. If she told her to farm, she wouldn¡¯t dare to disobey!


    So many years had passed, and that girl¡¯s kindness towards her had never decreased. Even when she had once stayed at her aunt¡¯s house for an entire year, when she returned, she still didn¡¯t distance herself from her. Instead, she treated her like a Buddha and even used the few hundred taels she brought from her aunt¡¯s house on her and her son!


    This stupid girl listened to everything she said. What exactly happened? Why did she seem like a different person in just a few days?


    At the thought that she didn¡¯t get to drink the chicken soup and was instead thrown into the pig feed trough by Ah Wan, Mrs. Zhao lost all her face and was so angry that she gritted her teeth under the covers!


    However, what she was most angry about was not this. It was what her daughter had told her just now. That wretched girl, Ah Wan, had actually sent the chicken that she snatched from her to Old Yu¡¯s family!


    ¡°That d*mnss really wants to anger me to death¡­ Just you wait! When Ah Heng is back, I¡¯ll make him divorce you!¡±


    ...


    The next day, Yu Wan woke up early again. There was a little snow at night, but it was not heavy and only dropped a thinyer.


    Yu Wan nned to try her luck in the vegetable field today and see if she could catch another pheasant. If she could catch one, she would stop cooking and think of ways to go to the market to exchange for some money.


    However, her luck seemed to have run out. She waited in the vegetable field for a full two hours, but did not see any pheasants. It was daylight, and it was time for Little Bruiser to wake up. Yu Wan had no choice but to give up. She chopped up a bag of cabbage that had been chewed into a mess and went home. When the rotten cabbage leaves were removed, the cabbage core could still be eaten.


    Yu Wan went to the kitchen and took out thest small bowl of chicken soup. She added some cabbage core and stir-fried some garlic sprouts and chicken giblets with a small spoon of oil that she had refined yesterday. She also washed the radish and dressed it in sauce. This was theirst meal.


    The cupboard was empty again.


    The chicken giblets with garlic sprouts mixed together really tasted very good. The garlic sprouts were a little burnt, but they were full of oil. They tasted salty, smooth, and crisp. Among the chicken giblets, Little Bruiser loved the two ¡°small yellow eggs¡± and two pieces of fat chicken liver.


    Little Bruiser couldn¡¯t stop eating. His little mouth was oily, and it was only at this time that Yu Wan had some quiet.


    After breakfast, Yu Wan brought the shovel and basket to the small bamboo field in the backyard. She had thought about it just now. It didn¡¯t matter if there were no chickens. Winter bamboo shoots were also good stuff. Although she didn¡¯t know if they were valuable or not in ancient times, as long as they were vegetables, someone would definitely buy them.


    There was not much bamboo here. Yu Wan dug carefully and only dug out six medium-sized winter bamboo shoots. It was still too little.


    Yu Wan¡¯s gaze was fixed on the small hill behind the bamboo field. If she was not mistaken, there was a mountain behind the hill. At the waist of the mountain, there seemed to be a green bamboo forest.


    ¡°Bruiser, I¡¯m going out for a while. You stay home and take care of Mom.¡±


    After instructing her brother, Yu Wan carried the basket and entered the mountain.


    That mountain seemed to be right in front of her. When she really walked over, she realized that there was an extremely exaggerated distance. Fortunately, this body had done a lot of farming, so its constitution was not bad.


    The dry grass on the ground had frozen. Yu Wan was wearing ordinary cloth shoes. The soles of her shoes were not very anti-slipping, so she could only walk carefully. With this dy, it was already more than an hourter when she arrived at the forest.


    However, there were really a lot of bamboos here. They were big, green, and emitted a bamboo fragrance that was more than ten times more elegant than her backyard. Just by smelling it, one would feel rxed and happy.


    Yu Wan took out a shovel and began to carefully search for winter bamboo shoots.


    Winter bamboo shoots were much harder to dig than spring bamboo shoots. Spring bamboo shoots grew out of the ground and could be seen at a nce. As for winter bamboo shoots, they were hidden underground. It was difficult for inexperienced people to dig them out.


    In her previous life, she had grown a lot of bamboo in her hometown. During the flourishing season of bamboo shoots, her favorite thing to do was to follow behind her aunt. She would pick it up when her aunt dug one, until her small basket was full. However, the winter bamboo shoots she had eaten in her previous life were not as big as this one.


    Very quickly, Yu Wan dug out the first winter bamboo shoot on the mountain.?<i>Good fellow, it was actually two times fatter than the bamboo shoots in her backyard!?</i>


    Yu Wan continued to dig, each one bigger than thest. In less than ten minutes, the basket on her back became heavy. Yu Wan dug for a while more until she was sweating profusely. She only left the mountain satisfied after she filled the basket.


    As she approached the hill, Yu Wan noticed a river and stopped. Looking at the still water, she gently licked her lips. It was a cold day and she wondered if there were any fish in the river.

 Chapter 8 - Marketing

    <h4>Chapter 8: Marketing</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Wan dug up a few earthworms and threw them into the water. After a while, there were indeed fishes swimming over with their tails wagging. In the blink of an eye, Yu Wan grabbed the dead branch on the ground and plunged it into the water!


    The fish escaped without being stabbed. Yu Wan was not discouraged. She changed her location and continued.


    After a few twists and turns, Yu Wan sessfully stabbed a wild carp. This carp weighed two pounds and was considered very fat among the wild carp. After that, the ones that Yu Wan stabbed were not as heavy. However, there were four of them, which could be considered a great harvest.


    It was close to noon, and Little Bruiser should be hungry. Yu Wan decided to stop at a good time and brought the wild fishes home.


    Little Bruiser seemed to have heard her footsteps and ran out of the kitchen. ¡°Sis! You¡¯re back!¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yu Wan nodded. She walked through the small bamboo field in her backyard and followed Little Bruiser into the kitchen.


    ¡°Sis!¡± Little Bruiser wasn¡¯t in a hurry to look at the things in her basket. Instead, he held her hand and pointed to the main room. ¡°Big Brother is here! He brought us a lot of food!¡±


    <i>Big brother??</i>Yu Wan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.?<i>Uncle¡¯s eldest son?</i>


    ¡°Big Brother! Sis is back!¡±


    Yu Feng hade on the orders of his parents to deliver corn noodles to Ah Wan¡¯s family, but that didn¡¯t mean he was willing to talk to his cousin. The moment he heard Little Bruiser call his sister, he turned around and left. However, Little Bruiser¡¯s sharp eyes unexpectedly stopped him.


    Yu Feng could neither leave nor stay.


    Yu Wan walked over with a calm expression.


    Yu Wan did not inherit any memories rted to the old residence, so she did not know about the matter of the Host and Uncle Yu¡¯s family. She thought that the two families had a good rtionship. Otherwise, why would they take care of Little Bruiser?


    Yu Wan ced the basket on the stove and went to meet Yu Feng in the central room. He was a tall man, about twenty years old. He had been under the sun for a long time and his skin was not white. However, his facial features were firm and he looked rather handsome.


    ¡°Big brother.¡± Yu Wan greeted him.


    Yu Feng was shocked and almost thought he had heard wrongly.


    Little Bruiser ran over, grabbed the two cloth bags on the table, and said to Yu Wan, ¡°Sis! Big Brother sent this millet! Big Brother sent these corn noodles!¡±


    Yu Wan caught the cloth bag. Yu Feng thought she was going to refuse, but he suddenly heard her say warmly, ¡°Why are there so many? Did you leave some for your family?¡±


    <i>It was not that they did not give enough, but she was worried that if they gave too much, their family would not have enough to eat? When had she ever worried about their lives?!?</i>If he had not heard it with his own ears, Yu Feng would not have believed it.


    Yu Wan looked at the stunned Big Brother and smiled slightly. ¡°Thank you, Big Brother.¡± The young girl¡¯s smile was clear and bright, without the slightest trace of disdain or perfunctoriness. She was sincerely expressing her gratitude.


    Yu Fengposed himself and said with a straight face, ¡°It¡¯s not anything valuable. My parents asked me to bring it over. They said¡­ thank you for the chicken yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Is it good?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Yu Feng was stunned for a moment before he vaguely acknowledged and said, ¡°I have something to do at home, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, wait a moment.¡± Yu Wan called out to him and quickly went to the kitchen. After a while, she filled a basket with thergest wild carp and a few fresh and tender winter bamboo shoots. She handed them to Yu Feng and said, ¡°The fish were just caught, and the bamboo shoots were also freshly dug. They¡¯re all very fresh.¡±


    Yu Feng opened his mouth, wanting to refuse, but Yu Wan did not allow him to say anything and just put the basket in his hand.


    He had lied just now. His parents had asked him to bring the corn noodles and millet, but it was not to repay the chicken she had given them. They actually wanted to ask her what she was up to.


    ¡°What did she say?¡± After returning home, Yu Feng was surrounded by his family. The person who asked him was his younger brother, Yu Song. Before his brother could reply, Yu Song continued, ¡°Does she want to borrow money from us?¡±


    ¡°Where do we have money?¡± Aunt Yu red at her second son.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t ask for anything.¡± Yu Feng ced the basket on the table. ¡°She even gave me these things.¡±?<i>And she called me Big Brother.</i>


    Looking at the winter bamboo shoots andrge carp in the basket, the Yu Family members gasped.


    ...


    The news of Yu Wan waking up gradually spread in the vige. After that, people came to visit one after another. It was unclear whether they were really here to visit or to watch the fun. Everyone who came to visit smelled the fragrance of her fish.


    As the saying goes, winter and summer are the best seasons to eat carps. In winter, the carp is in the most fertile season, and the wild carp tastes better.


    As there was no salt, the taste of the fish soup was original, but even so, it was still unbelievably fresh.


    Little Bruiser held a bowl of milky white fish soup and drank until his forehead was covered in sweat.


    Looking at Little Bruiser eating heartily, Yu Wan felt like she had just discovered a new business opportunity.


    ¡°Bruiser, do we have embroidery needles?¡± Yu Wan asked her brother after lunch.


    ¡°Yes! Sis, wait, I¡¯ll go look for it!¡± Little Bruiser ran into Madam Jiang¡¯s room, opened the cab, and took out a sewing kit from a small bag.


    Yu Wan picked out two long and thin embroidery needles, roasted them soft with fire, and bent them to make a pair of fish hooks. After that, she went to the backyard to cut a piece of bamboo and made two long fishing rods.


    ¡°Sis, what are you going to do?¡± Little Bruiser asked curiously.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out tonight.¡±


    Yu Wan used a pole to carry two wooden buckets and a pair of fishing rods. She then went to the river where she caught the carp earlier. Four hourster, Yu Wan returned. The wooden bucket was filled to the brim with fish besides water.


    Little Bruiser was squatting on the ground, his little hands moving as he counted. ¡°¡­Two, three, four, five, six¡­¡± He didn¡¯t know the rest when he counted to ten.


    When the vigers came to visit at noon, Yu Wan exchanged some information with them using fish soup. For example, she knew that the vige was called Lotus Flower Vige and also knew where the nearest market was. Every ten days of a month, there would be arge market and a small market every three days. Tomorrow was the day of therge market. This meant that there would be many vendors, but following that, there would be more customers buying things.


    And she had already thought of how to sell it.


    ...


    The market was ten miles away. In order to reach the market before dawn and grab a good spot, Yu Wan woke up around three in the morning. She thought that she had woken up early enough, but when she saw the lights in the vige gradually light up, she knew that the vigers were all working hard for this market.


    It was not strange when she thought about it. With the end of the year approaching, those that needed to be sold had to be sold quickly, and those that needed to be bought had to be bought quickly. Once New Year¡¯s Eve arrived, the market would bepletely closed, and business would only resume on the Dragon-Head-Raising day in February.


    The lights in Uncle Yu¡¯s house also lit up. She had seen Yu Feng go home yesterday and already knew where his house was.


    ¡°Sis, Sis! Are you going to the market? I want to go too!¡± This little fellow, who could always sleep untilte in the morning, had actually smelled the scent of marketing and woke up early for the first time. ¡°Sis, Sis, bring me there! I promise I¡¯ll be very obedient! I haven¡¯t been to the market in a long time!¡±


    <i>You make it sound like you¡¯ve gone to marketing before,</i>?Yu Wan thought, not sure whether tough or cry. She rubbed his little head. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring you.¡±

 Chapter 9 - Business Is Booming

    <h4>Chapter 9: Business Is Booming</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    At the old mansion, Aunt Yu and her second son Yu Song also nned to go out. Yu Feng stayed at home to take care of his crippled father and three-year-old sister. They brought a basket of sweet potatoes, cabbages, and a few wild carp.


    After eating the crucian carp that Ah Wan gave them yesterday, the family couldn¡¯t stop themselves. The brothers took their fishing poles and went to the reservoir at the vige entrance to catch five fresh crucian carp. They used up one fish to make soup for their little sister and nned to sell the rest.


    However, when Yu Song opened the door, he was surprised to see Yu Wan standing at the door.


    Yu Wan learned from Little Bruiser that there were five people in her eldest uncle¡¯s family¡ªher eldest uncle, who had trouble with his legs, her eldest aunt, who was broad-minded and fat, the Yu brothers, who were diligent, and their youngest daughter, who was less than three years old.


    She had seen Yu Feng before. This young man who looked very simr to Yu Feng must be his younger brother, Yu Song. Yu Song was only three days older than her.


    ¡°Second Brother.¡± Yu Wan smiled and greeted him.


    Yu Song was shocked.


    ¡°Who is it? It¡¯s so early¡­¡± Aunt Yu walked over with a basket.


    ¡°Aunt.¡± Yu Wan smiled and called out to her.


    This time, it was Aunt Yu who was shocked. It had been seven or eight years since shest heard her call her aunt.


    ¡°Second Brother, are you going out? Who¡¯s at home today? I¡¯m taking Little Bruiser to the market. Can you please take care of my mother?¡± Her voice was soft and her eyes were clean and clear. There was a hint of a young girl¡¯s softness in her smile.


    Aunt Yu was stunned for a moment. It was as though she could see the little bundle acting coquettishly in her arms. She almost instinctively wanted to agree, but her rationality pulled her back. Her face turned cold and she was about to reject her.


    At this moment, a deep voice came from inside the house. ¡°Don¡¯t worry and go. Your aunt will watch over your mother for you.¡±


    Yu Wan looked in the direction of the inner room and said, ¡°Thank you, Uncle, thank you, Aunt.¡± She then turned and left the old mansion.


    After the Yu brothers left, Aunt Yu entered the room with a livid face. She nced at the walking stick beside the bed and angrily said, ¡°Why did you agree to her? Have you forgotten who caused you to be like this?¡±


    Uncle Yu was silent. After a while, he said in a low voice, ¡°I told you, my leg injury¡­ has nothing to do with Ah Wan.¡±


    Aunt Yu mmed the door!


    ...


    There were quite a lot of people going to the market. The Yu brothers walked at the front of the group while Yu Wan walked beside the ox cart. She didn¡¯t have any money, so she used a fresh and lively carp to get seats for Little Bruiser and her bucket of fish. She carried the winter bamboo shoots herself.


    It was Little Bruiser¡¯s first time going to the market, and he was so excited that he couldn¡¯t sit still. It was before dawn, he pointed at the night sky and said, ¡°Sis, look! There are ten stars in the sky!¡±


    Then, he pointed at the vigers in front and behind him. ¡°Sis, there are ten of us!¡±


    He even pointed at the vige that was left behind. ¡°We¡¯ve walked for ten miles!¡±


    Yu Wan regretted taking him out.


    As Little Bruiser chattered, a faint grayish blue light appeared on the horizon. They had arrived at one end of the market.


    They were not the first group of people to arrive. At the center of the market, there were already a few hawkers selling dried goods setting up stalls.


    Everyone quickly split into two sides and upied the stalls that they were satisfied with. The stall fees here were very low. If they did not have copper coins, they could use items to exchange for them. Yu Wan used two winter bamboo shoots to exchange for a so-so spot from the clerk.


    On her left was a radish seller, and on her right was an egg seller. The Yu brothers had snatched a spot closest to the entrance of Lotus Flower Town. When the customers came out of the town, they could see their stall at a nce.


    Yu Song noticed Yu Wan looking over and whispered to his brother, ¡°Is she thinking of our spot?¡±


    Yu Feng said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t bother about her. We¡¯ll go back once we¡¯re done selling.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Yu Song agreed and ced the wooden barrel containing the four crucian carp in front of the stall.


    Yu Wan did not care about the stall. What she thought was that Yu Feng and Yu Song seemed to have caught fish too. And she was thinking whether she should help them sell it or not.


    Soon, the first wave of customers arrived. Yu Wan didn¡¯t have time to think about anything else and started to do her own things.


    She was not in a hurry to shout. Instead, she first used a winter bamboo shoot to exchange for a piece of white tender tofu from the tofu stall opposite. Then, she used two fish to exchange for a spoonful of oil and a piece of salt the size of a fingernail from the vendor of the scallion pancake.


    Then, Yu Wan took out the cooking utensils she had prepared beforehand, lit a brazier, and set up a small cauldron. Taking advantage of the time when the small cauldron was heating up, Yu Wan swiftly fished out a live fish from the bucket and cleaned it clean with her knife skills.


    Looking at her manner of killing fish, she really did not look like a delicate and soft little girl. The vendors on both sides were shocked.


    After the bottom of the cauldron was heated up, Yu Wan poured oil into it and ced the carp inside. She fried the carp until both sides were golden yellow, then mixed the chopped green onions and ginger slices. The fragrance of the onion oil and the crisp fish meat shed fiercely in the air.


    Some passers-by looked at Yu Wan.


    By this time, the fish had almost been fried. Yu Wan poured arge bowl of clear water into it.


    ¡°Bruiser, add some firewood.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Little Bruiser excitedly added two sticks to the brazier.


    Yu Wan washed a winter bamboo shoot, cut it into slices, and poured it into the fish soup along with the tofu. The fish soup became thicker and thicker. In the end, it became an alluring milky white.


    Yu Wan then crushed the salt and sprinkled a few grains. ¡°Alright, we can eat now.¡±


    Little Bruiser obediently sat down. Yu Wan handed the wooden bowl and spoon to him, and he scooped them up to eat.


    The tender tofu melted as soon as it entered his mouth. With the milky white fish soup in his stomach, the savory fragrance had a hint of the fresh sweetness of bamboo shoots. Every bite was iparably satisfying. Just by looking at it, everyone could already imagine the supreme delicacy.


    ¡°T-this fish soup¡­¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but say.


    Yu Wan pretended not to understand what he meant and said with a smile, ¡°I made it with live fish and winter bamboo shoots. My brother didn¡¯t eat breakfast.¡±


    Upon hearing that it was the child¡¯s breakfast, how could the other party have the cheek to try a bowl?


    The fish that Yu Wan sold were big, had a high liveliness, and were all wild. Six home-raised carps goes for six copper coins a pound, but she called out a price of fifteen copper coins. Many people were scared off by the price, but they were all tempted by the way Little Bruiser ate.


    The way the child was eating, they had never seen anyone eat so well! One mouthful after another, one spoon after another. With a whoosh, even the tofu and winter bamboo shoots were sucked in!


    Child! This soup is hot!


    ¡°Huu ~ Huu ~ Huu ~¡± Little Bruiser used a spoon to scoop a piece of tender meat from the fish¡¯s stomach. He blew on it a few times and mixed half a spoonful of milky white soup into his mouth!


    The sounds of people swallowing their saliva could be heard.


    A child would never know how to fake it. It was obvious from the way he ate.


    However, an expert shook his head and said, ¡°This girl¡¯s fish soup was made incorrectly just now. After frying the fish, it can¡¯t be boiled in cold water. The taste will be locked in the fish, and the fish soup won¡¯t be delicious.¡±


    ¡°Then why is he eating so well?¡± The young man beside him pointed at Little Bruiser and asked.


    The man said, ¡°It¡¯s because the ingredients are good. It won¡¯t be too bad no matter what.¡±


    Someone recognized this man as the chef of White Jade Restaurant.


    The White Jade Restaurant was thergest restaurant in Lotus Flower Town. The chefs there had all cooked for the rich and powerful in the Capital! If even he said that the ingredients were good, then it was really very good!


    ¡°I want two!¡± An auntie decided!


    Yu Wan chose two pieces and tied them together with a grass rope. She handed them to the other party and said, ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s better to make live fish and winter bamboo shoots together. Buying winter bamboo shoots alone costs six copper coins a pound. But if you buy the fish too, it¡¯ll cost five copper coins.¡±


    There was no one selling winter bamboo shoots here. She did not know what the market was, so she had set the price ording to the home-raised carps.


    The auntie hesitated for a moment. She did not think it was expensive, so she bought it along with the winter bamboo shoots.


    With the first person taking the lead, the business after that was much easier. The live fish and winter bamboo shoots were soon sold out.


    The chef of the White Jade Restaurant did not buy anything from Yu Wan. In his opinion, although these ingredients were fresh, they did not catch his eye.

 Chapter 10 - Three Days Agreement

    <h4>Chapter 10: Three Days Agreement</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Wan was busy with her business and knew nothing about the chef from the White Jade Restaurant. When the ingredients were sold out, she found that the Yu brothers¡¯s crucian carp hadn¡¯t been sold yet. She walked over and asked the two brothers, ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother, do you want to sell it at my stall?¡± Although their carps were a little small, they were still wild. They should be able to sell them quickly while she still had customers.


    ¡°No need.¡± Yu Song rejected her without thinking. His tone was not very good.


    Yu Wan, however, didn¡¯t seem angry. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to wrap up now. There¡¯s nothing else to do. Do you need my help here?¡±


    <i>Sold out??</i>The two brothers were stunned. They looked towards Yu Wan¡¯s stall and saw that her basket and wooden bucket were indeedpletely empty. Compared to the ones on their side, the two brothers felt embarrassed. How could two grown men be inferior to a youngdy?


    ¡°Go ahead and do what you need to do. Go back earlier after work.¡± Yu Feng did not want to stay with her.


    ¡°We left Mom at home. We really should go back earlier.¡± Yu Wan nodded and said to the two of them, ¡°I¡¯ll buy some things and return after I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Yu Feng replied indifferently. Someone hade to buy sweet potatoes, so he went to call for business and ignored Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan seemed to be very used to his coldness. She didn¡¯t disturb him and left with her usual expression.


    Yu Feng received the money and passed the sweet potato to the person. He nced at Yu Wan¡¯s back from the corner of his eye and aplicated look shed across his eyes.


    ...


    Today¡¯s harvest was not bad. Fifteen wild carp and more than twenty catties of winter bamboo shoots were sold for a total of five hundred and eleven copper coins. This was already half a tael of silver. Although it was not worth mentioningpared to the sry in her previous life, as the first bucket of gold in this world, Yu Wan was still quite satisfied.


    Yu Wan tidied up the cooking utensils, put them into the big basket on her back, and brought Little Bruiser to the market.


    There were many things she needed to buy. Most of them could be bought at the market, such as soy sauce, vinegar, and sugar. The brown sugar here was actually twice as expensive as white sugar. Thinking of Madam Jiang¡¯s body, Yu Wan gritted her teeth and bought it. There were still some corn noodles at home, so Yu Wan bought five pounds of rice.


    Yu Wan wanted to buy some meat for her family. She thought that lean meat was too expensive and it would be good if they could eat some fat. However, after asking, she realized that fat meat was not cheaper than lean meat.


    ¡°You buy two pounds of fat meat, and I¡¯ll give you some lean meat,¡± The butcher said without hesitation.


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±?<i>Shouldn¡¯t you be giving me fat meat if I buy lean meat?</i>


    In the end, Yu Wan still bought three pounds of fat meat, mainly not to satisfy her cravings, but to refine oil.


    The only vegetable oil in this era was the sesame oil, which was the same as sesame oil from her previous life. It wasmonly known as the sesame oil. The price of the sesame oil was too high, so amoner like her could not afford it. Thinking about it this way, there was a reason why fat meat was expensive.


    Salt was more expensive than oil.


    Salt was not sold in the market, so she had to go to a salt shop to buy it.


    Yu Wan asked around for the location of the salt shop. It was located on a street in Lotus Flower Town, and it took her less than five minutes to walk there.


    After entering Lotus Flower Town, everything became orderly. There were no longer oilcloth huts or straw huts on both sides of the road. There were shops with green bricks and red tiles, smooth roads, and busy streets. Even the clothes of the pedestrians became ssy.


    ¡°Wow! Wow! Wow¡­¡± Little Bruiser was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t even be a chatterbox anymore.


    ¡°Osmanthus cake¡ªfragrant and sweet osmanthus cake¡ª¡± The vendor¡¯s loud voice could be heard from the other side.


    Little Bruiser had just eaten his fill, so he didn¡¯t feel hungry. However, when he smelled the sweet fragrance, he couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva.


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll buy it for youter.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t want to eat osmanthus cake!¡± Little Bruiser said, stamping his foot.


    Yu Wan teased, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I was buying osmanthus cake for you.¡±


    His little face blushed.


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Yu Wan said as she looked at the salt shop ahead.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go in quickly!¡± Little Bruiser, who knew that he would be able to eat osmanthus cake soon, excitedly grabbed his sister¡¯s hand and jumped into the shop!


    This salt shop was an official shop. The main hall was very extravagant. Other than salt, there were no other goods.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys? The salt delivered is getting worse each time. How are our customers going to eat such inferior salt?¡±


    ¡°Miss Bai has wronged us. We have always been selling salt from the same ce. The salt that we send to you is all top-quality salt. I have never sold any inferior salt!¡±


    ¡°Do you think I believe you?!¡± The girl in the yellow dress and veil was so angry that she threw a bag of salt on the counter.


    To dare to be so arrogant in the official store, the young girl¡¯s background was not simple. Yu Wan did not step forward to get into trouble. She held her brother¡¯s hand and quietly looked at the salt beside her.


    The girl argued with the shopkeeper for a while more, but she didn¡¯t take the bag of salt with her. ¡°I don¡¯t care! I don¡¯t want this salt! Do as you see fit!¡± With that, the young girl left angrily. When she brushed past Yu Wan, she stopped in her tracks and reminded grumpily, ¡°The salt here is terrible. If I were you, I would go to the Capital to buy it!¡±


    No one knew who she was talking to.


    Yu Wan shook her head. She was a vige girl who could not even afford to eat in rice and had no choice but to earn a living herself. Would she care whether the taste of salt was good or bad? Even if the girl was making a raft, she shouldn¡¯t have looked for someone as unsightly as her. This girl couldn¡¯t keep her cool and didn¡¯t have good judgment.


    The old shopkeeper changed the fawning expression in front of the young girl and casually tapped the abacus on the counter. ¡°Second-ss salt is thirty copper coins, first-ss salt is sixty copper coins.¡±


    ¡°How much?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    The old shopkeeper did not even lift his eyelids as he tapped the small bowl on the counter.


    Yu Wan took a quick look. It wasn¡¯t even half a pound. She could finish it in a month, and she had to eat sparingly. And the quality of this salt was indeed as the girl had said. It was so bad that it was outrageous.


    However, there was nothing she could do about it. After all, the salt transportation was firmly in the hands of the government. The most fine salt was naturally sent to the high-ranking officials and nobles. The salt that was left to themoners was of inferior quality but not of equal value.


    After Yu Wan bought two pounds of second-ss salt, she only had about four hundred copper coins left.


    Then, Yu Wan bought two pairs of cotton shoes for Little Bruiser and Madam Jiang and spent a hundred copper coins.


    Yu Wan nned to use the remaining copper coins to purchase some hunting tools. Just as she was passing by a pharmacy with Little Bruiser, she heard Yu Feng¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I only have this much with me for the time being. Can you let me take the medicine back first and pay you another day? I¡¯m a regr of your shop, you don¡¯t have to worry about me reneging on my debt¡­¡±


    The medicine boy rudely said, ¡°That won¡¯t do! You guys haven¡¯t even paid back the debt fromst time, and you want to put it on credit again! How can there be such a good thing? It¡¯s the end of the year, you guys should quickly settle the bill!¡±


    Yu Feng clenched his fists. ¡°But my father is waiting¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything! I won¡¯t give you any more credit!¡±


    ¡°My father is really¡­¡±


    The medicine boy interrupted Yu Feng impatiently: ¡°And I¡¯m really not selling!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a young girl¡¯s delicate hand reached over and unhurriedly poured out a bag of copper coins.


    ¡°Are these enough?¡± She poured it out without missing a beat.


    Yu Feng and Yu Song looked at her simultaneously. Yu Feng¡¯s face turned slightly red.


    The medicine boy counted the copper coins on the table and smacked his lips. ¡°Today¡¯s medicine is enough, but the previous credit¡­¡±


    ¡°Then prepare today¡¯s medicine first. I¡¯ll give it to you in three days.¡±


    ¡°Aiya, I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°With interest.¡±


    The medicine boy looked at Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan was sized up from head to toe, but she did not show any signs of panic. She said calmly, ¡°I will give you the capital, and I will also give you the interest. If I don¡¯t give you the money in three days, I will go to the authorities with you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Yu Feng grabbed her arm. ¡°Do you know how much that is?¡±


    Yu Wan did not answer him. Instead, she smiled faintly and asked, ¡°Then can Uncle¡¯s medicine be stopped?¡±


    Yu Feng clenched his fists tightly.

 Chapter 11 - The Siblings Entering the Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 11: The Siblings Entering the Mountain</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Wan did not interfere with what happened after that. After paying for the medicine, she brought Little Bruiser out. She held her brother¡¯s hand and walked to the side of the road, putting the empty pouch into her arms.


    When she had turned the pouch over just now, Little Bruiser had seen it clearly. She had not left a single copper coin. Little Bruiser knew exactly what that meant. However, he understood that those copper coins were used to buy medicine for his uncle. Although he really wanted to eat osmanthus cake, he hoped that his uncle would get better.


    ¡°Bruiser¡­¡± Yu Wan bowed.


    Little Bruiser suppressed the sadness in his heart and said sensibly, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Sis. I don¡¯t like osmanthus cake to begin with!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Yu Wan gently rubbed his little head. Her fair hand slid past his ear and a copper coin appeared between her index and middle fingers. She smiled softly.


    Little Bruiser¡¯s eyes widened and he quickly touched his ears. ¡°I, I, I have copper coins in my ears?¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Do you still want the osmanthus cake?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, yes!¡± Little Bruiser shouted excitedly! His disappointment was swept away. The joy of regaining what he had lost was even more pleasant than the first time he found out that he could eat osmanthus cake!


    ¡°How much is osmanthus cake?¡± Yu Wan came to the stall.


    The vendor said, ¡°One copper each.¡±


    ¡°Give me a piece.¡± Yu Wan handed him the copper te in her hand. ¡°Can you cut it in half?¡±


    A copper te of osmanthus cake was already small enough. How small would it be if it was cut into two halves? The vendor looked at the siblings with a strange expression. In the end, he agreed with a smile. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Not only did the vendor cut a thin piece of osmanthus cake in half, he even wrapped it up meticulously.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Yu Wan thanked him and handed half of the osmanthus cake to Little Bruiser. ¡°Can you leave the other half for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Little Bruiser nodded happily!


    ...


    ¡°Brother, what is that woman up to?¡±


    ¡°How should I know?¡±


    ¡°Back then, I couldn¡¯t even borrow a single copper coin when I went to borrow money from her. Now that Father¡¯s leg can¡¯t be treated, she¡¯s acting all pretentious again!¡±


    Yu Feng frowned. ¡°Who told you Father¡¯s leg can¡¯t be cured?¡±


    Yu Song opened his mouth and wanted to say, ¡°That¡¯s what the doctor said. You were there at that time too. Didn¡¯t you hear it? The best time for treatment has passed. Now, taking medicine will only stop the situation from worsening¡­¡±


    He was ultimately unable to say these words.


    <i>However, Big Brother didn¡¯t deny that the woman was putting on an act, right?</i>


    <i>He knew it!</i>


    <i>She was indeed pretending to be a good person!</i>


    <i>What was she after?</i>


    Yu Song was almost angered to death by Yu Wan¡¯s charity, but he had no choice but to suppress his anger and take the medicine bag from the medicine boy. He thought that perhaps this was what she wanted. She wanted to anger them to death!


    ...


    Yu Wan bought the osmanthus cake with the copper coins left as the fare. She really could not think of making another one out of her fingers, so she could only walk back to the vige with Little Bruiser.


    When Little Bruiser got tired of walking, he would lick the osmanthus cake in the paper bag.


    The Yu brothers, who were following behind the two of them, couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. They went forward and picked up Little Bruiser. Each of them carried him for a while and took turns to carry him back to the vige.


    Little Bruiser had fallen asleep halfway, so the two brothers had no choice but to send him home in one go.


    When Aunt Yu, who had been taking care of Madam Jiang for half a day, saw her two sons and Ah Wan appear at the gate of Ah Wan¡¯s house, her eyebrows jumped! Soon after, she saw little Bruiser sleeping soundly in Yu Feng¡¯s arms and immediately felt relieved.


    She nced at Ah Wan and said indifferently, ¡°Since you¡¯re back, then go in. Your mother is fine. We should go back now.¡±


    ¡°Aunt,¡± Ah Wan called after her. She pulled out a small paper bag and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s for my little sister.¡±


    Aunt Yu hesitated for a moment before reaching out to take it. When they reached a ce with no one around, Aunt Yu wanted to throw it away. However, she opened it up unexpectedly.


    Osmanthus cake.


    Her youngest daughter was crying for osmanthus cake.


    In the afternoon, Yu Wan finished tidying up the house and was about to enter the mountain again when Yu Feng came to visit.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the pharmacy anymore. I¡¯ll go to the authorities in three days.¡±


    The situation had already reached an irreversible point. He did not me her for acting on her own. After all, there was indeed no better solution at that time. However, he did not think that she could gather so much silver in three short days. Unless¡­


    <i>She still had some money left.</i>


    In next to no time, Yu Feng denied this guess. With the mother and son of the Zhao family around, even if she had a lot of money, it would have been emptied long ago.


    ¡°This is my family¡¯s business¡­¡±


    Yu Wan smiled and interrupted him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let Big Brother go to the authorities.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Yu Feng frowned even more tightly.


    Yu Wan looked at her brother and said, ¡°I said that it will be resolved.¡±


    Yu Feng coldly said, ¡°Including the interest, it¡¯s twenty taels!¡±


    They woke up early and workedte every day. They could not even save one or two taels per month. No matter how good her fish sold or how many bamboo shoots she dug, would she be able to collect such a huge sum in three days?


    Yu Wan was in no mood to argue with him. She took her tools and went up the mountain from her own backyard.


    In the vige, her family was the only family that directly connected to the back of the mountain. Back then, this piece ofnd was deste, and because it was too close to the back of the mountain, snakes, rats, and insects often appeared. Ah Wan coveted the cheapness of it, and Mrs. Jiang wanted peace and quiet, so they bought this piece ofnd and built a house.


    This was the first time Yu Feng went to the back mountain of Ah Wan¡¯s house. The small hill didn¡¯t look big, but it was a different scene once he climbed over it.


    The vigers often went up the mountain to chop wood, but they went to the west side of the vige¡¯s fields. There were more people going there, and gradually, a path was formed. It was unlike this ce, where there were thorny bushes and thick shadows that covered the sun. There were unpredictable dangers lurking everywhere.


    He looked at Ah Wan who was leading the way and thought to himself,?<i>¡°Is this really his sister? Why does she look like apletely different person when she walks?¡±</i>


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Yu Wan stopped near the river.


    There was actually a river here¡­ Yu Feng was slightly surprised. ¡°You fished here?¡± He dared to bet that this river had never been fished by the vigers. No wonder the fish were so fat and plentiful. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of running into something when you go deep into the forest as a girl?¡± Even when he went hunting in the mountains, he had never been to such a deep ce.


    Yu Wan chuckled. ¡°Big brother, do you mean the fishes?¡±


    Yu Feng stopped talking. As the saying goes, fortunees from danger.


    Yu Wan took out a shovel and started digging for earthworms.


    ¡°You were most afraid of this before,¡± Yu Feng said, puzzled.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid now,¡± Yu Wan said lightly. There was nothing to hide. She was indeed not afraid anymore, but she did not want to exin too much about her change. She changed the topic and said, ¡°Big Brother followed me all the way up the mountain. It can¡¯t be to see me fishing, right?¡±


    <i>Of course¡­ not!?</i>Only then did Yu Feng realize that he had obediently followed her up the mountain!?<i>How could this be¡­</i>


    Yu Wan took out a firewood knife from the basket and said with a slight smile, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Big Brother to help me cut the firewood.¡±


    Yu Feng looked at her coldly. ¡°Even if you catch all the fish in the river, you won¡¯t be able to sell them for twenty taels!¡±


    ¡°Here.¡± Yu Wan ignored his words. She took a step forward and stuffed the knife into his hands. Then, she left him to go fishing alone. After she finished fishing, she went to dig for winter bamboo shoots. When she returned fully loaded, Yu Feng had finished chopping the firewood and had already gone for three trips. This was the fourth trip.


    ¡°Thank you, Big Brother. It¡¯s enough.¡± Yu Wan smiled and nodded, then returned to the backyard with Yu Feng.


    Yu Feng had just put down his shoulder pole when Yu Wan handed him two clean wooden buckets. ¡°Big Brother, can you help me carry some water?¡±


    Yu Feng¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly.?<i>This girl didn¡¯t even hold back when ordering people around?</i>


    When Yu Feng returned with a basin of water, Yu Wan was busy preparing dinner.


    ¡°If it¡¯s possible, can you help me to prepare dinner, Big Brother?¡± Yu Wan asked with a smile.


    Yu Feng¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Yu Wan stir-fried the pork belly in the pot. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not good at cooking.¡±


    Yu Feng¡¯s body trembled.?<i>Who was the culinary master of this charred pork belly¡­</i>

 Chapter 12 - Make Big Money

    <h4>Chapter 12: Make Big Money</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The fire was too big, and the meat was burned until it became muddled. However, it also had a muddled taste. The thin streaky pork was rolled up in pieces, and there was a lot of oil and juice. When the garlic sprouts were sprinkled down, the entire courtyard was filled with the strong fragrance of crispy meat.


    Yu Feng who walked out of Ah Wan¡¯s house frowned. He actually thought it would be very delicious when he smelled this burnt fragrance? Yu Feng scoffed at himself and quickened his pace.


    ¡°Is it good?¡± Yu Wan asked Little Bruiser.


    Little Bruiser stuffed the hot streaky pork and garlic sprouts into his mouth and bit down. The fat and juice oozed out from the corners of his mouth. He sucked on it and said with satisfaction, ¡°Delicious! Sis¡¯s cooking is the best!¡±


    <i>Was it really that delicious??</i>Yu Wan chuckled. She picked up a piece of pork belly and ate it. Although it was burned, it tasted especially delicious. It was better to not forget to add salt.


    Today, the firewood and water were full. Yu Wan heated arge pot of hot water and gave Little Bruiser afortable hot bath. After soaking it, the little ck egg became a little white egg. Her brother changed into the cotton shoes that Yu Wan had bought for him and ran around the house excitedly, not even letting his hair be properly wiped.


    ¡°Sis! These shoes are so warm!


    ¡°So soft!


    ¡°It¡¯s so soft!¡± He was only wearing a thin inner garment. Although the brazier in the room had been lit, it was not warm enough for him to strip naked. Even so, he was still sweating from running.


    The shower was wasted.


    Yu Wan caught him and held him in her arms to dry his wet hair. After all, he was a child who did not know the taste of sorrow. He had meat to eat, shoes to wear, and his sister cherishing him. On the days when Mom was unconscious, this was his greatest peace.


    ¡°Sis, you¡¯re the best.¡± He leaned his head on Yu Wan¡¯s shoulder and breathed in Sis¡¯s scent before falling asleep.


    Yu Wan pinched his red cheeks and stuffed him under the nket.


    ...


    The market was not open for the next two days. If she wanted to sell the fishes and winter bamboo shoots, she would have to go to a bigger market.


    Yu Feng came early to wait for Yu Wan. It was obviously impossible for her to collect all the money. He did not even know why he apanied her.


    Yu Wan left Little Bruiser alone and went out with Yu Feng.


    The siblings had not appeared together in front of everyone for many years. They did not have to go marketing today so everyone was still asleep. If they woke up and saw this scene¡­ No, they have seen this scene when they returned to the vige yesterday.


    How did those people talk about them? Didn¡¯t they say that the Yu siblings had a fall out? Are they back on good terms again?


    Yu Feng subconsciously distanced himself from Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan walked calmly, as if she hadn¡¯t noticed Yu Feng¡¯s movements.


    Yu Feng took a deep look at her and suddenly realized that no matter how cold he was towards her, she was always calm and collected. Did she not notice or did she not care at all? Yu Feng shook his head. A great disaster was imminent, so why would he care about a girl?


    ¡°Big Brother.¡± After entering Lotus Flower Town, Yu Wan suddenly asked, ¡°Is the biggest restaurant in town called White Jade Restaurant?¡±


    Yu Feng said, ¡°Yeah, why are you asking this? You wouldn¡¯t be thinking of selling the ingredients to their restaurant, right? Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you, but that¡¯s absolutely impossible. Even though your ingredients are good, White Jade Restaurant isn¡¯t an ordinary restaurant, and the customers that it receives aren¡¯t ordinary customers. Compared to whether the food is good or not, they¡¯re more concerned about whether they¡¯ll be fine after eating it. The ingredients of unknown origins can¡¯t be sold to their restaurant.¡± At this point, Yu Feng seemed to have thought of something and a trace of disappointment shed across his face.


    ¡°What about the secondrgest restaurant?¡± Yu Wan asked again.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about the Jadeite Pavilion? Don¡¯t even dream about it.¡± Although the Jadeite Pavilion was a new shop that had only been open for less than half a year, it had relied on a royal chef who had left the pce to steal a lot of business from the White Jade Restaurant. Recently, there were even signs of surpassing the White Jade Restaurant.


    The ingredients in the Jadeite Pavilion were of a higher grade than those in the White Jade Restaurant. Not to mention that she had only dug up some winter bamboo shoots and caught some carp, so what if she had obtained the tiger and bear items? The Jadeite Pavilion was rich and overbearing that they do notck these!


    ¡°I see,¡± Yu Wan murmured thoughtfully.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Yu Feng didn¡¯t hear her clearly.


    Yu Wan smiled and shook her head. ¡°Nothing. Big Brother, are you sure our things can¡¯t be sold?¡±


    Yu Feng indifferently said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try.¡±


    ¡°Not today,¡± Yu Wan said.


    <i>What did she mean? Did she want to try it tomorrow?</i>


    As they talked, the two arrived at the busiest street in town. This ce was much more upscale than the market. The prices were high, so the stall fees were high too.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any money left,¡± Yu Wan said.


    The stall fees here could not be exchanged for ingredients. Yu Feng took out a money bag and rented a small stall expressionlessly.


    The town was just like the town. No matter how rare the thing was, they could still be sold. Yu Feng looked over, even the winter bamboo shoots that were difficult to dig out, he had found two to three stalls of it.?<i>From the looks of it, things would not go too smoothly today.?</i>Just as this thought shed through his mind, Yu Feng heard a shrill voice. ¡°Aiya, you¡¯re here! I¡¯ve been saying that I won¡¯t see you for a few days!¡±


    It was the first auntie who bought the ingredients yesterday.


    She bought two live fish and two winter bamboo shoots. When she got home, she stewed them all in one pot. Her husband, who suffered from gout for two years, did not have a good appetite. Last night, he praised her for the freshness of the fish soup and even fought with her son to drink it!


    She knew what her cooking was like. It wasn¡¯t bad, but it wasn¡¯t good either. She didn¡¯t even dare to add too much salt, but the soup was fresh. How long had it been since shest smiled at the dinner table?


    This morning, she came to buy fish and winter bamboo shoots again. Of course, she wanted to buy from the same stall, but the market outside the town was only held once every three days. She nned to settle for second best, but coincidentally, she met thisdy! She said, ¡°I want two more fish. More winter bamboo shoots. Your bamboo shoots are cheap and big. If youe often, I¡¯ll buy them from your stall!¡±


    Yu Wan asked Yu Feng to ask around and found out that her winter bamboo shoots were two coppers lower than the market price. However, other people¡¯s winter bamboo shoots were wholesale and she dug them herself. Thinking about it this way, she still earned more.


    The auntie introduced a few familiar faces to Yu Wan. The more people bought, the busier the stall became, and the more customers they attracted. There were two times more ingredients than yesterday, but they were sold out in less than half the time.


    It was true that the ingredients were good, but this girl¡¯s eloquence wasn¡¯t bad either. ¡°My winter bamboo shoots are also very delicious when stir fried¡±, ¡°stewed chicken soup, nourishes the yin and yang, and can also improve one¡¯s appearance¡±, ¡°Mine is wild carp, and it will make milking more effective. Let your daughter-inw drink more and I ensure that the milk is abundant. Your grandson will eat until he¡¯s fair and fat!¡±


    <i>What the heck!?</i>Yu Feng¡¯s face turned red as he listened!


    Excluding the stall fees, he earned a total of one tael today. If it was in the past, Yu Feng would have praised her for being able to earn a month¡¯s worth of money in one day. However, when he thought of the huge debt of twenty taels, Yu Feng could not praise her anymore.


    In the afternoon, Yu Wan went up the mountain again.


    Yu Feng called Yu Song along. The two brothers somehow managed to get a fishing and caught quite a lot of fish. Including the winter bamboo shoots that Yu Wan dug up, they sold a total of two taels the next day.


    The third day was also two taels.


    Seeing that tomorrow was the appointed day and they only had five taels on hand, Yu Feng¡¯s heart sank to the bottom.


    Thest fish was also sold out.?<i>The business was done¡­ They had no choice¡­</i>


    ¡°Who said we¡¯re done?¡± Yu Wan looked back with a smile and murmured, ¡°Business¡­ has just started.¡±

 Chapter 13 - Selling at a High Price

    <h4>Chapter 13: Selling at a High Price</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Feng did not expect Yu Wan to bring him to the Jadeite Pavilion.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Yu Feng asked with a tense body. Their clothes were shabby, and they carried wooden barrels and carrying poles. In a restaurant that was filled with luxurious clothes, it was truly an eye-catching and amusing sight.


    Yu Wan thought in her heart:?<i>This is the reaction of a hot-blooded eighteen or neen year old. Although I look young, I¡¯m not a real young girl.?</i>Yu Wan looked at Yu Feng as if she was looking at a child and smiled reassuringly. ¡°Of course it¡¯s to eat.¡±


    Yu Feng sucked in a cold breath. ¡°This is not a ce to eat!¡± At least¡­ it wasn¡¯t a ce for them to eat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat noodles, braised meat noodles!¡±


    In the past, he didn¡¯t even have the heart to buy a steamed bun. For her to suggest eating braised meat noodles was already a luxury for Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan did not seem to be listening to him. She found a table in the corner and sat down. She liked the quiet. This had never changed in both her past and present lives.


    Yu Feng was furious. ¡°Why did you¡­¡± Halfway through his words, the waiterzily walked over and asked in an annoyed tone: ¡°You two want to eat?¡±


    Yu Wan poured the money in her purse onto the table. ¡°Are these enough for us to eat?¡±


    The waiter was stunned.?<i>Was such a poor farmer really here to spend money??</i>He rolled his eyes and smiled. ¡°Yes, yes! Of course! What would you like to eat?¡±


    ¡°What do you want to eat, Big Brother?¡± Yu Wan asked with a smile.


    Yu Feng lowered his voice and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mess around!¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°If Big Brother doesn¡¯t know what to eat, then let me order. I like braised pork.¡±


    The waiter said with a smile, ¡°Then you¡¯vee to the right ce! Our restaurant has saut¨¦ed red braised pork with sour bamboo shoots passed down from our Chef Liu¡¯s ancestors. It can¡¯t be eaten outside! There¡¯s also salt-baked chicken, which is also our Chef Liu¡¯s specialty!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Wan nodded her head and asked the waiter about the signature dishes of the Jadeite Hall. ¡°Serve them all.¡±


    ¡°Are you giving me myst meal?¡± Yu Feng asked coldly.


    Yu Wan was stunned for a moment before she smiled lightly. ¡°If it¡¯s Big Brother¡¯sst meal, I¡¯ll definitely cook it myself.¡±


    For some reason, Yu Feng thought of the pot of ck braised pork and his body trembled again.


    A table of dishes was served very quickly. Yu Feng really did not understand what this girl wanted to do, but she was the one who earned the money. He had only put in some effort. Even if she spent all of it, what could he say?


    Indeed, it was wrong to rely on this girl.


    Yu Feng was downhearted.


    Yu Wan ate with great care. She carefully tasted each dish but did not indulge her appetite. After tasting all of them, she put down her chopsticks.


    ¡°Are you full?¡± Yu Feng felt that he shouldn¡¯t have asked such a caring question. With a straight face, he asked, ¡°Can we go home now?¡±


    Yu Wan shook her head and smiled. ¡°There¡¯s still the White Jade Restaurant, Big Brother.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Yu Feng was so angry that he stood up.¡± If you just want to drag me to eat, drink, and have fun, I¡¯m not interested! ¡± With that, he walked away!


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to earn the twenty taels of silver?¡± Yu Wan spoke softly. Yu Feng stopped in his tracks and turned to look at her in shock. She smiled faintly. ¡°If you want, eat these dishes.¡±


    ¡°You can get money just by eating?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can get money by eating.¡±


    Yu Feng had already done too many ridiculous things with her in the past few days. He did notck this one. Moreover, at this point, he did not care if he went to the yamen hungry or if he went to the yamen full.


    Yu Feng sat back down and ate all the dishes on the table with Yu Wan. Yu Wan did not eat much and most of the food went into his stomach.


    After that, the two of them went to the White Jade Restaurant and ordered the same dishes.


    After tasting them one by one, Yu Wan put down her chopsticks. ¡°Big Brother, what do you think of the taste?¡±


    Yu Feng pondered for a moment and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s indeed not as good as the Jadeite Pavilion.¡±


    Yu Wan pointed at the dishes on the table and said, ¡°The skin of the Salt Baked Chicken isn¡¯t crispy enough. The clear soup has some astringency.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Yu Feng nodded. He was slightly surprised that she had made such a professional and detailedment, as if she had eaten these dishes countless times.


    Yu Wan interrupted Yu Feng¡¯s thoughts. ¡°What do you think is the reason, Big Brother?¡±


    Yu Feng said subconsciously, ¡°What other reason could it be? The Jadeite Pavilion invited an imperial chef¡­¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Does Big Brother think that an imperial chef can cook all the dishes for the Jadeite Pavilion¡¯s guests? Do you believe that none of the dishes we ate just now came from the imperial chef?¡±


    The imperial chef was just a gimmick. He had returned to his hometown in glory and was here to enjoy life, not to do hardbor. There¡¯s no way they would let an elderly person cook hundreds of dishes every day, would they? If there were really esteemed guests, he would naturally show off a few of his skills. However, how could ordinary people like them have such good fortune?


    ¡°Besides, don¡¯t you think that the dishes cooked at home have such astringency?¡±


    If she hadn¡¯t mentioned it, Yu Feng wouldn¡¯t have thought so. However, after thinking about it carefully, it seemed to be true. However, he was used to eating it since he was young and didn¡¯t hate this taste.


    ¡°Then what do you think is the reason?¡± Yu Feng asked, his tone much gentler this time.


    Yu Wan held her chin with one hand and smiled lightly. ¡°I originally thought that Miss Bai was an idiot, but I had wronged her. Everyone thought that the problem was with the chef, only she found the real weakness. I want to meet Miss Bai.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Who did you say wants to see me?¡± Miss Bai, who had just returned from the salt shop, handed her cloak to the servant girl behind her and said coldly.


    The shopkeeper replied, ¡°A guest who said that the Young Miss knows her. I don¡¯t think so¡­ Young Miss is of noble birth. How could she know a vige girl? Could she be a swindler?¡±


    Bai Tang smiled mockingly. ¡°I¡¯ll know if she¡¯s a liar! If she is, I¡¯ll kill her!¡±


    A few minutester, the shopkeeper led the Yu siblings to the ounting room on the second floor.


    The Bai family owned a restaurant. Bai Tang saw at least a few dozen people every day. She would not have noticed those ordinary people even if she took a nce at them. However, she actually recognized this inconspicuous vige girl at a nce.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Bai Tang was shocked.


    When the shopkeeper heard this, he was slightly relieved. She had indeed known her.


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Miss Bai has a good memory. My surname is Yu, and this is my elder brother.¡± Yu Feng nodded politely.


    Bai Tang didn¡¯t even look at him. She only said coldly to Yu Wan, ¡°Don¡¯t try to get close to me just because I said something to you. I¡¯m not someone people like you can get close to!¡±


    Yu Feng¡¯s face turned cold.


    Yu Wan did not get angry. Instead, she smiled politely and said, ¡°What a coincidence. I don¡¯t have the spare time to befriend you, Miss Bai. I¡¯m relieved to hear that.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Bai Tang choked.


    Yu Wan continued, ¡°I¡¯m here to make a deal with Miss Bai.¡±


    Bai Tang sized her up and mocked, ¡°What do you have to make a deal with me? Food? Fish?¡± She saw the bamboo shoots and fish scales in the basket and wooden bucket.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Salt of a higher quality of Jadeite Pavilion.¡±


    Bai Tang¡¯s expression changed.


    Yu Feng gave Yu Wan a strange look.?<i>Where did they get the salt? No, why would he say that it was theirs? It was hers! He has no rtions with her!</i>


    The shopkeeper mmed the table and shouted, ¡°How dare you! Where did this private salt peddlere from?! Miss, privately selling salt is a serious crime! You would go to prison for it!¡±


    Bai Tang frowned.


    Yu Wan shook her head. It was fine since Miss Bai was young, but how could the shopkeeper be that foolish too? Putting aside whether they had the guts to vite the prohibition, which salt peddler in the world would lead such a miserable life like them?


    Yu Wan looked at Bai Tang and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Bai. I¡¯m not a salt peddler. I just have a way to turn your inferior salt into real high-grade salt.¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    Bai Tang stared at her without blinking, as if she was trying to discern the truth in her words.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t do it for nothing. I need to collect some remuneration from Miss Bai.¡±


    Bai Tang narrowed her eyes. ¡°How much do you want?¡± She was clearly tempted.


    ¡°Miss!¡± The shopkeeper stopped her.


    Bai Tang raised her hand and stopped the shopkeeper.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense to take too much in the first deal¡­¡± Yu Wan murmured.


    Yu Feng¡¯s heart was in his throat. He was afraid that she would not be able to repay the debt if she charged too low. Just as he was about to bite the bullet and say ¡°fifteen taels¡±, he heard Yu Wan sigh softly. ¡°Then fifty taels.¡±

 Chapter 14 - Shocked Everyone

    <h4>Chapter 14: Shocked Everyone</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Aftering out of the White Jade Restaurant, Yu Feng was in a bad mood.


    White Jade Restaurant did not charge them for their meals, so they saved three taels of silver. If they could enter the mountain again tomorrow, they would have two taels of silver. They only needed to sell fifteen taels of salt to gather twenty taels.


    That was Yu Feng¡¯s n. Even so, he still felt that the price of fifteen taels was too high, but he had underestimated this girl¡¯s courage.


    ¡°Fifty taels¡­ You¡­ What are you thinking!¡±


    ...


    ¡°That¡¯s right, fifty taels, what are you thinking!¡± In the White Jade Restaurant, the shopkeeper alsoined to Miss Bai. ¡°Even tribute salt isn¡¯t that expensive!¡±


    Ms. Bai red at him. ¡°Then you buy it for me!¡±


    The shopkeeper choked.


    Tribute salt was something only the Prince¡¯s mansion and the Imperial Pce could eat. As merchants, let alone buying it, they didn¡¯t even have the means to see it.


    Yu Wan first went to the street market to buy gauze and a few dozen catties of soybeans before returning to the vige with Yu Feng.


    When they reached home, Yu Wan plunged into the kitchen. Yu Feng finally understood why she let him carry the water and chop the firewood.


    Yu Wan first boiled arge pot of hot water and poured all the salt in the first wooden bucket into it. ¡°Big Brother, is there any grinder in the old residence? Can you help me grind the soybeans into soy milk?¡±


    Yu Feng did not ask why and left without another word.


    In ancient times, the taste of salt was terrible mainly because there were too many impurities in it. As long as these impurities were removed, the taste would rise to a new level. This sounded easy, but it was a time-consuming and energy-consuming skill.


    After Yu Wan boiled the salt, she used the gauze to filter it once. At this time, she filtered out the rougher impurities, but there were more delicate ones that needed other mediums.


    Yu Wan poured the filtered salt back into the pot.


    ¡°The soy milk is here!¡± Yu Feng walked in with tworge buckets of soy milk.


    Yu Wan poured the raw soy milk into the salt water. After a while, some dregs floated up. Yu Wan scooped out the floating dregs and poured the raw soybean milk into the pot again. This process was repeated three to five times until she could no longer scoop out any dirty things from the salt water. At this time, the color of the salt water had be very clear, and its weight had also decreased by half.


    Yu Feng stared at the salt in the pot with his mouth agape. He had never known that soy milk could be used like this.


    Yu Wan panted slightly. ¡°When the water in the pot is dry, the salt wille out.¡±


    It was freezing cold, but beads of sweat appeared on her forehead. Yu Feng¡¯s expression was slightlyplicated. He wanted to find something to help her wipe her sweat, but he was not a delicate little girl that would carry a handkerchief with him.


    He pinched his sleeve. It was still considered clean. Before he could do anything, Yu Wan put down the pot lid and said, ¡°Big Brother, help me take a look. I¡¯ll go fetch Bruiser.¡±


    Yu Feng hurriedly put down his stiff arm. ¡°Got it. You can go now.¡±


    Yu Wan went to Uncle Yu¡¯s house to bring back Little Bruiser, who was sweating profusely from ying. She gave him a bath and also bathed Madam Jiang. After Little Bruiser fell asleep, Yu Wan returned to the stove. There was still a lot of salt that Miss Bai had given her. She could not finish cooking it all in one go.


    Yu Feng stayed behind to help. The siblings worked until dawn before they finally seeded in purifying all the salt. The two of them did not have time to rest. They quickly rented an ox cart in the vige and sent the salt to White Jade Restaurant.


    Bai Tang had been waiting in the lobby since early in the morning. Fifty taels was not a small amount. Yesterday, she took the initiative because her father wasn¡¯t around. But now, her father was already on his way back. If he knew that she used fifty taels to buy salt that she didn¡¯t know if she could make¡­


    Bai Tang didn¡¯t dare to think further!


    After the salt had been purified, therge and irregr pieces of bluish-gray salt had turned into tiny crystalline salt particles. The quantity had also shrunk by more than half.


    The shopkeeper could not help but frown. ¡°Why did it be so little? Is this salt?¡±


    The chefs of White Jade Restaurant also surrounded them. Among them was Chef Lu, who had met Yu Wan at the market.


    Chef Lu had never seen such salt before. However, he recognized Yu Wan, the little girl who even made the fish soup wrongly.?<i>Would such a person know how to make salt??</i>He snickered.


    The remaining chefs and workers alsoughed.


    Only Bai Tang didn¡¯t smile.


    Bai Tang wasn¡¯t a little businesswoman who hadn¡¯t seen the world. People only knew that her father was a merchant, but they didn¡¯t know that her mother was originally a courtdy in the Capital. When she followed her mother back to the Capital, she had really seen and tasted this snowke-like salt with her own eyes.


    When Yu Wan ced the salt in front of her, she was so shocked that she was speechless. Was it because she was surprised to see snowke salt again in her lifetime, or was it because a vige girl actually made snowke salt? No one knew. However, there was no guarantee that it was only simr. The taste might be worlds apart!


    Bai Tang nced at Yu Wan arrogantly. ¡°I¡¯ll be blunt first. If the taste doesn¡¯t satisfy me, I won¡¯t give you a single copper coin!¡±


    Yu Wan smiled lightly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about it? She¡¯s going back on her word,¡± Yu Feng said calmly.


    Bai Tang red at him. ¡°Who¡¯s going back on their words?!¡±


    Yu Feng was toozy to talk to her.


    Bai Tang gritted her teeth in anger. If it wasn¡¯t for the salt, she would have thrown this annoying fellow out right now!


    The chef of White Jade Restaurant used Yu Wan¡¯s salt to make a home-cooked dish¡ªCabbage Braised Pork.


    In the past, in order to suppress the astringent taste in the salt, they had to put in arge amount of sauce and add some white sugar to make it more fresh. Today, they deliberately made things difficult for Yu Wan, so they only put in salt. However, no one expected that the stir-fried cabbage would actually be sweeter than any other time. This sweet taste invaded the streaky pork, perfectly removing the greasy taste of fat. The lean meat was even more tender, but it was not the least bit matchless. It melted in the mouth as soon as it was eaten, and oil flowed out of the mouth.


    Bai Tang originally thought that no matter how good the taste was, she had to pretend that it was hard to swallow. This way, she could lower the price with her. Who knew that she couldn¡¯t stop eating.


    ¡°Miss Bai, are you satisfied?¡± Yu Wan looked at the te that was eaten by Bai Tang and asked with a smile.


    Bai Tang touched her stomach and burped. Uh¡­ Is it toote to say that she¡¯s not satisfied?


    ...


    The siblings took the bank notes and went to the pharmacy.


    How could the worker in the pharmacy have expected that the two of them would really gather all the money? He had already sent someone to report to yamen, but now he hurriedly got an errand boy to chase that person back.


    ¡°I say, don¡¯t tell me your banknotes have unknown origins?¡± The shop assistant asked suspiciously.


    He could not be med for thinking too much. It was just that this family had started to visit him two years ago. He knew their family¡¯s situation very well. If they really had the ability to earn money, they would not have owed him until today.


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The money we earn with our own abilities is clean.¡±


    She was so amiable that the shop assistant felt embarrassed. The shop assistant coughed lightly. ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll return the IOU to you now.¡±

 Chapter 15 - Mother and Daughter Meet

    <h4>Chapter 15: Mother and Daughter Meet</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Feng held the IOU in his hand and was unable to return to his senses for a long time. He was truly unable to believe that the trouble he was powerless against had been resolved just like that. Earlier, it wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t thought of the possibility of bing rich all of a sudden, but it was merely a fantasy that waspletely destroyed in the end. However, at this moment, he¡¯d truly and thoroughly repaid his debt.


    To be exact, Ah Wan paid off.


    After spending a few days together, he could tell that she did not have any ulterior motives towards them. The more she did so, the more he could not understand why she did it.


    ¡°Take this.¡± It was one thing to think about it, but it was another to deal with it. Yu Feng gathered his thoughts and handed the IOU to Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan took the IOU and tore it without a word.


    He was dumbfounded. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Yu Wan blinked innocently. ¡°Didn¡¯t Big Brother ask me to tear up the IOU?¡±


    <i>I asked you to keep it safe¡­</i>


    ¡°Do you have any good ginseng?¡± Yu Wan smiled and shifted her gaze away, asking the medicine boy behind the counter.


    The medicine boy quickly said, ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    Yu Feng turned around. ¡°Why are you buying ginseng?¡±


    Yu Wan replied, ¡°My mother¡¯s body needs to be nursed.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Yu Feng replied.


    Yu Wan smiled gently. ¡°Uncle needs it too.¡±


    Yu Feng looked embarrassed. In the end, he did not stop her. After all, it was useless even if he did. No matter if it was in the past or now, this girl had never listened to others.


    Yu Wan picked two decent ginseng and spent a total of five taels. After that, she wanted to buy something else for her uncle, but Yu Feng forcefully dragged her away.


    Yu Feng wanted to return to the vige and Yu Wan did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t want to buy medicine, then don¡¯t. Just buy some vegetables. The fish and bamboo shoots have all been sold out.¡±


    Yu Feng could only apany her to buy groceries.


    Yu Wan bought three pounds of lean meat, two pounds of streaky pork, a pork knuckle, and half a pound of star anise and cinnamon. She still wanted to buy some side dishes. Yu Feng coughed lightly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to buy these vegetables. You have those in the fields.¡±


    Naturally, it was not her field but theirs. This meant that she was allowed to go to their ce to pick vegetables.


    Yu Wan¡¯s lips curved. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Yu Wan bought another pound of soft tofu and ten pounds of second-grade salt.


    ¡°Do you want to buy anything else?¡± Yu Feng took all her things and carried them on his back.


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°Osmanthus cake.¡±


    This time, she had some money on hand. Unlike before where a piece of osmanthus cake was cut in half. She asked for two boxes. After buying this, the two of them returned to the vige.


    Just as they reached the vige entrance, an auntie who was washing dried chili peppers by the door hurriedly ran towards them. She first looked at the two of them in surprise, then looked at Yu Wan and said, ¡°Ah Wan, why are you only back now? Something happened to your family!¡±


    ¡°What happened to my family?¡± Yu Wan didn¡¯t know her, but her expression was definitely not fake.


    ¡°Aunt Zhang, what happened to Ah Wan¡¯s family?¡± Yu Feng asked. He remembered his mother taking care of Little Bruiser and Madam Jiang.


    Aunt Zhang said, ¡°The Zhao family¡¯s daughter beat up Bruiser! Ah Wan¡¯s mother rushed out to cause trouble for the Zhao family!¡± She looked at Ah Wan worriedly. ¡°How is your mother a match for them? That¡­¡± Aunt Zhang wanted to call her a shrew, but just as she was about to speak, she suddenly remembered that Ah Wan was Mrs. Zhao¡¯s daughter-inw. She swallowed the word ¡®shrew¡¯ angrily. ¡°Anyway, you guys should hurry over and take a look! If you¡¯rete, your mother might be beaten to death by her!¡±


    Madam Jiang was an extremely gentle woman in the vige. It was said that she came from the city and had a good upbringing. She spoke in a soft voice and never got angry with others. On the other hand, Mrs. Zhao was much more domineering. Just because she had a schr¡¯s son, who in the vige hadn¡¯t been angered by her?


    Yu Wan did not expect her mother to wake up at this critical juncture. Moreover, the moment she woke up, she had a conflict with the Zhao family. The Zhao Family was not a pushover. Her mother was a weak woman¡­ Would she be able to withstand a p from Mrs. Zhao?


    Yu Wan¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. She picked up a stone from the ground and rushed to the Zhao Family residence.


    Before she arrived, she heard a heart-wrenching scream.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    It was so painful that the voice broke!


    Yu Wan was trembling with anger. She walked into the main room, turned around, and kicked open the door! She raised the stone and was about to smash it down when she waspletely stunned by the scene before her.


    Mrs. Zhao, who was said to have beaten her mother half to death, was lying on the messy floor, trembling. Her body was curled up, and one of her shoes had fallen off. Her hair was disheveled, her clothes were torn, and her pants were torn.


    A thin woman was riding on her battered body roughly, one hand holding her hair, the other holding the thick soles of her shoes, pping her hard. Mrs. Zhao¡¯s forehead was bleeding and her face was swollen like a pig¡¯s head. She screamed like a pig being ughtered, each cry more miserable than thest.


    The woman who had pped her looked like she weighed no more than forty kilograms, but Yu Wan could feel the aura from her!


    <i>Uh¡­</i>


    <i>This was her mother?</i>


    <i>What happened to being weak</i>¡­


    Yu Feng and Aunt Zhang were stunned.


    <i>Was this really Third Aunt (Little Jiang)?</i>


    <i>Were they seeing things?!</i>


    Madam Jiang was so engrossed in her beating that she didn¡¯t even know that someone hade into the room. She started pping left and right at Mrs. Zhao, ¡°Return my daughter! Return my daughter to me! Let your son pay with his life!¡±


    <i>Son??</i>Aunt Zhang was stunned.


    It turned out that Aunt Zhang had misunderstood the entire situation.


    It was true that Zhao Baomei had bullied Little Bruiser today, but Madam Jiang didn¡¯t know about this. She was still unconscious at that time. After Little Bruiser returned home, he didn¡¯tin to his aunt. After eating, hey on the bed and took a nap.


    While he was taking a nap, Aunt Yu went back to the old mansion to cook something for her husband.


    Madam Jiang woke up at this time.


    Madam Jiang¡¯s memories were still stuck at the moment when the doctor announced that Ah Wan couldn¡¯t wake up. She opened her eyes and saw the sleeping Little Bruiser. When she didn¡¯t see Ah Wan, she thought that her daughter¡¯s corpse had already been buried. She was filled with anger, so she rushed into the Zhao family¡¯s house, wanting to find Zhao Heng to pay with his life.


    Even if Zhao Heng had said that Ah Wan had fallen into the water and it was he who rescued Ah Wan, how could Madam Jiang believe him?


    Ah Wan obviously knew how to swim!


    At first, Mrs. Zhao had a grudge regarding the chicken soup and was toozy to exin it to Madam Jiang. She kept on scolding Madam Jiang ¡°crazy¡± and even said that her daughter deserved to die. After that, she was beaten up by Madam Jiang until she was looking for her teeth all over the ground. Then, she exined that her daughter actually didn¡¯t die, but Madam Jiang didn¡¯t buy it anymore.


    ¡°Kill you! Kill you! You shameless b*tch!¡±


    Yu Feng covered his eyes with his hands.


    Madam Jiang whipped Mrs. Zhao until she was on the verge of death. The soles of her shoe were broken, so she used her hands.


    Yu Wan could not stand it anymore. Mrs. Zhao¡¯s skin was so thick that her mother¡¯s hand was swollen. It was better for her to deal with this kind of slut.


    ¡°Mom.¡± She looked at the back of Madam Jiang and spoke softly.


    Madam Jiang, who didn¡¯t even hear the sound of the door being kicked, came back to her senses after hearing this voice that was almost drowned out by Mrs. Zhao¡¯s screams.


    Madam Jiang¡¯s body suddenly stiffened, and her hand froze in midair. This strange posturested for three seconds.


    In the next second, she stood up without looking sideways. She moved back her legs that were on Mrs. Zhao¡¯s body and dusted off the train of her dress. She tucked her messy hair behind her ear with her fair fingers and turned around elegantly. Using her right toe, she silently pushed the broken shoe behind her.


    Then, she pressed her temples with one hand and covered her chest with the other. She said weakly, ¡°Aiya, my head feels so dizzy¡­¡±

 Chapter 16 - Make You Vomit Blood

    <h4>Chapter 16: Make You Vomit Blood</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Themotion caused by the Zhao Family was too great. The vigers were all attracted by Mrs. Zhao¡¯s pig-ughtering screams. Even the vige headman came. He was thest to arrive. It was not that he did not hear the screams, but he was held back by Zhao Baomei.


    When Madam Jiang went to look for Mrs. Zhao, Zhao Baomei was also there. Both of them didn¡¯t take the weak and feeble Madam Jiang seriously. When Madam Jiang expressed that she wanted to ruthlessly beat Mrs. Zhao, Mrs. Zhao even gave her daughter a look, telling her to keep a lookout. She was nning to lock Madam Jiang in the house and beat her up.


    Zhao Baomei waited for a while and heard a terrifyingmotion.


    <i>It was obvious that her mother had pushed down Madam Jiang.</i>


    <i>That beating felt really good!</i>


    <i>The p was loud!</i>


    <i>Her mother was originally jealous of Madam Jiang¡¯s looks. Now, she had seized the opportunity to smash that face!</i>


    The door bolt was plugged in, and Zhao Baomei could not enter. After listening for a while, she left. On the way, she met the vige headman, who asked about Zhao Heng¡¯s situation.


    Zhao Heng was not only the vige¡¯s only schr, but he was also the academy¡¯s most highly regarded student. In the future, if he were to pass the provincial civil service examination, it means that their vige had raised an official. Because of this, the vige headman treated Zhao Heng better than others.


    Zhao Baomei was originally irritated to entertain him and wanted to find an excuse to send the vige headman away, but suddenly, an iparably terrifying scream came from her house.


    ¡°Did¡­ something happen to your house? Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± The vige headman asked strangely.


    <i>What are you looking at? That was her mother teaching Ah Wan¡¯s mother a lesson!?</i>¡°I don¡¯t think so? What could happen to my family? Did you hear wrongly? Did you ask about my brother¡¯s studies just now? My brother hasn¡¯t been back for a few days, but he told me before he went to the academy, he¡¯s¡­¡± Zhao Baomei bbered and suppressed the scream that came from afar.


    It was not until someone came to the vige headman and said that the Zhao family was in trouble and asked him to hurry over to take a look that Zhao Baomei reluctantly followed him home. She was not worried that the vige headman would discover the truth. With her brother around, he could not bear to offend her mother!


    Zhao Baomei looked at the fate of Madam Jiang with a sense of schadenfreude, but when she entered the house, she realized that the person lying on the floor was her mother!


    ¡°Mother¡ª¡± Her beautiful face turned pale as she pounced over. She was frightened by Mrs. Zhao¡¯s pig head-face and stood up again! ¡°W-what¡¯s going on?¡± She yelled.


    <i>That¡¯s right, what¡¯s going on??</i>The vigers watching the show at the entrance thought without exception.


    When the vige headman arrived, other than Mrs. Zhao and Aunt Zhang, there were only three Yu Family members in the room. The vige headman¡¯s gaze turned cold. He raised his hand and pped Yu Feng on the back of his head. ¡°You brat! You¡¯re revolting!¡±


    Yu Feng was dumbfounded! ¡°It wasn¡¯t me!¡± Yu Feng said.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not you, then who is it? Madam Jiang? Big Sister Zhang? Ah Wan? Even if you want to lie, think carefully first!¡± The vige headman said.


    Madam Jiang clutched her handkerchief to her chest and coughed weakly. The vige headman pointed at the weak Madam Jiang. ¡°Look! Do they look like people who can beat Mrs. Zhao into a pig¡¯s head?!¡±


    What did he mean by ¡®look like¡¯? She did!


    Aunt Zhang and Mrs. Zhao didn¡¯t have any grudges against each other, so the vige headman didn¡¯t believe that she would hurt Mrs. Zhao. Ah Wan was known for being filial to her mother-inw, so it was even more impossible for her toy a finger on Mrs. Zhao. As for Madam Jiang, that was the most¡­ impossible!


    Such a gentle and virtuous beauty who didn¡¯t even dare to speak loudly had the strength to beat Mrs. Zhao into a pig¡¯s head?!


    The vige headman looked at Yu Feng as if he was looking at a fool, and said bitterly, ¡°I know that you¡¯ve hated the Zhao Family for a long time. Are you thinking that it was the Zhao Family who instigated the fall out between Ah Wan and you back then? Ah Wan brought some silver back from her aunt¡¯s family and didn¡¯t use it on you, but instead used it all on the Zhao Family. Are you harboring hatred in your heart? Yu Feng, you¡¯re a man!¡±


    Yu Feng stared with his eyes wide open!?<i>What was going on?!</i>


    The vige headman shouted, ¡°What? Are you ring at me? Did I say something wrong? Didn¡¯t you hit Mrs. Zhao because of this?¡±


    Yu Feng didn¡¯t want to talk anymore¡­


    Just when the vige headman was certain that Yu Feng was the ¡°culprit¡±, Mrs. Zhao, who was beaten until she was seeing stars, suddenly raised her trembling hand and pointed at Madam Jiang beside Yu Feng.


    Madam Jiang was one step ahead of her. She pouted and said, ¡°She locked me up and wanted to hit me!¡±


    Everyone was stunned. Does?<i>Mrs. Zhao actually treat Madam Jiang like this??</i>Although they were inws, they knew Mrs. Zhao¡¯s character very well. She was so domineering that she didn¡¯t even give the vige headman face.


    No one doubted why Madam Jiang would visit the Zhao family. The news of Zhao Baomei bullying Little Bruiser had already spread. Like Aunt Zhang, they all thought that Madam Jiang was here to seek justice for Little Bruiser.


    If Yu Feng attacked because Madam Jiang was being bullied, that would make sense. It was just that¡­ he seemed to have beaten her too harshly.


    ¡°She even cursed Ah Wan to death, saying that Ah Wan was a country bumpkin and wasn¡¯t worthy of her son¡­¡± Madam Jiang said aggrievedly.


    <i>This vicious woman! For the sake of her son, Ah Wan would wake up early in the morning and sleepte at night. She would nt the fields and chop firewood, and would fight over dirty work. If it wasn¡¯t for Ah Wan, would her son have the money to enter the academy? Would he have the money to be a schr?!</i>


    <i>She actually had the shame to despise Ah Wan and curse Ah Wan to die?! Besides, if Ah Wan was a wild girl, then which girl in the vige wasn¡¯t? There were three girls in the vige headman¡¯s house!</i>


    Everyone looked at Mrs. Zhao again and felt that she deserved to be beaten up badly.


    The vige headman walked up to Mrs. Zhao and looked at her seriously. ¡°Let me ask you, did you really curse Ah Wan to death?¡±


    <i>Of course she cursed, but¡­</i>


    ¡°Did you lock up Madam Jiang?¡±


    <i>She was the one who had inserted the bolt, but¡­</i>


    ¡°Are you going to beat Madam Jiang to death?¡±


    <i>See if I don¡¯t beat you to death! Zhao Baomei had heard this, but¡­</i>


    Mrs. Zhao was angry and anxious that her entire body was trembling.


    ¡°Mother! Mother, what did you say?¡± Zhao Baomei noticed that her lips were moving, so she quickly handed over her ear. ¡°Madam-Madam Jiang?¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes flickered and she said to Madam Jiang, ¡°Mom, Auntie Zhao is calling for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Madam Jiang replied and walked over with a sickly look.


    Zhao Baomei did not make way and Yu Wan grabbed her!


    Madam Jiang went to listen to what Mrs. Zhao said.


    Of course, Mrs. Zhao didn¡¯t call her. It was all Ah Wan¡¯s fault for taking advantage of the opportunity. Mrs. Zhao used all her strength to squeeze out a few words from between her teeth. ¡°B¡­ b*tch!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Madam Jiang stood up and looked at the vige headman innocently. ¡°Sister Zhao said that she knows her mistake and is willing topensate us with the pig.¡±


    A mouthful of blood gushed up. Mes. Zhao had fainted from anger!

 Chapter 17 - A Truth

    <h4>Chapter 17: A Truth</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    In the end, the matter ended with the Zhao family losing a pig.


    No one felt that there was anything wrong with Madam Jiang epting the pig. Instead, they praised Madam Jiang for her magnanimity and generosity. Because she forgave such a vicious woman, they said that Madam Jiang was too kind. If it were them, they would have personally given Mrs. Zhao a few ps, but Madam Jiang didn¡¯t even touch a single hair on Mrs. Zhao¡¯s head.


    Yu Feng looked at Mrs. Zhao¡¯s pig face and couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    Madam Jiang gained a wave of goodwill. Under everyone¡¯s heartache andfort, she happily brought her daughter and that three hundred pounds fat pig home!


    Yu Wan gave Aunt Zhang two pounds of lean meat and pork belly that she had bought from town. Aunt Zhang didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She would not spout nonsense about this!


    Little Bruiser¡¯s battle of wits and courage with Zhao Baomei was quite tiring, so he slept until dusk, and when he opened his eyes, he heard the pigs oinking. He blinked his eyes and let out an ¡°oh¡±. Then, he slipped on the new shoes that Yu Wan had bought for him and ran to the backyard. In the end, he saw his sister and mother and a pig that had somehowe to his house!


    ¡°Mom, mom! You¡¯re awake!


    ¡°Sis! We have a pig!


    ¡°Ah, what a huge pig!¡± Little Bruiser ran outside the pigpen, waving his little arms. The entire yard was filled with his noisy chatter. It was hard to tell whether he was excited about the pig or excited about his mother¡¯s awakening. The family of three had finally reunited.


    Madam Jiang had been in aa for many days and hadn¡¯t had a proper bath. Today, she was drenched in sweat again after teaching Mrs. Zhao a lesson. So now she felt ufortable all over. Yu Wan boiled a bucket of hot water and asked her to take a bath in the room.


    Yu Wan then went to the kitchen to cook. There was still a bag of unfinished cabbage at home, so she didn¡¯t go to her uncle¡¯s vegetable garden to pick vegetables. She gave Aunt Zhang some pork belly and lean meat, but there was still some left. She chopped the cabbage, one pound of lean meat, and half a pound of pork belly into meat stuffing. She used the corn noodle to make dumpling skin and made a big pot of steaming dumplings. The rest of the pork belly was made into stir-fried pork belly with garlic sprouts.


    Little Bruiser stood in front of the stove, drooling.


    Yu Wan¡¯s parents had passed away too early in her previous life. She did not have much experience with her parents. Although her aunt had adopted her, she was very sure that her rtionship with her aunt was not like that of a mother and daughter.


    So, what was it like to have a mother?


    Yu Wan looked at the dumplings and hot dishes in the pot, paused, and said, ¡°We¡¯ll wait for Mom to eat together.¡±?<i>It should be like this, right?</i>


    Little Bruiser went to rush Madam Jiang.


    After taking a bath, Madam Jiang changed into dry clothes. Her wet hair was draped over her shoulders, and her skin was so fair that it was almost translucent. She had a pair of bright and moving eyes with a gentle smile in her eyes.


    The years had been too good for her. If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, who would believe that she was the mother of two children?


    Madam Jiang entered the kitchen.


    Yu Wan lowered her eyes. She could feel Madam Jiang walking to her side. Madam Jiang had the smell of soap on her body. She also used the same soap, but the smell was different from hers.


    <i>Is this¡­ a mother¡¯s aura??</i>Yu Wan, who had never been nervous during surgery, actually trembled when Madam Jiang approached her.


    Madam Jiang did not seem to notice Yu Wan¡¯s tension. She intimately leaned against her and lifted the lid of the pot. ¡°So many dumplings?¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°I also made some for Uncle¡¯s family.¡±


    Madam Jiang looked meaningfully at Yu Wan and said, ¡°Why did you suddenly think of giving dumplings to your uncle¡¯s family? You ignored them in the past, and you even came back with Ah Feng today.¡±


    Yu Wan deliberated for a while and finally told Madam Jiang about her ¡°memory loss¡±. After hearing this, Madam Jiang was enlightened. Yu Wan did not know what kind of enlightenment she got.


    Yu Wan wasn¡¯t sure how convincing her words were, but she still said calmly, ¡°¡­Maybe I hit something in the water and damaged my brain.¡±


    Madam Jiang rested her chin on her hand and looked at her. ¡°I think your brain was the one that was damaged in the past. It¡¯s only recovered now.¡±


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    She was speechless.


    Madam Jiang happily epted her daughter¡¯s amnesia as well as the change brought by her amnesia. She gazed into the boundless darkness and said thoughtfully, ¡°Actually, there are some things¡­ it¡¯s good to forget.¡±


    Was she referring to the matter between her and the Zhao family? Indeed, it was not a good marriage. Putting aside the fianc¨¦ that she had never met before, just based on the character of the mother and daughter of the Zhao family, she knew that even if she married him, she would not be able to live in peace.


    But for some reason, she felt that her mother was not referring to this matter.


    Following that, Yu Wan obtained a lot of information from Madam Jiang. Firstly, she learned that the dynasty she was currently in was not any dynasty in history. The country she was in was called Great Zhou. This vige was located north of Great Zhou¡¯s central region and south of the Capital. It was the poorest vige in this region.


    It wasn¡¯t that the vigers werezy, but rather that wars had been happening frequently in recent years. Every family had their able-bodied men taken away, and their perfectly good homes had been torn apart. Their fields could no longer be nted, and their business could no longer be done. Gradually, they became like this.


    Yu Wan¡¯s father had also been taken away, but there was still her uncle at home, so they had a good life.


    Yu Wan paused. ¡°Uncle? Isn¡¯t he¡­¡±


    Madam Jiang nodded and talked about her uncle¡¯s injuries.


    It turned out that her uncle¡¯s leg injury only happenedst year.


    After Ah Wan¡¯s father left home, her uncle went to the Capital alone in order to support his family. He had skills and managed to make a name for himself after two years. Back then, the vigers were so hungry that they couldn¡¯t eat their fill, but the people in the old mansion were still eating chicken, duck, and fish.


    ¡°Your uncle dotes on you the most.¡± Madam Jiang said.


    At that time, their youngest daughter had not been born yet and Ah Wan was the only girl in the family. She was the apple of her uncle¡¯s eye.


    Until that year¡­ when Ah Wan went missing.


    The whole family was frantic. Her uncle quit his job, took his silver, and began to look around for news of Ah Wan.


    Ah Wan had been missing for a year, so he¡¯d been out looking for her for a year. Ah Wan hade backter, and he¡¯d been a wreck on his feet. However, after returning, Ah Wan seemed to have be a different person. She was no longer close to anyone except the Zhao family.


    One night, there was heavy rain. Mrs. Zhao was worried that her son didn¡¯t bring enough cotton clothes, so she asked Ah Wan to send the clothes to Zhao Heng in the academy.


    Ah Wan went without another word. Even Madam Jiang didn¡¯t know about this, but her uncle saw it.


    Her uncle wanted to chase Ah Wan back, but a carriage suddenly came along the way. Seeing that it was about to hit Ah Wan, her uncle pounced on her without thinking. The carriage was knocked sideways and her uncle fell down the ravine.

 Chapter 18 - Amazing Culinary Skills

    <h4>Chapter 18: Amazing Culinary Skills</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    At the old mansion, Uncle Yu and his family were talking about what happened during the day. Aunt Yu brought in some medicine.


    The youngest daughter sat on her father¡¯sp and ate the osmanthus cake Yu Feng brought back.


    Yu Feng and Yu Song stood obediently in front of their uncle. No matter who made a mistake, these two brothers would always be punished together. However, it was always Yu Song who caused trouble and caused Yu Feng to be implicated. Today, it was Yu Feng who was in trouble.


    ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Uncle Yu asked solemnly.


    Aunt Yu took a nce at her son and ced the boiling hot medicinal concoction on the table. She also carried her little daughter, who was engrossed in eating the osmanthus cake, over.


    Seeing Yu Feng remain silent, Yu Song nudged him with his elbow. ¡°Say something. Why did you beat up Mrs. Zhao?¡± He didn¡¯t believe that his big brother was standing up for Third Aunt. Although Ah Wan was a disgraceful girl, Third Aunt was a good person. There was nothing wrong with standing up for Third Aunt. There would be no problem if he¡¯s the one who had done it. But with his big brother¡¯s character, how could he beat up a woman?


    ¡°I just did,¡± Yu Feng said.


    The vige headman did not believe him. He desperately wanted to exin, but now that there was someone who believed him, he did not want to say anything.


    ¡°Why are you hitting people too?¡± Yu Song mumbled, apparently epting this excuse.


    Aunt Yu said angrily, ¡°Did Ah Wan call you over? You¡¯ve been going to her house these few days and even went to town with her. I haven¡¯t asked you why!¡±


    Yu Song rubbed his nose resentfully. Big Brother had told him not to tell his family about Ah Wan¡¯s bet with the pharmacy. However, it was not that he wanted to let it slip this time. He really could not hide it anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question!¡± Aunt Yu emphasized.


    The youngest daughter nced at her mother and continued to eat the osmanthus cake in the box.


    After owing Ah Wan such a big favor, Yu Feng had no intention of hiding it from his family. Since his mother asked, he might as well confess everything that happened that day at the pharmacy.


    After hearing Yu Feng¡¯s words, the husband and wife were both stunned. No one expected Ah Wan to speak up and help them pay back the money.


    What happened back then was quite a coincidence. Although Yu Kaiyang had saved Ah Wan, the heavy rain had been so heavy that Ah Wan didn¡¯t even know that she had almost lost her life. She also didn¡¯t know that someone had saved her. She only thought that the disaster behind her had nothing to do with her.


    Yu Kaiyang had never allowed them to speak the truth.


    Yu Kaiyang¡¯s leg had been broken because of Ah Wan, but Ah Wan would rather give the money she earned from outside to Mrs. Zhao than lend them a single copper coin.


    How could this heartless girl repay their debt?


    If Yu Wan¡¯s proposal to repay the debt was shocking enough, then Yu Feng¡¯s following words stunned the couple.


    ¡°It¡¯s already paid off.¡±


    ¡°Paid¡­ paid off?!¡± Yu Song could not stay calm anymore. ¡°That¡¯s twenty taels! Can those fish and bamboo shoots sell for that much money?!¡±


    Of course, fish and bamboo shoots were not enough. Just as Yu Feng was hesitating whether he should tell everyone that Yu Wan knew how to cook salt, Yu Wan came to the door with the dumplings that had just been cooked.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Yu Feng opened the door.


    Yu Wan stuffed the cotton-wrapped basket into Yu Feng¡¯s arms. ¡°You haven¡¯t had dinner yet, right? It¡¯s been hard on you today, Big Brother.¡±


    <i>What¡¯s hard on him? Cook salt or take the me??</i>Yu Feng did not want to ept it, but his sister walked over with her short legs.


    The youngest daughter¡¯s face was red and her eyes were big. She looked very delicate and cute. She looked at Yu Feng¡¯srge bowl of fragrant meat and instantly couldn¡¯t move.


    Yu Wan pinched her little cousin¡¯s cheeks and said to Yu Feng, ¡°Eat the dumplings while they¡¯re hot. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡± Yu Feng found the bank notes under the cotton.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Big Brother¡¯s remuneration. Big Brother and I earned the money together. Big Brother and I did it together. Of course, I can¡¯t take it all for myself.¡±


    Yu Feng: ¡°But¡­¡±


    Yu Wan smiled and interrupted him. ¡°Big Brother, see you tomorrow.¡±


    With that, she pinched her little cousin¡¯s cheeks and turned to disappear into the night.


    Yu Feng took out a banknote and looked at it. There was a total of fifteen taels. This was the money his father need on medicine for months!


    ¡°Big brother.¡± Yu Wan¡¯s figure could no longer be seen, but an extremely soft yet firm voice could be heard. ¡°When I¡¯ve saved enough money, I¡¯ll bring Uncle to the Capital to treat his leg.¡±


    ...


    Inside the house, Uncle Yu and Aunt Yu were silent. Yu Song¡¯s eyes were rolling, but he did not say a word.


    Everyone heard Yu Wan¡¯s words. In the past, they would definitely not believe her, but after these few days, this Ah Wan seemed to be really different from before.


    Yu Feng removed the cotton wool, and a strong meaty smell instantly filled the room.


    Yu Song gulped.


    Yu Feng took out a banknote. ¡°I¡¯d better return this¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Aunt Yu took the banknote and stuffed it into the drawer expressionlessly under everyone¡¯s stunned gazes.


    This means that she was epting Ah Wan¡¯s feelings. For some reason, Yu Feng actually felt a bit happy.


    Uncle Yu¡¯s eyes had already started to turn red when he heard that sentence.


    Only Yu Song was still fuming. He didn¡¯t really want to forgive that girl, but facing a bowl of steaming dumplings, he couldn¡¯t help but drool.


    The dumplings were really well made, and each one was beautiful. He couldn¡¯t tell that the girl actually had a pair of skillful hands. Look at the dumplings, they were even better than his father¡¯s.


    It must be delicious! At least it would be better than the chicken soup fromst time.


    Aunt Yu brought the bowls and chopsticks over.


    Yu Song took one eagerly.


    Uncle Yu picked up one too.


    Then, Aunt Yu and Yu Song also picked up their chopsticks. Only their youngest daughter was still clumsily poking with her chopsticks.


    When they bit down, the entire family was stunned!


    This smell¡­


    The few of them exchanged nces. In the next second, they all bent down and vomited out.


    ...


    The moon was dark and the wind was strong.


    A spacious carriage drove through Lotus Flower Town and stopped on a row of streets.


    Lotus Flower Town was just a small town with no reputation. When the sky turned dark, the streets gradually became deserted.


    This was exactly what the carriage owner wanted.


    Apart from being more spacious, this carriage didn¡¯t look any different from the carriages in town.


    The Jadeite Pavilion had seen many such customers, so they didn¡¯t take them seriously at all.


    Suddenly, a young master dressed in luxurious clothes jumped out of the car. He looked to be no more than seventeen or eighteen years old. He was wearing a top-grade cloud brocade and shoes with luminous pearls embedded in them. On his waist hung a priceless suet jade pendant.


    The shopkeeper of the Jadeite Pavilion made a rough estimate. Not to mention that jade pendant, even a Night-Luminescent Pearl on a shoe could buy the entire Jadeite Pavilion.


    The other party looked even more handsome. At least in this small town, there had never been a more noble and handsome youth.


    The shopkeeper of the Jadeite Pavilion immediately concluded that the other party was a legitimate son of a Zanying n!


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and get the guests! Get out of the way! I¡¯ll do it!¡± The shopkeeper of the Jadeite Pavilion personally ran out. However, just as he was about to go forward to wee the noble young master, he saw that the other party¡¯s entire body was bent down and kneeling beside the carriage smoothly.


    Wait, isn¡¯t this a young master?


    ck!


    The bead curtain was lifted.


    A slender white figure walked out of the carriage. He stepped on the ¡°noble young master¡± ¡®s back andnded on the ground.

 Chapter 19 - His Taste

    <h4>Chapter 19: His Taste</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The manager of the Jadeite Pavilion could no longer move. It was not that he did not want to, but he could not.


    The moment the man appeared, his body seemed to be nailed by an invisible pressure. It was unclear what had frightened him. He only knew that he had lived for more than half of his life and had never made a mistake like tonight.


    To be able to make such a valuable ¡°young master¡± be his servant¡­ To be precise, even one of his servants was as valuable as a young master of an aristocratic family. Who exactly was this man?


    The shopkeeper of the Jadeite Pavilion looked at the man again. The man was wearing a silver fox cloak, which looked like a dazzling white light in the night.


    The shopkeeper of the Jadeite Pavilion quickly lowered his gaze. Even if his eyesight wasn¡¯t good enough, his survival instincts were still there. His instincts told him that if he wanted to live, he should stop staring at the man in front of him.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Another carriage drove over. This carriage was much smaller and was still inconspicuous. However, the shopkeeper of the Jadeite Pavilion did not dare to underestimate the other party anymore.


    A man in his forties jumped down from the carriage. He called the man ¡°Master¡± and was presumably his servant. However,pared to the young and handsome servants, his appearance was too shabby.


    Yet, he was the only one who could speak to the man.


    The middle-aged man replied, ¡°I¡¯ve asked around. There aren¡¯t any other restaurants nearby. Master hasn¡¯t eaten anything all day, so just make do with it.¡±


    At this moment, Shopkeeper Zhou of White Jade Restaurant also noticed themotion on the street. Looking at the situation, he knew that an esteemed guest hade, but he did not have the courage to go up and wee him. He just stared at him, praying that he woulde to their restaurant.


    However, he was disappointed. The man lifted his foot and walked towards the Jadeite Pavilion.


    Shopkeeper Zhao of the Jadeite Pavilion straightened his back in an instant and gave a proud look to his opponent. He had long heard that the White Jade Restaurant had found someone to buy high-grade refined salt, but so what? In terms of the food and drinks in Lotus Flower Town, his Jadeite Pavilion was still the best!


    The group entered the most elegant room in the Jadeite Pavilion. It was not that Shopkeeper Zhao was praising himself, but this room was built by the most famous craftsmen in the Capital. The tables and chairs were made of superior yellow pear wood, and precious stones wereid out in the most fashionable jewelry and jade. Even the calligraphy and paintings on the walls were all made by a great master of the dynasty. Even if the prince came, he would definitely take a look.


    Unexpectedly, the man did not even lift his eyelids as he walked into the room and sat down.


    Shopkeeper Zhao wanted to follow, but the middle-aged man lowered the bead curtain. The man¡¯s figure was blocked by the bead curtain.


    Shopkeeper Zhao was embarrassed.


    The middle-aged man said, ¡°What good dishes do you have here? Bring them all up.¡±


    Upon hearing that they are wanted to order everything, Shopkeeper Zhao happily left.


    As he was an honored guest, Shopkeeper Zhao invited the treasure of the store¡ªChef Liu.


    Head Chef Liu cooked the streaky pork with pickled bamboo shoots with his secret recipe and stir-fried a te of crab roe that could pass off as real. Other than that, he also stir-fried a few court dishes that looked, smelled, and tasted good. He steamed his best osmanthus glutinous rice lotus root.


    Chef Liu was very confident in his culinary skills. After all, this was a dish that the Emperor had eaten before. How could ordinary people have such good taste?


    Unexpectedly, the moment the dishes were served, the middle-aged man carried them out.


    The middle-aged man said in disdain, ¡°This is your specialty?¡±


    Shopkeeper Zhao was stunned. ¡°T-this is all made by our Chef Liu. He used to be an imperial chef!¡±


    ¡°Change to a chef who isn¡¯t an imperial chef!¡± The middle-aged man said bluntly.


    Head Chef Liu was being looked down upon? Shopkeeper Zhao waspletely baffled, but he still did as he was told. However, when he presented a table full of new dishes, it was once again rejected.


    Shopkeeper Zhao was in a terrible fix. ¡°Mister, what kind of food does your young master want to eat? Why don¡¯t you tell us? We¡¯ll cook it ordingly!¡±


    The middle-aged man did not answer him. Instead, he nced at the White Jade Restaurant and said calmly, ¡°Go and invite his chef over.¡±


    Shopkeeper Zhao: ¡°This¡­¡±


    The middle-aged man red at him coldly, and Shopkeeper Zhao felt his scalp go numb.


    It was Chef Lu from the White Jade Restaurant who came. After Chef Lu had seen the dishes made by the Jadeite Pavilion for the guests, he had a rough idea of what to do. When he returned to the White Jade Restaurant, he did not make anyplicated dishes but only made a pot of winter carp soup.


    The winter bamboo shoots and crucian carp were not bought from the market, but from the little girl selling salt.


    The ingredients were very fresh, and the winter bamboo shoots were so tender that water could drip from them. The carp was so fat that it could be fried into a paste. The pot of soup was cooked into a rich milky white color, and there was no extra seasoning. Only a few grains of snowke salt were sprinkled, and the umami of the fish soup waspletely drawn out.


    The fish soup was presented to the man. The man¡¯s tired eyebrows rxed slightly when he smelled the fragrance of fish and bamboo shoots.


    The middle-aged man did not expect the man to react to this pot of fish soup. His eyes immediately lit up. ¡°This soup smells fresh and looks even fresher. I wonder how it tastes.¡± With that, the middle-aged man scooped a spoonful and tasted it for the man. ¡°Fresh! So fresh! It¡¯s even fresher than the fish soup in our manor!¡±


    There were no fancy condiments, and the taste of the ingredients remained the same. There was the clear sweetness of bamboo shoots and the salty freshness of the fish meat, but there was not a trace of bitterness in the mouth. It seemed that they had used rare tribute salt.


    The middle-aged man wasn¡¯t concerned about how a small restaurant could use the tribute salt that wasn¡¯t circted among themon people. He waited for a while, and after confirming that the soup wasn¡¯t poisonous, he scooped a bowl for the man. ¡°Master, have a taste.¡±


    The man tasted it.


    ¡°How is it?¡± The middle-aged man asked expectantly.


    The man dropped thedle. ¡°No taste.¡±


    The middle-aged man sighed.


    To be honest, this fish soup was really good, but Young Master wasn¡¯t picky. If he said that it has no taste, then it meant that he really didn¡¯t taste it. Young Master¡¯s body was weak when he was young, and he practically grew up soaked in a medicine pot. Perhaps he had eaten too much medicine, but when he tried other things, he gradually couldn¡¯t taste it anymore.


    Three meals that everyone enjoyed was a very painful thing for the Young Master.

 Chapter 20 - Saving the Snow Fox

    <h4>Chapter 20: Saving the Snow Fox</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    In the middle of the night, Yu Wan was woken up by a heatwave. When she woke up, she found that Little Bruiser had wet his bed.


    Little Bruiser hadn¡¯t wet his bed since he was two years old, but after eating dumplings and drinking three big bowls of waterst night, he finally managed to wet his bed.


    Yu Wan did not know whether tough or cry. She quickly got up to change the bedding. Just as she was about to wake up Madam Jiang, she discovered the bold sleeping posture of Madam Jiang.


    Madam Jiang was lying t on her back, her left leg slightly bent, her right ankle resting carelessly on her left knee.


    Yu Wan¡¯s face could not help but darken. Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be a well-bred youngdy from a wealthy family in the city? Why did a well-bred youngdy behave like a female bandit?!


    Yu Wan closed her eyes. ¡°My mother is a youngdy, my mother is a youngdy¡­¡±


    In the end, Yu Wan had changed all the beddings and still did not wake up the youngdy from the Jiang family.


    ...


    Before dawn, Yu Wan woke up. After washing up, she first went to the well shared by the vige to carry the water. Then, she went to her uncle¡¯s house and nned to cut some sweet potato leaves. Her hometown used to call these leaves pigweed. When there was no food left, her aunt cut them to feed the pigs.


    But halfway there, she remembered that there was no pigweed in winter. She had no choice but to dig up some cabbages and radishes from her field.


    That pig had eaten too well in the Zhao Family and actually disliked the cabbage and radish. Fortunately, it was about to be sold off. Yu Wan only nned to sell half of it and leave the other half to spend the New Year with her uncle.


    The day after tomorrow was the day of the market. She could use these two days to dig up more winter bamboo shoots and call her big brother and second brother to fish some fresh carp. When the time came, they could sell them at the market.


    After Yu Wan heated the breakfast in the pot, she brought along some tools and dry food and entered the backyard.


    Yu Wan had already dug up all the bamboo near here. In order to dig for more tender and plump winter bamboo shoots, Yu Wan walked deeper into the forest.


    The bamboo in the middle section was either too old to produce bamboo shoots, or too tender to produce good quality winter bamboo shoots. Yu Wan walked forward patiently.


    The forest was really big and Yu Wan¡¯s legs were sore from walking. Luckily, she found some bamboo that she could dig out.


    Yu Wan determined the position of the bamboo whip ording to the direction of the bamboo leaves. She squatted down, took out a shovel from the basket on her back, and was about to dig when suddenly, there was an unusual movement not far away, as if¡­ there was the sound of ws scratching.


    Yu Wan¡¯s first reaction was¡ªthere was prey!


    The prey in this deep forest was most likely a vicious beast. Yu Wan tightly gripped her wooden saber to protect herself as she cautiously walked towards the direction of themotion. However, when she arrived there, there wasn¡¯t any vicious beast. There was clearly only a small snow fox trapped in the animal cage.


    The animal cage was already very old, and the surroundings were rusty. It didn¡¯t look like it was used by hunters, so there was naturally no bait. It was unknown how this little snow fox had foolishly locked itself inside.


    Its tail was injured, and its fur was bald.


    Yu Wan looked at it with great interest and began to estimate the value of this snow fox. If she sold it, she wondered if she would be able to gather enough money to go to the Capital.


    When the little snow fox saw that someone hade, it wasn¡¯t afraid at all. Instead, it opened its ck eyes wide and revealed an aggrieved expression.


    Yu Wan burst intoughter. She opened the cage and caught the little snow fox. In the blink of an eye, just as Yu Wan was about to find a rope to tie it up, it suddenly kicked its legs and twisted its body, sliding out of Yu Wan¡¯s palm.


    It darted into the depths of the bamboo forest!


    ¡°Trying to escape? Not so easy!¡± Yu Wan did not believe that she could not catch up to an injured young fox!


    After running for a while, Yu Wan really caught up to it.


    ¡°Little thing, why are you still¡­¡± Yu Wan walked over with the basket on her back. She stopped mid-sentence when she saw the little snow fox suddenly stop moving. Following its gaze, Yu Wan saw a low-lying patch of grass. In the grass, there were seven to eight pheasants walking around.


    These pheasants were much fatter than the pheasants she caught in the fields! It was rare to see such fat pheasants in winter.


    ¡°This little thing actually brought me here to look for pheasants?¡± Yu Wan was in disbelief.


    As if to confirm Yu Wan¡¯s guess, the little snow fox actually jumped down from the grass to catch a pheasant.


    ¡°You¡¯re not even as big as a chicken! What are you catching!¡± And even scared the chickens away! Yu Wan could only rush to catch the chickens.


    Yu Wan caught a total of five, and each one was plump.


    The little snow fox ate a mouthful of chicken feathers, but did not catch a single one. After that, the little snow fox ran to a wild rabbit¡¯s nest. Yu Wan naturally followed and caught two fat and strong wild rabbits.


    This young fox looked small, but she did not expect it to be so familiar with the mountains and forests. The harvest from this trip wasparable to the hundreds of pounds of bamboo shoots she dug.


    Yu Wan nced at the little snow fox. For some reason, she was suddenly reluctant to sell it. She might as well keep it and bring it up the mountain to hunt every day.


    As this thought shed through her mind, Yu Wan took out her dry rations from the basket on her back¡ªtwo meat buns that she had personally made. Although the bun was a little cold, it had a lot of meat and emitted a strong meat fragrance.


    The little snow fox sat up straight and stared at the bundle in Yu Wan¡¯s hands with green eyes.


    ¡°Do you want some?¡± Yu Wan asked naughtily.


    Little Snow Fox took a step forward.


    Yu Wan put down her bundle, but halfway through, the little snow fox¡¯s head suddenly turned and its little ears twitched. It was unknown what it heard, but it picked up Yu Wan¡¯s bag and ran away with a whoosh!


    Yu Wan thought that it was going to bring her to hunt again, but this time, it was gone.


    ...


    On the other side of the bamboo forest, the waterside pavilion was quiet and serene.


    In an elegant farmhouse courtyard, the middle-aged man put down the bag on his shoulder. He first looked at the little snow fox in the house.


    Little Snow Fox obedientlyy on the soft cushion.


    The middle-aged man seemed to be satisfied with it. He turned around and said to the guards, ¡°Young Master is almost here. You guys go and start a fire first. I¡¯ll go and see what food there is.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The two servants answered respectfully.


    The middle-aged man left. After a while, his expression changed and he walked in. ¡°Why is the chicken we raised gone?¡±


    The servants were confused. No way, they had just fed them.


    Little Snow Fox turned around guiltily and hugged its half bald tail.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, start the fire first!¡± The middle-aged man went out again. After a few minutes, he came back, panting. ¡°Why are there no rabbits left?!¡±


    The little snow fox silently covered itself with its tail.

 Chapter 21 - The Fragrance of Meat

    <h4>Chapter 21: The Fragrance of Meat</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    This farmhouse courtyard seemed to be hidden in the depths of the forest and was deserted. However, there was already a small path in the forest made of jade. It meandered all the way to the entrance of the small courtyard, but the entrance was set up with a smokescreen that ordinary people could not enter.


    When Yan Jiuchao¡¯s carriage arrived at the small courtyard, the middle-aged man had already prepared a table of game. All of them were hunted by the guards in the forest.


    They were not as big as the wild rabbits and pheasants that they raised. The meat was not fat and tender. Most importantly, their rabbits and pheasants were nurtured with countless natural treasures. One bowl of them could extend one¡¯s life.


    Thinking of those rabbits and chickens that had somehow disappeared, the middle-aged man felt a little pained. However, the Young Master didn¡¯t mind. He didn¡¯t care about his life and couldn¡¯t taste anything.


    ¡°Uncle Wan, do you want me to make another dish of wild vegetables?¡± The chef asked.


    ¡°What wild vegetables are there?¡± The middle-aged man called Uncle Wan asked.


    The chef said, ¡°There are shepherd¡¯s purse, small wild garlic, winter mushrooms and winter bamboo shoots.¡±


    Uncle Wan thought about it and said, ¡°We ate the winter bamboo shoots yesterday. You stir-fry some shepherd¡¯s purse together with some small garlic, winter mushrooms, and dried meat. Then, make an appetizing sour soup.¡±


    ¡°Sour fish soup?¡± Chef asked.


    ¡°The sour fish soup is fine too.¡± Uncle Wan nodded.


    ¡°Aye, alright!¡± The chef agreed respectfully and went to the kitchen to cook the dishes.


    Uncle Wan ced the dishes in the dining room.


    Yan Jiuchao ate two mouthfuls as if he was chewing wax before throwing down his chopsticks.


    Uncle Wan looked at the untouched rice in his bowl and frowned slightly. He said earnestly, ¡°At least eat more. You didn¡¯t even eat much for breakfast and lunch.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said impatiently, ¡°No!¡±


    The servants inside and outside lowered their heads.


    Uncle Wan sighed helplessly. Although he couldn¡¯t taste it, he could at least force himself to swallow a few mouthfuls in the past. Now, it was getting more and more outrageous. It was even harder to serve this master than to be the top schr.


    Uncle Wan held his forehead. ¡°Aiya, why didn¡¯t I be the top schr back then¡­¡±


    ...


    While Yan Jiuchao was having his meal in the dining hall, Little Snow Fox had also started his dinner.


    It jumped into Yan Jiuchao¡¯s bedroom and secretly took out the bag that was hidden under the bed and ced it on the table.


    There were a few tes of delicious snacks and fresh fruits on the table. Itpared the size of the bag and picked thergest white jade fruit te. With its small ws, it pushed the fruits on the te out one by one. Then, it bit open the bag and pushed the two fragrant meat buns up.


    After that, it took out a small white silk handkerchief and wrapped it around its neck.


    It was ready to eat.


    The little snow fox took a satisfied breath of the meat fragrance on the bun and squinted its eyes in enjoyment. Then, it opened its bloody mouth and bit into the meat along with the skin!


    The little snow fox was stunned. Three secondster¡ª


    Dong!


    Little Snow Fox fell!


    He rolled onto the ground, stuck out his tongue, and rolled his eyes¡­


    ...


    When Yan Jiu entered the house, the little snow fox had already rolled its eyes and fallen asleep. It was hugging a big meat bun that it had obtained from somewhere. That bun was really big, bigger than a human face. When it was held in the arms of a young fox, it was simply unable to fit in.


    Among Yan Jiuchao¡¯s exquisite young master life, there had never been a steamed bun of this size, making his brows jump. However, he did not say anything. It was not like he was the one eating!


    Yan Jiuchao soaked in the medicinal spring for a while before resting. He was a light sleeper and would have a terrible temper if he was woken up.


    No one dared to have a taste of Young Master Yan¡¯s temper. Once he took a break, everyone in the courtyard ¡°took a break¡± as well. The small courtyard that was previously busy seemed to have fallen into a deathly silence in an instant.


    ...


    Yan Jiuchao was anorexic, but that didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t need to eat. He would also go hungry. After eating too little during the day, his stomach began to growl in thetter half of the night.


    There were already prepared dishes on the table. There was the soft and delicious date paste mountain medicinal cake, the sweet and clear crystal osmanthus cake, the soft and crisp golden hibiscus cake, a box of savory and soft crab roe crispness, and a te of freshly washed fruits.


    Every snack was put into the most suitable exquisite utensils.


    In contrast to these utensils and food, there was arge meat bun ced on a red jade flower crystal te. It was as if a mighty and strong overlord flower had mixed into a small and exquisite hibiscus garden.


    A hint of disdain shed across Yan Jiuchao¡¯s eyes. After that, Yan Jiuchao looked at the food on the table again. The food was made in a fancy manner, but in reality, it was all the same taste. Or rather, there was no taste at all.


    Yan Jiuchao raised his arm, his long jade-like fingers reaching out towards the dazzling array of pastries. The date paste mountain medicinal cake, crystal osmanthus cake, golden hibiscus cake¡­ His fingertips passed through them, but in the end, theynded on therge meat bun that had long turned cold and looked like it had no appetite.


    Yan Jiuchao had never eaten such an ugly bun before.


    He picked it up somehow.


    ¡°It must taste awful!


    ¡°But I can¡¯t tell anyway.¡±


    Yan Jiu broke open the bun and took a bite. The skin of the bun was frozen stiff, and he chewed it noisily.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed tasteless¡­¡± He stopped mid-sentence. A fleeting taste shed across the tip of his tongue, but it quickly disappeared.


    He stared nkly at the ck meat filling in the bun¡¯s skin. He hesitated for a moment before taking another bite.


    ¡°Oh?¡± he eximed.


    Following that, he held the cold and hard meat bun in his hands, one bite after another.


    Uncle Wan only returned to the room quietly after Yan Jiuchao fell asleep. He did not dare to make any noise, but he could not allow himself to fall asleep.


    Young Master ate too little in the day, so he would definitely be hungry in the middle of the night. Although there were snacks in the room, it was still better to eat something warm to warm up his stomach on such a cold day.


    When he heard soundsing from Yan Jiuchao¡¯s room, he knew that the young master was awake. He quickly instructed the chef to add the fire under the stove while he went over to the young master¡¯s side, intending to ask if there was anything he wanted to eat.


    Unexpectedly, just as he reached the porch, he heard Young Master¡¯s faint threatening voice.


    There was no one else in the room!


    Uncle Wan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He thought that Young Master¡¯s illness was acting up again, or that an assassin hade. He hurriedly walked over! He pushed open the door and saw that there were no assassins. There was only a small snow fox that Yan Jiuchao forcefully shook awake.


    The little snow fox had just woken up. The tufts of fur on its head were all standing up, but its mind was already awake! It hugged a huge meat bun that was almost bigger than itself and had been bitten by it. It red angrily at Yan Jiuchao!


    Yan Jiuchao squatted down on the ground in a very down-to-earth manner. He pinched the bun skin with his fingertips and said tyrannically.


    ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    ¡°Are you giving it to me or not?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death if you don¡¯t.¡±


    Uncle Wan : ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 22 - Raising Chickens and Laying Eggs

    <h4>Chapter 22: Raising Chickens and Laying Eggs</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    On the other hand, Yu Wan had hunted five plump pheasants and a bunch of plump hares. The basket on her back was almost full, and there was no more space for winter bamboo shoots. She only dug a few and carried them in her arms before she went down the mountain contentedly.


    Little Bruiser thought that his sister had gone to dig bamboo shoots and fish. He was counting how many fish he could eat tonight when he saw his sister return with a few pheasants and rabbits.


    Little Bruiser had never seen such a huge chicken and rabbit before, and his eyes were wide open. ¡°Sis! Is this a chicken? Why is it so big? Even rabbits are big! Even bigger than the vige headman¡¯s!¡±


    Rabbits were rare and not something that just anyone could afford. Back then, when the vige headman bought a rabbit in town, it had made everyone envious.


    ¡°Sis! Where did you get that rabbit?¡± Little Bruiser squatted down to grab the rabbit¡¯s ear.


    Yu Wan quickly grabbed his little hand. ¡°Be careful of its bite.¡±


    ¡°Do rabbits bite people?¡± Little Bruiser asked in confusion.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Even domestic rabbits would asionally bite, let alone these two wild rabbits. However, it was strange. They looked like wild rabbits, but they were much more docile than she had imagined. If she had not found them in such a deserted ce, she would have thought that someone had caught them and raised them.


    Yu Wan locked the hag in the temporary small outdoor chicken house. Although it was called a small chicken house, it was actually a small circle made of bamboo strips that were two feet tall and less than a meter in diameter.


    Little Bruiser obediently squatted outside the chicken house and looked at the fat rabbit without blinking.


    Yu Wan smiled at him and asked, ¡°Do you want to eat rabbits tonight?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Little Bruiser turned around and looked at his sister in horror. Why would he want to eat such a cute rabbit?


    ¡°No, no,¡± Yu Wan quickly said.


    Little Bruiser heaved a sigh of relief. Yu Wan said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll sell it.¡±


    Little Bruiser :¡±¡­¡±


    Yu Wan put the wild chickens into the chicken coop.


    When Madam Jiang arrived at the backyard, Yu Wan was carrying the chicken coop under the roof of the backyard. It was freezing cold and it was unknown when it would snow. It was better to be prepared.


    Yu Wan put down the chicken coop. When she turned around, she saw her mother leaning against the door frame at the back door of the central room, smiling at her.


    Even though she was dressed in coarse linen clothes, Madam Jiang was still as beautiful as a forest fairy. It was truly impossible to not be stunned by such peerless beauty after seeing it a few times.


    But what Yu Wan was more concerned about was Madam Jiang¡¯s meaningful gaze. Could it be that her performance in the past few days was too capable, causing Madam Jiang to suspect her?


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Yu Wan was about to find an excuse for herself when Madam Jiang spoke as if it was only right and proper. ¡°I knew it. Your brain was damaged in the past.¡±


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    After cleaning the backyard, Yu Wan talked to Madam Jiang about her uncle. ¡°Mother, how much money does Uncle need to treat his leg in the Capital?¡±


    Madam Jiang held her chin and thought for a while. ¡°At least¡­ a hundred taels.¡±


    Yu Wan clicked her tongue. ¡°So much?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Madam Jiang calmly nodded her head. ¡°Your uncle has already missed the best time to treat him. Ordinary doctors can¡¯t treat his illness, and the consultation fees for famous doctors aren¡¯t cheap either¡­ Why else would people say thatmoners can¡¯t get sick?¡±


    When the word moner¡± came out of a peasant woman¡¯s mouth, it was like an outsider telling a story about another group of people.


    Yu Wan nced at Madam Jiang.


    Madam Jiang also looked at her and smiled. ¡°But I believe Ah Wan will definitely earn that much money.¡±


    That much money¡­ This is what a peasant woman would say.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°I n to sell half of the pigs at home. I¡¯ll sell all these pheasants and wild hares. The money I earn will be used to buy some goods for the family for the year. Mom, you should see if there¡¯s anything you and Little Bruiser need.¡±


    She still had the remaining fourteen taels left from the previous salt sale. She did not need to use that money anymore and kept it for her uncle¡¯s medical fees and travel expenses.


    Madam Jiang smiled, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Sis! Sis! Come and see!¡± Little Bruiser, who had been squatting beside the chicken coop, waved at Yu Wan. ¡°The pheasantid eggs!¡±


    Ordinary chickens would noty eggs during winter. If she had not seen it with her own eyes, Yu Wan would not have believed it.


    Yu Wan picked up the piping hot wild egg and said in satisfaction, ¡°Then I won¡¯t sell this one. I¡¯ll keep it toy eggs. I will make eggs for you every day.¡±


    That night, the hen thatid the egg received special treatment from Yu Wan¡ªit was valiantly moved to arge andfortable ¡°luxurious¡± chicken coop. Not only did it enter the house, there was dried grass and ced feed.


    The next day, when Yu Wan went to tidy up the chicken coop in the backyard, she found that the other four plump pheasants inside had alsoid eggs.


    The dumbfounded Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    The pheasants¡­ the pheasants were not for sale. Luckily there were the rabbits and pigs.


    Tomorrow was the day for marketing. Before that, she could go into the mountains again.


    She nned to call Yu Feng and Yu Song, but the moment she went out, she bumped into them. The two of them were carrying wooden buckets with fishings in them. Obviously, they had the same idea as her.


    ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother.¡± She smiled and greeted them.


    Yu Song¡¯s face darkened.


    Yu Feng replied with his usual expression, ¡°The weather isn¡¯t too good. It might be snowing soon. When theke freezes, we won¡¯t be able to fish anymore. Yu Song and I will fish more today.¡±


    Yu Wan looked at the dark sky and agreed, ¡°Then I¡¯ll dig more bamboo shoots too.¡± After a pause, she thought of something and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll only be back at night. I¡¯ll go make some rations.¡±


    ¡°We brought it!¡± The brothers said in unison!


    Yu Wan turned around in a daze and looked at the two people who were reacting violently. ¡°Oh.¡±


    Perhaps realizing that he had overreacted, Yu Feng cleared his throat in embarrassment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ eat at my house today. My mother said she¡¯s cooking.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Wan smiled and did not refuse.


    She had not eaten the pork trotters she bought yesterday and had been smoking them on the stove. Before she left, she sent the pork trotters, five eggs, and two fat pheasants to the old mansion.


    Uncle Yu¡¯s family used to raise chickens too. Later on, they sold thest old hen to make money for Uncle Yu¡¯s medicine.


    ¡°Give it to me, give it to me.¡±


    Aunt Yu was sitting in the backyard peeling a dried corn stick. Uncle Yu walked over with his walking stick, grabbed a handful of corn, and walked towards the chicken house.


    Aunt Yu was unhappy. ¡°What are you doing? There are vegetables and leaves, and you¡¯re using these to feed the chickens! We¡¯re not even full!¡±


    Uncle Yu chuckled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear Ah Wan say? It¡¯s a chicken that cany eggs.¡±


    <i>Was it just the chicken? It should have something to do with the person sending the chicken, isn¡¯t it?</i>?Aunt Yu rolled her eyes and carried the dustpan to the kitchen.?<i>I can¡¯t be bothered with this person!</i>


    After feeding the pheasant, Uncle Yu limped after her. He took the kitchen knife from her and said to her, ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    Aunt Yu looked at him as if she had seen a ghost!


    Uncle Yu ignored her surprise, put down his walking stick, and happily went to cut the vegetables.


    Aunt Yu looked at his busy and cheerful figure and was momentarily stunned.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she just a girl? Is she worth you being so happy about?¡± Aunt Yu choked as she turned around and wiped her reddened eyes.

 Chapter 23 - A New Business Opportunity

    <h4>Chapter 23: A New Business Opportunity</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    This trip into the mountains had been quite fruitful. Not only had they caught arge number of fish and dug up even more winter bamboo shoots, they had also picked some wild mountain fungi. It wasn¡¯t the time for fungi to grow yet, so they didn¡¯t pick much, but it was enough for the whole family to eat.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting dark. Let¡¯s go back,¡± Yu Feng said as he looked at the dark sky.


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s time to go back.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to catch more fish?¡± Yu Song knew that the crucian carp here could be sold for a good price. There aren¡¯t that many times to go marketing anymore. He hoped that he could get more fish this time.


    Yu Feng said, ¡°It¡¯s not safe in the mountains. Once it gets dark, everything wille out. If we don¡¯t go back now, Father and Mother will be worried.¡±


    Although Yu Song was unwilling, he thought that his mother might be standing in front of the door looking around worriedly. He pursed his lips and went down the mountain with them.


    As soon as the three of them entered Ah Wan¡¯s backyard, the sky began to snow.


    Yu Song opened his mouth. Luckily he was back!


    Today, they were having lunch at the old mansion. Madam Jiang and Little Bruiser had already gone over before lunch. Yu Wan asked Yu Feng and Yu Song to go over first while she ced the winter bamboo shoots properly. After feeding the pigs, chickens, and rabbits, she brought the two catties of wild mountain fungus she picked to the old mansion.


    Along the way, they met Aunt Zhang, who was collecting dried corn sticks. Aunt Zhang smiled. ¡°Are you having dinner at your uncle¡¯s ce?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Aunt Zhang, have you eaten?¡± Yu Wan greeted her warmly.


    Aunt Zhang smiled. ¡°I was just about to go home.¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Then Aunt Zhang, you should hurry up and go.¡±


    Aunt Zhang left after agreeing. After Yu Wan had walked far away, she turned around and looked at her back. Just now, she actually wanted to ask this girl what had happened between her and the Zhao family. Why did she stop being close to them overnight and start getting close to her uncle¡¯s family again? Although it wasn¡¯t a bad thing, the vigers were still curious.


    Yu Wan was focused on earning money, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t think too much about anything else. Moreover, her personality was very different from before, and she would inevitably attract gossip. However, everyone didn¡¯t have any ill intentions, so there was no need for her to be calctive.


    As she approached the old mansion, Yu Wan smelled a strong fragrance of braised meat. This was the first time she smelled such an alluring fragrance aftering to Lotus Flower Vige for so long.


    Yu Wan instantly felt hungry.


    In the central room of the old mansion, Aunt Yu was bringing dishes to the table one by one. Madam Jiang helped take care of her youngest daughter while Little Bruiser followed Yu Feng and Yu Song to the water vat and bucket in the backyard to store the fish.


    It had been a long time since the two families had such a lively atmosphere. The adults could still maintain theirposure, but the children could not. The daughter, who¡¯s still learning how to speak, followed behind Madam Jiang. She grabbed onto Madam Jiang¡¯s skirt and kept babbling. From the backyard came theughter of Yu Song and Little Bruiser.


    It was not the New Year¡¯s yet, but it already felt like it was.


    In the central hall, Aunt was serving dishes. Yu Wan went to help. Aunt Yu ced a bowl of piping hot vegetable and egg soup on the table and said to Yu Wan, ¡°It¡¯s all done. Have a seat! What did you bring over again? Don¡¯t keep bringing things home. It¡¯s enough to eat!¡±


    ¡°A little wild fungus.¡± Yu Wan smiled and handed the basket to Auntie. ¡°Where¡¯s Uncle?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother, where¡¯s Father?¡± Yu Song had finished storing the crucian carp and came over with his forehead full of sweat.


    Aunt Yu took the basket and ced it properly. ¡°There¡¯s still onest dish. He¡¯lle over once it¡¯s done.¡±


    Yu Song and Yu Feng were stunned.?<i>What did their mother say just now? Their father was cooking? Their father cooked?!</i>


    Yu Wan looked at the two brothers with a strange expression. Madam Jiang walked over with the youngest daughter and whispered into Yu Wan¡¯s ear, ¡°Your uncle¡¯s culinary skills are very good. He was a chef in the Capital, but after his leg was injured, he didn¡¯t cook anymore. Your uncle was happy because you came today, that¡¯s why he¡¯s cooking.¡±


    <i>Because of¡­ her??</i>Yu Wan was stunned.


    Yu Feng and Yu Song looked at Yu Wan at the same time. Needless to say, they knew why their father was so happy. Little Bruiser often came over, and they had never seen their father personally cook before. It couldn¡¯t be just for Third Aunt. After counting all the times, it could only be this ungrateful girl.


    Yu Song snorted.


    ¡°Brown Sugar Pig Knuckle is here!¡± Uncle Yu carried a big steaming bowl and limped into the hall.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to leave it!¡± Aunt Yu shouted. She rushed over and took the bowl from him. ¡°Little Feng,e and help your father!¡±


    Yu Feng had already walked towards his father before his mother could say anything. He held out his hand.


    Uncle Yu looked at his son calmly and raised his chin. ¡°I don¡¯t need your help.¡±


    The despised son : ¡°¡­¡±


    Yu Wan curled her lips and walked over to help her uncle sit down.


    Her uncle¡¯s culinary skills were indeed very good. He had cooked those few unremarkable vegetables in the field into tasteful dishes. A te of stir-fried corn with green peppers was so spicy that it was refreshing and sweet to the heart. The sweet and spicy taste of the ingredients had been perfectly cooked. The corn grain was dried under the sun, but it didn¡¯t have any dryness or hardness when eaten. It was simply like freshly peeled corn today.


    What made Yu Wan unable to stop was the te of chives scrambled eggs. It¡¯s as big as the round te with a slightly burnt yellow side, but the center was so tender that one could suck it in in one mouthful. Her uncle had used the salt bought from the shop, but Yu Wan could barely taste the bitterness.


    ¡°Egg.¡± His youngest daughter still wanted to eat. Yu Wan picked up arge piece for her and she started eating it clumsily with her chopsticks.


    Of course, the most popr dish was still the bowl of rock sugar braised pork knuckle. Just looking at the glossy red pig knuckle skin was enough to make one drool. This was the most delicious pork knuckle that Yu Wan had ever eaten. Even the braised meat of the White Jade Restaurant and Jadeite Pavilion was less than one-tenth of it.


    Moreover, her uncle used the most astringent salt. If he could exchange it for snowke salt, Yu Wan could not imagine how delicious this dish would be.


    ¡°I have an idea.¡± Yu Wan finished thest piece of pork knuckle meat in her bowl and put down her chopsticks. She looked at her family solemnly and said, ¡°We won¡¯t sell pork tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Pork?¡± Yu Feng was stunned. ¡°Wait, when did we decide to sell pork? We didn¡¯t¡­¡± He paused. How could he forget that his third aunt had just extorted a pig from the Zhao family?


    Yu Wan smiled and looked at Yu Feng, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s the pig that the Zhao Familypensated us with. I originally nned to keep half of it and sell the other half at the market. But now, I¡¯ve changed my mind. Uncle¡¯s culinary skills are so good, it¡¯s a pity if he doesn¡¯t show his skills. We won¡¯t sell raw meat anymore. Let¡¯s sell braised meat. Braised meat is more profitable than raw meat. We just have to work hard to make braised marinade.¡±


    Selling braised meat was indeed a good idea, but would his father agree? His father had sworn that he would never¡ª


    ¡°What¡¯s so hard about that!¡± Uncle Yu mmed the table. ¡°Ah Wan, how much do you want? I¡¯ll cook it for you right away!¡±

 Chapter 24 - A United Family

    <h4>Chapter 24: A United Family</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Making half a pig into pork belly was not a small project. They still needed to prepare a lot of things.


    ¡°Before we start braising, we have to marinate the meat first. The weather is cold, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to marinade it till thetter half of the night.¡± Uncle Yu said.


    ¡°And salt. Our family doesn¡¯t have that much salt,¡± Yu Song said.


    ¡°There¡¯s not enough spices either.¡± Yu Feng had learned a bit of cooking from his father, so he knew that sauces needed a lot of spices.


    ¡°I say,¡± Madam Jiang, who had been silent all this while, said, ¡°Should we kill the pig first?¡±


    Everyone : ¡°¡­¡±


    ughtering pigs was a technical job. The only butcher in Lotus Flower Vige had been taken away along with Ah Wan¡¯s father back then. There was also a butcher in the neighboring vige, but unfortunately, he had apanied his wife back to her maiden home two days ago and had yet to return.


    ¡°How about¡­ I go look for Shuanzi?¡± Yu Song said. Shuanzi was the son of the vige butcher. He was the same age as Yu Song and they had a good rtionship. ¡°At least he killed a few pigs with his father.¡±


    Yu Feng shook his head and said, ¡°How old was Shuanzi back then? He was just passing a bucket to his father. How could that be considered killing pigs? I think we should drag the pig into town to kill it.¡±


    Uncle Yu disagreed. ¡°If we go, not only will we have to spend money, but the meat won¡¯t be fresh enough. We have to ughter it and marinate it on the spot.¡±


    The three of them chatted as they arrived at Yu Wan¡¯s house. A faint yellow light came from Yu Wan¡¯s house. Yu Wan had opened the door earlier than them.


    Yu Song pouted and snorted. ¡°What can we do? Can we ughter it ourselves?¡±


    Uncle Yu looked up at the sky and sighed. ¡°It seems like I can only ughter it myself.¡±


    As soon as he said that, a groan came from the backyard. The few of them looked at each other in confusion and walked to the backyard to take a look. It was Yu Wan who had knocked the pig down with a stick. Then, she grabbed the pig¡¯s front and back legs and threw it onto the bench. She held it down with one hand and quickly picked up the knife with the other.


    The pig didn¡¯t even have time to feel pain before Yu Wan ¡°exorcized¡± it.


    The three of them were dumbfounded and swallowed their saliva. In the year that the girl disappeared, she was probably kidnapped to ughter pigs.


    Tonight was destined to be a sleepless night.


    In order to make the most delicious braised food, Uncle Yu needed to make the best braised marinade. Yu Wan also needed to make the fine salt. The Yu brothers, on the other hand, went to town as fast as they could to buy the necessary ingredients, side dishes, and brown sugar.


    Yu Wan had bought ten pounds of salt. After purifying it, there would be less than six pounds left. Hence, she had Yu Feng and Yu Song buy an extra bucket of salt as well as the soybeans used for cooking salt.


    Yu Wan handed the fine salt to her uncle. Her uncle began to marinate the pork. He made the marinade more salty for the New Year. As for the braised meat, it was slightly nd.


    Aunt Yu also came over to help. It had been a long time since the family had been so busy. Aunt Yu looked at the yard full of meat and could not believe it.


    ¡°Take it and hang it where it¡¯s ventted.¡± Uncle Yu pointed to the meat in the barrel. These were for the New Years.


    ¡°I got it!¡± Aunt Yu left in high spirits.


    Yu Wan¡¯s kitchen was too small, so he couldn¡¯t cook enough braised meat.


    Madam Jiang left behind to take care of the two young children. Yu Wan and her uncle¡¯s family carried the meat to the old mansion.


    That night, the fragrance of the braised meat spread throughout most of the vige. The vigers were all stirred up!


    It was already past midnight by the time all the braised meat was ready. At first, the three siblings were worried that Uncle Yu wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it. However, Uncle Yu became more and more energetic as he worked. In the end, he was even more energetic than the three of them.


    ¡°Ah Wan, try this.¡± Uncle Yu cut a slice of the most tender pork belly and handed it to Yu Wan.


    The meat had a crystalline luster and was plump. The rich and fragrant taste bloomedyer byyer in her taste buds. It was fat but not greasy, and the marinade was thick. It was savory and soft, and it revealed a trace of sweetness that was just right.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Uncle Yu asked with a smile.


    ¡°Delicious!¡± Yu Wan said without thinking.


    Uncle Yu cut anotherrge piece for her.


    The two brothers were also craving for it and they quickly came over. Uncle Yu also cut two pieces for them.


    The two of them looked at the braised meat in front of them that was the size of a fingernail. Then, they looked at the big fat meat that could not even fit into Yu Wan¡¯s bowl. The corners of their mouths twitched so much that they were about to have a stroke.


    ¡°Uncle, are you not going to make these pork bellies?¡± Yu Wan asked as she looked at the meat on the counter.


    Uncle Yu smiled and said, ¡°These are pork bellies. Braising them isn¡¯t the best choice, but it¡¯s the best when made into crispy meat.¡± The streaky pork was a piece of meat on the belly of a pig. It was fat and thin, and it was most suitable for the texture of crispy on the outside and tender on the inside.


    When Uncle Yu finished preparing arge te of crispy meat, it was already midnight.


    It was snowingte into the night, leaving a thickyer of snow on the road.


    The few of them packed their things and hired an ox cart from the vige. They stepped on the snow and walked away noisily. Although it was a small market, as it was close to the end of the year, it was not worse than arge market. However, due to the snow, everyone arrivedter than usual.


    Yu Wan noticed that the stall fees had increased, which meant that their prices were also going up.


    This was not a bad thing.


    Yu Wan rented two stalls in one go, one for selling braised food and the other for selling wild game.


    Yu Wan took a stool for her uncle to sit down as his legs were not in good shape. There were not many customers at the moment, so she and her two older brothers could handle it.


    Yu Wan¡¯s crucian carp and winter bamboo shoots were a bit popr. After a while, a returnee came over.


    ¡°Lass, it¡¯s you again. How¡¯s the fish today? Is it fresh?¡± A fat auntie asked with a smile.


    ¡°Auntie Wu.¡± Yu Wan greeted her politely. She squatted down and picked up a fat carp with her bare hands. The carp shook its head and wagged its tail. It looked very lively. ¡°Are you still worried about the fish I sold? The weather is cold and theke is frozen. This is thest batch of fish. We won¡¯t sell them this year after we¡¯ve finished selling this batch.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Auntie Wu decisively asked for five!


    On the other side, the cauldrons had also been set up. Uncle Yu slowly heated the braised marinade, and a tempting fragrance slowly wafted out.


    Auntie Wu then looked at the stall beside Yu Wan. ¡°Is this also yours?¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°Yes, it was only served this morning. My uncle¡¯s cooking is very good. If you don¡¯t believe me, try it.¡±


    Yu Wan cut a piece of pork belly that fit Auntie Wu and handed it to her.


    Auntie Wu stuffed the hot streaky pork into her mouth and chewed carefully. Her eyes instantly widened. ¡°Aiyo! Why is it so delicious! Give me a pound!¡±


    Yu Wan asked, ¡°Do you want pork belly? Or is it half a pound of pork belly and half a pound of lean meat? The price is about the same.¡±


    ¡°How much for a pound?¡± Auntie Wu asked.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°If it¡¯s for other customers, it would cost thirty five copper coins. Since you¡¯re a returning customer and this is today¡¯s first business deal, I¡¯ll charge you thirty copper coins.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that expensive?¡± Auntie Wu was shocked.


    To be honest, it was indeed expensive, but putting aside the cost of manpower, their family used snowke salt. The cost of salt alone was much higher than that of their peers, and this price was even specially lowered to open the market.


    ¡°Your things are more expensive than others!¡± Auntie Wuined.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°The workmanship is different, the cost of the ingredients are different, so the price is naturally different as well. You¡¯re someone who¡¯s experienced, so you can tell whether the taste is good or bad.¡±


    Auntie Wu didn¡¯t know what to say. Although she felt a bit pained, she wasn¡¯t short of a few copper coins. After some hesitation, she bought it. ¡°Give me something else too.¡±


    ¡°My family¡¯s braised pork skin is also not bad.¡± Yu Wan cut half a roll of glistening pork skin and gave it to her. ¡°Did you bring a bowl? I¡¯ll put some marinade back for you. My family¡¯s marinade isn¡¯t salty. You can use it to mix the braised meat, stir-fry vegetables and rice. It¡¯s delicious no matter what you make.¡±


    Uncle Yu was sitting at the side collecting money. When he heard Yu Wan call him ¡°my family¡±, he was grinning from ear to ear.

 Chapter 25 - Teaching Rude Slave A Lesson

    <h4>Chapter 25: Teaching Rude ve A Lesson</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The braised meat business came easier than she had imagined. In less than an hour, she had sold everything except for one braised pork knuckle.


    ¡°Lass,ss!¡± The auntie who was her first customer came running. ¡°I guessed you woulde today. I¡¯m notte, am I? There¡¯s still some fish and bamboo shoots left, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we do.¡± Yu Wan smiled. Just not much.


    ¡°Eh? Braised meat? Your family sells meat?¡± The auntie asked in confusion.


    Yu Wan nodded. She cut a slice and handed it to her. ¡°Yes, today is the first day. There¡¯s only one pig knuckle left. Does Madam Huo want it? I¡¯ll sell it to you at a cheap price.¡± Anyone who tasted her braised meat would want to buy it.


    Madam Huo decisively bought it, but when she opened the purse, she realized that there were not enough copper coins. ¡°Wait for me, my son is right in front!¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry, I¡¯ll keep it for you.¡±


    Madam Huo went off with her basket.


    As soon as she left, a beautifuldy in top-grade pink silk walked over. She was dressed luxuriously and her makeup was exquisite. She looked out of ce in this messy market. She stopped in front of Yu Wan¡¯s stall and covered her nose with silk embroidered with golden peony. She said indifferently, ¡°I want this pig knuckle. Wrap it up for me.¡±


    Yu Wan looked at her and said, ¡°This pig knuckle is already sold. Miss, please pick something else. My fish and bamboo shoots are not bad.¡±


    Thedy¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything else. I want this.¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Like I said, this is already sold.¡±


    Thedy said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you double the price. Sell it to me!¡±


    Yu Wan was short of money, but she still had her bottom line. ¡°Miss, you should go to another house. There are also people selling braised meat there.¡±


    Thedy refused to give up and said, ¡°I want yours. Quickly wrap it up! Don¡¯t make my madam wait!¡±


    <i>Madam? So she was a maidservant. Nowadays, even maidservants were so domineering??</i>If it were any othermoner, they would have been intimidated by her aggressive stance, but Yu Wan would not.


    Yu Wan didn¡¯t even bother to look at her. She turned around and helped Yu Feng kill the fish. Most of the customers who came here wanted it live, but there was nock of people who wanted it dead. Yu Feng was inexperienced and couldn¡¯t quite kill them.


    When the maidservant saw that Yu Wan waspletely ignoring her, she was so angry that her eyebrows were raised! In the entire Lotus Flower Town, no one had ever dared to show her such an attitude!


    ¡°Do you know who I am? How dare you be so rude to me!¡± She rushed to Yu Wan and reached out to grab her hand! Coincidentally, Yu Wan took out a carp and she pped it on the head of the carp. With a loud thud, fish scales flew everywhere. It was unknown if thedy was frightened or disgusted, but she immediately retracted her hand and took a few steps back. Her face turned pale.


    Thisical look naturally caused the crowd to sneer.


    Her face flushed red. She looked at Yu Wan again and felt even angrier. She pointed her finger at Yu Wan¡¯s nose and charged over murderously.


    The three Yu Family men stood up!


    The maidservant was shocked by the imposing manner of the father and sons. However, she quickly regained herposure and said arrogantly, ¡°How dare you! Do you know who my madam is? How dare you block my path! Quickly move aside!¡±


    The three of them did not move. The thin figures wearing cotton seemed to have built an iron wall for Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    The maidservant had been domineering in Lotus Flower Town for so long, but she had never been treated like this before. She couldn¡¯t help but be anxious and her eyes turned red. ¡°Alright, you guys! You actually dare to humiliate my madam like this. Be careful that my madam won¡¯t let you guys leave here!¡±


    Yu Wan walked out from behind the father and son duo. ¡°Who¡¯s trying to humiliate your madam? Did your madam say that she must fight for food with themoners? Or are you acting on your own ord and acting unreasonably, but you¡¯re putting the me on your madam?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The maidservant choked.


    Many of the surroundingmoners had clearly seen what had happened and felt that the maidservant was indeed bullying others. Yu Wan had already said that the braised meat had been sold, so she could just buy from another stall. Why did she have to force her?


    On the contrary, this family was not moved by money or power. It was truly moving.


    However, there were also people who recognized the identity of the maidservant and began to worry about the ¡°stupidity¡± of this family.


    ¡°She¡¯s the county magistrate¡¯s wife¡¯s personal maidservant! What good will it do to offend her?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t it just a piece of meat? Just sell it to her. Why do you have to offend the people in the county yamen for an auntie?¡±


    The maidservant heard everyone¡¯s whispers. She proudly straightened her back and looked at Yu Wan calmly. It was as if she was certain that Yu Wan would obedientlye over and lick her boots after hearing her identity.


    Unfortunately, she was disappointed.


    Yu Wan let her uncle and brothers return to the stall while she continued to kill fish. From the beginning to the end, she did not even look at her.


    The maidservant was thoroughly enraged. She picked up a basket of dried corn sticks from the stall next door and smashed it at Yu Wan¡¯s face!


    The granny, whose corn had been stolen, was in so much distress that she almost cried! Her family was about to run out of food! But what could she do? She was a member of an official¡¯s family!


    The maidservant was aiming for Yu Wan. Although the father and sons rushed out immediately, they could not make it in time. Just as the cornstalk was about to hit Yu Wan¡¯s head, Yu Wan reached out and grabbed the basket. Although the basket was caught, the corncobs rolled out and smashed onto the ground. Even the corn grains were smashed.


    The olddy was so anxious that she cried. She wanted to pick it up but did not dare to.


    Yu Wan¡¯s cold gazended on the maidservant¡¯s face. The maidservant felt her body turn cold and subconsciously shivered.


    Uncle Yu went to pick up the corn but was stopped by Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan said to the maidservant, ¡°Pick it up.¡±


    The maidservant was somewhat frightened by Yu Wan¡¯s murderous aura, but she could not admit defeat in front of so many people. She rolled her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m not picking it up! If you want to pick it up, pick it up yourself!¡±


    Yu Wan said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Pick it up.¡±


    The maidservant snorted. ¡°No! What can you do to me?¡±


    Yu Wan went to get the basket in her hand.


    She yed tricks and grabbed it. ¡°Did I say I would give it to you?¡±


    Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°Let go.¡±


    Of course, the maidservant was unwilling to let go. However, she could not snatch it away. At this moment, her uncle walked over with his walking stick. The maidservant had an idea and stretched out her leg to trip her crippled uncle.


    Yu Wan did not expect her to be so evil. She did not even let a disabled person off. Her eyes immediately turned cold as she grabbed her by the neck and pressed her hard against the ground!

 Chapter 26 - Mysterious Visitor

    <h4>Chapter 26: Mysterious Visitor</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    There were a lot of people doing business at the end of the year, and there were also a lot of people whomitted crimes. In order to strengthen the patrol, all the constables in the county office were mobilized.


    Coincidentally, the scene of the maidservant being pressed down by Yu Wan was discovered by the patrolling constables.


    There were five people in the constables¡¯ group. The leader¡¯s surname was Zhang, and he was a subordinate of the county magistrate. He had run errands for the county magistrate¡¯s wife and knew the maidservants.


    At first, he thought it was just a spat between the hawkers, but when he walked closer to take a look, he realized it was Chun Zhi, the madam¡¯s personal maidservant. He frowned. ¡°How dare you! Who dares to cause trouble here!¡±


    When Chun Zhi heard Constable Zhang¡¯s voice, she quickly turned her head away. Her previous domineering expression changed as she cried pitifully, ¡°Big Brother Zhang! Save me!¡±


    When the Yu father and son saw the officials arrive, they hurriedly stepped forward to pull the two apart.


    Chun Zhi was really scared out of her wits just now. She was really scared that this crazy woman would push her down again. She almost scrambled to Constable Zhang¡¯s side. ¡°Big Brother Zhang¡­ you came at the right time. There¡¯s a lunatic here bullying me!¡±


    Chun Zhi was the head maidservant of the county magistrate¡¯s estate, and her status was precious. She was seventeen this year and hadn¡¯t been married yet. Constable Zhang had lost his wife two years ago and was now a widower. He had long taken a fancy to the young and beautiful Chun Zhi, but Chun Zhi didn¡¯t take a fancy to him. When had she ever spoken to him so nicely like today when in the past, she didn¡¯t even look at him? Constable Zhang instantly felt his heroic heart swell. He nced at Chun Zhi and patted his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Chun Zhi. I will definitely seek justice for you today!¡±


    <i>You? You think you¡¯re worthy??</i>Chun Zhi cursed silently, but she didn¡¯t dare to offend her only savior. That crazy woman actually dared to embarrass her in front of so many people. She would definitely make her pay!


    Constable Zhang waved his arm. ¡°Guards! Arrest that woman and bring her back to the yamen! I want to interrogate her personally! Whoever dares to stop me, arrest them as well!¡±


    Several young constables swarmed over!


    Yu Song secretly stomped his feet.?<i>It was all this girl¡¯s fault! Now, they were going to be taken away!</i>


    ¡°Hold on.¡± Yu Wan walked out calmly. Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, and her aura wasn¡¯t oppressive, but for some reason, several constables simultaneously paused.


    Constable Zhang¡¯s suspicious gaze fell on Yu Wan.?<i>This little vige girl bullied Chun Zhi??</i>He hadn¡¯t studied much, so he didn¡¯t know how to describe this girl¡¯s appearance. He felt that she was even more beautiful than Chun Zhi. Unfortunately, she was a country bumpkin. No matter what, he wouldn¡¯t offend the county magistrate¡¯s wife¡¯s trusted aide for a country bumpkin.


    ¡°You¡¯re that madwoman?¡± Constable Zhang said unhappily.


    Uncle Yu raised his walking stick in anger.


    Yu Wan gently patted her uncle¡¯s arm, indicating for him to calm down. Then, she said to Constable Zhang, ¡°This constable brother, you keep saying that you want to capture me. May I ask what crime have Imitted? To catch thieves, you have to find the stolen goods, to catch adultery, you have to catch the two lovers, so you have to give me a convincing reason. Only then can you take us poor people, who are weak, away in public.¡±


    <i>Weak??</i>Chun Zhi¡¯s eyelids twitched!?<i>Who was the one who pressed her to the ground with just one finger?!</i>


    More and more people gathered around. Everyone began to point at the constables, clearly extremely dissatisfied with Constable Zhang¡¯s actions of arresting them.


    Constable Zhang said righteously, ¡°Reason? You¡¯ve already bullied her to this extent and you still have the cheek to ask me why I want to arrest you?¡±


    ¡°Bullied?¡± Yu Wan said indifferently. ¡°I only asked her to pick up the things that she dropped. If this is considered bullying, then she threatened me first, ruined the olddy¡¯s food, and even deliberately tripped my uncle who was handicapped. Then may I ask what are her actions regarded as?¡±


    Constable Zhang choked and turned to Chun Zhi. He hadete and did not know that such a thing had happened.


    A trace of panic shed across Chun Zhi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Big Brother Zhang, you¡­ don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. I didn¡¯t threaten her. She refused to sell the braised meat to me and even humiliated me.¡±


    How could Constable Zhang not see that Chun Zhi was lying? However, this was a great opportunity for Chun Zhi to owe him a favor, so how could he miss it? Besides, Chun Zhi was someone from the county yamen after all. How could a poor vige girl dare to be angry with her? How could she not weigh her own worth?


    ¡°When we return to the yamen, the county magistrate will decide who is right and who is wrong! If you are wronged, he will definitely clear your name! If you really bully her, the the prison food won¡¯t be that good!¡± These words sounded dignified, but who didn¡¯t know that once they entered the county yamen, it would be their decision?


    Everyone shook their heads regretfully. A perfectly finedy had put herself out there to earn a living, but in the end, she was bullied by these animals?


    ¡°Little Feng, bring your younger brother and sister back.¡± After Uncle Yu instructed Yu Feng, he said to Constable Zhang, ¡°This matter has nothing to do with my daughter. I will go with you to the yamen.¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry. I have my reasons for going to the yamen.¡±


    Uncle Yu was naturally not afraid that she was unreasonable. She was no longer the same as before and would not be bullied by others. However, the yamen was not a good ce. Even if ady went in and came out unscathed, her reputation would still be tainted. His brother had gone to the border for him. He couldn¡¯t not protect his brother¡¯s only daughter.


    ¡°Father! Your health isn¡¯t good! It¡¯s better if I go!¡± Yu Feng said.


    ¡°Stop arguing. I have thick skin! I¡¯ll go!¡± Yu Song also said. Then, he red at Yu Wan. ¡°I¡¯m not doing this for you!¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°There¡¯s really no need to worry.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do either!¡± The three of them said in unison.


    Just as the family was arguing endlessly, a luxurious carriage pulled by four horses slowly drove over.


    The most luxurious carriage in town belonged to the county magistrate¡¯s family, but they only have one tall horse. This carriage not only had four horses, but every one of them was a superior Mongolian warhorse.


    There were a total of eight awe-inspiring guards in front and behind the carriage. The guards were wearing casual clothes, but even so, their majestic aura was not something that could be covered by a few pieces of clothing.


    Themoners who were originally watching the constables and Yu Wan gradually became quiet, all of them revealing fearful expressions. Even Constable Zhang didn¡¯t dare act rashly. He originally nned to deal with that girl after the carriage passed by, but who knew that the group actually stopped in front of Yu Wan¡¯s stall.


    The curtain of the carriage was lifted, and a woman of about forty stepped down. Her clothes looked simple, but they were of top quality. More importantly, her temperament was much more elegant than the county magistrate¡¯s wife. She stopped in front of Yu Wan¡¯s stall. Beside her feet was a cornstalk that wasn¡¯t picked up in time. She bent down and picked up the cornstick. She looked around and put it in the olddy¡¯s stall.


    The granny was moved to tears.


    She smiled amiably and looked at the piece of braised meat on Yu Wan¡¯s stall. ¡°This braised meat is really fragrant. Can you sell it to us?¡±


    Everyone turned to look at Yu Wan. This woman was not a servant of the county magistrate. How could she dare to refuse?


    Yu Wan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as she said, ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s already been sold.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± The woman sighed regretfully. ¡°Then there¡¯s no other way.¡± After a pause, she looked at the steaming marinade. ¡°Can you sell me a bowl of marinade?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Yu Wan nodded.


    The woman went to get a bowl from the carriage. The bowl was made of gold and had a beautiful pattern engraved on it. When have the surrounding citizens ever seen such a valuable item? They were all dumbfounded.


    Yu Wan calmly took the bowl and filled it for her. ¡°Three copper coins. Thank you.¡±


    The woman paid the bill, closed the lid of the bowl, and got into the car with the fragrant marinade.


    The carriage moved, but suddenly stopped. The woman lifted the curtain of the carriage window and looked at Constable Zhang who appeared to be respectful and obedient. ¡°My young miss said that the northern borders are filled with wars, using farmers as soldiers. As officials, you should love the people like their children and not harm themon people. It will chill the hearts of the soldiers at the borders.¡±

 Chapter 27 - Young Madam

    <h4>Chapter 27: Young Madam</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The carriage slowly disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.


    Constable Zhang looked at Yu Wan coldly.


    ¡°I advise you not to act rashly. The daughter of the General Manor has already spoken. If you continue to arrest her, you will be going against her.¡± Bai Tang appeared in the crowd at some point. As she spoke, she walked towards Constable Zhang who was baring his fangs and brandishing his ws.


    Constable Zhang pondered over her words, and the ws that he had just revealed obediently cowered back. ¡°You said that¡¯s the General Manor¡¯s carriage?¡±


    Bai Tang shook her finger. ¡°It¡¯s not an ordinary General Manor. The one sitting in the carriage just now was the granddaughter of the North Garrison Old General.¡±


    ¡°The granddaughter of the North Garrison Old General, doesn¡¯t that mean¡­¡± It was unknown what Constable Zhang thought of, but his entire face turned pale. Afterwards, he didn¡¯t care about Chun Zhi anymore and directly brought his brothers along and fled!


    ¡°Hey! Big Brother Zhang! Big Brother Zhang, why did you leave? Aren¡¯t you going to arrest her?¡± Chun Zhi stomped her feet in anger, but since Constable Zhang had left, she could only tuck her tail between her legs and escape.


    The Yu father and sons heaved a long sigh of relief.


    Yu Song was speechless. ¡°That Garrision¡­ The General Manor has such a powerful background. Even an official was scared out of his wits.¡±


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t the North Garrison General Manor already¡­¡± Uncle Yu had been in the Capital before. When he was a chef in the Capital, he had heard some news about the various aristocratic families. He vaguely remembered that because the North Garrison General Manor was involved in an unsolved case, their entire family had been thrown into jail. How could their reputation be so useful?


    Bai Tang eximed in surprise. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯ve heard about the incident in the Capital! But you¡¯re talking about the old incident from three years ago. When the General Manor was convicted, everyone was jailed and sent to the Northwest to be charged with military service. Only one youngdy escaped the disaster because she was staying at another vige to avoid the heat. After that, that youngdy disappeared without a trace. Everyone thought she was dead, but not long ago, she came back.¡±


    At this point, Bai Tang raised her eyebrows. ¡°She came back with the child of the Young Master of Yan City. Do you know who the Young Master of Yan City is? He¡¯s the only man in the entire Great Zhou who dares to go crazy in the throne room and walk out unscathed after that. She gave birth to his child and now, her status is high because of her son. She even brought the entire General Manor back to power.¡±


    Yu Wan was not interested in gossip in the circle of the rich and powerful. A country bumpkin like her who woke up early in the morning and workedte at night for a few copper coins would never have any interactions with the people at the top of the pyramid in her life. Whether it was the General¡¯ Manor or Young Master Yan, they had nothing to do with her. In Bai Tang¡¯s words just now, the only thing that caught her attention was the sentence ¡°the able-bodied men were sent to the Northwest to be charged with military service¡±. If she remembered correctly, her father was also captured to fight in the northwest.


    It had been six years. She wondered how her father was doing.


    ...


    At the border, it was snowing heavily.


    After a day of patrol, a few soldiers changed their posts. Stepping on the thick snow that had reached their thighs, they returned to their tents.


    ¡°I¡¯m freezing to death!¡± Once he entered the tent, Wu San started shaking the snow off his armor. Some of the snow had frozen into ice, and he couldn¡¯t shake it off. ¡°Old Yu, help me!¡±


    He walked over to a man who was mending his armor. The man called Old Yu put down the tattered armor in his hand and took out a shining dagger from his boot. ¡°Turn around.¡±


    ¡°Aye!¡± Wu San obediently turned around.


    Yu Shaoqing started to pry the ice off his armor. The border was bitterly cold. There was not even a brazier in their tent. If they did not break the ice, they would not be able to take off their armor.


    ¡°Old Yu,¡± Wu San, whose ice was being pried open, said with a smile, ¡°I heard you¡¯re going to be a chiliarch. I think you¡¯ll definitely make it this time!¡±


    Yu Shaoqing did not make a sound. His scarred hands, which happened after fighting in wars all year round, gripped his dagger tightly as he methodically pried the ice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t doubt me. You have already been a centurion for three years. It¡¯s time for you to be promoted. Didn¡¯t you cut off the head of a deputy generalst time? This is a big military merit! If it were anyone else, they would have been promoted to the Southern Camp. Your background is a littlecking, but I have seen the centurions this time. None of them are more experienced than you, and none of them are rted to the Southern Camp!¡±


    The Southern Camp and the Northern Camp were what these soldiers privately called the orthodox and scattered soldiers. Most of the soldiers who were captured to serve as soldiers were from the Northern Camp.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to eat.¡± After prying thest piece of ice, Yu Shaoqing took out the dry cloth and carefully ced the dagger back into its sheath.


    Wu San took off his armor and changed into his own cotton clothes. The cotton clothes in the Northern Camp were made of old cotton and were damp. They were heavy and not warm, but they were still better than nothing at home.


    Wu San curled his lips when he saw the food on the table. ¡°You¡¯re a centurion. Why are you eating the same as us little soldiers?¡±


    In the past few days, the snow had sealed off the mountains and both sides had called a truce. To conserve military food, the three meals a day had be two meals a day. Wu San was not full, so he kepting to eat at Yu Shaoqing¡¯s ce. Actually, there was not much of Yu Shaoqing¡¯s food. It was all saved from him eating less.


    Wu San picked up a steamed bun that was so cold that it was hard. He took a bite and could taste the bitter sand.


    He immediately rolled his eyes. ¡°Damn it! The Southern Camp is eating pork! When I was patrolling just now, I smelled the fragrance of the meat soup! If you were a centurion of the Southern Camp, you would already be eating and drinking well!¡±


    Yu Shaoqing ate a mouthful of tasteless pickled vegetables.


    Wu San took a bite of his bun. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When you be a chiliarch, you¡¯ll be able to eat the food from the Southern Camp!¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, there was a mor outside the tent.


    Wu San put down his bun and ran out. He grabbed a soldier with a hurried expression and said, ¡°What happened? What happened?¡±


    The soldier said excitedly, ¡°Old Deng has be a chiliarch! My brothers are going over to congratte him!¡±


    Wu San frowned. ¡°Old Deng became a chiliarch? Why is it him? Is there a mistake?¡±


    The soldier said, ¡°That¡¯s right! General Gui De personally promoted him!¡±


    ¡°General Gui De?¡± Wu San was puzzled.?<i>When did such a person appear in their camp?</i>


    The soldier eximed, ¡°You went on patrol just now. You haven¡¯t heard about it, have you? Old Yan has been appointed as a fifth-grade General Gui De!¡±


    Wu San gasped!


    He knew Old Yan as well. Like Old Yu, he was also a centurion of the Northern Army Camp. He was also one of the candidates to be promoted to a chiliarch. However, that Yan fellow was a sinner¡¯s ve. His status was even lower than Old Yu¡¯s. Furthermore, Old Yu¡¯s military achievements were much better than his. He didn¡¯t even have any hopes of bing a chiliarch. How did he jump so many ranks in the blink of an eye and be a fifth grade General Gui De? And he was appointed?!


    The soldier said enviously, ¡°I heard that his daughter is going to be the Young Madam of Yan City. In order not to let Young Master Yan suffer, His Majesty made an exception and promoted her father.¡±


    ¡°You know Old Deng, right? It¡¯s Old Yan, no, I should call him General Gui De now. He¡¯s General Gui De¡¯s confidant. After General Gui De was promoted, he was immediately promoted! Aiya, General Gui De is really capable! If I had known earlier, I would have followed him back then¡­¡±


    <i>Confidant? Bah! Just a follower! Capable? Not as capable as Old Yu!?</i>When he thought about how Old Yu¡¯s chiliarch was snatched away by a sly old man who only knew how to tter, Wu San¡¯s lungs were about to explode!


    Wu San gritted his teeth and returned to the tent. He looked at Yu Shaoqing, who was silently eating pickles and steamed buns as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything. He suppressed his anger and said, ¡°Old Yu, don¡¯t be sad.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Yu said.

 Chapter 28 - An Illustrious Official

    <h4>Chapter 28: An Illustrious Official</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    When Yu Wan and her group returned to the vige, it was already evening. Every household had started cooking. Smoke curled up from the chimneys in the vige. The heat of the vigers¡¯ discussion had already passed, so they were naturally used to seeing the two families together.


    Since they were going to smoke bacon today, Aunt Yu stayed at Ah Wan¡¯s house for the whole day and made dinner there.


    ¡°How¡¯s the business?¡± Aunt Yu asked rather nervously. This was the first time her husband had gone to town to show his face after he was crippled. She was worried that something had happened to him.


    Uncle Yu smiled and ced the money bag on the table.


    Aunt Yu opened it and was shocked. ¡°Why is it so much?¡±


    Uncle Yu said in high spirits, ¡°It¡¯s all sold out. Even the marinade has been sold out!¡±


    The servant of the North Garrison General Manor set the precedent. After that, many customers who didn¡¯t manage to buy the braised meat also followed suit. They bought some braised marinade and cooked it themselves. There wasn¡¯t a lot of marinade, so they didn¡¯t sell for much. However, they couldn¡¯t stop people from fighting over it. Even when Uncle Yu was a chef in the Capital, he had never been so satisfied.


    ¡°So many¡­ are they all sold out?¡± That was half a pig, along with a whole set of pig offal!¡± Aunt Yu asked again, ¡°Have you sold off the pig offal as well?¡±


    In a poor vige that wasn¡¯t sure of their next meal, pig offal was not something that could be thrown away at will. When they were extremely hungry, they could even eat grassroots and Guanyin y. However, the people in town were different. They did not think much of pig offal!


    Yu Wan sincerely praised, ¡°Uncle¡¯s cooking is delicious. There¡¯s no strange taste at all. After everyone tried it, they all said that it¡¯s even better than braised meat!¡±


    Uncle Yu wasughing so hard that he couldn¡¯t find his bearings. He didn¡¯t know if he was pleased with his culinary skills or pleased with Yu Wan¡¯s praise.


    Aunt Yu suppressed her smile and red at him. ¡°Moron!¡±


    After that, Yu Song talked about Chun Zhi and the constable finding fault with them. Aunt Yu listened with trepidation.


    ¡°Thanks to the eldest daughter of the General Manor, the people in the county office didn¡¯t dare to make things difficult for us anymore,¡± Yu Song said from the bottom of his heart. ¡°Her servants don¡¯t put on airs. They¡¯re gentle and polite. It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s like that herself. She even spoke up for Third Uncle and asked those stinky constables not to bully usmoners.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s such a good person,¡± Aunt eximed.


    ¡°Not as good as my sister!¡± Little Bruiser straightened his back.


    ¡°Sister good.¡± The youngest daughter mimicked him.


    Yu Wan was amused. She was just a country bumpkin. How could shepare to the daughter of a high and mighty family? Children were really silly and cute. She pinched the two little fellows¡¯ cheeks. ¡°I didn¡¯t dote on you for nothing. Come, see what I brought for you?¡± As she spoke, she took out two tempting paper bags from the basket.


    Little Bruiser¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Osmanthus cake!¡±


    ¡°I want to eat,¡± said the youngest daughter.


    Little Bruiser dragged his sister to eat osmanthus cake happily. Madam Jiang smiled gently at them.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to sell braised meat tomorrow, do you?¡± Aunt said. The next market would open three dayster.


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°We don¡¯t have to sell braised meat tomorrow, but we have to go to town to buy something.¡±


    Miss Bai¡¯s appearance at the market today wasn¡¯t just to help them out of trouble. Miss Bai had heard that the braised meat at the town¡¯s entrance was even better than the braised meat at the White Jade Restaurant, so she had speciallye to challenge the restaurant. Who would have thought that the other party was someone she knew? After tasting Yu Wan¡¯s family¡¯s braised food, she decisively changed her mind and directly ordered their braised food.


    Aunt Yu was so shocked that she did not know what to do. She had heard of the White Jade Restaurant before. It was thergest restaurant in town. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t sell their food there. Snowke salt couldn¡¯t be sold on the market so that was a special case. But braised meat wasn¡¯t such a rare thing. They had a chef, so how could they not make it themselves?


    Yu Wan replied, ¡°We were also lucky. Miss Bai¡¯s father was busy with his birthday, so the chef couldn¡¯t handle it, so she asked us to make her father¡¯s braised food.¡±


    Ever since White Jade Restaurant changed to the snowke salt, the taste of the dishes had increased by more than a level. There were so many customers that the chef could not wait to split himself into two.


    It was a good thing to have business. It was even better for her depressed husband to pull himself together again. Aunt Yu did not disagree.


    ¡°After we finish this business with the White Jade Restaurant, we can have a good New Year!¡± Yu Song said with anticipation. Then, he looked at Yu Wan with a straight face. ¡°I don¡¯t want to spend it with you!¡±


    Aunt Yu red at him.


    Yu Wan smiled. He was a child after all.


    Uncle Yu was suddenly silent. He thought of his brother from the Northwest Army Camp. Their family was bustling with activity, but his brother was risking his life at the border.


    ¡°Uncle,¡± Yu Wan called softly.


    Aunt Yu sighed. ¡°He misses your father.¡±


    Yu Wan paused and looked towards Madam Jiang. She saw Madam Jiang, who was originally beaming with joy, was also staring nkly at the horizon.


    <i>Mom¡­ must be missing Father too, right??</i>Little Bruiser hadn¡¯t even been born when his dad left. Six years had passed in the blink of an eye, and he was already so big.


    ...


    At noon, in the wind and snow of the Northwest Army Camp, smoke could not be seen at all. Ever since the three meals a day were canceled, the boiler in the kitchen had not been heated up at noon.


    Yu Shaoqing was wearing the old armor that had just been repaired the night before. His expression was as cold as ice as he went to a newly built tent that was built overnight.


    Outside the tent, there was a young soldier with a spear in his hand waiting. Seeing Yu Shaoqing walk over, he reached out to stop him. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Yu Shaoqing nced at the wooden box in his hand and said, ¡°This is what General Gui De hasn¡¯t finished packing. He got someone to pass the message to me to deliver it to him. Hand it over to him.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± said the soldier. ¡°It¡¯s better if you hand such valuable items to General Gui De personally.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing nced at the tattered cotton wool in the box and said expressionlessly, ¡°Okay.¡± As he spoke, he was about to walk in.


    The soldier stopped him again. ¡°Eh? Did I say that you can go in? General Gui De arranged the troopsst night untilte at night. He didn¡¯t sleep for more than a few hours. He¡¯s resting now. Wait for him to wake up.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯lle backter,¡± Yu Shaoqing said.


    The soldier added, ¡°What if General Gui De wakes up after you leave? You might as well wait here! General Gui De sleeps lightly. He might wake up soon.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing waited outside the tent with an expressionless face.


    The soldier nced at him and smirked.


    Yu Shaoqing waited for four hours in the snowstorm. His hands and feet were frozen to the point where he couldn¡¯t feel anything. Heavy snow fell on his body, and his lips cracked slightly, causing blood to flow out.


    ¡°Annoying!¡± A sweet voice came from the tent, followed by a charming woman. The woman pulled up her shirt and gave Yu Shaoqing a meaningful look.


    Yu Shaoqing didn¡¯t even blink.


    The woman swayed her soft waist as she walked past him.


    The soldier fetched some hot water and entered the tent. When he came out with a basin of used hot water, Yu Shaoqing said expressionlessly, ¡°Can I send General Gui De¡¯s things in?¡±


    The soldier mocked, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t work, centurion. The General has just given the order for General Gui De to go immediately to his tent to discuss government affairs when he wakes up. Why don¡¯t you¡­e backter?¡±


    <i>¡°Chiliard? That must be Big Brother Yu!¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Yan Congming is no match for Big Brother Yu!¡±</i>


    <i>¡°How many barbarians has Old Yu killed? His stomach has been stabbed a few times! Can that coward Yan Congmingpare?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°The chiliard is Old Yu! Yan Congming is nothing!¡±</i>


    Looking at Yu Shaoqing¡¯s back that was gradually being drowned by the blizzard, the soldier scoffed. ¡°You are the one who¡¯s worth a fart!¡±

 Chapter 29 - Father and Daughter’s Heart Connected

    <h4>Chapter 29: Father and Daughter¡¯s Heart Connected</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    After cooking braised meat overnight, the entire family was exhausted. They went back to their house early to rest. Madam Jiang and Little Bruiser also went to bed. Yu Wany in bed, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep.


    It started snowing outside the house again. It was quiet but cold.


    Yu Wan touched the thin cotton nket on her body. She had been busy earning money these few days and didn¡¯t have the chance to buy anything. After she finished Miss Bai¡¯s business, she would bring her mother and her brother to town to buy some things. They would add whatever they needed and also settle the New Year¡¯s goods.


    At the mention of New Year¡¯s goods, Yu Wan suddenly thought of her father who was far away at the border and could not fall asleep. She simply got off the bed, put on her clothes, and carried the oilmp to the kitchen.


    This kitchen was no longer as shabby as when she had first arrived. There was rice in the rice bucket, noodles in the cupboard, seasonings and salt. In the basket in the corner were a few radishes and cabbages that her aunt had plucked from her own fields. There were also a few fresh carp in the wooden bucket. Of course, the most delicious thing was the cured meat hanging on the wall and on the counter.


    The cured meat was marinated by her uncle and was left in the kitchen to dry. The kitchen was usually ventted and was full of smoke when cooking. It had only been a day and the saltiness was not obvious. The meat was still fresh.


    Yu Wan cut a piece of good hind leg meat. The meat here was fat and lean, but not too fatty. It was very suitable for making meatballs. However, this was not enough. She still cut off some of the meat from the front legs, the meat from the butt, and the pork top. She remembered that in her previous life, her aunt liked meatballs made from pork top meat and said that the meat was more tender.


    After chopping up the meat, she ced the sliced ginger, minced garlic, onion, and a few fresh wild eggs into the minced meat. Then, she added soy sauce, starch, snowke salt, sesame oil, and pepper.


    Her movements were very fast, and in no time at all, she was starting to get excited. She took out arge bowl of sesame oil. The sesame oil was too expensive and she usually used pig oil. However, this time, she poured all the sesame oil into the pot. The aroma of fried meatballs soon wafted out of the oil pot. After making the meatballs, she took out the wheat flour from the cupboard and started making the pancakes.


    The fire in the kitchen continued until dawn. Yu Wan wiped the sweat from her forehead. It was almost time for breakfast.


    Yu Wan used the unfinished ingredients to make a few scallion pancakes. Before Madam Jiang and Little Bruiser woke up, Yu Wan sent them to the old mansion.


    Because they were going to town to buy ingredients for the business, the family woke up early. When they saw Yu Wan, they were all very surprised.


    ¡°Why are you up so early?¡± asked Aunt Yu who opened the door.


    Yu Wan pushed the pancakes wrapped in the basket forward and said with a smile, ¡°Good morning, Aunt. You haven¡¯t had breakfast yet, right? I¡¯ve made a few pancakes. You guys take them to fill your stomachs.¡±


    At this moment, Uncle Yu and Yu Feng had just finished washing up and were walking over. When they heard that she was here to deliver pancakes, their faces turned pale!


    ¡°Oh my, I think I forgot to put salt in it.¡±


    Their pale faces turned red.


    ¡°I also made quite a few dishes for Dad¡­ Fortunately, I didn¡¯t forget to put salt in it.¡±


    The blood drained from their faces again.


    ...


    After breakfast, Yu Wan and her brother Yu Song boarded the ox cart to town.


    ¡°Are you really going to send something to Third Uncle?¡± Yu Song walked beside the ox cart and asked Yu Wan with the vegetable jar.


    Yu Feng was leading the ox.


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re going to celebrate New Year¡¯s soon. I hope Dad can have a good year too.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t receive it,¡± Yu Song mumbled. Before his third uncle left, he said that he would send letters once he reached the border. However, six years had passed and they had not received any news from him. The letters they wrote to him had also not returned. Sometimes, they even suspected that their third uncle had already encountered misfortune.


    However, they heard that even if they could not transport back the bodies of the sacrificed soldiers, they would try their best to bring back the iron tes with their names engraved on them. Since they did not receive his third uncle¡¯s iron te, they would pretend that he was still alive.


    ¡°Dad will definitely receive it,¡± Yu Wan said with certainty as she hugged the jar in her arms.


    Yu Song opened his mouth, wanting to persuade her not to be silly. But just as he was about to speak, he received a warning look from his brother and shut his mouth resentfully.


    Yu Feng continued to drive the ox cart, its feet stepping deeply into the snow. ¡°Let¡¯s go buy groceries first. Once we¡¯re done, Little Song will drive the ox cart back. I¡¯ll bring you to the courier station.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The ingredients were the freshest in the morning, but if they didn¡¯t go back immediately after buying them, it would easily affect the quality and texture of the braised food. Thus, Uncle Yu had very high requirements for the ingredients.


    The three of them went to the vegetable market in town. The ingredients here were much more expensive than at the market, but when they thought of the price Miss Bai had offered, they felt that it wouldn¡¯t hurt to spend more money.


    They bought some fresh pork, mutton, chicken, duck, and vegetables. Today, they were not cooking for a banquet, but sending them to Miss Bai for a taste test. Those dishes that she¡¯s satisfied with would be cooked during the banquet.


    Yu Song dragged a cart of ingredients back to the vige.


    Yu Wan went to buy a thick cotton shirt and a box of the best frostbite ointment in town.?<i>The borders were so cold, Dad should be able to use them.</i>


    To the north of Lotus Flower Town, there was a courier station ten miles on foot. This courier station was thergest one outside of the Capital. It was mainly used to deliver official letters and supplies. As long as they could afford it, they could also ept the order.


    Today, the courier station was packed with people. Some were feeding horses, some were changing horses, and some were resting.


    ¡°Over there.¡± Yu Feng led Yu Wan to a stable on the right side of the courier station.


    Yu Wan saw that there were three carriages here. The first two carriages were full, but thest one was mostly empty.


    ¡°This is for the Northwest Army Camp,¡± Yu Feng said, pointing to the insignia on the wheels.


    ¡°Is it far from here to the Northwest Army camp?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°They are walking on the official road so they are not afraid of going far.¡± As if guessing Yu Wan¡¯s worries, Yu Feng added, ¡°The weather is cold, we can keep things for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Wan nodded. She did not know if it was because the ecology of the ancient times had not been destroyed or because there was no greenhouse effect, but she felt that the winter here was exceptionally cold. Besides, she had sealed the jar tightly.


    A courier holding a horsewhip walked over, intending to set off.


    Yu Feng called out to him, ¡°Mister, we want to bring something along.¡± Although it was said to bring something along, they actually needed to give money.


    ¡°Where to?¡± The courier asked.


    Yu Feng said, ¡°To the Northwest Army Camp.¡±


    ¡°The Northwest Army Camp, is it? Come here.¡± The courier brought the siblings to the third carriage. ¡°This is thest trip this year. You came at such a good time. How many things are there?¡±


    Yu Feng looked at the big jar in his arms, then at the two small jars that Yu Wan was carrying. He said, ¡°Just these three and the bag on my back.¡±


    ¡°Thest trip will cost more than usual.¡± The courier said.


    Yu Feng nced at Yu Wan and said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    The courier pressed his hands together.


    Yu Feng ced the jar in his sister¡¯s arms.


    Just as the courier was about to collect the money, a carriage arrived at the entrance. A pageboy jumped down from the carriage and hurriedly walked over.


    The pageboy called the courier to the side and said something. The courier frowned and returned with a troubled expression. ¡°We can¡¯t bring your things.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    The courier nced at the carriage, only to see the pageboy and the coachman unloading boxes from the carriage. The courier said, ¡°See that? Those things can¡¯t be stored. Where else can I give you?¡±


    Yu Wan said solemnly, ¡°We came first.¡±


    The courier looked at her with an amused expression and said, ¡°Do you know whose New Year¡¯s goods it is for? It¡¯s for the Emperor¡¯s newly promoted General Gui De. Those goods were personally chosen by the daughter of the General Manor. If you know what¡¯s good for you, then quickly take your things back!¡±

 Chapter 30 - First Appearance of Medical Skills

    <h4>Chapter 30: First Appearance of Medical Skills</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Wan did not move. Yu Feng did not either.


    Although Yu Feng didn¡¯t think that these things could really be delivered to his uncle¡¯s hands, not being able to deliver them was one thing, being forced to not deliver them was another. ¡°Which General Manor is it?¡± Yu Feng asked.


    ¡°The North Garrison General Manor!¡± The courier grew impatient.


    When Yu Feng heard that it was the North Garrison General Manor, he calmed down instead. Just yesterday, the young miss of the North Garrison General Manor had helped them out of trouble. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t her intention to seize the carriage. After making things clear, he believed that they wouldn¡¯t force him.


    Yu Feng decisively walked towards the General Manor¡¯s carriage.


    ¡°Make way! Make way!¡± The pageboy moved another chest down.


    Yu Feng hesitated and blocked him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± The pageboy impatiently asked.


    As the servant of the General Manor, the servant¡¯s conduct was too different from yesterday¡¯s servant. But perhaps it was because he was too young and anxious to do things.


    Yu Feng said to him, ¡°Little brother, we¡¯re also going to bring something to the Northwest Army Camp.¡±


    The pageboy looked at him strangely. ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡±


    When Yu Feng heard this, a trace of a bad feeling arose in his heart, but he still said patiently, ¡°You have too many things, and the carriage can¡¯t fit all of them. The courier wants to take our things down.¡±


    The pageboy said unhappily, ¡°Then hurry up and take it down! If you dy my Young Miss¡¯s business, can you afford topensate? All these New Year¡¯s goods have to be delivered to my master¡¯s hands before New Year¡¯s Eve!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Yu Feng did not expect the other party to say such heartless words. He wanted to say something else but was stopped by Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan shook her head at him. ¡°It¡¯s no use, Big Brother.¡±


    Yu Feng said with a depressed tone, ¡°They¡¯re surely deceiving his Young Miss, and they¡¯ve taken a chicken feather as a token of authority! If their Young Miss was here, she would surely not allow them to bully themoners like this!¡± She had said before that an official should never harm themon people and disappoint the hearts of the soldiers in the borders.


    Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°Whether it¡¯s lying to the higher-ups or using chicken feathers as a token of authority, aren¡¯t they all from the General Manor?¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­¡± Yu Feng was taken aback.


    Yu Wan looked at the white snow on the roof and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything, but these are the things she bought. It¡¯s also her order to deliver them all before New Year¡¯s Eve. To arrive at the Northwest Army Camp before New Year¡¯s Eve on a snowy day like this, I¡¯m afraid it would have to travel fast on an urgent basis.¡±


    To travel fast on an urgent basis. A single mistake could result in the deaths of countless horses and people!


    Yu Feng was stunned.


    ¡°Then¡­ then what about the things we prepared for Third Uncle?¡± Yu Feng asked after he returned to his senses.


    Yu Wan did not say anything. She only stretched out a pair of slender hands that had many scratches from years of hard work.?<i>This pair of hands could dig bamboo shoots, chop firewood, farm, and carry the heavy burden of a family, but they could not send the things that they had stayed up all night to their father who was far away at the borders.</i>


    ¡°Courier Wang! Courier Wang! Something happened!¡± A courier ran over in a panic and interrupted Yu Wan¡¯s thoughts.


    The courier, who was helping to load the goods for the General Manor in the carriage, turned around coldly. ¡°It¡¯s broad daylight. What are you shouting about? Don¡¯t you see that there¡¯s proper business?¡±


    This courier didn¡¯t recognize the identity of the General Manor¡¯s subordinate, but he knew he was from an impressive family. He swallowed his saliva and carefully said, ¡°I-I want to talk about proper business too. The horse that was transported from the Western Regions¡­ seems to be¡­¡±


    ¡°Seems to be?¡± Wang Yi asked.


    ¡°Dying soon!¡± The courier said.


    Wang Yi¡¯s expression suddenly changed!


    That was not an ordinary horse, but a Ferghana horse bought from a caravan of the Western Regions after much difficulty! Not long after they bought it, they discovered that it was already pregnant. This meant that they would get one adult Ferghana horse and at least one young Ferghana horse. This was a good thing that couldn¡¯t be found even if you searched with antern!


    This horse had already been chosen by a noble in the Capital. When the weather was better, they would have to send it to the noble¡¯s residence! This was just great. The horses are dying soon. How were they going to answer to the noble?!


    ¡°Quickly¡­ quickly notify the official!¡± The courier said while trembling.


    The courier said with a mournful face, ¡°It¡¯s toote! You¡­ you can go take a look for yourself!¡±


    Courier Wang quickly put down what he was doing and followed the courier through the inner hall to a horse shed that was many times better than the outer court¡¯s horse shed.


    The horse shed was even bigger than the Yu Residence. It was clean and tidy. There was soft dry grass and top-notch red coal on the ground. The fodder was plentiful and there was sufficient water.


    The only w was that the carefully protected horse had suddenly copsed to the ground!


    Courier Wang was frightened. ¡°What did you feed it?¡±


    The courier said, ¡°I didn¡¯t give it anything to eat!¡±


    ¡°Then how did it be like this?¡± Courier Wang asked.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t know either!¡± The courier was on the verge of tears. He was only a lowly courier, so he was the first one to be punished after something like this happened.


    On the other hand, as his direct superior, Courier Wang was not let off either, and it might even implicate the official.


    ¡°Where is the doctor?¡± Courier Wang asked.


    The courier cried, ¡°He has returned to his hometown for the New Year¡¯s. He left half a month ago. Have you forgotten?¡±


    <i>What should he do? It was not that there was no medical center in town, but in this day and age, there were many doctors who could treat people and few who could treat horses.</i>


    ¡°Can Ie in and take a look?¡±


    A tranquil woman¡¯s voice suddenly appeared at the horse shed¡¯s door. Courier Wang and the other courier turned their heads and saw the vige girl standing in the snow.


    Courier Wang said in a deep voice, ¡°What are you doing here? Get out!¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s lips curved into a smile as she pointed at the horse lying on the ground. ¡°Are you sure you want me to go out? I can treat it.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± He would never believe that a vige girl could treat a horse!


    Yu Wan said, ¡°But I can¡¯t treat it for free. You have to agree to help me deliver things to my father.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Yu Wan continued, ¡°As for the consultation fee, I¡¯ll only charge you half as much as you charge me for transport. It¡¯s a good deal, right?¡± She sighed as if he had taken advantage of her.


    But did she know how much transportation fees were needed to travel from here to the Northwest Army Camp?!


    Courier Wang gritted his teeth and looked at her. ¡°Can you really treat it?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then forget it.¡± With that, Yu Wan turned around and left.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Courier Wang spoke.¡± I can help you take your things, but I can¡¯t offend the daughter of the General Manor, so I can only help you take one.¡±


    ¡°Three.¡±


    ¡°Two.¡±


    ¡°No more treatment!¡±


    ¡°Come back!¡±


    Yu Wan turned around.


    Courier Wang was so angry that he was twitching. ¡°Three¡­ three then! But let me be frank, this is not an ordinary horse. If you can¡¯t treat it, you will lose your life!¡±

 Chapter 31 - Miraculous Rejuvenation

    <h4><i>Chapter 31</i>: Miraculous Rejuvenation</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Feng grabbed Yu Wan¡¯s arm. ¡°Ah Wan, this kind of thing isn¡¯t child¡¯s y. Let¡¯s not¡­¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Big Brother. I¡¯ve treated that horse¡¯s illness before. I know my limits.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve treated this before? When?¡± Yu Feng asked with his eyes wide open.


    ¡°The year I left home.¡± Yu Wan made up a lie casually. This was the closest and most reasonable exnation. Sometimes, Yu Wan was even very grateful for the Host¡¯s experience. Otherwise, she really didn¡¯t know how to exin to her family about the abilities she gained out of nowhere.


    When Yu Feng heard that it was during that year, he did not continue asking.


    ¡°What are you dawdling for? Are you going to treat it or not?¡± Courier Wang impatiently urged.


    ¡°Coming.¡± Yu Wan entered the horse shed and walked towards the paralyzed horse.


    This was a golden Ferghana horse, one of the rarest species of Ferghana horses. It wasn¡¯t asrge as a Mongolian warhorse, but it had strong lines and well-developed muscles. Its explosive power and endurance far surpassed ordinary warhorses. Even though it was paralyzed, it still exuded a kingly aura.


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful.¡± Yu Wan knelt down on one knee beside the horse and took off the horse¡¯s bar snaffle bit.


    Seeing her take off the horse¡¯s bar snaffle bit, Courier Wang¡¯s heart jumped to his throat. He was so anxious just now that he forgot to remind her that this was an untamed wild horse. If it didn¡¯t wear a horse¡¯s snaffle bit, it would bite!


    The previous courier was bitten into the medical center by it!


    They would only take off the horse¡¯s snaffle bit when they fed it, but they also wore armor and protective gear to remove it. He only said one sentence slower, and this little girl took off the horse¡¯s snaffle bit with her bare hands.?<i>This, this, this¡­</i>


    Courier Wang wanted to rush over and pull Yu Wan back, but he saw her gently ce her hand on the horse¡¯s head.?<i>You didn¡¯t run when you took the horse¡¯s snaffle bit, and you still touched it!?</i>However, what happened next stunned him.


    Under Yu Wan¡¯s touch, not only did the violent Ferghana horse not go crazy, it even rubbed against Yu Wan¡¯s palm gently.


    Courier Wang :¡±¡­¡±


    Yu Feng did not know anything about horses, so he thought that it was naturally docile. Therefore, he was not too surprised. He was more concerned about whether his sister could cure it.


    After Yu Wan calmed the Ferghana horse down, she carefully examined it. The result was exactly as she had guessed. It was indeed prenatal paraplegic.


    This kind of illness often urred in livestock, however, it did not ur oftenly in wild horses, and there were many reasons for this. Perhaps it was due to malnutrition, or perhaps it was because the fetus was toorge or there was too much amniotic fluid, but the main reason was that it could not stand up and would lie on the ground. Generally speaking, there would be some signs before paralysis, but there was also the possibility of a sudden illness. This horse belonged to thetter.


    If it was not treated in time, it would easily induce infection. At that time, both the mother and the fetus would be in danger.


    ¡°I need a pair of silver needles,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Courier Wang quickly ordered the courier. ¡°Quick! Go buy some needles for the youngdy!¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Wait, there are herbs too. Bring me a pen and paper.¡±


    Courier Wang personally took out a brush, paper, and inkstone.


    Yu Wan naturally did not understand the words of this dynasty, but the Host seemed to know them. She wrote down the prescription smoothly and noted down the size of the silver needle.


    Yu Feng was shocked again.


    ¡°Forty one grams of angelica, thirty two grams of paeoniactiflora, forty one grams of rehmannia glutinosa. Are-are these herbs really effective?¡± Courier Wang read out the prescription.


    Yu Wan put down her pen. ¡°Whether it works or not, we¡¯ll know once we try.¡±


    Courier Wang had no other choice but to resort to desperate measures. He ordered people to buy needles and herbs from the clinic.


    ¡°ce the medicine stove right here,¡± Yu Wan said, pointing to the aisle in the horse shed.


    Courier Wang obeyed.


    Yu Wan started to administer acupuncture to the horse. The pain from the needle would often give the horse a fright, but the horse did not seem to be frightened at all. This was something that even the doctor could not do!


    Courier Wang was stunned.


    He was not the only one who was stunned. A window had opened in the attic opposite the horse shed. The windows were hidden from view due to the trees. Although one could not see in from the outside, one could clearly see from the inside.


    This was the second best room of the courier station, second only to the best room. Sitting inside was a man in his fifties, dressed in gray clothes, and a handsome young man in green.


    The young man did not understand why his great uncle did not want to get the best room. They did notck money!


    ¡°Great Uncle, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re going to lose. That horse is saved!¡±


    Just an hour ago, the two of them had also discovered the situation of the horse shed. The man called Great Uncle shook his head without thinking and said, ¡°What a pity for a good horse.¡±


    The youth asked, ¡°Does Great Uncle think it¡¯s going to die?¡±


    Great Uncle replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. It¡¯s a fact that it¡¯s dead.¡±


    These words sounded strange. It was clearly still alive, yet Great Uncle spoke as if he had seen it die with his own eyes.


    The young man blinked in confusion. ¡°Shall we make a bet?¡±


    On the other hand, Yu Wan had finished her acupuncture and the medicine was ready. Yu Wan turned the medicine into a pill and mixed it with the feed for the horse to eat.


    About two hourster, a miracle happened. The horse that had been paralyzed for half a day was slowly standing up!


    ¡°Great Uncle, look! It¡¯s standing up! It¡¯s okay! It¡¯s really okay!¡± The youth was so excited that he knocked over the teacup on the table.


    He won the bet. The person who had helped him win his great uncle¡¯s painting was actually an unremarkable little vige girl. He was suddenly interested in the vige girl.


    The tea spilled all over Great Uncle¡¯s body, but Great Uncle seemed to bepletely unaware of it. He stared fixedly at the vige girl in the horse shed with a nk expression. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be¡­ Where did shee from¡­¡±


    ...


    Themotion caused by the Ferghana horse was too big, and it attracted many guests. When the paralyzed horse really stood up, the entire horse shed was in an uproar.


    ¡°Miss, you are really a living Bodhisattva!¡± Not only were there many people watching, even the courier wanted to kneel down in front of Yu Wan!


    Even Courier Wang was shocked. He never expected that a mere vige girl would have such good medical skills.


    ¡°Courier Wang, are you still keeping your word?¡± Yu Wan looked at Courier Wang.


    Courier Wang cleared his throat and said, ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll give you the consultation feeter. As for your things¡­ I¡¯ve said that I¡¯ll only take three. Take back one yourself.¡±


    Yu Wan patted the horse¡¯s back and turned around.


    She had a bundle, arge jar, and two small jars. The bundle contained frostbite medicine and cotton clothes. Therge jar contained the baked pancakes, while the two small jars contained pickled vegetables and meatballs.


    Yu Wan thought for a while and picked up the small jar on the right. She took out the meatballs one by one and stuffed them into the jar containing the pancakes. There were still some gaps in the jar¡¯s neck. Half of the meatballs were stored, but the other half could not be stuffed in no matter what.


    ¡°There¡¯s enough to eat,¡± Yu Feng said.


    Yu Wan nodded. She had made more than a hundred.


    ¡°Come over and apply your handprint.¡± Courier Wang said to Yu Wan.


    Yu Feng nced at Yu Wan¡¯s obviously haggard face. ¡°Did you not sleepst night again? Forget it, I¡¯ll go. Wait for me here. I¡¯ll rent a carriage for you after I¡¯m done with my handprints.¡± Renting a carriage was expensive, but this girl had not slept for two nights. No matter how Yu Feng thought about it, his heart ached more than his money pouch.


    Yu Wan smiled and nodded. ¡°Many thanks, Big Brother.¡±


    Not long after Yu Feng left, a carriage stopped behind Yu Wan. At first, Yu Wan wasn¡¯t sure if Yu Feng had rented it for her, but after waiting for a long time and seeing that the carriage didn¡¯t leave, she carried the jar in her arms and went up.


    The exterior of the car did not look eye-catching, but it was very exquisite and warm inside. There was even a faint¡­ pleasant fragrance floating around.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a lot of money to rent a carriage like this? Big Brother has really invested a lot.¡± Yu Wan sat down on the soft cushion. The softness andfort made her squint with pleasure.


    Yu Wan did not know if she was too tired or the carriage was too warm, but after a while, she fell asleep while hugging the jar.

 Chapter 32 - First Meeting with the Young Master

    <h4>Chapter 32: First Meeting with the Young Master</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yan Jiuchao had merely gone to the washroom, and when he returned, he discovered that there was another person in the carriage.


    A woman.


    It can¡¯t be helped that no one was watching the carriage. Uncle Wan went to reserve a room, the coachman went to add charcoal, and the guards followed him. But even if no one was watching, not just anyone had the guts to barge into Young Master Yan¡¯s carriage.


    Every piece of furniture inside was engraved with the insignia of Yan City¡¯s City Lord Manor. If it were someone else, they would most likely be scared away by this insignia the moment they lifted the curtain.


    Unfortunately¡­ Yu Wan did not recognize it.


    Yu Wan was sleeping soundly with the jar in her arms,pletely unaware that someone had arrived in the carriage. Shey on her side, her eyshes as long as butterfly wings, casting a faint shadow on her slightly red skin. It was unknown if her cheeks were frozen or if it was because of the charcoal fire in the carriage, but the redness was somewhat alluring.


    Yan Jiuchao stared at her flushed face as a murderous aura burst forth from his body.


    In the blink of an eye, a little white ball darted in!


    Who else could it be other than the little snow fox that Yu Wan had rescued from the beast cage?


    The little snow fox steadied its small body and stood in front of Yu Wan, ring fiercely at Yan Jiuchao. Ever since Yan Jiuchao snatched two of its meat buns, it had always been at odds with Yan Jiuchao three or four times a day. However, it had already caused trouble four times today. Could it be that this little thing wanted to cause trouble for the fifth time?


    Yan Jiuchao calmly threatened, ¡°Move aside.¡±


    The little snow fox stomped its feet angrily!


    <i>No way!</i>


    <i>No possible way!</i>


    <i>If you have the ability, step over me!</i>


    Smack.


    Yan Jiuchao stepped on Little Snow Fox.


    Little Snow Fox, who was lying on the ground and couldn¡¯t even be dug up : ¡°¡­¡±


    After being interrupted by the little thing, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s killing intent suddenly lessened. He walked calmly to the couch and sat down beside Yu Wan, who was lying on her side.


    Not only did Yu Wan board Young Master Yan¡¯s carriage, but she also slept on his bed and wrapped herself in his brocade quilt.


    Young Master Yan was afraid of the cold. His quilt was made of the finest fire silk from the Western Regions, and it was filled with the lightest and warmest fire silk. As fire silkworms could not be artificially raised, they could only be gathered in the natural environment. Only three thousand fire silkworms could weave a quilt like this.


    It was said that every single strand of fire silk from all the tributes from the Western Regions had been sent to Young Master Yan¡¯s manor. Even the Emperor¡¯s own prince did not have this honor.


    However, the nket that was unique to the dynasty was now wrapped around a strange woman.


    Yan Jiuchao gave her a dangerous look. ¡°You¡¯re quite bold. Did Shangguan Yan send you here?¡±


    Yu Wan was sleeping soundly. Of course, she could not answer him.


    Yan Jiuchao harrumphed coldly before reaching out with his slender hand to grab her neck. Such a thin neck, it would break with a twist.


    <i>You can¡¯t twist it!?</i>Little Snow Fox picked himself up from the ground and flew over to bite Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hand.


    Yan Jiuchao didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids as he stretched out the index finger of his other hand and pressed it back onto the ground.


    The dumbfounded Little Snow Fox : ¡°¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s handnded on Yu Wan¡¯s neck.


    Yu Wan had never covered herself with such a warm nket before. Without realizing it, she felt warm. She moved her body and kicked the nket away, revealing her shabby and tattered clothes.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hand that was about to strangle Yu Wan froze.


    Yu Wan¡¯s dressing was so shabby that it would be an exaggeration to say that she was shabby. Yan Jiuchao had never had anyone who looked worse than this, let alone the woman Shangguan Yan had sent to his bed.?<i>Wasn¡¯t he afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to take her?</i>?He knew Shangguan Yan well. His taste wasn¡¯t that bad.


    <i>So that means she rmended herself?</i>


    Yan Jiuchao wanted to kill her again!


    The little snow fox jumped over for the third time. It could be said that the sun and moon could witness the vignce of it defending Yu Wan! It jumped into Yu Wan¡¯s arms and stood on the small jar that was being held by Yu Wan. It red at Yan Jiuchao like a tiger watching its prey, and suddenly exerted strength with its hind legs!


    ng!


    The jar lid was kicked off.


    It should have flown out like an arrow that had left the bowstring, but its ws slipped and it fell face-first onto the jar!


    The little snow fox was stunned again.


    After the lid slid down, a rich meat fragrance wafted out from the jar. Yan Jiuchao, who had been starving for days, suddenly felt his stomach growl. A meatball rolled out of the jar and hung at the mouth of the jar as if it could not fall off. The color was not very good and the workmanship was not exquisite, but it was fragrant.


    Yan Jiuchao picked up the meatball and took a bite.


    Yan Jiuchao was stunned. In the next second, he stuffed the entire meatball into his mouth. The meatball was quickly finished, and Yan Jiuchao took another one. He ate even faster.


    Fifteen minutester, Yan Jiuchao had already snatched the jar over. He held the jar in his left hand and held the meatballs in his right hand as he fed them one by one into his mouth. His cheeks were puffed up from eating. Half of the meatballs were finished at an unbelievable speed. Young Master Yan, who couldn¡¯t even eat half a bowl of rice, was surprisingly not full.


    He looked at Yu Wan. He seemed to have thought of something as he picked up Yu Wan¡¯s slightly glowing fingertip and calmly sucked it into his mouth.


    ...


    On the other hand, Uncle Wan had gone to reserve the room. He thought that since it was almost the end of the year and there were many visitors, it would be difficult to book the best room. Who knew that he could book it the moment he went?


    It was fine as long as it was booked, in case there was any unhappiness. It didn¡¯t matter if others were unhappy, but if Young Master was unhappy, the world would change.


    After Uncle Wan booked the room, he ordered the courier station to stir-fry a few refreshing side dishes. Young Master hadn¡¯t eaten much these few days. He wondered if he should change to a few light dishes as there were too many meat dishes the past few days.


    For example, meatballs and meat slices were not to be served!


    Once everything was ready, he went to the carriage to call the Young Master. Unexpectedly, the moment he lifted the curtain, he saw Yan Jiuchao holding Yu Wan¡¯s finger in his mouth.


    He was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 33 - A Slap

    <h4>Chapter 33: A p</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Wan had not had such afortable sleep in a long time. It was sofortable that she actually started to dream. This was really a rare thing. However, her dream was a little strange.


    She dreamed that she was lying on a soft beach,fortably basking in the sun. Suddenly, a little wild boar came out of nowhere and bit her finger. After a long time, she was unable to pull it out. Hence, she raised her other hand and sent the little wild boar flying with a p.


    In the dark carriage, a translucent veil covered the luminescent pearl¡¯s clear radiance. The atmosphere was ice-cold to the extreme. Even breathing seemed to emit a trace of coldness.


    Yan Jiuchao was sitting on a messy soft chair. There was a huge bump on his forehead and arge palm print on his right cheek. His face was ashen.


    Uncle Wan sat at the side, not even daring to breathe. Who would have thought that the Young Master of Yan City, who had never been touched by anyone, would be pped by a little vige girl.


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Uncle Wan covered his mouth with his fist and said in a low voice, ¡°Who asked you to take advantage of her?¡±?<i>The Princess Consort sent so many women over, but you didn¡¯t want them. Instead, you had to take advantage of a vige girl. Young Master, your taste is a little too strong.</i>


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t the most shocking thing. The most shocking thing was why the Young Master didn¡¯t kill her.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.


    By the side, Little Snow Fox hugged the small jar that was emitting the fragrance of meat and fell asleep drooling.


    Yan Jiuchao pinched it yfully and shook it awake! Little Snow Fox with a small tuft of fur on its head opened its eyes sleepily with a confused expression.


    Young Master Yan: ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to sleep.¡±


    Little Snow Fox: I want to sleep!


    The man and the fox came at each other.


    Uncle Wan was afraid that he would be the next one to be affected. He quickly stood up and said to Yan Jiuchao, ¡°I saw that the snow has stopped outside. We can start our journey now. Why don¡¯t we enter the Capital earlier?¡±


    The real reason was that it was unsuitable for Young Master to go out to meet others with his glory. It would damage his high and mighty image. It was better for him to stay obediently in the carriage!


    Uncle Wan went to check out of the room and paid the bill for the dishes that he had instructed the kitchen to prepare. He picked out a few light dishes and took them away.


    Watching the carriage turn around and leave the courier station, the Great Uncle in the attic revealed a perplexed expression.


    ¡°Great Uncle, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The young man had just gone to see the horse that had been cured by the vige girl. The moment he returned to the room, he saw his great uncle staring nkly into the night.


    Only when the carriage disappeared into the night did the shadow guards brought by that terrifying person finally seem to disperse from above his head. He found his voice. ¡°Damn it, those that were supposed to die didn¡¯t die, those that weren¡¯t supposed to die were dead¡­ How did this happen?¡±


    ¡°What did you say, Great Uncle?¡± The young man did not understand.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Great Uncle came back to his senses and sized up the young boy from head to toe. It was a look of regaining something he had lost, as if he couldn¡¯t get enough of it.


    ¡°Great Uncle, why are you looking at me like that?¡± The youth tilted his head in confusion.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time¡­¡± A thinyer of moisture appeared in the Great Uncle¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I always been with you?¡± The young man didn¡¯t notice his great uncle¡¯s strange behavior.


    His parents had died early, and it was his great-uncle who had raised him. Wherever his great-uncle went, he went. Even when his great-uncle returned to the Capital to resume his duties, he would follow him!


    ¡°Do you still want to stay in the best room?¡± Great Uncle changed the topic.


    The young man instantly forgot about his great uncle¡¯s weirdness. He hugged his arms and nodded vigorously. ¡°I want to! This room is too cold! I¡¯m shaking! Wait, we can get the best room now? Didn¡¯t they say we can¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Now you can,¡± said Great Uncle.


    ¡°Why?¡± The young man asked.


    The Great Uncle smiled and patted his young head, but didn¡¯t answer him.


    ...


    Yu Wan woke up from a bumpy ride. When she opened her eyes, she first saw a dim yellowntern. Then, under the faint light, she saw her condition clearly. She was actually lying in a carriage that was many times more tattered than before. Yu Feng was dozing off as he sat at the side, his head nodding like a chick pecking at rice.


    She was puzzled.?<i>When did the carriage change while she¡¯s sleeping?</i>


    She sat up.


    Creak¡ª


    The board that had been out of repair for years started to move.


    ¡°Achoo!¡± It was too cold in the car and she sneezed without warning.


    Yu Feng¡¯s body trembled. He opened his eyes and turned to look at her. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Wan rubbed her sore arm. ¡°Big Brother, why did we change our carriage?¡±


    Yu Feng red at her resentfully. ¡°It¡¯s not that the carriage has changed. You got on the wrong carriage just now!¡±


    After Yu Feng finished his business with the Courier Wang, he rented a carriage and returned to the courtyard. However, he found that Yu Wan had disappeared. He searched inside and out and almost flipped the courier station over, but she was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Could she have been abducted?¡±


    Yu Feng¡¯s face turned pale with fright with the courier¡¯s words. There were peopleing and going at the courier station. His sister must have met with an ident. Just as he was about to report to the authorities, a middle-aged man in his forties walked over and asked him if he was looking for a sixteen or seventeen-year-old vige girl.


    He had just found out that his sister had fallen asleep in someone¡¯s carriage.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t wake you up no matter what from the outside of the carriage.¡±


    Thus, the middle-aged man had Courier Wang find two servants to carry Yu Wan back to his rented carriage.


    Although Yu Feng hadn¡¯t seen much of the world, he could see that Courier Wang treated the person in the carriage more respectfully than the person in the North Garrison General Manor. It wasn¡¯t difficult to guess that this person¡¯s background was even greater than the General Manor.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare that they didn¡¯t take issue with you,¡± Yu Feng said as he nced at Yu Wan. ¡°You even pulled their nket down!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Wan was stunned at first, then realized that she was indeed wrapped in a light and thin nket.


    Yu Feng was ashamed when he recalled the situation at that time. The elderly maid was sweating profusely while trying to pry it off her hands, but she couldn¡¯t get it off. Even the middle-aged manughed. In the end, the middle-aged man let his sister take the nket away.


    His sister immediately rolled the nket over her body¡ª


    <i>You know to roll the nket around your body even when you¡¯re dead to the world.?</i>Yu Feng was speechless.


    ¡°Big Brother, where¡¯s my jar?¡± Yu Wan suddenly couldn¡¯t find her own jar.


    Yu Feng thought for a while and said, ¡°I probably left it in their carriage. I forgot about it.¡±


    Yu Wan wrung her hands. ¡°There¡¯s still half of the meatballs left in the jar. I was nning to have a meat feast with you guys tonight¡­ But now, it¡¯s all gone.¡±


    Yu Feng held his chest and heaved a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 34 - His Fiancee

    <h4>Chapter 34: His Fiancee</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The carriage was faster than the ox cart, arriving at the vige entrance at night.


    Not to mention a poor little vige, even in town, horse carriages were extremely rare and precious things. Even if it was a carriage that was so simple and crude that it was difficult to describe, the vigers would still feel envious when they saw it.


    ¡°Aiya, that¡¯s Little Feng and Ah Wan, right? Did theye back in a carriage?¡± An auntie surnamed He heard the sound of the wheels rolling and came out with her half-eaten bowl to watch themotion.


    Auntie Xu, who was next door, also walked out curiously. She was carrying her two-year-old grandson in one hand and holding a steaming sweet potato in the other. As she chewed, she said, ¡°Old Yu¡¯s family has grown up. They even got on a carriage.¡±


    Auntie He ate a mouthful of unpolished rice. ¡°Is Old Yu¡¯s family cooking something good again? It¡¯s so fragrant.¡±


    Recently, Old Yu¡¯s mansion often smelled of meat. They could smell it even from half a vige away.


    Ever since Third Junior Yu had been taken away and First Junior Yu had broken his leg, the Yu family¡¯s days had plummeted. No one expected that they would still be able to make aeback even after they had be salted fish.


    Of course, it was still too early to say that they had made aeback. The Yu Family didn¡¯t even earn enough money to treat Uncle Yu¡¯s leg. However, in the eyes of others, being able to eat meat was already considered a way out of poverty.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Auntie He gave Auntie Xu a look. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t her family eat meat anymore?¡±


    In the past two years, the Zhao Family was the only family in the vige who ate meat.


    Coincidentally, Auntie Zhang came out with a basin of bath water. When she heard this, she raised her voice as though she wanted someone to hear her. ¡°The pig is gone. Where can she eat meat?¡±


    Auntie He and Auntie Xu wereughing together.


    Not far away, Mrs. Zhao, who was rolling eggs over her bruises on her face, naturally heard themotion. She was so angry that her face, which had gone down by a third, swelled up again.


    ¡°Push (pfft)!¡± Mrs. Zhao, who had one of her front teeth knocked off by Madam Jiang, spat. ¡°You dare tough at me! Fine, just you wait! When Ah Heng hits the jackpot, you¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    The Yu Family actually beat her up and even extorted a pig from her! When Ah Heng returned, she would divorce that wretched girl!


    ...


    Yu Wan naturally didn¡¯t know about the Zhao family¡¯s movements. Even if she did, she wouldn¡¯t care. She wasn¡¯t the Host, so she didn¡¯t care if she could marry Zhao Heng or not. Right now, she only wanted to earn money so that her family wouldn¡¯tck clothes and food, so that her uncle could go to the Capital to treat his legs.


    Before the siblings even entered the old mansion, they could already hear Little Bruiser chattering and the youngest daughter making a few sounds from time to time.


    ¡°Zhenzhen is more talkative than before,¡± Yu Feng said emotionally. Although she still didn¡¯t say it very well, she still liked to talk. When did this start? It seemed like after the two families reconciled?


    In fact, even if the two families had reconciled, the only person who would really apany his sister to y was Little Bruiser.


    But his sister was even happier.


    They¡­ they too.


    ¡°Sis!¡± Little Bruiser noticed Yu Wan and pounced on her like a whirlwind. He bumped into her and acted coyly. Then he looked at Yu Feng shyly and said, ¡°Big Brother.¡±


    The youngest daughter also turned over. ¡°Sis¡­ Big¡­¡±


    Bang! She fell.


    Yu Feng quickly picked up his sister and entered the house with Yu Wan and Little Bruiser.


    The strong fragrance of braised meat wafted in the room, and the four siblings instantly felt hungry.


    ¡°Why did you guys take so long?¡± Yu Song walked in from the back door with a little firewood.


    They set off before dawn and did not take long to buy things. The courier station was not too far away, so they should be back in the afternoon.


    Yu Feng helped his brother put the firewood into the charcoal basin. ¡°We were dyed by something.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Yu Song asked. ¡°Did someone bully you again?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Yu Feng red at his younger brother, but he knew in his heart that his younger brother¡¯s guess was correct. Today, they had almost been bullied, but the ending was a bit ridiculous.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Yu Song frowned. Before his brother could reply, his gazended on the quilt Yu Feng had ced on the chair after entering the house. ¡°Did you buy a quilt?¡±


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Yu Feng couldn¡¯t say that Yu Wan was the one who had shamelessly gotten it from someone¡¯s carriage and dragged it out, so he could only give a vague ¡°mhm¡±.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mom?¡± Yu Wan asked Little Bruiser.


    Little Bruiser puffed up his chest and said, ¡°She¡¯s counting money with Aunt in the house!¡±


    It turned out that Miss Bai hade today. She was here to try out Uncle Yu¡¯s braised food. Uncle Yu had made a braised duck, a braised meat tter, a bowl of braised lotus root with dried tofu, and a pot of braised mutton with carrots.


    Not only did Uncle Yu¡¯s dishes taste good, but they also looked good. Miss Bai was very satisfied. She immediately decided to order all the dishes that she had tasted and paid half of the money in advance. She would pay the other half after the birthday banquet.


    However, the prices of the dishes were rising rapidly now. Who knew what would happen in three days? After extracting the cost, they would probably only receive less than one tael of silver.


    But it didn¡¯t matter. There were many guests at the birthday banquet. If they could use this opportunity to make a name for themselves, their business would be increasingly popr in the future.


    After Aunt Yu and Madam Jiang finished counting the deposit that Miss Bai had given them, they held hands and left the room with rosy cheeks.


    Yu Wan, on the other hand, had already started to think about where she could reserve the ingredients for three dayster.


    ...


    It was snowing heavily in the long alley.


    A luxurious carriage stopped in front of an ancient manor. On the que at the entrance of the mansion, there was arge ¡°Yan Manor¡± written in brand new gold paint.


    ¡°Miss, we are here.¡± The middle-aged maidservant alighted from the carriage and lifted the curtain for the girl inside. ¡°It¡¯s snowing. Miss, watch your steps.¡±


    With one hand holding the heater and the other on the middle-aged maidservant¡¯s arm, Yan Ruyu stepped off the carriage on the exquisite wooden stool. She looked at the renovated manor and softly said, ¡°Three years, I¡¯m finally home.¡±


    The middle-aged maidservant wiped her reddened eyes. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re finally home!¡±


    ¡°My daughter!¡± A nobledy wearing a light purple cloak walked out with the help of a maidservant, trembling with excitement.


    When Yan Ruyu saw her, her eyes instantly reddened and she kneeled down. ¡°Mother!¡±


    Mrs. Yan grabbed her arm and helped her up. She choked as she said, ¡°Stop bowing and let me take a good look at you!¡±


    Yan Ruyu raised her head and revealed a tear-stained face. She was extremely beautiful to begin with, and when she shed her tears, it really crushed one¡¯s heart.


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight. You¡¯ve suffered these past few years.¡± Mrs. Yan touched her face.


    ¡°Your daughter is unfilial. I didn¡¯te back early and caused Father and Mother to suffer.¡± Yan Ruyu shook her head with tears in her eyes.


    The Yan n had met with a mishap a few years ago, and it had only been stabilized a few days ago. There were only people who came to repair this manor after everything was stabilized. Mrs. Yan was much more haggard than she was three years ago, but when she thought about her future glory, she felt that those hardships were nothing.


    Mrs. Yan raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°My daughter has given birth to Young Master Yan¡¯s flesh and blood. From now on, you will be the most respected madam of the dynasty. I have already sent out the invitations. Three dayster, it will be your weing banquet. I will let everyone in the Capital know that the daughter of the Yan family has returned. Young Master Yan¡¯s fianc¨¦e has returned!¡±

 Chapter 35 - Preparing for the Birthday Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 35: Preparing for the Birthday Banquet</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    When they went to bed at night, the family of three were covered with the nket that Yu Wan bought (pulled). The nket was very thin, and Yu Wan was worried that it was not warm enough, so she added another thick nket for her family.


    In the end, the family of three were heated into steamed prawns in the middle of the night and the mattress was drenched.


    Breakfast was the leftover white steamed buns and braised food fromst night. They could be eaten after heating up.


    Yu Wan made a trip to the pigpen while the pot was steaming the steamed buns and braised food.


    There were no more pigs in the pigpen. Yu Wan had cleaned the ce thoroughly and was now using it to raise chickens. In order to keep the chicken warm, Yu Wan covered the outside with a cotton cloth. Although it was not as warm as the walls, it was much better than sleeping in the open. Furthermore, Yu Wan even lit a brazier beside the chicken coop.


    The chickens were ced in different chicken cages. Yu Wan went over one by one. When she touched the third one, her hand paused. ¡°You didn¡¯ty any eggs?¡± It hadn¡¯tid any since yesterday.


    ¡°Ah Wan.¡± Yu Feng knocked on the back door of the kitchen. He hade to take Yu Wan to town to buy groceries. He remembered that Little Bruiser and Third Aunt were still asleep, so he didn¡¯t want to wake them up, so he came through the back door.


    Yu Wan opened the door for Yu Feng.


    Yu Feng saw the two eggs in her hands and said, ¡°Are you collecting eggs?¡±


    The cold wind that blew in made Yu Wan shiver. She hurriedly weed Yu Feng in and closed the back door. ¡°There¡¯s a chicken that can¡¯ty eggs. I was thinking if we should sell it in townter, we should be able to sell it for a good price.¡±


    Just as she finished speaking, a crisp clucking sound came from the chicken cage!


    Yu Feng ran over to take a look. ¡°Eh? Itid eggs.¡±


    ...


    Yu Wan dipped her white steamed bun in the stew and ate it. Then, she set off with Yu Feng. As usual, they went to Shuanzi¡¯s house to rent an ox cart. Unfortunately, the ox cart broke down and the two of them had to walk.


    Yu Wan was used to it and did not feel that it was too far away. Besides, she could save money by walking there. Even though they could eat meat every meal now, that was only because they were in the braised meat business. After extracting the high cost of ingredients and salt, they didn¡¯t have much money.


    And they needed to gather a hundred taels of consultation fees. There was still a long way to go before they could reach their goal.


    However, as long as they worked hard, Yu Wan believed that they would be able to earn it one day.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to buy vegetables. I¡¯ve already told our fellow vigers. When the timees, we¡¯ll go to their fields to pick them. We¡¯ll pay the market price.¡± Along the way, Yu Feng said with a cold wind.


    Yu Wan nodded. Vegetables weren¡¯t that important. It might not be easy to order in advance at the market. It would be best if they could buy from their fellow vigers. Moreover, benefits should stay in the family. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to let them earn the money?


    As for meat dishes, they had to be purchased from the market.


    The two of them first went to the market where Yu Wan had sold live fish and winter bamboo shoots.


    ¡°How much is the streaky pork?¡± Yu Wan pointed at a beautiful long streaky pork and asked.


    The stall owner said, ¡°Twenty copper coins per pound.¡±


    Yu Wan paused. ¡°So expensive? Weren¡¯t they only eighteen yesterday?¡±


    The stall owner chopped off a pork trotter and said, ¡°It¡¯ll be twenty-two when youe tomorrow! One price per day since it¡¯s the end of the year. Even if you go to other ces to ask, you won¡¯t get a lower price.¡±


    Yu Wan didn¡¯t believe him at first. She pulled Yu Feng around the market, but just as the stall owner said, there were no lower prices. ¡°Big Brother, are there any other markets in town?¡±


    ¡°Yes. One more.¡±


    The siblings went to another market. However, the most regrettable thing was that this market was closer to the entrance of North Town, so the price was even higher than the previous market.


    ¡°We still need to buy salt. The cost of ingredients is too high, so we¡¯ll be making a loss.¡± Although Yu Wan didn¡¯t n to earn much, it didn¡¯t mean she wanted to make a loss.


    Yu Feng thought for a while and said, ¡°There¡¯s a market in Xitou Vige. I heard that the food there is cheap, but it¡¯s too far away.¡±


    Heavy snow fell from the sky like goose feathers. The two of them had to walk for more than ten miles before they finally arrived at the marketce of Xitou Vige.


    Yu Wan¡¯s ears were red from the cold, her hands were stiff, and her face was numb. She couldn¡¯t even speak properly. Unfortunately, the food here was not cheap at all.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± A carriage stopped beside Yu Wan. The curtain was lifted and Bai Tang looked at the siblings.


    Yu Wan said strenuously, ¡°We came to¡­ buy¡­ groceries.¡±


    ¡°Why did you go so far to buy groceries? Is there nothing on the market?¡± Bai Tang asked.


    ¡°Buying. For. Old. Master. Bai¡¯s. Banquet.¡± Yu Wan enunciated each word clearly. It wasn¡¯t that she wanted to say it so slowly, but her cheeks were stiff.


    Bai Tang widened her eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t I make myself clear yesterday? I¡¯ll buy the ingredients. You guys can just go over and cook!¡±


    When she heard this, even the usually calm Yu Wan couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Miss Bai had promised them five taels of silver. Didn¡¯t it mean that she wants them to prepare their own ingredients? They¡¯ll go there to make braised food for a day, yet they could earn so much money?!


    What a prodigal daughter.


    Bai Tang saw that Yu Wan couldn¡¯t speak properly and knew that she was freezing. She sighed. ¡°Get in the carriage. I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    It was inconvenient for Yu Feng to enter, so he only sat outside with the coachman. However, Bai Tang gave him a thick woolen nket. He wrapped it around his body and felt as if he was on fire.


    The carriage stopped at the vige entrance.


    Yu Wan thanked her sincerely.


    Bai Tang waved her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Yu Wan said politely, ¡°The town is not far. We can go there ourselves.¡±


    Bai Tang raised her eyebrows. ¡°Who said my house is in town?¡±


    ...


    In the afternoon, the snow was getting heavier. Outside the house, the wind and snow were blowing, but inside the pavilion, it was as warm as thete spring.


    The red coal burned brightly.


    Mrs. Yan was only wearing a thin short jacket, but she didn¡¯t feel cold at all.


    In front of her, Steward Du, who was in charge of the kitchen, was asking for her advice. ¡°¡­The deer meat has been ordered. Do you think we should prepare some fresh donkey meat as well? They all say that in heaven there is dragon meat and on Earth there is donkey meat. These are very suitable to serve our esteemed guests. But the price¡­¡±


    As Steward Du spoke, he revealed a troubled expression.


    Mrs. Yan stroked thezy white cat in her arms and coldly snorted. ¡°Does our General Manor look like someone whocks money now? What is good should be used to serve the guests. You just have to do what you need to do. You don¡¯t have to ask me about everything. You only have to remember that the Princess Consort and Young Master Yan are alsoing to attend the banquet. Don¡¯t neglect them!¡±


    Steward Du trembled. ¡°Yes, Madam!¡±


    Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong!


    A deafening drumbeat sounded nearby.


    The white cat in Mrs. Yan¡¯s arms was frightened and jumped away with a meow.


    Mrs. Yan frowned. ¡°Who is so bold as to beat the drum in the manor? Don¡¯t they know that the Young Miss is resting after traveling for so long? Go and beat that suicidal servant out!¡±


    Steward Du rubbed his nose and said embarrassedly, ¡°He¡¯s not from our manor. He¡¯s from the Bai Manor next door. It¡¯s to be said that his master was going to celebrate his birthday so he specially invited an entertainer over.¡±

 Chapter 36 - Scallion Pancake

    <h4>Chapter 36: Scallion Pancake</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Just after midnight, the Bai family¡¯s carriage arrived.


    The person who came to pick them up was a steward from the Bai Manor. His surname was Ding and he was about the same age as her uncle.


    The original n was for Uncle Yu, Yu Wan, and Yu Feng to go. However, Little Bruiser suddenly woke up and hugged Yu Wan, crying as he wanted to go with her.


    ¡°I am going to work, not y.¡± Besides, it wasn¡¯t like she was selling things at the market and that she would be back in two to four hours.


    Little Bruiser refused to let go of Yu Wan.


    Yu Song walked out and cleared his throat. ¡°Bruiser has never been to the Capital before. Let him go. At most, I¡¯ll keep an eye on him.¡±


    Yu Wan and Yu Feng shot daggers at him.?<i>You just wanted to go yourself, didn¡¯t you?!</i>


    Little Bruiser did not get Yu Wan to soften from his cotequish, but instead, he softened his uncle¡¯s heart.


    It was not a big deal to take care of a child. Almost all the chefs in the countryside would bring their children along, but it was different in the city.


    Uncle looked at Steward Ding.


    Steward Ding said generously, ¡°It¡¯s fine, as long as there¡¯s someone watching.¡±


    Thus, Yu Song and Little Bruiser sessfully boarded the carriage.


    Other than Uncle Yu, this was the first time they entered the Capital. At first, they were a little excited and wanted to see the scenery along the way. However, they didn¡¯t even pass through Lotus Flower Town before they all fell asleep in the carriage.


    By the time they were woken up by Steward Ding, they had already entered the Bai Manor.


    The sky was still dark.


    ¡°Hurry, hurry! Uncle Ding!¡±


    As soon as Yu Wan alighted from the carriage, a young man with a dignified appearance led three vegetable vendors carrying poles and hurriedly walked past her.


    The young man and Steward Ding greeted each other. Steward Ding gave an indifferent grunt of acknowledgement and gestured for him to go. The young man and the vegetable vendor entered the temporary bamboo shed on the right. It was mainly used to store ingredients and tools. Ten steps further east was the kitchen.


    The kitchen was huge. There were two courtyards in the front and back. There was a well in the backyard. There were nine stoves in the kitchen. Five around the wall, and four in the middle, and eight of them were already upied.


    Steward Ding led Yu Wan and the others to the innermost stove and said slowly, ¡°There¡¯s only one pot on each stove. If it¡¯s not enough, there¡¯s a small stove in the bamboo shed. I¡¯ll get someone to bring breakfast overter. Thank you for your hard work today.¡±


    This supervisor did not pay much attention to the young man who greeted him earlier. He was only so polite to Yu Wan and the rest after Bai Tang said something to him.


    Uncle Yu thanked him.


    Steward Ding gave Uncle Yu a token to use to collect his things. ¡°The Young Miss is in the reception pavilion. There are many guests today, so she probably doesn¡¯t have the time toe to the kitchen. If you guys have any problems, just tell the servants in the bamboo shed to find me.¡±


    Yu Song mumbled, ¡°The Bai Manor is so big. Why does she need to take care of it herself?¡±


    Steward Ding smiled and said, ¡°Young Miss is filial.¡±


    Yu Song: ¡°Oh.¡±


    There were some things that Yu Song did not know, but Yu Feng had heard of them.


    Miss Bai was the first daughter of Old Master Bai and histe wife. Thete wife only gave birth to such a daughter after marrying Old Master Bai for ten years. After that, she did not have any more children. When Miss Bai was five years old, she passed away.


    A yearter, Old Master Bai remarried and she gave birth to a fat boy.


    It was rumored that Miss Bai and her stepmother did not get along well.


    Miss Bai didn¡¯t want the Bai family¡¯s assets to fall into the hands of her half-brother. If it were anyone else, they naturally wouldn¡¯t be able to do so. It was only right and proper for a son to inherit his father¡¯s business. However, they couldn¡¯t stand the fact that their stepmother was of low birth and was always suppressed by thete wife.


    ¡°Miss Bai¡¯s grandfather was an official in court.¡± As for what official position, Yu Feng didn¡¯t know.


    Not long after Steward Ding left, a servant brought breakfast over. It was steaming white steamed buns and millet porridge, apanied by pickled vegetables, salted eggs, and a te of stir-fried cabbage with cured meat.


    Little Bruiser drooled.


    Uncle Yu peeled a salted egg for him. Yu Wan gave him half a bowl of millet porridge and half a steamed bun.


    Little Bruiser ate heartily.


    After eating, he obediently moved a stool to sit in the courtyard. He was very obedient and did not make any noise.


    At first, Yu Song kept a close eye on him. After a while, he noticed that Little Bruiser was able to sit still better than him. He coughed lightly and turned around to help his family.


    There were chefs from the Bai Manor as well as people from the White Jade Restaurant who came to cook today. Both parties were from the Bai Family, except for Yu Wan¡¯s family.


    ¡°I heard that Miss personally went to the countryside to invite him.¡±


    ¡°Miss is being ridiculous. How can she use a chef from the countryside for the Master¡¯s birthday banquet?¡±


    Everyone shook their heads, clearly not believing that a few country bumpkins could make any delicious dishes.


    Yu Feng and Yu Wan went to the bamboo shed to collect the ingredients. There were dozens of fresh ducks among them.


    A duck must be ughtered on the spot. This kind of work used to be Yu Feng¡¯s, but ever since Yu Wan came, Yu Feng¡¯s knife skills had been severely despised.


    Yu Wan carried the duck to the backyard.


    The sky gradually brightened.


    Under the warm morning light, the girl was sweating profusely with the knife in her hand. The duck fur was blown by the cold wind.


    In the Yan Mansion on the other side, Yan Ruyu slept until dawn.


    The room was warm and cozy. Twelve maids entered in a line, carrying exquisite toiletries and eight sets of clothing for her to choose from.


    Today was her big day. She had meticulously dressed herself up for a long time. She chose a long,ke-blue corset dress, a in white rabbit fur halter jacket, and a pair of fine silver suet jade earrings.


    The young girl was elegant and beautiful.


    The moment Mrs. Yan entered the house, she saw her daughter, who looked like a fairy who had walked down from a mural, and she waspletely stunned. She grabbed her daughter¡¯s hand excitedly. ¡°My daughter, Young Master Yan will never see another woman in his life after seeing you!¡±


    Today was also Yu Wan¡¯s big day.


    This was a rare opportunity. She wanted to help her uncle prepare the dishes and make a name for themselves. In the future, when she received many orders, she would no longer have to worry about not having enough money to eat and treat illnesses.


    All the ducks had been cleaned up, and her body was stained with blood. She was in a sorry state, but she couldn¡¯t care less about that. She hurriedly went to cut the carrots and sweet potatoes.


    Apart from the texture, it was also very important for the ting.


    She cut it extremely well. White petals, purple edges, yellow stamens. There were water droplets on the petals,yered and delicate. It didn¡¯t look like it was made of ingredients, but rather like it had just been plucked from a tree.


    ¡°Sis.¡± Little Bruiser walked over pitifully.


    Yu Wan stopped what she was doing. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you hungry?¡±


    Little Bruiser nodded. Lately, his appetite had increased and he was always hungry after a while.


    It was not time to eat yet, and the meat in the pot was not cooked yet. Fortunately, Yu Wan was prepared. ¡°I brought some scallion pancakes. I¡¯ll find a stove to heat it up for you.¡±


    Yu Wan went to the bamboo shed to get a small stove. She found a quiet corner in the backyard and carefully made a fire. She set up a small cauldron, poured a spoonful of oil, and ced threerge and round scallion pancakes inside. The fragrance of the fried scallions wafted out.


    Little Bruiser moved the stool over.


    After the scallion pancake was heated up, Yu Wan put out the open fire, leaving only a trace of charcoal to continue baking the bottom of the cauldron.


    ¡°Sis, go do your work. I¡¯ll eat by myself!¡± Little Bruiser said sensibly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Wan went to work.


    Little Bruiser stayed to eat the pancakes. This was a mutton, carrot, and scallion pancake made by Yu Wan herself. It smelled good, but the taste is¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m not a picky little brother!¡± Little Bruiser said, patting his chest.

 Chapter 37 - Young Master Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 37: Young Master Arrives</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yan Jiuchao had his own manor in the Capital. After he entered the Capital, he didn¡¯t go anywhere. He was focused on staying in his manor until this morning when Uncle Wan ¡®scooped¡¯ him up from his nket.


    Yan Jiuchao looks irritated.


    Uncle Wan tried his best to persuade him. ¡°Originally, the Princess Consort wanted you two to go together. If Young Master doesn¡¯t want to go, she can go too. After all, both of you haven¡¯t gotten married yet. This can be considered giving face to the Yan Manor, but the Princess Consort suddenly has an urgent matter¡­


    ¡°It won¡¯t be long. Young Master can leave after showing your face.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already slept with her. What¡¯s wrong with taking a look?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± It was unknown which words touched Yan Jiuchao, but he actually agreed good-naturedly.


    Uncle Wan, who had saved a lot of saliva, was afraid that this little ancestor would go back on his words. He dashed out like lightning and got someone to prepare a carriage.


    The Yan Manor had made ample preparations to wee Young Master Yan.


    ¡°I heard that Young Master Yan¡¯s taste is very picky. Yu¡¯er specially hired a chef from Lu City. She¡¯s a very capable chef. Everyone is full of praise for her dishes,¡± Mrs. Yan said as she looked at the madams and daughters gathered in the greenhouse.


    ¡°Lu City? Is it Madam Du?¡± Ady who had been to Lu City said.


    Mrs. Yan beamed with joy. ¡°Mrs. Wang has also heard of Madam Du?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard more than that. I even went there especially for the sake of tasting her dishes. Unfortunately, she only receives three customers a day and doesn¡¯t ept reservations. Whoever she wants to do business depends entirely on her luck. I don¡¯t have the fortune to do so.¡± Mrs. Wang, the wife of the Vice Minister of the Ministry of Public Works, sighed and said.


    In terms of status, the Vice Minister of the Ministry of Public Works was a major fourth-rank official while Yan Congming was merely a minor fifth-rank official. Mrs. Wang shouldn¡¯t have treated Mrs. Yan with such ttery, but who asked the Yan Manor to have a certain Young Madam?


    The Vice Minister of the Ministry of Public Works didn¡¯t even have a chance to carry Young Master Yan¡¯s shoes.


    ¡°Miss Yan actually invited her over? This is incredible. Even Prince Rong was unable to invite Madam Du back then.¡± If one were to say that she was ttering her just now, then these words came from the bottom of her heart.


    Madam Du of Lu City was indeed proud and arrogant. She did not even think highly of the status of the head chef of the Prince¡¯s mansion. She did not know how Miss Yan invited her out of Lu City.


    However, Mrs. Yan skipped this topic and cleverly shifted the focus from Madam Du. ¡°Everyone, try this fermented winter bamboo shoot. How does it taste?¡±


    Thedies picked up their chopsticks and tasted the winter bamboo shoots on their tes. Everyone was stunned.


    It was sour, spicy, refreshing, and it helped to digest the greasy food. They had eaten too many pastries just now, and now that they had a taste of the sour bamboo shoots, it was simplyfortable to the bone.


    ¡°Madam Du¡¯s craftsmanship is indeed worthy of its reputation!¡± Mrs. Wang eximed sincerely.


    Mrs. Yan pulled her daughter¡¯s hand and said with a deep smile, ¡°This isn¡¯t Madam Du¡¯s cooking, it¡¯s Yu¡¯er¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°What? Your daughter?¡± Thedies eximed in unison.


    Yan Ruyu smiled reservedly.


    Mrs. Yan smiled and said, ¡°On the way to the Capital, I¡¯ve learned a few dishes from Madam Du. Today, I embarrassed myself in front of all thedies.¡±


    Everyone was stunned. This was called embarrassing herself? Then their chefs could simply end their own life!


    Moreover, she had only learned it for a few days and already had such superb craftsmanship. Even those who looked down on Yan Ruyu because of her loss of virginity could not help but praise her for being exceptionally smart.


    Mrs. Yan smiled smugly. Her daughter had been smarter than her brothers since she was young. Not only was she better at reading books than her brothers, but she was also proficient in zither, chess, calligraphy and painting. Her riding skills and archery skills were outstanding. What was a mere cooking skill?! Even if she didn¡¯t be a daughter, she could be an admiral or general!


    A maid hurried in and reported loudly, ¡°Madam, Young Master Yan¡¯s carriage is here!¡±


    Mrs. Yan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Quickly inform Madam Du!¡±


    ...


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s carriage indeed came, but it didn¡¯t enter the Yan Manor. When the carriage was halfway there, he suddenly heard a smacking sound. He opened the curtain with a strange expression, and the fragrance of fried onion oil and mutton fiercely rushed over.


    His gaze froze.


    ¡°Stop the carriage.¡±


    The carriage stopped. The handsome attendant got out of the carriage and knelt on the ground.


    Yan Jiuchao stepped on his back and walked into the alley between the two manors. He faced the tall wall that the fragrance had wafted from and stared at it for three seconds before saying, ¡°Ladder.¡±


    The apanying guards disappeared!


    The apanying guards came back again! And they came back with twodders, one outside the wall and the other inside.


    Thedder was tilted at an extremely high angle. Even without support, it was as if one was walking on t ground.


    Yan Jiuchao calmly walked over. The cold wind blew against his sleeves. He walked step by step, his expression cold and lonely. He was obviously trying to climb over someone¡¯s wall, yet he exuded the aura of a coronation!


    Little Bruiser grabbed the green scallion he had brought from the kitchen with one hand and his sister¡¯s scallion pancake with the other. He was engrossed in eating it when adder appeared behind him. A man walked down thedder and came up behind him.


    Yan Jiuchao looked down at Little Bruiser and used his elegant toes to poke his butt.


    Little Bruiser turned around with wide eyes.


    Yan Jiuchao red at him fiercely.


    Little Bruiser¡¯s jaw dropped.?<i>How could there be such a beautiful brother¡­ He was even more beautiful than Mom and Sis¡­</i>


    ¡°Do you want some?¡± Little Bruiser handed over half of the scallion pancake.


    Young Master Yan, who had thought of a hundred ways to snatch the pancake: ¡°¡­¡±


    ...


    It was time for the banquet to begin. Everyone was busy with their hands and feet. Even Yu Song was so busy that his feet did not touch the ground. No one slipped to the secluded corner in the backyard.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s hot. You should eat.¡±


    Not only did Little Bruiser warmly invite this handsome brother to share his sister¡¯s pancakes with him, but he even considerately started a fire and heated up the two pancakes that had already cooled down.


    Young Master Yan picked up a scallion pancake with his chopsticks.


    ¡°It only tastes good when you add the scallions.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t eat that!¡±


    Fifteen minutester, Uncle Wan finally caught up to his master with threerge carriages full of congrattory gifts. However, there was no one in the carriage anymore!


    He hurried up thedder to the wall. He looked into the distance.


    He saw his noble young master, who was otherworldly, squatting in front of the stove like a poor old farmer with a country bumpkin who came out of nowhere. He held a scallion pancake that was bigger than his face in his left hand and a scallion that was thicker than his finger in his right.


    ¡°Hold it!¡± Little Bruiser said.


    ¡°Make it!¡± Young Master Yan said.

 Chapter 38 - Humiliation in Public

    <h4>Chapter 38: Humiliation in Public</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    On a deep winter night, lightning shed and thunder roared. A strong wind blew. A hurried carriage stopped in front of the directorate.


    The directorate¡¯s door had been broken, and blood sttered all over the walls. There was a corpse on the threshold that hadn¡¯t managed to escape in time.


    Gao Yuan jumped off the carriage. The strong smell of blood filled his nose, and he could not help but retch.


    ¡°Fu Sheng¡­ Fu Sheng¡­ Fu Sheng!¡± He squatted down and shook the corpse on the threshold. Unfortunately, the corpse had long been frozen solid.


    He stood up with a pale face and staggered into the directorate¡¯s office.


    ¡°Feng Xu!¡±


    ¡°Ah You!¡±


    ¡°Gu Chang!¡±


    He called out to his students one by one, but no one responded.


    A bolt of lightning struck the hall, and he saw the man standing on the steps. The man was dressed in ck and stood tall. His eyes were so cold that they seemed like they were about to be one with the cold night.


    When the man looked at him, Gao Yuan felt that he had seen Asura in the dark.


    Gao Yuan said in fear and anger, ¡°You¡­ You¡­ killed them¡­ You¡­ You killed them all?¡±


    The man¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°Let me ask you again, where is my son?¡±


    Gao Yuan¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°They didn¡¯t know! Why did you kill them?¡±


    The man said calmly, ¡°So you know about it?¡±


    Gao Yuan stiffened.


    ¡°Great Uncle!¡± Apanied by the sound of rapid horse hooves, a seventeen-year-old youth rushed in anxiously.


    Gao Yuan¡¯s eyes trembled. ¡°Who asked you toe! Go back!¡±


    The man snorted.


    ¡°Great Uncle.¡± The young man came to Gao Yuan¡¯s side and looked at the arrogant man. He frowned and said, ¡°I recognize you! You are the person who snatched our room at the courier station!¡±


    ¡°Go back!¡± Gao Yuan shouted.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going back!¡± The young man pulled out his sword and red at the man. ¡°If you dare touch a hair on my great uncle, I¡¯ll kill you right now!¡±


    When the man heard his threat, he didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids. ¡°Chancellor Gao, I will give you onest chance. I will count to three. If you still don¡¯t tell me the whereabouts of my son, I will kill your little grandnephew.¡±


    ¡°You dare?!¡± The youth shouted loudly.


    ¡°One.¡±


    Gao Yuan broke out in cold sweat.


    ¡°Two.¡±


    Gao Yuan clenched his fists.


    ¡°Three.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll say ¡ª¡± roared Gao Yuan.


    ¡°Toote.¡±


    As the man¡¯s cold voice fell, a long sword pierced through the youth¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Qi Lin¡ª¡± Gao Yuan screamed and sat up!


    The young boy sitting on the edge of the bed looked at him strangely. ¡°I¡¯m here. What¡¯s wrong, Great Uncle?¡±


    Gao Yuan looked at the familiar house and then at the young man in front of him. He heaved a long sigh of relief. He wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said, ¡°Nothing. I had a nightmare.¡±


    ¡°What did you dream about?¡± Qi Lin asked curiously.


    Gao Yuan looked away and said, ¡°¡­I forgot.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Qi Lin expressed his understanding. After all, he could not remember what dream he had the moment he opened his eyes. ¡°Oh right, Great Uncle, the decree for you to resume your official duties has been issued. From today onwards, you are the Chancellor of the directorates again! Huh? Great Uncle, why are you unhappy?¡±


    Gao Yuan did not answer him. He wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and grabbed his arm tightly. ¡°Lin¡¯er, promise me one thing. No matter what happens in the future, don¡¯t provoke this one person.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao.¡±


    ...


    In the backyard of the Bai Manor, two big mutton, carrot, and scallion pancakes entered Yan Jiuchao¡¯s stomach.


    Young Master Yan was in a good mood after having his fill. He looked at the little fellow beside him and opened his mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m Bruiser!¡±


    Young Master Yan shut his mouth.


    Soon, he opened again.


    ¡°I live in Lotus Flower Vige!¡±


    Young Master Yan closed his mouth again.


    He opened his mouth the third time.


    ¡°My sister made the scallion pancake!¡±


    The highest level of being a chatterbox was not only to speak his own words, but also to speak others¡¯ words, making others speechless!


    Young Master Yan looked at Bruiser gloomily. Little Bruiser was embarrassed. He smiled awkwardly. ¡°Just say what you want to say. I won¡¯t interrupt.¡±


    Young Master Yan: I¡¯m not saying anymore!


    Yan Jiuchao moved his sleeves and walked thedder with a calm expression.


    Although he was shameless, Uncle Wan still had some shame and had always abided by his bottom line. He stood by the wall. When Young Master Yan came over, he chased after him worriedly. ¡°Young Master, you¡¯ve gone overboard this time. You¡¯re the Young Master of Yan City, how can you casually eat something from an unfamiliar child?¡±?<i>Do you know that child? Do you know who he is? Aren¡¯t you afraid that someone will take the opportunity to poison you?</i>


    ¡°It¡¯s true that we can¡¯t just eat his food for free,¡± Yan Jiuchao agreed.


    Uncle Wan was stunned at first, then tears welled up in his eyes. After working so hard for so long, the young master whose ears were as hard as stone finally listened to his advice!


    Yan Jiuchao pointed at the three carriages behind him and said to the guard, ¡°Send it to that little guy.¡±?<i>This can¡¯t be considered as eating it for free, right? He had exchanged it with things.</i>


    Uncle Wan, who felt like he had been shot in the knee : ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Aren¡¯t you going to visit the Yan Manor?¡± Yan Jiuchao looked at Uncle Wan with dissatisfaction.


    <i>Oh, you still remember the Yan Manor? But the congrattory gifts are already gone! What was the point of going empty-handed?!?</i>Uncle Wan had no choice but to persuade Yan Jiuchao to stay in the carriage. He rushed back to the mansion and hurriedly packed a bunch of congrattory gifts.


    Due to time constraints, he couldn¡¯t get three carriages. There was only one small carriage left. However, what made things worse was that by the time he finally managed to drag the congrattory gifts over, Yan Jiuchao had already fallen asleep while hugging arge green onion.


    In the end, Yan Jiuchao was unable to go to the Yan Manor.


    Uncle Wan dragged a carriage full of gifts and braced himself to meet Miss Yan and Mrs. Yan.


    Initially, they thought that Young Master Yan had personally arrived. The Yan family¡¯s formation was extremely grand. Not only did they invite all the guests to watch, but they also nearly presented the ancestral tablets.


    In the end¡­ They only saw Uncle Wan.


    Uncle Wan had aged by ten years ever since morning after meeting such a troublesome young master. He did not look like a high-ranking steward at all. Instead, he looked like someone who did odd jobs in the garden.


    They then looked at the carriage he had dragged over. The antique vase that was missing a leg (the car had bumped into it with a bump), the wooden chair that had lost its paint (the car had rubbed against it when he dragged it over), the moldy Baiyue Frosted Tomato Pancake (His Majesty gave it to himst year, but he forgot to eat and throw it away).


    Everyone: This-this isn¡¯t a visit to the Yan family, but to humiliate them!


    Mrs. Yan didn¡¯t manage to catch her breath. She rolled her eyes and fainted.

 Chapter 39 - Happy Bruiser

    <h4>Chapter 39: Happy Bruiser</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    As thest dish of braised mutton was served to the table, the banquet finally came to an end.


    The poprity of braised food had exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations, especially the white braised mutton. Even Uncle Yu didn¡¯t expect it to be so popr.


    The people of the Central ins were not used to the smell of mutton. In order to remove the smell of mutton, the chefs would often choose to add more spices and sauces. Thus, the red marinade, which had a more spicy taste, became the first choice to braise the mutton. However, Uncle did the opposite and used a light white marinade.


    In the end, the braised mutton was neither fishy nor rank. It was very tender, smooth, and refreshing. This was the only braised dish that finished its gravy. The remaining braised food wasn¡¯t bad either. They were all the first dishes that had been finished off.


    Previously, the chefs who didn¡¯t believe that Yu Wan and her group could make any good dishes all felt their faces burning. Naturally, they had also tasted the Yu Family¡¯s dishes. Indeed, they could afford to say that they were extremely delicious. It was no wonder that Young Miss had invited them over from ¡°afar¡±.


    ¡°I admit defeat!¡± An old chef from the Bai family patted Uncle Yu¡¯s shoulder and said sincerely.


    ¡°This little girl can work too,¡± said the chef from White Jade Restaurant. He had seen Yu Wan before and knew that she knew how to cook salt. However, Miss Bai had given the order to keep their mouths shut, so this matter was not made public. What he did not expect was that this little girl¡¯s knife skills were also so good.


    If his apprentice was half as smart as this little girl, he would be able to serve dishes much faster.


    Of course, the two young men were not bad either. All day long, they did all the dirty work without anyints. Even their youngest son stayed obediently in the backyard and did note in toin at all.


    They were exhausted, especially their uncle, whose legs were not in good condition. Yu Wan had already tried her best not to let him do anything other than braised food. However, even if he had to sit on the chair and cut vegetables for an entire day, it would still be hard for him as he¡¯s injured.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Little Bruiser?¡± asked Uncle Yu breathlessly.


    ¡°The backyard,¡± Yu Song said.


    The three siblings went to the backyard. They were so busy today that they did not care about the little fellow¡¯s food. He must be starving. Little Bruiser sat in front of the cold stove and was tearfully eating the scallion pancake that Yu Wan had left for him in the morning.


    They felt so guilty that their conscience hurt.


    However, when they went around the fence and came to the quiet corner, Little Bruiser, who was supposed to be covered in snot bubbles, was sitting on a box that they didn¡¯t know where it came from. The box was extremely exquisite.


    He sat with his legs crossed, one hand holding a bunch of crystal clear purple grapes, the other holding a piece of jerky that was both fat and lean. On the stove in front of him, the scallion pancake was gone, reced by a pot of white and thick stew.


    Little Bruiser chomped down on the jerky and grapes, asionally taking a sip of hot soup.


    Yu Wan¡¯s lips twitched.?<i>So, they had worried for the entire afternoon and med themselves for three seconds for nothing. In the end, this little guy was even happier than a god?</i>


    Soon, Yu Wan found severalrge boxes beside Little Bruiser. Compared to these, Little Bruiser¡¯s anti-season fruits, dried deer meat, and cow tail soup were nothing.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Under Yu Wan¡¯s detailed questioning, Little Bruiser honestly told her everything that had happened during the day.


    The three of them could hear their hearts breaking after listening to Little Bruiser. They had worked themselves to death for an entire day, yet they were still inferior to Little Bruiser who just sold two pancakes.


    ...


    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s such a thing?¡± Uncle Yu seemed to be slightly surprised. It wasn¡¯t that there weren¡¯t anycent young masters in the Capital, but he¡¯d never seen such a troublemaker in his life.


    They only had a few people when they came, but there were a few more carriages on their way back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go ask the Bai Manor if they have any extra carriages to rent to us,¡± Yu Feng said.


    Uncle Yu nodded.


    Yu Feng went to the bamboo shed to look for Steward Ding. Who knew that he couldn¡¯t find Steward Ding and instead was met with a cold shoulder.


    ¡°What did you say? You want to take away threerge carriages? Who allowed you to take things from the Bai Manor?¡± The servant from the Bai Manor mmed the table.


    The servant from before was no longer here. This was someone Yu Feng did not recognize.


    Yu Feng exined, ¡°It¡¯s not from the Bai Manor. It¡¯s ours.¡±


    ¡°Your own? Why didn¡¯t I see you bring so many things when you came?¡± The servant didn¡¯t believe Yu Feng¡¯s words and hurriedly got someone to invite Mrs. Bai over.


    This Mrs. Bai was the second wife of Old Master Bai. She was a few years younger than Mrs. Jiang, but she did not look as young and beautiful as Madam Jiang. However, she could be considered pretty and moving.


    Mrs. Bai brought arge group of servants to the kitchen. The chefs, who were packing up and preparing to leave, werepletely stunned by this scene.


    ¡°Where are the things?¡± Mrs. Bai asked coldly.


    The servant replied, ¡°In the backyard. Madam, please follow me.¡±


    Mrs. Bai entered the backyard with the servants and came to the ce where the gifts were ced.


    When Mrs. Bai saw the superior yellow pearwood boxes, her eyes widened. When she looked at the items inside, her eyeballs almost fell out!


    Their family also had snow lotus, but who had seen such a big one?


    She could afford fox fur, but when did she have the opportunity to wear the snow mountain purple fox¡¯s fur?


    She had enough money to buy a cow mountain. Even if she had a hundred guts, she would not dare to kill one of them to make cow tail soup.


    There were all kinds of items here. Although they were not gold, silver, or jewels, they were hard to buy.


    ¡°Madam, there are many guests today. They must have stolen the guests¡¯ congrattory gifts when no one was paying attention! If I didn¡¯t discover it in time, the people in the manor might have already let them smuggle the items out of the manor on Miss¡¯s ount!¡± The servant said with a face full of praise.


    The servants were stupid and could not see the value of the congrattory gifts, but Mrs. Bai had a clear background. With the Bai family¡¯s status, if they had not gone through the connections of thete wife¡¯s family, they would not have been able to buy the manor on this street. How could the guests they invited obtain these rare items?


    But¡­ So what? She knew the truth, so she had to tell the truth?


    Uncle Yu replied, ¡°We didn¡¯t steal anything. This is our first timeing to the Bai Manor. We don¡¯t know where you put your gifts. Besides, we have never left the kitchen without permission.¡±


    ¡°Their whole family was cooking in the kitchen. I can testify that they have never left,¡± The old chef from the Bai family said.


    The chef from White Jade Restaurant also stood up. ¡°That¡¯s right, we can all testify that they really never left.¡±


    The servant scoffed, ¡°Really? They haven¡¯t even been to the toilet?¡±


    This was unreasonable.


    Yu Song pointed at the servant¡¯s nose and said, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you try to go to the toilet and steal so many things for me!¡±


    ¡°You still dare to be arrogant!¡± The servant relied on Mrs. Bai¡¯s support and did not put these countryside chefs in his eyes at all. He raised his fist and smashed it towards Yu Song¡¯s head. He was a martial arts practitioner. If he took this punch, Yu Song would definitely bleed.


    At that moment, a hand grabbed his wrist. He was turned around and thrown onto the ground. Then, Yu Wan stepped forward and stepped on his chest!


    <b>?</b>

 Chapter 40 - Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 40: Confrontation</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The servant immediately revealed a pained expression. He was firmly stepped on and could not move at all.


    The scene in front of them stunned everyone. No one expected the servant to make a move without a word, nor did they expect the servant to fail.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Yu Wan.


    They didn¡¯t sympathize with the servants of the Bai Manor. They believed that the Yu family was innocent. However, this girl¡¯s skills were too fast. They-they didn¡¯t even see how she moved before the servant was trampled on the ground by her, wailing like ghosts and howling like wolves.


    ¡°What an audacious wild girl! She actually dares tomit such atrocities in the Bai Manor!¡± Mrs. Bai shouted furiously.


    Uncle Yu and Yu Feng¡¯s expressions darkened.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Mrs. Bai flicked her sleeves and shouted. Although Mrs. Bai did note from a good background, she was, after all, the matriarch of the Bai family. Yu Wan was a little vige girl who had no background and no backing. She would not easily take her seriously.


    So what if she had some skills? She did not believe that the Bai Manor could not control a wild girl!


    ¡°What are all of you waiting for? Hurry up and find the guards!¡± Mrs. Bai coldly ordered the maidservant at the side.


    Only then did the maidservant recover from her intense shock. She looked at Yu Wan in horror. That pair of cold eyes made the maidservant¡¯s heart skip a beat. ¡°Ma¡­ Madam¡­ do you think¡­¡±


    Mrs. Bai said impatiently, ¡°Just go when I tell you to! What nonsense are you spouting!¡±


    The maidservant did not dare to be negligent and took small steps to invite the guard.


    The guard came quickly.


    At this moment, the servant who was trampled on the ground had already fainted. He didn¡¯t know if it was Yu Wan who stepped on him or if it was him who had frightened himself.


    ¡°Madam.¡± The head guard bowed to Mrs. Bai with cupped hands.


    The corners of Mrs. Bai¡¯s lips curled up smugly. She pointed at Yu Wan and said, ¡°You guys, arrest her!¡±


    The leader of the guards looked at Yu Wan and said with difficulty, ¡°Madam, they were invited into the manor by Young Miss. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s inappropriate for me to rashly arrest them. May I ask Madam, what exactly did this youngdy do?¡±


    The guards at the manor were quite clear. The father and son trio secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Mrs. Bai was a little unhappy. Since Bai Tang invited them into the manor, they didn¡¯t dare to arrest her. Did they still have her in their hearts?


    ¡°You mean¡­ I can¡¯t order you around anymore?¡± Mrs. Bai asked sarcastically.


    The leader of the guards said nicely, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Mrs. Bai ¡°magnanimously¡± interrupted him. ¡°I understand that this is your duty. I might as well tell you that she stole the Bai Manor¡¯s congrattory gifts and injured a servant in the manor. Do you think¡­ she should be arrested?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± The leader of the guards looked at the unconscious servant on the ground and then looked at the mountain of gifts. For a moment, he was hesitant.


    Mrs. Bai felt a little humiliated. ¡°The thieves have already entered the house. If you don¡¯t help catch the thieves, what¡¯s the use of the Bai family hiring you!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Bai, we¡¯re the ones you want to smear your reputation with. Why make things difficult for the guardhouse?¡± Yu Wan sighed softly.


    ¡°Who smeared your reputation?¡± Mrs. Bai straightened her back and asked.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°You keep calling us thieves. What did we steal?¡±


    Mrs. Bai said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s these congrattory gifts!¡±


    Yu Wan said neither too fast nor too slow, ¡°Since Mrs. Bai insists that these are the Bai Family¡¯s congrattory gifts, then why don¡¯t we ask Mrs. Bai to bring over the list of gifts for today and discuss with everyone to see which guests send these gifts?¡±


    Mrs. Bai immediately choked.


    ¡°What? Mrs. Bai doesn¡¯t dare?¡± Yu Wan asked lightly.


    Mrs. Bai¡¯s eyebrows twitched, but she cleverly ignored Yu Wan¡¯s words. ¡°I say, little girl, have you really not seen the world, or are you pretending not to? There are so many guests that came to the Bai Manor today, and I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to count the number of congrattory gifts they have sent in three days and three nights¡­¡±


    ¡°Then count them for three days and three nights.¡± Yu Wan interrupted her calmly. ¡°It¡¯s best if we invite the people from the yamen as well as the people from the Capital. Let everyone be the notary and see if we have stolen anything from the Bai family.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Mrs. Bai¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Who do you think you are?! Do you think I would give you the list when you said you wanted to check?¡±


    ¡°Since Mrs. Bai is unwilling to investigate, then I can only go and invite Miss Bai. Mister, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to bring a message to Miss Bai. Tell her that we have something to discuss with her here.¡± Yu Wan¡¯sst sentence was directed at the head guard.


    Mrs. Bai red at the guard. ¡°How dare you!¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t she dare?¡± Bai Tang walked out from behind the crowd.


    The moment she saw Bai Tang, Mrs. Bai¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Miss Bai,¡± Yu Wan greeted.


    Bai Tang walked to Yu Wan¡¯s side and took a list from Steward Ding who was apanying her. She said to Mrs. Bai, ¡°The details of the birthday banquet are all here. If you can¡¯t read, I¡¯ll get someone to read it to you. Or do you want to read it yourself?¡±


    Mrs. Bai¡¯s face turned green with anger from the rude words.


    ¡°Sister Bai, we didn¡¯t steal anything.¡± Little Bruiser walked over quickly.


    Bai Tang said, ¡°I know. I believe you guys.¡±


    Now that the list had been brought over, Mrs. Bai would be thoroughly shamed if she continued to cause trouble.


    ¡°If you insist on protecting these little thieves, then continue to do so! I don¡¯t care about the matters in this manor anymore!¡± Mrs. Bai said coldly and left angrily.


    ¡°Everyone, disperse,¡± Miss Bai said to everyone. She did not forget to instruct Steward Ding beside her. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard for the entire day. Remember to reward them well for me.¡±


    Upon hearing that there was a reward, everyone stopped watching the fun and went to the ountant¡¯s room with Steward Ding.


    Bai Tang looked at the Yu family guiltily. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯ve wronged you.¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°We should be the ones apologizing. Sorry for troubling you.¡± Not everyone had the guts to fall out with their own family for the sake of a few outsiders, even if the other party was a stepmother who did not get along.


    Bai Tang said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard enough good words today, so don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me. It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll arrange a carriage to send you back.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± Yu Feng asked.


    Uncle Yu red at his son. ¡°It¡¯s Old Master Bai¡¯s birthday. Of course, Miss Bai has to stay and celebrate with her father.¡±


    Miss Bai revealed a rare shy smile.


    ¡°Miss, Master is looking for you.¡± Bai Tang was about to arrange a carriage when a servant serving Master Bai came over.


    Bai Tang looked at Yu Wan and said, ¡°Wait here. The carriage will arrive soon.¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. Bai Tang and the servant went to see Old Master Bai.


    Not long after, several carriages arrived one after another. Three were used to pull goods, while the other two¡ª


    Actually, one carriage was enough for them.


    Yu Wan paused and thought of something. She walked to thest carriage and gently lifted the curtain. She saw Bai Tang sitting in the carriage.


    Bai Tang, who was high-spirited a second ago, looked like a child who had been wronged. Her back was stiff and her hands were holding onto her handkerchief tightly. Her eyes were red andrge drops of tears fell.

 Chapter 41 - The Children’s Whereabouts

    <h4>Chapter 41: The Children¡¯s Whereabouts</h4>


    On the way back, Yu Wan, her brother, and Bai Tang were in one carriage. Her uncle and his sons were in another carriage. The remaining three carriages pulling New Year¡¯s goods followed steadily behind.


    When they left the Bai Manor, it was snowing lightly. The carriage moved slowly, leaving crunching sounds in the snow.


    Little Bruiser was tired from ying. The moment he got into the carriage, he fell asleep in Yu Wan¡¯s arms.


    Along the way, everyone was very quiet.


    When they arrived at the White Jade Restaurant, it was already midnight. The entire town had fallen into a deep sleep, and the door of the White Jade Restaurant was tightly shut.


    ¡°Do you want me to call for help?¡± Yu Feng jumped off the carriage and asked through the curtain.


    Bai Tang¡¯s expression had returned to normal and she replied indifferently.


    Yu Feng quickly knocked on the door of the White Jade Restaurant.


    The old man who opened the door was the escort that thete madam had brought from her maiden home. After thete madam passed away, he and his wife had been serving Bai Tang. The two elders were living in the White Jade Restaurant now, but they did not interfere much with the restaurant¡¯s business and were more responsible for Bai Tang¡¯s daily life.


    ¡°It¡¯s Miss.¡± Seeing Bai Tange out of the carriage, the uncle did not show much surprise. He held themp and weed Bai Tang in.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Yu Wan took down the congrattory gift she had chosen before. ¡°It¡¯s not anything valuable. I hope Miss Bai doesn¡¯t mind.¡±


    Bai Tang looked at Yu Wan expressionlessly. She did not ask why she was giving it to her, nor did she refuse.


    Yu Wan did not mind her sullen face. She was a child after all. After being wronged, she would be in a bad mood for a while.


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring it up for you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± This time, she made a sound.


    ¡°Let me do it.¡± The uncle went to help Yu Wan.


    ¡°Let me do it, let me do it!¡± Yu Feng strode forward and took most of the things. There were only two boxes of snacks left and he let Yu Wan send them in.


    The uncle woke his wife up, and the two elders went to the kitchen to boil water for Bai Tang and make supper.


    Yu Feng and Yu Wan followed Bai Tang to the backyard. The lights in the room had already been lit by the old man. Yu Feng walked towards the room with his head lowered. He walked faster than Yu Wan and Bai Tang.


    ¡°Aiya.¡± Yu Wan thought of something and was about to call out to Yu Feng when Yu Feng had already rushed into the house with a fewrge bags.


    After a while, Yu Feng came out with a red face.


    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t see anything!¡± When he brushed past Bai Tang, he said incoherently. After saying that, he straightened his neck and ran out of the White Jade Restaurant.


    Bai Tang was so preupied that she didn¡¯t hear what Yu Feng said at all, nor did she notice his panic. Before crossing the threshold, she stopped in her tracks. She seemed to be muttering and exining, ¡°My father wasn¡¯t like this in the past. When I was young, he treated me extremely well.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Yu Wan nodded. ¡°Here¡¯s your things.¡±


    Bai Tang took the two boxes of snacks.


    Yu Wan bade her farewell and turned to walk towards the door.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Bai Tang suddenly said. It was unknown what she was thanking Yu Wan for.


    Yu Wan turned around and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    ...


    Bai Tang did not exin what had happened to her, and the Yu family tactfully did not ask. However, not asking did not mean that they would not guess. It was most likely that Mrs. Bai had suffered in Bai Tang¡¯s hands and turned around toin to Old Master Bai. Old Master Bai scolded Bai Tang and said that she should not have embarrassed his stepmother for a few outsiders. How could Miss Bai swallow such grievances with such a fiery temper?


    The father and daughter had probably quarreled quite a bit.


    ¡°Miss Bai is a pitiful person.¡± On the way back, Yu Feng sighed.


    Yu Song rolled his eyes at his brother. ¡°She¡¯s pitiful? She doesn¡¯t have to worry about food or clothes. The Bai family has so much money that she won¡¯t be able to spend it all in her lifetime! If she¡¯s pitiful, then what are we? You yourself are about to have no food to eat, yet you actually pity a youngdy! Big Brother, are you stupid?!¡±


    Yu Feng¡¯s face flushed red.


    Yu Wan¡¯s lips curled up.


    ...


    Putting aside the misunderstanding caused by Mrs. Bai, this trip to the Bai Manor was quite fruitful.


    Their braised food received unanimous praise from the guests. Many people asked the Bai Manor where they had hired the chef. When they heard that it was not the Bai Manor or the White Jade Restaurant, someone immediately expressed their desire to invite the Yu Family to their own residence.


    Yu Wan and her uncle declined the guests¡¯ good intentions, and the customers changed to cing orders. Just yesterday, they had received orders from three major families. It was not that Yu Wan was worried that she would not be able to handle it, but there would be more.


    The above was what they earned, and there were the ones that Little Bruiser earned.


    Little Bruiser had earned a lot.


    The family, including the sickly Mrs. Jiang, counted the items for the entire morning before they finally finished counting the three carriages. It was not money. It was all top-grade rouge, silk, rare animal skin, antique paintings, and some local specialties.


    They could sell these silk and satin at the cloth shop since they couldn¡¯t wear it. The animal skin could be worn under a cotton shirt, which was windproof and warm.


    As for those strange bottles and paintings¡­


    ¡°This jar is big. It¡¯s perfect for storing pickled vegetables.¡±


    An antique jar from the previous dynasty was carried away by her aunt to pickle vegetables.


    ¡°This vat is a little small, but it can be used to raise fish.¡±


    A translucent zed bed that the Western Regions paid tribute to was taken away by Yu Song to raise fish seedlings.


    The luminous cup was taken to feed the chicken.


    The former dynasty¡¯s bronze fish washbasin (shaped like a washbasin) was used to soak the feet.


    ¡°There¡¯s a hole in the wall. It is an old draught.¡±


    The authentic painting of the Court¡¯s First Artisan was stuck to the earthen wall of the kitchen¡­


    ...


    On the other hand, Mrs. Yan couldn¡¯t stand the humiliation. She only woke up three dayster after she fainted on the spot. All the guests that day witnessed the Yan Family being ¡°humiliated¡±. As the saying goes, good things don¡¯t leave the house, but bad things spread like wildfire. For a time, the news of Yan Ruyu losing favor before she got married spread like wildfire in the Capital. When Mrs. Yan heard about it, she almost fainted again.


    Yan Ruyu sat down by the bed with a bowl of ginseng soup. ¡°Mom, take care of your body.¡±


    How could Mrs. Yan take care of herself? Their Yan Family was burdened with the murder of the royal heir, and it was all thanks to the marriage with Young Master Yan that they were able to clear their name. If Young Master Yan rejected this marriage, wouldn¡¯t their Yan Family have to go back to jail?


    ¡°Yu¡¯er¡­¡± Mrs. Yan stopped Yan Ruyu from feeding her the ginseng soup. She looked straight at her and said,¡± Hurry up and think of a way. You can¡¯t let Young Master Yan cancel this marriage!¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t cancel it.¡± Yan Ruyu lowered her eyes and stirred the ginseng soup with a spoon. ¡°I gave birth to his children. Has Mother forgotten?¡±


    Mrs. Yan murmured, ¡°Children¡­ Yes, that¡¯s right. You still have Yan Jiuchao¡¯s children! A mother¡¯s status depends on her son. He will definitely acknowledge you and your children!¡±


    Yan Ruyu scooped a spoonful of ginseng soup and fed it to Mrs. Yan. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve made the arrangements. The children will arrive in the Capital in two days at most.¡±

 Chapter 42 - Three Little Munchkins

    <h4>Chapter 42: Three Little Munchkins</h4>


    Gao Manor.


    Gao Yuan stood under the cold wind and looked at the heavy snow in the courtyard.


    Qi Lin did not sleep well. He nned to ¡°escape¡± in the middle of the night and go to the most prosperous ce in the Capital to take a stroll. Unexpectedly, when he pushed open the door, he saw his great uncle standing at the door in a daze. He was so frightened that his knees went weak!


    But soon, he realized that his great uncle did not see him. He secretly heaved a sigh of relief. After hesitating for a while, he walked towards his great uncle. ¡°Great Uncle, it¡¯s so cold. Why are you standing in the wind?¡±


    Gao Yuan¡¯s gaze was still on the heavy snow. ¡°The weather is going to change.¡±


    ¡°Change?¡± Qi Lin looked at the snow that filled the sky and said in confusion, ¡°It¡¯s already so cold. How else can it change?¡±


    <i>¡°I¡¯ll ask you again. Where is my son?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Chancellor Gao, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. I¡¯ll count to three. If you still don¡¯t tell me where my son is, I¡¯ll kill your grandnephew.¡±</i>


    Gao Yuan closed his eyes with aplicated expression. ¡°Two more days¡­ Two more days before they go missing¡­¡±


    His voice was extremely soft, but Qi Lin¡¯s hearing was good.


    Qi Lin was puzzled. ¡°What is missing? Who¡¯s missing?¡±


    <i>Great Uncle has been really strange recently¡­</i>


    ...


    Yu Wan was woken up by the sound of chewing. She turned around and saw a big bump on the nket beside her. Little Bruiser was kneeling under the nket with his butt up. He was holding a piece of soft and sweet shrimp puff pastry in his hand and stuffing it into his mouth.


    He thought that his voice was not loud, but he did not know that he had woken Yu Wan up.


    Yu Wan did not know whether tough or cry.


    For the past two nights, she kept hearing the sound of a little mouse biting something. It turned out that she wasn¡¯t dreaming, nor was it a little mouse. It was this little Bruiser who stole food.


    ¡°How many times have I told you not to eat at night? You¡¯ll damage your teeth, understand?¡±


    As soon as Yu Wan¡¯s voice sounded, there was no more movement from the nket.


    Yu Wan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s dawn. Come out and eat if you want.¡±


    Little Bruiser refused toe out.


    At this moment, a faint sound came from behind the kitchen.


    Yu Wan looked in the direction of the kitchen and patted Little Bruiser¡¯s butt through the nket. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you when I get back.¡±


    With that, she put on her clothes and went to the backyard to open the door for Yu Feng.


    They received three orders at the Bai Manor¡¯s birthday banquet. They were thirty pounds of white braised mutton, ten braised ducks, twenty braised pork knuckles, ten pounds of braised tofu, five pounds of braised intestines, and ten pounds of pork belly. Today was the delivery day, and the location was at White Jade Restaurant.


    However, Yu Feng was not here to ask her to deliver the goods. He was here to deliver buns to Yu Wan. ¡°The buns that have juste out of the pot. They have cabbage fillings, mutton fillings, and brown sugar.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Big Brother.¡± Yu Wan took the basket, started a fire, and heated the buns in the pot. After washing up, she took a brown sugar bun and left with Yu Feng.


    They took the ox cart that they had rented with Shuanzi¡¯s father two days ago to town.


    The town was even livelier than usual. There was a lot of traffic and pedestrians were rubbing shoulders with each other. Some were returning to the Capital, while others were returning to their hometowns. The restaurants and inns were all full. Even the Jadeite Pavilion, which had lost most of its business to the White Jade Restaurant, was filled with customers.


    The siblings carried the braised food into the White Jade Restaurant.


    ¡°The Yu siblings are here?¡± Shopkeeper Zhou walked over with a smile.


    ¡°Shopkeeper Zhou,¡± Yu Wan greeted. ¡°We¡¯re here to deliver food.¡±


    Shopkeeper Zhou said pleasantly, ¡°You¡¯re really early. They haven¡¯t arrived yet, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Miss has already instructed that if they haven¡¯t arrived yet, you can just leave the dishes here. I¡¯ll pay you the money first.¡±


    Yu Wan did not refuse. ¡°Thank you, Shopkeeper Zhou.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a small matter!¡± Shopkeeper Zhou waved his hand and turned to check the goods.


    Yu Feng suddenly said, ¡°Is Miss Bai not around?¡±


    Yu Wan nced at him.


    Shopkeeper Zhou was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°Miss has returned to the Capital. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯te back before the New Year.¡±


    ¡°She went back by herself?¡± Yu Feng asked.


    Shopkeeper Zhou smiled. ¡°The Old Master brought her back.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Yu Feng was a little surprised.


    Yu Wan was the same. She originally thought that Old Master Bai was biased to the bone and did not care about Bai Tang¡¯s life at all. It seemed that he still doted on her. It was just that perhaps he was not that fair at all.


    ¡°Eighty copper coins for a pound of braised mutton, one hundred copper coins for a braised duck, eighty copper coins for a braised pork knuckle, ten copper coins for a pound of braised tofu¡­¡± As Shopkeeper Zhou read, he calcted with his abacus. Soon, he calcted all the ounts. ¡°A total of four taels of silver and eight hundred and forty copper coins.¡±


    This was the New Year¡¯s price, and it was double that of usual.


    Yu Wan was very satisfied. After taking the silver, Yu Wan thanked Shopkeeper Zhou.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to drive the ox cart. Wait for me here,¡± Yu Feng said. Their ox cart was parked in the alley on the right of the White Jade Restaurant, and there were workers watching it.


    Yu Feng left.


    Yu Wan waited for him in the hall, but after waiting for a while, she did not see Yu Feng drive the ox cart over. Yu Wan felt that something was wrong and quickly walked to the alley where the ox cart was parked.


    The ox cart was still there, but Yu Feng had disappeared.


    Yu Wan asked the shop assistant about the carriage, but was told that Yu Feng did note to drive the ox cart at all.


    Yu Wan went to the toilet and backyard to look, but there was still no sign of Yu Feng.


    This was strange. Yu Feng was not someone who would leave without saying goodbye. If he had any changes at thest minute, he would definitely inform her first.


    ¡°Are you looking for your big brother?¡± Asked a young shop assistant who was dusting.


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°Have you seen him?¡±


    The young man pointed to another alley not far away. ¡°He and a few others went that way.¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s first reaction was that Yu Feng had been kidnapped.


    In fact, Yu Wan had guessed correctly. Yu Feng had been kidnapped by a few hooligans. When the siblings pulled the cart of goods into the White Jade Restaurant, the hooligans had already targeted them. However, the hooligans probably did not expect that the silver was not with Yu Feng but in Yu Wan¡¯s hands.


    In that case, Yu Feng would probably suffer.


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s that alley?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the alley after you turned right,¡± the shop assistant said with absolute certainty.


    Yu Wan clenched her fists, grabbed the sickle from the basket, and walked in the direction the young man pointed.


    ¡°Shh¡ªkeep your voices down! It wasn¡¯t easy to catch this person. Don¡¯t alert the officials!¡±


    When she passed by an abandoned house, Yu Wan heard the man¡¯s voiceing from inside.


    Yu Wan stopped in her tracks and heard another person say, ¡°Even if the officialse, we¡¯re not afraid. We have more than ten brothers!¡±


    Yu Wan, who was about to rush into the courtyard with her sickle, stopped in her tracks.


    ¡°Besides, wasn¡¯t he drugged? He won¡¯t wake up.¡±


    <i>They even drugged him?</i>


    A strange feeling surged in Yu Wan¡¯s heart.


    ¡°You guys,e over.¡± The leader whispered something to his brothers. Soon, the door opened.


    Yu Wan hurriedly hid behind a big tree.


    About seven or eight people left.


    With half the number of people gone, Yu Wan had a higher chance of winning. However, she still did not n to barge in.


    She looked at the big tree in front of her, put the sickle on her waist, climbed the tree with her bare hands, and climbed over the wall.


    ¡°Time to eat!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    This house didn¡¯t look big, but it had two entrances. The ce she turned over happened to be in thest row of rooms. The local ruffian guarding it had gone to the central room to get his food. Yu Wan wanted to save Yu Feng before he returned.


    Yu Wan came to the locked room. She pulled off the hairpin on her head, pried open the lock, and silently entered.


    The room was quiet. The curtains on the bed were lowered, covering the inside tightly.


    The strangeness in Yu Wan¡¯s heart grew.?<i>Wasn¡¯t it a little too grand to treat a country vendor like this?</i>


    She frowned and lifted the curtain!


    This was definitely not her brother! It was clearly three little munchkins who were less than two years old!

 Chapter 43 - Taking the Little Munchkins Away

    <h4>Chapter 43: Taking the Little Munchkins Away</h4>


    These little munchkins were too good-looking. They were strong, fair, and cute. Yu Wan had lived for two lifetimes, but she had never seen such children who made people unable to look away. She wished she could kiss their chubby little faces.


    Yu Wan was not good at getting close to people. Even Little Bruiser was only holding her hand. However, in the face of a few children she was meeting for the first time, she actually wanted to kiss, hug, and raise them up. This was really unlike her.


    Yu Wan shook her head. Now was not the time to sigh about this.


    These children were wearing cloth clothing that did not fit them very well. The robbers must have changed their original clothes to hide their identities.


    To be able to do this showed that they were an old hand. Once they found out, it would be difficult to escape.


    After thinking about it, Yu Wan did not dare to stay any longer. She found a basket filled with misceneous items in the house. She did not know how long it had been since this basket was used. It was gray and had two holes.


    However, Yu Wan could not care less about this. She first tested the sturdiness of the basket. Then, sheid the nket into the basket and carefully ced the three children inside. Finally, she covered the children with the cotton, carried the basket, and quietly left the house.


    As soon as she left, the robber came over with the food. He walked while eating. When he looked up, he saw the copper lock on the ground.


    He frowned and kicked open the door. He took three steps to the bed and roughly pulled down the draperies. When he saw that the bed was empty and even the nket was missing, he shouted, ¡°Not good! Someone was here! The children are gone!¡±


    The robbers hurriedly threw down their bowls and chased after her.


    After Yu Wan climbed out of the house, she originally nned to run to a ce with a lot of people. Who knew that she would encounter that group of robbers in a short while. These people were not the bunch who were in the house, but they had received the leader¡¯s orders to go out and investigate.


    Just like that, Yu Wan met them.


    They did not know Yu Wan, nor did they know what was hidden in her basket. They did not intend to pester her.


    Unexpectedly, the robbers in the house chased after them. One of them shouted angrily, ¡°ckie! Catch her! She snatched the children away!¡±


    Upon hearing this, this group of robbers pounced on Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan kicked a robber away. The robber bumped into the robber behind him and forcefully opened a path.


    Yu Wan hurriedly rushed over!


    Just as she was about to pass through this deserted alley, the wave of robbers in the residence took a detour from the other side and mercilessly blocked the exit.


    This time, she could not rush over.


    There were wolves in front and tigers behind.


    Yu Wan took a few steps back and turned into another alley.


    This group of people was very familiar with the terrain. Not only did they block all the alleys that might lead to the city, but they also lured away the patrolling officers.


    Yu Wan did note to Lotus Flower Town often. She relied on her instincts to avoid danger and shuttled through the secluded alleys. In the end, she didn¡¯t even know where she was.


    Along the deserted path, Yu Wan panted as she held onto a tree.


    Her body was strong, but it could not withstand such torture. The three children were not heavy when they were separated, but when they were stacked together, they still had some weight, not to mention that she had to run so fast.


    ¡°Phew¡­ I¡¯m exhausted¡­¡±


    Yu Wan was exhausted and her clothes were drenched, but she did not dare to stay any longer. She was worried that the robbers would catch up. She continued walking forward. About an hourter, a dpidated temple appeared in front of her.


    Yu Wan really did not have the strength to continue on her way. She decided to rest in the temple first.


    She entered the dpidated temple and was surprised to find that she was not the only one resting here. The stools in the temple were broken, and on the ground that was so messy that there was no ce to stand, a man in a sky-blue cloak was sitting on a broken piece of wood.


    The man was tall and his sitting posture was a little casual and bold. However, his back was straight and he slowly exuded a gentle and elegant temperament.


    The light in the temple was dim.


    Yu Wan could only see the outline of a face, but it was definitely an impable outline. It was so handsome that it was surprising.


    Yu Wan could not help but take another look.


    She was extremely sure that the man had heard her movements, but the other party looked calm andposed. He did not even lift his eyelids, as if he did not care that another person had barged in.


    Since the other party did not say anything, Yu Wan naturally would not take the initiative to strike up a conversation.


    Yu Wan found an old cushion opposite the man and sat down. She carried the basket on her back in front of her and looked at the man warily. Seeing that the other party was indeed not paying attention to her, she gently lifted a corner of the nket and looked at the children sleeping soundly inside.


    ¡°Big Brother, there¡¯s a temple ahead!¡± The robber¡¯s voice came from nearby.


    Yu Wan¡¯s expression turned cold!


    ¡°You guys, follow me!¡±


    The footsteps came closer.


    Yu Wan hurriedly walked towards the back door, only to discover that there was ake behind it. She gritted her teeth and returned to the temple, hiding behind the Buddha statue covered in spiderwebs.


    When the five robbers crossed the threshold, Yu Wan took out the sickle from her waist.


    ¡°Did you see a girl carrying a basket?¡± The leader of the robbers said.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the man said.


    Yu Wan gripped the hilt of her sickle tightly.


    ¡°Where?¡± The lead robber asked again.


    The man pointed out the door. ¡°She went east.¡±


    The robbers looked at the man deeply, then exchanged nces. It was unknown if the man¡¯s aura had intimidated this group of people, but in the end, they did not choose to provoke him. They turned around and chased in the direction he pointed.


    Yu Wan closed her eyes and heaved a sigh of relief. She put away her sickle and walked out with the basket on her back.


    ¡°Thanks a lot,¡± she said.


    ¡°Can you make a fire?¡± The man asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yu Wan said.


    The man threw a match to Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan put down the basket on her back, found some dry grass and branches, and built a small fire in front of the man. Then, she returned to her original seat and hugged the basket.


    The man picked up a dead branch and fiddled with the fire. ¡°You¡¯ll suffocate the children if you keep covering the cloth on the basket.¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes suddenly shed with vignce!


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind,e over and warm yourself by the fire,¡± the man said calmly.


    Yu Wan looked at him without blinking. Although she did not know how he could tell, he would have long betrayed her if he had any ill intentions.


    With this thought in mind, Yu Wan suppressed her vignce. She went over and sat down on the cushion with the basket and slowly lifted the nket.


    The bright mes shone over and reflected on three red faces.


    Her heart softened for some reason after looking at the sleeping faces.

 Chapter 44 - Successful Escape

    <h4>Chapter 44: Sessful Escape</h4>


    Outside the temple, it was snowing heavily. Snowkes fell, and the surroundings were silent.


    Such weather was not suitable for traveling.


    Yu Wan nced at the children beside her. She did not know if it was because the robber had drugged them, but they were still sleeping soundly. However, the three of them were breathing evenly and their faces were rosy. They did not look like they were sick. This made Yu Wan feel slightly relieved.


    Soon, Yu Wan thought of Yu Feng.


    She was originally going to look for Yu Feng, but she was chased all the way here by the robbers. She didn¡¯t know how Yu Feng was doing. She hoped that he was smart enough to think of a way to escape.


    Crackle!


    The firewood in the fire exploded gently.


    Yu Wan came back to her senses. She picked up the withered branch and stirred the firewood that was unevenly heated.


    She had only eaten a bun for breakfast. So she felt a little hungry now. She went to look for food in the basket on her back. Just as she reached out her hand, she remembered that this was not the basket she had brought out from home. She regretfully retracted her hand.


    Suddenly, a white pancake was handed over the firewood.


    Yu Wan¡¯s gazended on the hand that was handing over the pancake. This was undoubtedly a well-defined hand. It was strong and slender, but there were thin calluses and scratches on the index finger and the web between the thumb and forefinger.


    Yu Wan looked at his luggage again. It was a bag and a long thing wrapped in ck cloth.


    Yu Wan did not look at anything else. She could not see it anymore too because this man only brought two bags of luggage.


    Yu Wan took the sesame seed cake from him and thanked him again.


    Yu Wan was about to stuff the pancake into her mouth when she thought of something and asked him, ¡°Do you have more?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the man said in a low voice.


    Yu Wan added, ¡°Do you need me to heat it up for you?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The man took out the remaining two pancakes from his bag.


    Yu Wan used the dried branches to build a simple rack and also roasted her pancake.


    The sesame seed pancake was roasted until it was crispy and soft. When she took a bite, she could hear the crisp sound of crispy skin. The solidified white sugar juicepletely melted, soaking the inneryer of the sesame seed pancake until it was soft. The sweet taste filled her entire mouth.


    At this moment, Yu Wan was really d that she had hidden in this dpidated temple. She was even more d that she had met this man. Not only did she sessfully escape from the group of robbers, but she also ate such a delicious pancake.


    But soon, Yu Wan realized that she had rejoiced too early.


    There was another rustling sound outside the dpidated temple.


    ¡°Is it that group of robbers?¡± Yu Wan¡¯s hand that was holding the sesame seed pancake paused.


    Before the man could answer, he heard a whoosh and an arrow broke through the window!


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyebrows twitched. She quickly turned around and pounced on the three children. The arrow sped past her back, passed through the fire on the pyre, and shot straight at the man opposite her.


    The man¡¯s hand touched the thing wrapped in ck cloth. With a raise of his hand, a shining sword appeared and mercilessly cut the arrow in half!


    Yu Wan thought to herself,?<i>He¡¯s a swordsman¡­</i>


    More and more arrows flew in. The window lintel could not withstand the impact and fell off with a crack. The cold wind mixed with snow blew in.


    Yu Wan hurriedly stuffed the children into the basket.


    The door of the dpidated temple was roughly kicked open, and more than ten well-trained figures jumped in. All of them were holding knives and covered their faces, looking murderous.


    Yu Wan was almost certain that this was a group of assassins!


    These days were exciting. Not only did she encounter robbers, but she also encountered assassins. She did not think that a mere vige girl like her had the ability to provoke a group of assassins. If she was not wrong, the other party was here to attack the man in the temple.


    Coincidentally, she was with him, so she was treated as his aplice.


    This was great. She originally thought that she had a backer, but who knew that he would turn into a volcano.


    Assassins were much harder to deal with than robbers. If she had known earlier, she would have run further away. However, all those thoughts are useless, she could only risk her life now.


    Fortunately, her aunt had forced her to learn some skills in her previous life, so she was not helpless. However, the three little things in the basket¡­


    The group of assassins also saw her weakness. One by one, they circled around her and attacked her basket.


    A long saber stabbed over. Just as it was about to stab the basket, Yu Wan turned around without thinking and the de was aimed at her heart.


    In the blink of an eye¡ª


    ¡°Big Brother, look! It¡¯s that woman!¡±


    The robbers had returned!


    ¡°Don¡¯t get involved.¡± The lead robber stopped his brother, who was about to rush in. ¡°We¡¯re no match for them.¡±


    Money was important, but it could not buy his life.


    The robbers turned to leave, but Yu Wan said, ¡°Big Brother! You came at the right time! They bullied us! Hurry up and kill them!¡±


    ¡°F*ck!¡± The leader gritted his teeth.


    It was toote to escape. When the assassins heard Yu Wan¡¯s words, they split up a group of people and started killing the robbers.


    The quiet and dpidated temple suddenly became extremely lively.


    Yu Wan took advantage of the chaos to escape.


    The man was still inside.


    Yu Wan looked back at the dpidated temple. He had helped her fool the robbers once, and she had helped him drag a group of people down with him. It could be considered even. From now on, it was up to fate and they did not owe each other anything.


    ...


    With the killers restraining the robbers, none of them caught up to her along the way. Yu Wan safely returned to town.


    She first went to the White Jade Restaurant to see if Yu Feng had returned. Unexpectedly, just as she reached the door, she bumped into Bai Tang, who hade out of the hall.


    ¡°Miss Yu?¡± Bai Tang was surprised.


    Yu Wan was also a little surprised. ¡°Miss Bai?¡±


    Bai Tang frowned and said, ¡°Where did you go just now? Your brother has been looking for you!¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°My brother is back?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Tang nodded.


    ¡°Is he alright?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Bai Tang raised her eyebrows. ¡°What can happen to him?¡±


    That meant that he wasn¡¯t bullied by those hooligans. Thinking about it, it made sense. Although Yu Feng was honest, he wasn¡¯t stupid. She was confused because she was concerned, which was why she thought that he couldn¡¯t even deal with a few hooligans. However, it was fortunate that it was a misunderstanding. Otherwise, if she had been waiting for him at the White Jade Restaurant, how could she have encountered these children by ident?


    Bai Tang instructed, ¡°Don¡¯t run around anymore. Wait for your brother at the White Jade Restaurant. He¡¯lle back if he can¡¯t find you.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled and nodded. ¡°By the way, Miss Bai, I heard from Shopkeeper Zhou that you¡¯ve returned to the Capital and won¡¯te before the New Year. Did something happen to the White Jade Restaurant?¡±


    Bai Tang sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not the White Jade Restaurant. It¡¯s the Capital. Something big happened in the Capital. Young Master Yan¡¯s children went missing. I heard that they went missing near Lotus Flower Town, so I came to investigate.¡±


    ¡°Is it the children of the daughter of the General Manor?¡± Bai Tang and Yu Wan had mentioned the rtionship between the daughter of the General Manor and the Young Master of Yan City. However, Yu Wan was not sure if Young Master Yan only had this one woman.


    Bai Tang looked at Yu Wan strangely. ¡°Of course it¡¯s with her. Young Master Yan doesn¡¯t get close to women. There¡¯s not even a maidservant in his room. Rumor has it that he¡¯s impotent. Only this Miss Yan made an exception for him. If he did not have the children with her, who else could he have with?¡±


    Yu Wan thought of the children in the basket and pinched her fingers. ¡°Could it be three children¡­¡±


    ¡°How do you know it¡¯s three?¡± To be honest, if it weren¡¯t for the news of her spending a lot of money to find her sons, Bai Tang wouldn¡¯t have known that the Yan family¡¯s young miss was so fertile.


    At the thought of the little munchkins calling other women ¡°Mother¡±, Yu Wan felt a little upset.


    <i>It must be the incident at the courier station that made me have a prejudice against her.</i>


    After finding a perfect reason for her unreasonable emotions, Yu Wan took a long breath and hugged the basket. She hesitated for a moment and lifted the nket. ¡°Look, is it them?¡±

 Chapter 45 - Visit

    <h4>Chapter 45: Visit</h4>


    As the New Year approached, every family became busy. The Gao Manor was no exception. Servants swept the courtyard, hung rednterns, and pasted couplets all over.


    Qi Lin also went to paste a few couplets. It was not that he liked it, but only then could he leave the study openly.


    Great Uncle was good at everything, but he always forced him to study.


    ¡°Aiya, I¡¯m so tired!¡± Qi Lin was afraid that his great uncle would sweat profusely if he couldn¡¯t see him, so he specially sat opposite his great uncle.


    Gao Yuan was ying a chess game.


    Qi Lin was used to it. This was an endgame left behind by a previous dynasty¡¯s prime minister. It had been passed down for hundreds of years and no one had cracked it yet. Ever since he remembered it, he could always see his great uncle thinking about this chess game.


    Great Uncle was the most knowledgeable person in the Great Li Dynasty. His Majesty was still counting on him to solve this endgame in his lifetime.


    ¡°Great Uncle, Great Uncle!¡± Qi Lin waved his hand in front of Gao Yuan¡¯s eyes and snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t keep staring at the chessboard. It¡¯ll hurt your brain. You¡¯ve been sitting here for six hours.¡±


    These words were a little exaggerated. He only sat down in the afternoon and it was not even evening yet.


    However, Gao Yuan¡¯s consciousness returned to his body. He sighed softly.


    Qi Lin vaguely felt that his great uncle¡¯s sigh was not because he could not solve this chess game. His eyes rolled around as he leaned on the table and looked at Gao Yuan. ¡°Great Uncle, what are you thinking about? Is it about Yan Jiuchao?¡±


    Ever since his great uncle inexplicably told him not to provoke this person, he had started to ask around for information about him.


    Unexpectedly, the background of this Young Master of Yan City was quiteplicated. His father was once Prince Yan, and the current Emperor was his uncle. The richest city in the Great Li Dynasty, Yan City, was his family¡¯s fief. Prince Yan passed away when Yan Jiuchao was seven years old. After that, Yan Jiuchao neither conferred the title of crown prince nor inherited the title of Prince Yan. It was not that the Emperor did not allow it, but he himself was unwilling. Qi Lin did not know what was going on in this fellow¡¯s mind, but this did not concern Qi Lin.


    Less than a year after the death of Prince Yan, the Princess Consort Yan remarried to the current Grand Marshal of the dynasty, Xiao Zhenting.


    It was said that this Lord Xiao doted on Princess Consort Yan very much and treated Yan Jiuchao as his own. Unfortunately, Yan Jiuchao was not used to the climate in the Capital, so he still stayed in Yan City.


    Qi Lin scratched his head and said, ¡°How old is Yan Jiuchao this year? Twenty-two? Twenty-five?¡±


    ¡°Twenty-three,¡± Gao Yuan said.


    Qi Lin smiled evilly. ¡°Great Uncle is really thinking about him. By the way, I have news about him. Do you want to hear it, Great Uncle?¡±


    ¡°What news?¡± Gao Yuan asked.


    ¡°The children that the Yan family¡¯s daughter gave birth to are missing!¡± Qi Lin had asked about so many things about Yan Jiuchao, so he naturally didn¡¯t let go of the most merry and exciting thing. It was rumored that he had erectile dysfunction, but he had three children in one go. It was really a p to many men¡¯s faces.


    ¡°Great Uncle, why aren¡¯t you surprised at all? Last time, you said that someone would disappear two dayster. Are you talking about Yan Jiuchao¡¯s children? The timing just happens to match. Great Uncle, could it be that you sent someone to steal his children?¡±


    Gao Yuan really wanted to kill this kid.


    Qi Lin pursed his lips. Alright, he was just spouting nonsense. Great Uncle was not such a person.


    A pageboy who was hanging antern under the porch said, ¡°Young Master Qi, the news you mentioned is from before. Young Master Yan¡¯s children have been found!¡±


    Not to mention Qi Lin, even Gao Yuan was shocked.


    ...


    In Lotus Flower Town, majestic guards surrounded the White Jade Restaurant. A graceful youngdy wearing a translucent veil and a pink cloak alighted from the carriage with the help of a maidservant. She entered the White Jade Restaurant with eager but elegant steps.


    The restaurant had already been cleared, and the huge hall was filled with guards from the Yan Manor.


    ¡°Miss, the children are in the room in the backyard,¡± a guard said respectfully.


    ¡°Reward him,¡± Yan Ruyu instructed indifferently. The maidservant apanying her took out the reward money for the guard.


    The guard was overjoyed.


    Yan Ruyu and her servant went to Bai Tang¡¯s room in the backyard.


    Bai Tang and Yu Wan were already waiting.


    Bai Tang had sent someone to deliver the news. As she lived next door to the Bai Manor, it was easy to find her. It didn¡¯t take long for her to inform her.


    Yan Ruyu rushed over without stopping, but she was not in a sorry state at all. No matter when or where, she seemed to be able to maintain the reservedness and elegance of a nobledy.


    This was the first time Yu Wan had seen the true face of the daughter of a general. As expected of a woman who had sessfully charmed the Young Master Yan who was impotent. She was indeed quite beautiful.


    When Yu Wan was sizing up Yan Ruyu, Yan Ruyu also looked at her.


    This was also Yan Ruyu¡¯s first time seeing Yu Wan for the first time. She recognized at a nce that this was not the daughter of a merchant from the Bai Manor. It was not her shabby clothes, but her calm and indifferent temperament when she was not moving. It made people think of the phrase: one requires tranquility to reach one¡¯s far-reaching goal.


    Such a person would not be a businesswoman.


    Such a vige girl was as beautiful as a painting even when she was farming.


    The middle-aged servant had bought the Yu family¡¯s braised meat before, so she quickly recognized Yu Wan. She smiled warmly and said, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s you? Do you still remember me?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Lin, you know her?¡± Yan Ruyu was surprised.


    Aunt Lin smiled and said, ¡°Miss, the marinade you praised as not inferior to Madam Du¡¯s cooking was bought from her stall!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that¡­ vige girl who was almost arrested and taken away?¡± Yan Ruyu muttered. She looked at Yu Wan and revealed a gentle smile through the thin veil. ¡°We¡¯re really fated.¡±


    Yu Wan did not reply. She did not even look at her. She only silently stayed by the bed and looked at the three sleeping children.


    The atmosphere became awkward.


    Aunt Lin smiled awkwardly and tried to smooth things over. ¡°Last time, Miss helped Miss Yu out. This time, Miss Yu saved Miss¡¯s children. This is karma!¡±


    Bai Tang did not like these words. It was as if it was because she was the one who had done good deeds that her children were saved and had nothing to do with others. Why doesn¡¯t she think further? Even without her, Yu Wan might not have really been arrested. However, if Yu Wan had not been here, her children would not have been able to return!


    Do you know what kind of people they are? Robbers at the end of their rope! Cold-hearted killers! Which one of them is easy to deal with? Yu Wan almost lost her life!


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that, Aunt Lin,¡± Yan Ruyu said gently. ¡°No matter what, I really have to thank Miss Yu for this.¡±


    Mrs. Lin smiled and nodded. ¡°Miss is right. I was too¡­¡±


    ¡°After talking for so long, aren¡¯t you going toe and see how the children are?¡± Yu Wan suddenly asked.


    Yan Ruyu and Aunt Lin¡¯s expressions froze at the same time.

 Chapter 46 - Young Master Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 46: Young Master Arrives</h4>


    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t just be grateful to your benefactor. Hurry up and take a look at the children,¡± Aunt Lin said in a choked voice.


    Yan Ruyu quickly went to the bed.


    Since their mother was already here, Yu Wan could not continue standing there. She stood up and walked to Bai Tang¡¯s side.


    Yan Ruyu sat down at the head of the bed and looked at the three children worriedly. Then, she reached out to tuck the corners of the children¡¯s clothes. In the end, she realized that there was something wrong with the children¡¯s clothes.


    She frowned and said angrily, ¡°What are the nannies doing? Why are they dressing the children like this?¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the nannies¡¯ fault. The robbers changed their original clothes to cover up their tracks.¡±


    Otherwise, anyone would be able to tell that something was wrong if a group of men in cloth clothes walked around with three well-dressed children.


    Yan Ruyu nodded and said softly, ¡°I see. I almost wronged the nanny. Aunt Lin, go get a few sets of clothes from the carriage.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±


    Aunt Lin went to the carriage to get a few clean and warm outfits. There was a tiger hat, tiger shoes, cotton clothes, and cotton pants.


    They were indeed the children of a rich family. Just their outfits alone were enough for ordinary people to eat for several years.


    Aunt Lin began to change the clothes of one of the children. Yan Ruyu paused for a while before picking up a set of clothes.


    Yu Wan took thest set with ease.


    Bai Tang could not take care of children. Besides, there was no fourth child for her to do it with. She watched quietly from the side.


    Unexpectedly, something unbelievable happened.


    For some reason, the child held by Aunt Lin and Yan Ruyu was twisting and turning in their arms. Their little arms and legs were kicking and beating as if they were about to break free at any time.


    Then, she looked at Yu Wan. She had already stripped the child down to his underwear. His little head was still moving around, but he was still sleeping like a little pig.


    In the end, Aunt Lin and Yan Ruyu were sweating profusely, but they didn¡¯t even take off the eldest and second child¡¯s pants. On the other hand, Yu Wan had already dressed the third child beautifully.


    ¡°Let me do it,¡± Yu Wan said to the two of them.


    Aunt Lin was so tired that she couldn¡¯t speak. Who would have thought that the child, who was small, was so strong?


    In the past, the nannies had alwaysined that the children were difficult to serve. She and the Miss did not take it to heart and only thought that the nannies were cking off. Now that they had personally tried it, they realized that the nannies had shown mercy.


    She wondered how Miss Yu had done it so easily.


    <i>Could it be that the farmers were strong? That¡¯s right, that must be it!</i>


    Aunt Lin handed over the clothes in her hand. ¡°Thank you, Miss Yu.¡±


    Yu Wan picked up the second child.


    It was strange. The second child, who was originally kicking and hitting around, obediently stopped moving when he was in Yu Wan¡¯s arms. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was still snoring, the few of them would have thought that he had fainted.


    After the second child was dressed beautifully, Yu Wan looked at Yan Ruyu.


    Yan Ruyu braced herself and handed over the clothes in her hands.


    Yu Wan had also put it on for the first child.


    It went unbelievably smoothly. If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, Yan Ruyu and Aunt Lin wouldn¡¯t have believed it.


    These little devils had driven away seven to eight nannies in a month. They even had a bad temper when they slept. Why were they so obedient in the hands of a vige girl?


    ¡°I heard that they were drugged by the robbers. I¡¯m afraid the effect of the medicine hasn¡¯t passed yet. They¡¯re still in a daze,¡± Aunt Lin whispered.


    Yan Ruyu did not say anything and only stared fixedly at Yu Wan. She seemed to have thought of something and whispered a few instructions into Aunt Lin¡¯s ear. Aunt Lin¡¯s eyes lit up and she went forward to say to Yu Wan, ¡°Miss Yu, I see that you hit it off with these children. I wonder if you¡¯re willing toe with us to the residence to take care of them?¡±


    Bai Tang was unhappy. ¡°Why? Do you want Miss Yu to be your little master¡¯s nanny? She doesn¡¯t have any milk!¡±


    Aunt. Lin misunderstood Bai Tang¡¯s intention of not letting Yu Wan enter the residence as a servant. She said amiably, ¡°The Little Masters stopped drinking milk a long time ago, but we will let Little Masters treat Miss Yu as a wet nurse. In the future, when Little Masters grows up, they will also provide for Miss Yu.¡±


    In the Great Li Dynasty, the wet nurse¡¯s status was higher than that of ordinary servants. Any aristocratic family that was particr would give the wet nurse her retirement.


    In Aunt Lin¡¯s opinion, a vige girl who relied on selling braised meat for a living would never encounter a better way out in her life. Moreover, they were very strict when it came to selecting wet nurses. However, on the ount that Miss Yu had saved their lives and was so capable, they reluctantly made an exception.


    Aunt Lin said with a smile, ¡°Miss Yu will definitely be satisfied with the monthly sry. When the time is right, we can even arrange a good marriage for Miss Yu.¡±


    A maidservant from a rich family would be snatched by others when she went out, let alone a maidservant who had served the little masters. Even a ninth-grade official could marry her.


    ¡°Miss Yu, what do you think?¡± Aunt Lin asked confidently.


    ¡°Not a big deal.¡± Yu Wan sshed a bucket of cold water on Aunt Lin. It was true that she liked the children, but she could not go to the Yan Manor to be a servant.


    The smile on Aunt Lin¡¯s face froze.


    Yan Ruyu said softly, ¡°If Miss Yu thinks that the status as a wet nurse is too low, how about you be a female teacher for the children?¡±


    The female teacher was much more presentable than the wet nurse. At least she was no longer a servant and her monthly sry was especially generous. This was the limit that Yan Ruyu could give Yu Wan. She couldn¡¯t let her give up her mother¡¯s position, right?


    Yu Wan looked at Yan Ruyu coldly. ¡°Miss Yan, haven¡¯t you heard of the saying that everyone has their own ambitions? It¡¯s not because I came from a humble background that I have to curry favor with your family. The jobs you give me are worthless to me. If you really want to thank me, why don¡¯t you give me real money? I won¡¯t ask for much. How about a thousand taels of gold or ten thousand taels of silver? Young Master Yan¡¯s children should be worth this price.¡±


    Yan Ruyu choked¡­ She was speechless. She thought that she was a reasonable person, but who knew that she would ask for so much? A thousand taels of gold, ten thousand taels of silver. Did she have any shame? Did she have any?!


    Where would she get so much money if she agreed? But if she didn¡¯t agree, wouldn¡¯t that mean that Young Master Yan¡¯s children weren¡¯t worth this price?!


    Yu Wan said coldly, ¡°Isn¡¯t Miss Yan very generous? Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t even take out such a small amount of money? Then why do you keep saying that you¡¯ll hire me as the wet nurse of the teacher? I thought your General Manor¡¯s money was endless!¡±


    Yan Ruyu almost vomited blood.


    Aunt Lin gave her a look. This was Little Master¡¯s benefactor. Calm down, she had to calm down.


    Yan Ruyu fiercely calmed herself down and endured the humiliation as she said, ¡°I was rude. I hope Miss Yu doesn¡¯t mind. I take back what I said earlier. It¡¯s gettingte. I should bring the children back. I¡¯ll personally deliver the thank you gift and remuneration to Miss Yu.¡±


    Yu Wan frowned when she saw her reach out to the children on the bed.


    At this moment, there was a hugemotion in the lobby of the White Jade Restaurant.


    ¡°Young Master Yan has arrived¡ª¡±


    Yan Ruyu quickly retracted her hand and turned around with the people in the room.


    Yan Jiuchao strode in. With his gentle personality, it was rare for him to walk so quickly.


    Uncle Wan almost couldn¡¯t keep up.


    Yan Jiuchao entered the room.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on him.


    This was the first time everyone saw the rumored Young Master Yan. He was wearing a white silver fox cloak. He had a slender figure, ck hair like ink, and a jade-like face. His eyes were sparkling. At first nce, he looked thin, but if one looked carefully, he had broad shoulders and a narrow waist. He was handsome and perfect.


    The moment he crossed the threshold, the entire room seemed to light up.


    Bai Tang was speechless. No wonder this person¡¯s reputation was so bad, but there were still so many women who wanted to marry him. He indeed had a face that could bring cmity to the country and the people¡­


    Yu Wan also felt that his beauty was a little against the rules. However, what she cared about was not this, but that this face was familiar, as if she had seen it somewhere before.


    Yan Ruyu, who had just been ridiculed, blushed with excitement when she saw the person who could support her. She hurriedly bowed. ¡°Yan¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao walked past her without even looking.


    Yan Ruyu¡¯s body stiffened.


    Yan Jiuchao came to the bed.


    Uncle Wan also chased after him.


    The two of them stared at the sleeping children and a thought shed through their minds. This little nose and little eyes were simply carved out of the same mold as Yan Jiuchao. No one would believe that they weren¡¯t his biological sons¡­


    Yan Jiuchao said firmly, ¡°Take them away.¡±

 Chapter 47 - Personally Thank Her

    <h4>Chapter 47: Personally Thank Her</h4>


    What did it mean when a cooked duck flew away? This was it.


    Yan Ruyu felt as if she had been struck by lightning as she watched Yan Jiuchao sweep away the three children that she had painstakingly found like a hurricane.


    Aunt Lin, who was at the side, was not any better. Although she knew that Young Master Yan would receive the news sooner orter, she did not expect him toe so swiftly and decisively. He even took away Miss¡¯s children without asking.


    Of course, they were also his children.


    But in the end, they were raised by Miss. Shouldn¡¯t he at least ask Miss? How could he be so domineering and arbitrary?!


    Even though Aunt Lin was full ofints and grievances, she did not dare to show any dissatisfaction in front of Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s guards entered in a sh and each picked up a baby each.


    The three little fellows did not even have a chance to struggle before they were carried into their father¡¯s carriage.


    Yan Jiuchao left after he got what he wanted.


    From the beginning to the end, he did not say a word to Yan Ruyu. He did not even look at her.


    No matter how good Yan Ruyu¡¯s self-restraint was, she could not hold it in anymore. It was fine if she was mocked by an ignorant vige girl, but why did even the children¡¯s father ignore her?!


    Just as Yan Ruyu was about to cry from anger, Yan Jiuchao, who had strode away, returned with a strange expression. This time, he was here for the women in the room.


    Yan Ruyu was delighted when she saw Yan Jiuchao walking towards her. He¡­ he still recognized her in the end!


    But in the next second, Yan Jiuchao brushed past her.


    Yan Ruyu, who was struck by lightning again: ¡°¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao walked towards Yu Wan and Bai Tang.


    Bai Tang¡¯s eyelids twitched! What was this lunatic doing?!


    Bai Tang pulled Yu Wan back, but there was a bed behind her. Her back knee hit the edge of the bed and she fell onto the soft bed.


    Miss Bai, who was known as the overlord of Lotus Flower Town, had never been in such a sorry state.


    On the other hand, Yu Wan did not panic at all. She calmly watched as Yan Jiuchao, who had scared Bai Tang out of her wits, stopped a step away from her.


    Yu Wan was considered tall among women, but in front of Yan Jiuchao, she looked petite.


    Yu Wan gently raised her head and met his probing gaze.


    ¡°Have I seen you somewhere before?¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    At this moment, Uncle Wan chased after them while panting. He exined in a low voice, ¡°She¡¯s the girl who mistakenly boarded our carriage at the courier station that day.¡±


    <i>The carriage that day was his??</i>Yu Wan was surprised.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Yan Jiuchao looked at Yu Wan and narrowed his eyes.


    Uncle Wan said, ¡°What else? Has Young Master seen this girl before?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao had no impression of her.


    However, Yan Jiuchao vaguely felt that he did not see her on the carriage at all. That time, she only revealed a little red face in the carriage, which didn¡¯t look like her at all.


    To be honest, Yu Wan also felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu when she first saw him. However, Yu Wan quickly understood that it was because he looked too simr to the young kids. How could a country bumpkin like her have seen the Young Master of Yan City long ago?


    ¡°She, she¡¯s your children¡¯s savior! She was the one who snatched your sons back from the robbers! She even encountered assassins on the way! She risked her life to save your sons!¡± Afraid that this temperamental young master would go crazy at the slightest disagreement, Bai Tang took the risk of having her head taken off and spoke up for Yu Wan!


    ¡°Is that so?¡± It was another question, but this time, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s tone was more intriguing.


    ¡°What¡¯s your surname?¡± Yan Jiuchao stared straight at her and asked.


    Uncle Wan: You don¡¯t have to stare at her like that. She¡¯s not shameless even if you are!


    ¡°Yu,¡± Yu Wan said calmly. There was no panic or shyness on her face.


    ¡°Beauty Yu¡¯s Yu?¡± Yan Jiuchao took half a step forward and asked cynically.


    ¡°Yu Boya¡¯s Yu,¡± Yu Wan replied seriously.


    Yan Jiuchao sneered. ¡°What? You want to find a soulmate?¡±


    Bai Tang: Is this person crazy?!


    The two of them were too close to each other, and even their breaths were intertwined. The onlookers were frightened, but the two of them were calmer than the other.


    ¡°Young Master Yan.¡± Yan Ruyu mustered her courage and spoke. She was far away and couldn¡¯t hear what the two of them said, but she thought that it should be to thank her for saving his children¡¯s lives. It couldn¡¯t be that he took a fancy to her, a lowly vige girl, right? How was that possible?


    As proud as she was, she did not think that there was such a possibility at all. However, she was also unwilling to be treated like air. She was the mother of the three children and Yan Jiuchao¡¯s fianc¨¦e. She was the only woman in this room who should be treated differently by Yan Jiuchao.


    She walked to Yan Jiuchao¡¯s side and looked at that perfect handsome face. She smiled gently and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared a thank you gift. I¡¯ll thank Miss Yu.¡±


    The words had a hidden meaning. Yan Jiuchao did not look at her properly when he entered the room. It was most likely because he did not recognize her. After hearing her words just now, he should have asked, ¡°Who are you? Why do you have to thank her?¡± In that case, she could go with the flow and introduce herself.


    ¡°No need.¡± Unexpectedly, Yan Jiuchao refused without thinking.


    Yan Ruyu was stunned.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at Yu Wan deeply and said meaningfully, ¡°I¡¯ll personally thank the savior of my children.¡±


    However, he did not say how he would thank her. He turned around and left, leaving the room full of people looking at each other.


    Yan Ruyu¡¯s face darkenedpletely. She was so angry that her nails dug into her flesh and her body trembled slightly.


    Seeing that the situation was bad, Aunt Lin hurriedly pulled her out.


    Only Bai Tang and Yu Wan were left in the room.


    Bai Tang patted her chest in relief and looked at Yu Wan strangely. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you afraid at all?¡±


    Yu Wan let her hold her palm.


    Bai Tang was shocked. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re sweating!¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. Although she appeared calm, her emotions, which were rare, were shaken when she faced the man. It was not because she was afraid, but she could not answer the specific reason.

 Chapter 48 - Little Munchkins Wake Up

    <h4>Chapter 48: Little Munchkins Wake Up</h4>


    A day passed without any mishaps. The onlookers were also evacuated by Shopkeeper Zhou.


    Bai Tang had heard something extraordinary just now and pulled Yu Wan along to gossip about how she had identally entered Yan Jiuchao¡¯s carriage that day.


    ¡°I fell asleep. I don¡¯t know anything,¡± Yu Wan said truthfully.


    Bai Tang red at her with her hands on her hips. ¡°How careless are you? You actually fell asleep in that lunatic¡¯s carriage!¡±


    ¡°Lunatic?¡± Yu Wan blinked.


    Bai Tang nodded and curled her lips. ¡°Isn¡¯t anyone who dares to cause trouble in the throne room a lunatic?¡±


    However, he could be considered the most beautiful lunatic in the world.


    Of course, it was impossible for Bai Tang to have any improper thoughts about such a man. She still wanted to live for a few more years.


    While the two of them were talking, Yu Feng returned.


    ¡°What happened? Why are there so many people outside?¡± He asked.


    It turned out that the people who had been evacuated had not gone far. They were still standing in groups of three to five and discussing.


    ¡°You have to ask your sister.¡± Bai Tang walked into the hall from the back door.


    Yu Feng looked at her and paused slightly. ¡°Ah Wan is back? Is she okay?¡±


    ......


    Bai Tang said in amusement, ¡°You siblings ask the same question. She¡¯s in my room. Go ask her.¡±


    Yu Feng recalled a piece of personal clothing he had seen in Bai Tang¡¯s roomst time and his ears burned. ¡°Ahem, I¡¯ll have to trouble Miss Bai to call Ah Wan out.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Bai Tang did not notice Yu Feng¡¯s abnormality, nor did she ask him why he did not go himself. She returned to the room and called Yu Wan to the lobby.


    When Yu Feng saw that Yu Wan was safe and sound, he was finally relieved. However, after hearing Bai Tang talk about the robbers, he broke out in cold sweat.


    <i>Robbers? Killers? What was this girl doing?!</i>


    <i>Didn¡¯t she know how dangerous it was? She dared to enter the robber¡¯s nest alone. Fortunately, she escaped. What if she didn¡¯t?</i>


    <i>Had she considered the consequences of being caught by the robbers?!</i>


    ¡°Why are you so bold? Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait obediently in the White Jade Hall? If I don¡¯t look after you, you¡¯ll almost lose your life! If anything happens to you, how am I going to answer to Third Uncle and Third Aunt? How am I going to answer to my father?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all because she¡¯s worried about you!¡± Bai Tang snorted.


    Yu Feng¡¯s anger fell by more than half. It was unknown if it was because of this sentence or because of the person who said it.


    Yu Wan looked at the two of them with sparkling eyes.


    Yu Feng cleared his throat and said with a straight face, ¡°In the future¡­ you¡¯re not allowed to act on your own anymore, understand?¡±


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll listen to you, Big Brother.¡± Yu Wan agreed readily.


    See, this was his sister. She was always obedient, but what she did in secret could scare people to death.


    This was not saving a horse. He needed time to digest it and think about how to tell his family so that he wouldn¡¯t scare them to death.


    On the other hand, Yan Jiuchao brought the three littleds back to the Young Master¡¯s Manor.


    The three childreny sprawled on the warm bed.


    In the twenty-three years of Yan Jiuchao¡¯s life, he had never seen such a fragile and petite thing. They were wearing the same clothes, and their small body seemed to be smaller than a pillow. Their small fists were raised above their heads, and their small heads were tilted in the same direction, breathing evenly.


    Yan Jiuchao was a little stunned. He stretched out his slender index finger and poked the belly of a little fellow.


    The little fellow clenched his fists and stretched.


    Yan Jiuchao poked the other two soft stomachs.


    These two also began to pull their fists, yawn, and stretch.


    Hence, the little fellows, who could not wake up no matter what, were ruthlessly woken up by their father.


    The three little fellows opened their big ck eyes. Surprisingly, they didn¡¯t cry.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at them, and they looked back at him.


    Suddenly, the first son, who was the first to be woken up, crawled towards Yan Jiuchao. Immediately after, the other two also crawled over.


    Yan Jiuchao had never been so close to anyone before. Seeing the three soft bodies climb into his arms, his chest was filled with indescribable emotions.


    Even his gaze softened.


    However, he did not enjoy it for long before he felt his stomach heat up¡ª


    He waspletely petrified¡­


    ...


    In the evening, the siblings returned to Lotus Flower Vige. All the families were busy preparing dinner. The small vige was shrouded in smoke.


    Little Bruiser and Yu Song stuck a couplet at the entrance of the old mansion. Yu Song raised Little Bruiser up and Little Bruiser held a piece of red paper that had been smeared with glue. ¡°Higher, Second Brother.¡±


    ¡°A little to the left.¡±


    ¡°No, no, a little to the right!¡±


    ¡°Higher!¡±


    Yu Song was so tired that he was sweating profusely. ¡°Do you know that you¡¯re really heavy?¡±


    Little Bruiser snorted. ¡°I¡¯m still so young. How am I heavy? Second Brother, you¡¯re too weak!¡± He would never admit that he had gained weight!


    ¡°You¡¯ll be six years old after the New Year. Are you still young?¡± Yu Song rolled his eyes.


    Yu Feng walked over and took Little Bruiser from his brother. He let Little Bruiser sit on his thick and muscr shoulder and wrapped an arm around him.


    Little Bruiser instantly felt that he was sitting firmly. He lowered his head and smiled brightly at Yu Feng. ¡°Big Brother!¡± Then he looked at Yu Wan. ¡°Sis!¡±


    Yu Wan smiled.


    The few of them worked together and pasted the festive couplet.


    In the central room, Aunt and Mrs. Jiang were making dumplings while their youngest daughter was ying with a piece of dough.


    ¡°Mom, Aunt,¡± Yu Wan greeted.


    Mrs. Jiang smiled. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°Why are you sote?¡± Aunt looked at the dark sky.


    Yu Feng told his family about Yu Wan saving the three little munchkins. Of course, he saved the soul-stirring details. He only said that she met a kidnapper halfway and saved the three children from them.


    ¡°Is Ah Wan alright? Did the kidnapper target her?¡± Aunt asked fearfully.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the kidnapper?¡± Uncle also walked over from the kitchen with his walking stick.


    Yu Feng knew that his parents would have such a reaction. He hadn¡¯t even said anything about the killers. If he really told them everything, his parents would probably beat him up for not keeping a good eye on his sister.


    ¡°No, the kidnapper has been arrested.¡±


    This was the excuse Yu Feng had thought of for his parents and third aunt. What Yu Feng didn¡¯t know was that not only were the robbers captured, but they were also most likely killed. The assassins from the dpidated temple weren¡¯t to be trifled with. It was Yu Wan¡¯s loss if they could escape alive.


    ¡°Ah Wan is really amazing,¡± Mrs. Jiang said with a smile as she looked at Yu Wan.

 Chapter 49 - Business in Capital

    <h4>Chapter 49: Business in Capital</h4>


    Dinner was dumplings stuffed with pork cabbage and pork scallions, apanied by a thick and appetizing pot of radish and oxtail soup.


    The oxtail soup was a good thing. Not only could it nourish the Qi and remove dampness, but it could also strengthen the tendons and bones, nourish the five viscera. It tasted delicious and was suitable for both young and old. However, cows were a very important source of power for farming in ancient times. Therefore, the previous dynasty had issued aw that prohibited the ughter of cattle.


    So what kind of person would have the guts to make a pot of forbidden oxtail soup?


    A beautiful face suddenly shed across Yu Wan¡¯s mind.


    What a coincidence¡­


    No matter what, thanks to Little Bruiser, their family could drink the oxtail soup that ordinary people would never be able to drink in their entire lives.


    The oxtail was stewed until it was mushy, and the colloid melted into the soup. The light soup instantly became thick. After drinking a spoonful, one could feel the mushy meat skin melt in the mouth. The sweetness of the radish also blended well into the spicy soup. The tofu was the finishing touch,pletely bringing out the freshness of the ingredients.


    The family drank to their fill and their bodies were warm. It was so satisfying to have such a bowl of soup in the middle of winter.


    Little Bruiser finished eating thest piece of oxtail. After that, he even sucked his fingers, not letting go of a single drop of fat.


    They had also finished eating the dumplings, but there was still a lot of stuffing left. After dinner, Yu Wan left with her aunt to give out corn noodles and noodles. They rolled them into dumpling skin and bun skin and wrapped the remaining meat stuffing.


    Little Bruiser also wrapped a few and he actually did a good job! But he was a child after all. After a while, he fell asleep on the chair.


    Yu Wan wrapped Little Bruiser tightly in a cotton shirt and carried him back to the house with Mrs. Jiang.


    Yu Wan heated hot water and lit a brazier. After washing up, the familyy on the warm bed.


    ......


    Little Bruisery on the pillow, drooling.


    The fire in the room gradually dimmed.


    Yu Wan closed her eyes but could not fall asleep.


    ¡°Ah Wan can¡¯t sleep?¡± Mrs. Jiang asked gently.


    Yu Wan turned around and looked at Mrs. Jiang from the dark. ¡°Did I disturb you?¡±


    Mrs. Jiang turned to look at her, her beautiful eyes seemingly flowing with light. ¡°No, I slept a lot during the day. I¡¯m not tired yet. Is Ah Wan thinking about something?¡±


    Yu Wan opened her mouth. ¡°Mom, where did I go when I left home? Did I mention it to you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Mrs. Jiangy down and shook her head slightly. She looked at the roof beam in the night. ¡°But you brought something back.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Yu Wan was slightly stunned.


    Mrs. Jiang gently lifted the nket and got off the bed. She went to the wardrobe, opened it, bowed, and took out a box. Then, she took out something from the box. She returned to the bed, covered herself with the nket, and reached out to hand it to Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan touched it and looked at it weakly. She asked in confusion, ¡°A tassel?¡±


    Mrs. Jiang said, ¡°It¡¯s a tassel from a jade pendant. You sold the jade pendant, and the tassel is broken, so it was left at home.¡±


    Yu Wan stroked the tassel and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard on you to keep it.¡±


    ¡°The knot is quite exquisite,¡± Mrs. Jiang said with a smile, exining why she was keeping a broken thing.


    Yu Wan looked at the tassel against the fire and said, ¡°There¡¯s a bead on it. I wonder if it can be sold for money.¡±


    ¡°Ah Wan¡­ aren¡¯t you curious about what happened back then?¡± Mrs. Jiang looked at her and asked.


    Yu Wan shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something worth remembering. Otherwise, I would definitely tell you.¡±


    Mrs. Jiang smiled faintly. ¡°Go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Wan casually stuffed the ear under the pillow, closed her eyes, and fell asleep.


    Thest of the fire was extinguished.


    In the endless darkness, Mrs. Jiang sighed softly.


    ...


    ¡°Get lost! Get out!¡±


    In the Guiyun Pavilion of the North Garrison General Manor, Yan Ruyu smashed a room of porcin.


    The maidservants in the room were frightened.


    This youngdy, who usually did not even speak loudly, seemed to have been angered by someone outside. As soon as she returned to her room, she started smashing things.


    A maidservant secretly carried a vase and slipped out when Yan Ruyu was not paying attention.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Yan Ruyu pointed.


    The maidservant froze at the door.


    ¡°Turn around,¡± Yan Ruyu said coldly.


    The maidservant did not move.


    Yan Ruyu raised her voice. ¡°I told you to turn around! Are you deaf or stupid? If you don¡¯t hear me, I¡¯ll find someone to sell you tonight!¡±


    ¡°Miss, please spare my life!¡± The maidservant hurriedly turned around and knelt on the ground with the vase in her arms. ¡°This vase was sent by the Young Master. I was afraid that Miss would identally break it, so I wanted to put it away.¡±


    Yan Ruyu said coldly, ¡°So you¡¯re making the decision for me! Why don¡¯t I give you the position of the daughter of the General Manor? You¡¯ll be the eldest daughter! You¡¯ll marry into the Young Master¡¯s Manor for me!¡±


    The maidservant turned pale and hurriedly kowtowed and begged for mercy. ¡°I don¡¯t dare! I don¡¯t dare!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mrs. Yan hurriedly walked in under the escort of the maidservants. When she saw the mess on the ground, she sucked in a breath of cold air. Then, she looked at her usually calm daughter, who was now as angry as a lion whose fur had exploded. Her face immediately turned cold. ¡°All of you, stand down!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The maidservants walked out trembling.


    The maidservant who was kneeling on the ground also stood up.


    ¡°Leave the vase!¡± Yan Ruyu said fiercely.


    ¡°You still dare to cause trouble?!¡± Mrs. Yan said angrily. ¡°You¡¯re the daughter of the Yan Manor, but you actually learned from that shrew in the market. Where¡¯s your upbringing? Did you let a dog eat your upbringing?!¡±


    Yan Ruyu was angry and aggrieved.


    Mrs. Yan knew her daughter¡¯s temper very well. She did not get angry easily. It was definitely not an ordinary grievance to make her so angry.


    Mrs. Yan sighed. ¡°I know you¡¯ve been wronged, but anger can¡¯t solve anything. You¡¯re the smartest. As long as you calm down and think about it, you¡¯ll know what to do to protect your status as the Young Madam.¡±


    Yan Ruyu pondered for a moment and really calmed down. She pulled open her makeup and took out a jade pendant with a tiger pattern wrapped in white silk. ¡°Mother, prepare a gift for me. I want to see the Princess Consort.¡±


    ...


    At dawn, Yu Wan was woken up by the biological clock in her body. As usual, she went to the chicken coop to collect eggs and then cooked a pot of pork and cabbage dumplings for breakfast.


    Three dayster was New Year¡¯s Eve. They still had some silk and satin that had not been sold. The cloth shop in town did not offer a high price, so Yu Wan decided to go to the Capital to try her luck.


    A material that could make Mrs. Bai¡¯s eyes widened could be sold for at least ten taels, right? If all six bolts of cloth were sold, her uncle¡¯s consultation fee would be settled.


    Yu Feng knew that she was going to the Capital and came early.


    Yu Feng said, ¡°Let¡¯s take the ox cart to town first. When we get there, we¡¯ll change to a carriage to go to the Capital.¡±


    The price of the carriage was originally a hundred copper coins, but it had increased by two to three folds. However, there was no choice. Although the ox cart was cheap, it was too slow. He did not want the city gates to be closed when they arrived at the Capital.


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Big Brother. These materials are extremely good. As long as they¡¯re sold, the money for the carriage is a small matter.¡±

 Chapter 50 - Gonna Make a Fortune (1)

    <h4>Chapter 50: Gonna Make a Fortune (1)</h4>


    They went to the carriage dealership in town to rent a carriage. As Yu Feng had expected, the price increased quite a bit.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it two hundred copper coins? Why did it be three hundred copper coins?¡± Yu Feng asked with a frown. They rented the simplest carriage, which was simr to an ox cart. However, they changed the ox into a horse. This kind of carriage usually didn¡¯t cost more than a hundred copper coins.


    ¡°Three hundred copper coins! It¡¯s up to you whether you want to rent it or not!¡± The shop assistant waved his hand impatiently. In the past years, the carriage dealership¡¯s business was considered good, but it was not as popr as this year. Perhaps it was because Young Master Yan had returned to the Capital and was nning to get married, many nobles from various ces had rushed to the Capital to join in the fun.


    Yu Feng still wanted to bargain, but Yu Wan gently pulled him back and said to the shop assistant, ¡°Three hundred copper coins it is. Please help us bring the carriage over.¡±


    The shop assistant nced at Yu Wan. ¡°Do you want a coachman? It would be another hundred copper coins for that.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Yu Feng was so angry that he didn¡¯t want to speak. How could they increase the price for a coachman? He was clearly treating them as fools!


    Yu Wanforted him. ¡°Big Brother, going to the Capital is more important. It¡¯s the New Year, and it¡¯s not easy to be a coachman.¡±


    What Yu Wan didn¡¯t say was that there were a lot of carriages going around, and the coachman was in short supply. If she hesitated any longer, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to hire him.


    As expected, as soon as Yu Wan handed over the copper coins, an old man with a foreign ent shouted, ¡°If you don¡¯t even have a man, how can you run it?¡±


    Thest coachman was hired by Yu Wan.


    Along the way, Yu Feng was aching for the four hundred copper coins.


    There was another thing in Yu Wan¡¯s future goal: to earn money to buy a carriage. This way, her brother would no longer have to suffer because of renting a carriage.


    She was really a sister who doted on her brother!


    ......


    ¡°Master, I want to ask you something. Which fabric store in the Capital is the best?¡± Before entering the Capital, Yu Wan suddenly asked the coachman.


    The coachman thought for a while and said, ¡°The best is Hongde Cloth Shop and Rainbow Clouds Pavilion. Rainbow Clouds Pavilion is a ce for nobles. If you want to buy fabric, you can go to Hongde.¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. It was not different from what her uncle had said. The reason she asked him was that she was worried that after three years, the market of the cloth shop would change. However, she was not buying cloth but selling it. Of course, she had to go to the most expensive shop.


    ¡°Master, please go to the Rainbow Clouds Pavilion.¡±


    The coachman was speechless.


    The Rainbow Clouds Pavilion was located in the most prosperous street market in the Capital. The street was very wide, and it could amodate four carriages side by side. The shops on both sides were row by row, and pedestrians flowed endlessly. The liveliness of Lotus Flower Town was simply not worth mentioning.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at the Rainbow Cloud Pavilion.¡± The coachman stopped the carriage in front of an embroidered building.


    The siblings alighted from the carriage.


    As expected of the road in the Capital, even the limestone bs under their feet exuded an indescribable solemnity.


    The Rainbow Clouds Pavilion was just like its name. The signboard was surrounded by colorful silk, and the shop was brightly lit. Even the waiters and maidservants inside were dressed very brightly.


    ¡°Do the two of you want to see the fabric or the clothes?¡± A smart shop assistant greeted them with a smile. He did not seem to be neglected by Yu Wan and Yu Feng¡¯s shabby attire.


    Yu Wan, on the other hand, could tell that he was being far-fetched. It was not strange when she thought about it. Their current appearance was like wearing a singlet and pants to drag into a five-star hotel. No one would think highly of them.


    Strange gazes were cast over.


    Yu Feng felt a little ufortable.


    Yu Wan had a calm expression as she looked at the shop assistant and said, ¡°We¡¯re not here to buy clothes. We have a few high-quality materials on hand. I wonder if your clothes shop needs them.¡±


    ¡°Selling fabric?¡± The shop assistant sized up the two of them and his smile faded. ¡°We don¡¯t ept materials from the market.¡±


    Yu Feng hurriedly said, ¡°Take a look first. Our materials aren¡¯t even sold in town.¡±

 Chapter 51 - Gonna Make a Fortune (2)

    <h4>Chapter 51: Gonna Make a Fortune (2)</h4>


    ¡°Town?¡± The shop assistant couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. It wasn¡¯t that he was looking down on people, but did these two country bumpkins ask about the market rate of the Rainbow Clouds Pavilion? Was it strange that they couldn¡¯t sell it in town? Any material here couldn¡¯t be found in other shops.


    ¡°You want to sell fabric? I¡¯ll show you the way.¡± The shop assistant pulled Yu Feng to the door and pointed to the east. ¡°Do you see that alley? Go through it. The entire street is selling fabric. Go there and try your luck.¡±


    It was a street for buying inferior goods. Of course, it was much better than the materials in the countryside.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he finished speaking, a woman eximed from behind, ¡°Aiya, am I seeing things? I actually saw the Birch Fragrance Cloud Silk!¡±


    The Birch Fragrance Cloud Silk was a type of silk cloud gauze. It was jade-green in color and was warm in winter and cool in summer. Its production was very rare and could only be seen in the pce.


    The shop assistant thought to himself,?<i>Which ignorant woman can even mistake the Birch Fragrance Cloud Silk? Where did they get such a rare item?</i>


    Before he could finish cursing, another surprised voice sounded. ¡°Water Sky Cloud Brocade?¡±


    ¡°Ice Silk!¡±


    ¡°Yuzhou brocade!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±?<i>Wait, what nonsense are these people spouting!</i>


    The shop assistant turned around strangely and was shocked by the scene in front of him!


    Yu Wan couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk nonsense with the shop assistant, so she simply opened the box. The people in the Rainbow Clouds Pavilion were all distinguished guests. Even if they had never eaten pork before, they had seen pigs walk. Immediately, a third-grade official¡¯s wife recognized the Birch Fragrance Cloud Silk in the box.


    Her cry attracted the otherdies.


    Hence, the Water Cloud Brocade, Ice Silk, Yuzhou Rainbow Brocade, and other precious fabrics that could only be seen on the Empress in the pce were recognized by a few knowledgeable madams.


    The shop assistant could no longer remain calm. Was this the material that she said could not be sold in town? Of course, there was no way to sell it in town. Even the Rainbow Cloud Pavilion did not have it!


    ¡°Mi¡­ Miss! Let¡¯s talk in private!¡±


    Yu Wan followed the shop assistant, and Yu Feng stayed behind to guard the cloth.


    Fifteen minutester, Yu Wan came out.


    Yu Feng was relieved. If his sister hadn¡¯te, he would have been eaten alive by those madams.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Yu Feng asked.


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go out for a walk. We¡¯lle backter.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Feng looked at her in confusion.


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°These materials are very expensive. The shopkeeper has gone out, and the assistant can¡¯t make the decision. He asked us to wait for the shopkeeper toe back. He¡¯ll only be back in the afternoon. It¡¯s not noon yet so let¡¯s go eat something first.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just-just wait here.¡± Yu Feng cleared his throat. ¡°I brought food.¡±


    In order to save money for a meal, Yu Feng worked hard.


    Yu Wan was amused by her brother¡¯s stinginess. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for us toe to the Capital. We can choose not to eat, but we have to go to the pharmacy. Just now, I asked the shop assistant. There are a few good pharmacies nearby. The doctors inside are all very skilled. Let¡¯s ask if they can treat Uncle¡¯s leg injury.¡±


    Yu Feng coughed in shame. ¡°Then, then let¡¯s go. What about these things?¡±


    ¡°Leave it here for the time being. He has already paid my deposit in advance,¡± Yu Wan said as she took out a banknote worth fifty taels.


    Yu Feng¡¯s heart skipped a beat! If the deposit is so much, then once they sold everything, wouldn¡¯t it be¡ª


    Yu Wan smiled.


    They were going to make a fortune.

 Chapter 52 - Three Little Babies

    <h4>Chapter 52: Three Little Babies</h4>


    Because it was not far, Yu Wan and Yu Feng informed the coachman and walked to a pharmacy called Guangren Hall.


    ording to the staff of the Rainbow Clouds Pavilion, Guangren Hall was a century-old brand. It had been practicing medicine for generations and they were already the sixth generation. Its shop wasn¡¯t big and its location was remote. However, perhaps because of its reputation, there were many patients who came to buy medicine and seek treatment.


    The doctor was a young man in his thirties.


    There were seven or eight patients waiting in front of him. He checked their pulse with a numb expression.


    ¡°Doctor, can my mother recover from her injuries after taking these few sets of medicine?¡± A man in cloth clothes asked. He hade to see the doctor with his old mother who had rheumatism. His old mother¡¯s knee was in so much pain that she could not stand up straight.


    The young doctor nodded slightly before saying, ¡°Next.¡±


    ¡°Doctor¡­ sir¡­¡± The man in cloth clothes wanted to ask something, but the patient behind him had already taken a step forward and pushed him away.


    Yu Feng frowned.?<i>What kind of doctor was this? He was too perfunctory!</i>


    Yu Wan did not say anything. She did not even frown, as if she was used to such things.


    The young doctor was very efficient. Soon, it was the siblings¡¯ turn.


    ¡°Which one of you is here to see the doctor?¡± The young doctor buried his head in writing the prescription of the previous patient and asked without looking up.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°It¡¯s not us, it¡¯s my uncle. He broke his leg two years ago and didn¡¯t receive timely treatment. Until now, he still can¡¯t withstand the force. I wonder if Guangren Hall has treated simr patients before?¡±


    The young doctor finally looked up at them. His gaze shifted between the two of them before finally locking onto Yu Wan. ¡°Has it been two years?¡±


    ......


    Yu Wan nodded.


    ¡°It might be difficult to treat.¡± The young doctor continued to write the prescription.


    After leaving Guangren Hall, Yu Feng¡¯s expression turned ugly.


    Yu Wan consoled, ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. There are still many doctors in the Capital.¡±


    Yu Feng could not be as optimistic as her. ¡°The doctors in town all said¡­¡±


    Yu Wan interrupted him in time. ¡°There¡¯s no good material in town yet. There¡¯s always someone better. If the doctor in town can¡¯t treat him, we¡¯ll go to the Capital to look for him. If the doctor in the Capital can¡¯t treat him, we¡¯ll go to another city to look for another doctor. The world is big, there must be a divine doctor who can treat Uncle.¡±


    Yu Feng wanted to ask where her confidence came from, but when he met her determined and stubborn eyes, he couldn¡¯t say a word.


    The two of them went to the other two pharmacies and received the same answer as before. When they reached the fourth pharmacy, they encountered an old doctor who had once served as a military doctor. After hearing their description, the old doctor was not in a hurry to conclude. Instead, he touched his white beard and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never treated such an injury before, but I¡¯ve seen others treat it before. Bring him over for me to take a look first.¡±


    The two of them left the pharmacy in a good mood.


    Yu Feng was obviously very happy. In the past two years, he had asked countless doctors, but this was the first time he heard news that there was hope of treatment.


    ¡°I¡¯m so hungry. Big Brother, where¡¯s the food you brought?¡± Yu Wan said.


    Yu Feng said readily, ¡°The pancakes are cold. I will bring you to eat something good!¡±


    Fifteen minutester, the two of them appeared in the alley beside the most luxurious restaurant, the River Gazing Restaurant, in the Capital.


    Yu Wan was sitting on a stool with half its leg broken. In front of her was a table that had lost its paint and its color could no longer be seen. On the table was arge bowl that did not seem to have been washed very clean. In the bowl was a ck dumpling soup.


    It is literally a dumpling soup. There were no dumplings, only soup.


    Yu Feng took out two cold pancakes and soaked them in the hot soup. ¡°It¡¯s not cold anymore. Hurry up and eat!¡±


    Yu Wan rolled her eyes.


    In the River Gazing Restaurant, which was a wall away, someone also ordered a bowl of dumpling soup.


    The dumpling soup here was much more extravagant. It was made with pig bones, shark fins, dried shells, winter bamboo shoots, and more than ten vors of wild mountain fungus as the main ingredients. There were exquisite meatballs, shrimp dumplings, and egg dumplings inside to better improve the freshness of the ingredients. There was also a circle of seaweed on the soup surface.


    Just this bowl of ¡°dumplings soup¡± was worth a hundred taels.


    The sky-high price of ¡°dumplings soup¡± was sent to the Heaven Room of the River Gazing Restaurant.


    Uncle Wan and three fair-skinned little munchkins sat around the table.


    The three little munchkins were excited. Their eyes were wide open, and they looked extremely energetic. However, Uncle Wan, who was at the side, had two heavy dark circles under his eyes and looked haggard, as if he had aged several decades overnight.


    Why did he be like this? It startedst night.


    Not long after Yan Jiuchao brought the three children back to the Young Master¡¯s Manor, the children woke up. When they woke up, they peed on their father three times before they werepletely awake.


    Uncle Wan thought that since the children had slept for an entire day and did not eat anything, they must be starving. He hurriedly asked the kitchen to cook arge table of good dishes. Who knew that the little fellows would run all over the courtyard that he could not even catch them!


    It was not easy for Yan Jiuchao to forcefully press them onto the chairs, but the few little fellows suddenly became teary-eyed.


    That aggrieved look on their faces really crushed his heart. Before they could cry, Uncle Wan¡¯s tears fell.


    Yan Jiuchao did not fall for it. He threatened to throw them out if they dared to cry.


    The three little fellows instantly stopped ¡°crying¡±.


    Uncle Wan thought that it was time for them to eat properly, but who knew that they began to hold their stomachs again, looking like they couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and were about to poop.


    Uncle Wan hurriedly brought them to the washroom.


    As soon as the three littleds sat on the small bucket, they stopped covering their stomachs and frowning. They looked at the sky leisurely.


    They sat there for half an hour.


    Uncle Wan was at his wits¡¯ end.


    Young Master Yan ordered the guards to lift the three little fellows up. Unexpectedly, as soon as the guards picked them up, they heard a plop sound¡ª


    They had pooped¡­


    ¡°As expected of your father¡¯s biological sons¡­¡± Uncle Wan said with despair as he scooped the dumpling soup.


    The three little fellows had been fooling around all night until now. They had not eaten or drunk anything.


    Uncle Wan had been coaxing them for the entire night and could not take it anymore.


    Uncle Wan scooped the dumpling soup into three bowls of white rice. As he scooped, his head sank and he fell asleep on the table.


    The three little fellows climbed onto the chairs, pushed open the window, and leaned on the windowsill to look down.


    Yu Wan and Yu Feng were sitting in the alley below, drinking the indescribable dumpling soup.


    Yu Feng nced at her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go buy two scallion pancakes.¡±


    With that, he stood up and left.


    The three little fellows climbed down from the chair and walked to the low table. They picked up the small bowl on the table and walked downstairs.


    At the stall, Yu Wan braced herself and drank the disgusting dumpling soup. She turned around and saw three strong-looking little fellows.


    <i>Huh? Wasn¡¯t these the children she met in Lotus Flower Town yesterday?</i>


    The children of the daughter of the Yan Family and the Young Master of Yan City. They were still wearing the clothes she had personally changed into, but their pants were different.


    <i>Strange. Why were they here? And they were all¡­ holding a bowl of sumptuous rice.</i>


    The table was too high. The three little fellows stood on their tiptoes and ced their food on the table with difficulty.


    They didn¡¯t put it properly, so some soup spilled out.


    Then, the three of them pushed the food in front of Yu Wan.

 Chapter 53 - Prison Calamity

    <h4>Chapter 53: Prison Cmity</h4>


    Yu Wan looked at the three small bowls that were pushed in front of her. Each bowl was filled with rich soup and rice. There were crystal clear shark fins, plump and juicy meatballs, fresh and sweet shellfish meat, tender and smooth winter bamboo shoots, and several types of wild mountain mushrooms that had been cooked until they almost melted into the soup.


    This was truly a delicacy.


    The base of the soup seemed to be made of pig bones, emitting a strong fragrance. There was also milky white bone marrow floating on the surface of the soup.


    Yu Wan felt that her stomach, which was clearly not hungry, began to rumble again.


    It was not time for lunch yet. There were no other customers at the stall, only the stall owner and his wife, who were silently wrapping dumplings.


    When the two of them smelled the fragrance, they couldn¡¯t help but look over. The little guy¡¯s back was facing them. They only saw three small backs, but the things on the table¡­


    The two of them swallowed their saliva and did not say anything. They lowered their heads and continued to wrap the dumplings in their hands.


    The three littleds ced their hands behind their backs and widened their big ck eyes as they looked at Yu Wan without blinking.


    The meaning was obvious¡ª


    Here¡¯s your meal.


    Yu Wan was stunned. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    The three littleds looked at her adorably.


    ¡°You woke up halfway yesterday and saw me, right?¡±


    ......


    They were still looking at her adorably.


    Yu Wan felt that it was most likely so.


    They looked like they were less than two years old, but they could recognize her after just one meeting. They were really three smart babies.


    Yu Wan looked at the food on the table and thought to herself,?<i>¡°They know how to repay kindness.¡±</i>


    How could there be such smart, sensible, and ridiculously beautiful children?


    Yu Wan had never liked children, but now, she felt like her heart was about to melt. Who would have thought that the children would be so cute when the Yan Family¡¯s daughter was so annoying?


    <i>I really want to steal them home. What should I do??</i>


    Yu Wan was so frightened by the thought that appeared out of thin air that her entire body trembled. Even her stomach stopped growling!


    Was she crazy? This was someone else¡¯s children, not hers. What was she thinking? She took a deep breath andposed herself. She looked at the three children and said, ¡°Who did youe out with? Does your family know that you¡¯re here?¡±


    The three littleds remained silent.


    Yu Wan¡¯s gaze lingered on the three of them. ¡°Which one of you is the oldest?¡±


    There was finally a reaction. The three of them took a step forward!


    Everyone wanted to be the oldest!


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    Yu Wan could not ask anything and could only wait here with them.


    Suddenly, the three little fellows¡¯ stomachs growled.


    ¡°So you haven¡¯t eaten either.¡± Yu Wan picked up the small bowl on the table to feed them, but they didn¡¯t open their mouths.


    Yu Wan thought for a while and scooped a meatball from each bowl into her dumpling soup. The dumpling soup was really bad, and the meatballs had also be extremely bad. However, Yu Wan felt that this was the most delicious thing she had ever eaten. She even finished thest mouthful of soup.


    She rubbed her stomach, which was so full it would explode. ¡°I¡¯m full. If I eat any more, I¡¯ll explode.¡±


    The three little fellows looked at her bulging stomach and opened their mouths, obediently waiting for Yu Wan to feed them.


    ¡­ .


    The little munchkins were extremely obedient. They ate whatever they were fed. They were not picky and did not hesitate. The three bowls of food were quickly emptied.


    Looking at them eating with relish, Yu Wan actually felt a trace of happiness.


    They were Yan Ruyu¡¯s children. She hated Yan Ruyu so much, how could she treat her children¡ª


    <i>¡°Am I a saint?¡±?</i>Yu Wan thought in despair.


    The three of them finished thest mouthful of rice without wasting a single grain.


    Yu Wan took out a handkerchief and was about to wipe their mouths when a series of hurried footsteps came from the alley. Then, arge group of soldiers rushed into the alley.


    Yu Wan had never seen the officials in the Capital, but the stall owner and his wife immediately recognized them.


    These were clearly the city guards of the Magistrate Prefecture. The city guards were a type of constable, but their official positions were higher than that of a constable. Usually, when a big case happened in the Capital, they would send out the famous city guards.


    The not-so-narrow alley was instantly filled with more than ten city guards.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Asked the young city inspector.


    The stall owner and his wife did not know how they had offended the Magistrate Prefecture, but they were so frightened that they put down the dumplings in their hands and stood up trembling.


    However, the shop assistant beside the city inspector brushed past them. He raised his hand and pointed guiltily. ¡°There, there.¡±


    The person pointed at was Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan¡¯s hand that was holding the handkerchief paused. She looked calmly at the shop assistant who had pointed her out.


    When the city inspector saw her appearance, he could not help but narrow his eyes. This little girl was really good-looking!


    ¡°What did I do that made you want to bring soldiers to arrest me?¡± Yu Wan looked at the shop assistant and said indifferently.


    The shop assistant couldn¡¯t meet her eyes. He lowered his head deeply.


    To be honest, he did not expect the situation to turn out like this. He had only reported the matter of the cloth to the shopkeeper in detail. He had thought that the shopkeeper would praise him for taking on a good business. Unexpectedly, the shopkeeper insisted that those were tributes from the pce. It was impossible for two country bumpkins to get something from the pce. It must be stolen goods.


    He asked, ¡°How would a country bumpkin have the guts to steal into the pce? Besides, they don¡¯t have the ability.¡±


    However, the shopkeeper said that they might not have stolen it personally. Perhaps they were just helping others sell the stolen goods.


    Then, the shopkeeper reported it.


    Then, he was dragged by the city inspector to identify Yu Feng and Yu Wan.


    Such a case could not rm the city guards, but this newly appointed city inspector had never received a case until now. When he heard that someone had reported a case, he immediately rushed over.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was a brother and sister?¡± The city inspector asked angrily.


    The shop assistant whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Lord Yan, why don¡¯t you ask her?¡±


    Lord Yan? Yu Wan narrowed her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re from the General Manor?¡±


    Having his identity suddenly recognized, the city inspector put his hands on his hips and smiled brightly. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m the eldest young master of the General Manor! My name is Yan Xie! Young Master Yan is my brother-inw! His sons are my nephew!¡±


    The three littleds looked at him in disdain!


    Yan Xie didn¡¯t care about the children beside Yu Wan at all. ¡°You have good taste to be able to recognize me. Unfortunately, I¡¯ve always been impartial. Even if you try to befriend me, I won¡¯t forgive you. Someone! Bring her back to the magistrate!¡±


    The three littleds hugged Yu Wan¡¯s legs and red fiercely at Yan Xie.


    One of the city guards touched Yan Xie¡¯s arm. ¡°Sir, there are three children here.¡±


    ¡°Arrest them too!¡± Yan Xie said without thinking.


    The city guard: ¡°But¡­¡±


    Yan Xie interrupted him irritably. ¡°But what? If I tell you to arrest them, then arrest them! Arrest all of them! Search this ce againter. Even if you have to dig three feet into the ground, you have to find that man! This is the first case that I¡¯ve taken over. Whoever stops me from making a contribution, I¡¯ll fight them!¡±

 Chapter 54 - Visiting the Xiao Manor

    <h4>Chapter 54: Visiting the Xiao Manor</h4>


    Yan Ruyu woke up before dawn to freshen up. Last night, she had asked someone to send a visiting card to the Xiao Manor. The Xiao Manor naturally agreed. Although it was expected, Yan Ruyu still could not hide her excitement.


    This former Princess Consort of the Yan Family, the current mistress of the Xiao Family, was a legendary figure in the history books. Before she got married, she was not famous. Who knew that she would marry a man like Prince Yan?


    When Prince Yan was alive, he was once the most intelligent and handsome man in the Great Li Dynasty. It was rumored that Prince Yan had a smile that could topple a country and his three smiles could topple the world.


    In this Capital, there was no woman who did not dream of marrying Prince Yan.


    Unexpectedly, Shangguan Yan seeded.


    Her family background was good. Her grandfather was a minister of three dynasties, and her maternal grandfather was the richest man in Jiangnan. She had power and money. When she grew up, she had married a husband who was the dream of all women in the world.


    Such a woman was born to make people jealous.


    After Prince Yan passed away, everyone thought that this delicate flower was finally going to wither. Who knew that in less than a year, she would marry into the Grand Marshal Manor as his first wife?


    If there was any man in the entire Great Li Dynasty who couldpare to Prince Yan, it would be Grand Marshal Xiao.


    Although Xiao Zhenting was not as handsome as Prince Yan, he was a real warrior on the battlefield. He nned and won battles. Since he was thirteen years old, he had killed the head of the Turkic King. In the twenty years of his military career, he had never suffered a defeat.


    He was the well-deserved God of War of the Great Li. Wherever he was, it was a cemetery for rakes!


    Such an unyielding man had actually bent his back for a widow. It was really a pity for the world.


    ¡°Miss, I heard that the Princess Consort¡¯s reputation isn¡¯t very good. Back then, she and General Xiao¡­¡± The apanying maidservant whispered.


    ......


    Yan Ruyu interrupted her coldly. ¡°Is the Princess Consort someone you can criticize? Watch your tongue!¡±


    The maidservant cowered and shut her mouth.


    Two hourster, the carriage arrived at the Xiao Manor.


    Yan Ruyu¡¯s identity was special. Knowing that she wasing, someone was already waiting outside the door.


    A quick-witted maidservant led Yan Ruyu¡¯s carriage into the corner gate. When they reached the second gate, the carriage stopped and Yan Ruyu alighted. The maidservant led her into the luxurious backyard.


    Along the way, there were pavilions and corridors. It was quite like the scenery in Jiangnan.


    In order to maintain her dignity, Yan Ruyu did not dare to look around. She quietly followed the maidservant to the main courtyard.


    ¡°Nanny Fang, Miss Yan is here,¡± the maidservant said to a decent nanny standing outside the courtyard.


    That nanny was about the same age as Aunt Lin, but her aura was far from Aunt Lin¡¯s.


    ¡°Miss Yan.¡± Nanny Fang greeted her kindly.


    Nanny Fang was of a certain level, so there was no need for her to bow to Yan Ruyu. Instead, Yan Ruyu bowed to her. ¡°Hello, Nanny Fang.¡±


    Nanny Fang supported her. ¡°We¡¯ll be family sooner orter. Miss Yan, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±


    Yan Ruyu smiled shyly.


    Nanny Fang took her hand and led her into the heated pavilion. She gestured for her to sit down on the cushioned bed.


    Yan Ruyu sat down on the right.


    A maidservant served tea and snacks.


    Nanny Fang sat down on the left. Between the two of them was a small rosewood table.


    The moment Nanny Fang sat down, Yan Ruyu¡¯s gaze paused. She was here to see the Princess Consort. Logically speaking, that seat should belong to the Princess Consort. Since Nanny Fang sat in the host¡¯s seat, it meant that the Princess Consort would note.


    Nanny Fang smiled and said, ¡°The Princess Consort has gone out. Please sit for a while, Miss Yan.¡±


    <i>The Princess Consort knew that she wasing, but she made her wait for nothing. She had underestimated her future daughter-inw.?</i>Although she muttered this in her heart, she did not show it on her face.


    ¡°Did I disturb the Princess Consort?¡± Yan Ruyu said gently. ¡°I should have expected it since it¡¯s the end of the year. The Princess Consort must be tied up with work. I shouldn¡¯t not have picked a day.¡±


    Nanny Fang said, ¡°You¡¯re being too polite. The Princess Consort is very happy to hear that you¡¯re here.¡±


    Yan Ruyu smiled. ¡°I came today to thank the Princess Consort for helping my brother get a good job.¡±


    Everyone in the room knew very well that this was justpensation for the Yan Family being ¡°humiliated¡± by Yan Jiuchao on the day of the banquet. Yan Ruyu rushing to visit and thank them on such a busy day was probably not really for this.


    As expected, after Nanny Fang praised the Princess Consort for having high hopes for Yan Xie, Yan Ruyu said hesitantly, ¡°To be honest, there¡¯s another matter.¡±


    Nanny Fang smiled at her.


    Yan Ruyu took out a jade pendant from her purse, looking like a little girl who was angry and aggrieved. She said, ¡°That night¡­ Young Master Yan identally left this behind. I originally nned to return it to him in person, but after thinking about it¡­ I¡¯ll have to trouble the Princess Consort to pass it to him.¡±


    Nanny Fang took the jade pendant. ¡°This is the wedding gift His Highness personally gave to the Princess Consort on the night of the wedding. After His Highness passed away, the Princess Consort put the jade pendant on Brother Chao¡­ Eh?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Nanny?¡± Yan Ruyu asked.


    ¡°The tassel¡¯s gone,¡± Nanny Fang said.


    ¡°Tassel?¡± Yan Ruyu was stunned.


    Nanny Fang nodded. ¡°The tassel was personally woven by the Princess Consort. There are spindles and beads on them.¡±


    Yan Ruyu clenched her fists under her wide sleeves. ¡°I left in a hurry and only picked up the jade pendant.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s broken,¡± Granny Fang said. ¡°That tassel has been around for many years. You don¡¯t have to me yourself. It¡¯s already good enough that you can find the jade pendant. You should hand it to Brother Chao yourself.¡±


    Nanny Fang returned the jade pendant to her.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Nanny Fang patted her hand and said, ¡°The Princess Consort knows about the Young Master¡¯s matter. You have suffered. The Princess Consort is also a mother, so how can she not understand that such young children can¡¯t leave their biological mother? Don¡¯t worry, the Princess Consort has already personally gone to the Young Master¡¯s Manor. She will bring the Young Master over.¡±


    She had wronged the Princess Consort. It turned out that the Princess Consort did not neglect her, but sincerely wanted to help her.


    Yan Ruyu took out her handkerchief and shed tears of gratitude. ¡°I thank the Princess Consort!¡±

 Chapter 55 - The Princess Consort’s Fury

    <h4>Chapter 55: The Princess Consort¡¯s Fury</h4>


    When Shangguan Yan left the Xiao Manor, it was around noon. It wasn¡¯t early norte. If she sessfully picked up the three children, she could still make it back to the Xiao Manor in time for lunch.


    An extremely luxurious carriage that was almostparable to an Empress carriage swaggered all the way.


    ¡°Shangguan Yan again!¡±


    ¡°She always makes herself look like a Princess Consort, afraid that others won¡¯t know that she¡¯s here!¡±


    ¡°If I were her, I would find a hole in the ground and hide myself. I wouldn¡¯t go anywhere!¡±


    ¡°Yes, she still has the cheek to go out¡­¡±


    Shangguan Yan had heard suchments for ten to twenty years, and her ears were about to turn calluses. The new maidservant¡¯s face turned red and white, but Shangguan Yan did not even lift her eyelids. She only gently blew on her newly trimmed nails.


    However, Shangguan Yan was probably in a good mood because she was about to see the little fellows. She surprisingly lifted the curtains.


    The moment the curtain was lifted, the carriage stopped.


    Everyone was shocked by the carriage that suddenly stopped beside them.


    An extremely beautiful face appeared from the side window. Shangguan Yan smiled. ¡°Continue, why aren¡¯t you continuing?¡±


    Everyone swallowed their saliva. It was unknown if they were frightened because they were caught red-handed or stunned by this soul-stirringly beautiful face.


    Shangguan Yan looked at a well-dressed noblewoman and said, ¡°You¡¯re so ugly, yet you dare to go out. So why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡±


    ......


    The noblewoman who had just scolded her that she had the cheek to go out was immediately angered!


    Shangguan Yan looked at another woman with thick makeup. ¡°Also, what do you mean by making myself look like a Princess Consort? I¡¯m the Princess Consort. I¡¯m both Mrs. Xiao and Princess Consort Yan. Why? Are you jealous? Do you have that luck?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± The woman was trembling with anger, and her makeup powder fell down. ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡±


    Shangguan Yan held her cheek and smiled. ¡°If I were to have your old face, I would really rather not have it.¡±


    The woman who was clearly the same age as Shangguan Yan but was old enough to be Shangguan Yan¡¯s mother was finally so angry that her eyes rolled back and she fainted on the spot.


    After this incident, everyone gritted their teeth at Shangguan Yan.


    However, Shangguan Yan was in a good mood. She lowered the curtain and let the carriage continue to the Young Master¡¯s Manor.


    There was naturally no need for anyone to report her visit to the Young Master¡¯s Manor. She went to Yan Jiuchao¡¯s courtyard with ease.


    Yan Jiuchao happened to walk over from another path and bumped into her.


    ¡°Where did you go?¡± She asked.


    Yan Jiuchao only had a servant with him. Uncle Wan was nowhere to be seen. The servant bowed and tactfully retreated.


    Yan Jiuchao nced at her indifferently and did not answer her. Instead, he said, ¡°Why is Mrs. Xiao here?¡±


    Shangguan Yan said as usual, ¡°Not for you, of course. Where¡¯s the children?¡±


    ¡°What business is it of yours?¡± He didn¡¯t ask her how she knew that the three little fellows had already moved into the Young Master¡¯s Manor.


    Shangguan Yan entered Yan Jiuchao¡¯s courtyard openly. ¡°I came today to inform you that I¡¯m taking the children with me. Before the wedding, they will all live with Miss Yan. If you want to reunite with your sons, quickly marry Miss Yan.¡±


    In the end, Yan Ruyu still misunderstood Shangguan Yan. Shangguan Yan did not want to help her get her children back. She just wanted to force her son, who was unwilling to get married, to get married obediently.


    Shangguan Yan continued, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to refuse.¡±Read more at newn0vel. org¡±? Although I have the intention of forcing you to get married, it¡¯s for the sake of the children. The children are so young. They can¡¯t lose their mother.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao seemed to have thought of something and scoffed. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Shangguan Yan knew that Yan Jiuchao would not give in so easily. If she forced him too hard, it would only backfire. Fortunately, she had a countermeasure.


    Before she could speak, a pageboy suddenly stumbled in.


    Shangguan Yan frowned, and the pageboy fell to the ground with a thud. He tore his throat and said, ¡°Not good¡ªLittle Young Masters¡­ Little Young Masters have been captured!¡±


    In the dungeon of the Magistrate Prefecture, Yan Xie walked through the long and narrow passageway. He swung the key in his hand while humming a tune smugly.


    Yan Xie was in a very good mood at this moment. When he heard that the Princess Consort had arranged a job for him as a city inspector, he was a little unhappy.


    What was so good about being a city inspector? He was just a street patrol officer. It was so tiring to be exposed to the sun and rain. With the status of the Princess Consort and Xiao Zhenting, they should at least give him the title of chief constable.


    However, from the looks of it, even with his own abilities, he would soon be a chief constable or even a city censor.


    The city censor was a fourth-grade official, an entire grade higher than his father!


    ¡°The theft of the pce¡­¡± Yan Xie couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Why is my luck so good? It¡¯s really a blessing from the heavens!¡±


    ¡°Young Master Yan!¡± A prison guard ran over with a frightened expression.


    Yan Xie looked at him impatiently. ¡°What are you panicking for? Don¡¯t you have any manners?¡±


    The prison guard said fearfully, ¡°No, Young Master Yan, Young¡­ Young Master Yan and Mrs. Xiao are here!¡±


    Yan Xie¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What? My brother-inw and the Princess Consort are here? Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?! Where are they? Have they already entered the magistrate court? I¡¯ll personally wee them!¡±


    With that, he strode away without waiting for the prison guard to answer.


    In the hall, Yan Xie saw Yan Jiuchao and Shangguan Yan.


    The two of them were really outstanding in terms of looks. Yan Xie had lived for so many years and the most beautiful woman he had ever seen was his younger sister. However,pared to Shangguan Yan, her younger sister¡¯s beauty lost some of its vor.


    Speaking of Yan Jiuchao, how could a man like Yan Jiuchao be so beautiful? Also, why did he feel like he had seen him somewhere before? These eyes, this nose¡­ They looked very familiar¡­


    On the other side, the magistrate had also arrived. He lowered his head and stood in front of Yan Jiuchao and Shangguan Yan, not even daring to breathe loudly.


    When Yan Xie saw how scared the magistrate was, he thought to himself that the magistrate was only so-so that when he saw his brother-inw and Mrs. Xiao, he was scared out of his wits!


    But he was different. He had confidence!


    Yan Jiuchao calmly yed with the cup in his hand. ¡°I heard that Mother rmended him.¡±


    <i>Yes, Brother-inw!?</i>Yan Xie straightened his back.


    Shangguan Yan¡¯s expression turned very ugly.


    The magistrate wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. ¡°Yan¡­ Yan Xie, I heard that you¡¯ve worked on a case. Young Master Yan and Mrs. Xiao¡­ came to see you¡­¡±


    Yan Xie straightened his back even more. ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s just a small case. Why did you trouble my brother-inw and the Princess Consort toe over personally? This makes me so embarrassed! It¡¯s not worth mentioning!¡± Although he said that it was not worth mentioning, he kept talking.


    The magistrate turned his face away, feeling that he couldn¡¯t watch anymore.


    ¡°I just caught a few thieves! But that man ran away!¡±


    The magistrate also wanted to run away.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve detained the vige girl!¡±


    The magistrate couldn¡¯t run anymore¡­


    ¡°There are also a few children with bad habits too. I locked them all up!¡±


    The magistrate knelt down with a thud¡­


    Yan Xie¡¯s eyes widened. He took a step forward to support the magistrate. ¡°Lord, what¡¯s wrong? Princess Consort, look at him¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, he saw Shangguan Yan pick up the heater in her hand and ruthlessly smash it at his head!

 Chapter 56 - A Family of Five

    <h4>Chapter 56: A Family of Five</h4>


    Before Yan Xie could react, he was smashed to the ground by the copper hand furnace that even a hammer could not break!


    Yan Xie¡¯s head immediately swelled up!


    It wasn¡¯t enough for Shangguan Yan to smash him. She stretched out her leg and kicked him a few times until her feet hurt. Then, she threw all the fruits and snacks on the table at Yan Xie.


    Yan Xie cried out in pain!


    He really did not understand what had happened. Why would the Princess Consort, who thought highly of him, suddenly make things difficult for him? Could it be that she was also crazy like Yan Jiuchao?!


    Bang!


    Another object was thrown at him.


    Thest of the snacks had been thrown by Shangguan Yan. The private advisor immediately handed the snacks beside him to the magistrate after he saw that Shangguan Yan had gone to grab more snacks from the table at the side.


    The magistrate then handed it to Shangguan Yan.


    There wasn¡¯t anything left for the private advisor to give after repeating this for more than ten times. He dug under the table and handed it to the magistrate.


    The magistrate handed it to Shangguan Yan without thinking. After handing it over, he realized that it was a hoe!


    ¡°Xiao¡­¡±


    It was toote to stop her.


    ......


    Shangguan Yan knocked Yan Xie unconscious with a swing of her hoe.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Shangguan Yan was slightly relieved of her anger and walked towards the dungeon.


    Children that young must have been terrified to be captured and brought to such a ce. Three trembling pitiful little boys shed across Shangguan Yan¡¯s mind, and her heart clenched into a ball.


    However, when she arrived at the cell where the young kids were being held, what she saw waspletely different¡ª


    On the ground sat a young girl wearing shabby old clothes. She should be the vige girl that Yan Xie had captured with the children.


    The vige girl¡¯s eyes were closed, and her scattered ck hair covered her face, revealing only half of her fair and translucent face.


    Shangguan Yan was stunned by herself countless times every day, so she naturally did not care about a woman¡¯s appearance. What caught her attention was the three precious children in the vige girl¡¯s arms.


    The children obedientlyy in her arms and seemed to have fallen asleep. Their little faces were chubby from being pressed down, and saliva flowed down.


    The woman was asleep too.


    The four of them looked out of ce in terms of their clothes and status. However, at this moment, they were leaning against each other tightly and did not feel any difort.


    Shangguan Yan was stunned.


    Yan Jiuchao, who had entered the prison with her, was also surprised when he saw Yu Wan.


    ¡­ .


    In the end, Yu Wan woke up first.


    The three little fellows held onto her tightly and would move around when anyone else touched them. They could only ask her to send the little fellows back to the residence.


    At this moment, Uncle Wan rushed over. He was the first to discover that the children were missing. When he woke up, the little masters were gone. This experience was simply too terrifying!


    He asked the people at the stall and found out that the little masters had been captured by the newly appointed Yan Xie as thieves. Because Yan Xie was personally promoted by the Princess Consort, he thought about it and decided to inform Yan Jiuchao first.


    He never expected that the vige girl who was treated as a thief was actually Miss Yu. No wonder Young Master had that expression.


    On the way out of the prison, he told the Princess Consort about Miss Yu saving the little masters from the kidnapper. ¡°¡­ It¡¯s most likely that the little masters recognized Miss Yu and went downstairs to look for her. In the end, they were captured by Yan Xie.¡±


    In that case, Miss Yu could not be med for implicating the little masters. Yan Xie could only me himself for being blind and greedy. He was like a pig!


    After leaving the Magistrate Prefecture, two carriages drove over at the same time.


    ¡°To the Xiao Manor,¡± Shangguan Yan said.


    ¡°Young Master Manor,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    Uncle Wan held his forehead helplessly.


    Yu Wan asked him softly, ¡°Why are we going to the Xiao Manor?¡±


    What kind of ce was the Xiao Manor? She had already learned from Uncle Wan that Shangguan Yan was Yan Jiuchao¡¯s mother. Uncle Wan had yet to say anything else.


    Uncle Wan nced at Shangguan Yan, who was close by. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Miss Yan is in the Xiao Manor. The Princess Consort came this time to bring the children back to Miss Yan. How can such young children leave their mother, right?¡±


    Thest sentence was clearly a lie under Shangguan Yan¡¯s abuse.


    Shangguan Yan snorted and turned her face away. ¡°Hurry up and get in the carriage.¡±


    This was for Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan acknowledged and carried the three littleds into the car. However, it was not the carriage from the Xiao Manor, but Yan Jiuchao¡¯s.


    Shangguan Yan¡¯s eyes widened.


    An imperceptible smile shed across Yan Jiuchao¡¯s lips.


    Uncle Wan thought he was seeing things.?<i>Did he see wrongly? Young Master actually smiled? How many years had it been since hest saw the Young Master smile?</i>


    Uncle Wan wanted to take a closer look, but Yan Jiuchao followed behind Yu Wan and got into the carriage.


    It was not until the carriage disappeared at the end of the road that Shangguan Yan finally came back to her senses. ¡°I¡­ I was underestimated by a vige girl?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not being underestimated, she disregarded you.¡± The new maidservant added.


    Shangguan Yan felt terrible.


    The maidservant continued, ¡°What about Miss Yan?¡±


    At the mention of her, Shangguan Yan became angry. ¡°I¡¯m already like this, why should I care about her? Who does she think she is?! The Yan family raised a scourge like Yan Xie. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s any better!¡±


    She was venting her anger at Yan Ruyu.


    Shangguan Yan gritted her teeth. ¡°Get her out of here!¡±


    Thus, Yan Ruyu, who was happily waiting for the Princess Consort in the Xiao Manor, was carried out and thrown rudely onto the streets.


    Yan Ruyu fell to the ground and she didn¡¯t even know why!


    The carriage entered the Young Master Manor and stopped outside the entrance.


    It was Yu Wan¡¯s first time here, but she did not feel too ufortable. Compared to going to the Bai Manor, this ce was more rxing. Perhaps it was because she was going to the Bai Manor to do business, so she could not sleep and had to be tense.


    Although the children were young, it was still very difficult to carry three at once.


    Yu Wan was studying how to save the most energy when a pair of exquisite jade-like hands reached over. He ignored the young kid¡¯s struggles and picked them up with each hand.


    Yan Jiuchao carried the two children and alighted from the carriage. Yu Wan carried the other one and followed.


    The sky that had been snowing for several days had cleared up. The afterglow of the setting sun fell diagonally from the sky and shone on the two of them. Their shadows were reflected on the ground, as if they were tightly stuck to each other.


    The servants watched from afar as their Young Master and a woman walked over with the children in their arms. The scene was indescribably harmonious, like a real family of five.


    Young Master had never brought a woman back to the manor. And he had never been so close to any woman.


    The three little masters, after a night ofmotion and the roof was about to be overturned, were finally quiet.


    The quiet little masters were really unbelievably cute¡­


    The two of them entered the courtyard.


    A nanny came forward to greet him. She carried the two children from Yan Jiuchao¡¯s arms and went to the little master¡¯s room with Yu Wan.


    Looking at Yu Wan¡¯s back as she gradually disappeared at the end of the corridor with the child in her arms, a thought-provoking glint shed across Yan Jiuchao¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 57 - Cooking Personally

    <h4>Chapter 57: Cooking Personally</h4>


    Although they had returned from the Magistrate Prefecture, Uncle Wan did not stay idle. The reason why Miss Yu was imprisoned by Yan Xie was because someone had used her of theft. He went to look at the so-called ¡°stolen goods¡± and was dumbfounded.


    He brought the ¡°stolen goods¡± back to the Young Master Manor and got someone to move them to Yan Jiuchao¡¯s room.


    ¡°Young Master,¡± Uncle Wan greeted.


    Yan Jiuchao was standing in front of the window, staring fixedly at the courtyard. It was unknown what he was thinking. When he heard Uncle Wan¡¯s voice, he did not turn around and only replied indifferently, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over there.¡± Uncle Wan pointed to the eight-seater table not far away.


    The servant ced therge box behind the eight-seater table and tactfully left.


    Uncle Wan opened the box and looked at Yan Jiuchao¡¯s back. ¡°Young Master,e and take a look.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao turned around and his gazended on a box of dazzling fabric.


    These materials were part of the congrattory gifts that Shangguan Yan had sent over. She asked Yan Jiuchao to bring them to Yan Ruyu for her banquet. After the congrattory gifts were sent to the Young Master Manor, she directly asked Uncle Wan to ept them. Yan Jiuchao did not take a look at them and gave them to a countryside child he met in the Bai Manor.¡±¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know.¡± Uncle Wan told Yan Jiuchao about the ins and outs of the cloth. ¡°¡­It¡¯s all made from the pce¡¯s material. No wonder he wanted to report it to the authorities.¡±?<i>However, it was strange. Didn¡¯t Young Master reward these things? Why was it in Miss Yu¡¯s hands?</i>


    Yan Jiuchao instantly understood and said in a low voice, ¡°She¡¯s the sister that child mentioned¡­¡±


    On the other hand, after Yu Wan followed the nanny into the room, a maidservant immediately fetched hot water.


    Yu Wan took off the clothes of the three little fellows and wiped them clean. She then changed into a dry cotton shirt. The little fellows were pushed around, but none of them woke up.


    ......


    The nanny was dumbfounded to see the little masters behaving so obediently in the arms of a vige girl. But on second thought, the little masters had been making a fuss all night. They should be sleepy now. They must have¡­ slept too deeply.


    The nanny took a deep look at Yu Wan. This girl was a little poor, but her temperament was extremely good. She was quiet and tranquil, making one¡¯s restless heart slowly calm down. The nanny usually didn¡¯t care much about her looks. After all, the most important thing is inner beauty, not appearance. However, at this moment, the nanny couldn¡¯t help but say that this girl was too outstanding. She wasn¡¯t as beautiful as the Princess Consort, but a gentle, quiet, andfortable appearance.


    <i>No wonder she could catch the Young Master¡¯s eye</i>, the nanny thought.


    After stuffing the three little fellows into the warm nket, Yu Wan was sweating profusely. Rich people were indeed different. They have a heater that was warmer than a fewrge pots of firewood.


    Yu Wan tugged at her cor and lowered her head to look for a handkerchief in her purse. Suddenly, a white silk handkerchief was handed over. Holding the handkerchief was a slender hand.


    Yu Wan paused and did not look up, but she guessed the other party¡¯s identity. She took the handkerchief and said, ¡°Thank you, Young Master Yan.¡±


    The nanny had already left with the maidservant the moment Yan Jiuchao entered the room. Other than the three sleeping little fellows, there were only the two of them in the room.


    ¡°What are you thanking me for?¡± Yan Jiuchao stood by the bed and looked at the hair on her head.


    Yu Wan pinched her handkerchief and said, ¡°Thank you for your handkerchief, Young Master Yan. And thank you for saving me today.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°You also saved my sons.¡±


    ¡°These are two different things,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Yan Jiuchao thought of something and nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll get going.¡±


    ¡°I just saved you, and you¡¯re leaving just like that?¡±


    Yu Wan finally raised her head and looked at Yan Jiuchao in confusion.


    Yan Jiuchao asked indifferently, ¡°Can you cook?¡±


    Yu Wan was stunned. ¡°Yes, but¡­¡±


    ¡°The chef in the manor has taken leave,¡± a certain young master said without changing his expression.


    The chef, who had just reached the door: ¡°¡­¡±


    Yu Wan had never stayed in the Young Master Manor, but since he said so, then the chef should really be on leave. If not, why would he want to eat the dishes made by a little vige girl instead of using a good chef? How was that possible?


    ¡°If Young Master Yan doesn¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to take a look.¡±


    He had helped her a lot today, so it was only right for her to repay him with a meal.


    The two of them went to the kitchen.


    The chef was ¡°on leave¡± and the kitchen was empty. However, there were a lot of ingredients. Anything could be prepared for dinner.


    Yu Wan thought about it and decided to ask him, ¡°What would Young Master Yan like to eat?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°Bun, meatballs, scallion pancakes.¡±


    Yu Wan was surprised. The young master of a rich family actually liked to eat these things? She thought he would order someplicated dishes.


    These were all dishes that Yu Wan was ¡°good in¡±. Yu Wan immediately found all the ingredients. She first mixed the white flour and chopped the meat. She also chopped some pork and mutton. After the dough was fermented, the meat filling had already mixed with the egg white and other supplementary ingredients.


    She wrapped the bun with mutton filling and ced it in the steamer. She boiled another pot of vegetable oil and fried arge bowl of crispy meatballs. In the end, she scooped up the oil in the pot, leaving only a thinyer of oil to fry the scallion pancake.


    It was unknown if it was because the ingredients were too good, but this time, the meatballs and scallion pancake emitted an unprecedented fragrance.


    The entire courtyard was tempted by this fragrance.


    Yan Jiuchao was famished. Uncle Wan kept drooling.


    Considering that the chef was gone and the little fellows, Uncle Wan, and the others had nothing to eat, Yu Wan decided to make everyone¡¯s food.


    She worked for a full two hours until sunset.


    Coincidentally, Yu Feng came looking for her.


    ¡°My brother is here. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Yu Wan bade farewell to Yan Jiuchao.


    Uncle Wan personally sent her to the door and watched her and Yu Feng get into the carriage. Then, he turned around and strode back to the courtyard.


    However, to his surprise, when he rushed back to the courtyard, the meatballs and scallion pancakes that he had been craving for the entire afternoon had already entered Yan Jiuchao¡¯s stomach.


    <i>That-that was for five people¡­</i>


    <i>Young Master, you usually can¡¯t even swallow half a bowl of rice. How did you eat so many meatballs and scallion pancakes?!</i>


    <i>You, you¡­ did you throw it away?!</i>


    Yan Jiuchao rubbed his stomach and burped in satisfaction.


    ¡­ .


    On the other hand, the three little fellows slept until midnight. When they woke up and found that Yu Wan was gone, they immediately jumped up angrily. Fortunately, Yu Wan had left behind some buns.


    However, it had been left there for too long, and the bun had turned cold. It was hard, and the three of them could not eat it even after they bite into it for a long time.


    The third brother mustered his strength and bit down¡ª


    Crack!


    The little bad tooth that had hurt him for a month was broken¡­


    The little snow fox, who had left home because of the cold war with Yan Jiuchao, returned valiantly after smelling the fragrance of the meat buns.


    It swaggered into the room and showed the three new fellows the right ¡°way¡± to open the big meat bun. It threw a piece of crispy candy on the ground and stood at the side with a meat bun that was bigger than it.


    Suddenly, a small ck shadow darted over!


    In the blink of an eye, the little snow fox raised the meat bun in its hand and smashed it down domineeringly!


    With a thud, the little rat that wanted to steal the food was smashed into a meat patty!

 Chapter 58 - Receiving the New Year’s Gift

    <h4>Chapter 58: Receiving the New Year¡¯s Gift</h4>


    The end of the year was approaching, and every family was bustling with activity. However, far away in the Northwest Fortress, in the bitter cold northwest where the mes of war were spreading, there was no sign of the New Year.


    The cold wind was bleak and the night was long. The entire Northwest Army Camp was enveloped in a white world.


    The patrolling soldiers stepped numbly on the thick snow that reached their knees.


    Other than that, the entire camp was extremely quiet.


    The reflected light from the snow illuminated the camp slightly. On the observation tform that was more than ten feet tall, Yu Shaoqing had finished his duty for the day.


    ording to the rules, there was no need to take turns at the sentry post after bing a centurion. However, this was an order personally given by General Gui De.


    Yu Shaoqing didn¡¯t seem to have anyints. After exining the situation to the soldiers who took his ce, he returned to his tent expressionlessly.


    Just as he reached the door, a courier from the Southern Camp walked over.


    The Southern Camp had always looked down on the Northern Camp. Even a small courier often did not take the centurion of the Northern Camp seriously, let alone now that General Gui De was still suppressing Yu Shaoqing. It was already a rare thing for a courier to be willing toe and talk to him.


    ¡°You¡¯re Yu Shaoqing?¡± The courier said arrogantly.


    Yu Shaoqing¡¯s rank was higher than his. Logically speaking, he had to obediently call him Centurion. It was already against the rules for him to call his name.


    If this were to spread¡­


    So what if word got out?


    ......


    How could General Gui De let the people who bullied Yu Shaoqing suffer when he¡¯s supporting them?


    ¡°What is it?¡± Yu Shaoqing asked calmly.


    The courier curled his lips and nced at Yu Shaoqing. ¡°There¡¯s something for you. It¡¯s from Lotus Flower Town. Hurry up and go to the Southern Camp.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing¡¯s gaze paused, as if he was in disbelief. However, he did not say anything in the end. He went to the Southern Camp with the courier and brought back his things.


    There were two jars of food. In the small jar were pickled vegetables, and in the big jar were meatballs and pancakes.


    Since it came from Lotus Flower Town, it was naturally sent from home.


    Yu Shaoqing touched the cold jar with both hands, his expression still filled with disbelief.


    After Wu San finished patrolling, he came to Yu Shaoqing¡¯s tent as usual. He was not here to freeload today, but to deliver wine to Yu Shaoqing.


    Wasn¡¯t it almost the New Year? He asked someone to buy a pot of wine from outside and nned to spend New Year¡¯s Eve with Yu Shaoqing.


    However, when he walked in, he saw the jar on the table.


    ¡°What is this?¡± He asked wonderingly.


    Yu Shaoqing still had an ice-cold face, but the corners of his eyes seemed to have softened. ¡°Something sent from home.¡±


    Wu San was stunned when he heard that, then he sneered. ¡°Yo, those bastards aren¡¯t greedy for your things anymore? When did they be so kind? You have to be careful. Don¡¯t let them drug you.¡±


    In the past few years in the military camp, Old Yu had not had an easy time. He was a good person and had many military achievements. However, he was too stubborn and had offended many people. The letters he sent to his family could not be sent out. His family must have sent letters to him, but they could not reach him.


    Strictly speaking, this was the first thing Old Yu had received something from home.


    ¡°Is there a letter?¡±


    ¡°No, my family can¡¯t read.¡±


    So it was when he left.


    Wu San could not read, so he did not find it strange. He walked forward and carefully looked at the contents of the jar. He could not help but exim, ¡°There¡¯s so much food!¡±


    There were meatballs, pickled vegetables, and pancakes! They were all his and Old Yu¡¯s favorites!


    ¡°Your family dotes on you too much!¡± Wu San said enviously as he took out a heavy pancake.


    Was this really a pancake? It was so heavy!


    Wu San took a bite like a wolf.


    Damn, why was it so hard!


    He ate another meatball.


    Why did it taste so strange!


    In the end, Wu San ced his hopes on the jar of bright red pickled vegetables. He gently tore off a small piece, but after licking it, he rolled his eyes on the spot.


    ¡­ .


    It waste at night in the Capital, but the imperial study was brightly lit.


    ¡°What did you say? The 20,000 soldiers of the Northwest Army Camp will be wiped out overnight? No one will be left alive?¡± The Emperor sat behind his desk, put down the memorial that he had just approved, and looked at Gao Yuan in front of him.


    Gao Yuan replied with difficulty, ¡°Yes, none of them survived.¡±


    The Emperor pped the desk. ¡°Bastard! Who taught you these bewitching words?!¡±


    Gao Yuan took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not trying to deceive the public. I¡¯ve also made a huge decision to risk my life to advise Your Majesty.¡±


    The Emperorughed angrily. ¡°Good, good, good. You risked your life to advise me. Then tell me, how did you know about the information that even the soldiers at the border can¡¯t get?¡±


    Before Gao Yuan could answer, the Emperor continued, ¡°You asked me to send the 100,000 army of Tongzhou to reinforce the Northwest Army Camp. Have you thought about it? There are still 150,000 Xiongnu troops stationed outside Tongzhou City! There are hundreds of thousands of people in Tongzhou City! Do you want me to give the entire Tongzhou City to the Xiongnus?!¡±


    Gao Yuan said seriously, ¡°The military report is wrong. There has never been a 150,000-strong Xiongnu army outside Tongzhou City. The army has all gone to the Northwest Army Camp. They have designs on the camp¡¯s rations!¡±


    As soon as the Xiongnu entered winter, supplies were scarce, and food and military supplies were all robbed. The supplies in the Northwest Army Camp were abundant, so it was indeed easy for them to be a fat piece of meat in the eyes of the Xiongnu.


    However, if Gao Yuan could think of this, couldn¡¯t the general of the camp think of this? He had long strengthened the defenses and made the entire camp impregnable.


    Moreover, they had also probed into military intelligence and learned that the Xiongnu army had set off for Tongzhou City. If nothing went wrong, they wouldunch an attack on Tongzhou City on New Year¡¯s Eve.


    Gao Yuan bowed and said, ¡°Your Majesty, everything I said is true!¡±


    The Emperor snorted coldly. ¡°Then answer me honestly. Where did you get the military intelligence?¡±


    Gao Yuan lowered his eyes, sweat dripping from his forehead. ¡°I¡­ I did not get the intelligence¡­ I¡­ observed the stars at night¡­¡±


    The Emperor interrupted him angrily. ¡°You¡¯re the Chancellor! You¡¯re working in the Directorate, not the Imperial Astronomer! Observing the stars? I summoned you back to the Capital to help the country, not to be an rmist and disturb the morale of the army!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±


    The Emperor suddenly narrowed his eyes. ¡°Or¡­ are you colluding with the Xiongnu? Did the Xiongnu tell you all this military information? I remember now. Your little grandnephew seems to be half a Xiongnu.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Gao Yuan¡¯s body trembled as he suddenly raised his head!


    The Emperor dusted his wide sleeves and said with a cold expression, ¡°Guards, bring Gao Yuan to the dungeon and wait for his punishment!¡±


    ¡­ .


    In the cold dungeon, Gao Yuan fell into a dream again. He dreamed that he was standing on the city wall of Tongzhou, looking into the snow-covered distance.


    Suddenly, a fast horse galloped over.


    There was a person on the horse.


    That person was carrying many arrows on his back and seemed to be seriously injured. He was lying on the horse¡¯s back, on hisst breath, as if he could fall off at any time.


    When he got closer, Gao Yuan could see that he was not carrying so many arrows on his back. Instead, he had been hit by so many arrows that he was almost turned into a porcupine. Ordinary people would have died from such injuries. He did not know what kind of obsession he had tost until now.


    He sent thest and most important piece of military intelligence.


    But he had not been able to see the Tongzhou that he had saved with his own eyes.


    Gao Yuan closed his eyes that were gradually losing their luster. He took off the iron te on his neck and wiped the blood off.


    Centurion, Yu Shaoqing.

 Chapter 59 - Young Master’s Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 59: Young Master¡¯s Thoughts</h4>


    This time, it was really an unexpected disaster. Yu Feng did not me Yu Wan. Instead, he med himself. If he did not buy the scallion pancake, he would definitely be with Yu Wan when she was imprisoned.


    A girl was suddenly captured by a group of officials and sent to such a ce. She should be a little afraid, right?


    However, when Yu Feng looked at Yu Wan, he realized that not only was there no sign of survival on her face, but there was also¡­ a faint smile.


    This was not a pleasant experience. Did his sister be stupid from sitting in jail?


    ¡°Ah Wan, Ah Wan!¡± Yu Feng called out nervously before pulling Yu Wan back from her wandering state.


    The carriage swayed as the light from the oilmp flickered.


    Yu Wan turned around in a good mood and smiled. ¡°Big Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I should be the one asking you this. Did you suffer in prison?¡± Yu Feng asked.


    Yu Wan shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    She really did not suffer. The people from the Young Master Manor arrived in time. Before Miss Yan¡¯s brother could interrogate her, she was saved from prison. Of course, she understood what Yu Feng was worried about. She looked happy and didn¡¯t look like she had been imprisoned before.¡±¡±


    She was thinking about the three little fellows. They were so soft and cute. They were really too likable.


    Yu Feng originally wanted to investigate further, but he suddenly thought of something serious. His expression turned serious as he said, ¡°Ah Wan, where¡¯s our cloth? It can¡¯t be still in the Magistrate Prefecture, right? Then-then, before we leave the Capital, we should hurry back and take it! Since we¡¯re fine, it means that we can keep the material!¡±


    ¡°The material¡­¡± Yu Wan lowered her eyes and stroked the creases in her sleeves.¡± It shouldn¡¯t be in the Magistrate Prefecture anymore. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°Then where is it?¡± Yu Feng asked.


    ¡°¡­Young Master Manor.¡±


    Yu Wan got into the carriage before Uncle Wan. She did not see Uncle Wan¡¯s actions afterward, but that did not mean that she did not know how to guess. The magistrate did not even dare to breathe loudly in front of Young Master Yan. She was taken away by Young Master Yan, so the magistrate would definitely not dare to detain her things. The fabric was most likely already in Young Master Manor.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you bring it out just now?¡± Yu Feng said with a headache. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you forgot?¡±


    Of course, she hadn¡¯t forgotten. She had originally nned to ask, but just as she was about to speak, the figures of the three little fellows suddenly shed across her mind, so she swallowed her words.


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go get it another day.¡±


    Yu Feng revealed the same resentful expression as Yu Song. ¡°We¡¯re going to the Young Master Manor again¡­¡±


    ¡­ .


    On the other side, Yan Jiuchao and his servant also talked about the cloth.


    But it was not Uncle Wan who mentioned it.


    Uncle Wan had long known that the countryside child he met that day in the Bai Manor was Miss Yu¡¯s younger brother. Speaking of which, it was fate that he could always meet Miss Yu or the people around her.


    He had been so tempted by the fragrance of the scallion pancake and meatballs that he had forgotten to return the cloth to Miss Yu.


    Uncle Wan said, ¡°The material is still in the manor. I¡¯ll send it to her tomorrow.¡±


    The yamen had a record. Miss Yu lived in the Lotus Flower Vige of the Lotus Flower Town. If they rode fast, they would arrive in two hours.


    ¡°Why is Young Master suddenly asking about this?¡±


    Compared to the material, Uncle Wan was even more curious as to why Yan Jiuchao would ask about the material. Young Master had never asked about his job. Could it be that he had lost the Little Masters this time and made Young Master unhappy, causing Young Master to start doubting his ability to do things?


    Uncle Wan was extremely shocked!


    ¡°Young Master, I¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao interrupted him indifferently. ¡°Does she know that the items are in the Young Master Manor?¡±


    Uncle Wan was stunned and opened his mouth in confusion. ¡°She knows, right? She was in the courtyard this afternoon. She probably saw the box being moved into Young Master¡¯s room.¡±


    Although Uncle Wan did not guess everything, he was almost right. Although Yu Wan did not see it, she guessed it.


    Yan Jiuchao snorted coldly. ¡°She knew but didn¡¯t ask for it and she left just like that?¡±


    Uncle Wan felt that Yan Jiuchao was implying something.


    As expected, Yan Jiuchao did not wait for Uncle Wan to answer and continued, ¡°When I asked her toe to the Young Master Manor, she obediently came to the Young Master Manor. She was so obedient that she even went against my mother. Then, she deliberately left her things in my room¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao narrowed his eyes. ¡°As soon as she heard that the chef had applied for leave, she immediately cooked a meal for me. I ate alone. Is there a need to cook so much?¡±


    She was cooking for the entire courtyard!


    Uncle Wan felt bitter in his heart.?<i>So you ate all the delicacies on the table because you thought that it was your dinner alone¡­</i>


    Yan Jiuchao paced to the window and looked at the wintersweet in the courtyard. He said meaningfully, ¡°She even treats my sons as her own¡­¡±


    <i>Young Master, what are you trying to say?</i>


    Yan Jiuchao smiled coldly. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell what she¡¯s up to?¡±


    ¡°What-what she¡¯s up to?¡± Uncle Wan was stunned.


    Could Young Master be suspecting that Miss Yu had ulterior motives?


    Although he did not have a deep rtionship with Miss Yu, he could feel that she was not a spy of any faction, nor was she a despicable person who fawned over the rich and powerful.


    Uncle Wan was about to say that Yan Jiuchao had misunderstood. Unexpectedly, the little fellows who couldn¡¯t sleep and were holding a big meat bun in their hands, as well as the little snow fox that the third brother had dragged along by its tail, slipped into the room.


    Almost at the same time, Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°She clearly has her eyes on me. In order to stay by my side, she really used all kinds of methods!¡±


    Uncle Wan, who was speechless: ¡°¡­¡±


    The confused little munchkins: ¡°¡­¡±


    The little snow fox, who was no longer sleepy: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­ .


    The night was deep.


    The carriage arrived at the dark Lotus Flower Vige. It was already past midnight, and everyone in the vige was asleep. The vige fell into a deathly silence.


    Yu Feng jumped out of the carriage and handed his hand to Yu Wan before helping her out of the carriage.


    Yu Wan was not in a hurry to go back. Instead, she opened her purse and took out two hundred copper coins. She handed them to the coachman and said, ¡°It¡¯s the New Year. Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    Originally, they should have returned the carriage to town before dark, but something happened and they were dyed, causing the coachman to run around on tenterhooks for the entire day. From the beginning to the end, the coachman did notin at all. Yu Wan felt that just for this, he should be paid for his hard work.


    The coachman did not put on any airs and happily epted it.


    Yu Feng looked at the heavy copper coins and hesitated.


    After the coachman drove away, Yu Feng said painfully, ¡°Why did you give him so much?¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go home, Big Brother.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Yu Feng sighed.


    Yu Feng sent Yu Wan back first.


    Unexpectedly, there was someone standing outside Yu Wan¡¯s house in the middle of the night.


    It was an extremely young man wearing a long white robe. He was tall and handsome, as if he was waiting for someone. His every move exuded the aura of a schr.


    This was none other than Yu Wan¡¯s fianc¨¦¡ªZhao Heng.

 Chapter 60 - Courting Death

    <h4>Chapter 60: Courting Death</h4> <h4>??</h4>


    Yu Wan had never seen Zhao Heng after she transmigrated, and there were no memories of him in her mind. Logically speaking, she shouldn¡¯t have known him, but the moment she saw him, she miraculously matched him with the legendary schr of the Zhao family.


    An indescribable emotion crept into her heart. She suddenly had the urge to go forward and p him.


    Yu Wan clearly understood that this feeling did note from her. It was very likely the anger left behind by the Host.


    So¡­ what did this guy do to the Host?


    When the siblings discovered Zhao Heng, Zhao Heng also saw them. A trace of surprise shed across his eyes, but he wasn¡¯t that surprised.


    It seemed that he had already learned from others that the two families had reconciled. It was one thing to hear about it, but it was another to see it with his own eyes.


    His momentary shock made him lose the upper hand.


    Yu Feng said coldly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Yu Feng had never liked Zhao Heng since he was young. This was not entirely because of Ah Wan. He was the same age as Zhao Heng, so it was inevitable that he would bepared to others.


    Zhao Heng was good at studying, but he was just a country bumpkin who brought disaster to the crops. The vigers always said that their family would rely on Zhao Heng in the future. It did not matter if he, his brother-inw, could not study. As long as Zhao Heng could study, it was fine. In the future, Zhao Heng would let the entire Yu family live a good life.


    Zhao Heng¡¯s skin was soft and tender. He looks so weak. Would he rely on such a sissy schr?!


    Not to mention that Mrs. Zhao was stirring up trouble in front of Ah Wan, causing Ah Wan to fall out with the old residence. He was Mrs. Zhao¡¯s biological son. Yu Feng did not believe that he did not know anything about this. To put it bluntly, Zhao Heng was also happy to see this.


    After all, his sister from two years ago had a huge windfall.


    And once the money was squeezed dry, what would his sister get?


    Putting aside how his sister fell into the water, when his sister was unconscious for a few days, this good brother-inw did not even enter Ah Wan¡¯s house!


    In the past, it was always Zhao Heng and Yu Wan together. Yu Feng was like an outsider. Now that the siblings had reconciled, Zhao Heng had be the one who was ostracized. Moreover, Yu Feng¡¯s rude question immediately caused Zhao Heng¡¯s expression to change slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Ah Wan.¡±


    His tone was extremely cultured. He looked at Yu Wan and narrowed his eyes. She was still the same person, but she gave him an extremely unfamiliar feeling.


    Yu Feng took a step forward and blocked his vision. ¡°It¡¯s sote. Why are you looking for my sister?¡±


    Zhao Heng frowned when he heard her call her as his sister. ¡°This is between Ah Wan and me. I think you should avoid it.¡±


    ¡°If you have something to say, say it quickly. Don¡¯t be a sissy!¡± Yu Feng said bluntly.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Zhao Heng¡¯s face turned red with anger.


    Yu Wan slowly walked forward and said softly to Yu Feng, ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s already sote at night. Uncle and Aunt must be anxious from waiting. Big Brother, hurry up and go back. I¡¯ll tell you everything he told meter.¡±


    Zhao Heng looked at Yu Wan in disbelief!


    Yu Feng¡¯s expression finally improved. Of course, he did not really leave Yu Wan behind and walked far away. Instead, he stood at a ce where he could see their figures even though he could not hear their conversation.


    If that kid was rude to his sister, he would rush over and teach him a lesson!


    ¡°Can you tell me now?¡± Yu Wan asked indifferently.


    Zhao Heng was stunned by Yu Wan¡¯s coldness.


    He finally understood why Yu Wan had an unfamiliar feeling. In the past, as long as he appeared, she would want nothing more than to keep her eyes on him. However, tonight, he had been in front of her for so long, but she did not even look at him!


    ¡°If you came to look for me in the middle of the night just to stare nkly at me, then forgive me for not apanying you.¡± With that, Yu Wan was about to go into the house.


    Zhao Heng paused and stopped her. ¡°Are those things true?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Zhao Heng took a deep breath. ¡°What you did to my mother¡­ and my family.¡±


    A look of reminiscence shed across Yu Wan¡¯s face. ¡°Those things¡­ That¡¯s right, they¡¯re all true.¡±


    Zhao Heng did not expect her to admit it so easily. He could not help but raise his voice. ¡°You¡­ Aren¡¯t you going to ask which incidents?!¡±


    Yu Wan looked at him strangely and said, ¡°Don¡¯t I know what I did? Do I have to ask you? Are you stupid? Also, keep your voice down. Don¡¯t wake my mother up.¡±


    Zhao Heng choked. He had read a lot of books and was best at bickering, but he was almost choked to death by Yu Wan¡¯s words.


    He wanted to say, what if there are things that you didn¡¯t do? However, when he met Yu Wan¡¯s gaze that was as if she was looking at a fool, he swallowed his words and asked instead, ¡°Why did you do this? Do you know that my mother is old and her health isn¡¯t good? You and your mother have bullied her time and time again. Have you ever thought¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about it,¡± Yu Wan interrupted him indifferently.


    Zhao Heng choked again, and his anger gradually could not be controlled. ¡°Don¡¯t take revenge on my mother just because I don¡¯t want to marry you. My mother is innocent. In the end, you brought this upon yourself. If you hadn¡¯t gone to the brothel to do that shameful business, would I have wanted to break off your engagement?¡±


    ¡­ .


    ¡°Mother! Mother!¡±


    Zhao Baomei rushed into Mrs. Zhao¡¯s house as if her butt was on fire.


    Ever since Mrs. Zhao was taught a lesson by Madam Jiang, she hadn¡¯t stepped out of the door. She was almost bored to death at home.


    It was only when her son returned andined to him in an extravagant manner did she feel better.


    ¡°You¡¯re back so soon? Have you been discovered?¡± Mrs. Zhao was worried that her son couldn¡¯t deal with the little b*tch, so she asked her daughter to keep an eye on him.


    Zhao Baomei snorted. ¡°I hid it so well. Who can discover it!¡±


    Mrs. Zhao grabbed a handful of melon seeds and said, ¡°Then why did youe back? Where¡¯s your brother? Has he finished dealing with the little slut?¡±


    Zhao Baomei muttered, ¡°How can my brother deal with a little slut? He only knows how to talk. He can¡¯t even p her!¡±


    Mrs. Zhao red coldly at her daughter.


    Zhao Baomei stuck out her tongue and went to take the melon seeds from Mrs. Zhao¡¯s hand, but Mrs. Zhao pped it away.


    Zhao Baomei was embarrassed, but she didn¡¯t dare to be angry. She hugged Mrs. Zhao¡¯s arm and said ingratiatingly, ¡°Mom, you definitely won¡¯t guess what I heard just now¡­¡±


    ¡­ .


    The next day, Mrs. Zhao woke up before dawn.


    Mrs. Zhao had been repeatedly bullied by Madam Jiang and her daughter and had even lost a pig. She had long held a grudge against the two of them. However, because her son was not around and she did not have anyone to support her, she did not dare to make a fuss. Now, she had finally caught hold of that little slut¡¯s weakness. After swallowing her anger for so long, it was time to teach that little slut a lesson!


    This time, she didn¡¯t even need her son to do anything. She could tear the little slut apart herself!


    She had already thought it throughst night. She wanted to publicize the fact that that little slut had entered a brothel in front of the entire vige. She wanted the entire vige to see how that little slut shamelessly deceived her son!


    She was really willing to use the money she earned from selling herself to please her and her son!


    The entire vige had been deceived by this girl!


    This girl had been missing for an entire year, which meant that she had stayed in the brothel for an entire year. After so long, she might have already been infected with the disease!


    If she remembered correctly, losing her virginity before marriage would result in her being drowned in a pigpen.


    If she refused to soak in the pigpen, she would be chased out of Lotus Flower Vige.


    ¡°Wretched girl, let¡¯s see how you make aeback this time!¡± Mrs. Zhao smiled smugly and went to the old well at the vige entrance.


    There was a bell beside the old well. Only when something big happened in the vige would this bell be rung.


    Mrs. Zhao was going to ring the bell today.


    However, before she could knock, she realized that there was someone sitting on the well.


    <i>So early? Who could it be??</i>Mrs. Zhao walked forward in confusion and took a closer look. ¡°Madam Jiang?!¡±


    Mrs. Jiang was ying with a tassel as she sat on the well. When she heard the voice, she looked up with a smile. ¡°Long time no see, Sister Zhao¡­¡±

 Chapter 61 - Doting Daughter Maniac

    <h4>Chapter 61: Doting Daughter Maniac</h4>


    Knock knock knock.


    At midnight, Aunt Zhang heard a gentle knock on the door.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Aunt Zhang asked in a daze.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Little Jiang.¡± Her gentle voice was like the drizzle in Jiangnan.


    Aunt Zhang quickly went to open the door and saw Madam Jiang standing at the door wearing an old cloak. She had a slender figure and an otherworldly face. When Madam Jiang entered the vige, Aunt Zhang had just gotten married. After eighteen years, Aunt Zhang was no longer young, but Madam Jiang still seemed to be the same as when they first met.


    Aunt Zhang said in surprise, ¡°Why are you here? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Madam Jiang said softly, ¡°Big Brother and Sister-inw need to prepare the New Year¡¯s dishes. I have to go over and help. Ah Wan and Bruiser are still asleep. Ah Wan seemed to have caught a cold yesterday and isn¡¯t feeling well so I¡¯m a little worried. Can I trouble you to help me keep an eye on her? I know it¡¯s too early and it might be troublesome for you, but I can¡¯t think of anyone else.¡±


    Aunt Zhang said readily, ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll go and watch for you!¡±


    Madam Jiang smiled gently. ¡°Thank you, Sister Zhang.¡±


    ¡­ .


    ¡°Not good! Not good! Something big has happened!¡±


    The vige headman was woken up by Aunt Bai¡¯s scream.


    Aunt Bai was famous for her loud voice in the vige. She had a good voice and everyone could still hear her voice when they went to town.


    ......


    She lived next door to the vige headman. Her husband was a distant cousin from the vige headman¡¯s mother¡¯s family. She didn¡¯t know how distant her husband was. However, they lived close to each other and often interacted, so they seemed closer than other rtives.


    Hence, when something happened, she was the first to run towards the vige headman¡¯s house.


    However, it was too early and the vige headman¡¯s family was sleeping.


    The vige headman frowned unhappily and pushed the woman beside him. ¡°Go take a look and see what happened?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± Little Chen wrapped herself in the nket and turned around.


    The vige headman¡¯s sister-inw¡¯s surname was also Chen. Everyone in the vige called her Big Chen, and his wife was called Little Chen. His brother¡¯s family had already moved to another vige, but they had never changed the way they addressed her.


    ¡°Youzy woman!¡±


    The vige headman could not move Little Chen, so he could only put on his own clothes.


    Aunt Bai¡¯s screams continued like a pig being ughtered as she knocked on the door at the same time. The vige headman seriously suspected that his door was about to be taken down by this distant rtive.


    ¡°Coming,ing. Why are you shouting so early in the morning?¡± The vige headman took off the cold doortch, and his fingers were so cold that they hurt.


    When Aunt Bai heard the sound of the door bolt being removed, she did not wait for the vige headman to pull open the door and break in.


    Fortunately, the vige headman dodged in time. Otherwise, he would have been pped on the door.


    The vige headman red at her. ¡°Look at you!¡±


    Aunt Bai said in a panic, ¡°No, no¡­ I really have something serious to say. Zhao Heng¡¯s mother¡­ Something big happened!¡±


    ¡°What happened to his mother?¡± The vige headman¡¯s expression became more concerned when he heard Zhao Heng¡¯s name.


    Aunt Bai said, ¡°She¡­ she threw herself into the well! Hurry up and take a look!¡±


    It was the New Year, but someonemitted suicide. How could this be?


    The vige headman couldn¡¯t be bothered toin about Aunt Bai anymore and went to the old well at the vige entrance with her.


    This well was quite old, but it had never dried up. The vigers still often came here to fetch water. Aunt Bai was one of the people who came early in the morning to carry a bucket of water. She threw the bucket down and heard a ng, as if she had hit something. She leaned over and saw a person with most of the body submerged in the water.


    She thought she had seen a water ghost and fell to the ground in fear!


    On second thought, she thought that something was wrong. The sky was already bright. Where did the ghoste from?


    She took a closer look and recognized that it was Mrs. Zhao.


    When the vige headman rushed to the old well, Mrs. Zhao had already asked Shuanzi¡¯s father and a few strong farmers to bring her up.


    Mrs. Zhao¡¯s entire body was frozen stiff, and her face was deathly pale. There was ice on her head, and if she didn¡¯t twitch from time to time, everyone would probably think that she was already dead.


    ¡°I think her leg is broken,¡± said one of the hunters in the vige.


    ¡°Her arm seems to be broken too,¡± Shuanzi¡¯s father whispered.


    ¡°How can she not throw herself in the well properly?¡± Shuanziined. If he threw himself into the well¡­ Bah! Why would he do that!


    Everyone also felt that she broke it when she threw herself into the well. How else could it have happened? Did she let someone break her arm and leg? Who had the ability to do so?!


    Most of the vigers were shocked by Aunt Bai¡¯s loud voice. No one expected to see this early in the morning.


    ¡°What a sin.¡± Aunt Bai clicked her tongue.


    ¡°Mother!¡± Zhao Heng rushed over, followed by Zhao Baomei, who was wearing a cotton jacket.


    When Zhao Baomei saw Mrs. Zhao¡¯s corpse-like appearance, she burst into tears!


    Zhao Heng squatted down helplessly. ¡°Mother! Mother¡­ Mother!¡±


    Aunt Bai said anxiously, ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t just stand there! Quickly take off your cotton clothes and wrap them around her! Then go back and boil some water to give her a hot bath!¡±


    Zhao Heng did as he was told and took off his cotton shirt to wrap it around Mrs. Zhao.


    Shuanzi¡¯s father and a few men found a door and carried the almost dying Mrs. Zhao back to the Zhao residence.


    A few women went to help boil hot water.


    Zhao Baomei cried and couldn¡¯t help at all.


    Little Chen rushed to the Zhao residence and changed Mrs. Zhao¡¯s clothes with a few aunts.


    The vige headman began to ask the Zhao siblings why Mrs. Zhao wanted to throw herself into the well.


    Zhao Heng was confused. ¡°My mother was finest night¡­¡±


    Although Mrs. Zhao had been angered, her son had returned so Mrs. Zhao was lively again. She was more energetic than anyone else as sheined. By the looks of it, it would not be a problem for her to live for another hundred years!


    Why did she suddenly take things so hard¡­ and throw herself into the well?


    Zhao Heng was even more puzzled than the vige headman.


    The only person who knew was Zhao Baomei.


    After Zhao Baomei told Mrs. Zhao about Yu Wan entering the brothel, Mrs. Zhao immediately expressed that she wanted everyone to know about the scandal of that little hussy. She wanted that little hussy to be drowned in a pigpen! She wanted that little hussy to die!


    Therefore, her mother went to the vige entrance not to throw herself into a well, but to ring the bell.


    But¡­ How did she fall into the well? Her mother wasn¡¯t that careless¡­


    Just as Zhao Baomei was puzzled, Madam Jiang and Yu Wan came to visit.


    In the past, the mother and daughter had a difficult life. They were sallow and skinny. Now that their lives were better, they had gained weight and theirplexion was rosy. At a nce, it was eye-catching.


    Of course, Madam Jiang was still a little sick. Yu Wan held her arm, as if she was afraid that she would fall.


    ¡°I heard that something happened to Sister Zhao. It¡¯s really sad.¡± Madam Jiang pinched her handkerchief and said with a pained expression.


    The vige headman sighed. ¡°It¡¯s hard on you to forget the past and speciallye to see her.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Madam Jiang said innocently.


    The vige headman said with a headache, ¡°I heard from Zhao Baomei that her mother went out at dawn¡­ Sigh, why did she throw herself into the well for no reason?¡±


    That¡¯s right. Why did such a cowardly person throw herself into the well?


    Yu Wan looked into the room with confusion. Coincidentally, Zhao Baomei came out with arge basin of wet clothes and met Yu Wan¡¯s gaze.


    A muffled thunder suddenly exploded in Zhao Baomei¡¯s mind. She raised her finger and pointed at Yu Wan. ¡°It¡¯s her! She harmed my mother! She pushed my mother into the well!¡±

 Chapter 62 - Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 62: Exposed</h4>


    Aunt Zhang widened her eyes and said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I went to Ah Wan¡¯s house in the middle of the night. Ah Wan slept until just now. She only woke up when Sister Bai shouted that something had happened!¡±


    Mrs. Zhao left at midnight. This was something that Zhao Baomei personally admitted to the vige headman. Aunt Zhang went to Yu Wan¡¯s house at midnight. After that, she stayed there and did not see Yu Wan go out.


    Therefore, it did not make sense for Zhao Baomei to use Yu Wan because the timing wasn¡¯t right.


    Zhao Baomei pointed angrily. ¡°Who knows if you¡¯re lying? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you took that little slut¡¯s meat!¡±


    Everyone looked at Aunt Zhang!


    Aunt Zhang choked.


    That was the day Madam Jiang had just woken up. Madam Jiang had rushed to find trouble with Mrs. Zhao. She was worried that Madam Jiang would be bullied, so she hurriedly reported to Yu Wan and Yu Feng. Yu Wan was grateful and gave her two pounds of meat after that.


    This wasn¡¯t a big deal at first, but at this juncture, it was inevitable that she was too close to the Yu family and protected Yu Wan.


    Besides¡­ that was real meat!


    Although no one said anything, they were envious.


    Aunt Zhang could feel everyone¡¯s dissatisfaction. She wanted to exin, but she was afraid that she would make things worse.


    Fortunately, the vige headman was clear-cut and wasn¡¯t blinded by the two pounds of fat meat. He said, ¡°You keep saying that Ah Wan harmed your mother, so I¡¯m asking why she wanted to harm your mother.¡±


    If it was because of the previous incident, but it had been too long. Moreover, the Zhao family had lost a pig to the Yu family, so they were even then.


    ......


    The vige headman did not think that the Yu family had anything to be dissatisfied about. And that was indeed the case.


    On the contrary, Mrs. Zhao was injured and lost a pig. That was why she looked more like the one who wanted to harm others.


    The vige headman¡¯s sharp gazended on Zhao Baomei¡¯s face.


    Zhao Baomei tightened her grip and quickly nced at Madam Jiang and Yu Wan.


    Madam Jiang looked innocent and Yu Wan¡¯s eyes were cold.


    No one took this seriously!


    Zhao Baomei felt stifled, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything about eavesdropping. This was because once she did, she couldn¡¯t hide the fact that Mrs. Zhao wanted Yu Wan to drown in a pigpen.


    However, Zhao Baomei thought about it again. So what if her mother wanted that little b*tch to be drowned in a pigpen? Wasn¡¯t it because that little b*tch had done something that deserved to be drowned in a pigpen?


    Her mother exposed her because she didn¡¯t want the entire vige to continue being deceived by her. Her mother didn¡¯t do anything wrong, it was that little b*tch who was in the wrong!


    Yu Wan looked at Zhao Baomei¡¯s unpredictable expression and felt that this woman was going to cause trouble again.


    Madam Jiang nced at Zhao Baomei sickly and lowered her head to y with the tassel.


    The two of them acted as if it had nothing to do with them. They angered Zhao Baomei even more, causing thest trace of fear in her heart to disappear.


    Her gaze swept across the vige headman and all the vigers who were squeezed into the central room. In the end, itnded on Yu Wan¡¯s face. ¡°My mother received news yesterday. She went to the vige entrance before dawn today. She originally nned to ring the bell and announce the news to the public, but someone didn¡¯t want the news to be exposed, so they pushed my mother down the well!¡±


    She was looking at Yu Wan as she spoke. It was obvious who she was referring to.


    Everyone could not help but look at Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan did not panic at all. ¡°What did your mother find out?¡±


    ¡°My mother¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Zhao Heng walked out of the room.


    Zhao Baomei red at her brother in grievance and anger. ¡°Why are you still siding with this little slut at a time like this?! You don¡¯t want me to say it! Then I will say it!¡± She looked at Zhao Heng and pointed at Yu Wan. ¡°She¡¯s been in a brothel! She¡¯s no longer clean! She¡¯s been touched by countless men! She even wants to marry into our Zhao family. How shameless!¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    Was this true? Had Ah Wan really entered a brothel?


    ¡°What¡­ when?¡± The vige headman stuttered in shock.


    Zhao Baomei raised her chin and said, ¡°It¡¯s about the year she went to her aunt¡¯s house! She lied to us! She worked in the brothel for a year, but insisted that she lived in her aunt¡¯s house for a year!¡±


    When Ah Wan returned to the vige two years ago, she inexplicably gained a lot of money. She originally thought that it was given by her aunt, but who knew that she actually earned it in a brothel?!


    But then again, the money was spent on Zhao Heng.


    Zhao Heng¡¯s school fees was actually his fianc¨¦e¡¯s money earned from the brothel. This was awkward¡­


    Zhao Heng¡¯s face turned green and red. The reason why he had kept this secret was because if word got out, he would be theughing stock of the entire vige. He only needed to wait a few more days for Ah Wan to ept reality and he would naturally be able to break off this marriage. However, thanks to this stupid sister, all his ns were ruined!


    Zhao Baomei still didn¡¯t know what kind of disaster she had caused. She was looking at Yu Wan smugly. ¡°What? You have nothing to say, right?¡±


    In this matter, Zhao Heng and Yu Wan were in the same boat. They were bound together for good or ill.


    Zhao Heng had lost all his face, and Yu Wan was not any better. In fact, she was even more miserable. If everything was true, then she would most likely be drowned in a pigpen.


    Madam Jiang said with an aggrieved expression, ¡°My daughter has never been in a brothel.¡±


    Zhao Baomei looked at the suspicious vigers in the room. ¡°Ask the vigers, see who would believe you?¡±


    Naturally¡­ they did not believe it.


    Madam Jiang said sickly, ¡°You said that Ah Wan entered a brothel. Do you have evidence?¡±


    Zhao Baomei had an idea. ¡°Then do you have any evidence that she went to her aunt¡¯s house?!¡±


    Madam Jiang was speechless.


    If it was said that everyone only believed fifty percent of it before, Madam Jiang¡¯s reaction now made them believe seventy to eighty percent.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s fine.¡± Just as Yu Wan was stroking Madam Jiang¡¯s trembling shoulders andforting her softly, a loud noise suddenly came from not far away.


    From the direction, it seemed to be from Shuanzi¡¯s house.


    Shuanzi¡¯s father was the first to run out. After a while, he wailed, ¡°My cow¡­ My cow¡ª¡±


    Shuanzi¡¯s cow shed had too much snow and could not withstand the burden. It copsed and the cow was buried under it.


    This was the only cow in Lotus Flower Vige. There were three of them two years ago, but one died of illness and the other died of old age. And now left the only one cow in their family.


    This cow could plow thend when it was the farming season, and pull the carriage when it was non-farming season. It was hard to imagine what would happen without it.


    The situation was urgent, so everyone did not have the time to interrogate Yu Wan. They went to Shuanzi¡¯s house and saved the cow buried in the cowshed.


    However, the cow was injured. Ity on the ground and let out an extremely painful groan.

 Chapter 63 - Healing the Cow

    <h4>Chapter 63: Healing the Cow</h4>


    Old Yu¡¯s family only rushed over after something happened to the cow shed. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t hear that something had happened to Mrs. Zhao, but they didn¡¯t like to watch the Zhao family¡¯smotion. They also didn¡¯t care about the Zhao family¡¯s matters. Shuanzi¡¯s family was different. His family was honest, and they raised cows. They were quite popr in the vige.


    Uncle and Aunt were still busy cooking for New Year¡¯s Eve in front of the stove. The ones who came were the Yu brothers.


    The two of them first saw their third aunt and Yu Wan behind the crowd and went forward to greet them.


    Yu Feng: ¡°Third Aunt, Ah Wan.¡±


    Yu Song: ¡°Third Aunt.¡± He ignored Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan smiled to herself. What an awkward child.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Yu Song looked at the crowd in front of him and asked.


    Yu Wan said regretfully, ¡°The cow shed copsed. The cow doesn¡¯t seem to be in good condition.¡±


    Yu Song snorted. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you! I asked Third Aunt!¡±


    Third Aunt rolled her eyes at him resentfully.


    Yu Song rubbed his nose resentfully and went to pay attention to themotion inside.


    ¡°Just like Aunt Zhang¡¯s cow two years ago, it suddenly becameme and died not long after.¡±


    ¡°Will Shuanzi¡¯s cow be fine? This is thest cow in the vige¡­¡±


    ......


    ¡°I was hoping to borrow it at the beginning of spring to plow thend.¡±


    ¡°What are we going to do?¡±


    The vigers discussed anxiously.


    Although Yu Feng could not see the situation inside, he could hear most of it. He had an impression of Aunt Zhang¡¯s cow. It seemed that it was also injured first. Then, they found someone to treat it and it could continue working in the fields. However, after a few days, the cow¡¯s body became hot. Half a monthter, the cow died.¡°; ¡±


    If Shuanzi¡¯s cow was really the same as Aunt Zhang¡¯s cow, then it was really dangerous.


    Yu Feng suddenly thought of something and turned to look at Yu Wan. ¡°Ah Wan, you¡­¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Aunt Bai¡¯s voice. ¡°Make way, make way! Old Cui is here!¡±


    Not far away, Shuanzi ran over with a local white-haired doctor.


    The local doctor was old and out of breath from running. He almost fainted when he arrived.


    This was the local doctor who had treated Aunt Zhang¡¯s cow. He was a doctor from the neighboring vige. He usually treated people and asionally looked at livestock. His surname was Cui, and the vigers called him Old Cui.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡± Shuanzi dragged the Old Cui who was panting into his backyard.


    After Old Cui entered the courtyard, his first reaction was not to treat the cow¡¯s illness. Instead, he looked at the copsed shed and said strangely, ¡°This cow shed copsed strangely¡­¡±


    As soon as Shuanzi let go, he saw that he did not follow and hurriedly urged, ¡°Aiya, stop dawdling! The cow is about to die!¡±


    Old Cui walked towards the injured cow and frowned as he muttered, ¡°It¡¯s strange.¡±


    Madam Jiang, who was behind the crowd, yed with the tassel in her hand indifferently. The cold sunlight shone on her thin face, making her skin look almost transparent.


    Old Cui began to diagnose the cow.


    At the side, Aunt Bai said, ¡°Can he treat the cow? Aunt Zhang¡¯s cow was treated by him and it died.¡±


    Old Cui was unhappy. He turned around with a ck face. ¡°What do you mean by that? It was going to die that day! I was the one who renewed its life for half a month!¡±


    Aunt Bai pursed her lips. ¡°You even said that Ah Wan was going to die that day, but isn¡¯t Ah Wan alive and well?¡±


    Old Cui thought for a while, as if recalling who Ah Wan was. After a while, he wondered, ¡°That doll survived? How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Why not? I think you¡¯re just a quack.¡± Aunt Bai snorted.


    It was no wonder that Aunt Bai thought this way. It was really because in all the years that Old Cui had been a local doctor, he had never seriously treated illness. Yet, he still boasted that he was a divine doctor.


    ¡°Back then¡­¡± Old Cui started bragging about his ¡°divine doctor¡± history again.


    Shuanzi interrupted him. ¡°Can it be treated? If not, I¡¯ll hire someone else!¡±


    Old Cui shut up. He opened his mouth again.


    Shuanzi said, ¡°Go and treat it!¡±


    Old Cui waspletely speechless as he obediently diagnosed the cow.


    This consultationsted for half a day.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Shuanzi¡¯s father couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    The fingertips of Old Cui¡¯s left hand twitched, and aplicated expression shed across his face. ¡°It can¡¯t be cured.¡±


    ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Hurry up and go to town to find a doctor!¡± Aunt Bai urged.


    The doctors in town were all doctors who treated people, so they might not know how to treat cows. The vige headman thought of this and said thoughtfully, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the courier station to hire a doctor.¡±


    ¡°I just went to the courier station a few days ago. The courier doctor has returned to his hometown.¡± A deep voice sounded from behind the crowd. Everyone turned around and saw Yu Feng squeezing through the crowd.


    Yu Feng looked at the vige headman and said, ¡°Let my sister try.¡±


    ¡°Your sister? Ah Wan?¡± The vige headman was stunned.


    Yu Feng nodded. ¡°Ah Wan has cured the horse at the courier station. She might have a way to deal with this cow.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± He had never heard that Ah Wan knew medicine. The vige headman looked at Yu Wan, who was walking over calmly, with doubt.


    Was it an illusion or something? He felt that this girl was different from before. Old Cui also looked at Yu Wan. That¡¯s right, it was that girl, but that girl¡¯s pulse clearly showed that she¡¯s going to die and couldn¡¯t be treated. How did shee back to life? And how did she recover so quickly?


    The vige headman did not stop Yu Wan so she walked straight to the cow and squatted down. She first checked the external injuries and eliminated the possibility of fractures. Then, she focused on the cow¡¯sme left thigh. She saw that it was severely swollen. There were no obvious wounds, but there was a partial hemorrhage.


    ¡°It¡¯s a contusion.¡± Yu Wan diagnosed the cow.


    The contusion was a closed injury to the skin caused by a blunt external force. The symptoms were the same as the cow of Shuanzi. In theter stages, there might be symptoms such as fever, decreased appetite, and dysfunction.


    The cows could usually heal themselves if it¡¯s mild injuries, but this cow was seriously injured and they had no choice but to interfere.


    Apart from that, Yu Wan also found an old injury that had yet to heal. It could be said that the old injury was the key to the contusion. However, the swelling and pain were not obvious. If not for this incident, even she would not have discovered it.


    Fortunately, she had discovered it. Otherwise, the consequences would have been serious.


    ¡°Can it be treated?¡± Shuanzi did not understand what was wrong or right. He was only concerned about whether it could be treated.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yu Wan said without thinking.


    ¡°How do you n to treat it?¡± Old Cui blurted out. It was unknown if he was worried or simply curious.


    Yu Wan said truthfully, ¡°Ny four grams each of Rhubarb, Amur Corktree Bark, Turmeric, and Angelica Dahurica. Thirty eight grams each of Rhizoma Arisaematis, Tangerine Peel, Atractylodes, Trichosanthin, Magnolia, and Licorice. They should be grinded to powder, then mixed with sesame oil. It should be thick and not diluted. This is an external ointment.


    There¡¯s also internal medicine. Thirty grams of Ligusticum Wallichii, thirty eight grams of Corydalis, eleven grams of Safflower, and ten grams of Angelica Dahurica. This is also to be grinded to powder and mixed with boiling water. This is the dosage for one time. Let¡¯s buy two dosages to see the effect before confirming if we need to change the prescription.¡±

 Chapter 64 - Annulment of Engagement in Public

    <h4>Chapter 64: Annulment of Engagement in Public</h4> <h4>??</h4>


    After she finished speaking, the noisy room instantly fell silent.


    Although they did not know the names of those herbs, she exined it clearly and logically. Everyone could not help but feel that she was impressive. Even if it was made up, it was not something that just anyone could do.


    ¡°Hey, Old Cui.¡± Aunt Bai moved to Old Cui¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Is¡­ is her prescription right?¡±


    Old Cui said unhappily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m a quack? How can I know whether her prescription is correct?¡±


    Aunt Bai understood that he was arguing with her. She could not help but re at him and walk away in disdain. ¡°Damn old man!¡±


    Although Old Cui had rebuked Aunt Bai, he turned to Shuanzi and his father and said, ¡°What are you waiting for? Go get the medicine!¡±


    This was a tacit agreement to Yu Wan¡¯s prescription.


    Of course, in everyone¡¯s eyes, he was a quack with an undeserved reputation. Even if he said it was feasible, no one would believe him. However, there was no other way now. Desperate times call for desperate measures, a drowning man will clutch at a straw, Shuanzi¡¯s father really instructed his son to go to town to get medicine.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Yu Feng said.


    Shuanzi thought for a while and nodded. ¡°Thank you, Brother Feng!¡±


    Yu Feng and Shuanzi left with the prescription. Halfway there, they bumped into Zhao Heng.


    Zhao Heng heard themotion in the cowshed and saw Shuanzi pull Old Cui over with his own eyes. He guessed that Shuanzi¡¯s cow was injured. In the past, in such a situation, he would be invited to take a look. Naturally, he was not invited to take a look at the illness, but to write the prescription. However, he waited and waited, but no one came to invite him.


    He was puzzled, but he could not put down his high and mighty pride, so he was about to turn back halfway when he bumped into Yu Feng and Shuanzi.


    He greeted them awkwardly. Little did he know that the two of them did not notice where he was going. He cleared his throat and nced at the cold Yu Feng. He looked at Shuanzi and said, ¡°Is your cow alright? Where are you going?¡±


    Shuanzi treated him politely. ¡°It¡¯s injured. Brother Feng and I were just going to town to get medicine.¡±


    With that, he waved the prescription in his hand.


    Although it was called a prescription, it was actually written on the old cotton cloth with charcoal.


    Zhao Heng had never thought that there was another person in the vige who knew how to read and write.


    The sense of superiority that had umted over the years was suddenly impacted. He reached out his hand almost without thinking. ¡°Let me see.¡±


    Shuanzi was stunned. He nodded and handed the prescription to him.


    Zhao Heng took the faded cotton cloth and was stunned when he saw it.


    It was already surprising enough that there was a second person who could write, but what was more surprising was that person could actually write so well. That Hanyi Senti Floral calligraphy made him feel that he was not holding a rag but a piece of rice paper.


    ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± Yu Feng snatched the prescription without hesitation.


    Zhao Heng looked up at Yu Feng. He vaguely remembered that Yu Feng had also gone to a private school in his early years. However, he was naughty and ipetent, and he dropped out of school after a few days. Could it be that these words were written by Yu Feng?


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Zhao Heng was about to ask when Shuanzi spoke. ¡°How is it? Is there anything wrong with Ah Wan¡¯s prescription?¡±


    ¡°Ah Wan¡¯s prescription?¡± Zhao Heng looked at Shuanzi in confusion.


    Shuanzi nodded and told Zhao Heng about Yu Wan treating the injured cow and writing the prescription.


    Zhao Heng was in disbelief. ¡°How can this be¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not dy any longer. Didn¡¯t you hear Ah Wan say that the situation is very urgent? Do you still want to treat the cow?¡± Yu Feng couldn¡¯t be bothered with Zhao Heng. He pulled Shuanzi and left, leaving Zhao Heng alone.


    The two of them walked quickly and bought the herbs before noon. Shuanzi did not have enough copper coins, so Yu Feng paid for them.


    Yu Wan checked the herbs one by one. After confirming that there were no mistakes, she ground them into powder and took half a bowl of her own sesame oil. She made a bowl of ointment and applied it on the cow¡¯s wound. She took the herbs for internal use and boiled it into soup. Then, she mixed some forage to make it into paste.


    The cow was in great pain and was unwilling to eat. Yu Wan fed it for a full fifteen minutes before it finished the small bowl of medicinal paste.


    Old Cui did not say a word throughout the entire process. From time to time, a hint of iprehension shed across his eyes.


    Half an hourter, the medicine began to take effect. The cow no longer moaned in pain and had an appetite. Yu Wan brought over the grass. It opened its mouth and slowly chewed.


    Everyone was relieved once they saw that the cow was willing to eat.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s going to live!¡± Aunt Zhang said excitedly. Her cow didn¡¯t eat so quickly back then.


    Old Head Cui nodded and murmured, ¡°It can indeed live.¡±


    Although he always bragged about how fabulous he was in his early years, he had never boasted about anything to the patients. If he said that it could live, then it was really saved.


    Everyone heaved a long sigh of relief. For them, it was not only the remaining cattle in the vige that were saved, but also their farming and their business.


    The way everyone looked at Yu Wan changed. Then, they came back to their senses. Ah Wan was born and raised in the vige. She couldn¡¯t read a word in the past. How did she suddenly know medicine?


    ¡°Ah Wan, are you hiding something from everyone?¡± The vige headman voiced out everyone¡¯s doubts.


    Yu Wan said calmly, ¡°To be honest, my aunt¡¯s family is a courier doctor. I learned some superficial medical skills there and studied for a few days, but I only know a little bit. It¡¯s not presentable.¡±


    Realization dawned on the vige headman. ¡°I see.¡±


    However, this was not just superficial knowledge. She was even more powerful than the local doctor.


    The vige headman did not suspect that Yu Wan was lying. After all, Yu Wan¡¯s medical skills were real and her beautiful handwriting was not fake. How could she have learned these things from a brothel?


    Everyone also felt that they had wronged Yu Wan and lowered their heads in shame.


    Yu Wan did not me anyone at all. She slowly said to the vige headman, ¡°I don¡¯t know what I did wrong to make Sister Zhao misunderstand me like this. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to invite her over and allow me to confront her face to face.¡±


    The vige headman nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Zhao Baomei was called over, and Zhao Heng came with her.


    Zhao Heng was still a little immersed in the huge impact Yu Wan had on him. Medical skills? Literacy? This was something that had nothing to do with that rustic vige girl.


    However, Zhao Heng had to admit that Ah Wan was indeed different from before. Last night, she did not even frown when he questioned her like an angry lion.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± She left this sentence and turned to enter the house.


    For the first time in his life, he felt Ah Wan¡¯s coldness.


    Of course, he would have a second time soon.


    Yu Wan asked, ¡°Zhao Baomei, let me ask you, where did you hear the nonsense that I entered the brothel? Was it your big brother?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Zhao Baomei wanted to deny it, but her eyes betrayed her.


    Aunt Bai put her hands on her hips and cursed, ¡°Zhao Heng, you son of a b*tch! Ah Wan paid for your studies back then! You made it out of the vige and you don¡¯t like Ah Wan anymore so you want to harm Ah Wan? F*ck you!¡±


    Zhao Heng was wronged. ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±


    Yu Wan wondered if she should cooperate and act like she had suffered a blow. She imitated Mrs. Jiang¡¯s posture of holding her heart, but she really couldn¡¯t imitate her. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that she was choking.


    The vige headman was about to hand her a cup of tea when she let out a long sigh and said, ¡°Zhao Heng, I¡¯ve really misjudged you. Since you¡¯re so unwilling to marry me, I won¡¯t force you. Today, I¡¯ll ask the vige headman to be a witness and annul the engagement between the Zhao and Yu families. From now on, the Zhao family and I will go our separate paths.¡±


    Zhao Heng was overjoyed!


    ¡°At the same time, please return the money I¡¯ve spent on you for the past few years.¡±


    Zhao Heng¡¯s expression froze.

 Chapter 65 - Night Attack

    <h4>Chapter 65: Night Attack</h4>


    On New Year¡¯s Eve, there was unprecedented heavy snow at the border. The falling snow enveloped the entire camp, and the towering observation deck became a small white tower.


    Yu Shaoqing stood on the observation deck, concentrating on his duty tonight.


    Ever since Yan Congming had tasted the sweetness of being General Gui De, Yu Shaoqing had been on the most difficult shift every night.


    The heavy snow blocked Yu Shaoqing¡¯s vision. He could only vaguely hear the sounds of drinking and ying in the Xiongnu camp.


    The Xiongnu army also had a tradition of celebrating the New Year. Every New Year¡¯s Eve, both sides reached an unspoken agreement that no one would mobilize their troops.¡±Read more on newn0vel <o rg¡±


    This was the case in the past, and there seemed to be no difference this year too.


    However, Yu Shaoqing had never been on duty on New Year¡¯s Eve in the past. To him, this was the first time he heard such lively soundsing from both camps.


    ¡°Old Yu!¡± Wu San climbed up through the wind and snow. He opened his tightly wrapped cotton shirt and took out a bottle of warm nu¡¯erhong. ¡°Have a sip of wine to warm yourself up!¡±


    Yu Shaoqing said, ¡°I¡¯m on duty. I can¡¯t drink.¡±


    Wu San clicked his tongue and stuffed the bottle into his hand. ¡°Just drink it without worry!¡±


    Yu Shaoqing didn¡¯t drink it and only asked, ¡°Was it like this in the past?¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± Wu San followed Yu Shaoqing¡¯s gaze and looked in the direction of the Xiongnu camp. He suddenly understood and said, ¡°It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve. They won¡¯t send troops!¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ......


    ¡°That¡¯s the rule!¡±


    ¡°Who set the rules?¡±


    Wu San was at a loss for words. He paused and scratched his head. ¡°It¡¯s not your first day in the camp. Don¡¯t you know the rules of not starting a war on New Year¡¯s Eve? I heard that General Xiao personally set it with the general of Xiongnu. After so many years, no one has ever invaded on this day.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Yu Shaoqing¡¯s eyes were deep.


    Wu San persuaded Yu Shaoqing to drink for a while more, but Yu Shaoqing did not drink at all so Wu San left angrily.


    Yu Shaoqing stood in the snow for four hours like an iron man. He waited until the next soldier came up before walking down the observation deck.


    At this moment, both sides had just finished celebrating. The camps on both sides fell into a deathly silence.


    Yu Shaoqing stepped on the snow and returned to the tent. As soon as he lifted the curtain, he felt an unfamiliar aura in the darkness. His eyes turned cold as he drew his sword and swung it at the bed!


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± A woman¡¯s voice sounded with slight fear.


    Yu Shaoqing paused in his actions.


    The woman stood up, took out a match, and lit a weak oilmp. Under the oilmp, the woman¡¯s appearance and figure were revealed without reservation. It was the official prostitute who had walked out of Yan Congming¡¯s tent that day.


    Yu Shaoqing turned around. ¡°Put on your clothes!¡±


    The woman stepped on the cold ground with her bare feet and bent down to pick up the clothes on the ground. After picking them up, she was not in a hurry to put them on. Instead, she smiled charmingly. ¡°The moment I saw you, I was attracted to you. Can you let me serve you tonight?¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    She walked behind Yu Shaoqing step by step. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. Aren¡¯t you lonely?¡± Her gaze went down along Yu Shaoqing¡¯s strong waist. ¡°My lord, you might not be lonely, but it might be. Let me help you relieve your loneliness¡­¡±


    Yu Shaoqing suddenly turned around, his eyes bursting with a fierce killing intent. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    The woman was so frightened that she fell to the ground. Realizing that Yu Shaoqing really wanted to kill her, she quickly hugged her clothes and fled!


    The tent fell silent.


    Yu Shaoqing sat on the bed dejectedly.


    Loneliness¡­


    How could he not be lonely? He missed his wife and children at home so much that his heart ached.


    Yu Shaoqing polished the two jars sent from home andy down on the cold and hard bed.


    Just after midnight, the soldiers¡¯ screams came from the camp. ¡°Night attack! There¡¯s a night attack!¡±


    Yu Shaoqing suddenly opened his eyes!


    The soldier at the observation deck was drunk. It was a new recruit who ran to the toilet at night and met with a Xiongnu soldier who had infiltrated the camp. Only then did he realize that the enemy had attacked.


    Unfortunately, it was toote. The Xiongnu soldiers had already infiltrated the camp. The Xiongnu army of fifty thousand had also arrived outside the tent.


    ¡°F*ck! We¡¯ve been made into dumplings!¡± Wu San picked up his spear and went to Yu Shaoqing¡¯s tent.


    General Xiao led two thousand light cavalry and charged through a gap in the Xiongnu army.


    Yan Congming¡¯s orders were to settle the Xiongnu sacrificial soldiers who had infiltrated the camp.


    However, the sacrificial soldiers were strange and unfathomable. Yan Congming chased after them for a long time but did not catch a single Xiongnu soldier.


    ¡°Old Deng! Old Deng¡­¡± Yan Congming lifted the nket of the person he had personally promoted as a chiliarch, only to see a round head rolling down. Yan Congming felt as if he had fallen into an icehouse!


    ¡°Captain Gui De! Centurion Liu has been killed!¡±


    ¡°General Gui De, Centurion Lu has been killed!¡±


    ¡°General Gui De, Centurion Zhou has been killed!¡±


    ¡°General Gui De¡­¡±


    ¡°General Gui De¡­¡±


    One centurion after another was killed, and the team became leaderless and panicked. At this juncture, Yan Congming finally thought of Yu Shaoqing. ¡°Where¡¯s Centurion Yu?¡±


    The soldier at the side said, ¡°He went to the granary!¡±


    Yan Congming heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that Yu Shaoqing was still alive. ¡°Call him over! Let him guard the camp!¡± Yan Congming panicked. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go personally!¡±


    When Yan Congming arrived at the granary, Yu Shaoqing was giving the order to ssh fire oil.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Yan Congming asked sternly.


    Yu Shaoqing said, ¡°Burning the rations.¡±


    Yan Congming was furious. ¡°You¡¯re crazy! This is all our food! What will we eat if you burn it?!¡±


    Yu Shaoqing said seriously, ¡°If we don¡¯t burn it, it¡¯ll be the rations of the Xiongnu! They¡¯re here for the rations. The Xiongnu are short of rations. If they can¡¯t snatch the rations from the Northwest Army Camp, they can only wait for death!¡±


    ¡°We will starve to death too!¡±


    Yan Congming refused to let it burn.


    General Xiao was not around. He hadpletely taken over themand of the camp. His words were the highest military order. ¡°Yu Shaoqing! I order you to lead five hundred elite soldiers and settle all the sacrificial soldiers in the camp! If anyone dares to escape, you will be held ountable!¡±

 Chapter 66 - Dark Cuisine

    <h4>Chapter 66: Dark Cuisine</h4>


    Leading five hundred elite soldiers was a mission that only centurions were qualified toplete. The centurions in the camp were not all killed, but at this moment, the only person Yan Congming could rely on was Yu Shaoqing.


    Yu Shaoqing epted the order and left.


    After a while, the first Xiongnu sacrificial soldier¡¯s corpse appeared in the camp. In the blink of an eye, the second corpse appeared, the third corpse appeared¡­


    Yu Shaoqing had uncovered those strange sacrificial soldiers.


    However, it was not that there were no casualties among the five hundred elite soldiers. On the contrary, these Xiongnu sacrificial soldiers were highly skilled and well-trained. The elite soldiers were no match for them in a one-on-one battle. Yan Congming was only concerned about the corpse of another sacrificial soldier, but he did not see the three elite soldiers who had fallen.


    Yu Shaoqing¡¯s eyes turned red from killing. He chopped off the head of a Xiongnu sacrificial soldier!


    Blood sttered his face.


    The heavily injured General Xiao was carried back by his subordinates.


    None of the two thousand light cavalrymen who fought their way out of the encirclement with him survived.


    It turned out that the Xiongnu army had more than fifty thousand soldiers. There were actually fifty thousand more soldiers behind after they broke through the encirclement!


    Two thousand light cavalry were powerless in front of the hundred thousand-strong army.


    When the Xiongnu army charged in, the Northwest Army Camp was utterly defeated. Out of the twenty thousand soldiers, less than a hundred of them managed to escape with General Xiao.


    They fled into the snow mountain that was known as the Death Ridge. This was the only ce that was not guarded by the Xiongnu. If they entered, they would die, so there was naturally no need to guard it.


    ......


    Everyone got separated after entering the mountain.


    Wu San had been following Yu Shaoqing closely, along with five new recruits who had been in the camp for more than a month.


    The recruits were not Yu Shaoqing¡¯s subordinates. Their centurion had already been sacrificed. They were originally ordered by General Xiao to carry the rations, but they had lost General Xiao and the rations along the way.


    The five of them followed behind pitifully, afraid that Yu Shaoqing would chase them away.


    Yu Shaoqing stopped in his tracks and said, ¡°There¡¯s a cave ahead. Let¡¯s go in and hide first.¡±


    Wu San took the lead and carried arge bag of things.


    ¡°Old Yu!¡± After Wu San finished checking the cave, he waved at Yu Shaoqing.


    Yu Shaoqing walked over.


    The recruits looked at each other and followed.


    The cave was rather spacious.


    Wu San opened the bag and took out the rations he had brought out. There were twenty white steamed buns, five pounds of noodles, five pounds of japonica rice, and the two jars that he had risked his life to rush into Yu Shaoqing¡¯s tent to snatch it.


    The moment he saw the jars, Yu Shaoqing¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Wu San chuckled. ¡°I know you can¡¯t bear to part with it so I¡¯ve brought you the things that Sister-inw and my niece sent over even if I die!¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Yu Shaoqing said.


    Wu San curled his lips. ¡°After following you for so long, this is the first time you¡¯re thanking me!¡±


    The few of them were hungry. Yu Shaoqing gave each of them a steamed bun. The new recruits wolfed down the steamed buns, but before they could take two bites, Yan Congming and his ten subordinates escaped.


    Yan Congming was in a sorry state. His hair was disheveled, and his shoes had fallen off. The moment he entered the cave, he fell to the ground.


    ¡°Where¡¯s General Xiao?¡± Yu Shaoqing asked confidently.


    Yan Congming said breathlessly, ¡°This¡­ I¡­ I have to¡­ ask you¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking us?¡± Wu San snorted. ¡°We¡¯re in charge of covering the back. We¡¯re not with General Xiao. You¡¯re General Xiao¡¯s personal guard!¡±


    Yan Congming choked. Of course, he would not admit that he had only cared about escaping and left the injured General Xiao behind.


    Yu Shaoqing¡¯s gazended on the backs of the soldiers behind Yan Congming.


    Wu San understood. ¡°What are they carrying? It can¡¯t be rations, right?¡±


    Yan Congming coughed.


    Wu San exploded. ¡°You left General Xiao behind but took the rations away. Do you want to starve General Xiao to death?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak so harshly! What do you mean by I left the general behind and took the rations away?¡± Although this was the truth, he had survived many years of war not because he had the same iron bones as Yu Shaoqing, but because he had shameless survival skills. Where the rations were, he was there. He could give up on the general, but he could not let go of the rations!


    ¡°You, you, you, you¡­¡± Wu San was at a loss for words!


    ¡°Wu San,e here,¡± Yu Shaoqing said in a deep voice.


    Wu San rolled his eyes and returned to Yu Shaoqing¡¯s side.


    ¡°Aiyaya, you guys are also very capable. You said that I took the rations but I see that you guys took quite a few too!¡±


    Wu San straightened his back and said, ¡°I brought this myself!¡±


    Yan Congming snorted. ¡°I told you to kill the enemies, but you stole the rations. Your crime is even worse!¡±


    The five new recruits were scared out of their wits. They did not even dare to swallow the steamed bun in their mouths.


    In the end, Yan Congming did not use military rules to deal with Wu San. Instead, he used this to cause trouble. He confiscated all the rations that Wu San brought out and chased him and Yu Shaoqing out of the cave.


    As for the two jars of food that Yu Wan made, Yan Congming returned them to Yu Shaoqing.


    Then, Yan Congming looked at the five new recruits arrogantly and said, ¡°Those who are willing to follow me, juste over. If there¡¯s anything I can eat, I won¡¯t let you starve. I won¡¯t have any objections to those who are willing to leave with them! It¡¯s just that you have to bear your own life and death!¡±


    Among the five of them, only a new recruit called Da Niu did not stay. The remaining four entered Yan Congming¡¯s camp.


    It was not strange for them to make such a choice. Putting aside his official position, Yan Congming had rations in his hands.


    Yu Shaoqing and the other two settled down in another cave five miles away.


    Wu San said bitterly, ¡°There¡¯s no food. We can only eat snow to fill our stomachs.¡±


    The pancakes, meatballs, and pickled vegetables that were listed as inedible: ¡­


    Yan Congming¡¯s cave began to have a good life.


    Since it was rations for General Xiao, it must be very sumptuous. Not only were there steamed buns, cornbread, rice, and noodles, but there were also pickled vegetables and dried meat. In addition, his military bag also contained a few boxes of bird¡¯s nest, tea leaves, and snacks that Yan Ruyu had asked someone to bring.


    After eating and drinking to his heart¡¯s content, he brewed a pot of fragrant and mellow Longjing tea and ate a box of soft and crispy osmanthus crisps. He couldn¡¯t have enjoyed it more!


    On the other side, Wu San and Da Niu were starving. Yu Shaoqing was also a little hungry. Finally, he took out the pancake from the jar.


    Wu San looked terrified!


    Yu Shaoqing said calmly, ¡°You¡¯ve even eaten Guanyin y, so how can you not eat this?¡±


    Wu San: Why does this sound wrong?


    In the end, the three of them braced themselves and ate.


    It was strange. Although the pancake was hard, they were full after one bite. The taste of the meatballs was indescribable, but after eating one, they felt energetic all over. They cooked arge pot of soy sauce soup with a small piece of the pickled vegetables. The three of them were sweating profusely after a few mouthfuls of hot soup. Even their frozen toes instantly warmed up!

 Chapter 67 - Little Munchkins’ Visit

    <h4>Chapter 67: Little Munchkins¡¯ Visit</h4>


    Yu Wan¡¯s concept was this: The main effect of the pancake was to fill one¡¯s stomach. Other than that, it had to withstand hunger. Therefore, she pressed downyer afteryer and turned the tbread into apressed pancakeparable to military food.


    The meatballs were used to replenish one¡¯s strength. She had put in high-grade snowke salt and sugar, but she had identally put too much salt. In order to bnce the taste, she had no choice but to add a spoonful of sugar. However, she had put too much sugar, so she could only add another spoonful of salt, that was why the taste was a little indescribable.(Search N ewNovel *)


    She had strictly followed her uncle¡¯s method for the pickled vegetables. (It¡¯s just that a packet of chili and salt was left at the bottom of the jar, and it only melted at the border.)


    On New Year¡¯s Eve, the pce held a banquet and invited the princes and princesses to attend. Yan Jiuchao was naturally invited.


    ¡°Eunuch Wang just sent a message that His Majesty misses Young Master very much so he urged Young Master to not refuse to attend the banquet because you¡¯re not feeling well. He also said to bring the three little masters along to have fun because the pce hasn¡¯t had children for many years.¡± Uncle Wan brought over a set of clothes made ording to the prince¡¯s standards and wanted to help Yan Jiuchao change.


    The Emperor had asked Eunuch Wang to send this set of clothes over. The Emperor¡¯s meaning was obvious. The position of Prince Yan had been empty for too long. It was time for Yan Jiuchao to confer the title.


    Yan Jiuchao nced indifferently at the dark purple clothes embroidered with a light golden four-wed giant scaly dragon and said in disdain, ¡°It¡¯s so ugly!¡±


    Uncle Wan sighed helplessly. ¡°You have to change into it even if it¡¯s ugly. His Majesty gave it to you personally.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao refused to change.


    This picky personality was really the same as the Princess Consort¡¯s. When Prince Yan was alive, he was so easy to serve and was never picky.


    Fortunately, Uncle Wan was already used to it. It was fine if he didn¡¯t wear it. His Majesty doted on Young Master, so he wouldn¡¯t be angry at Young Master for a set of clothes. Moreover, there were three little masters. His Majesty would really be angry when he saw the little masters.


    Uncle Wan, who had been tortured by the three little munchkins and had aged several decades, had nothing left to live for!


    Uncle Wan thought of the cloth that had caused the little munchkins to be thrown into jail as he looked at them who had been causing trouble for the entire night and had just climbed onto Yan Jiuchao¡¯s bed to sleep. He said to Yan Jiuchao, ¡°Young Master, how should we deal with those materials?¡±


    ......


    ¡°What material?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    ¡°Miss Yu¡¯s material,¡± Uncle Wan said. Since he had already given it away, it belonged to her.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t dealt with it yet?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked indifferently.


    Uncle Wan : ¡°¡­¡±?<i>Aren¡¯t I waiting for your instructions?</i>


    Yan Jiuchao snorted. ¡°Send it back to her! I won¡¯t allow any woman to y tricks under my nose. There¡¯s no way she can take the opportunity to pester me!¡±


    Uncle Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    Uncle Wan went to get the servants to move the things. Although he was returning the cloth, it was New Year¡¯s Eve, so he had to give them some New Year¡¯s gifts too. They didn¡¯t have to be too generous, but they couldn¡¯t be too shabby.


    The moment Uncle Wan left, Yan Jiuchao woke the three littleds up.


    The three little munchkins had just fallen asleep when they were suddenly woken up by their father. They were extremely angry when they woke up. The three of them clenched their fists angrily and were about to make a fuss when they suddenly saw the big box at the door.


    Uncle Wan called out to the servants, ¡°Be gentle. Don¡¯t break it. These things are for Miss Yu.¡±


    The three littleds widened their eyes and scrambled off the bed.


    The third brother also pulled the little snow fox that he had crushed off the bed.


    The poor little snow fox¡¯s tail was bald because of the three little munchkins. Its buttocks were also plucked clean by the three of them, leaving only a little baby tooth. But that one tooth fell off with a thud when the third brother dragged it across the threshold.


    The three little munchkins opened the box and raised their short legs. After a long time, they couldn¡¯t reach it, so they brought over small stools and stepped on them to fall in one by one.


    ¡­ .


    Today was New Year¡¯s Eve, and every family was busy, including the Yu family.


    Yu Wan went to the old residence early in the morning to work on tonight¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve dinner with her uncle and aunt. Yu Feng and his brother were in charge of repairing the roof that had been damaged by the heavy snow.


    The youngest daughter was sent to Madam Jiang¡¯s side.


    Madam Jiang took out a box of high-quality rouge powder and drew the youngest daughter beautifully.


    ¡°Bruiser,e here.¡± Madam Jiang waved at Little Bruiser.


    Little Bruiser¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he looked at his sister¡¯s fiery red lips. ¡°No!¡±


    The sickly Madam Jiang scooped Little Bruiser over.


    Little Bruiser¡¯s thin arms and legs fluttered! When would his mother change her habit of treating him like a daughter?!


    Just as Little Bruiser was about to cry, someone came in. ¡°Excuse me, is this Miss Yu¡¯s house?¡±


    Madam Jiang put down Little Bruiser and the rouge in her hand and stood up to leave.


    A luxurious carriage stopped in front of her house, attracting the attention of many vigers. Everyone ran out of the house and looked over.


    It was Uncle Wan who spoke just now.


    The vigers felt that although this man was old, he was handsome and dressed luxuriously. They wondered if the Yu family had gotten to know some rich family.


    The moment Uncle Wan saw Madam Jiang, he was stunned. ¡°You are¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Ah Wan¡¯s mother,¡± Madam Jiang said.


    Uncle Wan cupped his hands and said politely, ¡°So it¡¯s Mrs. Yu. Sorry for the disrespect.¡±


    It was fine if Miss Yu was beautiful, but her mother was also a top-notch beauty. Her looks were probablyparable to the Princess Consort. What kind of vige was this? Why was it so nurturing?


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Madam Jiang asked.


    Uncle Wan exined why he hade. Just as he was hesitating about how to persuade the other party to ept so many things, he heard Madam Jiang say faintly, ¡°Thank you. Please help me move them in.¡±


    Uncle Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    Are all the vigers so impolite¡­


    Uncle Wan instructed the servants to move a box of fabric and two boxes of thank you gifts into Yu Wan¡¯s house.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave first,¡± Uncle Wan said.


    Madam Jiang nodded slightly. ¡°Take care, Eunuch Wan.¡±


    Uncle Wan staggered and left in the carriage.


    Little Bruiser also took the opportunity to escape to the old residence.


    ¡°You¡¯re the most obedient.¡± Madam Jiang pinched the youngest daughter¡¯s red face and opened the box with her bare hands. Three round little radishes popped out of the box one after another.

 Chapter 68 - New Year’s Eve Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 68: New Year¡¯s Eve Reunion</h4> <h4>??</h4>


    In the kitchen of the old mansion, Yu Wan, her uncle, and her aunt were busy with tonight¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. Yu Wan¡¯s knife skills were good, so she was mainly in charge of chopping vegetables. Her aunt washed the vegetables while her uncle cooked.


    This was the first time the two families had gathered for a reunion dinner after they split up. Although they didn¡¯t say it, they were very happy.


    Her uncle made a lot of dishes. There was chicken stewed with mushrooms, braised carp, leeks, and braised spare ribs with spicy sauce. These were Yu Shaoqing¡¯s favorite New Year¡¯s dishes. Although Yu Shaoqing wasn¡¯t around, Ah Wan inherited his taste.


    Other than that, there were also the lotus root stewed pork trotters, braised meat, fried spring rolls, and sticky bean buns that Madam Jiang and the children liked to eat.


    ¡°Why did you make braised mutton too?¡± Aunt asked. This dish was not simple. All the pots were used, and there were enough dishes.


    Uncle smiled honestly. ¡°Don¡¯t you like this?¡±


    Aunt blushed and said with a straight face, ¡°Who, who likes to eat this!¡±


    Among the New Year goods that Bruiser had earned with two scallion pancakes, there were a few nutritious seafood. Yu Wan took them all and let her uncle make them. Uncle¡¯s culinary skills were good, and the seafood he made had no fishy smell at all.


    This New Year¡¯s Eve meal was quite sumptuous.


    The dishes were ready and could be served at any time. Yu Wan walked into the courtyard and looked up to ask, ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother, has the roof been repaired?¡±


    Yu Feng replied, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ming down now!¡±


    The two of them came down thedder.


    Yu Wan looked at the central room and said to Little Bruiser, who was chewing on a frozen pear outside the kitchen, ¡°Go call Mom and Chenchen to eat.¡±


    Little Bruiser looked like he was facing a great enemy. ¡°No way!¡±


    With that, he ran away.


    ¡°This child!¡± Yu Wan could only call them herself.


    The vige was not big. Although one lived in the east and the other in the west, it only took the time to drink two sips of tea to walk there.


    ¡°Mom,¡± Yu Wan called softly as she approached the door.


    No response.


    However, the moment she pushed open the door of the central room, she heard Madam Jiangughing like a pig. Thatughter was too devilish. Yu Wan¡¯s heart trembled and she staggered, almost falling onto the door!


    Theughter in the room stopped.


    ¡°Is Ah Wan here?¡± Madam Jiang¡¯s gentle voice sounded sickly.


    Yu Wan suspected that she had heard wrongly.


    <i>I¡­ I must have heard wrongly. After all, my mother was a well-bred youngdy, not a female bandit. How could sheugh like a pig?</i>


    <i>But then again, what was my mother doing?</i>


    Yu Wan pushed open the door and saw Madam Jiang sitting on a chair with her back facing the door. She was holding rouge in one hand and a handkerchief in the other. In front of her was the person she had smeared on. It was the three little munchkins wearing bright red cotton-padded jackets, a big red flower on their heads, drawn eyebrows, and fiery red lips.


    Yu Wan felt that her eyes were blinded.


    On the other hand, when Uncle Wan went to Lotus Flower Vige to return the cloth to Yu Wan, Yan Jiuchao also stepped onto the carriage leaving the manor. He was going to the pce. He sat in the carriage with a calm expression. The footman beside him brewed a pot of tea and gently poured it for him.


    The carriage was bumpy, so it was also a skill to pour tea without spilling.


    Yan Jiuchao did not drink it. He tapped the tip of his right index finger on the warm jade table a few times. ¡°Slow down.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The coachman slowed the carriage.


    This was the third time Yan Jiuchao instructed him to slow down after they left. No one asked why. Other than Uncle Wan, no other servant had the right to speak in front of Yan Jiuchao.


    Eunuch Wang had been ordered by the Emperor to wait for Yan Jiuchao outside the pce gate. This was a treatment that even the princes had never enjoyed. However, Eunuch Wang waited for a full two hours but did not see the little ancestor. Just as Eunuch Wang was wondering if he should go to the Young Master Manor again, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s carriage arrived.


    Eunuch Wang was overjoyed! He raised his horsetail whisk and weed him with a smile. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re finally here! His Majesty has been waiting for you¡ª¡±


    He was interrupted by a shrill scream.


    ¡°Young Master, something¡¯s happened!¡± Uncle Wan cried as he got off the carriage. He ran to Yan Jiuchao¡¯s carriage and pushed Eunuch Wang away. ¡°Little¡­ Little¡­ Little Masters are missing again!¡±


    Eunuch Wang, who was pushed aside, even forgot to be angry. ¡°Again?¡±


    Uncle Wan said fearfully, ¡°As soon as I returned to the manor, their nanny cried and told me that after Young Master left, they had been guarding the door. But they didn¡¯t see the Little Masterse out, but Little Masters¡­ Little Masters disappeared!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao lifted the curtain and looked at Eunuch Wang. ¡°Help me report to my uncle that I can¡¯t eat New Year¡¯s Eve dinner today. When I catch those naughty little fellows, I¡¯ll definitely bring them into the pce to greet him.¡±


    With that, he lowered the curtain and instructed the coachman to return to the manor, not caring how dumbfounded Eunuch Wang was.


    ¡°Hey, Your Highness, Your Highness¡­ Your Highness!¡±


    The carriage moved away.


    Eunuch Wang chased after him for a few steps, panting so hard that his face was scrunched up. ¡°Yan Jiuchao¡­ Is the only one who dares to not respect the Emperor¡­¡±


    Eunuch Wang went to the imperial study as if he was treading on thin ice and reported the truth to the Emperor. In order to show that he had really done his best, he did not hesitate to speak up for Yan Jiuchao. ¡°¡­This is also human nature. The three little masters are the Young Master¡¯s flesh and blood. If the Young Master isn¡¯t nervous about them, who else should he be nervous about?¡±


    It was unknown if the Emperor was convinced, but he did not harp on this matter. Instead, he asked, ¡°Has he changed into the prince¡¯s uniform that I gave him?¡±


    Eunuch Wang opened his mouth and said awkwardly, ¡°When the Young Master lifted the curtain, I took a look. He did not.¡±


    The Emperor put down the half-finished memorial and pinched his aching be. He sighed helplessly. ¡°He still refuses to forgive me¡­¡±

 Chapter 69 - Laughing Like a Pig

    <h4>Chapter 69: Laughing Like a Pig</h4>


    It had been a long time since the Yu family was so lively. Not only did the two families gather together, but there were also three obedient and cute little fellows.


    ¡°Why did theye to our house?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°That guy who called Wan sent them over,¡± Madam Jiang said.


    The man with the surname Wan brought over a box. There were children in the box. Therefore, it was definitely him who sent them over!


    Yu Wan touched her chin in confusion. ¡°Why did he send the little masters of the Young Master Manor over? Didn¡¯t he say anything?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Madam Jiang shrugged.


    Indeed, he didn¡¯t say anything. Uncle Wan was deeply agitated by being called Eunuch Wan so he put down his things and returned to his residence dejectedly.


    Madam Jiang: I¡¯m really an honest mother!


    Why did Uncle Wan do this? Was it Yan Jiuchao¡¯s idea? Or did the little munchkins miss her? Yu Wan couldn¡¯t figure it out and simply stopped thinking about it. She brought the three adorable little munchkins and happily went to the old residence to celebrate the New Year.


    Of course, she brought the little munchkins who had washed their faces and changed back into their clothes.


    The little munchkins had a strong build and big eyes. Their eyshes were long, and their ck grape-like eyes flickered. Their expression was especially obedient. Everyone had never seen such beautiful children. Even Yu Song, who usually put on airs, wanted to pounce on them and kiss them!


    Other than not speaking, the children were almost perfect.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if they won¡¯t talk to me or if they don¡¯t speak.¡± Yu Wan had seen them a few times but had never heard them speak.


    ......


    ¡°Smart children don¡¯t speak early,¡± Uncle said.


    Aunt also nodded. ¡°Zhenzhen also hasn¡¯t spoken yet.¡±


    Yu Song squinted. ¡°Where¡¯s your face?¡±


    ¡°What face¡­¡± Aunt, who finally understood his words, punched him!


    Yu Feng did not dare to tell his family about Yu Wan and the little munchkins going to jail. However, they knew about Yu Wan saving the little munchkins from a kidnapper. They were all honest farmers. Although they were shocked by their identity, they did not have the intention to climb up thedder. Naturally, they would not be treading on thin ice.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± Uncle said.


    The table was quite big, and there were four long stools. Uncle and Aunt were invited to the upper seats by Madam Jiang. Madam Jiang and Yu Wan sat on one side, and the Yu Feng brothers sat on the other. The children were too short, and they couldn¡¯t reach the table after they sat down so Aunt removed the stool opposite her and ced a small table at the side.


    Little Bruiser started wolfing down the meal.


    Zhenzhen ate slowly and even scattered a lot of rice, but she was also eating while stumbling.


    Initially, they were a little worried that the three little fellows would not be used to their cooking, but reality proved that they werepletely overthinking.


    The three little fellows were extremely obedient. They ate whatever they were fed, including vegetables, meat, and fish. They even aterge mouthfuls of rice. Even when Yu Wan identally fed them some ginger slices and garlic, the three of them ate them happily.


    Everyone liked these children too much and could not help but feel emotional. If only they were their children¡­


    The most popr dish tonight was the sharksfin with fish maw soup. The fire was controlled extremely well, and the maw was cooked until it melted. The golden maw juice fused with the delicate shark fin. It was smooth, delicate, salty, and slightly sweet. Coupled with a few chewy and refreshing scallops, it was so delicious that one could swallow their tongue.


    Bruiser and Zhenzhen were full and burped in their mother¡¯s arms.


    The little munchkins also leaned into Yu Wan¡¯s arms.


    Yu Wan stroked their hot little heads and felt her heart melt.


    After dinner, Yu Song lit a fire outside the manor and threw in more than ten pieces of bamboo that he had cut. The bamboo was burned until it exploded one after another, making crackling sounds.


    The three littleds had never seen firecrackers before and were so excited that theyughed like pigs! This demonicughter was exactly the same as Madam Jiang.


    Yu Wan¡¯s face darkened. She thought she was hearing things, but look, the little munchkins had learned it!


    While the old residence was bustling with activity, a carriage quietly stopped at the vige entrance.


    Yan Jiuchao sat in the carriage with Uncle Wan.


    Uncle Wan heard the indescribableughter and clicked his tongue. ¡°Whose child isughing like a piglet?¡±


    The guard said without changing his expression, ¡°It¡¯s ours.¡±


    Uncle Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    Uncle Wan cleared his throat. So their children know how tough? And it was the kind that couldugh like a pig?


    Yu Song threw a few more firecrackers.


    Perhaps it was because of the firecrackers or because they were amused by theughter of the three littleds, but everyone in the old mansionughed.


    The carriage was hidden in the dark. One could vaguely see the mes at the entrance of the old residence and a group of people illuminated by the mes. They were wearing the most shabby clothes and living in the most dpidated house, but everyone¡¯s faces were filled with uncontroble smiles.


    Uncle Wan could not help but think of the Prince Yan Manor many years ago. At that time, Prince Yan was still around and had also lit a fire and firecrackers. Young Master was like a pony that had lost its reins as he ran around the fire. The Princess Consort watched from the side with a satisfied smile.


    Although the Prince Yan was no longer around and the Princess Consort had remarried, having a few little masters was still a great relief.


    ¡°Young Master.¡± Uncle Wan looked at Yan Jiuchao and was about to ask him when he would get off the carriage when he saw Yan Jiuchao close the curtain and let the coachman return.


    Uncle Wan was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re leaving just like that? You¡¯re not going to Miss Yu¡¯s house?¡±


    He¡¯s not going to bring the little masters back? No more free New Year¡¯s Eve dinner?!


    Uncle Wan, who actually didn¡¯t want to bring those little rascals back but wanted to take advantage of Yu Wan¡¯s cooking, left unhappily.


    After Yu Song finished setting off the firecrackers, the family returned to the house to spend the New Year. The children fell asleep while trying to do so. Yu Wan was also sleepy. She could vaguely hear her uncle and aunt discussing going to visit their grandfather and grandmother¡¯s graves so that they could protect the children and bless her father to win the war at the border.


    Madam Jiang¡¯s bed was a little full with three more children. Fortunately, they bought a new mattress and nket before the New Year. Yu Wan brought the three littleds to sleep in her room.


    It was said that children were hot-tempered. These words were true. Yu Wan was sweating profusely with three small heaters under the nket.


    Just as Yu Wan lifted the nket to cool down, there was a sudden rustling sound outside the house. The movement was extremely light. If she hadn¡¯t been woken up by the heat, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have noticed it.


    Yu Wan¡¯s first reaction was that she had been robbed, but in the next second, a long knife was ced across her neck.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly, or I¡¯ll kill you right now,¡± said the man in ck with the knife.


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes darted around and the man in ck said, ¡°Stop looking. There are many of us. You can¡¯t escape.¡±


    Yu Wan closed her eyes and calmed herself down. She tried her best to look straight ahead and not let the ck-clothed man notice the children beside her. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Hand the thing over.¡±


    ¡°What thing?¡±


    ¡°Stop pretending!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not pretending.¡±


    The man in ck¡¯s knife moved another inch closer to Yu Wan¡¯s neck. The sharp de pressed against her tender neck. ¡°That day in the dpidated temple, Yu Zigui gave you a brocade bag. Hand over the brocade pouch!¡±

 Chapter 70 - Hero Saving the Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 70: Hero Saving the Beauty</h4>


    Yu Wan thought about it for a long time before she connected ¡°Yu Zigui¡± and ¡°the dpidated temple¡± to her escape that time. She asked, ¡°That green-clothed swordsman is called Yu Zigui?¡±


    The man in ck snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend that you don¡¯t know him. If you don¡¯t know him, why would he give you the brocade pouch?¡±


    <i>He really didn¡¯t give it to me!?</i>


    She did not expect that she would be able to attract trouble by taking refuge in a dpidated temple. She did not know the man called Yu Zigui at all and had only met him by chance. She did not know why the man in front of her insisted that the brocade pouch was in her hands.


    ¡°Who told you that the brocade pouch is in my hands? Did Yu Zigui say that?¡± Yu Wan said calmly.


    A trace of imperceptible surprise shed across the ck-clothed man¡¯s cold eyes. The knife was ced on her neck, but this woman could still pretend to be calm. As expected of someone entrusted by Yu Zigui!


    The man in ck said, ¡°Although he didn¡¯t say, we searched his body and found nothing.¡±


    ¡°Will it definitely be on me if he doesn¡¯t have it?¡± Yu Wan was shocked by this logic.


    The man in ck narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°In this world, everyone within three feet of Yu Zigui is dead. If he didn¡¯t trust you so much, by the time our people arrived at the dpidated temple, you would have be a corpse.¡±


    Yu Wan was speechless.


    The man in ck said coldly, ¡°Stop stalling for time. It¡¯s useless. If you don¡¯t hand over the brocade pouch tonight, even the Zenith Heaven Immortal won¡¯t be able to save you!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a small white shadow flew over as fast as lightning. It raised its sharp ws and scratched at him!


    The man in ck wanted to dodge, but he was toote. Three shocking wounds appeared on his face, and even his veil fell.


    ......


    However, even so, Yu Wan could not see his face clearly in the darkness of the room. She could only vaguely see a strange totem on his forehead through the faint snow light that seeped through the paper.


    Yu Wan did not have time to take a second look. The ck-clothed man who was scratched raised his sword angrily and shed at the little thing that had ambushed him.


    The little snow fox was so shocked that its fur stood on end!


    In the blink of an eye, Yu Wan kicked the man in ck¡¯s stomach and forced him back a few steps!


    Yu Wan was secretly shocked. In her previous life, she had practiced martial arts for seven to eight years and was extremely good at dexterity. If it were anyone else, they would have fainted on the spot. However, just now, she had only forced him back.


    Could it be that she really had to hand over some ¡°pouch¡± tonight before he would stop?


    No, he hade masked because he did not want anyone to witness his true appearance, and she had already seen it.


    It seemed like one of them had to die tonight.


    The man in ck attacked again, and the little snow fox entangled him.


    ¡°Get out of the way! I¡¯m going to release the poison!¡± Yu Wan picked up a small basin on the ground and sshed it fiercely at the man in ck!


    The little snow fox shed away.


    The man in ck picked up a table at the side and blocked Yu Wan¡¯s ¡°poison¡±!


    ¡°Urine of boys¡± was sshed all over the table! [Note: Urine of boys refers to the urine of boys under twelve years old.]


    Yu Wan took advantage of this opportunity to take out the sickle under the bed.


    When the man in ck smelled the strange smell of urine, he knew that he had been yed. He was filled with anger and charged at Yu Wan again. Yu Wan pressed her sickle against his neck. ¡°Move again and I¡¯ll cut off your head!¡±


    The little snow fox stood behind Yu Wan and made a throat-slitting gesture!


    The man in ck¡¯s left hand, which was not holding the knife, moved slightly, and a hidden weapon slid into his palm.


    ¡°And your balls,¡± Yu Wan said indifferently.


    The man in ck immediately felt a chill at his crotch. He looked down and saw that he was not the only one with a hidden trick in his left hand. A dagger had appeared in Yu Wan¡¯s left hand at some point in time and was pressed against something unspeakable. He was so embarrassed that his veins were bulging!


    However, just as Yu Wan thought that she had a chance of winning, a devilish voice came from behind her. ¡°If you don¡¯t want these children¡¯s lives anymore, just attack.¡±


    Another assassin barged in and casually grabbed a sleeping young kid. ¡°Put down the knife, or I¡¯ll take his life.¡±


    Yu Wan said expressionlessly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want the brocade pouch back, just take his life.¡±


    The two men in ck narrowed their eyes.


    The two of them exchanged a look. It was obvious that they were going to attack at the same time. Their brothers are outside the room. As long as the man in ck was willing to sacrifice himself, their chances of sess were very high.


    The assassin whistled.


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, a painful groan suddenly sounded outside the room.


    The expressions of the two changed. Before they could react, a dart broke through the window and pierced the assassin¡¯s wrist.


    The assassin let go and the child fell.


    Yu Wan couldn¡¯t care less about the man in ck. She threw away the sickle and pounced over to hug the child.


    The man in ck thought that he had finally regained his freedom, but before he could do anything, a silver line wrapped around his neck and he flew out of the window. After that, the other assassin was also sent flying by the silver line around his neck.


    There was no sign of any assassins at the scene when Yu Wan put the sleeping little munchkin back under the nket and rushed out of the door. There was only a familiar-looking young man.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen you at the Young Master Manor,¡± Yu Wan said.


    The guard cupped his hands. ¡°I¡¯m Shadow Thirteen, Young Master¡¯s guard.¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°Have you always been nearby?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen paused. ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    The mountain vi¡­ was considered nearby, right? The Young Master was resting there tonight. But strictly speaking, it wasn¡¯t close either. It was troublesome for him to rush over!


    ¡°What about those people?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°Shadow Six will clean it up,¡± Shadow Thirteen said.


    Since someone was handling it, there was no need for Yu Wan to worry.


    Yu Wan added, ¡°Who are they? I saw a person with a strange tattoo on his forehead.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen revealed a trace of doubt and said, ¡°They¡¯re assassins from the Thousand Possibilities Pavilion. Young Master has no grudges with the Thousand Possibilities Pavilion. I wonder why they found the little masters this time.¡±


    Yu Wan opened her mouth, embarrassed to tell him that the person who provoked the Thousand Possibilities Pavilion was not his young master.


    ¡°Is this Thousand Possibilities Pavilion powerful?¡± If it was, she would consider¡ª


    Shadow Thirteen snorted. ¡°It¡¯s the former Thousand Possibilities Pavilion.¡±


    Yu Wan looked at him in confusion.


    Shadow Thirteen said coldly, ¡°After tonight, there will be no more Thousand Possibilities Pavilion in the world.¡±


    This was aplete annihtion¡­


    It turned out that the oue of offending Yan Jiuchao was so miserable¡­


    ¡°Miss Yu, do you have any other questions?¡± Shadow Thirteen asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± Yu Wan decided to keep her little secret to herself.

 Chapter 71 - Business Came Knocking

    <h4>Chapter 71: Business Came Knocking</h4>


    Yu Wan did not dare to let the three little fellows continue to stay by her side after such a thing happened. At the very least, she had to avoid the limelight for the next few days. It was better to wait for the Thousand Possibilities Pavilion to really be destroyed before bringing the children over.


    Yu Wan put on the clothes for the three children who were sleeping soundly. The children seemed to have sensed something and opened their eyes in a daze.


    When they opened their eyes, they saw Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six, who had returned from his ¡°business¡±, behind Yu Wan.


    The three little fellows frowned and pounced into Yu Wan¡¯s arms. Their chubby little hands hugged Yu Wan¡¯s neck tightly, as if no one could snatch them away.


    The two guards had served the little masters for so many days, but they had never seen them clinging to someone like this. They thought to themselves that Miss Yu really knew how to take care of children. If only they could invite her back to the residence, then they and Uncle Wan would not have to be ¡°tortured¡± to death.


    Yu Wan patted the heads of the three little fellows and coaxed them nicely. She also promised to visit them the next time she entered the Capital. She did want to go to the Capital because she wanted to treat her uncle¡¯s leg. In that case, she was not lying to the few little fellows.


    Under Yu Wan¡¯s solemn guarantee, the three little fellows finally let go.


    However, their aggrieved expressions make it seem like they were abandoned by Yu Wan.


    The two guards did not know that this wave of assassins wasing for Yu Wan. Naturally, they did not understand that Yu Wan was doing this to protect the little masters. They even thought that Yu Wan was afraid of being implicated by the little masters. Therefore, when they saw Yu Wan push the little masters away so ruthlessly, the two of them more or less felt some resentment in their hearts.


    Yu Wan saw their expressions and knew that they had misunderstood. She held her forehead.


    Everything was a double-edged sword!


    Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six took the three little fellows away.


    Yu Wan did not know if it was her imagination, but the moment before she disappeared, she seemed to have seen the three little fellows secretly wiping their eyes.


    The little fellows left, but the little snow fox did not. Its tail was slightly injured, not by the ck-clothed person, but by itself¡­


    Yu Wan was dumbfounded by the way it fought.


    Yu Wan bandaged it with clean gauze.


    ¡°Eh? Aren¡¯t you the little¡­. who locked yourself in the animal cage that time?¡± Yu Wan wanted to say ¡°little stupid fox¡±, but when she saw the aggrieved expression on the little snow fox¡¯s face, she quickly changed her words. ¡°Little snow fox?¡±


    The little snow fox¡¯s eyes lit up!


    ¡°It¡¯s really you.¡± No wonder it could bite itself. There was probably no other fox in the world that was so stupid.


    ¡°Are you with them?¡± Yu Wan asked after tying the gauze.


    The little snow fox turned away.?<i>Hmph! I¡¯m not with them!</i>


    Yu Wan was amused by its proud and cute look. After bandaging its wound, she went to the kitchen to heat up a big meat bun.


    The little snow fox obtained a meat bun that was bigger than its face and left in satisfaction.


    ¡­ .


    The next day, Little Bruiser, who liked to stay in bed, woke up early. He carried the big box of snacks that he wanted to eat but couldn¡¯t bear to eat and ran to Yu Wan¡¯s room. He originally nned to share it with the little fellows, but he realized that it was already empty.


    At the old residence, Uncle also personally cooked the Scallop Egg Custard that the children liked.


    ¡°They left¡­¡± Uncle said with a disappointed expression.


    Yu Wan did not mention that she had been visited by assassins in the middle of the night. She only said that they were picked up at dawn. Uncle did not suspect anything and just missed those children.


    After breakfast, the group went to the mountain to pay respects to their grandfather, grandmother, and a few ancestors of higher seniority. They burned paper money and kowtowed. When they returned to the vige, they met Zhao Baomei, who had also gone to pay respects.


    Zhao Heng and Zhao Baomei¡¯s father had lost his life during their escape. They could not even collect his corpse. After settling down in Lotus Flower Vige, they set up a cenotaph for Mr. Zhao with the help of the vigers. In previous years, it was Mrs. Zhao who brought her children to pay their respects.


    This year, Mrs. Zhao had ¡°dropped into the well¡± and was half dead. Only the two children coulde. However, Zhao Heng was nowhere to be seen.


    Zhao Baomei didn¡¯t dare to provoke the Yu Family anymore. When she saw them, she couldn¡¯t wait to lower her head and avoid them.


    When they brushed past each other, Yu Song stopped her. ¡°Hey, where¡¯s your brother? Don¡¯t tell me he didn¡¯t want to return the money and slipped away overnight?¡±


    Zhao Baomei was so angry that she stopped and red at him. ¡°My brother won¡¯t slip away! Isn¡¯t it just a few hundred taels of silver? Do you think my brother can¡¯t afford it?!¡±


    Yu Song chuckled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if Zhao Heng can afford it. I only know that you only have three months. In three months, you¡¯ll have to hand over the money and we¡¯ll hand over the engagement certificate. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be chased out of the vige.¡±


    These were the words of the vige headman. This was only because Zhao Heng was a schr. Otherwise, with the Zhao family¡¯s unscrupulous actions, it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as just paying some money.


    Zhao Baomei was trembling with anger!


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s the New Year. Stop talking.¡± Aunt pulled her son, not letting him get involved with the Zhao family¡¯s bad luck.


    The family went down the mountain happily, and no one bothered with Zhao Baomei anymore.


    Zhao Baomei was a spoiled child. All the things she was proud of were gone overnight. Her mother was injured and her brother med her. She still had to suffer the disdain of the entire vige and be ridiculed by the Yu family. She felt extremely aggrieved. She squatted by the roadside and hugged her head as she cried¡­


    Did Yu Wan sympathize with her?


    No.


    If she hadn¡¯t saved that cow, if she hadn¡¯t cleared the rumors, that pitiful little girl who was squatting by the roadside crying her heart out might have been her.


    On the fourth day of the New Year, business came knocking.


    The market at the entrance of the town did not even open in the first month of the year. Yu Wan did not expect their business to open so quickly.


    ¡°Happy New Year!¡± Shopkeeper Cui of the White Jade Restaurant alighted from the carriage with a flushed face.


    The carriage stopped in front of the old residence and the family was eating inside.


    ¡°Happy New Year!¡± Uncle greeted him with a smile.


    Uncle hasn¡¯t met Shopkeeper Cui before so Yu Feng quickly introduced, ¡°Father, this is Shopkeeper Cui of the White Jade Restaurant. Shopkeeper Cui, this is my father.¡±


    Behind Shopkeeper Cui was an unfamiliar man in his thirties. He was dressed in a low-key manner and it did not look like a very expensive cloth. However, his aura was very powerful and it was obvious that he had a powerful background.


    Shopkeeper Cui smiled and said, ¡°This master¡¯s surname is Xiao. He¡¯s the fifth son of the family.¡±


    With that, he winked at the Yu family.


    ¡°So it¡¯s Fifth Master Xiao.¡± Yu Wan gracefully brewed tea. ¡°Shopkeeper Cui, Fifth Master Xiao, please have some tea.¡±


    Shopkeeper Cui took the tea, but Fifth Master Xiao did not touch it.


    Yu Wan noticed that ever since he entered the house, this master¡¯s eyes had been on the top of his head. If she knew, she would say that he was here to discuss business. If she didn¡¯t, she would think that he was here to collect a debt.

 Chapter 72 - Good Culinary Skills

    <h4>Chapter 72: Good Culinary Skills</h4>


    Shopkeeper Cui also realized that the sugar daddy¡¯s expression was a little too dark. He cleared his throat awkwardly and said, ¡°Master Xiao Wu¡¯s aunt is going to celebrate her birthday. Aunt Xiao has always been thrifty and doesn¡¯t want to make a big fuss, but Master Xiao Wu still wants to show his filial piety to her. His aunt is old and doesn¡¯t have a good appetite. He heard that your family¡¯s braised food is good, so he wanted to try it.¡±


    When Shopkeeper Cui said this, he kept winking at the Yu family, afraid that they would not understand and neglect this esteemed guest.


    If he knew that the Yu Family¡¯s old residence had once entertained the little masters of the Young Master Manor, he probably wouldn¡¯t have winked like he did now.


    Of course, the Yu family would not misunderstand his good intentions. Moreover, Master Xiao Wu¡¯s background was indeed extraordinary. His sworn brother was the current Grand Marshal of the dynasty, Xiao Zhenting. His biological sister was Wan Zhaoyi, who was the best in the harem. The aunt that Shopkeeper Cui mentioned was his only elder in the world. He treated her like his biological mother.


    It was not good to say these words in front of the Yu family.


    However, Shopkeeper Cui trusted the Yu Family¡¯s culinary skills very much. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to ¡°snatch¡± him to the Yu Family after learning about Master Xiao Wu¡¯s filial piety.


    Shopkeeper Cui said, ¡°Although I¡¯m the shopkeeper of the White Jade Restaurant, I still admire Chef Yu¡¯s cooking skills.¡±


    ¡°Aiya, you tter me.¡± Uncle was embarrassed by the praise and quickly waved his hand with a smile.


    Master Xiao Wu said with a cold face, ¡°Whether it¡¯s a mule or a horse, pull it out for a walk!¡±


    This meant that they were going to try the dishes, but why did it sound like provoking a fight?


    The corners of Aunt¡¯s mouth twitched. She put down the half-cut window flowers with Madam Jiang and the two children and went to pick vegetables.


    The marinade and meat at home were all ready-made. Uncle quickly made a pot of fragrant braised pork belly with Yu Feng and Yu Wan as assistants. The pork belly was braised very well, and the fat was cooked until it was sparkling. It was fat but not greasy, and the lean meat had a firm texture. It was thin but not dry. When he bit into it, he could feel the tender juice explode in his mouth. The spicy texture was most suitable for the cold winter. He also put in a spoonful of white sugar to bring up the freshness. It was not an exaggeration to say that this was the most delicious pork belly Shopkeeper Cui had ever eaten.


    However, Master Xiao Wu did not seem to be moved. After tasting a few mouthfuls, he did not even lift his eyelids. ¡°Just this?¡±


    ......


    The dish was actually being despised!


    The Yu family members were dumbfounded.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, try this bowl of braised mutton.¡± Yu Wan brought over a hot pot of mutton. The taste of mutton was naturally more unique than pork belly.


    Shopkeeper Cui tasted it and wished he could swallow the entire pot!


    <i>Master Xiao Wu should be satisfied now.?</i>Shopkeeper Cui said in his heart.


    However, to everyone¡¯s disappointment, Master Xiao Wu did not even touch his chopsticks. ¡°My aunt doesn¡¯t eat mutton.¡±


    ¡°Then what meat does your aunt like to eat?¡±


    As soon as Yu Wan opened her mouth, Aunt, who was cleaning the kitchen, screamed, ¡°Aiya!¡±


    Yu Wan quickly turned around and went to the kitchen. ¡°Aunt, what¡¯s wrong? Did you burn yourself?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not me¡­¡± Aunt held a dustpan in her left hand and a cloth in her right. She said anxiously,¡± I forgot about the jar of tofu that I had bought during New Year. What if it stinks!¡±


    Without Aunt saying anything, Yu Wan could already smell the fermenting stench. However, Yu Wan did not show the anxiety she had imagined. On the contrary, her eyes lit up and she smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good that it stinks.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Aunt looked at Yu Wan in confusion.


    Yu Feng also rushed over. He looked at the tofu in the jar that was already covered in hair and stood in front of his mother in a cold manner. However, he felt a heartache. This was ten pounds of tofu. It spoiled before they could eat it¡­


    ¡°Big Brother, help me add some firewood,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Yu Feng frowned. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know soon.¡± Yu Wan opened the cupboard, took out arge bowl of vegetable oil, and poured it into the washed pot.


    Yu Feng had an ominous feeling.


    ¡°Add firewood, Big Brother,¡± Yu Wan urged.


    <i>I¡¯m really a big brother who spoiled his sister!?</i>Yu Feng took a deep breath and calmly added firewood to heat the pot.


    Yu Wan fished out the stinky tofu, cleaned it briefly, cut it into pieces, and ced it in the boiling oil.


    Yu Feng and Aunt did not expect her to want to do this. Just as they were about to stop her, it was already toote. The tofu ze slipped into the pot and was fried into golden yellow. The smelly kitchen became even more smelly.


    Aunt could not stand the stench and ran away while covering her nose. Yu Feng quickly left because of the stench too.


    When Yu Wan came out with a te full of fried stinky tofu, the people from the old residence were either gone or fled. Only Master Xiao Wu was left at the table.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± Yu Wan blinked.


    Master Xiao Wu looked at the thing in Yu Wan¡¯s hand in disdain.


    Yu Wan understood and eximed in realization. She turned to look at Master Xiao Wu and said with a smile, ¡°Master Xiao Wu knows his stuff.¡±


    Master Xiao Wu: My legs are just numb¡­


    Yu Wan ced the te on the table. ¡°This thing smells bad, but it tastes delicious.¡±


    The veins at the corners of Master Xiao Wu¡¯s eyes twitched. Was this thing used to eat?!


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Master Xiao Wu, try it.¡±


    Master Xiao Wu did not taste it.


    Yu Wan looked at him deeply. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ you don¡¯t dare to eat it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve even eaten the flesh of the dead!¡± Master Xiao Wu said coldly.


    ¡°Then try it.¡± Yu Wan pushed the te in front of him calmly.


    Outside the door, from bottom to top, one, two, three, four heads were lined up, all of their noses were blocked by cotton wool.


    ¡°Does he dare to eat it?¡± Little Bruiser asked with a buzzing nose.


    ¡°Eat?¡± Zhenzhen mimicked.


    Master Xiao Wu had sharp ears and eyes. He saw everything that happened. No matter what he did, he could not let the children underestimate him. Hence, he clenched his fists, grabbed a piece of stinky tofu, and stuffed it into his mouth without a word!


    <i>Even if I die from the stench today¡ª</i>


    <i>Oh, it was delicious.</i>

 Chapter 73 - Stinking

    <h4>Chapter 73: Stinking</h4>


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened when they saw that he had really eaten that smelly thing.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Little Bruiser eximed in disbelief.


    ¡°Wow ~¡± Zhenzhen also let out a soft and milky voice.


    After Master Xiao Wu ate one, he quickly grabbed the second one. He probably felt that the chopsticks were troublesome, so he used his hands to eat as if the stinky tofu that had juste out of the pot was not hot at all.


    The Yu brothers were dumbfounded.


    If Master Xiao Wu only ate one, it could be considered that he was bold and a tough guy. However, why was he eating one after another without stopping?


    ¡°Is¡­ is he stupid?¡± Yu Song muttered in shock.


    Yu Song lowered his head and red at his brother¡¯s head floating below him. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Am I wrong? That¡¯s spoiled tofu. It¡¯s smelly. It¡¯s even worse after being fried. Can it be eaten?¡± Yu Song could not believe that such a thing could enter his mouth, especially since this thing was fried by Yu Wan. With her culinary skills, even good tofu could be ruined, let alone bad tofu.


    ¡°Slurp~¡± Little Bruiser drooled as Master Xiao Wu wolfed down the food. ¡°It really looks delicious¡­¡±


    The stinky tofu that Yu Wan brought out did not have any seasoning or sauce. It retained the taste of fermented tofu. The outer skin was crispy, but the core was so tender that it melted with a single bite.


    It was not that Master Xiao Wu had never eaten fried tofu before. It was the first time in his life that he had tasted such a unique taste. Coupled with the indescribable stench, it corresponded to the saying: It smells bad but tastes good.


    How fragrant!


    ......


    Arge te of stinky tofu entered Master Xiao Wu¡¯s stomach.


    The tofu was gone, but the stubborn stench spread in the room for a long time.


    ¡°Is-is there more?¡± Master Xiao Wu asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Wan went to fry another te.


    This time, Little Bruiser couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He broke free from his brothers¡¯ grip and ran over. He poked a piece of stinky tofu with his chopsticks and stuffed it into his mouth.


    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s hot!¡± Little Bruiser gasped.


    ¡°Zhenzhen wants to eat.¡± Zhenzhen was also tempted when she saw Brother Bruiser eating.


    In the end, the entire family, including Shopkeeper Cui, who had escaped to the fields, tasted the stinky tofu one by one.


    ¡°It can even be eaten with vegetables.¡± Yu Wan poked a small hole in the center of the stinky tofu, cut the sweet and spicy dried radish that her uncle had marinated into cubes and put into the stinky tofu. She then poured a small spoonful of spicy red brine over it. The texture of the stinky tofu instantly became richer.


    The hot tofu and the cold pickled radish gave off a salty and sweet taste, waking up the taste buds on the tip of one¡¯s tongue. Those who didn¡¯t like the juice could also dip it in chili. The taste was indescribably pure.


    Other than Yu Feng and Aunt, who were really not used to it, the others snatched the fried tofu.


    Master Xiao Wu could not help but praise Yu Wan¡¯s culinary skills when he saw that she could make the spoiled tofu so delicious. He asked her to make a few home-cooked dishes, but after tasting them, Master Xiao Wu doubted his life.


    Master Xiao Wu wiped the sweat off his forehead. ¡°Just¡­ just stinky tofu.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t charge you less for just one dish.¡±


    Master Xiao Wu said seriously, ¡°Alright.¡±


    <i>Only by adding a few more dishes would you be able to charge me less money. But your other dishes can kill people¡­ How can Ipensate them¡­</i>


    This business was happily decided just like that. Master Xiao Wu was a diligent and thrifty person, but he was never stingy with his aunt. This business cost ten taels of silver and he paid the deposit of five taels in advance.


    Thanks to Shopkeeper Cui, they received a big business deal. Yu Wan gave Shopkeeper Cui a big red packet of five taels of silver, but Shopkeeper Cui firmly refused.


    Yu Wan returned to her room and took two boxes of tea leaves from the box that Uncle Wan sent. She thought that wrapping them in a cloth bag would not be presentable so she casually took a piece of paper to wrap the boxes.


    ¡°If Shopkeeper Cui thinks highly of it, take these tea leaves back and drink them.¡±


    At this point, if he did not ept it, he would be looking down on the poor old farmers.


    Shopkeeper Cui took the tea leaves and thanked Yu Wan. He originally thought that it was a local bitter mountain tea, but after getting into the carriage and opening it, he almost peed his pants!


    Who could tell him why a farmer in a ravine would have a top-notch Longjing tea that was produced for ten pounds a year?! And the calligraphy and painting of this bag of tea leaves¡­ Are you sure it¡¯s not the current Emperor¡¯s calligraphy?!


    Shopkeeper Cui wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. He-he seemed to have gotten to know some impressive family¡­


    ¡­ .


    After Shopkeeper Cui and Master Xiao Wu left, Yu Wan returned to the stove in the old residence to work.


    This was the first business deal of the year. She had to do it well so their business would be booming for the entire year.


    The filling was very important to make the stinky tofu well.


    In Yu Wan¡¯s opinion, although the radish cubes and spicy marinade were delicious, the stinky tofu that used them as fillings did not have a soul.


    There were still three to four pounds of stinky tofu left in the jar. She decided to make them into stinky bean curd and use the fermented bean curd as the filling. This way, it could add to the stench. It would stink out the soul and stink out the sky!


    ¡­ .


    In the Yan Manor, Mrs. Yan and Yan Ruyu also talked about Master Xiao Wu¡¯s birthday star.


    The birthday star¡¯s husband¡¯s surname was Wei. They had settled down in the Capital and everyone called her Old Mrs. Wei.


    Yan Ruyu was puzzled. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to pay respects to our ancestors on the tenth day of the first month?¡±


    Mrs. Yan said, ¡°Of course we have to go. Old Mrs. Wei¡¯s birthday banquet isn¡¯t grand. We don¡¯t have to disturb her. We can just send someone to deliver the congrattory gifts.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see anyone from the Wei family at my weing banquet,¡± Yan Ruyu said as she yed with her handkerchief.


    Mrs. Yan sighed slowly. ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but Old Mrs. Wei doesn¡¯t have any children. She only has a daughter who¡¯s as beautiful as a flower. Miss Wei was also brought to the pce by Wan Zhaoyi. It¡¯s rare for her toe out. It¡¯s not appropriate for Master Xiao Wu toe too. Rough men like them are most impatient with reciprocity.¡±


    Yan Ruyu did not reply.


    Mrs. Yan continued, ¡°Besides, we have nothing to do with the Wei family. Her nephew is Marshal Xiao¡¯s sworn brother. When you marry the Young Master in the future, you¡¯ll be considered the daughter-inw of the Xiao family. This Master Xiao Wu is your elder.¡±


    Yan Ruyu said, ¡°But I heard that Master Xiao Wu is only a subordinate of Marshal Xiao.¡±


    Mrs. Yan smiled knowingly. ¡°In terms of intelligence, I¡¯m not as good as you, but in terms of these connections, you have to consult me more.¡±


    ¡°Why? Could there be more to it?¡± Yan Ruyu asked.


    Mrs. Yan whispered something into her daughter¡¯s ear.


    Yan Ruyu was surprised. ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡±


    Mrs. Yan smiled faintly. ¡°That¡¯s why don¡¯t underestimate this Master Xiao Wu. Marshal Xiao thinks highly of him. Moreover, brothers who risk their lives together on the battlefield are sometimes more precious than biological brothers. You offended the Princess Consort, so you have to have someone who can speak to the Princess Consort.¡±

 Chapter 74 - Enemies Are Bound To Meet

    <h4>Chapter 74: Enemies Are Bound To Meet</h4> <h4>??</h4>


    In the blink of an eye, it was the tenth day of the Lunar New Year.


    Uncle woke up before three o¡¯clock in the morning.


    Aunt was woken up by him and muttered unhappily, ¡°You¡¯re not going. Why are you up so early?¡±


    Master Xiao Wu only ordered the stinky tofu, and Yu Wan could make it. There was no need to trouble Uncle to follow her.


    However, the truth was that Uncle had secretly done it several times behind Yu Wan¡¯s back, but no matter what he did, it was never as stinky as the stinky tofu that Yu Wan made. Uncle was deeply shocked and decided not to let anyone discover this secret. He was still a legend in the kitchen, and he was still the most powerful uncle!


    Aunt and Yu Feng, who had long discovered the secret: ¡°¡­¡±


    Uncle put on his clothes and said with a smile, ¡°Ah Wan is going to the Capital. After she¡¯s done, she¡¯ll go visit those children. I¡¯ll make some food for her to bring.¡±


    ¡°Do theyck your food?¡± Aunt red at him, but she suppressed her sleepiness.


    After five in the morning, the sky gradually turned bright. The faint morning light rushed through the clouds andnded dazzlingly.


    Shangguan Yan sat in front of the dressing table and inadvertently nced at it. She closed her eyes slightly because of the colorful zed tiles outside the window.


    Nanny Fang hurriedly pulled the curtain closed.


    The maidservant stood behind Shangguan Yan and tried an entire row of dazzling hairpins on her.


    It was rare for Shangguan Yan to wake up early. It was for no other reason than today was Master Xiao Wu¡¯s aunt¡¯s birthday. She was there to congratte Old Mrs. Wei.


    Speaking of this Old Mrs. Wei, she was really an extraordinary person. She lost her husband in her early years and her daughter in her middle age. She only had a youngest daughter left.


    When life was about to end, she took her daughter to take refuge with a distant cousin, which was Xiao Wu¡¯s family.


    However, what Old Mrs. Wei did not expect was that Xiao Wu¡¯s family was also ridiculously poor. Xiao Wu was a loafer, and Xiao Wu¡¯s mother¡¯s personality was too weak to control him. She also had a pair of children to take care of, so she did not have the time to support this family.


    Fortunately, although the Xiao couple was poor, they did not mind having two more mouths at home. However, no matter how much they did not dislike it, the rice bag still deted bit by bit.


    Old Mrs. Wei was forced to do what she had learned from herte husband and started to make a living.


    A widow supporting a big family alone. The hardships involved were unimaginable.


    It could be said that without Old Mrs. Wei, there wouldn¡¯t be the current Xiao Wu and his family.


    Mr. and Mrs. Xiao had passed away a few years ago. Old Mrs. Wei originally nned to bring her daughter back to the countryside, but Xiao Wu persuaded her to stay.


    Xiao Wu had bought a mansion for her, and Wan Zhaoyi had even given her a royal decree. Not only that, Wan Zhaoyi had even brought her daughter into the pce to educate her.


    As such, Old Mrs. Wei could not bring up the topic of returning to her hometown andpletely settle down in the Capital.


    ¡°Madam, the Second Master¡¯s carriage is ready.¡± A second-ss maidservant entered through the curtain and reported softly.


    The new young maidservant picked out a peacock hairpin and said arrogantly, ¡°Let him wait!¡±


    Nanny Fang red at the young maidservant.


    The maidservant pursed her lips. ¡°Madam always makes the Second Master wait¡­¡±


    Shangguan Yan adjusted the hairpin on her bun and looked at herself in the bronze mirror. ¡°I really can¡¯t let him wait today.¡±


    ¡°Second Master can wait. Second Master said that Madam is the most important!¡± The maidservant said firmly.


    Shangguan Yan looked in the mirror and put on her earrings. ¡°Who¡¯s afraid of him waiting?¡±


    Today was Old Mrs. Wei¡¯s birthday. Shangguan Yan still owed Old Mrs. Wei a big favor, so she naturally could not cause trouble at her birthday banquet.


    The maidservant helped Shangguan Yan into the carriage.


    After arriving at the Wei Manor, the male guests went to Master Xiao Wu¡¯s ce. The women were led to the Xi Chun Pavilion in the inner residence. Only Shangguan Yan was invited to Old Mrs. Wei¡¯s room by the steward with a smile.


    On the other side, the Yu Family¡¯s carriage had also arrived at the Wei Manor.


    Uncle didn¡¯te, but Yu Feng and Yu Song came. The two of them were Yu Wan¡¯s assistants.


    Yu Wan carried a bag and jumped off the carriage with a small jar. The two of them carried down the basket and jar containing the ingredients.


    The jar was sealed very well, and the smell inside could not be smelled. However,pared to the delicaciesing in and out of the manor, the few baskets and y jars still looked a little shabby.


    The pageboy guarding the door looked at them for a long time, but he did not recognize what they were here for. It was not until Yu Wan took out the invitation left behind by Master Xiao Wu that the pageboy realized that the three people in front of him were the chefs invited by Master Xiao Wu.


    After what happened to the Bai family, the three of them changed out of their original clothes when they went to Capital. Although they were still dressed in in clothes, they looked much more presentable than before. It was just that¡­ They seemed to be too young.


    However, Master Xiao Wu also said that the person in charge was a young girl.


    The pageboy epted the invitation and gestured towards the manor. ¡°This way please.¡±


    The three of them walked into the manor.


    Suddenly, Yu Song¡¯s back loosened. The strap on one side of his back broke and the basket fell down. The sweet potatoes and radishes inside fell out and rolled on the ground like pearls.


    Yu Song hurriedly bent down to pick it up, but he was in such a hurry that he didn¡¯t notice a carriage stop in front of him.


    A maidservant jumped down from the carriage and coincidentally bumped into Yu Song.


    The things that Yu Song had painstakingly picked up fell to the ground again, and the box in the maidservant¡¯s hand also fell.


    The lid of the box fell open with a bang, and the snacks scattered all over the floor.


    The maidservant turned pale. ¡°Aiya, my things!¡±


    Yu Song was stunned.


    Yu Feng and Yu Wan rushed over.


    The maidservant said angrily, ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done! It wasn¡¯t easy for me to carry it until now! But you made me drop them! Now, my young miss is going to scold me to death!¡±


    Yu Song looked at the snacks on the ground and muttered, ¡°Aren¡¯t they all fine? Just pick them up.¡±


    ¡°Pick it up?¡± The maidservant was fuming. What kind of person was this? It was already dirty, could she still pick it up and eat it?


    Yu Song knew that he was in the wrong and lowered his head to stop arguing with her.


    Yu Wan took a look at the snacks, opened her bag, and walked forward. She said to the maidservant, ¡°I¡¯m sorry we knocked your snacks away. I have a lot of snacks here too. My uncle made them himself. He used to be a chef in the Capital. His culinary skills are very good. Try and see if there¡¯s anything you like.¡±


    These were all made by her uncle for the little fellows. Not only did they taste very good, but the style was also very exquisite. Yu Wan was confident that they were definitely not inferior to the box of snacks that was broken.


    If she liked it, she wouldpensate her with two boxes. If she didn¡¯t like it, she would discuss other ways topensate.


    However, the maidservant didn¡¯t even look at it¡ª


    ¡°Who does your uncle think he is! How can hepare to Madam Du!¡±


    The maidservant waved her hand and knocked all the snacks in Yu Wan¡¯s bag to the ground!

 Chapter 75 - The World’s Best Chef

    <h4>Chapter 75: The World¡¯s Best Chef</h4>


    Uncle¡¯s legs were not good. Although he did not say it, Yu Wan knew that every step Uncle took was like a thorn in his bones. In order to finish making these snacks, Uncle worked alone in the kitchen for four hours. Aunt could not help much and wanted to wake Yu Feng and Yu Wan up, but Uncle did not let her.


    When Yu Wan went to the old residence early in the morning, her uncle had already rested. His entire face was pale then.


    However, his painstaking efforts had been cruelly ruined.


    Yu Song couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and rushed forward. ¡°Aren¡¯t you being unreasonable?!¡±


    The maidservant was frightened by his sudden action, but she quickly calmed down and retorted coquettishly, ¡°Who¡¯s being unreasonable? You were the one who bumped into me first!¡±


    ¡°Did I bump into you on purpose? I didn¡¯t mean it! But you did it on purpose! Besides, there were so many people at the door. Why didn¡¯t I bump into anyone but you? Even if I didn¡¯t have eyes, didn¡¯t you have them?! Didn¡¯t you see meing? Don¡¯t you know how to avoid me?!¡±


    Initially, Yu Song felt that he was in the wrong for bumping into the youngdy. Therefore, he did not object at all when Yu Wan wanted topensate her. However, this woman was too much. It was fine if she did not ept theirpensation, but she even smacked the snacks that his father had made all morning to vent her anger!


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± The maidservant was so angry that she was speechless for a moment.


    Yu Wan did not say a word. She only silently squatted down and picked up the snacks on the ground one by one.


    Yu Feng looked at Yu Wan with aplicated expression and pulled the furious Yu Song back.


    Yu Wan was picking them up when she reached the maidservant¡¯s feet.


    The maidservant swept her gaze coldly and kicked the crab roe pastry by her feet far away.


    Yu Wan¡¯s hand froze in midair.


    ......


    ¡°So unlucky!¡± The maidservant stomped her feet and led the servant carrying the congrattory gifts into the Wei Manor.


    The maidservant¡¯s name was Taozhi, and she was seventeen this year. She was Mrs. Yan¡¯s first-ss maidservant and was quite popr in the Yan Manor. If it weren¡¯t for Yan Xie¡¯s ident, Mrs. Yan would have wanted to make her Yan Xie¡¯s concubine.


    She was dressed even more beautifully than the young miss of an ordinary official¡¯s family. She was wearing a smooth silk dress and jewelry that was iid with gold and jade. She was wearing a pair ofrge pink pearl embroidered shoes.


    However, what Taozhi did not notice was that the big pearl on her left shoe had disappeared.


    Yu Wan stood up and weighed the bead in her hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re from the Yan Manor! A rare guest! Miss Taozhi, this way please!¡±


    <i>This was thest time she was called Miss Taozhi.?</i>Yu Wan sighed thoughtfully.


    Taozhi lifted her skirt proudly, but just as she was about to cross the threshold, her feet slipped¡ª


    ¡°Ouch, my hand¡ª¡±


    Taozhi¡¯s hand broke. It was the hand that knocked over the dessert.


    ¡­ .


    Yu Wan and the others entered the Wei Manor. They were quite lucky this time and were assigned a separate kitchen. Of course, it was also possible that the smell of the stinky tofu was too strong and Master Xiao Wu was worried that it would affect the other chefs.


    Yu Wan was very satisfied with this arrangement.


    Master Xiao Wu was a rough person and was not as meticulous as Miss Bai. They did not have a rtionship like Miss Bai. After the pageboy brought them to the ce, he did not care about them anymore.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to eat¡­¡± Yu Song muttered. He ate a meal before working thest time he worked in the Bai Manor.


    Yu Feng said in a low voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t you eat on the carriage? Are you not full?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m full but¡­¡± Yu Song curled his lips.¡± I just want to see what the officials eat. ¡±


    The Bai family was a merchant, but Old Mrs. Wei was conferred a title. Their food must be much better than Miss Bai¡¯s family.


    ¡­ .


    The news of the Yan Manor¡¯s maidservant breaking her arm at the door quickly reached Old Mrs. Wei¡¯s ears.


    ¡°¡­ She fell herself. No one touched her then.¡±


    ¡°¡­ The pearl on her shoe fell off. She slipped because she stepped on the pearl.¡±


    The shoes were hers, and so were the pearls. There was no one else to me.


    But in the end, it happened in the Wei Manor, so Old Mrs. Wei hired a doctor for her. After the doctor treated her, Old Mrs. Wei sent Nanny Song, who was beside her, to personally send Taozhi back to her mansion.


    About an hourter, Nanny Song returned.


    Nanny Song said, ¡°Madam, Miss Yan is here.¡±


    Old Mrs. Wei frowned. ¡°Is she here to denounce us?¡±


    Nanny Song shook her head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not it. Miss Yan said that the maidservant was insensible and smashed the snacks made by Madam Du. She came to apologize.¡±


    ¡°This child¡­¡± Old Mrs. Wei twisted the prayer beads in her hand.


    Nanny Song continued, ¡°She even brought Madam Du over and said that if Madam doesn¡¯t mind, she can ask Madam Du to personally make a few delicious dishes for you.¡±


    Who would dislike Madam Du¡¯s dishes? It was said that even the Emperor wanted to invite her to the pce to be a royal chef, but she rejected him. It was Old Mrs. Wei¡¯s honor to have Madam Du cook for her.


    However, Old Mrs. Wei also knew that Yan Xie had captured the little masters of the Young Master Mansion and thrown them into jail. She wasn¡¯t sure if Shangguan Yan was willing to see Yan Ruyu.


    Just as she was about to send them away, she heard Shangguan Yan say indifferently, ¡°Bring her in.¡±


    Yan Ruyu heaved a long sigh of relief the moment she learned that she had been invited into the Wei Manor.


    Her mother was right. The Princess Consort owed Old Mrs. Wei a favor. The Princess Consort would give Old Mrs. Wei face no matter what.


    Madam Du was also invited into a separate kitchen, but it was much better than the Yu Family¡¯s. She used Old Mrs. Wei¡¯s exclusive small kitchen.


    Beforeing, Yan Ruyu had already asked around. Old Mrs. Wei was old, had a light diet, and didn¡¯t like meat. This was exactly what she wanted because Madam Du was best at vegetarian food.


    Madam Du made osmanthus glutinous rice lotus root, imitation crab, and a main dish.


    Osmanthus glutinous rice lotus root was made by stuffing glutinous rice into the holes of the lotus root and boiling it with brown sugar, rock sugar, red dates, and fresh osmanthus.


    In this season, osmanthus was rare. Madam Du used the Four Seasons Osmanthus. The taste of the Four Seasons Osmanthus was not as good as the August Osmanthus. Not only was the fragrance light, but it was also easy to leave a bitter taste if one was not careful. However, Madam Du had handled it very well. It was almost the same as the August Osmanthus. It was soft, fragrant, and sweet, but it did not cover the fragrance of the lotus root.


    This was the sweetest osmanthus glutinous rice lotus root that Old Mrs. Wei had ever eaten.


    The imitation crab was actually a stir-fried egg. The ingredients were only a piece of ginger, and there was not even any spring onion. However, Madam Du relied on her superb culinary skills to stir-fry the taste of the crab roe and crab meat.


    To be able to make the simplest ingredients taste the most rich was true ability.


    ¡°As expected of Madam Du.¡± Old Mrs. Wei praised.


    All the women were conquered by Madam Du¡¯s culinary skills. Even the usually picky Shangguan Yan could not find any ws.


    No one in the world could surpass Madam Du.

 Chapter 76 - Substitution

    <h4>Chapter 76: Substitution</h4>


    Soon, another te of assorted pastries and a container of sweet green rice balls was presented.


    The reason why it was ¡°assorted¡± was because there were more than one snack on the te. There was flower shaped pastry with bean paste filling, goldfish pastry with lotus flower filling, shell pastry with sesame filling, and crab roe pastry with yolk filling. Every snack was made into a child-like appearance. In Xi Chun Pavilion, a few young children instantly widened their eyes.


    Everyone could not help but exaggerate again. Putting aside the taste for now, Madam Du even took care of the children attending the banquet so well. She was really worthy of being called meticulous.


    Yan Ruyu was also very surprised. Having known Madam Du for so long, she naturally knew that she was an extremely boring person. Her craftsmanship was rigorous and exquisite, but she had never been as childish as she was today.


    Of course, this was not a bad thing. The more diligent Madam Du was, the happier Old Mrs. Wei would be. If Old Mrs. Wei was happy, the chances of helping her put in a good word in front of the Princess Consort would increase greatly.


    ¡°I want shells.¡±


    ¡°I want fish!¡±


    ¡°I want crabs.¡±


    ¡°I want flowers¡­¡±


    The young guests each chose the snacks they liked. There were still many left, and Old Mrs. Wei and the other women were also able to eat their fill.


    However, it was unknown if it was everyone¡¯s imagination, but the crispy skin of these pastries seemed to have fallen off a little. However, it did not affect the taste. The crispy skin wasyered, and everyyer was as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing. When they bite down, the crisp and soft sound of theyer ovepping made their eardrums feel like they were being massaged.


    The sweetness of the filling was just right. If it was a little less, it would be nd. If it was a little more, it would be greasy. It was thick and soft, and it melted in the mouth. Even Old Mrs. Wei, who had bad teeth, found it unbelievably delicious.


    Everyone¡¯s favorite dish was the crab roe crisp. Unlike the salted egg yolk they had eaten in the past, the egg yolk inside seemed to be smaller, but the color was better. It was orange-red and still had juices flowing out. The juice tasted very good, and the saltiness was just right. When they ate it, they felt the inherent grit of salted egg yolk. However, after taking a light sip, it all melted in their mouths.


    ......


    Coupled with the taste of sweet bean paste and milky crispy skin, it was simply¡­ too wonderful. It was just that¡­ the crispy skin was a little¡­ sandy, but the ws could not hide the jade!


    Old Mrs. Wei was old and did not eat as much as young people. She had only taken a bite of the dishes that were served previously, but she had finished two crab roe crisps! If it wasn¡¯t for the children¡¯s expressions, she would have wanted to eat more.


    Because of the poprity of the pastries, not many people asked about the sweet green rice ball.


    To be honest, today¡¯s sweet green rice ball was the best green rice ball that Old Mrs. Wei had ever eaten in her life.


    The green rice ball was a delicacy from Old Mrs. Wei¡¯s hometown. It was an emerald green dough made from mugwort juice and glutinous rice. In winter, there was no fresh mugwort. Madam Du used green beans as a substitute. The color was simr, but the texture was fresher. The stuffing was also made of bean paste and salted egg yolk. However, with the pastries in front, the bean paste in the green rice ball seemed too sweet. The texture of the salted egg yolk was also slightly inferior.


    Yan Ruyu whispered, ¡°Aunt Lin, go to the small kitchen and ask Madam Du to make more pastries and send them over.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Aunt Lin replied.


    ¡°Pastries?¡± Madam Du, who was wiping the knives, paused. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. I only made the green rice balls.¡±


    ¡°Aiya! Where are our snacks? Why are they gone?¡± In another kitchen, Yu Song asked, dumbfounded.


    The three of them were originally here to make stinky tofu, but Yu Song had smashed a lot of side dishes at the door. After asking the servants in the mansion, they found out that the Wei Manor had their own vegetable garden. After obtaining their permission, they went to the vegetable garden to pick vegetables. Unexpectedly, when they returned, the things on the table were gone!


    ¡°See if anything else is missing?¡± Yu Feng asked.


    Yu Song began to check their ingredients. ¡°No, there¡¯s only that box of snacks missing! Who took it?¡±


    ¡°So be it. That box of snacks is dirty. I¡¯ve already taken out those that were not dirty,¡± Yu Wan said as she took out another box of snacks from the basket.


    Yu Song: ¡°Oh.¡±


    On the other hand, Yan Ruyu also knew that those pastries that were better than the green rice balls did note from Madam Du. Then who could it be?


    ¡°I heard¡­ Master Xiao Wu hired a few chefs from outside. Could they have done it?¡± Aunt Lin lowered her voice.


    The truth was just as Aunt Lin had guessed. The servant girl waited for a long time but there was no movement from Yu Wan¡¯s end. She personally went to rush the dishes and entered the kitchen. However, she realized that the servant who was supposed to be on duty was not there. The chef was not there either. When the servant girl saw the snacks on the stove, she thought that the chef had prepared them and ced them on a te.


    Yan Ruyu said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t disclose this first.¡±


    Aunt Lin was puzzled.


    Yan Ruyu whispered a few words in her ear.


    Aunt Lin was stunned. Was she trying to bribe that maidservant to lie that the pastry was brought over from Madam Du¡¯s kitchen?


    ¡°It¡¯s not like Madam Du can¡¯t do it,¡± Yan Ruyu said.


    This was true. Just now, Aunt Lin had secretly taken a few pastries for Madam Du to try. Madam Du said that although the taste was good, she could make it even better.


    Madam Du had never been arrogant. If she said she could do better, then she could definitely do better.


    Yan Ruyu instructed without changing her expression, ¡°Go and see what dishes they want to make. Let Madam Du make it before them!¡±

 Chapter 77 - Limelight

    <h4>Chapter 77: Limelight</h4> <h4>??</h4>


    Aunt Lin didn¡¯t stop for a moment. Everyone was immersed in the temptation of the delicious food, so no one noticed a servant leaving the table.


    Aunt Lin quickly found out where Yu Wan and the others were in the kitchen. She didn¡¯t know that the other party was the girl she had seen twice. However, the kitchen was a little remote and could even be said to be deserted.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that they don¡¯t take them very seriously. Unlike our Madam Du, who used Old Mrs. Wei¡¯s small kitchen the moment she came.¡±


    Madam Du was famous throughout the world, so she was naturally not someone a nameless chef couldpete with. Thinking of this, Aunt Lin felt that they were being too cautious. Did they have to use such methods to deal with a few useless chefs?


    While she was thinking, Aunt Lin had already arrived at the path near the courtyard. She walked with the wind and did not smell anything for a moment. However, when she turned a corner and the wind changed direction, the overwhelming stench attacked her.


    She felt her head buzz and her scalp go numb! She quickly covered her nose and said dizzily, ¡°W-what smell is this?!¡±


    The Wei Manor was too much. Even if they didn¡¯t like those chefs, they shouldn¡¯t have arranged for them to be in such a smelly ce, right? They were making things difficult for those chefs.


    Soon, Aunt Lin realized that she was thinking too much.


    They did not arrange such a smelly ce for these chefs. It was clearly the chefs who made half of the Wei Manor stink!


    Aunt Lin staggered back to Xichun Pavilion. She had been holding her breath the entire way and her face had turned purple.


    ¡°It¡¯s too¡­ too smelly!¡±


    It was so smelly that Aunt Lin couldn¡¯t help but flee before she could see what was inside.


    ¡°Smelly?¡± Yan Ruyu frowned. ¡°Could it be a stinky carp?¡±


    The stench still lingered on the tip of Aunt Lin¡¯s nose, making her slightly dizzy.


    Yan Ruyu confirmed her guess. ¡°It should be a stinky carp. Go and get Madam Du to make a stinky carp.¡±


    She had eaten stinky carp before and knew that the fish smelled bad and tasted bad. She really did not know why the other party chose such a dish. However, she did not dare to say anything else. This dish was Madam Du¡¯s hometown dish. The stinky carp she made was the stinkiest among all the stinky carp, but the taste was also the most memorable.


    It was also because they were lucky that there was this ingredient in the mansion.


    The stinky carp had been marinated, it had a lot of salt, and the meat was slightly dried up. Unlike previous cooking methods, Madam Du steamed and roasted it first, maximizing the stench of the stinky carp.


    On the other side, Yu Wan¡¯s stinky tofu was also ready.


    Yu Song did not know if it was his imagination, but he felt that his surroundings had be even quieter. It was as if everyone within a hundred miles had run away.


    ¡°What¡¯s that smell?¡± asked ady from Xichun Pavilion.


    Yan Ruyu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s Madam Du making stinky carp.¡±


    There was a stench so quickly. The crucian carp this time was more smelly than usual.


    ¡°Aiya, it stinks!¡± After a while, a youngdy from Xichun Pavilion frowned.


    Yan Ruyu couldn¡¯t breathe. This was too smelly. Madam Du had never done something so smelly before.


    After a while, the women of Xichun Pavilion covered their mouths and noses. ¡°No, I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡±


    Yan Ruyu pressed her chest. ¡°Go to the kitchen and see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Aunt Lin went.


    As soon as she left, the stinky tofu entered Xichun Pavilion in a gorgeous manner. The moment it entered the room, all the women and children in the room were overwhelmed by the stench! However, everyone was surprised to discover that these were not stinky carp, but a few tes of ck fried tofu.


    From the selection of ingredients to the production of the stinky tofu this time, it was all done by Yu Wan herself.


    First of all, the ingredients were on a different level from the stinky tofu that Aunt identally made.


    Secondly, Yu Wan added the homemade fermented bean curd. This also increased the stuffing and culinary by several levels.


    Lastly, the method of keeping it fresh had to be mentioned. Previously, in the old mansion, the tofu had turned cold the moment it was out of the oil pot. This caused the stench of the stinky tofu to freeze in the molecr structure of the tofu before it couldpletely disperse. However, this time, Yu Wan used the food box that she had spent a lot of money on (a hundred copper coins) to ensure the temperature of the stinky tofu when it was out of the pot. When the tofu arrived here, the temperature was still the same. Especially after being suffocated for the entire journey, when she opened the food box, the stench was so strong that one could almost see the color.


    ¡°Miss Yan, Miss Yan, Miss Yan!¡±


    Yan Ruyu fainted from the stench.


    Shangguan Yan tensed her body and did not move. Her eyes stared fixedly at the te of stinky tofu, as if she wanted to stare a hole through it!


    It was so smelly that no woman in the house dared to taste it. It was Old Mrs. Wei who felt sorry for the children¡¯s filial piety and let Nanny Song have a taste.


    Nanny Song : ¡°¡­¡±


    Nanny Song braced herself and ate it. After taking a bite, her expression instantly lit up.


    ¡°If you really can¡¯t eat it, then¡­¡± Before Old Mrs. Wei could finish speaking, Nanny Song stuffed the remaining half of the stinky tofu into her mouth!


    The stunned Old Mrs. Wei: ¡°¡­¡±


    The bolder women also began to taste it with Nanny Song taking the lead.


    The stinky tofu was hot, and the fermented bean curd was cold. The temperature of the two ingredients was just right. With just a gentle bite, the texture of the ice and hot sauce was so delicious that one¡¯s eyes were about to close. Then, one would dip it into the chopped vegetables and coriander paste. It was sweet and refreshing, making one want to eat it mouthful by mouthful.


    Only Yan Ruyu and Shangguan Yan did not eat.


    Yan Ruyu had fainted, but Shangguan Yan¡ª


    ¡°Take it away! My madam doesn¡¯t eat such things!¡±


    How could her madam eat such unpresentable things? The little maidservant refused to let the te get close and protected her madam well!


    After a while, Madam Du¡¯s stinky carp was also presented.


    However, the stench of the crucian carp waspletely covered by the stinky tofu, and the taste was also slightly nd. Although it had been marinated and fermented, it was far inferior to the stinky tofu exploding juices and sauces. It was sweet, spicy, and refreshing, and the aftertaste was long.


    This time, even if she wanted to lie that it was Madam Du¡¯s cooking, she couldn¡¯t because Madam Du couldn¡¯t make this dish.

 Chapter 78 - Little Amah Rock

    <h4>Chapter 78: Little Amah Rock</h4>


    The stinky tofu was too popr. Not only was it loved by the women, but the men could not stop eating it. Master Xiao Wu was a soldier, and the people he knew were all soldiers. It could be described as crazy when a group of soldiers ate.


    Tworge jars of stinky tofu were eaten by this group of burly men. They hadn¡¯t eaten enough yet.


    ¡°Can you make it now?¡± The pageboy asked.


    Yu Wan shook her head. This was not fresh tofu, but fermented. The fermentation process could not be too short, or else it would not be able to reach that taste.


    The pageboy¡¯s gazended on Yu Wan¡¯s remaining small jar of extremely miserable-looking fermented bean curd. ¡°Can you give me this?¡±


    The fermented bean curd was almost used up. There were remaining pieces of fermented bean curd inside, and Yu Wan gave them to him very generously.


    Hence, half of the fermented bean curd was snatched away by those rough men.


    Everyone was surprised to discover that even if this thing wasn¡¯t matched with fried stinky tofu, it was still delicious when mixed with rice.


    They didn¡¯t like Madam Du¡¯s dishes. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t taste good, but that there were too few portions. They didn¡¯t taste anything after two bites and their tes were already empty. They weren¡¯t suitable for dishes that needed to be savored carefully. Only dishes like the stinky tofu that attacked their taste buds made them feel satisfied.


    After a busy day, Yu Wan received the remaining five taels and a bag of silver from Old Mrs. Wei. This was the first time Yu Wan had received a ¡°tip¡± from ancient times after doing business for so long. It felt good.


    Yu Wan put away the silver and tidied up the kitchen with Yu Feng and Yu Song. It was almost a habit of the Yu family to leave the way they came.


    The kitchen was not big, and it was not difficult to clean up. However, someone came to ce an order halfway.


    The three of them received orders until night fell.


    ......


    Yan Ruyu woke up at night. When she heard that the little maidservant had told Old Mrs. Wei that Aunt Lin had bribed her, she almost fainted again.


    Old Mrs. Wei investigated this matter thoroughly and realized that the snacks that were used to entertain guests were actually picked up after falling to the ground. She found it strange that the skin of the pastries was so strange and seemed to be able to eat a little sand. She thought that Madam Du had deliberately made it like this¡­


    Old Mrs. Wei felt terrible.


    When they continued asking, they found out that the snacks were knocked over by the Yan Manor¡¯s maidservant. The matter of Taozhi making things difficult for the Yu siblings was also dug out.


    Yan Ruyu had always given people the impression that she was knowledgeable, gentle, and virtuous. She never expected that the servants she trained would be more arrogant than the others.


    She was unreasonable and had bribed the maidservant. Did she think the Wei Manor was just for show?


    Old Mrs. Wei was furious.


    Yan Ruyu had been wronged in the matter of Taozhi. She had long disliked this maidservant and had asked Mrs. Yan to send her out of the manor several times to prevent her from causing trouble one day. However, Mrs. Yan pitied her for having suffered with them in prison and had a big butt. It was obvious that she would be easy to have children in the future. She could give birth to several fat grandchildren when she became Yan Xie¡¯s concubine.


    But before she could give birth to a grandson, she had already caused trouble for Yan Ruyu.


    Who started the problem should end the problem. Yan Ruyu decided to ask for the understanding of those chefs first. If the person involved did not mind, it would not be good for Old Mrs. Wei to continue being angry.


    Aunt Lin insisted that she was the one who bribed the maidservant and that Yan Ruyu had no idea.


    Yan Ruyu would have to use her acting skills for theter show if she wanted to dispel Old Mrs. Wei¡¯s doubts. However, what Yan Ruyu never expected was that the chef invited by Master Xiao Wu was actually the girl from the Yu Family who parted on bad terms with her.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    The two of them spoke in unison.


    Obviously, Yu Wan had never expected to meet Yan Ruyu here.


    ¡°You¡¯re the chef hired by the Wei Manor?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the madam of that maidservant?¡±


    The two of them stared at each other without blinking. When their eyes met, a strange aura floated around them.


    Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°What brings you here, Miss Yan?¡±


    Yan Ruyu opened her mouth.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°If you¡¯re here to plead for mercy for your maidservant and hope that I cane forward and say that everything is a misunderstanding in front of Old Mrs. Wei, then I¡¯m very sorry to tell you that you¡¯ve found the wrong person.¡±


    Yu Wan said everything that Yan Ruyu wanted to say. Yan Ruyu¡¯s expression became a little awkward. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll believe me if I say that I don¡¯t know anything about what Taozhi had done. This matter is indeed because the Yan Manor didn¡¯t discipline her well. I apologize to you on behalf of Taozhi.¡±


    Yu Wan wiped the jar and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. She has already paid the price for her actions.¡±


    Yan Ruyu was stunned. ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯re the one who made Taozhi fall?¡±


    Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°Miss Yan, do you need me to remind you that I¡¯m now a popr person in front of Old Mrs. Wei. If you suspect me, you need evidence.¡±


    Arrogant, she¡¯s too arrogant!


    Yan Ruyu gripped the handkerchief tightly. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already taught her a lesson, this matter will be written off. I won¡¯t tell Old Mrs. Wei or expose you to anyone¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you have anything to expose?¡± Yu Wan looked at her arrogantly.


    Yan Ruyu felt that her fingertips were about to poke a few holes in the handkerchief. Was this woman here to jinx her? Why was she so angry every time she met her!


    ¡°What exactly will it take for you to help me?¡± Yan Ruyu said while enduring the humiliation.


    Yu Wan spread her hands. ¡°Help you? Are we close?¡±


    Yan Ruyu was fuming!


    ¡°Miss Yu, you¡¯re still young and haven¡¯t experienced difficult times yet. You don¡¯t know that in this world, having one more friend is always better than having one more enemy. I don¡¯t think I need to say much about my identity. I¡¯ve lowered myself and took the initiative to build a rtionship with you. Such an opportunity isn¡¯t always avable.¡±


    ¡°You should leave such an opportunity to others. Take care. I won¡¯t send you off.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Yu Wan picked up thest jar, knocked Yan Ruyu aside, and walked out of the courtyard.


    The carriage made an exception and stopped outside the courtyard. The brothers sat in the carriage.


    After Yu Wan got into the car, she saw that the two of them were looking at her differently. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Yu Song turned his face away.


    Yu Feng hesitated for a moment and asked in a low voice, ¡°Ah Wan, where are you goingter?¡±


    ¡°To the Young Master Manor! Uncle has brought all the snacks!¡± Yu Wan smiled and patted the bag on her back.


    Yu Feng said with aplicated expression, ¡°Don¡¯t you think¡­ you¡¯re too close to Miss Yan¡¯s children?¡± He said the words ¡°Miss Yan¡¯s children¡± strongly, and Yu Wan felt like she had been hit in the head.


    Yu Feng sighed. ¡°Those children are indeed likable and you¡¯ve saved them before. However, we don¡¯t get along with Miss Yan. It¡¯s better not to get close to them anymore in case others think that we have ulterior motives. What do you think?¡±


    What else can she say?


    The night was dark and the cold wind blew.


    Outside the Young Master Manor, the three little munchkins sat on the cold steps with their little hands on theirps. Their backs were straight as they stared into the distance.


    The news that the Wei Manor had hired a chef from Lotus Flower Town had already spread throughout the Capital. Others might not know, but how could Uncle Wan not guess who it was?


    When Uncle Wan reported to the Young Master, the little masters heard it identally. After that, the little fellows, who were originally causing a ruckus in the room, suddenly stopped. They walked to the door and sat down without a word.


    The three of them sat in a row for the entire day.


    They were obedient when the nannies fed them food and when the nannies fed them water, they just refused to leave.


    The three of them had never been so obedient!


    Uncle Wan was shocked. After asking Shadow Thirteen, he realized that Miss Yu had promised them that she would definitely visit them the next time she entered the Capital.


    The three little fellows shivered in the cold and waited stubbornly. They almost became three little Amah Rocks, but Yu Wan did not appear.

 Chapter 79 - A Chance Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 79: A Chance Encounter</h4>


    The carriage swayed as it walked on the cold streets. Houses were left behind. Themotion had gradually disappeared fifteen minutes ago. It waste at night and they were getting closer and closer to leaving the Capital.


    The carriage was quiet. The three of them did not speak. Yu Song was so tired that he fell asleep. Yu Wan and Yu Feng were still awake.


    Ever since that conversation, Yu Wan did not say anything on the surface, but Yu Feng could feel the change in her emotions.


    To be honest, he also liked those children, but they were not children from ordinary families. They were not people that families like theirs could afford to interact with. Moreover, Miss Yan was not easy to get along with. Ah Wan had rejected her time and time again. If she knew that they were so close to her sons, she would misunderstand that they had ulterior motives.


    ¡°Ah Wan¡­¡± Yu Feng finally spoke.


    However, before he could finish speaking, Yu Wan¡¯s eyes turned cold and she looked at him!


    Yu Feng had never seen such a sharp gaze in Yu Wan¡¯s eyes. His heart trembled. Just as he was about to ask Ah Wan what was wrong, he felt his body go numb. In the next second, his eyes closed and he fainted in the carriage.


    Almost at the same time, Yu Song¡¯s body sank.


    There was a muffled crash outside the carriage. The coachman had obviously fallen into the carriage seat as well.


    The reins were suddenly tightened, and the horse let out an ufortable neigh before stopping.


    Everything happened in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Yu Wan asked warily.


    A man¡¯s footsteps slowly walked over and stopped a few steps in front of the carriage.


    ......


    The coachman and her two brothers had been knocked out, but she was the only one awake. It seemed like this person was here for her.


    The other party was too fast and she could not dodge. Since that was the case, Yu Wan simply lifted the curtain openly and saw a familiar green figure.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    The other party was wearing a bamboo hat and a green robe. He was carrying a long sword that was wrapped tightly. Who else could it be but the young swordsman whom she had met once in the dpidated temple?


    ¡°Yu Zigui?¡± Yu Wan probed.


    ¡°You know who I am?¡± Yu Zigui said coldly.


    Yu Wan¡¯s expression turned indifferent. ¡°How can I not know? Your enemies have alreadye looking for you. If it weren¡¯t for my luck, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have been able to see Hero Yu.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not my enemies,¡± Yu Zigui said.


    <i>Is that the main point? I was hunted down in the middle of the night because of you! Shouldn¡¯t you at least ask me how I¡¯m doing now? How did I escape death?</i>


    ¡°How did you escape?¡± Yu Zigui asked.


    ¡°Noment,¡± Yu Wan said expressionlessly.


    Yu Zigui¡¯s face was covered by the shadow of the bamboo hat, so no one could see his expression. He didn¡¯t ask further after Yu Wan didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he said, ¡°The Thousand Possibilities Pavilion was destroyed. The martial world hasn¡¯t been able to find out who did it.¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes froze.?<i>The Thousand Possibilities Pavilion was really destroyed? Yan Jiuchao had seeded?</i>


    The timing was too coincidental. Yu Wan would not believe that it was not Yan Jiuchao who did it. However, he had annihted them so wlessly without leaving any traces. What kind of abnormal method was this?


    Yu Zigui did not associate this matter with Yu Wan. He changed the topic and said, ¡°You can return the brocade pouch to me.¡±


    ¡°What brocade pouch?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°The brocade pouch that was ced on you that day in the dpidated temple,¡± Yu Zigui said.


    Yu Wan¡¯s almond-shaped eyes widened. ¡°You really put a brocade pouch on me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Yu Zigui admitted without hesitation.


    Yu Wan was furious. ¡°You bastard, do you know that you almost killed me?! I thought that I was wronged by the Thousand Possibilities Pavilion! But it turns out you really led the disaster to me! I was wondering why you were so kind! You helped me deal with the bandits and gave me food. It turns out that you schemed against me from the beginning!¡±


    The more Yu Wan thought about it, the angrier she became. She picked up the oilmp on the table and threw it at him.


    Yu Zigui tilted his head and avoided Yu Wan¡¯s oilmp.


    Yu Wan picked up another stool and smashed it against his bamboo hat.


    He caught it with one hand and got into Yu Wan¡¯s carriage in a sh. His powerful aura enveloped Yu Wan. ¡°Give me the brocade pouch.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have it!¡± Yu Wan said coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Give. Me. The. Brocade. Pouch.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have it means that I don¡¯t have it. No matter how many times you ask, I don¡¯t have it!¡±


    Indeed, she did not have it. That day, she had fled for more than ten miles in one go. Who knew if that brocade pouch had fallen somewhere halfway? Besides, even if she had it, she didn¡¯t want to give it to this guy!


    Yu Zigui said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s not good for you to have the brocade pouch.¡±


    Yu Wan sneered. ¡°Now you know that it¡¯s not good for me? Why didn¡¯t you say so when you used me to bring the brocade pouch out?¡±


    Yu Zigui paused. ¡°I owe you this time. Return the brocade pouch to me.¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Thene over.¡±


    Yu Zigui seemed to be just as the man in ck had said. He did not like to be close to others and hesitated for a while before leaning towards Yu Wan.


    At this moment, Yu Wan suddenly took out a handful of snowke salt from her bag, threw it at Yu Zigui and suddenly kicked him in the stomach when he closed his eyes!


    Yu Zigui was caught off guard and was kicked off the carriage.


    Yu Wan quickly grabbed the coachman and sat on the carriage seat before pulling the reins. The carriage sped crazily on the silent street. Unfortunately, Yu Zigui caught up to them after a short while.


    Just as Yu Zigui was about to use his qinggong to fly into Yu Wan¡¯s carriage, a muscr figure suddenly flew down from the roof and shed at Yu Zigui! His left hand was not idle either. He grabbed Yu Wan and threw her into another carriage.


    The carriage was warm, and there was a faint fragrance floating in the air, as well as a trace of medicinal fragrance.


    Yu Wan felt like she had fallen onto a pair of long legs.


    Yu Wan blinked and looked up.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s charming face entered her line of sight without warning.


    No matter how many times she saw him, she felt like she had seen him before. She looked at Yan Jiuchao, and Yan Jiuchao looked back at her, his eyes filled with arrogance.


    Yu Wan cleared her throat and sat up.


    The person who saved Yu Wan just now was Shadow Thirteen. Shadow Thirteen and Yu Zigui fought fiercely.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Why do you care who my Young Master is!¡±


    ¡°Young Master?¡± Yu Ziguiughed sarcastically. ¡°Could it be that the person in the carriage is Yan Jiuchao, the number one trash in Yan City?¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling trash?¡±


    Yu Zigui said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? He had his meridians crippled at the age of seven. He couldn¡¯t even defeat a child. If he¡¯s not trash, what is he?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen was furious. He suddenly used a killing move and stabbed Yu Zigui¡¯s left arm.


    Yu Wan did not know if Yan Jiuchao could defeat a child or not, but he was definitely not trash. That was because no trash could destroy the Thousand Possibilities Pavilion overnight.


    Yu Wan looked at Yan Jiuchao without batting an eyelid. Yan Jiuchao¡¯s expression was very calm, as if he did not hear Yu Zigui¡¯s words at all.


    ¡°I advise you to stay away from Yan Jiuchao! I advise you to wake up early if you¡¯re fearless because you have him as your backer! Hasn¡¯t he told you that he won¡¯t live¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Yan Jiuchao reached out with a cold gaze and grabbed the back of Yu Wan¡¯s head, pulling her into his arms.


    Yu Wan had lived for two lifetimes and had never been so intimate with a man. Just as she was about to push him away and sit up, she saw him gently press down with his other hand. Then, with a whoosh, an ice-cold iron arrow shot out from the back of her head!


    Yu Wan obediently retracted her hand¡­


    Yu Zigui was shot and fled with injuries.


    Shadow Thirteen gave chase.


    The surroundings suddenly fell silent without the sounds of fighting and killing.


    Yu Wan did not know if he wanted to shoot a second arrow, so she obedientlyy in his arms and did not move. Even when there were no more sounds of fighting and killing around them, he still did not let go of Yu Wan, and Yu Wan did not push him away.


    Yu Wan almost fell asleep in his arms after an unknown period of time. She asked in a low voice, ¡°Can I get up now?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao let go of her.


    Yu Wan¡¯s legs were numb from maintaining this posture for too long, and she had no choice but to use leverage to sit up.


    After sitting up, she felt that something was wrong.


    She seemed to have pressed something she shouldn¡¯t have¡ª

 Chapter 80 - Public Display of Affection

    <h4>Chapter 80: Public Disy of Affection</h4> <h4>??</h4>


    <i>This size was too much¡­</i>


    Yu Wan blushed. Why was this her focus at such an awkward moment?


    Yu Wan¡¯s experience told her that the right way to alleviate the awkwardness was for the person involved to not know about this at all. Hence, in order to show that she did not recognize what she had pressed, Yu Wan generously used it as leverage again.


    After that, she raised her chin like an elegantdy and calmly got out of the carriage.


    Young Master Yan, who had been taken advantage of again and again and was thrown away after being used: ¡°¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s face darkened. Previously, he thought that her desire to live was very strong when she was lying in his arms like a little obedient rabbit!


    Yu Wan walked without looking sideways, her back feeling cold.


    In the end, she couldn¡¯t get into her carriage because when she crossed the alley and walked around the street to the carriage that Yu Zigui had forcefully parked outside a rice stall, she realized that one of the carriage¡¯s wheels had disappeared.


    She had heard of people stealing money, people, and treasures, but she had never seen someone steal wheels!


    Yu Wan narrowed her eyes.


    Fortunately, this carriage shop was very outstanding and had spare wheels.


    Yu Wan took out the coachman¡¯s tools and installed the left wheel. But just as she finished installing it, the right wheel was gone!


    Yu Wan took a deep breath and chanted the Meditation Spell. She walked over and took out the second spare wooden wheel to install the right wheel.


    Finally, the two wheels came to life, but the horse driving the carriage was gone!


    In the dead of the night, there was no other sound other than the north wind.


    Yu Wan more or less guessed who did it. After all, there was no one else other than that person who had the time to make things difficult for her in the middle of the night. He had saved her a second ago, but in the next second, he started to torture her. No wonder Bai Tang said that he was temperamental. She really didn¡¯t malign him at all.


    On second thought, she had touched him in the carriage just now. It seemed right to let him throw a tantrum.


    Yu Wan took a deep breath again and tried her best to suppress the urge to kill a cow with one punch. She stood up calmly and put the wrench back into the box angrily. Then, she took off her linen gloves, turned around, and walked towards Yan Jiuchao¡¯s carriage.


    ¡°Wheels? What wheels? What does your missing wheel have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°What? The horse is gone too?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a strange woman. If you want to take my carriage, just say so. Why go through so much trouble to create a pretense? I¡¯m not the kind of person who can¡¯t bear to part with a carriage!¡±


    That night, Yu Wan took Yan Jiuchao¡¯s carriage back to the vige.


    Shadow Six had forcibly increased the journey from an hour to two hours. Even the Yu brothers had been sent home by Shadow Thirteen and were sleeping soundly.


    Yu Wan clenched her fists tightly.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at her yfully.


    Yu Wan loosened her fists and stood up unperturbed (angrily). She thanked him with a smile and got out of the carriage without looking back.


    It was not until he saw her enter the house with his own eyes that Yan Jiuchao lowered the curtain and snorted. ¡°It¡¯s not enough to save her, but she still insists on letting me send her home. Do you think this road is fragrant just because I sent you off?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen, who couldn¡¯t bear to look: ¡°¡­¡±


    Shadow Six, who wanted to bang his head against the wall: ¡°¡­¡±


    On the way back to the Capital, Yan Jiuchaoined (bragged) all the way. If they hadn¡¯t heard it with their own ears, Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six wouldn¡¯t have believed that their Young Master was actually so knowledgeable. He had just used a hundred ways, without repeating, to unt those two sentences in a fancy manner. He made it sound like he was the only love of Miss Yu.


    ¡°¡­What do you think she thinks?¡±


    ¡°Young Master! We¡¯ve arrived at the mansion! I¡¯ll go see how the little masters are!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen left in a sh!


    Yan Jiuchao turned his gaze to the other guard. ¡°Shadow Six, tell me.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, I think I heard Uncle Wan calling me! Did something happen to the little masters? I¡¯ll go take a look!¡±


    Shadow Six also shed away!


    Yan Jiuchao let out a long sigh and turned to look at the two horses pulling the carriage. Unexpectedly, just as he opened his mouth, before he could speak, the horses shook off the reins and ran to the horse shed as if it was rushing to be reincarnated!


    Even the horses couldn¡¯t stand it anymore¡­


    ¡­ .


    Yan Jiuchao returned to the courtyard in a good mood. The three little fellows were not as lucky as him.


    The three of them waited on the cold steps until the nightpletely fell. The carriages that passed by the entrance came one after another. Every time one came, the three of them would run over. However, they could only watch as the unfamiliar carriage left.


    In the end, the three of them sneezed. Uncle Wan had no choice but to use force and let the guards carry the three of them back into their room. After returning to their room, the three of them did not eat, drink, or sleep. They just hung their heads and stood pitifully in the corner.


    The moment Yan Jiuchao entered the courtyard, he felt that something was wrong. In the past, at this time, the little fellows would be making a fuss. He could even hear the wails of the servants from afar. Tonight, it was too quiet.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yan Jiuchao pushed open the door and saw the three little fellows huddled together. He walked over.


    When the little munchkins heard his voice, they turned around with watery eyes.


    Yan Jiuchao had never seen these brats so sad. He coldly called Uncle Wan over. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Uncle Wan told him the whole story in detail. ¡°¡­ I think Miss Yu is too busy and can¡¯te to visit the little masters.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Heh, important matter? What important matter can she have? To see me?¡±


    Uncle Wan, who was caught off guard: ¡°¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao carried the three little fellows to bed. It was unknown what he said, but the little fellows actually obediently went to bed. They even generously allowed him to sleep under their nkets and even gave him three big kisses.

 Chapter 81 - General Xiao Is Here

    <h4>Chapter 81: General Xiao Is Here</h4>


    There had been no snow in the Capital since the third day of New Year, but the border was still enveloped in a world of ice and snow. The rolling mountains were covered in snow, and there was no green at all.


    Ever since the camp was ambushed during the New Year¡¯s Eve, the surviving soldiers of the Northwest Army Camp had been trapped in the mountains for ten days. In these ten days, they had traveled to many ces in order to avoid the pursuit of the Xiongnu army.


    Tens of thousands of Xiongnu soldiers were guarding the intersection that connected to the Northwest Army Camp. They had no way of breaking out at all with their remaining troops. This meant that they could not send out any news of them asking for help.


    In a pine forest covered in snow, two soldiers unbuttoned their pants. Just as they were about to relieve themselves, an arrow suddenly flew across the sky and pierced through one of the soldiers¡¯ thighs!


    ¡°Ah¡ªuh¡ª¡± The soldier screamed in pain, but hispanion covered his mouth in time.


    Hispanion looked around warily. He covered his mouth with one hand and pulled up his pants with the other.


    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t scream!¡± Hispanion whispered.


    Blood flowed from the soldier¡¯s thigh, and the soldier broke out in cold sweat from the pain.


    Hispanion carried the soldier back to the cave. ¡°Big Brother Wu, Gou¡¯zi is injured!¡±


    The soldiers in the cave quickly went forward to help and carried Gou¡¯zi to the innermost area where the injured were ced.


    At first, there were only Yu Shaoqing, Wu San and the new recruit Da Niu. Gradually, during their escape, they encountered the remaining soldiers from the Northwest Army Camp. Most of them did not have any food, and some of them were seriously injured. Some of them had failed to join Yan Congming, and some of them were waiting for their deaths in the ravines. Yu Shaoqing had taken them all in, and now, their number had reached twenty.


    It was not easy to feed twenty people. Fortunately, there were pickled vegetables, meatballs, and pancakes. The meatballs were no longer eaten one by one, but mixed with the pickled vegetables. One meatball and one piece of pickled vegetables could cook arge pot of nutritious soup. It was just that the taste was unforgettable.


    There were seven injured people among them, including Gou¡¯zi, it woulde up with a total of eight injured people. Five of them had suffered frostbite when they encountered Yu Shaoqing. The other one was stabbed by hispanion when he wanted to call hispanion along for a midnight toilet break, but he was treated as an enemy by his timidpanion. After stabbing him, hispanion realized that he had stabbed the wrong person when he heard a scream.


    ......


    There was also another person who was injured by Xiongnu¡¯s arrows when he left the cave.


    Speaking of which, it was strange. The ce they escaped into had always been called the Mountain Range of Death. Almost no one could leave alive after entering. Whether the Xiongnu shot them or not, they would definitely die. They did not understand why they had to go through so much trouble to hunt them down.


    The Xiongnu hunting was very ferocious. They didn¡¯t care about anything else. They first shot a round of arrows and see whether if they had shot someone, it¡¯s fine if they did. If they didn¡¯t shoot them, they would continue shooting from another ce.


    This method seemed to be random, but it had dealt a huge blow to the Northwest Army Camp. More than half of the hundred soldiers had been killed by the Xiongnu¡¯s arrows.


    ¡°Bear with it, I¡¯m going to pull out the arrow,¡± Wu San said to Gou¡¯zi.


    Gou¡¯zi trembled in pain.


    The arrow pierced through Gou¡¯zi¡¯s right thigh. He really didn¡¯t know if he was lucky or unlucky. If the arrow didn¡¯t prate through his thigh, the arrowhead, which has barbs, would cause even more terrifying harm to the human body when pulled out. Since the arrow was pierced through his thigh, they just had to cut off the arrowhead and pull it out of the body.


    However, it was still very dangerous and painful without the anesthetic powder.


    Ah Yi stuffed a wooden stick into Gou¡¯zi¡¯s mouth.


    Gou¡¯zi bit the stick.


    Wu San held the arrow and pulled it out in one go.


    Gou¡¯zi fainted from the pain.


    Wu San tied Gou¡¯zi¡¯s wound with a cloth. ¡°There¡¯s no medicine. Whether he can survive it depends on himself.¡±


    There¡¯s a soldier who died on the fourth day of the New Year because his wound was inmed and he had a high fever. This kind of injury was not a big deal in the camp, but now, they did not have a doctor or medicine. A small injury or illness could kill a person.


    ¡°Ah¡ªmy foot! My foot¡ªwhy can¡¯t I feel my foot?¡± An injured person suddenly shouted at the top of his lungs. He had lost one of his military boots while escaping. By the time Yu Shaoqing took him in, his left foot had already been frostbitten.


    Wu San looked at his feet and got someone to scoop a bowl of meat sauce soup for him. Then, he went to the other side of the cave to look for Yu Shaoqing.


    Yu Shaoqing was using a tree branch to draw the terrain they had passed through.


    ¡°How are Gou¡¯zi and Xiao Yu?¡± Yu Shaoqing asked.


    Xiao Yu was the soldier who had frostbitten his feet.


    Wu San took off his helmet and rubbed his face helplessly. ¡°Gou¡¯zi¡¯s arrow has been pulled out. Xiao Yu¡¯s foot¡­ can¡¯t be saved.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing¡¯s hand that was holding the branch paused.


    ¡°Not even for a day?¡± He asked in a low voice.


    Wu San sighed bitterly and said, ¡°If it¡¯s anyter, the entire leg will be crippled. In a worse situation, he won¡¯t even be able to keep his life. But we don¡¯t have any medicine so the risk of amputation is also very high, and he might die.¡±


    ¡°Centurion! Someone ising!¡± Da Niu hurriedly walked over. He was in charge of scouting now so he was mainly responsible for gathering information.


    Wu San was shocked. ¡°So soon?¡±


    The Xiongnu people woulde up to ¡°collect¡± the corpses after every round of arrows. However, this time, the arrows were not aimed at their cave. Gou¡¯zi was identally injured by an arrow that missed. They did not expose their location. Logically speaking, they should not be able to find this ce.


    ¡°Go and check the code,¡± Yu Shaoqing said.


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Da Niu obeyed.


    Not long after, Da Niu returned excitedly. ¡°Centurion! It¡¯s General Xiao!¡±

 Chapter 82 - New Mission

    <h4>Chapter 82: New Mission</h4>


    General Xiao was forced here by the Xiongnu army¡¯s stray arrows. The Xiongnu people fired arrows randomly. If they were lucky, they would hit their targets. If they didn¡¯t, they would be able to force out some movements and traces. If they weren¡¯t lucky, they wouldn¡¯t find anything. And most of the time, they didn¡¯t find anything. However, they didn¡¯t have to worry about not having enough weapons to eat now that they had obtained the rations and supplies of the Northwest Army Camp. When they had nothing to do, they would shoot a round of arrows. Even if they only hit once out of ten times, they would almost wipe out the remaining soldiers of the Northwest Army Camp.


    General Xiao was severely injured and was carried by his trusted aide.


    When the two of them discovered Da Niu, they almost thought that they had encountered Xiongnu pursuers. Fortunately, they had gotten the secret code right in time, so they did not end up killing each other.


    The cave that Yu Shaoqing and the others were currently in was big enough. It was divided into two by a fewrge natural rocks. Yu Shaoqing originally lived in the small rock cave on the left with Gou¡¯zi, who was a sentinel. Wu San led the remaining soldiers to live in the big rock cave on the right. Yu Shaoqing was the only one left in the cave now that Gou¡¯zi was injured and had been moved to the injured area of the big rock cave.


    That¡¯s right. Before Gou¡¯zi came to the cave, another sentinel had stayed beside Yu Shaoqing. It was the one who had been hit by a stray arrow and couldn¡¯t survive the fourth day of the first month.


    General Xiao was carried into Yu Shaoqing¡¯s small cave. There were no beds in the cave, only cotton clothes pulled off the dead.


    General Xiaoy on the cotton clothes. He had lost too much blood and his face was pale. His lips were cracked and the beard around his mouth had grown out. His hair was messy and his armor was broken.


    ¡°How long has it been since youst ate?¡± Yu Shaoqing asked General Xiao¡¯s subordinate.


    Yu Shaoqing recognized him. His surname was Zhou and his name was Huai. He was less than twenty years old and had followed General Xiao for two years. He had never gotten himself an official position and had always been loyal to General Xiao.


    Zhou Huai smelled the strong fragrance of the meat soup. He swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°Three days.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing said to Wu San, ¡°Go and cook a bowl of hot soup with a pancake. Cook it for a long time and don¡¯t put anything in it.¡±


    ¡°Aye!¡± Wu San hurriedly left.


    General Xiao¡¯s injuries were too serious and he was unconscious. Yu Shaoqing could only continue to ask Zhou Huai, ¡°Are there only you and General?¡±


    ......


    Zhou Huai knelt beside General Xiao and clenched his fists. ¡°They¡­ they were shot.¡±


    Some died on the spot, some were killed by the Xiongnu people, some were injured but could not bear to use General Xiao¡¯s medicine, and died of starvation. There were also those who froze to death and starved to death. Zhou Huai could no longer count them.


    ¡°There were two more people in the cave we stayed in today, but they couldn¡¯t escape¡­ There were too many arrows¡­¡± As Zhou Huai spoke, his eyes turned red.


    It was obviously not wise to go and rescue them now. Yu Shaoqing instructed Da Niu to bring a few soldiers. After the Xiongnu finished searching, they would go to the cave where General Xiao was staying.


    Actually, it was impossible for there to be any survivors, but at least the corpses had to be retrieved and buried.


    It was unknown if it was because they had found traces of General Xiao, but the Xiongnu people¡¯s search this time took longer than usual. Fortunately, they did not find the cave on Yu Shaoqing¡¯s side. The Xiongnu people did not find anything. They seemed to be very disappointed and went down the mountain cursing.


    ¡°What are they looking for, Brother Da Niu?¡± A recruit who was taken in halfway whispered to Da Niu.


    The two of them joined the army together, but because Da Niu had followed Yu Shaoqing earlier, his status in everyone¡¯s hearts was no longer the same.


    Da Niu said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but the centurion said that the Xiongnu people went through so much trouble. I¡¯m afraid we have something they want.¡±


    The recruit was enlightened. ¡°No wonder they didn¡¯t let us fend for ourselves.¡±


    Da Niu continued, ¡°Alright, they¡¯ve gone down the mountain. They won¡¯te again tonight. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Da Niu was promoted to be a scout by Yu Shaoqing not only because he chose Yu Shaoqing when he was forced by Yan Congming, but also because he indeed had outstanding investigative and analytical abilities.


    When Da Niu and the others carried the bodies of the two soldiers who were not killed by the arrows but were killed by the Xiongnu people, General Xiao also woke up faintly.


    Yu Shaoqing quickly asked Wu San to bring over a bowl of soup paste made from the pancake. ¡°General.¡±


    General Xiao shook his head gently and raised his hand, indicating for Yu Shaoqing to help him up.


    Yu Shaoqing helped him sit up and leaned him against the cold stone wall.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Zhou Huai?¡± General Xiao asked weakly.


    ¡°There.¡± Yu Shaoqing pointed to General Xiao¡¯s other side.


    Zhou Huai was exhausted. After eating a bowl of soup, he fell asleep on the ground. He refused to go to the spacious cave and would rather curl up by General Xiao¡¯s feet. He was holding a sword in his arms.


    General Xiao smiled bitterly. ¡°He hasn¡¯t slept for three days.¡±


    Wu San walked over with a bag. ¡°Zhou Huai said that the General needs to change the dressing when you wake up. I¡¯ll change the General¡¯s dressing now.¡±


    General Xiao shook his head again. ¡°No need. Take the medicine and give it to the soldiers.¡±


    Wu San hesitated. ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°This is a military order.¡± General Xiao was weak, but he said firmly.


    Wu San nced at Yu Shaoqing, who nodded. He took the bag and went to the big rock cave.


    Gou¡¯zi had just pulled out the arrow, and Xiao Yu¡¯s foot needed to be amputated. Both of them urgently needed medicine. Forgive him for not having the same awareness as General Xiao¡¯s subordinates, that they would rather die or watch theirpanions die than touch General Xiao¡¯s medicine.


    A gratified smile appeared on General Xiao¡¯s pale face as he looked at Wu San¡¯s departing back. ¡°You taught your division well. You are¡­¡±


    ¡°Centurion Yu Shaoqing,¡± Yu Shaoqing replied.


    General Xiao was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re Yu Shaoqing¡­ I¡¯ve heard of you.¡±


    He killed enemies fearlessly but was the furthest away from promotion. The number of people he had offended was even more than the number of enemies he had killed. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he has many military achievements, he would have been pulled down from his position dozens of times.


    General Xiao suddenly felt a little happy. He identally affected his wound and coughed softly. Afraid that he would wake up Zhou Huai, he hurriedly took a sip of hot soup and suppressed his cough.


    Yu Shaoqing didn¡¯t ask him what he wasughing about. Instead, he said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you use medicine, General?¡±


    General Xiao smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing¡¯s gaze fell on the bandage on General Xiao¡¯s abdomen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look anymore. Zhou Huai wrapped it up tightly. You can¡¯t see my injuries, but the inside is already rotten,¡± General Xiao said with a smile.


    Of course, Yu Shaoqing understood that he was not lying. When he was unconscious, Yu Shaoqing checked his injuries. The wounds had long festered and even rotted. The inmmation made his entire body extremely hot.


    It was a miracle that he could still talk to Yu Shaoqing logically.


    Or perhaps he was¡­


    Yu Shaoqing tried his best not to think about those words.


    General Xiao stoppedughing. His condition suddenly worsened and his breathing became short.


    Yu Shaoqing¡¯s eyes trembled. ¡°General!¡±


    General Xiao trembled as he reached into his pocket with his right hand. After a while, he took out an item the size of his index finger. ¡°Xiongnu¡­ has nted spies in Prefecture You¡­ This is the list of spies¡­¡±


    ¡°General¡­¡±


    ¡°Yu Shaoqing, listen to my orders.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing¡¯s expression turned solemn.


    General Xiao used what little strength he had to stabilize his body that could copse at any moment. ¡°I hereby appoint you as the Northwest Army¡­ Beacon Camp¡­ Centurion, go to Prefecture You immediately. You must deliver the list to General Pang Ren before Xiongnu sends their troops!¡±


    Yu Shaoqing took the list solemnly. ¡°Yu Shaoqing epts the order!¡±


    General Xiao seemed to heave a sigh of relief. He leaned against the stone wall behind him and said, ¡°You¡¯re from the Capital, right?¡±


    Yu Shaoqing said, ¡°From Lotus Flower Vige. It¡¯s at the foot of the Capital.¡±


    ¡°Then it must be very close to the Grand Marshal Mansion.¡±


    General Xiao looked at the empty stone wall as if he saw something else through it.


    The young general smiled in satisfaction. ¡°If you can return alive, remember to tell the Grand Marshal that Xiao Yan died a worthy death¡­ Xiao Yan did not disappoint him!¡±

 Chapter 83 - New Neighbor

    <h4>Chapter 83: New Neighbor</h4>


    The terrain of Lotus Flower Vige was special. It was built against the mountains and was surrounded by mountains. It could be considered a beautiful ce. The only w was the water source of the Lotus Flower Vige. Currently, there is only one old well in the entire vige. The water that the vigers usually drink depended on it. However, the old well was quite old. The water had be lesser bit by bit, and it mightpletely dry up one day.


    There was a reservoir in the upper area, but it was not privately owned by Lotus Flower Vige. Instead, it was used by a few nearby towns. However, in recent years, there was not enough water in the reservoir. The government took it seriously and allocated a sum of money to rebuild the reservoir.


    However, the border was in chaos and the treasury was empty. The silver that was allocated was less than half of what was needed, which made the river channel that was dug much smaller than expected. After the n changed, one of the river channels had to pass through a vige¡¯s field.


    There were a total of seventeen viges in Lotus Flower Town. Originally, the vige that met the most requirements was Apricot Flower Vige, but Apricot Flower Vige refused to obey. In the end, this bitter task fell on Lotus Flower Vige.


    Although the two viges were only one word apart, their situation was worlds apart. Lotus Flower Vige was famous for being a dpidated vige, and there were less than twenty to thirty families. Apricot Flower Vige was different. They had nearly a hundred families, and every family had good farnd. It was one of the few ¡°rich¡± viges that could eat noodles.


    They were naturally unwilling to give up their fields.


    Although Lotus Flower Vige was also unwilling, the people of Lotus Flower Vige did not have much say. How could they be a match for the Apricot Flower Vige?


    When the vige headman heard the news on the fifth day of the New Year, he was so worried that he could not eat. He had asked the county magistrate¡¯s advisor. Their vige was small. If they really wanted to dig a river, not only would half of their fertile fields be destroyed, but several houses would also be destroyed, including Yu Wan¡¯s family¡¯s residence.


    Of course, he did not say anything for the time being. He nned to try to resolve it first. If he really could not resolve it, he would inform everyone after the New Year.


    Shuanzi¡¯s cow had already recovered. Shuanzi always drove the ox cart to send the vige chief to the county yamen. This matter did not escape him, nor did it escape Aunt Bai, who would go to the the vige headman¡¯s house from time to time.


    On the 11th of the month, the vige headman went to the county yamen again. Aunt Bai also went along.


    As expected, they started arguing with the people from Apricot Flower Vige again.


    The people from Apricot Flower Vige said, ¡°How many people are there in your vige? How many people are there in our vige? Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t care about the lives of the hundreds of people in our vige?¡±


    ......


    These words were really hurtful. A few hundred people were humans, but weren¡¯t a few dozen people the same? Everything had a firste, first served basis. If they had chosen Lotus Flower Vige from the beginning, the vige headman would definitely not have anyints. However, this wasn¡¯t the case! This was forcefully thrown to them. The vige headman couldn¡¯t take this lying down!


    The vige headman said angrily, ¡°If the river was dug through your vige, it would only upy a few acres of your vige at worst. If the river was dug through our vige, half of our vige would be destroyed!¡±


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s destroyed?¡± The people from Apricot Flower Vige muttered softly.


    The voice was extremely soft, but Aunt Bai, who had sharp ears, happened to hear it. Aunt Bai ced her hands on her hips and cursed, ¡°You bastard! What did you say?! Say it again!¡±


    The person from Apricot Flower Vige straightened his back. ¡°So what if I said it! It¡¯s fine if your lousy vige is gone!¡±


    ¡°F*ck you!¡± Aunt Bai took off her size thirty-nine shoe and threw the shoe that had stepped on cow shit at his head!


    Shuanzi first tried to mediate the fight, but he joined in the fight as he tried to do so. However, how could theypare to the people of the Apricot Flower Vige which has more people?


    In the end, the vige headman, Aunt Bai, Shuanzi, and the dumbfounded old cow all returned to the vige with swollen faces.


    ¡°Aiyo! What happened? What happened to you guys?¡±


    The three of them had just reached the vige entrance when they bumped into Aunt Zhang, who was carrying a wooden bucket to fetch water.


    Aunt Zhang sized them up and was dumbfounded. ¡°You fought with someone?¡±


    Shuanzi and the vige headman felt embarrassed and returned to their houses dejectedly.


    Aunt Bai took Aunt Zhang¡¯s bucket anddle and fetched a bucket of water. She gulped down a few mouthfuls. ¡°Little bastard! F*ck him!¡±


    ¡°Sister Bai, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Aunt Zhang asked worriedly.


    Aunt Bai told Aunt Zhang about the reconstruction of the reservoir. ¡°¡­Your family¡¯s fields, Shuanzi¡¯s family¡¯snd, Ah Wan¡¯s family¡¯s residence, and the Wang family¡¯s ancestral grave have to be dug up by those bastards!¡±


    Aunt Zhang was furious when she heard that. Just as she was about to scold those people to vent her anger, she suddenly nced at something from the corner of her eye. ¡°Eh? What¡¯s that?¡±


    On the path outside the vige, an ox cart drove over at a moderate speed. It was not Shuanzi¡¯s cart. The body of the cart looked very old and tattered, but it had a shed built on it. The wheels of the cart were uneven, and as it slowly walked on the rtively t path, it looked like it could fall apart at any time.


    The cow was also in a miserable state. It was as thin as a matchstick and there were a fewrge bandages wrapped around its horns.


    The ox cart stopped at the entrance of the vige headman¡¯s house. The coachman wearing a raincoat and a bamboo hat entered the vige headman¡¯s house. Not long after, the bruised and swollen vige headman walked out with the coachman and led the group deeper into the vige.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Aunt Zhang muttered.


    ¡°They just moved in.¡± Little Chen had walked over at some point. She seemed to know about the fight so she didn¡¯t ask anything when she saw Aunt Bai¡¯s face.


    ¡°I heard he¡¯s a teacher. He¡¯s knowledgeable,¡± Little Chen said as she chewed on the melon seeds in her hand.


    ¡°Then why did hee to our vige? To look for Zhao Heng?¡± There was only Zhao Heng studying in the vige. When she heard that he was knowledgeable, Aunt Bai could not help but associate the two of them.


    Little Chen did not like Zhao Heng now. When his name was mentioned, she felt even more annoyed. She said indifferently, ¡°No way. He bought our vige¡¯s residence and wants to stay in our vige.¡±


    Aunt Bai looked like she had seen a ghost. ¡°There are still people moving to this god forsaken ce?¡±


    Little Chen red at her.


    Aunt Zhang changed the topic. ¡°What house did he buy? Is there an empty house in our vige?¡±


    Little Chen said, ¡°Of course there is. Didn¡¯t Ah Wan¡¯s neighbor move away long ago?¡±


    They had moved away many years ago. It was a family with the surname Ding. They had one son and two daughters. Their son had unfortunately been taken away by the military, but their two daughters¡¯ marriage was not bad. Their eldest daughter had found a husband who was diligent and honest. Their second daughter had married amoner from a foreign family.


    The Ding family had two residences. The new residence was built by his second son-inw who provided the money. Later on, his second son-inw received his share of the family assets from his father. However, he had no one he could trust, so he invited Old Ding¡¯s family to help manage the business.


    After Ah Wan caused a ruckus and bought the Ding Family¡¯s old house, the new house remained empty and no one had moved in.


    Someone said that the mansion was haunted.


    The slow ox cart stopped in front of the haunted house.


    ¡°Ah Wan is going to have a neighbor,¡± Little Chen said while munching on melon seeds.

 Chapter 84 - Blushed

    <h4>Chapter 84: Blushed</h4>


    Yu Wan did not know that there were a few neighbors next door. She was carrying a hoe and working in the fields.


    After the New Year, the weather became warmer every day. Although it was not that warm yet, there was no more snow. The spring sowing would start after they endured one to two times cold snap.


    Before the spring sowing, she had to turn the ground over.


    She had thought about it. She didn¡¯t have muchnd, so she wouldn¡¯t nt grains and soybeans. Instead, she would nt vegetables. She would first nt some pumpkins and celery. When the weather was slightly warmer, she would nt some chili, rapeseed, and bean sprouts.


    Actually, she did not know how to farm. When she was young, she had followed behind her aunt and watched her nt. However, she had already forgotten most of it after so many years. It was not good to let the vigers see through her so she could only nt whatever she saw.


    Hernd was adjacent to the Bai family¡¯s. In the past, Aunt Bai and Uncle Bai would be working in the fields at this time. The reason why she would nt celery was because she had overheard Aunt Bai and Uncle Bai say that it was time to grow seedlings for celery after the Lantern Festival. When she passed by Aunt Zhang¡¯s field, Aunt Zhang asked her when she would go to town and asked her to help buy some high-grade pumpkin seeds.


    Yu Wan looked at the Bai family¡¯snd and then at the Zhang family not far away. She blinked in confusion. Did everyone make an appointment today? Why aren¡¯t they on the fields today?


    Yu Wan waved the hoe a few more times. Suddenly, she heard the sound of wheels.


    The sound stopped near her house.


    She stood on her tiptoes and looked from afar. Across a small fish pond and a row ofrge locust trees nted in front of her house, she could only vaguely see the shadow of a carriage. There was a shed and that was not Shuanzi¡¯s cart.


    Could it be that there was business again?


    It was almost time for dinner anyway. Yu Wan simply stopped and returned to her house with the hoe and basket. When she approached her house, she realized that the ox cart was not parked at her door, but next door.


    Yu Wan had once heard Madam Jiang mention that a Ding family lived next door a few years ago. After the Ding family moved away, this courtyard was left idle. The house they were living in now also belonged to the Ding Family, but it was their old house. Not only was it dpidated and small, but the roof was also leaking.


    Ah Wan only separated from the old residence after she returned from her ¡°cousin-inw¡¯s family¡±. At that time, Ah Wan had a few hundred taels of silver on her. She didn¡¯tck the money to buy a house, but she abandoned the new house and bought the old house. And it was because the new house was haunted.


    The Ding Family made it sound good by saying that they need to take care of their second son-inw¡¯s business. In fact, they were so frightened that they could not stay in the house anymore, so they sought refuge with their second son-inw who was far away.


    The vigers would never dare to buy this haunted house. Those people who bought the new house must have been fooled by Little Chen.


    Yu Wan¡¯s guess was right. Not only did Little Chen not tell them that this was a haunted house, but she also hid the fact that his neighbor¡¯s house was about to be demolished.


    Yu Wan looked at the house sympathetically and thought to herself,?<i>I really don¡¯t know where this sucker came from.</i>


    The gate of the house was tightly shut. The house, which had been in disrepair for many years, was in an unsightly mess. The spotless red carpet was especially eye-catching in this messy scene.


    Yan Jiuchao sat on a chair on the red carpet with his long legs crossed. He looked up and down with his cold eyes and said, ¡°Wipe this, this, and this ce a hundred times!¡±


    After driving the ox cart all the way, not only did he not get to rest, but he also had to be a servant for this little ancestor. Uncle Wan held his old waist and panted. ¡°We agreed to do as the Romans do. Young Master, people will see through you if you¡¯re so particr.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six nodded in agreement!


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yan Jiuchao nodded and rubbed the little snow fox on hisp. ¡°That makes sense. Then let¡¯s do it ny-nine times!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The three of them were speechless¡­


    While Uncle Wan, Shadow Thirteen, and Shadow Six were busy cleaning, the three littleds took advantage of the chaos and slipped away.


    The Ding Family¡¯s houses were not far away. After leaving the back door of the new house and entering the bamboo forest, they turned left and arrived at the back door of the old house.


    The back door of the old house was wide open, and Yu Wan was cooking inside.


    Today, Uncle brought the three siblings to apany Aunt back to her maiden home so they had to cook by themselves.


    The braised meat was ready-made and could be eaten after being heated in the pot. However, it was not nutritious to eat only meat. Yu Wan cut a bag of fresh cabbage from the ground. After washing it, she cut it into pieces and stir-fried it with smoked cured meat.


    There were also a few yuanxiao that she had just learned how to make. However, Little Bruiser and Madam Jiang did not like to eat boiled food, so she decided to fry them.


    The yuanxiao had meat stuffing and bean paste stuffing. She boiled the oil in a pot and ced the two kinds of yuanxiao into it. The oil pot immediately emitted a sizzling sound.


    The sound was so loud that it covered the little munchkins¡¯ footsteps.


    The little munchkins slipped to the back door and stuck their heads in one by one by the door frame as they lined up from the bottom to the top.


    The three of them widened their big ck eyes and looked at Yu Wan without blinking.


    They watched as Yu Wan cooked.


    They watched as Yu Wan cut the vegetables.


    They were still watching when Yu Wan was frying the meatballs.


    Their eyeballs were about to fall out, but they did not dare to go forward.


    The yuanxiao was about to turn ck from frying. Yu Wan quickly pulled open the cupboard and took out arge bowl. She rinsed it with clear water and walked to the back door to ssh the rinsed water out.


    The three little fellows retracted their heads in time, afraid of being discovered. The moment Yu Wan turned around, the wind blew her skirt up above the three little munchkins¡¯ heads with a gentle whisper.


    Aiyaya!


    The three of them blushed.

 Chapter 85 - Knocking on the Door

    <h4>Chapter 85: Knocking on the Door</h4>


    In the evening, the people from Apricot Flower Vige came looking for them.


    Both sides had fought during the day. Although the people from Apricot Flower Vige had won, they had paid a huge price for it.


    Aunt Bai¡¯s size thirty nine shoe sent a person flying onto the door and knocked out a front tooth on the spot. That person¡¯s wife came to settle the score with her and was miserably attacked by her dirty ¡°Nine Yin White Bone w¡±. Half of that woman¡¯s head was bald.


    Shuanzi was thin and small. He didn¡¯t look very powerful and majestic, but he yed dirty. He hugged a person¡¯s thigh and pinched it hard. At that time, that person didn¡¯t feel anything because he was excited. But when he returned to his room and took off his pants, he saw that half of his leg was swollen like a stick!


    The more the people of Apricot Flower Vige thought about it, the angrier they became. They gathered at the entrance of each house and grabbed their weapons to attack Lotus Flower Vige. They carried hoes and shovels, looking like they had the courage to ughter any God or Buddha.


    The aunties and wives gathered by the old well at the vige entrance to chat. When they saw a wave of fierce vigers rushing over from the path, they were all shocked.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Asked the hunter¡¯s wife, Cui Hua. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    She had only married over not long ago so she found this group of people unfamiliar. However, Aunt Zhang recognized the leader at a nce¡ªthe vige overlord of Apricot Flower Vige, Gao Sihai!


    Oh my, why was this jinx here?


    Coupled with what she had heard during the day, Aunt Zhang immediately realized that something was wrong. She said to the wife of the hunter, ¡°Quick¡­ quickly call the vige headman!¡±


    ¡°Aye!¡± The young wife ran off!


    When the vige headman and Little Chen rushed over, Aunt Bai and a few vigers also heard themotion and came over. Then, the vigers noticed the injuries on Aunt Bai, the vige headman, and Shuanzi¡¯s face. Before they could ask, the vige headman said coldly, ¡°Gao Sihai! What are you doing?¡±


    Gao Sihai stabbed the shovel in his hand into the ground and said fearlessly, ¡°What are we doing? Of course we¡¯re digging the river!¡±


    ......


    ¡°Digging the river? What is he talking about?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Is our vige going to dig a river?¡±


    Everyone in Lotus Flower Vige was confused.


    The vige headman¡¯s expression turned ugly, but Gao Sihaiughed loudly. ¡°So you haven¡¯t told them that Lotus Flower Vige is going to be converted into a river?¡±


    ¡°What? Our vige is going to be converted into a river? Who said that?¡± Shuanzi¡¯s father asked in surprise.


    Shuanzi bowed his head.


    Shuanzi¡¯s father realized something and pped his head. ¡°You knew, didn¡¯t you? I asked you who you fought with, and you said you fell! You didn¡¯t even say anything about such a big matter! You want me to die of anxiety, is it!¡±


    The vige headman tried to mediate. ¡°I didn¡¯t let him say anything.¡±


    The news that Lotus Flower Vige was going to be turned into a river channel exploded among the vigers. This was where they had lived for generations. Although they were extremely poor, it was their own home. Now, Gao Sihai told them that their home was going to be gone just because it was going to be turned into a river channel?


    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Aunt Bai spat with her hands on her hips. ¡°The river was supposed to have gone through your Apricot Flower Vige! Who knows what dirty methods you shameless people used to trap our vige!¡±


    Aunt Zhang exined to everyone, ¡°Originally, the river was supposed to go through Apricot Flower Vige and chisel a few acres of theirnd. They refused and forced the magistrate to change to our vige. Our vige is small. Once the river is dug through our vige, ournd and residences will be gone. The ancestral grave will be dug up too!¡±


    ¡°This is too much!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s only so muchnd in our vige. If we change it to a river, where will everyone settle down in the future?¡±


    ¡°Aiya, isn¡¯t that so¡­¡±


    Lotus Flower Vige was small. All these years, it had always been the most disliked vige in Lotus Flower Town. Almost every vige could ride on Lotus Flower Vige¡¯s head. Good things didn¡¯te to them, but all the bad things came to them. For example, military recruitment. It was said that back then, Apricot Flower Vige used the excuse of vigorously developing farming and animal husbandry to keep all the young and strong men. Their vige didn¡¯t have enough men, so they could only recruit from other viges. It was said that many of the men in the surrounding viges had been taken away. The worst was Lotus Flower Vige. Originally, they only needed to hand over ten, but almost every family had been taken away.


    The eldest son of the vige headman died in battle the next year.


    Zhao Heng was the only son in the family. Logically speaking, he shouldn¡¯t be considered for conscription. If he hadn¡¯t already passed the exam back then, he would have been captured and sent to war.


    Gao Sihai snorted coldly. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t be convinced. Fine, look at what this is!¡±


    As he spoke, he waved to the people behind him. That person was Cripple Li, who had his front teeth broken by Aunt Bai¡¯s shoe. His nickname was Cripple but he was not really crippled. He had broken his leg when he was young and always held a walking stick, so he got this nickname.


    Cripple Li took out a document from his sleeve and said through his teeth, ¡°Did you see it clearly? It¡¯s written in ck and white. The magistrate has stamped it! The matter of digging a river through Lotus Flower Vige was left to us!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t read, and the paperwork was upside down.


    The vige headman didn¡¯t know much, but he could almost recognize the words Lotus Flower Vige and the river. It seemed like there was no room for discussion in regards to the matter of building a river.


    Everyone¡¯s heart sank when they saw the vige headman was silent.


    Just as everyone was about to despair, someone shouted, ¡°Eh? Doesn¡¯t Schr Zhao know the county magistrate?¡±


    Zhao Heng was talented and was highly regarded by the teacher in the academy. The teacher rmended him to the county magistrate¡¯s youngest son as a teacher. Of course, the vigers did not know about this.


    Everyone turned around and looked at the hunter who had just spoken.


    The hunter cleared his throat and said, ¡°I went to town on the first day of the New Year and saw him enter the county magistrate¡¯s mansion.¡±


    No wonder he did not visit his father¡¯s grave. It turned out that he had gone to the county magistrate¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°He¡­ he can even enter the county magistrate¡¯s mansion. He must have a good rtionship with him. If he helps us¡­¡±


    The hunter didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but everyone knew what he meant.


    Zhao Heng had done the wrong things and was despised by the entire vige. The vige headman even said that if he did not repay Yu Wan¡¯s family¡¯s debt within three months, he would expel the Zhao family from Lotus Flower Vige. Wouldn¡¯t the entire vige owe Zhao Heng a favor if they asked him for help at this critical juncture?


    It was a bigger favor than curing the only cow in the vige!


    In the Zhao Family, Zhao Baomei said smugly, ¡°Big Brother! You¡¯re confident in convincing the county magistrate, right?¡±


    Of course, Zhao Heng was confident. He did not study for so many years for nothing. A mere river was not a problem for him. He had a way to satisfy Apricot Flower Vige and also prevent Lotus Flower Vige from suffering losses.


    Zhao Baomei said proudly, ¡°We can¡¯t help the vige for nothing. After we seed, we¡¯ll get the vige headman to chase the Yu family out!¡±

 Chapter 86 - Young Master Takes Action

    <h4>Chapter 86: Young Master Takes Action</h4>


    Yu Wan¡¯s house was too far from the vige entrance, so she did not hear themotion on the other end. Her ears were filled with the sound of the yuanxiao frying in the oil pot. She did not know if it was her imagination, but she kept feeling that there was someone outside the back door.


    She paused her big chopsticks that were fiddling with the fried yuanxiao and looked up at the back door.


    The little munchkins hurriedly retracted their heads.


    Yu Wan continued to fry the yuanxiao.


    The little munchkins stuck their heads out again.


    Yu Wan looked up again!


    The little munchkins retracted their heads again!


    Yu Wan raised her eyebrows in confusion. Just as she felt that she was thinking too much, a crisp sound came from outside the back door!


    It was the third brother who identally broke a branch.


    Third Brother¡¯s little body stiffened!


    Yu Wan frowned warily. ¡°Who?!¡±


    The little munchkins¡¯ hair stood on end!


    Yu Wan put down her chopsticks and picked up the wooden stick. Just as she was about to investigate, Little Bruiser suddenly ran in. ¡°Sis, Sis, bad news! Something big happened in the vige!¡±


    ......


    Yu Wan¡¯s attention was sessfully attracted by Little Bruiser. She put down the wooden stick and grabbed him, who had almost hit the stove, and said, ¡°How many times have I told you? There¡¯s a fire in the kitchen. Don¡¯t make a fuss.¡±


    ¡°I, I, I¡­ I know! But aren¡¯t I anxious?¡± Little Bruiser scratched his ear.


    Yu Wan took out a handkerchief and wiped his muddy face. ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry, take your time.¡±


    Little Bruiser stomped his feet anxiously. ¡°I, I, I¡­ I can¡¯t wait! The chips are down!¡±


    This child had even learned the words ¡°the chips are down¡±? Why did it sound soical when children spoke like adults?


    Yu Wan wiped his face again and said, ¡°Okay, go ahead. I¡¯ll listen.¡±


    ¡°The people from Apricot Flower Vige are here! They want to dig up our vige!¡±


    Little Bruiser had overheard those arguments when he was ying with the children from the same vige. He didn¡¯t hear much, but when they were all added together, even a fool could piece together the truth. He did not expect to encounter such a troublesome matter before the New Year was over.


    Little Bruiser was in a hurry to inform Yu Wan and didn¡¯t hear the end, so he missed the discussion about asking Zhao Heng for help. He was so anxious that he cried. ¡°Sis, what should we do? So many people came to our vige! Is our vige really going to be dug up?¡±


    ¡°Stay at home. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Yu Wan turned off the fire in the stove and walked towards the vige entrance.


    On the other side, the three littleds strode back into the house. As soon as they entered, they bumped into Uncle Wan, who was carrying a pot of nt ash.


    Uncle Wan was tidying up the house until it was dark. He did not expect these three littleds to suddenly appear. He did not stop in time and bumped into them. His hand trembled and the copper basin flipped.


    The nt ash fell and drenched the little ones.


    The fair and tender little munchkins instantly became dirty munchkins.


    The ¡°dirty munchkins¡± opened their small mouths expressionlessly and spat out a mouthful of nt ash¡­


    ¡°Aiya!¡± After realizing that he had caused a huge disaster, Uncle Wan was so shocked that his heart almost stopped beating!


    Of all people, why did he pour on these three little brats?!


    Uncle Wan was already prepared for the three of them to cause trouble. Unexpectedly, the three of them did not even look at him and walked past him.


    Uncle Wan, who was dumbfounded: ¡°¡­¡±


    Was he dreaming?


    The three of them came to Yan Jiuchao without any exnation.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at the three little brats who seemed to have crawled out of a pile of dirt. His temples throbbed as he said in disdain, ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡±


    They ignore his order!


    Not only did the three of theme over, they even reached out their dirty hands and grabbed Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hand¡­


    Each of them grabbed one finger. The size was just right.


    This was the first time Young Master Yan¡¯s sons had taken the initiative to hold his hand. He resisted the urge to throw his sons into the wooden bucket to rinse them a hundred times. The corners of his lips curled up into a faint smile.


    The three of them pulled him out with all their might.


    These were his sons. He knew what they were going to fart with their little butts sticking out.


    Yan Jiuchao raised his eyebrows calmly and said to Shadow Six, who was wiping the ground until he vomited blood, ¡°Alright, stop wiping for now. Go and see what¡¯s going on outside.¡±


    Shadow Six was relieved! Under the jealous and hostile gazes of Shadow Thirteen and Uncle Wan, he left smugly!


    Shadow Six wanted to slowly investigate, but his ability did not allow him to. After a while, he ¡°investigated¡± the entire story.


    ¡°Young Master, someone broke into the vige and wants to dig a river. They shouldn¡¯t have dug the river through this vige, but the documents have been handed down. I¡¯m afraid the vige can¡¯t be saved. Young Master, your future neighbors will no longer be Miss Yu, but the fish in the river.¡±


    The little munchkins burst into tears!


    Yan Jiuchao nced at the heartbroken little brats and said slowly, ¡°Tell Zhu Xuannian to get over here!¡±


    Uncle Wan staggered and almost fell!


    Zhu Xuannian, Lord Zhu, was the Minister of Works, a third-grade official of the imperial court. Wasn¡¯t it too much to get someone of that level toe over for such a trivial matter?


    However, Uncle Wan quickly recalled that when his Young Master was sixteen years old, he had once asked someone to take the token of the Yan Manor and urgently summoned the Grand Tutor from the Capital to Yan City.


    ¡°Young Master, why are you in such a hurry to summon me?¡± The Grand Tutor was out of breath and thought that something urgent had happened.


    Unexpectedly, Yan Jiuchao opened a book that he had bought from the market and asked seriously, ¡°Oh, Grand Tutor, how do I read this word?¡±


    The Grand Tutor : ¡°¡­¡±


    The Grand Tutor was so angry that hey in bed for three months!


    And when he was seventeen¡­


    Eighteen, neen, twenty years old¡­ There were so many that Uncle Wan could not count them all. In short, if he didn¡¯t cause any trouble, he would not be his Young Master.


    Uncle Wan took a deep breath and suppressed the urge to p this little lunatic. He slowly said, ¡°This matter is easy to talk about. Why should we go so far? Can Young Master bear to let the little masters cry for so long?¡±


    The little munchkins nodded.


    Uncle Wan sighed and said, ¡°I think the county magistrate can make the decision on this matter. Alright, I¡¯ll move my old body and find the county magistrate.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to take the opportunity to slip away?¡± Shadow Thirteen said bluntly.


    Uncle Wan, who was exposed in a second: ¡°¡­¡±


    The secret guards were really not cute!

 Chapter 87 - Humble Scholar

    <h4>Chapter 87: Humble Schr</h4>


    At night, Zhao Heng arrived at Lotus Flower Town. Most of the shops in the town were closed. Along the way, there were only a few people passing by. He hade in Shuanzi¡¯s ox cart.


    ¡°Is this the ce?¡± Shuanzi asked neutrally.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhao Heng nodded, not caring about Shuanzi¡¯s coldness at all. After all, everyone in Lotus Flower Vige would owe him a favor after today.


    He got out of the ox cart and walked to the vermilion door. He had juste to this mansion on the first day of the New Year. He did not expect to visit it again so quickly.


    He was the young master¡¯s teacher. The county magistrate treated him politely. He was confident that he could convince the county magistrate about the river. However, he never expected that the county magistrate was not around.


    ¡°Eh? I saw the Master in the backyard just now. Why did he disappear in the blink of an eye?¡± The pageboy scratched his head, puzzled. When he asked the others, they all said that they did not see him.


    ¡°Did the county magistrate¡­ go out?¡± Zhao Heng asked in disappointment.


    The pageboy frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been guarding the door. I didn¡¯t see the Master go out! It¡¯s really strange. Where did he go? Did he grow wings and fly?¡±


    Although the pageboy did not guess everything correctly, he was mostly right. The county magistrate did not have wings, but he had really disappeared.


    The county magistrate was originally sitting in the study, admiring the good gift that Apricot Flower Vige had used to bribe him. He was only halfway through admiring it when he suddenly felt his cor tighten. Immediately after, he was lifted up. Before he could react, he ¡°flew¡± out of the window.


    The cold wind was like a knife, and the world spun. He almost instantly fainted. When he opened his eyes, he found himself lying on an ox cart with a broken shed.


    The driver was a burly man.


    His first reaction was that he had been kidnapped. He hurriedly sat up and looked at the man¡¯s back warily. He said with authority, ¡°Who are you? How dare you kidnap me? Surrender and stop the ox cart!¡±


    ......


    Shadow Six ignored him and drove the ox cart as fast as he could.


    The county magistrate swayed left and right until his head was dizzy. He shouted angrily, ¡°I asked you to stop. Are you deaf? Do you know who I am? I am the seventh-grade county magistrate of Lotus Flower Town!¡±


    Shadow Six¡¯s face was filled with disdain. He had assassinated the rtives of the royals who are of the first grade.


    The county magistrate cursed. Shadow Six felt that he was so noisy that he knocked the magistrate out!


    Shadow Six¡¯s speed was too fast, and he even knocked over the shed. The county magistrate fainted, but was woken up by the cold, and fainted again¡­ This repeated until he was about to have a stroke. Finally, he arrived at Lotus Flower Vige.


    Without the shed, the vige headman and the vigers immediately recognized the county magistrate who was trembling from the cold and rolling his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s Schr Zhao who invited the county magistrate!¡± An auntie said in surprise.


    But soon, everyone realized that it was not Shuanzi¡¯s ox cart!


    ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s from the new neighbors!¡± Aunt Bai said, dumbfounded.


    When they entered the vige, Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen were sitting in the carriage and did not show themselves. Aunt Bai did not know him, but she recognized this old bull with a bandage on his horn.


    ¡°W-when did he go out?¡± Aunt Bai asked in confusion.


    Not to mention Aunt Bai, even Gao Sihai, who imed to be skilled in martial arts, did not see how the other party drove an ox cart out under his nose. Compared to how he got out, everyone was more curious about how he managed to invite the county magistrate over.


    ¡°I heard that the new person is a teacher,¡± Aunt Zhang said.


    ¡°He¡¯s very knowledgeable, even more knowledgeable than Schr Zhao!¡± Aunt Bai said.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± The tyrant of Apricot Flower Vige, Gao Sihai, asked with a frown.


    A little attendant quickly said, ¡°They said they¡¯re new to the vige.¡±


    Yu Wan was also standing in the crowd. She looked at the carriage that was gradually approaching and was instantly stunned.


    Shadow Six drove the ox cart all the way to the entrance of the Ding Manor and grabbed the county magistrate into the house.


    The county magistrate had thought that he was some powerful bandit who dared to kidnap an official of the imperial court in broad daylight. It turned out that he was a viger from Lotus Flower Vige!


    The county magistrate instantly straightened his back and looked down at the man shrouded in darkness who was emitting an invisible aura. ¡°Who are you? Quickly tell me your name!¡±


    The man¡¯s thin lips moved slightly. ¡°Yan Jiuchao.¡±


    The county magistrate knelt down with a plop!


    ¡­ .


    The county magistrate stayed in the Ding Family¡¯s residence for a full hour. When he came out, his lips were deathly pale because he was frightened.


    Her face was red because his face was pped.


    His forehead was blood red because he knocked on the floor.


    His fingers were swollen like buns because Uncle Wan identally stepped on them when he wiped the ground.


    In short, the once peerless county magistrate was already in a terrible state when he came out.


    Everyone stared at him, dumbfounded.


    He elegantly dusted his wide sleeves that had split into two and smiled. ¡°Misunderstanding, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding! I¡­ never said that I wanted to dig a river channel in Lotus Flower Vige. It must be that one of you¡­ has misunderstood me, right?¡±


    It would be strange if he misunderstood. Was this the first day the vige headman went to the county magistrate prefecture? Was the document in Gao Sihai¡¯s hand made of dog shit?


    The county magistrate looked at Gao Sihai and the others and said in an official tone, ¡°Aiya, you people from Apricot Flower Vige came at the right time. I was just about to talk to you about the river channel. I suddenly feel that one river channel is not enough at all. Your Apricot Flower Vige is so big, it¡¯s not a problem to dig three or four more!¡±


    What? Three or four rivers? Are they going to dig the entire Apricot Flower Vige into a reservoir?!


    ¡°My Lord!¡±


    ¡°My Lord!¡±


    ¡°My Lord¡ª¡±


    The county magistrate waved his sleeve and left without a care.


    The people from Apricot Flower Vige cried.


    Lotus Flower Vige was overjoyed.


    The county magistrate had spoken in public and the vige was saved. There was no need to worry about being dug into a river one day.


    This was truly a joyous asion! It was much, much bigger than having a schr and saving a cow!


    No one forgot whose contribution this was.


    ¡°The new teacher is really impressive. He even convinced the county magistrate. His knowledge must be very good, even better than the Zhao family¡¯s schr!¡± Cui Hua said.


    ¡°Of course, he¡¯s a first-degree schr!¡± Little Chen said naturally.


    Everyone eximed. First-degree schr, no wonder he could subdue the county magistrate.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy. I heard everything, he used two hours to persuade the country magistrate!¡± Aunt Zhang said seriously.


    ¡°I¡­ I heard it too!¡± Cui Hua said.


    News spread like wildfire. In just one night, the entire vige knew that the new young master was an extremely knowledgeable teacher. The reason why he moved here was because he wanted to study hard to be the top schr.

 Chapter 88 - Three Little Fellows

    <h4>Chapter 88: Three Little Fellows</h4>


    After the matter of the river was perfectly resolved, the entire vige was filled with gratitude towards this new ¡°quasi-top schr¡±. Originally, Zhao Heng could havee forward for this matter, but they disliked Zhao Heng¡¯s character and were unwilling to owe him a favor. Now, the vige was saved and they did not owe the Zhao family any favors.


    They sent a thank-you gift to the ¡°quasi-top schr¡±.


    ¡°Is Young Master Wan around?¡± Little Chen had sent over an old hen. Although the vige headman was a vige official, the vige was so poor, so how rich could their family be? They originally nned to keep this old hen for their eldest daughter-inw¡¯s confinement to nourish her body.


    Not long after, Aunt Zhang came to the door with a basket. She gave ten eggs. She had saved them for a long time and nned to sell them at the market after the New Year to exchange for some spring nting seeds.


    ¡°Mr. Wan worked hard to be the top schr. These eggs will nourish his body!¡± Aunt Zhang smiled honestly and left after cing the eggs on the table.


    The Hunter¡¯s family sent over half a pickled hare.


    Shuanzi¡¯s family brought over a bowl of cornbread.


    The Chen family brought over two bags of fresh cabbages.


    The Wang family brought over a few white radishes.


    The Huang family, the Li family, the Liu family¡­ Almost every family had sent their gifts. Although they were not valuable, they were the most sincere.


    As the young master of Yan City, Yan Jiuchao had received many gifts from others since he was young. There was nothing more shabby or pure than this.


    It was not to curry favor with him, nor was it out of fear of him, nor was it for anyone to see. They were sincerely grateful to him for saving a vige that was not worth mentioning in his eyes.


    For the first time, Yan Jiuchao, who was known for being ferocious, became a good person in the eyes of others.


    ......


    That night, Uncle Wan bolted the door again. He covered himself with the nket and startedining crazily!


    Crazy, crazy, he was going crazy! He was clearly an unlearned devil!


    Teacher?! Top schr?! Are you guys blind!


    Yu Wan was thest to visit to thank him. When the county magistrate arrived at Lotus Flower Vige on an ox cart, she had already recognized Shadow Six, who was driving. At that time, she was extremely shocked. Fortunately, everyone was shocked too, so no one realized that the person she was shocked by was different from them.


    Since Shadow Six was the one driving the ox cart, it was obvious who the owner of the new residence was.


    She wondered why that young master would move here and happened to be her neighbor. However, it was an indisputable fact that he had saved Lotus Flower Vige. Coupled with the time when he chased off Yu Zigui, she owed him a lot of favors.


    After Yu Wan made dinner for Bruiser and Madam Jiang, she carefully prepared a few pounds of cured meat and braised meat that her uncle had personally made and brought it to the door to thank a certain young master.


    The vigers had dispersed for a long time. Perhaps thinking that no one woulde again, the door was closed.


    Yu Wan knocked on the door politely.


    Creak¡ª


    The wooden door that had fallen into disrepair was pulled open from the inside.


    The people who opened the door were none other than three littleds who had just taken a shower. When the little fellows saw that it was Yu Wan, they were shocked!


    Yu Wan did not expect it to be them either. Not only did this guy move here himself, but he also ¡°kidnapped¡± his sons?


    Yu Wan was overjoyed. The corners of her lips curled up and she subconsciously reached out to touch the three children¡¯s heads. Unexpectedly, the three of them seemed to have been electrocuted. They cowered in fear and ran away without looking back!


    Yu Wan, whose arm was frozen in midair: ¡°¡­What, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Why did the children who used to like her so much run away when they saw her today?


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Shadow Thirteen walked over with an old hen and nced coldly at Yu Wan. ¡°It¡¯s all because you broke your promise!¡±


    <i>Broke my promise? When did I¡­</i>


    <i>The Wei Manor.</i>


    Yu Wan remembered that on the night she was attacked by the assassins of the Thousand Possibilities Pavilion, she had promised the three little fellows that she would definitely visit them the next time she entered the Capital. On the day of Old Mrs. Wei¡¯s birthday, she entered the Capital, but she changed her mind on the way to the Young Master Manor.


    ¡°They know that I¡¯ve entered the Capital?¡± Yu Wan looked at Shadow Thirteen.


    Shadow Thirteen said coldly, ¡°Hmph, is there anything in the world that the Young Master doesn¡¯t know?¡±


    Yu Wan did not care about his sarcastic tone. Her mind was filled with the three little fellows turning around and running away. She really did not expect them to know that she had entered the Capital. She thought that if she did not appear for a while, they would forget about her.


    Great, now they know everything.


    Yu Wan¡¯s first reaction was that they were angry and med her for not keeping her promise.


    ¡°Can I go and see them?¡± Yu Wan asked Shadow Thirteen when she didn¡¯t see Yan Jiuchao and Uncle Wan.


    Shadow Thirteen rolled his eyes. He didn¡¯t say if she could or couldn¡¯t. He grabbed the old hen and went to the backyard.


    Yu Wan took it that he had agreed. She ced the cured meat and braised meat on the table and walked towards the bedroom that the three children had just run into.


    The door was closed, but it wasn¡¯t locked. That¡¯s right, the little fellows were too short. They couldn¡¯t lock it even if they wanted to.


    Yu Wan gently pushed the door open.


    The three little fellows were sticking out their butts and rummaging through arge box.


    When Yu Wan entered, the three of them hurriedly straightened their bodies and hid the things they had found behind their backs. The three of them did not say anything. They looked nervous and awkward.


    Yu Wan vaguely felt that they didn¡¯t seem to be angry, but other than being angry, Yu Wan couldn¡¯t think of why they were avoiding her.


    The closer Yu Wan got, the more tense the three of them became.


    Was it an illusion? She actually felt a trace of fear and panic from them.


    Yu Wan squatted down in front of the three of them and looked gently into their eyes.


    ¡°That day¡­¡±


    Just as she was about to speak and exin to them what happened that day, they suddenly took out something that they had hidden behind their backs. It was three crumpled pieces of white paper, each with a crooked word written on it.


    Yu Wan tried to understand it for half a day.


    Man (Ren), Of (Zhi), Knife (Dao).


    It was the beginning of man, right? [Note: Half of the Chu in Ren Zhi Chu is Dao in chinese.]


    Such young children actually knew how to write? Although they made a mistake, it was already very impressive. Little Bruiser was already six years old, but he couldn¡¯t even hold a brush steadily!


    What Yu Wan did not know was that in order to raise a few famous prodigies, Yan Ruyu had invited a teacher for them early on.


    Children who were less than two years old were forced to practice calligraphy in the harsh winter and heat. If they didn¡¯t finish writing, they wouldn¡¯t be given anything to eat. However, the three of them were extremely stubborn. They refused to write even if they were starved to death!


    The teachers changed one after another. Yan Ruyu was so angry that her eyes were about to split open and her blood surged! Although she did not manage to dissuade them in the end, her angry words inevitably hurt them.


    Therefore, at such a young age, they vaguely understood that they were children that even their own mother hated.


    No one liked them.


    The three little fellows carefully handed the words that they had practiced countless times to Yu Wan.


    They were obedient babies.


    They could write.


    Please don¡¯t dislike them.

 Chapter 89 - Let Bygones Be Bygones

    <h4>Chapter 89: Let Bygones Be Bygones</h4>


    Although they did not know how to speak, Yu Wan understood what they meant from their innocent and nervous eyes. They weren¡¯t angry, but they misunderstood that she didn¡¯t like them and didn¡¯t want to see them again.


    What she saw that night was not her imagination. They were really crying in Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen¡¯s arms. Perhaps from that moment on, they had misunderstood that she did not want them anymore. It was only when she went to the Capital but did not keep her promise to them that theypletely felt that she no longer liked them.


    And the reason why she no longer liked them was because they were not obedient enough.


    Yu Wan¡¯s heart ached!


    Why would they think that? Why would they take all the me for themselves? Did someone me them for not being obedient enough?


    ¡°How can there be such disobedient children? If you continue like this, I won¡¯t want you anymore!¡± Yu Wan automatically imagined the scene of the three little fellows lowering their heads and being reprimanded. Her heart could not help but ache.


    She hoped she was overthinking. Such cute children would be liked. She liked them, whether they were obedient or not. Even if they were like Little Zhenzhen who was quiet and obedient, or like Little Bruiser who was naughty and would run around the vige, she liked them as long as it was them.


    Yu Wan epted their words and patted their little heads one by one. She had clearly promised Yu Feng and herself that she would not have anything to do with the Young Master Manor, but she realized that she had no resistance against these little fellows.


    The moment she saw them, she wanted to snatch them back. When they felt slightly wronged, her heart would soften.


    This was simply not like her.


    Perhaps sensing the kindness in Yu Wan¡¯s eyes, the three little fellows did not avoid her touch anymore.


    Yu Wan did not know how to exin that she did not visit them. She simply changed the topic and asked, ¡°I went to the Capital that day, but I didn¡¯t visit you. Are you angry with me?¡±


    The three little fellows shook their heads.


    ......


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°If you¡¯re not angry with me, then can I visit you often in the future?¡±


    The three little fellows¡¯ eyes widened.


    Yu Wan was secretly happy, but she looked disappointed. ¡°Can¡¯t I? Then¡­ then I¡¯ll leave.¡± With that, she stood up and turned to leave.


    The three little fellows hugged her legs!


    Yu Wan continued to act.


    Her acting skills were simply blinding, but the three little munchkins could not see it at all. Just a second ago, they were still hiding from her, scared that they would be despised by her. Now, they were hugging her tightly, wishing they could hang on herp!


    Aiyo, these little babies.


    Yu Wan was overjoyed, but she still tried to take advantage of the little fellows. ¡°You don¡¯t like me and don¡¯t want to see me.¡±


    The little fellows were so anxious that their faces turned red. Their little mouths opened as if they wanted to speak.


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes lit up. It would be good if she could use this opportunity for the little fellows to speak. However, the three of them held it in for a long time but in the end, nothing came out.


    Yu Wan sighed secretly. She was too anxious. This kind of thing could not be rushed. Moreover, two years old was not too old. If she guided them slowly, they would be able to speak one day.


    Yu Wan thought that the three little fellows were about to run out of tricks. Unexpectedly, the three of them suddenly tugged at her sleeve.


    Yu Wan bent down.


    The three of them struggled to stand on their tiptoes and gently kissed her face.


    ¡­ .


    That night, the three little fellows fell asleep under Yu Wan¡¯spany.


    After burying the hatchet, Yu Wan brushed their teeth and carried them to the soft bed with a thick mattress. The three of them obedientlyy under the nket, looking at Yu Wan without blinking with their big ck eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave after you guys fall asleep,¡± Yu Wan said as she sat on the edge of the bed.


    At first, the three of them were still trying their best to hold on, but they felt extremelyfortable when Yu Wan stroked their stomachs. Their eyelids drooped, and not long after, they started snoring evenly.


    Putting aside the time when she was drugged and fell asleep, this was the first time Yu Wan seriously observed the sleeping posture of the little fellows.


    The three of them did not sleep well. They usually did not know how to talk, but in their sleep, they would let out a soft hum. Sometimes, they would be shocked, as if they were frightened by something.


    ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡± Yu Wan touched their foreheads. Did she scare them too much just now, or had they been frightened before?


    Yu Wan was not sure either, so she could only apany them for a while. It was not until Uncle Wan finished dealing with his private matters and entered the room to guard the three little munchkins that Yu Wan reluctantly left.


    Uncle Wan was extremely surprised. The few little brats slept during the day, but Miss Yu could actually coax them to sleep at night. She was really very capable.


    Perhaps they did not know that Yu Wan had yet to leave, but the bolt on the front door of the Ding Manor was inserted. Yu Wan saw that the back door was still open, so she turned around and walked towards the back door.


    Just as she left the central room, she bumped into the elusive Yan Jiuchao.


    Young Master Yan was wearing a silver-white cloak and holding a natural hand warmer. He was as bright as a white moonlight in the dark night.


    Yu Wan¡¯s impression of him was slightlyplicated. She had been saved by him and had also been tortured by him. It would be a lie to say that she was not grateful, and it would be a lie to say that she was not angry. However, on ount that he was the father of the three littleds and on ount that he had saved the entire Lotus Flower Vige, she reluctantly became a good neighbor.


    ¡°Young Master Yan.¡± Yu Wan greeted him as usual.


    The little snow fox pped its ws and pounced at Yu Wan, but was cruelly pressed down by Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao nced at her indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night. Why aren¡¯t you at home? Why are youing to my house?¡±?<i>What improper thoughts do you have about me?</i>


    Yu Wan felt that his tone was a little annoying, but she was a good neighbor.


    Yu Wan took a deep breath and slowly said, ¡°I should be the one asking Young Master Yan this. Why didn¡¯t Young Master Yan stay in the Capital? Why did youe to such a remote ce?¡±


    Yan Jiu raised his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m willing.¡±


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    You¡¯re willful because you¡¯re rich.


    Yu Wan said calmly, ¡°The thank you gift is on the table. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re leaving just like that?¡± Yan Jiu called out to her indifferently. ¡°At least heat up those dishes. The few of them are already asleep. Do you want me to heat my own food?¡±


    <i>So you¡¯ve already seen my thank you gift and know why I¡¯m here? Then why are you still asking me?!</i>


    Yan Jiuchao raised his chin and gestured in the direction of the kitchen with his eyes. ¡°There.¡±


    <i>Don¡¯t get angry, don¡¯t get angry. I¡¯m a good neighbor¡­</i>


    Yu Wan picked up a strip of raw meat on the table and a bowl of cold braised meat before walking towards the kitchen.


    Unexpectedly, just as she crossed the threshold of the back door of the central room, the ground suddenly trembled violently, as if the mountains were shaking and the earth was cracking. She tripped and fell straight down.


    There was arge limestone in front of her. Just as she was about to fall and break her head, a strong arm suddenly reached over and grabbed her waist in time. He pulled her into his arms and could not push her out in time. He could only carry her and spin her around. Using his body as a cushion, hended heavily on the edge of therge limestone.

 Chapter 90 - Tsundere Young Master

    <h4>Chapter 90: Tsundere Young Master</h4>


    Yu Wan was stunned by this sudden situation. It was only when a muffled groan escaped from Yan Jiuchao¡¯s lips that Yu Wan regained her senses. She noticed that she had fallen onto Yan Jiuchao¡¯s body, and Yan Jiuchao had fallen onto therge limestone in her ce.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s handsome face instantly turned pale, and bean-sized beads of sweat seeped out of his forehead.


    However, everything did not end there. Another round of earth-shaking shook, the entire shed in the backyard was shaken down.


    With a bang, the two of them were buried in ruins.


    Yu Wan was lying on Yan Jiuchao¡¯s body. The shed above her had copsed. Logically speaking, she should be the first to bear the weight of the shed, but the pain she imagined did note.


    Yu Wanposed herself and only realized after a while that Yan Jiuchao had used his hand to support the shed.


    Yu Wan did not know if it was the pain from his back or the pressure from the shed, but she felt his arm tighten around her.


    Yu Wan was in so much pain after being held so tightly. However, Yu Wan did not say anything.


    Yu Wan¡¯s face was pressed against his chest. She could clearly feel his rapid breathing and his strong heartbeat through the fabric. His aura was pervasive. There was a trace of medicinal fragrance in the faint cold fragrance that was somewhat charming.


    Yu Wan tilted her head ufortably, wanting to avoid this seductive aura, but she identally touched his chin. She felt a chill on her lips. When she realized that she had probably touched something she shouldn¡¯t have, embarrassment surged in her heart.


    Yu Wan tried not to press against him so heavily. Unexpectedly, as soon as she moved, she heard him endure it and say, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    That deep voice made Yu Wan¡¯s eardrums tingle and she really stopped moving. At this moment, the feeling Yan Jiuchao gave her was slightly different from before. If she really had to find a word to describe it, it would probably be¡­ unfamiliar.


    However, instead of making her afraid, this unfamiliarity made her feel at ease. She actually felt at ease in the arms of a lunatic who had angered her to death a second ago¡­


    She was afraid that her brain had been damaged by the fall.


    Yu Wan blinked in the darkness.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s arm around her moved slightly. Hisrge palm caressed the back of her head and gently pulled her into his arms.


    Perhaps because he couldn¡¯t see, his remaining senses were infinitely magnified. His movements were gentle andforting, making people feel gentle and affectionate.


    Yu Wan¡¯s cold forehead pressed against his slightly hot cheek.


    They were buried together like this at a young and vigorous age. As their breaths intertwined, the night became ambiguous. However, this ambiguity did notst long before it was broken by Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six.


    ¡°Young Master! Young Master, are you alright?¡±


    It was Shadow Thirteen¡¯s voice.


    The atmosphere under the ruins suddenly froze. Yan Jiuchao cleared his throat and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    It would not be good if others saw this posture. Who knew what kind of misunderstanding would happen? Yu Wan hurriedly sat up from his body.


    Coincidentally, Shadow Thirteen moved the shed above their heads.


    Yu Wan did not expect him to move so quickly. Before she couldpletely get off Yan Jiuchao, she was seen by Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six.


    Shadow Thirteen covered his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything!¡±


    Young Master actually likes to be the one below¡­


    ¡­ .


    ¡°The Ao Fish has turned over¡ªthe Ao Fish has turned over¡ª¡±


    The originally quiet vige became flustered by the sudden ident. Everyone ran out of their houses, wrapped themselves in quilts, and carried their children towards the old well at the vige entrance.


    ¡°What happened? What happened?¡± Aunt Zhang asked in a panic. She had also felt the shaking just now, but she thought she was dreaming!


    ¡°It¡¯s Ao Yu!¡± Aunt Bai said in shock as she hugged her sleeping grandson.


    ¡°Aiya, why did Ao Yu turn over?¡± Shuanzi¡¯s mother said as she held the reins of her injured old bull.


    ¡°It¡¯s not Ao Yu turning over, it¡¯s an earthquake,¡± Zhao Heng corrected everyone.


    Everyone rolled their eyes at him.


    So what if it¡¯s an earthquake? Didn¡¯t Ao Yu flip over? If Ao Yu didn¡¯t flip over, could the ground move?


    He just loved to show off!


    Zhao Heng rubbed his nose resentfully and did not say anything else.


    There were many natural disasters in Lotus Flower Vige, but most of them were droughts. It was the first time they encountered an Ao Yu. Fortunately, the losses were not big. Other than a few families whose roofs had copsed and their walls had cracked, they were all safe and sound.


    Yu Wan did not expect to encounter such a thing in ancient times. It seemed that natural disasters and man-made disasters were equally inevitable, be it in the present or ancient times.


    Fortunately, the children were fine, and so was Madam Jiang.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s back hit the edge and he suffered abrasions and contusions. This was not the most serious thing. The most serious thing was his leg. The moment he hugged Yu Wan and fell, the impact was too much and he dislocated it.


    After the vige headman learned of this bad news, he quickly pulled Shuanzi to the neighboring vige to invite Old Cui.


    Yu Wan did not forget what happened before the earthquake. She silently went to the kitchen and cooked a pot of pork belly, stir-fried a te of cured meat and cabbage, and heated a few cornbread.


    She brought the dishes to Yan Jiuchao¡¯s room.


    Yan Jiuchao sat on a bed that looked like the emperor¡¯s bed. He nced indifferently at Yu Wan, who had put down her food and was about to leave. ¡°You¡¯re leaving just like that?¡±


    Yu Wan paused.


    The food was ready. Was she going to stay here forever?


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°I was injured because of you. Aren¡¯t you going to serve me my meal?¡±


    The corners of Yu Wan¡¯s mouth twitched. It was indeed an illusion in the ruins just now. How could this guy be mature and gentle? He was clearly a mischievous and unruly second-generation heir.


    ¡°You injured your leg. What happened to your hand?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°My hand hurts,¡± Yan Jiuchao said proudly.

 Chapter 91 - Wanwan’s Medical Skills

    <h4>Chapter 91: Wanwan¡¯s Medical Skills</h4>


    Yu Wan was not someone who lost control of her emotions easily. No matter what she faced, she could maintain a rare calmness andposure. However, for some reason, her self-control waspletely useless in front of Yan Jiuchao. She was angered several times and really wanted to beat someone up!


    Yan Jiuchao ignored her angry expression. He raised his chin and gestured at the food on the table with his eyes.


    It was true that he had been injured because of her, and she should repay him. However, wasn¡¯t it a little shameless to force her to repay the kindness?


    Yu Wan felt that the reason why she did not p him was all because his face was too good-looking.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Yan Jiuchao drawled.


    Yu Wan clenched her fists, picked up the bowl and chopsticks on the table, and sat down by the bed.


    The ingredients for this meal were all sent by the vigers. The cured meat and braised meat belonged to her family, the cabbages belonged to the Chen family, and the cornbread belonged to Shuanzi¡¯s family. She did not know if someone as noble as him could swallow thismoner¡¯s rations.


    Yu Wan casually picked up a cornbread and fed it to him.


    Yan Jiuchao turned his face away in disdain. ¡°It¡¯s so big. How can I eat it?¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Can¡¯t you bite it off?¡±


    Young Master Yan snorted. ¡°How ugly would that be?¡±


    <i>Endure¡­ I¡¯ll endure¡­</i>


    Yu Wan pursed her lips and used her chopsticks to break the cornbread into a few pieces. She picked up the smallest piece that was mostpatible with a certain young master¡¯s eating style. ¡°Is this okay?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao ate it. ¡°It tastes terrible!¡±


    Yu Wan was speechless. What was with the urge to cut him up?


    Although he said that it tasted bad, he had almost finished eating it. When there was only half of the cornbread left, Yu Wan¡¯s hand identally trembled and the cornbread fell to the ground and became dirty. Only then did a certain young master stop.


    Yu Wan looked at the tes on the table that had been swept clean and her face darkened.


    Was this the reincarnation of a hungry ghost? What she cooked was enough for four people.


    Yu Wan put down her bowl and chopsticks and moved the table to the side. She said to Young Master Yan, who was burping, ¡°Young Master Yan, may I leave now?¡±


    If she didn¡¯t leave now, it would be dawn soon. This meant that she had spent the night in a stranger¡¯s house.


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°I want to drink water.¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s mrs itched. She nced at him coldly and turned to pour him some water.


    But he was really not an easy person to serve.


    ¡°It¡¯s too hot!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too cold!¡±


    ¡°No taste.¡±


    ¡°¡­?!?!?!?!?!¡±


    What taste could water have?!


    Just as Yu Wan was about to lose control of the primordial power in her body and transform into Niohuru Yu Wan, the vige headman hurriedly went up to the door.


    ¡°Young Master Wan, you¡¯re still awake, right?¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Uncle Wan opened the door.


    Yu Wan looked at Yan Jiuchao coldly.?<i>Didn¡¯t you say that Uncle Wan was asleep?</i>


    The vige headman ran towards Yan Jiuchao¡¯s room.


    The moment she heard themotion, Yu Wan had already retreated from the bed and created an insurmountable distance between her and Yan Jiuchao. However, she was still in his room, so the moment the vige headman saw her, he was shocked. ¡°Ah Wan? Why are you here? Are you looking for Young Master Wan?¡±


    The vige headman did not think too much about it. Firstly, he firmly believed in Ah Wan¡¯s character. Secondly, when Ao Yu turned over tonight, the entire vige had suffered a huge shock. Other than the children, no one had slept. At this moment, they were all gathered outside in twos and threes.


    Yu Wan was thinking of a reason to brush it off when she heard Yan Jiuchao say calmly, ¡°She¡¯s here to see me.¡±


    The vige headman was stunned!


    Yan Jiuchao said slowly, ¡°My leg was injured because of her. She was extremely grateful, so she took the initiative to cook for me. She cooked a bowl of braised meat, stir-fried cured meat and cabbage, heated a few cornbread, and even boiled a pot of water.¡±


    The corners of Yu Wan¡¯s mouth twitched.?<i>Is there a need to be so detailed? Also, are you sure I took the initiative¡­</i>


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The vige headman¡¯s focus was on the first half of the sentence. ¡°Young Master Wan saved Ah Wan¡­ Young Master Wan is really heroic.¡±


    ¡°Extremely heroic,¡± Yan Jiuchao said without any modesty.


    ¡°¡­¡± How could he continue?


    The vige headman coughed lightly and echoed embarrassedly, ¡°It¡¯s really not easy for Young Master Wan to sacrifice himself to save someone in that kind of crisis¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao snorted. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? She¡¯s heavy¡­¡±


    The vige headman was speechless.?<i>I¡¯m just trying to tter you. You don¡¯t have to be so serious¡­ Also, what did ¡°she¡¯s heavy¡± mean?</i>


    The vige headman seemed to have discovered something incredible!


    Yan Jiuchao continued to say annoyingly, ¡°And she did not behave herself. She kept pressing down on me¡­¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s temples throbbed. She grabbed the cornbread that she had picked up from the ground and stuffed it into Yan Jiuchao¡¯s mouth! If she let this fellow continue, she wouldn¡¯t have to go out to see anyone tomorrow!


    Coincidentally, Uncle Wan carried the tea into the room. ¡°Please have some tea.¡±


    The vige headman finally remembered what he was here for after being interrupted by Uncle Wan. He put down his teacup and looked at Yan Jiuchao. He said guiltily, ¡°I went to invite Old Cui just now. He¡¯s not around. I think he went somewhere to drink wine and won¡¯t be back for three to five days. I¡¯ve already asked Shuanzi to invite a doctor in town. I wonder if the doctors are around. However, Shuanzi said that if the doctor in town isn¡¯t around, he¡¯ll definitely invite one for Young Master Wan even if he has to go to the Capital! However, Young Master Wan has to wait a few more hours.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao spat out the cornbread in his mouth.


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes suddenly moved as she thought of something. She took a step forward and said, ¡°Young Master Wan is so seriously injured. I don¡¯t know how long the doctor will have to wait. It would be bad if the best time to treat him is dyed. Why don¡¯t you let me try?¡±


    Uncle Wan said in surprise, ¡°Miss Yu, you know medicine?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Veterinary skills.


    Uncle Wan was excited. ¡°Then, then you¡¯ve treated this kind of injury?¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Yes.¡±


    For the pig.

 Chapter 92 - Brilliant Medical Skills

    <h4>Chapter 92: Brilliant Medical Skills</h4>


    The entire vige was gathered around the old well at the entrance of the vige. Arge fire was lit. While resisting the cold of early spring, they calmed down the panic brought by the earthquake. In the end, they heard wild shrieks and howlsing from the Ding Family¡¯s new residence.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ah¡ªah¡ªahhh¡ª¡±


    The entire vige: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to perform acupuncture if you continue to scream,¡± Yu Wan said as she put down the long needle that was half-baked by the fire.


    Uncle Wan shut up.


    Yu Wan roasted the needle again, and Uncle Wan prepared to scream again.


    Yu Wan said without thinking, ¡°Drag him out!¡± She was especially heartless when she treated illnesses!


    Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen received their Young Master¡¯s signal and dragged Uncle Wan out. To be honest, it wasn¡¯t Uncle Wan¡¯s fault for screaming. Even their legs went weak from such a terrifying long needle! The two of them looked at their Young Master sympathetically.?<i>You brought this upon yourself. Good luck!</i>


    The three of them went out.


    The vige headman opened his mouth but hesitated. Although he never knew that Ah Wan knew how to treat people, Young Master Wan was Ah Wan¡¯s savior. Ah Wan would never joke about Young Master Wan¡¯s life. She must have done it because she was confident. With this thought, the vige headman was relieved. He did not expose the fact that Ah Wan was actually a vet and followed the three of them out.


    After everyone left, only Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao were left in the room.


    ......


    Yu Wan roasted the long needle in her hand until it was red on the candlelight and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s fine even if you cry out when you¡¯re in painter. You don¡¯t have to hold on.¡±


    Yan Jiu raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Without waiting for Yu Wan to speak, he stared straight at her face and smiled evilly. ¡°No matter how many times I cry out tonight, I¡¯ll make you cry out twice as much.¡±


    Why does this sound a little strange¡­


    Yu Wan walked to the bed and looked down at him. ¡°You can¡¯t even protect yourself. How are you still thinking of torturing me? Heal your legs first if you have the ability!¡±


    With that, she restored his dislocated right leg with lightning speed.


    Yan Jiuchao let out a muffled groan as beads of sweat fell.


    Dislocation and resetting were both very painful. This fellow actually held back his screams. It seemed that her technique was too good!


    Young Master Yan, who was in so much pain that he was cramping, was speechless. Was this girl treating humans or pigs? She was so heavy-handed!


    Everything was going so smoothly that there was no need for a long needle. She had originally nned to knock him out with a needle if he was too noisy.


    Yu Wan packed her things. ¡°You¡¯ve eaten and your illness is treated. Uncle Wan, Shadow Six, and Shadow Thirteen are all awake. I¡¯m not needed anymore. Goodbye!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao did not cause any more trouble, and Yu Wan sessfully left the house.


    However, the moment she crossed the threshold, a light voice came from behind her. ¡°One sound.¡±


    Yu Wan did not react. Even if she did, she would not take it to heart. She rolled her eyes and went home with her medical tools.


    On the other hand, the vige headman was worried. He entered the room and took a few more nces at ¡°Young Master Wan¡±. After confirming that ¡°Young Master Wan¡¯s¡± legs had regained their feeling, he put his heart back into his stomach. ¡°Aiya, on the first day Young Master Wan moved here, you encountered Ao Yu turning over. Really¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao corrected him. ¡°It¡¯s not Ao Yu turning over, it¡¯s an earthquake.¡±


    ¡­ .


    After dawn, the vigers who did not wait for the subsequent movements gradually felt relieved. They left the old well one by one and returned to their houses.


    Zhao Heng said earnestly, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t go back to your houses first. The book said that Ao Yu might turn around again¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Aunt Bai interrupted him coldly. ¡°It¡¯s not Ao Yu turning over! It¡¯s an earthquake! You¡¯re a schr, why don¡¯t you even know about an earthquake? Ao Yu turning over? What are you even studying?! Where is the Ao fish in the ground?!¡±


    Zhao Heng was dumbfounded. That was what he saidst night!


    ¡­ .


    In ancient times, information was not developed. Yu Wan did not know where the epicenter of the earthquake was this time, but the aftershock was usually not stronger than an earthquake. There was no need to be afraid if it was slightly weaker thanst night.


    Although they did not suffer any major property losses or casualties, the pheasants in the chicken coop were greatly frightened so they did not want toy eggs today or in the next two days!


    When Yu Wan returned home, it was almost dawn. She washed up and went to bed, but not long after, she was woken up by a furry warmth. She opened her eyes and saw three cute littleds rubbing their heads against her chest.


    The sunlight shone through the window paper and onto the heads of the little fellows, making their soft hair shine.


    Yu Wan felt her heart light up as well. She could not help but smile. ¡°Morning.¡±


    The little fellows, who did not intend to wake Yu Wan up, seemed to have been caught red-handed. Their eyes widened and they were stunned.


    Yu Wanughed. When she saw these little fellows early in the morning, even her mood became especially good. She did not understand. How could such a man who deserved a beating give birth to such cute children?


    Soon, Yu Wan realized that the three of them were holding a piece of paper in their hands. ¡°What are you holding?¡±


    The three of them handed the white paper to Yu Wan.


    There were three big words again, but it wasn¡¯t ¡°Ren, Zhi, Dao¡±. It was ¡°Sheng (living), Mu (wood), Kou (mouth)¡±.


    It was still crooked, but it was smoother than yesterday. Did these little fellows think that she ¡°made up¡± with them yesterday because she saw that they could write?


    Therefore, children¡¯s mindsets were still different from adults. She thought that she had expressed it clearly enough, but who knew that in their eyes, they still felt that her liking them had a price.


    Yu Wan did not know what to say for a moment. Perhaps, as time passed, they would believe that she liked them because of them and had nothing to do with what they knew or did not know.


    ¡°Don¡¯t practice calligraphy anymore,¡± Yu Wan said softly.


    Such a young child practicing calligraphy was not good for the development of the bones, spine, and eyes.

 Chapter 93 - Really Heavy-handed

    <h4>Chapter 93: Really Heavy-handed</h4>


    When the three of them heard that they didn¡¯t have to write to Yu Wan anymore, not only were they not relieved, but they also revealed nervous and uneasy expressions.


    At first, Yu Wan could not decipher their expressions, but the more she interacted with them, the more tacit they seemed to be. When the three of them pouted, she guessed what they were worried about.


    She quickly exined softly, ¡°It¡¯s not that you guys don¡¯t write well, nor is it that you¡¯re disobedient.¡±


    Yu Wan did not know if the little fellows could understand what she meant.


    The three of them widened their eyes and looked at her innocently.


    Yu Wan sighed inwardly. It seemed like they didn¡¯t really understand. Forget it, this matter couldn¡¯t be rushed. Just like how they refused to speak, they both needed time to polish themselves and a suitable opportunity.


    Yu Wan epted their calligraphy. This time, she did not dare to show too much affection. She was afraid that if she did, it would further encourage them to practice calligraphy.


    The three littleds looked at Yu Wan and then at the words that Yu Wan had casually ced on the table. Their little faces revealed a thoughtful expression.


    ¡­ .


    Late in the morning, Shuanzi invited the town¡¯s doctor over. The town¡¯s medical center was not open yet. Shuanzi had asked around for the doctor¡¯s residence and personally dragged him over.


    The doctor thought that Yan Jiuchao was a country bumpkin and was unwilling to treat his illness. However, when he saw Yan Jiuchao¡¯s noble face, he was immediately stunned speechless. How could such a god-like figure appear in this poor and remote ce?


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Uncle Wan urged him.


    The doctor returned to his senses awkwardly and immediately checked on Yan Jiuchao.


    ......


    When Shuanzi went to look for him, he said that the patient has a dislocation. After he arrived, the vige headman told him that the dislocated leg had been reset. He examined it carefully. It had really been reset, but why was the handprint on his leg so deep?


    The doctor muttered, ¡°Where did this doctore from? This is too heavy-handed!¡±


    The vige headman was speechless. Do you want to know more about the vet in Lotus Flower Vige?


    The doctor prescribed a prescription for blood cirction and selenium to facilitate the recovery of the wound. He handed it to Uncle Wan and left.


    Young Master Yan began his long and helpless journey of recuperation.


    On the other hand, the vigers returned home one by one and began to tidy up the losses caused by the earthquake. They did not look carefully at night and thought that they only needed to repair the roof and the walls. Unexpectedly, when they looked again during the day, they discovered that many people¡¯s houses had cracks on the ground!


    The worst thing was that most of the good fields in the vige had copsed, and the protective barriers had been destroyed. Their crops were gone overnight, and they could not farm this year!


    ¡°Aiyo¡­¡± Aunt Zhang copsed outside the field and cried.¡± Thend is gone¡­ How are we going to live?¡±


    The vegetables that were nted in the fields now could not be sold for much money, but their vige was poor. Every family ate these vegetables every day. Moreover, they still hoped to nt some valuable crops in the fields next year. There was nothing left after thends were destroyed by the earthquake.


    ¡°I was happy when the river channel was not built in our vige but¡­ thend is gone! I might as well build the river channel! At least I can keep an acre ofnd!¡± Shuanzi squatted on the ground and secretly wiped his eyes.


    These were naturally words of anger. The construction of the river channel and the earthquake were twopletely different things. What should happen would happen sooner orter. Everyone just did not expect that although they had avoided the man-made disaster, they could not avoid the natural disaster. This year was another famine year.


    However,pared to the droughts in the past, the most terrifying thing was that there was nond to nt. Who knew how many people in their vige would starve to death?


    Many vigers hugged their heads and cried outside the field.


    The vige headman said in a panic, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the county magistrate prefecture and report the situation in the vige to see if the officials have any solutions!¡±


    The vige headman left without stopping.


    Thends are gone, the only person in the vige who was not greatly affected was probably the Zhao family. The Zhao family did not have muchnd and had always been helped by Ah Wan. After Yu Wan stopped helping the Zhao family farm, the Zhao family¡¯s mother and daughter werezy and had long abandoned the fields.


    ¡°Big Brother, look! Theirnds are gone!¡± Zhao Baomei looked at the vigers who were crying from the window and could not hide her smugness. ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s gone! Who asked them to be hand in glove with the Yu family and want to chase us out of the vige? Now, they¡¯ve suffered retribution, right? They deserve it!¡±


    Zhao Heng frowned. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about! You¡¯re also from Lotus Flower Vige. How can you gloat when something happens to the vige!¡±


    Zhao Baomei curled her lips. ¡°So what if I¡¯m gloating? Who caused Mom to be like this? Who asked them not to seek justice for us? Of course they deserve it! In my opinion, they should all starve to death!¡±


    Ever since Zhao Heng had been the teacher of the county magistrate¡¯s family, he would receive a generous reward every month. He would still have some savings after paying his tuition fees. Their family¡¯s days were not much worse than before. Of course, that was if they ignored the debt of three hundred taels of silver.


    Zhao Baomei gritted her teeth when she thought of the debt. ¡°They¡¯re both Ding family¡¯s houses. Why did the new one copse and the old one did not! I heard that the new family that moved in had their legs broken by the copsed roofst night! Why didn¡¯t they crush that Yu fellow to death!¡±


    Zhao Heng nced coldly at his sister!


    In the end, Zhao Baomei was still afraid of her big brother. She stuck out her tongue and turned around to leave when she saw that he was really angry.


    The cause and effect of Yan Jiuchao¡¯s injuries were not spread to the public, so no one knew that the shed had almost crushed Yu Wan to death, but Zhao Heng knew.


    Yesterday, he had gone to town to look for the county magistrate, but he hade up empty-handed. When he returned to the vige, he heard people discussing that the county magistrate had alreadye to Lotus Flower Vige. It was the newly moved Young Master Wan who had invited him over. After meeting Young Master Wan, the county magistrate immediately changed his mind and stopped digging the river in the vige.


    Everyone in the vige said that Young Master Wan was more knowledgeable than him and was the quasi-top schr. He was indignant and wanted to meet that Young Master Wan. Of course, he also brought along thank you gifts.


    He specially avoided the vigers who went to thank him, so he arrived a littlete. Unexpectedly, he saw Yu Wan and the young master in white being buried under the ruins.


    The figure that had pounced on Ah Wan could not leave his mind.

 Chapter 94 - A Relative Visits

    <h4>Chapter 94: A Rtive Visits</h4>


    As evening approached, the Yu family rushed back to Lotus Flower Vige. The usually diligent and thrifty Yu family actually sat in a carriage that they had spent a lot of money to hire from another vige. The horse hooves ran very quickly, and the carriage shed was almost knocked down. It was not until they reached Yu Wan¡¯s house that the coachman finally tightened the reins.


    ¡°Ah Wan!¡± Uncle lifted the curtain.


    Yu Feng was afraid that he would jump down just like that, so he hurriedly supported him. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be anxious. We¡¯re here!¡± With that, he jumped down and helped his father down.


    Uncle got out of the car and limped in with his walking stick. ¡°Ah Wan! Sister-inw! Bruiser! Are you there?¡±


    The vigers were all digging the vegetables in the field. Madam Jiang and Little Bruiser had also gone too. Only Yu Wan was at home. She had just coaxed the three sticky little fellows to sleep and carried them back to the house next door.


    Uncle was worried and did not notice that Yu Wan had entered the kitchen from the back door of the house next door. Therefore, he did not notice that a new resident had moved in.


    On the other hand, Yu Feng nced at the Ding Family¡¯s new residence before entering the house. He felt that it was cleaner than before.


    Of course, the father and son pair still ced most of their attention on Yu Wan¡¯s family. It turned out that they had apanied their mother back to her hometown yesterday and stayed in her maternal home, Yaoshui Vige. There was an earthquake in Yaoshui Vige in the middle of the night. The two viges were not too far apart, and their father was worried that the Lotus Flower Vige would also be affected. So they hired an ox cart at dawn from Yaoshui Vige to rush back. Unexpectedly, the ox cart broke halfway. Yu Feng and the coachman repaired it for half a day but to no avail. They then went to the nearby vige and spent double the price to rent a rare carriage.


    Yu Wan looked at the two panicked people in surprise. ¡°Uncle, Big Brother, why are you back? Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to stay with the Guo family for two more days?¡±


    Aunt¡¯s brother was celebrating his birthday during the New Year. The Yu family was both there to visit their rtives and to help.


    Yu Wan thought of something and said, ¡°Could it be that there was an earthquake there too? What about Aunt and Second Brother? Are they alright?¡±


    ¡°Little Song was slightly injured, but it¡¯s fine. Are you guys alright?¡± Uncle¡¯s words confirmed that Yaoshui Vige had also encountered an earthquake.


    Yu Feng said, ¡°My father was worried about you, so he came back to see you first. My mother and the others are also on their way back.¡±


    ......


    Yu Wan was moved. ¡°We¡¯re fine. I¡¯ve gone to the old residence to take a look. The roof that was repairedst time was broken again. The beam in Big Brother¡¯s room was broken.¡±


    Fortunately, they were not aroundst night. Otherwise, Yu Feng would be in trouble if the roof beam smashed down.


    The father and son sighed helplessly. So be it. It was good that they were fine. If he didn¡¯t experience it, he wouldn¡¯t know that in the face of a natural disaster, human strength was so insignificant.


    ¡°By the way, Ah Wan, there¡¯s something I need to discuss with you,¡± Uncle suddenly said.


    Yu Wan looked at him. ¡°Uncle, please speak.¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°It¡¯s your aunt¡¯s maternal family, the Guo family. Their house copsed during the earthquake. They want to stay at our house for a few days.¡±


    The ¡°our house¡± Uncle was talking about was actually the old residence. Although Yu Wan¡¯s family was living separately, in Uncle¡¯s heart, the old residence would always be her home.


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Sure, they¡¯re wee anytime.¡±


    At night, Aunt carried Zhenzhen and returned to Lotus Flower Vige with Yu Song and Guo Dayou.


    The rtionship between the Guo family and the Yu family was actually not that close. Although Yaoshui Vige was not a rich vige like Apricot Flower Vige, it was still one of thergest viges in Lotus Flower Town. Moreover, Old Master Guo had been the vige headman of Yaoshui Vige when he was alive. The Guo family felt that they were superior to others and had always looked down on a dpidated family like the Yu family. As a result, they did not pay much attention to their aunt.


    When Aunt returned to her maternal house, the Guo family basically did not have a good expression, let alone treat her well.


    In contrast, the second daughter of the Guo family, who had married into a rich family, was treated well. Every time she returned to her maternal house, Guo Dayou would kill chickens and ducks, afraid that he would neglect his sister and brother-inw in the city.


    This time, the Guo family¡¯s residence had copsed. They had originally wanted to go to their brother-inw¡¯s house to live for a few days, but who knew that their brother-inw would get someone to send news that his residence had also been damaged and that they were thinking of ways to repair it. When it was repaired, they would definitely bring them over.


    Helpless, Guo Dayou could only settle down at the Yu family¡¯s house.


    Guo Dayou revealed a look of disdain as soon as they entered the vige. ¡°After so many years, your vige hasn¡¯t changed at all. It¡¯s still so dpidated.¡±


    Yu Song¡¯s face fell.


    Zhenzhen looked at her uncle in shock.


    Guo Dayou hade to Lotus Flower Vige ten years ago when Old Master Yu passed away. Something happened to their brother-inw¡¯s family in the city when Old Mrs. Yu passed away so Guo Dayou had decisively brought his family to the city.


    Lotus Flower Vige had naturally changed a lot from ten years ago, but in Guo Dayou¡¯s eyes, it was still the same.


    Aunt hugged her daughter and did not reply.


    The ox cart stopped in front of the old residence.


    Guo Dayou¡¯s wife and children were also on the way. However, the mother and daughters did not take the ox cart. They had asked someone to hire a carriage in town. They would probably arrive in less than an hour.


    Yu Song¡¯s head was hit by a falling tile. Fortunately, it was only a superficial injury. His skull was fine, but it was still very painful.


    Yu Song alighted from the carriage and carried his sister from his mother¡¯s arms.


    Little Zhenzhen had already seen Little Bruiser looking around behind the door. She shook off her second brother¡¯s hand and went to look for Brother Bruiser.


    ¡°Go call your big brother,¡± Aunt said.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Guo Dayou shouted, ¡°Little Song, take the luggage from the carriage! Don¡¯t forget your aunt and cousin¡¯s boxes!¡±


    Aunt closed her eyes.


    Yu Song looked at his mother and did not say anything. He endured the pain from his wound and walked towards the ox cart.


    Just as he was about to move the box on the car, a fair hand reached over. ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    Yu Song paused.


    Yu Wan pushed him to the side and lifted therge box on the ox cart.

 Chapter 95 - Suturing the Wounds

    <h4>Chapter 95: Suturing the Wounds</h4>


    Yu Wan carried the big and heavy box in.


    Guo Dayou didn¡¯t pay much attention to it at first until he saw a graceful figure sh past him from the corner of his eye. He raised his head. At this time, Yu Wan had already carried the box and crossed the threshold.


    ¡°Is that¡­¡± He asked, puzzled.


    Yu Song grabbed the remaining big bags and entered the house without answering him.


    Aunt said, ¡°Ah Wan, Third Brother¡¯s daughter.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s her.¡± Guo Dayou was enlightened. ¡°Thest time I saw her, she was about the same age as Qiao¡¯er, right? In the blink of an eye, she¡¯s almost as old as Yue¡¯er.¡±


    The Qiao¡¯er he was talking about was his youngest daughter, Guo Xianqiao. She was eight years old this year, and Yue¡¯er was his eldest daughter, Guo Xianyue. She had just turned sixteen a while ago, and was one year younger than Yu Wan.


    Guo Dayou walked into the house without paying the fare.


    The coachman stood at the door and waited dryly. It was Aunt who entered the house to take her purse and gave him the fare.


    The coachman drove the ox cart away.


    Yu Wan moved the box into a bright room. This room was Yu Shaoqing and Madam Jiang¡¯s wedding room before they moved out. It had been empty after they moved out. The earthquake did not affect it much. The cracked wall had already been filled by Yu Wan and Yu Feng with mud.


    When Guo Dayou entered the room, Yu Wan was cing the box on the table.


    Yu Wan turned around and saw that it was Guo Dayou. Although she did not remember such a person, it did not affect her from guessing his identity. She greeted him politely. ¡°Uncle.¡±


    She followed Yu Feng and the others¡¯ way of address.


    Previously, it was just a back view. But when he looked at this face, Guo Dayou could not help but be stunned. Not only had this girl grown up, she had also be so beautiful. She was simply not like that sallow and skinny little girl.


    Yu Feng was repairing the beams in the room.


    Uncle made some imperial Longjing Tea for Guo Dayou.


    Guo Dayou did not know his stuff and said that this tea was not as good as his brother-inw¡¯s.


    Uncle was not angry. He smiled and did not care about him.


    On the other hand, Aunt went to the kitchen with a straight face.


    Yu Wan pulled Yu Song into his own room.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Yu Song looked at the hand that was grabbing his wrist and frowned.


    ¡°I heard from Uncle and Big Brother that you¡¯re injured.¡± After Yu Wan entered the house, she let go of his hand and opened the bag. She took out the golden sore medicine and a few simple bandaging tools. The bandaging tools were gathered when she treated the horses at the courier station and Shuanzi¡¯s family cow. The golden sore medicine was given by Uncle Wan. It was mainly for her to treat Yan Jiuchao. What could be used on Yan Jiuchao was good stuff.


    <i>Is this considered abusing my authority for personal gain?</i>?Yu Wan thought to herself.


    Yu Song said disapprovingly, ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury.¡±


    ¡°No matter how small it is, it¡¯s still an injury. Besides, it¡¯s on your head. Let me take a look.¡± Yu Wan lit a candle.


    Yu Song did not allow it. Yu Wan grabbed him and forced his head over. Yu Song tried to struggle, but he realized that this girl was surprisingly strong.


    Yu Wan untied the gauze on his head. Yu Feng said that it was a light injury, and she really thought that it was a light injury. However, she did not expect the wound to be so big that his forehead was swollen.


    ¡°I need to stitch you up,¡± she said, pulling away.


    Yu Song exploded and jumped up from his chair upon hearing that. ¡°I don¡¯t want it!¡±


    Yu Wan looked at him with a faint smile. ¡°Why? Are you afraid?¡±


    Yu Song choked. No matter how much of a man he was, he would still be afraid that someone would use a needle on him, okay? However, there was no need to let this girl know about this!


    Yu Song jumped three meters away and said, ¡°W-Who knows if you know how to stitch?¡±


    Yu Wan took out a new embroidery needle and roasted it on the mes. She said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve stitched this kind of flesh wound many times.¡±


    Just not to humans.


    In terms of deception, Yu Song was not Yu Wan¡¯s match, let alone in terms of strength. In the end, Yu Song was forced to sit on the chair obediently and let Yu Wan stitch five to six stitches on his wound.


    It really hurt. He almost suspected that this girl did it on purpose. After all, how could a doctor be so heavy-handed?


    Just as he was about toin, a cold hand touched his forehead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. It¡¯s not done yet,¡± Yu Wan said softly.


    The two of them were close to each other. He could feel her warm breath on his painful wound, and a trace of warm fragrance.


    When Yu Wan finished stitching Yu Song up, the women of the Guo family had also arrived. As usual, it was her uncle¡¯s family who paid the fare. The moment she saw her uncle smile and take the initiative to pay, the Guo family¡¯s aunt¡¯s sullen expression finally improved.


    The Guo family¡¯s aunt¡¯s surname was Du, and her name was Jinhua. She was Guo Dayou¡¯s wife. The Du family was also considered a big family in Yaoshui Vige. After Du Jinhua married into the Guo family, there were many difficulties with giving birth. She only gave birth to two daughters for Guo Dayou and had no more children. Not to mention in the countryside, even in the city, it was a taboo for women to not have sons. But who asked the Du family to be unyielding? Du Jinhua was still arrogant in the Guo family.


    Du Jinhua was wearing a pair of soy-colored cotton pants and a pair of white satin embroidered velvet shoes. Her top was a sapphire blue lute buttoned with a long floral bun. Her hair wasbed until it was shiny, and she had a gilded pearl hairpin.


    Not only that, she even put on some makeup. This was not rare in the city, but it was extremely rare in the countryside where farmers worked all day.


    On both sides of Du Jinhua were the sixteen-year-old Guo Xianyue and the eight-year-old Guo Xianqiao.


    Guo Xianyue had a graceful figure and a beautiful face. She was one of the top beauties in Yaoshui Vige.


    Inparison, her second daughter, Guo Xianqiao, was much more unattractive. She was fatter than the two Guo Xianyuebined, and her facial features were not satisfactory. She did not address anyone when she entered the house and just ate the brown sugar pastry in her hand.

 Chapter 96 - The Reincarnation Of A Hungry Ghost

    <h4>Chapter 96: The Reincarnation Of A Hungry Ghost</h4>


    This brown sugar pastry made Little Zhenzhen drool all the way. However, Guo Xianqiao was a glutton and refused to give it to her no matter what. Fortunately, she had Brother Bruiser. The moment Little Zhenzhen ran over to find Bruiser, Bruiser stuffed the crab roe pastry into his sister¡¯s mouth.


    He doted on his sister!


    ¡°Ah Wan! Aunt and Cousin are here!¡± Uncle called out to Yu Song¡¯s room.


    The children were all at home, but Uncle only called Yu Wan. It was obvious that he valued Yu Wan.


    ¡°Aye, I¡¯m here.¡± Yu Wan wrapped thest round of gauze around Yu Song and tied a knot forcefully. It was so tight that Yu Song gasped.


    Yu Wan packed her bag and went to the central room to greet Du Jinhua and her daughter. ¡°Aunt, Cousin Yue, Cousin Qiao¡¯er.¡±


    Guo Xianqiao focused on eating the candy in her hand and ignored Yu Wan. On the other hand, Du Jinhua and Guo Xianyue looked at Yu Wan. It didn¡¯t matter if they didn¡¯t look, but when they looked, their eyes almost popped out.


    Yu Wan spent the entire day tidying up the mess after the earthquake. She was wearing the simplest clothes and had her hairbed into the most ordinary bun. She did not even have any decent jewelry and only used a wooden hairpin that cost four copper coins.


    Her outfit was so old-fashioned. If it were any other vige girl, no one would want to take a look at her. However, it happened to be Yu Wan¡ª


    Tranquil, elegant, and peaceful. Du Jinhua used all the big words she had learned from her brother-inw, but she realized that it was not enough to describe the beauty of the girl in front of her.


    How was this a vige girl? She was clearly a girl who had walked down from a painting.


    Du Jinhua boasted that she had seen the world, but she had never seen such an extraordinary girl. Yu Wan¡¯s facial features were not impable, but when put together with her fair and wless face, she gave people afortable feeling.


    Guo Xianyue had long forgotten about Yu Wan, but Du Jinhua still had a faint impression of her. However, the timid, dark, and thin little girl in her memory was not so eye-catching! Was it really a case of a girl developing?


    ......


    Du Jinhua had always only ced these words on her daughter. She felt that her daughter was like a youngdy in the city. But at this moment, Du Jinhua was not sure.


    Although she was unwilling to admit it, in front of Yu Wan, Guo Xianyue was really inferior to her. It had nothing to do with clothes or jewelry. It was just a calm gaze, and her every move was elegant.


    ¡°Aunt.¡± Yu Wan smiled and greeted her again.


    Only then did Du Jinhuae back to her senses. When she saw Yu Wan looking at her gracefully, she couldn¡¯t help but be in a daze. This girl didn¡¯t even call out to anyone ten years ago¡­


    She was really different¡­


    ¡°Ah Wan!¡± Aunt Zhang came over. ¡°I don¡¯t have any more jars at home. I want to pickle some vegetables. Do you have any more?¡±


    The vegetables in the field had been dug out. Although it was not a lot, it was not something that could be finished in a day or two. Aunt Zhang was afraid that the vegetables would be spoiled, so she wanted to pickle them.


    ¡°Yes, Aunt Zhang. Sit down for a while. I¡¯ll go get it!¡± Yu Wan went to the kitchen and brought out two clean jars. ¡°Is it enough, Aunt Zhang? If not, there¡¯s more at home.¡±


    ¡°Enough, enough!¡± Aunt Zhang took the jar and nced at Madam Du. ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Guo Xianyue and Guo Xianqiao had already entered the room to pack their things. Only Madam Du was left in the central room.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°My aunt.¡±


    Aunt Zhang was about to say, ¡°Isn¡¯t your mother from out of town? Isn¡¯t everyone in her family dead? Where did this aunte from?¡± But Aunt Zhang recognized the other party after looking for a while. ¡°Ah, Ah Xiang¡¯s sister-inw.¡±


    Ah Xiang was Aunt¡¯s nickname.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, why haven¡¯t you changed at all? You¡¯re still so young!¡± Aunt Zhang said politely.


    Du Jinhua did not intend to bother with her. When she heard thispliment, she smiled. ¡°It¡¯s Sister Zhang, right? No wonder you look so familiar. Come in and sit!¡±


    Aunt Zhang smiled and waved her hand. ¡°No, no. I still need to pickle my vegetables. I¡¯ll get going first!¡±


    After that, a few aunties came to borrow kitchenware or tools. When everyone saw Du Jinhua, they could not help but praise her like Aunt Zhang.


    It was true that they were being polite, but it was also true that Du Jinhua had taken good care of herself. When she had nothing to do, she would go to the city to get a bottle of her second aunt¡¯s snow cream and apply it on her face. Her skin was as tender as a peeled egg.


    It was not that she was bragging, but there was no woman in this vige who looked younger and more beautiful than her.


    That was until Madam Jiang arrived and Du Jinhua was pped in the face again.


    Madam Jiang was still the same as ten years before. She was so beautiful that she was like a fairy. Everyone would believe that they were sisters when she stood side by side with Yu Wan.


    The sense of superiority that Du Jinhua had umted for more than ten years was instantly shattered in front of Madam Jiang and Yu Wan.


    ¡­ .


    At night, the family sat around a table for dinner.


    Madam Jiang and Yu Wan¡¯s looks were indeed stunning, but their clothes were still unbelievably shabby. Therefore, no one in the Guo family felt that the Yu family had be rich. They thought that since the Yu family was so poor, they most likely ate pickled vegetables.


    However, when they saw the table full of fragrant dishes, they were all dumbfounded.


    There was braised pig trotters that were glistening with red oil, braised mutton with a deep luster, steamed meat that was glistening with oil, braised fish that had been poured with soup, and a few dishes that were stir-fried with something they couldn¡¯t recognize¡­


    Gulp ~


    They swallowed their saliva.


    They couldn¡¯t even eat such a sumptuous meal in their brother-inw¡¯s house¡­


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s dead pork that they had bought at a cheap price,¡± Du Jinhua whispered to Guo Dayou.


    Guo Dayou did not care whether the pigs were dead or not. The fragrance made him drool. He immediately picked up his chopsticks.


    Unexpectedly, before his chopsticks couldnd, Guo Xianqiao found them troublesome and directly grabbed arge piece of mutton that she had taken a fancy to.


    Guo Dayou red at his youngest daughter and reached for another piece of fat mutton.


    Du Jinhua didn¡¯t care about putting on airs anymore when she saw that the father and daughter had both eaten. She stretched out her arm and picked up a few pieces of the fattest mutton and pig trotters into her bowl. After that, she didn¡¯t forget to pick up the belly of the braised fish and give the most tender piece to Guo Xianqiao.


    The family had always left the fish belly for Little Zhenzhen who didn¡¯t know how to spit out thorns, so Little Zhenzhen had always felt that the fish belly was hers. Her food was gone and she was a little sad, but she didn¡¯t cry or make a fuss. She obediently waited for her parents to eat.


    Yes, before Uncle and Aunt were even at the table, the Guo family had already started eating like hungry ghosts.

 Chapter 97 - Mutual Help

    <h4>Chapter 97: Mutual Help</h4>


    Guo Dayou could be ignorant of tea leaves, but he could not be ignorant of taste. He had lived for more than half his life and had never eaten meat fresher than this. There was no way that this was dead pork.


    It tasted so damn good!


    Guo Dayou was so engrossed in eating that he forgot to wonder how the extremely poor Yu family could afford such arge table of meat dishes.


    Du Jinhua had also forgotten her manners. She was chewing with her mouth, holding a piece of meat with her hand and getting another meat with her chopsticks from time to time. She was poking around with her chopsticks and even poked the rice into the dishes.


    Yu Song was so angry that his face turned green.


    By the time Uncle and Aunt finally finished cooking the egg custard and served it, the tes on the table had already turned into a tragic sight.


    Aunt clenched her fists and took a deep breath.


    ¡°Egg custard! I want to eat it! Give it to me!¡± Guo Xianqiao saw the custard in her aunt¡¯s hand.


    There were scallops in the egg custard. Not only did it have the fresh fragrance of eggs, but there was also the salty fragrance of seafood. Coupled with a little green onion and fragrant oil, it was simply delicious.


    Little Zhenzhen looked at the egg custard eagerly.


    Guo Xianqiao could not wait for her aunt to give it to her and reached out to snatch it.


    At this moment, Little Bruiser stood up and snatched the egg custard. He scooped up thergest lump of egg custard and ced it in Little Zhenzhen¡¯s bowl.


    Little Zhenzhen received the egg custard and ate it heartily.


    ......


    Guo Xianqiao was unhappy. She took the almost empty egg custard and red at Little Bruiser resentfully.


    Little Bruiser ignored her. He picked up his chopsticks and picked out the fish bones for Little Zhenzhen.


    Other than Guo Xianyue, who was still rtively reserved, the rest of the Guo family¡¯s table manners were ugly.


    The Yu family barely ate any food during the meal. All of it entered the stomachs of the three Guo family members. If not for Uncle saying that there was still a lot of meat at home and they could continue cooking tomorrow, the Yu family would seriously suspect that their stomachs would burst at the table.


    The Guo family was poor and virtuous. In fact, their days were not very good. Every bit of money was squandered by Du Jinhua on clothes. How could they have the spare money to buy fish and meat for their family?


    The few of them ate until their stomachs were fat and round. They held onto the wall and returned to their respective rooms.


    Guo Xianyue looked a little embarrassed. She put down her chopsticks reservedly and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m full too.¡± Then she stood up elegantly and returned to her room like a youngdy.


    The Yu Family members looked at the leftovers on the table with indescribable expressions.


    Aunt closed her eyes and said, ¡°I saw that you guys didn¡¯t eat much. In the kitchen¡­¡±


    Halfway through, Du Jinhua¡¯s voice came from the Guo couple¡¯s room. ¡°Are there still dishes that haven¡¯t been served?¡±


    Aunt¡¯s nails almost dug into her flesh as she said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s all served. There¡¯s no more hot food in the kitchen. We¡¯ll make new ones tomorrow.¡±


    Du Jinhua muttered unhappily.


    No one in the Yu family said anything else. They lowered their heads and finished the food in their bowls.


    ¡°Sister-inw, let Zhenzhen go to my ce,¡± Madam Jiang said to Aunt.


    Little Zhenzhen could not eat anything as there was a Guo Xianqiao who was fighting for food at home. It was not that Aunt was stingy, but that Guo Xianqiao was really a bag that could not be filled. She could eat too much! And she doesn¡¯t share!


    Aunt nodded and asked Madam Jiang to bring Little Bruiser and Zhenzhen back to the residence.


    Yu Wan stayed behind to help Aunt clean up the kitchen.


    Aunt boiled arge pot of hot water. Yu Wan sat in front of the stove and added wood to the fire.


    Uncle limped in with his walking stick. Aunt ignored him with a dark expression. Uncle went around to her side and secretly poked her waist with his finger.


    Yu Wan inadvertently saw this small action. Yu Wan suddenly felt that Uncle was a little cowardly and found it funny.


    Aunt pped his hand away impatiently.


    ¡°You¡¯re still angry,¡± Uncle whispered.


    Aunt threw the rag on the stove and turned to re at him. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! Why did you invite them over? Can¡¯t you let them go to the city!¡±


    ¡°Shh, shh, shh. Lower your voice.¡± Uncle gestured for her to keep quiet and lowered his voice. ¡°We¡¯re all family. How can I stand by and do nothing when his family is in trouble? Besides, isn¡¯t their brother-inw¡¯s house in repair so that anyone can¡¯t live there?¡±


    Aunt said angrily, ¡°Only you would believe these words! Isn¡¯t our house broken? The beam is broken! Little Feng is still repairing it! Even Luo Dongliang knows how to throw this burden, but you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s rushing to take it!¡±


    <i>Aunt was so fierce when she was angry¡­</i>?Yu Wan silently lowered her presence.?<i>I am air, I am air, I am air¡­</i>


    Uncle nced at Yu Wan, who wished she could shrink into the stove. He cleared his throat awkwardly and leaned close to Aunt. In a voice that he thought only the two of them could hear, he said, ¡°You¡¯ve suffered with me for so many years, but you can¡¯t raise your head high in your maternal family. But our lives now aren¡¯t difficult, and I don¡¯t want you to be looked down on anymore. You have someone backing you up too. You can make decisions in the Yu family. You can make decisions ording to your wishes.¡±


    Uncle had never studied before. Usually, he could not say anything nice, but once he did, it warmed one¡¯s heart.


    Aunt turned around, her eyes red.


    Yu Wan: Why is she seeing this disy of affection here?


    This was the feeling of helping each other, right? How nice.


    She had never met anyone like this in her previous life. She did not know if she would be so lucky to meet someone she knew and stayed with in this life.


    After cleaning up the kitchen, Yu Wan got up and returned to the house.


    Yu Feng was about to send her off when Guo Dayou called him away.


    ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll send you off!¡± Yu Feng turned around and instructed.


    Yu Wan smiled and shook her head. The vige was only so big. Was there a need to send her off?


    Yu Wan opened the door.


    Yu Song, who had been forcefully pressed into the nket by his mother to recuperate, heard the sound of the door bolt. His eyes moved as he lifted the nket and got off the bed.


    It was already spring, but for some reason, the weather was suddenly cold and it was snowing lightly.


    Yu Wan tightened the cotton jacket on her body and walked out of the old residence. As soon as she crossed the threshold, she saw a moonlight-like figure under a locust tree not far away.


    Yu Wan took a closer look. ¡°¡­ Young Master Yan?¡±


    She took a few steps forward to make sure she was not mistaken. She could not help but be even more surprised. ¡°Why are you here? Have you been here long?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao held a walking stick in one hand and a cloak in the other. When he heard Yu Wan¡¯s words, he snorted and coldly threw the cloak at Yu Wan. His disdainful action seemed to be throwing something he didn¡¯t want, but he threw it extremely urately, covering Yu Wan¡¯s body.


    Yu Wan instantly felt warm. The cloak still had his warmth and a faint fragrance that belonged to him.


    It seemed that her body was not the only thing warm¡­


    ¡°You¡­¡± Yu Wan looked around and guessed uncertainly,¡± Are you waiting for me? ¡±


    Yan Jiu said angrily, ¡°I need to change my dressing. Don¡¯t you know!¡±


    ¡°About that¡­ didn¡¯t I tell Uncle Wan to change it for you?¡± Yu Wan said.


    ¡°Is he a doctor?¡± Yan Jiuchao¡¯s tone became even colder.


    In the past, Yu Wan would have been angry when he was so fierce to her. But tonight, Yu Wan only smiled slightly. ¡°Have you been waiting for me for a long time?¡±


    ¡°No! Achoo!¡±


    Young Master Yan¡¯s sneeze betrayed him.


    Yu Wan¡¯s gazended on his frozen arm and the ground that was about to be an empty hole from his steps. She raised her hand to touch the cloak on her body.


    Yan Jiuchao thought that she was going to return the cloak to him, so he snorted in disdain. He abandoned her and limped away with his walking stick.


    Unexpectedly, Yu Wan only tied the ribbon of her cloak. Then, she caught up to him and gently¡­ held his hand.

 Chapter 98 - Dreaming of That Night

    <h4>Chapter 98: Dreaming of That Night</h4>


    In the pitch-ck night, Yu Wan was sweating profusely as shey on the messy hay. For some reason, her head hurt and her body was burning.


    How could this be? What was wrong with her?


    ¡°I feel terrible¡­¡±


    Her consciousness was a little blurry. However, she was shocked by this hoarse voice. How could she¡­ This voice wasn¡¯t hers!


    The man¡¯s face was inches away.


    <i>Who is this? Where am I?</i>


    Yu Wan¡¯s mind was in a mess. She vaguely heard the man chuckle.


    <i>Laughing? What are youughing at?</i>


    Yu Wan wanted to re at him, but she realized that she couldn¡¯t use any strength. Yu Wan was furious, so she simply raised her hand to push him away. However, she suddenly rolled down from the bed and fell heavily to the ground.


    Yu Wan woke up!


    Her heart beat violently as she opened her eyes. Her face flushed red.


    At this moment, there was already a faint light in the sky.


    Yu Wan heaved a long sigh of relief after realizing that she had just had an indescribable dream. That feeling was too real. It was so real that even when she woke up, the tip of her nose still seemed to be surrounded by the man¡¯s aura. Even her fingertips¡­


    Yu Wan looked at her hand. The touch in her dream was so real¡­


    It was as if she had experienced it herself.


    It must have beenst night.


    She had been single for two lifetimes. For the first time, she held a man¡¯s hand. And she actually had a wet dream at night. It was really too embarrassing!


    She shouldn¡¯t have held that guy¡¯s hand¡­


    She must have seen too much disy of affection at Uncle¡¯s house, which makes her want to fall in love. But she had to choose a partner. How could it be Yan Jiuchao?


    Yu Wan patted her head. ¡°I must be confused¡­¡±


    Click.


    While she was thinking, there was a slightmotion outside the door. Yu Wan suddenly remembered that the deadline for the orders she received at Old Mrs. Wei¡¯s birthday banquet was about toe. It was most likely Yu Feng who came to look for her to prepare for the orders. However, wasn¡¯t Yu Feng afraid of waking up Little Bruiser and Madam Jiang? Didn¡¯t he always get in through the back door?


    Yu Wan opened the door in confusion, only to find that it was not Yu Feng. It was clearly Zhao Heng, whom she had not seen for many days.


    It snowed in the middle of the night and stopped soon. However, the weather today was still affected. It was gloomy and a bone-chilling wind blew.


    Zhao Heng was wearing a thick cloak and standing at the door with a cold expression.


    Yu Wan nced at him indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s early in the morning. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Zhao Heng could already ept Yu Wan¡¯s coldness, but he was still not used to it. He frowned and said seriously, ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    Yu Wan said concisely, ¡°If you¡¯re here to repay your debt, then leave the money here. If you¡¯re here to bargain, turn around and get lost.¡±


    Although he knew that she had no feelings for him, he did not expect her to say such nasty words. Zhao Heng immediately blushed. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±


    Yu Wan interrupted him. ¡°What about me? Doesn¡¯t Schr Zhao understand humannguage? If you¡¯re not here to repay your debt, you can get lost.¡±


    Zhao Heng clenched his fists and forced himself to suppress the humiliation and anger in his heart. ¡°I¡¯m not going to argue with you today. I¡¯m here to warn you that girls have to respect themselves. Don¡¯t bring the bad habits you learned from the brothel into the vige!¡±


    Yu Wan looked at him as if she was looking at a fool.


    No matter how many inexplicable phenomena appeared on Yu Wan¡¯s body, Zhao Heng never believed that she had never entered a brothel because everyone in the world could lie to him, except that person.


    Of course, Zhao Heng would not expose this matter. Although he wanted to divorce Yu Wan, he did not intend to destroy her. He was a gentleman, and a gentleman would not do shameful things.


    Zhao Heng, who had found the aura of a gentleman, suddenly felt that he was very noble. He straightened his back and said, ¡°You know in your heart what you have done. I advise you to restrain yourself. Don¡¯t flirt with a man from the vige. I saw itst night. You and that Young Master Wan were having an affair!¡±


    Yu Wan suddenly smiled. ¡°What does it have to do with you whether I be a proper person or not? Don¡¯t forget that the vige headman has already made the decision to annul our engagement. What identity are you questioning me with now? Former fianc¨¦? Good neighbor? Or the only schr in the vige?¡±


    These words hit Zhao Heng¡¯s sore spot. Zhao Heng¡¯s eyes turned red as he said anxiously, ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t be shameless! If that young master knew that you weren¡¯t a virgin, would he still want you?!¡±

 Chapter 99 - Revitalizing the Village

    <h4>Chapter 99: Revitalizing the Vige</h4>


    A basin of cold water was poured over Zhao Heng as soon as he finished speaking.


    It was Madam Jiang, who never woke up early. She hade out with a bucket of swill and sshed it all over Zhao Heng.


    Zhao Heng instantly became smelly, cold, and dirty. He pinched his nose in disgust and looked at the sickly Madam Jiang in disbelief.


    Madam Jiang snorted. ¡°What are you looking at? Didn¡¯t you hear Ah Wan tell you to get lost? What schr? You don¡¯t even understand humannguage!¡±


    Zhao Heng was really angry after being ridiculed by Yu Wan and being mocked by Madam Jiang. However, he is unable to reason with an unreasonable person. What could he do? He could only leave in embarrassment.


    ¡°Mom.¡± Yu Wan took the heavy bucket of swill from Madam Jiang and asked in confusion, ¡°Did I really enter a brothel?¡±


    It was fine if that Zhao guy ndered her once, but he did that twice, three times, and he really didn¡¯t look like he was lying, making Yu Wan confused.


    Madam Jiang said without thinking, ¡°Of course not! How could you enter that kind of ce? I don¡¯t know where that bastard heard the rumors. Ignore him.¡±


    ¡°Then did I¡­¡± Yu Wan thought of the outrageous erotic dream and cleared her throat awkwardly. It was just a dream. Why did she take it seriously?


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Mom. I¡¯m going to cook. You should sleep for a while more. I¡¯ll call you when the food is ready.¡±


    Madam Jiang stretchedzily and yawned. She returned to her room sickly and continued to sleep with Bruiser and Zhenzhen in her arms.


    The small episode brought by Zhao Heng did not cause much of a stir in Yu Wan¡¯s heart. She did not care about this person anymore, so why would she care too much about his words?


    The sky was only beginning to brighten after Yu Wan finished cooking breakfast. She did not wake her mother and brother. After heating the steamed buns in the pot, she went to the old residence to look for Yu Feng and her uncle.


    ......


    The first batch of goods had to be handed over soon, so they had to start buying tofu in town today. Actually, they could also make the beancurd themselves, but they didn¡¯t have enough manpower. They didn¡¯t even have the time to grind it. In order to save time and manpower, they could only go to town to buy it.


    The moment Yu Wan entered the courtyard of the old residence, she heard a deafening wail.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t care! I want it, I want it!¡±


    It was Guo Xianqiao crying.


    Yu Wan rubbed her ears. Coincidentally, Yu Feng came out to take a breather because it was too noisy. When he turned around, he saw Yu Wan and hurriedly went forward. ¡°You were so busyst night. Why didn¡¯t you sleep a little longer?¡±


    Yu Wan was too embarrassed to tell him that she had fallen off the bed from her erotic dream. She could only say seriously, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to town to buy tofu today? So I got up early.¡±


    Yu Feng opened his mouth. ¡°If you didn¡¯t mention it, I would have forgotten!¡±


    Yu Feng was busy like a spinning top due to the earthquake and those rtives. He wasn¡¯t even that busy when he was busy farming.


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I remember.¡± After a pause, she gestured in the direction of the central room with her eyes. ¡°What happened? Why is Qiao¡¯er crying so hard?¡±


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Yu Feng sighed helplessly and exined the entire situation.


    It turned out that Aunt pitied the injured Yu Song. She woke up early and steamed a bowl of egg custard for him. Coincidentally, Guo Xianqiao, who was going to the toilet, saw it. Guo Xianqiao was immediately unhappy and said that Aunt was hiding the egg custard for Yu Song to eat only.


    In all honesty, Aunt had never thought of being stingy with such a bowl of egg custard. She just saw that she was not awake so she nned to make it when she woke up. After all, it was better to eat the egg custard while it was hot.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Qiao¡¯er, stop crying. The custard is here.¡± It was Uncle¡¯s tolerant and gentle voice.


    Yu Feng sighed again. ¡°My father is a good person.¡±


    Yu Wan agreed. ¡°If he wasn¡¯t a good person, he wouldn¡¯t have forgiven me back then.¡±


    Yu Feng : ¡°¡­¡±


    Yu Feng was speechless.


    Yu Wan liked such an uncle. There were many evil people in the world. Perhaps she was one of them, but she was willing to protect the kindness in her uncle¡¯s heart. The evil deeds could be left to her.


    ¡°Big Brother, let¡¯s go to town,¡± Yu Wan said with a smile.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Feng nodded.


    The siblings greeted their uncle and aunt before walking towards the vige entrance. When they passed by the old well, they bumped into the vige headman who had returned from the magistrate prefecture.


    In just one night, the vige headman had aged ten years and was in a sorry state.


    The siblings went forward to greet him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you spent the night at the county magistrate prefecture and only returned now?¡± Yu Feng looked at the blood vessels in his eyes and guessed.


    The vige headman nodded dejectedly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there no way to settle our vige¡¯s matter? Is the county magistrate prefecture not going to interfere?¡± Yu Feng asked.


    The vige headman shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t care. They can¡¯t.¡±


    It was only when the vige headman went to the county magistrate prefecture that he found out that the earthquake had affected many viges. Lotus Flower Vige was the one with the least damage. Not only were the houses and fields destroyed in the remaining viges, there were also many casualties.


    There was a war at the border, and the treasury was tight. They could not allocate the silver for disaster relief for a while.


    This was not an excuse from the county magistrate. Ever since he found out that Young Master Yan had moved into Lotus Flower Vige, the county magistrate did not dare to neglect his duty. He even took out his own wallet to appease the victims. However, there were tens of thousands of victims. He could not fill this hole at all with his usual small bribes.


    ¡°Then is the Imperial Court not going to care?¡± Yu Feng asked indignantly.


    The vige headman sighed. ¡°The county magistrate said that the imperial court will take care of it, but whether they can take care of our vige is another matter.¡±


    This was the truth. There were so many more serious disaster areas to save. Lotus Flower Vige probably really could not be ranked.


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Yu Feng asked worriedly.


    Yu Wan suddenly said, ¡°Big Brother, vige headman, I have an idea.¡±


    ¡°What idea?¡± The two of them asked in unison.


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°We have too many orders on hand. Why don¡¯t we invite the vigers over to help? We¡¯ll settle the sry for them.¡±

 Chapter 100 - Teach You a Lesson

    <h4>Chapter 100: Teach You a Lesson</h4>


    When the vige headman heard this, he thought that this was a good idea. The vigers were worried about how to live their lives now that thend was gone. It would be best if they could have something to do and get paid!


    ¡°Ah Wan, wait for me. I¡¯ll go talk to the vigers!¡± After saying this, he really went to call the vigers. He was so excited that he forgot that he could pull the bell on the ancient well. He went from house to house to call the vigers out.


    Yu Wan saw that Yu Feng was frowning and asked softly, ¡°Big Brother, what are you thinking about?¡±


    Yu Feng said truthfully, ¡°I¡¯m thinking, if there¡¯s an earthquake, will our business be affected?¡± It was fine if they earned less money, but if they didn¡¯t have so many jobs for the vigers after promising them¡­


    Yu Wan had long expected this. The corners of her lips curled up as she said, ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re doing business with the wealthy families in the Capital. The disaster is the business of themoners and has nothing to do with them.¡±


    These words were cruel, but they hit the nail on the head.


    That¡¯s right. No matter what disaster happened, the unlucky ones would always be themoners. If not for that, Third Uncle would not have been arrested for conscription.


    Yu Feng didn¡¯t know if he should be sad about everyone¡¯s situation or d that this cruel situation had saved their business.


    The vige headman moved quickly and soon called everyone to the vige entrance. When the vigers heard that they had something to do, they ran faster than when they encountered the earthquake.


    Aunt Bai was the first to arrive. She shouted, ¡°Little Feng, Ah Wan! Does your family really have work for everyone?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Aunt Bai,¡± Yu Feng said politely.


    ¡°What job?¡± Aunt Bai asked again.


    Everyone looked at the siblings with anticipation and nervousness in their eyes. They were hoping that what the vige headman said was true, but they were also nervous because they did not know if what the Yu family had on hand was something that they could do.


    ......


    Many of their vige¡¯s able-bodied men had been captured. Some of their families only had the old and weak left. It was fine for them to farm, but they would be helpless if they really did anyplicated work.


    Yu Feng didn¡¯t know how Yu Wan had arranged it, so he said to her, ¡°Ah Wan, tell them.¡±


    Yu Wan told them about her current n. ¡°¡­We received a few orders in the Capital and had to make a lot of beancurd. We originally nned to go to town to buy it. But we can make it ourselves at home with the help of the vigers.¡±


    The process of tofu seemedplicated, but if it was mass-produced, it could be refined to the point that everyone could do it. That way, it would not be difficult to operate.


    ¡°I understand! Those who wash the beans only wash the beans, and those who push the mill only push the mill! Right, Ah Wan?¡± The vige headman said energetically.


    Yu Wan smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Shuanzi jumped out and said, ¡°Then I know this! I¡¯m strong, I¡¯ll push the mill!¡± He was too excited and missed his footing, falling t on his face.


    Everyone burst intoughter! Just like that, the gloominess brought by the disaster was dispersed.


    Thinking of the vigers who were still sitting on the fields and crying bitterly yesterday, and then looking at the smiles on everyone¡¯s faces today, the vige headman felt the depression in his chest swept away. It was as if he had returned to his first day of office, and his entire body was filled with energy!


    ¡°Um¡­ how do you calcte the sry?¡± The hunter asked in a low voice.


    With that question, the vige entrance fell silent. Everyone looked at Yu Wan again.


    Yu Wan wanted to say that she didn¡¯t want to make a fortune. Just as she was about to say that, the wife of the hunter, Cui Hua, ran over in shock. ¡°Not good, Little Feng! Ah Wan! Your children are fighting!¡±


    Their children? Didn¡¯t they only have Bruiser and Zhenzhen? These two little fellows fight?


    In a daze, Yu Feng thought of something and his expression changed. ¡°Oh no!¡±


    There was an empty space near the fields of Lotus Flower Vige. It was originally for the vigers to dry their grains. asionally, there would be a martial artist passing by who would do a shadow y here.


    During non-farm season, the children in the vige loved toe here to y.


    After the earthquake, the empty space was no longer as t as before. However, the bumpy ground made the children like it even more.


    When Yu Wan and the others followed Cui Hua to the open space, the eight-year-old Guo Xianqiao was riding on Little Bruiser. She was fat, which made Little Bruiser¡¯s face red. Little Bruiser was not to be outdone. He grabbed her hair and refused to let go, twisting her fat body into a strange arc.


    In the past, when there were people working in the fields, the children¡¯s bickering could not escape the adults¡¯ eyes. However, there was no one in the fields now. If Cui Hua had not happened to pass by, who knew how long the two of them would have fought?


    ¡°Let go!¡± Guo Xianqiao said angrily.


    ¡°Bruiser!¡± Yu Wan walked over quickly. ¡°Let go.¡±


    Little Bruiser refused to let go.


    Yu Feng also walked over.


    When Guo Xianqiao saw him, she immediately became confident. She cried and said, ¡°Brother Yu Feng! He bullied me! Hurry up and help me hit him!¡±


    <i>You only remember that I¡¯m your cousin, then do you remember that I¡¯m his cousin too??</i>Yu Feng said in a deep voice, ¡°Get up!¡±


    Guo Xianqiao shouted, ¡°No! You tell him to let go first!¡±


    Yu Wan grabbed Bruiser¡¯s little fist. On the other side, Yu Feng also grabbed Guo Xianqiao¡¯s shoulder. The two of them worked together to separate the two children.


    At this moment, Little Zhenzhen ran over with red eyes and threw herself into Yu Feng¡¯s arms.


    Yu Feng picked up his teary sister and looked at Guo Xianqiao. ¡°You¡¯re the older sister. Why are you bullying Bruiser?¡±


    ¡°He hit me!¡± Guo Xianqiao pointed at Little Bruiser.


    Little Bruiser said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s all because you snatched Zhenzhen¡¯s things!¡±


    Yu Feng looked at Little Zhenzhen.


    Little Zhenzhen sobbed. ¡°Snatch, cousin. Bad.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t snatch it!¡± Guo Xianqiao refused to admit it.


    ¡°I saw it! She snatched it!¡± said Stone, Hunter and Cuihua¡¯s ten-year-old son.


    ¡°I saw it too!¡±


    ¡°She even pushed Zhenzhen!¡±


    ¡°Zhenzhen cried from the fall!¡±


    Then, more children jumped out to testify against Guo Xianqiao.


    Guo Xianqiao was not snatching anything. She was just venting her anger on a three-year-old girl.


    Guo Xianqiao¡¯s face turned green and red when she saw that everyone was criticizing her. She threw the candy in her hand to the ground. ¡°I¡¯ll return it to you!¡±


    Little Zhenzhen buried her head and cried. Yu Feng¡¯s expression turned ugly.


    Yu Wan let go of the angry Little Bruiser and walked up to Guo Xianqiao. She looked at her indifferently. ¡°Are you very proud?¡±


    Guo Xianqiao crossed her arms and rolled her eyes. ¡°None of your business!¡±


    Yu Wan gently patted her arm and threw her to the ground!


    ¡°If your parents don¡¯t teach you how to be a human, someone will teach you when you¡¯re outside!¡±

 Chapter 101 - Well Done

    <h4>Chapter 101: Well Done</h4>


    Yu Wan did not show any mercy this time. Guo Xianqiao fell t on her face.


    Guo Xianqiao had always been the one to bully others. How could others bully her? This was not to say that everyone in Yaoshui Vige was afraid of her, but she bullied the weak and feared the strong. When she encountered unreasonable people, she would stay far away. Little fellows like Zhenzhen who could not even speak properly were the easiest to bully. Even if they suffered in silence, they could not sue her. So what if they did? She was just a child!


    At most, they would bring her to her parents and let them teach her a lesson. But her parents would not beat her up!


    It was precisely because of this experience that Guo Xianqiao became even more unreasonable. She was certain that Yu Wan would not beat her up, but who knew that not only did Yu Wan beat her up, she even beat her up so badly.


    Yu Wan did not just throw her to the ground.


    Although Yu Wan¡¯s figure was slender, it was effortless for her to grab a fatty like Guo Xianqiao. She grabbed her and pushed her! She grabbed her again and pushed her again! Guo Xianqiao fell and cried!


    At first, Guo Xianqiao was only in pain and anger, but towards the end, Yu Wan¡¯s cold gaze and her aura made her feel afraid. She cried and cursed as she shouted for Cousin Yu Feng to save her.


    Aunt Bai picked her teeth and said, ¡°Save what? We have to teach her a lesson!¡±


    Zhenzhen was an obedient little girl. She only walked when she was two years old and spoke when she was three. She was weaker than other children. Even the naughtiest child in the vige knew to protect her. This little girl, on the other hand, specially picked the weakest one to bully. If she had the ability, she should fight with Stone!


    Aunt Bai rolled her eyes a hundred times in her heart!


    When the rest of the vigers heard the children¡¯s description, they also felt that this youngdy from the Guo family was too much. Zhenzhen and Bruiser were her cousins. She lived and ate their food, but in the end, she even beat them up. How could she be so heartless?


    ¡°Aiyaya, Ah Wan, stop fighting! Her parents are here!¡± Aunt Zhang noticed themotion at the west end of the vige.


    Aunt Bai said to Yu Feng, ¡°Quick, pull her away!¡±


    ......


    ¡°Auntie, please help me carry her.¡± Yu Feng handed Little Zhenzhen to Aunt Bai and went forward to hold Yu Wan. With his other hand, he pulled Guo Xianqiao over. At this moment, Guo Xianqiao was like a bitter vegetable shivering in the cold wind, hanging on Yu Feng¡¯s body and crying until she was out of breath.


    Guo Dayou and Du Jinhua had rushed over when they heard their daughter¡¯s screams. Uncle had alsoe, but his legs were inconvenient, so he was far behind.


    ¡°Qiao¡¯er!¡± When Du Jinhua saw her wailing daughter, she flew over and carried her daughter from Yu Feng¡¯s hands. she was furious when she saw that her daughter was dirty, her hair was messy, and her face seemed to be swollen. ¡°Who beat you up like this!¡±


    Guo Xianqiao was so frightened that she didn¡¯t even have the courage toin.


    Guo Dayou said angrily, ¡°Tell me! Who bullied you!¡±


    As a father, shouldn¡¯t he know what kind of person his daughter was? He kept saying who bullied her, but why didn¡¯t he ask her why she was ¡°bullied¡±? The vigers clicked their tongues, it was not difficult to understand how she got her virtue.


    ¡°Did you beat Qiao¡¯er up like this?¡± Du Jinhua couldn¡¯t pry her daughter¡¯s mouth open, so she turned to look at Yu Feng, who had roughly dragged Qiao¡¯er over.


    Yu Feng wanted to say, it wasn¡¯t me¡­


    Uncle arrived. He looked at Guo Xianqiao, then at Yu Wan and Yu Feng. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Yu Feng said, ¡°She bullied Zhenzhen and Bruiser¡­¡±


    Halfway through his sentence, Uncle pped the back of his head. ¡°So you beat Qiao¡¯er up? She¡¯s so young, what does she know! How did you be an elder brother? You¡¯re already in your twenties, yet you¡¯re still calctive with a child!¡±


    Yu Feng, who had taken the me for Madam Jiang and Yu Wan again: ¡°¡­¡±


    It wasn¡¯t him!


    Uncle raised his walking stick and waved it at him fiercely. ¡± Did I give birth to you and raise you so that you can bully your cousin? Why are you, a grown man, interfering in the matters between children! Are you capable?!¡±


    Yu Feng felt like he had nothing to live for. Had he wasted his honest face? Why was he always the first to be suspected every time something happened?


    ¡°I told you it wasn¡¯t me!¡± Yu Feng hugged his head and fled!


    Uncle chased after him and hit him. ¡°How dare you quibble! Who else could it be if not you! How could you do this to such a young child! She¡¯s insensible, don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s not Big Brother. It¡¯s me,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Uncle¡¯s hand that was holding the walking stick paused. ¡°You?¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. She bullied Zhenzhen and Bruiser. I was so angry that I hit her. Uncle, you can punish me.¡±


    Uncle¡¯s expression changed in a second. ¡°Well done.¡±


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    Yu Feng: ¡°?!¡±


    Everyone: ¡°?!?!?!?!¡±


    The vigers spat out a mouthful of blood!


    Guo Dayou and his wife almost thought they had heard wrongly. That girl had personally admitted to beating up their Qiao¡¯er, but what did Yu Kaiyang say? Well done? That was not what he said in front of his son! Who exactly was his biological child?!


    ¡°Brother-inw! You must give us an exnation today!¡± Guo Dayou stepped forward.


    Du Jinhua echoed, ¡°Yes! She bullied Qiao¡¯er to this extent! You have to teach her a lesson today!¡±


    A second ago, her uncle was so angry that he wanted to kill his own son. Now, he was extremely calm. ¡°Then have you given me an exnation for your daughter bullying my daughter?¡±


    Du Jinhua choked. ¡°Isn¡¯t¡­ Isn¡¯t¡­ Qiao¡¯er still young?¡±


    Uncle said shamelessly, ¡°My Ah Wan is young too.¡±


    Du Jinhua wanted to vomit blood!


    Guo Dayou was also furious. His brother-inw had always been soft-tempered and never said no to him. What was wrong with him today? He actually went against him! Guo Dayou said arrogantly, ¡°You! I came to your house because I think highly of you! Don¡¯t think I really care! We won¡¯t be done if you don¡¯t settle this today!¡±


    Uncle said indifferently, ¡°Actually, you guys don¡¯t have to stay at my house.¡±


    The Guo couple, who were still in shock, were speechless.


    What¡¯s the situation? Were they being chased away?!

 Chapter 102 - Business Comes Knocking

    <h4>Chapter 102: Business Comes Knocking</h4>


    Guo Dayou and his wife did not expect things to develop in such a strange direction. Was this still the silly brother-inw who fawned over them and tried to please them?


    That¡¯s not right!


    Uncle did not care how dumbfounded the Guo family was. He turned to Yu Wan and said softly, ¡°Are you alright? Does your hand hurt¡­¡±


    The couple¡¯s jaws were about to drop. Shouldn¡¯t he be concerned about Qiao¡¯er¡¯s injuries? Why was he worried whether that girl¡¯s hand hurts or not?


    Uncle suddenly became stubborn. Guo Dayou and his wife felt their faces burn with anger and embarrassment when they saw the vigers around them were all looking like they were watching a good show.


    In the end, the two of them left with Guo Xianqiao. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t drop it just like that. They went to find Aunt.


    They knew that their eldest sister could make the decision in the Yu family. This eldest sister was not very biased towards him, but her husband had beaten up his own son and was biased towards the girl from his brother¡¯s family. Didn¡¯t their eldest sister have any thoughts?


    Besides, they were not in the wrong today. At least, not after that brat made a move. All in all, it was enough for Yu Kaiyang and that girl to suffer!


    On the way back to the old mansion, Guo Dayou decisively thought of his lines. Unexpectedly, as soon as he entered, before he couldin, he saw Aunt point at the box in the central room. ¡°The things are packed. See if you missed anything.¡±


    Guo Dayou was speechless. The two of them wanted to y good cop, bad cop. But his sister immediately packed their luggage after her husband said to chase them out!


    Guo Dayou, who had lived for decades, felt that his outlook on life had been overturned!


    Du Jinhua, who was at the side, had originally nned to howl, but she was stunned by the scene before her. If her brother-inw was only scaring them in a fit of anger, then her eldest sister really wanted them to pack their bags and get lost.


    Thanks to Guo Xianqiao, the Guo family, who had originallye with their tails raised and nned to show off for a month, became obedient on the second day they entered the Yu mansion.


    ......


    The Yu family was professionals at curing all kinds of grievances.


    After everyone dispersed, Yu Wan brought Zhenzhen and Little Bruiser back to her house. Yu Feng also followed.


    Yu Wan carefully examined the two of them. They had fallen a few times and their buttocks were bruised. The rest was not a big deal. Little Bruiser, on the other hand, was the one who had fought Guo Xianqiao head-on. There was a scratch on his neck from Guo Xianqiao¡¯s pinch and his palm had scraped the ground.


    Of course, Guo Xianqiao was not any better than Little Bruiser. Little Bruiser had grabbed her hair until she was bald, and Little Bruiser had mmed into her like a bullet. She had fallen t on her back. It was extremely embarrassing.


    Yu Wan gave Zhenzhen a piece of soft osmanthus cake and she ate it happily.


    After that, Yu Wan used the special medicinal wine Uncle Wan had given her to clean Little Bruiser¡¯s wound. It was just a small scratch, and there was no need for stitches. A thinyer of ointment was enough.


    Yu Wan took out the ointment and applied it as she said, ¡°She¡¯s so big, you can¡¯t beat her.¡±


    Little Bruiser puffed up his chest and said, ¡°Who said that? I¡¯ll grow up in two years¡­¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you still young?¡± Yu Wan cut him off.


    The chatterbox instantly wilted.


    Yu Wan said earnestly, ¡°Don¡¯t fight with anyone anymore, okay?¡±


    Yu Feng heaved a sigh of relief. This was what an elder sister should say.


    In the next second, Yu Wan said, ¡°Tell me and I¡¯ll beat them up!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Yu Feng¡¯s body trembled. Could she still teach children properly?


    ¡­ .


    They had forgotten about going shopping with this dy. Although there were vigers now who could make tofu themselves, tofu also needed raw materials. It was only when the vige headman came looking for them and asked when they would start working that the two of them remembered about the ingredients.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go after lunch!¡± Uncle said.


    Yu Wan grabbed a hot bun. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to buy beans if we¡¯rete.¡±


    ¡°Take a few more.¡± Uncle opened a clean food bag and filled it with a few fragrant steamed buns. They were with the milk from the New Year¡¯s gift. They were not sweet, but they had a strong milky fragrance.


    Shuanzi¡¯s ox cart was already waiting outside the door.


    Yu Wan walked over and took out a milky steamed bun. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten either, right?¡±


    Shuanzi scratched his head.


    ¡°Take it.¡± Yu Wan stuffed the steamed bun into his hand and turned to the room. ¡°Big Brother!¡±


    ¡°Coming!¡± Yu Feng carried out the basket and cloth bag and ced them on the carriage.


    Shuanzi took a bite of the steamed bun. The soft milky fragrance melted in his mouth, and it was so delicious that he was stunned.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go!¡± Yu Feng patted the back of his head.


    Shuanzi chewed on a steamed bun as he led the cow steadily towards the vige entrance. However, Yu Wan did not manage to go to town in the end. At the vige entrance, they met Old Cui, whom they had not seen for many days. Behind Old Cui was a burly man.


    The man was wearing a ck cloak and a bamboo hat that covered most of his face. The man was holding a box wrapped in ck cloth in his right hand.


    Old Cui was here to look for Yu Wan.


    ¡°Miss Yu, this Young Master Xu is my friend. The little thing he raised is sick. You can treat cows right? Can you give it a look too?¡± Old Cui said expectantly.


    Friend?


    Yu Wan nced at Young Master Xu. The man did not look at her.


    Old Cui coughed lightly. ¡°Miss Yu?¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°I want a consultation fee and it¡¯s not cheap.¡±

 Chapter 103 - An Astronomical Consultation Fee

    <h4>Chapter 103: An Astronomical Consultation Fee</h4>


    Old Cui heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing that Yu Wan wanted to collect the consultation fee. It was obvious that the ¡°friend¡± he mentioned was not someone who lived frugally.


    The man sneered in disdain. His voice was extremely soft, but it was enough for Yu Wan to hear.


    Yu Wan did not mind him treating her as a greedymoner. After all, it was his business how he saw her. The money was her business.


    Yu Wan turned to look at Yu Feng. ¡°Big Brother, you guys go first. I¡¯lleter.¡±


    Yu Feng shook his head. ¡°No need. Just stay at home. Shuanzi and I are enough.¡±


    Shuanzi puffed out his chest and stuffed his mouth full of milky steamed bun. He said in a muffled voice, ¡°Ah Wan, don¡¯t worry! Little Feng and I will definitely buy the beans back!¡±


    Yu Wan smiled and nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Shuanzi stuffed thest mouthful of steamed bun into his mouth.


    Yu Wan handed the food bag containing the steamed buns to the two of them. ¡°Eat on the way.¡±


    Shuanzi nced at Yu Feng and epted it in embarrassment.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± These words were directed at Old Cui and the man.


    The two of them followed Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan walked towards her house. Along the way, she wondered if she should get a separate pharmacy.


    ......


    Madam Jiang, Little Bruiser, and Zhenzhen went to the old residence for dinner. The house was empty. Although it was shabby and simple, every corner was clean.


    Yu Wan pointed at the table in the central room. ¡°Put the cage on it.¡±


    The man paused and let go.


    Yu Wan lifted the ck cloth outside the box and realized that there was a snow-white cat locked inside. It was not big, and its left eye was green, while its right eye was blue. At a nce, it looked like the Persian cat she had seen in her previous life, but it did not have the long fur of a Persian cat.


    Yu Wan actually could not recognize the breed of this cat. However, this did not affect Yu Wan¡¯s treatment.


    Yu Wan opened the cage and reached out to hug the chubby little white ball. The man beside her stared at her hand. His thin lips opened slightly as if he wanted to remind her, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say a word.


    Yu Wan carried the little fat ball out.


    ¡°Meow ~¡± The little fat bally in the crook of Yu Wan¡¯s arm and rubbed against Yu Wan¡¯s small chest, letting out a meow of enjoyment.


    Old Cui did not know this cat and did not know that it would not get close to anyone other than its master. Therefore, he did not think that it was abnormal for it to be so docile in Yu Wan¡¯s hands.


    However, a trace of surprise shed across the man¡¯s eyes. But that was all. Even the imperial physicians were helpless against this cat. It would be strange if a country bumpkin had a way.


    This little fat ball didn¡¯t look big, but it was quite heavy. Yu Wan was sweating after she finished checking.


    ¡°How is it? Did you see anything wrong?¡± Old Cui asked anxiously.


    Yu Wan stroked the little fat ball and said, ¡°There are many problems. The consultation fee will double if I really treat them.¡±


    The corners of Old Cui¡¯s mouth twitched.?<i>When you treated Shuanzi¡¯s cow, you didn¡¯t even receive a single copper coin. But now you¡¯re raising the price on the spot. Isn¡¯t that too unkind?</i>


    The man took out a silver ingot and ced it coldly on the table. ¡°If it¡¯s cured, it¡¯s yours. If it¡¯s not¡­¡±


    The man did not finish his sentence, but Old Cui shivered.


    Yu Wan took in Old Cui¡¯s strange expression and thought to herself,?<i>¡°Where did this mane from? How did he know Old Cui? Why is he so troublesome?¡±</i>


    So it seems that she could either treat it or die judging from the man¡¯s attitude. Then he could not me her for asking for too much!


    ¡°Are you sending a beggar away? You want to invite me, a divine doctor, to treat it with this bit of money?¡±


    <i>A Divine Veterinarian.</i>?Yu Wan added in her heart.


    Yu Wan heard the sound of fists cracking.


    Crackle!


    The man took out two more gold ingots.


    This was thergest amount of money Yu Wan had seen in ancient times. One gold ingot equals to five taels which means it added up to ten taels.


    Ten taels of gold¡­


    It was enough to treat her uncle¡¯s leg and the expenditure of her future workshop.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it, Miss Yu?¡± Old Cui was most concerned about the cat¡¯s condition.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°It has pneumonia and eczema.¡±


    It coughed, heated up, and its breathing was unstable. Old Cui could guess the possibility of pneumonia, but as for eczema¡­


    Old Cui stroked his beard. ¡°How could Miss Yu tell?¡±


    Yu Wan flipped open the cat¡¯s fur on its lower limbs and back and said, ¡°Look, here, here, and here, the cat¡¯s fur is seriously shed. There are granule-shaped rashes on its skin. its skin has thickened after being scratched and bitten. Now, it has begun to form a scab. This is a typical sign of allergic eczema.¡±


    Old Cui was enlightened.


    ¡°Is there any cure?¡± He asked.


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°Neen grams of Cnidium, thirty eight grams of Sophora vescens, nine and a half grams of peppercorns, nine and a half grams of alum. Boil the herbs in the water to get the paste. Apply the paste to the wound in the morning and evening.¡±


    ¡°What about pneumonia?¡± Old Cui asked.


    Yu Wan rubbed the little fat ball in the crook of her arm and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t difficult either. Three grams of the root of Manyflower Glorybower, one and a half grams of Lipidium seed, Licorice, Bellflower and Fritiria. Boil the herbs in the water to get the paste, add sixty two and a half grams of honey, and mix it evenly. Once a day. It will be effective in three to five days.¡±


    Old Cui pondered for a while and punched his palm. ¡°Wonderful, wonderful, wonderful!¡±


    The man finally looked straight at the vige girl after Old Cui praised her. It didn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t look, but when he did, it made the man tense up.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± The man blurted it out.


    Yu Wan blinked and looked at the man wearing a bamboo hat and veil. ¡°You know me?¡±


    The man didn¡¯t answer her. Instead, he looked down at her t stomach and frowned. ¡°Where¡¯s your child?¡±

 Chapter 104 - Savior

    <h4>Chapter 104: Savior</h4>


    Coincidentally, at this moment, Little Bruiser ran in while holding Little Zhenzhen¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Sis, Sis! Look what we picked up!¡± It was Little Bruiser¡¯s crisp and loud voice that instantly covered the man¡¯s voice.


    Yu Wan did not hear what he said.


    Little Bruiser pulled his sister into the house and opened his other hand, revealing a smooth and round yellow stone. ¡°Sis, do you think it¡¯s jade? Isn¡¯t it worth a lot of money?¡±


    This little fellow even knew about jade. Who knew where he heard it from? Unfortunately, this was just an ordinary pebble.


    Yu Wan was always pleasantly surprised by Little Bruiser¡¯s new understanding every time. This feeling was very simr to being a parent. However, she had never given birth in her two lifetimes, so she didn¡¯t know if this motherly aura was the nature of all women.


    ¡°There¡¯s still a lot in Zhenzhen¡¯s pocket, right, Zhenzhen?¡± Little Bruiser shook his sister¡¯s little hand.


    Little Zhenzhen nodded and pulled open her pocket with her other hand. It was filled with colorful stones.


    Yu Wan finally saw through Little Bruiser¡¯s intentions. Little Zhenzhen had been bullied by Guo Xianqiao and had be timid. She didn¡¯t dare to go out, so Little Bruiser thought of a way to coax her out.


    ¡°Is it her?¡± The man in the bamboo hat suddenly spoke.


    Zhenzhen grew slowly and only had the size of a two-year-old child. The two little fellows did not understand the man¡¯s words and only looked at him in unison. He was dressed in ck and had a cold aura. Little Zhenzhen was a little afraid and hid behind Brother Bruiser.


    Little Bruiser puffed out his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll protect you!¡±


    Yu Wan was puzzled by the question ¡°Is it her¡±.?<i>Why was this man speaking incoherently? It¡¯s you? Is it her? What logic is this?!</i>


    ......


    Yu Wan had missed that sentence, so she could not link the man¡¯s question together. However, since the two little fellows were here, Yu Wan still introduced them. ¡°My younger brother and sister.¡±


    With that, she asked the two little fellows to address the people and ept their cobblestones so that they could find new ones.


    Only the three of them and the fat ball that had returned to the cage to sleep were left in the room.


    Yu Wan took out a pen and paper. As she wrote the prescription, she said, ¡°By the way, Young Master Xu, do you know me?¡±


    The man looked at Yu Wan¡¯s expression as if she didn¡¯t know him at all and calmly looked away. ¡°I¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yu Wan nodded and finished writing the prescription without any doubts. Just as she was hesitating who to hand it to, the man spoke again. ¡°Have you been to the Three Locusts Pavilion?¡±


    Yu Wan asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Three Locusts Pavilion?¡±


    Thest trace of hope in the man¡¯s eyes retreated. He took the prescription from Yu Wan¡¯s hand, picked up the cage, and bade farewell. The moment he closed the cage door, the little fat ball jumped out and into Yu Wan¡¯s arms.


    The man was shocked again. He did not expect that a little thing who did not recognize its own family would actually throw itself at a wild girl it had only seen once.


    The fat little ball refused to leave, but this was not up to it. The man patted the box. ¡°Come in.¡±


    The fat little ball looked up at the sky. Hmph!


    ¡°You want me to use force?¡± The man threatened.


    The fat little ball waved its ws and bared its teeth!


    Yu Wan stroked its backfortingly and said to it, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to go back. You cane back in five days.¡±


    Thest was directed at the man.


    The man hummed heavily. ¡°Got it.¡±


    Only then did the little fat ball jump out of Yu Wan¡¯s arms unwillingly andnd elegantly and lightly on the table with the cage.


    The man opened the cage door. The little fat ball entered the cage with a sullen expression. Although it entered, it bit off the iron of the cage with a few cracking sounds. It could be said that it had a very bad temper.


    The man left with the cage. Old Cui sent him all the way to the carriage parked two miles outside the vige.


    ¡°Your Highness, please.¡± Old Cui lifted the curtain for the man.


    The man stepped into the carriage and sat down. He ced the cage beside him.


    Old Cui thought that he was dissatisfied with him when he saw that he was silent. However, no matter how he thought about it, he could not remember what he had done wrong today. Hence, he spected and said, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. Since I¡¯ve already agreed to stop practicing medicine, I¡¯ll keep my word.¡±


    The man did not listen to him at all. He only asked indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s the background of that woman surnamed Yu?¡±


    Old Cui thought that he was surprised by Yu Wan¡¯s medical skills, so he exined, ¡°Miss Yu is from Lotus Flower Vige. Her father is from the vige, and her mother was married from afar. She has an aunt in Nantian City, and her veterinary skills were learned from her aunt¡¯s family. It seems¡­ It happened two years ago.¡±


    ¡°Two years ago?¡± The man murmured, but soon he shook his head in disappointment. ¡°Nantian City is too far from the Three Locusts Pavilion.¡±


    ¡°What did you say, Your Highness?¡± Old Cui didn¡¯t hear him clearly.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± The man regained his cold expression. ¡°Do your duty well. I can give you your life and take it back at any time!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Old Cui bowed his head respectfully.


    The man lowered the curtain. The coachman waved his whip and the carriage drove away. The man¡¯s swaying figure was enveloped in a huge shadow. He closed his eyes indifferently and his thoughts drifted back to two years ago.


    On a rainy night, he was stabbed several times andy in the mud dyed red by blood. A woman who was pregnant walked over with an oil paper umbre. ¡°There¡¯s someone here.¡±


    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t go!¡± A maid in her fifties chased after her.


    ¡°Nanny, look, he¡¯s still alive!¡± The woman squatted down with difficulty and ced the umbre on his head.


    She had a pair of innocent eyes.


    She was already pregnant at such a young age.


    The woman called her Miss¡­


    The man did not remember much after that.


    He had fainted. When he woke up, he was lying in a meditation room in a temple. The maidservant and woman who had sent him here had long disappeared.

 Chapter 105 - Three Demon Kings

    <h4>Chapter 105: Three Demon Kings</h4>


    Yu Feng and Shuanzi returned quickly. The two of them bought two hundred pounds of soybeans. They wanted to buy more, but they wentte and only two hundred pounds were left.


    Since ancient times, disasters had always been apanied by gues and rising prices.


    The casualties from this earthquake were not serious. The epidemic wasrgely spared, but many houses and fertile fields were destroyed. Logically speaking, the price of food would increase.


    Unexpectedly, it was quickly controlled even though it did rise.


    ¡°Oh? How did this happen?¡± Yu Wan asked in confusion. She helped Shuanzi carry a basket of soybeans. ¡°Did the imperial court open the granary?¡±


    Yu Feng carried arge basket of soybeans down the ox cart. ¡°It¡¯s not from the Imperial Court, it¡¯s from Consort Xu. Her maternal family¡¯s tradingpany mobilized supplies from all over the ce overnight to stabilize the food prices in town.¡±


    The Consort Xu that Yu Feng mentioned was the consort that the current Emperor thought highly of¡ªone of the four consorts, Worthy Consort.


    Worthy Consort Xu was not as good as Wan Zhaoyi in terms of favor. However, she was in charge of the seal on behalf of the Empress and was the true master of the six pces. She had a prince who was an adult and a young princess.


    The Empress¡¯s son, the eldest prince, was ignorant and ipetent. There were rumors among themoners that Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s son, the second prince, was very likely to inherit the throne.


    ¡°Young Master Xu¡­ Consort Xu.¡± Yu Wan was deep in thought.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yu Feng asked. Before Yu Wan could answer, he continued, ¡°I forgot to ask you about the illness of the person that Old Cui brought.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already finished treating it.¡± Yu Wan paused and said, ¡°That young master¡¯s surname is also Xu. Could he be from the Xu family?¡±


    ¡°There are many people with the surname Xu,¡± Yu Feng said. ¡°The Xu family is in Nantian City, and is hundreds of miles away from the Capital. How can Old Cui know someone so far away? Besides, that¡¯s the Xu family. Old Cui can¡¯t get close to them.¡±


    ......


    Yu Wan nodded thoughtfully.


    This was amon surname, and there were countless people with the surname Xu in the world. It was just that she felt that Young Master Xu¡¯s bearing was too outstanding, unlike ordinary young masters from rich families, so she asked.


    However, this had nothing to do with her. So what if he was Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s son? What could she get from him?


    Yu Wan no longer insisted on the other party¡¯s identity and went to the backyard to prepare soybeans.


    ¡­ .


    It was dark in the dungeon.


    Apanied by the sound of chains trembling, the prison guard¡¯s deep voice sounded. ¡°Gao Yuan, someone is here to see you!¡±


    Gao Yuan, who had fallen asleep leaning against the wall, slowly opened his eyes.


    A beam of fire shone over. Gao Yuan, who had not seen light for a long time, could not stand such strong light and could not help but raise his hand to block it.


    In the blink of an eye, that person strode over.


    ¡°Great Uncle!¡±


    It was Qi Lin.


    Gao Yuan put down the hand that was covering his forehead and looked at him in surprise. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Gao Yuan was personally thrown into the prison of the Dali Temple by His Majesty. Without His Majesty¡¯s orders, the Dali Temple did not dare to let anyone in to visit.


    In the past ten days, Qi Lin had thought of countless ways and found all the connections he could. He was only short of going to the Young Master Manor to block Yan Jiuchao. What Qi Lin did not expect was that on the way to block Yan Jiuchao, he would be met by Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s pce maids.


    Qi Lin knelt down on one knee and ced the food box on the ground. ¡°It was Her Highness Worthy Consort who pleaded for me. She asked His Majesty for an oral edict. In the future, I can visit Great Uncle every day.¡±


    ¡°Worthy Consort¡­¡± Gao Yuan was in a daze. It had been too long since he heard this name. For a moment, he could not remember who she was.


    Qi Lin looked at the dirty cell and then at his great uncle¡¯s sorry state. His heart ached so much that his eyes turned red. ¡°Great uncle, why did His Majesty lock you up? What mistake did you make?¡±


    Gao Yuan did not answer. He only sighed helplessly.


    Qi Lin tactfully didn¡¯t ask further when he saw that his great uncle didn¡¯t want to talk about it. He took out the dishes and snacks from the food box and said, ¡°I heard that the food in the prison isn¡¯t delicious. I asked the chef in the manor to make a few of your favorite dishes. Try them while they¡¯re hot.¡±


    Gao Yuan looked at the chestnut cake, three dishes, and one soup in front of him. Just as he raised his chopsticks, he thought of something and asked Qi Lin, ¡°Was the surname of Worthy Consort Zeng or Xu?¡±


    Qi Lin widened his eyes and said, ¡°Of course her surname is Xu! You taught her son before. Have you forgotten her surname?¡±


    Gao Yuan massaged his temples. ¡°I was confused. Worthy Consort Zeng only appeared ten yearster.¡±


    Qi Lin had a bitter expression. ¡°Great Uncle, you¡¯re talking nonsense again.¡±


    Gao Yuanughed dryly.


    Qi Lin scooped a bowl of soup and said, ¡°Great uncle, Worthy Consort is so good to me. Is she trying to rope you in to support the Second Prince?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Gao Yuan said.


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you like the Second Prince?¡± Qi Lin asked curiously.


    Gao Yuan shook his head.


    It was not that he did not like it. On the contrary, the Second Prince was a genius. He was skilled in both literary and military strategies, and he was also ambitious. If he could ascend to the throne, he would definitely be a wise emperor.


    Unfortunately, this prince was killed before he could ascend the throne.


    He did not die at the hands of his brothers who were fighting for the throne, nor did he die at the hands of Yan Jiuchao. Instead, he died under the des of three demon kings.


    Gao Yuan only found out before he died that the three demon kings who massacred the dynasty were the long-lost children of Yan Jiuchao.


    ¡­ .


    The soybeans had to be soaked until nighttime. Yu Wan had nothing to do and decided to go up the mountain to try her luck.


    She returned to the house, took her fishing rod, brought a small shovel, and was about to go up the mountain with her basket on her back. However, the moment she left the back door, she saw three littleds who hade to look for her.


    Ever since Yu Wan showed no interest in their calligraphy, the three of them stopped practicing and gave her flowers instead.


    The flowers were ordered by Uncle Wan to be moved from the Young Master Manor to decorate the backyard. Uncle Wan carefully nurtured them in the greenhouse for a winter. Every flower was worth a hundred gold.


    The little ones did not hesitate to bring disaster to the three peony flowers that were the biggest and the most beautiful.


    The three of them handed the flowers they picked to Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan did not know how precious these flowers were. She happily epted it as it was the three little fellows¡¯ intention. She didn¡¯t expect that the first flowers she received were from the three littleds.


    ¡°You know how to give girls flowers at such a young age. What will you do when you grow up?¡±


    Yu Wan narrowed her eyes and kissed the faces of the three of them.


    The three of them blushed shyly.

 Chapter 106 - Tianxiang Restaurant

    <h4>Chapter 106: Tianxiang Restaurant</h4> <h4>??</h4>


    After the New Year, the good things on the mountain came out one after another. Yu Wan had discovered several types of wild vegetables. However, they had only sprouted sprouts now and could only be dug out in a few days. Yu Wan secretly remembered the location of the wild vegetables.


    In terms of taste, these wild vegetables might not beparable to the vegetables in the field, but didn¡¯t they lose theirnd now? Besides, the wild vegetables were rich in nutritional value and were good for the body.


    The spring bamboo shoots were still small, so Yu Wan came to the stream. The earthquake also affected the terrain of the forest, but it was not big.


    Yu Wan caught three fish in the stream. Two of them were too thin and small, so she let them go. She only carried the fat carp back to the courtyard.


    On the way, she was still thinking about how to cook this fishter. Just as she reached the door of the backyard, she turned around and knocked on the back door next door.


    Uncle Wan opened the door.


    Uncle Wan¡¯s expression did not look too good. The peony flower that he had raised for an entire winter had been harmed by someone. He did not need to guess to know that it was done by the three little brats.


    ¡°Uncle Wan.¡± Yu Wan greeted him politely.


    ¡°Miss Yu.¡± Uncle Wan restrained his displeasure. He liked Yu Wan from the bottom of his heart. Not only was her culinary skills good, her temperament was good, and her medical skills were good, she was also considerate and hardworking, especially when she could tolerate his crazy young master and the three little brats. Such a girl was really rare in the world!


    Yu Wan was too embarrassed to say that it was for the three littleds, so she said, ¡°I caught a fish. You guys can use it to make soup.¡±


    ...


    She took out the spring bamboo shoots from her basket. ¡°The bamboo shoots aren¡¯t big, but they¡¯re very fresh. It would be very nourishing if you used these for the fish stew.¡±


    ¡°How can I ept this?¡± Uncle Wan refused.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°It¡¯s not worth much. There¡¯s still a lot on the mountain.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ept it.¡± Uncle Wan smiled and epted it. ¡°Miss Yu, why don¡¯t youe in and sit for a while?¡±


    Yu Wan shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m going to work.¡±


    This was not a polite greeting. It was because the soybeans were almost done soaking and it was indeed time to start work.


    Uncle Wan also knew that the Yu family was busy with business, so he didn¡¯t try to persuade her to stay. He thanked her and after Yu Wan left, he carried the fat carp to the kitchen.


    As soon as he turned around, he was shocked by Yan Jiuchao who had appeared behind him at some point!


    ¡°Young Master! Why aren¡¯t you lying in the room? Why did youe out?¡±


    Even with his walking stick, Yan Jiuchao could still exude the aura of a ruler. He nced at Uncle Wan indifferently. ¡°She¡¯s secretly asking about me again?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±?<i>She didn¡¯t mention you at all¡­</i>


    Yan Jiuchao snorted sarcastically. ¡°She¡¯s already taken advantage of me for a night. What else does she want?¡±


    Uncle Wan was speechless.


    <i>Wasn¡¯t it just because she saw that you were a cripple and held your little hand? Wasn¡¯t she just kindly helping you during the walk to the west side of the vige from east? You make it sound like Miss Yu ate you clean¡­</i>


    <i>Was it really good to be so shameless?</i>


    ¡­ .


    Yu Wan still didn¡¯t know that she had given him an unprecedented imagination when she just wanted to give little munchkins some wild game. At this moment, she was at the old residence, helping to boil the fire and make soy milk.


    There were a total of three stone mills in the vige. At this moment, they were all used. A steady stream of soy juice flowed out from under the millstone.


    Shuanzi, Yu Feng, Hunter, and a few other strong men took turns to push and grind, while Aunt Zhang, Aunt Bai, and the others helped put the beans and receive the soy milk.


    Cui Hua and the wifes did not stay idle either. Under Yu Wan¡¯s instructions, they scooped out the soy milk from the pot and poured it into the jar that they had prepared beforehand.


    Making tofu was definitely not an easy task. Otherwise, why would it be counted as one of the three hardships in the world other than punting a boat and forging iron.


    To make tofu from a bag of fresh soybeans, one had to soak it for a few hours until it was two to three times bigger.


    Then it would be grounded after soaking it the water. The soy milk that was ground would be ced into the pot and boiled with arge fire. Up to this point, it was still simple physical work. But the next step requires a lot of knowledge, and that was making it into a pulp.


    If it was done well, it would be tofu pudding; if not, it would be yellow gravy.


    The craftsmanship of the making it into a pulp determined the quality of the tofu, while the materials of the making the pulp determined the output of the tofu.


    Generally speaking, the production ofctone tofu was the highest. One pound of soybean could produce four pounds of tofu, followed by gypsum and brine, about two and a half pounds to three to four pounds.


    Unfortunately, there was noctone in ancient times, and gypsum was notmon among the people. Brine was the choice of most tofu makers. Yu Wan originally nned to use salt to make the brine. After tasting her uncle¡¯s new sour pulp tofu, she decisively changed to using sour pulp.


    The sour pulp was the juice that was extracted from the tofu the day before. It became sour pulp after it was acidified. The output of the tofu that was extracted from the sour pulp was half a pound less than that of the brine. However, its taste was more mellow and hard than the brine tofu. The fragrance of the bean was also more primitive and rustic. Correspondingly, the requirements for the pulp process were also more stringent.


    ¡°You have to do this¡­¡± Under the shed in the backyard, Yu Feng was patiently teaching Shuanzi how to make the pulp.


    Many hands make light work. The tofu that the Yu family took three days toplete was made by the vigers overnight. After that, they waited for it to ferment before making stinky tofu and fermented beancurd.


    ¡°Ah Wan.¡± After work, Yu Feng called out to Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan ced thest piece of tofu into the jar. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Big Brother?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something I want to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Is it about the order volume?¡±


    ¡°You noticed it too?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Wan nodded. ¡°Our family can¡¯t handle the orders we ept, and it¡¯s not enough for the entire vige.¡±


    To put it bluntly, they could not support so muchbor. Otherwise, they would be operating at a loss. A day or two was fine, but they would copse sooner orter if they suffered for too long.


    Yu Wan thought for a while and said, ¡°We have to expand the market a little. We¡¯ll will go to town to take a look tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Feng was originally worried that Yu Wan would reduce thebor force. When he heard that she wanted to expand the market, he secretly heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    The two of them left the old residence.


    Yu Wan suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°How¡¯s Second Brother? I haven¡¯t seen him all day.¡±


    Yu Feng frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s throwing a tantrum. He¡¯s even eating in his room.¡±


    ¡°Oh right.¡± It was Yu Feng¡¯s turn to ask her. ¡°I heard that a new family moved in next door. It¡¯s a schr.¡±


    On the day that Apricot Flower Vige was in trouble, the Yu family had apanied her aunt back to her maiden home. It was only today that they heard the vigers mention it by chance. Otherwise, Yu Feng wouldn¡¯t have known that a powerful teacher hade to their vige.


    Yu Wan thought to herself,?<i>What teacher? He¡¯s just a bored second-generation heir.</i>


    ¡­ .


    The next morning, Yu Wan and Yu Feng carried two jars of fermented tofu and beancurd to town.


    The market outside the town had yet to open, but the market in the town had already started operating. Just as Yu Feng had said, due to the interference of the Xu family¡¯s tradingpany, the prices were stabilized very well.


    The siblings wandered around the market and observed the customer flow. They felt that it could not satisfy their current needs.


    ¡°It would be good if we could sell salt,¡± Yu Feng said.


    Salt was a huge profit. They knew how to make salt and could turn the bitter salt into high-grade snowke salt. In that case, it was enough for them to earn a lot even if they did not sell a lot.


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Not everyone is as tight-lipped as Miss Bai.¡±


    This was the truth. In the Great Zhou, selling illicit salt was against thew. Once word got out, their entire family would go to jail.


    Yu Feng sighed. ¡°I was just saying.¡±


    ¡°Miss Yu!¡±


    When the two of them heard a familiar voice, they turned around in unison and saw Shopkeeper Cui jump down from a carriage that had stopped abruptly.


    Shopkeeper Cui said in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s really you! I thought I was mistaken! Little Brother Yu Feng is here too!¡±


    ¡°Shopkeeper Cui.¡± The two of them greeted him.


    ¡°Where are you guys going? I¡¯ll give you a ride,¡± Shopkeeper Cui said.


    Yu Wan smiled and shook her head. ¡°No, we¡¯re just here to take a walk and see if there¡¯s any ce we can sell the stinky tofu.¡±


    Shopkeeper Cui said, ¡°Are you worried that your stinky tofu won¡¯t sell? Master Xiao Wu said that your family can¡¯t meet the demand!¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Our business has indeed increased.¡±


    ¡°How much¡­ is it?¡± Shopkeeper Cui asked.


    Yu Wan gestured.


    Shopkeeper Cui was speechless.


    He originally wanted to say that they should supply the White Jade Restaurant. The White Jade Restaurant¡¯s business had been very good recently, but he was speechless when he saw the Yu Family¡¯s output. A small town¡¯s restaurant didn¡¯t need so much.


    ¡°Got it!¡± He pped his thigh. ¡°You guys can go to the Tianxiang Restaurant!¡±


    The Tianxiang Restaurant was thergest restaurant in the Capital. There were a total of seven branches. Other than the restaurant¡¯s businesses, they also had their own tradingpanies in various parts of the Great Zhou.


    If they could supply Tianxiang Restaurant, they would not have to worry about not earning anything.


    ¡°But it¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Shopkeeper Cui made up his mind and said, ¡°The restaurant is very picky about ingredients. Although I¡¯m confident in your culinary skills, but¡­ you¡¯ve heard of Madam Du, right? Her culinary skills are peerless in the world. Then do you know that she¡¯s actually a disciple of Tianxiang Restaurant?¡±


    Madam Du was famous. What kind of ce was the Master Chef Hall that allowed her to be a master?


    Yu Wan nodded. From the corner of her eye, she saw Yu Feng deep in thought. ¡°Big Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Yu Feng said with aplicated expression, ¡°My father used to work at Tianxiang Restaurant.¡±

 Chapter 107 - Reunion of Old Friends

    <h4>Chapter 107: Reunion of Old Friends</h4> <h4>??</h4>


    ording to Shopkeeper Cui, the Tianxiang Restaurant seemed to be a business giant. Although she had always known that her uncle had worked in a restaurant in the Capital, she did not expect him to work in such a powerful restaurant.


    Shopkeeper Cui was even more shocked than Yu Wan. ¡°What? Master Yu worked at Tianxiang Restaurant before?¡±


    Yu Feng hummed. ¡°Two years.¡±


    Oh-oh-oh¡­ Oh my god! They actually invited the chef of the Tianxiang Restaurant to the Bai Manor to cook?


    Shopkeeper Cui was already dizzy, okay?


    Young Miss said that she had spent five taels of silver to invite the Yu family to make braised food. He even med Young Miss for paying too much. One tael of silver was enough no matter how good a countryside chef¡¯s culinary skills were. After all, the ingredients were all ready-made. They were just helping out a little.


    However, when he heard about the identity of the Yu family¡¯s chef, Shopkeeper Cui wanted to kneel down.


    The chefs of Tianxiang Restaurant could not be hired without a hundred taels!


    Of course, Yu Wan did not know the market price of the chef of Tianxiang Restaurant, but she knew that in her previous life, there was a powerful chef who cut ham for people for three hundred thousand an hour. When converted to silver, it was about thirty taels. She did not know if it was true, but at least it meant that powerful chefs were popr in any era.


    If the Tianxiang Restaurant that Uncle had once stayed in was the business giant that Shopkeeper Cui had mentioned, then their tofu would have an additional gimmick that was good for promotion.


    ...


    The tofu that was personally brewed by the Divine Chef of the Tianxiang Restaurant¡­


    Just the thought of it was amazing!


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Big Brother, why don¡¯t we go to the Tianxiang Restaurant to take a look?¡±


    ¡°Now?¡± Yu Feng was stunned.


    Yu Wan nodded and weighed the jar in her hand. ¡°There¡¯s no time like the present. Besides, we¡¯ve brought our ingredients.¡±


    This was too swift and decisive. Yu Feng was a little stunned for a moment. However, Shopkeeper Cui said, ¡°Coincidentally, I¡¯m going to the Capital to look for Miss! I¡¯ll give you a ride!¡±


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    Looking for Miss¡­


    Why does this sound a little strange¡­


    ¡­ .


    The Tianxiang Restaurant had been around for a hundred years. It had only truly grown in recent years. It was said that the owner had changed and it abandoned the old-fashioned rules. They had begun to operate on arge scale. The news of seven branches was from before the New Year. After they entered the Capital, they actually discovered a Tianxiang Restaurant that was being renovated near the southern city gate.


    ¡°It¡¯s the eighth one,¡± Shopkeeper Cui said enviously. His White Jade Restaurant didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to enter the Capital.


    In the carriage, Shopkeeper Cui spoke to the siblings from the bottom of their hearts. ¡°¡­You¡¯re friends with my Miss, so I won¡¯t treat you as outsiders¡­¡±


    He would never admit that he had been deeply bribed because he had received Yu Wan¡¯s good tea leaves and good calligraphy!


    Through Shopkeeper Cui¡¯s exnation, Yu Wan had a new understanding of the Great Zhou¡¯s catering industry for the first time.


    It turned out that Madam Du only had a high reputation among themoners, but in the eyes of true experts, she was not that highly respected.


    The reason why Madam Du was famous was firstly because she was a female chef. There weren¡¯t many modern female chefs, let alone in ancient times. Madam Du deserved to be famous for daring to cook among men, if her culinary skills weren¡¯t so bad that people couldn¡¯t eat.


    Secondly, Madam Du was a pretty female chef. People were used to seeing fat chefs with big ears and oily faces. When they saw Madam Du, who was like an orchid, they could not help but be impressed.


    Lastly, it was also the point that Shopkeeper Cui emphasized, Madam Du¡¯s culinary skills were indeed very good.


    ¡°How good is she? How¡¯s her ranking in Tianxiang Restaurant?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Shopkeeper Cui frowned and thought for a while. ¡°So-so. I guess she could be ranked around eleven or twelve?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t even get into the top ten?!


    Yu Wan became more and more interested in the Tianxiang Restaurant. The more she sold ingredients to such a ce, the more she felt a sense of aplishment, right?


    Unlike Yu Wan¡¯s ambition, Yu Feng had some thoughts of retreating. However, once Yu Wan made up her mind, even the heavens could not call her back.


    The headquarters of Tianxiang Restaurant was on Chang¡¯an Street. They went to a branch on Xuanwu Street. It was on the way to the Bai Manor, so it was more convenient.


    Shopkeeper Cui decided to be a good person and entered the Tianxiang Restaurant with them.


    They were received by a young fellow.


    Yu Wan and Yu Feng were dressed in shabby clothes, but Shopkeeper Cui was dressed in silk. He wore a jade ring and a golden pendant. Three words were written on his face: I have money!


    Yu Wan was not in a hurry to promote the ingredients. Instead, she found a table in the hall and sat down. ¡°Waiter, what dishes do you have here?¡±


    The waiter listed seven to eight dishes in one go. Then, he ced the small bamboo tube on the table in front of the three of them. ¡°This is the menu.¡±


    This was the first time Yu Wan had seen a menu that looked like a sign. The front side was the name of the dish, and the back side was the price. It was quite creative.


    ¡°Order whatever you want. I¡¯ll be the host for this meal!¡± Shopkeeper Cui said generously.


    Yu Wan thought that with Yu Feng¡¯s personality, he would definitely say, ¡°How can I let Shopkeeper Cui spend money?¡± However, after waiting for a long time, Yu Feng did not react. She turned around and saw him staring nkly at the few dishes in his hand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Big Brother?¡±


    Yu Feng¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. ¡°These dishes¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, there was amotion outside the door.


    The waiter turned around and said in surprise, ¡°Our chef is here!¡±


    Yu Wan and the other two looked in the direction of the voice and saw that the employees who were originally doing their jobs were all gathered at the door, respectfully weing a handsome middle-aged man.


    The man¡¯s figure was slightly plump, but his temperament was outstanding and hisplexion was extremely good.


    In Tianxiang Restaurant, those who could be called chefs were all head chefs. It was no wonder that these fellows admired him so much.


    He stepped into the restaurant and walked towards his room.


    Yu Feng stood up in a daze. ¡°¡­Uncle Yang?¡±


    Yu Wan and Shopkeeper Cui were stunned, and so was the waiter.


    Who was this kid calling? Uncle Yang? Was he calling their Chef Yang?


    That was impossible!


    When the man heard this, he stopped in his tracks and looked at Yu Feng.


    Yu Feng saw that familiar but unfamiliar face. ¡°Uncle Yang, it¡¯s really you¡­¡±


    ¡°You brat! Don¡¯t randomly acknowledge rtives! This is our Tianxiang Restaurant¡¯s Chef Yang!¡± A waiter in the crowd shouted angrily.


    Chef Yang stared at Yu Feng for a while, his eyshes trembling. Then, he strode forward. Under everyone¡¯s surprised gaze, he held Yu Feng¡¯s hand excitedly. ¡°Yu Feng, right? I haven¡¯t seen you for a few years, I almost didn¡¯t recognize you!¡±


    Shopkeeper Cui was dumbfounded. What was going on? They could recognize rtives while they were eating?


    Yu Wan blinked and looked at Yu Feng.


    Yu Feng¡¯s tense body rxed the moment he acknowledged Chef Yang. He introduced, ¡°Uncle Yang, this is my sister, Ah Wan, and this is Uncle Cui.¡±


    The mention of Uncle Cui stunned Shopkeeper Cui.


    Chef Yang nodded amiably. He did not interrogate Shopkeeper Cui about his background and only looked at Yu Wan¡¯s face. ¡°She¡¯s the one¡­¡±


    Yu Feng cleared his throat. ¡°Yes, she went to my aunt¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Chef Yang revealed a look of realization.


    Yu Wan didn¡¯t need to guess to know that this chef also knew about her disappearance back then.


    Yu Feng looked at Yu Wan and said, ¡°Ah Wan, Uncle Yang is my father¡¯s friend. Back when my father couldn¡¯t seek treatment after he was injured from the fall, it was Uncle Yang who asked a doctor to treat my father¡¯s injury. Otherwise, my father might not be able to keep his leg.¡±


    When Yu Feng said this, he had no intention of ming Yu Wan. He only told Yu Wan that when they were at their wits¡¯ end, it was Chef Yang who helped them. However, at that time, they had already missed the best time for treatment. Healing was impossible, but if it was not treated, that leg would very likely rot and they might even have to amputate it in the end.


    Yu Wan had not heard Madam Jiang mention this matter. Perhaps Madam Jiang did not know, or perhaps Madam Jiang did not want her to me herself too much.


    Yu Wan felt a chill run down her spine when she thought of how her uncle¡¯s leg had almost been amputated.


    Fortunately, she was here. She would definitely treat Uncle¡¯s leg!


    Chef Yang brought them to the room where Tianxiang Restaurant gave it to him. The room where he usually rested was decorated very elegantly. It was not like a bedroom, but like a schr¡¯s study.


    Chef Yang asked the waiter to make high-grade Longjing tea.


    ¡°Yu Feng, why are you here at the Tianxiang Restaurant? Are you here for me? How¡¯s your father¡¯s health?¡±


    Chef Yang was very concerned.


    Yu Wan, on the other hand, was muttering in her heart. He kept calling him so dearly. Since they had such a deep rtionship, why didn¡¯t hee to see them? It was fine if it was on the usual days, but she didn¡¯t see him visiting during the New Year.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the Lantern Festival tomorrow? I was just about to go to your house to take a look,¡± Chef Yang said to Yu Feng.


    Yu Wan nced at him.


    Yu Feng said respectfully, ¡°My father¡¯s health is quite good. Thank you for your concern, Uncle Yang. You¡¯re so busy, so there¡¯s no need to specially make a trip.¡±


    Yu Wan had never seen Yu Feng speak so respectfully to anyone. It seemed that he sincerely respected this Uncle Yang.


    Chef Yang said slowly, ¡°Sigh, a chef injured his hand before the New Year and can¡¯t work until now. I really can¡¯t leave. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have waited until the Lantern Festival to visit you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s really no need, Uncle Yang. Oh right, Uncle Yang.¡± Yu Feng suddenly thought of something.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chef Yang looked at him in confusion.


    Yu Feng asked in confusion, ¡°I saw the menu of Tianxiang Restaurant just now and realized that some of the dishes are very simr to my father¡¯s.¡±


    Chef Yang was stunned for a moment before heughed. ¡°Aren¡¯t all the dishes simr? Our Tianxiang Restaurant¡¯s braised pork can be made by other restaurants!¡±


    Yu Feng frowned and said, ¡°Uncle Yang, you don¡¯t understand. Those aren¡¯t home-cooked dishes. My father invented them. He hasn¡¯t cooked them outside yet.¡±

 Chapter 108 - Stealing Skills

    <h4>Chapter 108: Stealing Skills</h4>


    Under Yu Feng¡¯s detailed exnation, Yu Wan and Shopkeeper Cui understood the whole story.


    It turned out that Uncle had already cooked those dishes at home when he was a chef at Tianxiang Restaurant. But he was not satisfied with the taste and did not publish it for a long time. However, when Uncle finally adjusted the taste to his satisfaction, something happened to Yu Wan.


    Since Shopkeeper Cui was present, Yu Feng vaguely mentioned thest sentence. He only said that something had happened in the family and that Uncle had no choice but to leave the Tianxiang Restaurant.


    A dish that had not been publicly promoted had be Tianxiang Restaurant¡¯s signature dish. Anyone would have a knot in their hearts.


    Shopkeeper Cui was in this line of work, so he especially understood Yu Feng¡¯s feelings. If the new dishes invented by White Jade Restaurant were to be served at someone else¡¯s table before they were even publicly sold, he would definitely vomit blood!


    Of course, there was another problem. Was those new dishes really something that ordinary people could not think of and cook? Could it be just a coincidence?


    ¡°How many dishes are the same?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°There are a total of five,¡± Yu Feng said. ¡°They are One Autumn Leaf, Two Dragons ying with a Pearl, Three Stars Shining, Four Seas Rising, and Five Sheep Brings Bliss.¡±


    Five Sheep Brings Bliss was a stew made of goat bones, mutton, goat hearts, goat lungs, and goat intestines. The materials and workmanship were very particr. They chose sheep that were eight to nine months old. The meat of such sheep was fresh and tender, and there was fat paste. The taste was extremely good. After marinating, braising, and stir-frying, the taste was a little spicy and domineering, but because they had added a suitable amount of herbs, it was spicy but not dry.


    The Four Seas Rising was not thatplicated, but the ingredients were even more picky. It was a soup made from shark fins, scallops, fresh prawns, and crabs that were transported from thousands of miles away. The degree of freshness was unimaginable to anyone who had never tasted it.


    ...


    The Three Stars Shining was a snack made of lotus seeds, red dates, and longan. It was soft, thick, and sticky. It was sweet but not greasy. There was a hint of sweetness and sourness in it due to the addition of some hawthorn vinegar.


    The Two Dragons ying with a Pearl is a te of steamed pork ball with vegetables. The steam pork ball had a special sauce added to it. The taste waspletely different from other restaurants, and it had the fragrance of gardenias.


    Thest dish, One Autumn Leaf, was the only one that Yu Feng had never eaten before. It was also the one that Uncle had thought about the longest.


    However, even without the details of this dish, the first few dishes were enough to convince Shopkeeper Cui. He had eaten these dishes before, and they were no different from what Yu Feng had described.


    Other restaurants had made these dishes before, and even the White Jade Restaurant was no exception. However, the taste was different from Tianxiang Restaurant. For example, the fragrance of gardenias in the steamed pork ball, and the sweetness and sourness in the Three Stars Shining.


    Of course, Shopkeeper Cui knew that the slight sourness was because of hawthorn vinegar, but what about the fragrance of the gardenias? Ahem, Shopkeeper Cui cleared his throat. It was a sin, a sin. If he continued to probe, he would be stealing the secret recipes of his peers.


    If it were anyone else, Shopkeeper Cui would have asked him if he was deliberately scamming people after eating. However, the other party was Yu Feng. He had known the character of the siblings after getting along with them. Yu Feng was definitely not someone who would cause trouble for no reason. Moreover, Yu Feng¡¯s father indeed had culinary skills that did not lose to Tianxiang Restaurant.


    Shopkeeper Cui said, ¡°I¡¯ve eaten these dishes before. The texture and ingredients are indeed simr to what you said.¡±


    Yu Feng originally thought that perhaps it was just a coincidence that the names are the same while the workmanship and taste were different, but after hearing Shopkeeper Cui¡¯s words, thest trace of hope in his heart was shattered.


    Yu Wan looked at Chef Yang, who was deep in thought, and said, ¡°It would be fine if it was just the cooking method, but even the names of the dishes are the same. Uncle Yang, this shouldn¡¯t be a simple coincidence. I wonder when these dishes wereunched?¡±


    If it was before Uncle left the Tianxiang Restaurant, then Uncle was the one who had secretly learned it. If it was after Uncle left the Tianxiang Restaurant, then there was no doubt that Uncle¡¯s skills had been giarized.


    Chef Yang took a deep breath and was about to answer when Shopkeeper Cui said, ¡°I remember it seemed to be two years ago? At that time, the Capital was talking about it for a long time. I even brought Miss to eat.¡±


    Uncle had left the Tianxiang Restaurant three years ago!


    Yu Wan straightened her expression and said, ¡°Uncle Yang, may I ask which chef invented these dishes? Is it convenient for you to introduce us? There are some things we want to ask him in person.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Chef Yang sighed helplessly. ¡°To be honest, these dishes were invented by a chef surnamed Tang, but I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to see him today. Do you remember the chef I mentioned to you just now who was recuperating at home?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s him?¡± Yu Feng frowned.


    Chef Yang nodded. ¡°He did work with your father before. But to put it bluntly, even though your words are very convincing, I still have to investigate the entire incident clearly. It¡¯s hard to say if it was done by Chef Tang with just your words alone¡­¡±


    Continue reading on 0n MYB0XN0 V E L. COM


    Yu Feng became agitated. ¡°If it¡¯s not him, could it be my father? Did my father giarize Chef Tang¡¯s skills? How is that possible! My father would never do such a thing!¡±


    Yu Wan pulled Yu Feng¡¯s wrist and said calmly, ¡°Uncle Yang is right. Before we investigate the matter clearly, it¡¯s not good to convict anyone.¡±


    Chef Yang held Yu Feng¡¯s hand and said earnestly, ¡°Nephew, don¡¯t worry and leave this matter to me if you trust me. I will definitely find out the truth. If it¡¯s really Tianxiang Restaurant¡¯s fault, I will definitely persuade the boss to apologize and restore your father¡¯s reputation!¡±


    Yu Feng nodded solemnly. ¡°Uncle Yang, I believe you.¡±


    After such a thing happened, it was temporarily not good to make a deal with Tianxiang Restaurant.


    Chef Yang repeatedly asked the three of them to stay. Although Yu Feng was not in the mood, he could not refuse his kindness. He still ate lunch before leaving. He specifically asked for those dishes, and Chef Yang got someone to serve them one by one.


    The texture was indeed simr to his father¡¯s. He was even more certain that his father¡¯s recipes had been giarized.


    After leaving Tianxiang Restaurant, Shopkeeper Cui went to the Bai Manor. The two of them boarded the carriage and rented a carriage to return to the vige.


    Along the way, Yu Feng was in a bad mood.


    Yu Wan suddenly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Uncle to be so good at naming dishes.¡±


    Especially the One Autumn Leaf, it really touched her heart.


    Yu Feng wanted to say that his father didn¡¯t study and couldn¡¯t read, but after working in the Capital for a few years, he was still influenced. However, before he could say anything, the carriage stopped.


    The coachman screamed!


    Yu Wan hurriedly lifted the curtain and saw a group of masked men on the bare path. They were holdingrge sabers and blocking their path.


    Yu Feng¡¯s temples twitched. ¡°A robbery could happen in the Capital?¡±


    ¡°Robbery?¡± Yu Wan looked at the group of people deeply and said meaningfully, ¡°If you¡¯re here to rob money, I¡¯ll give you the silver. If you¡¯re here for sexual exploits, I¡¯ll go with you. Let my big brother go.¡±


    Yu Feng¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Ah Wan!¡±


    Yu Wan did not look at him. She stared straight at the eight masked men. ¡°How about it?¡±


    The other party ignored her words. One of them waved his saber and ordered, ¡°Brothers, attack!¡±


    ¡°How, how did this happen?¡± Yu Feng frowned.


    Yu Wan narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a robbery, nor is it for sexual exploits. It seems like they are here to silence us.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Before Yu Feng could react to the meaning behind his sister¡¯s words, that group of people rushed over murderously.


    The coachman was so frightened that he abandoned the carriage and fled! The masked men ignored him. They only swarmed up and shed at the two people in the carriage.


    Yu Wan raised her leg and kicked the wrist of the person opposite her, knocking him and his knife over the shaft. Then, she grabbed Yu Feng¡¯s wrist and jumped off the carriage. ¡°Big Brother! Run!¡±


    The siblings quickly ran towards the Capital. The masked men chased after them with their sabers.


    Yu Feng ran with all his might and could not help but look back at the group of masked people. They were fierce and looked like they wanted their lives. Finally, even Yu Feng realized that something was wrong.


    After all, he had been in town for many years. He had seen all kinds of hooligans, but no one rushed up to kill him.


    ¡°Why do they want to kill us?¡± Yu Feng asked breathlessly.


    ¡°We¡¯re blocking someone¡¯s path to wealth, Big Brother,¡± Yu Wan said coldly.


    ¡°Blocking someone¡¯s path to wealth?¡± Yu Feng frowned.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t you understand? We just exposed Tianxiang Restaurant and are now being chased. Do you think it¡¯s a coincidence?¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­ the Tianxiang Restaurant wants to kill us?¡± Yu Feng¡¯s brows were furrowed tightly.


    This stupid brother of hers was usually so smart, but he couldn¡¯t escape the word ¡°kin¡± at the critical moment. She didn¡¯t say it too clearly just now because she hoped that he would understand. The Tianxiang Restaurant probably didn¡¯t know about this yet. It was because that person couldn¡¯t let the Tianxiang Restaurant know that the two of them had to die!


    A masked man caught up with them.


    Yu Wan turned around and swung the jar in her hand at his head! The masked man was knocked down. He struggled to get up, but he was decisively knocked out by the stinky tofu in the jar.


    However, even though a masked man had fallen, there were still countless masked men chasing after them. Even though the siblings were running at their highest speed, the masked men were still getting closer and closer.

 Chapter 109 - God-Level Teammate

    <h4>Chapter 109: God-Level Teammate</h4>


    The location that the masked man had chosen to intercept was extremely ingenious. It was the most deserted path after leaving the Capital. This path was also an official road, but there was no vige or shop in front or behind. Furthermore, it was between twokes. There was simply no ce to hide.


    Yu Feng wanted to say, ¡°I¡¯ll lure them away, you escape first.¡± However, looking at the surrounding terrain, he felt that he could only hold them back. He suddenly stopped. ¡°Ah Wan, you go first! We can¡¯t outrun them!¡±


    It was mainly because Yu Feng could not escape. Yu Wan¡­ Yu Wan had yet to show her strength. However, Yu Wan could not really leave Yu Feng here. Since she could not escape, she could only fight head-on.


    Yu Wan threw the bag on her back to her chest and took out a sickle wrapped in a white cloth.


    Yu Feng was dumbfounded. There was such a thing?


    ¡°Here!¡± Yu Wan ced the sickle in Yu Feng¡¯s hand.


    Yu Feng¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°For¡­ for me?¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°I don¡¯t use a sickle!¡±


    The closebat skills and weapons she had learned in her previous life were not her forte. Weapons could not y their greatest role in her hands. More importantly, Yu Feng was bare-handed and did not even have anything to protect himself with.


    Among the two brothers, Yu Song had a lot of fights, while Yu Feng was an obedient child. When he grew up, he had always been cautious. Even if he asionally encountered something that was not peaceful, he would resolve it with his brain. He really did not expect that there would be a day when he would fight with others with a sickle.


    ...


    It would be a lie to say that he was not afraid, but it was impossible for him to just wait for death. Moreover, his sister was beside him. Even if he died, he could not let anything happen to her.


    ¡°Ah Wan, hide behind me. I¡¯ll stall themter, and you¡­¡± Yu Feng gripped his sickle tightly. Before he could finish speaking, Yu Wan had already rushed out with a whoosh¡­


    Yu Feng : ¡°¡­¡±


    The siblings started fighting with the masked men.


    The martial arts of this group of people were not weak. Although they could notpare to the assassins of Yu Zigui and the Thousand Possibilities Pavilion, they had the advantage in numbers. Furthermore, their goal was not anything else but the lives of the siblings. They attacked without any restraint and every move was ruthless!


    Arge saber shed towards Yu Wan¡¯s neck. Yu Wan¡¯s left and right sides were blocked by the masked men. She had no way to turn, so she could only bend back and avoid the other party¡¯s saber.


    In the next moment, three sabers swung at her from three sides. She raised her hands above her head to support herself on the ground and used the force to flip back to avoid the attack. The moment she got up, she grabbed two handfuls of sand and suddenly sprinkled it on the three of them.


    The moment the three of them subconsciously raised their hands to block the sand, Yu Wan kicked the three of them to the ground three times in a row. Then, with lightning speed, she decisively broke their arms.


    This wave of retaliation was amazingly perfect. However, these were only the weakest three. The remaining five were not so easy to deal with.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± It was Yu Feng¡¯s cry of pain.


    A masked man ambushed Yu Wan. Yu Feng pounced over and blocked the saber for her. Fortunately, the saber hit his sickle, but even so, he was still knocked to the ground by the huge internal energy.


    Yu Wan suddenly turned around and saw threerge sabers on her neck.


    The leader of the masked men snorted coldly. ¡°Girl, your skills are not bad. Unfortunately, you encountered us. Let¡¯s see where you can escape to now!¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, this girl is quite pretty. Why don¡¯t we let her serve us first¡­¡± The masked man on his left rubbed his hands wretchedly.


    ¡°You bastards!¡± Yu Feng was filled with anger. Just as he was about to grab the sickle on the ground, a masked man kicked him in the chest and he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Yu Wan looked at them coldly.


    ¡°Big Brother?¡± The wretched masked man smiled inquiringly.


    The leader of the masked men took a deep look at Yu Wan. He raised his hand and tapped her major acupuncture point, pushing her forward roughly. ¡°It¡¯s yours!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Thank you, Big Brother! Brothers, we can finally have a good time today!¡± The wretched man was so excited that he drooled and did not forget to extend his groping hand to Yu Wan.


    However, just as he was about to touch Yu Wan, something so fast that one could only see its afterimage flew over like lightning! Before the wretched man could react, he fell down with a scream!


    ¡°My hand! My hand! My hand¡ª¡±


    There were no fingers on his palm¡­


    The scene was so cruel that the group of masked men who had no regard for human life shivered.


    ¡°Who did it? Who!¡± The masked man beside the wretched man asked. He was one of the three people who had evil thoughts about Yu Wan.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the white afterimage flew towards him. He swung his saber!


    Bang!


    He fell.


    A pair of eyeballs were gone¡­


    Two brothers were harmed one after another, and with such cruel methods. The worst thing was that they didn¡¯t even see what it was. The masked men were all rmed!


    Even so, the third masked man who had designs on Yu Wan still fell in disbelief. Hey on the ground in pain. No one even dared to see what injuries he had suffered.


    That thing was too terrifying. They no longer had the time to care about theirpanions and only thought about how to escape.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± A masked man threw down the saber in his hand and ran!


    Unfortunately, it was toote.


    The afterimage whistled past, and the remaining five people all fell to the ground, wishing they were dead. Only then did the mysterious afterimage jump onto Yu Wan¡¯s shoulder. The few masked men who had not fainted from the pain saw its appearance clearly.


    F*ck! Why was it a little fat cat?! And it was a sick cat with a bald spot¡­


    The masked men all felt terrible¡­


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes moved. Little fat ball?


    The little fat ball used its ws to hang on Yu Wan¡¯s body and buried its head in Yu Wan¡¯s small chest.


    Yu Feng held his painful chest and stood up. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and walked towards Yu Wan. He looked at the little fat cat in surprise. ¡°Ah Wan, this is¡­¡±


    Little Fat Ball turned its head and bared its teeth fiercely! There were still traces of blood on its teeth. Yu Feng recalled its ¡°violence¡± just now and took a few steps back in fear.


    The little fat ball snorted andy back into Yu Wan¡¯s chest.


    Soon, a carriage of superior quality drove over. A man in a bamboo hat alighted. There was a translucent veil under the bamboo hat that covered the man¡¯s face, but Yu Wan still recognized his extraordinary figure and temperament at a nce.


    Young Master Xu.


    Yu Feng also recognized him as the man who had gone to Lotus Flower Vige with Old Cui to consult Yu Wan that day. The vignce in his heart dissipated. The man walked in front of Yu Wan and reached out his slender fingers to remove Yu Wan¡¯s acupoint.

 Chapter 110 - Investigating the Truth

    <h4>Chapter 110: Investigating the Truth</h4> <h4>??</h4>


    Yu Wan regained her freedom and hugged the little fat ball hanging on her. She said to the man in front of her, ¡°Thank you, Young Master Xu.¡±


    Yu Feng also thanked him.


    Then, Yu Feng looked at the little fat ball in Yu Wan¡¯s arms. The little fat ball was a little bald and suddenly coughed a few times. Yu Feng understood that this was the little thing that Young Master Xu carried in the cagest time.


    <i>It¡¯s quite powerful,</i>?Yu Feng thought.


    Young Master Xu must be either rich or noble to be able to raise such a powerful little thing. However, he still did not associate the other party¡¯s identity with the Xu family. After all, there were too many people with the surname Xu in the world.


    ¡°Young Master Xu, why are you here?¡± Yu Wan looked at the carriage not far away. It seemed like it had juste out of the Capital judging from the direction.


    Young Master Xu looked at the little fat ball in Yu Wan¡¯s arms and said in a low voice, ¡°It doesn¡¯t take medicine properly and doesn¡¯t let anyone apply medicine.¡±


    In other words, he was here to ask Yu Wan for help.


    The little fat ball rolled its eyes at Young Master Xu and continued to rub against Yu Wan¡¯s arms.


    Yu Wan touched its back. ¡°You have to take medicine and apply medicine to recover.¡±


    The fat little ball whimpered coquettishly.


    ...


    Yu Wan originally wanted to say a few more words, but if it wasn¡¯t for the little fat ball throwing a tantrum, it wouldn¡¯t have saved her by ident. Thinking of this, Yu Wan felt that she should be grateful that it wasn¡¯t obedient.


    The man was not interested in how Yu Wan had provoked this group of robbers. He only looked back from the corner of his eye and instructed indifferently, ¡°Chang¡¯an, report to the officials.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Beside the carriage, a long attendant riding a horse waved his whip and left.


    Yu Wan carried the little fat ball and came to the group of masked people. Among them, the three people who had tried to take advantage of her were the most seriously injured. At this moment, they had already lost too much blood and fainted. The one who seemed the calmest was the leader.


    Yu Wan did not forget that he was the one who tapped her acupoints and pushed her to those people.


    Yu Wan walked up to him and looked down at him. ¡°Who asked you to kill us?¡±


    The leader of the masked men was lying on his side in cold sweat, stubbornly refusing to speak.


    The little fat ball jumped down and raised its discus-like little chubby ws and aimed it at his crotch. It had the domineering aura of ¡°Are you going to tell me or not? If not, I¡¯ll crush your balls.¡±


    The masked man shivered. Was this really a little sick cat? It would be a tiger if there was a ¡°king¡± written on its forehead!


    The little fat ball was about to p down its ws when the leader of the masked men was scared out of his wits. He shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk! It¡¯s a youngd! About¡­ the same age as him! Generous-looking, short! An authentic Capital ent!¡±


    Yu Wan was deep in thought. Generous-looking, short. It seemed like he was just an errand boy. That¡¯s right, the main character was so smart. How could he contact the killers himself?


    ¡°If you see him, can you still recognize him?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The leader of the masked men nodded vigorously. His desire to live could not be any stronger.


    Yu Wan nodded in satisfaction and left him alone.


    The leader of the masked men finally heaved a long sigh of relief. He still had value, so his life should be fine¡ª


    Unexpectedly, before he could finish heaving a sigh of relief, the little fat ball pped down with its w¡­


    Anyway, you don¡¯t use this ce to recognize people, right?


    The little fat ball proudly puffed up its chest and took elegant and charming steps as it jumped back into Yu Wan¡¯s arms.


    When the officials heard that there were vicious and evil people killing the innocent, they hurriedly picked up their sabers and swords and rushed over without stopping. However, when they arrived, uh¡­ Who was killing who?


    The masked men had never looked forward to the officials so much. They pounced over with snot and tears, begging the officials to lock them up. The officials were in a daze.


    In the end, the little fat ball couldn¡¯t stay. After Yu Wan applied ointment and fed it pills, it was locked in a cage by Young Master Xu and taken away. As soon as he got into the carriage, the little fat ball bit off the iron cage and jumped out. It grabbed the priceless jade and inkstone on the carriage and smashed several of them.


    What a very violent little fat ball.


    The escaped coachman returned dejectedly and continued to drive the carriage for the siblings. He was innocent, so the two of them didn¡¯t say anything.


    Yu Wan mentioned the masked men to Yu Feng after getting out of the car. Although there was a witness, Yu Wan did not think that the authorities would be able to find the young man¡¯s whereabouts so easily. If she guessed correctly, that person had already been sent out of the Capital and had found a hidden ce to hide. The authorities would not discover him for the time being.


    ¡°Big Brother, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yu Feng was clearly distracted.


    Yu Wan asked, ¡°Have you thought of the mastermind behind this matter?¡±


    Yu Feng lowered his eyes. ¡°Are you suspecting Tianxiang Restaurant?¡±


    Yu Wan looked at his evasive eyes without blinking. ¡°Big Brother, you know I¡¯m not suspecting the Tianxiang Restaurant.¡±


    Yu Feng was not stupid. He might not have understood it once, but Yu Wan had reminded him time and time again. No matter how stupid he was, he should know who Yu Wan was referring to. However, he was really unwilling to suspect that person.


    After all, when they were most desperate, it was that person who appeared like a god and saved his father. His great kindness to the Yu family was definitely not something that a few recipes couldpare to.


    ¡°If he wants it, he can just ask my father for it. My father won¡¯t refuse. He doesn¡¯t have to steal it,¡± Yu Feng said.


    Her uncle might really give his benefactor a few recipes if his benefactor had spoken up ording to her uncle¡¯s character. However, since Yu Wan had already suspected him, she would not let other suspicious things disperse the suspicion she had painstakingly built.


    ¡°How about this, Big Brother?¡± Yu Wan said. ¡°Let¡¯s probe Uncle¡¯s intentions first. In order to prevent Uncle from suspecting that person first, we won¡¯t tell Uncle about the recipes and the pursuit for the time being. What do you think?¡±


    Yu Feng pondered for a moment and nodded. ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    ¡ª-


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about Uncle Yang? You met him?¡± In the central room, Uncle, who was holding his youngest daughter and roasting sweet potatoes, looked at Yu Wan and Yu Feng in surprise.


    Yu Wan said with her usual expression, ¡°Yes, we passed by Tianxiang Restaurant and happened to bump into him. Big Brother recognized him.¡±


    Uncle was enlightened. ¡°That¡¯s true. You weren¡¯t there when he came to our house.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Uncle, we also saw Chef Tang with Uncle Yang. They seem to have a good rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Tang? Is it Tang Ping?¡±


    Yu Wan didn¡¯t know the other party¡¯s name, so she only said, ¡°Chef Tang said that he used to work with you.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s him. Strange, why are these two together?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did they not get along?¡±


    Uncle frowned and thought for a while. ¡°It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t get along. In the early years, the three of us were all in the same Tianxiang Restaurant. Tang Ping is from the Capital, and his family background seems to be quite good. Your Uncle Yang and I are both from the provinces, so we don¡¯t have as much experience as Tang Ping. Tang Ping has always looked down on us and doesn¡¯t bother to interact with us.¡±


    Yu Wan paused. ¡°Then¡­ after your ident, Tang Ping didn¡¯te to visit you?¡±


    Uncle smiled. ¡°Why would hee to see me?¡±


    Yu Wan eliminated the suspicion of Tang Ping. The possibility of a person who did not talk to Uncle stealing the recipe from him was too low. Moreover, Tang Ping was proud and arrogant. How could he possibly fancy Uncle¡¯s recipe?


    ¡°What about Uncle Yang? Who is he?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Uncle was always very patient in satisfying Yu Wan¡¯s curiosity. He said kindly, ¡°He¡¯s a good person. Although he¡¯s not very talented, he¡¯s very diligent.¡±


    To put it bluntly, in the Tianxiang Restaurant where there were many experts, Chef Yang was just an inconspicuous backup chef. All the chefs there looked down on him and were busy ordering him around as an apprentice. Only Uncle was honest and politely called him Chef Yang.


    Perhaps because of this, Chef Yang became closer to his uncle.


    Although Uncle didn¡¯t say it explicitly, Yu Wan could guess that Uncle¡¯s status in Tianxiang Restaurant was very high back then. Ever since Uncle was friends with Chef Yang, not only had Chef Yang¡¯s poprity improved, but his culinary skills had also improved.

 Chapter 111 - Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 111: Confrontation</h4> <h4>??</h4>


    Yu Wan did not know that Chef Yang actually had such an unbearable past. It was really difficult for her tobine the backup chef who was ordered around by others with the top chef of the Tianxiang Restaurant who was surrounded by people today. However, this also confirmed Yu Wan¡¯s guess.


    After that, Yu Wan asked how Chef Yang knew about her uncle¡¯s injury. But it was Chef Yang who took the initiative to look for him.


    It was said that Uncle was seeing a doctor in town and had identally bumped into a shop assistant from Tianxiang Restaurant. The shop assistant was not familiar with Uncle and did not greet him. However, he told Chef Yang about this after returning to Tianxiang Restaurant.


    When Uncle was at the Tianxiang Restaurant, he was close to Chef Yang, so it waspletely reasonable that the shop assistant would tell him.


    After Chef Yang came, he first cried bitterly, then scolded his uncle. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you look for me? No matter how poor I am, I have to send you to get your leg treated!¡±


    Uncle sighed slowly. ¡°His family isn¡¯t doing well either. He has a seriously ill mother.¡±


    Therefore, no matter how desperate Uncle was, he did not want to trouble Chef Yang. However, Chef Yang was a loyal person. He spent a lot of money to hire a famous doctor from the Capital after he had learned of Uncle¡¯s injuries.


    Yu Wan thought to herself,?<i>How is this loyalty? He clearly has other motives. I wonder how he came into contact with Uncle¡¯s secret recipes.</i>


    Yu Wan thought about it again and again and decided not to say it out loud to make her uncle worry. It wouldn¡¯t be toote to tell her uncle when she really needed him to appear.


    Uncle did not express any doubts about Yu Wan¡¯s curiosity. In his opinion, Yu Wan taking the initiative to care about the people and things rted to him was a sign that she was close to him. Uncle happily went to cook.


    Little Zhenzhen was squatting alone in front of the fire, holding her cheeks and looking at the sweet potatoes in the fire.


    ...


    Yu Wan said in a low voice, ¡°Big Brother should believe me now, right?¡±


    Little Zhenzhen was attracted by Yu Wan¡¯s deliberately lowered voice and blinked at her. Yu Wan rubbed her little head.


    Yu Feng was silent. After a while, he forced out a voice. ¡°I¡­¡± He hesitated, as if it was difficult for him to speak.


    Little Zhenzhen blinked at her brother again.


    Yu Wan had expected such a reaction. After all, if someone suddenly came to tell her that her uncle wanted to harm her, she would not believe it easily even if there was irrefutable evidence. The Yu family¡¯s trust in that person was not inferior to her trust in her uncle.


    Yu Wan took out the roasted sweet potato with a pair of tongs and said calmly, ¡°Then there¡¯s only onest way left. We¡¯ll confront him personally. You don¡¯t have to make a decision now. Tell me when you¡¯ve thought it through.¡±


    Yu Wan had thought about it. If Yu Feng rejected this suggestion, then she would do it herself and seek justice for her uncle.


    ¡­ .


    In the backyard, the vigers were working hard. At this rate, the orders they received from the Wei Manor would bepleted soon.


    She had to quickly sell the stinky tofu to the Tianxiang Restaurant, but if she didn¡¯t deal with that person, she wouldn¡¯t even have the qualifications to enter the Tianxiang Restaurant. Therefore, not only for her uncle, but also for her future business, she had to expose that person.


    When they returned to the house, Madam Jiang was washing Little Bruiser¡¯s hair.


    Little Bruiser cried out in pain!


    Yu Wan was about to say, ¡°Why are you shouting when you wash your hair?¡± when she saw Little Bruiser¡¯s hair all over the ground, she pretended to be deaf and mute and walked over.


    ¡ª-


    At dawn, Yu Wan steamed the buns and heated them in the pot before turning to leave. As soon as she opened the door, she saw Yu Feng standing outside with a dark expression. Even his hair was emitting cold air. It was unknown how long he had been waiting outside.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Yu Wan did not ask further. She only greeted him quietly and left with Yu Feng.


    Today was the Lantern Festival, thest day that the shops in town were closed. Tomorrow, the streets would wee the usual prosperity. However, there were still only a few shops that were open today.


    The two of them walked to the courier station and rented a carriage to enter the Capital.


    Yu Feng was very silent along the way.


    After entering the Capital, Yu Wan suddenly said, ¡°Big Brother, how do you n to deal with him? So that I would have a sense of what to doter on.¡±


    ¡°Not really¡­¡± Yu Feng paused.¡± After all, he¡¯s someone who helped my father. As long as he¡¯s willing to admit his mistake, I think¡­ with my father¡¯s personality, he won¡¯t pursue the matter.¡±


    ¡°What about your personality?¡± Yu Wan asked. ¡°Your father¡¯s hard work has been giarized, but as his son, you¡¯re actually indifferent?¡±


    Yu Feng clenched his fists. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what kind of situation our entire family was in at that time? If he hadn¡¯t been willing to help, my father¡¯s leg would have¡­¡±


    Yu Wan nodded lightly. ¡°I understand what you mean.¡±?<i>Your idea is good, but I¡¯m afraid it will disappoint you.</i>


    As expected, when the two of them went to Tianxiang Restaurant again and exined their intentions to Chef Yang, Chef Yang immediately turned hostile. ¡°What did you say? I giarized your father¡¯s recipes?¡±


    Yu Feng was stunned by this sudden anger. In his impression, this uncle was always gentle and kind. He had never been so harsh. The other party was too confident, causing Yu Feng to start suspecting him. Could it be that he was overthinking?


    Chef Yang flicked his sleeves coldly. ¡°Hmph! Nephew, I¡¯ve treated your Yu family well. I don¡¯t want you to repay me, but you shouldn¡¯t nder me like this!¡±


    Yu Feng was speechless.


    Yu Wan, who was at the side, said, ¡°But we¡¯ve already asked around just now. Those five dishes didn¡¯te from Chef Tang, but from you, Chef Yang. If you don¡¯t feel guilty at all, why did you lie to us?¡±


    It was not that Yu Wan was deliberately deceiving him, but on the way here, Yu Wan had already asked the other Tianxiang Restaurants. Not only did she know that these dishes were made by ¡°Chef Yang¡±, but she also knew that the inconspicuous him back then had relied on these few signature dishes to obtain the recognition of the owner and be the head chef of this branch.


    Chef Yang¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°I was inspired by Chef Tang. At the end of the day, the inspiration for these dishes all came from him, so it¡¯s not wrong for me to put the credit on him!¡±


    He was starting to twist his words. He refused to admit that he had giarized her uncle and would rather admit that he had giarized Chef Tang.


    ¡°Big Brother, have you given up now?¡± Yu Wan asked Yu Feng.


    Yu Feng¡¯s eyes shed with extreme disappointment. ¡°Uncle Yang, I originally thought that as long as you¡¯re willing to admit it, my father and I won¡¯t pursue anything with you, nor will we tell anyone¡­¡±


    Chef Yang interrupted him without thinking. ¡°What should I admit? How can I admit to something I haven¡¯t done! If your life is difficult, just tell me and I¡¯ll give you the money! I won¡¯t treat you as an outsider because you call me Uncle Yang. But you thought of such a despicable method to ckmail me!¡±

 Chapter 112 - Impressive Owner

    <h4>Chapter 112: Impressive Owner</h4>


    This person was really shameless to the extreme. Had he forgotten how Uncle had helped him back then? In the end, not only did he giarize Uncle¡¯s recipes, he even med Uncle¡¯s family for ckmailing him!


    Before he came, Yu Feng, who had selective memory and wanted to forgive Chef Yang, was so angry that his veins were throbbing. It was as if he wanted to pounce on Chef Yang and throw him to the ground.


    Yu Wan muttered, ¡°He doesn¡¯t even want to admit to giarizing. I think he won¡¯t admit to hiring someone to kill.¡±


    Chef Yang immediately exploded. ¡°I tolerated you once or twice. Do you think I¡¯m easy to bully?! You actually used me of hiring killers?¡±


    At some point, many waiters hade to watch the show.


    The waiters naturally did not believe a word Yu Feng and Yu Wan said. At this moment, when they heard them nder Chef Yang for killing someone, they could not help but feel indignant for Chef Yang.


    ¡°Back then, Old Yu was injured. Chef Yang got someone to raise money to treat his leg.¡±


    ¡°Chef Yang is a good person¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Unfortunately, good intentions are not rewarded. See, the Yu family came to extort him.¡±


    ¡°A bunch of ingrates¡­¡±


    Ingrates? In this day and age, honest people did not have a good ending. Did this group of people forget who Yang relied on to climb up from the dust step by step? He had wiped away all of Uncle¡¯s credit after he became impressive and a chef! Even if there was no giarism, Uncle was considered half a master to him. His conscience had really been eaten by a dog for treating his master like this!


    ...


    Yu Wan nced at Chef Yang indifferently. ¡°Yang, I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Did you giarize my uncle¡¯s work?¡±


    Chef Yang raised his chin and said righteously, ¡°I don¡¯t know if this was your idea or Yu Kaiyang¡¯s. I¡¯ll pretend that he doesn¡¯t know. On the ount that we¡¯ve known each other for a long time, I¡¯ll pretend that I haven¡¯t seen you today. But if you continue to be unreasonable, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±


    ¡°Chef Yang, report to the officials! Why are you being so polite to such a rascal?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re just too soft-hearted. Why are you being polite to this ingrate!¡±


    The waiters cursed one after another. They were just short of throwing rotten vegetables and rotten eggs at the siblings.


    Yu Feng was furious. ¡°I¡­ I want to see your boss!¡±


    ¡°Boss isn¡¯t here,¡± the shopkeeper said casually from behind the counter. He didn¡¯t even look at the two of them. He only lowered his head and fiddled with the abacus in his hand. He didn¡¯t really have a score to settle, he just didn¡¯t want to bother with the two of them.


    Yu Feng was so angry that his chest was heaving. ¡°Is this how your Tianxiang Restaurant does business? That person giarized my father¡¯s recipes¡­¡±


    ¡°Your father¡¯s recipes? Is there any evidence?¡±


    Yu Feng choked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen many people like you. Even if there aren¡¯t eight or ten in a month, there are at least three or four. What will my Tianxiang Restaurant be If we admit to every nder that was made?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not ndering you. I¡¯m telling the truth! Call your boss out!¡±


    As Yu Feng and the shopkeeper were arguing, Yu Wan felt two gazes on her back. She turned her head and looked at a room at the corner of the second floor.


    The window was half-closed.


    Yu Wan stared at that ce for two seconds. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Big Brother. Their boss already knows.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yu Feng was stunned.


    ¡°The Tianxiang Restaurant will not seek justice for Uncle. Uncle is no longer a member of the Tianxiang Restaurant. If they admit that Yang giarized, they will not only lose a chef, but also the reputation of the Tianxiang Restaurant that has been painstakingly built for many years. They will be theughing stock of their peers and also suffer a huge loss. Inparison, what¡¯s the grievance of an outdated chef?¡±


    Yu Wan looked deeply at the window, as if she was saying to the shopkeeper, but also as if she was saying to someone else, ¡°I hope Tianxiang Restaurant doesn¡¯t regret today¡¯s decision.¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡± The shopkeeper snorted in disdain.


    Yu Wan grabbed the furious Yu Feng and walked out indifferently. When she crossed the threshold, she suddenly stopped. ¡°One month.¡±


    The shopkeeper looked at her back with disdain. ¡°What? You still want toe after a month?¡±


    Yu Wan turned around and looked at the signboard shining with golden light above her head. She raised her hand and pointed. ¡°I¡¯ll tear it down!¡±


    ¡­ .


    After leaving Tianxiang Restaurant, Yu Feng followed Yu Wan in disbelief. ¡°Ah Wan, you, you, you¡­ You really have a way to tear down Tianxiang Restaurant?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Yu Wan said honestly.


    Yu Feng was instantly speechless! ¡°Then why did you still say such harsh words?¡± Yu Feng was about to go crazy!


    Yu Wan said innocently, ¡°We can¡¯t let others underestimate us.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yu Feng was speechless.


    The two of them walked towards the carriage parked in the alley. Suddenly, a figure chased after them.


    ¡°Wait¡­ wait!¡± The man said.


    The two of them turned to look at him. He was a servant of Tianxiang Restaurant. He was a little old and his hair was white. However, he was energetic and his body was very strong.


    ¡°Uncle, are you calling us?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    The old man walked up to the two of them and looked around. He whispered, ¡°My surname is Hu. I did the cleaning at Tianxiang Restaurant. Back then, Tianxiang Restaurant didn¡¯t want me. It was Master Yu who pleaded for me and kept me.¡±


    It turned out that there were still people who remembered Uncle¡¯s good points.


    Yu Wan asked him, ¡°Uncle, why are you looking for us?¡±


    The uncle looked around again and after confirming that no one was passing by, he mustered his courage and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go against the Tianxiang Restaurant. You won¡¯t be able to win¡­ Don¡¯te again in the future, and don¡¯t mention Master Yu¡¯s matter anymore¡­¡±


    He seemed to trust her uncle. Just because of this, Yu Wan became more amiable to him. ¡°I¡¯ll get justice sooner orter.¡±


    The uncle hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°We can¡¯t get it back! You should have heard that the owner of the Tianxiang Restaurant has changed, right?¡±


    Shopkeeper Cui had mentioned that it was because of the new owner that Tianxiang Restaurant had bloomed everywhere. In just a few years, it had opened eight branches. But from the old man¡¯s tone, could it be that the new owner has an impressive background?


    ¡°The new owner of Tianxiang Restaurant is the Xu family!¡± The uncle said fearfully.


    .


    ¡°Which Xu family?¡± Yu Feng asked.


    The uncle eximed, ¡°Which Xu family is there? It¡¯s Consort Xu¡¯s Xu family!¡±


    ¡­ .


    A luxurious carriage stopped at the entrance of the Tianxiang Restaurant.


    The shopkeeper took a look and respectfully went up to open the curtain for him.


    Not long after, a young man in royal blue brocade clothes walked over in high spirits. ¡°Cousin! Why are you here?¡±


    The fat little ball fell asleep. The man left it in the car and entered the Tianxiang Restaurant alone.


    The young man held his arm and chattered, ¡°If you hadn¡¯te, I would have invited myself into the pce. I¡¯ve made the phoenix crunch for Her Highness. It was personally made by Chef Yang. Her Highness will definitely like it!¡±


    The man frowned. ¡°I heard that it was very noisy here just now. What happened?¡±


    The young man waved his hand and said, ¡°Nothing, just two stinky beggars!¡±

 Chapter 113 - The Little Munchkins Are Here

    <h4>Chapter 113: The Little Munchkins Are Here</h4> <h4>?</h4>


    The room that emitted a hint of rouge fragrance was elegant and unique. Arge screen under the moonlight split the room into two. Behind the desk on the left sat a handsome young man.


    The young man looked to be no more than sixteen or seventeen years old. His skin was as smooth as cream, his phoenix eyes were long and narrow, and his lips were red. He looked flirtatious and affectionate. He was the owner of Tianxiang Restaurant, Xu Chengxuan.


    Although Xu Chengxuan was young and had a face that was too feminine, he was decisive and ruthless. Almost everyone in Tianxiang Restaurant was afraid of him.


    Two fat and strong men stood behind Xu Chengxuan with cold expressions.


    In front of Xu Chengxuan was Chef Yang, who had his head lowered and was bending down, sweating profusely.


    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s what happened.¡± After Chef Yang confessed honestly, he wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. No matter how he hid it from others, he did not dare to say anything in front of this young master.


    ¡°Trash!¡± Xu Chengxuan mmed his fist on the table.


    Chef Yang felt the atmosphere in the room be even more oppressive. Even the guards behind Xu Chengxuan seemed to be rubbing their hands together.


    Chef Yang trembled! In the next second, he heard Xu Chengxuan say, ¡°If you can¡¯t even deal with two country bumpkins, what¡¯s the use of you?!¡±


    Chef Yang was stunned when he heard this. Young Master wasn¡¯t ming him for giarizing Yu Kaiyang¡¯s recipes, but he was angry that he didn¡¯t clean up the mess.


    Chef Yang was overjoyed and wished he could kneel down in front of his young master!


    ...


    ¡°Boss! Three of them came yesterday. There are only two left today.¡± Chef Yang did not see Shopkeeper Cui and thought that he had been killed by that group of killers. He did not know that he had split up with Yu Wan and Yu Feng the moment he left the Tianxiang Restaurant.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of an outsider dying?¡± Xu Chengxuan was notforted at all.


    Chef Yang lowered his head again. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the two of them to have some skills. They beat those people into the magistrate prefecture. However, Young Master, don¡¯t worry. I did it very cleanly. They won¡¯t be able to trace it back to us.¡±


    Xu Chengxuan gave him a dangerous look. ¡°You deserve to die too. Do you know that if this matter gets out, it won¡¯t just affect the reputation of Tianxiang Restaurant, but also my cousin and aunt?¡±


    The cousin and aunt he mentioned were the Second Prince and Worthy Consort Xu.


    Chef Yang knelt down with a thud.


    Xu Chengxuan said resentfully, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that my aunt was willing to eat two mouthfuls of your snacks, I would have dealt with you long ago!¡±


    Chef Yang shivered again. This time, it was only on the surface. Since the Young Master had said that Worthy Consort valued his skills, he would be protected by the Young Master no matter what. Of course, he still had to make up for what he had done wrong.


    ¡°Young Master, please give me another chance. I definitely won¡¯t fail this time.¡±


    Xu Chengxuan said coldly, ¡°What can you do with your little ability? ve Bi.¡±


    A thin man covered in a ck cloak walked over from behind the screen with his order.


    ¡­ .


    On the way out of the Capital, Yu Wan saw the candied hawthorn seller and jumped off the carriage to buy a few sticks.


    Yu Feng shook his head in confusion. ¡°You¡¯re still in the mood to buy this at a time like this?¡±


    Yu Wan smiled slightly. ¡°We have to live our lives, Big Brother.¡±


    The carriage only reached the courier station. After that, the two of them walked back to the vige. The journey was not short, but it was not difficult for the two of them. When it was close to three in the afternoon, the two of them arrived at the vige entrance.


    In the distance, they saw a wandering old man holding a wooden stick and a rice bag.


    Today, the vigers ended work early and returned to their homes. The women surrounded the old well to wash the vegetables and clothes. The wandering old man didn¡¯t seem to know how to speak. He just hunched his body and asked them for rice one by one.


    Aunt Bai frowned and said, ¡°Ournd is gone! I¡¯m already hungry, where can I find rice for you? Go to Apricot Flower Vige! Do you see that road? Go east, keep going! You¡¯ll be there!¡±


    The wandering old man continued to beg for rice.


    Aunt Zhang patted Aunt Bai¡¯s hand. ¡°He¡¯s deaf.¡±


    Aunt Bai rolled her eyes and hit the clothes in the basin with her club. ¡°I don¡¯t have rice for him!¡±


    The wandering old man couldn¡¯t get it from Aunt Bai for a long time, so he turned to Aunt Zhang for it. Aunt Zhang turned around.


    He went to extend the rice bag to Cui Hua. Cui Hua picked up a basin of washed clothes and returned to the house without looking back.


    It was not that they were hard-hearted, but their rice jars were about to be empty. Although they could get their wages, theirnd was gone. They need to buy whatever they ate. Why do they have the money to help him? It was more like they were being helped!


    The wandering old man begged around the well but to no avail. He began to go from house to house. No one noticed that the moment the stumbling old man turned around, a trace of sess shed across his eyes.


    ¡­ .


    Yu Wan gave one stick of candied hawthorn to Little Zhenzhen and the other to Little Bruiser. The remaining four sticks were taken by Yu Wan to the house next door.


    Uncle Wan was feeding the little munchkins.


    The little munchkins sat on their small stool with their small bowls in front of them. The three of them clumsily grabbed the golden spoon and stirred the rice soaked in minced meat, prawns, and bone soup. They stirred until the rice grains scattered, but they didn¡¯t eat.


    Uncle Wan was overwrought. You guys should at least eat something!


    ¡°Uncle Wan.¡± Yu Wan walked in.


    Uncle Wan went up to her as if he had been granted amnesty. ¡°Miss Yu, you came at the right time. The Little Masters don¡¯t want to eat. Help me¡­¡±


    As Uncle Wan spoke, he turned around and saw that the little masters, whom he had coaxed for an hour and refused to eat a single bite, had opened their mouths and was biting the rice on the spoon. They had never eaten it themselves, so their movements were a little clumsy. One of them even held the spoon upside down.


    Uncle Wan was instantly dumbfounded. ¡°This¡­¡±


    Yu Wan nodded and said, ¡°Let me do it, Uncle Wan.¡±


    ¡°Aye, alright!¡± Uncle Wan couldn¡¯t ask for more and left in relief.


    Yu Wan walked up to the three little fellows. The three little fellows buried their heads in their food.


    Yu Wan tapped their foreheads. ¡°Stop pretending. I saw everything.¡±


    Wuu ~ They were caught red-handed.


    The three little fellows lowered their heads in shame.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to me you, but you have to know that food is very precious. There are natural and man-made disasters outside, and many people can¡¯t fill their stomachs. You have to eat obediently, understand?¡±


    The three little fellows nodded sensibly.


    Yu Wan looked at the rice scattered on the table and made three rules with the three of them. ¡°Don¡¯t waste food.¡±


    The three of them picked up the rice grains on the table.


    The eldest brother and second brother ate obediently, but the third brother cunningly threw the rice into his two brothers¡¯ bowls.


    Yu Wan said solemnly, ¡°Eat your own food.¡±


    The third brother dug out the rice that he had already thrown into his brother¡¯s bowl with his sticky fingers.


    The eldest brother, who wanted to vomit, was speechless.


    The second brother, who instantly lost his appetite: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­ .


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave a single drop of soup!¡±


    The three of them obediently finished their meal under Yu Wan¡¯s strict supervision. Yu Wan rewarded each of them with a stick of candied hawthorn and gave thest stick to the little snow fox. After that, Yu Wan returned to the house to cook.


    Knock knock knock!


    There was a knock at the front door.


    As Yu Wan stir-fried the vegetables in the pot, she said to the central room, ¡°Little Bruiser, look who¡¯s here?¡±


    Knock knock knock!


    There was another series of knocks.


    ¡°Where did this child go?¡± Yu Wan quickly walked to the central room and saw the wandering old man who had been begging at the vige entrance.


    The wandering old man bowed to Yu Wan and stretched out his rice bag to beg. Yu Wan went to the kitchen to get two steamed cornbread for him. The wandering old man put the cornbread into a rice bag, but he did not leave. Instead, he gestured.


    ¡°Do you want some water?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    The wandering old man shook his head and trembled as he took out a portrait.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for someone?¡± Yu Wan looked at the portrait and felt that the person in the portrait looked familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember where she had seen him before. A charred fragrance came from the kitchen. Yu Wan hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m still cooking. Take a seat first. I think I¡¯ve seen the person in the portrait before. I have to think!¡±


    The wandering old man bowed gratefully.


    Yu Wan went to the kitchen to cook.


    ve Bi looked at her disappearing back and his hunched back instantly straightened. He sat down at the dining table.


    There were two fragrant cornbread on the table. The cornbread was made by her uncle, and it looked and tasted extremely good. Just by smelling it, ve Bi almost drooled, but he did not forget what he was here for. He took out a medicine bottle from his pocket, pulled out the stopper, and was about to pour the poison on the cornbread.


    Suddenly, Little Bruiser ran in noisily. ¡°Sis, Sis! I¡¯m so hungry! Eh? Sis? We have a guest?¡±


    Little Bruiser¡¯s appearance stopped ve Bi in his tracks. He retracted his hand.


    Little Bruiser sat down beside him and looked at him curiously.


    Yu Wan scooped out three bowls of porridge. ¡°This is an old grandpa passing by. He¡¯s here to look for someone.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Little Bruiser pushed a bowl of porridge to ve Bi. ¡°Grandpa, have some porridge.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mom?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Little Bruiser held the bowl of porridge and said, ¡°She¡¯s helping Grandma Zhang. She said she won¡¯t be back for dinner. Sis, did you burn the vegetables again?¡±


    The meat in the pot! Yu Wan quickly turned around and went to the kitchen.


    Little Bruiser finished his porridge and left with a sh!


    The three little munchkins took a bubble bath and smelled good. They picked up the flowers and went to look for Yu Wan. Coincidentally, ve Bi sprinkled the poison into the porridge bowl in front of him. This venom was colorless and tasteless, but its medicinal effect was very strong. One spoonful was enough to knock down a cow. Half a spoonful was enough to deal with a slender little girl. After he poisoned the porridge, he swapped his porridge with Yu Wan¡¯s bowl.


    As soon as he put it down, Little Bruiser pulled Stone and another ten-year-old child over. ¡°Grandpa! Who are you looking for? Ask Stone and Brother Haizi! They know a lot of people!¡±


    ve Bi was so shocked that his hand trembled and the medicine bottle fell under the table.


    Little Bruiser pulled him out. ¡°Ask them! Ask them!¡±


    ve Bi was entangled by Little Bruiser, so he didn¡¯t know that the little munchkins had seen him poisoning and changing the porridge.


    The three little munchkins entered the house. Yu Wan¡¯s instructions were still vivid in their minds.


    ¡°We can¡¯t waste food.¡±


    The eldest brother picked up the medicine bottle.


    ¡°Eat your own food.¡±


    The second brother exchanged their porridge bowls.


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave a single drop of soup!¡±


    The third brother opened the medicine bottle and poured the poisonous ¡°soup¡± into ve Bi¡¯s bowl.

 Chapter 114 - Ghost Clan of Southern Xinjiang

    <h4>Chapter 114: Ghost n of Southern Xinjiang</h4>


    ve Bi had met Xu Chengxuan at the Lantern Festival a year ago. At that time, Xu Chengxuan was still a child who looked like he was still wet behind the ears. However, ve Bi had taken a fancy to him because there was hostility in this child¡¯s eyes.


    It was not easy to obtain Xu Chengxuan¡¯s appreciation, but it was not difficult for ve Bi. He had only used a small trick to teach a thief a lesson on Xu Chengxuan¡¯s behalf. Actually, anyone could teach a little thief a lesson, but it would take some effort to make Xu Chengxuan appreciate it.


    All along, ve Bi had been obedient to Xu Chengxuan. Not only did he help him remove many obstacles, but he also taught him some poison skills. Xu Chengxuan thought that he was loyal to him, but little did he know that ve Bi had a motive from the beginning.


    Of course, his goal was not Xu Chengxuan, nor was it the Xu family. It was just that Xu Chengxuan¡¯s status as the young master could greatly facilitate his actions. As long as they had what they needed, he would not let Xu Chengxuan down.


    However, ve Bi never expected Xu Chengxuan to ask him to deal with a vige girl. Xu Chengxuan was really bing more and more abnormal. What was there to be afraid of a girl? Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be long before he had to change to a new ce.


    ve Bi watched as Yu Wan finished the porridge in her bowl. The corners of his lips curled up as he picked up his bowl and finished his own. That kid was nothing to be afraid of. Everything would be over as long as this girl died.


    ve Bi bade farewell to Yu Wan in a good mood. He didn¡¯t even notice that the medicine bottle ced back on the table had be light because he was too proud of himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Heughed evilly at the sky.


    Bang! He fell to the ground¡­


    How, how could this be? This intense pain of all his internal organs twisting¡­


    Could it be that¡­ he was also poisoned?! That was impossible. Didn¡¯t he swap the two bowls of porridge?


    ...


    The poison spread in his body without giving ve Bi a time to think. He quickly took out a small gourd.


    Ant-antidote¡­


    However, the poison was too strong. The small gourd fell to the ground with a shake of his hand and rolled to the side of the small fish pond that had long stopped raising fish.


    ve Bi crawled over with difficulty and reached out to pick it up with trembling hands. Just as he was about to touch the little gourd, an embroidered shoe suddenly stepped on the little gourd.


    ve Bi looked up along the embroidered shoe and was instantly stunned. His eyes widened in disbelief. Why would he see this person here? Wasn¡¯t this person already¡­


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you¡­¡± ve Bi used all his strength, but he realized that he could not make aplete sound in his throat.


    The owner of the embroidered shoe smiled slightly, revealing a bright and moving smile.


    Crackle!


    The small gourd was broken by the embroidered shoe, and the antidotes rolled into the water one by one.


    ve Bi¡¯s veins bulged as he pounced over crazily! The owner of the embroidered shoe calmly gathered the sleeves and left without taking a cloud.


    ¡­ .


    ¡°Mom is back. Is the matter of Aunt Zhang done so quickly?¡± Yu Wan said as she put down her half-finished dinner.


    .


    Madam Jiang smiled and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±


    Yu Wan asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten, right? I thought you would eat at Aunt Zhang¡¯s house, so I didn¡¯t wait for you. Take a seat first. I¡¯ll go get it.¡±


    ¡°Is Ah Wan very happy that I went out?¡± Madam Jiang said.


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°Yes, you need to walk around the vige more and not stay at home alone all day. Actually, you don¡¯t need to do much, but it¡¯s good for you to go out and talk to people and rx.¡±


    Madam Jiang smiled gently. ¡°Ah Wan is really a considerate child.¡±


    ¡­ .


    The next morning, a male corpse floated up from the abandoned fish pond.


    Shadow Six was the first to discover the corpse. He vaguely felt that there was something wrong with the corpse. After fishing the corpse out, he moved it to his backyard.


    Uncle Wan covered his nose in disdain. ¡°Why are you moving this thing back to the courtyard? It¡¯s bad luck!¡±


    ¡°Young Master, this is the vagrant who entered the vige to beg yesterday. He was fine when he came, but now¡­¡± Shadow Six flipped over ve Bi¡¯s ckened nails. ¡°He¡¯s poisoned.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen also came over to check. ¡°He was poisoned before he drowned.¡±


    Uncle Wan suddenly said, ¡°I remember now. Didn¡¯t he go to Miss Yu¡¯s house to beg yesterday? Miss Yu even weed him in.¡±


    The nonchnt Yan Jiuchao finally looked at the corpse. He seemed to have sensed something and his eyes tightened slightly. ¡°Check his chest.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Shadow Thirteen tore his clothes apart, revealing his chest that had long turned white from the water. However, there was a dark green ghost fire totem on his pale skin.


    Shadow Thirteen was stunned. ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Shadow Six frowned and said, ¡°The Ghost n of the Southern Xinjiang.¡±


    ¡°Ghost¡­ ghost?¡± Uncle Wan¡¯s face turned pale.


    Shadow Six exined, ¡°There aren¡¯t really ghosts. They¡¯re elusive and their whereabouts are hidden. They¡¯re just called the Ghost n.¡±


    Uncle Wan hurriedly patted his chest. ¡°You scared me to death. I really thought I saw a ghost!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen asked in confusion, ¡°Young Master, why is the Ghost n from Southern Xinjiang here? Why is he looking for Miss Yu?¡±


    Shadow Six said, ¡°Shall I go and investigate?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yan Jiuchao nodded thoughtfully and turned to Shadow Thirteen. Shadow Thirteen dragged the corpse out to deal with it.


    In terms of martial arts, Shadow Six was inferior to Shadow Thirteen, but in terms of gathering information, few people were Shadow Six¡¯s match.


    It was not difficult to guess that Yu Wan and Yu Feng went to the Capital. The siblings had left the vige early and only returned in the evening. They must have gone to a very far ce. They did not take the ox cart either, so that was a ce that the ox cart could not reach. Shadow Six thought about Yu Wan¡¯s interpersonal rtionships and business and realized that only the Capital was left.


    They had to rent a carriage to go to the Capital. The carriage shop was closed yesterday, and only the courier station was open. Shadow Six asked around at the courier station and found out that the two of them had gone to the Tianxiang Restaurant on Xuanwu Street.


    ¡°Young Master.¡± Before noon, Shadow Six replied, ¡°It was Tianxiang Restaurant! The young master of Tianxiang Restaurant sent him to silence them!¡±

 Chapter 115 - Brother Jiu Bullies

    <h4>Chapter 115: Brother Jiu Bullies</h4> <h4>??</h4>


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t ve Bi back yet? It¡¯s been a day and a night.¡±


    In Tianxiang Restaurant, Xu Chengxuan stood in front of the window and looked at the endless stream of people on the street in frustration. It was rare for him to feel so uneasy. After all, he had many capable people under him, but none of them were a match for ve Bi. ve Bi had never disappointed him. However, for some reason, he became more and more nervous with ve Bi¡¯s dyed return.


    ¡°Young Master, this isn¡¯t the first time ve Bi has run around,¡± said a fat and strong man behind him. As Xu Chengxuan¡¯s subordinates, they had followed Xu Chengxuan for even longer, but they were far inferior to ve Bi. It would be a lie to say that they weren¡¯t jealous, but hisint was also true.


    ve Bi would often disappear and return unscathed after disappearing for a while. Then, he would work for Xu Chengxuan. It wasn¡¯t that Xu Chengxuan hadn¡¯t been curious before, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it since ve Bi didn¡¯t say anything. He was always especially tolerant of capable subordinates.


    But this time¡­


    He couldn¡¯t exin why, but he just felt that ve Bi hadn¡¯t run off to y and disappear again. He was really¡­


    The moment the word ¡°dead¡± appeared in his mind, Xu Chengxuan shook his head. No, ve Bi would not disappoint him.


    ¡°Young Master! Young Master!¡± Shopkeeper Wang raised his hem and stumbled upstairs.


    Xu Chengxuan was feeling vexed so his anger surged when he heard him shouting. ¡°What is it?!¡±


    At this moment, Shopkeeper Wang couldn¡¯t care less about how ugly Young Master¡¯s expression was. ¡°Young Master, something¡­ something big has happened! Quickly go downstairs and take a look!¡±


    Xu Chengxuan said impatiently, ¡°Can¡¯t you settle it yourself? Do I have to see it myself?¡±


    ...


    Shopkeeper Wang said with cold sweat, ¡°It¡¯s really, really a big deal¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, there were a few loud bangs in the hall.


    A trace of anger shed across Xu Chengxuan¡¯s overly feminine face. He went downstairs with a cold expression.


    All the guests in the hall had been frightened away. Some who were not frightened also ran away. After all, it was quite satisfying to eat without paying.


    Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen smashed the hall into pieces. Some of the thugs and workers who went forward to teach the two of them a lesson were all beaten up.


    Xu Chengxuan clenched his fists. ¡°Who is it? How dare you cause trouble in Tianxiang Restaurant!¡±


    Bang!


    Shadow Thirteen kicked a wine jar away and coincidentally smashed it onto the roof beam above Xu Chengxuan¡¯s head, sshing all over Xu Chengxuan.


    The two burly men behind Xu Chengxuan rushed over fiercely.


    ¡°You two brats dare to cause trouble in the Tianxiang Restaurant. See if I don¡¯t beat you up¡­¡± One of the burly men was kicked away by Shadow Thirteen before he could finish his words. He collided with another burly man. Both of them were sent flying by a huge force and fell heavily on the stairs, breaking them.


    Xu Chengxuan saw that the situation was bad and secretly clenched his fists. ¡°Who are you? Tell me your name.¡±


    ¡°Do you dare to listen?¡± Yan Jiuchao ced his hands behind his back and strode in.


    He was wearing a silver-white cloak. His ck hair was like ink, and his skin was like jade. He was like a clear moonlight that shone into the hall that was filled with ruins. His facial features were even more exquisite than Xu Chengxuan, but he didn¡¯t have Xu Chengxuan¡¯s feminine aura. Instead, he exuded a charming heroic spirit.


    A trace of extreme surprise shed across Xu Chengxuan¡¯s eyes. ¡°You are¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said arrogantly, ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of knowing my name.¡±


    ¡°Young Master?¡± Xu Chengxuan instinctively thought of Young Master Yan, who was a headache for the entire Capital. However, on second thought, it was impossible. He had no enmity with Young Master Yan, so how could hee and smash his restaurant?


    Xu Chengxuanposed himself and thought to himself that with his current status, no one in the Capital would dare to touch him unless Young Master Yan really came.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Xu Chengxuan felt more confident and even straightened his back. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Young Master Yan raised his eyebrows casually, indicating that he naturally knew. He would not havee if he did not know who he was. ¡°If you break your arm yourself, I¡¯ll spare your dog life.¡±


    Dog¡­ dog life?


    Xu Chengxuan was so angry that his face turned red. ¡°Outrageous! Alright, I¡¯m not afraid to tell you the truth. My cousin is the current Second Prince, and my aunt is Worthy Consort Xu, who is in charge of the harem! If you know what¡¯s good for you, kneel down and kowtow three times to me! If I¡¯m happy, I might be able to forgive you¡­ Ah¡ª¡±


    Shadow Thirteen sent him flying with a p!


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid your life will be shortened if Young Master kowtows to you!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he pped him again!


    However, this time, Shadow Thirteen¡¯s p did notnd on Xu Chengxuan¡¯s face. A ck figure shed over and quickly grabbed Xu Chengxuan. Hended in front of the counter with a tap of his foot.


    ¡°Jun Chang¡¯an?¡± Shadow Thirteen recognized the person.


    Jun Chang¡¯an put down Xu Chengxuan and turned to salute the door. ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    It was the current second prince, Yan Huaijing.


    .


    Yan Huaijing¡¯s bamboo hat was gone, revealing his noble face. He stepped over the threshold and asked with a dignified expression, ¡°May I know what Young Master Xu has done to trouble Cousin Yan to be so ruthless?¡±


    Young Master Yan said arrogantly, ¡°Do I need a reason to bully others?¡±


    Xu Chengxuan was dumbfounded. His cousin called the other party ¡°cousin¡±. Could it be that he was really the only son of Prince Yan who dared to beat up a prince?


    ¡°Cousin!¡± Xu Chengxuan pounced on Yan Huaijing with a strong desire to live.


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°I¡¯ll still say the same thing. If you break your arm yourself, I¡¯ll spare your dog life.¡±


    Xu Chengxuan mustered his courage and said, ¡°You¡­ How dare you! My cousin is here, I¡¯m not afraid of you! You called me a dog¡­ Then¡­ then¡­ then what is Worthy Consort Xu, who is rted to me by blood?¡±


    ¡°Consort Dog?¡± Yan Jiuchao thought seriously.


    Pfft¡ª


    Shopkeeper Wang, who was hiding at the side, couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Xu Chengxuan didn¡¯t have the time to deal with him now. He turned to Yan Huaijing and said, ¡°Cousin, he actually insulted Aunt like this. He simply doesn¡¯t care about you and Aunt!¡±


    Yan Huaijing nced at him coldly. Xu Chengxuan lowered his head resentfully and did not say anything else.


    Yan Huaijing looked at Yan Jiuchao and said, ¡°If he makes a mistake, I¡¯ll naturally bring him back to discipline him. There¡¯s no need for Cousin Yan to do anything.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°That won¡¯t do. I always finish what I start. I never let those people I bully go.¡±


    Yan Huaijing narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°It seems that you won¡¯t show me any respect today no matter what?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯t even respect your father. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that you deserve more respect than the Emperor if I did that? I¡¯m willing to do it, but can you afford it?¡±


    Yan Huaijing was usually calm, but he was really angry.


    ¡°Do it,¡± Yan Jiuchao said indifferently.


    Shadow Thirteen rushed towards Xu Chengxuan.


    ¡°Chang¡¯an!¡± Yan Huaijing gave the order, and Jun Chang¡¯an drew his saber.


    The two of them started fighting fiercely.


    Jun Chang¡¯an was the number one swordsman under Yan Huaijing. His martial arts skills were almost on par with Shadow Thirteen. However, wasn¡¯t there still Shadow Six?


    Shadow Six took advantage of the time when Jun Chang¡¯an was entangled to attack Xu Chengxuan. Yan Huaijing¡¯s eyes turned cold as he ruthlessly pped Shadow Six!


    In the blink of an eye, a silver light shot out from Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hand. Yan Huaijing instinctively retracted his hand.


    Whoosh!


    The ¡°silver light¡± passed through the wall beside Yan Huaijing and circled around the pir of another room. Yan Jiuchao pulled gently, and the thick pir was cut off in the middle. The ¡°silver light¡± returned to Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hand, in a palm-sized box.


    ¡°Qianji Box?¡± Yan Huaijing was shocked. ¡°You destroyed the Thousand Possibilities Pavilion?¡±


    ¡°This loot is not bad.¡± Yan Jiuchao weighed the treasure in his hand and tacitly agreed with Yan Huaijing¡¯s guess.


    Yan Huaijing did not expect that he was the one who destroyed the Thousand Possibilities Pavilion, nor did he expect him to admit it so easily and so openly! Yan Huaijing was no longer in the mood to think about why he did this. The rumors were true. Yan Jiuchao was a lunatic. Did a lunatic need a reason to do things?


    But then again, the Qianji Box was the treasure of the Thousand Possibilities Pavilion. It possessed the most powerful and unpredictable mechanism in the world. The silver thread just now was the heavenly silk from the snow region. It was invincible and could cut through iron like mud. If he had been a step slower just now, his hand would have been cut off on the spot.


    ¡°Yan, Jiu, Chao!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    As soon as Yan Huaijing finished speaking, Xu Chengxuan¡¯s miserable scream came from the side. He looked in the direction of the sound and saw that Xu Chengxuan had been grabbed by Shadow Six.


    Shadow Six moved extremely quickly. In the blink of an eye, he broke his right arm and crippled his right leg.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s only one arm?¡± Yan Huaijing asked angrily.


    Yan Jiu spread his hands innocently. ¡°My original words were to break his arm by himself. If he broke it himself, it would be one of his arms. If I were to break it, I would naturally have to collect some interest.¡±


    ¡°Cousin¡ª¡± After shouting this, Xu Chengxuan fainted from the pain.


    Yan Jiuchao nodded in satisfaction, turned around, and walked out of the Tianxiang Restaurant.


    Shadow Thirteen stopped in time and followed his Young Master with Shadow Six.


    Yan Huaijing looked at Yan Jiuchao¡¯s back and clenched his fists tightly. ¡°You smashed the Tianxiang Restaurant and injured Young Master Xu. Are you leaving just like that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. We can¡¯t leave like this.¡± Yan Jiuchao stopped in his tracks and gestured to Shadow Thirteen.


    Shadow Thirteen struck back with his palm!


    The golden signboard of the Tianxiang Restaurant was split open from the middle, and fell down in a midst of dust.

 Chapter 116 - Facing the Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 116: Facing the Enemy</h4>


    Swish!


    The cold arrow flew over from the sky and quickly nailed itself onto the snow-covered branches. The huge force caused the branches to tremble and snow to fall.


    The warmth of early spring did not take care of the Northwest. The snowy mountain was still covered in snow.


    Swish!


    Another arrow flew over. This time, it did not nail into the tree. Instead, itnded in the snow, only an inch away from a soldier lying on the ground. The soldier did not move or make a sound. He justid there.


    ¡°Old Yu! Old Yu!¡± Wu San bent down and passed through the rain of arrows shot by the Xiongnus, jumping into a newly dug bunker.


    The bunker was not big. The top was covered by a row of interlocking branches.


    Yu Shaoqing sat cross-legged inside. A stray arrow shot into the branches behind him and almost hit his head, but he didn¡¯t even blink. He was racing against time to make a ¡°weapon¡±.


    These weapons were modified from the stray arrows that the Xiongnus had shot over and were loaded into a few simple small crossbows. The range of these small crossbows was not long, and their attack power was not as good as that of an experienced archer. However, they were convenient. They could be loaded with five arrows at a time, saving the process of pulling the arrow on the bow. If necessary, they could trigger five arrows at once. It was also a life-saving method.


    ¡°Old Yu¡­ F*ck!¡± As soon as Wu San sat down, a stray arrow shot through the branches that were used as cover. Wu San hurriedly covered his head and dodged. The stray arrow nailed into the ¡°ice wall¡± behind him.


    Yu Shaoqing calmly took off the arrow. However, Wu San could not remain as calm as he was in the face of danger. Yu Shaoqing could clearly die under the arrows of the Xiongnu at any time, but he could still remain so calm.


    It had been half a month since New Year¡¯s Eve, and today was the Lantern Festival. However, there were no glutinous rice balls during the Lantern Festival, nor were there any reunions. There were only waves of Xiongnus chasing after them and rounds of arrows.


    After General Xiao came, Old Yu brought them out of the cave and headed southeast.


    ......


    They were afraid that the fire would attract the Xiongnu people, and General Xiao¡¯s body could not be cremated and brought back. He could only be buried in the vast snow mountains like the others. Perhaps no one would know that he was buried under that silent mountain in this lifetime.


    Wu San muttered, ¡°Do you think we can still find General Xiao¡¯s grave when we return?¡±


    Although it was called a grave, it was just a pit that was level with the ground. In order to prevent the Xiongnus from digging the grave and whipping the corpse, they did not even dare to build a grave, let alone erect a tombstone.


    General Xiao had killed many enemies when he was alive, but he ended up dying in the wilderness. Every time Wu San thought of this, he would feel deste.


    ¡°Hai¡¯zi, Long Hair, Ah Yi¡­¡± Wu San counted the brothers he had personally buried.


    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Yu Shaoqing interrupted his thoughts.


    Wu San was stunned for a moment before he finally remembered why he was here. He perked up and said, ¡°Da Niu asked me to tell you that the Xiongnus have already set up camp at the foot of the mountain. They¡¯re going to cross the river tonight and wipe us out.¡±


    Their current terrain was not good. It was unknown what General Xiao had said to Old Yu back then, but Old Yu did not wait for help on the spot. Instead, he began to bring them over the snow mountain. The first two days were still peaceful, but on the third day, they encountered Xiongnu soldiers.


    They were forced to cross the river. They thought that by dismantling the wooden bridge, they could at least stall for a while. Unexpectedly, the canyon ahead suddenly encountered an avnche and their path was blocked.


    ¡°How long until we can dig through the canyon?¡± Yu Shaoqing asked.


    Wu San sighed and said, ¡°Tomorrow morning at the earliest.¡± But tonight, the Xiongnus were going to cross the river.


    Yu Shaoqing¡¯s hand paused. ¡°Who came?¡±


    Wu San ryed Da Niu¡¯s words word by word. ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t see the details clearly. That¡¯s about it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s King Wuheng. I¡¯ve seen General Xiao fight with him,¡± Yu Shaoqing said.


    ¡°Is he good?¡± Wu San asked.


    Yu Shaoqing nodded. ¡°No one has ever lived under General Xiao¡¯s de. He¡¯s the first.¡±


    Wu San was shocked. ¡°¡­Then, then what should we do?¡±


    Yu Shaoqing said coldly, ¡°Kill him.¡±


    Wu San was dumbfounded. It was easy to say, but how were they going to kill them? The other party had a hundred archers. They would be shot to death before they could reach King Wu Heng.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Wu San asked.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°Waiting for what?¡±


    Yu Shaoqing narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Cross the river.¡±


    The reason why the Xiongnu people chose to cross the river at night was because the ice was not thick enough during the day. It was not because they were afraid of the Northwest Army. After night fell, the ice became indestructible, and the Xiongnu people could cross the river without restraint.


    Of course, they were not sure if General Xiao was in the team. It was not King Wu Heng¡¯s turn to personally deal with the remaining soldiers.


    It was not until Yu Shaoqing put on General Xiao¡¯s battle robe, picked up General Xiao¡¯s saber, and stood on the cliff that King Wuheng finally could not hold back. He wanted to defeat this Han! He wanted to avenge his previous humiliation!


    King Wuheng rushed to the front. He was the first to go ashore, but Yu Shaoqing did not face the enemy head-on. Instead, he turned around and led him into the forest. There were a few archers lying in ambush in the forest, but unfortunately, no one hit them.


    When King Wuheng ran into the, Da Niu, who was hiding at the side, pulled hard. In the blink of an eye, King Wuheng waved his saber and cut the in half.


    Everyone was dumbfounded. This King Wu Heng was too powerful! Centurion¡­ Centurion was most likely dead!


    ¡°Not good! The Xiongnus are attacking!¡± A soldier shouted.


    Da Niu and the others drew their swords and charged over.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± It was Xiao Yu¡¯s scream. He had just amputated his left foot on New Year¡¯s Eve and used General Xiao¡¯s medicine to save his life. Unexpectedly, he was shed by the Xiongnus again.


    Da Niu rushed over and killed the Xiongnu who had stabbed Xiao Yu. He reached out to help Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu shouted in fear, ¡°Be careful!¡±


    An arrow hit Da Niu¡¯s back and pierced through his heart.


    Da Niu lowered his head and looked at the arrowhead on his left chest. He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood before falling onto Xiao Yu.

 Chapter 117 - Victory

    <h4>Chapter 117: Victory</h4>


    King Wuheng chased Yu Shaoqing into the forest.


    They had long set up traps in the forest, but they had still underestimated King Wu Heng¡¯s strength. This younger brother of Xiongnu Khan did not rise to the position ofmander-in-chief step by step because of his bloodline. His courage, strategy, and even martial arts were all impressive.


    His only weakness was probably his hatred for Xiao Yan. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have personally entered the mountains to pursue General Xiao, nor would he have been so impatient when he saw ¡°General Xiao¡±.


    ¡°Xiao! Come out!¡± King Wuheng raised his scimitar and roared in broken Chinese. ¡°I must defeat you today! I want you to know that I, Wuheng Shuofang, am the hero on the battlefield!¡±


    Yu Shaoqing sat behind a hidden tree, his back against the cold tree as he tried his best to hide his aura. He felt a faint pain in his chest. He reached out to touch it and found a hand full of blood. He was injured due to the stray arrow that had been shot when he buried General Xiao. He did not let anyone discover it.


    Yu Shaoqing endured the pain in his chest and gripped the crossbow in his hand tightly.


    King Wuheng¡¯s strength was too powerful. The heavily injured Yu Shaoqing did not have the confidence to defeat him. Yu Shaoqing was waiting for an opportunity to defeat the enemy in one move.


    Soon, the opportunity came.


    There was a sparsemotion from behind the trees to the east.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see where you can run this time!¡± King Wuheng circted his internal energy and shed fiercely at the bushes! All his attention was ced behind the bushes. He did not expect someone to ambush him from behind.


    Yu Shaoqing seized the opportunity and raised the crossbow in his hand. He aimed it in King Wuheng¡¯s direction and pulled the trigger without hesitation!


    Five arrows were fired at the same time!


    King Wuheng¡¯s saber had alreadynded on the bushes, but he suddenly felt a chill on his back. His ears moved, and he changed his saber technique in time. He turned around and shed the sharp arrow, but in the end, he missed and was shot in the chest.


    ......


    Yu Shaoqing didn¡¯t give him a chance to catch his breath. He raised his sword and attacked!


    Yu Shaoqing didn¡¯t have any poison in his hand. The arrowhead was smeared with numbing powder. Although the numbing powder couldn¡¯t take a person¡¯s life, it could make them feel light-headed and fall asleep for a short period of time.


    There were many injured soldiers, and the numbing powder left behind by General Xiao was a very precious thing. However, in order to defeat King Wuheng, Yu Shaoqing had applied double the dosage.


    If it were anyone else, they would have fallen to the ground and not been able to get up. However, King Wuheng actually had the strength to swing his saber to block.


    King Wuheng knocked off Yu Shaoqing¡¯s sword, and Yu Shaoqing also kicked off his scimitar.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not Xiao Yan!¡± King Wuheng saw Yu Shaoqing¡¯s face clearly. ¡°Why are you pretending to be him?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s to lure you out¡­ and kill you!¡± Yu Shaoqing said without changing his expression.


    ¡°You Han¡­ are all¡­ cunning!¡± He wanted to say that he was a wily old fox, but unfortunately, his Chinese wasn¡¯t proficient. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He pushed Yu Shaoqing into the snow.


    However, after rolling a few times, Yu Shaoqing pressed him into the snow. Yu Shaoqing rode on him and pulled out the dagger from his leather boots.


    King Wuheng hurriedly grabbed Yu Shaoqing¡¯s hand.


    To have such divine power even after being hit by the numbing powder, how could the freak survive General Xiao¡¯s saber!


    Of course, Yu Shaoqing could not use his full strength. His wound hadpletely split open, and blood seeped through the gauze and armor, dripping onto King Wuheng¡¯s body.


    When King Wuheng saw that he was seriously injured, his morale immediately soared. He sneered and pried his wrist apart.


    At this moment, the person behind the bushes walked out.


    It was Yan Congming, who had disappeared for a long time. He was the one who had been frightened by King Wuheng just now.


    It had been many days since theyst met, and Yan Congming had lost a lot of weight. His face was covered in stubble. The food in his hands had long been used up, and his subordinates had all been killed by stray arrows. Now, he was the only one left. He had not eaten for three days!


    Yan Congming trembled as he looked at King Wuheng and Yu Shaoqing.


    Yu Shaoqing nced at the scimitar and sword on the ground and said angrily, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and kill him!¡±


    The dignified fifth-grade General Gui De was actually shouted at by a centurion. Yan Congming was already scared silly. He did not feel that something was wrong at all and only picked up Yu Shaoqing¡¯s sword with trembling hands.


    ¡°Attack!¡± Yu Shaoqing shouted. He had lost too much blood and was about to copse.


    ¡°I recognize you!¡± Wuheng said. ¡°The General Gui De appointed by the Great Zhou Emperor.¡±


    ¡°How¡­ how did you recognize me?¡± Yan Congming asked in surprise.


    King Wuheng said, ¡°I heard about you and have seen your portrait. You should understand that you can¡¯t kill me. Even if I¡¯m hit by a sword, I have a way to make you die before me! If you don¡¯t believe me,e closer and try!¡±


    Yan Congming was instantly frightened.


    Yu Shaoqing said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense! I¡¯ve already suppressed his limbs. How can he hurt you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh¡­¡± Yan Congming nodded in realization and took a few steps forward courageously.


    When King Wuheng¡¯s n failed, he raised another one. ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a deal? If you kill this man, I¡¯ll let you go! Since the Great Zhou Emperor will appoint you as General Gui De, our king can appoint you as a Grand Marshal too! I swear in the name of the Xiongnu Royal Court that I won¡¯t lie to you!¡±


    ¡°Grand¡­ Grand Marshal?¡± Yan Congming blinked.


    King Wuheng patiently seduced him. ¡°Yes, a general even bigger than Xiao Yan. Are you interested?¡±


    ¡°You want me tomit treason?¡± Yan Congming was stunned.


    King Wuheng said, ¡°I remember that you Hans have a saying: ¡®A bird chooses a tree to bully.¡¯¡±


    ¡°A good bird chooses a tree to roost on,¡± Yan Congming corrected.


    King Wuheng said, ¡°It¡¯s the same thing! As you can see, our Xiongnu will definitely win this battle. As long as you¡¯re willing to submit, I guarantee that you¡¯ll enjoy endless glory and wealth till your next life!¡±


    Yan Congming walked over with his sword. He gritted his teeth and stabbed down!


    ¡°You¡­¡± King Wuheng widened his eyes in disbelief.


    Yan Congming thrust his hands forward and stabbed the sword deeper. ¡°Tempting me tomit treason? Go to hell!¡±


    King Wuheng spat out a mouthful of blood and copsed with his eyes rolled back.


    Yu Shaoqing heaved a sigh of relief.


    Yan Congming was usually a jerk, but he actually resisted the temptation at the critical moment.


    Yan Congming kicked King Wuheng¡¯s corpse. ¡°Hmph! When my daughter bes the Princess Consort Yan, I¡¯ll be a rtive of the royal family. Who f*cking cares about a general like you?!¡±


    Yu Shaoqing : ¡°¡­¡±


    At this moment, the ¡°dead¡± King Wuheng suddenly opened his eyes, snatched the sword from Yan Congming¡¯s hand, and stabbed it fiercely at Yu Shaoqing!


    This scene happened too quickly. No one could react in time. The arrow pierced through Yu Shaoqing¡¯s armor, tore through his clothes, and stabbed into his chest.


    nk! Something blocked the end of the sword.


    King Wuheng was stunned.


    Yu Shaoqing kicked King Wuheng away and threw out the dagger in his hand, nailing King Wuheng to the tree. King Wuheng tilted his head andpletely stopped breathing.


    Yan Congming was so scared that he almost peed his pants. ¡°Faking his death?! Yu, are you¡­ are you alright?¡±


    Yu Shaoqing wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, took out a red amulet, and took out the jade inside. This jade had saved him many times. He did not know what kind of material it was, but it was invulnerable and harder than steel.


    ¡°What?¡± Yan Congming came over to take a look, but he only saw a stone that looked like jade but was not. There was a ball of green mes engraved on the stone. ¡°Where did you pick it up?¡±


    Yu Shaoqing treasured the jade and ced it back on his chest. ¡°Someone gave it to me.¡±

 Chapter 118 - Reinstatement

    <h4>Chapter 118: Reinstatement</h4>


    After King Wuheng was killed, the Xiongnu army¡¯s morale plummeted. Yu Shaoqing used King Wuheng¡¯s corpse to lure them back for hundreds of miles.


    However, they could not let their guard down because of this. After all, there were a hundred thousand Xiongnu soldiers stationed in the Northwest Camp. It would be easy for them to counterattack.


    Although the death of King Wuheng had temporarily resolved the urgent situation, it had also brought about an even greater crisis. The Xiongnus would definitely avenge King Wuheng at all costs.


    They can¡¯t face the Xiongnus anymore¡­


    ¡°How long until we can dig through the canyon?¡± Yu Shaoqing asked with a stern expression.


    ¡°Soon, Centurion!¡± A soldier named Gui¡¯er said.


    After Yan Congming returned, he was the highest-ranking general here. However, for some reason, everyone still felt that they had to listen to Yu Shaoqing.


    Yan Congming pursed his lips and was about to take back themand when Yu Shaoqing red at him coldly. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Yan Congming shut his mouth aggrievedly.


    Yu Shaoqing wanted toplete General Xiao¡¯s final order without any mishaps. Although no one knew this inside story, they all followed him without any distractions.


    Yan Congming was like an isted individual. If he still wanted to stay in the team, he had better obediently tuck his tail between his legs.


    After Da Niu died, two new recruits who joined the army two days earlier than him died under Xiongnu¡¯s de. The new recruitscked battlefield experience and were the easiest to be cannon fodder under the enemy¡¯s de.


    ¡°Da Niu died to save me¡­¡± Xiao Yu cried until he was out of breath. ¡°I¡¯m a cripple¡­ Why did he save me¡­¡±


    ......


    Wu San did not say anything. He patted his shoulder and buried the corpses of Da Niu and the other two with his brothers.


    Da Niu was a very outstanding recruit. He had even surpassed many old scouts who had received secret training. He should not have died here. If he was nurtured, he would definitely be able to y a greater role on the battlefield in the future.


    Wu San sighed and handed the three iron tes to Yu Shaoqing.


    Yu Shaoqing ced the iron tes into a wooden box wrapped in a white cloth. It was filled with the iron tes of the deceased soldiers, and at the topy General Xiao.


    Perhaps one day, his iron te would also be ced here for the surviving soldiers to take back to his hometown.


    ¡°Centurion, it¡¯s dug!¡± Gui¡¯er said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Yu Shaoqing closed the wooden box.


    Da Niu was already dead. A veteran who had recovered from his frostbite took over the heavy responsibility of being a scout and started scouting ahead.


    Everyone supported each other and followed.


    A young and muscr figure followed behind the group at a distance. He was the only soldier who didn¡¯t listen to Yu Shaoqing¡¯s orders and was also the only person who didn¡¯t fit in. He held a sword in his arms, and his eyes were cold and lifeless, like an abandoned orphan.


    ¡°Old Yu, look.¡± Wu San tugged at Yu Shaoqing¡¯s arm.


    Yu Shaoqing looked back and said helplessly, ¡°General Xiao¡¯s death was a huge blow to him.¡±


    ¡°I heard that he was picked up by General Xiao. Did you see that sword? It¡¯s General Xiao¡¯s personal sword. He gave it to him,¡± Wu San said softly. ¡°When the Xiongnus rushed over just now, he was simply blinded by killing, but he also saved many of our brothers¡¯ lives.¡±


    If not for that, they might not have been able tost until Old Yu returned and all of them would have died under the des of the Xiongnus.


    ¡°What¡¯s his name again?¡± Yu Shaoqing couldn¡¯t remember his name for a moment.


    Wu San said, ¡°Zhou Huai.¡±


    .


    ¡­ .


    The grievous news of the Northwest Army Camp had already reached the Capital half a month after the incident. When the urgent military intelligence was presented to the imperial study, the Emperor froze as if he had been hit in the head!


    The courtiers looked at each other. The Emperor¡¯s expression did not look right. Shouldn¡¯t he be angry after such a big incident? Why did he look¡­ as if he was stunned?


    They had been wronged by this incident. There had been news from the border that the Xiongnu army of 100,000 was advancing at full speed into Prefecture You, preparing tounch an all-out attack on Prefecture You on New Year¡¯s Eve. Who would have expected that the information was wrong? The real Xiongnu army had changed course to the Northwest Army Camp.


    The Northwest Army Camp had beenpletely wiped out. Naturally, there was no way for them to send the news back. It was only when the nearby camp ran out of food and wanted to borrow food from the Northwest Army Camp that they identally discovered that the camp had been captured by the Xiongnus.


    ording to the soldier who borrowed the rations, the Xiongnu people had all changed into the armor of the Northwest Army. A few of them even spoke very fluent Chinese. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that one of the people that the Xiongnu personated happened to be from his hometown, he wouldn¡¯t have realized that this group of people was fake.


    He did not show any abnormalities and left after getting the rations.


    First, there was a mistake in the military intelligence. Then, the Northwest Army Camp was ughtered, but there was no news from the Imperial Court at all. It wouldn¡¯t make sense if it wasn¡¯t for someone interfering.


    It was also because this soldier was lucky. The camp he was in did not belong to Prefecture You, so there was no need to send news to Prefecture You. Otherwise, the spies in Prefecture You would take advantage of this. Not to mention sending military intelligence, he would even lose his life.


    The Emperor¡¯s expression darkened.


    When the courtiers saw that the situation was bad, they knelt on the ground.


    Just as they were waiting to suffer the Emperor¡¯s thunderous anger, the Emperor suddenly stood up and left without looking back!


    The courtiers were speechless.


    The Emperor went to the dungeon and personally met Gao Yuan.


    Gao Yuan had been locked up for half a month and had be very weak. He knew why the Emperor hade. It was precisely because he knew that he shed tears on the spot.


    The Emperor clenched his fists and said with great forbearance, ¡°Is it true that¡­ no one survived?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s¡­ there¡¯s still one person alive,¡± Gao Yuan said with difficulty.


    ¡°Who?¡± said the Emperor.


    Gao Yuan was about to say the name that had umted in his chest, but his stamina was insufficient, and he fainted.


    ¡°Lord Gao!¡± Eunuch Wang walked forward and pinched Gao Yuan¡¯s philtrum, but it was useless.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s still alive¡­¡± the Emperor murmured thoughtfully. ¡°Who could it be?¡±


    Eunuch Wang thought for a while and said, ¡°Could it be General Xiao? General Xiao is so brave. If anyone can really break through the siege, I think he¡¯s the only one left.¡±


    The Emperor nodded in agreement.


    Eunuch Wang did not dare to say anything about the country¡¯s matters. He only looked at Gao Yuan and said, ¡°Your Majesty, Lord Gao has fainted. Shall I go and invite an imperial physician over?¡±


    The Emperor waved his hand. ¡°Send the chancellor back to the residence and instruct the imperial physician to treat him well. Make sure he¡¯s safe and sound.¡±


    Gao Yuan was reinstated to his original position.


    Eunuch Wang thought to himself that this Gao Yuan was really powerful. He had offended the Emperor and was considered the first person in history to have done so.


    The Emperor then summoned themander of the imperial guards. ¡°Go and tell Xiao Zhenting that his nephew has escaped from the Northwest Army Camp alive and is on his way to Prefecture You. Ask him to personally go and receive him.¡±


    ¡°Personally?¡± Themander of the Imperial Guards was stunned. ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±


    The Emperor closed his eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. Just go.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Themander cupped his fists and epted the order. He went to the Xiao Manor withplicated expressions.

 Chapter 119 - The Sensible Brother Jiu

    <h4>Chapter 119: The Sensible Brother Jiu</h4> <h4>??</h4>


    When Gao Yuan woke up again, he had already returned to his residence. He slowly opened his sore eyes, and a young face entered his blurry vision.


    ¡°Great Uncle! Great Uncle, you¡¯re awake?¡± Qi Lin said excitedly.


    Gao Yuan raised his weak arm and rubbed his dizzy head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    ¡°You fainted in the dungeon. It was Eunuch Wang who sent you back! Eunuch Wang even brought an imperial physician to treat you¡­ Is His Majesty not angry with you anymore?¡± Qi Lin said many things in one breath.


    Gao Yuan held his dizzy head and sat up.


    ¡°By the way, Great Uncle, Grand Marshal Xiao has left the Capital!¡± A youth like Qi Lin probably had a dream of bing a hero. He would also pay attention to the most powerful hero in the world. Without a doubt, Xiao Zhenting was the legend in his heart. ¡°He brought soldiers with him! Great Uncle, do you think he¡¯s going to war again?¡±


    ¡°He has already handed over his military power. How can he fight¡­¡± Gao Yuan suddenly remembered his conversation with the Emperor before he fainted. He didn¡¯t seem to have had the time to tell the Emperor who that person was. The Emperor mobilized Xiao Zhenting at this critical juncture. Could it be that he thought¡­ the only survivor was Xiao Yan?


    The Xiao family had nine generations of single descendants. Only then did Xiao Zhenting¡¯s father¡¯s generation finally start to spread. Xiao Zhenting had an elder brother, and Xiao Yan was his elder brother¡¯s only legitimate son in the world. Xiao Zhenting had no children. If Xiao Yan was gone, the Xiao family¡¯s direct line of descent would probably be cut off.


    It was strange that the Emperor was so nervous that even Xiao Zhenting was mobilized.


    Unfortunately¡­


    Gao Yuan closed his eyes and stopped the thoughts rolling in his mind.


    ...


    ¡°Great Uncle! Great Uncle!¡± Qi Lin waved his hand in front of his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll go get the imperial physician. Imperial Physician Zhang is waiting in the hall. He said that if you wake up, he wants me to call him.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Gao Yuan grabbed Qi Lin¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m tired. Don¡¯t tell anyone about me waking up.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Qi Lin blinked in confusion. ¡°Why, Great Uncle?¡±


    Gao Yuan did not say anything else and slowlyy down.


    ¡­ .


    On the 16th day of the first month, after Yan Jiuchao left, the news of Tianxiang Restaurant being destroyed spread like wildfire. Many customers who were scared away that day saw Yan Jiuchao¡¯s true appearance with their own eyes. On one hand, they sighed that this person should only exist in the heavens. On the other hand, they heard the guards call him Young Master. There was no one else other than the Young Master in Yan City who could be so domineering in the Capital.


    As expected, the following conversation in the Tianxiang Restaurant confirmed everyone¡¯s guess.


    What stunned everyone was that not only did Young Master Yan beat up the Young Master of the Tianxiang Restaurant, but he also humiliated the Second Prince.


    How bold was he to not even respect the prince?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t see it, but the Second Prince¡¯s face is as ck as charcoal!¡±


    In a teahouse, a middle-aged man vividly described what he saw that day.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, is the Young Master of Tianxiang Restaurant really crippled?¡± A schr who was listening to themotion asked.


    The middle-aged man stepped on the stool with one foot and mmed the table with his other hand. He gestured with his body and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Here, here, they¡¯re all crippled! ¡®If he breaks his arm himself, it would be one of his arms. If I were to break it, I would naturally have to collect some interest.''¡±


    After he finished gesturing, he did not forget to imitate it vividly.


    Although he did not even imitate the tone, it did not stop everyone from imagining it. Everyone imagined the scene and could not help but p their hands in joy!


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s reputation in the Capital was not very good. The people he had beaten up could fill the entire Tianxiang Restaurant. However, that Xu guy was not a good person either. The only difference was that Yan Jiuchao bullied people with status. Meanwhile, Xu Chengxuan used intense methods to suppress his peers and take revenge on the thorn in his side. Many merchants,moners, and even poor schrs had been harmed by him.


    Therefore, as soon as the incident fermented, twopletely different voices appeared in the Capital. Some scolded Yan Jiuchao for being a good-for-nothing, while othersughed at Xu Chengxuan for bringing it upon himself.


    On the way back, Yan Jiuchao stroked the little snow fox and said slowly, ¡°Are there more people scolding me or Tianxiang Restaurant?¡±


    Shadow Six said, ¡°Of course there are more people who¡¯re scolding that brat. That brat relied on the Second Prince and Consort Xu¡¯s power and had the Ghost n of Southern Xinjiang in his hands. He bullied many people in the open and in the dark.¡±


    ¡°You mean, those who scolded him were all bullied by him, and those who scolded me were also bullied by me?¡± Yan Jiuchao frowned. ¡°Damn it! The number of people I¡¯ve bullied is actually less than a person with the surname Xu!¡±


    Shadow Six : ¡°¡­¡±


    Young Master, aren¡¯t you missing the point?


    Yan Jiuchao snorted coldly and asked Shadow Thirteen to drive the carriage back to the Capital. He pulled out all the second-generation heirs and bullied them one by one. He bullied them until they cried for their parents andined. Only then did Young Master Yan return to the vige in satisfaction.


    Yan Jiuchao had bullied everyone he could bully, so no one rted his personal grudges with the Yu family. They only felt that this little lunatic had gone crazy again.


    After all, this was not the first time he had gone crazy. One time, he had beaten up an important coutier in the throne room, and another time, he had pushed the fourth prince into the water at the Mid-Autumn Festival. The most ridiculous thing was that he had once gotten drunk and fell asleep on the Emperor¡¯s bed.


    Every single one of them was a capital crime.


    Inparison, beating up dozens of second-generation heirs was nothing.


    When the news reached the Emperor¡¯s ears, he nodded in relief. ¡°He¡¯s still sensible. He knows that I¡¯m worried about the borders and are more obedient than before.¡±


    Consort Xu, who had just reached the door of the imperial study and was about toin on behalf of her nephew, wanted to vomit blood when she heard this!

 Chapter 120 - Caught On The Spot

    <h4>Chapter 120: Caught On The Spot</h4>


    News was limited in a remote and deste ce like Lotus Flower Vige. Therefore, be it military intelligence at the border or anecdotes in the Capital, none of them could reach here in a short time.


    Yu Wan was still rubbing her palms together as she thought about how to take the Tianxiang Restaurant down a notch. She had no idea that the Tianxiang Restaurant, which she had demolished for an entire night in her dream, was already destroyed to the point where they couldn¡¯t even find a ce to set their feet.


    ¡°Ah Wan, I¡¯ve collected the chives. It¡¯s not much. It might not be enough.¡± Yu Feng, who had gone to the various viges to collect soybeans, had also collected a basket of chives. He carried the chives and tworge sacks of soybeans down from the ox cart and stopped Yu Wan, who was helping the hunter rebuild the greenhouse in the backyard.


    In order to make the tofu ferment faster, they needed to provide a higher room temperature, so Yu Wan proposed to convert half of the woodshed into a greenhouse.


    Her uncle had no objections to anything she said. He immediately cleaned up the woodshed with the vigers.


    When Yu Feng left, the woodshed had yet to be built, so he was quite surprised to see the construction. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t the woodshed be used anymore?¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°No, Big Brother, I want to build a greenhouse so the tofu can ferment faster.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Yu Feng nodded knowingly and talked about the chives from before. ¡°It¡¯s still early. I¡¯ll go to town and see if there¡¯s anything for sale.¡±


    Yu Wan handed the wooden board in her hand to the hunter. ¡°There¡¯s no need, Big Brother. When I went up the mountain that day, I found arge patch of wild shepherd¡¯s purse near the bamboo forest. The fermented fluid from the wild shepherd¡¯s purse is even greener and smells even worse. I¡¯ll go pick itter.¡±


    Yu Feng only thought about it casually, but it was as if he could already smell the stench that could make people go to heaven and earth. He even held his breath!


    Since Yu Feng had returned, there was no need for Yu Wan to be here. Yu Wan packed her things and prepared to go up the mountain to pick chives.


    Not long after they walked out of the old residence, Yu Feng caught up. ¡°Ah Wan!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Wan turned around. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Big Brother?¡±


    ......


    Yu Feng looked around and pulled her arm towards a ce with fewer people at the entrance of the vige. ¡°This is thest order. After we finish 200 pounds of soybeans, the business we epted in the Wei Manor will be gone.¡±


    In other words, they really needed to find another way out.


    Yu Wan thought for a while and said, ¡°There will be a way when the timees. Big Brother, don¡¯t worry. Just let the vigers continue.¡±


    Yu Feng said worriedly, ¡°If we can¡¯t sell it¡­ we¡¯ll lose all our capital.¡±


    Yu Wan suddenly eximed, ¡°The Lantern Festival is over. The pharmacy in the Capital has opened. It¡¯s time to bring Uncle to the Capital to treat his legs.¡±


    <i>What does this have to do with anything? Aren¡¯t we discussing business? Why is my father involved?</i>


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°It can be sold. Big Brother, continue collecting soybeans. Don¡¯t stop production.¡±


    ¡°You said the same thing when we went to the Tianxiang Restaurant earlier, but in the end¡­¡± Yu Feng was a very cautious person and never did anything that he was not confident of. In his opinion, it was good that Yu Wan was willing to help the vigers, but she also had to act within her capabilities. Since they clearly couldn¡¯t sell it, they shouldn¡¯t waste manpower and ingredients anymore. The silver in their hands was enough for the vigers to eat for a year or so, but if they lost money, they might not be able tost for a month.


    Yu Wan was different from Yu Feng. She was born with the courage to go all out. She would do everything first before talking about it. Before she climbed over the wall, she would throw her hat over first. In short, she did not leave herself a way out.


    Yu Wan nced at him and said with a smile, ¡°The Tianxiang Restaurant was an ident. Even if the Tianxiang Restaurant isn¡¯t willing to buy it, there are still other restaurants. There are so many restaurants in the Capital, so there must be one that we can sell to. Besides, I don¡¯t think the matter about the Tianxiang Restaurant is a bad thing.¡±


    Yu Feng looked at her strangely.


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°The signature dish of Tianxiang Restaurant is made by Uncle. As long as we clear Uncle¡¯s name, we won¡¯t have to worry about our things not being sold. At that time, I¡¯m afraid Big Brother and the vigers won¡¯t be able to handle it.¡±


    Yu Feng sighed. ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to say, but how can we clear my father¡¯s name? You heard what that uncle said. The Xu family is rted to the royal family. How can we defeat them?¡±


    The little girl was still too young. How could a country bumpkin like them provoke someone who was rted to the pce? Although he felt indignant for his father, he felt that it was already lucky that he could leave the Tianxiang Restaurant alive.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention this again. We can¡¯t fight in this lifetime¡­¡±


    ¡°Little Brother Yu! Miss Yu!¡±


    Yu Feng¡¯s words were drowned by Shopkeeper Cui¡¯s heartyughter. A carriage slowly drove into the vige and Shopkeeper Cui impatiently alighted.


    ¡°Shopkeeper Cui.¡± The siblings greeted him.


    Yu Wan asked, ¡°What brings Shopkeeper Cui here?¡±


    Shopkeeper Cui said with a flushed face, ¡°Of course it¡¯s the fragrance of the Tianxiang Restaurant! You don¡¯t know that something big has happened in the Tianxiang Restaurant, right! Hahaha!¡±


    Shopkeeper Cui, who had always been cautious, smiled like a fool in front of the two juniors.


    The two of them looked at him in confusion.


    He ced his hands on his hips and held onto the old well at the vige entrance,ughing so hard that he couldn¡¯t straighten his back.


    The siblings¡¯ eyebrows twitched.?<i>Don¡¯t drip your saliva in. We still have to eat from this well!</i>


    ¡°Let him giarize! Let him suppress his peers! Retribution is here! Someone smashed their restaurant today! Smash it inch by inch until not a single stool is left! Their owner was also beaten up! His arms and legs are crippled! You won¡¯t be able to guess who did it!¡±


    Shopkeeper Cui wasughing so hard that he did not notice a carriage slowly driving over.


    Shopkeeper Cui ced his hands on his hips and roared withughter. ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s that lunatic Yan Jiuchao!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao, the ¡°lunatic¡±, was standing behind him. His face darkened.

 Chapter 121 - Hugging Brother Jiu

    <h4>Chapter 121: Hugging Brother Jiu</h4>


    Shopkeeper Cui was not born and raised in Lotus Flower Town. He had moved over from the south. His grandfather had passed the county-level examination in the Capital, and his grandmother¡¯s entire family had moved together with him. She originally thought that she would be able to be a wife of a schr in the future, but who knew that his grandfather would fail the examination in the next year and fall ill in a fit of anger. He actually passed away in a few years.


    At that time, he was in his mother¡¯s stomach.


    His family¡¯s life was difficult, so he has always helped his father do things since he was young. His father had a skill passed down from his ancestors¡ªmaking candied hawthorn. Unfortunately, his father didn¡¯t teach him everything before he passed away.


    It was not that he had never tried to study, but he was not cut out for it at all.


    There was no need to mention how hard it was to be the shopkeeper of the White Jade Restaurant. There was no one to teach him, and his experience was gained from suffering losses. He had long developed a personality of saying what he should and shouldn¡¯t say. Today, he was really proud. Furthermore, Lotus Flower Vige was a poor and remote ce, so he wasn¡¯t worried that what he said would be spread.


    How could he have expected that he had only indulged once and had courted death?


    Yan Jiuchao had been to the White Jade Restaurant before, and Shopkeeper Cui happened to be there as well. He was lucky enough to see the true appearance of this legendary young master. Therefore, when he turned around and found that the ¡°lunatic¡± he mentioned was standing behind him, his legs went limp on the spot and he almost fell into the well!


    Yu Feng had been to the Young Master Mansion, but he had only seen Uncle Wan. Yu Feng had also gone to the White Jade Restaurant, but he had brushed past Young Master Yan. Therefore, Yu Feng did not recognize Yan Jiuchao.


    Even if he didn¡¯t recognize him, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s overly handsome face and abnormally noble temperament still shocked Yu Feng slightly. And when he saw that Shopkeeper Cui was so scared of him, he could vaguely guess the other party¡¯s identity.


    Everyone knew that Yan Jiuchao was a lunatic, but no one dared to call him a lunatic in front of him.


    Shopkeeper Cui¡¯s entire body went limp as he copsed on the well. He was especially spineless.?<i>Ah! How could this be? Why would this little lunatice to such a ce! It was too scary!</i>


    ...


    Yan Jiuchao looked at Shopkeeper Cui as if he was looking at a dead person.


    Even without turning around, Shopkeeper Cui could feel that his time was almost up.?<i>Wuu¡­ Extreme joy turned into sorrow. It was really too tragic¡­</i>


    ¡°Young Master Yan,¡± Yu Wan said softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to plead for him,¡± Yan Jiuchao said arrogantly.


    Shopkeeper Cui trembled even more violently. Miss Yu was his son¡¯s savior. If it was useless even if she pleaded for mercy, his life was over!


    Yu Wan nced at the cold and arrogant Yan Jiuchao. She suddenly reached out and grabbed Yan Jiuchao¡¯s wrist, dragging him away without any exnation.


    A second ago, he was still a little silk pants who wished he could do anything, but now, he was being taken away like an obedient baby?!


    Shopkeeper Cui was shocked!


    Yu Feng was as frightened as Shopkeeper Cui. He was already certain that the man was the legendary Young Master Yan after he heard his sister address him. However, this was not the main point. The main point was, why did the young master of a citye to their vige?


    <i>Wait! Why did his sister bring him into the Ding Family¡¯s new residence??</i>


    <i>Wasn¡¯t that Young Master Wan¡¯s house?</i>


    <i>Wan¡­</i>


    Uncle Wan came out.


    Yu Feng felt terrible!


    ¡­ .


    Young Master Yan¡¯s favor was not so easy to sell.


    ¡°Change the dressing.¡±


    Yu Wan changed the dressing for Yan Jiuchao, who was already walking steadily.


    ¡°Make tea.¡±


    Yu Wan made another pot of Longjing tea for Yan Jiuchao, who had a cup of hot tea beside him.


    ¡°Peel the oranges.¡±


    Yu Wan picked up an orange and peeled it.


    ¡°Remove the orange pith as well.¡±


    Orange pith was used to lower body heat! Yu Wan took a deep breath and patiently plucked every orange pith. At this time, it was not him who needed to eat the orange pith, but her.


    It was gettingte. She still had chives to pick.


    Yu Wan was peeling the orange when she turned around. She saw that Yan Jiuchao had closed his eyes and seemed to have fallen asleep.


    When he woke up, his eyes were filled with light and he looked iparably noble. Even when he was asleep, he looked gorgeous. In fact, after losing that vicious aura, he exuded a trace of quiet gentleness.


    This kind of Yan Jiuchao was something that outsiders had never seen before. It was a pity that she had to pick wild vegetables. Otherwise, just his looks alone would make her admire him for an entire afternoon.


    Yu Wan gently ced the orange back on the fruit te and tiptoed out. Just as she was about to cross the threshold, Yan Jiuchao, who had yet to open his eyes, saidzily, ¡°Shadow Six, kill that Cui guy.¡±


    Yu Wan obediently sat back down by the bed and peeled the orange.


    The room was warm, and afortable warm fragrance wafted out of the incense burner. Yu Wan felt sleepy as she peeled the skin. She tilted her head and fell asleep leaning against the bedpost.


    The man on the bed slowly opened his eyes. His slender fingers picked up the half-peeled orange and ced it back on the fruit te on the small table.


    It was rare for girls her age to work as hard as her. She woke up before dawn and only fell asleep in the middle of the night. She was so busy during the day that her feet did not touch the ground. She had probably never thought of taking a break.


    Yan Jiuchao walked down and gently carried her to the bed. He took off the patched shoes on her feet. No matter how shameless Yan Jiuchao was, he had never really thought of using this method to take advantage of a girl. He stuffed her into the nket and tucked her in, nning to leave.


    Yu Wan suddenly turned around and hugged his waist.

 Chapter 122 - The Mystery of the Past

    <h4>Chapter 122: The Mystery of the Past</h4>


    The girl¡¯s body was soft like a light cloud, and a hidden fragrance wafted over.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s body stiffened. He raised his hand to pry open her arms that were wrapped around his waist, but he could not move it.


    She was indeed a girl who had grown up doing farm work!


    Young Master Yan gave up and looked at her coldly. Let¡¯s see what else she can do!


    Unexpectedly, after bending down and waiting for a long time, nothing happened. Young Master Yan tried to pry her arms again, but this time, he easily pried it open. However, before he could stand up, Yu Wan pounced on him again and he fell onto the bed that was emitting her fragrance.


    Yan Jiuchao: ¡°?!¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s hairpin fell off, and her ck hair slowly scattered. It was as ck as satin, making her skin look shockingly fair. Shey beside him, a soft white arm pressed against his chest. Her face was facing him. Her face was half-covered by her ck hair, and her eyebrows were picturesque. Her cor had opened slightly at some point, revealing her slender and beautiful neck.


    Under her neck was a pair of exquisite corbone.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s gaze stopped here in time. He coughed lightly and looked away to look at the strings of plump and smooth five-colored jade hanging above the bed. In every jade stone, there was a faint image of her hugging him.


    Yan Jiuchao had never thought that such a scene would appear in his life. It seemed¡­ not that annoying.


    Yan Jiuchao blinked andy stiffly.


    Yu Wan slept for a while before turning over again. This time, she removed her hand from his body and habitually pulled the nket over him. She was treating him like Little Bruiser.


    Yan Jiuchao, who didn¡¯t know the truth: ¡°¡­¡±


    ......


    Yan Jiuchao turned his head to look at her. Actually, it was not only Yan Jiuchao who was much cuter than usual after falling asleep. Yu Wan was the same. She closed her overly calm eyes, and there was a childish look on her face. Her soft red lips were slightly open, like a silent invitation.


    Yan Jiuchao leaned over. He got closer and closer and Yu Wan¡¯s face was suddenly kissed fiercely.


    Yan Jiuchao looked up and saw the three little fellows crawling onto the bed. They kissed Yu Wan¡¯s face one by one. The three little fellows twisted their little butts and crawled in while panting. Their biological father was squeezed out of the bed. His face was as ck as charcoal!


    ¡­ .


    Shopkeeper Cui¡¯s life was barely saved. After today, Shopkeeper Cui would not dare toe to Lotus Flower Vige for a long time.


    The matter in the Tianxiang Restaurant would not be resolved so easily. As the saying goes, the winds howl around the highest peaks. The Tianxiang Restaurant¡¯s development in recent years had been so rapid that it had caused countless peers to be jealous. Even if it was a businessman with a conscience, there were countless people who were looking forward to its downfall, let alone those without a conscience.


    Xu Shao¡¯s actions were still considered principled. However, he had a son who was holding him back. Xu Chengxuan¡¯s actions were all med on his biological father, Xu Shao. The branch on Xuanwu Street had copsed, and the business of the remaining six stores had also suffered a blow.


    At the same time, the news of Chef Yang giarizing his colleague¡¯s skills also spread like wildfire. There was no way to verify who had spread it. In short, the entire Capital knew about the scandal of the Tianxiang Restaurant overnight.


    The past between Chef Yang and Uncle was dug out.


    ¡°I heard they¡¯re from the same kitchen. Chef Yu took good care of him back then!¡±


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t good at cooking in the beginning. It was Chef Yu who taught him!¡±


    ¡°Then how could he bear to steal Chef Yu¡¯s recipes?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, why would they call him an ingrate?¡±


    ¡°I also heard that Yang actually hired a murderer to silence him!¡±


    ¡°That Yang fellow is too much! He¡¯s indebted to him, yet he¡¯s repaying kindness with ingratitude?!¡±


    Not long after, the news of Uncle breaking his leg also spread. After Chef Yang was used of repaying kindness with ingratitude, everyone could not help but specte about him.


    ¡°Have you heard? Back then, Chef Yu¡¯s leg was broken by someone with the surname Yang! After that, he even pretended to be a good person and brought a doctor to treat Chef Yu¡¯s leg. Actually, he just wanted to steal his recipes! Chef Yu¡¯s leg could have recovered! He was the one who asked the doctor to drug him and cripple his leg!¡±


    When the news reached Uncle¡¯s ears, Chef Yang had already been arrested by the authorities. The reason was not because of giarism, but that he had hired killers. Shadow Six had caught the waiter, who was sent out of the Capital, and thrown him at the entrance of the magistrate prefecture.


    The group of bandits recognized at a nce that this was the young man who had hired them to kill. Under torture, the young man revealed the mastermind, Chef Yang.


    Chef Yang was officially removed from the Tianxiang Restaurant. The five signature dishes he ¡°invented¡± would not be sold in any Tianxiang Restaurant. However, the Tianxiang Restaurant did not clear Uncle¡¯s name.


    Xu Shao also had a temper. His son had been crippled, the restaurant had been smashed, and their reputation in the industry had plummeted. What right did he have to clear the name of an outdated chef who had caused this disaster?!


    Yu Feng sat in the room and sulked!


    Yu Wanforted him. ¡°Forget it, Big Brother. They¡¯re just a bunch of scoundrels. They¡¯ll never admit that they¡¯re in the wrong. They¡¯ll only think that we¡¯re being overbearing and blocking their path to wealth. If we argue with them, we might hurt our health.¡±


    Yu Feng didn¡¯t really mind. He just felt sorry for his father.


    Back then, when his father was working at the Tianxiang Restaurant, the Tianxiang Restaurant had always supported his father. Now that his father was crippled and couldn¡¯t go back, they just¡ª


    ¡°Ah Wan, Little Feng,e over. I have something to say to you.¡± Uncle suddenly walked to Yu Feng¡¯s door with his walking stick.


    The siblings followed their uncle into his own room.


    Uncle sat down at the table and pointed to the box beside the closet. ¡°Ah Wan, there¡¯s a mahogany box inside. Take it out.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Wan nodded. She opened the box and found an old mahogany box. ¡°Uncle, here.¡±


    ¡°Open it and take a look,¡± Uncle said.


    Yu Wan opened the mahogany box. Yu Wan thought that the item at the bottom of the box was very valuable, but it was just a tattered book. The booklet looked like it had been around for a long time. The paper was yellow and the handwriting was blurry, but the drawings beside the handwriting were still clear.


    Yu Wan looked at it for a long time. ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Uncle flipped to thest few pages. ¡°Look.¡±


    There were words on these pages¡ªFive Sheep Brings Bliss, Four Seas Rising, Three Stars Shining, Two Dragons ying with a Pearl, One Autumn Leaf. However, the apanying photos were notplete, especially the photo of One Autumn Leaf.


    This booklet was really strange. There were no words where there were pictures, and no pictures where there were words.


    Uncle sighed. ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about. You think that the Tianxiang Restaurant didn¡¯t clear my name and made me suffer a huge grievance. But actually, I didn¡¯t think of these five dishes.¡±


    Yu Wan looked at her uncle in confusion.


    Uncle said, ¡°This belongs to your father. When we found him by the roadside back then, this booklet was ced in his swaddling.¡±

 Chapter 123 - Brother Jiu’s Gift

    <h4>Chapter 123: Brother Jiu¡¯s Gift</h4>


    Other abandoned babies had jade pendants and secret manuals in their swaddling. At the very least, there would be a blood letter. However, there was a rotten recipe book in her father¡¯s swaddling.


    <i>Could it be that my grandfather was a chef??</i>Yu Wan thought seriously. Her father grew up in the Yu family, so he was a member of the Yu family. She was also a member of the Yu family. She did not care much about others.


    Yu Wan returned the booklet to her uncle.


    Uncle paused. ¡°This¡­¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Uncle, keep it. I¡¯m not good at cooking, so it¡¯s useless even if I take it.¡±


    Uncle wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, he kept the booklet.


    At this point, Yu Feng finally stopped worrying about the fact that the Tianxiang Restaurant did not clear his father¡¯s name. However, he hadpletely lost his good impression of the Tianxiang Restaurant.


    ¡°I thought they were decent people since their business is so big.¡± When he sent Yu Wan out, Yu Feng couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°Big Brother, have you never heard of it? All businessmen are profiteers.¡±


    Yu Feng immediately straightened his back and said, ¡°We don¡¯t want to be profiteers!¡±


    Yu Wan was amused by his serious expression. ¡°Alright, alright, we won¡¯t do it.¡±


    But even if she wasn¡¯t a profiteer, she couldn¡¯t be an honest person. In this world, honest people were always at a disadvantage. However, there was no need to take these out to argue with Yu Feng. Yu Wan brought the corn buns made by her aunt back to the house.


    As soon as she left, Yu Feng called his parents and Yu Song over. ¡°By the way, I want to ask if you know that new Young Master Wan?¡±


    ......


    Yu Song rested his chin on the table and said listlessly, ¡°No.¡±


    He had been recuperating in seclusion these few days and had not even left the courtyard, let alone meet the teacher in the vige.


    Aunt also shook her head. ¡°Why are you suddenly asking about this? Did something happen to that Young Master Wan? I heard that he knows the county magistrate and is a very powerful person.¡±


    Know? Aren¡¯t you praising the county magistrate too much?


    ¡°Nothing, I was just asking.¡± Yu Feng originally wanted to tell his family about Yan Jiuchao¡¯s identity, but after thinking about it, he felt that it was better not to say it for the time being, in case they angered that second-generation heir and caused trouble for his family. That would be very worrying.


    ¡°Why did you call us over if there¡¯s nothing?!¡± Yu Song rolled his eyes and returned to the room.


    Yu Feng frowned. ¡°Why has he been so angry recently?¡±


    Aunt said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s been like this since the Guo family moved here.¡±


    ¡°The Guo family.¡± Yu Feng didn¡¯t say anything else. Even someone as calm as him didn¡¯t really like the Guo family. Fortunately, the Guo family had been quite honest recently and didn¡¯t continue to cause trouble.


    In the next room, Guo Xianqiao had already rested, but the Guo couple was still awake.


    After dinner, Guo Dayou sat on a stool to pick his teeth.


    Du Jinhua untied the purse tied in her cotton shirt and poured out the copper coins and silver pieces, counting them one by one.


    Du Jinhua suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Say, the Yu family is really different from before. We¡¯ve been here for the past few days and we can eat meat every meal! It¡¯s much better than our days at our house!¡±


    When Aunt returned home with a lot of cured meat and braised meat, Du Jinhua guessed that the Yu family was not as poor as before. Otherwise, why would a family that could not even afford porridge bring so much meat to their maiden family¡¯s house?


    However, she did not expect that not only was the Yu family not poor, but they were even richer than their family.


    ¡°Why? Are you envious?¡± Guo Dayou picked his teeth and tilted his head to the side. ¡°Sure, when our father was still alive, didn¡¯t he always talk about Little Feng and our eldest daughter¡¯s marriage? Old Master Yu also agreed!¡±


    Du Jinhua rolled his eyes at him. ¡°How can you take what they say at the table seriously!¡±


    Guo Dayou said proudly, ¡°If you want this marriage, I naturally have a way to make it happen.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Du Jinhua put the copper coins and silver pieces she had counted into her purse and tied them tightly to her body. ¡°My daughter is so beautiful. In the future, she will be the young madam of a rich family. How can a country bumpkin be worthy?!¡±


    Guo Dayou chuckled. ¡°They¡¯re doing business. The entire vige has been hired.¡±


    Du Jinhua suddenly raised her voice. ¡°You call that business? Look at what their family is selling! It¡¯s disgusting even if they give me smelly tofu for free! I know that they just want to learn from the Luo Family to earn big money, but can they learn it? Why don¡¯t they take a piss and look in the mirror with that kind of behavior!¡±


    The faces of Madam Jiang and her daughter shed through Guo Dayou¡¯s mind. ¡°She¡¯s better looking than the Luo family¡­¡±


    Du Jinhua picked up a broom and threw it over!


    Guo Dayou raised his hand to block her. ¡°You woman! You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Du Jinhua rolled her eyes.


    Guo Dayou coughed lightly and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t¡­ our daughter marry into the Luo family? I think the two sons of the Luo family like our daughter.¡±


    Du Jinhua stopped talking.


    Guo Dayou¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What? You don¡¯t like the Luo family either? Yue¡¯er is already seventeen!¡±


    Du Jinhua was too picky, which was why she dyed her daughter¡¯s marriage. Although the girls of this dynasty did not get married as early as the previous dynasty, it was really rare for them to not be engaged after seventeen.


    ¡°Mother, is there a colored thread?¡± While Du Jinhua was thinking, Guo Xianyue knocked on the door.


    Du Jinhua said loudly, ¡°No,ask your aunt for it!¡±


    Guo Xianyue paused helplessly and turned to leave.


    ¡°I just finished using mine. Wait, I¡¯ll get Little Feng to go to your third aunt¡¯s house to ask.¡± The only Guo family member that Aunt didn¡¯t hate was probably Guo Xianyue. Just as she was about to send Yu Feng to ask for the colored thread, Guo Xianyue gently said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble Big Brother. I¡¯ll ask him myself.¡±


    ¡°Do you know which family it is?¡± Aunt asked worriedly.


    Guo Xianyue smiled and nodded. ¡°I know. It¡¯s the westernmost one.¡±


    Guo Xianyue left. Aunt had a kitchen to clean up, so she did not follow her.


    On the way to Yu Wan¡¯s house, Zhao Heng happened to return from school and bumped into Guo Xianyue near the fish pond.


    Zhao Heng nced at her indifferently. He walked past without looking sideways seeing that it was an unfamiliar woman. On the other hand, Guo Xianyue was stunned. Zhao Heng had already walked far away, but she could not help but turn around.


    Soon, she realized that she had lost herposure. She looked around and saw that there was no one around. She heaved a sigh of relief and went to Yu Wan¡¯s house. However, she did not know what luck she had today. Just as she was about to reach Yu Wan¡¯s door, she saw another man.


    The man was tall and wore a silver cloak. Under the night sky, he was like a cold moonlight.


    If Zhao Heng¡¯s appearance was stunning, then the person in front of her was simply shocking. This was not like the saying where the beauty in the high ces is like jade, while the handsome young man is unmatched in the world. This person only existed in the heavens. How many times could one see him in the mortal world?


    Guo Xianyue¡¯s face flushed red, and even her breathing stopped.


    Yu Wan came out with a basin of Little Bruiser¡¯s bath water. When she looked up, she saw Guo Xianyue not far away. Guo Xianyue wasing in this direction, so she should be going to their house.


    Yu Wan poured away the bath water and greeted, ¡°Cousin Yue.¡±


    Guo Xianyue did not hear her.


    Yu Wan blinked strangely and called out twice.


    Guo Xianyue finally came back to her senses. She was embarrassed and shy, and her face was so red that it could drip blood. She lowered her head and walked forward. ¡°Cousin.¡±


    Yu Wan looked at her red face. ¡°Are you very hot?¡±


    Guo Xianyue pressed the back of her cold hand against her face. She lowered her eyes and said, ¡°Yes¡­ yes, I walked over and got warm.¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. Just as she was about to ask her if there was anything, ¡°Young Master Wan: from next door suddenly said, ¡°Come over.¡±


    There was no room for rejection, but the voice was really pleasant, low and maic.


    Guo Xianyue felt her heart skip a beat again. Was¡­ was he calling her? Just as this thought shed through her mind, she saw Yu Wan put down the wooden basin and walk over.


    ¡°What?¡± Yu Wan looked up at Yan Jiuchao, who was a head taller than her.


    Yan Jiuchao handed the brocade box to her.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Yan Jiuchao couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. He snorted and entered the house, even mming the door behind him.


    Yes, mmed, and the sound was very loud!


    The corners of Yu Wan¡¯s mouth twitched as she looked at the door that was only an inch away from denting her nose. What was wrong with this little lunatic? Forget it, forget it. She still owed him Shopkeeper Cui¡¯s life. She would endure it, she would endure it!


    Yu Wan carried the brocade box back into the room. ¡°Cousin,e in and sit.¡±


    Guo Xianyue nced at the closed door next door and then at the brocade box in Yu Wan¡¯s hand. ¡°Who was that person just now? Why¡­ was he so rude?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­ Young Master Wan, the new teacher.¡± Yu Wan paused and said, ¡°He has a bad temper. Don¡¯t provoke him.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Guo Xianyue nodded thoughtfully. Her gaze fell on the brocade box that Yan Jiuchao handed to Yu Wan and she opened her mouth.


    ¡°Cousin, why are you looking for me?¡± Yu Wan ced the brocade box on the table and turned to make a cup of tea for Guo Xianyue.


    ¡°Thank you, Cousin.¡± Guo Xianyue took the teacup and looked away. She said embarrassedly, ¡°I¡¯m here to borrow some colored thread from you.¡±


    ¡°Colored thread. What color do you want?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°Do you have red and silver?¡± Guo Xianyue asked softly.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go get it.¡± Yu Wan entered the house to look for the colored thread.


    The siblings¡¯ conversation could be heard from inside.


    ¡°Sis, Sis! Do we have guests?¡±


    ¡°Your cousin Yue is here. Quickly put on your clothes.¡±


    ¡°Aiya, these pants are too tight! I can¡¯t lift them!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gained weight. I made you pantsst month.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no! I¡¯m not fat!¡±


    Guo Xianyue listened to the siblings¡¯ conversation and suddenly felt a little envious. She and her sister could not be so close. However, she was not envious for long before her gaze was attracted by the brocade box on the table again.

 Chapter 124 - Caring Brother Jiu

    <h4>Chapter 124: Caring Brother Jiu</h4>


    Guo Xianyue was very curious about what was in the brocade box. Why would it be given to Cousin Wan? Did Cousin Wan know Young Master Wan? Guo Xianyue knew that it was not good to peek at other people¡¯s things, but she did not take it. It should be fine if she just took a look¡­


    ¡°Sis, Sis! You¡¯re hurting me!¡±


    Little Bruiser¡¯s resentful voice came from the inner room.


    ¡°Take a breath and hold your fat stomach in.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a fat stomach!¡±


    ¡°You do. Look.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t poke me! Hahaha¡­¡± Little Bruiserughed painfully after being poked.


    However, when Yu Wan stopped, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Again! Sis, again!¡±


    Guo Xianyue looked in the direction of the inner room and gently reached out to open the brocade box. Unexpectedly, there was another brocade box inside.


    ¡°Stop fooling around. You¡¯re sweating again. Hurry up and put on your shoes,¡± Yu Wan said as she turned around to get the colored thread.


    Guo Xianyue closed the box in time.


    Yu Wan took out two balls of colored thread. ¡°Cousin Yue, do you think this color is okay?¡±


    Guo Xianyue¡¯s mind was no longer on the colored threads. She wanted to ept it, but the moment she saw the threads, she was shocked. The color of the threads were very good, and the texture was indescribably smooth. It was even better than the best thread she had seen in the Luo Family.


    ......


    Yu Wan saw her stunned expression and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Cousin Yue? Is this thread wrong?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Guo Xianyue quickly shook her head. ¡°Which shop did you buy your thread from? I¡¯ll buy someter.¡± She did not ask about the price. In her opinion, if Yu Wan could afford the silk thread, it was even easier for her.


    How could Guo Xianyue know that this kind of colored thread was a royal tribute? It was made of top-notch ice silk. Only the Empress was qualified to enjoy it. Not to mention buying it, it was difficult for her to even see it.


    Of course, Yu Wan did not know either. These colored threads were from the New Year¡¯s gift that Yan Jiuchao had given Little Bruiser. Although Yu Wan had guessed that it was good stuff, she had not guessed that it was such good stuff.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t buy it. Someone gave it to me,¡± Yu Wan said evasively.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Guo Xianyue asked.


    Yan Jiuchao. However, it was not appropriate to tell Guo Xianyue this name. Yu Wan smiled politely. ¡°A friend.¡±


    Yu Wan stopped. Guo Xianyue was not stupid. She understood that she should not continue asking, so she stood up and bade farewell. Before leaving, Guo Xianyue couldn¡¯t help but nce at the brocade box on the table. Even she did not understand why she was so curious about what Cousin Wan had received.


    Perhaps¡­ It was because of the person who gave it to her.


    ¡°Sis, Sis! I¡¯m done! Where¡¯s Cousin Yue?¡±


    When Little Bruiser ran out, Guo Xianyue had already left with the colored threads.


    ¡°She¡¯s gone,¡± Little Bruiser said in disappointment.


    Yu Wanughed. ¡°Why? Do you like Cousin Yue?¡±


    Little Bruiser hugged Yu Wan¡¯s arm. ¡°How can I like anyone else? I only like Sis!¡±


    Yu Wan poked his little forehead. Little imp!


    Dinner was braised lotus root vermicelli soup, corn bread, and a te of stir-fried spring bamboo shoots with cured meat.


    The braised lotus root and steamed buns were all prepared by her uncle¡¯s family. The spring bamboo shoots were dug out from their own backyard. They were indeed not as big as the ones at the back of the mountain. The three spring bamboo shoots were cut into pieces, and after it was steamed, they were barely stir-fried.


    Spring bamboo shoots were sweeter and more juicy than winter bamboo shoots. The texture was more refreshing and crisp. Yu Wan thought that when she went up the mountain to pick chives in the future, she would dig more spring bamboo shoots.


    At night, Little Bruiser rested.


    After spring, the weather improved. There was no need to squeeze a big bed for warmth, so Yu Wan moved back to her room.


    Yu Wan lit an oilmp.


    When she first transmigrated, she was so poor that she couldn¡¯t even buymp oil. Yu Wan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She did not know when it started, but the number of times she thought of her aunt and her previous life had decreased. It was as if those were all dreams, and this was real. She was Ah Wan, the Ah Wan of the Yu family.


    Yu Wan opened the brocade box that Yan Jiuchao had given her. There were two smaller brocade boxes inside, each about four inches wide and eight inches long.


    Yu Wan opened the left one first. The things inside made her eyes light up.


    It was a pair of embroidered shoes.


    The soles of the shoes were white, and the body of the shoes was tender pink. The fabric of the shoes was as smooth as brocade, and there was nothing extra embroidered on the sides. Only the surface of the shoes was hooked with an elegant lotus flower with colorful lines. In the middle of the lotus flower was the stamen condensed from topaz. It was bright and translucent, like the finishing touch, making the embroidered shoes instantly look more spiritual and graceful.


    Yu Wan¡¯s aesthetics had always been very tough, but at this moment, she was also mesmerized by this pair of embroidered shoes.


    Inparison, the patched cloth shoes at the side were pitifully shabby.


    She vaguely remembered that when she went to Yan Jiuchao¡¯s house that day, she was wearing this pair of cloth shoes. She peeled the orange until she fell asleep. When she woke up andy on Yan Jiuchao¡¯s bed, she was really shocked. However, because she had the three littleds in her arms, she did not think too much about it.


    Now that she thought about it carefully, who took off her shoes and covered her with a nket?


    ¡°I thought I was the one who did it.¡± So it wasn¡¯t¡­


    That time, did he realize that her shoes were broken? It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t have good shoes. She just couldn¡¯t bear to wear them while working.


    Yu Wan looked down at the new shoes on her feet and smiled happily. That fellow was unpredictable, but it was a little overwhelming when he was considerate.


    Yu Wan began to look forward to the contents of the second brocade box. Her lips curved slightly as she opened the brocade box. This time, there were three books.


    <i>It had to be good books.?</i>Yu Wan thought.


    Yu Wan happily took it and looked at it.


    Breast Enhancement Book One, Two, Three.


    Yu Wan¡¯s face darkened!

 Chapter 125 - Her Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 125: Her Thoughts</h4>


    That fellow actually gave her such a thing!


    Why? Did he despise her for being small? How did he know she¡ª


    Yu Wan realized something. She first looked at her shoes and then at her clothes.


    Could it be that he had ¡°measured¡± the size of this ce? What was it measured with? The eyes or¡­


    Yu Wan clenched her fists tightly.


    ¡­ Hooligan!


    On the other hand, after Guo Xianyue returned to the old residence with the colored thread, she bumped into Du Jinhua, who came out of the kitchen.


    Du Jinhua was originally a glutton. After eating at the Yu family¡¯s house, she couldn¡¯t control her appetite and went to the kitchen to take a look. She found another bowl of pickled vegetables and cornbread.


    ¡°Do you want some?¡± Du Jinhua took a bite of the cornbread in her hand and handed the bowl in her other hand to Guo Xianyue.


    Guo Xianyue looked at Du Jinhua¡¯s shameless appearance and said helplessly, ¡°Mother, aren¡¯t you full from dinner?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I be hungry again?¡± Of course, Du Jinhua wouldn¡¯t admit that the Yu family¡¯s food was too delicious. They had to leave after the house was repaired. She had to eat her fill before she left.


    ¡°Mother, you¡­¡± Guo Xianyue hesitated.


    ......


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Du Jinhua looked at her unhappily.


    Guo Xianyue lowered her eyes. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡±


    She walked past Du Jinhua, who stopped her. ¡°Wait, what are you holding?¡±


    ¡°Cousin Wan¡¯s colored thread,¡± Guo Xianyue said as she opened her palm.


    Du Jinhua took it and took a look. She immediately said in surprise, ¡°Such a good thread. Don¡¯t return it after you¡¯re done using it. Take it to my room!¡±


    How could she not return it? She still had to look for Cousin Wan. Besides, this was inappropriate. Guo Xianyue said earnestly, ¡°Mother, have you forgotten Cousin Wan¡¯s temper? Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll beat you up if you take her things?¡±


    ¡°She dares?¡± Even so, Du Jinhua thought of Guo Xianqiao¡¯s miserable state and finally did not mention taking the colored thread away. ¡°Don¡¯t leave yet. I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What else is there?¡± Guo Xianyue asked.


    Du Jinhua said, ¡°I¡¯ve discussed it with your father. When the weather is warm, we¡¯ll go to the Luo family and settle your marriage with your cousin.¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡± Guo Xianyue¡¯s beautiful face turned pale.


    Du Jinhua took a bite of her cornbread and said, ¡°You can choose between your eldest cousin and second cousin. However, your eldest cousin is the eldest son. In the future, when he inherits the family business, he will definitely be more promising than your second cousin. However, your second cousin is a good student. In the future, when he takes the imperial examination or something, you will be an official¡¯s wife.¡±


    What was going on? That fool from the Luo Family couldn¡¯t even pass the Elementary Schr examination, so how could he be a Schr?


    The eldest cousin of the Luo family was even worse. Every time she went to his house, he would look at her with those lecherous eyes. If she hadn¡¯t dodged quickly, he might have done something to her!


    However, she did not dare to say this. Even if she did, her mother would not believe her. She would even anger her aunt.


    A figure as elegant as moonlight suddenly appeared in Guo Xianyue¡¯s mind. It was the schrly young master she had met by the fish pond who could not help but nce at her. However, that Young Master Wan had never been indecent from the beginning to the end. He was really a gentleman. Besides, didn¡¯t Cousin Wan say that he was knowledgeable?


    In her opinion, Young Master Wan was the one who could rise up in the ranks. If she married him¡­


    Guo Xianyue¡¯s cheeks burned again. This kind of thing was really embarrassing. But no matter what, with her talent and looks, she should be worthy of a good person like Young Master Wan.


    A mother knew her daughter best. Du Jinhua felt that something had happened when she saw her daughter¡¯s youthful appearance.


    Du Jinhua narrowed her eyes. ¡°You have someone in mind?¡± It had better not be that poor Yu Feng. Otherwise, she would break his legs!


    Guo Xianyue pulled her mother into the house and whispered to Du Jinhua about meeting Young Master Wan.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about the new schr?¡± Du Jinhua had heard of this gentleman. Not only did he know the county magistrate, but he was also good at studying. His family could also hire servants. He seemed to be from a rich family. ¡°I wonder how hepares to the Luo Family.¡±


    Guo Xianyue said righteously, ¡°How can the Luo brothers bepared to Young Master Wan? You didn¡¯t see him. If you did, you wouldn¡¯t care about Cousin Luo anymore.¡±


    Du Jinhua trusted her daughter¡¯s taste. Moreover, when those vigers who came to help out at the Yu Family mentioned Young Master Wan, they all called him ¡°Quasi-Top Schr¡±. Since Young Master Wan wanted to be the top schr, wouldn¡¯t her daughter be the wife of the top schr if she married him?


    ¡°But¡­¡± Du Jinhua suddenly thought of something. ¡°Young Master Wan seems to have a child.¡±


    Du Jinhua had nothing to do and always wandered around the vige. Once, she happened to see the three little fellowsing out of the Ding Family¡¯s old mansion. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard the vigers mention it. Perhaps they¡¯re other people¡¯s children.¡±


    The three little fellows did not walk around the vige. Only Du Jinhua saw them by chance when she was free. Others did not know.


    ¡°Then if it¡¯s his, he¡¯ll be a widower,¡± said Du Jinhua. A man with a child. His wife had either run away or died.


    Guo Xianyue turned around and whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± To be able to marry a man like Young Master Wan, it was fine even if she raised his child.


    Du Jinhua did not take the three children seriously at all. So what if they were Young Master Wan¡¯s flesh and blood? Her daughter was so smart, how could she not control the three little ones? When her daughter had her own flesh and blood, she would find a reason to send the three little ones away. What was so difficult about that?


    Du Jinhua only felt that it was a pity for her daughter to marry a widower since she was so beautiful. However, if the other party could really be the top schr, this grievance would be nothing.


    ¡°But Mom, we don¡¯t know him.¡± How should she talk about marriage? It wasn¡¯t good for a woman like her to shamelessly ask for marriage from the groom¡¯s family.


    Du Jinhua clicked her tongue. ¡°My silly daughter, don¡¯t you take a look at your own face? In all the viges, is there anyone who looks more like a rich family¡¯s daughter than you? He¡¯s a schr. Would he marry a country bumpkin if he doesn¡¯t marry you?¡±


    Guo Xianyue blushed and lowered her head. ¡°Cousin Wan¡­ Cousin Wan is also beautiful.¡±


    Du Jinhua rolled her eyes. ¡°Hmph, what¡¯s the use of being beautiful when she¡¯s a broken shoe that someone had broken off the engagement with? Which man would dare to want her? Besides, I heard that she¡¯s no longer clean. How is she like my daughter? Just put your heart back into your stomach. Young Master Wan will definitelye and marry you!¡±

 Chapter 126 - Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 126: Marriage</h4>


    The next day, Aunt woke up early to make breakfast for the family. As soon as she entered the kitchen, she saw Du Jinhua busy at the stove.


    Aunt thought that she was seeing things. Ever since Du Jinhua came to the Yu family, she didn¡¯t help with any work at all. When she entered the kitchen, she only looked for food and didn¡¯t cook.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Aunt opened her mouth, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°Big Sister, you¡¯re up? Why don¡¯t you sleep a little longer? Breakfast will be ready soon!¡± Du Jinhua greeted her with a smile. She ced the sliced garlic sprouts into an empty bowl beside her and took a piece of ginger to continue cutting.


    When Aunt saw that she did not seem to be being polite with her, she could not help but feel even more puzzled. Was she possessed or was Du Jinhua possessed? Du Jinhua actually woke up early to help the entire family make breakfast? If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, she would never have believed it.


    It was not that Du Jinhua was aszy as Mrs. Zhao, but Du Jinhua loved to put on airs, especially in front of her, Guo Pingxiang. It was already good enough that she did not wait for her to serve her, but she still helped her make breakfast?


    Du Jinhua did not just make breakfast. She also filled the water tank and swept away the chicken feces in the chicken house. Even the two hot eggs that the pheasant had justid were carefully put away¡­ She did not swallow any of them.


    Aunt was scared silly. ¡°You¡­ Do you want to borrow money?¡±


    Du Jinhua red at her. ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. Do I look like the kind of person who would reach out for money? I already feel bad enough staying at your house and eating at your house. What kind of person would I be if I asked you for money?¡±


    <i>You still know that you¡¯re human¡­</i>


    Du Jinhua stir-fried two tes of side dishes and steamed arge basket of cabbage buns and cornbread. She filled a basket with buns and cornbread and smiled brightly. ¡°I¡¯ll send some to Sister Jiang¡¯s house too.¡±


    <i>She was going to give it to Third Brother¡¯s family? Had she forgotten how Ah Wan beat up Guo Xianqiao?</i>


    After Du Jinhua left, Aunt hurriedly returned to the house and shook her uncle awake. ¡°Oh no, oh no! Du Jinhua has gone crazy!¡±


    ¡­ .


    On the other hand, after Du Jinhua left with a basket of buns and cornbread, she went straight to Yu Wan¡¯s house. However, in fact, she stopped before she reached Yu Wan¡¯s house.


    .....


    Aunt was right. Unless Du Jinhua was crazy, she would never send anything to Yu Wan¡¯s family.


    Du Jinhua¡¯s wishful thinking had already been set upst night. Firstly, wasn¡¯t this Young Master Wan, top schr Wan, one in a million? Wasn¡¯t her daughter the same? As the saying goes, there¡¯s no better match than this. Although she could not directly propose marriage, she could indirectly reveal the news!


    If Young Master Wan knew that she had a beautiful daughter, wouldn¡¯t he be dead set on marrying her?


    While she was feeling smug, Du Jinhua had already arrived at the entrance of the Ding Family¡¯s new residence. As expected of a rich family, even the door was painted red.


    Du Jinhua adjusted the pearl hairpin at her temples and raised her hand to knock on the door.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Uncle Wan opened the door.


    In order to make the Wan family think highly of her, Du Jinhua dressed up well. She put on her best clothes and jewelry and applied makeup. She thought that she could suppress everyone. However, Uncle Wan¡¯s eyebrows twitched when he saw her. Where did this ugly womane from?!


    Uncle Wan had seen more beauties. The closest one was Madam Jiang, and the furthest one was the Princess Consort. At the very least, the little lunatic at home had the appearance of an immortal, so Du Jinhua¡¯s appearance was really not worthy of his attention.


    Du Jinhua did not notice Uncle Wan¡¯s disdain. She thought that he was stunned by her appearance and smiled even more brightly. ¡°Is Young Master Wan around?¡±


    ¡°Why are you looking for my young master¡­ my nephew?¡± Uncle Wan was halfway through his answer when he remembered that he was now Young Master Wan¡¯s uncle. This inspiration came from Miss Yu¡¯s family.


    ¡°So you¡¯re Young Master Wan¡¯s uncle¡­¡± Du Jinhua smiled and handed the basket in her hand forward.¡± The steamed buns and cornbread made by my family are stuffed with braised meat!¡±


    Uncle Wan, who didn¡¯t even care about delicacies: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll put it on the table.¡± Du Jinhua entered the house uninvited. As she sized up the environment in the house, she ced the basket on the square table in the central room.


    She was quite satisfied with the environment of the Wan family. At the very least, it was quite clean. At a nce, she could tell that they were a respectable and particr family. However, they did not have any gold, silver, or jade artifacts. They were probably not as rich as the Luo family.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I see Young Master Wan¡¯s parents?¡± Du Jinhua asked.


    ¡°They¡¯re not here,¡± Uncle Wan said.


    Du Jinhua¡¯s eyes shed. His parents were not around, but his uncle was. Could they be dead?


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you looking for my nephew?¡± Uncle Wan asked for the second time. He could not stand the other party¡¯s behavior and his tone was not good.


    Du Jinhua couldn¡¯t tell, so she smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m Ah Xiang¡¯s sister-inw. I don¡¯t have anything else to say to Young Master Wan. My brother-inw also has a son who¡¯s going to take the imperial examination. I heard that Young Master Wan¡¯s knowledge is not bad, so I wanted to ask him for advice.¡±


    If it were anyone else, they would have believed her. But who was Uncle Wan? He was an invincible eunuch who had apanied the young Prince Yan and the young Emperor to fight their way out of the Cold Pce. How could he not see that she had ulterior motives?


    As expected, not long after Du Jinhua asked, a delicate-looking young girl came to the door. The young girl looked to be sixteen or seventeen years old and was about the same age as Miss Yu. However, she was more pampered than Miss Yu. She was wearing silk satin and gold, silver, and jewelry. Her every frown and smile made her look young and delicate.


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re here? Everyone¡¯s waiting for you to have breakfast.¡± Guo Xianyue said nervously. As soon as she approached the house, her heart pounded, but her mother insisted that she show her face.


    Du Jinhua looked at her daughter in satisfaction. ¡°Yue¡¯er,e in and greet him. This is Young Master Wan¡¯s uncle.¡±


    Guo Xianyue bowed her head and walked forward. ¡°Uncle Wan.¡±


    ¡°My daughter, Yue¡¯er,¡± Du Jinhua said with pride.


    Next, he should ask her how old her daughter was and if she was married. At that time, she would go with the flow and say that she was seventeen and couldn¡¯t bear to part with her daughter, so she had kept her by her side. However, it was time to consider marriage.


    Unexpectedly, Uncle Wan smiled heartily and said, ¡°You look about the same age as Miss Yu. You¡¯ve already been betrothed, right? You must invite me to your wedding banquet!¡±


    He rejected her outright!


    ¡­ .


    Du Jinhua was furious and pulled her daughter out of the Ding Family¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°Blind old thing!¡± Du Jinhua was really furious. She had always been the one who looked down on others, and there was no one who didn¡¯t want to marry her daughter!


    ¡°Mother!¡± Guo Xianyue was about to cry. She didn¡¯t know if it was because crying was too embarrassing or because her hopes were dashed.


    Du Jinhua snorted. ¡°What does that old thing know? He¡¯s not Young Master Wan¡¯s biological father. How can his words count? I miscalcted today. I didn¡¯t expect Young Master Wan¡¯s uncle to interrupt. Don¡¯t worry, as long as Young Master Wan sees you, he will definitely be tempted!¡±


    Du Jinhua coaxed Guo Xianyue again and finally stopped her tears.


    Du Jinhua asked Guo Xianyue to return to the Yu Family¡¯s old mansion first while she walked around nearby.


    Back then, the Guo family had not agreed to Guo Dayou marrying her. They had said that she was too shrewish and not easy to get along with. However, she had charmed Guo Dayou until he was dizzy. Guo Dayou would not marry anyone but her. In the end, the marriage still seeded.


    Now, she nned to use the same trick again and attack Young Master Wan. She wandered to the bamboo forest outside the back door.


    Coincidentally, Yu Wan walked out of the kitchen with a basket on her back.


    ¡°Miss Yu!¡±


    It was Uncle Wan¡¯s voice.


    Du Jinhua quickly hid behind a big tree.


    .


    ¡°Good morning, Uncle Wan.¡± Yu Wan turned around and greeted him with a smile.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Uncle Wan asked as he looked at the basket on her back.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°I¡¯m going up the mountain to dig for spring bamboo shoots and wild vegetables.¡±


    Uncle Wan smiled and handed her a covered blue and white porcin bowl. ¡°A gtin cake to nourish your mother¡¯s body.¡± Without waiting for Yu Wan to refuse, Uncle Wan said, ¡°We¡¯re all men in the house. We can¡¯t eat this. Take it.¡±


    Du Jinhua immediately frowned. This blind old thing actually treated this brat while he treated them like that! She had never even eaten gtin cake before, but this old thing gave it to this girl!


    The Wan family was still rich.


    The two of them said something else. Du Jinhua was distracted and did not listen. When she came back to her senses, Uncle Wan had already left. Yu Wan was holding the bowl of gtin cake in her hand and was about to return to the house when another figure walked out from the back door of the Ding Manor.


    This was a fairy-like back view. He was wearing a silver-white cloak that trailed the ground. He was tall, and his ck hair was like ink. His jade crown was clear and moist. The entire green bamboo forest seemed to have been lit up by this person¡¯s back view.


    Needless to say, Du Jinhua had already guessed the other party¡¯s identity. He was indeed the man who had moved her daughter¡¯s heart. Just his back view alone was indescribably handsome.


    Du Jinhua saw Young Master Wan walking towards Yu Wan and said something to her. Yu Wan¡¯s face turned red and she red at him angrily. His shoulders moved slightly and he seemed tough.

 Chapter 127 - Courting Death

    <h4>Chapter 127: Courting Death</h4>


    Yan Jiuchao spoke slowly. Du Jinhua pricked up her ears but could not hear what he said.


    However, Du Jinhua could tell that Young Master Wan was teasing the girl from the Yu family. Looking at the girl¡¯s reaction, it didn¡¯t seem to be the first time.


    Young Master Wan had only moved in for a few days, but the two of them had already hooked up. This brat was really shameless!


    Yu Wan rushed up the mountain and did not spend too much time dealing with Yan Jiuchao. It was mainly because this fellow was too shameless. If she were to argue with him, she would definitely be the one angered in the end.


    Yu Wan decisively ignored him. Under Yan Jiuchao¡¯s extremely annoying gaze, she carried the basket and went up the mountain!


    Yan Jiuchao kept looking at Yu Wan¡¯s back until shepletely disappeared from the end of the mountain path before walking back into the house.


    Du Jinhua fell into deep thought. Young Master Wan seemed to have some feelings for the girl from the Yu family. If it were any other vige girl, Du Jinhua would not have been afraid, but it was Yu Wan.


    Her daughter was right about one thing. Yu Wan was also beautiful. She was even more beautiful than her daughter and knew how to seduce men. Inparison, her daughter¡¯s chances of winning were much lower.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Young Master Wan doesn¡¯t know that that girl¡¯s reputation isn¡¯t good. If he finds out that she¡¯s indecent outside and got Schr Zhao to cancel the engagement, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t want her anymore¡­¡±


    Du Jinhua decided to find a suitable time to expose Yu Wan¡¯s bad reputation to the Wan family.


    What the n could not keep up with was that something else had happened before that.


    When Guo Xianyue returned to the old residence, she did not see Du Jinhua return for a long time. Worried that she had done something out of line, she quickly turned around to look for her. When she passed by the deserted fish pond, her purse identally fell in. She went to pick it up and wet her sleeve.


    ......


    Du Jinhua passed by the small fish pond and happened to see her daughter squatting by the water and twisting the water on her sleeve.


    Du Jinhua had a sh of inspiration. What timing is this? Wasn¡¯t now the best time? There was still a risk in telling the tales. What if the entire vige spoke up for that girl? Wouldn¡¯t Young Master Wan not believe it? But if¡­ the two of them had physical contact, Young Master Wan would have no choice but to marry her!


    ¡°Yue¡¯er!¡± Du Jinhua walked over with a smile.


    ¡°Mother.¡± Guo Xianyue stood up aggrievedly. ¡°My sleeve is wet.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s wet!¡± Du Jinhua grabbed her daughter¡¯s hand and pulled her towards Ah Wan¡¯s house.


    Guo Xianyue did not understand what her mother was talking about. She looked in the direction in front of her and frowned. ¡°Mother, we¡¯ve gone the wrong way. We should go east.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s this way!¡± Du Jinhua pulled her daughter all the way to Yu Wan¡¯s house.


    Madam Jiang and Little Bruiser were still sleeping soundly. The front door was closed, but the back door was not locked.


    ¡°Mother, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    Du Jinhua brought her daughter into the kitchen and whispered to Mrs. Jiang¡¯s room, ¡°Sister Jiang, Yue¡¯er¡¯s clothes are wet. I¡¯ll find something from Ah Wan for her to change into.¡± She had already greeted them. Whether Madam Jiang heard her or not was up to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a wet sleeve. There¡¯s no need to change my cousin¡¯s clothes.¡± Guo Xianyue would not admit that Yu Wan¡¯s clothes were too shabby and she looked down on them.


    Du Jinhua red at her and entered Yu Wan¡¯s room. She opened the wardrobe and casually picked out a small flowery jacket that had turned yellow from washing.


    ¡°So tacky.¡± Guo Xianyue frowned.


    Du Jinhua put it on for her without any exnation.


    Guo Xianyue really did not understand what her mother was thinking. Why would she let her wear such old-fashioned clothes? If Young Master Wan saw thister, he would probably look down on her even more.


    Du Jinhua did not tell her daughter the n. She wanted her daughter to look silly so that she would not expose herself and would be more lovable.


    Du Jinhua looked at her daughter a few times and let her hair down before bringing her daughter to the fish pond. She let go of her daughter¡¯s hand and carefully searched the shore.


    ¡°Mother, what are you looking for?¡± Guo Xianyue asked curiously.


    ¡°Found it! Come over quickly!¡± Du Jinhua waved at her daughter.


    Guo Xianyue walked over strangely and saw Du Jinhua squatting down, holding a thick bush of wild grass.


    ¡°Here, grab it!¡± Du told her daughter.


    Guo Xianyue slowly squatted down and grabbed it in confusion. Just as she was about to ask her mother, she felt a weight on her shoulder. Du Jinhua had pushed her into the water!


    ¡°Uh¡ª¡± Guo Xianyue did not expect this change. Even though she had grabbed the weeds, she still choked on a mouthful of water.


    Du Jinhua saw that the time was ripe and ran towards the Ding family.


    Before she entered the house, she shouted, ¡°Young Master Wan! Young Master Wan, something¡¯s wrong¡ªAh Wan fell into the water¡ªshe¡¯s at the small fish pond¡ª¡±


    Du Jinhua only shouted once before Yan Jiuchao¡¯s figure shed out!


    Du Jinhua smiled smugly when she saw how flustered he was. She had indeed made the right bet. Since Young Master Wan cared so much about that little vixen, he would definitely save her without hesitation.


    By the time he saved her, it would be toote to realize that she was not that little vixen. There was a saying that men and women should not touch each other. He had touched her daughter¡¯s body, so her daughter was his. He could forget about getting rid of her in this lifetime!


    However, in case he refused to admit it, she still needed some ¡°witnesses¡±.


    Du Jinhua¡¯s voice was even louder than Aunt Bai¡¯s. She kept saying that someone had fallen into the water, shocking almost the entire vige.


    The first to arrive at the fish pond was Aunt Bai. There was actually someone whose voice was louder than hers. She was unconvinced! After that, Cui Hua and Aunt Zhang who were washing their clothes beside the old well at the vige entrance came.


    Uncle¡¯s legs were inconvenient, and he didn¡¯t make it in time.


    On the other hand, the Yu brothers hade early. This time, even Aunt, who usually didn¡¯t join in the fun, dropped the washboard and ran over.


    The vige headman, Little Chen, Shuanzi, his father, the hunter, Widow Liu¡­ They all rushed to the fish pond.


    Although the fish pond was deep, it was not big. Soon, the ce where they could stand was filled with people.


    Du Jinhua looked through the gap in the crowd from afar and could see the woman floating in the middle of the water. It seemed that her daughter had been too frightened after falling into the water and had identally let go. She fluttered to the center of the pond.


    Fortunately, Young Master Wan was a good swimmer. He even saved her daughter!


    Du Jinhua was overjoyed. So many people had seen it. There was no escape!


    ¡°Yue¡¯er¡ª¡± Du Jinhua ¡°cried¡± as she rushed into the crowd. Just as she was about to call out to Young Master Wan, that person suddenly raised his head. When she saw his face clearly, Du Jinhua was suddenly dumbfounded.


    Who, who was this man? He was not bad-looking. His eyebrows were defined, and his eyes were clear¡­


    ¡°Zhao Heng, grab it!¡± The vige headman handed over a bamboo pole.


    Zhao Heng, who was about to run out of energy, grabbed the bamboo pole handed over by the vige headman.


    Du Jinhua¡¯s heart instantly turned cold. Wasn¡¯t Young Master Wan the one who jumped into the water? Why did it be Zhao Heng? She knew about Zhao Heng. He was Ah Wan¡¯s ex-fianc¨¦ and the only schr in Lotus Flower Vige. If it weren¡¯t for Young Master Wan, Zhao Heng would have been a good candidate, but¡­ but¡­


    ¡°Oh no, oh no¡­¡±


    .


    Her daughter was going to marry a poor schr¡­ Du Jinhua felt dizzy.


    Just as Du Jinhua thought that the situation had reached its worst, the vige headman and Shuanzi¡¯s father pulled them ashore. However, the person in Zhao Heng¡¯s arms was not Guo Xianyue, but Zhao Baomei!


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Zhao Baomei choked on a pool of dirty water.


    Du Jinhua was truly dumbfounded now. It was fine if the person who saved her wasn¡¯t Young Master Wan, but why did the person who was saved change?!


    She pounced over and grabbed Zhao Baomei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You, you¡­ Who are you? Where¡¯s Yue¡¯er? Where¡¯s my daughter?!¡±


    Her daughter? Guo Xianyue? Or Guo Xianqiao?


    Everyone was confused.


    Suddenly, Hunter and Cui Hua¡¯s son, the ten-year-old Stone, pointed at the water and shouted, ¡°Look! There¡¯s someone there!¡±


    Everyone looked in the direction of Stone¡¯s finger and saw two heads suddenly pop up from the bottom of the water. The one with long hair on the left side and had already fainted was Du Jinhua¡¯s eldest daughter, Guo Xianyue.


    On the right, the person who pulled Guo Xianyue out of the water was the famous bachelor of Lotus Flower Vige¡­ Wang Mazi!

 Chapter 128 - A Chance Encounter in the Forest

    <h4>Chapter 128: A Chance Encounter in the Forest</h4> <h4>??</h4>


    Wang Mazi¡¯s real name was Wang Ergou. He was a native of Lotus Flower Vige. When he was about eight or nine years old, he had herpes. He and his family didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. He left a face full of pockmarks after scratching it. That was how he got Wang Mazi¡¯s nickname. [T/N: Mazi is the Chinese word for pockmarks.]


    Wang Mazi was almost thirty years old this year. He was still single to this day. Firstly, his family was poor, the kind of poor that didn¡¯t have a next meal. When his parents were still alive, he didn¡¯t have a good life, and after they passed away, he was even more miserable. Secondly, he wasn¡¯t very smart. He couldn¡¯t be said to be mentally retarded, but he was stupid and easily fooled. A few years ago, an outsider gave him a wife, and he gave her a betrothal gift. But his wife ran away.


    Ever since then, he did not dare to talk about his wife anymore. He lived alone in a daze. Sometimes, when the vigers saw him, they would pity him and help him out. However, everyone was poor and could not care about him most of the time.


    It was only when the Yu family hired workers and called him over to work that he finally could have three meals a day.


    Wang Mazi was ugly, but he was strong. Without the help of the bamboo pole, he dragged Guo Xianyue ashore alone.


    When Du Jinhua saw her daughter being saved by an old man with a pockmarked face, her vision darkened and she wished she could faint on the spot!


    Initially, she had despised Zhao Heng for being a poor schr and wondered what kind of bad luck her daughter had to fall into his hands. Now that she saw Wang Mazi, she realized how lucky she was to be able to marry Zhao Heng!


    Unfortunately, it was toote.


    Du Jinhua regretted it so much that her intestines turned green. If she had known that the person who saved her was Wang Mazi, she wouldn¡¯t have called the vigers over no matter what. At most, Wang Mazi would argue with her. She wouldn¡¯t admit it even if she died. Without other witnesses, this matter wouldn¡¯t count!


    But¡­ the entire vige came because of her shouts!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Guo Dayou squeezed through the crowd and walked over.


    Coincidentally, Wang Mazi ced Guo Xianyue on the grass. When Guo Dayou saw that his daughter had been touched by a bumpkin, he was furious. He grabbed Wang Mazi and punched him!


    ¡°Stop!¡± the vige headman shouted.


    Yu Song quickly grabbed Guo Dayou¡¯s arm.


    Guo Dayou was furious. ¡°Little Song, let go! How dare this bastard touch my daughter! I¡¯ll beat him to death!¡±


    PLease reading on Mybo x n o vel.


    Although Yu Song didn¡¯t hate Guo Xianyue, he hated this uncle the most. He said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t be unreasonable. He was the one who saved Cousin Yue when she fell into the water!¡±


    Guo Dayou choked. His gaze swept across the vigers present. Everyone had the same expression. Guo Dayou felt like a bolt from the blue had shed across his head. He grabbed Yu Song¡¯s cor and said angrily, ¡°Your cousin fell into the water. Are you just going to watch from the side and let an outsider save her?!¡±


    ¡°I just came too!¡± Yu Song said innocently.


    ¡°When we came, your daughter had already sunk. If not for Wang Mazi, she would have drowned long ago!¡± Aunt Zhang said earnestly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡± Everyone nodded. When they arrived, the first people they saw were Zhao Heng and his sister. They didn¡¯t know that Guo Xianyue had also fallen into the water, okay? If Wang Mazi hadn¡¯t gone into the water to save her first, they might have already turned around and left. Tomorrow, Guo Xianyue¡¯s corpse will be floating on the water.


    Guo Dayou said angrily, ¡°Maybe he pushed my daughter into the water!¡±


    Wang Mazi puffed out his chest and said, ¡°I, I didn¡¯t!¡±


    Aunt Bai pressed a few times on Guo Xianyue¡¯s chest, and Guo Xianyue spat out a few mouthfuls of water.


    ¡°How strange. She¡¯s wearing Ah Wan¡¯s clothes,¡± Cui Hua muttered softly.


    ¡°No wonder I thought it looked familiar,¡± Little Chen said.


    Yu Feng frowned.


    At this moment, Guo Xianyue spat out another mouthful of water and finally regained some consciousness.


    Guo Dayou did not pay attention to his daughter¡¯s clothes. He only held his daughter in his arms and asked her what had happened.


    Guo Xianyue opened her mouth in a daze.


    Du Jinhua saw that the situation was bad and quietly got up. She was about to tiptoe away when Guo Dayou grabbed her hair.


    ¡°Stupid woman!¡±


    Crackle! Guo Dayou pped Du Jinhua¡¯s face, causing her to stagger and fall to the ground.


    Everyone was dumbfounded. What was going on?


    Guo Dayou kicked Du Jinhua. ¡°Stupid woman! I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Aunt said angrily, ¡°Guo Dayou, are you crazy! No matter how unhappy you are, you can¡¯t vent your anger on your wife!¡±


    Yu Feng and Yu Song hurried forward to hug Guo Dayou.


    No one knew that Guo Dayou had learned the truth about what Du Jinhua had done. Just like Aunt, they thought that he was unhappy that Wang Mazi had touched Guo Xianyue¡¯s body and was venting his anger on Du Jinhua.


    Guo Dayou was furious. The Yu brothers could not stop him. He kicked Du Jinhua a few more times, causing her to be on the verge of death. In the end, Shuanzi and Hunter also took action. With the strength of the four of them, they managed to tie Guo Dayou up.


    After four people ¡°fell into the water¡± in a row, the vige headman felt that something was amiss. Guo Xianyue had fainted again, so it was not convenient for him to ask. The vige headman called Zhao Heng, Zhao Baomei, and Wang Mazi to his house and carefully asked them about the sequence of events in front of the vigers.


    It turned out that Zhao Heng was the first to notice that someone had fallen into the water.


    When Du Jinhua shouted ¡°Ah Wan fell into the water¡±, he happened to be nearby. He didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, but his mind went nk. When he came back to his senses, he was already standing by the fish pond. Of course, he did not say that he was going for Ah Wan. He only said that he heard the sound of someone falling into the water, so he rushed to save her.


    Zhao Baomei did not hear Du Jinhua¡¯s cry. She was chasing after her brother. However, even she did not understand why she suddenly slipped and fell into the fish pond. Zhao Heng, who was already halfway there, could only turn back to save her.


    Wang Mazi¡¯s side was much stranger.


    ¡°I, I, I was sleeping. When I woke up, I was¡­ in the water.¡± He stuttered a little when he was nervous.


    ording to him, he did not see anyone fall into the water or hear anymotion. He had wandered to the fish pond in his sleep.


    Others might not believe this, but Wang Mazi was a fool and would not lie. Besides, there was no other exnation. He couldn¡¯t have asked someone to put him in the fish pond. What kind of expert was that person? Their vige didn¡¯t have such a powerful person!


    Everyone could not help but sigh at Wang Mazi¡¯s luck with women. He casually sleepwalked and actually picked up a beautiful girl.


    ¡­ .


    The incident between Guo Xianyue and Wang Mazi caused an uproar in the vige, but Yu Wan knew nothing about it. She was squatting in a vegetable field near the bamboo forest and picking wild chives one by one.


    The stem of the chive was green after fermentation and could be used as the mother liquid of the ck stinky tofu. However, it was not the most fertile season for chives yet. She had to pick the big ones.


    Yu Wan plucked for an hour until her back was sore and her legs were numb. She stood up and stretched. Most of her box had been filled. Thest batch of stinky tofu should be enough. It was still early. Why not dig some spring bamboo shoots?


    Yu Wan packed her tools, carried the basket, and walked towards the bamboo forest.


    When she passed by a few clusters of flowers, Yu Wan discovered a type of red fruit that she had eaten when she was young¡ªMarch Bubble. The stem was covered in small thorns, and if she was not careful, it would easily prick her hand. Therefore, it was also called Thorny Bubble, and its scientific name was raspberry.


    When the raspberries turned red or purple, they could be eaten. They were sweet and delicious with a slight sour taste. Yu Wan liked them very much. Unfortunately, most of the raspberries were still yellow. Yu Wan searched for half a day and only found half yellow and half red.


    Yu Wan began to dig for spring bamboo shoots in the forest.


    Spring bamboo shoots would be unearthed, and it was easier to find than winter bamboo shoots. Moreover, spring bamboo shoots that were unearthed before April were all early spring bamboo shoots. The chances of them bing bamboos were small, and they could all be picked. Therefore, after a while, Yu Wan¡¯s basket became heavy.


    Yu Wan went to the stream to wash her hands and found a broken piece of wood that she had never seen before. The earthquake must have shaken this big fellow off the mountaintop. There wererge patches of wood ears and some plump mushrooms on the broken wood.


    The basket could no longer fit so Yu Wan opened the cloth bag hanging on her waist and plucked the fungus and mushrooms.


    ¡°If only there was a pheasant.¡±


    Mushroom and wood ear chicken stew were very delicious and had high nutritional value. They were most suitable for the little fellows. Just as this thought shed through his mind, there was amotion in the east.


    Yu Wan¡¯s hand that was holding the cloth bag paused. ¡°Could it be that a pheasant really came?¡±


    Yu Wan, who had never encountered danger in the forest and had only picked up little snow foxes, pheasants, and wild rabbits, naturally did not think that there was any danger in this area. However, when she found the source of themotion, she realized that it was a ck bear.


    Yu Wan¡¯s scalp went numb.


    She had been to the bamboo forest many times, and she had basically wandered around the vicinity. ording to her observation of the terrain and the wild feces along the way, there shouldn¡¯t be dire beasts. Could it be because of the earthquake that the dire beasts¡¯ original residence was destroyed? Now, they were starting to search for their nest again?


    Although the ck bear¡¯s vision was not good, its ears and nose were exceptionally sensitive. It sensed Yu Wan¡¯s existence.


    The ck bear rarely took the initiative to attack people, but the ferocious beast was greatly frightened during the earthquake and became abnormally sensitive. Yu Wan¡¯s appearance made it feel danger.


    It attacked Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan did not think that she could defeat an adult ck bear. She could not even climb a tree. Just as she was thinking about how to escape, a green figure suddenly flew over and kicked the ck bear¡¯s head.


    The ck bear was kicked into the bushes and turned to run.


    Yu Wan heaved a sigh of relief, but before she could finish heaving a sigh of relief, it was stuck in her throat. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    Yu Zigui walked over with his sword on his back and looked at her calmly. ¡°Why? Are you surprised to see me? Do you think Yan Jiuchao¡¯s guards killed me?¡±


    Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°How could the number one swordsman in the martial world be killed so easily? However, you should be injured, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s enough to deal with you.¡±


    It was a tacit agreement.


    Yu Wan thought to herself,?<i>To be able to make you stay in seclusion for so many days, you must be seriously injured. If I¡¯m smarter, I might have a chance to turn the tables.</i>


    Yu Zigui pressed his dagger against Yu Wan¡¯s neck. ¡°I advise you not to think too much. Even if you can only move one finger, you¡¯re not my match.¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Yu Zigui said, ¡°The brocade pouch.¡±


    Yu Wan was so angry that sheughed. ¡°What must I do to make you believe that the brocade pouch is really not in my hands? I don¡¯t even know what it looks like, whether it¡¯s ck or white, whether it¡¯s big or small. Why are you always pestering me?! Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll waste your time on me and miss out on the brocade pouch¡¯s true destination?¡±


    Yu Zigui said expressionlessly, ¡°The brocade pouch is in your hands.¡±


    This person!


    Yu Zigui continued, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can rest easy just because the Thousand Possibilities Pavilion has been destroyed. Before a third person finds out about you, you better obediently take out the brocade pouch. Otherwise, Yan Jiuchao won¡¯t be able to protect you.¡±


    Yu Wan retorted, ¡°How do you know he can¡¯t protect me?¡±


    Yu Zigui looked at Yu Wan deeply with a hint of mockery. ¡°It seems like you still don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s expression froze as the words he didn¡¯t finish that day shed across her mind.


    Yu Zigui¡¯s following voice gradually ovepped with that night. The difference was that he also said the words that Yan Jiuchao had interrupted.


    Yu Wan suddenly clenched her fists.


    ¡°That¡¯s why he¡¯s unreliable. Don¡¯t get yourself into trouble again.¡±


    .


    As soon as Yu Zigui finished speaking, Yu Wan¡¯s shovel came down on his face.


    Yu Zigui did not expect Yu Wan to have such a reaction. He was caught off guard and actually injured his arm with Yu Wan¡¯s shovel.


    Yu Wan ran!


    Yu Zigui tapped his toe and used his qinggong tond in front of Yu Wan, blocking her path.


    Yu Wan turned around and ran towards the north of the forest. Yu Zigui used his qinggong to stop her again.


    Yu Wan changed her route to the south. Yu Zigui was about to use his qinggong again when he suddenly thought of something. His eyes trembled. ¡°You can¡¯t go there!¡±


    Unfortunately, it was toote. Yu Wan had already missed her step.


    The earthquake had changed the original terrain. No one would have expected that under the mottled weeds was a bottomless cliff.


    Yu Zigui had just walked past when he saw a bamboo rat fall.


    Yu Zigui reached out to grab Yu Wan, but he didn¡¯t even manage to grab a piece of her sleeve.

 Chapter 129 - Late-night Search

    <h4>Chapter 129: Late-night Search</h4> <h4>?</h4>


    The matter between the Guo family and Wang Mazi had caused an uproar in Lotus Flower Vige, but the Yu family was in no mood to care about it. The reason was simple. The sun was about to set, but Yu Wan had yet to return home.


    Yu Wan often went to the back of the mountain. It was not that she had never returnedte, but that was under the apaniment of Yu Feng and Yu Song. When she went up the mountain alone, she would return in the afternoon at thetest.


    In the old residence, the Guo family was crying and making a fuss about Guo Xianyue and Wang Mazi. The Yu family¡¯s eyes hurt when they saw this, so they came to Madam Jiang¡¯s house.


    The family sat in the central room, feeling uneasy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take another look!¡± Little Bruiser had run to the kitchen countless times, but when he stuck his head out to take a look, Yu Wan was still nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Aunt asked worriedly.


    Yu Song stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go look for her!¡±


    ¡°Come back!¡± Aunt stopped him. ¡°You still have a wound on your head. You¡¯ll cause trouble if you go. Wait for news from your big brother.¡±


    An hour ago, Yu Feng had already set off to find Yu Wan.


    Uncle did not say anything.


    Little Zhenzhen obediently sat on the stool. She looked at the adults and then at Brother Bruiser. She was sensible and didn¡¯t make a fuss.


    Madam Jiang looked in the direction of the kitchen. She held her chin with one hand and scratched the table with the other.


    Creak¡ª


    The back door of the kitchen was pushed open.


    ¡°Sis!¡± Little Bruiser jumped off the stool excitedly and rushed out.


    PLease reading on Myb o x no ve l.


    Soon, Little Bruiser¡¯s disappointed voice came from the kitchen. ¡°Big Brother¡­¡±


    Yu Feng entered the house and shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t see Ah Wan. She said that she was going to dig for chives. It¡¯s near the bamboo forest but not in the bamboo forest. I¡¯ve searched that area carefully. The chives have been picked by someone. I think¡­ Ah Wan must have been there.¡±


    ¡°Did she say that she would pick something else after picking the vegetables?¡± Aunt asked.


    ¡°Did you go to the stream to take a look? Did she go fishing again?¡± Yu Song asked anxiously.


    Yu Feng shook his head again. ¡°I¡¯ve searched by the stream.¡± More importantly, the fishing rod and bucket at home had not been touched. Ah Wan clearly had no intention of fishing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go look for her again,¡± Yu Feng said.


    The sky was getting darker and darker. Before long, the back of the mountain would be pitch-ck. He hade back to get a torch.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡± Yu Song pped the table and said.


    This time, Aunt did not stop him.


    The two brothers lit torches, carried the kerosene on their backs, and left.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go find the vige headman.¡± Uncle stood up with his walking stick, but just as he reached the door, he bumped into the vige headman.


    It turned out that not only was Uncle looking for the vige headman, the vige headman was also looking for Uncle.


    The vige headman had juste from the old residence because of Wang Mazi and Guo Xianyue.


    ¡°Ah Wan is missing.¡± Uncle spoke first.


    The vige headman was stunned and swallowed his words. ¡°Why is she missing? Did she go to town or¡­¡±


    ¡°She went to the back of the mountain,¡± Uncle said.


    The vige headman red. ¡°She¡¯s just a little girl¡­ and she still dares to go up the back mountain?¡±


    New novels chapters are published ?n !


    Uncle had also just found out that this girl actually had the habit of going up the back mountain alone. He had always thought that she went with Yu Feng.


    Uncle said regretfully, ¡°Little Feng and his brother went to look for him. I want the vige headman to¡­¡± At this point, Uncle paused.


    The vige headman raised his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything. I understand. I¡¯ll call for help now!¡±


    The back of the mountain was such a dangerous ce that even men did not dare to go alone. A youngdy was really bold!


    The vige headman did not dare to dy and left in a hurry. He called up the able-bodied men in the vige and asked for the direction where Ah Wan left. Then, he went with everyone in groups.


    Meanwhile, in the Ding Family¡¯s new residence, the little munchkins, who were waiting for their kisses, were sitting anxiously on the threshold of the back door of the central room. They would ask Yu Wan for a little kiss every morning. They were so sad that they didn¡¯t get it today.


    The three of them sat on the steps and waited for a long time. When they were afraid again, they slipped into Yan Jiuchao¡¯s house. They grabbed Yan Jiuchao¡¯s sleeve and looked at him pitifully.


    ¡°Shadow Six.¡± Yan Jiuchao spoke indifferently.


    Shadow Six, who had already gone to explore the forest, shed in. He nced at the young master and whispered, ¡°Miss Yu seems to have met with an ident.¡±


    The little ones burst into tears!


    ¡­ .


    ¡°Ah Wan¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ah Wan¡ª¡±


    In the forest, the vigers held torches and searched all the way while shouting Yu Wan¡¯s name.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± The hunter who was leading the way suddenly raised his hand to stop the people beside him. He held a torch in one hand and poked the grass with a wooden stick in the other. ¡°It¡¯s real. Pass.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    Not far away, Shuanzi screamed.


    The vige headman quickly asked through the air, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Shuanzi?!¡±


    Shuanzi shouted, ¡°I stepped on a bamboo shoot!¡±


    The vige headman red at him. ¡°What¡¯s so surprising about a bamboo shoot?¡±


    Shuanzi shouted, ¡°No, this bamboo shoot didn¡¯t grow in the ground. It was dug out by someone! Could it be Ah Wan?¡±


    The vige headman had an idea and said to the hunter, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡±


    Yu Feng and Yu Song were also attracted by themotion.


    Yu Song was about to jump down the mottled grass ditch to take a look when he was suddenly grabbed by Hunter. However, Yu Song used too much strength and still slipped. He fell into the grass in the ditch and missed his footing!


    ¡°Ahh¡ª¡± Shuanzi screamed in fear!


    Hunter fell to the ground from the force, but he held on tightly. Yu Feng did not expect his brother, who had always hated Ah Wan, to rush to the front. He took a step forward and pulled Yu Song up. Although Yu Song didn¡¯t say anything, his forehead and back were drenched in cold sweat.


    Those who had not stepped on it would not know that the feeling of being suspended in the air with a cold wind blowing was like walking through the gates of hell. If not for the hunter, he would have fallen down and not even his corpse would be left.


    When Shuanzi thought about how he had also nned to jump down to take a look, he could not help but feel a lingering fear.


    The vige headman used a stick to push aside the messy grass. A cold wind blew from the cliff, and everyone shivered!


    ¡°Then¡­ Ah Wan¡­ could she have fallen down?¡± Shuanzi looked at the spring bamboo shoots in his hand and asked softly.


    Yu Song looked at the thick rope on Wang Mazi¡¯s back. He took it and tied one end to himself and handed the other end to Yu Feng. ¡°I¡¯ll go down and take a look.¡± He had never been so serious.


    Yu Feng opened his mouth. In a daze, he felt like his younger brother had grown up.


    Yu Feng and a few strong men held the end of the rope tightly. Yu Song resolutely descended the cliff.


    Hunter brought Shuanzi, Wang Mazi, and the others to the bottom of the cliff to search, but they did not want to encounter Yu Wan at the bottom of the cliff because what they encountered at the bottom of the cliff could only be a cold corpse.


    On the other side, Yu Zigui had also walked to the bottom of the cliff. After falling from such a height, there was almost no chance of survival. However, he had to see her, alive or dead. No matter what, he had to find her.

 Chapter 130 - He’s Here

    <h4>Chapter 130: He¡¯s Here</h4>


    ¡°Won¡¯t live past twenty-five¡­¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t live past twenty-five¡­¡±


    A cold wind blew past. Yu Wan woke up from her sleep.


    The crescent moon above her head had hidden itself in the clouds at some point in time, and even the stars were hidden. It was dark all around, and she could only hear the whistling wind.


    After Yu Wan fell off the cliff, she was entangled by the vines of an ancient tree. However, the impact was too great, so she still fainted. After that, she had a nightmare. In her dream, she heard Yu Zigui¡¯s voice¡ª¡±Didn¡¯t he tell you that he won¡¯t live past twenty-five?¡±


    ¡°You are the one who won¡¯t live past twenty-five!¡± Yu Wan scolded.


    A burning pain came from her back and limbs. Her shoulders and waist were wrapped tightly, and it was also very painful. Because she had been hanging for too long, her legs were already numb. Fortunately, her arms could still move.


    Yu Wan took out a lighter from her bag, wanting to see where she was hanging. Whether she was far from the ground or not, she could cut off the vines and jump down if possible. Unexpectedly, after touching it for a long time, she did not manage to touch the match. Instead, she identally bumped into something cold and a small stone rolled down.


    One, two, three¡­


    It was a full seven to eight seconds before there was a hoarse sound.


    Yu Wan¡¯s heart tightened. This was not a matter of determining whether it was far from the ground or not, because she was clearly still hanging halfway up the mountain!


    Yu Wan did not dare to act rashly, afraid that if she was not careful, she would break this life-saving vine. But just because she didn¡¯t move didn¡¯t mean that it was foolproof.


    A rustling sound came from the darkness. Yu Wan instinctively sensed that something dangerous was approaching. She looked up and was caught off guard by two ferocious green lights.


    ......


    It was a poisonous snake!


    The poisonous snake flicks its tongue and bit at Yu Wan! In the blink of an eye, a furry ball fell from the sky and smashed onto the poisonous snake¡¯s head. The poisonous snake¡¯s body stiffened and it fell off the cliff¡­


    The little snow fox fell onto Yu Wan¡¯s chest. It wiped its eyes with its little ws and looked up in confusion. Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing?!


    Before Baby Fox coulde back to its senses, the vine that was wrapped around Yu Wan finally could not withstand the pressure and broke with a crack!


    The human and fox suddenly fell!


    Yu Wan instinctively hugged the little thing in her arms tightly and reached out to grab the cliff beside her, but she only grabbed a fragile rock.


    Crackle!


    The rock cracked!


    This time, she could not catch anything.


    At the critical moment, a muscr figure flew down from the sky. He grabbed Yu Wan¡¯s waist with one hand and shot out a sharp iron w with the other, firmly grabbing the big tree that was hanging Yu Wan on the cliff.


    Although she did not see his face clearly, Yu Wan recognized the masculine aura that belonged to him, as well as the faint fragrance and medicinal fragrance.


    <i>Why was he here? How did he know that she¡¯s missing? And how did he find her?</i>?While she was thinking, the two of them swung back and forth under the tree like a swing. The little snow fox was so frightened that it crawled into Yu Wan¡¯spel.


    The two of them finally stabilized themselves. He said calmly, ¡°Hold on tight.¡±


    Since it was a matter of life and death, Yu Wan naturally would not be pretentious. She obediently wrapped her arms around his strong waist. He looked thin when he was dressed, but he¡¯s muscr when he was naked. This was probably referring to him.


    New novels chapters are published ?n !


    Yu Wan could feel the strength of every one of his abdominal muscles through the material of his clothes. He was not a big guy who was muscr but useless. Instead, he was well-proportioned and full of strength.


    How could a man have such a good figure¡­


    ¡°You, stop touching around,¡± Yan Jiuchao said in a hoarse voice.


    Yu Wan retracted her little wolf ws without changing her expression.


    Yan Jiuchao slowly released the line in the Qianji Box. They discovered a cave hidden in the cliff on the way down although this line was not enough for them to reach the bottom of the cliff.


    The two of them entered the cave.


    Yu Wan took out a lighter from her bag. A few bats hung from the ceiling of the cave, frightened away by the mes of the fire pistons.


    The cave was not big, and there were traces ofrge birds treating it as a nest. However, it could be seen that it had been abandoned for a long time, and there was only a pile of messy dead branches left.


    Yu Wan picked up the dead branches and mixed them with the dead leaves on the ground to light a bonfire. The cold air in the cave instantly dissipated.


    The two of them sat down by the fire.


    Yu Wan was a little hungry, but the bamboo shoots and wild vegetables she dug up had all fallen somewhere. Fortunately, there was a water bag in her bag.


    Yu Wan untied the water bag and removed the cork. Just as she was about to raise her head to drink, she suddenly thought of something and handed the water bag to Yan Jiuchao. ¡°Here.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao nced at her. She did not know if it was her imagination, but she felt that this person was different from before. He had be a little¡­ intimidating.


    Yu Wan thought that he despised the things she had used and exined, ¡°I know that you rich people are particr. This water bag has been washed, and I haven¡¯t even drank a mouthful.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao took the water bag and drank a few mouthfuls.


    Yu Wan looked at his Adam¡¯s apple moving and muttered in her heart.?<i>I must have been touched deeply when he rushed over to save me, otherwise, why would I think that the action of him drinking water was so pleasing to the eye?</i>


    Yan Jiuchao finished it and returned the water bag to Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan¡­ Yu Wan was suddenly too embarrassed to drink.


    ¡°You despise me?¡± Yan Jiuchao looked at Yu Wan indifferently.


    Yu Wan stopped putting the water bag into her bag. ¡°No.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you drinking? Or do you want me to feed you?¡±


    <i>How? Mouth to mouth??</i>


    Yu Wan choked.


    Yu Wan took out the half-filled water bag and removed the cork. Under Yan Jiuchao¡¯s domineering gaze, she obediently drank all the water.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s eyes darkened, and a chilling meaning shed across them.


    The little snow fox jumped out and looked at its shadow on the ground in confusion. From time to time, it would stretch out its little ws to scratch it. It looked so silly that it was bubbling.


    The fire did notst long before it was extinguished. The coldness of the cave swept over again. What was unfortunate was that it started raining in the middle of the night. The cave grew colder.


    The little snow foxy on Yu Wan¡¯sp and fell asleep. However, this natural heater could not withstand the cold of the spring rain.


    Yu Wan subconsciously leaned against Yan Jiuchao.

 Chapter 131 - Taking Advantage of Someone’s Danger

    <h4>Chapter 131: Taking Advantage of Someone¡¯s Danger</h4>


    Yan Jiuchao did not move. Yu Wan did not know if he had fallen asleep.


    The night in the forest was already dark, and when the heavy rain fell, there was no light at all.


    Yu Wan could feel that he was very close to her, and his breathing was even and long. Yu Wan was not a very pampered girl, butpared to being trapped alone in this cliff, she felt at ease with someone apanying her.


    Yu Wan moved to Yan Jiuchao¡¯s side. The cave was not big to begin with, so she touched Yan Jiuchao¡¯s arm. She felt his body heat through theyers of clothes.


    Yu Wan was a little angry when she thought of those secret manuals. However, on ount that he had risked his life to save her, Yu Wan decided to let it go.


    ¡°Young Master Yan.¡± Yu Wan called out softly.


    Her voice was not loud, but it was still unexpected in the silent cave. However, Yan Jiuchao did not react, but the little snow fox on herp was woken up. The little snow fox looked around in confusion with a tuft of curly hair on its head. It did not notice anything amiss and continued to lie on Yu Wan¡¯sp to sleep.


    Yu Wan listened to the even breathing of the human and fox and thought to herself,?<i>am I the only one?</i>


    The cold wind blew over, mixed with the cold drizzle from time to time. Yu Wan sat for a while longer, her hands and feet cold. She gently touched him with her arm, but there was still no reaction. She blinked and slowly leaned her little head against his shoulder. However, just as she was about to lean forward, she paused.


    <i>Wasn¡¯t it too shameless to take advantage of others when they were in danger although it was only for warmth??</i>As this thought shed through her mind, Yu Wan could no longer lean her head against him.


    Just as Yu Wan was about to sit up straight, a slender hand suddenly reached over from the front and gently caressed Yu Wan¡¯s face, pressing her head onto his shoulder.


    ¡­ .


    Yu Wan thought that she would not be able to sleep, but when she woke up, it was already dawn. She clearly remembered that she was leaning on his shoulder, but why was she sitting on hisp when she opened her eyes? She was even lying in his arms¡ª


    Yu Wan¡¯s cheeks burned. Just as she was about to stand up, Yan Jiuchao woke up. She fell into a pair of quiet and cold eyes, like a cold pond that had been frozen for ten thousand years. Just one look was enough to make people shiver.


    Yu Wan had never seen such a strange Yan Jiuchao before and was subconsciously stunned. However, in the next second, the coldness in Yan Jiuchao¡¯s eyes disappeared without a trace, reced by disdain and arrogance. ¡°What? Isn¡¯t it enough that you took advantage of me for a night? You can¡¯t bear to get up?¡±


    PLease reading on Myb o x no ve l.


    Yu Wan¡¯s breathing immediately stopped. ¡°Who took advantage of you? Who suffered a loss in this kind of thing? Moreover, you were the one who made me¡ª¡±


    Yu Wan looked at their current posture and really couldn¡¯t say the words ¡°made me lean against you to sleep¡±. After all, this was no longer leaning against each other, but hugging.


    ¡°I have a good sleeping posture,¡± Yu Wan said confidently, indicating that she did not mess around.


    Yan Jiuchao raised his eyebrows and sized her up from head to toe. ¡°Hands.¡±


    Yu Wan let go of his neck.


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°The other one.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Yu Wan took out her left hand that was inside his shirt.


    Yu Wan stood up from hisp.


    Yan Jiuchao: ¡°Belt.¡±


    Yu Wan took out a belt with golden edges from her back and handed it to him without batting an eyelid.


    ¡­ .


    Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen found the two of them after they woke up. Yu Wan had also found out that the cliff was too steep after she asked him. Even an expert like the secret guard would find it difficult toe down unscathed. She did not know how Yan Jiuchao had the guts to bet everything on one throw. He first threw the little snow fox down and then jumped down himself.


    Although the Qianji Box was useful, it was not omnipotent. If the iron w caught a loose rock, not to mention Yu Wan, Yan Jiuchao would also fall to his death.


    ¡°It¡¯s too difficult to go up from here. It¡¯s closer to the bottom of the cliff.¡± Shadow Thirteen nailed the rope to the cave, and Shadow Six went around to the bottom of the cliff to receive them.


    Shadow Thirteen had already gone down once and cleared all the obstacles along the way.


    The three of them sessfully reached the bottom of the cliff.


    ¡°Young Master, Miss Yu, are you alright?¡± Shadow Six came up to them.


    Yu Wan shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Where are we now?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    Shadow Six waved his hand and pointed. ¡°We¡¯re north of Lotus Flower Vige. After walking out of this valley, we¡¯ll cross that mountain and follow a small stream south. We¡¯ll be able to return to the vige. By the way, Miss Yu, how did you fall off the cliff?¡±


    ¡°I met Yu Zigui,¡± Yu Wan said truthfully.


    ¡°It¡¯s that guy again! He¡¯s still alive after being stabbed by Shadow Thirteen. He¡¯s really lucky!¡± Shadow Six said and frowned. ¡°But Miss Yu, why does he keep chasing after you?¡±


    Yu Wan said helplessly, ¡°He thinks I have what he wants.¡±


    Shadow Six was about to ask what it was when he suddenly stepped on something and broke it with a crack. Then, a spear suddenly shot out from the forest behind.


    Yu Wan happened to be standing in the direction of the spear.


    The speed of the spear was unbelievably fast, and the angle was even more tricky and difficult. It was toote for Shadow Six to fly over to intercept it, and using hidden weapons would hurt Young Master standing in the middle. ¡°Miss Yu! Be careful!¡±


    In a sh, Yan Jiuchao pulled Yu Wan away. However, he could not avoid it.


    Just as the spear was about to pierce through his chest, the spear was suddenly repelled by a huge force. It flew a few times in the air and stabbed heavily into the ground!


    This was not a sneak attack, but a trap set by hunters to hunt dire beasts. It was precisely because of this that Shadow Six didn¡¯t notice it in advance.


    ¡°Young Master, are you alright?¡± Shadow Thirteen rushed over.


    Shadow Six looked at him with relief. ¡°Fortunately, you arrived in time.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen went to retrieve his dart, but he was surprised to see that there was no dart of his own on the spear, only a leaf was inserted into the body of the spear. Could it be that¡­ it wasn¡¯t his dart that blocked the spear, but this leaf? How powerful must this person be to be able to unleash such power?


    More importantly, he did not sense the aura of a fifth person here at all. This could only mean that the other party¡¯s martial arts were far above his.


    Who was this person? Why was he helping them?

 Chapter 132 - A Terrifying Expert

    <h4>Chapter 132: A Terrifying Expert</h4>


    At Third Uncle¡¯s house, Aunt trembled and opened her eyes. She looked at the unfamiliar roof beam and was stunned for a while before she remembered that she was in Madam Jiang¡¯s room.


    Yesterday, Ah Wan had gone missing and everyone had gone out to look for her. She stayed here to take care of Madam Jiang and the two children.


    Little Bruiser and Little Zhenzhen were sleeping soundly, but Madam Jiang had disappeared.


    Aunt¡¯s heart was in her throat as she hurriedly went out to look for Madam Jiang. After taking a few steps, she bumped into Madam Jiang, who had entered from the back door of the hall.


    Aunt said in fear, ¡°Where did you go? When I woke up and saw that you weren¡¯t there, I was scared to death!¡± God knows how she fell asleep? She clearly said that she would stay up all night.


    Madam Jiang smiled. ¡°I¡¯m awake. I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I took a walk.¡±


    When Aunt saw the broken leaves and mud on her feet, her eyebrows twitched. ¡°You went out?¡±


    Madam Jiang smiled and said, ¡°I went to the backyard to dig two bamboo shoots.¡±


    Aunt was relieved. ¡°The backyard. I was afraid that you would take things too hard and go up the mountain to look for Ah Wan. I know you¡¯re worried about Ah Wan, but don¡¯t do anything stupid. Someone¡¯s looking for her. You¡¯re not allowed to go alone, understand? Also, your health isn¡¯t good, so don¡¯t do these menial tasks. If you want to eat bamboo shoots, tell me. I¡¯ll go dig!¡±


    Madam Jiang smiled. ¡°Got it, Sister-inw.¡±


    Aunt was still worried that she would sneak out and would not let her leave her sight no matter what. She carried a few corncobs to Madam Jiang¡¯s room and peeled corn with her.


    Unexpectedly, Madam Jiang fell asleep after peeling it twice.


    Aunt was puzzled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just wake up? Why are you sleeping again?¡±


    ¡­ .


    On the other hand, after Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao left the valley, they began to head towards Lotus Flower Vige. Halfway there, they bumped into Hunter, the vige headman, Shuanzi, and the others who had been searching for her all night.


    PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l.


    No one noticed that Aunt Bai had entered the group.


    The moment Aunt Bai shouted, the entire vige knew that Yu Wan had been found by ¡°Young Master Wan¡±. Of course, this was different from Guo Xianyue and Wang Mazi¡¯s situation. The two of them didn¡¯t touch each other¡¯s bodies (they hugged for the entire night) and weren¡¯t alone (as if). They were really innocent!


    The two of them walked to their respective houses and returned to their room calmly. After closing the door, Shadow Thirteen told Yan Jiuchao about the leaf and the expert.


    Shadow Six was also there. When he heard this, he thought for a while and said, ¡°Could it be Yu Zigui? He was the one who caused Miss Yu to go down the cliff. He must be nearby.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve fought Yu Zigui before. He¡¯s indeed powerful, but¡­¡± It was not this kind of almost perverted power. It was very difficult to find another such expert in the Central ins, and the first one was from the Demon Cult.


    ¡°Young Master, do we need to investigate thoroughly?¡± Shadow Thirteen asked warily.


    Yan Jiuchao said casually, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Since the other party doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions, don¡¯t disturb their peace.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen hesitated for a moment. ¡°¡­Yes!¡±


    ¡­ .


    Yu Wan¡¯s disappearance caused quite a stir in the vige, especially the Yu family. They were all frightened.


    Yu Feng frowned. ¡°What did I tell you? Don¡¯t go up the mountain alone. Have you forgotten?¡±


    New novels chapters are published ?n !


    Aunt said earnestly, ¡°That¡¯s right, Ah Wan. Why are you so bold? The back mountain is so dangerous. Is it a ce for a girl like you?¡±


    Yu Wan could not tell them that she had fallen off the cliff because she had encountered Yu Zigui. The dangerous one was the man called Yu Zigui, not the back mountain that she had gone to countless times.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful next time,¡± Yu Wan said.


    ¡°There¡¯s a next time?¡± Aunt suddenly raised her voice. Thinking that Madam Jiang was sleeping, she hurriedly lowered her voice. ¡°You guys, don¡¯t go up the mountain anymore!¡±


    Yu Feng said awkwardly, ¡°Mother, there¡¯s fish in the back mountain.¡±


    Aunt shouted in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go!¡±


    Aunt was in a fit of anger. The siblings knew that they could not dissuade her, so they all listened obediently. As for how much they heard, it was unknown.


    When Aunt was done berating them, she pointed to a stool at the side. ¡°Sit down and eat.¡±


    Yu Feng and Yu Wan tactfully sat down, but Yu Song walked out with a straight face.


    Aunt stopped him. ¡°Where are you going? Come back!¡±


    Yu Song paused at the door, stubbornly refusing to return.


    Yu Feng nced at his brother and told them about Yu Song going down the cliff to look for Yu Wan. It was dark and Yu Song was hanging alone at the bottom of the cliff for half the night. If Yu Feng hadn¡¯t forcefully dragged him up, he would still be hanging at the bottom of the cliff.


    Yu Wan did not expect her second brother, who usually ignored her, to be so reckless at the critical moment.


    Yu Wan felt a little warm in her heart. She stood up and walked behind Yu Song. She smiled and said, ¡°Second Brother, how¡¯s the wound on your head? Let me take a look.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to see?¡± Yu Song muttered and walked out.


    ¡°You!¡± Aunt was furious that her youngest son was opposing her.


    Yu Wan grabbed Yu Song¡¯s wrist and did not use much strength, but Yu Song¡¯s body froze.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Yu Wan brought Yu Song into her room and gently pressed his shoulder.


    Yu Song was easily pressed onto the stool by Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan removed the gauze on his head. The wound had originally healed well, but it must have swollen again after falling off the cliffst night.


    ¡°Does it hurt, Second Brother?¡± Yu Wan asked softly.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt,¡± Yu Song said expressionlessly.


    Yu Wan opened the first aid kit, took out a pair of sterilized scissors, and removed the stitches for him. She applied ayer of cold ointment on him. ¡°Second Brother, take the ointment back. You have to apply it once every morning and night. If your wound feels ufortable, it¡¯s fine to apply it a few more times.¡±


    Yu Song did not move.


    Yu Wan stuffed the ointment into his hand.


    Yu Song looked down at the ointment that was still warm from her fingertips. ¡°He was also the one from that night, right?¡±


    <i>What night? What him? Who??</i>Yu Wan was confused.


    Yu Song did not say anything else and left with the ointment.

 Chapter 133 - Pure Little Munchkins

    <h4>Chapter 133: Pure Little Munchkins</h4> <h4>??</h4>


    Yu Song recalled the night they returned from Yaoshui Vige. They were busy until midnight when it suddenly snowed.


    Yu Wan did not wait for Yu Feng to send her off and left the old residence alone.


    Yu Song chased after her with the cotton clothes and saw Yu Wan walking hand in hand with a man.


    Not to mention Yu Wan, even Yu Feng, her biological brother, did not notice this. Like his parents, he unanimously thought that Yu Song had liked to stuff himself in his room because he despised the Guo family.


    ¡­ .


    Only the vige headman knew that Young Master Wan had saved Yu Wan during the earthquake. However, this time, thanks to Auntie Bai, the entire vige knew that Young Master Wan was Yu Wan¡¯s savior, and Uncle was no exception either.


    When Uncle heard that Young Master Wan was a schr and came from the city, he guessed that the other party was a very particr person. Meat buns, meatballs, and pancakes were probably not to the other party¡¯s liking, so he took out his skills and made arge table of snacks that wasparable to the imperial dishes of the pce. In order to express his sincerity, he actually wanted to personally deliver them to Young Master Wan.


    Yu Feng did not stop him. However, his father did not know Yan Jiuchao, so he would not recognize him.


    However, he was worried that his father would fall halfway, so he apanied his father to the door.


    Little Zhenzhen also followed. She was especially considerate as she helped her father carry a piece of soybean pastry. But it entered her mouth after a while.


    Yu Feng felt that this thank-you gift should go very smoothly. However, just as he arrived at the Ding Family¡¯s old residence, he saw the three littleds climb over the threshold.


    Yu Feng¡¯s little heart trembled! These little fellows were here too? His father knew them!


    ¡°Dad!¡± Yu Feng took a step forward and turned around, blocking his father¡¯s line of sight. ¡°Aren¡¯t our gifts too little?¡±


    ¡°Is it too little?¡± Uncle looked at the few bags of snacks in his hand.


    Yu Feng asked seriously, ¡°How many desserts did you make?¡±


    PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l.


    ¡°I did¡­¡± Uncle began to speak one by one.


    Zhenzhen stuck her little head out from behind her father and saw the cute little munchkins. Zhenzhen knew these little brothers. She walked over with wide eyes and entered Yu Wan¡¯s room with the three of them.


    Yu Feng broke out in cold sweat.


    ¡°¡­Are these too few?¡± Uncle finished counting the snacks. ¡°Eh? Where¡¯s Zhenzhen?¡±


    Yu Feng said seriously, ¡°She entered Third Aunt¡¯s house. We do have a lot of snacks. Let¡¯s go in!¡±


    The father and son visited.


    The little munchkins were in fear for the entire night. They were only coaxed to sleep by Uncle Wan when it was almost dawn. The first thing they did when they woke up was to look for Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan had just caught up on her sleep when she was thrown into the arms of three little dumplings. The three of them looked at her pitifully, as if asking if she didn¡¯t want them anymore.


    Yu Wan¡¯s heart was about to shatter. She raised her hand and touched the heads of the three of them. ¡°I went to the mountain to pick fruits. I didn¡¯t note back on purpose.¡±


    .


    The three of them looked unconvinced.


    Yu Wan opened the bag that she had not lost because it was tied to her chest. She pointed at seven or eight red and yellow raspberries inside and said, ¡°Look, this is called raspberry.¡±


    The three of them widened their ck eyes and looked at the red fruit in the bag in surprise.


    Yu Wan was suddenly d that her hands were itchy. Even though she knew that it was not ripe, she still plucked a few. Otherwise, she did not know how to dispel the little munchkins¡¯ doubts.


    Yu Wan picked four of the best ones. Little Munchkins and Zhenzhen each took one.


    Zhenzhen doesn¡¯t want, she doesn¡¯t like to eat fruits. The three little fellows ate it, but it was so sour that they stuck out their tongues.


    Yu Wanughed! She felt like a bad parent who would deliberately make a fool of her child and then roll around on the groundughing.


    The little fellows, who had a toothache from the sourness, crawled into Yu Wan¡¯s arms aggrievedly and asked for a little kiss.


    Zhenzhen also kissed them one by one when her sister kissed them.


    Pop, pop, pop!


    The little munchkins who were kissed by another woman: ¡°¡­¡±


    The little munchkins, who felt that they were no longer pure: ¡°?!?!?!¡±


    Yayaya!


    The demons ran away in a frenzy!


    ¡­ .


    Yu Wan¡¯s matter had temporarilye to an end, but the Guo family¡¯s had just begun. Since ancient times, the ending of a hero saving a beauty was different. If the person who saved Guo Xianyue was Yan Jiuchao, it would most likely be ¡°my daughter has no way of repaying you, so she can only marry you¡±. However, it was the poor bachelor, Wang Mazi. How could the Guo family marry their beautiful daughter to him?


    But what could they do? The entire vige had seen it. The vigers had loose tongues. Before long, the news would spread throughout the countryside. At that time, who would dare to marry her?


    ¡°We can¡¯t count on the Luo Family¡­¡± Du Jinhua covered her swollen face.


    At the mention of this, Guo Dayou became angry. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! I told you that the Luo family was good, but you didn¡¯t like it! You were picky and used the Luo family as a backup. Are you satisfied now?¡±


    Du Jinhua thought to herself,<i>?What¡¯s the use of me stopping it? Wouldn¡¯t you, the head of the family, have to agree?</i>


    Du Jinhua understood that Guo Dayou was angry with her, so he med her for everything. Who asked her to mess up this time? She could only obediently let Guo Dayou scold her.


    Suddenly, she thought of something and rolled her eyes. ¡°Dayou, didn¡¯t you say that Yue¡¯er and Little Feng are engaged? Do you have a way to make this count?¡±


    In the past, Du Jinhua would definitely look down on Yu Feng, but wasn¡¯t she at her wits¡¯ end now? Compared to the poor bachelor Wang Mazi, Yu Feng¡¯s conditions were much better.


    ¡°And look at Little Feng. He¡¯s already so old, but he isn¡¯t married yet. Is he waiting for our Yue¡¯er?¡± Du Jinhua thought shamelessly.


    Guo Dayou thought about it and seemed to agree. However, things are different now. If his daughter¡¯s body was touched by another man, Yu Feng would probably mind.


    Du Jinhua snorted. ¡°This matter is not up to him! It was decided by the two elders. What? As juniors, do they still want to disobey the old master? Aren¡¯t they afraid that the old master won¡¯t be able to close his eyes in theherworld?¡±


    Now that there was no way out, Guo Dayou could only risk it all. During lunch, he brought Yu Feng and Guo Xianyue¡¯s marriage to the table.

 Chapter 134 - I’ll Hit You With Money

    <h4>Chapter 134: I¡¯ll Hit You With Money</h4>


    The five members of the Yu family sat at the square table with Guo Dayou and his wife. Guo Xianqiao stayed in the room with her sister, who had fainted several times, in case shemitted suicide.


    After hearing Guo Dayou¡¯s words, the Yu family members stopped eating. Even the three-year-old Little Zhenzhen widened her eyes and looked at Guo Dayou.


    Guo Dayou ignored the gaze of a three-year-old child, but he could not ignore the reactions of Uncle and Aunt.


    He nced at the two of them and said righteously, ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m not making empty promises. Brother-inw was also there at that time. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Brother-inw if the two elders have decided on Little Feng and Yue¡¯er¡¯s marriage.¡±


    Aunt looked at her husband, and Uncle fell silent.


    There was indeed such a thing. At Ah Wan¡¯s babyshower, Yu Feng was only around Little Zhenzhen¡¯s age. Du Jinhua had just gotten pregnant and the two old men had drunk too much. Coincidentally, Yu Feng pointed at Du Jinhua¡¯s stomach and asked, ¡°Is it a younger brother or sister?¡±


    The two old men teased Little Yu Feng. ¡°If it¡¯s a sister, how about she be your wife?¡±


    What would a three-year-old know?


    Old Master Yu asked him, ¡°Do you want it?¡±


    Little Yu Feng opened his mouth. ¡°Yes.¡±


    The two old men were overjoyed. They drank a few more sses and teased the silly Yu Feng by saying a lot of child¡¯s words.


    These were drunk words. Who would really take them to heart? After they sobered up, the two old men probably forgot that their uncle and Guo Dayou were sober, but Guo Dayou had always looked down on the Yu family and pretended to be deaf and mute. Uncle would not rush to stick his warm face to their cold buttocks, so he did not say anything.


    After so many years of peace, Guo Xianyue had be a famous beauty. The people who came to propose marriage were about to break through the Guo family¡¯s threshold. Yu Feng was still a poor boy, and the Yu family had no intention of climbing up the ranks with this so-called ¡°marriage¡±.


    ......


    If the Guo family hade to propose marriage earlier, Uncle would not have denied it. Even if it was a few days ago, the Yu family¡¯s days had already improved and they were no longer considered to be climbing the socialdder. The couple would have acknowledged this marriage, But the Guo couple only remembered Yu Feng¡¯s ¡°goodness¡± when she was forced to marry Wang Mazi. What did they take Yu Feng for? What did they take the Yu family for?


    Seeing that Uncle was silent, Guo Dayou¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You aren¡¯t pretending to be deaf and mute, are you? You and I weren¡¯t the only ones at the table at that time. Brother-inw was also there. If you don¡¯t believe me, let¡¯s call him over.¡±


    ¡°Guo Dayou!¡± Without waiting for her husband to speak, Aunt was the first to re up. She had tolerated this younger brother of hers for a long time. When he was young, he bullied her. When he grew up, he looked down on her. When she returned to her maternal family, he hid all the good things tightly, afraid that she would benefit from it. He never thought about her benefits, but he had to drag her son to clean up his mess. How could there be such a good thing in this world!


    ¡°Don¡¯t you always say that my son is bad, inferior to the son of the Luo family in every aspect? Your daughter is out of our Yu family¡¯s reach, so it¡¯s better to leave her to the Luo family!¡±


    How could Guo Dayou dare to tell the truth at this time? He looked at his aunt solemnly and said, ¡°Big Sister, you¡¯re wronging me. When did I say that Little Feng is inferior to the son of the Luo family?¡±


    Aunt was furious at her shameless brother. ¡°Your mouth is on your face. It¡¯s whatever you want to say!¡±


    ¡°Big Sister!¡±


    ¡°Stop arguing!¡± Uncle said in a deep voice.


    .


    Aunt and Guo Dayou stopped arguing.


    Uncle looked at Yu Feng and said, ¡°Do you like Yue¡¯er?¡±


    Yu Feng opened his mouth.


    Du Jinhua said, ¡°How can he not like her? These two are sopatible! I¡¯m not bragging, but there¡¯s no girl more beautiful than Yue¡¯er in this vige!¡±


    ¡°Then can you find a better-looking man than my brother?¡± Yu Wan walked in unhurriedly and nced indifferently at Du Jinhua and Guo Dayou. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare have any ideas about my brother. When we were poor, you didn¡¯t marry your daughter over. You only let my brother take over when her reputation was ruined. Do you think we¡¯re stupid?¡±


    Du Jinhua was furious. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ how can you speak like that! Yue¡¯er is your cousin!¡±


    ¡°Yu Feng is still my big brother! If she can be my cousin in peace, I will naturally treat her well. But there¡¯s no way for her to be my sister-inw!¡± Yu Wan did not hate Guo Xianyue, but it did not mean that she agreed to sacrifice Yu Feng to help the Guo family.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take your undeserved gain for granted! My daughter is so beautiful. If she didn¡¯t have an ident, why would she marry into your family?¡± Du Jinhua was so angry that she spoke without thinking. However, this was also what she was thinking. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have said it so smoothly.


    Aunt was furious. She originally sympathized with Guo Xianyue, but after Du Jinhua¡¯s actions, she immediately felt that she deserved it!


    Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°Whoever wants to take advantage of her will take it. In short, my brother doesn¡¯t want it!¡±


    Du Jinhua was trembling with anger. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you really think your brother can marry a good wife? He¡¯s already so old and has achieved nothing. It¡¯s his fortune that I¡¯m willing to marry my daughter to him! If you don¡¯t believe me, try it. Any girl who¡¯s half as beautiful as my Yue¡¯er won¡¯t be willing to marry him!¡±


    ¡°Who said that?¡±


    A spoiled voice sounded at the door.


    Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw a young girl in pink. She was wearing a pair of pearl embroidered shoes, a thin white dress, and a soft pink pipa blouse. Her ck hair was tied into a beautiful hairstyle, with a pair of hollow purple jade hairpins. She wore a gold ne around her neck and a gold bracelet on her wrist.


    Even a blind person could tell that this outfit was expensive, let alone her appearance. She was really not inferior to Guo Xianyue!


    She walked in with a noble expression.


    Du Jinhua instantly felt a powerful pressure.


    However, this pressure disappeared when she walked to Yu Feng¡¯s side. She looked at Yu Feng bitterly. ¡°I was wondering why you didn¡¯te to propose marriage after so long. So it¡¯s because a little vixen came to your house!¡±


    Yu Feng, who was dumbfounded: ¡°¡­¡±


    The dumbfounded crowd: ¡°¡­¡±


    Bai Tang went into the room to take a look at the unconscious Guo Xianyue. After she came out, she stomped her feet at Yu Feng and said, ¡°I thought she was some kind of fairy. But she¡¯s just so-so! Firstly, she¡¯s not as beautiful as me, and secondly, she¡¯s not as rich as me. Most importantly, she¡¯s older than me! You¡¯d rather have an olddy than me! Could it be that you think my dowry is too little? Then I¡¯ll add another thousand taels! This way, you can marry me!¡±


    Yu Feng spat out a mouthful of tea.


    Du Jinhua and Guo Dayou¡¯s legs went limp and they copsed under the table.

 Chapter 135 - The Whereabouts Of The Brocade Pouch

    <h4>Chapter 135: The Whereabouts Of The Brocade Pouch</h4>


    Miss Bai was so poor that she only had money left. She could smash all the men in Lotus Flower Town with one ingot. Therefore, when she shouted the thousand taels, she really took out ten banknotes worth a hundred taels from her bag.


    Guo Dayou and his wife copsed to the ground in fear when they saw the stack of white banknotes. When had they ever seen so many banknotes at their age?


    The richest family they knew was the Luo Family. Not to mention the daughter of the Luo Family, even their rich brother-inw was not so generous.


    Guo Dayou and Du Jinhua were so frightened that their legs went weak. They did not notice that the Yu family¡¯s faces were filled with even more bewitched expressions than theirs.


    The couple wanted to say that this was not true, but with the banknotes and person in front of them, they had no choice but to believe it.


    It seemed unlikely that the Yu family had deliberately found someone to put on an act in order to reject this marriage. After all, Guo Dayou and Du Jinhua hade up with the idea at thest minute. If the Yu family did not receive the news in advance, where could they find a beautiful girl? Where could they borrow a thousand taels of silver?


    The only possibility was that¡­ the daughter of a rich family had really taken a fancy to Yu Feng, this poor kid!


    Du Jinhua felt as if she had been struck by lightning. What did this girl like about Yu Feng? That face?!


    Yu Feng¡¯s looks were considered outstanding in the surrounding viges. He was also hardworking and willing to suffer. Du Jinhua did not look down on him because of his conditions, but because the Yu family was poor. So she looked down on the Yu family¡¯s son.


    However, Yu Feng suddenly became popr. When Du Jinhua looked at him again, she felt that he was pleasing to the eye. As the saying went, it would not be good if one did not snatch fat meat.


    However, no matter how pleasing it was to the eyes of Du Jinhua, it was useless. Even if Guo Xianyue didn¡¯t have a scandal like Wang Mazi, she couldn¡¯tpare to this girl with both wealth and looks.


    Others spent a lot of money for a beauty. In Yu Feng¡¯s case, the other party had spent a lot of money for a beautiful man.


    Du Jinhua crawled under the table dejectedly and said to Guo Dayou, who was still paralyzed there, ¡°Can our daughter only marry Wang Mazi?¡±


    ......


    As soon as she finished speaking, Wang Mazi came to visit.


    Wang Mazi had been loitering around the Yu Family¡¯s residence for a long time. He had mustered a lot of courage to take this step.


    He clenched his fists, closed his eyes, and shouted in the direction of the central room, ¡°Gu, Gu, Gu¡­ Guo! You, you, you¡­ listen¡­ Alright! I¡­ I won¡¯t marry¡­ your daughter! I have someone I like! I¡­ I won¡¯t marry anyone else!¡±


    With that, he ran out of the Yu residence without looking back, leaving Guo Dayou and his wife dumbfounded.


    Du Jinhua¡¯s jaw almost dropped. Even Wang Mazi didn¡¯t want her daughter? There was nothing more shocking than this. Why did an old and poor bachelor like Wang Mazi look down on her daughter? Why?!


    Du Jinhua¡¯s blood surged and her breathing quickened. In no time, she fainted from anger. His wife had fainted. Guo Dayou was alone and could not make a sound. He immediately lost his arrogance.


    In the afternoon, Guo Dayou packed his things and left with his wife and children. The more arrogant he was when he came, the more dejected he was when he left.


    The house was finally quiet. Yu Wan cleaned the table and invited Bai Tang to sit down. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯te, wouldn¡¯t your brother have to marry someone else?¡± Bai Tang red at her and returned to the topic. ¡°I came to look for you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, what else did Uncle and Aunt not understand? This girl¡¯s acting was so real. For a moment, they really thought that their son had secretly agreed to marry her.


    This girl was too bold. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that her reputation would be ruined if word got out? But on second thought, she had never introduced herself from the beginning to the end. Even if the Guo family wanted to nder her, they had nowhere to go.


    Uncle, Yu Feng, and Yu Song had gone to the Bai Manor to cook before and had seen Bai Tang. However, Aunt did not know which family this girl came from.


    Yu Wan introduced, ¡°Aunt, this is the daughter of White Jade Restaurant, Miss Bai. This is my aunt.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Auntie Yu.¡± Bai Tang greeted her politely.


    ¡°Aye!¡± Aunt was unsmiling and had a straight face whether she was happy or not. However, when Bai Tang called her ¡°Auntie¡±, the corners of her lips curled up. She sized Bai Tang up and the more she looked at her, the more she liked her. If only this girl was really her daughter-inw¡­


    Aunt pinched herself. What was she thinking? She was the daughter of the dignified White Jade Restaurant. How could they, a peasant family, get close to her?


    However, this girl had helped her son a lot. She had to thank herter.


    Bai Tang was here to look for Yu Wan. After the Yu family greeted her, they went to do their own things and left the central room to the two of them.


    Yu Feng held Little Zhenzhen¡¯s hand and walked out.


    Little Zhenzhen stared at Bai Tang without moving.


    Bai Tang waved at her and Little Zhenzhen pulled her brother over. Bai Tang took out a piece of candy from her purse and removed the candy wrapper. ¡°Here.¡±


    Little Zhenzhen looked up at her brother.


    Yu Feng nodded.


    Little Zhenzhen epted it.


    ¡°Say thank you,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Little Zhenzhen looked at Bai Tang. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Who are you thanking?¡± Bai Tang teased her with a smile.


    Little Zhenzhen looked at her brother, then at Bai Tang. ¡°Sister-inw.¡±


    Bai Tang, who was speechless: ¡°¡­¡±


    <i>I-I-I didn¡¯t teach you that!?</i>Yu Feng, whose face was flushed red, carried his sister away as if he was escaping. Little Zhenzhen was calmly eating candy in his arms. ¡°Sweet.¡±


    ¡­ .


    Children¡¯s words carried no harm. Bai Tang naturally wouldn¡¯t take a three-year-old child seriously. However, when she thought of Yu Feng¡¯s flustered appearance, she raised her eyebrows strangely. Wasn¡¯t she the one who should be embarrassed? He was a grown man yet he couldn¡¯t take a joke.


    Yu Wan naturally understood why her brother was running away, but there was no need to make this clear in front of Miss Bai.


    ¡°Aiya, I almost forgot about business.¡± Bai Tang patted her head and took out something from her wide sleeve. ¡°I found it on the bed in the White Jade Restaurant¡¯s room. It¡¯s yours, right?¡±


    Yu Wan took it and took a look. It was a light purple brocade bag.


    Yu Wan did not remember having such a thing. Just as she was about to shake her head, she heard Bai Tang say, ¡°Granny Zheng tidied up the room for me and this was shook out under the nket. She discovered it before the New Year. Unfortunately, I only went to the White Jade Restaurant today. Other than me, only you, Yan Ruyu, and Young Master Yan have entered that room. Quickly take a look and see if it¡¯s yours. If it¡¯s not yours, it should be theirs.¡±


    With that said, Yu Wan remembered. After leaving the dpidated temple, she went to the White Jade Restaurant and carried the three littleds out of the basket. She ced them on Bai Tang¡¯s bed to rest.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you look for the things you dropped?¡± Bai Tang muttered.


    Yu Wan thought to herself, She didn¡¯t look for it because she didn¡¯t know that she had dropped something, and Yan Ruyu and Yan Jiuchao didn¡¯t look for it because they didn¡¯t drop anything at all.


    It seemed that this brocade pouch was hers. To be precise, Yu Zigui had ¡°given¡± it to her!


    Yu Zigui probably never expected that the thing he had been searching so hard for would end up on Bai Tang¡¯s bed.


    Very good, she wanted to see what was in the brocade pouch that had caused her so much trouble.

 Chapter 136 - A Big Business

    <h4>Chapter 136: A Big Business</h4> <h4>?</h4>


    Yu Wan opened the brocade pouch and could not help but be disappointed when she saw the thing inside.


    ¡°What a big iron bead.¡± Bai Tang came over and took the iron bead from Yu Wan¡¯s hand. The bead was heavy, about the size of a baby¡¯s fist, and had irregr patterns. Other than that, there was nothing special. ¡°What¡¯s this for? Did you buy it for your brother to y with?¡±


    It didn¡¯t look like a tool, nor did it look like a weapon. A toy¡­? Yu Wan touched her chin. Which child was so strong? For such a lousy thing, the Thousand Possibilities Pavilion wanted to kill her, and Yu Zigui forced her down the cliff?


    Yu Wan couldn¡¯t tell Bai Tang the truth, so she followed Bai Tang¡¯s guess and said that it was for Little Bruiser. Bai Tang nodded and returned the iron bead to Yu Wan without much interest.


    Yu Wan put away the bead. She did not recognize what this was, but there should be someone who knew what it was. For example¡­ Yan Jiuchao?


    After Yu Wan decided to send Miss Bai away, she showed the iron bead to Yan Jiuchao. It would be best if she could give it to him if he wanted it. No one should dare toe and court death with the strength of the Yan Manor.


    Yu Wan, who had found a way out for herself, felt her heart light up. She put the iron bead back into the brocade pouch, but suddenly, her fingers felt numb.


    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡± Yu Wan gasped.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bai Tang asked.


    Yu Wan looked at her fingertips and then at the iron ball in her hand. She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I scraped it.¡±


    Bai Tang grabbed her hand and looked at it carefully. After confirming that there were no wounds, she was relieved. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve given you the item. I should take my leave.¡±


    ¡°Miss Bai! Miss Bai!¡± Aunt walked over with arge basket. ¡°Thank you for today. There¡¯s nothing good at home. There are pickled vegetables inside, as well as snacks made by Little Feng¡¯s father. Don¡¯t mind them.¡±


    ¡°How can I ept this?¡± Bai Tang refused.


    Aunt stuffed the basket into her hand. ¡°I know that you rich people don¡¯tck this bit of food, but Little Feng¡¯s father¡¯s culinary skills are very good. He was a chef in the Capital, and all the officials and masters like to eat his food!¡±


    Uncle and Aunt had been married for more than twenty years, but he had never been praised by her like this. He was overjoyed,pletely unaware that Aunt was only worried that Bai Tang would reject their thank you gift.


    Bai Tang could not refuse and could only ept it with a smile.


    Yu Wan sent Bai Tang to the vige entrance. When she went out, Yu Feng was squatting at the door, tirelessly educating his little sister who had caused trouble.


    ¡°It¡¯s not Sister-inw,¡± Yu Feng said solemnly.


    ¡°Sister-inw,¡± said Little Zhenzhen as she ate the candy.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yu Feng was about to go crazy. After teaching for so long, why couldn¡¯t she change her tune?


    Yu Feng decided to change his words. ¡°It¡¯s not Sister-inw, it¡¯s Miss Bai.¡±


    Little Zhenzhen: ¡°Miss Bai.¡±


    This girl was just like that little parrot. She really only learned thest few words.


    Yu Feng heaved a sigh of relief. At this moment, Yu Wan and Bai Tang came out.


    Yu Wan looked at Yu Feng and said, ¡°Big Brother, Miss Bai is leaving.¡±


    Yu Feng held Little Zhenzhen¡¯s hand and turned around. He wanted Zhenzhen to call her Miss Bai, but he was nervous and said the opposite. ¡°Zhenzhen, Sister-inw is leaving.¡±


    The confused Little Zhenzhen: ¡°¡­¡±


    Miss Bai, who was even more confused than Zhenzhen: ¡°¡­¡±


    Yu Wan, who was almost out of breath fromughing, thought,?<i>Big Brother, can we not be so anxious?</i>


    Yu Feng was simply too ashamed to face anyone. He didn¡¯t want his sister too. He lowered his head and rushed into the house, but he bumped into the door frame with a bang. His head instantly swelled up.


    ¡°How can you hit the wall when there¡¯s such a big door open? Are you blind?!¡±


    ¡°Aiya, my beans!¡±


    ¡°My vegetables!¡±


    ¡°Eggs!¡±


    ¡°You little bastard!¡±


    In the house, Yu Feng, who was in a panic, knocked everything into a mess. Aunt picked up the broom.


    Yu Feng never expected that after living for twenty years, the first beating he received would actually be today.


    Yu Song had always been the one getting beaten up. Yu Feng had always obediently watched the battle from the side, but today, the tables had finally turned. Yu Song was in a good mood. He ate radish and walked with the footsteps of a person who didn¡¯t recognize his own family. He went to watch the battle in high spirits, but in the end, he was also beaten up badly.


    Yu Song, who couldn¡¯t avoid being beaten up no matter what: ¡°¡­¡±


    What did I do wrong!


    ¡­ .


    Even when they got into the carriage, Bai Tang was stillughing uncontrobly.


    Yu Wan thought of her two brothers¡¯ misfortune and couldn¡¯t help but hold her forehead. ¡°We¡¯ve let Miss Bai see such embarrassment.¡±


    Bai Tang stoppedughing and revealed a yearning expression. ¡°How could that be? I¡¯m envious.¡±


    Yu Wan knew Bai Tang. Her father had few children and only had one son and one daughter. They were not even born from the same mother. That stepmother was tricky and always targeted Bai Tang. How close could Bai Tang be to her half-brother?


    At the thought of this, Yu Wan felt that she was quite pitiful. No matter how much money she had, it would still be cold. No matter how big the house was, it would still be empty. Old Master Bai would always be biased. She had secretly been bullied by her stepmother and younger brother.


    From time to time, Aunt¡¯s curses and the brothers¡¯ screams could be heard from the old residence. A trace of envy and loneliness shed across Bai Tang¡¯s eyes.


    This Bai Tang made Yu Wan want to pack her up and bring her home.


    Yu Wan looked at Bai Tang and smiled. ¡°My family likes Miss Bai very much. If Miss Bai doesn¡¯t mind,e and visit often.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Tang nodded and said goodbye to Yu Wan. She put down the curtain and left.


    ¡­ .


    As soon as Bai Tang left, another carriage arrived. It was actually a carriage with two horses!


    ¡°Aiya, who is it?¡±


    ¡°Are they here for our vige?¡±


    ¡°Look, look! It¡¯sing!¡±


    The aunties and daughters-inws who were squatting by the well to wash their clothes looked at the carriage curiously. The coachman did not stop at all and drove the carriage straight to the entrance of the Yu Family¡¯s old residence.


    ¡°Miss Yu! Are you there?¡±


    It was Master Xiao Wu, whom she had not seen for many days. He lifted the curtain and jumped down with might.


    The screams and curses in the room stopped.


    Yu Wan walked over in amusement. ¡°Master Wu, I¡¯m here.¡± She watched the carriage head towards the old residence and guessed that it was looking for her. However, she did not guess that it was Master Xiao Wu.


    Ever since he submitted to the stinky tofu, Master Xiao Wu¡¯s attitude towards Yu Wan had changed.


    ¡°Miss Yu, how have you been?¡± Master Xiao Wu greeted her politely. He was glowing. Yu Wan guessed that it was definitely not a bad thing to look for her.


    As expected, Master Xiao Wu said heartily, ¡°I¡¯m here today to introduce you to a big business!¡±


    With that, he looked at the carriage. ¡°Big Brother Qin,e down. We¡¯ve arrived at Miss Yu¡¯s house!¡±

 Chapter 137 - Happy Cooperation

    <h4>Chapter 137: Happy Cooperation</h4>


    Shopkeeper Cui had given Yu Wan detailed information about the Wei family. For example, Master Xiao Wu was Old Mrs. Wei¡¯s nephew, and Master Xiao Wu was the sworn brother of the Grand Marshal, Xiao Zhenting. His status was noble, and someone he called ¡°Big Brother¡± was probably not an ordinary businessman.


    The coachman lifted the curtain and a burly man walked down. He looked to be in his early thirties and was in high spirits. However, since he was the ¡°big brother¡± that Master Xiao Wu mentioned, he was not as young as he looked.


    His aura was different from any businessman Yu Wan had ever seen. It was easy for him to suppress the other party in terms of aura.


    He was a domineering person, Yu Wan gave her first impression.


    After Master Qin got out of the car, a seventeen or eighteen-year-old youth followed closely behind. He was wearing a blue shirt and held a folding fan in his hand. His skin was as white as jade and he had a flirtatious expression. His peach blossom eyes were clear and bright, and he was handsome.


    Master Xiao Wu introduced, ¡°Miss Yu, this is my Big Brother Qin. People call him Master Qin. This is his nephew, Qin Zixu.¡±


    <i>His nephew¡¯s surname was also Qin??</i>Although Yu Wan was puzzled, she didn¡¯t ask further. She calmly greeted, ¡°Master Qin, Young Master Qin.¡±


    It was rare to see a girl who could remain calm in front of Master Qin, let alone a small vige girl. However, the uncle and nephew did not show much surprise. After all, a person who could be praised by Master Xiao Wu was definitely not an ordinary person.


    Master Qin smiled. ¡°Miss Yu.¡±


    ¡°Please enter.¡± Yu Wan weed the three of them into the house. Master Xiao Wu was already considered an old acquaintance. He strode ahead with Master Qin and Qin Zixu following unhurriedly.


    Compared to this unfathomable Master Qin, Yu Wan was more concerned about Young Master Qin, who was smiling but not saying anything. She felt that this man was too devilish. His eyes stared at her as if he wanted to see through her heart.


    Yu Wan inadvertently turned around and happened to meet Qin Zixu¡¯s gaze. Was this guy actually staring at her?


    Qin Zixu was caught red-handed. Not only was he not embarrassed, he even smiled brightly.


    ......


    Yu Wan naturally could not admit defeat. After calming herself down, she nodded politely and brought the three of them into the house.


    Aunt and the brothers had already cleaned up the mess on the ground. The broom was also hidden. Tea was brewed and food was served. ¡°Your father went to the vige headman¡¯s house. I¡¯ll go call him.¡±


    With that, she dragged her bruised and swollen youngest son away.


    Yu Feng stayed behind to deal with the business with Yu Wan.


    Through Master Xiao Wu¡¯s introduction, the siblings found out about Master Qin¡¯s background and could not help but be shocked.


    This Master Qin was actually the Vice Alliance Master of the Jiangzuo Merchant Union. The assets under his name were all over Jiangzuo, and the restaurants and tea houses were the most outstanding.


    Master Qin had always wanted to expand his business into the Capital, but with an industry giant like the Tianxiang Restaurant, it was very difficult for them to make a name for themselves. The Tianxiang Restaurant was in a precarious situation and its reputation had plummeted now that the scandal of Chef Yang and Xu Chengxuan had appeared. It was the perfect opportunity for them to take advantage of the situation.


    Master Qin hade prepared and had long heard about the dispute between her uncle and the Tianxiang Restaurant. He said, ¡°The Tianxiang Restaurant doesn¡¯t clear Chef Yu¡¯s name. Our Drunken Immortal Pavilion can.¡±


    Drunken Immortal Pavilion. This name was shameless enough.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°You want to buy our family¡¯s five signature dishes?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Master Qin smiled. ¡°I only said that I wanted to clear Chef Yu¡¯s name. I didn¡¯t say that I wanted to buy his recipes. After all, it was sold by Tianxiang Restaurant. Wouldn¡¯t we be stir-frying the leftovers of Tianxiang Restaurant if we sell it at Drunken Immortal Pavilion?¡±


    Master Qin was a noble person. It wasn¡¯t enough that he could earn money. He also had to earn money with style.


    Yu Wan only began to admire him at this moment. ¡°Master Qin won¡¯t clear my uncle¡¯s name for nothing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten your stinky tofu. I want to buy it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not selling the form. I can supply you.¡±


    ¡°Miss Yu, why don¡¯t you refuse after hearing the price?¡±


    ¡°Master Qin, why don¡¯t you want to try a new taste before considering the price?¡±


    Master Qin had been in the business world for many years, but this was the first time he was choked by a little girl.


    Qin Zixu looked at Yu Wan with interest and said to Master Qin, ¡°Uncle, I didn¡¯t go to Mrs. Wei¡¯s birthday banquet. I haven¡¯t tasted Miss Yu¡¯s cooking yet.¡±


    Yu Wan looked at Qin Zixu without batting an eyelid. Was it an illusion? This fellow was actually speaking up for her?


    Master Qin patted his nephew¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Alright, since you want to eat, then I¡¯ll have to trouble Miss Yu to cook.¡±


    Previously, Yu Wan had made White Stinky Tofu at the Wei family¡¯s house. Now, she had used mother¡¯s liquid made from leek and fermented it into ck Stinky Tofu. Not only did it smell bad, but it also smelled bad when eaten. When it was eaten, it smelled even worse.


    She made three vors. One was without stuffing, the other was the fermented bean curd juice filling, and thest was the sweet and spicy diced radish filling.


    Master Qin was crying from the indescribable stench. If he hadn¡¯t eaten white stinky tofu before, just the appearance of this ck tofu would have scared him away.


    Master Xiao Wu could not wait any longer. He picked up a piece of stinky tofu with fermented bean curd juice. The tofu was crispy and hot, and the fermented bean curd was salty, spicy, and cold. When he took a bite, the crispy on the outside and tender on the inside intertwined, making him cry out in pleasure.


    Master Qin first ate one himself before giving it to his nephew.


    Qin Zixu¡¯s throat moved, as if he was extremely resistant to this smelly and ugly thing. But who asked him to want it? He had to eat the tofu he wanted no matter what.


    ¡°How does it taste, Young Master Qin?¡± Yu Wan asked with a smile.


    ¡°Oh¡ª¡± Qin Zixu was already on his fourth bite. His mouth was so busy that he couldn¡¯t speak.


    Master Xiao Wu went to take more, but Qin Zixu brought the entire te over.


    Master Xiao Wu reached out his arm again. Qin Zixu decisively turned around and protected the te in his arms to eat alone.


    Qin Zixu ate happily, his cheeks bulging. He was also good-looking, so at a nce, he looked like a cute and tempting little fat squirrel.


    Qin Zixu couldn¡¯t stop eating. He was afraid that Master Xiao Wu would snatch his food. In the end, he actually sat on the threshold with his te and ate. Master Qin instantly regretted bringing this embarrassing brat out.


    The worst thing to do when discussing business was to be at a disadvantage first. Without a doubt, Qin Zixu had pulled his leg well. However, putting aside Qin Zixu, Master Qin was also very satisfied with the new taste. But what did this girl say? She didn¡¯t sell the form and only supplied them?


    ¡°Can you guarantee that you¡¯ll only provide for me?¡± Master Qin asked.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°That depends on Master Qin¡¯s orders. I can¡¯t possibly only supply you when Master Qin only wants a few hundred pounds a day. That way, the workers in our workshop will starve to death.¡±


    Master Qin snorted. ¡°Little girl, my Drunken Immortal Pavilion hasn¡¯t opened in the Capital yet. Don¡¯t think that there are only one or two. I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to hand over the goods and affect the business of the Drunken Immortal Pavilion.¡±


    The Drunken Immortal Pavilion was not famous in the Capital. If it went to Jiangzuo, it would be Master Qin¡¯s world!

 Chapter 138 - The Master Chef Competition

    <h4>Chapter 138: The Master Chef Competition</h4>


    ¡°Forgive me for being blunt.¡± Master Qin was experienced and knowledgeable, so he quickly hit the nail on the head. ¡°Although your food tastes good, can you guarantee that the goods you hand over will have the same taste?¡±


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°Master Qin, don¡¯t worry. If the guest isn¡¯t satisfied, you can return all the goods to me.¡±


    Yu Feng looked at Yu Wan. What nonsense was this girl talking about? How could something that was sold be returned? There would always be people who were dissatisfied, or perhaps Master Qin himself didn¡¯t want it anymore. Then, he could just find an excuse to dismiss the tofu that they had worked so hard to make?


    ¡°Young Master Yu, do you have anything to say?¡± Master Qin was indeed someone who could move freely in the Merchant Union. His ability to read people¡¯s expressions was unparalleled.


    Yu Feng opened his mouth and looked at his sister.


    Yu Wan smiled at Yu Feng, who swallowed the words that were about toe out of his mouth. ¡°Nothing. I just want to ask if you guys are hungry? Do you want to eat something else?¡±


    ¡°I want another te!¡± Qin Zixu raised his hand that was holding the chopsticks.


    Yu Feng : ¡°¡­¡±?<i>Y-you¡¯re really not polite.</i>


    There was a lot in the kitchen, so Yu Feng went to get it. Qin Zixu couldn¡¯t wait and followed him.


    Master Xiao Wu cleared his throat seriously. In the end, he couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of the stinky tofu. He put down his pride and went to the kitchen to snatch food from Qin Zixu.


    For a moment, only Yu Wan and Master Qin were left in the central room. Even when facing the man alone, Yu Wan did not show any signs of panic.


    Master Qin couldn¡¯t help but think highly of this little vige girl. ¡°Forgive me for being blunt.¡±


    There was also a catchphrase. Yu Wan had a second impression of Master Qin.


    ......


    ¡°Master Qin, please speak,¡± Yu Wan said generously.


    Master Qin looked at Yu Wan deeply and said, ¡°Miss Yu doesn¡¯t look like the Yu family.¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°My father wasn¡¯t born by my grandfather and grandmother.¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s answer was beyond Master Qin¡¯s expectations. Of course, Master Qin was not surprised that she was not a member of the Yu family, but that she had told him so frankly. This little girl was really different in every way¡­


    ¡°Master Qin.¡± This time, it was Yu Wan¡¯s turn to speak. ¡°We provide a thousand pounds a day, ten copper coins per pound. What do you think of this price, Master Qin?¡±


    ¡°Ten copper coins?¡± Master Qin frowned. ¡°The most expensive old tofu on the market is only worth four to five copper coins. Aren¡¯t you asking for too much?¡±


    Yu Wan said confidently, ¡°How can the tofu on the marketpare to the tofu I sell? Just based on the fact that this is an exclusive business, it¡¯s definitely worth this price. Moreover, Master Qin is such a ssy person, so the Drunken Immortal Pavilion must be doing a big business. If you buy the stinky tofu for ten copper coins, you can sell it for one or two taels. Why should you care about the purchase price?¡±


    ¡°You girl!¡± Master Qinughed. He was a businessman, not a robber. How could he sell something that costs ten copper coins for a hundred times the price? He could tell that this girl was even more unyielding than him. She would rather not sell than getting the price she did not want. Master Qin weighed the pros and cons. He didn¡¯t refuse, nor was he in a hurry to agree.


    Yu Wan nced at him and said, ¡°Master Qin, do you have any other concerns?¡±


    Master Qin rubbed his chin.


    Yu Wan paused and asked, ¡°Is it about clearing my uncle¡¯s name? What method does Master Qin n to use?¡±


    Master Qin said, ¡°Have you heard of the Master Chef Competition once every three years?¡±


    Yu Wan shook her head. She had not been here for long, and the most news she had heard was from the White Jade Restaurant. However, Shopkeeper Cui and Miss Bai had never mentioned anything about thepetition.


    Actually, it was not their fault for not mentioning it. It was just that in such apetition, White Jade Restaurant was not even qualified to watch, let alone participate.


    Master Qin smiled and looked at Yu Wan. ¡°There¡¯s still half a month before thepetition. ording to what I know, the champion of the previouspetitions came from Tianxiang Restaurant. What do you think if it¡¯s your uncle this time?¡±


    These words were said lightly, as if Uncle could win as long as he went. Yu Wan understood that Master Qin was tempting them to participate in thepetition. Speaking of which, Master Qin was really a sly old fox. If Uncle wanted to participate in thepetition, he would most likely use the name of the Drunken Immortal Pavilion. If he could defeat the Tianxiang Restaurant, the Drunken Immortal Pavilion would also be famous. This was simply perfect publicity.


    Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°Master Qin, you¡¯re doing this for your Drunken Immortal Pavilion, right?¡±


    Master Qin generously admitted, ¡°The world is bustling with activity for the sake of benefits. I¡¯m doing this for my Drunken Immortal Pavilion, and you¡¯re doing it for your uncle. We¡¯re taking what we need. We don¡¯t sh.¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°That¡¯s true, but you didn¡¯t say anything at the beginning. It took you a long time to sell the medicine in the gourd. I don¡¯t feel good. I keep having the feeling that I¡¯ve been deceived.¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Master Qin couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°It¡¯s my fault! I shouldn¡¯t have used the same method I used in the business world on Miss Yu. I can¡¯t change my habit after so many years. I hope Miss Yu can forgive me.¡±


    With that, he cupped his fists at Yu Wan. He could admit his mistake openly. It was much better than being stubborn.


    Yu Wan paused and said bluntly, ¡°I don¡¯t like others tricking me. The business matter won¡¯t change.We¡¯ll talk about thepetitionter.¡±


    Master Qin was slightly stunned. ¡°Miss Yu¡­¡±


    Yu Wan stood up. ¡°I still have something on, so I won¡¯t be apanying Master Qin.¡±


    ¡°Sigh!¡± Master Qin didn¡¯t expect this little girl to fall out with him so easily. Just as he was about to ask her to stay, Uncle and Aunt entered the house.


    Aunt introduced, ¡°That¡¯s Master Qin.¡±


    Master Qin turned around and saw a man holding his walking stick and not walking properly. It must be that Chef Yu, right?


    Master Qin went forward to greet him. After some small talk, Master Qin told him about thepetition. ¡°¡­ I hope Chef Yu¡­¡±


    Uncle raised his chin and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t my Ah Wan say we¡¯ll talk about itter? Then let¡¯s talk about itter!¡±


    With that, he left without giving him any face!


    Master Qin, who was speechless: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­ .


    In the room, Yu Feng pulled Yu Wan and whispered, ¡°You really don¡¯t agree? I think Master Qin is right. That¡¯s indeed a good chance to clear my father¡¯s name, and it¡¯s the only chance.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it also the only chance for the Drunken Immortal Pavilion?¡±


    Didn¡¯t Master Qin say that the Master Chef Competition was held once every three years? If they missed this opportunity to be famous, they would have to wait for another three years. Although other methods could gradually make the restaurant famous, how could theypare to thepetition?


    ¡°Big Brother, they¡¯re more anxious about this than us,¡± Yu Wan said.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Yu Feng asked.


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°Who asked him to scheme against me? If he makes me feel ufortable, I¡¯ll make his money bag feel ufortable.¡±


    The corners of Yu Feng¡¯s mouth twitched. Who was the profiteer?


    ¡­ .


    Master Qin could tell that in the Yu family¡¯s business, the person who really made the decision was that little girl. The Yu family really doted on this girl. However¡­ didn¡¯t he dote on that little brat too?


    Master Qin felt that he couldn¡¯t give the little girl too much face. Otherwise, she would take a mile if he gave her an inch. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t threaten her with the business of stinky tofu. That kind of method was too degrading and would lower his status.


    Master Qin decided to leave the little girl alone first. He didn¡¯t believe that the little girl could really keep her cool. The little girl would definitelye and beg him!


    Master Qin nned to wait for Master Xiao Wu and his nephew toe out before returning home. Unexpectedly, after waiting for a long time, the two of them did note out of the kitchen. He went to the kitchen to call the two of them, only to see the two of them sweeping through the kitchen as if they had not eaten for eight hundred years!


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving,¡± Master Qin said, suppressing his anger.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Master Xiao Wu tactfully got into the car.


    Qin Zixu refused to leave.


    ¡°His tofu is really delicious!¡±


    ¡°The braised meat is also delicious!¡±


    ¡°Crab roe pastry is super delicious!¡±


    <i>Are you the reincarnation of a hungry ghost? Eat, eat, eat! Didn¡¯t I feed you well usually!??</i>Master Qin¡¯s face darkened as he forcefully dragged the little brat, who had embarrassed him so much, into the carriage.


    The little brat went up but Master Xiao Wu slipped down.


    He pulled Master Xiao Wu up again, but Qin Zixu quietly came down again.


    Master Qin was almost angered to death by these two fellows!


    ¡­ .


    When Master Qin left, he had left an address. His goal was naturally to ask Yu Wan toe personally. However, he was disappointed. He waited for five days, but she didn¡¯t evene.


    On the other hand, there was news from the Tianxiang Restaurant. Chef Bao, who had once won the championship thrice in a row and had long retired, had been invited back by the Tianxiang Restaurant!


    It seemed that the Tianxiang Restaurant had put in a lot of effort to make aeback.


    Master Qin also had many good chefs in his hands, and he didn¡¯tck Uncle. However, once Chef Bao appeared, everyone had no chance.

 Chapter 139 - Scheming Wanwan

    <h4>Chapter 139: Scheming Wanwan</h4> <h4>??</h4>


    On the seventh day, Master Qin finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and found Yu Wan again.


    However, he did not have the intention of letting Uncle win against Master Bao. After all, Master Bao was a veritable Master Chef. Even the imperial chef could not defeat him. Uncle¡¯s cooking skills, which he had never studied under a master, were really not enough in front of Master Bao.


    Initially, he thought that even without Uncle, the Drunken Immortal Pavilion still had a chance of winning against the Tianxiang Restaurant. Master Qin could only find another way now that there was no chance of winning. For example, he could make five signature dishes that were more authentic than the Tianxiang Restaurant. The storm of the Tianxiang Restaurant¡¯s giarism had yet to pass, so this was a good time to ride on the poprity.


    However, in this way, the five dishes would probably not be removed from the menu of the Drunken Immortal Pavilion.


    No matter how unwilling Master Qin was, he had to continue stir-frying the leftovers from the Tianxiang Restaurant. This was not something Master Qin was happy to see, but under the circumstances, he had no choice.


    This time, Master Qin didn¡¯t trick Yu Wan anymore and told her everything sincerely.


    Yu Wan did not expect to see such shameless methods to gain poprity in ancient times. If Master Qin was born in the modern world, he would be an ace manager.


    ¡°Miss Yu, what do you think?¡± Master Qin didn¡¯t ask for Uncle and Yu Feng¡¯s opinion anymore. He understood that the person who was really in charge was this little girl in front of him. In the past, he had underestimated her and felt that she could make the decision all because her family doted on her. Now, it seemed that she was even more cunning than him at such a young age!


    ¡°Since I¡¯m so honest, Miss Yu, don¡¯t beat around the bush with me. What conditions do you want? Name a price.¡±


    How could Master Qin not tell that she wasn¡¯t really uninterested in thepetition? It was just that in this matter, they werepeting to see who could keep their cool. In the end, he lost. He was willing to bet and admit defeat. It was this little girl¡¯s turn to demand an exorbitant price.


    Master Qin smiled helplessly. He had lived for most of his life and cheated countless people. In the end, he fell into the hands of a little girl.


    Yu Wan gestured with her fingers. ¡°I want three shares of profits from the Capital¡¯s Drunken Immortal Pavilion.¡±


    Master Qin sucked in a cold breath. There were thirteen shares for one restaurant, and the owner had ten shares. The remaining three shares belonged to the shopkeeper and his partner¡¯s shares. He couldn¡¯t touch the shopkeeper and his partners¡¯ shares¡¯ profits. Where would he get these three shares? Naturally, they were from his pockets.


    Moreover, what did this little girl say? The Capital¡¯s Drunken Immortal Pavilion? In other words, he had to give her three shares of profits even if he opened a branch in the Capital?


    ¡°Miss Yu, you¡¯re going overboard.¡± Master Qin stopped smiling.


    Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please!


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°Master Qin, it¡¯s not certain that the Drunken Immortal Pavilion can make a profit in the Capital. It might not even make a single cent. Now, you¡¯re only making eighty to ny percent of the profits and giving me thirty percent of it. In fact, you¡¯ve made a profit.¡±


    That was true, but who would be willing to take out the money in their pockets? ¡°What if we lose money?¡± Master Qin asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s yours,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Master Qin almost choked to death!


    After a long while, Master Qin calmed down. ¡°Little girl, I can give you three shares of profits, but I have two conditions. First, you have to make those five signature dishes in thepetition. They have to be better than the Tianxiang Restaurant.¡±


    ¡°What about the second?¡± Yu Wan asked calmly.


    Master Qin smiled and said, ¡°You have to win against Tianxiang Restaurant. If you lose, not only will you not get a single share of the profits, but the price of the stinky tofu will be decreased by half.¡±


    ¡°Ah Wan!¡± Yu Feng couldn¡¯t help but call out.


    Before he could refuse, Yu Wan said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal.¡±


    Master Qin left in satisfaction.?<i>The little girl was still too inexperienced. How could they win? The only one who won is me, Master Qin.</i>


    ¡°Good, very good!¡± Master Qin boarded the carriage with a glowing face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Master?¡± The coachman asked curiously.


    Master Qin said proudly, ¡°I originally only nned to let Yu Kaiyang make five signature dishes in thepetition. That way, the entire Capital will know that those five dishes belong to my Drunken Immortal Pavilion. But now, the price of stinky tofu will be reduced by half.¡±


    The carriage left Lotus Flower Vige.


    Yu Feng said resentfully, ¡°Ah Wan, how can you agree to his conditions? Do you know who Master Chef Bao is? He¡¯s Madam Du¡¯s master! Even the imperial chefs in the pce have learned from him! How can my father defeat him?¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Uncle haspeted with him?¡±


    Yu Feng sighed. ¡°No, three years ago, he¡­¡±


    ¡°What about him?¡± Yu Wan looked at Yu Feng.


    Yu Feng had also heard the news and was not too sure. ¡°He went to look for his long-lost son. My father went to look for you, so they didn¡¯t have the chance topete.¡±


    ¡°Why is his son missing too?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Yu Feng frowned. ¡°It¡¯s said that they were separated when he was born. He hasn¡¯t been able to find him for decades. He suddenly received news before thepetition, and he abandoned the Tianxiang Restaurant and went there. The Tianxiang Restaurant almost lost.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yu Wan was not interested in Chef Bao¡¯s family matters. After all, he was not her grandfather, right?


    Yu Wan blinked. ¡°Since Uncle has never sparred with him, how do you know that the person who will win will be him and not Uncle? Big Brother, don¡¯t overestimate others and ruin your own prestige.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Kid, don¡¯t overestimate others and ruin your own prestige!¡± Uncle held his walking stick and entered the central room arrogantly. ¡°Isn¡¯t he just an old man? Do you think I¡¯m afraid of him?¡±


    Yu Feng was scolded by his father again and his face darkened.


    Yu Wan smiled and went to help her aunt.


    Without Yu Wan in the central room, Uncle suddenly reached out to his son. ¡°Help me up.¡±


    Yu Feng went forward to support him. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Uncle¡¯s legs went limp and he said fearfully, ¡°Is Master Chef Bao reallying?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Yu Feng¡¯s lips twitched. What happened to not being afraid?

 Chapter 140 - Untitled

    <h4>Chapter 140: Untitled</h4> <h4>??</h4>


    Yu Wan was very confident in her uncle. Not to mention Chef Bao, even ten of them were not his match! She had no idea that her uncle¡¯s legs had gone weak from fear.


    ¡°Is Chef Bao really that powerful?¡± Yu Feng asked in confusion. He had never taken anyone seriously with his father¡¯s culinary skills.


    Uncle held his chest and said, ¡°This Master Chef¡¯s not the best at the dishes on the market.¡±


    ¡°Then what is?¡± Yu Feng asked.


    ¡°Medicinal cuisine,¡± Uncle said. ¡°It¡¯s rumored that eating a mouthful of his medicinal cuisine can extend one¡¯s lifespan by ten years. It¡¯s more effective than any miracle medicine. Do you think your father, me, canpare?¡±


    Yu Feng was speechless. ¡°Isn¡¯t that exaggerated?¡±


    Uncle sighed helplessly. ¡°How would I know? He doesn¡¯t cook medicinal cuisine easily, and I¡¯ve never tried it before. However, even if it¡¯s a home-cooked meal, not everyone canpare to it.¡±


    Yu Feng began to worry about his business. Since Chef Bao was so powerful, wouldn¡¯t they lose for sure? If they lost, the price of the stinky tofu would be reduced. S-so painful!


    Yu Wan still did not know that her stinky tofu was facing the danger of a discount. She had agreed to supply to Master Qin, and it was not only limited to the Drunken Immortal Pavilion in the Capital. There were also a few branches in the nearby cities. Master Qin¡¯s meaning was that Yu Wan could start delivering at any time. He would send someone to collect the goods no matter how much she supplied. The price would be the same as before, and they would discuss a more formal contract after thepetition.


    Yu Wan went to the storeroom and found that they did not have much stock.


    Putting aside the bad ones, there were only a total of 700 pounds of stinky tofu and 30 jars of fermented bean curd. These were barely enough to supply them for a day. Their production could not go up. Other than the fact that they were all inexperienced and not skilled enough, the tools were also a problem. For example, they used bricks to press the tofu. In Yu Wan¡¯s opinion, it was far inferior to a jack.


    She wondered if there were any jacks sold in ancient times. If not, she would have to go to an iron shop to customize them. At the mention of iron, Yu Wan thought of the iron bead Bai Tang had sent over. She had been busy rushing goods these few days and had forgotten to show the bead to Yan Jiuchao.


    It was already nighttime. She wondered if that guy was asleep.


    When she approached the house, Yu Wan paused. In the end, she walked over and knocked on the Ding family¡¯s door. However, there was no response.


    Yu Wan went to the back door again. She and the three littleds often went in and out of the back door, so this ce had never been closed. Unexpectedly, when she walked closer to take a look, she found that the back door was locked.


    Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please!


    Is he¡­ gone?


    Yan Jiuchao had indeed left in a hurry. The reason was none other than that the Emperor was sick.


    A few days ago, he had a cold, but he could barely hold on to the morning court. After the morning court today, his condition worsened and he suddenly fainted on his bed.


    The unconscious Emperor kept shouting Yan Jiuchao¡¯s name. Eunuch Wang immediately went to the Young Master Manor, and the guards of the Young Master Manor came to Lotus Flower Vige. At that time, Yu Wan was discussing business with Master Qin, so she didn¡¯t know that Yan Jiuchao and the others had left in a hurry.


    Yu Wan raised her eyebrows strangely and returned to her room.


    Little Bruiser had unknowingly slept on her bed again. Yu Wan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Wasn¡¯t it good to sleep on the big bed? Why did he have to squeeze in her small bed? Besides, she had felt very hot while sleeping recently. She would always be woken up by the heat in the middle of the night.


    Yu Wan carried the warm Little Bruiser back to Madam Jiang¡¯s house andy on the bed, only covering herself with a thin nket.


    ¡°It¡¯s really hot.¡±


    The wind was cold on a spring night, but Yu Wan was so hot that she even lifted the nket.


    ¡­ .


    In the pce, the Emperory on a bright yellow bed.


    The Empress was not favored. Now, the one who was serving the Emperor was the second prince, Yan Huaijing, who was born to the powerful Worthy Consort Xu.


    Worthy Consort Xu brought the imperial physician away and asked about the Emperor¡¯s condition in detail. Yan Huaijing brought a bowl of steaming hot medicine to the bed.


    Eunuch Wang went to fetch Yan Jiuchao. The people guarding the hall were all trusted pce maids and eunuchs.


    ¡°Juncong¡­ Juncong¡­¡±


    Juncong was the courtesy name of Yan Jiuchao. It was said that the Emperor had personally named it for him. Cong meant beautiful jade, and Jun meant a gentleman that is as beautiful as jade. The Emperor¡¯s love for Yan Jiuchao was obvious.


    The pce maids and eunuchs looked down as if they had heard nothing.


    Yan Huaijing nced at everyone and said angrily, ¡°You guys retreat first.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone left respectfully.


    Yan Huaijing scooped the medicine in his bowl and called softly, ¡°Father.¡±


    The Emperor opened his eyes slightly and looked at Yan Huaijing, who was sitting on the bed. He called out weakly, ¡°Juncong¡­¡±


    Yan Huaijing, who had been recognized wrongly, opened his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m not Juncong.¡±


    The Emperor grabbed Yan Huaijing¡¯s hand. ¡°Juncong¡­¡±


    Yan Huaijing spilled the medicine in his hand. He took the bowl with his other hand and ced it on the stool at the side.


    The Emperor¡¯s dry lips quivered.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Yan Huaijing leaned over to listen.


    The Emperor treated him as Yan Jiuchao. ¡°Juncong, I, I want¡­¡±


    What do he want? Did he want to appoint a sessor?


    Before Yan Huaijing could understand, Eunuch Wang walked in excitedly. ¡°Your Majesty! Your Majesty! Young Master Yan is here!¡±


    Yan Huaijing quickly straightened his body and quietly picked up the medicine bowl on the table.


    This action happened to let Yan Jiuchao, who had entered the room, see it. Yan Jiuchao ignored him and walked to the bed.


    Eunuch Wang looked at Yan Huaijing awkwardly. ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    Yan Huaijing understood that he had been chased away. Although he was the Emperor¡¯s most valued son, he would never be as proud as Yan Jiuchao in front of his father. His mother, who had power in the harem, can stop his father¡¯s biological sons, but she could not stop Yan Jiuchao, his nephew.


    Yan Huaijing put down the bowl of medicine and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go see how the imperial physician is doing first. I¡¯ll have to trouble my cousin to feed Father the medicine.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao didn¡¯t even look at the medicine on the table, nor did he look at Yan Huaijing.


    Yan Huaijing left coldly.


    Eunuch Wang¡¯s earnest advice came from behind. ¡°¡­ Young Master, why bother¡­¡± Why bother? Why bother to offend a prince like him? Eunuch Wang had never been so sincere with him.


    Yan Huaijing went to the side hall.


    Worthy Consort Xu was discussing the Emperor¡¯s illness with the imperial physician. When she saw her son¡¯s expression change, she asked the imperial physician to leave first.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Worthy Consort Xu asked.


    Yan Huaijing stopped in his tracks.


    Worthy Consort Xu smiled faintly and said, ¡°Did your father say something?¡±


    Yan Huaijing said, ¡°He did, but I didn¡¯t hear him.¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu walked down from her seat and stood in front of Yan Huaijing. She raised her hand to adjust Yan Huaijing¡¯s clothes. ¡°Then what¡¯s troubling my son?¡±


    ¡°Mother.¡± Yan Huaijing looked at her steadily. ¡°Is Yan Jiuchao Father¡¯s son?¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s hand that was tidying his clothes paused. ¡°Where did you hear that from?¡±


    Yan Huaijing said, ¡°No one dares to say it in front of me. I guessed it myself.¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu smiled disdainfully. ¡°So what if he is? So what if he¡¯s not? An invalid who can¡¯t live past 25 is destined not to be a stumbling block for you!¡±

 Chapter 141 - Enraged Brother Jiu

    <h4>Chapter 141: Enraged Brother Jiu</h4>


    Few people knew that Yan Jiuchao would not live past 25 years old, but as the most powerful woman in the harem, Worthy Consort Xu had her own way.


    When Yan Huaijing heard this, he didn¡¯t show much of a shocked expression. When he first heard the news, he was really surprised. He hated Yan Jiuchao. He had been like this since he was young. In order to be the most beloved son of his father, he studied and practiced hard. He was cautious and restrained himself. When the other princes were still rolling around on the ground, he could already memorize the Four Books and Five ssics. His father casually said that ¡°martial arts can calm the world¡±, so he knelt on the Cangfeng Mountain alone and endured the hardships of martial arts for ten years.


    His father had also praised him as his most promising son.


    However, he gradually realized that his most promising son was still inferior to a little lunatic who was ignorant and ipetent.


    Therefore, when he heard that Yan Jiuchao would not live past twenty-five, an indescribable emotion surged in his heart, but it was definitely not sadness.


    Worthy Consort Xu patted his hand and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. What¡¯s there to be afraid of the notorious Yan Jiuchao? Does anyone dare to respond to his call? How could hepare to my son who is magnanimous and high-minded? Who in the court doesn¡¯t praise you for being the most simr to His Majesty when he was young?


    ¡°Instead of worrying about him, why don¡¯t you worry about your brothers? Let¡¯s not talk about the distant ones. Let¡¯s talk about the Eldest Prince. He already has a daughter under him. His secondary consort is pregnant, if she is pregnant with a boy, he will definitely be able to please your father.


    ¡°Besides, your third brother is one year younger than you, but he already has a few young princesses.


    ¡°Old Four and Old Five have also reached the age of marriage. Consort Zhen and Concubine Yu are both arranging their marriages. Don¡¯t let them give birth to their eldest grandson before you.¡±


    ¡°The eldest grandson?¡± Yan Huaijingughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°Isn¡¯t there one already?¡±


    There were so many princes, but they could not give birth to a single son. Yan Jiuchao, on the other hand, had three sons.


    Did the royal family really not have any eldest grandson?


    The Eldest Prince¡¯s first child was a boy. Unfortunately, he died young.


    ......


    The Third Prince had two sons too, but none of them lived past the age of one.


    Only Yan Jiuchao¡¯s sons grew up safely until they were two years old. They were the royal grandsons who had lived the longest.


    Worthy Consort Xu said, ¡°Why are you talking about him again? I¡¯ve said that he¡¯s nothing to be afraid of, so he¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. Don¡¯t put your mind on him anymore. You should think carefully about which girl you should choose to be the Princess Consort. I¡¯ve already chosen the name list. You can decide who will be the Princess Consort.¡±


    Yan Huaijing: ¡°Mother!¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu said indifferently, ¡°The three years are up. There¡¯s no need to mourn for anyone.¡±


    Was he really just mourning? A pair of young and lively eyes appeared in Yan Huaijing¡¯s mind. It had been three years, and that scene was still lingering in his mind.


    Yan Huaijing did not know if he was willing to mourn for the Empress Dowager who had passed away or resist marrying another woman as his concubine.


    ¡­ .


    The Emperor¡¯s illness was a big deal. Many people rushed in with all their might, wishing they could kneel in front of the bed and serve him meticulously day and night. However, Yan Jiuchao did not even look at him. He lifted the curtain and nced at the unconscious Emperor before turning around and walking towards the door.


    Eunuch Wang chased after him with his mouth agape. ¡°Young Master¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao looked at him indifferently. ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you say that I shoulde and see His Majesty? I¡¯ve already seen him.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ This¡­ Uh¡­¡± Eunuch Wang was speechless. Which normal brain would think that ¡°see¡± was really just seeing?


    Yan Jiuchao ignored him and strode out, leaving behind a confused Eunuch Wang. ¡°¡­¡±


    There were many princes, princesses, and concubines who were guarding outside the bedchamber, as they were stopped by Worthy Consort Xu on the grounds that they could not disturb the Emperor¡¯s rest. When everyone saw Yan Jiuchao being personally led in by Eunuch Wang, they gritted their teeth in hatred. When they saw Yan Jiuchao walk out without hesitation, they gritted their teeth even more impatiently.


    However, no one dared to say anything. Only one person stood up fearlessly.


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao!¡±


    Dressed in royal blue brocade clothes, his handsome face revealed a trace of childishness. It was the Fourth Prince who had been pushed into the water by Yan Jiuchao.


    The Fourth Prince¡¯s biological mother was lowly. She was just a little pce maid in Consort Zhen¡¯s pce. After a night with the Emperor, she was unexpectedly pregnant with his child. Unfortunately, she was unlucky and died of illness not long after giving birth to the Fourth Prince. Consort Zhen had no children, so she carried the Fourth Prince back to the pce to raise him. The son was noble because of his mother. As Consort Zhen¡¯s son, the Fourth Prince was quite confident.


    Everyone turned to look at him.


    He ced his hands on his hips and red at her. ¡°Are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao stopped in his tracks and turned around casually.


    The Fourth Prince shouted, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you bowing to me?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao strolled towards him. ¡°Why? Did you not drink enough waterst time?¡±


    The Fourth Princeughed with his hands on his hips. ¡°Ha! I already know how to swim! If you have the ability, throw me out again! Come on! Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?!¡±


    Dong!


    Yan Jiuchao really threw him down.


    There was no nonsense at all. Before anyone could react, they saw the Fourth Prince rolling down the steps like a big melon.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of knowing how to swim? If you have the ability, why don¡¯t you know Qinggong?¡± Yan Jiuchao pped his hands indifferently and left calmly under everyone¡¯s dumbfounded gazes.


    The Fourth Prince, who had fallen until his face was swollen and his eyes were dizzy, was lying on the ground like a horse. He spat out a mouthful of withered grass. ¡°You forced me to swim and even forced me to practice Qinggong¡­ Yan, Jiu, Chao, just, you, wait!¡±


    With that, his eyes rolled back and he fell unconscious!


    ¡­ .


    Yan Jiuchao left the pce without looking back. With every step he took, his expression became colder.


    Uncle Wan followed closely behind, not even daring to breathe loudly.


    It had to be said that the Fourth Prince was also unlucky to have bumped into the Young Master when he¡¯s angry. The Young Master was usually arrogant, but there was a limit to it. However, every time he saw the Emperor, the Young Master would feel as if he had eaten kerosene. He wished he could burn everyone, including himself, to death. Even Uncle Wan did not dare to provoke Young Master in this state.


    The hostility around Yan Jiuchao was extremely strong.


    Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen hid their auras and did not speak.


    Yan Jiuchao boarded the carriage. His eyes were bloodshot and his gaze was crazy, as if he was going to order a massacre in the next second.


    Shadow Six didn¡¯t dare to speak and gave Shadow Thirteen a look. He was driving.


    Shadow Thirteen: Where are we going?


    The two of them looked at Uncle Wan in unison.


    Uncle Wan felt bitter. H-how would he know?


    The three little masters could not see the Young Master¡¯s violent appearance. More importantly, Uncle Wan was worried that the Young Master would forget that they were his children when he went crazy. But if he didn¡¯t go to the Young Master¡¯s Mansion, where else could he go?


    The Xiao residence?


    ¡°L-Lotus Flower Vige,¡± Uncle Wan said tentatively. He nced at Yan Jiuchao, prepared to be killed by him at any time.

 Chapter 142 - Visiting the Woman’s Room at Night

    <h4>Chapter 142: Visiting the Woman¡¯s Room at Night</h4>


    Just as Uncle Wan was nervously washing his neck and waiting for death, he suddenly heard a faint snort.


    Hmph? Hmph what? Uncle Wan looked at Yan Jiuchao nervously and saw that Yan Jiuchao, who had wanted to explode a second ago, had gently closed his eyelids. Without that crazy and bloodthirsty gaze, Uncle Wan seemed to feel that the vicious aura around Young Master was not as strong as before.


    So what did this mean? He agreed to go to Lotus Flower Vige?


    Uncle Wan wanted to ask more, but he was afraid that Yan Jiuchao would kill him if he opened his mouth. He could only brace himself and take a gamble. He waved his hand at Shadow Thirteen, indicating for him to drive the carriage to Lotus Flower Vige.


    When they passed by the Young Master Manor, Uncle Wan was scared to death. Fortunately, Yan Jiuchao did not get angry and did not stop the carriage.


    In the dead of night, the road was deserted.


    The carriage drove into Lotus Flower Vige unimpeded and stopped in front of the Ding Family¡¯s new residence.


    Uncle Wan got off the carriage as if he was walking on thin ice.


    The front door was bolted from the inside. They were going to use the back door.


    Just as Uncle Wan was about to take out his key to unlock the copper lock on the back door, Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°You brought your key?¡±


    Uncle Wan took the key back in a second. ¡°No! I forgot!¡±


    ¡°Heh, I knew it.¡± Yan Jiuchao turned around and walked towards the back door of Yu Wan¡¯s house. It was only a few steps away, but he arrived after a short while.


    Shadow Thirteen thought that his Young Master wanted to enter Miss Yu¡¯s house, so he pried open the door without a word.


    ......


    ¡°She locked the door?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked sinisterly.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Shadow Thirteen nodded honestly. After he was done, he saw his Young Master looking at him with a dangerous expression. His burly body trembled and he changed his words. ¡°Ah! No! It¡¯s open!¡±


    ¡°Is it usually open?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked coldly.


    <i>How would I know? I don¡¯t live in her house!?</i>Shadow Thirteen said without changing his expression, ¡°Of course it¡¯s not usually open. It¡¯s Young Master who left without saying goodbye today¡­ She specially left it open to wait for you.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao ced his hands behind his back and raised his eyebrows. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that she left the door unlocked for me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I think so.¡±?<i>Please don¡¯t ask anymore. I can¡¯t make up anymore. My conscience hurts¡­</i>


    ¡°She can¡¯t wait to seduce me. Shameless!¡± Yan Jiuchao said coldly and walked towards the shameless person¡¯s room.


    In the dark room, the moonlight was like water. Yu Wan was lying on her small bed. The nket on her body had already been kicked to the side. Even so, she was still sweating profusely from the heat. However, she was exhausted during the day and fell asleep again after waking up.


    Yan Jiuchao sat down by the bed. The moonlight seemed to be afraid of him and shine even brighter.


    He saw Yu Wan lying on the bed with the pillow under her stomach. Her face was turned to the side, and on her fair face, her side profile was exquisite. Her eyshes were long, and there were fine beads of sweat on her forehead and the tip of her nose. Her ck hair was messy on her shoulders, making her look even more alluring.


    Yan Jiuchao stared at her.


    Yu Wan did not sleep well. She turned over in a daze and inadvertently let out a moan because of the hotness.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s death-like gaze paused for a moment, as if he had suddenly returned to his senses.


    Yu Wany on her back on the bed. From her fingertips to her chest, it was as if she was on fire. Her clothes slipped off, revealing half of her alluring shoulders.


    Yan Jiuchao reached out his slender hand and pulled her cor, intending to pull it up for her.


    Yu Wan muttered unhappily and grabbed Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hand. Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hand was cold. Yu Wan felt like she had encountered an oasis in the desert and grabbed it tightly. At first, she only hugged it obediently, but her heart was burning. She pulled the cold ¡°object¡± over and pressed it under her body.


    Yan Jiuchao came out more than two hourster.


    Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen¡¯s martial arts were too good. They were afraid that they would hear something they shouldn¡¯t hear, so they had long retreated a thousand feet away, leaving Uncle Wan, the old steward who was in his twilight years, to wait in the bamboo forest in fear.


    When Yan Jiuchao finally came out, Uncle Wan almost ran over. ¡°Young Master!¡±


    ¡°Un,¡± Yan Jiuchao replied in a refreshed manner.


    When Uncle Wan heard this tone, he was immediately stunned. He looked at Yan Jiuchao eagerly and saw that the viciousness on his face had already faded, reced by a smug look.


    This was too unusual. Uncle Wan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Yan Jiuchao hummed a tune as he walked towards the carriage.


    <i>He even hummed a tune. Could it be that Miss Yu had already¡ª?</i>


    Uncle Wan took a deep breath and took the risk of being hacked to death. ¡°Young Master, tell me everything. What did you do to Miss Yu? Is she still alive?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°What are you thinking about? Am I the kind of person who takes advantage of others when they¡¯re in danger? It¡¯s her who¡¯s hot. I¡¯m kind enough to help her undress.¡±


    Uncle Wan¡¯s heart trembled!


    Yan Jiuchao continued, ¡°She shouted that she was thirsty, so I kindly fed her water.¡±


    <i>Taking off her clothes wasn¡¯t enough, you fed her water too? How did you feed her? Did you hug her to feed her, lie down to feed her, or mouth to mouth¡­</i>


    Uncle Wan did not dare to think further!


    ¡°Then, then what happened in the end?¡± Uncle Wan couldn¡¯t bear to look at him.


    Yan Jiuchao said with a cold expression, ¡°In the end, she shamelessly took advantage of me. I have a good temper and endured everything!¡±


    <i>So instead of pushing her away, he obedientlyy down and let her do whatever she wanted??</i>Uncle Wan didn¡¯t know what to say. He sweated and said, ¡°T-then it¡¯s really hard on Young Master¡­¡±


    A certain young master, who had been ruthlessly ¡°troubled¡±, sat on the carriage with a proud expression.


    Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen inadvertently saw the indescribable mark on their Young Master¡¯s neck and wished they could poke their own eyes!


    Yan Jiuchao bragged, ¡°That¡¯s right, she bit it.¡±


    The two of them roared in their hearts. We don¡¯t want to know!


    ¡­ .


    In the past, when the Young Master acted up, someone would die. This time, he was actually appeased so easily. This was something Uncle Wan never expected.


    Uncle Wan pinched himself and heaved a sigh of relief after confirming that he was not dreaming. As Uncle Wan rejoiced, he could not help but feel a little regretful. Being attacked by Miss Yu like this and not acting up was really more effective than spirit pills.


    Miss Yu was so resourceful. Why wasn¡¯t she the woman who had a one night stand with Young Master? That way, he could openly bring Miss Yu back to the manor and no longer have to worry about Young Master acting up.


    ¡­ .


    After the heat in her body was relieved, Yu Wan slept until dawn. When she opened her eyes, it waster than usual. She lifted the nket and felt that her limbs were a little sore. It was as if she had been coiling something all night and her arms and legs were sore because of that.


    She got up to pour the tea. When she picked it up, she realized that something was wrong. She opened the lid of the teapot and took a look. ¡°Eh? Why is it empty?¡±


    Her teeth felt sore too.


    Could it be that she dreamed of eating duck necks?

 Chapter 143 - Thousand Gold Medicinal Cuisine

    <h4>Chapter 143: Thousand Gold Medicinal Cuisine</h4>


    The Master Chef Competition was a rare culinary event. Not everyone could participate in thepetition. For example, White Jade Restaurant did not have the qualifications to participate. However, there were also people who were invited. Madam Du was one of the famous chefs who was invited.


    She did not need to represent any restaurant, she just had to participate in thepetition in her own name.


    ¡°Madam Du, are you going?¡± In the Yan Family¡¯s courtyard, Yan Ruyu was chatting with Madam Du. She poured a cup of brewed Pu¡¯er tea for her.


    Madam Du gently ced the card and the invitation card on the table. ¡°Since my mentor is going, I naturally have to go too.¡±


    The mentor that Madam Du was talking about was Chef Bao, who had been hired by Tianxiang Restaurant at a high price. From her tone, she seemed to respect this mentor.


    Yan Ruyu did not ask if Madam Du could surpass him.


    ¡°Miss, do you have something to say?¡± Madam Du noticed Yan Ruyu¡¯s hesitation.


    Yan Ruyu smiled and said, ¡°I heard that the Master Chef is good at medicinal cuisine. I wonder if he¡¯s as good as the rumors say?¡±


    Madam Du shook her head. ¡°How can there be an immortal pill in this world? However, it¡¯s true that Teacher¡¯s medicinal cuisine has the effect of prolonging one¡¯s life. I¡¯m his proudest disciple, but unfortunately, I haven¡¯t eaten it many times.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Yan Ruyu was puzzled.


    Madam Du sighed softly. ¡°The medicinal cuisine recipe that Teacher worked hard to develop has gone missing.¡±


    Back then, the recipe was in Mrs. Bao¡¯s hands. After Mrs. Bao gave birth, the recipe and her new son disappeared together. Ever since then, Chef Bao did not make medicinal cuisine easily. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t know how to, but he didn¡¯t want to feel sad.


    ¡°Miss, why are you asking this?¡± Madam Du looked at Yan Ruyu.


    ......


    Yan Ruyu thought for a while and said truthfully, ¡°I want to invite Chef Bao to make a medicinal cuisine.¡±


    ¡°For Young Master Yan?¡± Madam Du asked.


    Yan Ruyu blushed. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°He¡­¡± Madam Du wanted to say that he didn¡¯t look like he was sick. Even if he was sick in the head, the medicinal cuisine couldn¡¯t treat it. However, on second thought, her master was famous. Many people would rack their brains to get a bowl of medicinal cuisine. Using it would definitely be able to win the favor of Young Master Yan and the princess consort.


    Madam Du nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll talk to him.¡±


    Yan Ruyu revealed a look of joy and said, ¡°Madam Du is Chef Bao¡¯s proudest disciple. If you ask, he will definitely agree.¡±


    Madam Du also felt that there was no problem. Although her master had a strange personality, he had always doted on her. He even said that if his son hadn¡¯t gone missing, he would definitely have let him marry her and pass down his lifelong skills to her. She thought that her master wouldn¡¯t be stingy with a mere bowl of medicinal cuisine.


    Madam Du took a sip of tea and thought of something. She muttered to herself, ¡°I wonder if I¡¯ll meet the youngdy fromst time at thepetition?¡±


    Last time? Yan Ruyu paused. ¡°Madam Du, are you talking about the Yu family who made stinky tofu at the Wei family¡¯s banquet?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s her.¡± It wasn¡¯t that Madam Du deliberately remembered her, but the stinky tofu she made was too unforgettable.


    Yan Ruyu had never eaten Yu Wan¡¯s stinky tofu, but she did not have a good impression of Yu Wan. Not only did she always ruin her good things, but she also looked stubborn. She was just a country bumpkin, and she was even more arrogant than her, the daughter of the General Manor.


    Yan Ruyu suppressed the disgust in her heart and said indifferently, ¡°How is she qualified? This isn¡¯t apetition that any Tom, Dick, or Harry can attend. Madam Du is Chef Bao¡¯s proudest personal disciple. She¡¯s not even worthy of carrying Madam Du¡¯s shoes. Madam Du doesn¡¯t have to care about her, if not you¡¯ll lose your status.¡±


    Even a person like Chef Yang could not bepared to Madam Du, let alone a vige girl. However, for some reason, Madam Du felt like she would meet that person.


    Yan Ruyu saw that Madam Du was silent and was about to say something when Aunt Lin came in.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Yan Ruyu asked.


    Mama Lin said happily, ¡°Miss, Granny Fang is here!¡±


    ¡­ .


    Yan Jiuchao had stayed in someone¡¯s room for too long. When he returned to the Young Master Manor, it was already close to midnight.


    The Young Master Manor was brightly lit. A carriage that was even more luxurious than the Empress¡¯s carriage was parked outside the Young Master Manor. An attendant with delicate features walked over and knelt on the ground.


    Yan Jiuchao stepped on his back and walked down. He nced at the luxurious carriage indifferently and entered the residence expressionlessly. He went to his courtyard. As expected, he saw Shangguan Yan loitering under the porch.


    Shangguan Yan had already been pacing around for half the night. None of the guards she had sent out had returned. Just as she was worried that something had happened, Yan Jiuchao slowly walked over.


    Shangguan Yan¡¯s expression instantly rxed. She took a few steps down the steps and said, ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao did not answer her. He only said casually, ¡°Why? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll die?¡±


    Shangguan Yan choked.


    Yan Jiuchao strode up the steps and brushed past Shangguan Yan. He did not enter his room but walked towards a side room.


    Shangguan Yan looked at his back and said, ¡°Stop looking. I¡¯ve sent the children away.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao stopped in his tracks.


    Shangguan Yan tightened her grip on the handkerchief in her hand and said with aplicated gaze, ¡°In a few days, when you¡¯re better, I¡¯ll bring the children back.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao turned around with a frown and looked at her unhappily. He wanted to say something, but his gazended on her neck that was covered by gauze. Even on a hot summer day, there were all kinds of tulle wrapped around her neck. The style was exquisite and the color was bright, causing the women in the Capital to fight to imitate her.


    Tonight, she was a little anxious. The thin veil fell off, revealing a hideous scar. This was caused by Yan Jiuchao when he had an attack. Even his own mother had almost been strangled to death by him. His sons¡­


    Yan Jiuchao clenched his fists and slowly lowered them. Then, he turned around and returned to his room without a word.


    Shangguan Yan heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Butler Wan,¡± Shangguan Yan instructed. ¡°Go pack up. I¡¯ll be staying at the Young Master Manor for the next few days.¡±


    Uncle Wan wanted to say, ¡°Young Master doesn¡¯t need you to watch over him anymore. He¡¯s fine this time. He didn¡¯t re up, didn¡¯t hurt anyone, and didn¡¯t hurt himself.¡± However, when the words reached his lips, he saw the tears in Shangguan Yan¡¯s eyes and silently swallowed them.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll clean up the princess consort¡¯s room now.¡±

 Chapter 144 - Master Chef Competition, Real and Fake Mother

    <h4>Chapter 144: Master Chef Competition, Real and Fake Mother</h4>


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave the three little masters in your hands.¡± Nanny Fang spoke kindly.


    Yan Ruyu did not expect that the children she had tried so hard to get back would be sent back by the Princess Consort just like that. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the asion wasn¡¯t right, she really wanted to pinch herself to see if this was true.


    Nanny Fang took in her surprise. It would be strange if she didn¡¯t have this reaction when a ¡°fianc¨¦e¡± who had lost his favor was suddenly valued by the Princess Consort.


    Nanny Fang said pleasantly, ¡°Young Master caught a cold and isn¡¯t feeling well. The Princess Consort went to take care of him. The little masters are still young and it¡¯s not good for them to be sick. I¡¯ll have to trouble Miss Yan to take care of them for the next few days.¡±


    Yan Ruyu said gently, ¡°Nanny, you¡¯re treating me like an outsider. I¡¯m their biological mother, so it¡¯s my duty to take care of them. I still have to thank the Princess Consort for letting me take care of them.¡±


    Nanny Fang said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have to trouble Miss Yan.¡±


    ¡­ .


    At the end of February, the Yu Family¡¯s small workshoppleted all the orders they had gotten during the Old Master Wei¡¯s birthday banquet and sessfully handed over the first batch of goods to Master Qin¡ª800 pounds of ck stinky tofu and 30 jars of stinky beancurd.


    These ingredients were transported by Master Qin to the two Drunken Immortal Pavilions closest to the Capital. The stinky tofu looked ugly and smelled bad. He thought that he would have to slowly open up the market, but in less than two days, it was sold out.


    Although Master Qin wanted to rush the next batch of goods, the most important thing now was the Capital¡¯s Master Chef Competition.


    ¡°Take your time to produce the goods. I¡¯m not in a hurry,¡± Master Qin said generously.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do even if we¡¯re anxious. The output of tofu won¡¯t increase without suitable tools.¡±


    Master Qin pondered for a moment. ¡°The tool you¡¯re talking about is¡­¡±


    ......


    Yu Wan said, ¡°A jack and a few utensils that I want.¡±


    Master Qin pondered. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of what you said, but I know many skilled craftsmen. I should be able to help you make it. We¡¯re old acquaintances, so I won¡¯t treat you badly.¡±


    She had searched high and low for it, only to find it without any effort. Ironware was a controlled product in the Great Zhou Dynasty, and she was just worrying about how to customize it from the iron shop.


    ¡°I¡¯ll thank Master Qin first.¡± Yu Wan returned to her room and drew the blueprint with a charcoal pencil.


    Master Qin looked at the blueprint in his hand and revealed an extremely surprised expression. ¡°Miss Yu¡­ your handwriting is really good.¡±


    The painting was also well drawn. It was not inferior to a professional craftsman. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would not have believed that it was drawn by a vige girl.


    ¡°Miss Yu, you¡¯re really impressive!¡±


    He was looking forward to thepetition three dayster more and more. Although Yu Kaiyang was the head chef, he had a feeling that this little girl was definitely not an ordinary person.


    ¡­ .


    The day of the Master Chef Competition was set for the third of February.


    On this day, the Yu family woke up early. Aunt went to the kitchen to make breakfast. She mixed in some millet porridge made from rice, steamed cornbread, a few fresh green onions, and pickled vegetables. The family ate until they were sweating profusely, and not even a single green onion leaf was left.


    Yu Song ate eight cornbread in one go, but he was not full. He still wanted to go to the pot to get more.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Aunt pressed him down. ¡°It will be ufortable on the road if you eat too much. I steamed some buns. You guys can eat when you get there.¡±


    Yu Song nodded and nced at Yu Wan, who was quietly eating porridge. He stammered, ¡°No¡­ no need. I¡¯m full!¡±


    ¡°Second Brother, you only eat so little?¡± Yu Wan looked up and asked.


    Yu Song red at her. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a rice bucket?!¡±


    Yu Wan raised her eyebrows. Eight cornbreads were almost as good as a rice bucket.


    The venue of thepetition was at the Tianxiang Restaurant on Chang¡¯an Street in the Capital. It was said to be the headquarters of the Tianxiang Restaurant, which was three timesrger than the one on Xuanwu Street they had been to.


    It was said that there were dozens of restaurants participating in thepetition. One restaurant could at most send out two chefs, but as the host, Tianxiang Restaurant sent out a total of four chefs, one of which was Chef Bao.


    There were also two chefs from the Drunken Immortal Pavilion who participated in thepetition. However, the other person was very dizzy and fell sick as soon as he entered the Capital.


    ¡°Chef Yu, Miss Yu, Little Brother Yu!¡± Master Qin¡¯s loud voice came from outside the old residence.


    Aunt took the half-cleaned bowl and chopsticks from Yu Wan. ¡°Go.¡±


    Yu Wan nodded and stood up to wee him. ¡°Master Qin, you¡¯re early.¡±


    Master Qin smiled and said, ¡°I have to be early. If I¡¯mte, I won¡¯t have the chance to participate in thepetition. You haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? I have food prepared in my carriage.¡±


    Yu Wan hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ve eaten.¡±


    ¡°So early?¡± Master Qin was surprised.


    Yu Wan thought to herself,?<i>What¡¯s this? When she was doing business back then, she had also woken up in the middle of the night.</i>


    Thepetition was held in three days. On the first day, she did not need her ingredients, so Yu Wan did not pick up anything and went on a journey with her uncle and two brothers.


    On the way to Tianxiang Restaurant, Master Qin exined the rules of thepetition to the four of them. Other than Chef Bao¡¯s third day of descent, the remaining chefs had to go through the heavy screening of the previous two days. To put it simply, they had to continuously defeat their opponents and advance to the finals.


    Master Qin didn¡¯t have any hopes of defeating Chef Bao, but he had to make it to the third day no matter what. This was because only on that day would the chefs be able to make the food they wanted.


    ¡°So we¡¯ll cook with the ingredients they gave us in the first two days?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Master Qin said. ¡°If you get ingredients that you¡¯re not used to, it¡¯ll easily affect your performance. However, I think this shouldn¡¯t be a problem for Chef Yu.¡±


    Uncle had been working at Tianxiang Restaurant for so long. He had basically cooked everything from those that were flying in the sky to those that were swimming in the water. There were few things that he could not cook.


    He was afraid that he would meet the chef of Tianxiang Restaurant too early. One had to know that the other party was definitely not an undeserved reputation, and Uncle had abandoned his skills for so long. If he really met his former peers, the oue would probably be uncertain.


    The carriage drove quickly and arrived at Chang¡¯an Street in less than two hours.


    The streets were crowded with people, and the entrance of Tianxiang Restaurant was even more crowded. The carriage could not move over, so the few of them could only abandon the carriage and walk.


    When she finally squeezed to the door, Yu Wan saw a familiar figure. ¡°Miss Bai?¡±


    Bai Tang, who was about to cross the threshold, turned around in surprise. The person beside her also stopped in her tracks. Only then did Yu Wan realize that Shopkeeper Cui was also there.


    Yu Wan greeted, ¡°Shopkeeper Cui.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Miss Yu.¡± When Shopkeeper Cui saw her, he remembered that he had been caught by Yan Jiuchao and could not help but feel a little embarrassed.


    Bai Tang was much more affectionate. She pulled Yu Wan¡¯s hand. ¡°Why are you here? Are you here to watch thepetition too? Are you alone?¡±


    When they first met, the youngdy was quite cold, but once they got familiar with each other, she became a chatterbox like Little Bruiser. Yu Wanughed. ¡°I came with my family, and there¡¯s also Master Qin from the Drunken Immortal Pavilion.¡±


    As she spoke, she turned around to look behind her, but only her uncle, Master Qin, and Yu Song walked over. Yu Feng had gone somewhere to hide with a red face.


    The White Jade Restaurant did not have the qualifications to participate in thepetition, but Miss Bai spent a lot of money and booked a room on the second floor. The room on the third floor was even better, but unfortunately, she could not book it.


    Bai Tang said excitedly, ¡°Didn¡¯t Young Master Yan smash the Tianxiang Restaurant¡¯s signboard? In order to save face, I heard that they invited many nobles to support them. If we¡¯re luckyter, we might be able to meet a few royal rtives. That way, I won¡¯t have spent so much money in vain! By the way, you said that you were with the people from the Drunken Immortal Pavilion. Which Drunken Immortal Pavilion is it?¡±


    Just as Yu Wan was about to answer her, there was amotion outside the door. The pageboys and waiters who were originally doing their jobs in the hall put down their work and ran out of the door. Yu Wan could not help but look in the direction of the voice. She saw a girl in a white dress with a light blue ribbon around her waist. She had a graceful figure and looked like a cloud sweeping across the moon. Surrounded by everyone, she walked in.


    She was wearing a light blue veil and a sapphire pendant on her forehead. Her eyebrows were like the crescent and her eyes were sparkling. Her slender waist was slim and was tied with a translucent ice-blue ribbon. When the breeze blew, her skirt slowly gathered and the ribbon fluttered. She was extremely beautiful.


    Almost everyone¡¯s eyes shed with amazement. She was probably not a mortal, but a fairy from a painting, right?


    Just as everyone was stunned by the woman¡¯s beauty, the woman reached out with a pair of slender white hands and led the two children over. There was another child that was held by the maidservant behind.


    The three of them were wearing the same clothes, had the same height, and had the same hair bun.


    Twins were extremely rare these days, let alone triplets.


    The three of them were not wearing veils, so their faces were exposed to everyone.


    Everyone was really dumbfounded. Were they dreaming? How could there be such beautiful children in the world? Even the immortal child in the painting wasn¡¯t so cute! In particr, the three of them hung their heads low and looked dejected. However, their little hands were still being held as they walked forward. It almost melted everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Others might not have recognized them, but Yu Wan did at first nce. Needless to say, she could recognize the three little munchkins, and the woman holding their hands¡­ must be the eldest daughter of the General Manor, Yan Ruyu.


    After Yan Jiuchao took the children away, he didn¡¯t keep them by his side, but returned them to Yan Ruyu?


    Why?


    A handsome middle-aged man walked out from behind the crowd and strode forward. He cupped his hands at Yan Ruyu with a smile.


    Someone recognized him as the owner of the Tianxiang Restaurant, Xu Shao. Xu Shao was Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s brother. Because Worthy Consort Xu was the best in the harem, many people secretly called Xu Shao Emperor¡¯s Little Brother-inw. The Emperor¡¯s Big Brother-inw was the Empress¡¯s brother.


    Even he personally went to wee Yan Ruyu.


    ¡°Eh? Is that Yan Ruyu?¡± Bai Tang asked.


    She had seen Yan Ruyu before. She was wearing a veil, but it was also equal to not wearing one. Instead, it was easier to recognize her. Moreover, there was Aunt Lin and the three adorable little masters. Bai Tang would never mistake them.


    Bai Tang muttered, ¡°Why is she here too? Her fianc¨¦ ruined someone¡¯s ce, and she still has the cheek toe?¡±


    ¡°Fianc¨¦?¡± Yu Wan did not react for a moment.


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao!¡± Bai Tang whispered.


    Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°He didn¡¯t say he wanted to marry her.¡±


    Bai Tang raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°They already have children. What can they do if they don¡¯t marry? Besides, didn¡¯t you see that the Emperor is praising the Yan family? He¡¯s reopening the case and promoting them. He¡¯s just short of sending the betrothal gift directly to the Yan family! Eh? Why are you leaving? I haven¡¯t finished speaking! Do you want to go to my room?¡±


    Shopkeeper Cui, who had finishedmunicating with Uncle and Master Qin, walked over. ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go up.¡±


    Looking at Yu Wan¡¯s lonely back, Bai Tang scratched her head. ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no.¡± Shopkeeper Cui smiled. ¡°The Yu family is here to participate in thepetition. Thepetition is about to begin, so Miss Yu has to start preparing.¡±


    ¡°I see, that¡¯s right, why would she care about Yan Jiuchao¡¯s marriage?¡± Bai Tang was relieved and went to the second floor with Shopkeeper Cui.


    Yan Ruyu and the three little masters were invited by Xu Shao to the third floor that only nobles could step foot on.


    Yu Wan and Bai Tang were not the only ones who recognized Yan Ruyu. Soon, the news that Young Master Yan¡¯s fianc¨¦e had arrived at Tianxiang Restaurant spread through the crowd. Everyone guessed that Tianxiang Restaurant and Young Master Yan had reconciled. Although there was no precedent, Miss Yan was still the mother of his three children. Her words should have some weight.


    At the same time, the news that Yan Ruyu had lost her favor also copsed. She had already appeared in front of others with three little masters. Who would dare to say that Yan Jiuchao didn¡¯t want her? It¡¯s more like her good fortune wasing soon and she would marry into the Young Master Manor.


    On this end, Yan Ruyu was pleased with herself. Yu Wan also returned to her uncle and two older brothers¡¯ side. She was never someone who put her thoughts on her face. Besides, what kind of thoughts were these? The world was big, and earning money was important. The most important thing now was to win thepetition, clear her uncle¡¯s name, and obtain the full business of Drunken Immortal Pavilion. She did not have the time to think about anything else for the time being.


    Today¡¯spetition was divided into three rounds. In each round, the ingredients were predetermined. As for what dishes to make, it would depend on their performance. The ten chefs would form a group, and only three people in each group could enter thepetition tomorrow.


    In order to avoid arousing suspicion, the Tianxiang Restaurant invited more than ten respected chefs from elsewhere to evaluate.


    ¡°Our luck might not be good.¡± Master Qin, who had returned from drawing lots, had a heavy expression.


    Yu Wan blinked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are all the opponents strong?¡±


    Master Qin bowed with bitter tears. ¡°Three out of ten people can advance. Three of them are from Tianxiang Restaurant. What do you think?¡±


    The chefs of the Tianxiang Restaurant were naturally the strongest. No one was willing to face them in the first round of thepetition, but not only did the Yu family face them, they even faced three of them!


    Yu Feng and Yu Song did not know what to say.


    ¡°On purpose, right?¡± Yu Song muttered.


    ¡°They really didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Master Qin even checked the lot tube and confirmed that they didn¡¯t do anything. He was just unlucky to encounter a fatal blow from the Tianxiang Restaurant in the first round.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re on your own!¡± Master Qin patted Uncle¡¯s shoulder and returned to the room dejectedly.


    Perhaps it was because this lot was too much for the head chefs to bear. After some negotiations with the Tianxiang Restaurant, they transferred a chef surnamed Sun away, leaving Madam Du and a chef surnamed You.


    When Uncle was working in Tianxiang Restaurant, he had never seen Chef You, let alone Madam Du. Although the two of them had heard of Uncle, they did not match up to the crippled chef of the Drunken Immortal Pavilion.


    The three of them brought their respective sous-chefs and went to work at the open-air stove.


    The main ingredient received in the first round was flour which the bran did not remove. It wasmonly known as wheat flour. The supplementary ingredients were ced outside the stove. There were chickens, ducks, fish, fruits, and vegetables.


    In theory, they could do anything as long as they used flour.


    Chef You of the Tianxiang Restaurant was the first to start. He made dumplings with soup. This was a dish that every family knew how to make. It was probably not easy to innovate. He personally chose a few fresh sweet potatoes and asked someone to wash them before cutting them into pieces and putting them into a steamer. He steamed them until they were soft, then removed the skin. He mashed the sweet potato and poured it into the flour. He added brown sugar and eggs to make the dough. The dumpling skin made from this dough carried the fragrance and sweetness of sweet potatoes.


    He was also very particr about the stuffing. He chose the pork belly that has both fat and thin meat. If there was less, it would be hard, and if there was more, it would be greasy. He controlled everything just right. After chopping it into pieces, he mixed the spring bamboo shoots, mushrooms, and mustard greens into the stuffing.


    ¡°Original soup and food.¡± Uncle nodded in admiration.


    The pork had the smell of meat, but when poured with the bone broth, it could greatly eliminate the smell of meat without affecting its taste. It could be said to be a very smart method.


    The sweetness of the sweet potatoes and the freshness of the fillingpletely fused together. The soup was rich, the meat was tender, and the skin was soft. There was a hint of sweetness in the salty fragrance, making one eat heartily.


    What Madam Du made was a snack. She removed the skin of the pumpkin, steamed it, and mashed it. She added white sugar and milk into the flour. In order to enhance the taste, she put in red dates and hawthorn paste. The steamed cake was not only soft and sweet, but also slightly sour. However, there was nothing new about this until Madam Du ground the dried spicy mutton meat into powder and sprinkled it evenly on the cake. The taste of this snack instantly changed.


    ¡°Good, good, good!¡±


    After the chief chef finished tasting it, he said those words in a row. It was obvious that he liked this snack.


    After finishing the cake on the te, another dish was presented. It was a bowl of yellow-orange noodles. There wasn¡¯t much in it, only a small ball covered in a bright red sauce. On the sauce were two tender green leaves. The arrangement wasn¡¯t exquisite, but it still made one¡¯s eyes light up and their index finger move.


    The chief chef first tasted the noodles. They were not soft, and were even a little hard. He had never eaten such strange noodles, but they were still considered strong. He tasted the sauce again, and the strong fragrance of beef spread between his teeth. He was instantly frightened.


    The Great Zhou Dynasty banned the killing of cattle, but someone actually dared to make beef? He quickly called the waiter over. After asking, he realized that it was not beef in the sauce, but tofu.


    ¡°Tofu?¡± The chief chef did not believe him.


    The shop assistant smiled and said, ¡°I saw them make it with my own eyes. It¡¯s indeed tofu.¡±


    The chief chef had lived for most of his life, but this was the first time he had seen tofu that tastes like beef. And these strange and chewy noodles¡­ The chief chef suddenly felt that thispetition was a little interesting.


    ¡°Is this the smell?¡± Uncle asked.


    ¡°Slurp ~¡± Yu Wan sucked in thest piece of spaghetti with meat sauce and nodded with satisfaction. ¡°This is the taste!¡±


    It was exactly the same as in her previous life.


    The noodles were made by Yu Wan. She did not add any water during the fermentation process and only used eggs. This way, the dough that was kneaded out would be harder and harder, but the texture was firm and distinct. The sauce was cooked by her uncle. Yu Wan only casually mentioned it, but she did not expect her uncle to really cook it until it tasted like beef.


    After the first round, four chefs were missing.


    The second ingredients they received were half of the freshly ughtered sheep and soaked soybeans.


    Chef You made a soybeanmb chop. It was a standard dish with excellent taste.


    Madam Du had made sliced mutton and soybean crisps. The texture of the mutton was not as good as Chef You¡¯s, but the bowl of soybean crisps was really delicious. It was crispy and chewy, sweet but not tart. If it wasn¡¯t because he had to have some space in his stomach to try other dishes, the chief chef would have wanted Madam Du to fry a few more tes.


    The Yu Family made steamed mutton rolls. The soybeans were made into tender tofu and tofu skin. The mutton was on the outside, and the tofu skin was inside. It was first steamed, then fried, allowing the fat on the mutton leg topletely soak out. Finally, it was apanied by a spoonful of cold tofu, which was refreshing and could cleanse their pte.


    It was delicious, but the chief chef wondered, ¡°Does his family sell tofu? Why can they make everything with tofu?¡±


    The shop assistant said, ¡°His family sells tofu!¡±


    The chief chef : ¡°¡­¡±


    After the second round, only Chef You, Madam Du, and Uncle were left.


    Thest round of thepetition was two hourster. The few of them went to the back row to rest. Uncle was exhausted and sat on the chair, panting.


    Yu Wan opened the pot lid. ¡°There¡¯s no more water. I¡¯ll go pour some water.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Yu Feng took the teapot and turned to leave the room.


    Yu Song sat at the side and chewed on a steamed bun. He was also exhausted. He had clearly been at the Bai Manor¡¯s banquet for an entire day, but it was not as tiring as this half a day. The main reason was that he was always tense and on tenterhooks.


    He looked at Yu Wan, who was busy picking bean sprouts. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±


    Yu Wan shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± She continued to pluck the bean sprouts.


    Yu Song couldn¡¯t even move his fingers: ¡°¡­¡±


    Yu Wan plucked the bean sprouts and peeled the corncobs. Seeing that Yu Feng had not returned, she stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go look for Big Brother and bring back some ice.¡±


    Uncle¡¯s leg hurt again, so he had to ice it.


    Yu Wan left the room and walked towards the lobby of Tianxiang Restaurant. Halfway there, she saw Yu Feng being dragged into the room by Shopkeeper Cui. It was rare to see Miss Bai, so Yu Wan did not disturb him. She asked the waiter in the lobby for a pot of hot tea. ¡°By the way, do you have ice here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, in the icehouse.¡± The waiter was so busy that he couldn¡¯t leave. He pointed the way for Yu Wan. ¡°Walk forward, go out the back door, enter the small garden, turn right, and go through the cloister.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Yu Wan thanked him and walked towards the icehouse with the teapot.


    On the other side, Yan Ruyu went downstairs to take a breather. She was annoyed by the few little fellows and was unwilling to stay in the room for a moment.


    She wanted to go to the garden to take a walk, but when she turned around, she saw Yu Wan walking towards the back door of the hall. Yu Wan had already turned around and left. She wasn¡¯t sure if she had recognized the wrong person. She called out to the waiter who had been questioned by Yu Wan, ¡°Come here.¡±


    Seeing that she was wearing extraordinary clothes, the waiter did not dare to be negligent. He hurriedly went forward and said, ¡°What can I do for you, Miss?¡±


    Yan Ruyu looked at Yu Wan¡¯s back and said, ¡°Who is that?¡±


    The waiter said, ¡°She came to participate in thepetition. I¡¯m not sure who it is. I¡¯ll help you ask.¡±


    Yan Ruyu nodded indifferently.


    The waiter put down the work at hand and asked hispanions. He reported, ¡°A girl surnamed Yu. She¡¯s a helper of the Drunken Immortal Pavilion.¡±


    Surnamed Yu? So it was her? A trace of disgust shed across Yan Ruyu¡¯s eyes. ¡°To think that you allow any Tom, Dick, or Harry to enter despite being known as the Master Chef Competition.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± The waiter was stunned.


    Yan Ruyu was originally going downstairs to rx, but she felt even more annoyed. ¡°Alright, you can leave.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°Miss.¡± Her personal maidservant walked forward. ¡°That vige girl doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her and has gone against you several times. Why don¡¯t you take this opportunity to teach her a lesson!¡±


    ¡°What lesson?¡± Yan Ruyu asked.


    The maidservant snorted. ¡°Isn¡¯t she here to participate in thepetition? Just by finding someone to tamper with her ingredients, she can make a name for herself. There¡¯s no need for Miss to personally appear for such a matter. Master Xu has the intention to be on good terms with Miss. I think he¡¯ll be very happy to help Miss resolve this thorn in your side.¡±


    ¡°Who said she¡¯s a thorn in my side?¡± Yan Ruyu looked coldly at the maidservant.


    The maidservant¡¯s head turned cold. She lowered her head and said, ¡°I misspoke. Miss is magnanimous and will never argue with a vige girl!¡±


    Yan Ruyu pinched the handkerchief in her hand. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡±


    The maidservant did not dare to say anything else.


    Yan Ruyu¡¯s chest was tight and she was frustrated as she looked at the servants. ¡°You can leave too. There¡¯s no need to follow me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The maidservant left with lingering fear.


    Yan Ruyu walked towards the garden in frustration. When she passed by a room, she identally heard amotion inside.


    ¡°Is that Chef Yu?¡±


    Yu? Yan Ruyu stopped in her tracks.


    ¡°It¡¯s him! This matter has caused a stir in the city. The entire Capital knows about it. The signature dishes of Tianxiang Restaurant were stolen from him by Chef Yang. Only we, who have just arrived, didn¡¯t recognize him!¡±


    ¡°In that case, our Manjiang Restaurant is in danger?¡±


    ¡°Chef Jiang¡¯s culinary skills are good, but against the three of them¡­ he has almost no chance of winning!¡±


    ¡°What should we do? If we lose on the first day, the people at Qinghe Hall willugh at us!¡±


    ¡°I have an idea. You guyse over¡­¡±


    Manjiang Restaurant used to be a gambling den, but for some reason, it had turned good. However, its nature had not changed. This kind of despicable method could be said to be easy.


    Yan Ruyu listened quietly.


    These people were not stupid. They knew that they had to choose their crippled uncle and the only woman to attack. However, their uncle was in the room and Yu Song was guarding him. As such, Yu Wan, who was alone, became their only target.


    <i>Miss Yu, Miss Yu, I didn¡¯t want to harm you. You were the one who caused trouble</i>. Yan Ruyu adjusted the pearl hairpin on her hair and quietly went upstairs.


    ¡­ .


    As thergest restaurant in the Capital, the Tianxiang Restaurant¡¯s ice cer was also top-notch luxurious. It actually used a few huge night pearls to illuminate it.


    Yu Wan walked down the steps with the iron bucket.


    The icehouse was eerie and cold. The ice inside was very big. Fortunately, the tools were ready. Yu Wan put down the iron bucket, picked up the hammer and hail, and began to chisel the ice.


    After just two chisels, the ice cer door closed with a bang! The light in the icehouse weakened, and the cold instantly increased.


    Yu Wan frowned strangely. Using the weak light of the Night-Luminescent Pearl, she walked up the steps and pulled the door of the ice cer. She realized that the door was locked from the outside.


    Who was so wicked? Couldn¡¯t they hear her picking the ice? Or was it¡­ intentional?


    ck!


    Something fell from somewhere in the icehouse, and a thick smoke hissed out.


    Not only did they close the door, they even drugged her?


    Yu Wan covered her nose and looked at the approaching smoke with a cold frown.


    ¡°Will she be okay?¡±


    ¡°What can happen? We can just let her out after it¡¯s over. She¡¯s a living person with hands and feet. How can she freeze to death inside?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s about to start.¡±


    The waiters of the Manjiang Restaurant left furtively.


    Bastard! How dare they lock her up and drug her!


    Yu Wan held her breath and began to use the ice pick and hammer to chisel the door.


    ¡­ .


    On the other hand, after Yu Feng finally broke free from Shopkeeper Cui¡¯s ¡°demonic ws¡±, he returned to the room with a pot of hot tea, but Yu Wan was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ah Wan?¡± he asked.


    Yu Song asked strangely, ¡°Didn¡¯t she go to look for you?¡±


    Yu Feng frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t meet her.¡±


    Yu Song sat up straight. ¡°I¡¯ll go find her!¡±


    Yu Feng nced at his tired father who had fallen asleep. ¡°Dad¡¯ll be worried when he sees that the three of us are not around when he wakes up. Wait for me here. I¡¯ll go look for her.¡±


    Yu Song said unhappily, ¡°Why can¡¯t you be the one guarding Dad while I look for her?¡±


    Yu Feng looked at him deeply.


    Yu Song turned his head guiltily. ¡°If you want to go, then go.¡±


    Yu Feng put down the teapot and left.


    There were only fifteen minutes left until the third round. The chefs were already in position one after another. Yu Feng asked a few waiters, but no one had seen Yu Wan.


    An ominous feeling gradually welled up in Yu Feng¡¯s heart. He had just gone out because he was worried that Ah Wan woulde out to look for him. He had not even entered the room and had been standing in the most conspicuous ce in the corridor. It was impossible for Ah Wan not to see him and not call him. Something must have happened.


    ¡°Big Brother!¡± While Yu Feng was in a terrible fix, Yu Song hurriedly caught up.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to stay in the room and guard Dad?¡± Yu Feng said coldly.


    Yu Song panted. ¡°I forgot to tell you that Ah Wan went to get ice!¡±


    Ice¡­ Icehouse?!


    ¡°The Second Prince has arrived¡ª¡±


    Yu Feng had just taken a step when a servant¡¯s message suddenly came from outside the Tianxiang Restaurant. In an instant, everyone knelt down.


    Yu Feng had no choice but to kneel down with his brother.


    Although Yan Huaijing often walked among themoners, he mostly traveled incognito. Today, he specially revealed his identity as a prince for the sake of the Tianxiang Restaurant. How could anyone present have ever seen a prince? They squeezed their heads and rushed forward, making Yu Feng and his brother unable to move.


    Xu Shao led his nsmen to greet Yan Huaijing.


    Everyone kowtowed three times.


    Yu Song was about to die of anxiety. ¡°What prince is this? Why isn¡¯t he leaving yet?¡± They had to look for their sister!


    At this moment, in the carriage behind Yan Huaijing, the little fat ball in the cage raised its head and looked in the direction of the Tianxiang Restaurant warily. It bit the iron cage into pieces. It dashed out with a whoosh!


    ¡°Your Highness, your presence at the Tianxiang Restaurant really brings light to the Heavenly Fragrance Restaurant¡­¡± Xu Shao said with a flushed face.


    Yan Huaijing¡¯s gaze followed the little fat ball as he raised his hand at Xu Shao.


    Xu Shao quickly shut up.


    Yan Huaijing narrowed his eyes and entered the Tianxiang Restaurant with a powerful aura.


    Everyone looked at his cold eyes and made way for him.


    Yu Wan had inhaled too much smoke and was dizzy. She almost couldn¡¯t hold the hammer.


    ¡°Just¡­ just a little more¡­¡± Yu Wan smashed down with her hammer again, but not even the hail fell off.


    Yu Wan fell to the ground weakly. She did her best. But there was really¡­ really no choice¡­ She was going to die¡­


    Crack!


    The copper lock was bitten off. The little fat ball¡¯s ws started scratching urgently on the iron door.


    When Yan Huaijing walked all the way to the icehouse, he saw the little fat ball scratching and banging against the door.


    ¡°Chang¡¯an.¡± Yan Huaijing gave him a look.


    Jun Chang¡¯an picked up the little fat ball and pulled the door open.


    The little fat ball, who had been scratching foolishly for a long time: ¡°¡­¡±


    The iron door was pulled open, and Yu Wan, who was leaning against the door, fell out without warning. Jun Chang¡¯an quickly went to help her, but Yan Huaijing walked over and pulled the half-conscious Yu Wan into his arms.


    Yu Wan looked at him in a daze. ¡°Yan¡­¡±


    Yu Wan wanted to finish shouting that name, but the smoke made her head tilt and she closed her eyes.


    Yan Huaijing naturally smelled the smoke that was emitted, but Jun Chang¡¯an closed the door in time. He didn¡¯t inhale much, but Miss Yu was different. As time passed, her life might be in danger.


    ¡°Chang¡¯an, call the imperial physician!¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, Yu Wan started snoring evenly. ¡°Hu ~ Hu ~¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an¡¯s lips twitched.


    Yan Huaijing was speechless.


    ¡­ .


    Yan Huaijing brought the sleeping Yu Wan to the room.


    The Second Prince hurriedly went to the icehouse. When he came out, there was a woman in his arms. Everyone did not know what had happened. They only craned their heads, wanting to see who was in the Second Prince¡¯s arms. However, the Second Prince wrapped her tightly in his cloak, and they did not see a single strand of hair.


    However, just because they couldn¡¯t see it didn¡¯t mean that Yan Ruyu couldn¡¯t guess it.


    Who else could it be but that vige girl?


    Yan Ruyu took a sip of tea. ¡°What good luck!¡±


    It was not strange for Yan Huaijing to save her. After all, he was a prince who cared about the people and helped the world. It would be strange if he did not take action when he encountered such a situation. However, there was one thing that Yan Ruyu could not understand. Why did the Second Prince personally save the vige girl and not let his guard to protect her?


    Xu Shao could not escape the me for such a thing happening in the Tianxiang Restaurant. He brought his men and followed them in fear. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys going to serve them?¡±


    A few decent maidservants reached out to take Yu Wan.


    Yan Huaijing said coldly, ¡°Get out!¡±


    The few of them trembled and left fearfully.


    Yan Huaijing ced Yu Wan on the soft bed. With a flick of his sleeve, he closed the door with a strong gust of wind.


    ¡°Chang¡¯an.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an had followed Yan Huaijing for a long time. There were some things that Yan Huaijing did not need to instruct him to do. With just a look, Jun Chang¡¯an could understand what he meant.


    Jun Chang¡¯an went to the icehouse to investigate.


    It was not difficult to find out that it was Manjiang Restaurant. The moment the Second Prince rescued her from the icehouse, the waiters of Manjiang Restaurant realized that they were snookered. Who would have thought that a small chef would have such good fortune and be saved by the Second Prince himself?


    The few of them fled in fear, but Jun Chang¡¯an caught them again.


    The three of them confessed to their crimes, but the incident did not end there.


    When Jun Chang¡¯an entered the room again, the little fat ball was rubbing its chestfortably in Yu Wan¡¯s arms. Yan Huaijing stood in front of the bed and stared at Yu Wan without blinking.


    This was the first time he had exposed his appearance to her. Before she fell asleep, she shouted the word ¡°Yan¡±. How did she know that his surname was Yan?


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Jun Chang¡¯an said, interrupting his thoughts.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Yan Huaijing, who had been guarding Yu Wan, turned around to look at him.


    Jun Chang¡¯an told Yan Huaijing about the Yu Family¡¯spetition. At the same time, he opened his palm and revealed a small iron cylinder with a strange totem engraved on it. ¡°¡­It¡¯s not an ordinarypetition between peers. What I found in the cer was the smoke it emitted.¡±


    Yan Huaijing took the small iron tube and stroked the cold patterns on it. He said thoughtfully, ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°The Ghost n of Southern Xinjiang,¡± Jun Chang¡¯an said.


    A trace of extreme surprise shed across Yan Huaijing¡¯s eyes. He had heard of the Southern Xinjiang¡¯s Ghost n, but that was only a legendary existence. No one had really seen them. ¡°Those chefs¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not them.¡± Jun Chang¡¯an hesitated.


    Yan Huaijing said seriously, ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it.¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an said, ¡°I saw Young Master Xu¡¯s steward near the icehouse.¡±


    ¡°Xu Chengxuan?¡± Yan Huaijing¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    ¡­ .


    When Yu Wan woke up, Yan Huaijing had already left. The little fat ball rubbing her chest was also very unhappy as it was taken away by Jun Chang¡¯an.


    Yan Huaijing had sealed the news tightly, so no one knew that the person he had personally saved was the little chef of the Drunken Immortal Pavilion. However, the Yu family knew about it. Before Yan Huaijing left, he got someone to pass a message to the Yu family so that they didn¡¯t have to worry.


    Yu Wan also returned to her room and learned from her uncle and two brothers that she had been saved by the Second Prince.


    Uncle said sincerely, ¡°The Second Prince is really a good person.¡±


    Yu Feng nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yu Song: ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Outside the house, they could hear a few waiters talking.


    ¡°Have you heard? The waiter from the Manjiang Restaurant offended the Second Prince and was beaten thirty times. He was even kicked out of thepetition.¡±


    ¡°They deserve it. Who asked them to be so blind!¡±


    The Yu family members exchanged nces and did not say anything. They coughed lightly and went to prepare for thepetition.


    The Manjiang Restaurant ¡°offended¡± the Second Prince, causing the third round of thepetition to be dyed. When thepetition began, Yu Wan happened to wake up.


    The Yu family was fully focused on thest round of thepetition today. Uncle had seen Chef Jiang cook before. His culinary skills were not inferior to Chef You and Madam Du, but his performance was not as stable as the two of them. If he calmed down in the third round, he might have a chance to advance. However, he was implicated by the waiter and lost his qualifications. It was a pity.


    The ingredients received in the third round were red beans. Chef You still made a normal dish¡ªLaba Congee. Madam Du was good at sweet food and made purple rice, sweet potatoes, and red bean cake. Uncle grinded half of the red beans into bean paste and handed it to Yu Wan to make a basket of buns. The other half was tamped and made a pot of thick soup with the drumstick.


    With a mouthful of sweet and sweet bean paste buns and a spoonful of savory and fragrant hot chicken soup, the chief chef ate heartily.


    After three rounds, the Drunken Immortal Pavilion advanced without any suspense.


    ¡°That family also advanced?¡± Yan Ruyu frowned in surprise. ¡°Even if the Manjiang Restaurant is gone, there¡¯s still the Mingyue Restaurant, the Qingfeng Hall, and the Wangchuan Pavilion. How could they lose to a few chefs from the countryside?¡±


    The maidservant¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Miss, could that vixen have done something?¡±


    Yan Ruyu paused and sneered. ¡°I almost forgot. She was brought back to the room by the Second Prince.¡±


    A man and a woman alone in a room. Perhaps the Second Prince had already taken her body.


    Yan Ruyu was certain that the Second Prince had secretly used his connections to help the Yu family advance. Although she didn¡¯t understand why the Second Prince would be so blind as to take a fancy to a little vige girl, she couldn¡¯t think of any other reason. It couldn¡¯t be that the Yu family really had the ability topete with Madam Du and Chef You.


    ¡°Alright, thepetition is over. We should return to the manor. Go and find Aunt Lin and the little masters.¡±


    The few little fellows caused a ruckus, causing Yan Ruyu to feel a headacheing on. Yan Ruyu asked Aunt Lin and the wet nurse to bring them out. The maidservant hurriedly went to look for them, but only found Aunt Lin and the wet nurse.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the little masters?¡± The maidservant asked in shock.


    Aunt Lin held the rice in one hand and held her old waist with the other. She was panting. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    The moment the three of them came out, they ran away like wild horses!


    ¡­ .


    The three people who had disappeared were quietly leaning against the door frame of a room. They stuck their heads out and looked at the busy Yu Wan with their big ck eyes.


    Uncle and her brothers had gone to negotiate for tomorrow¡¯spetition. Yu Wan stayed behind to pack her things. As she kept them, she felt that something was wrong. She turned around and saw three small heads that they couldn¡¯t keep in time.


    Her eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s you guys?¡±


    The little ones, who had been caught, lowered their heads shyly.


    Yu Wan led the three of them in. The three of them fooled around for the entire day. They were sweating profusely and their faces were dirty.


    Yu Wan fetched water and washed their faces and hands. She wiped their sweat. ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    Their stomachs growled.


    Yu Wan opened her bag and took out three pig buns with red bean filling. She secretly made a few pig buns for them, but she wasn¡¯t sure if she could see them.


    ¡°I¡¯m so lucky, right?¡± Yu Wan smiled and patted their heads.


    The three of them grabbed the pig buns and started eating. Yu Wan looked at them eating and felt an indescribable sense of satisfaction.


    ¡°Is it a little dry?¡± Yu Wan poured water.


    The three of them obediently drank the water and continued to eat the pig buns in their hands.


    When Yan Ruyu found the room, she saw the three little fellows eating obediently while Yu Wan looked at them gently. Yan Ruyu felt that her eyes were deeply stung. The little fellows who were never at peace in front of her actually became obedient babies in this woman¡¯s hands. What method did this woman use to bewitch these little fellows to this extent?


    ¡°Aiya, Little Masters, you¡¯re here?¡± Aunt Lin patted her chest in relief and walked into the room. When she saw Yu Wan, she was stunned. ¡°Miss Yu?¡±


    Yu Wan looked at her and then at Yan Ruyu outside the door. Her smile faded and she slowly stood up.


    Yan Ruyu walked into the house and nced at Yu Wan indifferently. She said to the three little fellows, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say not to eat what others give you? Hurry up and put it down.¡±


    The three of them refused to let go.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it a second time.¡±


    They just wouldn¡¯t let go!


    Her sons had actually humiliated her in front of Yu Wan. Yan Ruyu was furious, but she endured it in front of outsiders. ¡°Someone, carry the little masters into the carriage.¡±


    Under hermand, a few strong guards entered and forcefully carried away the young kids who refused to give in.


    Yan Ruyu also left.


    As soon as they got into the carriage, Yan Ruyu rudely snatched the buns from the three of them and threw them out of the carriage. ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡±

 Chapter 145 - Snatching Back Little Munchkins

    <h4>Chapter 145: Snatching Back Little Munchkins</h4> <h4>?</h4>


    The night was cold.


    In the Xu family¡¯s mansion, Xu Chengxuan was lying on a rattan chair covered with a mattress and tiger skin. After one of his arms and legs were crippled by Yan Jiuchao¡¯s guards, he began to recuperate from his boredom.


    He was Xu Shao¡¯s legitimate son and had two older brothers. Unfortunately, they were both born from concubines and their statuses were not as noble as his. After knowing that he was seriously injured, Worthy Consort Xu invited the best imperial physicians and sent the best medicine. His broken arm and leg had already been reconnected, but he was still far from fully recovering.


    The moment he fell ill, his two illegitimate brothers rushed to his father like clowns. This was because ve Bi was no longer around. If he was, he would definitely make them suffer!


    ¡°Third Young Master! Third Young Master!¡± A pageboy ran over in a panic.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong now? What did my two brothers do again?¡± Ever since Xu Chengxuan became an injured patient, he had be a little entric.


    The pageboy said embarrassedly, ¡°It¡¯s not Eldest Young Master and Second Young Master, it¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it!¡± Xu Chengxuan was impatient.


    The pageboy nced at him from the corner of his eye and did not even have the strength to report. He retreated to the side dejectedly.


    ¡°Are you deaf or mute? If you have something to say, just say it¡ª¡± Xu Chengxuan turned around and cursed. When he saw the man striding towards him, he was stunned. ¡°Cousin?¡±


    Yan Huaijing¡¯s expression was cold, and his entire body was filled with a terrifying aura. Xu Chengxuan had never seen him so scary before. He was so stunned that he could not say something.


    Yan Huaijing nced around. ¡°All of you, stand down!¡±


    The pageboy and maidservants retreated obediently.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he retreating?¡± Xu Chengxuan nced at Jun Chang¡¯an, who was standing at the side, and muttered softly.


    Jun Chang¡¯an did not even look at him.


    Reading on Mybo xn o vel. ,Please!


    Yan Huaijing came to the rattan chair and looked down at Xu Chengxuan, who was unable to get up and bow. ¡°You¡¯re already crippled, yet you¡¯re still not obedient! Why did you do this?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean why? Cousin, aren¡¯t you here to see me? Why are you like my father, reprimanding me the moment you see me?¡± Xu Chengxuan said aggrievedly.


    Xu Chengxuan was the legitimate son of the family and had a good appearance. Since he was young, he had been doted on by Worthy Consort Xu. His rtionship with Yan Huaijing was naturally much closer than others, so he did not have the etiquette of a ruler and minister.


    In the past, when he saw his cousin like this, Yan Huaijing would indulge him like a big brother. However, after this incident, he could no longer treat Xu Chengxuan as that heartless child.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t admit it? Alright, then take a look at what this is!¡± Yan Huaijing threw the small metal cylinder he had been holding all the way to Xu Chengxuan¡¯s clothes.


    The moment he saw what it was, Xu Chengxuan¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°What? You have nothing to say?¡± Yan Huaijing asked coldly.


    Xu Chengxuan¡¯s eyes shed and he pretended to be dumb. ¡°What is this? Where did Cousin get it from?¡±


    Yan Huaijing looked at him resentfully. ¡°You won¡¯t shed tears until you see the coffin! Chang¡¯an!¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an unhurriedly passed through the moon-shaped door and grabbed the steward Xu Chengxuan had sent to the Tianxiang Restaurant on Chang¡¯an Street. He threw him in front of Xu Chengxuan expressionlessly.


    The steward¡¯s face was bruised and swollen. He looked at Xu Chengxuan in fear. ¡°Young¡­ Young Master¡­¡±


    Xu Chengxuan looked at his ipetent appearance and understood everything. This fellow probably didn¡¯t withstand Jun Chang¡¯an¡¯s methods and said everything that he shouldn¡¯t have said!


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Xu Chengxuan shouted.


    The steward scrambled away. Xu Chengxuan turned away angrily.


    Yan Huaijing said coldly, ¡°Why did you do that? Did Miss Yu provoke you?¡±


    ¡°Miss Yu?¡± Xu Chengxuan turned around strangely. ¡°Why are you calling her so intimately? Do you know her?¡±


    Yan Huaijing said sternly, ¡°I¡¯m the one asking you questions now.¡±


    Xu Chengxuan snorted coldly. ¡°Why else? She was the one who broke my arm and leg! I was just teaching her a lesson!¡±


    Yan Huaijing frowned and said, ¡°Yan Jiuchao broke your arm and leg. What has it got to do with her?¡±


    Xu Chengxuan mocked, ¡°I only found out a few days ago that she¡¯s Yan Jiuchao¡¯s woman!¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± Yan Huaijing¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold.


    Xu Chengxuan was in a fit of anger and did not notice his cousin¡¯s strange behavior. ¡°I¡¯m not spouting nonsense! The day before, she went to Tianxiang Restaurant and ndered Chef Yang for giarizing her family¡¯s recipes. The next day, Yan Jiuchao came to my Tianxiang Restaurant and smashed it. Cousin, do you think this is a coincidence? At first, I didn¡¯t think about her. That day, my guard entered the pce to deliver snacks to Aunt. When he saw Eunuch Wang go to pick up Yan Jiuchao, he was cautious and followed him all the way. In the end, Cousin, guess what? Yan Jiuchao actually moved to that girl¡¯s vige! Cousin, if you tell me that this is a coincidence again, then I¡¯ll admit my loss!¡±


    Yan Huaijing suddenly remembered the word ¡°Yan¡± that Yu Wan had called out before she fell asleep, so she didn¡¯t know him. She didn¡¯t call him, but¡­ Yan Jiuchao? Did she think he was Yan Jiuchao? Or did she hope that the person who came to save her was Yan Jiuchao?


    Either way, it meant that she did know Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao had smashed the Tianxiang Restaurant and beaten up Xu Chengxuan because of her? In order not to push her into the limelight, he had specially beaten up the second-generation heirs of the Capital.


    These thoughts, these thoughts!


    ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t doubt me. What I said is true. I was just too angry and couldn¡¯t take it lying down. When I found out that she was also participating in thepetition, I went to get someone to teach her a lesson.¡± Xu Chengxuan couldn¡¯t use force, so he pulled Yan Huaijing¡¯s sleeve and revealed a pitiful look.


    If it weren¡¯t for the thing found in the icehouse, Yan Huaijing might have been deceived by him. ¡°A little lesson? You colluded with the Ghost n of Southern Xinjiang. If word gets out, I wonder who will teach who a lesson!¡±


    ¡°What Ghost n?¡± Xu Chengxuan was confused.


    His expression did not seem to be fake. Yan Huaijing pointed at the iron tube on him. ¡°Who gave you this?¡±


    Xu Chengxuan sighed sadly. ¡°ve Bi, but he left and never came back. Cousin, if it¡¯s convenient, ask Jun Chang¡¯an to help me look for him. I have more worries without him.¡±


    ¡°Where did you meet him?¡± Yan Huaijing asked.


    Xu Chengxuan recounted his experience of befriending ve Bi in detail. He did not know ve Bi¡¯s identity, so he did not think there was a need to hide it.


    Yan Huaijing looked at him without blinking. ¡°What else did he give you? Hand it all over.¡±


    Xu Chengxuan snorted. ¡°What? He¡¯s no longer around. Can¡¯t I keep his things for myself?¡±


    Yan Huaijing asked calmly, ¡°Do you still want to find him?¡±


    Compared to the dead things left behind by ve Bi, Xu Chengxuan wanted the living person more. He gritted his teeth and painfully handed over ve Bi¡¯s ¡°remains¡± to Yan Huaijing.


    ¡°In the future, don¡¯t bring any random people back to the residence, and don¡¯t secretly cause trouble. If I find you unruly again, I¡¯ll send you back to Prefecture Xu!¡±


    After Yan Huaijing warned Xu Chengxuan, he left with Jun Chang¡¯an with the box.


    Xu Chengxuan looked at Jun Chang¡¯an¡¯s departing figure with a trace of jealousy in his eyes.


    ¡­ .


    Master Qin sent Yu Wan and the others back to Lotus Flower Vige.


    Master Qin had asked around just now. The chief chef of Uncle¡¯s group was full of praise for Uncle¡¯s dishes. In order to ensure the fairness of thepetition, they did not tell the chief chef who made each dish in advance. Therefore, it was definitely not like what Yan Ruyu suspected, that the Second Prince was the one who helped the Yu family advance.


    Of course, the chief chef was also quite satisfied with the culinary skills of the remaining two chefs, especially Madam Du. Her culinary skills had improved by leaps and bounds over the years, and she was already as good as the rumors.


    ¡°There¡¯s still a tough battle tomorrow.¡± Master Qin sighed.


    The first day of thepetition was just an appetizer. They will only see the realpetition tomorrow. They could not let their guard down.


    Moreover, this kind ofpetition had a certain degree of subjectivity. Some people liked this kind ofpetition. For example, the chief chef praised their dishes. If they encountered someone who didn¡¯t like them, they could only pray for themselves.


    When the carriage arrived at the vige entrance, Uncle said, ¡°Let¡¯s stop here. It¡¯s gettingte, so I won¡¯t keep Master Qin for tea. Take care, Master Qin.¡±


    Master Qin smiled and bade farewell.


    The few of them alighted from the carriage and returned to the old residence. After they had dinner, Aunt and Madam Jiang waited for them to eat before apanying them to eat.


    Aunt cooked a te of fried tofu with spring onions, a bowl of braised pork with beancurd, a pot of cured meat, spring bamboo shoots, and thick soup, as well as a few side dishes bought from town. The vegetables in the fields were gone, so if they wanted to eat, they could go to town to buy them. In order to reward them with a sumptuous meal, Aunt, who was always diligent and thrifty, actually learned from the people in town and went to buy side dishes.


    ¡°Aunt, take a seat. I¡¯ll do it.¡± Yu Wan went to the kitchen and took the bowl and chopsticks from her.


    Aunt pushed her hand away. ¡°Sit down. You¡¯ve been tired all day.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°You make it sound like you¡¯re idling at home.¡±


    Although her aunt did not say it, Yu Wan understood that she was not as rxed as them when they were outside. Her aunt was also busy with the work at home and the business at the workshop.


    Yu Wan insisted on taking the bowls and chopsticks.


    ¡°This child!¡± Aunt red at her.


    ¡°Zhenzhen, carry.¡± The youngest daughter stood on her tiptoes.


    Aunt also gave her a bowl, and she eagerly carried it to the central room.


    ¡°Eh? Where¡¯s Little Bruiser?¡± Yu Wan asked. When she entered the house, she didn¡¯t see the little guy who was getting more and more clingy. This was really strange.


    Madam Jiang smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Aunt picked up a piece of pork belly for Madam Jiang. ¡°He¡¯s angry with you!¡±


    Yu Wan raised her eyebrows strangely. ¡°Angry at me? Why?¡±


    The farmers had arge appetite. Although they had eaten in the Capital, the men each brought arge bowl of rice now that they were at the table. Yu Song finished three bowls in one go and wanted to eat more. He nced at Yu Wan and calmly put down his bowl and chopsticks.


    Yu Wan was not very hungry. After drinking some soup, she went to look for Little Bruiser.


    Little Bruiser was lying beside Yu Feng¡¯s bed, his little butt raised high. His head was buried in his arms, looking like he was ignoring everyone.


    Yu Wan gently came behind him and called Little Bruiser. Little Bruiser buried his head even more tightly.


    Yu Wan patted his little butt. ¡°Why? Are you really angry with me?¡±


    Little Bruiser buried his head in one hand and reached behind him with the other to brush Yu Wan¡¯s hand away.


    Aiyo, she was not allowed to touch it.


    Yu Wan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She turned Little Bruiser, who was sulking at her, around. Little Bruiser struggled, but how could he be Yu Wan¡¯s match? Not long after, Yu Wan straightened his body.


    Yu Wan bent down and looked at him. He turned his face away angrily!


    Yu Wan clicked her tongue and pinched his tanned little face. ¡°You even learned to pull a long face at me. Do you believe that I¡¯ll spank you?¡±


    Little Bruiser said angrily, ¡°Go ahead and hit me!¡±


    Yu Wan smiled at him. ¡°So you¡¯re willing to speak?¡±


    Little Bruiser crossed his arms tightly and tilted his head. ¡°Hmph!¡±


    ¡°Why are you angry at me? You have to tell me, right? Otherwise, if I do it again, won¡¯t you be the one getting angry?¡± Yu Wan said patiently.


    Little Bruiser felt that his sister¡¯s words made sense. He turned around, ced his hands on his hips, and said resentfully to Yu Wan, ¡°Who asked you not to bring me along when you go out!¡±


    ¡°Just because of this¡­¡± Yu Wan had forgotten that this was a chatterbox who liked to travel. Yu Wan smiled in her heart, but on the surface, she said helplessly, ¡°You can¡¯t me me for this. I called you when I left. Who asked you to sleep so soundly that I couldn¡¯t wake you up?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ When did I?¡± Little Bruiser blushed.


    The bad sister continued to me him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you wake up by yourself in the past? This time, you didn¡¯t get up. I thought you didn¡¯t want to go.¡±


    ¡°Aiya, I want to go! I want to go!¡± Little Bruiser stomped his feet anxiously.


    Yu Wanughed in her heart.?<i>Why were children so gullible? My brother was about to cry. And I still thought it was fun to tease him. I¡¯m such a bad sister.</i>


    Yu Wan was done teasing him. She pointed at the central room and said, ¡°Then go ask Second Brother. If he can take care of you tomorrow, I¡¯ll bring you there.¡±


    ¡°Why me?¡± Yu Song said unhappily.


    ¡°Because you can¡¯t help,¡± Little Bruiser said bluntly.


    Yu Song, who was despised by his brother: ¡°¡­¡±


    Why did he feel like beating him up so badly?


    Yu Feng had inherited some of his father¡¯s culinary skills, so he was quite good at it. Yu Song was not like his brother who could boil and cook, nor was he like Yu Wan who could handle knife skills and meat dishes. His existence was very useless, so it was not wrong for him to be sent to take care of Little Bruiser. However, how could a grown man be looked down upon by a little child?


    Yu Song refused to let go no matter what. Little Bruiser used all kinds of methods and was just short of hanging on hisp and calling him father. Yu Song was pestered until he couldn¡¯t do anything. He had an idea and said, ¡°Let Third Aunt bring you there!¡±


    Third Aunt was from the city, so she shouldn¡¯t get lost in the city.


    ¡°Sis, can you let Mom bring me there?¡± Little Bruiser asked weakly.


    Yu Wan looked at Madam Jiang.


    Madam Jiang looked at Yu Wan gently and said with a smile, ¡°Does Ah Wan want me to go?¡±


    Yu Wan had been in Lotus Flower Vige for so long, but she had never seen her mother leave the vige. The furthest her mother had gone was the vige entrance. Usually, she only walked around her own house and the old residence. asionally, she would go to Aunt Zhang¡¯s house, but not much.


    To be fair, Yu Wan hoped that her mother would go out to rx.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Wan nodded.


    Madam Jiang smiled dotingly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Yu Song was relieved. This small burden was finally thrown out!


    Yu Wan blinked at him and said, ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯ll leave my mother and Bruiser to you tomorrow.¡±


    Yu Song : ¡°¡­¡±


    Yu Song: ¡°?!¡±


    ¡°W-what?!¡± Yu Song was in a mess¡­


    ¡­ .


    Yan Manor.


    Yan Ruyu brought the three littleds back to the manor. The four of them did not look too good.


    The little ones, whose pig buns were thrown away, were angry and aggrieved. They ignored Yan Ruyu along the way.


    It was just a stranger¡¯s things. If she threw it away, so be it. The little ones actually dared to show her attitude. Yan Ruyu was even more furious. If it wasn¡¯t for Aunt Lin stopping her, she would have wanted to beat them.


    ¡°You can¡¯t spoil the children. They¡¯ll be obedient after two beatings,¡± the maidservant muttered.


    Aunt Lin red at her. This maidservant was called Lychee and was introduced by the steward of the residence. It was said that she was a distant rtive, but in Aunt Lin¡¯s opinion, she was shallow and ill-mannered. She was really not suitable to be a servant by Young Miss¡¯s side.


    There were some things that Miss could say and some things that Miss could do. This was because Miss was the mother of the little masters, but servants were always servants. They could not be disrespectful to their master.


    The carriage arrived at the Yan Manor.


    Aunt Lin and Lychee helped Yan Ruyu out of the carriage. Yan Ruyu said to the three little fellows, ¡°Get out!¡±


    The three of them clenched their fists and did not move.


    ¡°Are you going to get down or not?¡± Yan Ruyu¡¯s tone turned cold.


    The three of them did not go down.


    Yan Ruyu said coldly, ¡°You guys are getting more and more unruly nowadays. Don¡¯t you remember what I taught you? Alright, then listen carefully. Either youe down now and obediently go back to the house to eat, or¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss.¡± Aunt Lin interrupted Yan Ruyu. This was not Prefecture Xu anymore. There were so many people watching. If the news of the punishment of the children reached the ears of the Princess Consort and Young Master Yan, it would not be easy to exin.


    Yan Ruyu took a deep breath and pinched her fingers. ¡°Bring them back to the courtyard.¡±


    The guards went to carry the children, and the three of them punched and kicked.


    Yan Ruyu was furious. She walked into the carriage, grabbed a small arm, and pulled it out roughly.


    The little one was in pain.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er! All of you, leave!¡± Mrs. Yan arrived in time and dismissed everyone. She carried Third Brother, whose arm was in pain, from Yan Ruyu¡¯s hands and scolded, ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    After being angered by that vige girl and the three little fellows, even her mother hade to anger her. Yan Ruyu was filled with anger. She coldly left the few little fellows and flicked her sleeves as she entered the manor!


    ¡°This child, it¡¯s been so many years, but her temper hasn¡¯t changed at all¡­ She¡¯s already a mother, why is she still so willful?¡± Mrs. Yan muttered and rubbed Third Brother¡¯s arm. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry anymore. We¡¯ll go to Grandma¡¯s tonight. Grandma prepared some delicious food.¡±


    Mrs. Yan led the three little munchkins into the mansion.


    Coincidentally, at this moment, a carriage stopped opposite the Yan Manor. The three littleds turned their heads and saw a young madam alighting from the carriage. Immediately after, she smiled and carried her three-year-old son down the carriage.


    Her face was filled with love for her son.


    The three littleds lowered their heads dejectedly. Why was it that only their mother didn¡¯t like them?

 Chapter 146 - Retrieving Little Munchkins

    <h4>Chapter 146: Retrieving Little Munchkins</h4>


    Before dawn, Little Bruiser lifted the nket and jumped out of bed.


    ¡°Sis, Sis, wake up! It¡¯s dawn!¡±


    ¡°Mom, stop sleeping! You¡¯re taking me to the Capital today!¡±


    ¡°Sis!¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    He ran around the two rooms, making Yu Wan speechless.


    Yu Wan got up and put on her clothes. After washing up, she went to the chicken coop to collect the eggs. There were three eggs a day. Other than the one left for Little Bruiser, she had saved up the rest. If she could enter thepetition tomorrow, these eggs would be useful. She wasn¡¯t bragging, but her eggs were really better than the ones sold on the market.


    It was rare for Madam Jiang to wake up so early. When she went to the old residence for breakfast, her eyelids were still closed.


    Yu Song put a piece of ginger in her bowl.


    Uncle knocked his son¡¯s head with his chopsticks!


    Yu Wan took out the ginger and changed it to a piece of fish for her mother.


    Madam Jiang ate the fish in a daze.


    Madam Jiang didn¡¯t wake up until breakfast. Master Qin¡¯s carriage arrived. Without waiting for Master Qin to greet her, Madam Jiang carried Little Bruiser and sat in the carriage to sleep.


    ......


    ¡°Who, who is thatdy?¡± Master Qin was a little stunned.


    ¡°Lady?¡± Yu Wan said. ¡°That¡¯s my mother.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Master Qin was dumbfounded. Such a young woman was already the mother of two children. It was true that she had a woman¡¯s bun, but she looked too young and beautiful.


    Yu Wan threatened, ¡°Don¡¯t have any ill intentions. I can sell you the tofu, but you can¡¯t touch my mother.¡±


    ¡°Cough!¡± Master Qin choked. ¡°What are you thinking about? I already have a family.¡±


    It was just that he had never seen someone so beautiful. In terms of looks, Miss Yu in front of him was also a natural beauty. However, Miss Yu was a junior. In his eyes, she has the beauty of a child. That madam had an indescribable charm. Of course, he could not help but admire it. He¡¯s not that wicked to really do something.


    Yu Wan, Madam Jiang, and Little Bruiser boarded the carriage. The few men boarded the other carriage and rushed to the Capital.


    When he found out that Madam Jiang and Little Bruiser were visiting Capital, Master Qin enthusiastically arranged for the coachman and attendants to bring them around Capital. Yu Song naturally went too.


    Yu Wan, her uncle, and Yu Feng entered the Tianxiang Restaurant on Chang¡¯an Street.


    After three rounds ofpetition yesterday, more than half of the hundred chefs had left. Less than thirty people had entered today¡¯s ¡°duel¡±.


    The chief chefs from yesterday were no longer around. The ones who came to taste the dishes were the imperial chefs of the pce.


    There was the Second Prince and the imperial chefs of the pce. It seemed that the Tianxiang Restaurant had really put in a lot of effort to save the reputation that Yan Jiuchao had tarnished. But one would wonder if their chef would really have thestugh.


    In the back room, Master Qin rushed into the room with a solemn expression. ¡°A fierce battle¡­¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Master Qin had a headache. ¡°Three people willpete and only one person can enter thepetition tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Why is there only one? Didn¡¯t there always be three in the past?¡± Yu Feng asked. He had asked Shopkeeper Cui about a lot of general knowledge about thepetition yesterday.


    Master Qin sighed. ¡°Why else would it be called a fierce battle?¡±


    The rules were set by people. If the organizers wanted to do this, there was nothing Master Qin could do. Master Qin originally thought that with the Yu family¡¯s strength, it would not be a problem for them to squeeze into the top three. However, it was no longer a situation where it¡¯s okay to get into the top three. They had to get first ce. Otherwise, they would not be qualified to fight Chef Bao.


    Master Qin continued, ¡°Not to mention Madam Du and Chef You, Chef Liu, who was transferred to another group yesterday, can¡¯t be underestimated.¡±


    There were also a few ck horses. All of them were not easy to deal with.


    Master Qin patted Yu Feng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Do your best and leave it to fate!¡±


    This wasn¡¯t polite talk. Master Qin was really afraid!


    Master Qin, who was quite confident in the Yu family¡¯s culinary skills, suddenly felt a little uncertain after witnessing others¡¯ culinary skills yesterday. As the saying went, there was always someone better than you. The Yu family was powerful, but perhaps they were not unique.


    They were brought to an open-air venue. Dozens of temporary stoves were ced together, and all kinds of ingredients were lined up on both sides of the walkway. Yu Wan clearly sensed that the variety of ingredients that could be freely used was not as abundant as yesterday, which meant that their choices would be greatly limited. If they were not careful, the taste would be greatly reduced without the necessary ingredients.


    Yu Feng frowned. ¡°Why is this year¡¯spetition so different from the past?¡±


    Yu Wan said calmly, ¡°We have to innovate. Besides, they¡¯re not targeting anyone. The situation is disadvantageous to everyone. If we have to suffer, we¡¯ll suffer together.¡±


    Yu Feng was relieved.


    There were still three rounds, and each round was decided by drawing lots. What Yu Wan did not expect was that they would encounter Head Chef Liu, whom Master Qin was extremely afraid of, in the first round.


    ¡°Why does it have to be him?¡± Yu Feng¡¯s expression turned solemn.


    ¡°Big Brother, you know him?¡± Yu Wan asked in confusion.


    Uncle was carefully sharpening his knife. Yu Feng whispered to Yu Wan, ¡°He worked together with my father at Tianxiang Restaurant. My father said that his culinary skills are very good.¡±


    On the surface, Uncle was a friendly person, but his culinary skills were so strict that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end. To be able to be called good by him was not ordinary.


    Moreover, three years had passed. He had been practicing his culinary skills diligently every day. He must have advanced by leaps and bounds. Otherwise, Master Qin wouldn¡¯t have specially mentioned him.


    ¡°I have confidence in Uncle,¡± Yu Wan said confidently.


    Yu Feng was about to retort when Yu Wan tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Look, Madam Du and Chef You arepeting with each other.¡±


    Although Madam Du participated in thepetition in her own name, she was still from the Tianxiang Restaurant. The two chefs of the Tianxiang Restaurantpeting was really an exciting show.


    Yan Ruyu was also here. She was here to support Madam Du. Of course, she was also here to see Yu Wan suffer a crushing defeat. Today, the person evaluating the dishes was the imperial chef of the pce. The Second Prince was not stupid enough to y favorites with the people in the pce. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that the Emperor would hear about it and ruin his image that he had painstakingly built for years?


    Yan Ruyu pushed open the window and looked down at Yu Wan, who was busy at the stove.


    One was high and mighty, while the other was lowly.


    Yu Wan was fully focused on thepetition. Their ingredients for the next round has been decided. She never expected it to be sea cucumber and oysters. To Yu Wan, sea cucumbers were not edible at all. She liked oysters, but if there was nothing to remove the fishy smell, it would be a nightmare with sea cucumbers.


    The Yu family fell silent. The first dish was already so tricky. It was too much.


    ¡­ .


    ¡°Madam, our street is called Chang¡¯an Street. It¡¯s thergest street in the Capital!¡± After leaving the Tianxiang Restaurant, the attendant, Little Six, led Madam Jiang and her son around the street. The carriage did not move quickly, and Little Six walked on foot, introducing the scenery along the way to Madam Jiang from time to time.


    Yu Song sat beside the coachman with a livid face. He stuffed his hands into his sleeves like a standard farmer.


    Madam Jiang looked curiously at the endless streets.


    Little Bruiser leaned against the window and stuck his head out. ¡°Wow! What a big street!¡±


    It was obvious that he was a little country bumpkin who had entered the city. Everything was new to him, but Little Bruiser had perfectly inherited Madam Jiang and Yu Shaoqing¡¯s looks. He was extremely beautiful, and even the words he said were extremely cute.


    Little Six smiled and pointed at an empty tform. ¡°Do you see that tform? Every month, on the 1st and 15th of every month, they will perform a big show.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Little Bruiser was disappointed. Today wasn¡¯t the first or fifteenth day of the month.


    ¡°Candied haw¡ªcandied haw¡ªhey¡ªcandied haw¡ª¡± The hawkers who were walking along the streets shouted at the top of their lungs.


    ¡°Slurp~¡± Little Bruiser gulped.


    Little Six smiled and asked the carriage to stop. He called the vendor over. Not only were there candied hawthorns on the vendor¡¯s wooden stick, but there were also sugar oranges and honey dates. Every stick was red and shiny, making one drool.


    ¡°How did you sell it?¡± Little Six asked.


    The vendor said, ¡°Ten copper coins for candied hawthorn, eleven copper coins for candied oranges, twelve copper coins for candied dates.¡±


    Eggs only cost one copper coin. A stick of candied hawthorn was already the cost of his eggs for many days! Little Bruiser twiddled his fingers.


    ¡°Which one do you want to eat?¡± Little Six asked.


    Madam Jiang said, ¡°I brought money. Ah Wan said that I can¡¯t spend your money. I can¡¯t take a single stitch from you.¡±


    Little Six smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Master Qin said that he¡¯s the host and asked me to entertain Madam and the two young masters. Madam, try it too.¡±


    ¡°How can I ept this?¡± Madam Jiang said shyly.


    Little Six smiled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about¡­¡±


    Madam Jiang said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll take them all!¡±


    Little Six, who hadn¡¯t finished speaking: ¡°¡­¡± Y-you¡¯re making a big leap.


    The entire wooden stick was bought. The two of them sat in the carriage and chewed on the candied hawthorn.


    Yu Song didn¡¯t eat because he didn¡¯t like this.


    The carriage continued to move slowly, and Little Six kept walking beside the window.


    ¡°That¡¯s thergest cosmetic store on Chang¡¯an Street. Madam, do you want to take a look?¡±


    Madam Jiang¡¯s face was cold.


    ¡°That¡¯s Jewel House. It¡¯s been around for decades.¡±


    She continued to have a cold face.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Little Bruiser pointed at a noisy restaurant.


    Little Six coughed lightly. ¡°Gambling house.¡±


    Madam Jiang¡¯s eyes lit up!


    ¡°Aiya, I, I, I¡­ I need to pee!¡± Little Bruiser suddenly covered his little eggs and said.


    Little Six looked around and pointed to a restaurant. ¡°There¡¯s a toilet over there. I¡¯ll bring you there.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll bring him there.¡± Yu Song jumped off the carriage and lifted Little Bruiser down. He held Little Bruiser¡¯s hand and walked in the direction Little Six pointed.


    The toilet was at the back of the inn. After circling around the alley, they arrived. Yu Song sent Little Bruiser to the toilet door. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at the back door. Don¡¯t run around.¡±


    Little Bruiser patted his chest. ¡°I won¡¯t. Don¡¯t worry, Second Brother!¡±


    Little Bruiser peed and found a basin to wash his hands. Just as he was about to leave, he looked up and saw three familiar figures.


    He ran over. ¡°Eh? Little brothers, it¡¯s really you! I haven¡¯t seen you guys in a long time!¡±


    For some reason, the little fellows bumped into each other. They didn¡¯t eat or drinkst night. Mrs. Yan was worried that they would starve if this continued, and she was also worried that the Princess Consort and Young Master Yan would me them for not taking good care of the children. That was why she brought the little fellows out to rx.


    This was an inn under Mrs. Yan¡¯s name. The business was neither good nor bad, but thanks to Young Master Yan, there were more customers than before. On the table was sweet red bean soup and soft yam rolls.


    ¡°Slurp~¡± Little Bruiser gulped. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡±


    The little fellows were listless.


    ¡°I¡¯ll feed you. Sister Zhenzhen likes me to feed her!¡± Little Bruiser picked up his bowl and scooped a spoonful of red bean soup. Just as he was about to feed his little brothers, Mrs. Yan, who had finished negotiating with the shopkeeper, turned around. She saw that the maidservant beside the child had disappeared, but there was a five or six-year-old girl fighting with her grandson for food. Look at the way that little thing was dressed. He was not a proper child!


    Mrs. Yan walked over coldly. ¡°Where did this wild childe from? How could you steal food from others?¡±


    Little Bruiser looked up in a daze. ¡°I didn¡¯t steal it. I wanted to feed it to them.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± Mrs. Yanughed sarcastically. ¡°You don¡¯t even know how to lie. Where are your elders? Who asked you toe out and steal food! Did you steal anything else?¡±


    Little Bruiser put down his spoon and bowl. ¡°I¡¯m not lying! I didn¡¯t steal it!¡±


    When the two maids who had neglected their duties heard themotion, they came over trembling.


    Mrs. Yan red at the two of them. ¡°How are you taking care of the Little Masters? It¡¯s lucky I saw it, what if I didn¡¯t? You won¡¯t even know that the Little Masters had been kidnapped! Hurry up and take them away!¡±


    The maidservant and the guard quickly carried the young kids to the room.


    Mrs. Yan then ordered the inn¡¯s waiter, ¡°You guys, arrest this little thief!¡±


    Little Bruiser ran away. Mrs. Yan pushed him and he fell. The waiter went to catch Little Bruiser.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Yu Song ran in.


    ¡°Second Brother!¡± Little Bruiser got up and threw himself into Yu Song¡¯s arms.


    When Yu Song saw that Little Bruiser¡¯s mouth was bleeding, a hint of coldness shed across his eyes. ¡°You even bully a child. Is this how you do business?¡±


    Little Bruiser said, ¡°Second Brother, I didn¡¯t steal anything!¡±


    Yu Song said angrily, ¡°You even used my brother of stealing!¡±


    Mrs. Yan snorted. ¡°If you didn¡¯t steal it, why did you run?¡±


    Yu Song said coldly, ¡°There are so many of you bullying a child. Aren¡¯t you going to let him escape?¡±


    Little Six, who couldn¡¯t wait for the two of them in the carriage, rushed over. When he saw that the situation wasn¡¯t right, he quickly persuaded Yu Song and went forward to negotiate with the inn¡¯s shopkeeper. He roughly revealed Master Qin¡¯s identity. The shopkeeper nodded and whispered something into Mrs. Yan¡¯s ear.


    Mrs. Yan snorted in disdain and turned to leave.


    Yu Song gritted his teeth. ¡°You¡¯re leaving just like that? We haven¡¯t settled the score for bullying my brother!¡±


    ¡°Little Brother Yu, calm down. This is a shop under the General Manor. We can¡¯t afford to offend them.¡± Little Six persuaded Yu Song to return to the carriage.


    Madam Jiang saw her son¡¯s broken mouth and pinched his chin. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡­ .


    Mrs. Yan was no longer in the mood to stroll around after being bumped by a few cats and dogs. She asked the maidservant and guards to carry the little fellows into the carriage. She went to the room to change her clothes and quickly got into the carriage.


    Unexpectedly, just as she lifted the curtain and before she could walk inpletely, a hand reached out from behind her, grabbed her hair, and pulled her down from the carriage! She fell to the ground with a thud, her mouth broken!


    ¡°Ouch! Who¡ª¡± She screamed and turned around to see who was so bold as to attack the women of the General Manor in broad daylight. However, before she could see the other party¡¯s appearance clearly, the hand that pulled her down from the carriage grabbed her cor again. She was dragged to an alley like a sack.


    Mrs. Yan was so frightened that her face turned pale!


    ¡°Who are you? What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Let go! Let go of me, do you hear me? I¡¯m going to call for help!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the matriarch of the General Manor!¡±


    No matter how Mrs. Yan threatened her, the owner of the fair hand did not stop and dragged her deeper into the alley.


    Mrs. Yan was quite frightened. The tough ones were afraid of the unreasonable ones, and the unreasonable ones were afraid of those who didn¡¯t care about their lives. She had already used her identity as the General Manor, but the other party was still indifferent. Could he be an ouw?


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk nicely! How much money do you want?¡±


    He was still unmoved.


    Mrs. Yan gritted her teeth and used her trump card. ¡°Do you know who my daughter is? My daughter is Young Master Yan¡¯s fianc¨¦e! I¡¯m Young Master Yan¡¯s mother-inw!¡±


    The person behind her finally reacted. Mrs. Yan felt that the other party¡¯s footsteps had stopped, and her scraped butt was finally not as hot.


    She thought that she had sessfully intimidated the other party, so she became more confident. ¡°Hurry up and take your dirty hand away! Otherwise, the Young Master Mansion won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    The hand released her.


    However, in the next second, that hand pulled her up again, pressed her head down, and mmed her against the wall!


    ¡­ .


    A cool breeze blew.


    Madam Jiang walked out of the alley sickly. She held a white handkerchief and coughed.


    When passersby saw her, they could not help but make way for her, afraid that they would identally knock her down.


    Madam Jiang came to the carriage parked by the roadside. She lifted the curtain and carried the three little fellows who had lost a lot of weight.

 Chapter 147 - I Didn’t Knock It Over

    <h4>Chapter 147: I Didn¡¯t Knock It Over</h4>


    Yu Wan was fully focused on preparing for battle. She did not know that her mother had brought back three little munchkins for her. She had just finished choosing ingredients with Yu Feng.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t there even soy sauce and cabbage?¡± Yu Feng muttered. One had to know that although cabbage was the most ordinary vegetable, it was also the most suitable. It was delicious no matter what, and it would not affect the taste of the main ingredient.


    Yu Wanughed. ¡°If Second Brother were here, he would definitely be asking why there¡¯s so little meat.¡±


    Yesterday, there were chickens, ducks, and fish on the shelf, but today, there was none.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Yu Feng thought of something and said regretfully, ¡°These ingredients for chicken soup are not bad.¡±


    Yu Wan shrugged. Unfortunately, there was no chicken.


    After getting the ingredients, the group began to remove the fishy smell from the sea cucumber.


    Chef Liu and the other chef surnamed Zhang both chose white wine. They first cooked the sea cucumber with water and then put in ginger slices, white wine, and green onions to cook it thoroughly. This way, they could remove most of the fishy smell of the sea cucumber. However, this way, it would also make it easy for the stimting supplementary food to collide with the taste of the sea cucumber.


    Uncle used rice water to wash the sea cucumber. After soaking it in rice water for a while, the fishy smell of the sea cucumber could be removed. But this method was too time-consuming, and they still had other ingredients to deal with. After they finished cooking that dish, the sea cucumber would be done.


    It was not the season for the oysters to be the fattest yet. Next month was the season. The oysters they received were not big. The oysters would be gone if they were to roast it with charcoal, and it was not fresh enough to be made into sashimi.


    Yu Wan thought for a while and said, ¡°Uncle, make what you¡¯re best at.¡±


    He was naturally best at braised meat.


    Uncle made a portion of white brine on the spot and braised a high-grade rib meat. The rib meat was also called third-string meat. It was taken from the abdomen of a pig and contained a lot of fat. It was also mixed with a small amount of meat. It was fat, thin, fresh, and juicy.


    Yu Wan cut the braised pork ribs into pieces and cut the pickled vegetables.


    Yu Wan tasted the pickled vegetables. To be honest, the taste was not as good as her own pickled vegetables. However, she was not allowed to use her own ingredients in this round, so she could only settle for the next best thing.


    Reading on Mybo xn o v el. ,Please!


    Uncle made a pork belly oyster stewed with pickled vegetables.


    The small-sized oysters didn¡¯t seem so thin anymore with the addition of the streaky pork. The oysterspletely blended with the umami of the braised meat and the sourness of the pickled vegetables. The braised meat wasn¡¯t greasy, and the oysters weren¡¯t fishy. The freshness and saltiness were mixed with a sour taste. If there was a little more, it would be pungent. If there was a little less, it would be nd. Everything was just right.


    The imperial chefs each tasted a piece of braised meat with the taste of seafood, ate a mouthful of oysters with the fragrance of braised food, and finally, drank a spoonful of warm sour soup.


    ¡°Wonderful, wonderful!¡± The imperial chefs nodded repeatedly, clearly very satisfied with the taste of the dishes.


    Considering that pork belly oyster stewed with pickled vegetables had a strong taste, Uncle¡¯s second dish was a rtively light sea cucumber egg custard. Apart from the fishy smell, the other problem with sea cucumber was that it was too tough and it was difficult to stew it until it was soft.


    Of course, if he had Yu Wan¡¯s knife skills¡ª


    Yu Feng recalled the scene of his sister smashing a sea cucumber into pieces.?<i>I¡¯m suddenly so worried that my sister won¡¯t be able to get married in the future.</i>


    This was probably the softest sea cucumber that the imperial chefs had ever eaten, but it was not dry. It mixed well with the egg custard.


    Chef Liu made fried eggs with oysters and leeks. It seemed that he had also avoided the shorings of the oysters being too small. The leeks could remove the fishy smell, the eggs could increase the freshness, and the bottom was fried until it was crispy yellow. However, the surface was so tender that one could suck out the juice and it would melt in the mouth. This oyster was what the imperial chefs were most satisfied with.


    However, Chef Liu made a mistake when making the scallion-fried sea cucumber. The fishy smell of the sea cucumber was gone, but unfortunately, it was not stewed well. They could not chew it after chewing for a long time. The imperial chefs could only shake their heads regretfully.


    Chef Liu¡¯s mistake allowed Uncle to win without any suspense.


    However, after tasting Chef Liu¡¯s dishes, Uncle still broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°If he didn¡¯t make a mistake with the sea cucumber, I¡¯m afraid the oue will be different.¡± It was no wonder that Master Qin specially reminded them to pay attention to Chef Liu. His strength had improved tremendouslypared to three years ago.


    Yu Wan said disapprovingly, ¡°How can there be so many ifs and ors in the world? Luck is also a part of strength. His mistake was because his mentality was wrong. Uncle, you have stabilized yourself. This oue is what Uncle deserves.¡±


    Where did this twisted logice from? Uncle was helpless and amused, but it was undeniable that he was sessfullyforted. There were many things in the world that only had one chance. If you grabbed it, you grabbed it. If you didn¡¯t grab it, you didn¡¯t grab it. You couldn¡¯t be forgiven just because of a mistake.


    In the first round, the Drunken Immortal Pavilion advanced. After an intense battle, Madam Du¡¯s Abalone Stewed Sea Cucumber was the most favored.


    Of course, there was no real abalone sauce at the scene. The abalone juice was made from duck, old hen, pig trotters, pig bones, pork skin, aged ham, and dried shellfish. The sauce was golden in color and tasted delicious. Its nutritional value was especially rich.


    Madam Du could use a secret method to brew the taste of the abalone sauce without chicken and duck. This alone was enough for her to win.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Shopkeeper Cui say¡­ that she can¡¯t even rank in the top ten in Tianxiang Restaurant?¡± Yu Feng finally noticed Madam Du because if they continued topete like this, they would meet her sooner orter.


    Yu Wan smiled faintly. ¡°That¡¯s before. We have to allow her to improve.¡±


    Once a woman became ruthless, there would sometimes be no ce for a man left.


    It was unknown if they were ill-matched with the Tianxiang Restaurant, but they actually encountered another chef from the Tianxiang Restaurant in the second round. Other than Madam Du and Master Bao, this was thest chef from the Tianxiang Restaurant who was still tenacious. Yu Wan had heard that his surname was Qin, but Yu Wan was sure that he had nothing to do with Master Qin.


    This Chef Qin was a young chef. He only entered Tianxiang Restaurant after Uncle left, so the two of them didn¡¯t know each other. Tianxiang Restaurant ced the bet on Chef Bao and sent the experienced Chef You and Chef Liu. Chef Qin seemed to be here to gain experience from thepetition.


    Uncle did not feel much pressure when facing him. However, after two days ofpetition, Uncle¡¯s legs could not take it anymore. While cooking red ginseng stewed with mutton, Uncle was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t stand.


    ¡°Uncle!¡± Yu Wan put down the half-cut sweet potato and walked over to support her uncle, who was sweating profusely.


    Uncle waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°How could you say that? You¡¯re in so much pain.¡± Yu Wan took out a handkerchief and wiped the sweat off her uncle¡¯s forehead.


    Uncle smiled. ¡°Almost done.¡±


    When Yu Feng saw how hard his father was working, he suddenly had the thought of withdrawing from thepetition. However, he understood that his father did this not only for the workshop¡¯s business, but also to fight for himself. Even though he said that he didn¡¯t care, he was also sad, right?


    Regardless of whether the recipe belonged to Third Uncle or not, it definitely didn¡¯t belong to the Tianxiang Restaurant. What right did the Tianxiang Restaurant have to steal their things without a word? After that, they didn¡¯t even apologize. They even made people think that they were being unreasonable. When Chef Yang¡¯s limelight subsided, who would remember that those signature dishes were stolen from them?


    Chef Qin made braised pig¡¯s heart with red ginseng. The taste was slightly worse than Uncle and the other chef.


    This round, the Drunken Immortal Pavilion advanced without any suspense.


    Then, the most worrying thing happened. In thest round of today, the Yu Family faced off against Madam Du.


    ¡°I found out!¡± After resting in the room for a while, Master Qin walked in, sweating profusely. He had gone all out to win thepetition. He ran back and forth, scattering countless wealth.


    Yu Wan poured him a cup of tea.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± He drank it all in one gulp and only said after he had recovered, ¡°There are only the three of you left, Brother Yu, Madam Du, and a chef from Wei Yuan Inn.¡±


    ¡°What inn?¡± Yu Wan looked at him.


    ¡°Wei Yuan Inn,¡± said Master Qin.


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡± Shouldn¡¯t it be the Wei Yuan Escort Agency? Why did an inn have the name of an escort agency? It sounded very lousy, but they managed to enter the top three.


    Master Qin gulped down another cup of tea before saying, ¡°By the way, we can use our ingredients for this round. Have you thought of what to use?¡±


    Yu Wan took out a small jar from her bag. ¡°Yu¡¯s Stinky Tofu Beancurd!¡±


    After careful discussion, they decided on this after filtering out the marinade, sauce, shark fin, stinky tofu, and other stunning ingredients.


    Compared to the stinky tofu that always upied the center position, the potential of the fermented bean curd was even higher. It would not steal the limelight, but it could also add ¡°fragrance¡± to the dish. Of course, this was all based on the fact that his culinary skills were high enough.


    Master Qin had tasted the Yu Family¡¯s fermented bean curd before, but it was apanied by stinky tofu that had just been fried. It was salty, cool, and had a sharp stench. The texture was tender and smooth. He wondered how the stir-fry was. Wouldn¡¯t it be too smelly?


    Stinky tofu itself was smelly, so it was fine to match it with fermented bean curd, but other ingredients¡­


    Master Qin cleared his throat. ¡°Ahem! Are you sure you don¡¯t want to change to something else? I heard that Madam Du brought rose brine.¡±


    The rose brine was a sauce that was mixed with white sugar and fresh rose petals that was smashed into a paste. It was sprinkled with ayer of honey and had a sweet taste. The fragrance of flowers filled the air. It was a very high-end ingredient.


    ¡°No,¡± the Yu Family members said in unison.


    ¡°¡­¡± Fine, as long as you guys are happy.


    This was thest round of thepetition today. The winner would be lucky enough topete with Chef Bao. Whether they won or not was another matter. Just being able to stand on the same ¡°stage¡± as Chef Bao was enough to make people famous.


    Wei Yuan Inn and Drunken Immortal Pavilion were both dark horses that had appeared out of nowhere. No one thought highly of them, and they all guessed that they could only be stepping stones for Madam Du.


    ¡°Who said that!¡± Bai Tang also came. She walked out of the room and roared at the guests gathered in the corridor, ¡°Do you know who the chef of the Drunken Immortal Pavilion is? It¡¯s Master Yu whose recipes were giarized by the Tianxiang Restaurant! He was the one who made the five signature dishes of the Tianxiang Restaurant! What do you mean by being a stepping stone for others? It¡¯s more like Madam Du is a stepping stone for him!¡±


    A young guest jumped out and said, ¡°Where did this ignorant girle from! Madam Du is the personal disciple of Chef Bao! Can he bepared to Madam Du? Besides, I heard that he was the one who came up with the idea for the signature dish, but the one who really made the dishes and did it perfectly is Chef Yang. If not for Chef Yang, who knows about him?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you¡¯re rambling! You¡¯re full of nonsense!¡± Bai Tang was so angry that she was about to explode. What kind of people were they? Master Yu even benefited from a thief?


    ¡°Miss, stop talking,¡± Shopkeeper Cui advised.


    Bai Tang said angrily, ¡°What did I say? Did I not distinguish between right and wrong first? These people are all brainless!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s brainless? Do you know how to talk?¡± Another customer spoke.


    Bai Tang had angered everyone. Seeing that the situation was bad, Shopkeeper Cui hurriedly persuaded his young miss to return to the room.


    Shopkeeper Cui said earnestly, ¡°Aiya, Miss, why lower yourself to their level? They¡¯re just talking. In the end, it all depends on the oue of thepetition.¡±


    ¡°I know! But I¡¯m angry!¡± Bai Tang said as she pushed open the window and stuck her head out to take a look. Don¡¯t think that she didn¡¯t know that Yan Ruyu was upstairs. Yan Ruyu had been staring at the Yu family¡¯s movements. Did she not know that Yan Ruyu was waiting to make a joke out of the Yu family?


    Before thepetition began, many people had alreadye to congratte Yan Ruyu and Madam Du.


    Yan Ruyu had her own ns. After the Yan Family was convicted, all the shops under the Yan Family¡¯s name were confiscated. However, they were all returned one after another. There was nock of inns and restaurants among them. If Madam Du won the championship in one go, it would be a good thing for her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll congratte Madam Du first. Remember to set up two tables to celebrate!¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course,¡± Yan Ruyu said with a gentle smile.


    ¡°Madam Du, are you confident?¡± After everyone left, Yan Ruyu asked Madam Du softly.


    Madam Du nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve worked hard for this day. I¡¯ll definitely win.¡±


    Yan Ruyu smiled and asked, ¡°Madam Du, do you still care so much about a merepetition despite your reputation?¡±


    Madam Du said, ¡°The person I won was none other than myself. I want to prove to Master that I¡¯m qualified to inherit his mantle.¡±


    Master Chef Bao¡¯s mantle!


    That¡¯s right, Chef Bao¡¯s son had gone missing. After years of fruitless searching, he was already old and would probably not be able to reunite with his son for the rest of his life. Someone had to inherit his mantle, and as his most proud disciple, Madam Du was the best candidate.


    Yan Ruyu was so happy that she was about to bloom. She had invited Madam Du, but she had earned the mantle of Chef Bao. How lucky was she?


    Madam Du looked at her hands. ¡°Master has always been dissatisfied with my culinary skills, but now, I believe he will change his mind.¡±


    As thepetition approached, in order to express her high regard for Madam Du, Yan Ruyu personally sent her downstairs. When she left the back door of the hall, she bumped into Yu Wan and Yu Feng, who were heading to thepetition venue.


    Afterpeting for two days, the siblings already recognized Madam Du. As for Yan Ruyu, they were old acquaintances.


    Madam Du was holding an exquisite blue and white porcin container in her hand. It must have been filled with her secret sauce, rose brine. Even the jar was unbelievably exquisite. It was truly filled with the nobility of the upper-ss. Compared to this, the earthen jar in Yu Wan¡¯s arms seemed especially unpresentable.


    Yan Ruyu held back herughter and nced at Yu Wan. ¡°What good ingredients did Miss Yu prepare?¡±


    Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s no harm in telling you. Have you eaten bean curd?¡±


    Yan Ruyu had naturally never eaten it before, but she sensitively noticed Madam Du beside her and frowned slightly. Could it be that even the confident Madam Du was afraid of this bean curd?


    Yan Ruyu remembered something. At Old Mrs. Wei¡¯s birthday banquet, Aunt Lin ced the Yu family¡¯s stinky tofu on Madam Du¡¯s table. After Madam Du tasted it, she only said those words, ¡°I can¡¯t do it.¡±


    There was actually a dish that Madam Du could not make in this world.


    Coincidentally, at this moment, two waiters carried the table over. The two of them did not notice Yu Wan, who was by the door.


    Yu Wan walked out.


    ¡°Miss Yu!¡± Yan Ruyu called out to her.


    ¡°What do you want again?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the waiters bumped into Yu Wan and knocked down the jar in her arms. The bean curd scattered all over the ground, and an indescribable stench immediately filled the air.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry!¡± The waiter hurriedly apologized. Halfway through, he pinched his nose. ¡°Oh my god! What¡¯s so smelly!¡±


    The surrounding people were all affected by the stench. After all, there were only a few people who had eaten stinky tofu before. Most of them did not recognize what fermented bean curd was, and all of them revealed disgusted expressions.


    Yan Ruyu covered the tip of her nose with a handkerchief and said mockingly, ¡°Miss Yu, just say it if you don¡¯t have any ingredients. Tell me, I¡¯ll prepare one for you. Why take out smelly things to cook? It¡¯s fine if you lose thepetition, but it¡¯s not right for the imperial chefs to eat this.¡±


    Yu Wan looked at her coldly. ¡°You did it on purpose?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t knock it over,¡± Yan Ruyu said in surprise.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me¡­¡± The waiter hurriedly apologized, but he retched from the smell.


    ¡°Every injustice has its perpetrator and every debt has its debtor. It was the shop assistant who did it. How can you me her?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s too unreasonable.¡±


    Everyone started to criticize Yu Wan. Yu Feng frowned tightly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Madam Du said.


    The only person who was not affected was probably her, because she understood that it was a good thing. If she lost it, the Yu family would definitely lose to her.


    Yan Ruyu smiled smugly at Yu Wan and left with Madam Du. The moment she crossed the threshold, Yu Wan quietly stretched out a foot and tripped Yan Ruyu. No one saw how Yan Ruyu fell. They only knew that Yan Ruyu was holding onto Madam Du. When she fell, she also pulled Madam Du down in a hurry.


    The blue and white porcin in Madam Du¡¯s hand shattered, and the fragrant rose brine flowed all over the ground.


    ¡°My rose brine!¡± Madam Du screamed.


    Yan Ruyu¡¯s expression changed drastically. She turned around resentfully and red fiercely at Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan spread her hands and returned the words to her. ¡°I didn¡¯t knock it over.¡±

 Chapter 148 - Untitled

    <h4>Chapter 148: Untitled</h4>


    I tripped you. If you have the guts, you should fall down by yourself. Don¡¯t implicate Madam Du.


    Yan Ruyu could indeed not implicate Madam Du, but that would cause her to fall very badly. Her instinctive reaction at the critical moment made Yan Ruyu choose to protect herself to the greatest extent. In the end, the two of them fell and even cost Madam Du for the jar of the best rose brine that she had carefully prepared.


    Yu Wan¡¯s movements were really hidden, so if she said that she didn¡¯t knock it over, then she really didn¡¯t. If Yan Ruyu insisted on pinning the me on Yu Wan, then that was no different from the ¡°unreasonable¡± everyone said.


    Yan Ruyu suffered a loss in silence. The rose brine was gone, and her clothes were dirty. However, she had nowhere to seek justice, so she could only hold back her anger and pull Madam Du back to the room to change.


    ¡°Madam Du, is there any more of the rose brine you made in the manor? I¡¯ll get someone to bring it over immediately,¡± Yan Ruyu said to Madam Du after suppressing her anger and changing her clothes.


    Madam Du shook her head. ¡°This is the only jar that has been brewed.¡±


    It was not so easy to make rose brine. One needed newly picked rose petals. However, roses bloomed in summer. She had spent a lot of effort to get a basket of petals from someone¡¯s greenhouse, but she had only made a small jar.


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Yan Ruyu frowned. Although their rose brine was gone and the Yu family¡¯s ingredients were gone, it was better to be safe than sorry. It was not a good thing to lose a sharp weapon in battle, not to mention that there was also a chef from the Wei Yuan Inn.


    The Wei Yuan Inn did not have the Second Prince¡¯s connections. They had relied on their strength to enter the top three. If she did not want to lose to the Yu family, could she lose to other families?


    Yan Ruyu said in frustration, ¡°When the sandpiper and m fight, the fisherman benefits. In that case, wouldn¡¯t it benefit the Wei Yuan Inn?¡±


    ¡°Actually.¡± Madam Du paused, as if she had made up her mind. ¡°I still have one more ingredient that I n to use when I fight Master.¡±


    Yan Ruyu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What is it? Is it more likely to win than rose brine?¡±


    Madam Du nodded. ¡°My master personally made the brine.¡±


    In this round, the chefs were allowed to use their own ingredients. There was no rule that they had to make the ingredients themselves. For example, the stinky tofu that Uncle chose was made by Yu Wan. Therefore, there was nothing wrong with Madam Du taking out Master Bao¡¯s brine.


    The worry and depression in Yan Ruyu¡¯s heart were all washed away. She said with a smile, ¡°How can the things made by Chef Bao bepared to two ordinary chefs? Madam Du, we will definitely win this round!¡±


    Reading on Mybo xn o v el. ,Please!


    In the simple room in the back, the Yu family was at their wits¡¯ end. When Bai Tang and Shopkeeper Cui heard themotion, they quickly rushed over.


    Everyone sat around the table and looked at each other.


    ¡°What should I do? Say something. Do you need me to buy something?¡± Miss Bai said generously.


    ¡°We¡¯re allowed to use it, but it¡¯s not necessary,¡± Yu Feng muttered. ¡°I saw them add a few more ingredients. The chicken, duck, and fish are all there.¡±


    Bai Tang said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s better than not using it! Eh? Although Qingfeng Hall has been eliminated, their spices are top-notch. Why don¡¯t I buy some?¡±


    Yu Feng added, ¡°There¡¯s no need. We can also make the spices at the venue.¡±


    Bai Tang¡¯s face darkened. Was it really good to reject a woman again and again?


    ¡°Don¡¯t let the Wei Yuan Inn take advantage of the internal strife between the two of you,¡± Shopkeeper Cui said. ¡°It¡¯s definitely not a coincidence that you were able to ovee all the difficulties to reach this point.¡±


    Everyone understood this logic, but since the fermented bean curd was gone, it was toote to go back to the vige to get it.


    Master Qin wrung his hands. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to reach this step. He was about to have a chance to break out of the encirclement, but he identally let someone take away the ingredients. His heart ached!


    ¡°Actually¡­¡± Yu Wan said weakly,¡± I brought an ingredient.¡±


    ¡°Bean curd?¡± Master Qin perked up.


    Yu Wan shook her head.


    ¡°Stinky tofu?¡± Bai Tang asked with wide eyes.


    Yu Wan continued to shake her head.


    ¡°I got it, your family¡¯s brine!¡±


    The old brine was a good thing. It was made from dozens of spices and had been stored for many days. The older the marinade, the more fragrant it became. Even the bones of the marinade were fragrant.


    Of course, there was old brine in the Yu family. It was even made by Uncle himself. There was nothing to say about the taste. However, what Yu Wan brought over was not the braised food made by her uncle.


    Yu Wan took out a jar.


    Bai Tang couldn¡¯t wait to open the jar lid. A smell that was even more terrifying than stinky tofu wafted out. The entire room was dizzy from the stench!


    ¡­ .


    Today¡¯sst round ofpetition was destined to be the center of attention. The founder of the five signature dishes faced off against Madam Du. The two of them were both from Tianxiang Restaurant, and it was another ethical drama of ¡°former colleagues¡± fighting. The unknown ck horse Chef of the Wei Yuan Inn was even more bizarre than the two of them. However, the giarism storm had yet to pass, and everyone still paid more attention to Chef Yu and Madam Du.


    ¡°Madam Du will definitely win.¡± In the hall, someone decided.


    ¡°How do you know she¡¯ll definitely win? Didn¡¯t she even drop the rose brine?¡± It was Bai Tang who spoke. She was not polite when she choked.


    A middle-aged man who knew the situation said, ¡°Little girl, you don¡¯t know this, do you? Madam Du used her trump card. That thing is thousands of times better than her rose brine!¡±


    Bai Tang scoffed in disdain. ¡°Thousands of times better? Even a bull can¡¯t brag like that!¡±


    The middle-aged man was not angry. He sighed with emotion and said, ¡°It¡¯s brine personally brewed by Chef Bao. It¡¯s said to be decades old. Even if Madam Du closed her eyes, it¡¯s impossible for her to lose.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Bai Tang couldn¡¯t say anything else because even she thought that the Yu family had no chance of winning.


    ¡­ .


    This round was the same as previous rounds. But during the cooking process, they could use their own ingredients. The ingredients were not limited to condiments, so they could even bring a pair of bear paws over.


    The three chefs left the open-air stove and were arranged to go to a separate kitchen. The customers could not see them cooking, so they became even more anxious and guessed what they had cooked.


    ¡°Do you smell it? It smells so good!¡± A guest on the second floor said.


    The old man beside him sniffed. ¡°My old nose, which has been malfunctioning for many years, can smell it too.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the aroma of old braised meat,¡± said an eliminated chef.


    The old man was surprised. ¡°Could it be that Madam Du is cooking? She really used Master Bao¡¯s old brine?¡±


    Just the smell of this brine fragrance was enough to make one drool. He really didn¡¯t know how delicious the dishes made from it were.


    Gulp ~


    Everyone¡¯s stomach growled.


    The entire Tianxiang Restaurant was invaded by this braised fragrance. The imperial chefs were actually a little impatient. There was also a fragranceing from the kitchen of the Wei Yuan Inn, but before it could disperse, it was covered by this old braised fragrance.


    The kitchen door of the Drunken Immortal Pavilion was closed. No one knew what they were cooking that needed to hide it.


    Soon, the first dish was served. It was an exquisite crispy duck with a sauce-colored skin that was shiny and emitted a crispy fragrance that made one¡¯s fingers itch. The duck had been fried in oil, frying the skin until it was crispy. It locked the juice in the duck meat well. The skin was crispy, and the oil under the skin was juicy. However, the meat inside was so tender that it could burst with juice.


    Even an immortal would be mesmerized by this rich taste.


    The time and temperature of the frying were very important. If there was even a little more, the juice in the meat would dry up, and the meat would be old and dry. The key to this dish was to preserve the juice of the duck meat to the greatest extent.


    Brine was also very important. Once the brine was ready, the aftertaste wouldst.


    Other than that, this crispy duck was different from other crispy ducks. Its surface was smeared with ayer of honey. The slightly sweet texture, coupled with the crispy duck skin, and coupled with the fresh and juicy duck meat, the braised fragrance and the fragrance of the honey intertwined between the teeth and teeth. It really made the savory braised meat sweet.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare.¡±


    The four imperial chefs gave extremely high praise.


    The second dish was a traditional braised pork knuckle with sauce. It was glossy and fragrant.


    It was another dish that had been braised, but it was different from the slightly sweet taste of the crispy duck. The texture of the braised pork knuckle was standard, but strangely, every detail was done to the extreme. The skin of the meat was stewed until it was soft and mushy. When the te moved, it trembled like crystal clear gtin. The meat was especially tender, and the bones fell off when the chopsticks picked it up.


    It was neither dry nor greasy. It was fragrant at first and spicyter, but it was spicy and not dry.


    ¡°Looks like they use old braised marinade,¡± said one of the imperial chefs.


    Hispanion said, ¡°I heard that it¡¯s the legendary old braised marinade.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The imperial chef looked puzzled.


    To be able topete all the way until now, their culinary skills were indeed extraordinary. The imperial chefs began to look forward to the third dish.


    The third dish was tightly covered. The waiter who served it used a cloth to cover his mouth and nose. The imperial chefs looked at the waiter strangely and thought to themselves,?<i>Are we sick, or are you sick?</i>


    The waiter ced the earthen jar on the table. He took a deep breath and calmly lifted the lid.


    The imperial chefs¡­ The imperial chefs were immediately blown off their chairs!

 Chapter 149 - Perfect Victory

    <h4>Chapter 149: Perfect Victory</h4>


    This round, the imperial chefs seemed to have tasted the dishes for a long time, but it seemed understandable. The three of them had all shown their skills, so it was difficult for the imperial chefs to make a choice. They had no idea that the imperial chefs were just overwhelmed by the smell.


    The hall was filled with people waiting for the results. There were guests and teams that had been eliminated in thepetition. Bai Tang could not sit still in the room and came to the hall.


    Shopkeeper Cui was afraid that thisdy would continue to shock him, so he braced himself and followed.


    Bai Tang did not cause any trouble.


    ¡°Why are they being so mysterious? Isn¡¯t it just Madam Du?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it must be Madam Du!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Other than Madam Du, who else is qualified to win thepetition? That chef Xiong? Or that cripple?¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Everyoneughed.


    Shopkeeper Cui looked at his young miss¡¯s back and secretly broke out in cold sweat. His young miss was really obsessed with the results. It was good enough that she didn¡¯t rush over and give them a kick when she heard the bastard words just now.


    <sub></sub>


    Bai Tang indeed did not hear it, but she was notpletely waiting for the results. Her gazended on the corridor on the third floor. Yan Ruyu¡¯s identity had already spread on the first day. At this moment, her room was surrounded by people who were all here to congratte Madam Du.


    The group of people smiled until their faces were red, as if they had already seen the results from the imperial chefs. Yan Ruyu¡¯s, who was praised and congratted by everyone, eyes were filled with smiles. It could be seen that she also believed that Madam Du would definitely win.


    Could it really be Madam Du? Bai Tang felt stifled.


    After an unknown period of time, the results of thest round finally arrived. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, it was not Madam Du!


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Yan Ruyu¡¯s almond-shaped eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Did you hear wrongly?¡±


    Lychee said anxiously, ¡°I thought I heard wrongly and asked again and again.¡±


    Reading on Mybo xn o v el. ,Please!


    Madam Du did not show her emotions like Yan Ruyu, but it was obvious that her expression had turned cold.


    Yan Ruyu frowned and said, ¡°Who won? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s the Drunken Immortal Pavilion!¡±


    Lychee lowered her head. ¡°¡­ It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s the Drunken Immortal Pavilion.¡±


    The final victor was not Madam Du, but the Drunken Immortal Pavilion. This shocking news simply caused an uproar in the Tianxiang Restaurant. Although this Chef Yu also came from the Tianxiang Restaurant and was somewhat famous because of Chef Yang and his signature dishes, he was still not qualified to bepared to Madam Du.


    ¡°Is there a mistake?¡±


    ¡°I heard that the boss of the Drunken Immortal Pavilion is the vice president of the Jiangzuo Merchant Union.¡±


    What this guest meant was that the Drunken Immortal Pavilion used their connections.


    ¡°Heh, why don¡¯t you say that Madam Du¡¯s backer is the daughter of the General Manor? And the daughter of the General Manor¡¯s backer is the Young Master of Yan City?¡± Bai Tang¡¯s words made that person speechless.


    Someone else said, ¡°But I heard that the little chef of the Drunken Immortal Pavilion is the one who was personally saved by the Second Prince yesterday. She¡¯s the Second Prince¡¯s woman. If there¡¯s anyone in the world who isn¡¯t afraid of the Young Master Manor, it¡¯s this Second Prince.¡±


    The Second Prince was the Emperor¡¯s most valued prince, and his mother was in charge of the harem. She was the true uncrowned queen. With such a status, he naturally had the confidence to openlypete with Young Master Yan.


    This was the news spread by Yan Ruyu. Otherwise, who knew who the Second Prince carried upstairs?


    There were more and more dissatisfied voices. No one believed that the chef of the Drunken Immortal Pavilion had really defeated Madam Du with his own abilities. Even Madam Du herself did not believe it.


    Madam Du shook her head and said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I used the old marinade my master made. It¡¯s impossible for me to lose.¡±


    A man who was defending Madam Du said, ¡°Pleasee out! We want an exnation!¡±


    People¡¯s hearts were always easily stirred. With the first one to stand out, there would naturally be many who would go with the flow.


    Another man stood up and said, ¡°Yes! Ask for an exnation! Let us see what kind of skills he used to win against Madam Du!¡±


    Evaluating was the imperial chefs¡¯ business. Of course, they would not change the oue just because someone caused trouble, but Madam Du came looking for them.


    The moment she entered the house, she smelled an indescribable smell. It was not as pungent as stinky tofu, but it was cold, long, and followed her like a shadow. It was as if she could stink for an entire day if she touched it.


    Under the cover of this smell, the fragrance of the braised meat she made could not be smelled at all.


    How could this be? She was using the marinade that her master had personally made.


    Madam Du was so overwhelmed by the smell that she almost forgot about her business. Fortunately, she came back to her senses in time. She looked at the six imperial chefs in the room and asked in confusion, ¡°Sirs, may I know which part of my dish is inferior to others that I actually lost to the Drunken Immortal Pavilion?¡±


    Her expression was aloof and her tone was filled with disdain for the Drunken Immortal Pavilion. A famous chef of her status naturally had the capital to look down on the Drunken Immortal Pavilion.


    The imperial chefs wanted her to try the culinary skills of the Drunken Immortal Pavilion, but when they saw the empty earthen jar on the table, they were stunned. Didn¡¯t they say that they would only take a bite? Why was it all gone?


    Head Chef Zhang cleared his throat and ordered Uncle toe over.


    Uncle had already learned of the final oue and was not surprised to be called up. In the two days ofpetition, he could more or less see Madam Du¡¯s temper. She was noble and proud. Other than Chef Bao, she probably did not even care about anyone else. He had won against her, so she must be unconvinced.


    When he saw that Madam Du was also present, he was even more certain of his guess.


    ¡°Greetings, my lords.¡± He stood on his walking stick and bowed.


    The imperial chefs had long heard that he was a crippled chef. When they really saw him, they could not help but be surprised. He was neither servile nor overbearing and had an indescribable bearing. As expected of someone who had seen the world at Tianxiang Restaurant.


    Chef Zhang bluntly expressed Madam Du¡¯s doubts. ¡°¡­ What do you think? Do you also think that we made a mistake?¡±


    Uncle was not in a hurry to answer. Instead, he walked to the dining table and took a look at Madam Du¡¯s dishes. He picked up his chopsticks and carefully tasted a few mouthfuls. The soup, pork knuckle skin, pork knuckle meat, and even the side dishes were all tasted.


    He put down his chopsticks and said, ¡°I heard that Madam Du used the old marinade made by Master Chef Bao?¡±


    Madam Du said aloofly, ¡°That¡¯s right. My master personally brewed the old marinade.¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°When I was working at the Tianxiang Restaurant, I didn¡¯t have the chance to meet Master Bao. However, I was lucky enough to taste the old marinade that he left behind. The taste seems to be different from Madam Du¡¯s cooking.¡±


    Madam Du frowned. ¡°What do you mean? Do you suspect that I¡¯m borrowing my master¡¯s reputation?¡±


    Uncle shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I just feel that Madam Du only has the form but not the spirit. You don¡¯t understand the essence of this brine.¡±


    Madam Du clenched her fist and looked at the man in front of her in disbelief. It wasn¡¯t that he had spoken too seriously, but he had hit the nail on the head. When her master handed this jar of old marinade to her, he had once said something simr to her. ¡°Wanqing, when you can understand the essence of this jar of marinade, you will be qualified to inherit my mantle.¡±


    She studied for three years and finally made a taste that she was satisfied with. She did not believe that she had not seeded. It must be this cripple who was exaggerating.


    ¡°Okay, since you said I did something wrong, why don¡¯t you tell me what you think the essence of this brine is?¡±


    Uncle was not in a hurry to answer her. Instead, he asked, ¡°Do you have any extra marinade for me to use?¡±


    Madam Du gave the apanying servants a look, and the servants went to the kitchen to bring over the remaining half of the jar of marinade. Without another word, Uncle carried it to the kitchen.


    Yu Wan saw him walking over with a jar of old marinade and asked him, ¡°Do you want to cook?¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    Yu Wan and Yu Feng exchanged nces and left one by one.


    Madam Du guessed that he had gone to cook. She thought that it was aplicated dish, but she did not expect it to be a bowl of nd noodles. Instead of expensive vegetable oil, he usedrd. A boiled poached egg, a few pieces of green onions, and a spoonful of brine were all the seasonings.


    The fragrance of the old marinade was far inferior to the one made by Madam Du. In fact, because of the fragrance of the green onions andrd, it hadpletely lost its high-ss feel. It was more like the smell that one would inadvertently smell when passing by amoner¡¯s house.


    Madam Du thought of the greasy stove in the countryside. She hadn¡¯t been back for more than ten years.


    Uncle ced the noodles in front of her.


    Madam Du could smell the fragrance of onions andrding from the bowl. Ever since she became rich, she had never eaten such unpresentable food. ¡°Do you know how valuable my master¡¯s marinade is? You¡¯re ruining it just like that?¡±


    ¡°Eat.¡± Uncle handed her the chopsticks.


    Madam Du frowned. She didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for him. However, after only one bite, her entire body froze.


    The imperial chefs all looked at her and saw that the arrogant Madam Du was holding a bowl of noodles with reddened eyes.


    The imperial chefs were stunned.


    Tears welled up in Mrs. Du¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Uncle took a deep breath and continued for her. ¡°It¡¯s longing.¡±


    Chef Bao missed his missing son and his depressed wife. That was why he had this old marinade. What he wanted was not the prosperity of the Taotie Feast, but an extremely ordinary home.


    Madam Du came from a humble background. What she cared about the most was her background. In order to get rid of her past shadow, she cut off everything rted to the past. There was only ambition in her heart and no worries.


    A person without any worries would not be able to understand the loneliness of Master Chef Bao.


    Uncle did not say anything else, nor did he argue about the oue. He bowed to the imperial chefs and limped out of the room. He clearly had a disabled back, but in the eyes of the imperial chefs, he was tall and mighty.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Chef Zhang called him.


    Uncle stopped in his tracks and turned around with difficulty.


    Chef Zhang asked, ¡°What¡¯s that dish you made?¡±


    Uncle¡¯s weathered face revealed a smile. ¡°My Ah Wan said that it¡¯s snail noodles.¡±


    The imperial chefs¡¯ room was the room closest to the hall on the first floor. The onlookers watched as Madam Du rushed in with an unwilling expression. Then, they saw the crippled chef of the Drunken Immortal Pavilion being called in by the imperial chefs. After that, the chef went to the kitchen and made a new dish.


    It seemed that the imperial chefs had shaken their judgment and wanted him to show his skills again. Under such circumstances, he would usually lose.


    Everyone was waiting to watch a good show again.


    Not long after, the crippled chef came out. There was no joy on his face from winning. See! He lost! However, the moment he came out, a woman¡¯s suppressed cries came from the room behind him.


    Everyone was stunned again. What¡¯s the situation?


    Yan Ruyu came down anxiously and said to Lychee, ¡°Go and see what the results are. Why is Madam Du still inside?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lychee hurriedly agreed. Just as she was about to go forward and investigate, Madam Du pushed open the door and came out. Her eyes and nose were red, and there were tears in her eyes.


    Everyone stared at her, dumbfounded.


    She said, ¡°I lost.¡±


    The hall suddenly fell silent. Yan Ruyu¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Madam Du!¡±


    Madam Du bowed piously in the direction where her uncle had left. This was a sincere affirmation and respect for a master.


    Yan Ruyu was even more incredulous. ¡°Madam Du, do you know what you¡¯re doing!¡±


    It was not scary for the imperial chefs to announce that she had lost. What was scary was that she had admitted defeat. In that case, it was impossible for her to help her regain the situation!


    ¡°Madam Du, you¡­¡± Yan Ruyu was so angry that her breathing became irregr.


    Madam Du turned to look at her. This sudden change in gaze made Yan Ruyu feel unfamiliar.


    Madam Du said softly, ¡°Thank you for your help, Miss Yan. We¡¯ve known each other for a long time, and we¡¯re teacher and friend. I¡¯m very grateful for this rtionship.¡±


    Back then, Yan Ruyu had met Madam Du by chance. During a heavy rain, Madam Du¡¯s carriage had fallen into a quagmire and coincidentally bumped into someone. That person¡¯s identity was not simple. He was the son of a local state official. It was Yan Ruyu who had stepped forward to help Madam Du resolve the crisis.


    In order to repay her kindness, Madam Du followed Yan Ruyu into the Capital. However, along the way, she taught Yan Ruyu everything she knew and did not refuse Yan Ruyu¡¯s requests. She no longer owed Yan Ruyu anything.


    ¡°I want to resign, Miss Yan,¡± she said.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Yan Ruyu asked.


    Madam Du said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the vige first.¡±


    ¡°Vige¡­?¡± Yan Ruyu was shocked. Wasn¡¯t Madam Du from a rich family? She was more particr about her food, clothing, and etiquette than her, the daughter of the General Manor. Why¡­ Why was she a vige girl?


    Madam Du shook off the burden and felt relieved. She bowed to Yan Ruyu. ¡°Miss Yan, farewell.¡±


    Yan Ruyu was dumbfounded. Madam Du was her trump card. She still had many uses for her. If she just left like this, what would she do?


    ¡°Wait! You¡­ you¡¯re not going to see your master?¡±


    Madam Du sighed slowly. ¡°I¡¯m ashamed. I¡¯m not qualified to see him yet.¡±


    With that, she stopped arguing with Yan Ruyu and left the Tianxiang Restaurant under everyone¡¯s dumbfounded gazes.


    Madam Du¡¯s sudden departure was something that Yan Ruyu had never expected. Not only had she lost thepetition, but she had also lost Madam Du. If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have asked Madam Du to participate in thepetition. However, there¡¯s no such thing in the world. She was so angry that her heart hurt!


    Not long after Madam Du left, the Yu family boarded Master Qin¡¯s carriage.


    Master Qin¡¯s heart was full of twists and turns. Even when he wanted to marry his wife, he wouldn¡¯t be so worried.


    Every time he thought that he would definitely lose, the Yu family would always create surprises for him. Of course, he understood that the Yu family did not work so hard for him, but he could not help but be excited.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. Even if I can¡¯t defeat Chef Bao tomorrow, I won¡¯t lower the price of the stinky tofu!¡±?<i>Don¡¯t worry andpete. The oue doesn¡¯t matter anymore! I don¡¯t care anymore!</i>


    However, the Yu family was no longerpeting for business.


    Yu Wan smiled as she looked at Master Qin. Master Qin instantly understood her thoughts. He felt a ball of fire burning in his chest. How many years had it been since he had such a hot-blooded feeling? It was as if he had returned to the days when he was wandering around and encountered obstacles everywhere but never gave up.


    He held his chest and said emotionally, ¡°You guys¡­ you guys have impressed me!¡±


    ¡°Uncle has also impressed me,¡± Yu Wan said as she turned to look at her uncle. Ever since Uncle defeated Madam Du, he had been acting aloof.


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°Uncle is so handsome today.¡±


    The part where he won against Madam Du was really handsome.


    ¡°Uncle, when your leg is cured, you¡¯ll be so handsome every day.¡±


    ¡°Cough!¡± Uncle, who had been cold all night, broke down in a second. He scratched his ears and blushed foolishly.


    Master Qin sent the Yu family back to Lotus Flower Vige. During thepetition, Little Six came to report that he had sent Third Madam Yu and the two young masters back to the vige. It was a littleter than yesterday, and the lights in the house were already out. Yu Wan jumped off the carriage, bade farewell to Master Qin, and turned to enter the house.


    Madam Jiang and Little Bruiser were already asleep. Yu Wan¡¯s movements were very light. After taking a shower, she changed her clothes and quietly went to bed.


    The nket had been spread open, and it was bulging.


    It must be Little Bruiser again. He was already six years old, yet he still climbed into his sister¡¯s bed. Wasn¡¯t he ashamed?


    Yu Wan was both angry and amused. She pulled open the nket andy down.


    One munchkins, two munchkins, three munchkins?!

 Chapter 150 - Three Precious Munchkins (I)

    <h4>Chapter 150: Three Precious Munchkins (I)</h4>


    Yu Wan lifted the nket and looked under with the help of the thin moonlight. It was actually three sleeping little munchkins!


    What had happened? Why were they lying under her nket?


    Yu Wan¡¯s first reaction was that Yan Jiuchao had returned. Soon, Yu Wan shook her head at the words in her heart. Yan Jiuchao¡¯s house wasn¡¯t next door. Why would she use the word ¡°returned¡±? It made it seem like she was waiting for him toe back.


    To be safe, Yu Wan still put on her clothes and went next door. However, the lock on the back door had not been moved at all, and there was atch on the front door from the inside.


    Yu Wan raised her eyebrows in confusion. Did that guy note back, or did hee back and leave again? It couldn¡¯t be that the three little munchkins had flown to her bed on their own.


    Of course, Yu Wan could not guess that her mother had brazenly snatched the three little ones from Mrs. Yan.


    Yu Wan returned to the room in confusion.


    Miss Bai had already said that Yan Jiuchao was a lunatic. A lunatic could not be judged bymon sense. Therefore, what others could not do seemed like what he would do, something like asking the guards to throw his sons on her bed in the middle of the night seems possible.


    Yu Wan did not dwell on Yan Jiuchao¡¯s motives. After all, there were two stupid things in the world. One was to argue with a fool, and the other was to guess the motive of a lunatic.


    <sub></sub>


    Yu Wan pulled open the nket and got into bed.


    The three little fellows were sleeping soundly. One was lying horizontally, one was sleeping vertically, and thest one even had his little butt against the wall and his short legs were raised high up.


    How could they be so cute even when they were sleeping?


    Yu Wan subconsciously revealed a gentle smile.


    Although they had not spent much time together, she could already urately recognize the three little fellows. The one with his little butt against the wall was Dabao. He was the strongest, but of course, it was also rtive to his two younger brothers. Overall, the three of them were not considered strong, especially after not seeing them for a few days. She did not know if it was her imagination, but she felt that the three of them had lost weight again.[T/N: Dabao is tranted as the first baby, it¡¯s like a nickname for children.]


    The one lying horizontally was Er¡¯bao. There were two swirls on his head, and the other was Xiaobao. Xiaobao always had something in his hand. But he doesn¡¯t have anything in his hands now so he grabbed Er¡¯bao¡¯s feet and almost stuffed it into his mouth. [T/N: Er¡¯bao is the second baby, and Xiaobao is the third and youngest baby.]


    The bed wasn¡¯t big, but Yu Wan felt that she could fit three more of such cute little fellows.


    Yu Wan arranged the three of them and covered them with a nket. She slept on the outermost side and looked at them without blinking.


    The heavens were really too blind. How could a woman like Yan Ruyu give birth to such invincible and cute children? Yu Wan could not ce her hatred for Yan Ruyu on the children. This was really a strange thing.


    Yu Wan couldn¡¯t figure it out and simply stopped thinking about it. She rubbed the children¡¯s heads and closed her eyes to sleep sweetly.


    Yu Wan had a good night¡¯s sleep, but Yan Ruyu did not sleep at all. There was no other reason. After losing thepetition and losing Madam Du, she was told that something had happened to her mother.


    She rushed back to the Yan Manor without stopping. Mrs. Yan had already been carried back to her courtyard by the guards and maidservants. Shey on the soft bed with her sons and daughters-inws guarding her. Her daughters-inw were crying and the maidservants brought out pots of blood. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that someone had died.


    Of course, Mrs. Yan didn¡¯t die, but she was worse than dead. She was beaten until her head was bleeding, her face was swollen, and ayer of skin had been scraped off her butt. Her face hurt as shey on her stomach, and her butt hurt as shey on her back, and it hurts everywhere if shey on her side.


    This was not the most terrifying thing. Mrs. Yan was injured, but at least she was carried back. But the three little masters on the carriage had inexplicably disappeared.


    The maidservants and guards knelt on the ground.


    Yan Ruyu was about to die of anger. She had just said that she was lucky, but when she turned around, she was pped in the face. ¡°What are you guys doing?! Two living people got into trouble under your noses. And you still have the face toe back?!¡±


    The servants felt wronged. They did not know what was going on either. They had only entered the inn to move their luggage and the carriage was empty when they came out. The maidservants were in the carriage, but unfortunately, they had all fainted. Who knew what had happened.


    Mrs. Yan was furious. ¡°What are all of you standing here for? Hurry up and go out to look! If you can¡¯t find the little masters, all of you will bring your heads to see me!¡±


    ¡­ .


    The Yan Manor was in chaos for the entire night. Yu Wan slept enough. When she woke up, she looked at the three littleds beside her.


    The three of them had already woken up. They wereying on the bed with their buttocks raised high. Their bodies were curled up into small balls, and their small hands were covering their faces shyly.


    <i>Oh my.?</i>Yu Wan opened her eyes and saw this adorable scene. Her heart couldn¡¯t take it anymore and was about to melt on the spot. Was Yan Ruyu also like this every morning? She was so jealous!


    ¡°When did you wake up? Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± Yu Wan was worried that the little fellows would hurt themselves, so she quickly turned the three of them around.


    The three of them looked at her with wide ck eyes.


    Yu Wan was ruthlessly pped by their adorableness again. She couldn¡¯t help but kiss the three of them on the head.


    The three of them were so embarrassed that they bumped around!


    Yu Wan¡¯s mood became better early in the morning. She couldn¡¯t help but smile and put on clothes for the three little fellows. Just as she was hesitating on how to exin to Madam Jiang that ¡°Yan Jiuchao threw the children over and didn¡¯t care¡±, she saw Little Bruiser running out of Madam Jiang¡¯s room. ¡°Little brothers! You¡¯re awake!¡±


    Wait, how did Little Bruiser know that they slept herest night?


    Little Bruiser spread his hands and said, ¡°Sis, you came back toote. I didn¡¯t see you. I forgot to tell you. Little Brothers are so pitiful. They got separated from their family and walked into our carriage!¡±


    Yesterday, Madam Jiang suddenly got out of the carriage and everyone in the carriage went to look for her. She came back before anyone else. By the time Yu Song pulled Little Bruiser into the carriage the three little fellows had already obediently gotten in.


    Yu Wan narrowed her eyes and looked at Madam Jiang, who was walking out sickly. ¡°Mom¡ª¡±


    Madam Jiang said innocently, ¡°They came up themselves.¡± She ced them on the ground, so they had indeed climbed up by themselves! However, they were kidnapped by her before they went up. But she didn¡¯t ask, right?


    So she had misunderstood Yan Jiuchao? He wasn¡¯t the one who sent the little fellows over. They were the ones who got separated from the Yan family? Just as Yu Wan was puzzled, Little Six, who was Master Qin¡¯s attendant, came to visit.


    Little Six said, ¡°Miss Yu, there¡¯s been a change in thepetition. Something happened to Chef Bao, so he can¡¯te today.¡±


    ¡°What happened to Chef Bao?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Little Six sighed. ¡°Hasn¡¯t he been searching for his son¡¯s whereabouts? It¡¯s said that he found a clue this morning and rushed over.¡±


    If it were anyone else, they would have been seen as giving up. However, the other party was Master Chef Bao, so there was still room for negotiation.


    ¡°Besides,¡± Little Six said, ¡°everyone wants to know who defeated Madam Du.¡±


    Madam Du, who was such a proud woman, actually admitted defeat with tears in her eyes after tasting Uncle¡¯s dishes. Once the news spread, the entire Capital exploded.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Yu Wan nodded.


    Little Six was stunned. ¡°Miss Yu isn¡¯t angry?¡±


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about? Compared to directly announcing that he¡¯s first, I think Uncle wants to really spar with Chef Bao. Otherwise, it¡¯s impossible for him to know whether he could win against Chef Bao or not.¡±


    Little Six sighed. ¡°Master Qin is right. Miss Yu is indeed not an ordinary woman.¡±


    Yu Wan added, ¡°You should also ask my uncle for his opinion.¡±


    Little Six had asked before he came. His words were almost the same as Yu Wan¡¯s. He would rather lose than win withoutpeting. They were all waiting for Master Chef Bao.


    This family was really unyielding. Little Six cupped his hands in admiration and returned to report to Master Qin.


    It was good that there was no need for apetition today. Uncle had worked hard for two days and his leg was in so much pain that he could not stand. Why not take this opportunity to bring Uncle to the Capital to treat his leg?


    It was just that these little fellows¡ª


    Yu Wan looked at the three little ones sitting in Madam Jiang¡¯s room in a dilemma. Just as she was hesitating what to do with them, another carriage stopped at her door.


    ¡°Is there anything else, Master Qin?¡± Yu Wan thought that Little Six had returned, but when she went out, she saw that it was Young Master Xu, whom she had not seen for many days.


    Yan Huaijing wasn¡¯t wearing a bamboo hat, revealing his stunning face. His thick eyebrows were nted to his temples, and he had a pair of deep and quiet eyes. His nose bridge was high, and his thin lips were pursed slightly. His chin was smooth and exquisite.


    Why were all the men in ancient times so good-looking?


    If it weren¡¯t for Yan Jiuchao, this was undoubtedly a face that could make all women fall head over heels for him. Unfortunately, not only had she seen Yan Jiuchao, he had also brought three littleds who looked like him. Therefore, Yan Huaijing¡¯s handsomeness was no longer enough to make her lose herposure.


    However, was it her imagination? Why did she feel that he was a little simr to Yan Jiuchao?


    ¡°Miss Yu.¡± Yan Huaijing greeted her calmly. ¡°Is there something on my face?¡±


    Yu Wan calmly retracted her gaze. ¡°No, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen Young Master Xu¡¯s true appearance. I¡¯m wondering who you are.¡±


    She really didn¡¯t know Young Master Xu. The ¡°Yan¡± she blurted out that day was indeed Yan Jiuchao¡¯s Yan.


    Yan Huaijing¡¯s gaze froze.


    Yu Wan looked at the carriage behind him and said, ¡°Is Young Master Xu here for a follow-up?¡±


    In the car, Little Fat Ball raised its head with a ck face and looked at Jun Chang¡¯an, who was holding it down.?<i>Now can you take your dirty hands off me!</i>


    Yan Huaijing said, ¡°That¡¯s right. A few days ago, my father wasn¡¯t feeling well. I was attending to his illness and dyed the follow-up examination.¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an let go.


    The little fat ball jumped down and into Yu Wan¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Eh? Why hasn¡¯t its fur grown out yet?¡± Yu Wan asked as she stroked the bald spot on the little fat ball¡¯s back.


    The little fat ball felt wronged. It grew but it was rubbed off again. When he was saving Yu Wan, the fur dropped when he foolishly attacked the door.


    In the carriage, Jun Chang¡¯anughed.


    <i>What are youughing at? I¡¯ll bite you to death sooner orter!?</i>The little fat ball¡¯s face darkened as Yu Wan carried him to the central room.


    Yan Huaijing also followed in. Coincidentally, at this moment, the three littleds came out of Madam Jiang¡¯s room. When he saw them, he was stunned.

 Chapter 151 - Three Precious Munchkins (II)

    <h4>Chapter 151: Three Precious Munchkins (II)</h4>


    The three little fellows had big red flowers tied up on their heads. They had defined eyebrows, tworge lumps of red rouge on their faces, and a pair of fiery red lips that almost reached their ears. Coupled with their red and green clothes, even the Second Prince, who was not afraid of demons and could not help but tremble.


    The little fat ball that was originally lying in Yu Wan¡¯s arms fell down in fright when it saw the three little fellows.


    It was too f*cking blinding¡­


    Yu Wan did not expect that her mother would ruin the three little fellows so quickly. Should she be grateful that her mother didn¡¯tugh like a pig with the little fellows because there were guests around?


    In the room, Madam Jiang opened her mouth.


    Yu Wan: ¡°Mom.¡±


    Madam Jiang shut her mouth resentfully.


    Yu Wan brought the little fellows to the backyard to wash their faces. After washing up, the little fellows revealed their original appearance. Their exquisite facial features were impable, and their face was indescribably beautiful. This was simply¡­ simply¡­


    A name appeared in Yan Huaijing¡¯s mind.


    He shuddered!


    Age, appearance, and triplets. All of them matched. No one would believe that they weren¡¯t Yan Jiuchao¡¯s children. However, why would his children appear in Miss Yu¡¯s house?


    Could it be that they had already¡ª


    ¡°Young Master Xu.¡± Yu Wan interrupted his thoughts. ¡°I¡¯ve changed the prescription. Continue applying the ointment. He can stop taking the medicine, but he needs to take a medicinal bath once a day.¡±


    ......


    Yan Huaijing took the prescription that Yu Wan had written. Looking at the beautiful handwriting on the rough paper, he found it hard to believe that it came from a vige girl.


    That person had brought a nanny with her at that time. She was dressed extraordinarily and must be a decent girl.


    ¡°Who¡­ who did you learn the words from?¡± Yan Huaijing asked.


    Yu Wan had never seriously practiced calligraphy before. They were all from the Host. However, she did not remember who the Host learned it from. The only thing she could be sure of was that the Host was illiterate before she disappeared.


    ¡°Why? Is my handwriting not good enough?¡± Yu Wan cleverly avoided his question.


    Yan Huaijing heard her avoidance and tactfully stopped asking.


    Yu Wan lowered her head and hugged the little fat ball on the ground.


    Yan Huaijing¡¯s gazended on the top of her head. After she stood up, he put down the prescription and walked towards her.


    Yu Wan had just picked up the little fat ball when she felt a darkness above her head. A tall and mighty figure enveloped her, and a faint fragrance simr to ambergris lingered at the tip of her nose.


    Yan Huaijing reached out and gently reached out to Yu Wan. Just as he was about to touch her, the three littleds suddenly squeezed in and blocked Yu Wan behind them. They raised their heads and looked at him covetously!


    Yan Huaijing¡¯s hand froze.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yu Wan asked as she looked at his frozen hand.


    Yan Huaijing opened his mouth. ¡°You¡­ have leaves on your head.¡±


    Yu Wan raised her hand and touched a tender green leaf on her bun.


    The little ones walked to the door in unison and pushed it open with all their might.


    Dabao used his little butt to hit the door.


    Yan Huaijing was stunned. Just as he was about to speak, Er¡¯bao and Xiaobao ran past him. Er¡¯bao stood on his tiptoes and touched the prescription on the table. Without hesitation, he stuffed it into his left hand.


    Yan Huaijing was stunned again.


    Xiaobao grabbed the little fat ball¡¯s tail again and lifted it up before decisively stuffing it into his right hand.


    The chasing team looked at him in disdain. Okay, you can go now!


    Yan Huaijing : ¡°¡­¡±


    When Yan Huaijing carried the little fat ball back to the carriage, Jun Chang¡¯an couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°So soon?¡± He pretended not to see that the noble Second Prince had been chased out by a few little fellows who had not stopped weaning.


    Jun Chang¡¯an gloated. ¡°Is there a time when His Highness is despised?¡±


    Yan Huaijing¡¯s face darkened. What happened to pretending not to see it?


    The little fat ball looked at Yan Huaijing resentfully, as if it was ming him for preventing it from rubbing her chest. The little fat ball bit off the small iron cage and entered without looking back.


    ¡°Young Master, can we go now?¡± The coachman asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Yan Huaijing said.


    The coachman waved his horsewhip, and the wheels slowly turned.


    Yan Huaijing looked through the gap in the carriage window at the three children in the central room. Yu Wan bent down and said something to them. The three little fellows lowered their heads shyly, looking guilty and afraid, but the slyness in their eyes could not be hidden.


    Yu Wan looked at them solemnly. ¡°Don¡¯t do this again, understand?¡±


    The three little guys nodded.


    ¡°Good boys.¡± Yu Wan rubbed their little heads and the three of them pounced into Yu Wan¡¯s arms. No matter how one looked at it, this scene made them feel warm and happy.


    That woman¡­


    The image of the woman kneeling down to look at him in the heavy rain shed across Yan Huaijing¡¯s mind again.


    If her child was born, it would be this big.


    ¡°Chang¡¯an.¡±


    ¡°What are your orders, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°Go find an experienced nanny.¡±


    ¡°What kind of experience?¡± Jun Chang¡¯an asked.


    ¡°Sexuality,¡± Yan Huaijing said.


    When the princes reached an age, pce maids would be arranged to teach them. Worthy Consort Xu had also sent one to Yan Huaijing¡¯s bedroom, but Yan Huaijing had rejected her with the excuse of mourning.


    Had the Second Prince finally thought it through and was about to end his virginity?


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s better to let the pce maids handle such matters. The nanny is already old. Don¡¯t you think your taste is too strong?¡± Jun Chang¡¯an couldn¡¯t bear it and asked.


    Yan Huaijing nced at him coldly and gritted his teeth. ¡°Find one that can tell if a woman has given birth or not!¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an: ¡°Oh, you still want to have children with the nanny.¡±


    Yan Huaijing : ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­ .


    After Yan Huaijing left, there were finally no more guests from the Yu residence. The workshop had been running for many days, and the vigers were exhausted. Yu Wan gave them two days off.


    ¡°It won¡¯t affect business, right?¡± The vige headman asked worriedly. He didn¡¯te to the workshop to work, but the entire vige had nond and was relying on the Yu family¡¯s workshop to live. He was more nervous about the workshop¡¯s business than the Yu family.


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°Business is good. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The current focus was still thepetition. They would only sign the supply agreement after thepetition. At that time, they would not be able to rest even if they wanted to.


    When he heard that business was good, the vige headman was relieved. ¡°It just so happens that I also want to bring the vigers to take a look at how to get thend done. We still have to nt something next year.¡±


    Be it vegetables or rice, they were still vigers after all. The fields could not remain barren forever.


    ¡°Actually¡­¡± Yu Wan paused.


    ¡°Tell me.¡± The vige headman thought highly of Yu Wan now. Every word she said made him feel concerned.


    Yu Wan thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯ve gone up the mountain before. After the earthquake, the terrain on the mountain has also changed, but it hasn¡¯t be bad. Instead, it¡¯s better. Should we consider opening up thend? There¡¯s a stream at the back of the mountain. It¡¯s like a natural fish pond. The soil at the back of the mountain is fertile and there are many crops that can be nted.¡±


    Walnuts, persimmons, pears, wild vegetables, grapes¡­ More than ten varieties appeared in Yu Wan¡¯s mind. She had seen her aunt nt them when she was young. If her aunt could nt them, she and her fellow vigers could too.


    ¡°This¡­¡± In the past, the vige headman would never have thought of going up the mountain. However, the current situation was special, so he had no choice but to make more ns for the vige. ¡°Just the few of us? Is it enough to open thend?¡± He agreed with Yu Wan¡¯s suggestion.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°We can hire someone!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The vige headman was surprised.


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Have you forgotten? We¡¯re still doing business. When we earn money, we can go out and invite people back to open up thend.¡±


    H-hiring people to open up thend? The vige headman had never even thought of such a bold thing! In the vige headman¡¯s opinion, they were the only ones who worked asborers for others.


    Yu Wan did not just say it on a whim. She had seriously considered it. In the eyes of outsiders, Lotus Flower Vige was the most remote and deste vige. However, in Yu Wan¡¯s opinion, they were living by the mountains and by the river. It was simply like living in a cornucopia. If they did not develop it well, it would be a waste.


    Moreover, this did not conflict with the tofu business. Instead, it could diversify and develop, allowing their business chain to expand.


    Yu Wan looked at the endless mountains and said, ¡°Vige headman, I want our vige to be the number one vige in Lotus Flower Town!¡±


    The vige headman¡¯s jaw almost dropped. ¡°Num-number one?¡± They were already thest.


    The vige headman¡¯s heart heated up from Yu Wan¡¯s words. Their fertile fields had been destroyed and they were almost starving from hunger. However, Ah Wan told him that she wanted the vige to be the richest vige in Lotus Flower Town. Was this really possible?


    ¡­ .


    The Yu family already knew that the three little fellows had been separated from their families. Last night, Madam Jiang had brought the little fellows to eat at the old residence.


    Little Bruiser, Zhenzhen, and the three little fellows sat at the table and ate the brown sugar cake in big mouthfuls. Breakfast was made by Aunt. She wasn¡¯t as particr as Uncle when it came to cooking, but she had put in a lot of effort into this meal. There were sesame seeds on the brown sugar cake and a few seedless red dates that was embedded in it.


    The three little fellows sat on the small stool and ate heartily. From time to time, Yu Wan would feed them some porridge.


    Yu Wan looked at the way they ate and was more satisfied than if she had eaten herself.


    Little Bruiser: ¡°Sis, aren¡¯t you going to feed me?¡±


    Yu Wan: ¡°How old are you?¡±


    Little Bruiser felt hopeless. ¡°You don¡¯t love me anymore.¡±


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    After dinner, Yu Wan told her family about Uncle¡¯s leg treatment in the Capital.


    The Yu family had no objections. Thepetition was temporarily put on hold, and the workshop was temporarily closed. Instead of idling at home, it was better to go to the Capital to try their luck.


    ¡°That old doctor was a military doctorst time. He¡¯s very good at treating external injuries.¡± Yu Wan remembered the doctor from Baozhi Hall. The doctor was quite confident.


    ¡°Go,¡± Aunt said.


    Uncle hesitated.


    Yu Wan understood what he was worried about. After being disappointed time and time again, he no longer dared to have any hope. However, Yu Wan did not want to give up. If it wasn¡¯t for Uncle, she would be the one crippled now. She wasn¡¯t treating Uncle¡¯s injuries, but herself.


    ¡°Then¡­ then we¡¯ll go,¡± Uncle said.


    Yu Song went to Shuanzi¡¯s house to drive the ox cart over. Yu Wan helped her uncle up. When the three littleds saw her get into the carriage, they also scrambled onto the ox cart.


    Yu Wan endured the pain and said, ¡°Alright, if I meet your father, I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    The confused little munchkins: ¡°¡­¡± Was it toote to jump off now?


    They changed carriages in town. Yu Song drove the ox cart back. Yu Wan and Yu Feng apanied Uncle and the little ones to the Baozhi Hall in the Capital.


    After a month, Baozhi Hall¡¯s business had improved.


    ¡°You guys sit in the carriage. I¡¯ll go to the queue.¡± After Yu Feng finished speaking, he queued up behind the long line. From the looks of it, it would only be their turn in the afternoon.


    Yu Wan touched her waist. ¡°I left the food that Aunt prepared on the ox cart. What do you want to eatter, Uncle? I¡¯ll go buy it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Uncle had no appetite.


    The coachman said, ¡°There¡¯s a shop selling mutton paomo in the alley over there. It tastes good!¡±


    ¡°Slurp~¡± The three littleds drooled.


    Uncle smiled. ¡°Then let¡¯s buy mutton paomo.¡±


    They did notck the money to buy a few bowls of mutton paomo now. Besides, even if they didn¡¯t have money, they could not make the children suffer.


    Yu Wan jumped off the carriage and carried the three littleds down.


    She held Dabao¡¯s hand with one hand, and Dabao held Er¡¯bao¡¯s hand. She held Xiaobao¡¯s hand with the other hand and walked towards Yu Feng. ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ll go buy mutton paomo.¡±


    Yu Feng said with a pained expression, ¡°I just need paomo.¡±


    <i>I knew you¡¯d say that, but if I buy it, how can you not eat it??</i>Yu Wan lowered her eyes to hide the mischief that shed across her eyes. She held the three little fellows¡¯ hands and walked towards the alley the coachman pointed at.


    Although her clothes were simple, she was naturally beautiful. She also held three identical and adorable fellows. As she walked, she attracted the attention of countless passersby.


    The mutton paomo was a stall, and the stall was set up by a family of four. There was an old couple and their son and daughter-inw. The stall was very clean, and the mutton was very fresh. The soup emitted a faint mutton tart smell, but there was also the fragrance of sauce and spring onions.


    ¡°Five bowls should be enough.¡± Yu Wan came to the stall. ¡°How much is the mutton soup?¡±


    The old couple was busy chopping mutton. The young couple was making soup and collecting the silver.


    When the young couple saw them, they were first shocked. The young woman said, ¡°Twenty-five copper coins for a small bowl, thirty copper coins for a big bowl, and three copper coins for a paomo.¡±


    This price was really much higher than in town. Even the extravagant Yu Wan felt her heart ache.


    The three littleds raised their heads in unison. Act cute, act cute, act cute!


    ¡°Aiya.¡± The young woman¡¯s heart was about to melt. ¡°I charge you two copper coins less for the mutton soup. I¡¯ll give you two paomo for free.¡±


    They sessfully helped Yu Wan save sixteen copper coins.


    Yu Wan paid the copper coins and was about to bring the first bowl to her uncle when a carriage stopped her.


    ¡°Miss, look! Isn¡¯t that the little masters?¡± It was Lychee¡¯s voice.


    After the little masters disappeared, the Yan Manor was mobilized. Even Yan Ruyu took a carriage and searched for them for the entire night. She thought that her hopes were slim, but who knew that she would find them without any effort? She actually miraculously met them on the way to the Young Master Manor to confess and ask for help!


    This was really great!


    Yan Ruyu put on a veil to cover her haggard face and got off the carriage with a cold expression. She had long obtained clues from Mrs. Yan. The person who attacked Mrs. Yan was a woman. Although Mrs. Yan did not see her face clearly, she heard her disdainful snort. That voice was very young.


    It must have been that young woman who ambushed her mother and took away the three children.


    ¡°I want to see who has the guts to touch the General Manor!¡± Yan Ruyu hurried forward and was instantly dumbfounded. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    ¡°Yan Ruyu?¡± Yu Wan was also a little dumbfounded. Did she have something against Yan Ruyu? How could they meet like this?


    The three littleds grabbed Yu Wan¡¯s hand.


    Yan Ruyu¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Come to Mom.¡±


    The three littleds shrank behind Yu Wan in fear.


    <i>Mom? Is this youngdy the mother of the triplets? But no matter how she looked at it, she felt that that girl was more like a mother¡­</i>?The young woman at the mutton stall couldn¡¯t help but mutter in her heart.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to listen to me? Come here!¡±


    The three of them resisted, and Yan Ruyu¡¯s dignity was swept to the ground. She suppressed her anger and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to listen to your mother? Come here!¡±


    Yu Wan looked at her coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t be fierce to them!¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with you if I teach my sons?¡± Yan Ruyu said as she roughly reached out to grab the child beside Yu Wan.


    <i>Aren¡¯t you afraid of hurting the child?!?</i>Yu Wan grabbed her wrist.


    Yan Ruyu struggled twice but could not break free. She red at Yu Wan angrily. ¡°How dare you! It¡¯s not enough to die a hundred times for what you¡¯ve done. I haven¡¯t even settled the score with you, but you¡¯re getting more and more arrogant!¡±


    Yu Wan retorted angrily, ¡°What did I do? It was clearly you who couldn¡¯t take care of the children, but in the end, you vented your anger on the children. Is there a mother like you? Are you their biological mother?!¡±


    Yan Ruyu was even more furious after being poked on the sore spot. ¡°What a sharp-tongued wild girl. It seems that if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson today, you won¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth! Men! p her mouth!¡±

 Chapter 152 - Brother Jiu Is Here

    <h4>Chapter 152: Brother Jiu Is Here</h4>


    The guards of the Yan Manor surrounded them. There were at least seven or eight of them, and all of them were taller than the guards of ordinary mansions. In an instant, they blocked the alley that was not considered spacious.


    The customers who were eating the mutton soup were all frightened away. The old couple and the young couple could not bear to part with the stall and the unfinished mutton, so they stayed behind in fear.


    Yu Wan shielded the three children behind her. Yan Ruyu had really gone crazy. The children were here and she was about to start a fight here. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that something would happen to the young children?


    The guards were afraid of hurting the little masters. After exchanging nces, they decided to separate Yu Wan from the little masters first before teaching this woman a lesson.


    Yu Wan¡¯s thoughts coincided with theirs. No matter what, she could not identally hurt the children.


    It was unknown if they had sensed Yu Wan¡¯s intention to ¡°throw them away¡±, but the three little fellows hugged Yu Wan tightly and did not let go.


    Yan Ruyu gradually lost her patience. ¡°Hurry up and do it!¡±


    The guards walked towards the three little fellows and Yu Wan respectively. They stretched out their strong arms and were about to touch them when suddenly, a grayish-blue figure flew over and kicked the surrounding guards to the ground.


    Everything happened in a sh. Before Yan Ruyu could understand what had happened, the guards that she had sent out copsed in the alley one after another, and everyone fainted.


    When the customers who were frightened away saw that the situation had reversed, they quietly slipped out. Of course, they did not dare to get too close. They only stood at the other end of the alley and looked over.


    They didn¡¯t know Yu Wan, nor did they know Yan Ruyu, but they felt strange when they heard Yan Ruyu say that she was the mother of the triplets. No matter how they looked at it, they felt that the girl looked more like the mother of the triplets. Looking at how she was protecting the children tightly, it didn¡¯t seem like she was pretending.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be the first wife, can it?¡±


    The passersby imagined a family drama¡ªa maidservant who came from a slightly humble background was pregnant with the Old Master¡¯s child. After ten months of pregnancy, she gave birth to three children, but the first wife took the child away. The maidservant was unwilling, so she took the child far away, only to be caught by the first wife¡­


    ......


    Yu Wan still did not know that she had identally be the pitiful maidservant who ¡°escaped¡± with her sons. She recognized that the person who had arrived was Shadow Thirteen. She had seen how powerful Shadow Thirteen was. Even if Yan Ruyu called all the guards in the Yan Manor, they would not be a match for Shadow Thirteen.


    Yu Wan heaved a sigh of relief and removed the arm that covered the children¡¯s eyes.


    Yan Ruyu did not know who the other party was. She had only met Yan Jiuchao once at the White Jade Restaurant. At that time, Yan Jiuchao only brought Uncle Wan along.


    Yan Ruyu asked coldly, ¡°Who are you? How dare you interfere in the General Manor business!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my person. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    A clear and arrogant voice slowly sounded from the other end of the alley. A man alighted from the carriage. He was wearing a silver-white cloak and had a tall figure. His face was defined, and his eyes had stars hidden in them. His bearing of looking down on the world was unparalleled. He was too handsome and it was difficult to look at him.


    But even with a quick nce, it was not difficult to notice that this was a face that was carved from the same mold as the triplets.


    Everyone: The master who slept with a maidservant?! Why wasn¡¯t he fat¡­


    Shadow Thirteen stepped to the side, blocking everyone¡¯s view.


    Yan Ruyu looked at Yan Jiuchao in a daze. He¡¯s such a handsome man that countless women wanted to marry him despite his bad reputation. Unfortunately, they were destined to be disappointed. This man was hers.


    Yan Ruyu collected her thoughts and lowered her eyes, revealing a wronged and weak expression. ¡°Yu¡¯er greets Young Master.¡±


    Yu Wan had goosebumps from this delicate ¡°Yu¡¯er¡±.


    Yan Jiuchao replied indifferently and nced at Yu Wan, whose expression was extremely dark.


    Yan Ruyu followed his gaze and was overjoyed. However, she said with extreme self-reproach, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that the knight was the Young Master¡¯s guard. I was rude. However, that guard might have misunderstood. That wo¡­¡±


    She wanted to say that woman, but when the words reached her lips, she suddenly remembered that Yu Wan was the savior of the three little fellows. Yan Jiuchao had also seen her when he went to the White Jade Restaurant.


    Yan Ruyu changed her words. ¡°To be honest, Young Master, the three children went missing yesterday. I searched overnight and finally met them here. I didn¡¯t expect that the person who kidnapped the children would be Miss Yu.¡±


    Kidnapped? Didn¡¯t they get separated? Yu Wan looked at Yan Ruyu and realized that her expression didn¡¯t seem to be fake. Could it be¡­


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°You¡¯re saying that she kidnapped my sons?¡±


    When Yan Ruyu heard this dangerous tone, she knew that Yu Wan was going to be in deep trouble. She suppressed her joy and continued in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s right. Yu¡¯er doesn¡¯t understand why Miss Yu did this either. She clearly saved the children, and I thought she was a good person, but I didn¡¯t expect¡ªcould it be that she had another motive for approaching the childrenst time?¡±


    ¡°Other motives?¡± Yan Jiu narrowed his eyes dangerously.


    Yu Wan¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw this gaze. For some reason, she had an ominous feeling.


    Yan Ruyu struck while the iron was hot and choked as she said, ¡°Not only did she kidnap the children, she also injured my mother. My mother was unconscious for an entire night¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao looked at Yu Wan and said sarcastically, ¡°You¡¯ve grown capable. Very good, very good!¡±


    Yan Ruyu¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard this tone. She thought to herself that this vige girl had offended Young Master Yan and probably wouldn¡¯t live past tonight!


    Yan Jiuchao looked at Yu Wan meaningfully and turned to walk towards the carriage. ¡°Shadow Thirteen, bring her over to me!¡±


    With that, he got into the car without looking back.


    Yan Ruyu nned to follow, but Shadow Thirteen blocked her path. ¡°Miss Yan, please go back.¡±


    Yan Ruyu really wanted to witness Yu Wan¡¯s fate with her own eyes, but not everyone had the guts to watch Young Master Yan¡¯s show. Yan Ruyu nodded gently and turned around to hold the three children¡¯s hands. However, the three children quickly caught up to their father and hung on hisp.


    One had to have a death wish to snatch his children from Young Master Yan!


    Yan Ruyu took a deep breath and squeezed out an ugly smile before reluctantly leaving.


    After Yan Jiuchao got into the carriage, he pulled his little brats down like he was eating a skewer and threw them to Shadow Six.


    Yu Wan was brought up.


    Immediately after, Shadow Thirteen retreated ten feet away with a strong desire to live.


    It would be unreasonable if Yu Wan still could not figure out the truth of the matter. She did not expect her mother to be so bold as to kidnap them in broad daylight. That was Yan Jiuchao¡¯s flesh and blood, the man that she could not afford to offend in the entire Capital.


    Yu Wan no longer had the time to think about why her mother did this. The most important thing was to appease Yan Jiuchao¡¯s anger.


    First of all, she had to act obedient.


    Yu Wan lowered her head and imitated Yan Ruyu¡¯s delicate appearance. She reached out and tugged at Yan Jiuchao¡¯s sleeve weakly.


    Unexpectedly, she identally¡­ tore it.


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao : ¡°¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao gritted his teeth. ¡°Are you still angry?¡±


    <i>¡­ No, I didn¡¯t.?</i>Yu Wan silently retracted her hand like a child who had been caught doing something wrong.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown bold. You even dare to kidnap my sons?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked sinisterly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare,¡± Yu Wan said honestly.


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°Heh, you say you don¡¯t dare, but your body is very honest. Could it be that my sons ran to your house by themselves?¡±


    Yu Wan could not say anything.


    Yan Jiuchao asked again, ¡°Do you know who Mrs. Yan is?¡±


    Yu Wan said obediently, ¡°Yan Ruyu¡¯s biological mother.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao raised his eyebrows coldly. ¡°If you knew, why did you still touch her? On purpose? If I hadn¡¯t arrived in time, would you have beaten Yan Ruyu up too?¡±


    Yu Wan could not refute. She really wanted to beat Yan Ruyu up.


    Yan Jiuchao nced at her and said, ¡°You really can¡¯t stand seeing other women around me!¡±


    It was unknown what kind of bragging tone it was.


    Yu Wan blinked her eyes strangely. The first few sentences sounded like it, but what did thest sentence mean?


    Yan Jiuchao took a deep breath and said resentfully, ¡°I¡¯ve only been gone for a few days, and you¡¯re already so impatient¡­ You little jealous lover!¡±


    Yu Wan was suddenly speechless! They couldn¡¯t continue this topic. If they continued, she wouldn¡¯t be able to clear her name.


    Yu Wan had an idea and pointed at the Baizhi Hall opposite. ¡°I brought my uncle to the Capital today to treat his leg.¡±?<i>I¡¯m definitely not here for you!</i>


    Yan Jiuchao narrowed his eyes. ¡°The closest pharmacy to the Young Master Mansion?¡±


    <i>Whut??</i>Yu Wan looked up in confusion.


    Yan Jiuchao tapped his slender fingers on the table and looked at her without blinking. ¡°After passing through the alley that sold mutton soup just now, we¡¯ll reach the wall of the Young Master Manor. Do you dare say you don¡¯t know?¡±


    Yu Wan: I really don¡¯t know!

 Chapter 153 - Brother Jiu’s Gentleness

    <h4>Chapter 153: Brother Jiu¡¯s Gentleness</h4>


    On the other hand, Yu Feng had been standing obediently in line outside Baozhi Hall. He did not know that his sister had been shocked again. There were a total of three doctors in Baozhi Hall, and two of them had gone out to treat patients. This was also why the line was so long.


    Fortunately, the person who stayed behind to do the consultation was the old doctor that Yu Feng and Yu Wan had consulted before the New Year. The old doctor looked at the illness carefully, which made it even more difficult to move the team.


    Yu Feng originally estimated that it would be their turn in the afternoon, but now he was not so sure.


    Just as Yu Feng was prepared to wait for the sky to turn dark, a carriage suddenly stopped outside Baozhi Hall. Two doctors in their forties or fifties walked down with medical boxes.


    The two of them entered the Baozhi Hall.


    Yu Feng thought to himself,?<i>Could it be the two doctors that went out to treat patients?</i>


    Soon, a shop assistant walked out and shouted to everyone, ¡°Alright, alright! Come over! Doctor Ji isn¡¯t doing consultation anymore. Imper¡­ Cough, Doctor Zhang and Doctor Liang will continue to treat everyone.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Aren¡¯t your doctors from Baozhi Hall surnamed Li and Yang? Where did these two doctorse from?¡±


    A patient who had been to Baozhi Hall several times spoke in confusion.


    The shop assistant cleared his throat and said, ¡°It¡¯s the new doctor. His medical skills are not inferior to Doctor Li, Doctor Yang, and Doctor Ji!¡±


    ¡°We want Doctor Ji!¡± The patient tried to incite everyone.


    The shop assistant¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Then wait! Doctor Ji has finished his consultation today. You cane back tomorrow! Doctor Zhang and Doctor Liang specially came to treat everyone. The two doctors said that they won¡¯t take a single cent¡­¡±


    Before the shop assistant could finish speaking, everyone went to line up at the two doctors¡¯ tables!


    Yu Feng wanted to go too, but the shop assistant stopped him. ¡°Doctor Ji can still see thest one. Come over!¡±


    Yu Feng : ¡°¡­¡± Should he say he was lucky?


    Visit (Mybo xn ov e l.) to read, pls!


    The troublemaking patient squeezed over. ¡°Me, me, me, me! I¡¯m in front of him!¡±


    The shop assistant said coldly, ¡°Go away.¡±


    Yu Feng did not have many twists and turns in his mind. Since the shop assistant asked him to look for Doctor Ji, he really went to the carriage to help his father over.


    The father and son were led into a separate room by the shop assistant. Doctor Ji was already waiting. When he saw Yu Feng, he actually recognized him. ¡°It¡¯s you, young man.¡±


    Yu Feng was surprised. ¡°Doctor Ji, you remember me?¡±


    Doctor Ji said pleasantly, ¡°You came with your sister. I asked you toe over after the New Year. Why did you drag it out until today?¡±


    Yu Feng said embarrassedly, ¡°I should havee earlier. I had something on at home and was dyed.¡±


    Doctor Ji pointed at the stool opposite him. ¡°Sit.¡±


    Uncle sat down.


    Doctor Ji was sixty years old this year. His hair and beard had turned white, but he was still energetic. He was not from the Capital, and his uncle was from the same hometown as the owner of Baozhi Hall. After he retired from the military camp, he asked the owner of Baozhi Hall to invite him over.


    He had treated most of the injured in the military camp, so he was quite good at treating injuries. Seeing that his uncle was sitting on pins and needles, he said kindly, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous first. Let me take a look at your leg.¡±


    Yu Feng squatted down and rolled up Uncle¡¯s pants.


    Doctor Ji took a rough look and pinched Uncle¡¯s knee and leg bone with his thin fingers. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Uncle nodded.


    ¡°Lie down and let me take a look.¡± Doctor Ji pointed at the bed in the room.


    Yu Feng helped his father lie down.


    Doctor Ji looked at it very carefully and asked Uncle when he was injured and what treatment he had received. He even went through every prescription meticulously.


    In the past two years, Yu Feng had gone around seeking treatment, but there were very few who were as careful as Doctor Ji. Yu Feng couldn¡¯t help but have a trace of hope in his heart. ¡°Doctor Ji, can my father¡¯s leg be cured? ¡±


    Doctor Ji stroked his white beard. ¡°I took over a simr patient in the military camp back then. I couldn¡¯t treat him.¡±


    Yu Feng¡¯s expression changed.


    Doctor Ji continued, ¡°But a divine doctor who passed by cured him. I remember the prescription he used back then, and I also remember his acupuncture. The only difference is that that person was injured for a shorter time than your father. Your father was injured for two years, but he was injured for less than a year.¡±


    Yu Feng¡¯s heart, which had finally settled down, rose to his throat again. ¡°Then¡­ can it be treated?¡±


    Doctor Ji said, ¡°Although it can¡¯t be said to be foolproof, it¡¯s worth a try.¡±


    Try? Upon hearing this word, the father and son¡¯s expressions darkened. They had heard countless doctors say this before and were already numb to it. The final oue had never surprised them.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s try!¡±


    Yu Wan walked in.


    Doctor Ji looked at her. In fact, the reason why Doctor Ji could recognize Yu Feng was because he remembered the girl beside Yu Feng. He had seen countless people in his life, but he had never seen a woman with such a calm temperament like her. She was beautiful. However, Doctor Ji was already past the age of seeing women through their looks. It was probably because she was a little different that he remembered her.


    ¡°Doctor Ji.¡± Yu Wan greeted him politely.


    Doctor Ji nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll prescribe the medicine.¡±


    Yu Wan said softly, ¡°Doctor Ji, please.¡±


    Doctor Ji waved his pen and calmly wrote down a prescription. He handed it to the siblings and said, ¡°Go find the medicine boy.¡±


    ¡°How much?¡± Yu Feng took the prescription and asked. He could roughly recognize a few words, but it wasn¡¯t much. Therefore, he didn¡¯t understand what was written on the prescription.


    Doctor Ji said, ¡°A hundred taels.¡±


    With that, he continued writing the prescription.


    Yu Feng¡¯s eyebrows twitched. ¡°What? A hundred taels? What medicine is so expensive?¡±


    Doctor Ji exined, ¡°There¡¯s a Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus and a two-hundred-year-old ginseng inside.¡±


    Yu Feng did not understand what snow lotus was. He only felt that this price was too expensive. ¡°Doctor, are you tricking us?¡±


    Doctor Jiughed angrily. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can take the prescription and go to another pharmacy to get the medicine. Baozhi Hall has been operating for so many years. It¡¯s impossible for us to do such a wicked thing.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Yu Feng wanted to say something else, but Yu Wan grabbed his arm. ¡°Big Brother, I can afford a hundred taels.¡±


    The money they earned from doing business was all invested in the workshop. However, the consultation fee for the little fat ball¡¯s treatment happened to be a hundred taels if it was converted to silver.


    Uncle opened his mouth, but Yu Wan interrupted him in time. ¡°Uncle, listen to me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to give you acupunctureter,¡± Doctor Ji said to Uncle. Then, he looked at the door. ¡°Anzi.¡±


    The shop assistant who had received Yu Feng in advance walked in and helped Uncle to the room where acupuncture was specially done.


    On the other side, Doctor Ji had also finished writing the second and third prescriptions. ¡°There¡¯s a total of three hundred taels.¡±


    Yu Feng was dumbfounded. ¡°Why did it be three hundred taels again?!¡±


    Doctor Ji said, ¡°One prescription can only be taken for one course of treatment. One course of treatment is ten days. You have to eat for at least a month.¡±


    ¡°This, this¡­¡± This was a scam!


    Doctor Ji was helpless. He really didn¡¯t cheat anyone. Back then, that divine doctor used this prescription. The consultation fee that the divine doctor charged was twice as expensive as his. What do you mean by hanging a pot to help the world? That also depended on money. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t the one who opened the pharmacy. He couldn¡¯t lower the price just because he wanted to.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we take it for ten days to see the effects?¡± Yu Feng asked.


    Doctor Ji said, ¡°Yes, but the two-hundred-years ginseng and the Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus are rare herbs. I wonder if you can buy it the next time youe.¡±


    This was also the truth. It was definitely not to deliberately lure them into buying.


    Yu Feng was anxious. ¡°Where would we get so much money?¡±


    Even Yu Wan only brought a hundred taels with her when she went out. She thought that this hundred taels could support them three to five times, but she didn¡¯t expect to lose it in one go. It wasn¡¯t enough to buy.


    Just as Yu Wan felt a headacheing on, a slender hand reached over from behind her and ced three banknotes worth a hundred taels on the table.


    Yu Wan turned around. A familiar cold fragrance wafted over. Realizing that the two of them were too close, she moved aside.


    Doctor Ji looked at the person with a strange expression. This was undoubtedly an extremely noble man. His attire and every move he made exuded a noble aura that only the heavens had.


    ¡°Not enough?¡± Yan Jiuchao said indifferently.


    Doctor Ji came back to his senses. He looked at the banknotes on the table and said, ¡°Enough, enough. It¡¯s exactly three hundred taels. Little brother, take the banknotes and prescription to the counter to get the medicine.¡±


    These words were directed at Yu Feng.


    Yu Feng looked at Yan Jiuchao, who had suddenly appeared, and was so shocked that he was speechless. Doctor Ji called him twice in a row before he picked up the banknotes and prescription on the table in a daze and left in a daze.


    Doctor Ji looked at Yan Jiuchao and then at Yu Wan. He suddenly felt that he was redundant. He coughed lightly and pretended to be deaf and mute as he left.


    Only the two of them were left in the room.


    His powerful aura was everywhere. Yu Wan¡¯s eyshes trembled. ¡°¡­Thank you very much. I¡¯ll return it to you. I have ten taels of gold here. I¡¯ll return a portion first and think of a way to deal with the rest.¡±


    With that, Yu Wan opened her purse and took out the little fat ball¡¯s consultation fee. ¡°Here.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao did not take it.


    Yu Wan took a step forward, pulled his hand, and stuffed the gold ingot into his hand.


    Yu Feng only came back to his senses halfway through grabbing the medicine. He had left his sister behind and hurriedly returned to look for Yu Wan. Unexpectedly, the moment he reached the door, he saw his sister holding Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hand. He was so frightened that he dropped the medicine bag in his hand.


    Yu Wan heard the sound of the medicine bag falling to the ground and retracted her hand.


    Yan Jiuchao turned around calmly and looked at Yu Feng, who seemed to have been struck by lightning. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Yu Feng stammered, ¡°No¡­ no¡­ nothing¡­¡±


    Who was the one who was caught?


    ¡­ .


    The banknotes that Yan Jiuchao brought allowed them to buy the medicine that Uncle needed in time. Doctor Ji gave Uncle acupuncture and massage. The pharmacy brewed the first batch of medicine for Uncle. After Uncle took it, he was sleepy and soon fell unconscious.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my father?¡± Yu Feng asked worriedly.


    Doctor Ji smiled and said, ¡°The medicine has taken effect. Don¡¯t worry, let him sleep for a while more. Don¡¯t wake him up. He¡¯ll feel much better when he wakes up.¡±


    Yu Feng was skeptical, but there was no reason to give up halfway through the treatment. After all, that was three hundred taels of medicine! Yu Feng simply didn¡¯t know how to repay it¡­


    It was probably impossible for Uncle to return to the vige in this state. Yu Wan nned to stay at the inn, but Uncle Wan, who had rushed over, brought her to a courtyard under Yan Jiuchao¡¯s name.


    The courtyard was not far, about the same distance going to the door to the Young Master Manor.


    Originally, it was not impossible to go to the Young Master Mansion. However, firstly, the Princess Consort was there, so Uncle Wan felt that it was better not toplicate matters. Secondly, Yu Wan did not want her uncle to wake up and ask where they were. She had to hold back her shock and tell him that they were in the Young Master Mansion.


    It was a courtyard with three entrances. The door did not look conspicuous, but it was another world after entering. The courtyard was very elegant. The first courtyard was nted with bamboo, the second courtyard was built with a shallow fish pond, and the third courtyard was built with a parasol tree that was at least a hundred years old.


    A few words suddenly shed across Yu Wan¡¯s mind¡ªPhoenix Perching in the Parasol Tree.


    Yu Wan was arranged to be in the innermost room, while Yu Feng and her uncle were in the front.


    After covering his father with a nket, Yu Feng found Yu Wan. ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Young Master Yan?¡±


    This doubt had been in his heart for a long time. His sister had saved Shopkeeper Cui¡¯s life by beating Yan Jiuchao, so he wanted to ask, but he didn¡¯t know how to ask.


    ¡°He¡­ did he treat you¡ª¡± Yu Feng was too embarrassed to speak.


    ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re thinking too much. He didn¡¯t do anything to me.¡±?<i>He misunderstood that I wanted to do something to him.</i>?But it wasn¡¯t good to tell Yu Feng about this.


    Yu Feng believed that his sister was a person who knew her limits. However, as her brother, he had to remind her. ¡°It¡¯s best if nothing happens. This Young Master¡¯s reputation isn¡¯t good. I¡¯m worried that he will do something to you when his temper rises. I think we should avoid provoking him.¡±


    ¡°What will happen?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Yu Feng blushed. ¡°What¡­ What else could it be? A man and a woman¡­¡±


    Yu Feng could not continue.


    Yu Wan secretly thought, could it be that he kissed her, hugged her, and slept with her when she wasn¡¯t paying attention? With that guy¡¯s looks and figure, she didn¡¯t lose out either¡­

 Chapter 154 - Grandfather and Granddaughter Meet?

    <h4>Chapter 154: Grandfather and Granddaughter Meet?</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yan Ruyu returned to the manor in a good mood. After experiencing so many ¡°disasters¡± in two days, her luck had finally turned. There was something satisfying.


    That woman dared to bully the General Manor just because the Young Master Manor was indebted to her. She was really arrogant. Now that she had fallen into Young Master Yan¡¯s hands, she would die miserably.


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    As soon as Yan Ruyu entered the room, a young master dressed in brocade strode in. It was the Yan Manor¡¯s young master, Yan Xie, whom she had not seen for many days.


    Ever since he was taught a lesson by Shangguan Yan, he had been staying in his room. To put it nicely, he was recuperating from his injuries, but in reality, it was Mrs. Yan who punished him to reflect on his mistakes behind closed doors. After reflecting for so long, his injuries had healed and his body was about to mold.


    ¡°What made my sister so happy?¡± He sat down beside Yan Ruyu, poured a cup of tea, and drank it in one gulp.


    Yan Ruyu said indifferently, ¡°How did you see that I was happy?¡±


    Yan Xie put down her cup. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true. The Xiongnu people wiped out the Northwest Army Camp in one go. Father¡¯s life and death are unknown, and Mother has encountered such a disaster. If Sister can still be happy, then you¡¯re too heartless.¡±


    Yan Ruyu red at him coldly, wishing she could chase him out. ¡°It¡¯s sote. Why did youe looking for me?¡±


    Yan Ke chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s antern festival tonight at Qilin Street. Do you want to take a look?¡±


    Yan Ruyu said in a teasing tone, ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that Father¡¯s life and death are unknown, and Mother has met with such a disaster? So I¡¯m not in the mood to enjoy myself.¡±


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Yan Xie¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°I was afraid that you would be sad and wanted to take you out to rx.¡±


    Yan Ruyu said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to. Don¡¯t even think about asking me to fool Mom for you. If you want to go, go yourself!¡±


    ......


    How would Yan Xie dare? If his mother knew that he had left the manor without permission, she would definitely beat him to death. He grabbed his sister¡¯s wrist and begged bitterly, ¡°Aiya, good sister, just promise me this once. When you were young, I treated you the best. Even your second and third brothers bullied you. When did I not stand up for you?¡±


    Yan Ruyu coldly retracted her hand. ¡°This move is useless against me. If you want to leave the manor, think of a way yourself!¡± She did not want to be talked about at this juncture. Besides, she had something else to do tonight.


    Seeing that he could not persuade his sister no matter what, Yan Xie left in disappointment.


    ¡­ .


    On the other hand, it was inconvenient for Yan Jiuchao to stay with Yu Wan and Yu Feng in the courtyard. No matter what, a certain young master understood that ady¡¯s reputation could not be lost.


    Yu Feng heaved a sigh of relief after he left. Although Young Master Yan had never done anything to hurt his sister, the rumors about that person were too terrifying. At least there were so many eyes watching in the vige, but this was his own territory. If he really wanted to do something, how could he and his sister withstand it?


    After the little ones asked for three big kisses each, they obediently followed their father back to the manor.


    The siblings were sorting out the herbs in Uncle¡¯s room. Other than them, there was also a pageboy called San¡¯er.


    San¡¯er was specially sent by Uncle Wan to serve Uncle. In the past, he had been a medicine boy in Imperial Physician Zhang¡¯s residence and knew a little about medicine.


    Imperial Physician Zhang was one of the two physicians who had suddenly descended on Baozhi Hall during the day. The other was Imperial Physician Liang. The two of them were invited by Yan Jiuchao. The consultation fee that was exempted for everyone was also paid out of Yan Jiuchao¡¯s own pocket. Yu Wan and Yu Feng did not know about this.


    There was amotion nearby.


    Yu Feng pretended to be calm as he distributed the medicine packets, but he could not help but nce outside.


    Yu Wan looked at him in amusement and asked the pageboy beside her, ¡°San¡¯er, what¡¯s going on over there?¡±


    San¡¯er replied, ¡°Miss Yu, that¡¯s Qilin Street. There¡¯s antern festival tonight.¡±


    ¡°Thentern festival,¡± Yu Wan muttered. She had been in the ancient times for so long, but she had never seen the bustling night view of the Capital. ¡°Big Brother, let¡¯s go take a look?¡±


    Yu Feng swallowed his saliva and said seriously, ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll look after Dad.¡±


    It was obvious that he wanted to go. It seemed that the saying was right. Every man had a big boy living in their hearts.


    Yu Wanughed and looked at San¡¯er. ¡°We¡¯ll be back soon. Besides, Uncle has someone to take care of him. He¡¯s much better than you and me.¡±


    San¡¯er scratched his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of Old Master Yu.¡±


    Yu Feng wanted to say something but was pulled out of the room by his sister. He was a big man, but he couldn¡¯t break free from a girl¡¯s hand. It would be embarrassing if word got out. After walking out of the courtyard and heading east, they could see a pond. They followed the pond to the right and walked until they arrived at Qilin Street.


    Qilin Street was filled with colorful lights, and it had already be a colorful sea. The people of the Great Zhou Dynasty were more open-minded than the previous dynasty, and it was not that the girls did not leave their houses. On the streets, other than the elegant young masters, there were also many youngdies who had yet to marry. The daughters of wealthy families were mostly surrounded by servants and wore veils or bamboo hats. Themoners were not as particr.


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful.¡± Yu Wan sighed as she looked at thenterns beside her.


    ¡°Which one do you like?¡± Yu Feng couldn¡¯t bear to see his sister drooling over thentern.


    Yu Wan picked up a lotusntern from a stall and asked, ¡°Big Brother, do you want to buy it for me?¡±


    The vendor immediately said, ¡°A hundred copper coins each.¡±


    Whatntern cost a hundred copper coins? Yu Feng¡¯s hand froze.


    Yu Wan couldn¡¯t help butugh. She really didn¡¯t know who could pluck a strand of hair off this miserly brother.


    ¡°Great! How dare you follow me!¡±


    A familiar voice came from the alley beside them. The siblings¡¯ expressions froze. After exchanging nces, Yu Wan said in confusion, ¡°Could it be Miss Bai¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Yu Feng had already disappeared into the alley.


    Yu Wan put down thentern and followed.


    The two of them did not hear wrongly. The person in the alley was indeed Bai Tang, and there was actually a man who appeared in the alley with Bai Tang. From Bai Tang¡¯s tone, it was not difficult to tell that she had been followed. Yu Feng rolled up his sleeves and was about to teach that lecher a lesson when he was stunned by the scene in front of him.


    The young man in luxurious clothes curled up and fell to the ground. Bai Tang held a wooden stick in her hand and punched him. ¡°Do you know who I am? You even dare to follow me. I think you don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Big Brother?¡± Yu Wan walked over.


    Yu Feng weakly pointed at the lecher who was beaten up by Bai Tang. Yu Wan walked over to take a look. ¡°Eh? Why does this person look familiar? I think I¡¯ve seen him somewhere before.¡± Wasn¡¯t this the former city patrol envoy, Yan Xie, who had captured Yu Wan and the three little munchkins into jail? After offending Shangguan Yan, he was decisively fired by the magistrate.


    Yan Xie was an idiot to begin with. He had relied on his rtionship with Shangguan Yan to obtain an official position in the magistrate prefecture. In reality, he¡¯s useless. He was also addicted to sex and loved to tease beautiful girls.


    The first time he saw Yu Wan, he also had some thoughts. However, at that time, he did not dare to mess around.


    It was a coincidence that he had offended Bai Tang. Although the two of them were neighbors, they had never met. How could he know that this delicate little girl was the infamous Miss Bai?


    Bai Tang beat Yan Xie up so badly that Yu Wan did not even recognize him as the once awe-inspiring young master of the Yan Manor.


    ¡°Miss, please spare my life. I won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡± Yan Xie begged for mercy. He had sneaked out of the manor alone without a pageboy or guard. If something happened, he wouldn¡¯t even have someone to protect himself.


    Bai Tang hit him again with the wooden stick. ¡°Be careful of your skin if you dare to follow me again! Get lost!¡±


    Yan Zhen rolled away, peeing his pants.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Bai Tang threw down her stick and pped her hands. She looked at the siblings who had suddenly appeared.


    Yu Feng cleared his throat ufortably.


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°We came to watch thentern festival. When my brother heard your voice, he thought something had happened to you and ran faster than a rabbit.¡±


    Yu Feng¡¯s heart trembled.


    Bai Tang nodded. ¡°What can happen to me? I¡¯ll deal with any of these lechers!¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Miss Bai is also here to see thenterns?¡±


    Bai Tang muttered, ¡°That¡¯s right. In the end, I met that guy. What a disappointment!¡±


    Yu Wan nced at Yu Feng. ¡°We just arrived and haven¡¯t started watching yet. If Miss Bai doesn¡¯t mind, shall we go together?¡±


    The three of them strolled around thentern festival on Qilin Street. Bai Tang was a native of the Capital and had seen many suchntern festivals. She did not find it strange, but it was a different feeling to be able to be with friends.


    At first, the three of them were still walking side by side. But Yu Wan slowly fell behind them, and the two of them did not notice. Yu Wan was angry and amused. Although she did it on purpose and did not want to be a third wheel for the two of them, wasn¡¯t it a little sad to ignore her existence?


    ¡°We¡¯re sellingnterns! Freshnterns! Lotusnterns, peachnterns, apricotnterns, eighty copper coins each!¡±


    Yu Wan was attracted by the hawker¡¯s shouts. Thenterns in this shop were indeed not bad. She decided to buy one for each of the youngds. When Yu Wan was choosingnterns for the three littleds, a scream suddenly came from the back of the crowd. ¡°Aiya! Someone fell into the water!¡±


    Yu Wan remembered that there was indeed a pond on the way to Qilin Street, and this ce was not far from the pond.


    When Yu Wan arrived, the outside of the pond was already surrounded by passersby. However, no one knew how to swim. An old man found a bamboo pole and wanted to let that person grab it, but that person sank straight down.


    In a moment of desperation, Yu Wan couldn¡¯t care less about the cold spring water. She jumped into the pond and saved the person who fell into the water. It was an old man with white hair. Yu Wan pressed on his chest and the old man spat out a mouthful of water.


    An auntie said, ¡°I saw him standing here for a long time just now. So he wanted tomit suicide.¡±


    For such an old man tomit suicide, he must have encountered something bad. Everyone sympathized with this old man.


    Unexpectedly, the old man panted and scolded the auntie, ¡°You¡¯re the one who wants tomit suicide! Your entire family wants tomit suicide!¡±


    The auntie choked. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you old thing!¡±


    The old man scolded her. ¡°You¡¯re the old thing!¡±


    The auntie was so angry that she fell back! She just sympathized with him too much and said it casually. If he wasn¡¯t, then he wasn¡¯t. Why did he have to say such harsh words?


    The people who originally sympathized with him dispersed in disdain. This damned old man could die wherever he wanted!


    ¡°I was hungry,¡± the wet old man said to Yu Wan. He was freezing and his voice was trembling. ¡°I didn¡¯t stand properly and fell into the water.¡±


    Yu Wan: ¡°Oh.¡±


    The old man hugged his trembling body tightly and looked at Yu Wan. ¡°Is there anything to eat?¡±


    Yu Wan took out a few pieces of candy from her purse, peeled off the icing, and handed it to him. ¡°Is this okay?¡±


    The old man took the candy and wolfed it down. He didn¡¯t leave a single one for Yu Wan. ¡°It tastes terrible!¡±


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±?<i>You¡¯re wee</i>.?<i>What a strange old man</i>. Yu Wan ignored him and stood up to leave.


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving just like that?¡± The old man stopped Yu Wan.


    <i>Am I still responsible for you?</i>


    The old man said, ¡°I don¡¯t live far. Help me back.¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±


    The old man said without thinking, ¡°I¡¯ll say you pushed me into the water.¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°¡­Old man, it¡¯s wrong of you to try to scam me.¡±


    The old man also realized that he had gone too far with his savior. He took out a money bag and poured out a brocade box sealed with wax. He threw it to Yu Wan and said, ¡°For you!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yu Wan took off her wax coat and opened it. ¡°Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus?¡±


    The snow lotus was bigger, fuller, and more fragrant than the one in the Baozhi Hall. If the Baozhi Hall used a first-grade snow lotus, the one the old man gave her was undoubtedly a top-grade snow lotus. If she used it as medicine, it would definitely have a better effect!


    On ount of the snow lotus, Yu Wan decisively helped him up. ¡°Old man, where are you staying?¡±


    ¡­ .


    The night was as cold as water. A carriage slowly stopped in front of a quiet mansion. The curtain was lifted and Yan Ruyu alighted from the carriage. The vermilion door was tightly shut. She walked up the stairs and gently knocked on the door.


    Creak¡ª


    Not long after, the thick door was pulled open from the inside. A young pageboy stuck his head out and saw that it was a girl wearing a veil and luxurious clothes. His vignce decreased greatly and he asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Yan Ruyu asked gently, ¡°May I know if Chef Bao is around?¡±


    The pageboy frowned.


    Yan Ruyu saw his confusion and patiently exined, ¡°It was Madam Du who told me that Chef Bao stayed here.¡±


    The pageboy¡¯s expression softened.


    Yan Ruyu took out Madam Du¡¯s handwritten letter. This was what Madam Du had left for her before she left. This could be considered thest thing Madam Du did for her. From now on, she and Madam Du really didn¡¯t owe each other anything.


    After the pageboy read it, he returned the handwritten letter to Yan Ruyu. ¡°It¡¯s indeed Madam Du¡¯s handwritten letter, but my master isn¡¯t around.¡±


    Yan Ruyu asked, ¡°Then can I wait for him here?¡±


    ¡°Up to you.¡± With that, the pageboy took back the head and closed the door.


    Yan Ruyu choked.


    Lychee, who was behind her,ined, ¡°What kind of person is that? Doesn¡¯t he know how to invite Miss to wait in the inner hall?¡±


    Yan Ruyu nced at her coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    Lychee lowered her head resentfully.


    Everyone was not qualified to invite Madam Du¡¯s master since it was already so difficult to invite Madam Du. Although she could use the power of the General Manor, once word got out, not only would it not be glorious, it would also give asion for gossip.


    These people with unique skills often had strange personalities and thought highly of themselves. It was fine. She, Yan Ruyu, had patience.


    ¡°Old man, we¡¯ve already walked two streets. Where exactly is your house?¡±


    This voice!


    Yan Ruyu¡¯s eyebrows twitched. She turned around and looked into the night. She saw Yu Wan, who was dripping wet, supporting a thin old man who was also dripping wet, walking over.


    Yan Ruyu suspected that she was seeing things. Wasn¡¯t she dealt with by Young Master Yan? Why would she appear in front of her?


    ¡°Miss¡­ Miss Yu?¡± Yan Ruyu called out tentatively.


    Yu Wan looked up and paused. ¡°Yan Ruyu?¡± Meeting her twice in one day, wasn¡¯t she too fated with this woman?


    Yan Ruyu didn¡¯t even look at the old man supported by Yu Wan and said in disbelief, ¡°You¡­ Aren¡¯t you¡­¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t I?¡± Yu Wan asked despite knowing the answer.


    Yan Ruyu wanted to say something but hesitated. After teasing for a while, she changed the topic and said, ¡°I see you everywhere. You¡¯re really haunting me! Tell me honestly, did you hear some news and deliberately follow me?¡±


    ¡°I followed you? Here?¡± Yu Wan looked at the deste streets. There were old houses on both sides and there were almost no people here anymore. She must have had nothing better to do than follow Yan Ruyu to such a ce.


    Yan Ruyu felt that Yu Wan was following her. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be such a coincidence. ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you follow me. Master Chef Bao won¡¯t see you!¡±


    ¡°Master Chef Bao?¡± Yu Wan touched her chin.


    When the pageboy inside the house heard themotion, he opened the door again. He stuck his head out to take a look and immediately opened the door.


    Yan Ruyu thought that he was finally going to wee her into the house and proudly tidied her clothes. Unexpectedly, he walked past her and walked down the steps in two to three steps. He walked to Yu Wan and bowed to the old man who was supported by Yu Wan. ¡°Master, you¡¯re back!¡±

 Chapter 155 - Recognition (1)

    <h4>Chapter 155: Recognition (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    <i>Master? This seemingly inconspicuous old man was actually the owner of this house¡­ Chef Bao?</i>


    Yan Ruyu was stunned.


    <i>How could this be? Wasn¡¯t he a Master Chef? Why did he look like an old beggar? Also, how did he end up with this vige girl? Looking at their wet bodies, could they have fallen into the water?</i>


    Countless doubts shed through Yan Ruyu¡¯s mind, making her mind buzz. She even forgot what she was here for. She watched helplessly as Yu Wan supported Chef Bao and was respectfully invited in by the pageboy.


    ¡°Miss!¡± Lychee reminded her softly.


    Yan Ruyu suddenly came back to her senses and looked at Master Chef Bao, who had crossed the threshold. ¡°Master Chef Bao, I¡¯m Madam Du¡¯s disciple! Madam Du has left the Capital. She hopes that I cane and see you.¡±


    Of course, being a disciple was made up. Madam Du was like a mentor and a friend to her but their master-disciple rtionship did not exist in name. However, Madam Du had already left, so she could not bring her back to confront her. Moreover, she had a handwritten letter and Madam Du¡¯s culinary skills, so she was not afraid of Master Chef Bao suspecting her.


    ¡°Why did she ask you to see me?¡± Chef Bao asked.


    ¡°Madam Du, she¡­¡±


    ¡°Does she have something to say, or do you have something to ask of me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Just as Yan Ruyu was hesitating whether she wanted to ask for a bowl of medicinal cuisine or beg him to take her in as his disciple so that she could inherit his mantle in the future, Yu Wan snorted and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like her! I¡¯m leaving!¡±


    Yan Ruyu instantly choked. Shouldn¡¯t she keep such words to herself and not let anyone see through her for the rest of her life? How could she have the cheek to say it¡­ without even pretending?!


    ......


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t go!¡± The old man stopped Yu Wan, who had already gone down the steps.


    Yu Wan happened to walk to Yan Ruyu¡¯s side. She nced at Yan Ruyu coldly and said in a huff, ¡°Then let her go.¡±


    Yan Ruyu gasped. ¡°You!¡±


    Yu Wan looked at the sky.


    The old man hurriedly said, ¡°Okay, okay, okay, I¡¯ll let her go, let her go! Remember to finish telling me the storyter. That CEO¡­ whatever, did he get married to Little Xi? Did he acknowledge his son?¡±


    On the way here, in order to kill time, Yu Wan gave Chef Bao a lecture on ¡°The Overbearing President Loves Me¡±. Chef Bao listened with relish. He had even circled around two or three times.


    Therefore, Yu Wan was not afraid of threatening to chase Yan Ruyu away.


    Yan Ruyu was furious from embarrassment. She did not expect Yu Wan to be so arrogant. She dared to openly ask Chef Bao to chase her away. Who did she think she was? Chef Bao¡¯s biological granddaughter?!


    The hateful thing was that Chef Bao was really on her side. What exactly was this woman¡¯s ability? Why was it that everyone she needed to do her best to please could easily be settled by her?


    Was she a born vixen? Or was she against her? Why was she able to ruin all her good deeds?!


    ¡°Master Chef Bao¡­¡± Yan Ruyu put on a pitiful expression.¡± Madam Du¡­¡±


    Bang!


    Before she could finish speaking, Chef Bao pulled Yu Wan into the house and decisively closed the door!


    Yan Ruyu was so angry that she was about to have a stroke.


    After entering the courtyard, Yu Wan covered her chest and revealed a look of disbelief.


    This old man who had annoyed her all the way was actually the legendary Chef Bao? Wasn¡¯t this too shocking? How could the famous Master Chef be an old ruffian? And an old ruffian who fell in love with a melodramatic CEO story¡­


    Yu Wan felt that her worldview had been shaken. She could not look at this old¡­ old man who was chasing after her and asking her if the CEO had fallen in love with another woman.


    Yu Wan and Chef Bao both fell into the water. A servant brought the two of them back to their room to change their clothes. There was a maidservant beside Chef Bao. She was the younger sister of the pageboy from earlier. She brought Yu Wan to her room and took out a set of clean clothes. ¡°Miss, these clothes are all clean. Change into them first. Be careful not to catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Yu Wan took the clothes from the maidservant.


    The maidservant fetched another bucket of hot water. ¡°There¡¯s no big bathtub to take a bath in. Miss, just soak your feet.¡±


    Yu Wan replied again. The maidservant went to cook the ginger soup. Yu Wan wiped her body and changed into her dry clothes. After soaking her feet for a while, her body immediately felt much warmer.


    She noticed that this was not ordinary hot water. There were some strange medicinal herbs inside. She was quite proficient in medicinal herbs, but she had never seen these few things before. It was rumored that Master Chef Bao was the best at medicinal cuisine. It seemed that he was also very proficient in medical knowledge. No wonder he carried a top-grade Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus with him.


    Speaking of which, there was still apetition between Uncle and Chef Bao. Could she be considered a spy of the enemy camp?


    Chef Bao did not ask who Yu Wan was, so Yu Wan did not introduce herself.


    ¡°Miss.¡± The maidservant gently knocked on the door. ¡°Can Ie in?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yu Wan said.


    The maidservant pushed the door open and entered. Seeing that Yu Wan had already finished soaking and put on her shoes, she quickly walked over and carried the bucket out. When she crossed the threshold, the maidservant turned around and said, ¡°Miss, please follow me.¡±


    Yu Wan followed the maidservant.


    The maidservant led Yu Wan to a room at the end of the corridor and said, ¡°The wind is strong in the central room. Miss, please sit inside. I¡¯ve built a heater.¡±


    She was worried that Yu Wan would freeze in the water. Yu Wan looked at her gratefully and walked into the room. This was a study, neatly lined with several rows of bookshelves.


    ¡°Miss, do you want to read?¡± The maidservant asked.


    ¡°Can I?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°Yes, please help yourself.¡± With that, the maidservant left with the wooden bucket.


    Yu Wan came to a bookshelf and casually picked up a book in front of her. It was actually a medical book. Yu Wan flipped through a few more books and realized that the books on this shelf were all rted to medical science. It seemed that the reason why Chef Bao could make famous medicinal cuisine was inseparable from his usual research on medical science. He could clearly rely on his culinary skills to make a living, but he had to learn medicine.


    Yu Wan flipped through the ancient medical books with interest. Only when she heard footstepsing from the corridor did Yu Wan put the medical book back.


    Chef Bao walked in in high spirits. He was almost seventy years old, but his body was still so well-nourished. Yu Wan did not doubt the effects of his medicinal cuisine at all.


    ¡°Master Chef Bao,¡± Yu Wan greeted calmly.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Chef Bao replied indifferently.


    The maidservant brought the ginger soup in. Yu Wan took the ginger soup and drank it. When she returned the bowl to the maidservant, a book on the shelf fell andnded beside Yu Wan¡¯s feet.


    Yu Wan bowed and picked up the booklet. However, a piece of yellowed paper floated out.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Yu Wan caught the paper and asked.


    The paper looked old, and the handwriting was blurry, but it was still recognizable. It was a series of names.


    ¡°The names for my son,¡± Chef Bao said.


    Chef Bao came to find Yu Wan to listen to the story, but the moment he said ¡°son¡±, the atmosphere in the study became strange. Of course, Yu Wan knew about his son¡¯s disappearance. This was not a secret in the world. Yu Wan guessed that he also knew about this, so he said it so openly.


    ¡°It was drafted the year he was born,¡± Chef Bao said again.


    Yu Wan did not know how to reply. She put the paper back into the booklet and ced it on the bookshelf.


    Yu Wan was about to leave when Chef Bao spoke again. ¡°I¡¯ve drafted many, but unfortunately, I didn¡¯t use any of them.¡±


    The maidservant took the soup bowl and left. Yu Wan stood in the study room. She didn¡¯t know whether to leave or stay. She wasn¡¯t good at dealing with such situations. If she had known that it would bring up the sad matter of Chef Bao, she wouldn¡¯t have flipped through the books on the shelf.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going tofort me?¡± Chef Bao looked at Yu Wan, who couldn¡¯t say a word, and said unhappily.


    Yu Wan: ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    So after saying so much, it turned out that he didn¡¯t want to pour out his thoughts. He was just waiting for her tofort him?


    Yu Wan didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Master Chef Bao.¡± Yu Wan racked her brains and slowly sighed. ¡°Actually, you¡¯re not the only one who has lost a family in this world. My father¡­ is not my grandfather¡¯s biological son. He was separated from his family when he was young. It was unknown whether his family did not want him or something else. In short, my father has already grown up and has two children. He still doesn¡¯t know who his biological parents are.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! My son went missing two months after he was born.¡±


    ¡°My father was also picked up from the streets when he¡¯s still in his swaddle!¡±


    ¡°My¡­ My son is congenitally deficient. He has a weakness from his mother¡¯s womb.¡±


    ¡°My father¡¯s health isn¡¯t good either! I heard from my uncle that my father often fell sick when he was young and almost couldn¡¯t grow up!¡±


    ¡°Where is the Master and that girl?¡± The pageboy held a te of freshly cooked snacks and asked his sister.


    The maidservant pointed at the study. ¡°They¡¯reparing who¡¯s more tragic.¡±


    The pageboy : ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°My, my, my¡­ My son must be more pitiful than your father!¡±


    ¡°Who said so? My father went to war, and his fate is unknown! When he left, my mother was just pregnant. He didn¡¯t even know he had a son!¡±


    Master Chef Bao, who couldn¡¯t bepared, withered.


    The pageboy took the opportunity to send the snacks in. He did not dare to look at his master¡¯s angry face as he came out.


    Yu Wan sat on a chair, took a piece of Purple Jade Mountain medicinal cake, and slowly ate it.


    Chef Bao was furious. He sat opposite her with a livid face. He also took a piece of Purple Jade Mountain medicinal cake and bit it as if he was venting.


    The two of them, one quiet and one moving, one fast and one slow, seemed to have been struck by lightning halfway through their meal. They stopped eating the snacks in their hands and looked at each other in a daze.


    ¡°How old is your father?¡±


    ¡°How old is your son?¡±


    The two of them spoke almost at the same time.


    ¡°Thirty-four?¡±


    ¡°Thirty-five!¡±


    They answered at the same time.


    Yu Wan was used to talking about the actual age, while Chef Bao liked to talk about the nominal age. No matter what, the years matched.


    Yu Wan added, ¡°My father was picked up in spring.¡±


    Chef Bao said, ¡°My son was born in the first month.¡±


    He was born in the first month and disappeared when he was two months old. Wasn¡¯t it spring?


    Yu Wan blinked. ¡°No¡­ It can¡¯t be such a coincidence, right?¡±


    Chef Bao tried his best to remain calm, but his body was already trembling slightly. ¡°Your father¡­ When your father was picked up, was there anything in the swaddling?¡±


    ¡°A recipe book,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Chef Bao¡¯s body swayed, and his eyes suddenly shone brightly. His hand that was holding the snack trembled. ¡°When my¡­ my¡­ my son disappeared, the recipe¡­ the recipe also disappeared¡­¡±


    Even this matched¡­ Was Chef Bao¡¯s missing son really her father?


    Her father had not been abandoned by his family. His family had been looking for him all along. Even his hair was white, he did not stop.


    ¡°Quick¡­ quick¡­ take me to see your father¡­¡± Chef Bao couldn¡¯t even speak properly.


    Yu Wan forced herself to calm down. ¡°Chef Bao, my father went to war.¡±


    Chef Bao was stunned as if a basin of cold water had been poured on him.


    Yu Wan slowly said, ¡°But that recipe book is still there. As long as you take a look at that recipe book, you should be able to know if my father is your son.¡±


    It was too early to make a conclusion. The most important thing was the recipe. Once that matched, it would really be set in stone.


    Chef Bao had searched for so many years, but it was not that he had not met any conditions that matched. However, when he finally checked the tokens, he realized that they were not the book he had lost. Therefore, Yu Wan¡¯s words were right. It was too early to be happy.


    ¡°Someone pretended to be your son, right?¡± Yu Wan probed.


    Chef Bao was silent. Not only was there a lot of them, but he had also encountered one today. He knew that it was most likely a scammer, but he still left the Master God Competition behind.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple to fool me,¡± Chef Bao said firmly.


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s for the best. I don¡¯t want to mistake my father¡¯s family either.¡±


    ¡­ .


    Yu Wan bade farewell to Chef Bao and returned to Qilin Street.


    Bai Tang and Yu Feng shopped for a while, but when they turned around, they found out that Yu Wan was gone. They were so frightened that they searched the streets. Yu Wan met the two of them in front of a desert shop.


    ¡°Aiya, you¡­¡± Bai Tang was panting.


    ¡°Where did you go?¡± Yu Feng asked reproachfully.


    Yu Wan said truthfully, ¡°I bumped into Chef Bao just now.¡±


    ¡°What? Who?¡± Bai Tang was indeed in the restaurant business. She was much more sensitive to this name than Yu Feng.


    ¡°Master Chef Bao,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Bai Tang said, ¡°Master¡­ Master Chef Bao from Tianxiang Restaurant?¡±


    Yu Wan: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Bai Tang was dumbfounded.


    Yu Wan did not treat Bai Tang as an outsider, so she told her everything that happened when she met Chef Bao. She did not say anything about Yan Ruyu. It was not that she could not mention it, but she was toozy to.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Your father¡­ Your father is Chef Bao¡¯s son?¡± This was the first time Bai Tang had heard that Yu Wan¡¯s father was not Old Master Yu¡¯s biological son. This news was already heavy enough. What was even more heavy was that Yu Wan¡¯s father was actually Chef Bao, whom they could not curry favor with even if they wanted to. The eloquent Miss Bai was so shocked that she stuttered.


    Yu Feng¡¯s reaction was not much better than hers. So what if he knew that Third Uncle was not the biological son of the Yu family? He did not expect him to be a member of the Bao family.


    Yu Wan said calmly, ¡°We can¡¯te to aplete conclusion yet¡­ We have to wait for Chef Bao to see the token first.¡±


    Bai Tang said, ¡°But if he¡¯s really your grandfather, you can inherit his mantle.¡±


    Many people were envious of Chef Bao¡¯s legacy. This girl was too lucky!


    Bai Tang was a little jealous.


    Uncle slept until thetter half of the night. Yu Feng told Uncle about Chef Bao. Uncle was so shocked that he didn¡¯t sleep at all. He even forgot to ask where he was and why this didn¡¯t look like an inn.


    At dawn, Uncle urged Yu Wan and Yu Feng to return to the vige.


    ¡°What? Third Brother¡¯s family is here?¡± In the old residence, Aunt¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief after hearing her husband¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°Is Third Uncle¡¯s family still around?¡± Yu Song raised his eyebrows.


    Aunt pped the back of her son¡¯s head!


    Aunt said, ¡°Should we talk to Sister-inw about this?¡±


    Uncle said to his wife and children, ¡°Ah Wan will tell her mother. We can¡¯t be sure yet, right? When the old manester, don¡¯t scare him.¡±


    That being said, when Chef Bao arrived at the Yu Family¡¯s old residence in a carriage, Aunt had stopped all business in the workshop. She had made tea, fried fruits, and pancakes. She had cut two to three pounds of braised meat, filling the table in the central room like it was the New Year.


    This was naturally because he knew that her third brother had not been abandoned and that the other party had spent most of his life wandering around in search of him.


    However, in order not to cause unnecessary trouble, Uncle did not reveal that the other party was a famous Master Chef. Aunt and Yu Song thought that he was just an ordinary old man.


    Aunt weed Chef Bao into the central room and said to her youngest daughter, ¡°This is Grandpa Bao.¡±


    Little Zhenzhen groaned and took the half-eaten fried fruit out of her mouth. ¡°Grandpa, eat.¡±


    Little Bruiser also came. As soon as he entered the room, he saw a white-haired old man sitting at the table. ¡°Auntie, we have guests?¡± He walked up to Chef Bao and said politely, ¡°Hello, Grandpa. I¡¯m Little Bruiser!¡±


    Chef Bao looked at Little Zhenzhen and then at Little Bruiser, stunned.


    When Yu Wan held Madam Jiang¡¯s hand and entered the old residence, her uncle happened to find the booklet. ¡°Old Master Bao, take a look at this.¡±


    The mother and daughter stopped in their tracks and looked at Chef Bao.


    Chef Bao took a deep breath and slowly opened the booklet with trembling hands.

 Chapter 156 - Recognition (2)

    <h4>Chapter 156: Recognition (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The handwriting on the booklet had long be blurry, but if it was his own handwriting, it would not be difficult to recognize.


    Chef Bao paused when he flipped to the first page.


    Everyone looked at him nervously. Just before he took out this booklet, the Yu family members didn¡¯t say anything, but in their hearts, they were all certain that Yu Shaoqing was the long-lost son of Chef Bao. However, the moment they really handed the token to Chef Bao, everyone¡¯s hearts suddenly started beating wildly.


    Uncle and Aunt were sweating profusely.


    Yu Feng didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. Even Yu Song, who usually liked to be mischievous, stayed obediently.


    Little Bruiser and Little Zhenzhen didn¡¯t know what had happened, but the adults¡¯ reaction was so serious that they actually obediently shut their mouths.


    Yu Wan held Madam Jiang¡¯s hand tightly.


    How long Chef Bao looked at the booklet was how long the mother and daughter¡¯s gazes stayed on him.


    In the room, no one dared to make a sound. It was only when Little Bruiser¡¯s nose itched and he sneezed that Chef Bao came back to his senses and gently closed the iplete book.


    Uncle¡¯s mouth was dry as he asked, ¡°How¡­ is it? Is it what you ced in the swaddling back then?¡±


    Naturally, the booklet was not put in by Chef Bao himself. Uncle asked this because he was so nervous that he was incoherent. Last night, Yu Wan had found out the entire story of Chef Bao¡¯s son¡¯s disappearance. Back then, when Old Mrs. Bao¡¯s mother fell ill, the doctor said that she might not be able to make it. The family brought their infant son to see Old Mrs. Bao¡¯s mother for thest time. Unexpectedly, after they arrived, Old Mrs. Bao¡¯s mother¡¯s illness recovered.


    Old Mrs. Bao¡¯s mother asked her daughter and grandson to stay for a few more days, while Chef Bao left first because of business.


    When Old Mrs. Bao and her son returned to the Bao family¡¯s house, they encountered a flood on the way. The flood washed over a section of the bridge, luckily, the guards knew how to swim and save Old Mrs. Bao and her son up. Unfortunately, the good times did notst long. The mother and son encountered robbers. In a panic, Old Mrs. Bao fell and fainted. When she woke up, her son and luggage were gone.


    ......


    And the priceless medicinal cuisine recipe was in the lost luggage.


    It was not surprising that someone took the silver and left behind the medicinal cuisine recipe.


    ¡°Where¡­ did your father pick up your third brother?¡± Chef Bao asked Uncle.


    Uncle said, ¡°It¡¯s in Willow Town.¡±


    Willow Town was south of the Capital, a hundred miles away. When Old Master Yu was working in Willow Town, he passed by a ravine and saw a child by the road.


    Uncle asked uneasily, ¡°Is my third brother your son?¡±


    Chef Bao closed his eyes and held back the emotions rolling in his chest. After a while, he finally gave an answer.


    ¡°¡­Yes!¡±


    The hearts of the Yu family members that were in their throats finally calmed down. Immediately after, everyone was overjoyed. Their third brother was not abandoned by his family. They had found their third brother¡¯s family, and it was a father who doted on him so much¡­


    Uncle¡¯s eyes turned red.


    Aunt also turned around and secretly wiped her tears.


    Yu Wan looked at Chef Bao in surprise.


    When Aunt saw Yu Wan¡¯s dazed look, she smiled through her tears and pulled her over. ¡°What are you waiting for? Quickly call Grandpa!¡±


    Little Bruiser looked at them in confusion. What was wrong with adults? They were crying andughing!


    ¡°And you!¡± Aunt patted Little Bruiser¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Hurry up and call him Grandpa!¡±


    ¡°I did!¡± Little Bruiser said in confusion.


    The child was still young, and Aunt did not know how to exin it to him. She could only say anxiously, ¡°Call him that again!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Little Bruiser looked at Chef Bao obediently and called him ¡°Grandpa¡±.


    Chef Bao raised his thin hand and touched his little face. He choked and said, ¡°¡­What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Little Bruiser puffed out his chest and said, ¡°Bruiser!¡±


    ¡°Good, good!¡± Chef Bao stroked his face kindly, and tears gradually appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°This is Ah Wan!¡± Aunt introduced excitedly.


    Chef Bao¡¯s gazended on Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    Chef Bao¡¯s eyes reddened.


    Aunt pulled Madam Jiang over again. ¡°This is Third Brother¡¯s wife, Little Jiang!¡±


    Chef Bao¡¯s gazended on a face simr to Yu Wan¡¯s.


    Aunt hurriedly said, ¡°Little Jiang is from the city. She¡¯s sensible and capable, and her personality is impable. It¡¯s Third Brother¡¯s blessing to be able to marry her!¡±


    Chef Bao choked and nodded. ¡°Good¡­ good!¡±


    ¡°Aiyo.¡± Aunt turned around and wiped her tears. ¡°Unfortunately, Third Brother isn¡¯t back. When hees back, our family will be reunited!¡±


    ¡°He went to war¡­¡± Chef Bao said in a daze.


    Yu Wan had mentioned this when shepared herself to Chef Bao.


    After recovering, Uncle said, ¡°Third Brother is blessed by the heavens. He will definitely return safely!¡±


    Other than Little Zhenzhen and Little Bruiser who didn¡¯t know what was going on, the rest of the people were overjoyed. Aunt had killed a chicken, and it wasn¡¯t a pheasant raised by her family. She wanted to kill them, but who knew that the moment she entered the chicken coop, she found the two pheasants lying on the ground half dead.


    She did not know what was wrong with them. They were still alive and kicking just now, but now, they seemed to have contracted chicken gue.


    Aunt did not dare to kill chickens with chicken gue, so she went to Aunt Luo¡¯s house next door and bought an old hen.


    Yu Feng went to town to buy a few pounds of high-grade rib meat. Yu Feng went to the stream at the back of the mountain to catch two fat carps. Yu Wan dug a few spring bamboo shoots in the backyard.


    It was Uncle who cooked. Although it was like showing off in front of an expert when cooking in front of Chef Bao, he couldn¡¯t let him cook personally, right?


    Uncle cooked a pot of stewed chicken with bamboo shoots, a te of steamed ginger carp, a bowl of braised pork with rock sugar, and a jar of braised pork trotters and lotus roots. A rich fragrance wafted out of the kitchen.


    After the New Year, the Yu family¡¯s dining table had not been so sumptuous for a long time.


    Uncle mixed a te of bean sprout and stir-fried a leek egg and pea.


    In order to show her filial piety, Yu Wan also personally cooked. She made winter melon meatball soup.


    It had been a long time since Chef Bao had such a lively meal. In the past, he still had his wife at the dining table in the mornings. After his wife passed away, he was left alone.


    Chef Bao looked at the food on the table and didn¡¯t eat for a long time.


    Yu Wan picked up a piece of pork belly with rock sugar for him. ¡°My uncle is best at making braised meat. This te of pork belly is braised first before cooking. It¡¯s not greasy at all. Try it.¡±


    The pork belly was stewed till it was soft. The skin was like gtin, soft and bouncy. The taste of the rock sugar and braised meat was fat but not greasy, sweet but not greasy. However, what was truly unforgettable was not the texture of the dish itself, but the taste of home.


    Chef Bao wanted to cry.


    ¡°Try my cooking too!¡± Yu Wan picked up a piece of winter melon and a meatball for him.


    Chef Bao decisively tasted it. After tasting it, he wanted to cry even more.


    Damn it¡­ Why did it taste so bad!


    ¡­ .


    After they became familiar with each other, Yu Song becamecent again. He spoke nonsense, causing Aunt to beat him up again. Yu Song covered his head and ran around. Aunt grabbed a broom and chased after him. The courtyard was in chaos!


    The chickens that had caught the ¡°chicken gue¡± pped its wings and watched themotion.


    ¡°Cluck cluck¡ª¡±


    ¡°Cluck cluck¡ª¡±


    Aunt felt that something was wrong as she fought. She suddenly turned around. ¡°Eh? The chickens are well?¡±


    The two chickens rolled their eyes and fell to the ground half-dead.


    Aunt was speechless.


    The sky was dark. Uncle invited Chef Bao to stay at their house for a while. Coincidentally, after the Guo family moved away, the room was empty. ¡°¡­ It used to be Third Brother¡¯s room. After they moved to their new house, the room was empty. Don¡¯t mind it. Stay here tonight.¡±


    It was his son¡¯s house. As his father, Chef Bao should want to stay there.


    Sure enough, after hearing his uncle¡¯s words, Chef Bao stopped in his tracks. He looked at the room Uncle pointed at with aplicated expression.


    ¡°Grandpa, just stay here!¡± Little Bruiser pulled his hand. Aunt had asked Little Bruiser to get closer to this grandfather. Little Bruiser was an obedient child and had been sticking to his grandfather all afternoon.


    ¡°Stay here.¡± Little Zhenzhen was Brother Bruiser¡¯s little tail.


    Chef Bao looked at the two cute children and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but soften.


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡±


    Before the words ¡°Grandpa is leaving. I¡¯lle and see you another day¡± could be said, the vige bell rang. A deep and ancient sound came from the vige entrance. Chef Bao¡¯s expression froze and he subconsciously looked towards the door. He saw many vigers running over in panic.


    ¡°What happened? It¡¯s sote. Who rang the bell?¡±


    Aunt, who was cleaning up the kitchen, walked out in surprise.


    An ominous feeling welled up in the hearts of the Yu Family members. It was not a small matter for the vige to ring the bell.


    ¡°Aiya! Damn it!¡± Aunt Bai¡¯s scream came from the vige entrance.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look!¡± Yu Wan said as she put down her broom.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Yu Feng said.


    Yu Song was a step ahead of his brother. He rushed out like lightning, but after taking a few steps, he returned with a pale face. He closed the door and bolted it.


    Yu Feng, who was about to go and take a look, was stopped by him. Yu Feng frowned and said, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Yu Songposed himself and said, ¡°A¡­ arge group of people came!¡±


    ¡°Ouch¡ª¡± It was Aunt Zhang¡¯s exmation.


    ¡°What are you doing! Let go of me!¡± It was Cui Hua¡¯s struggle.


    ¡°Wahhh¡ª¡±


    There were also the cries of the children in the vige. There were so many of them that it was impossible to tell who was who.


    ¡°Those bastards from Apricot Flower Vige are here again?¡± Aunt was so angry that she cursed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Yu Song said.


    Soon, Yu Wan heard the sound of horse hooves. It was not one horse, but a group. This was definitely not the bully of Apricot Flower Vige. No matter how capable Apricot Flower Vige was, they did not have the money to buy so many horses.


    Yu Wan took her brother and sister¡¯s hands. ¡°Mom, Uncle, Aunt, bring Bruiser, Zhenzhen, and Grandpa into the house first. Don¡¯te outter.¡±


    It was toote. The door had already been kicked open.


    Two fat and strong men rushed in with machetes in their hands. They hacked around in the courtyard. Looking at their clothes and the sound of horse hooves, Yu Wan seriously suspected that they had encountered the rumored bandits.


    Horse bandits were much harder to deal with than bandits. When bandits robbed, horse bandits would kill.


    ¡°Let go of my son! Let go of him!¡± It was Cui Hua crying.


    Little Bruiser clenched his fists tightly.


    Yu Wan held his hand and quietly pressed it down.


    Yu Song quietly grabbed the shovel beside him. Yu Wan gave him a look, indicating that he shouldn¡¯t act rashly. Two bandits were easy to kill, but there was still a group outside. They could not alert the enemy first and needed to wait for an opportunity to attack, so Yu Song retracted his hand hatefully.


    ¡°You guys,e here!¡± One of the bearded bandits waved his saber and chased the Yu family out of the old residence.


    The other tall bandit stayed behind. It seemed like he was going to plunder the old residence.


    As soon as the Yu Family members left the residence, they saw more than ten horse bandits carryingrge sabers searching through the various households. Yu Song secretly broke out in a cold sweat. Fortunately, they did not make a move just now. Otherwise, they would at least be skinned alive if so many horse bandits rushed in.


    There were also more than ten bandits at the vige entrance. Other than Widow Liu¡¯s paralyzed mother-inw, all the vigers were chased to the vige entrance.


    When the bandits first entered the vige, the hunter tried to resist, but he was beaten up by the bandits. Cui Hua was also kicked. Stone pounced over to save his mother, but was also kicked away by the bandits.


    When the vigers saw how ferocious the horse bandits were, they did not dare to struggle anymore.


    Widow Liu¡¯s seven-year-old daughter cried in fear. The bandits told her to shut up, but she couldn¡¯t. She cried even harder. One of the bandits walked over fiercely and raised his leg to kick Widow Liu¡¯s daughter.


    Widow Liu quickly turned around and protected her daughter in her arms. However, the pain she imagined did note. Widow Liu heard a suppressed groan. It was Wang Mazi who stepped forward and took a few kicks for her and her daughter.


    Widow Liu¡¯s eyes turned red.


    Not long after, the Yu family was pushed into the crowd.


    Uncle said apologetically to Chef Bao, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for implicating you. If I had known earlier, I would have let you leave earlier.¡±


    Chef Bao didn¡¯t say anything. He just stared indifferently at the bandits sweeping through the vige.


    The bandits were discussing what to do with the vigers.


    ¡°Kill the men and sell the women!¡±


    ¡°What about the children?¡±


    ¡°Sell it too!¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, look at that child.¡±


    The bandits noticed Little Bruiser at the back of the crowd. This child was really dazzling. He had a clean face and unbelievably beautiful facial features. His eyes were big and bright, and there was a hint of anger in them.


    The bandit leader¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Keep him and he¡¯ll be a bandit in the future!¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, look at that woman!¡± This bandit was originally pointing at Madam Jiang, but the bandit leader identally saw Yu Wan.


    The bandit leader walked towards Yu Wan. At this moment, the tall bandit from the Yu family came out with a bowl of fragrant braised meat. ¡°Big Brother! There¡¯s meat!¡±


    This was left over from the rock sugar pork belly. It wasn¡¯t braised and only had the taste of brine, but it was enough to make one drool.


    The bandit leader bit into a piece of braised meat. ¡°Damn! It¡¯s so delicious! Is there any more?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The tall bandit ran back to the Yu Family¡¯s old residence and brought over all the leftovers from the cupboard. The dishes were a little cold, but the taste was indescribably good. The bandit leader had lived for half his life and had never eaten such delicious food. He even forgot to look for Yu Wan. He called his brothers over and swept away the leftovers from the Yu Family.


    The bandits had arge appetite, so these few dishes were not enough to fill the gaps between their teeth.


    The bandit leader looked at the vigers and asked, ¡°Who cooked?¡±


    Uncle took a step forward.


    ¡°I made it.¡± Chef Bao walked out calmly.


    Yu Wan and her family were stunned.


    Uncle: ¡°Chef¡­¡±


    Chef Bao interrupted Uncle. ¡°There are still some ingredients at home. As long as you don¡¯t hurt my family, I¡¯ll cook for you now. I guarantee that it¡¯ll be even better than what I made just now.¡±


    It will be even more delicious than the previous one? What kind of divine taste was that!


    The bandits¡¯ stomachs growled.


    ¡°Which ones are your family?¡± The bandit leader asked.


    Chef Bao pointed out the Yu Family members one by one.


    The bandit leader¡¯s face turned green. The child he had taken a fancy to was from his family, and the two beautiful women in the vige were actually from his family too. How could he be a happy bandit?


    ¡°Boss, eat your fill first before¡­¡± The confidant at the side made a naughty smile.


    The bandit leader understood and smiled at Chef Bao. ¡°Okay, I promise not to hurt them, but if the food you cook doesn¡¯t satisfy me, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t it all up to him whether he was satisfied or not? When the time came, he would sell what he needed to sell, kill what he needed to kill, and kidnap what he needed to take away!


    ¡°Please bring me my knife set,¡± Chef Bao said calmly.


    The bandit leader gave him a strange look. Chef Bao pointed at the carriage that the bandits had taken for themselves. The coachman had already been knocked unconscious by the bandits and was lying on the ground.


    The leader of the bandits grunted.


    Chef Bao walked towards the carriage.


    ¡°Wait!¡± The bandit leader stopped him with his machete and said to his trusted aide, a one-eyed bandit, ¡°Go get it!¡±


    The one-eyed bandit jumped onto the carriage and threw down a heavy bag. ¡°This?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chef Bao picked up the bag. ¡°There¡¯s a mechanism under the car seat. There¡¯s some wine and ingredients inside. Take them down.¡±


    When the bandits heard that there was wine, they were tempted. No wonder they couldn¡¯t find everything. It turned out that they were hiding in the mechanism.


    The one-eyed bandit carried down the wine jar and the ingredients in the carriage. The ingredients were given to Chef Bao and the wine jar was given to the bandit leader.


    The bandit leader opened the wine jar, and a strong fragrance of wine assaulted his nose. The bandit leader felt like he was about to get drunk with just a sniff. The bandit leader resisted the urge to drink it all in one gulp and asked Chef Bao, ¡°Is there only one jar?¡±


    Chef Bao said, ¡°There¡¯s only one jar.¡±


    The bandit leader smacked his lips. How good would it be to have a few more jars of such fragrant wine?


    ¡°I need someone to help me.¡± Chef Bao called Yu Wan out.


    On the way to the Yu Family¡¯s old residence, Yu Wan whispered to him, ¡°I won¡¯t leave you behind.¡±


    Chef Bao said, ¡°Who told you to slip away?¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°You really n to cook!¡±


    In this situation, shouldn¡¯t one of them escape first to get reinforcements to clean up the bandits?


    What Yu Wan thought of, the bandit leader also thought of it. He was worried that the old man would y tricks or let her go. He sent a few bandits to keep an eye on him. From washing vegetables to chopping vegetables to cooking, every step was closely monitored by the bandits.


    Chef Bao quickly finished stir-frying the dishes, but there were only three pitiful bowls.


    The bandit in the central room said, ¡°How is this enough to eat?¡±


    Chef Bao said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t you have sheep? Actually, what I¡¯m good at is the All Mutton Banquet.¡±


    Beforeing to Lotus Flower Vige, the bandits had already plundered other viges. Among the spoils of war were a few fat goats.


    How could the bandit leader be willing to take out his spoils of war? However, after tasting the green pepper stir-fried corn kernels, chives fried eggs, and boiled cabbage made by Chef Bao, the bandit leader did not hesitate to let someone drag the goat out and ughter them.


    If a few vegetarian dishes could be made so well, the All Lamb Banquet¡­ Damn! What kind of divine taste was that!


    Yu Wan went to deal with themb.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± Chef Bao said.


    Yu Wan nced at him and handed him the knife before obediently moving to the side.


    In terms of culinary skills, Yu Wan was inferior to him, but in terms of knife skills, Yu Wan would never admit defeat. Moreover, he was old and might not be able to do such hard work. Just as this thought shed through her mind, Yu Wan was stunned by the scene in front of her.


    Chef Bao shed down with his knife. Before anyone could see clearly, the sheep skin was peeled offpletely. The internal organs of the sheep were also cut off and ced into different basins. The sheep intestines were also cleaned at an extremely fast speed.


    Yu Wan had never seen such clean and efficient knife skills. The bloody thing made her feel pleasant to the eye.


    Instead of saying that Yu Wan was here to help, it was more like she was here to watch. Chef Bao had done everything, and she didn¡¯t even need to wash the vegetables. More importantly, Chef Bao was old, but he didn¡¯t look tired at all after doing so much heavy work. His expression was extremely calm from beginning to end.


    Yu Wan felt that what he made was not a dish, but art.


    Chef Bao made two whole roastedmb, arge pot of braised mutton, arge pot of fish and mutton, and arge spicy mutton spine hotpot. Themb¡¯s stomach, liver, and hooves were made into a cold tter. Themb¡¯s intestines were filled with blood and steamed into sections of blood intestines. Themb¡¯s heart, lungs, and radishes were made into a pot of stew. The fragrance of the mutton filled the entire vige.


    It wouldn¡¯t be called mutton if it wasn¡¯t rancid, but how to make the rancid smell just right was a skill.


    The bandits had never known that mutton could smell so good. They could not wait to try the fullmb banquet that the old man made.

 Chapter 157 - Doting on His Grandchildren

    <h4>Chapter 157: Doting on His Grandchildren</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The old residence was not big enough to amodate twenty to thirty bandits. The entire mutton banquet was ced at the vige entrance. Two golden roasted wholembs were ced beside the ancient well.


    The roasted wholemb had ayer of crispy skin, which was the cream of mutton. Spring was not the best season to eat roasted wholemb. After autumn, the little ewes would have a thickyer of mutton fat under their skin. Only then would the taste of roasted mutton reach the extreme.


    The twombs in front of him were not young ewes, but in Master Bao¡¯s hands, they still had a supreme texture.


    Three different tastes filled his mouth when he ate the roasted wholemb.


    The first time he ate it was the golden and crispy outer skin. He sprinkled white sesame, cut it into strips, dipped it in the secret sauce, and bit down. It was charred and crispy, and the fat melted on the tip of his tongue. The cold sauce and the hot outer skin melted in his mouth.


    The fragrance of the sesame dissolved the musk of the suet, and the taste was unbelievably rich.


    Of course, the bandit leader was not stupid. Before he started, he let Chef Bao and Yu Wan try it first. After confirming that it was non-toxic and harmless, he took it and distributed it to his brothers.


    The vigers squatted at the side, trembling. They smelled the fragrance of roasted wholemb and listened to the sound of chewing mutton fat. They were drooling.


    Chef Bao methodically cut the mutton fat. The mutton fat could not be cut too thick, so it was just above the mutton. Yu Wan was in charge of the other roasted mutton. She cut whatever Chef Bao cut. Soon, the mutton fat of the two mutton was swept away.


    Chef Bao ced the mutton back on the fire and continued roasting.


    This time, they ate the mutton itself. The fire couldn¡¯t be too strong or too weak. If it was too strong, the mutton would be hard. If it was too weak, the mutton would be raw. Chef Bao handled it just right. After roasting, the mutton was fresh and juicy. It was fat and thin. Coupled with a green onion and a roll, it was a top-notch delicacy without any sauce.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± The bandit leader couldn¡¯t stop eating.


    After the firstyer of skin and the secondyer of meat were eaten, the third round of roasting was done. What they ate was meat. This was the most fragrant part of the meat, and it was also the essence of roasting the entiremb. There were tendons, and it was slightly chewy. They could vaguely feel the strong fragrance of themb bones.


    ......


    ¡°Slurp~¡± Little Bruiser drooled.


    The leader of the bandits wanted to kidnap Little Bruiser and nurture him into the next bandit. Seeing that he was greedy, he waved at him.


    Little Bruiser walked over eagerly. The Yu family didn¡¯t react for a moment. By the time they reached out to grab him, Little Bruiser had already walked up to the leader of the bandits.


    ¡°You want to eat?¡± The bandit leader asked.


    Little Bruiser nodded.


    The bandit leader gave him a te of meat.


    Little Bruiser carried the te and turned to leave. He didn¡¯t want to eat alone.


    The bandit leader stopped him. ¡°Eat here!¡± His food was only fed to his little bandits. There was no way others could get a share of it!


    ¡°But my sister is also so hungry,¡± Little Bruiser said dejectedly. ¡°My mother is also hungry, my uncle is also hungry. My aunt, my big brother, and my second brother¡­ Uh¡ª¡±


    The bandits stuffed a piece of mutton into his mouth.


    Little Bruiser¡¯s mouth was stuffed full as he mumbled, ¡°They¡¯re all¡­¡±


    The leader of the bandits was annoyed. ¡°If you continue to be noisy, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Little Bruiser obediently shut up.


    The bandit leader hooked a small stool with his foot and kicked it in front of Little Bruiser.


    Little Bruiser straightened the stool and sat down obediently. When he finished the mutton in his mouth, he said, ¡°Actually¡­¡±


    The bandit leader drew his machete.


    Little Bruiser silently swallowed the words in his mouth. He just wanted to ask whether they could give him two more tes since the mutton was really delicious.


    Little Bruiser held the te in one hand and the mutton in the other as he started eating.


    Little Bruiser had been ¡°caught¡±. Uncle and Aunt were both anxious. If they were so anxious, Sister-inw must be even more worried than them, right? Just as the two of them were about tofort Madam Jiang, they saw Madam Jiang staring in the direction of the roasted mutton. She was drooling and her eyes were green.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Sister-inw, did you know that your son has been captured¡­


    Yu Wan looked at Little Bruiser not far away and then at Chef Bao. It was impossible for Chef Bao not to notice that Little Bruiser hade to eat mutton, but there was no change in his expression. He continued to cut the wholemb.


    Yu Wan lowered her eyes. She did not believe that Chef Bao would harm Little Bruiser, so these things were not poisonous. Did he really let the bandits eat happily?


    The bandit leader ate to his heart¡¯s content and took out the jar of good wine that he nned to bring back to slowly taste. This jar of wine was naturally not enough for thirty people, so he only drank it with a few trusted subordinates.


    The fragrance of the wine wafted for ten miles, suppressing the fragrance of the roastedmb.


    The roastedmb was already a top-notch delicacy. The next few dishes did not sound as outstanding, but when they were really served, the bandits thought, What kind of immortal chef was this? How did the dishes be better and better?


    As soon as the braised mutton was served, it was snatched away. There was not a single drop of sauce left. Needless to say, half of the cold tter made of mutton liver, mutton tripe, and goat hooves were gone when they were served. The bandit leader was so angry that he kicked the bandit who stole the food twice.


    Themb spine hotpot had a low-temperature medicine bag ced in it. It was refreshing and spicy, spicy but not dry.


    After the greasy fish and meat were served, a bowl of heart, lungs, and radish soup was served. Coupled with the green onions and tender tofu, the bandits felt relieved.


    The bandits suddenly couldn¡¯t bear to kill this old man. His culinary skills were so good. If they caught him back to cook for them, they would enjoy this everyday.


    At the thought of being able to eat such a sumptuous and delicious meal every meal in the future, the bandits could not sit still anymore. They wished they could immediately return to the mountain,


    ¡°Boss!¡± The one-eyed bandit came over. ¡°Leave that old man behind?¡±


    The bandit leader nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Leave the old man, woman, and child behind. Kill all the men!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The one-eyed bandit pulled out his machete and walked towards the vigers who were cowering at the vige entrance with a wicked smile.


    The vige headman mustered his courage and stood up. ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t go overboard! This is thend of the Emperor. It¡¯s fine if you snatch things, but if someone really dies, the officials won¡¯t sit back and do nothing!¡±


    The one-eyed bandit said fearlessly, ¡°We dare to be bandits, so why should we be afraid of the officials? Besides, if we kill all of you, who will report to the officials?¡±


    Women were sold to brothels, and children were sold to kidnappers. They had plenty of ways to shut that group of people up!


    Three other bandits walked over with the one-eyed bandit. The few of them pulled out the men in the vige. Aunt Bai¡¯s husband and son were also taken away. Aunt Bai took off her size 39 shoe. ¡°I¡¯ll fight it out with you!¡±


    Dong!


    The one-eyed horse bandit fell.


    Aunt Bai was stunned. Eh? She hadn¡¯t done anything yet!


    Immediately after, the remaining three bandits also fell. The four of them curled up and covered their stomachs, rolling around in difort.


    The vigers were stunned by this scene. What was wrong with these people? Why did they copse just like that? Did they eat something bad?


    Aunt Bai was scared out of her wits. She quickly put on her shoes and ran back to the vigers.


    The bandits fell one after another. After a short struggle, the bandit leader spat out a mouthful of blood and knelt on the ground.


    When Little Bruiser, who had been pressed down by him to eat, saw this, he decisively ran into Yu Wan¡¯s arms.


    The group of bandits¡¯ foreheads were ck and their nails were ck. It was obvious that they had been poisoned. On the other hand, Little Bruiser¡¯s face was red and his eyes were watery. His breathing was even and his expression was normal. He was extremely healthy. How could this be? Little Bruiser had also eaten the things they had eaten¡­ The only things Little Bruiser had not touched were the jar of wine and the first three tes of vegetables. However, the bandits had forced Yu Wan and Chef Bao to try them. She and Chef Bao were not poisoned.


    Yu Wan was extremely sure that she had not tampered with it. It could only be Chef Bao. Not to mention that the bandits were staring at them intently, even when Yu Wan was helping Chef Bao from the beginning to the end, she did not see him do anything rted to poisoning.


    Yu Wan simply did not know when he did it.


    The bandit leader looked at Chef Bao and said, ¡°What¡­ what did you do?¡±


    ¡°Poison,¡± Chef Bao said indifferently. ¡°Medicine can heal people, but it can also kill. If you dare to eat my dishes, you have to pay the price.¡±


    The bandit leader could not figure out how he did it. His own people had clearly kept a close eye on him and let his family eat all the dishes first. Why were they fine while he and his brothers were poisoned?


    ¡°You¡­ you lousy old man¡­¡±


    Chef Bao red at him. ¡°You¡¯re the lousy old man! Your entire family is lousy old men!¡±


    The bandit leader vomited three liters of blood!


    Yu Wan began to interrogate the bandits. ¡°How did you think of robbing Lotus Flower Vige?¡±


    Lotus Flower Vige was so poor, but they had never been targeted by bandits.


    The bandit leader gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t say anything, but just because he didn¡¯t say it didn¡¯t mean that others wouldn¡¯t say it. His trusted one-eyed bandit opened his mouth. ¡°We¡­ We heard from the people in Apricot Flower Vige that someone here opened a workshop and did a big business¡­ We¡­ we came to rob!¡±


    Aunt scolded, ¡°It¡¯s indeed those bastards!¡±


    Apricot Flower Vige was famous for its wealth. They were the first to be robbed by the bandits. In order to protect themselves, Apricot Flower Vige led the trouble to the east, saying that there were bigger workshops and more beautiful women in Lotus Flower Vige. They even gave the bandits directions!


    Aunt Bai rolled up her sleeves and gritted her teeth. ¡°Damn it! I must burn them to death today!¡±


    Yu Wan said to her, ¡°Aunt Bai, we¡¯ll settle the score with Apricot Flower Vigeter. Let¡¯s deal with these bandits first.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! These bastards are not good people either!¡± Aunt Bai raised her leg and kicked the one-eyed bandit.


    The one-eyed horse bandit cried out in pain.


    The bandit leader felt a burst of joy in his heart. Who asked you to have no backbone and betray me! But soon, the bandit leader couldn¡¯tugh anymore.


    ¡°What should we do with them?¡± Shuanzi asked.


    The vige headman thought about it and said, ¡°Report them to the authorities.¡±


    Yu Song disagreed. ¡°That won¡¯t do. Just now, we used the officials to threaten them, but they weren¡¯t afraid at all. Perhaps they have already colluded with the officials. What if they use money to bribe the officials? In my opinion, we should kill them!¡±


    Shuanzi said nkly, ¡°Although they deserved to die, wouldn¡¯t we bemitting the same crime as them if we kill them? If the authorities investigate¡­¡±


    Yu Song nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. Then we won¡¯t kill them.¡±


    The bandits were delighted.


    In the next second, Yu Song said, ¡°Send them to the back of the mountain to feed the ferocious beasts. This way, we aren¡¯t the ones who kill them!¡±


    The bandits were about to break down! Young man, you look fair and clean, but do you have to be so evil¡­


    It was also very troublesome for them to transport thirty bandits up the mountain, especially since there were only a few strong men in Lotus Flower Vige. Each of them was not enough to carry one. In the end, Yu Wan thought of a way to achieve both ends. ¡°Vige headman, aren¡¯t we going to reim thend and farm? Why don¡¯t we leave them behind to do manualbor? This way, we won¡¯t have to spend money to hire people outside!¡±


    The vige headman frowned. ¡°But they eat so much. Will they not earn enough to eat?¡±


    The bandits who were collectively silent: ¡°¡­¡± Shouldn¡¯t you be worried that we¡¯re so ferocious and terrifying that we¡¯ll slit your necks in the middle of the night?


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Then give them less. Look at how fat and strong they are. They won¡¯t starve to death even if they don¡¯t eat!¡±


    That young man only let them be bitten to death by ferocious beasts, but this little girl wanted them to work while starving to death. What kind of people were they? Why were they even more ferocious than the bandits?!


    The bandits were about to cry. It could be said that the life of a thief was quite miserable.


    In the end, Chef Bao gave the antidote to Yu Wan. ¡°Take it once a month, one pill at a time. If anyone is disobedient, don¡¯t give him the antidote. Let his intestines rot and die!¡±


    ¡°Do they die quickly?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    God Chef Bao said, ¡°It¡¯s quite fast. It¡¯s only three to five months from the time your intestines rot to your stomach to yourst breath.¡±


    Rot¡­ Rot for three to five months?! The bandits who wanted to die from the poison and with dignity all gave up resisting.


    ¡°We want to go up the mountain!¡±


    ¡°We want to open thend!¡±


    ¡°We want to farm!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not eating!¡±

 Chapter 158 - It Ended. Great Victory at the Border

    <h4>Chapter 158: It Ended. Great Victory at the Border</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The bandits were brought to Shuanzi¡¯s newly built cowshed. From now on, Shuanzi would be the bandits¡¯ small supervisor.


    After settling the matter with the bandits, it was alreadyte at night. The vigers had been frightened for a few hours and were all exhausted.


    ¡°Go back to your houses and rest.¡± The vige headman said. He thought of something and looked at Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan understood and smiled. ¡°The workshop won¡¯t be working tomorrow. Everyone can rest at home.¡±


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Although earning money was important, they really needed to take their time after the night of shock.


    ¡°It won¡¯t affect business, right?¡± Aunt Bai asked. She was quick with her hands and feet. Working as logistics with Aunt Luo was actually just sweeping and cooking. She had asked around. An old woman like her from the countryside would at most give ten copper coins a day, but Ah Wan had given her twenty. She was very grateful to the Yu family and cherished this job.


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°It won¡¯t affect the business, Aunt Bai. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    These were not polite words. They had yet to sign an official supply contract with Master Qin. There was no hard and fast rule about how much they produced and how much they sold.


    After that, everyone began to thank Yu Wan and her ¡°guest¡±.


    After the Yu Family started doing business, there were guestsing to visit from time to time. The vigers also treated Chef Bao as an esteemed guest who came to discuss business.


    ¡°He¡¯s not a guest, not a guest!¡± Aunt said excitedly. Little Bruiser and Little Zhenzhen had already fallen asleep in their brothers¡¯ arms. She waved at the two of them, indicating for them to carry the children back to the house so they wouldn¡¯t freeze.


    After the two of them carried their younger siblings away, Aunt said to the vigers who surrounded them, ¡°It¡¯s Third Brother¡¯s father!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s first reaction was, ¡°Isn¡¯t Old Third¡¯s father also your father-inw? He¡¯s already dead. Do you think we don¡¯t know him?¡±


    The vige headman was the first to understand. He was dumbfounded. ¡°Old¡­ Old Third¡¯s biological father?¡±


    It was not a secret in the vige that Yu Shaoqing was not Old Master Yu¡¯s biological son. However, after so many years, Yu Shaoqing had never mentioned that he wanted to find his parents. Therefore, everyone tacitly agreed that Yu Shaoqing was the son of the Yu family and would be for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The vige headman was surprised. ¡°What exactly is going on?¡±


    Aunt said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin in a few words. In short, Third Brother got separated from his family because of an ident.¡±


    This was a disguised exnation that Yu Shaoqing was not an abandoned baby.


    Aunt continued, ¡°All these years, Third Brother¡¯s family has been looking for him. God helps those who work hard. We finally found him!¡±


    At this point, Aunt¡¯s voice choked. She really felt sorry for Third Brother. She was happy for Third Brother that he could reunite with his father.


    ¡°This is a joyous matter, a joyous matter!¡± The vige headman was also a little excited. In the entire vige, there were two people he respected the most. One was Ah Wan¡¯s uncle, and the other was Ah Wan¡¯s biological father. The vige headman was a few years older than Ah Wan¡¯s father and had watched him grow up. That person looked like he was not an ordinary person. He had always felt that he was going to do something big in the future, but he did not expect him to be so extraordinary at birth. His father ¡°destroyed¡± thirty horse bandits with a flick of his finger. Such ability was probably that of an otherworldly expert.


    The vige headman walked up to Chef Bao and cupped his hands. ¡°May I know your name?¡±


    ¡°Bao,¡± said Chef Bao.


    If Shopkeeper Cui were here, he would definitely be able to guess that the other party was the world-renowned Chef Bao. However, the vige headman was different. He did not pay attention to this, so he had no way of hearing the reputation of Chef Bao. He only felt that this surname was very strange.


    Bao (Hug)? Why was there someone with this surname?


    The vige headman sincerely expressed his gratitude to the vigers. Just as he was getting excited, Aunt Bai suddenly said, ¡°Wang Mazi! Stop right there! What happened to you just now, huh?¡±


    When Widow Liu was bullied by the bandits just now, Wang Mazi pounced forward without a word and protected Widow Liu with his body.


    At that time, everyone was extremely frightened. They only thought that Wang Mazi was acting bravely and did not take it to heart. However, when Aunt Bai shouted, Wang Mazi immediately revealed a guilty expression. Everyone¡¯s expressions gradually became subtle.


    Wang Mazi nned to pretend to be deaf and mute and leave.


    Aunt Bai grabbed his arm. ¡°Don¡¯t go! Make yourself clear!¡±


    Wang Mazi nced at Widow Liu behind the crowd. Widow Liu¡¯s daughter was asleep. She was hugging her and looking down, looking at a loss.


    Wang Mazi was so nervous that he didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    Aunt Bai said, ¡°Have you taken a fancy to Sister Liu? Let me tell you, Sister Liu¡¯s man is gone, but she¡¯s not easy to bully. If you dare to set your sights on her, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Widow Liu was Zhu¡¯zi¡¯s wife. When Zhu¡¯zi was alive, he had contracted the fish pond in the vige. He knew a little about raising fish and his days were barely passable. Later, he was captured to join the army and the fish pond was abandoned.


    Zhu¡¯zi had died in battle in the second year of enlistment. Widow Liu¡¯s daughter had just turned one year old, and her father-inw was long gone. Her mother-inw¡¯s health was not very good. When she heard the bad news of her son¡¯s death, she was too sad and her condition worsened. Now, she was paralyzed in bed.


    The pension from the magistrate prefecture had been used to treat her mother-inw. The heavy burden of the family was all on Widow Liu alone. Her days were difficult, so there were people with ill intentions who wanted to take advantage of her.


    Wang Mazi hurriedly exined, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t! I didn¡¯t bully her!¡±


    ¡°Just because you said you didn¡¯t bully her doesn¡¯t mean you didn¡¯t bully her!¡± Aunt Bai shouted.


    ¡°Really¡­ really¡­ he didn¡¯t¡­¡± It was Widow Liu who spoke weakly.


    Everyone looked at her at the same time, and she blushed.


    Aunt Bai said, ¡°Sister Liu, don¡¯t be afraid. No one dares to say anything more with me backing you up. You just have to tell the truth. Did he pester you in private?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Widow Liu hurriedly said. She realized that she had lost herposure and turned around with her daughter in her arms.


    Aunt Bai raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°In that case, you¡¯re willing?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Widow Liu nodded. After nodding, her face changed and turned pale.


    What else did everyone not understand? Widow Liu had taken a fancy to Wang Mazi!


    Yu Wan thought to herself,?<i>So Wang Mazi is serious. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to marry Guo Xianyue, but he really has someone he likes. And this person is Widow Liu from the same vige.</i>


    No matter how one looked at it, Widow Liu was much worse than Guo Xianyue. She had even been married and given birth to a child. She was three years older than Wang Mazi. Although Wang Mazi¡¯s conditions were not good, he resolutely ¡°kept his virginity¡± for Widow Liu even when he was able to marry Guo Xianyue. It was also true love.


    Wang Mazi¡¯s image in Yu Wan¡¯s heart suddenly rose. Although he was single, he was much more responsible than most men with families.


    Aunt Bai chuckled. ¡°You finally admitted it? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that after Wang Mazi saved Guo Xianyue, you cried at home several times!¡±


    ¡°Aiya!¡± Widow Liu was so embarrassed that she wished she could find a hole to hide in.


    The vige headman red at Aunt Bai. ¡°You can¡¯t keep your mouth shut. Do you think everyone¡¯s skin is as thick as yours?!¡±


    Aunt Bai rolled her eyes.


    ¡°We¡­ we¡­ we¡¯re really¡­ really fine¡­¡± Wang Mazi stammered anxiously.


    Yu Wan had an impression of Widow Liu. She worked in the workshop and was mainly responsible for putting the tofu into the jar. She was a little stuffy, but she was diligent. Her aunt had also secretly told her that Widow Liu¡¯s life was tough. Even if she didn¡¯t do well, she shouldn¡¯t fire her.


    In recent years, there had been chaos at the border and many men had died in battle. Women were forced to remarry because of their livelihoods, so many of them had remarried. As a result, they did not attract as much criticism. Therefore, the vigers were quite epting of Widow Liu and Wang Mazi.


    ¡°Let¡¯s settle this good thing while the vige headman is still around,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Wang Mazi and Widow Liu looked at her in disbelief.


    She smiled and looked at Chef Bao. ¡°What do you think, Grandpa?¡±


    Chef Bao looked in the direction of Widow Liu and Wang Mazi in a daze.


    ¡°Grandpa?¡± Yu Wan called out to him.


    Chef Bao came back to his senses and walked towards Widow Liu and Wang Mazi under Yu Wan¡¯s puzzled gaze.


    The two of them stared nkly at the old man who had poisoned the thirty bandits walking towards them. They were so nervous that they could not move.


    Chef Bao took out a handkerchief and opened it, revealing a pair of jade pendants. He gave one of the fish to Wang Mazi and the other to Widow Liu.


    The two of them looked at Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a token of my grandfather¡¯s appreciation. Take it.¡±


    Only then did the two of them ept it with lingering fear.


    The two of them had never seen the world, so they naturally did not recognize that this was a high-grade suet jade. Any piece of it couldst them for a lifetime. However, since it was a gift from their benefactor and was a pair, the two of them naturally cherished it.


    Even Chef Bao agreed with the two of them, so no one in the vige objected.


    On the way back to the old residence, the vige was so quiet that it was as if they had fallen asleep. The night wind blew against his face, bringing with it a bone-chilling coldness.


    Yu Wan and Chef Bao walked together without saying a word. As they approached the old residence, Chef Bao said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me why I gave them such a valuable thing?¡±


    ¡°Oh, why did you give them such a valuable thing?¡± She was silent and did not say a word. She thought that she had brought up some sad past. Who knew that he was waiting for her to take the initiative to ask? He must have held it in for so long.


    Chef Bao said, ¡°That¡¯s my wedding gift with your grandmother.¡± With that, he gave Yu Wan a look. Hurry up and continue asking!


    Yu Wan sessfully deciphered his gaze and asked, ¡°This is too expensive. How could you bear to give it to them?¡±


    Chef Bao looked up at the sky and sighed. ¡°She was also a widow before she married me.¡±


    Yu Wan was shocked. When Chef Bao was young, it was not eptable for a widow to remarry. How bold was he to actually marry a widow?


    ¡°My family doesn¡¯t agree, and her family doesn¡¯t want to marry her over. They want her to keep her chastity until she dies. Have you heard of the chastity archway?¡±


    Yu Wan nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve cut down that archway.¡±


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±?<i>You¡¯re like an ancient version of a domineering CEO.</i>


    Old Mrs. Bao¡¯s husband died suddenly before the wedding. Old Mrs. Bao married over ording to the local customs. If nothing went wrong, what awaited her was the fate of being a widow for the rest of her life.


    This man had saved her.


    She had also helped this man.


    When they arrived at the old residence, Aunt weed them. ¡°Senior, the house has been tidied up. Bruiser is also inside. He¡¯ll sleep with you tonight.¡±


    Chef Bao did not refuse.


    ¡­ .


    Before dawn, Chef Bao woke up. He looked at the child who was sleeping soundly and there was a rare gentleness in his eyes. He pulled the nket over him and quietly got off the bed.


    The Yu family was all asleep. Chef Bao did not wake them up. He gently took off thetch and left. He took onest look at the Yu Family¡¯s old residence and walked towards the vige entrance with a disappointed expression. To his surprise, he saw Yu Wan at the vige entrance. ¡°Girl?¡±


    Yu Wan, who was sitting on the ancient well, slowly stood up and smiled slightly. ¡°You want to leave without saying goodbye?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Chef Bao was speechless. After a while, he said dejectedly,¡± How did you know? ¡± After a pause, he changed his words. ¡°You know everything?¡±


    Yu Wan nodded and said lightly, ¡°My father isn¡¯t your biological son.¡±


    Chef Bao took a deep breath and sighed slowly. ¡°How did you find out?¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Have you forgotten? I¡¯ve entered your study and seen your handwriting. I even asked you what it was. You said that they were the names you gave your son.¡±


    The handwriting might change greatly if there was a difference of a few decades, but it was all from the early years. It would be unreasonable if it waspletely different.


    Chef Bao sighed self-deprecatingly. ¡°I was careless¡­ Then why didn¡¯t you expose me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so difficult to cozy up to Chef Bao. How could I bear to expose this?¡± The truth was that Yu Wan was immersed in the joy of acknowledging her family. For a moment, she didn¡¯t think about it. After returning to the housest night, shey on the bed and tossed and turned. That was why she suddenly had an epiphany.


    After wandering for half his life, he had suffered countless loneliness and deception. Chef Bao yearned for a family too much. The moment he saw the Yu family, he felt as if he had returned to the days when his wife was still alive. Even if it was only for a day, he wanted to taste what it was like to have a home again.


    Indeed, with his status, as long as he was willing, many people would be his family, but only the Yu family weed him not because of his identity, but because he was a ¡°family¡±.


    Yu Wan asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you keep it a secret?¡±<i>?I won¡¯t expose you.</i>


    Chef Bao smiled bitterly and looked at the distant sky. ¡°When you have your own children, you will understand that there are some things you can¡¯t let go of until you die.¡±


    <i>Children¡­?</i>Yu Wan¡¯s heart seemed to have been hit by something.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be disappointed. It¡¯s not that easy. Haven¡¯t you seen me looking for him for so many years? I¡¯m not disappointed¡­


    ¡°That book¡­¡± Chef Bao was referring to the token in the swaddling clothes. ¡°To be honest, it doesn¡¯t look like a recipe book. Your biological grandfather might have a greater background than me.¡±


    Yu Wan did not care about this. She handed the bag in her hand to him. ¡°It¡¯s a new steamed bun. Don¡¯t worry, my uncle made it. I just heated it up.¡±


    Only then did Chef Bao reach out to take it.


    Other people paid money to eat, but people would need to pay with their lives to eat this girl¡¯s food.


    The carriage was already waiting on the path at the vige entrance. Chef Bao walked towards the carriage.


    Yu Wan looked at his lonely back. At this moment, she finally felt that he was no longer young. His hair had turned white and his back was hunched. Perhaps it would not be long before he could not see or hear. Even then, he would have to find his son.


    Yu Wan opened her mouth. ¡°What about the Master God Competition?¡±?<i>How about you stay? How about I help you find your son?</i>


    Chef Bao waved his hand without looking back. ¡°Hmph, that fool¡¯s culinary skills are not enough for me! Let him practice for a few more years!¡±


    <i>Then how many more years can you have?</i>


    ¡°Take care, Grandpa,¡± Yu Wan murmured.


    Chef Bao did not dare to look back. He wiped his wet eyes and boarded the carriage.


    Looking at the departing carriage, Yu Wan waved her hand and muttered, ¡°Take care, Grandpa.¡±


    ¡­ .


    Yu Wan only turned around and returned to the vige when the carriagepletely disappeared at the end of the path.


    Uncle held a bag and limped over. ¡°Ah Wan, did Mr. Bao return to the Capital? He left his things behind!¡±


    Yu Wan forced back her tears. ¡°Uncle, he didn¡¯t return to the capital. He went to look for his son.¡±


    Uncle was stunned.


    Yu Wan opened the bag. There were two books inside. One was Chef Bao¡¯s notebook, which recorded his lifelong culinary skills. He left, but left his mantle behind.


    <i>Let him practice for a few more years!?</i>¡°It¡¯s to practice this¡­¡± Yu Wan felt a lump in her throat.


    The other was a medical book. It was the one Yu Wan had opened in Chef Bao¡¯s study. It seemed that she was not the only one who noticed Chef Bao¡¯s handwriting. Chef Bao also noticed her staring at the books on his shelf.


    ¡°What a¡­¡± Yu Wan choked.


    After the carriage drove away, Chef Bao finally lifted the curtain and turned back, but the vige was no longer in sight.


    ¡°Master, are we going back?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Chef Bao shook his head and put down the curtain. He opened the bag that Yu Wan had given her. There were two boxes inside. One was a steaming bun, and the other was an unfinished book¡ªOverbearing President Falls In Love With Me.


    ¡°This girl¡­¡± Chef Baoughed through his tears.


    ¡­ .


    Chef Bao¡¯s departure became the biggest regret of the Master God Competition. The unfinished battle between Chef Yu and Chef Bao also became the most desired duel in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°I believe that he wille back andpete with our Chef Yu,¡± Master Qin said with a smile in the teahouse.


    The Drunken Immortal Pavilion that had Chef Yu became famous overnight. There was no need for them to make any signature dishes. The entire Capital was spreading the news that Chef Bao had a falling out with the Tianxiang Restaurant because he discovered that the Tianxiang Restaurant had giarized someone else¡¯s skills. The person who was giarized was his opponent, Chef Yu.


    The old man realized that he had been used and left.


    Xu Shao couldn¡¯t say anything. After a few days, he fell sick from anger.


    The eighth Tianxiang Restaurant closed down before it could open.


    Just as the Capital was in chaos, good news came from the border¡ªthe Xiongnu had been repelled!

 Chapter 159 - A Token of Love

    <h4>Chapter 159: A Token of Love</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    In the Gao family¡¯s mansion.


    Gao Yuan shuddered and sat up from the bed. ¡°What did you say? The Xiongnu lost?¡±


    Qi Lin widened his eyes and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. The good news has been sent to the Capital. Our army has won a great victory, and the Xiongnu have surrendered!¡±


    ¡°S-Surrendered? It can¡¯t be a rumor, right?¡± Gao Yuan muttered in disbelief. ¡°Although Prefecture You is out of danger, the Xiongnu didn¡¯t surrender. They only retreated in defeat and made aeback a few yearster¡­¡±


    Qi Lin¡¯s face darkened. Great Uncle was saying strange things again!


    Qi Lin pouted and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing strange about the Xiongnu surrendering. You forgot that Marshal Xiao went to the border.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Gao Yuan was enlightened. ¡°Yes, Xiao Zhenting went to the border. It¡¯s different, it¡¯s different!¡±


    Qi Lin was tortured by his great uncle¡¯s nonsense. ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, go to the reception pavilion as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Gao Yuan asked.


    Qi Lin nodded and said, ¡°Eunuch Wang is here. He¡¯s here to see you on His Majesty¡¯s orders.¡±


    Eunuch Wang invited Gao Yuan to the pce. The Emperor had summoned him.


    Gao Yuan entered the imperial study and bowed respectfully. ¡°Your humble servant greets Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± The Emperor sat behind his desk, calmly reviewing the memorials. When he heard Gao Yuan¡¯s voice, he did not even lift his eyelids. ¡°You¡¯re finally willing to recover?¡±


    ......


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Gao Yuan cleared his throat in embarrassment.


    The Emperor nced at him coldly and threw down the memorial in his hand. ¡°You¡¯re really bold. You actually dared to not report the news. Do you think that you won¡¯t be beheaded just because I rely on you?¡±


    Gao Yuan hurriedly knelt down, cupped his hands, and said in fear and trepidation, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already done it, but you still don¡¯t dare! You knew that General Xiao didn¡¯t escape from the camp. Are you afraid that I would not send Xiao Zhenting to the border if I knew the truth?¡±


    ¡°Will you, Your Majesty?¡± Gao Yuan asked.


    The Emperor¡­ The Emperor was speechless.


    Xiao Zhenting had done a great job. It was impossible for the Emperor to not be afraid of him. All these years, Xiao Zhenting had been behaving himself. However, if it wasn¡¯t to save the only direct descendant of the Xiao family, the Emperor couldn¡¯t guarantee that he would be so generous as to let Xiao Zhenting return to the battlefield and restore his glory.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    The Emperor hated ministers who spected about the Holy Decree, especially those who guessed correctly!


    Gao Yuan lowered his head and knelt extremely devoutly.


    The Emperor was furious when he saw this head, but he could not kill him. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Gao Yuan quickly got out.


    After Gao Yuan left, the Emperor sat in the imperial study for a long time. The battles at the border stopped. It had been so many years, but they had yet to win. However, Xiao Zhenting defeated the Xiongnu army the moment he went on stage.


    The Emperor had mixed feelings.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Worthy Consort requests an audience,¡± Eunuch Wang reported from outside the door.


    ¡°Rejected,¡± the Emperor said without thinking.


    Eunuch Wang rejected Worthy Consort Xu and brought in the medicine that she had brought. ¡°Her Highness asked you not to forget to drink the medicine.¡±


    The Emperor was seriously ill and almost died. He only woke up yesterday. He frowned and picked up the medicine bowl. He paused for a moment. ¡°What¡¯s the name of the person who was received by Xiao Zhenting?¡±


    ¡°There are quite a few. Which one are you referring to, Your Majesty?¡± Eunuch Wang said.


    The Emperor said thoughtfully, ¡°The one¡­ with the list of spies.¡±


    Eunuch Wang said, ¡°He seems to be a centurion with the surname Yu.¡±


    ¡­ .


    ¡°Old Yu!¡±


    In General Pang Ren¡¯s mansion in Prefecture You, Wu San stopped Yu Shaoqing, who was practicing his swordsmanship in the courtyard.


    Yu Shaoqing put away his sword and turned to look at him. ¡°Have you settled down?¡±


    The price of crossing the snow mountain was huge. The Xiongnu people¡¯s pursuit, the unpredictable weather, and the hidden danger of the snow mountain were all their final nail in their coffins. Fortunately, they met up with Grand Marshal Xiao in time. Even so, their brothers were severely injured.


    Wu San patted his chest and said, ¡°Everything is settled. Don¡¯t worry! General Pang Ren was a soldier under Grand Marshal Xiao in his early years. We were personally brought into the manor by Grand Marshal Xiao. General Pang Ren won¡¯t treat us badly!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Shaoqing nodded. ¡°Your leg¡­¡±


    Wu San¡¯s leg was crippled. It was the Xiongnu who shot him. Fortunately, his bones were not injured. He would recover after resting for a while.


    Wu San smiled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore! Aiya, I didn¡¯t expect to be so lucky this time and reallye out of the snow mountain! Old Yu, before us, no one had left the snow mountain alive.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that General Xiao and his brothers were buried there.¡±


    Wu San felt sad. He thought of Da Niu and his brothers who had risked their lives in the camp.


    ¡°Stop talking about this!¡± Wu San forced back his tears and forced himself to think of something happy. ¡°We won the battle. Do you think His Majesty will award us?¡±


    ¡°Award?¡± Yu Shaoqing looked confused.


    Wu San nodded vigorously. ¡°That¡¯s right! The information you risked your life to bring over saved 100,000 citizens of Prefecture You. The reason why Grand Marshal Xiao was able to hit the vital points so quickly is more or less because of that list. You¡¯ve made such a great contribution. When you return to the Capital, you should at least be conferred the title of General! If you be a General, I¡¯ll be a Deputy General! Sister-inw will be the General¡¯s wife! My obedient niece will be the daughter of the General Manor!¡±


    The two of them didn¡¯t know that Yu Shaoqing already had a son.


    Yu Shaoqing didn¡¯t think too much about it. He just wanted to end the war and go home as soon as possible to reunite with his wife and family.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    As the two of them spoke, a woman¡¯s scream came from the pavilion not far away.


    ¡°What happened?¡± The two of them left the courtyard one after another.


    In the pavilion, a thin and weak Central ins woman was kneeling on the ground. Another young girl in a Hu suit was holding a whip and whipping her back.


    Yu Shaoqing and Wu San had been at the border for so long, so they knew some Xiongnu.


    The young girl said, ¡°You still dare to talk back after bumping into me! Aren¡¯t you Central ins people very powerful? If you have the ability, fight back!¡±


    This young girl clearly knew martial arts. Every whip carried powerful internal energy, and that Central ins woman was powerless. How could she be her match? In a short while, she was beaten until her skin and flesh werecerated.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Princess of Xiongnu!¡± Wu San recognized the girl.


    After the Xiongnu had been defeated, Xiao Zhenting threatened to fight his way to their Imperial Court. The Xiongnu King was frightened and immediately sent envoys to negotiate. They would return to the Capital with Xiao Zhenting and the others.


    The Xiongnu envoys also lived in General Pang Ren¡¯s residence. This princess was one of them.


    Wu San did not understand why the Xiongnu people sent a woman here. The nobledies of their Great Zhou did not leave their homes.


    The two of them could not let the servants of the General Manor be killed by the princess. Wu San went forward to dissuade her. Unexpectedly, the princess did not say anything and whipped Wu San¡¯s face.


    In the blink of an eye, Yu Shaoqing raised his hand and grabbed her whip.


    The Princess of Xiongnu tried to pull it twice but failed. Only then did she look at Yu Shaoqing. Her eyes narrowed slightly and she said in fluent Chinese, ¡°Who are you? Why can you catch my whip?¡±


    She did not ask him why he dared, but why he could. It seemed that this princess was confident in her martial arts.


    Yu Shaoqing said neither servile nor overbearing, ¡°My surname is Yu, and I¡¯m a centurion of the Northwest Army Camp. Princess, if you¡¯ve vented enough, can you let this maidservant leave?¡±


    The princess nced at the trembling maidservant. ¡°I won¡¯t let her leave.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing said, ¡°Then I can only report to Grand Marshal Xiao.¡±


    Xiao Zhenting¡¯s name was simply a nightmare for the Xiongnu people. As expected, when she heard this, the princess¡¯s arrogance was no longer as arrogant as before. Her eyes moved. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Princess! Thank you, Centurion Yu!¡± The maidservant choked and ran away in fear.


    ¡°Let go!¡± The Princess of Xiongnu tugged at the whip.


    Yu Shaoqing let go of the whip and led Wu San down the pavilion. However, just as he took a step, a strong wind whistled past his ears. Yu Shaoqing¡¯s eyes turned cold as he pushed Wu San down the steps while he dodged. However, the whip seemed to have eyes and chased after him.


    Yu Shaoqing grabbed the whip again. This time, he did not let it go easily. He pulled it with his bare hands! He originally nned to pull the whip over, but the Xiongnu Princess used the force to pounce over and into his arms.


    Yu Shaoqing hurriedly pushed her out as if he had been electrocuted!


    ¡°Ouch!¡± The Princess of Xiongnu staggered and almost fell to the ground. After she stabilized herself, she turned her head while panting. ¡°You¡¯re the first man who dares to push me away!¡±


    Yu Shaoqing ignored her. He threw away the whip in his hand and brought Wu San back to his courtyard.


    ¡°Princess!¡± The maidservant hurried over.


    The Princess of Xiongnu picked up the whip on the ground, weighed the ¡°jade pendant¡± she had taken from Yu Shaoqing, and smiled. ¡°I like this man!¡±

 Chapter 160 - Homecoming

    <h4>Chapter 160: Homing</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    After Yu Shaoqing returned to the courtyard, he realized that something was wrong. He touched his chest with one hand. Indeed, the jade that Madam Jiang had given him was gone. It was obvious who did it.


    Yu Shaoqing had always dealt with enemies on the battlefield and had no experience in entangling with women. In a moment of carelessness, he had actually fallen into the Princess¡¯ trap.


    Yu Shaoqing left the courtyard with a cold expression.


    Wu San came over with a bucket of hot water. Seeing him walk over with a murderous aura, he could not help but be stunned. ¡°Old Yu, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Go back to your room first.¡± After Yu Shaoqing coldly instructed, he went to the pavilion where he had just met the princess.


    The Princess of Xiongnnu was still in the pavilion, sitting on a stone bench with a leisurely expression. She was carefully ying with a stone that looked like jade but was not. The totem on the stone made her feel novel, like a green ghost fire.


    ¡°Princess, someone is here,¡± a maidservant reminded her.


    The princess¡¯s eyelids did not even move. ¡°You can leave first.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡± After hesitating for a while, the maidservant respectfully retreated out of the garden.


    Yu Shaoqing walked up the steps and into the pavilion. He looked coldly at the unruly and scheming Xiongnu girl. ¡°Give it back to me.¡±


    The Princess of Xiongnu did not look at him. She was still admiring the jade in her hand. She said proudly, ¡°No,e and take it yourself if you have the ability. However, you have to think carefully. I¡¯m the princess of Xiongnu. Aren¡¯t you worried that your Grand Marshal Xiao will punish you for offending your superior? Also, I heard that there¡¯s a saying in your Central ins that men and women shouldn¡¯t touch each other. If you dare to touch me, you¡¯ll have to marry me in the future!¡±


    Yu Shaoqing, on the other hand, was not shocked by her words at all. He mmed his palm on the stone table, and a huge internal force attacked. The Princess, who was holding onto the stone table, was suddenly knocked back, and the jade in her hand flew out. In order to stabilize her body, the princess did not bother to snatch the jade. Yu Shaoqing steadily grabbed the jade in his palm.


    When the Princess of Xiongnu stabilized herself by the stone table, Yu Shaoqing had already left the pavilion and disappeared at the end of the garden without looking back.


    ¡°Princess, are you alright?¡± The maidservant walked over worriedly.


    Princess of Xiongnu patted her sleeves and asked angrily, ¡°Am I not beautiful?¡±


    Visit Myb0 x nove l. to read, pls!


    The maidservant hurriedly said, ¡°Princess Mingzhu is the most beautiful girl on the grasnd. If you¡¯re not beautiful, no one in the world will dare to say that they¡¯re beautiful.¡±


    The Princess of Xiongnu looked in the direction where Yu Shaoqing had disappeared and said, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t he look me in the eye?¡±


    The maidservant thought for a while and said, ¡°It must be that the princess is too noble. He doesn¡¯t dare to profane your appearance.¡±


    The Princess of Xiongnu snorted. ¡°That better be the case!¡±


    When Yu Shaoqing returned to the courtyard, Wu San had already taken a good look at the surroundings of the garden. When he saw Yu Shaoqing, he immediately followed him and said, ¡°The women of the Xiongnu are too different from the women of our Central ins!¡±


    The nobledies of the Central ins would never do something like that.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Wu San scratched his head. ¡°The Princess of Xiongnu is quite beautiful. If she really likes you¡­¡±


    Yu Shaoqing interrupted him. ¡°What are you thinking about? My daughter is already her age.¡±


    Wu San muttered, ¡°But I think that princess is interested in you.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing said indifferently, ¡°She¡¯s just stubborn.¡±


    Wu San: ¡°Oh.¡±?<i>Why didn¡¯t I believe him?</i>


    In Wu San¡¯s opinion, Old Yu was really outstanding. He valued friendship and loyalty, had the backbone, and was brave and resourceful. If it wasn¡¯t for his poor background, if he wasn¡¯t mocked by others, he would have long be a great general.


    Moreover, Old Yu was good-looking, better than any man he had ever seen.


    Wu San sighed. ¡°If I were a woman¡­¡±


    Yu Shaoqing closed the door.


    Wu San, who had been rejected: ¡°¡­¡±


    Wu San, who was determined to finish his sentence, said, ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll f*cking marry you.¡±


    ¡­ .


    Lotus Flower Vige, white clouds are in the sky.


    On the other hand, after Chef Bao left, the news that he wasn¡¯t Yu Shaoqing¡¯s biological father spread like wildfire. The vigers felt that it was a pity that such a good old man wasn¡¯t Old Third¡¯s biological father. But then again, Old Third had been at the border for so many years and there was no news of him. Could it be that¡­


    When the vigers looked at the Yu family again, their eyes were filled with sympathy.


    The Yu family even thought that the vigers were sympathizing with Old Third for losing his father again.


    The Yu family did not have anything to worry about. They only felt that the old man was too lonely and helpless. They felt sorry for him, especially when they found out that the old man had left everything he had learned in his life to Uncle.


    Aunt and Yu Song did not know, but Uncle, Yu Feng, and Yu Wan knew what treasure it was.


    Who would have thought that the mantle of the master chef that was being fought over by all parties would actually fall into the hands of a countryside farmer like them? If news of this were to spread, it would probably shock everyone.


    Any dish in the notebook could be sold for a high price of 100 taels. The first half of the book was an ordinary recipe, and the second half was a medicinal cuisine. Chef Bao¡¯s concept of ingredients and cooking was extremely rigorous. After Uncle read it, he could only sigh that he was lucky that he did notpete with Chef Bao in culinary skills. Otherwise, he would definitely lose.


    Uncle began to study the mantle left behind by Chef Bao carefully, and Yu Wan also began to read the medical book in her hand. The first page of medical skills detailed the acupoints of the human body.


    ¡°Miss Yu!¡±


    Master Qin¡¯s heartyughter sounded outside the door. Yu Wan closed the medical book and ced it on the table. She stood up and weed him into the central room. ¡°What brings Master Qin here?¡±


    Master Qinughed. ¡°You make it sound like I don¡¯te often!¡±


    Yu Wan pointed at the chair by the table. ¡°Master Qin, please sit.¡±


    Master Qin sat down.


    Yu Wan brewed a pot of tea. Her uncle and two brothers both liked to drink tea. The tea leaves she had obtained from Yan Jiuchao and Uncle Wan had already been drunk. The tea leaves she brewed now were bought from the town, and the taste was far inferior to the previous ones. However, Master Qin wasn¡¯t picky. He picked up the cup and took a few sips.


    Suddenly, Master Qin saw the medical book on the table. ¡°Someone in your family studies medicine?¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just looking around.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for you¡­¡± Master Qin was surprised. ¡°I have a lot of books at home. I¡¯ll give you a fewter!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master Qin.¡± Yu Wan didn¡¯t refuse. She wasn¡¯t the type to be coy. She would repay Master Qin for all the favors he had given her. Of course, this was a personal rtionship, and business was another matter.


    After Master Qin was full, he took out two rolled contracts from his wide sleeve and handed them to Yu Wan. ¡°Miss Yu, take a look. There¡¯s no problem. Fill in the supply number and we¡¯ll sign it.¡±


    This was a contract that Master Qin had personally drafted. ording to Yu Wan¡¯s request, he gave Yu Wan three shares of profits from the Drunken Immortal Pavilion in the Capital. This included but was not limited to the current main store. In the future, if they opened a branch in the Capital, Yu Wan would also be able to receive a dividend. The requirement was that her uncle had to be the honorary chef of the Drunken Immortal Pavilion. This was easy to handle. It was just a title. The second requirement was that Yu Wan had to provide exclusive supplies to the Drunken Immortal Pavilion.


    ¡°Wait, there¡¯s no mention of which supplies we are supplying,¡± Yu Wan said. ¡°Could it be that besides stinky tofu, you want us to sell you something else?¡±


    Master Qin coughed lightly. ¡°I think that sour bamboo shoots are not bad either.¡±


    He had tried Yu Wan¡¯s snail noodles. The most soul-stirring ingredient was sour bamboo shoots. Other ingredients were easy to match, but he could not find any sour bamboo shoots that couldpare to Yu Wan¡¯s family.


    Yu Wan smiled faintly. ¡°Master Qin has a big appetite.¡±


    Master Qin said in all seriousness, ¡°I¡¯ve already thought of the name. It would be called the Three Stink of the Immortal Pavilion which includes stinky tofu, beancurd, snail noodle.¡±


    Yu Wan couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Your calctions are very good, but I don¡¯t remember these three shares of profits including sour bamboo shoots.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to reject me.¡± Master Qin gestured to the coachman outside the door.


    The coachman walked in with a heavy metal item.


    Master Qin asked, ¡°Is it the jack you wanted?¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°You made it so quickly?¡±


    Master Qin said, ¡°Do you know how difficult it is to do this? The Great Zhou has strict control over iron tools. You have to register even if you buy two more kitchen knives. How much effort did I spend to help you settle such a big iron thing? You don¡¯t just want this one, right? Three? Five?¡±


    <i>At least twenty,?</i>Yu Wan thought. This was really troublesome. Without Master Qin, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to get so much iron.


    ¡°I¡¯ve tied my head to my belt to do things for you,¡± Master Qin said aggrievedly.


    Yu Wanughed. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t sell yourself too badly. I¡¯ll sell you the sour bamboo shoots. However, I haven¡¯t started making the sour bamboo shoots yet and there are many things to do in the workshop. I can only slowly supply them next month.¡±


    Master Qin agreed. ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry! As long as you don¡¯t sell it to others!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a loud rumble came from the mountain. Hejumped up. ¡°What happened? An earthquake again?!¡±


    Yu Wan curled her lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s not an earthquake. Someone is excavating the back mountain and smashing rocks.¡±


    <i>What kind of strength could cause such a hugemotion? A horse bandit?!?</i>Just as this thought shed through his mind, there was another loud bang in the vige!


    Master Qin jumped again. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°Wang Mazi¡¯s family is having a wedding.¡±


    <i>If it was a joyous asion, so be it. What was the point of such a bigmotion? Look at how smug he was. Was he an old bachelor for more than ten years?!</i>


    ¡­ .


    In the end, Yu Wan signed a contract with Master Qin at the price of ten copper coins per pound of stinky tofu and a hundred copper coins per jar of beancurd. The daily supply was eight hundred pounds. As for the price of the sour bamboo shoots and the supply, they would discuss it after the first batch of finished products was produced.


    Both parties signed the contract.


    Master Qin epted the contract in a good mood and gave the other one to Yu Wan. ¡°Aiya, we¡¯re family from now on! Come to the Drunken Immortal Pavilion more often when you have time. You¡¯re also a little boss!¡±


    Little Boss? She liked that nickname.


    ¡°By the way.¡± After getting into the carriage, Master Qin thought of something. He lifted the curtain and said to Yu Wan, ¡°Were many people from your vige captured to fight at the border?¡±


    Yu Wan nodded.


    Master Qin said, ¡°The Xiongnu has been defeated. It¡¯s time for the men of your vige to return.¡±

 Chapter 161 - Father and Daughter Meet

    <h4>Chapter 161: Father and Daughter Meet</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    So her father wasing back too?


    Thest time she sent something to her father, there was no response. She didn¡¯t know if it had arrived or not. The Yu family didn¡¯t say anything, but Yu Wan could tell that they didn¡¯t believe that her father was still alive. After all, other than Widow Liu¡¯s husband and Aunt Luo¡¯s son, there was no news of her father.


    No matter what, as long as she did not see her father¡¯s iron te, she believed that her father was still alive.


    After saying that, Master Qin left.


    Yu Wan did not tell her mother and the Yu family about this news for the time being. She felt that she had to go to the Capital and personally investigate the situation. Coincidentally, the business with Master Qin had been decided. There weren¡¯t enough jars of stinky tofu and fermented bean curd, so she went to town to order them.


    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t forget to drink the medicine.¡± Before leaving the old residence, she went to the kitchen to remind her uncle.


    Uncle, who was painstakingly studying the recipe, nodded with a flushed face. ¡°I won¡¯t forget!¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go out for a while,¡± Yu Wan said.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time to eat. Where are you going?¡± Uncle asked.


    Yu Wan avoided the important topic and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to town to buy jars. We don¡¯t have enough jars at home. I n to order another five hundred.¡±


    At this point, Uncle thought of something. ¡°There¡¯s not enough space in the courtyard. We even lend Aunt Luo¡¯s house. I¡¯m thinking of sending out this batch of goods first. Should we expand the backyardter?¡±


    Their workshop provided lunch. They made lunch at Aunt Luo¡¯s house and ate at Aunt Luo¡¯s house. But now, it was not just a matter of eating. Just the four millstones alone almost upied the entire backyard.


    Yu Wan also noticed it, but the vigers were resting today and the house was empty. She didn¡¯t think about it for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s going to be expanded. Uncle, do you have any ideas?¡±


    ......


    Uncle smiled and said, ¡°Your brother knows a lot of people. If you really want to build it, I¡¯ll get him to find someer.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Uncle added, ¡°Have lunch before you leave.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Yu Wan grabbed a cornbread that she had eaten in the morning. ¡°I¡¯ll go early ande back early!¡±


    Uncle wanted to say something, but Yu Wan had already slipped out. Uncle gasped. ¡°Are you bullying me because I can¡¯t catch up with my crippled leg? Bruiser!¡±


    ¡°Hey! Uncle!¡± Little Bruiser, who was squatting in the room and secretly eating pancakes, wiped his mouth and ran over calmly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Uncle cut arge piece of braised pork belly and wrapped it in oil paper. ¡°Quick, send it to your sister!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Little Bruiser took the meat and ran out of the old residence. ¡°Sis, Sis!¡±


    Yu Wan, who was eating a steamed bun, turned around. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Uncle asked me to give it to you.¡± Little Bruiser handed the pork belly to Yu Wan. ¡°Are you going out again? You¡¯re not bringing me along again!¡±


    <i>Little fellow, are you addicted to traveling??</i>Yu Wan flicked his forehead with her fingertip. ¡°I¡¯m going to do something serious, not y.¡±


    ¡°I want to go,¡± Little Bruiser said.


    Yu Wan threatened, ¡°I¡¯m not taking the ox cart. Can you walk?¡±


    Little Bruiser puffed out his chest and said, ¡°I can walk! I can definitely walk!¡±


    Ten miles, little fool!


    It was not a heavy job, so it was fine to bring Little Bruiser along. However, Yu Wan could not bear to let her feet suffer and rented an ox cart for Shuanzi.


    The ox cart was slower than her. When they arrived at Lotus Flower Town, it was already past noon. There was no time to order jars. Yu Wan went straight to the carriage shop and rented a carriage to the Capital.


    Today, the Capital was exceptionally lively. There were many city guards on the streets and restaurants filled with people. It looked like something big was about to happen.


    ¡°Have you heard? The Xiongnu have surrendered!¡±


    After passing by a teahouse, Yu Wan heard a loud conversationing from inside. She stopped in her tracks and pulled her brother to stand under the windowsill.


    ¡°Sis?¡± Little Bruiser looked up in confusion.


    Yu Wan gestured for Little Bruiser to keep quiet.


    ¡°They really surrendered?¡±


    ¡°How could that be fake? Even Grand Marshal Xiao was mobilized! The title of War God is not exaggerated!¡±


    The world¡¯s Grand Marshal, Xiao Zhenting, had been in the military for half his life and had never been defeated. He was nicknamed ¡°War God Xiao¡±. Yu Wan had note to the Capital a few times in vain. She had heard a little about this War God Xiao. She heard that he was the second son of the Xiao family¡¯s legitimate wife and had married the former Princess Consort Yan, who was also Yan Jiuchao¡¯s biological mother.


    No wonder the princess consort asked her to bring the three little fellows to the Xiao Manor. The sounds from the second floor of the teahouse continued¡ª


    ¡°But I heard that the reason why they defeated the Xiongnu so quickly this time was because someone found out about the spies from the Prefecture You and turned the tables on the Xiongnu army.¡±


    ¡°No, there was a list of spies. After Grand Marshal Xiao obtained the list, he beat them at their own game and revealed fake military intelligence to the spies. That was why the Xiongnu army suffered a crushing defeat.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it all the same!¡±


    ¡°How can this be the same? Are pears the same as apricots?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all fruits!¡±


    The schrs in the teahouse started arguing, and the topic quickly changed. Yu Wan saw that there was no need to stop and left with Little Bruiser. From those people¡¯s words, she was sure that the borders had really won the war. She wondered if the people who were captured would be able to return immediately.


    ¡°Sis, I¡¯m hungry,¡± Little Bruiser said as he rubbed his chubby belly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already given you the streaky pork, yet you¡¯re still hungry?¡± Wasn¡¯t this little fellow¡¯s appetite a little scary?


    Little Bruiser hung his head.


    ¡°What do you want to eat? Noodles?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Little Bruiser shook his head, his eyes still on his shoes. He raised his hand and pointed weakly at the street opposite. ¡°Osmanthus cake.¡±


    Yu Wan was both angry and amused. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re hungry. You¡¯re just gluttonous!¡±


    ¡°Definitely not¡­ slurp!¡± Little Bruiser gulped.


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    Yu Wan brought Little Bruiser along.


    That osmanthus cake shop had been around for decades. The people queuing up were almost all across the street. It was no wonder that Little Bruiser was gluttonous. The two of them queued for a long time. When it was finally their turn, there was only one piece left.


    ¡°How did you sell it?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°Ten copper coins,¡± thedy boss said.


    Yu Wan went to take the copper coins from her purse, but suddenly, a fair hand reached over domineeringly and ced the copper coins on the table. ¡°I want it. Wrap it up for me.¡±


    Yu Wan looked at the owner of the hand and realized that it was actually an acquaintance. If she remembered correctly, this girl was Yan Ruyu¡¯s personal maidservant, right? She had seen her at the Master Chef Competition.


    ¡°I came first,¡± Yu Wan said indifferently.


    Lychee rolled her eyes at her and said arrogantly, ¡°So what?¡±


    Yu Wan said coldly, ¡°Does your Yan Manorck this osmanthus cake? Are you deliberately looking for trouble?¡±


    Thedy boss looked at Lychee and then at Yu Wan. She didn¡¯t know who to give the osmanthus cake to.


    Lychee reached out to snatch it, but Yu Wan grabbed her hand.


    At this moment, Yan Ruyu slowly walked over. ¡°Forget it, Lychee. If Miss Yu wants it, just give it to her. Miss Yu is right. The Yan Manor doesn¡¯tck osmanthus cake, but Miss Yu is different. She¡¯s from the countryside and doesn¡¯t eat such good food every day.¡±


    Lychee sneered and threw the osmanthus cake back onto the table. ¡°For you, country bumpkin!¡±


    Thedy boss tactfully retreated into the room. It was obvious that this kind of nobledy was not someone a small businessman like them could afford to offend.


    Yu Wan nced at the osmanthus cake that had been broken into two. ¡°This osmanthus cake is mine to begin with. Do I need you to give it to me? Is Miss Yan bored and deliberately guarding the road to find trouble with me?¡±


    Yan Ruyu narrowed her eyes. ¡°I haven¡¯t settled the score between Madam Du and Chef Bao. Be sensible and don¡¯t embarrass yourself.¡±


    Yu Wan was surprised. ¡°What debt does Miss Yan want to settle with Madam Du and Chef Bao?¡±


    Yan Ruyu said in disgust, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, would Madam Du have left for no reason? Also, Chef Bao left the Capital without a word after seeing you, tell me honestly what you did to him.¡±


    Yu Wan was so angry that sheughed. ¡°Do you suspect that I¡¯m trying to silence them? Are you crazy, Yan Ruyu?¡±


    Of course, Yan Ruyu would not suspect that Yu Wan had killed them to silence them because someone had seen Chef Bao walk out of the Capital with their own eyes. However, she had a feeling that Chef Bao¡¯s departure was rted to this vige girl.


    Yu Wan nced at her and said, ¡°Stop guessing, Yan Ruyu. Old Master Bao went to look for his son.¡±


    Yan Ruyu asked aloofly, ¡°Did Chef Bao say anything to you that night?¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°With our rtionship, do you think I¡¯ll tell you if he really say anything?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Yan Ruyu choked.


    ¡°Who is she, Sis?¡± Little Bruiser asked curiously.


    ¡°A passerby.¡± Yu Wan put the copper coins back into her purse. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll buy you something else to eat.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Little Bruiser nodded sensibly.


    The siblings left.


    Yan Ruyu¡¯s gaze became sharp.


    Lychee nced at her. Suddenly, a hurried carriage drove over. Without thinking, Lychee pushed Little Bruiser away.


    Little Bruiser let out a cry and crashed into the speeding carriage!


    The horse¡¯s hooves were raised high. Just as it was about to step on Little Bruiser until his intestines and stomach were rotten, Yu Wan rushed forward and pulled Little Bruiser back. Then, she didn¡¯t even look at Lychee at the side. She just reached out like a demon and grabbed Lychee¡¯s head, pushing her into the middle of the road!


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Lychee¡¯s leg bone was broken, and she let out an iparably miserable scream.


    Little Bruiser pounced into his sister¡¯s arms with a pale face, his little hands wrapped tightly around her waist.


    Yu Wan rubbed his little headfortingly.


    Yan Ruyu, who was at the side, was stunned by the scene in front of her. Wasn¡¯t this woman¡¯s reaction too fast? She didn¡¯t even see how she moved. The child who should have been trampled to death by the horse¡¯s hooves had been saved, but Lychee, who was supposed to be standing beside her, was trampled to death by the horse¡ª


    The incident did not end there. When the horse hooves stepped on Lychee, the carriage jolted violently. The owner of the carriage hit her head and angrily stopped the carriage.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Princess, a woman bumped into our carriage and our horse injured her.¡±


    They were not speaking Central ins Chinese and were not wearing Central ins clothes.


    ¡°You mean I have to apologize to that woman?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± The apanying guard ced his right hand on his left shoulder and lowered his head deeply.


    ¡°Drag that woman out and kill her!¡±


    This sentence was switched to Central ins Chinese.


    Yan Ruyu frowned suspiciously. The General Manor had always been well-informed. She had long known that the Xiongnu had been defeated and wanted to negotiate with the Great Zhou. Among the envoys apanying her was Princess Mingzhu who was deeply loved by the Xiongnu King. Could she be the woman in the carriage?


    ¡°Princess!¡± Yan Ruyu suddenly walked forward and said to the carriage with the curtain closed, ¡°It wasn¡¯t my maidservant who deliberately offended you. She was framed. Someone saw your carriage and deliberately pushed my maidservant out.¡±


    The Princess of Xiongnu used the handle of the whip to lift the curtain of the car window. She looked at Yan Ruyu and swung the whip.


    Yan Ruyu¡¯s heart trembled, but the whip did not hurt her at all. It only knocked off her veil. She broke out in a cold sweat.


    The Princess of the Xiongnu was the number one beauty of the grasnd, and Yan Ruyu¡¯s looks were not bad either. The two of them could be said to be on par, but Yan Ruyu was too weak andcked a heroic spirit. After sizing her up, the Princess of the Xiongnu felt that she was better.


    The killing intent in the princess¡¯ eyes faded. ¡°You said that someone deliberately bumped into my carriage? Who was it?¡±


    Yan Ruyu turned around and said, ¡°It¡¯s her.¡±


    Yu Wan: ¡°?!¡±


    She had seen shameless people before, but she had never seen someone so shameless. Who exactly had deliberately bumped into this princess¡¯s carriage? This princess only had two guards with her. If she hadn¡¯t called herself a princess, who would have guessed who was sitting in the carriage?


    Speaking of which, her appearance,nguage, and dressing did not look like the royal family of the Central ins.


    The princess followed Yan Ruyu¡¯s gaze and looked at Yu Wan. With just a nce, the princess clenched her whip tightly.


    After her family¡¯s situation improved, Yu Wan no longer wore patched clothes when she went out. However, she did not wear silk or satin. She only wore a in white dress with a waist and a long blue dress. The long dress was also tied at her waist. Her waist was slender. She was slender and her fingers were fair. Her fair swan neck was slender and beautiful. She had her hair in the simplest bun, and her dark hair hung down her shoulders, making her skin look like jade. She was so fair that she seemed to be glowing.


    Her facial features were elegant, and there was a heroic spirit between her brows. However, she was not aggressive. On the contrary, she had a tranquil and distant temperament.


    The princess had never seen such an eye-catching woman. Was she really human? Not a demon?


    The princess hated women who were more beautiful than her.


    ¡°Are you the one who rammed into my carriage?¡± she asked imperiously.


    ¡°No,¡± Yu Wan said neither servile nor overbearing. ¡°It was that maidservant who pushed my brother first. I saved my brother and couldn¡¯t stand still in a hurry, so I pulled that maidservant.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t a lie, but she used a little more strength when pulling Lychee.


    Yan Ruyu said, ¡°Princess, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense.¡±


    The princess said, ¡°You shut up too! I have my own decision!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yan Ruyu agreed respectfully, but she was very disdainful in her heart. She was just a princess of a defeated country, yet she dared to show off in front of her. When she became the Princess Consort Yan, let¡¯s see what else she could be arrogant about!


    The princess looked at Yu Wan and said, ¡°Come over and receive threeshes from me. I¡¯ll spare your life!¡±


    Her tone was as if asking her to whip her was an honor.


    Yu Wan met the princess¡¯s gaze indifferently. ¡°Princess, this is the Capital. You know very well whether I deliberately offended you or not. You did not show your identification as a princess and I¡¯m amoner, so how could I recognize you in the carriage? Since I didn¡¯t recognize you, how could I have deliberately offended you?¡±


    The princess said, ¡°I don¡¯t care! You pushed her! So you¡¯ve offended me! I must teach you a lesson today! Are you going to stand there obediently and let me beat you up, or are you going to be held down by my guards!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to hit my sister!¡± Little Bruiser held back his fear and stood in front of Yu Wan.


    The princess whipped at him! Yu Wan grabbed her whip.


    Another one who grabbed her whip? Was her whip not used to the atmosphere aftering to the Central ins?


    The princess shook her one arm and sent out an internal force that followed the whip towards Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan felt as if a thin needle had drilled into her meridians. It was so painful that her heart was on fire. Her eyes turned cold as she pulled fiercely and actually snatched the whip from the princess hand!


    The hand holding the whip went numb. The princess had no doubt that if she hadn¡¯t released it early, it would have fallen out with the whip. Damn it, when did the women of the Central ins be so powerful?!


    The princess was humiliated and flew into a rage out of humiliation. She said in the Xiongnunguage, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and take her down!¡±


    ¡°You bad woman! How dare you bully my sister! I¡¯ll fight it out with you!¡± Little Bruiser used his Iron Head Technique and charged towards the princess!


    It was toote for Yu Wan to catch him. Two guards blocked her path.


    The princess knew martial arts. How could this little fool bump into her?


    ¡°Ouch¡ª¡± Little Bruiser¡¯s head hit something, but it wasn¡¯t a woman¡¯s soft stomach. It was a hard thigh!


    Little Bruiser fell to the ground, his eyes sparkling.


    The man helped the dizzy Little Bruiser up. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    What a beautiful voice¡­


    Little Bruiser felt even more dizzy.


    The princess looked at the man who arrived in time and said, ¡°Why are you sote? Two unrulymoners offended the royalty and offended me. I order you to kill them!¡±


    Yu Wan was hit in the shoulder by a guard who was skilled in martial arts. She gasped in pain.


    When the man heard this voice, his heart tightened. He did not know what had happened to him, but he actually stepped over without care and saved the little girl from the hands of the Xiongnu guards.


    If Yu Wan didn¡¯t hear wrongly, that princess had asked this man to kill them. Why did he save her?


    Yu Wan looked up in shock and saw a well-defined handsome face. ¡°D-Dad?¡±


    Yu Shaoqing was stunned. ¡°Ah Wan?¡±


    After not seeing each other for six years, the father and daughter had changed a lot. In the Host¡¯s memory, Yu Shaoqing was aplete fresh meat. Now, he was almost an old piece of meat, but he was also more mature and charming. When Yu Shaoqing left, his daughter was only eleven years old. He really could not believe that she had grown so big¡­


    He called her Ah Wan. It seemed that she was not mistaken. This man was her father. Her father was back!


    Yan Ruyu gripped her handkerchief tightly. It couldn¡¯t be such a coincidence, right? The guard of the Princess of Xiongnu was actually the father of this vige girl?


    Yu Shaoqing had made a great contribution this time, so he had to be rewarded when he returned to the Capital. However, before he was rewarded, he still retained his position as a centurion. The Princess of Xiongnu used the excuse that she did not have enough manpower to ask Xiao Zhenting for help. Xiao Zhenting ordered Yu Shaoqing to be responsible for escorting the Xiongnu envoy, but it was not only limited to the Princess of Xiongnu.


    They were originally resting at the courier station. The princess of the Xiongnu could not sit still, so she secretly entered the Capital early.


    Yu Shaoqing was here on Grand Marshal Xiao¡¯s orders.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± The princess of Xiongnu walked over unhappily.


    A rare gentleness appeared in Yu Shaoqing¡¯s eyes. ¡°My daughter.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The Princess of Xiongnu was stunned.


    Yu Wan brought Little Bruiser over. ¡°Bruiser, call Dad.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing was stunned again.


    Little Bruiser asked strangely, ¡°What? Isn¡¯t my father dead?¡±


    ¡°Achoo!¡± Yu Shaoqing sneezed heavily.


    Yu Wan gritted her teeth. Who was the one who had such a big mouth to let Little Bruiser hear such disgraceful words? She would go back and chop him up!


    Aunt Bai, who was sleeping in the room, suddenly felt a chill run down her spine.


    ¡°Why do you have a child?¡± The Princess of Xiongnu said bitterly.


    Yu Shaoqing said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m married, so I naturally have children.¡± However, he did not expect there to be two children¡­ Happiness came too suddenly, and he was caught off guard.


    He looked at Little Bruiser excitedly and gently. Little Bruiser poured cold water on him. ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early. I might not be your biological child.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing, whose heart had been stabbed ten thousand times: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­ .


    Yan Ruyu saw that the Princess of Xiongnu treated Yu Shaoqing differently from the other guards and knew that this matter was probably going to be left unsettled. She coldly flicked her sleeves and got someone to carry the unconscious Lychee onto the carriage and return home.


    ¡°What a wet nket!¡± The Princess of Xiongnu stomped her feet and got into her carriage.


    Not long after, Xiao Zhenting¡¯s guards arrived.


    Yu Shaoqing negotiated with them for a while. They nodded and looked at the princess of Xiongnu coldly before forcefully taking her away.


    Yu Shaoqing turned around and looked at Yu Wan and Little Bruiser in front of him. Little Bruiser had never seen him before, so he naturally wasn¡¯t close to him. His daughter had been separated from him for six years, so she must be distant.


    Yu Shaoqing, who had never been nervous about killing enemies on the battlefield, suddenly stuttered, ¡°Ah¡­ Ah Wan¡­¡±


    Yu Wan pulled his scarred hand and gently smiled. ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go home.¡±

 Chapter 162 - Husband and Wife Meet

    <h4>Chapter 162: Husband and Wife Meet</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Shaoqing looked at his daughter holding his hand and felt a warmth in his heart. ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    Little Bruiser spread his hands. ¡°What¡¯s so good about it? Sis, if you bring any man home, be careful that Mom beats you up!¡±


    Yu Wan flicked him.


    Yu Shaoqing had his own warhorse. Yu Wan rented a carriage and asked Little Bruiser who he was sitting with.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m with my sister!¡± Little Bruiser said without hesitation. When the carriage really left, he could not help but nce at the tall and mighty warhorse.


    Yu Shaoqing, who was on the warhorse, was wearing dark green armor. Under the scorching sun, the armor emitted faint cold light. His figure was burly and his aura was powerful. That horse was not the horse that Little Bruiser usually saw. Instead, it was a warhorse that had really bathed in blood on the battlefield. It exuded the aura of a tiger and a wolf, looking extremely majestic.


    Yu Shaoqing noticed his son¡¯s gaze and looked towards him.


    Little Bruiser turned away and stared straight ahead.


    When Yu Shaoqing continued to look at the road, he stole a nce at Yu Shaoqing¡¯s warhorse.


    Yu Shaoqing couldn¡¯t help butugh. When Little Bruiser peeked at him for the third time, he stretched out his arm and grabbed the little guy out of the carriage window.


    ¡°Aiya, aiya! What are you doing?¡± Little Bruiser iled in the air.


    Yu Shaoqing ced his son on the horse¡¯s back and let him sit in his arms. He then pressed his warm little hand on the edge of the saddle.


    Little Bruiser grabbed the saddle and widened his eyes.


    ......


    For six years, he had been guarding the borders and the people of the Great Zhou. This time, he could finally protect his two children. Yu Shaoqing felt gratified and satisfied.


    Little Bruiser, who was in his arms, twisted his little butt restlessly. Yu Shaoqingughed and grabbed the reins tightly with one hand and hugged his belly tightly with the other. ¡°Hold on tight.¡±


    Little Bruiser: ¡°Huh?¡±


    Yu Shaoqing: ¡°Giddy up!¡±


    The warhorse had long formed a tacit understanding with Yu Shaoqing. It flew out like an arrow even without using a whip.


    ¡°Waah¡ª¡± Little Bruiser opened his mouth wide in fear. The cold wind that blew into his face distorted his mouth.


    ¡°You stop¡ªyou stop¡ªyou¡¯re so bad¡ª¡±


    Little Bruiser¡¯s screams echoed throughout the journey.


    By the time Yu Shaoqing returned with his son and returned to Yu Wan¡¯s carriage, Little Bruiser¡¯s hair had already stood on end. He looked like a little lion king who had nothing to live for.


    Little Bruiser threw himself into his sister¡¯s arms. ¡°Boohoo¡­ He¡¯s so bad¡­¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Then are you going to ride Dad¡¯s horse next time?¡±


    Little Bruiser buried his head in Yu Wan¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡± He said in a soft voice.


    The people who lived in Lotus Flower Vige might not be able to sense the changes in their surroundings, but after leaving for six years, Yu Shaoqing could still tell the difference at a nce.


    ¡°The courier station has moved here.¡± When they passed by the courier station, Yu Shaoqing looked at the newly built courier station the year before and said, ¡°It was originally in the north of the city.¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°The thing for Dad has passed by here. By the way, did Dad receive it?¡±


    Yu Shaoqing nodded. ¡°I received them all. I also received the pancakes, fishballs, and pickled vegetables that you guys made.¡±


    ¡°I made those.¡± Yu Wan smiled.


    Yu Shaoqing : ¡°¡­¡± Should he praise his daughter¡¯s culinary skills against his conscience?


    ¡°It, it¡¯s really delicious.¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes finally lit up after being praised. ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll make it for you when I get home!¡±


    Yu Shaoqing almost fell off his horse!


    Little Bruiser nced at Yu Wan coldly.?<i>Don¡¯t you know how good your culinary skills are??</i>Little Bruiser straightened his back. A child with a father was especially arrogant!


    The carriage drove into Lotus Flower Town again, and the changes in the town were even greater. The narrow streets became wider, and the deserted shops became full of customers. Although it was not as crowded as the Capital, the streets were still filled with traffic.


    Yu Wan pointed to a restaurant and said, ¡°This is the White Jade Restaurant. I¡¯ll tell you secretly that Big Brother admires the daughter of the White Jade Restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Yu Shaoqing was stunned.


    Little Bruiser had a proud expression on his face. How could she say such things in front of a child? He was still a baby!


    ¡°You¡¯re showing off now that Dad¡¯s back?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°You admit that he¡¯s your father?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ no!¡±


    The siblings bickered, making Yu Shaoqing smile.


    They did not walk quickly. At dusk, they finally saw Lotus Flower Vige at the foot of the mountain.


    The closer they got to the vige, the more nervous Yu Shaoqing became. Countless times, he had dreamed about it at midnight. On this day,she started to feel homesick again.


    ¡°Dad, Mom and I bought the Ding Family¡¯s old house.¡± Yu Wan pointed at the new house behind the fish pond. It was not new, butpared to the old house, it was a ce Yu Shaoqing had never lived in before.


    Yu Shaoqing did not ask why she wanted to buy the Ding Family¡¯s residence. He looked in the direction of the new house behind the fish pond with a burning gaze. His throat seemed to be choked by something. ¡°Is¡­ your mother at home?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s there,¡± Yu Wan said softly.


    Yu Shaoqing¡¯s heart raced. He got off the horse. On the other side, Yu Wan and Little Bruiser also got off the carriage.


    The coachman drove the carriage away.


    Yu Shaoqing led the horse towards his house.


    At this moment, Aunt Bai came out of the house. She was carrying two buckets of water and hade to fetch water from the ancient well. However, she saw a man wearing armor and leading a tall horse. The man was muscr and tall. Yu Wan and her brother stood beside him.


    The more Aunt Bai looked at him, the more familiar he looked. After a while, she had an idea. ¡°Aiya! It¡¯s Old Third, right?¡±


    Yu Shaoqing and the siblings looked at Aunt Bai.


    Aunt Bai had also changed a lot. Her son had been captured to join the army and had aged a lot in the past six years. Yu Shaoqing only recognized her when he heard Yu Wan call her ¡°Aunt Bai¡±.


    ¡°Sister Bai,¡± Yu Shaoqing greeted.


    ¡°It¡¯s really you!¡± Aunt Bai put down the pole and bucket and ran over in surprise. She patted Yu Shaoqing¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard from you all this time. I thought you¡­¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes were cold.


    Aunt Bai cleared her throat. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back! Why are you back? Is the war over?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over,¡± Yu Shaoqing said.


    Aunt Bai sped her hands together. ¡°Amitabha! Heavenly Venerate Immeasurable! The battle is finally over! Why did you return alone? Where¡¯s my Dazhuang?¡±


    Yu Shaoqing said, ¡°Dazhuang isn¡¯t from the same camp as me, but he should be back soon.¡±


    There was no need for so many troops at the border anymore. Many of the regr troops had already retired, let alone those who had been captured to make up the numbers.


    ¡°Who¡¯s back? Who is it?¡± Aunt Zhang heard Aunt Bai¡¯s loud and clear voice. She put down her half-finished meal and rushed out. ¡°Is my Erniu back?¡±


    Aunt Zhang¡¯s son, Erniu, was also taken away.


    ¡°Aiya! It¡¯s Old Third!¡± Aunt Zhang looked at Yu Shaoqing in surprise and joy. ¡°I¡­ I almost didn¡¯t recognize you! You¡¯ve been gone for so long, why didn¡¯t you send a message home! Your family is almost worried to death!¡±


    Soon, the vige headman and Shuanzi¡¯s father came out.


    Yu Shaoqing was surrounded by the vigers. They were all talking at once and eagerly asking about the situation at the border and their sons. Yu Shaoqing knew that he had to tell them everything, so he patiently answered them one by one.


    He did not have any airs. The vigers did not know what he was like and only thought of him as an ordinary soldier. However, even if he was an ordinary soldier, he was still a great hero in their hearts.


    Little Bruiser, who had been isted at the side, had a dark expression on his face. Yu Wan smiled and pinched his little ck face.


    It was still the vige headman who noticed the siblings waiting at the side. He quickly said to the vigers, ¡°Alright, alright. Old Third has just returned and hasn¡¯t even entered the house yet. What¡¯s the point of blocking him here! We¡¯ll talk tomorrow! It¡¯s not like he¡¯s leaving after staying for a night! Didn¡¯t you hear Old Third? The war is over!¡±


    That¡¯s right. The war was over. Old Third was back. It was time for their son (husband) to return.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go fry some food!¡± Aunt Bai was the first to slip away.


    ¡°Big Sister Luo, do you still have any chickens? Can you sell me one?¡± Aunt Zhang said.


    ¡°Big Brother ising back. We¡¯re not selling our hare anymore. Let¡¯s keep it and make soup for him,¡± Cui Hua said to the hunter.


    The vigers dispersed happily, leaving only Shuanzi squatting pitifully beside the ancient well.


    Yu Shaoqing asked him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Shuanzi?¡±


    Shuanzi wiped his tears. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m afraid my brother won¡¯t be able toe back¡­¡±


    Shuanzi¡¯s brother was timid, dull, and stupid. When he was young, he could not even catch a beetle. When he fought with others, he was always the one who was pressed to the ground and bullied.


    ¡°The family can still receive his reply in thest few years. Since the year beforest¡­ there¡¯s¡­¡± Shuanzi could not continue.


    The battlefield changed rapidly. One second was life, and one second was death. Yu Shaoqing couldn¡¯t say that his brother was definitely still alive, but Aunt Bai slipped back. She was so happy that she forgot about the pole and bucket.


    She patted Shuanzi¡¯s head. ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about?¡±


    Shuanzi cried, ¡°Of course you¡¯re not worried! Brother Dunzi is so powerful! Since we were young, even a dozen of us couldn¡¯t defeat him!¡±


    Aunt Bai pped her hands. ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t you know who he takes after?¡±


    Lotus Flower Vige¡¯s Vige Tyrant, Bai Dunza!


    On the other side, Yu Shaoqing had finished fetching the two buckets of water and brought them home for Aunt Bai.


    ¡°Aiyo, how embarrassing.¡± Aunt Bai scratched her head. ¡°When my Dunzi returns, I¡¯ll invite you guys over for a drink!¡±


    Yu Shaoqing finally returned home.


    Yu Wan pushed open the half-closed door. Little Bruiser rushed in and Yu Wan grabbed his cor.


    ¡°Mom, Dad is back,¡± Yu Wan said as she looked at the woman in the central room.


    Madam Jiang¡¯s back stiffened slightly as she turned around in a daze.


    Yu Shaoqing stood outside the door and looked at her without blinking. She was still the same as he remembered, but he was already covered in sand. He clenched his fists in a sorry state and called out hoarsely, ¡°Ah Shu¡­¡±


    Madam Jiang¡¯s eyes turned red.


    Yu Shaoqing¡¯s heart ached as he walked into the house.


    Madam Jiang slowly stood up.


    Yu Shaoqing walked up to Madam Jiang and stroked his wife¡¯s thin face. His throat was swollen as he said, ¡°Ah Shu, I¡¯m back.¡±


    Madam Jiang cried out, ¡°¡­I finally don¡¯t have to eat Ah Wan¡¯s food anymore!¡±

 Chapter 163 - A Family Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 163: A Family Reunion</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The father and daughter, whose hearts were hurt: ¡°¡­¡±


    In the end, Yu Wan still went to cook with a high fighting spirit. No matter what, her father liked her cooking!


    The moment his daughter picked up the kitchen knife, Yu Shaoqing, who had not seen his wife for a long time and wanted to be intimate with her, rushed in. Those who did not know better would think that an enemy hade to the kitchen and he had gone to kill the enemy.


    <i>My father must be starving!?</i>Yu Wan thought with heartache.


    ¡°Ah Wan!¡± Yu Shaoqing took a deep breath and took the kitchen knife from Yu Wan. ¡°I¡¯ll cook. Go apany your mother.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Did she hear wrongly? Her father, who went into battle to kill the enemies, actually said that he would cook? Uncle cooked because he was a chef. He liked to study culinary skills, but he only cooked when she went over. Usually, it was Aunt who cooked.


    ¡°Dad, let me cook. You¡¯ve worked hard on the journey,¡± Yu Wan said considerately. Her father was a hero who protected the country. Could she let a hero cook?


    ¡°No! Your mother and I didn¡¯t give birth to you to be a chef. This kind of tiring work isn¡¯t something a delicate little girl like you should do!¡± Yu Shaoqing, who was usually quiet, was going all out to take back the initiative in the kitchen.


    Yu Wan looked at her father¡¯s expression and saw that he was indeed not being polite with her. Besides, there was no need to be polite. She had already grown up and could help the family work. In the end, she gave the stove to her father.


    Looking at her father¡¯s busy figure in front of the stove, Yu Wan was touched.?<i>My father dotes on me so much!</i>


    At this moment, Yu Shaoqing, who was chopping vegetables and adding firewood, had a sentence floating in his mind.?<i>If I cherish my life, don¡¯t let my daughter cook!</i>


    ......


    As they didn¡¯t know that Yu Shaoqing woulde back, they didn¡¯t buy any groceries. On the way back to the vige, they passed by a few vegetable markets. However, the father and daughter chatted and neither of them thought of this.


    Fortunately, there were still fish, cured meat, and a few spring bamboo shoots, wild leeks, and the radishes that Aunt Bai had sent over yesterday.


    Yu Shaoqing made a bowl of steamed fish, a pot of cured meat stewed with spring bamboo shoots, a te of stir-fried leeks, and a te of stir-fried radish shreds.


    It was obvious that he had been a soldier before. The portion was very big!


    Yu Wan thought to herself that her father¡¯s hand was used to kill enemies, not to hold a kitchen knife. Even if it was really disgustingter, she had to give her father some face. After all, she was a filial daughter.


    Little Bruiser went to call Uncle and his family. Yu Wan secretly tried a piece of cured meat left in the pot.


    Damn it¡­ Why was it so delicious?!


    ¡­ .


    Little Bruiser was very fast. After a while, he went to the old residence to call his uncle and the others over. When his aunt was putting away the clothes, she saw the vigers gathered by the ancient well from afar. She was wondering what had happened and if she should ask Yu Song to ask around. Coincidentally, Little Bruiser came to her door. When he said that Yu Shaoqing had returned, his aunt thought that Little Bruiser was teasing her.


    When the family arrived at the Ding Family¡¯s old residence and saw the tall and mighty warhorse tied to the door, they immediately believed it!


    Uncle even threw away his walking stick and walked into the house excitedly. ¡°Third Brother?¡±


    Yu Shaoqing, who had just taken off his armor, walked out of the room. When he saw his brother, his eyes welled up with tears. He strode forward. ¡°Big Brother!¡±


    ¡°Third Brother!¡±


    ¡°Big Brother!¡±


    The two brothers held each other¡¯s arms excitedly. Uncle hugged his brother and was choked with sobs. His third brother, who had gone to war on his behalf, had finally returned safely!


    All these years, he had been worried day and night, afraid that the death that he should suffer would be suffered by his third brother in his ce. The heavens had eyes, his third brother was back¡­ he was really back!


    ¡°All these years¡­ you¡­ you¡­ you¡¯ve suffered¡­¡± Uncle cried.


    A grown man was crying like a child, but no one in the roomughed at him. No one knew better than the Yu family what kind of suffering he had endured all these years. He would rather die than let anything happen to his brother.


    Fortunately, Yu Shaoqing came back alive.


    ¡°Big Brother, your leg¡­¡± Yu Shaoqing frowned as he looked at Uncle¡¯s trembling right leg.


    Uncle avoided the main point and said, ¡°I fell down. I¡¯m almost recovered! It¡¯s fine!¡± Afraid that Yu Shaoqing would ask further, he quickly turned around. ¡°Ah Xiang!¡±


    Aunt wiped her tears and walked forward.


    Yu Shaoqing looked at his sister-inw who was walking towards him. It was said that his elder sister-inw was like a mother. In his heart, he respected her very much. ¡°Sister-inw!¡±


    ¡°Aye!¡± Aunt choked and nodded.


    Yu Feng and Yu Song followed their parents into the house. The two of them looked at the man in front of them in a daze. When Yu Shaoqing left, Yu Feng was only fourteen and Yu Song was twelve. They were both at an age where they could remember things, but the Third Uncle in their memories seemed to be a little different from the Third Uncle in front of them.


    Third Uncle had the aura of¡­ a big shot.


    These were the two nephews who had once followed him around. After not seeing them for many years, they felt a little unfamiliar. However, Yu Shaoqing¡¯s love for them did not change at all. A gentle smile subconsciously appeared in Yu Shaoqing¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s Little Feng and Little Song, right? You¡¯ve grown so tall.¡±


    They were even taller than their biological father.


    Uncle red at his sons and said, ¡°What are you standing there for? Hurry up and address him!¡±


    Yu Feng: ¡°Third Uncle!¡±


    Yu Song: ¡°Third¡­ Third Uncle!¡±


    Yu Shaoqing rubbed Yu Song¡¯s head. ¡°Are you still peeping at little girls bathing?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Yu Song¡¯s face turned red!


    Yu Wan widened her eyes and looked over. Her innocent second brother still had the dark history of peeping at girls bathing?


    That was when Yu Song was young. He was with a group of children who had yet to grow up. When they heard that there was a woman bathing by the stream, they didn¡¯t know who was the one who led the way. In a fit of heat, they ran to peek. Yu Song didn¡¯t want to be isted, so he followed. In the end, the one bathing was Wang Mazi, blinding them!


    This matter could be big or small. After Yu Shaoqing found out, he blocked a few of them at the vige entrance and gave them a fierce beating. The few of them were beaten up until they doubted their lives. They even secretly said that Yu Shaoqing had a crush on Wang Mazi.


    When they grew up, they realized that Third Uncle was doing this for their own good. However, at that time, Third Uncle had already joined the army.


    With thismotion, the atmosphere in the room became much more rxed.


    After that, Little Bruiser held his sister¡¯s hand and walked over. ¡°This is Sister Zhenzhen!¡±


    ¡°Zhenzhen, call him Third Uncle,¡± Aunt said.


    Little Zhenzhen obediently called him ¡°Third Uncle¡±.


    Yu Shaoqing smiled. ¡°Good girl.¡±


    Aunt went to the old residence to bring over the prepared dishes. The family sat down to eat.


    ¡°Mother left two years ago¡­¡± Uncle said sadly. ¡°Before she left, she was worried about you and kept saying your name. I said that you wereing back soon and would definitelye back¡­¡±


    The saddest thing in life was that one¡¯s child wants to fulfill their duty but their parents are no longer around. Yu Shaoqing had always known that he was not their biological son, but the two elders treated him like their own. After a battle, he did not even see his mother for thest time.


    Yu Shaoqing¡¯s eyes were slightly moist. ¡°I¡¯ll visit Mom¡¯s grave tomorrow.¡±


    Aunt sniffed her sour nose. ¡°Third Brother finally came back. Say something happy.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s drink!¡± Uncle opened the wine jar.


    Uncle was drinking Chinese medicine, so it was not suitable for him to drink. However, he was happy today, so he drank a few sses.


    Yu Shaoqing thought of something and said, ¡°How¡¯s the child from the Zhao family? I remember that he likes to study very much. Did he do well?¡±


    This was naturally referring to Zhao Heng. Ever since Yu Wan and Zhao Heng fell out, the Yu family had not thought of such a person for a long time. When they heard Yu Shaoqing mention him, they were stunned.


    How were they going to ask him? Ah Wan was engaged to the Zhao family¡¯s brat and had broken off the engagement.


    Everyone turned to look at Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan lowered her head and ate.


    It was still Little Bruiser who spoke without thinking. ¡°I heard from Stone that their family moved away! They didn¡¯t want to return my sister¡¯s money, so they secretly moved out in the middle of the night while the entire vige was asleep!¡±


    No wonder they hadn¡¯t seen the Zhao family for so many days. They didn¡¯t even see them on the night the bandits attacked the vige. So they had slipped away?


    <i>Even if you make it sound better than singing, my big brother will definitely pay you back! Isn¡¯t it just three hundred taels? You think that my big brother can¡¯t pay?</i>


    Pfft! Wasn¡¯t he just unable to pay it back?


    Yu Song snorted. ¡°I thought he had a backbone.¡±


    In order to avoid the debt of three hundred taels, he actually fled overnight.


    Originally, they had agreed that if they could not repay the money within three months, they would be expelled from Lotus Flower Vige. Now, they had not evensted three months before they got lost.


    ¡°Tsk, shameless!¡± Aunt scolded.


    ¡°Shameless!¡± Little Zhenzhen mimicked.


    Aunt choked and covered her daughter¡¯s mouth. ¡°Ahem, be good. You can¡¯t say that.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing looked at his daughter, who was engrossed in eating, and then at his wife, who was silent. He thought to himself that a lot had happened in the years he had been gone¡­


    There were some things that couldn¡¯t be said in front of the children. The matter with Zhao Heng was temporarily forgotten. Uncle talked about the family¡¯s business and praised Yu Wan for being capable. He also talked about the earthquake a few days ago. The vigers didn¡¯t have anynd and were all working in the Yu family¡¯s workshop. He also talked about Old Mr. Bao and the bandits, Widow Liu and Wang Mazi¡­


    By the time the meal was over, it was alreadyte at night. Little Bruiser and Little Zhenzhen had fallen asleep in their mother¡¯s arms. Uncle and Yu Shaoqing were flushed from the alcohol.


    ¡°Third Brother, I¡­ I¡¯m telling you¡­ I¡­¡±


    Dong!


    He fell asleep with his head on the table.


    ¡°Tsk!¡± Aunt looked at her man in disdain, then looked at Third Brother, who was also drunk and unconscious, and said to Madam Jiang, ¡°Sister-inw, help Third Brother in.¡±


    ¡°Help? No, I still want to drink!¡± Uncle snorted and leaned on the table again, continuing to sleep.


    Aunt gave her two sons a look, and Yu Feng squatted down. Yu Song helped put his father on his brother¡¯s back and sent his father back to the old residence with him.


    Aunt stayed behind to help Yu Wan clean up the dishes and house before carrying her sleeping daughter back.


    Madam Jiang helped the drunk Yu Shaoqing onto the bed and was about to get up. The unconscious Yu Shaoqing suddenly pulled her back and shey on her side beside him.


    Yu Shaoqing opened his eyes. There was no hint of drunkenness in his eyes as he looked at his wife whom he had been thinking about day and night. His hot palm caressed her soft waist, and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. He said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Ah Shu, I miss you.¡±


    Madam Jiang shyly drew small circles on his chest with her little finger.


    Yu Shaoqing¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He really wanted to take her immediately, but Yu Shaoqing warned himself not to be too hasty. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for so long, so he had to say some gentle words to Ah Shu first. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be a little too much to do this and that right from the start?


    ¡°Ah Shu¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Madam Jiang stripped him clean!


    Yu Shaoqing, who had stripped clean: ¡°¡­¡±


    Yu Shaoqing, who was being treated like this and that: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­ .


    Even a cow was rare in the vige, but Yu Wan¡¯s family had a tall and mighty horse.


    ¡°It¡¯s a warhorse!¡± Little Bruiser patted his chest and showed off to his friends. ¡°I rode on it yesterday! It ran very fast!¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    His friends all looked envious.


    Everyone in the vige who had been captured had replied, but there was no news of Little Bruiser¡¯s father. Therefore, the entire vige thought that Little Bruiser no longer had a father. But now, they were really envious of Little Bruiser.


    ¡°Bruiser, your father is amazing!¡± said Stone.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Little Bruiser puffed up his chest.


    ¡°Can you let us sit on your father¡¯s horse?¡± Doggie, who was a year younger than Little Bruiser, asked.


    ¡°That¡­ that won¡¯t do!¡± Little Bruiser stammered.


    ¡°Petty!¡± Doggie pouted.


    The friendship of children was always like this. One second, they were brothers, and the next second, they were fighting with each other. The little guys were arguing at the top of their lungs. At this time, Wu San found Lotus Flower Vige.


    Yesterday, Yu Shaoqing had left in a hurry and didn¡¯t bring his luggage. He hade to give Old Yu a box containing the gifts Yu Shaoqing had bought for his family. Because he didn¡¯t know that he had a son, he didn¡¯t bring Little Bruiser¡¯s gift. This made Little Bruiser furious!


    Little Bruiser stomped his feet with his hands on his hips. ¡°Do you still want me to call you Dad?!¡±


    Yu Wan pinched his little ear. ¡°Little Zhenzhen doesn¡¯t have one either. You were born toote, so Dad doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    Little Bruiser cried sadly. ¡°Why did you give birth to me sote¡­¡±


    Yu Shaoqing was at a loss. ¡°Dad will go to the Capital to buy two for you!¡±


    ¡­ .


    Wu San did not expect that Old Yu would have a son after he returned six yearster. The little fellow looked quite simr to Old Yu. Wu San wanted tough when he saw the serious Old Yu coaxing the child.?<i>Old Yu, Old Yu, you had this day too!</i>


    Wu San was Yu Shaoqing¡¯s sworn brother. Yu Wan received him warmly, and Madam Jiang also came out to greet him. However, the usually sickly Madam Jiang looked very rosy today, and her face was full of satisfaction.


    ¡°Brother Wu.¡± Madam Jiang greeted him gently.


    Wu San was instantly stunned. His sister-inw was actually such a fairy-like beauty. It was no wonder that Old Yu did not like the princess of Xiongnu. Ten of the number one beauties of the grasnd added together could notpare to his sister-inw.


    With a beautiful wife, who could catch his eye?


    In the past, he had thought that it was his sister-inw¡¯s fortune to be able to marry such a good man like Old Yu. Now, it looked like it was clearly Old Yu¡¯s fortune!


    Wu San learned from Madam Jiang that the meatballs, pickled vegetables, and pancakes sent to the border were made by his niece. He immediately felt deep veneration for her!


    ¡°Little niece, the things you brought really saved our brothers¡¯ lives!¡±


    A meatball could make a pot of thick soup, a slice of pickled vegetables could satisfy the salt of a group of people, and a pancake could not be finished in more than ten days¡­ It was simply more than military food.


    ¡°Uncle Wu is too polite. Actually, there are still some at home. I just made them this morning. If Uncle Wu likes them, I¡¯ll go get them for you now.¡± Yu Wan happily went to the kitchen.


    But when she brought out the newly fried meatballs, newly made pickled vegetables, and pancakes, Wu San had already disappeared.


    ¡­ .


    Yu Shaoqing was not lying. After the battle ended, the strong men who had been captured returned one after another. Yu Shaoqing was the first, and the second was Hunter¡¯s brother.


    ¡°Aiya, Cui Hua! Isn¡¯t that your eldest brother?¡± Aunt Bai, who was washing clothes by the well, patted Cui Hua¡¯s shoulder.


    Cui Hua looked up. ¡°Big¡­ Big Brother? Stone¡¯s father! Big Brother is back¡ª¡±


    Hunter¡¯s brother had an ear cut off by the enemy. Hunter and his brother hugged their heads and cried at the vige entrance.


    Not long after, the son of the Li family also returned. He was not injured, but his hair was bald.


    After that, some returned.


    ¡°They¡¯re all back¡­¡± Aunt Zhang started to get nervous.¡± Why isn¡¯t Erniu back yet? ¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡± Erniu¡¯s voice suddenly sounded not far away.


    Aunt Zhang shivered and dropped the stick that was used to hit her clothes. ¡°Erniu¡ªErniu¡ª¡± She cried as she ran towards her son.


    Erniu was the most healthy one. He was assigned to the kitchen and was only responsible for cooking. He basically did not go to the battlefield.


    ¡°Erniu¡ª¡± Aunt Zhang cried until she was out of breath.


    ¡°Mother! Don¡¯t cry¡­ I¡¯m back¡­¡± Erniu¡¯s tears also fell.


    How could someone who didn¡¯t experience the pain of leaving understand?


    ¡°Quick, your father and wife are waiting in the house!¡± Aunt Zhang pulled her son¡¯s hand and wiped her tears. She said to Aunt Bai, ¡°Sister Bai, help me keep an eye on them. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Go!¡± Aunt Bai smiled.


    Sun Dazhuang, Wang Mazi¡¯s neighbor, had also returned. He was disfigured, had a broken finger, and was crippled. His conditions were that he could have been discharged from the army long ago, but he insisted on staying in Prefecture You and finished the war.


    ¡°Son¡ª¡±


    ¡°Dazhuang¡ª¡±


    Sun Dazhuang¡¯s mother and wife cried together.


    <i>It was good to be able to reunite,</i>?Shuanzi thought enviously. As long as his brother coulde back, even if he lost an arm or a leg, he would support him for the rest of his life!


    ¡°Rascal, what are you doing?¡±


    Shuanzi, who was squatting on the ground, was suddenly kicked in the butt. He fell to the ground and fell t on his face.


    Shuanzi was now the little inspector in charge of thirty horse bandits. Who would dare to touch him?!


    Shuanzi turned his head coldly!


    ¡°What? You¡¯re still unconvinced?¡± The army ruffian kicked Shuanzi again. He didn¡¯t use much strength, but he kicked Shuanzi to the ground again.


    Shuanzi looked at him nkly. ¡°Big¡­ Big Brother?¡± Was the dark and strong man in front of him really that fair and clean big brother who was even thinner than a little girl?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Shuanzi¡¯s brother asked roguishly.


    ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s really you!¡± Shuanzi got up and jumped onto his big brother.


    After six years of sandstorms, the weakest pretty boy in the vige had grown into an indomitable man.


    ¡°Get down!¡±


    ¡°No! If you have the ability, hit me!¡±


    Shuanzi hung firmly on his brother¡¯s body and shamelessly clung to him all the way.


    ¡°The weakest has returned. My Dunzi will definitely return too!¡± Aunt Bai continued to wash her clothes.


    ¡°Aunt Bai, you¡¯ve washed this basin of clothes three times. I¡¯ll help you dry it.¡± Yu Wan¡¯s voice softly sounded in Aunt Bai¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Aunt Bai came back to her senses and looked at her tattered clothes. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t wash it clean. I¡¯ll wash it again.¡±


    ¡°Who does Bai Xiaodun belong to?¡± A guard riding a horse suddenly came to the vige entrance.


    Aunt Bai put down her clothes and ran over anxiously. She could not hide her excitement as she said, ¡°My family! I¡¯m Dunzi¡¯s mother! Sir, is my Dunziing back?¡±


    The guard dismounted and solemnly saluted Aunt Bai.


    Aunt Bai was stunned.


    The guard turned around and took a bag from the saddle. After opening it, he handed it to Aunt Bai with both hands. ¡°Bai Xiaodun sacrificed himself heroically in the battle of Prefecture You and was conferred the rank of first-ss soldier. My condolences.¡±


    Aunt Bai felt like a bolt from the blue!


    She took the bag with trembling hands. Because she was shaking too much, the pension spilled all over the ground. However, she did not even look at it. She only picked up the iron te with her son¡¯s name engraved on it and started crying bitterly.


    ¡­ .


    Yan Manor


    The army was victorious, and Yan Congming naturally returned home. Ever since the Yan Family was imprisoned many years ago and the man was exiled to the army, he had not stepped foot into the General Manor for many years.


    Looking at the towering que of the General Manor, he felt an indescribable mix of emotions.


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    ¡°Honey!¡±


    Yan Ruyu and Mrs. Yan went out to wee him.


    Yan Congming looked at his daughter who was as beautiful as a flower, then at his aged wife. He avoided his wife¡¯s hand and cleared his throat. ¡°Let¡¯s all enter the residence.¡±


    Mrs. Yan¡¯s hand stiffened.


    Yan Ruyu smiled and said, ¡°Daddy has made a great contribution this time. Yu¡¯er congratte you on your triumphant return and congrattions on defeating the enemy.¡±


    Yan Congming sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not the one who repelled the enemy.¡±


    Yan Ruyu smiled. ¡°Daddy is too humble. Everyone knows that Grand Marshal Xiao was able to sessfully defeat the Xiongnu because someone sent important military information to him. This person is the true hero who protected the 100,000 citizens of Prefecture You. The people are saying that His Majesty wants to reward him handsomely. Could it be that¡­ he¡¯s not you?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me,¡± Yan Congming said bitterly.


    ¡°Who is that?!¡± Yan Ruyu frowned and asked. Could it be the father of that vige girl? No¡­ definitely not! How could a country bumpkin make such a contribution?


    Yan Congming waved his hand and said, ¡°¡­ You don¡¯t know him. He¡¯s a centurion called Yu Shaoqing.¡±

 Chapter 164 - Entering the Capital to be Conferred A Title

    <h4>Chapter 164: Entering the Capital to be Conferred A Title</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ¡°Yu?¡± Yan Ruyu frowned. She was very sensitive to this surname now. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that she was making groundless usations.


    Yan Congming was dejected. For a moment, he did not notice the abnormality in his daughter¡¯s expression. It was only when his daughter muttered, ¡°There can¡¯t be so many people with the surname Yu in this world, right?¡± He looked at his daughter strangely. ¡°Yu¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Yan Ruyu¡¯s consciousness returned. She helped Yan Congming into the warm pavilion and knelt beside the small table with tea and snacks. She asked Yan Congming, who had also knelt down, ¡°Daddy, I met the princess of Xiongnu on the street that day.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ that overbearing princess¡­¡± Yan Congming had a headache over this person. Although she hade to negotiate as the defeated country, she did not have the slightest awareness of servility. Along the way, she had caused amotion. As a group of men, it was not appropriate for them to bicker with a girl.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er bumped into her¡­ She didn¡¯t do anything to you, right?¡± Yan Congming asked worriedly.


    The maidservant brought over a teapot. Yan Ruyu personally took the teapot and waved at the maidservant. The maidservant left respectfully.


    Yan Ruyu poured a cup of tea for her father. ¡°No, Daddy, don¡¯t worry. I just saw her teaching two country bumpkins a lesson¡­ She seems to have a Central ins guard by her side.¡±


    At this point, Yan Ruyu began to size up her father¡¯s expression.


    Indeed, her father frowned. ¡°That Central ins guard is Yu Shaoqing!¡±


    Yan Ruyu felt a blow to her head. Why did everythinge to her? That girl¡¯s father was actually the hero who defeated Xiongnu. If he were to be rewarded, wouldn¡¯t he have a title higher than her father?


    It was fine if Yu Wan¡¯s status was higher than Yan Ruyu from the beginning, but there were some people in the world who didn¡¯t want her to get better because they had seen her in dire straits.


    Yu Wan was a vige girl, so she would be a vige girl for the rest of her life. She would never be able to surpass her.


    ¡°Daddy, is that person powerful?¡± Yan Ruyu asked.


    ......


    Yan Congming said, ¡°He¡¯s really powerful, but his background is a little humble.¡±


    In the military camp, there was a huge difference between a regr army and a rogue army. With Yu Shaoqing¡¯s military achievements, if he wasn¡¯t a captured farm soldier, he would have long gotten to the same position as General Xiao.


    ¡°However, he¡¯s really lucky this time. With His Majesty personally rewarding him, his status in the future will definitely be indescribably noble,¡± Yan Congmingmented.


    Yan Ruyu took a sip of tea without batting an eyelid and said, ¡°Why would His Majesty reward him? The one who made military contributions is clearly you!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yan Congming was stunned. He looked at his daughter in confusion, but his daughter only sipped her tea gently and did not look at him. ¡°Yu¡¯er doesn¡¯t mean¡­ you want me to snatch his military achievements, right? That won¡¯t do!¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Yan Ruyu put down her cup and looked at Yan Congming. ¡°Let me ask you, does anyone else know that General Xiao entrusted the list to Yu Shaoqing?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Yan Congming shook his head. ¡°That fellow hid it very well. We all thought that he was crazy when he didn¡¯t wait for help on the spot and insisted on bringing us over the snowy mountain! Until we saw Grand Marshal Xiao¡­ No, when we first met Grand Marshal Xiao, he didn¡¯t hand over the list. He said to Grand Marshal Xiao that he wanted to see General Pang Ren from the Prefecture You. Grand Marshal Xiao brought him to General Pang Ren¡¯s residence, and he personally sent the list to General Pang Ren. The funny thing was that General Pang Ren turned around and handed it to Grand Marshal Xiao! Don¡¯t you think this person is a fool? He didn¡¯t want to curry favor with Grand Marshal Xiao, so in the end, the list was still given to Grand Marshal Xiao!¡±


    He was not a fool, but he was following a military order. General Xiao had ordered him to bring it to Pang Ren, so he would only bring it to Pang Ren, even if he knew that Pang Ren would eventually pass the list to Grand Marshal Xiao.


    This man was terrifyingly persistent.


    Yan Ruyu pinched her handkerchief without batting an eyelid. ¡°Since no one else knows and General Xiao is dead, it¡¯s easy to settle.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yan Congming asked.


    Yan Ruyu smiled and said, ¡°General Xiao fled into the snow mountain with the list that he had obtained with great difficulty. He was severely injured by the Xiongnu and felt that he was about to die. At this time, General Xiao met you. General Xiao handed the list to you and instructed you to bring it to General Pang Ren in Prefecture You.¡±


    Yan Congming was dumbfounded. ¡°But¡­ but he was saved by Yu Shaoqing¡­ Thest person he saw before he died was Yu Shaoqing. How can this be exined?¡±


    Yan Ruyu smiled and said, ¡°As I said before, General Xiao doesn¡¯t have long to live. In order for you to sessfully bring the list out, he didn¡¯t hesitate to use himself as bait to help you lure away that group of Xiongnu soldiers. On the way, he encountered Yu Shaoqing, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°In that case¡­ General Xiao¡­ gave me the list first¡­ and I¡­ gave it to Yu Shaoqing?¡± Yan Congming wasn¡¯t sure if his daughter had this intention.


    Yan Ruyu¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°No, he stole it! He stole your list!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ This¡­ This¡­¡± Yan Congming was stunned by his daughter¡¯s bold scheme. ¡°This¡­ This is a crime of deceiving the Emperor¡­¡±


    Yan Ruyu said, ¡°Richese from danger. Daddy, if I¡¯m not wrong, your rtionship with that centurion isn¡¯t very harmonious, right?¡±


    ¡°Ahem, you can tell?¡± Yan Congming said in embarrassment. How was his rtionship with Yu Shaoqing not harmonious? After he became the General Gui De, he had made things difficult for Yu Shaoqing.


    Yan Ruyu continued, ¡°That¡¯s right. Daddy, think about it. You used to suppress him so much. Have you thought about the consequences once he turns around and rides on Daddy¡¯s head?¡±


    Yan Congming fell silent.


    His experience told him that Yu Shaoqing was not the kind of person who would bully others. However, one could not read a person¡¯s mind. In the past, Yu Shaoqing did not resist because he did not have the ability to resist. Once he obtained power, would he really let go of himself, who had repeatedly made things difficult for him?


    ¡°What if His Majesty doesn¡¯t believe me?¡± He was tempted by Yan Ruyu¡¯s suggestion.


    Yan Ruyu said, ¡°You and him each have your own opinions. Daddy, who do you think His Majesty will listen to?¡±


    Yan Congming felt bad. He looked at his daughter meaningfully, straightened his back, picked up the tea on the table, and said, ¡°Naturally, he believes in the future father-inw of Young Master Yan, whom he dotes on the most.¡±


    Yan Ruyu bowed and said with a smile, ¡°I wish Daddy a good life!¡±


    Yan Congmingughed. ¡°My Yu¡¯er is still the smartest. You¡¯re much better than your idle brothers!¡±


    Yan Ruyu smiled. ¡°Daddy, go apany Mom tonight. Your every word and action is being watched by others now. Don¡¯t let anyone catch you red-handed.¡±


    Yan Congming had originally nned to go to his concubine¡¯s room to rest. After hearing his daughter¡¯s words, he felt that it made sense. No matter what, treating the main wife well was the act of a gentleman. If word got out, it would not be bad for him.


    As this thought shed through his mind, Yan Congming held back his impatience and reluctantly went to visit the old Mrs. Yan.


    ¡­ .


    Before dawn, Yu Shaoqing woke up. He first removed the leg that was ced on his waist, then removed the hand that had been on him all night and quietly got off the bed.


    Wu San was already waiting at the vige entrance. Yu Shaoqing could not stay at home for too long. He still had to report to the army. If the Emperor summoned him, he might have to enter the pce to meet the Emperor.


    Yu Shaoqing did not wake his family up. After washing up, he first went to the kitchen to make breakfast. Then, he took a shower and changed his clothes. He changed into his armor, led his warhorse, and gently left the house.


    After leading the horse out of the vige, Yu Shaoqing got on the horse. Under the faint morning light, his cold armor reflected a dazzling and sharp light.


    When Wu San saw him get on his horse, he quickly got on his own horse. Wu San knew that he didn¡¯t want to wake up the vigers. To be honest, it was rare for Old Yu to not put on airs at his current position.


    ¡°Old Yu.¡± Since he could ride a horse, he should be able to speak too. Wu San said, ¡°Has everyone from your vige returned?¡±


    Yu Shaoqing narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°A child, who I watched him grow up, didn¡¯t return.¡±


    Bai Xiaodun was ten years younger than Yu Shaoqing. He had just turned seventeen when he was captured. It was the seventh year now, and he was only twenty-four years old. He was already buried on the battlefield forever.


    ¡°Then¡­ then his family must be very sad.¡±


    ¡°His parents cried for a long time.¡±


    ¡°This old sending the young is really¡­¡± Wu San scratched his head and cursed himself for saying something bad. Why did he mention such a sad thing the moment he opened his mouth? He coughed lightly and changed the topic. ¡°Old Yu, I secretly asked around. You have to meet the Emperor today. When His Majesty sees you, he will definitely reward you well. It must be at least a fourth-grade general. If you¡¯re lucky, you might be conferred the title of marquis!¡±


    Wu San personally watched Yu Shaoqing enter the pce and walk up the throne room.


    However, he did not receive the good news of Yu Shaoqing being conferred the title of marquis. Instead, he received the bad news that Yu Shaoqing hadmitted the crime of deceiving the Emperor and was imprisoned!

 Chapter 165 - Brother Jiu Is Here

    <h4>Chapter 165: Brother Jiu Is Here</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ¡°What did you say? Third Brother¡­ he was imprisoned?¡± After hearing Wu San¡¯s words, Aunt fell onto the stool.


    Wu San originally did not n to tell the Yu family this bad news, but on second thought, Old Yu had not returned to the vige for a long time. Sooner orter, the Yu family would go to the Capital to ask. At that time, they would still hear the news. He might as well tell them the truth first.


    Uncle, Aunt, and the Yu brothers were all sitting in Yu Wan¡¯s central room. Little Bruiser pulled his sister to y, and Madam Jiang and Yu Wan sat opposite Wu San.


    Wu San did not know if it was his imagination, but he felt that there was killing intent in his sister-inw¡¯s eyes. He must be thinking too much. His sister-inw was such a weakdy. She would only be sad when she heard the bad news. She would not want to kill anyone!


    ¡°Uncle Wu, let¡¯s talk in private.¡± Yu Wan didn¡¯t want to talk about such a sad matter in front of her mother. Her father and mother had such a good rtionship. If her father went to jail, her mother would definitely be more sad than anyone else.


    Wu San understood and went to the small fish pond in Lotus Flower Vige with Yu Wan.


    ¡°What happened to my father?¡± Yu Wan went straight to the point.


    Wu San let out a long sigh. ¡°Old Yu¡­ was supposed to enter the pce to be conferred the title today. He has made a great contribution and His Majesty personally summoned him.¡±


    Yu Wan was slightly stunned. ¡°My father made a contribution?¡±


    Yu Shaoqing casually talked about the military situation and did not mention the battle in the northwest. The children who returned from the vige talked a lot, but no one expected the protagonist of the incident to be their vige¡¯s Yu Shaoqing.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t your father tell you? He made a great contribution! Your father was originally a centurion in the Northwest Army Camp¡­¡± Wu San briefly exined the Xiongnu people¡¯s night attack on the camp. ¡°¡­ Of the twenty thousand people, less than a hundred escaped. After entering the snowy mountain, we hid everywhere. Many of our brothers were killed by the Xiongnu people¡¯s arrows. In one night, Daniu discovered the heavily injured General Xiao¡­¡±


    At this point, Wu San paused. ¡°Daniu is a good soldier. He sacrificed himself.¡±


    ......


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes flickered.


    Wu San cheered up and continued, ¡°Old Yu asked Daniu to save General Xiao. General Xiao knew that there was no way out and gave all the medicine to our brothers. I went to treat our brothers¡¯ injuries and didn¡¯t hear what he said to Old Yu, but the next day, Old Yu started to lead our brothers over the snowy mountain. Old Yu said that we had to go to Prefecture You. I thought that Old Yu was going to bring our brothers to join the Prefecture You Army. Seeing that he handed something to General Pang Ren, I guessed that General Xiao might have told him something. Sure enough, not long after, Grand Marshal Xiao spread fake news and lured the Xiongnu army into a trap in the Prefecture You. After the great victory, the news that Old Yu handed over the list of spies gradually spread.


    That mountain is called the Mountain Range of Death. No one has ever gone out alive. Old Yu¡­ Old Yu brought us out.¡±


    He had not only saved the 100,000 citizens of Prefecture You, but also the lives of the remaining soldiers in the Northwest Army Camp.


    Yu Wan had long known that her father was a hero, but she did not expect him to be such a powerful hero. He could tolerate what ordinary people could not and could be what ordinary people could not. He was a hero among heroes, but such a hero did not have any airs or burdens. When he returned home, he was a husband who doted on his wife and a father who doted on his children.


    ¡°So how did the crime of deceiving the Emperore about?¡± It wasn¡¯t like he handed over a fake list and suffered a defeat.


    Wu San said, ¡°A shameless General Gui De insisted to His Majesty that Old Yu stole the list from him!¡±


    ¡°Then His Majesty believes it?¡± He was too gullible!


    Wu San said bitterly, ¡°Little niece, you don¡¯t understand. That General Gui De has some backing and is deeply valued by His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Are there no witnesses?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Wu San said, ¡°All the people who escorted General Xiao back then are dead. Only a brat surnamed Zhou can prove that General Xiao has never seen General Gui De, but that brat Zhou has left! He has wandered the world!¡±


    Zhou Huai was a beggar picked up by General Xiao. He had only worked for General Xiao his entire life. After they arrived in Prefecture You, Zhou Huai left. Where could he find him? By the time they found him, Old Yu might have been killed.


    ¡°He¡¯s going to be beheaded?¡± Yu Wan¡¯s eyes trembled.


    Wu San sighed again. ¡°This is a crime of deceiving the Emperor, little niece! It¡¯s good that he didn¡¯t behead the nine generations! Once Dali Temple obtained Old Yu¡¯s crime, I¡¯m afraid Old Yu won¡¯t be able to escape death. But I don¡¯t think Old Yu will confess so easily. He¡¯s a man!¡±


    Just because it wasn¡¯t easy to confess didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t suffer. For someone like her father who had been tricked, he probably wouldn¡¯t have a good time in prison. That group of prison guards would definitely use any means to force her father to confess.


    At the thought that her father might be tortured in prison, Yu Wan clenched her fists. ¡°What is my father¡¯s character? Others might not understand, but can¡¯t Grand Marshal Xiao, who has interacted with my father all the way, tell? Didn¡¯t he defend my father?¡±


    Wu San shook his head. ¡°Grand Marshal Xiao didn¡¯t say a word because he was thinking about your father.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yu Wan asked in confusion.


    Coincidentally, Cui Hua passed by the fish pond with a basin of clothes in her arms.


    ¡°Ah Wan!¡± Cui Hua smiled and greeted her. Her husband¡¯s brother had returned safely, and the entire family was very happy.


    Yu Wan smiled faintly and nodded. ¡°Sister Cui Hua.¡±


    Wu San hade to the vige a few times. Cui Hua had seen him before and knew that he was Yu Shaoqing¡¯srade. She smiled awkwardly and carried the clothes over.


    Wu San continued, ¡°Grand Marshal Xiao¡¯s achievements are great. His Majesty has long been afraid of him. Back then, when he proposed to marry Princess Consort Yan, do you think he seeded?¡± Wu Sanughed self-deprecatingly and said, ¡°He handed over a million troops and disbanded the Xiao Army.¡±


    ¡°Just for a woman?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also for the lives of the soldiers.¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°I understand. The more Grand Marshal Xiao pleads for my father, the more His Majesty will want to kill my father.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Wu San usually looked out of ce, but he had his own opinion on these matters. ¡°His Majesty¡¯s decision to punish Old Yu is more or less a warning to others¡­ But the most important thing is still that bastard¡¯s shamelessness! When the Emperor wanted to kill someone, he happened to hand over a knife!¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for Yan Congming ndering Old Yu for stealing military merit, even if the Emperor wanted to show off his strength to Grand Marshal Xiao, it wouldn¡¯t be Old Yu¡¯s turn!


    ¡°Uncle Wu, can I see my father?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Wu San scratched his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know anyone from the Dali Temple¡­¡±


    Yu Wan turned around and left.


    ¡°Where are you going, little niece?¡± Wu San asked.


    ¡°To the Dali Temple,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Wu San said anxiously, ¡°I already said that I don¡¯t have any connections to the temple¡­¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes were firm. ¡°But I still want to go. I can¡¯t let my father suffer injustice.¡±


    ¡°W-what can a girl like you do?¡± Wu San regretted telling her about this.


    Yu Wan stopped in her tracks. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I can do, but I know I can¡¯t do nothing. I have to ask my father personally. Perhaps I can get some clues from him.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± Wu San wanted to say, ¡°Can¡¯t I go and ask?¡± But when he met those quiet and stubborn eyes, he couldn¡¯t say anything to refuse.


    Yu Wan first found her aunt. ¡°Aunt, please take care of my mother.¡±


    Aunt was surprised. ¡°Ah Wan, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the Capital,¡± Yu Wan said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid!¡± Aunt said with a pale face.


    Yu Wan shook her head calmly. ¡°I won¡¯t. Uncle Wu is apanying me.¡±


    Wu San squeezed out a smile that was uglier than crying. Fine, if he did not bring his niece back safely, he would not be able to face Old Yu¡¯s family.


    The two of them went to town and rented a carriage to go to the Capital. Wu San was not familiar with the Capital. Fortunately, the coachman knew the way and quickly sent the two of them to the Dali Temple.


    However, to their despair, the two of them could not even enter the door of the Dali Temple!


    The guard from the Dali Temple said, ¡°Yu Shaoqing is a serious criminal. Unless there¡¯s an order from His Majesty, no one is allowed to visit him!¡±


    Wu San still wanted to go all out and plead with Grand Marshal Xiao, but it seemed like he couldn¡¯t do it now.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± In the Red Cloud Hall, where the Xiongnu envoy was received, the Princess of Xiongnu was so angry that she mmed her whip on the table. ¡°I¡¯m the Princess of Xiongnu! He¡¯s my guard in the Central ins! My guard has been captured! I want him out!¡±


    The person who was enduring her shouting was her cousin, the second prince of the Xiongnu. The second prince was the son of Little Huo, and his status was second only to the eldest brother of the Big Huo. This was very simr to Yan Huaijing.


    The difference was that his mother was not as smart as Worthy Consort Xu. Fortunately, he had an uncle who supported him. He was the father of the princess in front of him. He would grant any request of his cousin, but he could not agree to this.


    The second prince said earnestly, ¡°Mingzhu, he stole other people¡¯s military achievements and even tried to fool the Emperor. This is a crime of deceiving the Emperor in the Great Zhou and he will be beheaded. Go and choose another guard. You can have as many as you want.¡±


    The Princess refused to give up. ¡°I don¡¯t care! I want him!¡±


    The second prince¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Stop fooling around!¡±


    The princess whipped the ground. ¡°I want him! I want him alive! Brother, if you don¡¯t care, I¡¯ll think of a way myself!¡±


    With that, she stood up and left without looking back.


    ¡°Mingzhu¡­ Mingzhu!¡± The second prince did not stop her.


    There were more men than women in the Xiongnu Royal Court, and the princess of the Xiongnu was extremely beautiful. She was deeply doted on by her father and uncle. She had been spoiled since she was young and had an unruly personality. Even the second prince often could not subdue her.


    The second prince ordered the guard, ¡°Follow the princess quickly. Don¡¯t let her cause trouble again!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The two Xiongnu guards chased after the princess.


    On the other hand, the princess of Xiongnu had left the pce and nned to visit Yu Shaoqing at the Dali Temple. Unexpectedly, she met a familiar woman at the pce gate.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er greets the princess.¡± Yan Ruyu bowed slightly.


    The princess was enlightened. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    Yan Ruyu smiled gently. ¡°It¡¯s my honor that you still remember me, Princess.¡±


    ¡°Who wants to remember you?¡± The princess rolled her eyes and did not ask who Yan Ruyu was or what she was doing in the pce.


    Yan Ruyu looked at her departing figure and smiled faintly. ¡°Princess, are you going to the Dali Temple?¡±


    The princess, who had one foot in the stirrup, suddenly stopped.


    Yan Ruyu smiled faintly and said, ¡°If I were the princess, I would definitely not provoke this bad luck. Yu Shaoqingmitted a capital crime, so it¡¯s better for the princess to stay far away from him to avoid being implicated and making His Majesty, the Great Zhou Emperor, unhappy. That would be troublesome. What does the princess think?¡±


    The princess coldly walked over to Yan Ruyu.


    Yan Ruyu smiled at her. Her father had made a great contribution and was conferred the title of Marquis. Now that she was the daughter of a marquis, she was no longer afraid of a defeated princess. In the end, this princess still had to beg the Great Zhou.


    The princess snorted coldly, raised her hand, and whipped Yan Ruyu! This time, it was not as simple as just taking off her veil.


    Yan Ruyu hurriedly dodged to the side. Although she avoided her vital points, the whip left a bloody wound on her forehead.


    The princess said coldly, ¡°What does his death have to do with you? If you dare to spout nonsense again, I¡¯ll tear off your clothes and whip you ten times in public!¡±


    Yan Ruyu¡¯s nails dug into her flesh.


    ¡°Princess!¡± The guard caught up.


    The princess rolled her eyes in disdain. She asked someone to bring the horse over and rode away.


    Yan Ruyu touched her forehead and looked at the blood on her fingertips. ¡°You will pay the price, Helian Mingzhu.¡±


    Even the arrogant princess of the Xiongnu could not break into the prison of the Dali Temple in the end. It was as if the Dali Temple had built an iron wall in a day, and even a fly could not fly in.


    ¡°I¡¯m so angry! I¡¯m so angry!¡± The princess, who had been snubbed, vented her anger on the precious flowers in the garden the moment she entered the pce. She used her whip to smash the flowers into pieces.


    Yan Huaijing passed by on a small path not far away. When he heard themotion, he nced at the princess and asked the apanying eunuch, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the princess of Xiongnu? What happened?¡±


    The eunuch went forward to investigate and reported, ¡°Your Highness, the criminal who was thrown into prison by His Majesty today was the guard that the princess asked Grand Marshal Xiao for. The princess couldn¡¯t save him and is feeling angry.¡±


    Yan Huaijing said thoughtfully, ¡°The person who stole the list of spies from Marquis Yan?¡±


    The eunuch said, ¡°That¡¯s him. I heard his surname is Yu, and he¡¯s a centurion.¡±


    ¡°Yu?¡± Yan Huaijing frowned. It couldn¡¯t be such a coincidence, right?


    ¡­ .


    After Yu Wan and Wu San left the Dali Temple, they began to think about what to do.


    ¡°Uncle Wu.¡± Yu Wan pondered and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go find Zhou Huai? Try your best to bring the brothers along. Didn¡¯t they say that my father is their great benefactor? Now that my father is in trouble, please help me find Zhou Huai for my father.¡±


    ¡°What will you do if I leave?¡± Wu San asked worriedly.


    Yu Wan smiled bitterly. ¡°Why are you the same as my aunt? Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Wu. I won¡¯t do anything stupid. I know my limits.¡±


    If it were in the past, Wu San would haveughed at a little girl telling him that she knew her limits. However, other than finding Zhou Huai as soon as possible, there seemed to be no other way to exonerate Old Yu. Even if the hope was slim, he could only try his best.


    Wu San said solemnly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll contact my brothers now. Take care of yourself! Don¡¯t do anything stupid. Your father values you more than his own life. He would rather die himself than have you die for him.¡±


    Yu Wan nodded.


    Wu San took a deep breath and rode off.


    Yu Wan lowered her eyes. For her father, so what if she was a moth flying to a fire?


    Yu Wan said to the coachman, ¡°To Grand Marshal Xiao¡¯s residence.¡±


    The coachman drove the carriage to the Xiao Manor.


    In the past, Shangguan Yan had asked her toe, but she refused. Now, she hade knocking on her door.


    Yu Wan looked at the grand que and alighted from the carriage with her skirt.


    When the guard guarding the door saw Yu Wan walk up the stairs, he quickly stopped her and said, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Yu Wan stood on the steps and looked up at the guarded guard. She said calmly, ¡°My father is Grand Marshal Xiao¡¯s subordinate. I have something to see Grand Marshal Xiao about. Please help me pass the message.¡±


    The guard looked down at Yu Wan and said, ¡°Master isn¡¯t around. What¡¯s your father¡¯s name? When Masteres back, I¡¯ll tell him that you came.¡±


    Yu Wan sized up his expression without blinking. Seeing that he didn¡¯t seem to be lying, she said, ¡°Then can I wait here for him toe back?¡±


    The guard said, ¡°Then I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to wait. Our master has apanied our Madam out. If it¡¯s fast, it¡¯ll take a day. If it¡¯s slow, it¡¯ll take more than ten days!¡±


    So long! Her father¡¯s head had long moved!


    ¡°Can I ask where they went?¡±


    The guard said coldly, ¡°How can I reveal the whereabouts of my master and madam to outsiders?¡±


    Yu Wan pinched her fingers and looked at him with burning eyes. ¡°But I really have something urgent. My father¡¯s life is in danger. This matter is also rted to your master. My father was implicated by him!¡±


    The guard choked. ¡°You¡­ What nonsense are you talking about!¡±


    Yu Wan continued to provoke him. ¡°General Xiao Yan¡¯sst words were brought to Grand Marshal Xiao by my father. But now Grand Marshal Xiao wants to kick someone to the curb when he¡¯s outlived his usefulness. Everyone says that Grand Marshal Xiao is a hero, but which hero would push his subordinates out to die while hiding behind to live happily!¡±


    The guard was so angry that he pulled out his sword.


    Another guard walked out of the manor and stopped him in time. He said to Yu Wan, ¡°Grand Marshal Xiao is indeed not around. We don¡¯t know where he went. If you¡¯re really anxious, go find Master Xiao Wu on Qinghe Street.¡±


    Yu Wan turned around and left. After taking two steps, she heard the second guard say, ¡°Grand Marshal Xiao will never let his subordinates die. There must be a reason why he ignored them.¡±


    Yu Wan looked back from the corner of her eye and did not say anything. She stepped into the carriage.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to rain, girl,¡± said the coachman.


    ¡°To Qinghe Street,¡± Yu Wan said.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    As soon as the coachman spoke, Yu Wan threw out a silver ingot. The coachman shut his mouth resentfully and drove the carriage to Qinghe Street.


    Master Xiao Wu¡¯s manor was not difficult to find. The difficult thing was that he was not around.


    Yu Wan took a deep breath and suppressed her urge to explode. She asked the pageboy, ¡°May I ask where Master Xiao Wu went?¡±


    This pageboy followed Master Xiao Wu to Old Mrs. Wei¡¯s banquet. He had seen Yu Wan at the Wei Manor before and knew that she was on good terms with his master, so he was not afraid of telling her. ¡°Old Madam Wei¡¯s head is spinning. He went to visit her. He just left. If Miss hade earlier, you might have met him.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Yu Wan pressed her sore forehead and got into the carriage.¡± Let¡¯s go to Old Mrs. Wei¡¯s residence. ¡±


    The coachman looked at the dark clouds above his head and hesitated before leaving with a troubled expression.


    Halfway to the carriage, something worrying happened¡ªa spring thunder exploded. Then, as if a huge hole had been torn in the sky, the torrential rain tilted down and mmed heavily onto the carriage. It also hit the ground, raising a high mist.


    The street was in chaos.


    The coachman put on his raincoat and continued on his way. Unexpectedly, the wheel was stuck in a crack in the stone. The carriage jolted violently and the wheel was pulled off. The carriage, which had lost its wheels, suddenly lost its bnce and fell awkwardly to one side.


    Yu Wan fell out of the carriage.


    As the coachman was sitting outside the carriage, he jumped down in time. However, the horse was scared away. He left Yu Wan behind and hurriedly chased after the horse.


    Yu Wan knelt on the ground, and bean-sized raindropsnded on her body unceremoniously. Her clothes were drenched, and her hair was in a mess. There was a sharp pain in her ankle, and she must have sprained it.


    She sat in the cold rain in a daze, drenched.


    Suddenly, a carriage stopped behind her. A person walked out of the car. That person was tall and slender. He wore a silver cloak and looked like a cold white moonlight in the dark rain. He opened an oil-paper umbre over her head. The hand holding the umbre had distinct joints and was as long as jade.


    Yu Wan was drenched. The rain was gone, and a familiar cold fragrance lingered in the water. She slowly turned around and looked up. Her face, which had turned pale from the heavy rain, looked extremely pitiful.


    The man¡¯s eyes flickered.


    Yu Wan, who didn¡¯t feel very aggrieved at first and only felt that she was too unlucky, choked up the moment she saw this man. ¡°Yan Jiuchao, my father has been arrested¡­¡±

 Chapter 166 - Brother Jiu’s Means

    <h4>Chapter 166: Brother Jiu¡¯s Means</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The moment she choked and called his name, Yan Jiuchao felt as if his heart had been ruthlessly rubbed by someone. He was used to being strong and mighty. But when he suddenly saw her fragile side, his heart softened.


    Of course, Young Master Yan was not a soft-hearted person.


    ¡°Get up.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t get up.¡± Yu Wan said aggrievedly, ¡°I sprained my ankle.¡± Her legs were numb too.


    Yan Jiuchao had an ¡°I knew it¡± expression. He squatted down. His clean clothesnded on the muddy ground, soaking through the cold mud. He ced the umbre handle in Yu Wan¡¯s hand. ¡°Take it.¡±


    Yu Wan took it. The handle of the umbre still had some of his warmth left, making her palms warm.


    Yan Jiuchao carried her up.


    Yu Wan had lived for two lifetimes, but this was the first time she was being carried like a princess. She felt that it was a little indescribable, but she did not hate it. Through her wet clothes, she could feel his strong arms and defined muscles.


    When Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen saw their Young Master carrying a woman back, they looked straight ahead and were expressionless. However, in reality, the hearts of the two of them had long exploded!


    To be honest, before they met Yu Wan, the two of them had once suspected that Young Master did not get close to women. Yan Ruyu was just an ident. He really liked men.


    It was no wonder that Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen were so suspicious. It was really because the Young Master did not have any young maidservants by his side. There were only young guards and footmen, and each of them was more handsome than the other. Any coachman he picked was even more handsome than the head of the Southwind Pavilion.


    As Young Master¡¯s secret guards, everything they had belonged to Young Master, including their pure chastity. The two of them were on tenterhooks every day, afraid that they would be summoned by the Young Master one day. Now, they no longer had to worry about Young Master having improper thoughts about them!


    ......


    In the carriage, Yu Wan put away her umbre. Her entire body was wet. Yan Jiuchao¡¯s clothes were also wet since he hugged her. His wet shirt stuck to his body, and his muscles became distinct. He was not a big man who looked good but was useless. Instead, he was full of strength, strong and firm.


    The temptation of his wet body was like walking hormones.


    Yu Wan felt a little dizzy. She turned her face away in shame. Her father was in prison, yet she was still in the mood to admire a man¡¯s figure¡­


    The carriage arrived at the Young Master Manor.


    The rain had lessened a little, and it was okay to go without an umbre.


    When the pageboy saw that it was his young master¡¯s carriage, he hurriedly pulled open the main entrance. The carriage drove straight into the second gate and arrived at Yan Jiuchao¡¯s courtyard without any obstructions.


    When Uncle Wan heard the sound of horse hooves, he was already waiting outside with an umbre. After the carriage stopped, he walked over in two steps. ¡°You bought osmanthus cake so quickly?¡±


    It turned out that the three little fellows were gluttonous. Yan Jiuchao personally went to buy osmanthus cake for his son.


    Yan Jiuchao went to hug Yu Wan.


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk by myself!¡± Yu Wan pressed down on his hand. She was stunned from the fall just now. Now that her mind was clear, her skin became thinner.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at the small hand in his palm. ¡°If you want to hold my hand, you can do so after we enter the house. Get out of the carriage first.¡±


    ¡°?!¡± That wasn¡¯t what she meant!


    Yu Wan retracted her hand!


    In a certain someone¡¯s eyes, this reaction was because she wanted to go back to the house as soon as possible so that she could hold his hands.


    ¡°How impatient!¡±


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao took the opportunity to pick her up. When Uncle Wan excitedly lifted the curtain, he saw his Young Master carrying Miss Yu down.


    Uncle Wan was stunned.


    Yan Jiuchao carried Yu Wan into the courtyard.


    The three little fellows drooled as they walked out. When they saw Yu Wan, they instantly forgot about the osmanthus cake.


    Yan Jiuchao carried Yu Wan into his room, and his three little tails followed. Just as Yan Jiuchao ced her on the soft bed, the three of them pounced on her like hungry wolves.


    Yan Jiuchao picked her up. The three little fellows did not manage to hug Yu Wan and red at their father unhappily.


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s useless to stare. You guys cane over after she changes her clothes.¡±


    With that, he unceremoniously threw the three little fellows out. The three little fellows stomped their feet resentfully!


    Yan Jiuchao instructed Uncle Wan, ¡°Go and invite an imperial physician.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Uncle Wan nced at Yu Wan¡¯s stiff left foot and did not dare to be negligent.


    An old granny walked in with a set of dry clothes. She bowed to Yan Jiuchao and said warmly, ¡°Young Master, go change first. I¡¯ll serve thisdy.¡±


    ¡°Her surname is Yu,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    The old granny was stunned for a moment before she bowed respectfully. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll remember it.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao walked out of the room. He had already walked out when he suddenly turned back. He frowned and asked Yu Wan, ¡°Your father was captured¡­ Who were you looking for just now?¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. When she heard him say the first sentence, Yu Wan thought that he was going to ask her what her father had done and where he had been captured, but why was he paying attention to who she went to look for?


    Her intuition told Yu Wan that if she went to the Wei Manor to look for Master Xiao Wu, she would die a terrible death.


    Yu Wan said with a strong desire to live, ¡°¡­I¡¯m looking for you.¡±


    ¡°That path¡­¡± Yan Jiuchao frowned.


    Yu Wan thought to herself that this was bad. He knew that she had a rtionship with Master Xiao Wu of the Wei Manor. That road was the way to the Wei Manor, and it was in apletely different direction from the Young Master Manor.


    It was no exaggeration to say that the Wei Manor was just one step ahead, and the Young Master Manor was ny-nine steps behind¡­


    ¡°You can indeed reach the Young Master Mansion.¡± Yan Jiuchao¡¯s brows rxed and he left with a satisfied expression.


    Yu Wan broke out in cold sweat. This¡­ this worked?


    Yan Jiuchao really went out this time. The old granny got someone to prepare hot water and said to Yu Wan, ¡°Miss Yu, take a hot bath first to warm up your body. When the ginger soup is ready, I¡¯ll bring it over to Miss Yu. There are no young women in the residence, so I can¡¯t find suitable clothes. The Princess Consort asionallyes to stay. These are the Princess Consort¡¯s clothes. Miss Yu, change into them first. My surname is Fang. Miss Yu, call me if you need anything.¡±


    Yu Wan soaked into the bathtub.


    Granny Fang was waiting behind the screen.


    Yu Wan stuck her head out. ¡°Doesn¡¯t your Young Master have a concubine?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Granny Fang smiled.


    ¡°What about the maidservant who serves him in bed?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What about the ordinary maidservant?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Granny Fang said pleasantly. ¡°The Princess Consort sent a few over, but the Young Master sent them away.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Yu Wan shrank her body under the hot water with floating petals, revealing only her round head. After a moment of silence, she suddenly said,¡± Is he impotent? ¡±


    Young Master Yan, who had just reached the door: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­ .


    Yan Jiuchao went to the study with a livid expression. Shadow Six had already obtained the news, but when he saw his young master¡¯s expression, he was so frightened that he didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    ¡°Ahem, Young Master.¡± Shadow Six cleared his throat. ¡°I found out.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao clenched his fists and said, ¡°There are times when I¡¯ll make you cry and beg for mercy!¡±


    Shadow Six: ¡°Uh¡­¡±?<i>Should I kneel down now and beg for mercy while crying?</i>


    ¡°What did you find out?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked indifferently.


    Shadow Six instantly came back to his senses and said with a serious expression, ¡°Young Master, Miss Yu¡¯s father has been imprisoned in the court. He¡¯s guilty of deceiving the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°How did he deceive the Emperor?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    Shadow Six replied, ¡°Yu Shaoqing snatched the military achievements that should have belonged to Marquis Yan and went to the Emperor to im credit. The Emperor was furious and locked him in the Dali Temple.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao frowned suspiciously. ¡°When did the Capital have Marquis Yan?¡±


    Shadow Six said, ¡°Miss Yan¡¯s father was just conferred this morning.¡±


    ¡°What about military merits?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked indifferently.


    Shadow Six thought for a while and said, ¡°It¡¯s the list of spies nted by the Xiongnu in Prefecture You. It¡¯s said that General Xiao originally gave it to Marquis Yan. The night before arriving in Youzhou, Miss Yu¡¯s father stole the list from Marquis Yan and handed it to General Pang Ren. He lied that General Xiao entrusted it to him before he died.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao tapped his index finger on the table casually.


    Shadow Six said, ¡°I think there are many doubts about this matter.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao snorted in disdain. ¡°Doubts? Someone just punishes a person as an example to others. Get Shadow Thirteen to apany Steward Wan to the Dali Temple to protect Yu Shaoqing.¡±


    Shadow Six was puzzled. ¡°Then, Young Master¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°I¡¯ll enter the pce.¡±


    ¡­ .


    At night, the heavy rainpletely stopped. The streets were wet, and the air was filled with the smell of soil and vegetation.


    The Princess of Xiongnu could not enter the Dali Temple and fell asleep in the carriage.


    Another carriage arrived and stopped at the entrance to the Dali Temple.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± The guard of the Dali Temple shouted. In the next second, he switched to a ttering tone. ¡°Aiyo, it¡¯s Chief Steward Wan! What brings you here?¡±


    Uncle Wan showed the token of the Yan Manor. ¡°I¡¯m here to see someone.¡±


    The guard said, ¡°Uh¡­ Are you looking for the one who was locked up today?¡±


    Uncle Wan smiled and said, ¡°Why? Did many peoplee to see him?¡±


    The guard pointed at the carriage opposite and whispered, ¡°Look, the Princess of Xiongnu is also here, but His Majesty has issued an order. I don¡¯t dare to let her in.¡±


    Uncle Wan raised his voice and said, ¡°So, even I can¡¯t enter?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± The guard looked troubled.


    Uncle Wan narrowed his eyes. ¡°Did you torture Lord Yu?¡±


    Panic shed in the guard¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Move aside!¡± Uncle Wan¡¯s aura was released, scaring the guard so much that his heart trembled. He obediently moved aside.

 Chapter 167 - Anger Yan Ruyu to Death

    <h4>Chapter 167: Anger Yan Ruyu to Death</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Uncle Wan entered the pce at a very young age. He was ugly and not favored. No noble master was willing to want him, so he was thrown into the Cold Pce.


    In the Cold Pce lived Emperor Jingyang¡¯s deposed Empress and the two princes that the deposed Empress gave birth to for Emperor Jingyang. The younger prince was the same age as him. At that time, he didn¡¯t know anything. The eunuchs asked him to ¡°take good care¡± of the prince, so he really served the prince with all his heart. The eunuchs in the Cold Pce died one after another. He was the only one who apanied the two princes until they became adults.


    One day, the Eldest Prince found him and said to him, ¡°Wan Guancai, I want to leave the Cold Pce. Are you willing to help me?¡±


    He nodded.


    The Eldest Prince handed him a bag of poison. ¡°Put it in Sixth Brother¡¯s food.¡±


    He was scared half to death. ¡°Your Highness, you can¡¯t! The Sixth Prince is your brother. No matter how much you want to leave the Cold Pce, you can¡¯t harm him!¡±


    The Eldest Prince was young, but he already had the dignity of an Emperor. ¡°If I tell you to do it, do it! If you continue to spout nonsense, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Of course, Uncle Wan did not. He had grown up with the Sixth Prince. How could he bear to poison his food?


    Uncle Wan ran to the Sixth Prince¡¯s room and woke him up from his nap. ¡°Sixth Prince, Sixth Prince, you¡¯re in trouble! Quickly pack your things and escape from the Cold Pce!¡±


    ¡°Why should I escape?¡± asked the Sixth Prince.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Uncle Wan couldn¡¯t say that the Eldest Prince wanted to poison him, so he vaguely said,¡± I just received news that someone¡­ Someone wants to kill you! ¡±


    The Sixth Prince immediately lifted the nket and ran out, but not in the direction of the Cold Pce¡¯s exit. Instead, he ran into the Eldest Prince¡¯s study. ¡°Big Brother! Someone wants to kill us! Let¡¯s escape quickly!¡±


    Uncle Wan was standing at the door of the study at that time, and the Eldest Prince¡¯s face was covered in darkness. At that moment, Uncle Wan deeply felt that he and the Sixth Prince would not survive¡­ However, Uncle Wan did not expect that not only did the Eldest Prince let him and the Sixth Prince live well, but after he ascended the throne, he also bestowed himself to the Sixth Prince, who waster the Prince Yan.


    ......


    There were some things that Uncle Wan could not guess, but he was certain that His Majesty treated the Yan Manor differently.


    Uncle Wan barged into Dali Temple.


    Those guards did not even draw their swords. When they saw that it was the Young Master Mansion, they stopped breathing.


    Shadow Thirteen thought to himself,?<i>Why does Old Man Wan need a secret guard like me to support him when he can handle it himself? The secret guards were also very busy, okay?!</i>


    ¡°Where is he locked up?¡± Uncle Wan grabbed a guard and asked.


    The minister of the temple and the junior official were not around. The guards did not dare to offend the Young Master Mansion. Otherwise, even ten heads would not be enough for Young Master Yan to chop off.


    He pointed to the torture chamber. ¡°In¡­ in the Heaven-ss Punishment Room.¡±


    The punishment rooms in the court were divided into Heaven, Earth, and Profound. The Profound-ss Room was an ordinary interrogation room with almost no torture tools. Starting from the Earth-ss torture room, there were many terrifying things. The Heaven-ss torture room was used to interrogate evil people. They would not interrogate them first, instead, they would use the torture tools. It could be said to be the cruelest and most convincing ce.


    Uncle Wan¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°How long has he been locked up?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been¡­ two hours,¡± the guard said with trepidation.


    Uncle Wan felt terrible. ¡°Shadow Thirteen!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen rushed to the Heaven-ss Punishment Room like lightning and kicked open the metal door! Just as he was about to save him, he was stunned by the scene in front of him.


    Uncle Wan ran over anxiously. When he took a closer look, he waspletely dumbfounded.


    ¡­ .


    After Uncle Wan and Shadow Thirteen left for the Dali Temple, Yan Jiuchao also left the Young Master Manor not long after. He brought Shadow Six into the pce. He entered the pce like he was entering his own vegetable garden. No one dared to stop him.


    He went to the imperial study without any obstructions. Eunuch Wang was guarding the door of the imperial study. When he saw him, he was slightly surprised. Just as he was about to shout for him, Yan Jiuchao had already walked past him, leaving only Shadow Six and Eunuch Wang staring at each other.


    ¡°Are you also here to plead for mercy for Yu Shaoqing?¡± The Emperor sat behind his desk and saw the uninvited Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao swept his gaze around and realized that the imperial study room was really lively today. The second prince, Yan Huaijing, the second prince of the Xiongnu envoy, and the directorate¡¯s chancellor, Gao Yuan, were all standing in front of the Emperor.


    The Emperor snorted and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to look. They¡¯re all here to plead for mercy for Yu Shaoqing. I don¡¯t understand. What ability does a mere centurion have to actually make my son, my subject, and my ally¡­¡± He nced at Yan Jiuchao and almost bit out a few words from between his teeth. ¡°And my good nephew, to alle to plead for him!¡±


    Among these people, three of them did not know Yu Shaoqing. Although one of them knew him, he was Yu Shaoqing¡¯s enemy on the battlefield. Were they crazy, or was he, the Emperor, crazy?


    Gao Yuan lowered his head. He was pleading on behalf of Yu Shaoqing because he knew that Yu Shaoqing was wronged. He was truly loyal and righteous. He should not have died unjustly. As for why the other three came, he was also puzzled.


    Other than knowing why Yan Jiuchao hade, Yan Huaijing was also very puzzled about Gao Yuan and the Second Prince of the Xiongnu.


    The Second Prince of the Xiongnu was forced by the Princess of Xiongnu. The Princess of Xiongnu had sent someone to pass a message to him. If he did not save Yu Shaoqing, she would stay at the entrance of the Dali Temple and not leave!


    Young Master Yan looked at the three people in front of him unhappily.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll take my leave!¡±


    One person pleading for Yu Shaoqing was pleading for mercy, but a bunch of people pleading for mercy was equivalent to Yu Shaoqing losing his life.


    Gao Yuan tactfully left.


    The Second Prince also understood this logic and bowed. ¡°Father, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    When the Second Prince of the Xiongnu saw that the Emperor¡¯s most trusted minister and most valued son had retreated, he knew that this trip had been wasted. He ced his right hand on his left shoulder and bowed. ¡°I still have something on, so I won¡¯t disturb Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re not leaving?¡± The Emperor looked at Yan Jiuchao.


    The three people who had reached the door stopped in their tracks. They all wanted to hear what this rumored crazy young master would say to the Emperor. However, before they could speak, Uncle Wan ran over anxiously. ¡°Not good, not good¡ªsomething happened¡ª¡±


    The Emperor frowned.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    Uncle Wan said breathlessly, ¡°Yu¡­ Yu Shaoqing is missing!¡±


    When Uncle Wan heard that Yu Shaoqing had been locked up in the Heaven-ss Punishment Room, he was so frightened that he hurriedly asked Shadow Thirteen to save him. When Shadow Thirteen kicked open the cell door, he saw a cold dark room. Yu Shaoqing, who should have been hung on a torture device, had disappeared, and the prison guards who should have be executing those tortures were all hung on the torture device¡­ No one knew who hung them up. Even when they opened their eyes and found themselves hanging on the torture device, they were so frightened that they almost fainted again!


    ¡°How do the more than a hundred experts of the Dali Temple do things? Can¡¯t they even keep an eye on a criminal?!¡± The Emperor gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°Good, good, good. Yu Shaoqing is quite bold. He actually dared to escape from the prison on his own! His crime is even worse!¡±


    Uncle Wan whispered, ¡°Your Majesty, it shouldn¡¯t be Yu Shaoqing who escaped by himself. The prison guard in charge of the execution said that they fed Yu Shaoqing with a lot of cartge powder. Even an ox should have fallen.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You mean someone broke into the prison?¡±


    It was fine if they pleaded for mercy for Yu Shaoqing, but they actually broke into the prison. Did they take him, the Emperor, seriously?!


    ¡°You guys, get back here!¡± In a fit of anger, the Emperor scolded the Second Prince of Xiongnu too.


    The three of them, who had just stepped out of the threshold, returned to the imperial study dejectedly.


    ¡°Did you do this?¡± The Emperor asked sternly.


    The three of them shook their heads like rattle drums.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s you?¡± The Emperor looked at Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao also looked at him. ¡°Your Majesty, do you think it¡¯s possible?¡±


    Of course, the Emperor knew that it was impossible. If he wanted to take him away, would he need to break into the prison? Even if he did, it would not be his style to not carve a sentence on the wall: ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    The Emperor clenched his fists tightly. ¡°Find them! Even if you have to dig three feet into the ground, you have to find Yu Shaoqing and that thief who trespassed into the Dali Temple!¡±


    ¡°There might be more than one person,¡± Eunuch Wang reminded.


    The Emperor thought that this made sense. There were many experts in the Dali Temple. How abnormal did it have to be to be able toe and go freely under their noses? It was most likely a group of people! At least eighty to a hundred people! They worked together with the traitor to ¡°transport¡± Yu Shaoqing, who had been poisoned by the cartge powder.


    The Emperor was furious. ¡°Good, good, good. They actually dared to break into the prison and released my death row prisoner. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s a hundred or a thousand people. In short, mobilize the Imperial Guards and capture them all! Leave no one alive!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao did note to look for the Emperor just for Yu Shaoqing. However, with such a sudden change, he could only put it aside.


    After walking out of the imperial study, Yan Jiuchao asked Shadow Six, ¡°With your skills, can you and Shadow Thirteene and go freely in the Dali Temple?¡±


    Shadow Six thought for a while and said, ¡°We cane and go as we please, but it¡¯ll be difficult to not be discovered. It¡¯ll be even more difficult to bring someone who has lost consciousness.¡±


    Yan Jiu raised his eyebrows. ¡°You mean even Shadow Thirteen can¡¯t do it?¡±


    Shadow Six said truthfully, ¡°I think it¡¯s very difficult.¡±


    Yan Jiuchaoughed ambiguously. ¡°This is getting more and more interesting.¡±


    ¡­ .


    In the Young Master Manor, Yu Wan had finished taking a hot bath and changed into dry clothes. She was receiving treatment from the imperial physician in the room.


    She knew nothing about the Dali Temple, but she knew that Yan Jiuchao had already gone to think of a way. Since that was the case, she just had to wait for the oue.


    At some point, she actually started to slowly trust him.


    This imperial physician¡¯s surname was Zhang. He was one of the two physicians who went to Baozhi Hall to treat patients on behalf of Doctor Ji. Yu Wan asked him and found out that he and ¡°Doctor Liang¡± were both invited by Yan Jiuchao to let Doctor Ji free to focus on treating her uncle.


    It would be a lie to say that she was not moved. However¡­ Since he could invite the imperial physician, why didn¡¯t he just get the imperial physician to treat her uncle? Why did he have to go around in such a big circle? That fellow¡¯s thinking¡­ was really strange.


    ¡°Miss, your injuries are not serious. I brought some ointment to help with blood cirction. You can reduce the swelling after applying it for three to five days.¡± Imperial Physician Zhang took out a box of ointment from the medicine box and handed it to Yu Wan.


    ¡°Thank you, Imperial Physician Zhang.¡± Yu Wan took the ointment and thanked him.


    Imperial Physician Zhang reminded her again, ¡°Also, Miss, you have to rest more. Don¡¯t use your feet before the swelling goes down.¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll remember it.¡±


    After that, Imperial Physician Zhang told her some taboos about food and drinks. Yu Wan knew a thing or two about health maintenance, but she still listened attentively.


    Granny Fang personally sent Imperial Physician Zhang out. Before she left, she ced the ginger soup brewed in the kitchen on the table beside Yu Wan. ¡°Miss Yu, don¡¯t forget to drink it.¡±


    Yu Wan thought that it was really just ginger soup. When she picked it up, she realized that it was a glutinous rice ball stewed in ginger soup. There was brown sugar in the soup, and the glutinous rice ball was a sesame filling and a peanut filling. The outer skin was soft and bouncy, and the filling was fragrant and sweet. If she ate the glutinous rice ball alone, she might get tired of it. If she drank the ginger soup alone, it would be spicy. Overall, it was just right.


    Yu Wan was sweating all over. The cold air in her body had been dispelled. She was not hungry anymore, but she was not full either. She could still eat dinner after resting for a while.


    Yu Wan could not help but sigh at the meticulousness and ingenuity of the Young Master Manor¡¯s chef. The taste, effect, and quantity were all precise to the extreme.


    What about Yan Jiuchao? Was he¡­ also a person who had to do everything to the extreme?


    Dong!


    As she was thinking, the door was smashed open by a young kid¡¯s head.


    It was the three little munchkins who were hiding behind the door and peeping. As they watched, their little heads were too heavy and they smashed them.


    ¡°Is it Xiaobao?¡± Yu Wan looked at the small figure that rolled in. Her eyes moved and she was about to get up to hug him when she felt a piercing pain in her ankle. She gasped.


    Xiaobaonded first, followed by Dabao and Er¡¯bao.


    The three of them quickly got up and slipped into Yu Wan¡¯s arms.


    Yu Wan hugged their soft bodies. It had only been a few days since theyst met, but she seemed to miss them even more.


    Yu Wan rubbed their little heads. ¡°Have you eaten well these few days?¡±


    The three of them nodded. As if they were afraid that Yu Wan would not believe them, they even lifted their tops, revealing their round stomachs.


    Yu Wan looked at their watermelon-like stomachs and knew that they were really full. A smile appeared in her eyes. ¡°Good boys.¡±


    The three of them leaned their heads forward.


    Kiss!


    Yu Wan was instantly charmed. She bent down and kissed each of them.


    Suddenly, the three of them saw Yu Wan¡¯s bandaged left leg, and their faces instantly became extremely anxious.


    Yu Wan quicklyforted them. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    The three of them looked at Yu Wan skeptically.


    Suddenly, Xiaobao walked over, bent down, and exhaled softly. Soon, Daobao and Er¡¯bao also came over. Of course, they couldn¡¯t breathe out. However, it was this clumsy action that made Yu Wan¡¯s heart ache.


    The three little fellows stayed with Yu Wan until they fell asleep before letting the nanny carry them back to their room.


    As soon as the nanny left, Yan Ruyu came to visit. She was here to visit the three children, but she never expected to see Yu Wan here.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Yan Ruyu stopped outside the room and looked at the woman sitting inside in disbelief.


    Yu Wan¡¯s own clothes were wet. She was wearing the princess consort¡¯s purple dress with a waist and a white embroidered silver phoenix lute. This outfit was beautiful and moving when worn by the princess consort, but it had a poetic and picturesque beauty on her.


    She sat there quietly, looking more like a noble¡¯s daughter than Yan Ruyu.


    Yan Ruyu¡¯s pupils instantly constricted.


    Hearing Yan Ruyu¡¯s words, Yu Wan did not even look up.


    Yan Ruyu had just been angered by the princess of Xiongnu this morning. She could not be angered by a vige girl again.


    Yan Ruyu walked into the room coldly and came to Yu Wan. She looked at her indifferently. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me talking to you? Why did you let me in here? Who allowed you toe in?¡±


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao.¡± Yu Wan raised her eyebrows.


    Yan Ruyu gasped. ¡°Is Young Master¡¯s name something you can call?¡±


    Yu Wan smiled faintly. ¡°What? You don¡¯t have the guts to call him that? Or did he ignore you?¡±


    Yan Ruyu¡¯s sore point was poked. Whether she had the courage to call him that or not was useless. She could not see Yan Jiuchao at all now. She was the children¡¯s mother, so it was only right for her to visit the children. However, every time she came, Yan Jiuchao was ¡°coincidentally¡± not around.


    ¡°It¡¯s sote¡­ Why are you still in Young Master Yan¡¯s room?¡± Yan Ruyu asked angrily.


    Yu Wan supported her chin with one hand and smiled at her. ¡°Because I want to¡­ live here.¡±?<i>Who asked you to scheme against me? I¡¯ll anger you to death!</i>


    ¡°You¡­¡± Yan Ruyu suspected that she had heard wrongly. What did this woman say? She wanted to stay in Young Master Yan¡¯s room?! Could it be that Young Master Yan¡­ he¡­ he liked this woman?


    Yan Ruyu was so angry that her veil was about to fall off. ¡°You¡­ You approached the children time and time again because you had such dirty thoughts! You¡¯re shameless!¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯re not?¡± Yu Wan said lightly.


    Yan Ruyu had never been insulted like this before. ¡°I¡¯m the biological mother of his sons! I¡¯m engaged to him¡­¡±


    Yu Wan interrupted her. ¡°Engagement? What engagement? Did he admit it? Did he say he wanted to marry you? Do you think you can rely on him after giving birth? Are you stupid or is he stupid?¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s words hit the nail on the head. Yan Ruyu¡¯s face turned green. ¡°If Young Master doesn¡¯t marry me, will he marry you? Why don¡¯t you take a look at your own status? Is a country bumpkin worthy of the Young Master of Yan City?¡±


    Yu Wan said casually, ¡°So what if I¡¯m worthy? So what if I¡¯m not? In short¡­¡±


    When Yan Jiuchao returned to the manor, he had just arrived at the door when he heard a sentence that made his heart explode.


    ¡°I have to marry into the Young Master Manor. I want to be the mother of his children!¡±

 Chapter 168 - The Brave Little Sly Jiang

    <h4>Chapter 168: The Brave Little Sly Jiang</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    After Yu Wan finished speaking, she saw a figure projected on the ground outside the door. Her heart skipped a beat.


    <i>The shadow seemed to be a man¡­ Is it Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen? Or Uncle Wan? It can¡¯t be Yan Jiuchao¡­ It can¡¯t be Yan Jiuchao¡­</i>


    However, it was Yan Jiuchao.


    When Yan Jiuchao walked into the house and revealed his handsome face, Yu Wan¡¯s mind was filled with one sentence¡ª<i>it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s really over¡­</i>


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s expression was not too good. His cold gazended on Yu Wan¡¯s face, as if he wanted to bore a hole through her.


    Yan Ruyu was originally angered to death by Yu Wan¡¯s words, but when she saw Young Master Yan¡¯s expression, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Although she did not know how this woman managed to survive Young Master Yan¡¯s handsst time, she would not be so lucky this time.


    Everyone in the world knew that Young Master Yan was rebellious and hated it when others forced him. Even if Young Master Yan really had feelings for this vige girl, those feelings were wiped out by her ignorant words.


    Who did she think she was? Did she think she could marry into the Young Master Manor just because she wanted to? She even boasted that she wanted to be the mother of the three children!


    What a joke!


    She was the mother of three children, and she didn¡¯t dare to say such nonsense. A country bumpkin was a country bumpkin. She had never seen the world and didn¡¯t have a brain. They would lose their minds just because of a little love from the men and forget their own capabilities.


    Humans valued self-awareness. Once they lost their self-awareness, they would not be far from courting death.


    Yu Wan lowered her eyes, not daring to meet Yan Jiuchao¡¯s gaze.


    ......


    Yan Jiuchao retracted his gaze from Yu Wan and looked at Yan Ruyu.


    Yan Ruyu was ttered and lowered her head, pretending to be shy. At the same time, she did not forget to think in her heart, ¡®Is my appearance beautiful? Is my veil beautiful?¡¯ She had let the Princess of Xiongnu whip her and left a small wound. She had applied golden ointment and there was a faint medicinal smell. However, she had incense, so she should be able to cover it up.


    While she was deep in thought, Yan Jiuchao said unhurriedly, ¡°You,e here.¡±


    Yan Ruyu raised her head in disbelief, wanting to confirm if the ¡°you¡± Yan Jiuchao mentioned was her. However, Yan Jiuchao had already turned around and walked out coldly.


    Yan Ruyu looked at Yu Wan. Seeing that she did not move, she was secretly happy that the Young Master was indeed summoning her.


    After working hard for so long, the Young Master finally looked her in the eye. This vige girl had angered him, right? Inparison, he understood her gentleness and kindness.


    Yan Ruyu tidied her hair and followed him out elegantly.


    Yan Jiuchao brought her to the study.


    Yan Ruyu was ready to serve Yan Jiuchao. However, as soon as she entered the room, she heard Yan Jiuchao say, ¡°What did she tell you just now? Tell me in detail.¡±


    ¡­ .


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao.¡±


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t have the guts to call him? Or did he ignore you?¡±


    ¡°Because I want to¡­ live here!¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯re not?¡±


    ¡°Engagement? What engagement? Did he admit it? Did he say he wanted to marry you? Do you think you can rely on him after giving birth? Are you stupid or is he stupid?¡±


    ¡°So what if I¡¯m worthy? So what if I¡¯m not?¡±


    <i>So what if she was worthy, so what if she¡¯s not? This bold woman really dared to say anything!?</i>Yan Jiuchao left the study with a cold expression and walked towards Yu Wan¡¯s room.


    Looking at his angry back, Yan Ruyu curled her lips coldly. That girl was really too full of herself. She didn¡¯t even need to add fuel to the fire. This time, let¡¯s see how she can turn things around!


    Yan Ruyu went to sit in the three littleds¡¯ room. The children had already fallen asleep. She patiently stayed for a while before getting up and leaving.


    On the other side, Yan Jiuchao came to his room. Yu Wan was sitting obediently on a chair with her head lowered, looking very ashamed. However, there was a hint of carelessness in her clear eyes.


    Yu Wan saw a figure enter the room from the corner of her eye. Her eyelids did not move and she continued to sit obediently.


    Yan Jiuchao walked up to her and looked down at her. He sat down coldly beside her. ¡°You¡¯re getting bolder and bolder now. Have I spoiled you? You¡¯re so outspoken!¡±


    Yu Wan thought to herself,?<i>¡°The heavens above, with the sun and moon as my witnesses. Those words were all meant to anger Yan Ruyu to death. I really don¡¯t have any thoughts of going overboard.¡±</i>


    ¡°You¡­¡± Yan Jiuchao recalled what she said and was so angry that his chest heaved violently.¡± You¡¯re so impatient! ¡±


    She could not wait to marry him and be his son¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Look at how spoiled you are!¡± Yan Jiuchao gritted his teeth.


    ¡°¡­¡± She felt even more wronged than Dou E!


    Yan Jiuchao clenched his fists. ¡°Who gave you the guts to have so many improper thoughts about me?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±<i>?I really didn¡¯t¡­</i>


    Yan Jiuchao closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He said resentfully, ¡°You still want to stay in my house! You¡­ you¡¯re a girl¡­ why are you so shameless?!¡±


    This was what it meant to shoot oneself in the foot. Was it toote to clear the air?


    Yu Wanposed herself and mustered her courage. ¡°If I tell you that some of the things I said to you are not true, what will you do?¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked coldly.


    Yu Wan blinked and looked at him. ¡°For example, I¡¯m not actually here to look for you today.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s gaze became very dangerous. ¡°¡­Then you¡¯re deceiving me.¡±


    ¡°Then what will you do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Yu Wan lowered her head aggrievedly. ¡°Then I¡¯m here to look for you.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao scoffed. ¡°I knew it!¡±


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Master, you haven¡¯t had dinner yet, right? There¡¯s some porridge in the kitchen.¡± Granny Fang¡¯s voice slowly sounded from outside the door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    Granny Fang brought the porridge in and ced it on the table before leaving.


    When she reached the end of the corridor, Uncle Wan grabbed her. ¡°How is it? Young Master didn¡¯t bully Miss Yu, right?¡±


    Granny Fang said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know about the Young Master¡¯s temper? How can he not bully her?¡±


    Uncle Wan wrung his hands, but he did not have the courage to save Yu Wan. He could only silently return to the room, silently cover himself with the nket, andin about Yan Jiuchao¡­


    In the end, Yu Wan still found out about Yu Shaoqing¡¯s disappearance from prison. It was really a case of one wave after another. The crime of deceiving the Emperor had yet to be cleared, and there was another crime of escaping from prison.


    Of course, Yu Wan believed that her father was innocent, but it was useless for her to believe him. She had to find her father and let the truth be revealed.


    ¡°Can I go with you to find my father?¡± Yu Wan asked Yan Jiuchao.


    She thought that this fellow would say, ¡°What? You have to stick to me for every moment.¡± Unexpectedly, he did not say anything. He nodded and brought her into the carriage.


    Was she asking for a beating? This fellow had suddenly be so normal, but she was not used to it¡­


    ¡­ .


    Yu Wan was really worried about her father. It would be fine if he was saved by a friend, but if he was an enemy, it would mean that he wanted to kill her father. No matter what, she had to find her father before the imperial guards.


    The carriage drove out of the Young Master Manor and headed in the direction of the Dali Temple. Yu Wan guessed that Yan Jiuchao was going to the prison where her father was imprisoned to search for clues to his disappearance.


    Yu Wan lifted the curtain and noticed that the guards apanying them were not Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen, but a group of men riding tall horses, wearing silver masks and silver cloaks. The horses also wore helmets, and together with their masters, they formed a death-like aura.


    Yu Wan felt a chill run down her spine.


    Crackle!


    A slender hand reached over and lowered the curtain for Yu Wan. Only then did Yu Wan feel her blood flowing back. She nced at Yan Jiuchao beside her. Yan Jiuchao closed his eyes as if nothing had happened. She took a deep breath and suppressed the doubts in her heart.


    ¡­ .


    ¡°There! They¡¯re there!¡±


    A team of imperial guards discovered the traces of Yu Shaoqing and the mysterious person. The person was masked and dressed in night clothes. He brought a seven-foot-tall burly man with him and could actually fly on roofs and walk on walls.


    Hispanions heard his exmation and chased in the direction he pointed.


    It was a straight alley. The Imperial Guards were divided into four groups. Two groups of archers flew up to the eaves on both sides of the alley, while the other two groups blocked the front and back exits of the alley.


    The mysterious person and Yu Shaoqing were trapped in the alley like turtles in a jar.


    ¡°Archers, get ready!¡±


    The leader of the Imperial Guards gave the order. The archers drew their bows in unison and aimed their arrows at the figure in the alley.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see where you can escape to!¡± The leader of the Imperial Guards said coldly.


    In the next second, a tragic scream sounded in the alley¡­


    ¡°Princess! Listen!¡± One of the Xiongnu guards tightened his reins and stopped his horse.


    The Princess of Xiongnu also stopped her horse and listened carefully. ¡°In the east!¡±


    The two of them rode their horses to the alley in the east, but they were stunned by the scene in front of them. There were seventeen to eighteen archers hanging from the eaves, and seventy to eighty imperial guards lying t on the ground.


    This, this, this wasn¡¯t real! Who attacked so quickly? It had only been a quarter of an hour since they heard themotion and rushed over. How did this group of imperial guards, who could be said to be experts, ¡°destroyed¡±?


    The guard said fearfully, ¡°Princess, I¡¯m afraid there are a lot of people from the other party. Let¡¯s not get involved.¡±


    The Princess of Xiongnu said angrily, ¡°So what if there are many people? Am I afraid? Those who dare to capture me, I¡¯ll make them pay the price!¡±


    Fifteen minutester, the Princess of Xiongnu faced the mysterious person. Sheshed out with her whip, but who knew that the whip would hit her back.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± With a scream, she fell off the horse and into the pigpen beside her. She plunged into a pile of pig feces.


    Soon, the mysterious person faced Jun Chang¡¯an and Yan Huaijing again.


    The mysterious person carried Yu Shaoqing and did not take them seriously at all.


    The little fat ball was the first to rush up. It opened its sharp little ws, revealing its little beast teeth that could bite through steel, and ruthlessly bit towards the mysterious person¡¯s shoulder! With a p, the little fat ball was pped into the wall by the mysterious person. It couldn¡¯t evene out.


    Jun Chang¡¯an drew his saber and attacked. He was the second prince¡¯s number one swordsman. His martial arts were extraordinary and his internal energy was deep. However, even he did not gain any advantage from the other party. He had used all his skills, but the other party still escaped.


    Not only that, his treasured saber that he had brought from his sect also cracked. He clearly remembered that the other party had only lightly tapped the back of his saber. Just like that, he destroyed the treasure of the Divine de Sect?


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± He saw Yan Huaijing walking towards him.


    Yan Huaijing looked at the cracked treasure saber in his hand and a trace of surprise shed across his eyes. ¡°Even you can¡¯t defeat him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s her,¡± Jun Chang¡¯an corrected. He bowed and picked up a small embroidered bead on the ground.


    ¡°A woman?¡±


    Such a strong expert was actually a woman. Yan Huaijing¡­ Yan Huaijing simply didn¡¯t know how to express his shock.


    ¡°When did such an experte to the Central ins?¡± Yan Huaijing muttered in disbelief.


    Jun Chang¡¯an said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve never seen such an expert in the Central ins.¡±


    Even for men, there are very few who are this strong. Perhaps only Xiao Zhenting couldpare to the legendary Demon Sect Master.


    ¡°Can we still catch up to her?¡± Yan Huaijing asked.


    Jun Chang¡¯an shook his head. ¡°We can only try our luck.¡±


    Unless she identally bumped into you, it was impossible to find her by themselves.


    ¡°Can you do it or not, Yan Jiuchao?¡± Yu Wan lifted the curtain and looked at the little snow fox the size of a glutinous rice ball walking in front of the car. Although foxes had a very sensitive sense of smell, it was only a baby fox. Moreover, it was raining just now, so its scent had long been washed away.


    Yan Jiuchao asked, ¡°Who do you think found you when you fell off the cliff?¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s expression froze. That time, it seemed like the little snow fox had smashed down first before Yan Jiuchao jumped down. So¡­ it was the little snow fox?


    Yu Wan praised sincerely, ¡°It¡¯s really powerful.¡±


    The little snow fox was smug and didn¡¯t look where it was going. Smack! It bumped into a pir.


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    The little snow fox stumbled all the way and brought Yu Wan, Yan Jiuchao, and the others to a deste mountain. The mountain path was difficult to walk on, and the carriage could not go up, so they could only change to riding.


    Yan Jiuchao gave Yu Wan a horse. After getting on the horse, he saw Yu Wan standing there without moving. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to ride a horse?¡±


    Yu Wan nodded softly.


    Yan Jiuchao extended his hand towards Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan¡¯s gazended on the defined hand. She paused for two seconds before stretching out her hand.


    Yan Jiuchao pulled her onto the horse. She sat in front of him. Yan Jiuchao held the reins tightly with both hands and wrapped his strong arms around her. The saddle was only so big. Her back was pressed against his chest. Through the thin material of his clothes, she could feel the heat on his chest invading heryer byyer.


    ¡°Sit tight,¡± Yan Jiuchao said softly.


    Yu Wan felt his warm breath on her ear. His maic voice was so pleasant that it made her heart tingle.


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever ridden with another woman?¡±


    ¡°Why would I ride with another woman?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking. No means no. Why are you angry?¡±


    ¡°Yu Ah Wan, are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡±?<i>What Yu Ah Wan? You think that I¡¯m Cao Ah Man?</i>


    The tense atmosphere was stirred up by the two of them, and the thick smell of gunpowder filled the surroundings. The horse walked pitifully, not even daring to breathe loudly.


    Suddenly, Yan Jiuchao tightened his grip on the reins and raised his hand. The group stopped in unison.


    Yu Wan was about to retort when she looked ahead and saw a small abandoned straw hut behind a lush tree.


    The little snow fox ran to the door of the hut and scratched it with its little ws. Suddenly, the door creaked open. The little snow fox was pulled in by something.


    The door closed.


    The surroundings were as silent as before, as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Wait for me here,¡± Yan Jiuchao said with a stern expression. He got off his horse and left a silver-masked guard to protect Yu Wan. The remaining eight people followed him to the small straw hut.


    Yu Wan looked at the group of guards from afar as if she was looking at a group of Asuras from hell. A powerful aura that was like death enveloped the entire forest. The sleeping birds and beasts seemed to have been awakened and let out trembling roars.


    The eight of them surrounded the small straw hut and pulled open arge that shone with a poisonous light, firmly covering the straw hut. Yu Wan did not doubt that if the people inside rushed out, they would be cut into pieces by this extremely thin.


    However, if the other party threw her father out first, her father would be cut into pieces. No one could escape this huge. Not Xiao Zhenting, nor the experts of the Ghost n.


    Yan Jiuchao stopped at the door.


    ¡°Come out,¡± he said tly.


    Creak¡ª


    The door opened.


    The little snow fox, who had almost been roasted whole, rolled out.


    ¡°Not this. You,¡± Yan Jiuchao said again.


    There was a pause. The door was opened even more.


    Yu Wan was far away and could not see what was happening in the room. She only felt that after the door opened, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s back stiffened slightly. This reaction¡­ Did he see her father?


    How would Yu Wan know that Yan Jiuchao had not only seen her father?


    ¡°You¡­¡± Yan Jiuchao looked at the people in the room and gasped in shock. If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, this person was¡ª


    The other party blinked innocently and looked down at the embroidered shoe that had lost a bead. She said pitifully, ¡°Don¡¯t catch me.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. You broke into the prison, rescued the prisoner, and injured so many imperial guards¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give Ah Wan to you.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao, who had a hundred words of negotiation shing through his mind: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 169 - Brother Jiu Take The Fall, Father Yu Is Released From Prison

    <h4>Chapter 169: Brother Jiu Take The Fall, Father Yu Is Released From Prison</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Wan sat on the horse¡¯s back and waited anxiously. What did Yan Jiuchao see? First, his back stiffened, then he froze as if he had been struck by lightning. Then, he entered the house.


    Yu Wan could no longer see him.


    ¡°Will your Young Master be fine?¡± Yu Wan asked the silver-masked guard.


    The guard did not answer, nor did he even pay attention to her. He only looked in the direction of the dpidated straw hut without moving.


    Yu Wan felt that she was talking to a dead person. Her back turned cold. Like him, she also paid attention to the movements of the dpidated straw hut.


    After a while, Yan Jiuchao came out with a man in his arms. From his figure, it was Yu Wan¡¯s father¡ªYu Shaoqing.


    A silver-masked guard walked forward and took Yu Shaoqing from Yan Jiuchao¡¯s arms. The remaining seven people put away theirs and followed behind Yan Jiuchao towards Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan couldn¡¯t wait for them toe over. She jumped off her horse and walked over. ¡°Dad!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao stopped in his tracks, and so did the guards.


    Yu Wan checked her father¡¯s breathing and touched his neck. After confirming that his breathing and pulse were normal, she put her hanging heart back into her stomach.


    But¡­ was it her imagination? Why did she feel that Yan Jiuchao was looking at her with a trace of sympathy? Could it be that because her father had suffered, so even his daughter was pitied?


    Yan Jiuchao cleared his throat and said, ¡°Your father took too much knockout medicine. He¡¯ll be fine when he wakes up.¡±?<i>But you won¡¯t be fine soon.</i>


    Yu Wan did not decipher the meaningful gaze of a certain young master. She was still thinking hard about her father. ¡°If my mother finds out about my father¡¯s current state, she will definitely be very sad. In this world, the person my mother dotes on the most is me, followed by my father.¡±


    ......


    Yan Jiuchao sympathized with her even more.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the culprit?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Yan Jiuchao couldn¡¯t bear to look at her. ¡°He escaped.¡±


    Yu Wan was slightly stunned. ¡°Escaped? Why didn¡¯t I see him?¡±


    Young Master Yan said without changing his expression, ¡°He escaped from the back door.¡±


    ¡°Do you remember what the culprit looks like?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Young Master Yan replied seriously. Not only did he remember it, but he would even be able to recognize it in the future. ¡°I¡¯m going to send him back to the Dali Temple now.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡± Although Yu Wan could not bear to part with her father, she understood that her father had yet to clear his name. It was inevitable that he would return to the prison of the Dali Temple.


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao,¡± Yu Wan said softly. ¡°Can you stop them from feeding my father medicine?¡±


    In a certain young master¡¯s ears, her words had a hint of grievance. Yan Jiuchao said disdainfully, ¡°Would they dare to feed the person I sent in?¡±


    Yu Wan looked up at him, her eyes as bright as water. ¡°Thank you, Yan Jiuchao.¡±


    That gaze was so bright that it almost shone all the way to the darkest ce in his heart. Yan Jiuchao¡¯s breathing froze, and he looked away in resistance. He said coldly, ¡°Get on the horse!¡±


    Yu Wan felt his suddenly cold aura and blinked in confusion. Did she say something wrong? Why did his expression change so quickly?


    The two of them rode to the foot of the mountain together. The carriage was parked there steadily. Yan Jiuchao got someone to put Yu Shaoqing into the carriage, and then he and Yu Wan got into the carriage.


    The group returned to the Dali Temple. On the other side, Yan Huaijing and Jun Chang¡¯an were still bitterly searching for Yu Shaoqing. Instead of saying that they were searching, it was better to say that they were trying their luck. That person¡¯s movement technique was too fast. Even though she was carrying an unconscious man, she still managed to shake Jun Chang¡¯an off in an instant.


    The only thing he was sure of was that the city gate had closed. That person must still be in the Capital.


    ¡°Your Highness, look.¡± As they passed through an alley, Jun Chang¡¯an noticed a carriage and a group of people slowly passing by on the street.


    Yan Huaijing tightened the reins and looked in the direction of the voice. His gazended on the familiar emblem of the carriage and he moved slightly. ¡°Young Master¡¯s carriage? Is it Yan Jiuchao? He also came out to look for Yu Shaoqing.¡±


    With the unclear rtionship between Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao, it was not surprising that Yan Jiuchao woulde forward to look for Yu Shaoqing. What was strange was that¡­ the nine guards apanying him were wearing silver cloaks and silver masks. Their bodies emitted an aura of death. Even the horses they sat on seemed to be horses that had stepped on vengeful spirits, making one¡¯s hair stand on end.


    ¡°Who are those people?¡± Yan Huaijing asked with a frown.


    ¡°Sacrificial soldiers,¡± Jun Chang¡¯an said. ¡°Silver-masked sacrificial soldiers.¡±


    Yan Huaijing had heard of sacrificial soldiers. There were thousands of guards in the world who risked their lives, but there were not many who were truly called sacrificial soldiers. Bronze-masked sacrificial soldiers were extremely rare, and Silver-masked sacrificial soldiers were almost as rare as phoenix feathers and qilin horns. As for the Gold-masked sacrificial soldiers, they were a legendary existence. It had been several years since a Silver-masked sacrificial soldier had appeared in the Central ins.


    Unexpectedly, there were nine of them beside Yan Jiuchao.


    Jun Chang¡¯an said, ¡°No wonder he could destroy the Thousand Possibilities Pavilion overnight. The problem is, where did this useless young master get his sacrificial soldiers?¡±


    The carriage drove through the alley.


    Yu Wan looked at the curtain beside her and lifted it to look behind. ¡°Was there someone just now?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said casually, ¡°Just a few passers-by. There¡¯s no need to pay attention to them.¡±


    ¡­ .


    The carriage stopped at the entrance of Dali Temple.


    When the guard saw that the girl who came during the day hade again, he immediately pulled a long face. ¡°How many times have I told you! The Dali Temple isn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao walked over and stood beside Yu Wan. The guard¡¯s face immediately turned pale.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t what?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked indifferently.


    The guard knelt on the ground and trembled!


    Yu Wan tugged at his sleeve, indicating for him to stop fooling around and get down to business.


    The guard lowered his head and saw the hand that dared to pull Young Master Yan¡¯s sleeve from the corner of his eye. He immediately felt as if he had been struck by lightning! The youngdy who had been reprimanded by him actually dared to take the initiative to touch Young Master Yan. Why was his head still tied to his belt?


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Yan Jiuchao shouted.


    The guard quickly rolled away.


    Uncle Wan and Shadow Thirteen came out to wee them. They took the unconscious Yu Shaoqing and sent him to afortable cell that had been cleaned.


    Uncle Wan said amiably, ¡°Miss Yu, don¡¯t worry. Shadow Thirteen and I will guard here. We won¡¯t let anyone torture Lord Yu again.¡±


    Yu Wan bowed and said, ¡°Thank you, Uncle Wan and Shadow Guard.¡±


    ¡­ .


    Although Yu Shaoqing had been found, the matter of the culprit was not so easily settled. When it came to the Emperor, it was not something that could be fooled with just the word ¡°escape¡±. The Emperor was really furious. If the imperial guards could not find the culprit, he nned to mobilize the royal sacrificial soldiers.


    After sending Yu Wan back to the Young Master Manor, Yan Jiuchao entered the pce.


    The Emperor only fell asleep after midnight. Just as hey down, he was woken up by Eunuch Wang who said that Yan Jiuchao hade. He was still dizzy, but he was instantly woken up by Yan Jiuchao¡¯s heavy news. ¡°What did you say? You kidnapped him?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao took a deep breath. ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    The Emperor looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Who did you ask to do it?¡±


    ¡°The sacrificial soldiers that you gave me,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    The Emperor fell back in anger! Using the people he gave him to deal with him in return was really something!


    The Emperor was fuming. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you admit it when I asked you yesterday? You even asked me, ¡®Is it possible¡¯?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao had nothing to refute.


    ¡°Why did you do this? Is there anything you can¡¯t discuss with me? Why did you have to cause such a hugemotion?!¡± The more the Emperor thought about it, the angrier he became. He even felt that he wanted to kill this brat. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Did you really do it?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao took a deep breath. ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s chest rose and fell violently a few times. ¡°¡­ You stole the offerings?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao was puzzled.


    Eunuch Wang whispered, ¡°The offerings offered to the ancestors in the ancestral hall were secretly eaten.¡±


    The guards of the royal ancestral hall were even stricter than that of the Dali Temple. In all these years, there had never been a theft. Nothing had happened earlier orter, but something had happened at this critical juncture. It was impossible not to link the two cases together.


    That person even almost roasted the little snow fox to eat. It really seemed like she could do such a thing. The corners of Yan Jiuchao¡¯s mouth twitched. He endured the pain and took the fall. ¡°¡­It¡¯s me.¡±


    The Emperor turned around. He wanted to be angry, but he was a little embarrassed. ¡°You¡­ you shaved my mmm mmm?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yan Jiuchao did not hear those two words clearly.


    The Emperor gritted his teeth and did not move his mouth. ¡°Mmm, mmm!¡±


    Young Master Yan was confused.


    The Emperor cracked his knuckles. ¡°Leg hair! My leg hair!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao staggered and almost fell! Not only did that woman steal the offerings, she even shaved the Emperor¡¯s hair?! How did she have the guts?! No, what was she thinking?! If the Dali Temple had discovered it a littleter, she would have shaved not only his legs, but also¡­


    Yan Jiuchao did not dare to continue. He only wanted to die now.


    ¡­ .


    At dawn, the news of Yu Shaoqing returning to the Dali Temple spread. It was said that the culprit had also been found. It was a death row prisoner of the Dali Temple. The death row prisoner had bribed the prison guard of the Dali Temple and the two of them had worked together to get Yu Shaoqing out. As for why the death row prisoner did this, it was said that Yu Shaoqing had once helped him in his early years and took the risk to repay his debt.


    However, both of them were on death row. It was fortunate that they escaped, but it was their lives if they couldn¡¯t.


    Others might believe these words, but Yan Huaijing did not.


    That was because after meeting Yan Jiuchao on the way, he and Jun Chang¡¯an followed him all the way. They saw with their own eyes that Yan Jiuchao was the one who sent Yu Shaoqing to the Dali Temple. After that, Yan Jiuchao entered the pce. Immediately after, news of the culprit being captured spread.


    ¡°He was the one who saved Yu Shaoqing. If Yu Shaoqing really let the death row prisoner take him away, then he should have taken the death row prisoner back to the Dali Temple. However, I only saw Yu Shaoqing and not the death row prisoner.¡±


    In Worthy Consort¡¯s pce, Yan Huaijing expressed his doubts to his mother.


    Worthy Consort Xu was arranging flowers. As she cut the branches, she said, ¡°There are some things that you should understand.¡±


    Yan Huaijing paused. ¡°Mother, what do you mean?¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu inserted a beautiful peony into the vase. ¡°Who in this world is willing to let your father cover for him?¡±


    Yan Huaijing frowned. ¡°The person who kidnapped Yu Shaoqing¡­ was Yan Jiuchao? That¡¯s impossible. He even went to the imperial study to look for Father yesterday. When he heard that Yu Shaoqing had disappeared, the shock on his face wasn¡¯t fake.¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s not him, but someone rted to him.¡±


    Yan Huaijing¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Breaking into a prison is a capital crime. Why does Father indulge him?¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu picked another peony. ¡°He only has less than two years left to live. So what if your father indulges him? At the end of the day, he only became a short-lived ghost because of your father.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he born weak?¡± Worthy Consort Xu didn¡¯t seem to be willing to mention Yan Jiuchao¡¯s illness, so Yan Huaijing didn¡¯t know much.


    Worthy Consort Xu put the peony aside and picked another peony. ¡°Silly child, we¡¯re from the royal family. Are there any children of the royal family who are born weak? There¡¯s only those who aren¡¯t born, and those who are born but won¡¯t live for a few years.¡±


    Yan Huaijing was unwilling to interfere too much with the harem.


    Worthy Consort Xu cut off thergest peony in the vase and inserted the paeonia in her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to know too much about some things. You just have to remember that your father treats him differently because he feels guilty. You don¡¯t have to be jealous of him.¡±


    Yan Huaijing was silent. Was it really just because of guilt? Why did he feel that it was far more than that?


    ¡­ .


    Young Master Yan, who had always let others take the me, took the me for several lifetimes in just half a cup of tea¡¯s time.


    Therefore, he had to pay back sooner orter.


    The Emperor was really angry. It was Eunuch Wang who persuaded him, by saying that the Young Master was sick, that he must have fallen ill and did not even know what he was doing. Only then did the Emperor resist the urge to strangle Yan Jiuchao to death.


    However, while he could avoid the death penalty, he could not escape punishment. Yan Jiuchao was punished with a year¡¯s sry, a month of seclusion to reflect on his mistakes, and a hundred beatings. On ount of his health, the beatings were enforced on his guards on behalf of him.


    Shadow Thirteen obediently received a hundred hits, causing him to cry out loud. After he was done, he pped his butt, shook his head, and strode towards the Dali Temple.


    Although the truth about the breaking into the prison had been ¡°revealed¡±, Yu Shaoqing¡¯s crime had yet to be cleared. He was still the death row prisoner who ignored General Xiao¡¯sst orders, stole the list of spies, and tried to deceive the Emperor. Zhou Huai was the only person who could prove that General Xiao had never spent time alone with Yan Congming from the moment he obtained the list to his death.


    As long as he could prove that the two of them had never interacted, then Yan Congming¡¯s so-called General Xiao entrusting the list to him would be able to resolve.


    However, Zhou Huai¡¯s whereabouts were strange, and he was not so easily found.


    ¡°Has there been any movement in the army recently?¡± In the imperial study, the Emperor asked the assistant minister of the Ministry of War.


    After the soldiers returned victorious, those who had retired from the army had already returned to their hometowns. Those who had not retired from the army had settled down in the various camps in the Capital. Many of them knew Yu Shaoqing, and in their eyes, Yu Shaoqing was definitely not someone who deceived the world.


    The assistant minister of the Ministry of War said respectfully, ¡°Your Majesty, no.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± The Emperor asked suspiciously. ¡°Doesn¡¯t anyone think that Yu Shaoqing is innocent?¡±


    The assistant minister of the Ministry of War said, ¡°Yu Shaoqing has been in the Northwest Army Camp for the longest time. Most of the people he knows are in the Northwest Army Camp, but the Northwest Army Camp was ughtered overnight, and the twenty to thirty people who escaped have all left the Capital¡­ It¡¯s said that they are looking for clues to prove Yu Shaoqing¡¯s innocence.¡±


    The twenty to thirty people were nothing to the Emperor. There was no movement in the army, which meant that Xiao Zhenting was still behaving himself. It also meant that this so-called Yu Shaoqing was not as terrifying as he had imagined.


    ¡°Actually¡­¡± The assistant minister of the Ministry of War paused and hesitated.


    The Emperor said, ¡°What is it? Just tell me. I¡¯ll forgive you.¡±


    The assistant minister of the Ministry of War was the Emperor¡¯s maternal family. He was loyal to the Emperor and the Emperor trusted him very much.


    The assistant minister of the Ministry of War said, ¡°Not only did Marquis Yan kill King Wuheng, but he also led the soldiers over the Death Ridge and sent the list to Prefecture You without fear of death. It can be said that he¡¯s brave and resourceful. Marquis Yan is also a general¡­¡±


    The Emperor said impatiently, ¡°Speak English.¡±


    The Minister of War braced himself and said, ¡°There are rumors in the army that Marquis Yan¡­ will be the next Marshal Xiao.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± The Emperor mmed his fist on the desk.


    Xiao Zhenting had always been a sore point for the Emperor. He could not be killed or promoted. If he was killed, there would be internal and external troubles. If he was not killed, he would have great achievements.


    To put it bluntly, the Emperorcked someone who could rece Xiao Zhenting. But when this person appeared, the Emperor was worried that he would be the next Xiao Zhenting that he could not control.


    Therefore, Marquis Yan who might be the next Xiao Zhenting was definitely not good.


    The next day, the Emperor received a memorial from the ministers. Most of them requested that Yu Shaoqing be executed immediately and praised Yan Congming vigorously, iming that the Emperor should promote Yan Congming.


    The Emperor was so angry that heughed. ¡°I¡¯ve already conferred him as a marquis, so how can he be promoted more? Could it be that I have to confer him as a general and marshal?¡±


    Everyone picked up the firewood. Sometimes, the mes were not strong, but it was an invisible knife.


    On the fourth day of court, a minister who was usually quiet stood up for the first time and said to the Emperor, ¡°Who exactly was the name list handed over to? Both sides have their own opinions. There is neither enough evidence to prove that Yu Shaoqing is innocent, nor is there enough evidence to prove that Yu Shaoqing is guilty. It seems inappropriate to imprison someone just based on Marquis Yan¡¯s one-sided words. In my opinion, both of them are suspects. If we want to arrest them together, Marquis Yan should also be imprisoned!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Yan Congming was furious.


    ¡°Locking up a hero who has won a war will definitely chill the hearts of themon people¡­ but what you say makes sense¡­¡± The Emperor revealed a very troubled expression.


    The assistant minister of the Ministry of War stood up in time. ¡°Your Majesty, why don¡¯t we release Yu Shaoqing first? When we have enough evidence, we can capture him and execute him. That way, themoners will have nothing to say.¡±

 Chapter 170 - A Family Of Four. Son Called Dad.

    <h4>Chapter 170: A Family Of Four. Son Called Dad.</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Just like that, Yu Shaoqing was released by the Emperor. However, he could not leave Lotus Flower Town without permission because he was a suspect. Yan Congming, who was also a suspect, could not leave the Capital without permission.


    Among the two of them, there will be one who is the true hero who saved the people. The people did not have any objections to the Emperor¡¯s actions. They only hoped that they could find evidence as soon as possible and let everythinge to light.


    The Emperor handed this matter over to the second prince, who would work with the Dali Temple to investigate the truth.


    After the court session ended, Yan Congming did not go anywhere and immediately returned to the Yan Manor. He rushed into the backyard and caught a maidservant who was cleaning. ¡°Where¡¯s Miss?¡±


    The maidservant was shocked by the master who appeared out of nowhere. She stammered, ¡°In¡­ in the pavilion.¡±


    Yan Ruyu was solving a chess game in the pavilion. This was a game that had been passed down for hundreds of years. It was said that no one could solve it. She did not believe it.


    Lychee¡¯s leg was broken by the Princess of Xiongnu¡¯s horse. Now, the one serving her is a newly promoted second-ss maidservant named Cai Qin.


    Cai Qin was not as smart as Lychee, but she was not as noisy as Lychee. She stood at the side in a daze. It was nice to have quiet.


    ¡°Sister!¡± Yan Xie walked over and sized up Cai Qin.


    Yan Ruyu said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare have any ideas about my maidservant.¡±


    Yan Xie pursed his lips. He was the young master of the manor, so what if he had designs on a maidservant? This maidservant was also silly. She was not like Lychee who could seduce people. Yan Xie immediately lost interest. He turned his head and stared in anticipation at Yan Ruyu. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re ying chess? What¡¯s the point of ying alone? I¡¯ll apany you!¡±


    With that, Yan Xie flicked the chess piece on the chessboard. Yan Ruyu¡¯s hard work from the entire morning was gone.


    Yan Ruyu¡¯s face immediately turned cold. ¡°If you have nothing to do, go study! Practice your swordsmanship! Don¡¯t provoke me!¡±


    ......


    Yan Xie was so angry that he red at her. ¡°How can you talk to your big brother like that? Do you know what it means to have respect for seniority? I think ever since you have a rtionship with the Young Master Manor, you¡¯ve been looking down on me! Do you really think you¡¯re so great?¡±


    Yan Ruyu said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s so great about me? Then how did you walk out of prison? How did the Yan Family get rid of their crimes? How did Dad be the Marquis? How did Big Brother survive after causing so much trouble?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Yan Xie was choked speechless. This girl was right. It was all thanks to this sister that the Yan Family could make aeback. If it weren¡¯t for her, their family might still be in jail. Not to mention being promoted to a marquis, his father probably wouldn¡¯t even have a full meal.


    However, even though he understood, Yan Xie still felt angry after being treated like this by Yan Ruyu. He stared fiercely at Yan Ruyu and snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know your secret.¡±


    Yan Ruyu¡¯s eyes turned sharp. ¡°What secret?¡±


    Yan Xie¡¯s yful gazended on her t stomach.


    Yan Ruyu clenched her fists under her wide sleeves.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er!¡± Yan Congming broke the tension between the siblings. He carried his hem and walked up while panting. He said to Cai Qin, ¡°Go¡­ go pour me a pot of tea!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Caiqin replied and left.


    The siblings returned to their normal expressions.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Yan Congming asked his son.


    Yan Xie said, ¡°I¡¯m ying chess with my sister.¡±


    Yan Congming red at his son. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of dirtying your sister¡¯s eyes with your lousy chess skills? Hurry up and study! You¡¯re already so old, do you still expect me to give you an official title?¡±


    The entire family doted on his sister, and he was losing his status in the family. Yan Xie snorted unhappily and left the pavilion.


    When there was no one around, Yan Congming sat down with lingering fear. ¡°Yu¡¯er, something big happened! Yu Shaoqing has been released from prison!¡±


    Yan Ruyu¡¯s hand that was tidying up the chessboard paused. ¡°They found a witness? Then how are you fine?¡±


    If Yu Shaoqing was innocent, Yan Congming would definitely be guilty. It would be unreasonable if he could appear at home unscathed.


    Yan Congming told his daughter everything that had happened in the royal court.


    Yan Ruyu vaguely felt that things were not simple. Although her father had made a great contribution, he was still a newbie in the court. Why were there suddenly so many ministers defending him? If this was a coincidence, then it was too much of a coincidence. If it was not a coincidence, she could not figure out who did it.


    Second Prince? Or Young Master Yan? Wasn¡¯t it too eye-catching for him to go through so much trouble for a woman? Once he was exposed, he would receive endless suspicion from the Emperor.


    ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t think about it anymore.¡± Yan Ruyu pressed her aching head.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Yu¡¯er?¡± Yan Congming asked worriedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Yan Ruyu picked up a white piece and said to Yan Congming, ¡°A tall tree will be destroyed by the wind. It seems that His Majesty is afraid of you.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Yan Congming was stunned.


    Yan Ruyu smiled faintly and said, ¡°His Majesty doesn¡¯t want to raise a second Xiao Zhenting. At the same time, he wants you to see who is the true ruler of your fate. It¡¯s not themoners or the court officials, but him, the supreme ruler.¡±


    Yan Congming carefully digested his daughter¡¯s words.


    Yan Ruyu continued, ¡°Daddy, you must keep a low profile from now on. You can¡¯t meet anyone whoes to make friends.¡±


    Yan Congming was stunned. ¡°Ah! This¡­ Is this not good? If word gets out, I¡¯ll have a reputation for being arrogant.¡±


    Yan Ruyu said indifferently, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if your reputation is good or not. The most important thing is that no one can afford to offend you. Daddy, look at Young Master Yan. You¡¯ll understand what kind of person His Majesty likes.¡±


    So what if he was isted by the entire world? As long as he had His Majesty supporting him, he would have endless wealth and glory, and an endless path to heaven!


    ¡°But¡­¡± Yan Congming understood everything, but there was something that really worried him. ¡°There¡¯s a person called Zhou Huai beside General Xiao. He knows that I¡¯ve never met General Xiao before. Wu San went to look for him. If they really find him, we won¡¯t be able to hold on.¡±


    Yan Ruyu lowered her eyes and pinched a ck piece in her hand. ¡°If they could find him first.¡±


    ¡­ .


    Yu Shaoqing was temporarily released, and the Yu family heaved a sigh of relief. Back then, when Wu San came to visit and said that Yu Shaoqing had been arrested, Uncle and Aunt almost fainted from anxiety. Fortunately, he returned safely.


    He had long heard that the prison was tough. There were very few people who did not suffer from hunger. His third brother must have suffered.


    When he heard the sound of horse hooves outside the door, Uncle walked over with his walking stick. ¡°Third Brother, look, you¡¯ve be thinner¡­ round¡­¡±


    Was it an illusion? Why did his third brother¡¯s face be round after going to jail?


    Yu Shaoqing still had to train his soldiers and kill the enemies in the military camp, but in prison, he slept, ate, slept, ate, and ate again. The food arranged by Uncle Wan was even better than the New Year¡¯s banquet. Yu Shaoqing couldn¡¯t bear to waste it, so he ate it all. Of course, he would be rounder after that.


    However, this weight gain was only rtive to Yu Shaoqing¡¯s previous thinness. Crossing the snow mountain had caused everyone to lose ayer of skin, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to recover from it for more than half a month. Uncle Wan still had a way.


    The Yu Shaoqing in front of them was the real burly and handsome man. Madam Jiang¡¯s eyes darted around his body.


    ¡°Slurp ~¡± Madam Jiang gulped.


    Uncle¡¯s culinary skills were good, but Yu Shaoqing¡¯s favorite was the pan-seared green pepper and fried egg with chives that Aunt had cooked. It had the taste of a mother.


    After the family ate dinner happily, Uncle asked Yu Song to bring the two little fellows to the hunter¡¯s house to find stones.


    ¡°Why is it me again?¡± Yu Song said bitterly. Don¡¯t think that he didn¡¯t know that they wanted to lock themselves in the room to talk about serious matters. He was also an adult, even older than Ah Wan! Why was he the one who was the king of children every time?


    ¡°Second Brother, stop fooling around. I¡¯ll give you candy.¡± Yu Wan stuffed a box of crispy candy she bought from Capital into Yu Song¡¯s arms. Her doting gaze was like she was looking at a little puppy.


    Yu Song¡­ Yu Song was so angry that he ate the entire box of candy without leaving a single piece for his siblings!


    After the children left, Uncle started talking about serious matters. ¡°Third Brother, what exactly happened?¡±


    Uncle had watched Yu Shaoqing grow up. Uncle would never believe that he would do something so greedy.


    Yu Shaoqing didn¡¯t know where to start.


    Aunt said earnestly, ¡°That¡¯s right, Third Brother. You¡¯ve frightened us badly in the past few days. What exactly happened? What did the magistrate prefecture say?¡±


    Aunt did not know anything about the Dali Temple. She only felt that all the ces where prisoners were imprisoned were called the magistrate prefecture.


    Yu Shaoqing hesitated for a moment before telling them the whole story. However, he avoided the injustice he suffered in the army and the painful and cruel experience on the snow mountain.


    Yu Feng frowned. ¡°In that case, it was that General Gui De who snatched Third Uncle¡¯s military achievements. He was conferred the title of Marquis, but Third Uncle was unjustly imprisoned.¡±


    ¡°Gui De? Why does this name sound so familiar?¡± Yu Wan paused and exchanged a look with Yu Feng. Their hearts skipped a beat.


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the background of General Gui De?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Yu Shaoqing said, ¡°He¡¯s the son of Old General North Garrison Manor.¡±


    The North Garrison General Manor¡­ Wasn¡¯t that Yan Ruyu¡¯s father? As a daughter, she was shameless. As a father, he was even more shameless. He could even do something like snatching military merits. He was really worse than a beast!


    However, she might not have heard that Marquis Yan was Yan Ruyu¡¯s father, but it was impossible for Yan Jiuchao to not know about it. However, he stood on her side without hesitation. Did that mean that between Marquis Yan and her father, he chose to trust her father?


    This realization made Yu Wan suddenly happy.


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked at her father and said, ¡°Uncle Wu went to look for Zhou Huai. I believe he will definitely be able to find him. When he finds Zhou Huai, he will be able to expose Marquis Yan¡¯s scheme and clear your name!¡±


    It was gettingte. The family of three returned to their room. Yu Song sent Little Bruiser back.


    Yu Wan went to the kitchen to boil arge pot of hot water. When she came out to get some firewood, she saw Little Bruiser sitting on the threshold of the central room. His small figure was lonely and he looked a little pitiful.


    Yu Wan walked over with the firewood and sat down beside him. ¡°Why are you in a daze?¡±


    Little Bruiser tucked his right hand behind his back. He was trying to reveal what he intended to hide!


    Yu Wan looked at him in anger and amusement. ¡°Stop hiding. Isn¡¯t it just a small stone? I don¡¯t want yours.¡±


    Little Bruiser said crisply, ¡°It¡¯s not an ordinary stone!¡±


    Yu Wan raised her eyebrows. ¡°Oh, what stone is that?¡±


    Little Bruiser remained silent.


    Yu Wan yfully grabbed the stone he was hiding in her hand.


    ¡°Aiya!¡± Little Bruiser was so angry that he reached out to snatch it.


    Yu Wan avoided his little w and shone it at the moonlight. ¡°Did you grind it yourself?¡±


    The rough surface of the stone was scratched. It could not be said to be a pattern, nor did it look good. However, the child squatted on the ground and ground it out bit by bit. It was obvious that he had put in some effort.


    ¡°Give it back!¡± Little Bruiser snatched the stone back.


    Yu Wan asked him, ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful. Who are you nning to give it to?¡±


    Little Bruiser turned his face away and said, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not for you.¡±


    Yu Wan was just asking casually. She really nned to give it to someone. A hint of mischief shed across Yu Wan¡¯s eyes. ¡°For Dad?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ no!¡± Little Bruiser denied with reddened ears.


    ¡°Sure, it isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°It just isn¡¯t!¡±


    Yu Wan gently poked his chest with her fingertip. ¡°It¡¯s useless to lie. I heard everything you said in your heart.¡±


    Little Bruiser covered his heart. ¡°Aiya, how did you hear that?¡±


    He had confessed. Children were so gullible. Yu Wan pretended to smile mysteriously. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you.¡±


    Little Bruiser was resentful.


    Yu Wan tapped his little shoulder. ¡°Dad is in the backyard.¡±


    ¡°I, I, I¡­ I don¡¯t care where he is,¡± Little Bruiser muttered. He turned around and saw that his sister had already gone to the kitchen.


    Little Bruiser hesitated for a while before standing up and going to the backyard.


    Yu Shaoqing was making a new chicken coop. One of the original chicken coops was broken, and two pheasants were locked in the same cage. When they had nothing to do, they would fight and even peck each other¡¯s eggs. Yu Shaoqing wanted to finish the coop before he fell asleep.


    Little Bruiser stood at the back door of the central room and looked at his father, who was sweating profusely in the courtyard. His father was hardworking and capable. He also knew how to cook. He didn¡¯t beat anyone up and didn¡¯t put on airs. Most importantly, he was especially good-looking.


    ¡°Bruiser is here?¡± Yu Shaoqing looked up and saw his precious son. He could not help but smile dotingly.


    Little Bruiser hurriedly lowered his head.


    Yu Shaoqing patted his head. ¡°I almost forgot.¡± He put down the cage in his hand and walked over to pick up Little Bruiser.


    It wasn¡¯t that Little Bruiser had never been carried by anyone before. His sister had carried him, and so would his big brother and his second brother, but they were all different from this man. Just like¡­ just like how he was so afraid of the dark, but now he wasn¡¯t afraid at all.


    Yu Shaoqing carried his son back into the house and pointed at the two boxes on the table. ¡°Open them and take a look.¡±


    Little Bruiser opened the box.


    In the box on the left was a set of brush, ink, paper, and inkstone. In the box on the right was a medium-sized wooden sword with exquisite workmanship.


    Little Bruiser was instantly attracted. His father had promised to buy him two gifts. His father had really done it.


    Yu Shaoqing bought it on the way back to the vige after he was released from prison. Even though such a big thing had happened, he didn¡¯t forget his promise with his son for a moment.


    Yu Shaoqing looked at him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you like to study or practice martial arts. If you want to practice martial arts, I can teach you personally. If you want to study, I¡¯ll send you to school.¡±


    Little Bruiser lowered his head.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Yu Shaoqing saw the small stone that Little Bruiser had identally ced on the table.


    ¡°Nothing!¡± Little Bruiser grabbed the small stone.


    Yu Shaoqing smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll get going.¡±


    With that, he rubbed Little Bruiser¡¯s head and walked out of the house.


    Little Bruiser looked at his back and suddenly said, ¡°Can¡­ can you not get into trouble again in the future?¡±


    Yu Shaoqing turned around in confusion. He had been hiding his imprisonment from the two children at home. Did this little fellow sense something was wrong?


    ¡°I¡­ It wasn¡¯t easy for me to have a father. If I lose you just like that¡­¡± The voice behind gradually lowered into his stomach.


    However, Yu Shaoqing¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What did you call me just now?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Little Bruiser said as he turned around.


    Yu Shaoqing was overjoyed. He strode over and squatted down in front of his son. He looked at his son and said excitedly, ¡°Call me that again!¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Little Bruiser said.


    ¡°Just once,¡± Yu Shaoqing said.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Yu Shaoqing pulled him into his arms and said in a pleading tone, ¡°Be good, call me Dad again.¡±


    ¡°Who wants to call you?¡± Little Bruiser struggled out of his arm and ran away! He had already run out, but returned to take away the two boxes of gifts on the table.


    In the middle of the night, everyone fell asleep. Yu Wan also breathed evenly.


    Little Bruiser suddenly opened his eyes and slowly climbed over his sister. He got off the bed, put on his shoes, and went to the room opposite. He tiptoed to the bed and stuffed the hot little stone under Yu Shaoqing¡¯s pillow.


    Then, he lowered his head and called out softly to the sleeping Yu Shaoqing, ¡°Dad.¡±

 Chapter 171 - Setting a Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 171: Setting a Marriage</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    As the workshop became more and more crowded, the idea of building a factory was officially brought to the table. However, the type of factory, the size of the factory, and where it was built all needed to be carefully discussed and deliberated.


    Early in the morning, Aunt cooked a pot of sweet potato porridge, steamed a few baskets of cornbread, steamed buns, and pickled vegetables. The family sat together for breakfast.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fart if I eat too many sweet potatoes!¡± Little Bruiser looked at the sweet potato porridge in front of him and pouted.


    Aunt red at him. ¡°I think you don¡¯t want to eat it! You¡¯ve learned to be picky!¡±


    ¡°Who said so?¡± Little Bruiser picked up the wooden spoon and refused to admit that he was thinking about the crunchy candy.


    Yu Shaoqing looked at his son lovingly, his eyes shining.


    Yu Wan whispered to him, ¡°Little Brother wasn¡¯t like this in the past. It was after Dad came back that he became bolder and more pretentious.¡± As she spoke, she nced at her brother in amusement.


    Little Bruiser hadn¡¯t had a father in six years. It wasn¡¯t easy for his father toe back, so he naturally had to be pretentious. Yu Shaoqing was very happy that his son was being pretentious, so he gave his son cornbread.


    Little Bruiser didn¡¯t look at him, but grabbed it in his hand and bit down hard.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking about pickled vegetables now?¡± Aunt teased him.


    Everyone in the roomughed.


    ¡°About building a house,¡± Uncle said. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Yu Song said, ¡°That depends on where it¡¯s built.¡±


    ......


    Uncle said coldly, ¡°Children shouldn¡¯t interrupt when adults are talking. Ah Wan, you talk.¡±


    Yu Song, whose heart had been hurt ten thousand times: ¡°¡­¡±


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°I think the same as Second Brother. I also think that we should consider where to build the factory first. Not only do I want to build the factory, but I also want to build a row of houses for the staff dormitory.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Aunt asked in confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s for the long-term workers,¡± Yu Wan exined.


    At the mention of long-term workers, everyone understood. Wasn¡¯t this referring to the bandits who were opening the back mountain? Although they weren¡¯t good people, ever since they were poisoned by Chef Bao, they had been working desperately every day, afraid that they wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain the antidote to extend their lives if they weren¡¯t careful.


    Although her uncle¡¯s family didn¡¯t understand why she wanted to build a house for them, they didn¡¯t object. Ah Wan was a person with her own ideas. She must have her own reasons for doing this. Besides, they couldn¡¯t always squeeze into Shuanzi¡¯s cow shed.


    ¡°Then we need a bigger ce,¡± Uncle muttered. He looked at Yu Shaoqing and was about to ask him if he had any thoughts when he saw Yu Shaoqing holding a stone and smiling foolishly.


    Uncle : ¡°¡­¡± Was it an illusion? Why did it feel like his third brother had gone crazy from sitting in jail for a few days?


    ¡°Third Brother,¡± Uncle said solemnly.


    Yu Shaoqing came back to his senses. He looked at his brother and then at the stone in his hand. With a smile, he said, ¡°Big Brother, do you think it looks good?¡±


    What was so good about a broken stone? Did he really be stupid from sitting in jail? Uncle was about to reprimand his younger brother when Aunt tugged at his arm, indicating for him to look at Yu Wan. He looked at Yu Wan, who pursed her lips and smiled as she nced at Little Bruiser.


    Uncle understood. It was a gift from his son so he treated it like a treasure.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful!¡± Uncle said in a long tone.


    Little Bruiser buried his head in his porridge.


    After a few discussions, the family set the factory at the foot of the mountain. The few plots ofnd that originally belonged to Ah Wan and Auntie Zhang were the ones with the least damage during the earthquake. Now that they were not farming and had nothing to do, they might as well use them to do something else.


    The matter of buyingnd was left to Uncle tomunicate with the vige headman and the Zhang family.


    The blueprint for the house was drawn by Yu Wan.


    Yu Shaoqing looked deeply at his daughter. After six years, his daughter had already learned how to read and write.


    Yu Shaoqing finally learned about Ah Wan¡¯s experiences in the past few years from his family. His heart ached so much that he wished he could turn back time. No matter what, he would not let his daughter go missing or let his daughter be bullied by Mrs. Zhao¡¯s family.


    ¡°Dad, do you think this is okay?¡± Yu Wan¡¯s voice interrupted Yu Shaoqing¡¯s thoughts.


    Yu Shaoqing was distracted and didn¡¯t hear what his daughter said at all. He only nodded nkly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Other than Madam Jiang and the two ignorant children, everyone else looked at him with their mouths agape. How could this be? Aren¡¯t you spoiling your daughter too much?! She wants to use stone and bricks to build a factory! Even her own house isn¡¯t so luxurious!


    Yu Feng¡¯s heart ached. He didn¡¯t want to talk to his third uncle and sister anymore.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled,¡± Yu Wan said with a smile. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re the best.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing : ¡°¡­¡± Uh¡­ he seemed to have agreed to something incredible?


    The construction of the factory required a lot of manpower. The selection of carpenters and craftsmen was left to Yu Feng.


    However, before that, Yu Feng and Yu Wan had to make a trip to Lotus Flower Town. The wood could be cut from the back of the mountain, but the stone and bricks had to be selected and ordered. Yu Wan originally nned to go with her father. Yu Feng was worried that Yu Wan would only buy the expensive ones, and his third uncle would spoil her, then they would spend all the money they had earned with great difficulty, so he proposed to go with Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°Alright, Dad, since you¡¯re at home. Spend more time with Little Bruiser and Mom.¡±


    Little Bruiser, who loved to travel, didn¡¯t insist on going out with his sister this time.


    The two of them took a few baskets of things and walked to town.


    In the few days that Yu Shaoqing was locked up in the Dali Temple, Bai Tang and Shopkeeper Cui received the news and came to visit Yu Wan. Master Qin also came. They were not sure that the centurion with the surname Yu was Yu Wan¡¯s father. Even so, they still came to ask about the situation. Yu Wan remembered this friendship in her heart.


    The two of them went to the White Jade Restaurant first.


    It was not time to eat yet, so there were not many people in the White Jade Restaurant. Shopkeeper Cui was rarely free, so he stood behind the counter and yed with his abacus.


    The two of them came to the counter.


    Shopkeeper Cui felt the light in front of him dim. He looked up and saw Yu Feng and Yu Wan. His eyes lit up. ¡°Miss Yu, Little Brother Yu, why are you here? By the way, I heard that the Dali Temple released your father. Is he back?¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s back. Thank you for your concern, Shopkeeper Cui. Please ept these two jars of snowke salt.¡±


    ¡°Aiya, you¡¯re too polite!¡± Snowke salt was a good thing. Back then, he had spent fifty taels to buy a jar. Now, this girl was giving him two jars for free!


    ¡°Take it,¡± Yu Feng said.


    The snowke salt fromst time was indeed almost used up. Shopkeeper Cui was wondering when he could buy some more from Yu Wan. Shopkeeper Cui epted it in embarrassment.


    ¡°Is Miss Bai not around?¡± She had a basket of eggs specially for Bai Tang. They wereid by her pheasant and were better than other eggs.


    Shopkeeper Cui eximed, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her for three days.¡±


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Yu Feng asked.


    Shopkeeper Cui did not notice his anxious expression and sighed. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that she¡¯s about to get married and it¡¯s not convenient for her to go out.¡±


    Yu Feng¡¯s expression changed.


    Yu Wan nced at her brother and asked Shopkeeper Cui, ¡°Why is it so sudden? I didn¡¯t hear her mention it thest time she came to my house.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just been decided.¡± Shopkeeper Cui sighed again, as if he was not very satisfied with this marriage. Without waiting for Yu Wan to ask, he directly said to her, ¡°He¡¯s Mrs. Bai¡¯s nephew. I¡¯ve seen him before. He¡¯s quite handsome and is humble and polite. It¡¯s just that¡­ you¡¯ve been to the Bai Manor and know Miss¡¯s rtionship with Mrs. Bai. Isn¡¯t this forcing her to marry Mrs. Bai¡¯s family?¡±


    Indeed, no matter how outstanding that Young Master Bai was, as long as he was Mrs. Bai¡¯s nephew, Bai Tang would not have a good impression of him. How could a daughter-inw not suffer a little? Would Mrs. Bai seek justice for Bai Tang? It was impossible.


    ¡°Why did Old Master Bai agree?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Was Old Master Bai stupid? His daughter didn¡¯t care about Mrs. Bai at all. If she married into the Chen family, would the Chen family give his daughter a good life?


    Shopkeeper Cui said helplessly, ¡°Master¡¯s ears are soft.¡±


    What soft-hearted? It was just that he had a new lover and forgot about his old one. He wanted his son so he ignored his daughter. He wanted Bai Tang to call him father, but he did not give Bai Tang the love that a father should give.


    After leaving the White Jade Restaurant, Yu Wan saw her brother¡¯s lonely expression and quickly said to him, ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll go to the Bai Manor to see Miss Bai and hear what she has to say.¡±


    Yu Feng was stunned. ¡°Why are you going to the Bai Manor?¡±


    Yu Wan said matter-of-factly, ¡°To snatch my sister-inw! If my sister-inw wants to marry someone with the surname Chen, how can I not snatch her back?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Yu Feng¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡±


    Yu Wan raised her eyebrows. ¡°What did I say? Do you not like Miss Bai?¡±


    Yu Feng subconsciously wanted to refute, but he realized that he couldn¡¯t deny it at all. He couldn¡¯t tell when it started, but by the time he realized it, he couldn¡¯t erase this person from his heart. However, she was the high and mighty daughter of the Bai family. And he was a poor country boy. He was ultimately not worthy of her.


    ¡°Stop fooling around,¡± Yu Feng said in a low voice.


    Yu Wan knew what he was thinking when she saw his expression. ¡°Big Brother, you can¡¯t be so unconfident in yourself. How can Miss Bai be as happy as marrying into our family than other families?¡±


    This was from Bai Tang¡¯s point of view. In terms of character, her brother was impable. In terms of looks, he was also handsome. In terms of the rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw, her aunt doted on Miss Bai to death. There was no need to mention Zhenzhen. She and Little Zhenzhen both liked Bai Tang very much.


    As for their family background, the Yu family was already on the way to earning money. In a few years, they would be able to soar. It was true that with Miss Bai¡¯s maternal family¡¯s status, theirs was still a little low-ss to marry into. However, rtionships sometimes did not only involve a match made of status.


    ¡°Alright, since Big Brother wants to give up on Miss Bai, I have nothing to say.¡± Yu Wan saw that Yu Feng could not bring himself to be ruthless and pretended to walk back.


    When she brushed past Yu Feng, he gritted his teeth and grabbed her arm. ¡°You¡­ go and see her.¡±


    The two of them rented a carriage to the Capital. They remembered the way and the carriage quickly arrived at the Bai Manor.


    The door of the Bai Manor was tightly shut, and it looked colder than usual.


    Yu Wan said to Yu Feng, ¡°Big Brother, wait for me at the teahouse we passed by just now.¡±


    It was too eye-catching to park the carriage here. Yu Feng thought about it and nodded. After the carriage disappeared at the end of the street, Yu Wan walked up the steps and knocked on the door of the Bai Manor.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± A pageboy opened the door from the inside and stuck his head out to take a look. It was a inly dressed girl. Yu Wan was finally not dressed like a vige girl, but she was not a noble youngdy either. The pageboy looked at her suspiciously. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Miss Bai. Please tell her that my surname is Yu.¡±


    The pageboy waved his hand without thinking. ¡°My young miss has something on. It¡¯s not convenient for her to meet guests!¡±


    Was it inconvenient to see guests, or was she not allowed to see guests?


    The moment the pageboy closed the door, Yu Wan reached out and gently blocked him. ¡°Miss Bai asked me toe. You only need to say that Miss Yu came to look for her, and she will know.¡±


    At this point, it would be unreasonable to turn her away. Unexpectedly, the pageboy did not even look at Yu Wan as he forcefully closed the door.


    Yu Wan took a deep breath and secretly warned herself that today was not a good day to fight. If she couldn¡¯t enter through the door, couldn¡¯t she climb over the wall?


    Yu Wan came to the alley between the Yan Manor and the Bai Manor. Yan Jiuchao had once climbed over the wall with his bare hands.


    Thest time she came to the Bai Manor, the Bai Manor was holding a banquet. Now that all the flowers, flowers,nterns, and silk had been taken down, the manor seemed much more deserted. Thinking about it now, Bai Tang¡¯s painstaking efforts for her father at the banquet were really ironic.


    Yu Wan had never been to Bai Tang¡¯s courtyard. She followed a few maidservants before she finally found the right path. She had even easily climbed over the mansion wall, so a mere courtyard wall was naturally nothing. She climbed up the wall. Suddenly, a group of women hurried over. She was so shocked that she quickly put her body down.


    When the group of people passed by, Yu Wan revealed her head again. She widened her quiet eyes and stared unblinkingly at the group of people.


    The leader of the group was a woman dressed in jewelry. She was Bai Tang¡¯s stepmother, Mrs. Bai. Behind her were seven to eight maidservants. Each of them was holding a tray with a dazzling array of jewelry and wedding dresses.


    The wedding dress was bright and red.


    Mrs. Bai stopped in front of a closed door.


    From Yu Wan¡¯s angle, she could see her back, but Yu Wan inexplicably felt her roll her eyes.


    Mrs. Bai¡¯s gentle voice sounded. ¡°Tang¡¯er, Mother is here to see you.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s my mother? My mother is long dead! Stop trying to build a rtionship with me! Who do you think you are!¡±


    As expected of Lotus Flower Town¡¯s overlord, her aura was not inferior to before! Yu Wan continued to lie on the wall and watch. She still couldn¡¯t see Mrs Bai¡¯s expression, but she still felt that Mrs. Bai rolled her eyes even more.


    Mrs. Bai said softly, ¡°Tang¡¯er, it¡¯s fine if you scold me, but don¡¯t anger your own body. I¡¯m here to give you jewelry and a wedding dress. They were all specially made for you. You shoulde out and take a look. If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll get someone to make it again.¡±


    ¡°Who wants your things! Get lost! Get lost!¡±


    Mrs. Bai gave an old woman behind her a look. The old woman walked forward with a key.


    Only then did Yu Wan notice that Bai Tang¡¯s door was locked. Mrs. Bai even pretended to let Bai Tang out. How could shee out?


    The lock was opened and the old woman pushed open the door. She did not expect Bai Tang to be standing at the door. When she saw a living person, she was so frightened that she took a few steps back!


    Bai Tang went to Lotus Flower Vige three days ago. Compared to that day, Bai Tang looked much more haggard. Her hair was disheveled and her eyes were red and swollen.


    Bai Tang red fiercely at Mrs. Bai, who was outside the door, and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to. Aren¡¯t you just trying to turn the Bai family into your Chen family? Stop dreaming!¡±


    Mrs. Bai¡¯s tone was very aggrieved. ¡°Tang¡¯er, what are you talking about? What Bai family? Since I¡¯ve married into the Bai family, I¡¯m a member of the Bai family. Why would I side with an outsider?¡±


    ¡°Then you have to ask yourself!¡± Bai Tang said angrily.


    Mrs. Bai sighed delicately. ¡°Tang¡¯er, stop throwing a tantrum. I understand that you¡¯ve always looked down on me and can¡¯t wait to chase me out of the Bai family. But no matter how you treat me, in my heart, I treat you as my own daughter.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Bai Tang sneered.


    Mrs. Bai said earnestly, ¡°You and Zhou¡¯er are both sick. I left Zhou¡¯er behind and guarded you sincerely. Am I pretending?¡±


    Bai Tang asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? You¡¯re just doing it for my father!¡±


    Mrs. Bai said with a hurt expression, ¡°Tang¡¯er, you¡¯re disappointing me by saying that. Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about the past. Master personally chose this marriage. I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Bai Tang said coldly, ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything. You just put him together with a few crooked melons and brought him to my father! Don¡¯t think that the Bai Manor will be yours just because I¡¯m married!¡±


    Mrs. Bai touched the corner of her lips with her handkerchief. ¡°So what if you don¡¯t marry, won¡¯t the Bai Manor still be mine?¡±


    Bai Tang was stunned by her sudden change in attitude.


    The hurt and grievance on Mrs. Bai¡¯s face had already disappeared, reced by an almost disdainful mockery. She looked at Bai Tang as if she was looking at a canary in a cage and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Your brother is your father¡¯s only son. Everything in the Bai family will belong to him sooner orter. Your mother¡¯s dowry will be carried to the Chen family with you, but who does the Chen family belong to? How have you treated me these few years? After you reach the Chen family, the Chen family will also take good care of you for me.¡±


    Bai Tang suspected that this woman¡¯s brain was damaged. Why did she, who had always pretended to be weak in front of her, suddenly say such arrogant and vicious words? As expected, she was about to get married, so this woman no longer looked down on her.


    It was fine if this woman had designs on the Bai family, but she actually didn¡¯t even let go of her mother¡¯s dowry. What right did she have?!


    Mrs. Bai sneered. ¡°What¡¯s the use of your mother being from a famous family? In the end, she still can¡¯t beat a lowlymoner like me. Serves her right for dying early.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to talk about my mother!¡± Bai Tang was furious. She raised her hand and pped Mrs. Bai!


    ¡°Beast! What are you doing!¡± Old Master Bai¡¯s angry roar suddenly sounded behind the crowd.


    Only then did the maidservants disperse, revealing Old Master Bai, who had been listening for a long time.


    The moment Mrs. Bai was pped, she fell to the ground. At first nce, it looked like Bai Tang had used all her strength to p her to death.


    ¡°Madam!¡± The old woman at the side quickly went to help her.


    ¡°Move aside!¡± Old Master Bai shouted sternly. The old women retreated to the side, and Old Master Bai personally helped Mrs. Bai up.


    Mrs. Bai¡¯s eyes were weak and she looked dizzy. There was a bloody wound at the corner of her mouth.


    Old Master Bai was even angrier now that she was bleeding!


    However, Bai Tang froze the moment she saw her father. It was strange that that woman suddenly became so strange. It turned out that she was deliberately provoking her. She had long known that her father was here¡­ Perhaps she was the one who led her father here¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­ It¡¯s her¡­ She said my mother¡­¡±


    p!


    Before Bai Tang could finish her sentence, Old Master Bai pped her hard!


    Bai Tang was stunned by the p.


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t hit Tang¡¯er,¡± Mrs. Bai advised with a pained expression.


    Old Master Bai brushed her hand away. ¡°You¡¯re spoiling her too much! Look at how she bullied you! She doesn¡¯t even have you in her eyes!¡±


    Mrs. Bai said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ve spoiled Tang¡¯er. Master, if you want to get angry,e at me. Tang¡¯er is still young¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop pretending!¡± Bai Tang said with tears in her eyes.


    Old Master Bai raised his hand again. Mrs. Bai threw herself at him and knelt in front of him. ¡°Master! Please stop!¡±


    In the end, Old Master Bai did not p her. He turned to look at Bai Tang and said angrily, ¡°Do you really think that your market is very good? You show your face all day and hang out with a group of men! Which young master from a family is willing to marry you? Don¡¯t you know what reputation you have in Lotus Flower Town? It¡¯s your good fortune that your cousin is willing to marry you! You even lost your temper and vented your anger on your mother! How did your mother let you down?! If your mother hadn¡¯t put in a good word for you, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to marry into the Chen family!¡±


    What was more heart-wrenching than this p was Old Master Bai¡¯s words.


    Bai Tang had always tried her best to be the daughter her father was proud of, but she did not expect that everything she endured would be so unbearable in her father¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Put the things in for her!¡± Old Master Bai shouted, and the maidservants entered one after another, neatly cing the tray on the table.


    Bai Tang entered the room in a daze and looked at the scissors on the dressing table. The door closed behind her, and tears fell.

 Chapter 172 - Tearing The Pretentious Bitch Apart (1)

    <h4>Chapter 172: Tearing The Pretentious Bitch Apart (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    After the door closed, Old Master Bai and Mrs. Bai left. The maidservants and old women also filed out. The noisy courtyard quietened down. Yu Wan climbed over the courtyard wall and walked towards Bai Tang¡¯s room.


    This time, the door was not locked from the outside, but Yu Wan could not push it open.


    Had thetch been inserted?


    Yu Wan gently knocked on the door. There was no reaction from the room. She did not dare to make too much noise, afraid that she would rm Mrs. Bai and the others who had not gone far.


    Yu Wan went around the corridor and walked to the windowsill of the room. She reached out and pulled open the window.


    Bai Tang was sitting in front of the dressing table, holding a pair of scissors in one hand and her long hair in the other. The scissors had already been opened, and with just a click, the ck hair was gone.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Yu Wan supported herself with one hand and jumped into the room.


    Bai Tang was disheartened. She didn¡¯t even look at who had entered the house. She snipped her hair with the scissors and in the blink of an eye, Yu Wan pulled out the hairpin from her head and inserted it into the scissors.


    Only then did Bai Tang look at the person angrily, only to discover that it was Yu Wan. Her tear-stained face froze. ¡°Miss Yu?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Yu Wan took the scissors from her hand and ced them on the makeup box on the dressing table. ¡°What do you want to do? Shave your head and be a monk in the temple?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a nun!¡± Bai Tang corrected.


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same?¡±


    Bai Tang was about to speak when Yu Wan interrupted her. ¡°To put it nicely, you will always be apanied by greenmps and ancient Buddhas, you would be pure-hearted and have no desires. To put it bluntly, you¡¯re cowardly and avoid the world. I don¡¯t know if others are like this, but you must be!¡±


    ......


    ¡°I¡­¡± Bai Tang was speechless.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°To think that I always felt that you were different from other women. Now it seems that there¡¯s no difference.¡±


    Bai Tang was so angry that she couldn¡¯t even cry even if she wanted to. ¡°You¡­ Are you here to mock me?¡±


    Yu Wan said sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m not being sarcastic. I¡¯m telling the truth. Although I¡¯m an outsider, I still can¡¯t help but want to say: Miss Bai, your father is really a piece of trash! Your stepmother is even worse. If you shave your head and be a nun in the temple, won¡¯t they¡­ and your half-brother be the ones to benefit?¡±


    Yu Wan also had a younger brother. When she transmigrated here back then, if Little Bruiser hadn¡¯t been so obedient and clingy, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been a good sister who treated her younger brother well. When it came to matters of the heart, regardless of age or seniority, they were all equal. There was no need to ask for anything, nor was there a need to give everything. It didn¡¯t mean that just because we had the same blood, I had to dote on you to the heavens. Mrs. Bai had raised her son into a stranger who had no feelings for Bai Tang. How could Bai Tang like him? How could she give her family assets to him?


    Bai Tang said aggrievedly, ¡°So be it. Anyway, everyone wants me dead. I¡¯m an eyesore to them if I live at home!¡±


    ¡°Have you given up on yourself?¡± Yu Wan moved a stool and sat down beside her.


    ¡°How¡¯s your father?¡± Bai Tang asked.


    Yu Wan handed her a handkerchief. ¡°At this time, you¡¯re still in the mood to think about my father. He¡¯s out of prison. We¡¯re just waiting for a witness to prove his innocence.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Bai Tang took the handkerchief and wiped her tears. ¡°Is your father good to you?¡±


    If she answered this question honestly, it would pierce Bai Tang¡¯s heart and Yu Wan¡¯s own heart if she lied. Yu Wan simply changed the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about my father. Let me ask you, do you still want to cancel this marriage?¡±


    Bai Tang muttered, ¡°I thought you were here to ask me if I wanted to marry your brother? Shopkeeper Cui told you that I was going to marry someone, right?¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°We went to the White Jade Restaurant. We wanted to send you the salt and eggs, but you weren¡¯t there¡­ Speaking of which, you seem to have seen through my brother¡¯s intentions.¡±


    Bai Tang curled her lips. ¡°That fool thinks he hid it well?¡±


    Yu Wan thought about Yu Feng¡¯s embarrassment. Even a blind person could tell. Sheughed and said, ¡°What happens between you and my brother is your business. Whether you marry him or not, I¡¯ll help you cancel this marriage.¡±


    Bai Tang was touched. She looked at Yu Wan with tears in her eyes and said, ¡°Although you always like to cheat me, I realize that you¡¯re actually quite good.¡±


    Yu Wan touched her chin. ¡°I think so too. I¡¯m really nice, really.¡±


    Bai Tang : ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­ .


    After confirming that Bai Tang would not do anything stupid again, Yu Wan left the Bai Manor and told Yu Feng about Bai Tang¡¯s situation. When she heard that Old Master Bai had pped Bai Tang in order to protect Mrs. Bai, Yu Feng was so angry that his veins were throbbing. ¡°How can there be such a father?!¡±


    Yu Wan deliberately asked, ¡°Are you still at ease marrying Miss Bai to the Chen family?¡±


    Yu Feng originally felt that his status was low and that he was not worthy of the daughter of the Bai family. Now, he still felt that he was not worthy, but the Chen family was even less worthy. His sister was right. Bai Tang and Mrs. Bai¡¯s rtionship was like fire and water. It was impossible for Bai Tang to have a good life after marrying into Mrs. Bai¡¯s maternal family. He could not¡­ could not watch her jump into the fire pit.


    Yu Feng stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back and tell Dad and Mom now!¡±


    Yu Wan stopped him. ¡°Miss Bai didn¡¯t say she wanted to marry you.¡±


    Yu Feng choked. ¡°Ah¡­ This¡­¡±


    Yu Wan couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I was joking. I didn¡¯t ask her. You can ask her yourself in the future.¡±


    Yu Feng¡¯s face flushed red.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Let¡¯s settle the Chen family¡¯s marriage first.¡±


    Yu Wan went to the nearest pharmacy and bought a few herbs. She asked the people in the pharmacy to boil them for her. She pinched them into pills and brought them back to the Bai Manor for Bai Tang.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Bai Tang looked at the medicine bottle on the table and asked.


    Yu Wan removed the stopper from the bottle and poured out a pill the size of a ck pearl. She said to Bai Tang, ¡°The main ingredients are herba houttuyniae, panax notoginseng, and senna. There are also some supplementary ingredients. After eating it, you will suffer a little, but it won¡¯t harm your body. I¡¯ve already adjusted the dosage.¡±


    ¡°You know this?¡± Bai Tang asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s written in the medical book Grandpa Bao gave me,¡± Yu Wan said.


    ¡°You have Grandpa Bao?¡± Bai Tang didn¡¯t know that Chef Bao and Yu Wan had reunited.


    Yu Wan looked at the courtyard outside the door where a few servants mighte at any time. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Take the medicine first.¡±


    Bai Tang picked up the ck pill. ¡°Have you¡­ given it to anyone else before?¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re the first!¡±


    Are you surprised? Are you shocked? Are you touched?


    Bai Tang : ¡°¡­¡± Shouldn¡¯t she be worried that she would be poisoned to death?


    In the end, Bai Tang took the pill.


    During dinner, Bai Tang started to feel a little listless. The maidservant who delivered the food thought that she had angered the master and madam so much that she did not take it to heart. It was not until night that Bai Tang began to moan ufortably.


    The maidservant on duty came over with her clothes. ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°My¡­ my head hurts¡­¡± Bai Tang said weakly.


    The maidservant touched her forehead and retracted her hand in fright. ¡°It¡¯s hot!¡±


    Bai Tang was sick. At first, she was exhausted and sleepy. Then, she had a headache and a high fever. Mrs. Bai invited a doctor over. As she was going to marry the son of the Chen family, she was really not selfish when it came to treating Bai Tang.


    After the doctor took a look, he diagnosed it as an acute cold. He prescribed a few medicines to dissipate the wind and heat. However, after Bai Tang took the medicine, not only did she not improve, but her condition became worse.


    No matter how biased Old Master Bai was towards his son, Bai Tang was still his biological daughter. It was impossible for him to sit back and do nothing. He looked coldly at Mrs. Bai and said, ¡°What doctor did you hire? He can¡¯t even treat a cold! Did you get someone to take good care of her?¡±


    ¡°Master, what do you mean? Did I deliberately get someone to make her sick? Or did I deliberately feed her medicine? Master, don¡¯t you understand how I¡¯ve treated Tang¡¯er all these years?¡± Mrs. Bai cried with an aggrieved expression.


    Old Master Bai¡¯s heart softened and he said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any intention of ming you. You¡­ forget it. Change to another doctor and let Steward Ding take care of it.¡±


    Steward Ding was Bai Tang¡¯s trusted aide. After Mrs. Bai took over the management, she transferred him to the storeroom. Mrs. Bai was naturally unwilling to put him in an important position, but at this critical juncture, it was not good to provoke the old master. She asked the maidservant to pass a message to Steward Ding.


    Steward Ding invited Doctor Li, who he was familiar with.


    Doctor Li¡¯s medical skills were brilliant, and he specialized in treating the big ns. If not for Bai Tang¡¯s mother¡¯s status, Steward Ding would not have been able to invite him to the Bai Manor.


    When Doctor Li was treating Bai Tang, Bai Tang¡¯s condition worsened again. Li Dafang rolled up Bai Tang¡¯s sleeve and found that a faint red lump had appeared on her arm. Doctor Li said that something was wrong.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did Tang¡¯er contract some terminal illness?¡± Old Master Bai asked worriedly.


    Doctor Li stood up and got someone to fetch water. He carefully cleaned his hands with soap before saying with a solemn expression, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to make a conclusion for the time being. If these red lumps don¡¯t spread tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll be over thinking. Otherwise¡­¡±


    ¡°Otherwise?¡± Mrs. Bai asked anxiously. No one wanted Bai Tang to fall ill at this juncture more than her.


    Doctor Li said, ¡°I¡¯lle back tomorrow morning!¡±


    However, he could not wait until tomorrow morning. In the middle of the night, Steward Ding knocked on Doctor Li¡¯s door.


    Steward Ding was in a terrible fix. ¡°Doctor Li, my young miss is getting worse! Hurry up and take a look!¡±


    Doctor Li took the first aid kit and left without stopping.


    The light red lumps on Bai Tang¡¯s arm spread. At first, they only grew on her forearm. In the middle of the night, the maidservant wiped her sweat and found that the same lumps had appeared on her arm, cheek, and even her legs. The speed at which the lumps worsened was astonishing. By the time Doctor Li arrived, there were already uneven rashes all around.


    ¡°This is bad!¡± Doctor Li¡¯s heart sank.


    ¡°What happened to my young miss?¡± Steward Ding asked.


    Doctor Li said helplessly, ¡°She¡­ she has smallpox.¡±


    ¡­ .


    Smallpox was an incurable disease. Not only would people die, but it was also contagious. There was once a vige that took in a beggar who had smallpox out of kindness. In the end, the entire vige died of illness. If Bai Tang also had smallpox, the consequences could be imagined.


    The Chen family came looking for them the next day. It was Mrs. Bai¡¯s sister-inw, Mrs. Chen.


    ¡°What did Sister-inw say? Break off the engagement?¡± Mrs. Bai looked at the woman in disbelief.


    It had to be said that the reason why Mrs. Bai was so anxious about this was because of thest hand that Madam Xu had left behind. Before Madam Xu died, she had asked Old Master Bai to make a written pledge. As long as Bai Tang was alive, her dowry would belong to Bai Tang. If Bai Tang was gone, the dowry would be returned to the Xu family.


    Madam Xu had long expected that Old Master Bai would marry a second wife. She was worried that the second wife would be disadvantageous to her daughter, so she would rather be a bad person and force Old Master Bai to sign the pledge.


    Old Master Bai had never thought of coveting Madam Xu¡¯s dowry. Originally, he felt that it was only right to leave Madam Xu¡¯s things to Bai Tang. However, Madam Xu¡¯s behavior was too distrustful of him as a father. Could it be that he didn¡¯t know how to protect his daughter? Why did she have to use such a method to force him?


    The couple¡¯sst days were not very happy. No one knew what feelings Madam Xu had when she passed away, but Madam Xu¡¯s decisiveness allowed Bai Tang to grow up safely.


    ¡°Sister-inw¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore. I know everything. Bai Tang has smallpox! Do you still want to hide it from me? Do you want to kill our entire family?¡±


    Mrs. Bai had repeatedly asked the servants to keep quiet. Even she did not understand why the news had spread to the Chen family. She suppressed her doubts and said to Mrs. Chen, ¡°Sister-inw, I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you, but that girl¡­ might not really be sick.¡±


    Mrs. Chen frowned. ¡°You mean she¡¯s pretending to be sick?¡±


    Mrs. Bai said, ¡°She was courting death earlier, but she suddenly fell ill. How can there be such a coincidence in this world?¡±


    Mrs. Chen retorted, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you pretend for me! The rashes are all over her body, the high heat that couldn¡¯t retreat, and her withered face. How could she pretend? I went to take a look! That girl is only one breath away from death!¡±


    If not for that, how could Mrs. Chen bear to cancel this marriage?


    Although she did not know how Bai Tang did it, Mrs. Bai firmly believed that she was pretending to be sick. ¡°Sister-inw, give me a few more days. I will definitely have a way to expose that girl¡¯s scheme!¡±


    Mrs. Chen flicked her sleeve and left.


    Mrs. Bai went to Bai Tang¡¯s room. ¡°You guys can leave!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The servant who took care of Bai Tang left.


    Mrs. Bai came to the bed and looked coldly at Bai Tang, who was on the verge of death from her illness. She asked gently, ¡°Tang¡¯er, are you really sick?¡±


    Bai Tang cursed Yu Wan countless times in her heart. What kind of medicine was this? She was about to die from eating it!


    Bai Tang opened her eyes weakly and smiled weakly. ¡°Mother, what do you think?¡±


    Mrs. Bai¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°You¡¯re indeed pretending to be sick!¡±


    Bai Tang said intermittently, ¡°So what if I did¡­ You can expose me¡­ See if anyone believes you¡­¡±


    ¡°Bai Tang, just you wait. Don¡¯t think that you don¡¯t have to get married just like that!¡± Mrs. Bai went out of the room angrily. This girl was the most rash. When did she be scheming?


    Mrs. Bai called over her trusted maidservant and nanny. ¡°Keep a close eye on Miss for the next few days and see if there are any strange people around her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± The two of them agreed.


    Mrs. Bai thought for a while. ¡°Also, get the people from the outer court to keep an eye on Steward Ding.¡±


    After two days, they did not find anything unusual. The Chen family came to urge them again, and Mrs. Bai finally could not sit still anymore. She used the excuse of visiting her mother and left the Bai Manor.


    Yu Wan and Yu Feng were staking out at the Bai Manor for a few days before Mrs. Bai finally came out.


    When Mrs. Bai¡¯s carriage arrived at Xuanwu Street, a maidservant alighted.


    In the carriage behind: ¡°Big Brother, follow her and see what she wants to do.¡±


    Yu Feng nodded and left.


    Yu Wan followed Mrs. Bai.


    The carriage stopped in front of a high-end teahouse. At this moment, Mrs. Bai had changed her clothes. She wore a cloak and a white veil. The long veil covered her face. If Yu Wan hadn¡¯t been staring intently, she probably wouldn¡¯t have recognized this woman as Mrs. Bai.


    Mrs. Bai entered the teahouse. Yu Wan followed her. It seems that Mrs. Bai was a regr, judging from her familiar manner.


    ¡°Hey, where did youe from?¡± The waiter at the teahouse stopped Yu Wan.


    This high-end teahouse was not a ce that Yu Wan could afford.


    Yu Wan¡¯s expression did not change. She said in a dignified manner, ¡°I came with my madam. Why? Do you want to see my madam?¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s aura intimidated the shop assistant. The shop assistant hurriedly bowed. ¡°Sorry, Miss.¡±


    With the shop assistant¡¯s interruption, she lost Mrs. Bai. Yu Wan could only try her luck in one room after another. Fortunately, her luck was not bad and she heard Mrs. Bai¡¯s voice outside the furthest and most hidden room.


    ¡°¡­ The cooked duck flew away. I¡¯m so angry¡­¡±


    Her voice was so sweet that Yu Wan had goosebumps.


    It was too eye-catching to stand at the door, and it was easy for passing waiters to ask. The room next door was empty, but the wall was too thick to hear. Yu Wan pushed open the window and was pleasantly surprised to find that the window opposite was only an arm¡¯s length away from Mrs. Bai¡¯s room.


    It seemed to be an inn opposite? She wondered if there was an owner in this room.


    Yu Wan flipped over in danger.


    The room was big and spacious. In Yu Wan¡¯s opinion, it could be considered an ancient presidential suite.


    Yu Wany on the windowsill of the ¡°presidential suite¡±. She leaned her upper body out and bent her soft waist into an unbelievable angle. This way, she could finally stick to Mrs. Bai¡¯s window.


    Yu Wan poked a small hole in the window paper.


    Yu Wan swore that she only wanted to know what method Mrs. Bai nned to use to expose Bai Tang. She definitely did not deliberately run into such a shocking secret.


    In the room that was burning with a faint fragrance, Mrs. Bai was leaning into a man¡¯s arms. The man was tall and huge. Yu Wan was certain that this was definitely not the middle-aged and fat Old Master Bai.

 Chapter 173 - Tearing The Pretentious Bitch Apart (2)

    <h4>Chapter 173: Tearing The Pretentious Bitch Apart (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    This was really¡­


    Although Yu Wan had never experienced such a thing in her previous life, she had at least seen a few p*rn videos. She was not a youngdy who knew nothing, but she felt really embarrassed when she suddenly saw the scene¡­


    Yu Wan finished watching it in embarrassment. So this was what men and women were like. Men¡¯s things were so ugly!


    ¡°Young Master, what brings you here today?¡± Outside the corridor, the innkeeper carefully led Yan Jiuchao to the most luxurious room. He stopped in his tracks and respectfully pushed open the door for Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao stepped into the room, but as soon as his feet touched the ground, he flicked his sleeves and closed the door, locking everyone who nned to enter outside.


    Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen were good at martial arts and retreated in time. However, the shopkeeper had his nose ttened by the suddenly closed door and blood flowed from his nose.


    On the windowsill facing the door, Yu Wan bent her soft body and raised her little butt high. Her butt, which was wrapped in a silk dress, was full and round like an alluring peach. There seemed to be a hint of sweetness and ambiguity in the air.


    Yan Jiuchao recognized her at a nce. Apart from this woman, no one else in the world had the guts to mess around in his room. If he had been a step slower just now, other men would have seen her like this.


    Young Master Yan felt his blood rush to his head. It was unknown if it was because he was angry or because he was tempted by the little peach.


    Yan Jiuchao took a deep breath and suppressed the desire in his heart. He walked forward with a cold face.


    Yu Wan was watching with her full attention and did not notice that someone hade into the room. It was not until Yan Jiuchao picked her up from the window sill like he was picking up a chick that she widened her almond-shaped eyes. ¡°Yan Jiuchao?¡±


    In the next second, she pouted and said aggrievedly, ¡°It¡¯s too ugly¡­ Why is it so ugly¡­ Yan Jiuchao, is yours also so ugly¡­¡±


    After understanding what she meant by ugly, Yan Jiuchao was so angry that he wanted to kill someone! Why was she looking at a man¡¯s body? She was a girl, yet she was peeping in broad daylight. Did she have any shame?!


    ......


    Yan Jiuchao resisted the urge to strangle Yu Wan to death and coldly threw her back onto the chair. He held onto the armrests on both sides and pressed his tall body down. He gritted his teeth and looked at her. ¡°You¡­ you have such a fetish!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Yu Wan turned her head to avoid his bewitching aura. She thought of something and looked at him. ¡°By the way, Yan Jiuchao, weren¡¯t you punished to reflect on your mistakes? Why did youe out?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me! If I hadn¡¯te out, I wouldn¡¯t have known that you were so¡­ so shameless! Can¡¯t you¡­ endure it?¡±


    ¡°¡­ What?¡± The more Yu Wan listened, the more she felt that something was wrong.


    Yan Jiuchao was so angry that his chest was heaving violently. ¡°Even if you¡¯re feeling lonely, you shouldn¡¯t¡­e to my room.¡±


    Wait, this room belonged to Yan Jiuchao? She should have guessed long ago that anyone who could afford such a ¡°presidential suite¡± was either Yan Jiuchao or a prince of the pce. However, she was too pitiful. She had only followed Mrs. Bai, but she had actually offended Yan Jiuchao. In all honesty, she really wasn¡¯t here to get a room with Yan Jiuchao!


    This time, Yu Wan was determined not to take the me. She decided to tell Yan Jiuchao the whole story of her helping Bai Tang. However, when she met Yan Jiuchao¡¯s ¡°try it if you want to die¡± gaze, she could not say anything.


    No matter what, backbone was not as important as brains, right?


    Yan Jiuchao said coldly, ¡°Put away your thoughts. I won¡¯t fall for your tricks. I¡¯m not as shameless as you!¡±


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao.¡±


    ¡°What tricks are you up to now?¡±


    Yu Wan nced at his lower abdomen. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a reaction?¡±


    The frozen Yan Jiuchao: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­ .


    On the other hand, Mrs. Bai and her lover had been together for two to four hours and had obtained great satisfaction both physically and mentally. The anger she had felt from Bai Tang had also mostly dissipated. However, when she thought about how she would have to face that annoying father-and-daughter pair when she returned, impatience shed across Mrs. Bai¡¯s face.


    ¡°Why? Are you still bothered by that girl? What¡¯s there to be annoyed about? Just get rid of her,¡± the man said as he kissed her face.


    If it were anyone else, Mrs. Bai would have been annoyed. However, Mrs. Bai had only experienced the joy of being a woman from this man. No matter what he interfered with, she would dly ept it.


    Mrs. Bai snuggled into his arms and said coquettishly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what that girl thought of, but she actually pretended to have smallpox. Even the doctor can¡¯t tell the difference!¡±


    ¡°Just bribe a few doctors! Just say that she did not have smallpox and that she¡¯ll be fine after recuperating!¡± The man said indifferently.


    Mrs. Bai snorted. ¡°Easy for you to say. Do you think she doesn¡¯t have a father?¡±


    The man pinched her waist yfully. ¡°Hasn¡¯t her father always been on your side?¡±


    Mrs. Bai moaned and said angrily, ¡°He¡¯s on my side, but she¡¯s his biological daughter after all. At this time, it¡¯s useless no matter how much I do. I can bribe ten doctors, but there are a hundred or a thousand doctors in the Capital. Can I bribe all of them?¡±


    The man clicked his tongue and said, ¡°Did that girl make you stupid? The doctor diagnosed that girl with smallpox, but people with smallpox can die. If she doesn¡¯t die in a month, two months, or a year, is this still smallpox?¡±


    Mrs. Bai sat up straight. ¡°That¡¯s right. Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡±


    The man continued, ¡°You just have to stabilize the Chen family. It¡¯s all an act. Sooner orter, she¡¯ll expose herself! Besides, if I¡¯m not wrong, she must have taken medicine to make herself show symptoms of smallpox. It¡¯s fine in the short term, but as time passes, she¡¯ll really lose her life. She won¡¯t be stupid enough to kill herself. Let¡¯s see who can¡¯t hold it in first.¡±


    Mrs. Bai returned to the Bai Manor in a good mood.


    She went to Bai Tang¡¯s room. The servants in the house were wearing veils and gloves, and all of them were trembling with fear. However, Mrs. Bai knew that she was pretending to be sick, so she walked forward without hiding anything. She took the bowl of medicine on the table and sat down by the bed. ¡°You have contracted smallpox. As your mother, I¡¯m very heartbroken. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard about the Chen familying to cancel the engagement. You really have to thank me, your mother, for helping you stabilize the Chen family.¡±


    Bai Tang paused.


    Mrs. Bai continued, ¡°The Chen family said that you should recuperate well. When you¡¯ve recovered, they¡¯ll let your cousine and marry you. If you¡¯re sick for a year, your cousin will wait for you for a year. If you¡¯re sick for two years, your cousin will wait for you for two years. If you¡¯re sick for the rest of your life¡­ your cousin will first take in a few concubines and give birth to a few illegitimate children. I think Master has nothing to say.¡±


    The moment Mrs. Bai left, Bai Tang threw the medicine bowl onto the ground!


    That night, Bai Tang was furious for most of the night. The things in the house were smashed into pieces and she even hit the maidservant who served her.


    Mrs. Bai was right. The medicine that Yu Wan gave Bai Tang was non-poisonous in the short term. But it could not be used for more than half a month. Otherwise, it would bring great damage to her internal organs. The reason why the Chen family came looking for her the next day was because Bai Tang had asked Steward Ding to spread the news to the Chen family.


    However, Steward Ding had only attacked once and had been obedient since. Therefore, Mrs. Bai did not have any evidence against him.


    However, there was no need to catch anyone¡¯s weakness now. Mrs. Bai only needed to wait for Bai Tang to stop pretending.


    ¡°Madam.¡± On the third day, the maidservant in Bai Tang¡¯s room came over. ¡°Miss wants to see you.¡±


    Mrs. Bai put down the hairpin she had chosen and went to Bai Tang¡¯s room.


    Bai Tang sat quietly at the head of the bed. Her face was haggard and she looked withered. There was a bowl of medicine on the table.


    Mrs. Bai asked indifferently, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you drinking medicine again? If Master finds out, he¡¯ll me me for letting the servants neglect you.¡±


    ¡°What exactly will it take for you to make the Chen family break off the engagement?¡± Bai Tang asked weakly.


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The maidservants left respectfully.


    Mrs. Bai came to the bed and picked up the bowl of cold medicine. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Chen family?¡±


    Bai Tang said, ¡°I¡¯m only asking you this. If I¡¯m willing to give you half of my mother¡¯s dowry, are you willing to persuade my father to cancel the engagement with the Chen family?¡±


    Mrs. Bai smiled but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Bai Tang said, ¡°Sixty percent.¡±


    Mrs. Bai remained silent.


    ¡°Seventy percent!¡±


    ¡°Eighty¡­ eighty percent! Eighty percent should be fine, right? I won¡¯t snatch my brother¡¯s assets from him. As long as you can cancel the engagement with the Chen family¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡± Bai Tang lowered her head.


    Mrs. Bai said gently, ¡°Drink the medicine obediently first. Your health is more important.¡±


    Bai Tang said anxiously, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you agree? Could it be that the Chen family gave you more than I promised? Or do you want to poison me?¡±


    ¡°How could I poison you?¡± Mrs. Bai took a sip of medicine indifferently. ¡°Look, isn¡¯t it not poisonous?¡±


    ¡°Go! I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± Bai Tang turned around andy down with her back facing Mrs. Bai. She pulled the nket over her head.


    Mrs. Bai smiled, put down the medicine bowl, and left.


    After confirming that she had left, Bai Tang stood up and pulled open the curtain beside the cab. ¡°How do you know she won¡¯t agree? What if she does?¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Silly child, although your mother has a lot of dowry, most of it is still the Bai Manor¡¯s assets. Even if your father only gives you a small portion, it¡¯s enough to make people envious. When you marry into the Chen family, these will all be hers.¡±


    ¡°This vicious woman!¡± Bai Tang cursed.


    ¡°She drank the medicine, right?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Bai Tang said, ¡°She only took a small sip. Is it enough?¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°I increased the dosage by ten times ording to Grandpa Bao¡¯s medical book. A small sip is enough for her to suffer. The rest is up to you.¡±


    Bai Tang puffed up her chest. ¡°I¡¯m good at this. Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Yu Wan flipped out of the Bai Manor.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Yu Feng caught her outside the manor wall.


    Yu Wan shook her head and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be busy soon. Big Brother, quickly prepare.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yu Feng nodded firmly.


    Just as Yu Wan left, Bai Tang asked the maidservant to call Old Master Bai over.


    Old Master Bai had been angered by Bai Tang previously, but now that Bai Tang was so ill, his heart ached.


    Old Master Bai put on his gloves and covered his mouth and nose with a cotton cloth. He sat at the head of Bai Tang¡¯s bed and said, ¡°It¡¯s sote. Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Bai Tang shook her head weakly, her eyes turning red. ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    The way she called him Dad made Old Master Bai¡¯s heart ache. He could no longer remember when his daughter had looked at him with such a weak gaze. He had almost forgotten that Bai Tang was once a delicate and soft little daughter who loved to wheedle and cry in his arms.


    ¡°Am I about to die¡­¡± Bai Tang asked with tears in her eyes.


    Old Master Bai said with heartache, ¡°No Tang¡¯er, you won¡¯t die. I will ask the best doctor in the Capital to treat you. He will definitely treat you!¡±


    Bai Tang shook her head, tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s useless, Dad¡­ Smallpox can¡¯t be cured¡­¡±


    Old Master Bai¡¯s eyes burned. ¡°I will definitely treat you!¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I was too insensible in the past¡­ I always made you angry¡­ I¡­ I only understood that you are the person who dotes on me the most in the world¡­ when I¡¯m on my¡­ deathbed¡­¡± Bai Tang said as tears rolled down her face.


    Old Master Bai felt ufortable.


    ¡°Master!¡± Mrs. Bai¡¯s maidservant, Hong Xing, came over.


    Old Master Bai wiped the tears from his eyes and turned around with a serious expression. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Hong Xing was shocked by Master¡¯s appearance. Has the Master cried? Was Miss dead?


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question!¡± Old Master Bai said sternly.


    Hong Xing quickly lowered her head. ¡°Madam invites you over.¡±


    Old Master Bai looked at Bai Tang, who was lying on the hospital bed. Bai Tang did not fly into a rage when she heard Mrs. Bai¡¯s name like usual. She only looked at Old Master Bai reluctantly, as if she was looking at the most important person in her life.


    <i>My daughter might really not be able to make it¡­</i>?Old Master Bai thought sadly.


    ¡°Go tell Madam that we¡¯ll talk tomorrow. I¡¯ll stay here and watch over Tang¡¯er tonight.¡±


    As a father, he had to at least send his daughter off.


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Hong Xing left the room in surprise and conveyed Old Master Bai¡¯s words.


    Mrs. Bai seemed to be enduring immense pain as her face flushed red. ¡°Did Master really say that he would stay at Miss¡¯s side tonight?¡±


    Hong Xing nodded. ¡°Yes, from the looks of it, Miss can¡¯t make it.¡±


    In the past, Mrs. Bai would have guessed that Bai Tang would not die so easily. However, for some reason, she was agitated tonight and could not calm down.


    Mrs. Bai took a deep breath and suppressed the heat in her body. ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while¡­ to¡­ to find a doctor for Miss.¡±


    As soon as Mrs. Bai left, Yu Feng chased after her.


    Half an hourter, Yu Wan flipped into Bai Tang¡¯s courtyard. She fumbled under the windowsill and gestured to Bai Tang.


    Bai Tang grabbed Old Master Bai¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Dad¡­ I want to eat Zhongcui Pavilion¡¯s glutinous rice balls.¡±


    Old Master Bai thought that Bai Tang was about to die, so he naturally would not refuse her request. ¡°Okay¡­ I will get someone to buy it!¡±


    Bai Tang sobbed. ¡°I want to eat with you¡­ This might be¡­ myst meal with you, Dad¡­¡±


    How could Old Master Bai reject her? He immediately ordered someone to prepare a carriage and brought Bai Tang to Zhongcui Pavilion.


    Along the way, Bai Tang was greedily admiring the scenery along the way. In Bai Tang¡¯s words, this might be thest time she sees the prosperity of the Capital.


    Zhongcui Pavilion was on the same street as the high-end teahouse. When they passed by the teahouse, Bai Tang said in surprise, ¡°Dad¡­ I think I saw Mother just now.¡±


    This ¡°mother¡± made Old Master Bai very happy.


    Old Master Bai said gently, ¡°You must be mistaken. Why is your mother here?¡±


    Bai Tang said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s true. I saw her go in.¡±


    Old Master Bai frowned. Didn¡¯t Mrs. Bai go to find a doctor for Tang¡¯er? Why did shee to the tea shop? Did Tang¡¯er see wrongly, or¡ª


    Old Master Bai felt an inexplicable sense of displeasure in his heart. Tang¡¯er was so sick, but she didn¡¯t go to find a doctor for her but came to such a ce. What was so important that she didn¡¯t even care about Tang¡¯er¡¯s illness?


    Old Master Bai alighted from the carriage and walked towards the teahouse. She was not in the lobby on the first floor, so Old Master Bai went to the second floor. He walked around the room but did not see Mrs. Bai.


    ¡°Tang¡¯er is having a fever that she¡¯s confused. Of course she¡¯s seeing things.¡± Old Master Baiughed at himself. Just as he was about to turn around and go downstairs, a burst ofughter came from the room behind him. ¡°Darling Heng, you¡¯re really bad!¡±


    This voice!


    Old Master Bai¡¯s eyebrows twitched!


    The man chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m bad? Or is Little Fengxian bad?¡±


    Chen Fengxian, that¡¯s Mrs. Bai¡¯s name!


    Old Master Bai felt a bolt from the blue sh across his head. All the blood in his body froze. He took two steps forward in disbelief and stared fixedly at the closed door.


    ¡°Am I better or your master?¡±


    ¡°Why are youparing yourself to him? He¡¯s old and useless. How can hepare to you?¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you leave him and follow me?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already follow you?¡±


    ¡°I want you to belong to mepletely!¡± The man said domineeringly.


    ¡°And you say you¡¯re not bad!¡± The woman was overjoyed by these domineering and sweet words and started fooling around with the man again.


    Old Master Bai was so angry that his veins bulged. He kicked open the door!

 Chapter 174 - Outcome

    <h4>Chapter 174: Oue</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The moment the door was kicked open, Mrs. Bai¡¯s body froze. The man who was lying on top of her also froze. The two of them were naked and twisted together, making Old Master Bai feel nauseous.


    When Mrs. Bai saw her husband, she was so frightened that she pushed the man away. She tried to pull the nket over her body, but she forgot that the nket had been kicked off the bed by the two of them. She fell off the bed and grabbed the messy clothes on the ground to cover herself.


    The man had never seen Old Master Bai before. He thought that the reckless person had barged into the wrong room. Just as he was about to shout, Old Master Bai strode forward and kicked him over.


    Then, Old Master Bai pped her. ¡°B*tch!¡±


    This p was much more ruthless than the one he gave Bai Tang. Bai Tang was his daughter after all. As her father, he was only giving her a lesson. He didn¡¯t really want to beat her to death, but Old Master Bai really wanted to kill Mrs. Bai.


    No man would tolerate his woman doing such a dirty and lowly thing.


    Mrs. Bai was pped against the bedpost. Her forehead was broken and a trace of blood flowed from the corner of her mouth. However, she did not even have the courage to resist. She trembled as she knelt on the ground. ¡°Master¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s Old Master Bai?¡± The adulterer was dumbfounded.


    Old Master Bai had never felt so angry before. He treated his wife with all his heart and was afraid that she would be wronged. He did not even have a concubine. However, when his daughter was dying, his good wife used the excuse of looking for a doctor to get together with another man!


    ¡°If not for Tang¡¯er seeing you, I would still be kept in the dark by you guys!¡±


    Mrs. Bai was so frightened that she forgot to question why she had been seen by Bai Tang. She cried as she crawled to Old Master Bai¡¯s feet and hugged his feet. ¡°Old Master, let me exin¡­¡±


    Exin?


    Mrs. Bai did not have any confidence in her words. Her husband had caught her in the act. Could it be that she had been forced? However, tonight, she was indeed more concerned about such things than before. She did not know what was wrong with her.


    ......


    A bold thought shed across the adulterer¡¯s mind. Ignoring the fact that he was still naked, he fluttered over, closed the door, and bolted it.


    Old Master Bai frowned. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Mrs. Bai also looked at him in shock.


    The adulterer took out a cold dagger from his clothes and looked at Old Master Bai maliciously.


    Mrs. Bai¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Henng, what are you doing!¡± [Theng here is like a nickname for a lover.]


    The adulterer looked at Old Master Bai coldly and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wanted to get rid of him? This is a great opportunity. As long as he dies and you marry that girl to the Chen family, the entire Bai Manor will be ours.¡±


    Mrs. Bai was stunned. For a moment, she was moved by Henng¡¯s words, but soon, she came back to her senses. ¡°No, Henng, killing people will cost you your life!¡±


    However, the adulterer did not listen to her. No matter what happened to her, he would not be able to escape death. Instead of that, he might as well take a gamble. If he killed this man, he would have a chance to live and obtain the entire Bai Manor¡¯s assets!


    The adulterer raised his knife and stabbed at Old Master Bai!


    This strike was fast and ruthless. Old Master Bai could not dodge in time. Just as Old Master Bai was about to die in the hands of the adulterer, the tightly shut door was suddenly kicked open from the outside.


    A tall figure rushed in and pounced on the adulterer like a wild wolf, throwing him to the ground. The adulterer was in pain and threw the knife away.


    The person did not give the adulterer any chance to react. His fists, as dense as snowkes, smashed towards the adulterer¡¯s face. The adulterer¡¯s face was bruised and his eyes were filled with stars.


    After confirming that the adulterer was half-dead, the person stood up. His joints were bleeding as he had used too much strength.


    Old Master Bai looked at the young man who had saved his life in shock. This young man had a pair of righteous eyes, but for some reason, his face was covered in soot. Could it be a handyman from the kitchen?


    Old Master Bai asked, ¡°You are¡­¡±


    Yu Feng pretended to be calm and said, ¡°I¡­ I passed by and heard from inside that they wanted to kill someone¡­¡±


    Old Master Bai was relieved and cupped his fists. ¡°Thank you for your help, Little Brother. May I know your surname and where you live? I¡¯ll definitely visit you to thank you another day.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ no need.¡± Yu Feng turned around and fled.


    Old Master Bai tried to ask the teahouse about the whereabouts of this benefactor, but was told that there was no such person in the teahouse. It was very likely that he was a guest who came to the teahouse.


    Old Master Bai couldn¡¯t possibly look for them one by one. Since he didn¡¯t want to leave his name, he naturally didn¡¯t want to be disturbed. Old Master Bai could only keep his gratitude in his heart.


    ¡­ .


    Family scandals should not be aired in public. Old Master Bai did not report Mrs. Bai¡¯s adultery with another man, but this did not mean that he would let the two of them off. After all, he had lived to this age and managed such a huge business. It was impossible for him to not have some means.


    Mrs. Bai and the adulterer were brought back to the Bai Manor and locked in different courtyards. If a woman did such a thing behind his back, she could forget about their marital rtionship. As for the adulterer, it was even worse.


    The adulterer was beaten up by the guards one after another. He fainted a few times, but he was still half-dead. Finally, the adulterer couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Stop beating me¡­ Please stop¡­ I¡¯ll tell you everything, alright?¡±


    It turned out that the adulterer was acting as a martial arts student in a certain troupe. His looks were not outstanding, and his stage skills were not first-rate. However, he was young and had good stamina, so he caught Mrs. Bai¡¯s eye.


    All these years, Mrs. Bai had given him a lot of money. He left his original troupe and established his own troupe. However, because of poor management, it quickly closed down. After that, he opened a tea shop and closed down not long after.


    However, he was not worried about his livelihood. He understood that as long as he could make Mrs. Bai happy in bed, she would be willing to give him as much money as he wanted.


    The two of them had been together for five to six years. Mrs. Bai had lost more than a hundred thousand taels of silver to him and even bought him a house in the Capital.


    At the thought that Mrs. Bai had actually taken his silver to use it on the wild man outside, Old Master Bai¡¯s blood boiled!


    Old Master Bai got someone to check the internal ounts, but he almost vomited blood.


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    Just as Old Master Bai was about to copse from anger, Young Master Bai came over.


    Young Master Bai was five years old this year and could be considered cute. The servants all said that Young Master Bai looked like Old Master and was the same as Old Master. In the past, Old Master Bai also felt the same way, but looking at him again tonight, he didn¡¯t seem to look so simr anymore.


    ¡°Dad! Where¡¯s Mom? Where¡¯s Mom? Those servants stopped me froming in just now! Dad, punish them!¡± Young Master Bai said innocently.


    ¡°Dad, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±


    ¡°Dad, Dad, punish them!¡±


    ¡°Dad, I miss Mom! Where did Mom go? Quickly bring me to see her!¡±


    The son that he once doted on the most had be a thorn in Old Master Bai¡¯s heart. Was he really his? Or was he that adulterer?


    ¡°Bring the Young Master out!¡±


    Under Old Master Bai¡¯s order, the maidservant entered the room and grabbed Young Master Bai¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Let go of me! I want Mom¡ªI want Mom¡ª¡±


    Young Master Bai was carried away by the maidservant.


    Old Master Bai sat on the chair dejectedly. He seemed to have aged several decades overnight.


    Tang¡¯er had gone against Mrs. Bai time and time again. He always med Tang¡¯er for being insensible. Now, it seemed that he was not as clear-headed as Tang¡¯er. He had wronged Tang¡¯er for so many years for a woman who had long betrayed him.


    ¡°Master.¡± Steward Ding slowly walked in. ¡°Madam¡¯sst batch of ounts has been checked. Do you want to take a look?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call her madam anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡­ .


    It was toote tonight and the city gate had already closed. Fortunately, Yu Wan had booked an inn in advance. On the way back to the inn, Yu Wan opened the medicine bag she carried with her and bandaged Yu Feng¡¯s wound. ¡°Do you have to be so ruthless? Big Brother, are you risking your life to save your future father-inw?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Yu Feng said seriously. ¡°If others hear this, it will ruin Miss Bai¡¯s reputation.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled.


    Although it was to expose Mrs. Bai this time, she had still schemed against Old Master Bai. With Yu Wan¡¯s understanding of her elder brother, he would never do such a ¡°framing¡± thing. However, for Bai Tang, he risked everything. He did not agree with every step, but he did it seriously.


    Yu Wan thought that this was probably love.


    Unlike Uncle and Aunt¡¯s love for each other, and also unlike Dad and Mom¡¯s infatuation with each other, Big Brother used his own way to protect Bai Tang.


    Yu Feng suddenly said, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten dinner. You must be hungry.¡±


    <i>No, I¡¯ve been fed by your affection.</i>


    Young Master Manor.


    Yan Jiuchao also had dinner, but he was already full. However, it was not because he was full from the affection, but because he was full from the anger towards Yu Wan.


    From being angry at her for not being able to stand the loneliness, to being angry at her for seeing other men naked, in the end, what was in her mind was actually that sentence, ¡°Too ugly¡­ Why is it so ugly¡­ Yan Jiuchao, is yours also so ugly¡­¡±


    At that time, he was in a fit of anger and did not carefully distinguish this sentence. Now that he was soaking in the bath¡­


    Was that girl worried that he was ugly?


    Young Master Yan, who had been beautiful since he was young, had never been doubted like this. But to be honest, he had never seen anyone else¡¯s, so he didn¡¯t know if his own was ugly.


    Young Master Yan ced his arm on the ground behind him and tapped his slender fingers gently. ¡°Shadow Six.¡±


    Shadow Six shed into the bath. ¡°Young Master, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Take off your pants.¡±

 Chapter 175 - Untitled

    <h4>Chapter 175: Untitled</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Shadow Six felt a blow to his head and was stunned on the spot. He suspected that he had heard wrongly, but as a shadow guard trained to be a scout-type talent, he understood his hearing. He could even hear a mosquito pping its wings.


    So his Young Master was serious. He really wanted him to take off his pants.


    Shadow Six looked around at the illusions¡ªthe steamy bathroom, the floating pool of petals, the weak but gentle bead light¡­ Everything felt too much like a ce full of mood.


    This day¡­ has finallye?


    Ever since Young Master had Miss Yu, Shadow Six thought that Young Master had given up on coveting them. However, it turned out that he was wrong. From the beginning to the end, Young Master had never forgotten the thought of taking them for himself.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Do you want me to take it off for you personally?¡± Yan Jiuchao frowned unhappily. It was getting more and more outrageous. As a secret guard of the Young Master¡¯s Manor, his reaction was actually so slow.


    It seemed that he couldn¡¯t keep his virginity. Of course, he wasn¡¯t a woman, so he wouldn¡¯t go so far as tomit suicide for such a thing. His life belonged to the Young Master, so he was willing to give his virginity to him!


    Shadow Six endured the humiliation and reached for his belt.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Yan Jiuchao stopped him.


    Shadow Six was delighted. Young Master had reined in his horse at the edge of a cliff. He knew that there was nothing good about men?


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°Go and call Shadow Thirteen over too.¡±


    Shadow Six instantly went berserk.?<i>Am I not enough to satisfy you?!</i>


    ......


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Yan Jiuchao waved his hand.


    Shadow Six calmed down in a second. He knew that there was nothing to worry about that little vixen!


    Yan Jiuchao continued, ¡°Call them all over. There¡¯s no need to call the nannies.¡±


    He knew it!


    ¡°Do you want to call me Uncle Wan too?¡± Shadow Six asked with a trembling body.


    Yan Jiu raised his eyebrows. ¡°Oh, no need for him too.¡±


    Shadow Six counted with his fingers. Even without Uncle Wan, there were still dozens of people!


    Shadow Six : ¡°¡­¡±


    Shadow Six fainted on the spot!


    ¡­ .


    The most famous brothel in the Capital was located on Chang¡¯an Street. Not only was it thergest, but it also had the most girls and the best talents. Even the servants inside were top-notch. However, not everyone could enter the Ningxiang Brothel. Just money alone was not enough. The girls had to take a fancy to them.


    In the evening, thedies would stand at the railing on the second floor. They would cover their faces with sandalwood fans and look elegant. A group of men who wanted to enter the hall would block the entrance and shout, ¡°Me, me, me.¡± Thedies wouldugh and their slender fingers would point over charmingly. If they were chosen, there would be a servant to wee them in. If they were not chosen, they could not barge in either. The reason why the Ningxiang Brothel could stay safe until now was naturally because of its ability.


    Jun Chang¡¯an came to the back of the crowd and calmly raised his head. A clean and warm smile appeared on his fair face, and the girls eximed.


    Such an elegant young master was naturally qualified to enter the Ningxiang Brothel.


    Jun Chang¡¯an led his ¡°guards¡± into the Ningxiang Brothel.


    As for what rooms they booked after entering the hall, it was up to the guests.


    Jun Chang¡¯an asked for the most expensive room in Ningxiang Brothel. It couldn¡¯t be helped. His ¡°guard¡± was too picky and couldn¡¯t get used to ordinary rooms.


    The brothel¡¯s madam was called Madam Jin. She was also a brothel woman. No one knew her age, only that she looked like a charming woman.


    Madam Jin personally carried the hot tea and snacks into Jun Chang¡¯an¡¯s room and said with a smile, ¡°Young Master, what¡¯s your surname? It seems to be your first time at our Ningxiang Brothel.¡±


    As she spoke, her eyes began to wander around Jun Chang¡¯an¡¯s ¡°guard¡±. The guard was wearing a bamboo hat and his clothes looked clean, but his aura was not inferior to Jun Chang¡¯an¡¯s. She walked towards the ¡°guard¡±.


    Jun Chang¡¯an blocked her way in time. ¡°There¡¯s nothing for you to do here.¡±


    Madam Jin¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°What kind of girl do you want?¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡±


    Every night, there would be girlspeting for attention on the stage in the main hall. If a customer liked it and the price was high, they could invite the girls to their rooms.


    Madam Jin could not find any fault in Jun Chang¡¯an¡¯s words. Although she was curious about his identity, she could only leave regretfully.


    Jun Chang¡¯an closed the door and said to the ¡°guard¡±, ¡°I¡¯ve frightened Your Highness.¡±


    Yan Huaijing took off his bamboo hat and sat down at the round table. He picked up the teapot and poured two cups of hot tea. ¡°Have a seat too.¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an sat down.


    Yan Huaijing did note to Ningxiang Brothel to have fun, he had an appointment here.


    ¡°Does Bai Xiaosheng really know about the world?¡± Yan Huaijing asked with disbelief.


    Jun Chang¡¯an nodded. ¡°Apparently.¡±


    ¡°Apparently?¡± Yan Huaijing looked at Jun Chang¡¯an.


    Jun Chang¡¯an said, ¡°I don¡¯t have much contact with him. I only heard about his deeds from the martial world. However, I think he won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±


    Yan Huaijing took a sip of the top-notch Longjing tea. ¡°If he¡¯s really that powerful, why didn¡¯t you ask him the whereabouts of your brother after he was kidnapped by the Ghost n?¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an was silent. After a while, he said indifferently, ¡°I can¡¯t afford that price.¡±


    The Bai Xiansheng of the martial arts world did not give people news for free. If he wanted to ask something, he had to exchange it with something he thought was of equal value.


    ¡°What price? I¡¯ll pay for you,¡± Yan Huaijing said.


    Jun Chang¡¯an paused. ¡°It¡¯s not money, Your Highness. There¡¯s no need to ask. I¡¯ll settle this matter myself.¡±


    Yan Huaijing nced at him. ¡°You promised me that you would be my guard for ten years. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you before the ten years are up.¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an lowered his eyes and said, ¡°I know my limits, Your Highness. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    At this point, it was not good for Yan Huaijing to interrogate him anymore. He only hoped that Bai Xiaosheng was not deliberately mystifying things and really knew the news of the world. As for the price¡­ How much was Zhou Huai worth? It was not something that a prince like him could not afford.


    Swish!


    A flying knife shot into the windowsill and nailed a note to the wall where the famous calligraphy paintings were hung.


    Yan Huaijing¡¯s expression turned cold.


    Jun Chang¡¯an walked forward, pulled out his throwing knife, and pulled out the note. After reading it, he said to Yan Huaijing, ¡°Something happened to Bai Xiaosheng, so he can¡¯te tonight. He asked us to go to the Pine Flower Pavilion outside the city at noon tomorrow.¡±


    Yan Huaijing¡¯s face darkened slightly.


    Jun Chang¡¯an understood that he was unhappy. He couldn¡¯t be med for being angry. He was the prince of a country, and he had always been the only one who stood others up. How could others stand him up? No matter how famous Bai Xiaosheng was, in the eyes of these princes, he was just a boor.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Jun Chang¡¯an exined on behalf of Bai Xiaosheng. ¡°With my understanding of Bai Xiaosheng, it¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t take you seriously. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s really been held back by something important. I¡¯ll go meet him tomorrow. Your Highness, wait for my news at the residence.¡±


    Yan Huaijing said, ¡°No, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± After all, he not only wanted to find out Zhou Huai¡¯s whereabouts, but he also hoped that Bai Xiaosheng could help him.


    Jun Chang¡¯an thought for a while and said, ¡°Alright, if he doesn¡¯te tomorrow and Your Highness doesn¡¯t make a move, I¡¯ll have to teach him a lesson.¡±


    Yan Huaijing did not reply. He only said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jun Chang¡¯an handed him the bamboo hat on the table.


    Yan Huaijing put on his bamboo hat and strode to the door. Just as he was waiting for Jun Chang¡¯an to open the door for him, he heard Jun Chang¡¯an say, ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re my ¡®guard¡¯. I don¡¯t have to open the door for you.¡±


    The corners of Yan Huaijing¡¯s mouth twitched. He resigned himself to fate and opened the door.


    Jun Chang¡¯an chuckled.


    The two of them went downstairs together. When they passed by the hall, they heard amotion in the corner. Yan Huaijing subconsciously stopped in his tracks and looked towards the corner. He saw a man in luxurious clothes holding a wine pot in a small cubicle with a peach-coloredntern hanging from it. He was drunk and a group of unruly young masters surrounded him, as if they were listening to him speak.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± Yan Huaijing asked.


    Jun Chang¡¯an looked at him and said, ¡°Young Master Yan, Marquis Yan¡¯s eldest son.¡±


    Yan Huaijing was not interested in the Yan family because he knew very well that the Yan family was already tied to the Young Master Manor. No matter what, he could not pull them onto his boat.


    Just as he was about to leave, the drunk Yan Xie sneered and said, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Why don¡¯t you¡­ go and ask around¡­ When did I, Young Master Yan, ever lie?! I¡­ I¡¯ll tell you another secret¡­ That fierce woman¡­ She¡­ She can¡¯t have children!¡±


    The surrounding young masters gasped. A woman who couldn¡¯t have children, was she still a woman? Her life was over! No one dared to marry her!


    ¡°After talking for so long, who is that woman?¡± A young master asked.


    ¡°Yes, yes! Who is she?¡± Another young master asked.


    Yan Huaijing stopped in his tracks again.


    ¡°You want to know who she is¡­¡± Yan Xie smirked. ¡°She¡¯s¡ª¡±

 Chapter 176 - Visiting The Little Munchkins

    <h4>Chapter 176: Visiting The Little Munchkins</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Everyone pricked up their ears, wanting to know who this woman who even dared to bully Young Master Yan¡¯s brother-inw but could not even give birth to a child was.


    Yan Xie was really drunk. He even gossiped about such a woman. He was too unlike a man.


    Jun Chang¡¯an watched the show with interest. Yan Huaijing shouldn¡¯t care about such rumors, but for some reason, he also wanted to know that name.


    ¡°Come here. I¡¯ll talk to you in a low voice. She¡¯s¡­¡±


    With Jun Chang¡¯an and Yan Huaijing¡¯s hearing, no matter how low Yan Xie¡¯s voice was, it was enough for them to hear clearly. However, just as he was about to speak, a team of guards suddenly rushed over from outside the door. They pushed aside the young masters surrounding Yan Xie, grabbed Yan Xie¡¯s arm, and dragged him out.


    ¡°Hey! What are you doing? You even dare to barge into my Ningxiang Brothel? I think you guys don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡±


    Madam Jin waved her handkerchief and stood up angrily.


    ¡°We¡¯re Marquis Yan¡¯s men. Why? Do you want to settle the score?¡± The leader of the guards nced at her coldly. Madam Jin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had naturally heard of Marquis Yan. Not only had he won the battle at the border, but he was also the Emperor¡¯s favorite person and the hero in the hearts of themoners. Most importantly, his daughter had given birth to three children for Young Master Yan. Since the Emperor praised the Yan family so much, he was most likely going to be Young Master Yan¡¯s father-inw.


    Madam Jin dared to offend others, but she could not afford to offend that Young Master.


    Fortunately, the guards left in a hurry after capturing Yan Xie. Madam Jin pretended to chase after them a few times, pretending that those people were scared off by her.


    With themotion gone, the young masters dispersed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Your Highness,¡± Jun Chang¡¯an said.


    Yan Huaijing nodded lightly and followed Jun Chang¡¯an into the carriage parked in the alley.


    ......


    The Yan Manor¡¯s carriage was not far away, and a woman¡¯s delicate shout came from inside.


    Jun Chang¡¯an said, ¡°It¡¯s Miss Yan.¡±


    Yan Huaijing nced at the Yan Manor¡¯s carriage and said expressionlessly, ¡°Back to the manor.¡±


    On the other hand, after Yan Xie was caught and boarded the carriage, he immediately saw his sister. His mind was not very clear at this time, and his reaction was slow. For a while, he did not feel any guilt.


    Yan Ruyu instructed the guards outside the carriage, ¡°Go to the alley and guard it. Don¡¯t let anyone approach us!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The guards responded and left. Yan Huaijing¡¯s carriage was the only one parked in the alley. After it left, there were no more idle people.


    Yan Ruyu looked coldly at her drunk brother and sshed a cup of cold water on him!


    Yan Xie shuddered, half sobering up. He sat up straight in anger. ¡°Yan Ruyu! What are you doing!¡±


    Yan Ruyu mmed the cup back onto the table. ¡°What am I doing? I should be the one asking you this. Where did you get the nerve from? Who asked you to spout nonsense outside!¡±


    Yan Xie finally realized what he had said in the Ningxiang Brothel. It was said that alcohol strengthened one¡¯s courage. These words were true. If it were any other time, he would never dare to do such a thing even if he was beaten to death. However, once the alcohol got to his head, he¡¯s not even afraid of the gods.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ didn¡¯t say the name¡­¡± Yan Xie muttered guiltily.


    Yan Ruyu was furious at his pigheadedness. ¡°Do you really think you can mess around outside just because you¡¯re my biological brother? Do you think I can¡¯t do anything to you? Don¡¯t forget who gave you your current wealth and glory! If I can give it to you, I can also get it back!¡±


    Yan Xie didn¡¯t like hearing this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hate to hear it!¡± Yan Ruyu stopped Yan Xie in time and said in a cold voice, ¡°I finally managed to help the Yan Family up. If you dare to spout nonsense again, you¡¯ll be the first to die!¡±


    Yan Xie shivered in fear!


    ¡­ .


    On the other hand, after Old Master Bai saw through Mrs. Bai¡¯s true intentions, Yu Wan had been busy with the workshop¡¯s business. Every day, she would go up the mountain with Yu Shaoqing to dig bamboo shoots. She was so busy that her feet did not touch the ground. She had not entered the Capital for a few days.


    Shopkeeper Cui asked someone to bring news that Old Master Bai had broken off the engagement with the Chen family. He did not say much about Mrs. Bai and Bai Tang¡¯s younger brother, but it was not difficult to guess that the two of them were in a bad situation.


    It was hard not to suspect that the child was Old Master Bai¡¯s biological child after Mrs. Bai did such a thing. The truth was not important. What Old Master Bai believed was the most important.


    ¡°Shopkeeper Cui asked me to ask Miss, when will Miss¡¯s smallpox recover?¡± The shop assistant said.


    Yu Wan curved her lips and said, ¡°Old Master Bai invited a doctor and offered incense to Buddha. I believe it won¡¯t be long before the heavens were moved by her.¡±


    ¡­ .


    ¡°Ah Wan!¡±


    Not long after Shopkeeper Cui¡¯s shop assistant left, the vige headman came to visit.


    Yu Wan was choosing the spring bamboo shoots that she had dug from the back of the mountain. She ced the old and young in different baskets. When she heard the vige headman¡¯s voice, she put down the work in her hands and wiped her hands with a cotton cloth before going to the central room. ¡± Vige headman, why are you here? Please sit!¡±


    The vige headman sat down in the central room.


    Yu Wan poured a bowl of tea.


    The vige headman saw the jar and food box on the table and wondered, ¡°Are you going to deliver goods again?¡±


    The vigers knew that Yu Wan was doing business with a big restaurant in the Capital. The restaurant¡¯s carriage came every day to carry goods, but asionally, Yu Wan would personally deliver some goods.


    Today, she wasn¡¯t just going to deliver food to Master Qin. Yu Wan hadn¡¯t seen the little munchkins for a few days and missed them. She asked Uncle to make some snacks and nned to send them to the little onester.


    However, it was not good to let the vige headman know about this.


    ¡°Yes, I made some sour bamboo shoots. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re satisfied, but I¡¯ll send them over to try first,¡± Yu Wan said with a smile.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The vige headman was in a daze for a moment. Just a few months ago, Ah Wan was still an obstinate and honest girl. Now, she has be so slick. Her illness had really enlightened this girl.


    He wondered if the Zhao family¡¯s boy would regret his decision when he found out that Ah Wan had be so capable. However, this was not important. The Zhao family had already fled overnight. They would not be able to enjoy Ah Wan¡¯s kindness at all.


    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°How¡¯s your father¡¯s matter?¡± the vige headman asked.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Uncle Wu went to look for someone. When he¡¯s found, he can clear my father¡¯s name.¡±


    The vige headman sighed and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for him toe back alive, but something like this happened¡­ We all believe in his character. I hope he can clear his name as soon as possible.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled.


    The vige headman continued, ¡°I¡¯m here today because I have a request.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re treating me like an outsider. If there¡¯s anything you need, feel free to say it. As long as it¡¯s something I can do, I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Yu Wan had a good impression of the vige headman. Even though he once thought highly of Zhao Heng, he was not biased towards Zhao Heng when it came to dealing with her and the Zhao family. He might not be a very capable official, but he was an upright and kind person.


    The vige headmanughed embarrassedly. ¡°You¡¯ve already helped the vigers so much that I¡¯m embarrassed to ask again.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Go ahead and say it.¡±


    The vige headman sighed. ¡°Isn¡¯t it all because of your Brother Erniu and the others? They have nothing to do now that there¡¯s no more war. There¡¯s nond for them to farm too. I just want to ask you, is the workshop still short of people?¡±


    ¡°The workshop doesn¡¯tck people for the time being.¡± The jack that Master Qin had helped to customize had arrived. Using the jack to press on the tofu greatly saved time. Everyone¡¯s skills were also more familiar than before, and their work efficiency had increased exponentially. They couldpletely handle the orders for the tofu and sour bamboo shoots.


    ¡°However,¡± Yu Wan continued, ¡°we n to build dormitories and factories. We need a lot of manpower. Also, I want to find someone to buy arge number of spring bamboo shoots.¡±


    There were many spring bamboo shoots in the back mountain, but it would probably be not enough if they were really used to supply the Drunken Immortal Pavilion.


    The vige headman could understand the bamboo shoots, but what was with the dormitories and factories?


    Yu Wan exined briefly, and the vige headman was enlightened. ¡°Girl, you have so much spare money!¡±


    ¡°I have to build it even if I don¡¯t have the money. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to do business.¡± The firewood shed at Auntie Luo¡¯s house next door was filled with their goods. Yu Wan continued, ¡°If Brother Erniu and the others don¡¯t mind, they cane over and help build the house first. A big job costs 80 copper coins a day, and a small job costs 50 copper coins.¡±


    ¡°So, so much¡­¡± The vige headman was stunned. This sry was double that of Apricot Flower Vige. ¡°You, you¡­ don¡¯t lose out. Although we¡¯re from the same vige, don¡¯t give us what you shouldn¡¯t give. It¡¯s not easy for your Yu family to have today!¡±


    Yu Wanughed. ¡°I¡¯m not giving them such a high sry for nothing. My requirements are higher. I won¡¯t hire anyone who doesn¡¯t meet my requirements.¡±


    The vige headman nodded repeatedly. ¡°Of course, of course!¡±


    With such a high sry, it was enough to go to the city to pick people, let alone in the vige!


    The vige headman happily left Yu Wan¡¯s house and went to deliver the news. On the other side, Yu Wan had also sorted out the spring bamboo shoots and carried the sour bamboo shoots and snacks to town.


    She did not call Yu Feng along. Yu Feng and Yu Song went to the countryside to look at the stone and green bricks.


    Yu Wan first went to the Young Master Manor, but she was told that the little fellows were not around because Yan Jiuchao brought them out.


    Yu Wan, who had missed her target, had a dark expression on her face. There was really no one else who would do such a thing when they¡¯re in self-reflection.

 Chapter 177 - The Woman That Night Was Her

    <h4>Chapter 177: The Woman That Night Was Her</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Wan thought to herself,?<i>When I¡¯m not here to see you, I will be caught by you, but when I¡¯m really here to see you, I can¡¯t even find you.</i>


    Yu Wan regretfully went to the Drunken Immortal Pavilion.


    The Drunken Immortal Pavilion, which had suppressed the Tianxiang Restaurant in the Master Chef Competition and was the best in the industry, had indeed made the right move. Not only had they made a name for themselves, but they had also earned enough reputation. Coupled with their unique signature dishes, the Drunken Immortal Pavilion was filled to the brim every day. In less than half a year, they could surpass the business of the Tianxiang Restaurant.


    When Yu Wan went to look for Master Qin before, she always went to Master Qin¡¯s mansion. It was her first timeing to the Drunken Immortal Pavilion, and business was better than she had expected.


    ¡°Miss, are you here to eat or to have fun?¡± A smart little shop assistant greeted her. He did not look down on Yu Wan just because she was dressed inly.


    Before Yu Wan could speak, the young man was pped on the back of his head. It was Master Qin who walked out in a hurry.


    Master Qin red at him. ¡°What Miss? Open your dog eyes. This is your second boss!¡±


    ¡°Ah! Second¡­ Second boss?¡± Master Qin had told his subordinates about the little boss of the Drunken Immortal Pavilion. However, they had only heard of her name and had never seen her before. They did not expect her to be such a young and beautiful girl.


    The young man hurriedly apologized. Yu Wan¡¯s lips curled up slightly as she said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go greet the guests.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± The waiter left excitedly.


    Master Qin¡¯s gazended on the jar Yu Wan was carrying. ¡°Could this be sour bamboo shoots?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s sour bamboo shoots.¡± Yu Wan was amused by Master Qin¡¯s reaction. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that her jar was filled with gold.


    Master Qin was a businessman. With good ingredients in his hands, there were a hundred ways to produce gold.


    ......


    ¡°I was just saying that if you still don¡¯t make your sour bamboo shoots, I¡¯ll have to go look for you.¡± Master Qin decisively took the jar and led Yu Wan to the kitchen. On the way, he didn¡¯t forget to ask about Yu Shaoqing¡¯s situation. ¡°How¡¯s your father¡¯s matter? Do you need my help with anything? Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me if you need my help. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ve just started in the Capital. I was this in Jiangzuo!¡±


    He made a boss gesture.


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Master Qin. If I really have to trouble you, I won¡¯t be polite.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±


    As the two of them spoke, they had already arrived at the kitchen of the Drunken Immortal Pavilion. Tworge oil pots were frying ck stinky tofu, and the stench filled most of the courtyard. The old chefs were already used to it, but it was hard on the few neers. It was so smelly that they were about to cry, but they could not stop the business of the stinky tofu from being good. From morning to night, the oil pot did not stop.


    Master Qin called a few chefs over. ¡°This is the second boss of our Drunken Immortal Pavilion, Miss Yu, she was the one who made the stinky tofu.¡±


    Just like the young man from before, everyone thought that the second boss was a fat middle-aged man. When they saw her, they were even more stunned than when they saw Madam Du.


    Everyone greeted her.


    ¡°This is Chef Zhang, this is Chef Wang¡­¡± Master Qin introduced the chefs one by one, then handed them the sour bamboo shoots and ran out without looking back.


    As expected, the chefs behind him wailed. Master Qin covered his heart. Fortunately, he escaped quickly!


    The sour bamboo shoots were the same as stinky tofu. Even though they smelled bad, they were very fragrant, especially when eaten. The peanut kernels, fermented bamboo, and sour beans were added to the rice noodles cooked in the conch soup. Then, they were sprinkled with a spoonful of white vinegar. The taste was sour, spicy, and refreshing. It was indescribably delicious.


    There were a lot of noodles in the Capital, but there were less rice noodles. Moreover, most of them were not authentic. Uncle had taught them how to make rice noodles.


    The rarer something was, the more precious it was. Yu Wan could almost be certain that the snail noodles would be extremely popr.


    The sour bamboo shoots were the soul of the snail noodles, but the snail soup was also important. A bowl of high-grade snail soup was made of fresh snail meat and pig bones, and it was boiled with spices. Ever since he inherited Grandpa Bao¡¯s mantle, Uncle had improved the conch soup and added a few herbs. The taste of the soup was even richer.


    Yu Wan tasted half a bowl and felt that the chefs¡¯ culinary skills were not bad. Of course, the sour bamboo shoots she marinated were even better.


    <i>Why am I so talented??</i>Yu Wan thought in amazement.


    At first, Master Qin didn¡¯t want to eat. Later on, he brought over half of Yu Wan¡¯s untouched bowl and finished it all. He didn¡¯t let go of a single drop of soup.


    Master Qin touched his round stomach and leaned against the chair. He said in an extremely sour tone, ¡°This taste is very good! The price is negotiable. When will you supply?¡±


    Yu Wan thought for a while and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have much bamboo shoots on hand, not enough to supply the Drunken Immortal Pavilion. If you¡¯re hungry, I¡¯ll give you two jars to eat first. I won¡¯t charge you.¡±


    His little brat had been coveting Yu Wan¡¯s things for a long time. It was a good time to bring them back to him so that he wouldn¡¯t keep nagging that he didn¡¯t dote on him as his uncle.


    Master Qin smiled readily. ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony!¡±


    The two of them chatted for a while more. Master Qin asked Yu Wan if she needed to look through the ount book. Yu Wan expressed that she trusted Master Qin¡¯s character and refused to admit that she did not understand the ount book.


    ¡°I still have something on. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Yu Wan stood up and bade farewell.


    Master Qin sent her downstairs. Just as they reached the lobby, a customer who had paid the bill turned around and left. However, when he crossed the threshold, he fell to the ground and curled up, unable to get up.


    ¡°Aiya! Someone died from eating it!¡± Someone shouted, and the guests of the Drunken Immortal Pavilion put down their chopsticks in horror.


    Master Qin¡¯s expression darkened. The shopkeeper and shop assistant hurriedly went forward and helped the person up.


    He was a tea merchant in his fifties. There were a few boxes of superior tea leaves in his bag, and they were all spilled on the ground. He held the top of his stomach with a pained expression. He looked like he wanted to vomit. Anyone who saw him would think that he had eaten something bad.


    Yu Wan did not think so. She studied the medical books that Grandpa Bao left for her every night and happened to see a simr case. She wondered how his pulse was.


    Master Qin said to the dumbfounded shop assistants, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and call a doctor!¡±


    A shop assistant slipped away.


    The tea merchant was helped into the lobby. A waiter brought a chair and the shopkeeper told him to sit down. He leaned weakly against the chair.


    Yu Wan walked forward and said to the tea merchant, ¡°Give me your hand.¡±


    The tea merchant was in so much pain that he was sweating profusely. He looked at Yu Wan weakly and strangely. He was feeling too ufortable and did not even have the strength to speak.


    Yu Wan did not expect him to cooperate with her. She grabbed his hand and ced three fingers on his pulse.


    When everyone saw that a youngdy had actually assumed a consultation posture, they could not help but be even more curious.


    Master Qin whispered into Yu Wan¡¯s ear, ¡°You¡¯re quite good at pretending.¡±


    Yu Wan nced at Master Qin indifferently. Once she became a doctor, Yu Wan would not recognize her family.


    Master Qin was stunned by Yu Wan¡¯s sudden serious aura.


    It was the same as what was recorded in the medical book¡ªthe left vein was rising, and the middle vein was sinking. Yu Wan looked at the tea merchant¡¯s tongue again. The body of his tongue was red, and his tongue coating was rough and slightly yellow. Coupled with his ribs pain and his face that was like a yellow scab, there was a high chance that he had acute cholecystitis.


    ¡°Bring another stool over,¡± Yu Wan instructed.


    The guys looked at Master Qin.


    Master Qin pondered for a moment and waved his hand. The waiters brought the stools over.


    ¡°Just put on a show. Don¡¯t really kill anyone. The doctor will be here soon,¡± Master Qin whispered into Yu Wan¡¯s ear. In his opinion, Yu Wan had a brainwave to stop everyone from talking. How could she really treat someone?


    Yu Wan did not have the time to exin. She ced the tea merchant t on the stool. The stool was not long enough. She pointed at the shop assistant beside her. ¡°Move the chair over!¡±


    The clerk moved the chair over as he was told and propped the tea merchant¡¯s feet on it.


    The upper abdomen, just below the nipple, and in front of the seventh rib gap, four inches apart from the middle line. The location of the Sun and Moon Acupoint shed across Yu Wan¡¯s mind, and she pressed it with the big fish belt (under her thumb).


    After a while, the tea merchant neither felt disgusted nor retched. The pain in his ribs was not as intense as before.


    ¡°Hey! Look! He¡¯s recovered!¡± It was the schr who had used the Drunken Immortal Pavilion of poisoning people to death.


    The tea merchant¡¯s condition was indeed much better. At least, he could speak now. He looked at Yu Wan and said sincerely, ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°This is an emergency. I¡¯m only helping you relieve it temporarily. You still need to continue treatment in the future.¡±


    ¡°What emergency? Did he really eat something bad?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! You guys can smell how bad their food was. They better not be selling spoiled food!¡± The person who said this was obviously someone who wanted to add insult to injury.


    Coincidentally, the doctor arrived.


    After the doctor finished diagnosing the tea merchant, he quickly defended the Drunken Immortal Pavilion. ¡°It¡¯s a liver and galldder disease, not a stomachache! A group of men, but none of them are as knowledgeable as the youngdy!¡±


    Yu Wan took proper emergency measures. Otherwise, the tea merchant would have fainted from the pain. Everyone praised her and the tea merchant thanked her repeatedly.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell.¡± Master Qin sized up Yu Wan. ¡°Miss Yu is so secretive.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled but did not say anything. She was embarrassed to tell him that this was her first time treating someone.


    The tea merchant and the doctor left together, and the storm was resolved.


    On the outskirts of the city, at Pine Flower Pavilion.


    Yan Huaijing saw the legendary Bai Xiaosheng.


    Bai Xiaosheng was dressed like a schr and looked to be in his early twenties. However, Yan Huaijing understood that this was not his original appearance. Not only did Bai Xiaosheng never show his true face to others, but he would never use the same face to meet others. Therefore, he had another name in the pugilistic world¡ªThe Thousand-faced Spiritual Master Bai Xiaosheng.


    Jun Chang¡¯an leaned against the pavilion pir indifferently, guarding the surroundings for the two of them.


    Bai Xiaosheng and Yan Huaijing sat opposite each other on a stone bench in the pavilion. There was fine wine and snacks on the table. Yan Huaijing was a prince, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t lower his status for a pugilist.


    Bai Xiaosheng smiled and personally poured a cup of wine for Yan Huaijing. ¡°Your Highness, please.¡±


    Yan Huaijing went straight to the point. ¡°I have two things to ask you today.¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Little Brother Jun tell His Highness that I always only answered one question, and will only answer once for a question? As long as I answer it, I won¡¯t say anything even if others ask.¡±


    Yan Huaijing frowned. He wanted to ask about Zhou Huai¡¯s whereabouts and also wanted to find out about that woman back then.


    Bai Xiaosheng also poured himself a ss of wine and tasted it carefully. ¡°The wine in the pce is indeed delicious. Unfortunately, it¡¯s not as strong as the wine in the pugilistic world¡­ Your Highness, have you thought about it?¡±


    Yan Huaijing clenched his fists and said with a cold gaze, ¡°I want to know where the woman who saved my life in Prefecture Xu two years ago is now.¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng smiled happily and stretched out a finger. ¡°A Blood Lingzhi.¡±


    The Blood Lingzhi was a healing medicine that was rare in the world. Coincidentally, there was one in the Second Prince Manor. Although the price was huge, it was not something Yan Huaijing could not afford. Yan Huaijing agreed immediately. ¡°Chang¡¯an, go back to the manor and bring the Blood Lingzhi over.¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an hesitated. ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    Yan Huaijing said, ¡°I have no use for that Blood Lingzhi, so I¡¯ll give it to Bai Xiaosheng.¡±


    Jun Changan looked at Bai Xiaosheng with aplicated expression and left.


    Jun Chang¡¯an moved very quickly. In less than an hour, there was a Blood Lingzhi on the table.


    Bai Xiaosheng smiled in satisfaction and said to Yan Huaijing, ¡°The person Your Highness is asking about is just right in front of you. You know each other but could not recognize each other.¡±


    Yan Huaijing¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°It¡¯s her!¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng smiled and said, ¡°Looks like Your Highness knows the answer. Then I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    Yan Huaijing felt as if something had hit his heart hard. ¡°How could it be her¡­ She¡¯s clearly pregnant and about to give birth¡­ Where¡¯s her child? Where did the child go?!¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s smile did not change. ¡°This is the second question.¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng stood up calmly and cupped his hands towards Yan Huaijing. ¡°Goodbye, we¡¯ll meet again!¡±


    With that, he left with the Blood Lingzhi.


    ¡°Your Highness, you shouldn¡¯t have given him the Blood Lingzhi. Bai Xiaosheng is an extremely cunning person. Whoever wants to ask him questions will pay a price that they can¡¯t bear. Perhaps Your Highness will need that Blood Lingzhi in the future¡­¡±


    Yan Huaijing did not care about Jun Chang¡¯an¡¯s words at all. He was still immersed in shock. ¡°It¡¯s her¡­ Chang¡¯an¡­ It¡¯s really her¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Miss Yu.¡± Combined with Yan Huaijing¡¯s reaction, Jun Chang¡¯an had also guessed it. Because he didn¡¯t care, he wasn¡¯t too shocked. Jun Chang¡¯an said in a normal tone, ¡°Does Your Highness still want to see that old granny?¡±


    In order to confirm if Yu Wan was the pregnant woman from back then, Yan Huaijing asked Jun Chang¡¯an to find the old granny who had delivered the babies in the pce back then. That old granny¡¯s eyes were very sharp. She could tell if a woman had given birth with just one look.


    Yan Huaijing looked into the distance and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ve already confirmed it¡¯s her.¡±


    But what exactly happened to her? She was from Lotus Flower Vige. Why did she go to Prefecture Xu back then? She was dressed like a youngdy and had a decent nanny beside her. She was clearly about to give birth. Two years had passed. Where had the child gone? Had she not given birth or had the child died prematurely? And who was the father?


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao!¡±


    On the busy street, Yu Wan saw Yan Jiuchao walking his children.


    This person really had an appearance that would evoke one¡¯s jealousy. Even in the vast sea of people, people could recognize him at a nce.


    The three little fellows originally had their heads drooped as they walked listlessly. When they heard the familiar voice, their eyes immediately lit up. They raised their heads, abandoned their father, and ran over!


    Yu Wan jumped off the carriage, bent down, and caught the little fellows who had thrown themselves into her arms.


    Yu Wan pinched their little faces. ¡°You didn¡¯t eat properly again, right? Look at you guys, you¡¯ve lost weight again.¡±


    The three of them lowered their heads guiltily.


    Yu Wan¡¯s heart softened when she saw them like this. She rubbed their heads and said, ¡°I really can¡¯t do anything about you guys. Forget it, I haven¡¯t eaten either. Are you hungry?¡±


    The three of them nodded.


    ¡°How hungry are you?¡± Yu Wan teased.


    The three of them rolled up their shirts, revealing their smooth stomachs. They were so hungry that their stomachs were deted.


    Yu Wan could not help butugh. She put down the little fellow¡¯s clothes and looked at Yan Jiuchao, who was not far away. Seeing that he did note over like usual, she blinked in confusion. After informing the coachman, she walked over with the little fellows.


    The little fellows jumped around happily.


    Yan Jiuchao snorted. When they were brought by him, they would pretend to be dead. Once they were with her, they would be alive and kicking. Who exactly was their biological parent?!


    When Yu Wan saw the children, her empty heart was instantly filled with joy. Even her eyebrows were smiling. ¡°Yan Jiuchao, I went to the Young Master Manor just now. When you weren¡¯t around, I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to see you today.¡±


    ¡°Why are you going to the Young Master Manor?¡±


    ¡°To see you guys!¡±?<i>Mainly to see the children, and to visit you.</i>


    Yan Jiuchao nced at the brats. ¡°I think you¡¯re looking for them.¡±


    Eh? Shouldn¡¯t this fellow say, ¡°You can¡¯t stand the loneliness even if you don¡¯t see me for a day, right? It¡¯s not enough that you followed me to the inn, you even came looking for me in the name of visiting a few children!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Yu Wan was about to speak when a certain young master had already gotten into the carriage.


    Yu Wan felt bitter.?<i>I am really here to see you and the children. Why didn¡¯t you believe me?</i>


    Yu Wan carried the three little fellows into the carriage. She opened the bag she carried with her and took out a small food box. There was osmanthus cake, almond pastry, and a few pig buns that she had personally made.


    The little fellows drooled when they saw the pig buns.


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Eat.¡±


    The little fellows were not in a hurry to eat it themselves. Instead, they picked up a pig bun and handed it to Yu Wan. Only then did Yu Wan remember that she had said that she had not eaten anything. The little fellows had remembered it and they even gave her their pig buns?


    Yu Wan¡¯s heart warmed. ¡°I don¡¯t like pig buns. I like almond crisps.¡±


    The three little fellows changed to giving her the almond pastry. Seeing her ept it with a smile, they grabbed the pig buns in their hands and started eating them.


    Yu Wan gave thest pig bun to Yan Jiuchao.


    ¡°I¡¯m not eating it!¡± Young Master Yan said with disdain.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Yu Wan stuffed it into his mouth.

 Chapter 178 - A Family Of Five

    <h4>Chapter 178: A Family Of Five</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The snacks could only fill her stomach. She still had to eat the main meal. Coincidentally, there was a stall selling glutinous rice balls nearby. Yu Wan was actually not obsessed with sweets, but for some reason, she felt like eating them recently.


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao, shall we go eat glutinous rice balls?¡± She turned to look at Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao snorted in disdain. ¡°It¡¯s so dirty! I¡¯m not eating it!¡±


    Yu Wan had already jumped off the carriage with the three littleds.


    Yan Jiuchao : ¡°¡­¡±?<i>She was really spoiled. She even dared to ignore me!?</i>The ignored young master¡¯s face darkened as he alighted from the carriage.


    This street was connected to the most prosperous Chang¡¯an Street in the Capital, but there were few shops, so there was not much traffic. The stall selling glutinous rice balls was at the entrance of an alley on the right side of the street. There were two small tables ced by the street, and the remaining one was ced in the alley.


    The tables by the street were already upied. Considering that a certain noble young master was probably unwilling to share a table with others, Yu Wan brought the little munchkins to a small table in the alley.


    The table was small, and the stool was even smaller. It was just nice for her to sit with the littleds, but it was a pity for Yan Jiuchao. The way he bent over was a littleical and even a little aggrieved. Yu Wan couldn¡¯t help but want tough. At the same time, she felt that such a time was a little beautiful.


    ¡°Young Master, Madam, do you want to eat glutinous rice balls or dumplings?¡± Thedy boss of the stall walked over and asked. She had never seen such a good-looking family and could not help but take a few more nces. She sighed and thought that they were really a match made in heaven. No wonder the children were all so adorable.


    Yu Wan was about to say that she had misunderstood when Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°Gluttonous rice balls.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, you picked the right one. Our glutinous rice balls are the best. There are sesame filling, peanut filling, bean paste filling, lotus filling, and five kernel filling. Which one do you want?¡±


    ¡°One bowl each.¡±


    ......


    ¡°Large or small?¡±


    ¡°Large.¡±


    ¡°A small bowl for the children.¡±


    ¡°That works too.¡±


    ¡°Do you want it in rice wine? Or pure soup?¡±


    ¡°Rice wine.¡±


    The two of them went back and forth, and Yu Wan could not interrupt at all. The fragrance of the scallion pancake came from the alley diagonally opposite, so Yu Wan simply got up to buy it.


    In the past, Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen would do these things, but today, the two of them were not around.


    Yu Wan came to the stall selling scallion pancakes. The business of this stall was very good. They used vegetable oil and were much more expensive than other scallion pancakes. It cost six copper coins each. One had to know that the scallion pancakes in town only cost two copper coins.


    The scallion pancake was big enough. Yu Wan estimated the appetite of the five of them and bought a total of three.


    Yu Wan walked back with the scallion pancake wrapped in brown paper. She had just taken two steps when she bumped into an old friend she had not seen for many days.


    ¡°Young Master Xu?¡± Yu Wan looked at the man in front of her in surprise.


    Yan Huaijing saw her from the other end of the alley. At that time, the carriage happened to pass by. He stopped the carriage and walked over. However, Yu Wan did not know all of this and thought that he was also here to buy scallion pancakes.


    ¡°I bought thest one. If Young Master Xu wants it, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to wait a little longer,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Yan Huaijing stared at her deeply. Although he had long suspected that she was the person who sent him to the temple back then, after he was really sure, he was still shocked speechless.


    ¡°Young Master Xu? What¡¯s wrong? Are you¡­ looking for me?¡± Yu Wan felt that there was something wrong with his expression.


    Yan Huaijing resisted the urge to bring her back to the manor and said in a low voice, ¡°You don¡¯t remember anything, right?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Xu, what are you referring to?¡± It was true that she didn¡¯t inherit much of her past memories, but only her family knew about this.


    Yan Huaijing thought about many things along the way, but he was still not sure if he should tell her the truth. She seemed to have forgotten not only him, but also her past in Prefecture Xu. Should he investigate it thoroughly before telling her, or should he tell her and let her investigate with him?


    ¡°Young Master Xu?¡± This person was simply ridiculous today.


    Yan Huaijing took a deep breath and decided to tell her. ¡°I¡­¡±


    However, before he could finish his sentence, a vendor in a hurry rushed over from behind with a cart.


    ¡°Make way, make way!¡± The vendor pushed too quickly and even he couldn¡¯t stop himself.


    Seeing that he was about to bump into Yu Wan, Yan Huaijing stretched out his hand, intending to pull Yu Wan to his side. Unexpectedly, a slender arm grabbed Yu Wan¡¯s shoulder faster than him. Yu Wan fell into a muscr chest, and a familiar cold fragrance floated on her clothes.


    Yu Wan did not resist. She obedientlyy in his arms until the vendor¡¯s cart passed by.


    Yan Huaijing¡¯s pupils constricted.


    Yu Wan straightened her body and looked at Yan Jiuchao, who had his back rubbed by the cart. She asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Yan Jiuchao let go of her and turned to look at Yan Huaijing. He said indifferently, ¡°Your Highness, long time no see.¡±


    <i>Your Highness??</i>Yu Wan¡¯s eyes froze.


    Yan Huaijing never expected his identity to be exposed by Yan Jiuchao. He had originally nned to tell her himself.


    ¡°So you were the one who saved me from the icehouse in the Tianxiang Restaurant that day.¡± Yu Wan bowed to Yan Huaijing in a distant manner. ¡°I didn¡¯t know your identity in the past, Your Highness. Please forgive me.¡±


    Was she¡­ drawing a line between herself and him? Yan Huaijing clenched his fists and looked coldly at Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao raised his eyebrows and pulled Yu Wan¡¯s wrist. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll leave first. We won¡¯t disturb Your Highness anymore.¡±


    Yan Huaijing¡¯s gazended on Yu Wan¡¯s wrist. Seeing that she did not shake off Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hand, a me lit up in his heart. ¡°Yan Jiuchao, weren¡¯t you punished by Father to reflect on your mistakes?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°Oh, if you have the ability, goin to His Majesty.¡±


    With Yan Jiuchao¡¯s personality, even a fool could guess that he would not obediently shut himself in and reflect on his mistakes. As long as he did not cause too much trouble, the Emperor would turn a blind eye. If anyone really dared to expose Yan Jiuchao¡¯s matter to the Emperor, they would not be looking for trouble with Yan Jiuchao, but would be offending the Emperor.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Yu Wan tugged at his sleeve, indicating for him not to argue with the Second Prince. After all, the Second Prince had helped her twice. Even if he hid his identity, she was in no position to criticize him.


    The two of them returned to the alley where the glutinous rice balls were sold.


    Jun Chang¡¯an walked over. ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not angry at all¡­¡± Yan Huaijing muttered.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± Jun Chang¡¯an asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± Because she didn¡¯t care, that¡¯s why she wasn¡¯t angry.


    Yan Huaijing then looked at the two people sitting in the alley, as well as the three little fellows beside them. He had thought more than once that if her child was born, it would be as big as Yan Jiuchao¡¯s children.


    Yu Wan distributed the scallion pancakes. There were three little packages, one big package, and one for herself.


    A mouthful of savory scallion pancake and a mouthful of sweet rice wine tasted unbelievably good. The three little munchkins were sweating profusely from eating. Yu Wan took out a handkerchief to wipe their sweat, her eyes filled with love. She looked at the children, and Yan Jiuchao looked at her. There was a gentleness in his eyes that Yan Huaijing had never seen before.


    This scene was so heartwarming that it hurt Yan Huaijing¡¯s eyes. An absurd thought suddenly shed through Yan Huaijing¡¯s mind. ¡°Chang¡¯an, why do I feel that¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it, Your Highness?¡± Jun Chang¡¯an asked.


    Yan Huaijing did not continue. Instead, he changed the topic. ¡°Where is that old nanny?¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an said, ¡°Nanny Hui? I just sent her out of the city.¡±


    Yan Huaijing looked at Yu Wan and the three children beside her. His eyes narrowed. ¡°Bring her back.¡±


    ¡­ .


    ¡°This old servant greets Your Highness. Long live Your Highness!¡±


    In the courtyard of the Second Prince Manor, an old granny who was more than fifty years old knelt on the cold limestone b and sincerely kowtowed to Yan Huaijing, who was standing under the corridor.


    ¡°You¡¯re Nanny Hui?¡± Yan Huaijing asked.


    Nanny Hui said, ¡°My surname is lowly. It¡¯s not worth mentioning.¡±


    Yan Huaijing¡¯s gazended on her. ¡°I heard that you were expelled from the pce because youmitted a crime.¡±


    Yan Huaijing wanted to use her, so it was naturally impossible for him not to check her background. In terms of this nanny¡¯s ability, no one couldpare to her. She did note from a prestigious family and was just a little orphan girl who was sold to the pce for two taels of silver. Previously, she was assigned to Yong Alley to serve those women who had lost favor all year round. Later on, she followed a female doctor and worked under her. She did not learn any other skills, but she could check the other party¡¯s stomach.


    She was more urate than imperial physicians whether it was a prince or a princess.


    She had also been assigned to Chuxiu Pce to supervise the newly selecteddies. The selecteddies had to undergo a body checkup when they entered the pce, and unless they were a virgin, they would not be kept. This nanny had done many tests, so she had experience.


    With Nanny Hui¡¯s ability, she should have been doing well in the pce. However, she liked to gamble and happened to bump into the Empress reorganizing the harem, so one of her hands was crippled and was expelled from the pce.


    ¡°Do you know why I called you here?¡± Yan Huaijing asked condescendingly.


    Nanny Hui did not answer him. Instead, shey on the ground and said loyally, ¡°I¡¯m willing to go through fire and water for Your Highness!¡±


    Yan Huaijing¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°I heard that you only need to look at her appearance to know if she has given birth. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true, it¡¯s true!¡± Nanny Hui straightened her back slightly. ¡°When I was young, one look was enough. Now that I¡¯m old, my eyes are blurry. I have to take three looks.¡±


    Yan Huaijing said indifferently, ¡°Not to mention three looks, I can let you have thirty looks, but you have to be sure not to make any mistakes!¡±


    This gave Nanny Hui some confidence. ¡°May I ask who you want me to see, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°Miss! Miss, are you resting?¡± In the Yan Manor, outside Yan Ruyu¡¯s boudoir, a young maidservant on night duty gently knocked on the door.


    Yan Ruyu had justid down. She knew the rules she had set. If it was not something important that she had to deal with, her maidservant would not bother her at this time.


    ¡°Cai Qin, go take a look,¡± she instructed.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Cai Qin, who was sleeping in the outer room, put on her shirt and opened the door. ¡°What is it?¡±


    The little maidservant said, ¡°A eunuch came outside and left a letter. He asked me to hand it to you personally.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Go and rest.¡± Cai Qin closed the door, lit the oilmp, and handed the letter to Yan Ruyu.


    Yan Ruyu did not dare to neglect the letter from the pce. She quickly stood up and opened it. After reading it, she frowned suspiciously. ¡°Worthy Consort Xu? She invited me to the pce tomorrow to admire the flowers?¡±


    ¡­ .


    In the alley, the glutinous rice balls and scallion pancakes were finally finished. The three littleds ate until their stomachs were round and they burped.


    Yu Wan also seemed to have eaten too much. She didn¡¯t usually eat so much, but the little fellows ate too well. She couldn¡¯t help but eat more. Yan Jiuchao also seemed to have eaten a lot. She blinked and said, ¡°Delicious, right?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao nodded indifferently. He did not tell her that he could not taste it at all.


    Yu Wan stretchedzily. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I should go home.¡±


    The little munchkins looked at her reluctantly with aggrieved expressions.


    Yu Wan¡­ Yu Wan couldn¡¯t bear to leave them either. However, if she didn¡¯t go back, her family would be worried. After all, she had a record for ¡°missing¡±. If she didn¡¯t return overnight, her father would definitelye out to look for her. That would vite the imperial edict.


    It was unrealistic for Yan Jiuchao to bring the little munchkins back to Lotus Flower Vige. He had been grounded because he had pleaded for her father. It was fine if he sneaked out of the manor asionally, but if he really moved out, it would be too much.


    ¡°When is the city gate closed?¡± She calcted how long she could apany the little fellows.


    Yan Jiuchao snorted in disdain. ¡°It will close at the time I say!¡±


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±?<i>So what if you have power? Hmm, it was really impressive to have power.</i>


    The rented carriage had long returned to town. Yu Wan and the little munchkins sat in Yan Jiuchao¡¯s carriage.


    Da Bao and Er¡¯baoid in Yu Wan¡¯s arms, and Xiaobao was in his father¡¯s arms. Xiaobao felt wronged. What did he do wrong?


    The little guys ate and drank their fill. The carriage did not shake for long before they fell asleep in the arms of their father and Yu Wan.


    The carriage slowly drove out of the Capital and towards Lotus Flower Vige.


    When the children were all asleep, Yu Wan asked about the matter that had been weighing on her mind for the entire night, ¡°Yan Jiuchao, why are you unhappy today?¡±


    Because he wasparing the private parts. Yan Jiuchao opened the food box and took out a small pear. ¡°Do you want some pears?¡±


    Yu Wan shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t like pears.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao took out another pear that was two to three times bigger. ¡°What about this?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t it still a pear? Yu Wan looked at him strangely, not understanding what he was ying at. She said, ¡°I can¡¯t even eat a small one, so of course I don¡¯t like big ones!¡±


    He knew it! Young Master Yan, who was despised, was so heartbroken that he did not want to speak!

 Chapter 179 - Investigating the Truth

    <h4>Chapter 179: Investigating the Truth</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Wan did not understand why Yan Jiuchao was unhappy until he left. It seemed to be rted to her, but she really could not remember what she had done to offend him.


    Yu Wan was in a good mood because she had seen the little fellows. She slept happily, but it was still very hot, so hot that her entire body was burning. She woke up from her dreams two or three times.


    Before dawn, Yu Wan woke up. She went to the kitchen to make breakfast, but Yu Shaoqing was already busy at the stove. In the past, she was the busiest person in the family, but ever since her father returned, he was the busiest.


    ¡°Good morning, Dad,¡± she greeted with a smile.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you sleep a little longer?¡± Yu Shaoqing asked, feeling refreshed. It seemed likest night was another night of honey. He naturally didn¡¯t mention that he had been making love with his wife for the entire night. ¡°By the way, did someone from the Drunken Immortal Pavilion send you backst night?¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Dad, you saw it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Yu Shaoqing smiled and put away the kitchen knife that had cut the bamboo shoots. ¡°I heard the sound of horse hooves. They don¡¯t sound like inferior horses.¡±


    Of course, the horses Young Master Yan used were all superior BMWs.


    The carriage was only sent to the vige entrance. Even from so far away, her father could tell the difference. Yu Wan thought about it carefully and was extremely afraid. She decided to be more cautious in the future.


    Uncle Wan had a suitable excuse when her father was taken care of by the Young Master Manor. That was that Yu Wan had once saved the three little masters from the bandits. It was only right for the Young Master Manor to be grateful and repay them. The Yu family also believed this excuse, except for the person who knew deeply¡ªYu Feng.


    Yu Shaoqing had more or less heard about the rtionship between Yan Congming and the Young Master Manor in the military camp. To not be biased towards his future father-inw and turn around to take care of an outsider, it was enough to show that this Young Master had a good temperament and outstanding character. However, for some reason, Yu Shaoqing did not like him. He had a feeling that this Young Master he had never met would snatch something from him¡­


    After breakfast, Yu Shaoqing brought Yu Song to the back of the mountain to look at wood. Since they were going to build a house, wood was indispensable. Pine and fir wood were extremely suitable. There was arge red pine forest on the mountain, enough for them to build a factory and dormitory.


    Yu Wan went to the back of the mountain to dig bamboo shoots. Yu Feng also came.


    ......


    On the way to the back of the mountain, Yu Wan asked about the stone and green bricks. Yu Feng said, ¡°The green bricks in the vige are still not very good. I¡¯ll go to town to take a lookter.¡±


    Yu Wan thought of something and asked, ¡°By the way, Big Brother, did the vige headman tell you about Brother Erniu and the others?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I told them toe and build the house first. If there are other tasks in the future, I¡¯ll give it to them.¡± Yu Feng thought for a while and said, ¡°Since we have enough manpower, you don¡¯t have toe personally to dig bamboo shoots in the future.¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°It¡¯s not enough, Big Brother. It¡¯s not enough to just dig bamboo shoots. We have to find someone to buy bamboo shoots outside.¡±


    Yu Feng took a deep breath. ¡°Do you need so many bamboo shoots?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Wan nodded. ¡°The Drunken Immortal Pavilion¡¯s business is very good. I¡¯m afraid there aren¡¯t enough sour bamboo shoots to sell.¡±


    A few months ago, their family had been so poor they could not find the next meal. In the blink of an eye, they had already started such a big business. Yu Feng found it unbelievable when he thought about it, but he was more surprised. He said to Yu Wan, ¡°Leave this to me. I¡¯ll go find someer.¡±


    Perhaps it was because they had walked too much and were used to it, they did not feel that it was far. Before the siblings had said enough, they arrived at the bamboo forest. The two of them dug two baskets of bamboo shoots, picked a bag of red raspberries, and went down the mountain near lunch.


    When they returned to the vige, they realized that someone hade into the house. It was Old Cui, whom they had not seen for a long time.


    Old Cui was carrying a puppy that had just been born. The puppy was not in good spirits and its stomach was very big.


    ¡°Ah Wan! You¡¯re finally back. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. This is Grandma Wang¡¯s dog from next door. It had a stomach ache for a few days. Hurry up and help take a look!¡± Old Cui came over with the little mutt.


    Yu Wan did not forget how she met the Second Prince. It was this seemingly inconspicuous native who imed to be that the Second Prince was his friend and brought him to her house.


    She had long known that Young Master Xu¡¯s identity was not simple, but she did not expect him to be so extraordinary. He was actually the second prince, the son of Worthy Consort Xu. No wonder he called himself Xu. It turned out that he used his mother¡¯s surname. In that case, her guess that he was from the Xu family was half right.


    Old Cui was probably not a native doctor since he was able to ¡°be friends¡± with a prince of a country. It was unknown what kind of background he had.


    Sometimes, it was not a good thing to know too much. Yu Wan suppressed the thought of interrogating Old Cui and treated the mutt. Diarrhea and bloating were a small problem, they just had to pay attention to feeding it. This dog¡¯s joints were swollen and deformed, and walking unsteadily was the real problem.


    Yu Wan gave him a prescription. ¡°Twelve and a half grams of hawthorn, one and a half grams of fresh radishes, neen grams of fresh orange peel. Boil those with water and drink it twice a day. Eat for a few days. It can eat for ten days or half a month.¡±


    Yu Wan received twenty copper coins from Old Cui.


    After Old Cui left, Yu Wan suddenly recalled the incident of meeting the Second Prince yesterday. Yan Jiuchao should have realized that this was not the first time she had met the Second Prince, but he did not ask how she knew him.


    Was he not curious, or did he not care?


    ¡­ .


    In the Young Master Manor, in Yan Jiuchao¡¯s wide study, Shadow Six stood opposite him with a gloomy expression.


    Ever since something unspeakable happened in the Young Master Manor, Shadow Six could no longer look at his master directly.


    Shadow Six replied while looking out the window.


    ¡°Have you found out everything I asked you to?¡± Yan Jiuchao flipped through the ¡°Great Zhou Geographical Record¡± that had been smeared with ink by the three littleds and asked casually.


    ¡°I found it,¡± Shadow Six said as he looked out the window.


    Yan Jiuchao did not argue with him. ¡°Tell me about it.¡±


    Shadow Six said, ¡°The Second Prince went to look for Miss Yu to treat his pet. They met once in the vige, and then they met the second time because of the Tianxiang Restaurant. During those two times, the Second Prince saved Miss Yu.¡±


    On one hand, it was Chef Yang who hired the killers to kill the siblings. The killers were personally sent to the magistrate prefecture by Jun Chang¡¯an. This was not difficult to investigate. On the other hand, at the Tianxiang Restaurant¡¯spetition, a peer locked Yu Wan in the icehouse. This matter had also caused an uproar, so it was not difficult to investigate.


    ¡°What I want to tell you is that the Second Prince personally carried Miss Yu upstairs that time!¡± Shadow Six, whose pride had been greatly damaged, finally seized the opportunity to give his young master a hard time.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s heart was indeed stifled. He regretted letting Yan Huaijing leave so easilyst night.


    ¡°How did Yan Huaijing know that she knows medicine?¡± A certain young master was finally not blinded by jealousy and still remembered to deal with proper business.


    Shadow Six said, ¡°The Second Prince Manor originally had an advisor. It¡¯s said that he¡¯s a divine doctor with the surname Cui. He left the Second Prince Manor and now lives near Lotus Flower Vige. He happens to know Miss Yu.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao was not interested in Divine Doctor Cui¡¯s background. After all, no matter how powerful a divine doctor was, they could not treat his illness. ¡°In that case, that Cui person didn¡¯t deliberately get close to Miss Yu?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Shadow Six guessed.


    Yan Jiu raised his eyebrows indifferently. ¡°Not even Yan Huaijing?¡±


    Shadow Six paused. ¡°Young Master, are you suspecting the Second Prince?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao threw the book back onto the table indifferently. ¡°Hmph, who knows what he¡¯s up to! That girl is stupid and idiotic. She might fall into his trap one day! Does she really think everyone is as good as me?¡±


    Shadow Six : ¡°¡­¡±?<i>Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re the one who should be guarded against the most?</i>


    Yan Jiuchao narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°I keep feeling that this guy is hiding something. Keep an eye on Yan Huaijing for me. Sooner orter, he¡¯ll show his fox tail!¡±


    At dawn, Yan Ruyu woke up.


    Today was the day to enter the pce to meet Worthy Consort Xu. Although she didn¡¯t know what Worthy Consort Xu was up to, as a subject, she had no reason not to go.


    ¡°Perhaps Her Highness wants to rope in the General Manor,¡± Aunt Lin guessed as shebed Yan Ruyu¡¯s hair.


    Yan Ruyu curled her lips and said, ¡°Why would Worthy Consort Xu be so anxious? Among so many princes, His Majesty values her son the most.¡±


    Aunt Lin held her long hair. ¡°You can¡¯t say that. After all, the Empress is still around. Although the Eldest Prince isn¡¯t favored, he still holds the title of the eldest son. This isn¡¯t something the Second Prince canpare to.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Yan Ruyu looked at herself in the bronze mirror. She picked out an elegant white jade hairpin from her makeup box and handed it to Aunt Lin. ¡°I¡¯m afraid she also wants to rope in the Young Master Manor.¡±


    Aunt Lin said proudly, ¡°That¡¯s right. Young Master Manor is your future husband¡¯s family. If she were to rope you in, won¡¯t she be roping in Young Master Yan?¡±


    Behind Young Master Yan was the entire Prince Yan Manor and Xiao Zhenting¡¯s Xiao Manor. It was no exaggeration to say that whoever Yan Jiuchao stood on would win.


    Yan Ruyu smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m not that stupid.¡±


    Aunt Lin was puzzled.


    Yan Ruyu raised her chin arrogantly. ¡°Young Master doesn¡¯t like those princes. Before he makes his stand clear, I won¡¯t let anyone rope him in.¡±


    After dressing up, Yan Ruyu brought Aunt Lin and Cai Qin into the pce.


    The ce to admire the flowers was in the imperial garden. When she arrived, Yan Ruyu realized that she had probably thought too much. How could Worthy Consort Xu have only invited her? She had clearly invited half of the nobledies in the Capital.


    The imperial garden was filled with orioles and swallows, colorful flowers, and women more beautiful than flowers.


    Yan Ruyu did not have to guess to know what these nobledies were up to. The Second Prince was not young anymore. The three years of mourning for the Empress Dowager was over. It was time to choose a new Princess Consort. She was different from them. She was already taken. She was purely here to admire the flowers!


    ¡°Miss Yan, do you still remember me?¡± A nobledy in pink walked towards Yan Ruyu.


    Of course, Yan Ruyu remembered her. She was the daughter of the assistant minister of the Ministry of Revenue and the second daughter of the Wei family. Before the Yan Manor incident, the two of them had a past together, but they did not have a strong rtionship.


    Yan Ruyu smiled appropriately. ¡°Miss Wei, long time no see. How are you?¡±


    ¡°You really remember me!¡± Miss Wei held Yan Ruyu¡¯s hand excitedly. ¡°What did I tell you? You should believe me now!¡±


    Yan Ruyu was no longer the poor youngdy who could only sit in the corner and look up at these nobledies. Now that she had flown up the branch, she could only be fawned over by others.


    The daughter of the Prime Minister had alsoe, but who could surpass her?


    Yan Ruyu quickly became the center of attention of the nobledies. Everyone surrounded her and tried their best to curry favor with her. This was not because of Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s instructions, but because her current identity was too dazzling, making it impossible for others not to tter her.


    ¡°Miss Yan, it¡¯s my birthday in the second half of the year. Can youe to my house as a guest?¡±


    ¡°Miss Yan, my birthday ising soon!¡±


    ¡°Why are you only talking about your birthday? Miss Yan, when is your birthday?¡±


    In the face of her daughters¡¯ questions, Yan Ruyu patiently answered all of them. She maintained a dignified and proper smile on her face the entire time,pletely unaware that there were a few gazes staring fixedly at her from behind the gauze curtain not far away.


    ¡°Why did you invite this old woman back? She was chased out by the Empress. If people find out that I brought her back to the pce, they will definitelybel me as disrespectful.¡± Behind Nanny Hui, Worthy Consort Xu held her son¡¯s hand andined softly.


    Worthy Consort Xu was in charge of the six pces. She was not afraid of the Empress, but she could not let herself ¡°break¡± the rules and make His Majesty despise her.


    Yan Huaijing said, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll only let her confirm one thing before I send her away from the Capital.¡±


    Nanny Hui looked at Yan Ruyu without blinking.


    Worthy Consort Xu also took a look. ¡°Why? Do you suspect that she didn¡¯t give birth to those children?¡±


    Yan Huaijing told his mother what he had seen at Ningxiang Brothel. ¡°¡­When you¡¯re drunk, you speak the truth. What Yan Xie said should be true.¡±


    ¡°If she can¡¯t give birth, she must have carried those children from somewhere else¡­ She¡¯s really bold¡­¡± Worthy Consort Xu smiled meaningfully.


    Nanny Hui turned around and bowed solemnly to the mother and son. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve finished my analysis.¡±


    Worty Consort Xu¡¯s eyes turned serious. ¡°How is it? Did she give birth?¡±

 Chapter 180 - Yan Ruyu’s Secret

    <h4>Chapter 180: Yan Ruyu¡¯s Secret</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ¡°She¡¯s given birth before.¡± Nanny Hui said.


    Worthy Consort Xu and Yan Huaijing¡¯s expressions changed slightly.


    Worthy Consort Xu frowned and said, ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t see wrongly?¡±


    Nanny Hui said firmly, ¡°I dare to guarantee with my life. Usually, after a woman gives birth, her body will be different. Only a very few women can recover to the state of a young girl. However, this can be hidden from others, but not from me. My eyes have never made a mistake in judging a woman!¡±


    If it were anyone else, Worthy Consort Xu might not believe them. However, it was Granny Hui. She was someone who hadmitted a huge taboo in the hands of the Empress but could still leave the pce alive. Even the Empress could not bear to kill her. Her ability was obvious.


    ¡°My son¡­¡± Worthy Consort Xu looked at Yan Huaijing beside her.


    Yan Huaijing frowned. ¡°How did this happen? I clearly heard Yan Xie say that she can¡¯t give birth.¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu said, ¡°The Young Marquis of the Yan family didn¡¯t name anyone. It might not be Yan Ruyu.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Yan Huaijing was deep in thought.


    Worthy Consort Xu looked at the woman in the flowers and sighed softly. ¡°I thought I could get something on this girl, but in the end, I was happy for nothing.¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu had always been meticulous.


    For this flower banquet, more than half of the nobledies in the Capital hade. Yan Ruyu¡¯s father had also defeated Xiongnu. It was reasonable for Yan Ruyu to be invited. Therefore, no one suspected that Worthy Consort Xu had an additional motive. As for Yan Huaijing¡¯s appearance, it was even more natural. The three years of mourning for Empress Dowager had already passed. It was time for him to find a suitable Princess Consort for himself.


    During this period, Worthy Consort Xu brought her son to the imperial garden. She greeted the nobledies and rewarded them with many gifts. Then, under the kneeling of the nobledies, she left with her son.


    ......


    The nobledies were all guessing who had caught the eye of Worthy Consort Xu and the Second Prince. From the rewards, the daughters of the Prime Minister¡¯s family were the most generous, followed by the Imperial Censor and the Grand Duke¡¯s family. It seemed that at least one of the three daughters would marry the Second Prince.


    Yan Ruyu was not interested in the second prince¡¯s marriage at all. After Worthy Consort Xu and the Second Prince left, she also returned home.


    In the Yan Manor, Yan Xie had already gotten up from his nkets due to Mrs. Yan. Yan Ruyu had caught him sneaking out of the manor. Yan Ruyu asked Mrs. Yan to keep a close eye on him and not let him go out and cause trouble again.


    Yan Xie was blocked by Mrs. Yan in the study. He listlessly flipped through the article left behind by the teacher.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve been reading for half a day. Can I rest for a while?¡± Yan Xie asked bitterly.


    Mrs. Yan red at him. ¡°It¡¯s only been less than an hour! Why are you worse than the concubine¡¯s son?!¡±


    Yan Congming had three sons. The eldest and second sons were all born from Mrs. Yan, but the third son was born from a lowly concubine. That child was not very promising, but he was more obedient than his two legitimate brothers.


    ¡°How can I be the same as him?¡± Yan Congming put down the article in his hand and leaned towards Mrs. Yan. He hugged her arm and said, ¡°I¡¯m your biological son. I have you to dote on me!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Mrs. Yan was overjoyed by her son¡¯s ttery. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you rest for a while, alright?¡±


    Yan Xie snorted. ¡°I knew you were the best! Much better than that wretched girl!¡±


    ¡°How can you say that about your sister?¡± Mrs. Yan¡¯s face darkened.


    Yan Xie choked. He had almost forgotten that he was no longer the child his mother doted on the most. He felt jealous and became even more jealous of his sister. Suddenly, he rolled his eyes and said softly, ¡°Mother, do you still remember when a Daoist priest came to our house and said that Sister will have no children in her life?¡±


    That was not long after Yan Ruyu was born. At that time, there was only Mrs. Yan and Yan Congming in the room, and Yan Xie was only five years old and did not know anything yet, so Mrs. Yan did not let him go out of the room. She did not expect her son to remember these words. How could he not remember the teachings of Confucious when he could remember such a thing!


    Mrs. Yan red at her son angrily. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Are the words of a daoist true? You¡¯re just bluffing! Doesn¡¯t your sister have a child now?¡±


    And she had three of them! Mrs. Yan felt her heart melt at the thought of such a cute little thing.


    Yan Xie pursed his lips. ¡°Who knows if she gave birth to them herself¡­¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Mrs. Yan raised her fist, wanting to punch him.


    Coincidentally, the maidservant entered with the fruit basket. ¡°Madam, the fruits you wanted have been picked.¡±


    Yan Xie hugged his head and looked at Mrs. Yan defensively.


    Mrs. Yan sighed helplessly. She took the basket and handed it to Yan Xie. ¡°You, don¡¯t always make things difficult for your sister. She¡¯s doing this for your own good. That¡¯s why she doesn¡¯t allow you to go out and cause trouble. She¡¯s about to return from the pce. Give these fruits to her and coax her. Apologize to her. As her brother, what¡¯s wrong with doting on her?¡±


    ¡°There are so many people doting on her. Is there a need for me to do that too?¡± Yan Xie expressed that he didn¡¯t want to go.


    Mrs. Yan forcefully stuffed the basket into his hand. ¡°If you continue to dawdle, I don¡¯t think you can leave the manor for the rest of your life!¡±


    He was the eldest young master of the Yan Manor, but he was not as unyielding as a girl. Don¡¯t think that he didn¡¯t know that the servants wereughing at him.


    Yan Xie reluctantly took the basket and sent it to Yan Ruyu.


    Yan Ruyu did not return. He went to her study to wait for her.


    Yan Ruyu had read a lot of books. The books had all been flipped through, unlike Yan Xie and the brothers in the manor where the bookshelves were all used for decoration.


    Yan Xie was getting impatient from waiting. He casually flipped through the shelves and identally touched a vase on the shelf. He thought that the vase would fall, which shocked him. Unexpectedly, the vase only turned to the right. The bookshelf suddenly moved to the side, revealing a bare wall. In the wall, there was an inconspicuousndscape painting.


    Yan Xie casually lifted thendscape painting. Behind the painting was a small square hole. Inside the hole were two porcin jars, one big and one small. They were both white. The small one was the size of a fist, and the big one was only the size of a medicine jar.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Yan Xie curiously picked up one of the small jars and opened it. It was actually ash, white ash. He smelled it. It smelled of burned wood. He dipped his finger in it again, wanting to put it in his mouth and taste it.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    Yan Ruyu¡¯s voice suddenly appeared behind him, scaring him so much that he staggered and almost dropped the jar!


    Yan Ruyu¡¯s expression changed. She took two steps forward and snatched the jar from his hand. Then, she pped him!


    This was not enough. After Yan Ruyu put down the jar, she pulled out the sword in the study and pointed it at Yan Xie¡¯s heart.


    Yan Xie fell to the ground. ¡°Mother! Save me¡ª¡±


    Mrs. Yan was worried about her son and was worried that he would anger her sister again so she had been loitering nearby. When she heard his cry for help, she hurriedly entered the courtyard and walked to the study. When she saw her daughter trying to assassinate her son, she was so frightened that she almost fainted.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er! No!¡±


    Mrs. Yan rushed over and grabbed Yan Ruyu¡¯s wrist.


    Yan Ruyu was so angry that her entire body was trembling. The blood vessels in her eyes had swelled up, as if she wanted to skin the person in front of her alive.


    Yan Xie had never seen her look so terrifying. He stuttered, ¡°Mother¡­ Mother, save me¡­¡±


    ¡°Yu¡¯er! He¡¯s your brother!¡± Mrs. Yan said anxiously.


    Yan Ruyu gripped the hilt of her sword tightly, her eyes like torches. ¡°¡­Get lost, get lost!¡±


    Yan Xie rolled away.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er¡­¡±


    ¡°Mother, you go out too. I want to be alone.¡±


    Her appearance was really terrifying. Mrs. Yan didn¡¯t dare to provoke her and left with lingering fear. She caught up to the frightened Yan Xie. ¡°What did you do? You made your sister so angry!¡±


    ¡°Why is it my fault again? Mother, you really can¡¯t me me this time! You¡¯re too biased. The moment something happens, you think I¡¯m the one who¡¯s messing around, but I didn¡¯t! I just saw her things!¡± Yan Xie had an aggrieved expression as he told Mrs. Yan about the two jars. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just two jars of ashes? What¡¯s wrong with me taking a look? It¡¯s like someone¡¯s ashes!¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? How could your sister hide such an unlucky thing?¡± It was no wonder that Yan Ruyu wanted to kill him. With his smelly mouth, Mrs. Yan herself wanted to beat him to death!


    Mrs. Yan didn¡¯t ask Yan Ruyu what it was. In her opinion, it didn¡¯t matter what it was. Who didn¡¯t have a secret stash? Her daughter had always been sensible and knew her limits. She didn¡¯t have to stare at her like she was staring at her two useless sons.


    However, Yan Xie could not get over it for a long time. His mother was biased towards Yan Ruyu and did not think about her expression. She thought that Yan Ruyu was scaring him, but he understood that she really wanted to kill him at that time.


    He was getting more and more curious about what was hidden in the jar.

 Chapter 181 - Discovered

    <h4>Chapter 181: Discovered</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Xiao Manor.


    Shangguan Yan got someone to tidy up Xiao Yan¡¯s room and ced an urn containing Xiao Yan¡¯s belongings beside the memorial tablet on the table. It was impossible to find Xiao Yan¡¯s corpse after he was buried in the snowy mountain. Even the burial was done in a cenotaph.


    Xiao Yan was only two years older than Yan Jiuchao. When Shangguan Yan married into the Xiao family, he was still a child. Although his parents were still alive, the family was not peaceful. So he grew up by Shangguan Yan¡¯s side.


    It could not be said that she had transferred her maternal love for Yan Jiuchao to him, but the human heart was made of flesh. The child she had raised for so many years was gone overnight. Shangguan Yan was very sad, but Xiao Zhenting was probably even more sad.


    Xiao Zhenting had no children in his life. He really treated Xiao Yan as his son. Moreover¡­ Xiao Yan was thest legitimate son of the Xiao family. ording to the ancestral teachings of the Xiao family, if Xiao Yan died, the Xiao family would have no descendants.


    ¡°Madam.¡± Nanny Fang walked over gently and bowed behind Shangguan Yan.


    Shangguan Yan came back to her senses and straightened Xiao Yan¡¯s urn. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master has returned. He¡¯s in the study. Are you going over?¡± Nanny Fang asked.


    Shangguan Yan paused and shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯ll rest in the west wing tonight.¡±


    Nanny Fang wanted to say something but hesitated. Ever since Xiao Yan¡¯s ident, Madam had not slept with the Master for many days. Although it was reasonable to restrain themselves during the mourning period, they were husband and wife after all. How could they sleep in separate rooms every day?


    ¡°Have you prepared all the meals I asked you to prepare?¡± Shangguan Yan asked.


    Nanny Fang said helplessly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already watched Master eat the braised deer meat and stewed deer bone soup. Madam, are you really not going back to your room to rest?¡± Wasn¡¯t she afraid that the master would get a nosebleed from the heat at night?


    Shangguan Yan waved her hand. ¡°Alright, you can go and rest too.¡±


    ......


    Nanny Fang wanted to ask again, but when she saw Shangguan Yan¡¯s expression, she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. She vaguely guessed what Madam was up to. ¡°Madam, forgive me for being blunt, but is it really appropriate for you to do this?¡±


    Shangguan Yan lowered her eyes and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s appropriate or not. It¡¯s fine as long as we can leave a descendant for the Xiao family.¡±


    Nanny Fang sighed and returned to the room. Shangguan Yan also went to the west wing. She closed the door and looked at the study room from afar.


    Xiao Zhenting was handling official business in the study. He had long handed over his military power and was only hanging around in the imperial court. He did not have much on hand, but there were some post-war matters that needed to be dealt with.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s midnight,¡± said the maidservant on duty.


    Xiao Zhenting pressed his sore forehead. ¡°Where¡¯s Madam?¡±


    The maidservant said, ¡°She rested.¡±


    ¡°In the west wing again?¡± Xiao Zhenting asked.


    The maidservant braced herself and said, ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Xiao Zhenting sighed and got up to go to the west wing. If she didn¡¯te to him, he could go to her.


    It waste at night and everyone was resting. The courtyard was quiet. Xiao Zhenting did not dare to wake Shangguan Yan up. He gently pushed open the door and walked over without a sound.


    The moonlight was faint andnded on the exquisite body behind the curtain.


    It was unknown if the deer meat was too strong or if he had been holding it in for too long, but Xiao Zhenting felt his heart burning. He lifted the curtain andy on the bed, gently hugging her from behind. Suddenly, Xiao Zhenting felt that something was wrong. He took his arm away and stood by the bed. He shouted sternly, ¡°Who are you!¡±


    The decisive Marshal Xiao¡¯s voice could silence thousands of troops, let alone a weak woman. The woman on the bed fell down and trembled. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s me¡­¡±


    ¡°Shui Xiang?¡± Xiao Zhenting recognized her voice.


    Shui Xiang was Shangguan Yan¡¯s new maidservant. She was often brought along by Shangguan Yan and even brought her to the temple to pray for blessings. Xiao Zhenting did not take it to heart, but who knew that she would climb into his bed.


    Xiao Zhenting¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Did Madam ask you to lie here?¡±


    This was Shangguan Yan¡¯s room. If it wasn¡¯t for Shangguan Yan¡¯s silent permission, which suicidal maidservant would dare to lie on it?


    Shui Xiang nodded, trembling.


    Xiao Zhenting was so angry that he rushed out of the door!


    ¡­ .


    Tonight, it was not only Xiao Zhenting and Shangguan Yan who were unable to sleep, but also Yan Xie from the Yan Manor.


    Yan Xie had forgotten the pain after his scar healed. During the day, he was almost killed by Yan Ruyu because he had touched her things. However, at night, he actually had the guts to have designs on those two jars.


    He had thought about it. Yan Ruyu was someone who was going to marry into the Young Master Manor. Her standards were very high. To be able to make her so nervous, it must be some priceless treasure.


    It just so happened that he was short of money recently. He will steal Yan Ruyu¡¯s treasure and sell it to resolve his urgent needs.


    Yan Xie meant what he said. After everyone fell asleep, he quietly entered his sister¡¯s courtyard. He had grown up in the Yan Manor, so this small matter was not difficult for him. He went to Yan Ruyu¡¯s study with ease and found the ce where he had touched the mechanism during the day. When he opened it, the jar was no longer there.


    ¡°Heh, shifted it?¡±


    Yan Xie snorted in disdain. He was not as good as Yan Ruyu in school, but even ten Yan Ruyubined were not a match for him in terms of this kind of tricks.


    Yan Xie rummaged through the room for a while and indeed found another mechanism. It was an inconspicuous inkstone on the desk. When he gently twisted the inkstone, a secretpartment opened on the desk.


    ¡°Tsk, what did I say?¡±


    Yan Xie smiled smugly and took out the jar from the secretpartment. He then restored the mechanism and pretended that nothing had happened as he swaggered out of the study. He did not bring the jar back to his courtyard. Instead, he hid it in the grass in the garden.


    Before dawn the next day, he went to Mrs. Yan¡¯s courtyard and found an excuse to buy a gift for his sister to apologize. He brought the jar out of the manor.


    He nned to call a bunch of scoundrels to broaden their horizons. However, he never expected that the moment he got off the carriage, he would actually encounter the girl who had beaten him up after he failed to flirt with herst time!


    In a sense, Bai Tang was the same as Yan Xie. Both of them could not stay idle at home. Bai Tang pretended to be sick until she was about to grow mold. It was not easy for her to wait until her father went out and visit famous doctors for her when she sneaked out.


    However, she did not expect to meet this lecher.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Bai Tang¡¯s eyes widened!


    When Yan Xie saw her, he felt a faint pain in his butt. Was it easy for him to go out of the manor? Why did he bump into thisdy! He did not bring any guards today. So Yan Xie ran!


    Bai Tang¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°You still dare to run? I said that if you dare to appear in front of me again, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    Bai Tang chased after him as if she was flying.


    Yan Xie was carrying a bag with two heavy jars in it. He wanted to run fast, but he was worried that the jars would break. In such a short time, Bai Tang caught up.


    Bai Tang reached out and grabbed his shoulder. Yan Xie took a big step forward and finally dodged Bai Tang¡¯s demonic ws. However, he had dodged it but the bag was pulled away by Bai Tang.


    Yan Xie ran a few steps before realizing that the bag was gone. He hurriedly ran back. Bai Tang picked up the wooden stick on the ground, and Yan Xie stopped in his tracks. He, he, he had better escape¡­


    ¡°Brat, you ran fast!¡± Bai Tang threw away the wooden stick and picked up the bag she had identally pulled down. She raised her eyebrows strangely and said, ¡°What is it? It¡¯s so heavy.¡±


    ¡°Miss Bai!¡±


    A carriage stopped at the entrance of the alley and Yu Wan jumped down.


    ¡°Miss Yu?¡± Bai Tang smiled in surprise and walked towards her. ¡°What a coincidence to meet you here.¡±


    It was not a coincidence. Yu Feng had clearly done it on purpose. He should just buy stones if he wanted to buy them. But he had to take a long detour and pass by the Bai Manor.


    Yu Wan saw through it but did not expose him. She said to Bai Tang, ¡°Our family wants to build a house. Big Brother and I are here to buy stones.¡±


    The green bricks had been ordered in town, and the stone materials they had chosen were the most cost-effective one from the Capital.


    Bai Tang nodded. ¡°Your brother is in the carriage?¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Yu Feng cleared his throat and pretended to be calm as he got off the carriage. ¡°Miss Bai.¡±


    Bai Tang thought to herself,?<i>I won¡¯t eat you up. Why are you so shy? Fool!</i>


    Yu Wan thought of something and said, ¡°I saw you holding a stick just now. What happened?¡±


    Bai Tang asked, ¡°Do you still remember that lecher fromst time?¡±


    Yan Xie? Yu Wan nodded. ¡°Ah, I have some impression of him. Have you met him?¡±


    Yu Feng¡¯s expression darkened.


    Bai Tang wrung her hands. ¡°I did bump into him, but unfortunately, he escaped again. That guy¡¯s skills are not good, but his legs are fast like a rat!¡±


    Yu Feng heaved a sigh of relief. It was good that he had escaped. He was really worried that she would catch him and kill him.


    ¡°I snatched this from that guy. Look at what it is.¡± Bai Tang squatted down and ced the bag on the ground. She opened it and saw two small white porcin jars.


    Bai Tang pulled off the jar lid and looked at it. She frowned and said, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Yu Feng also looked over. He didn¡¯t see what it was. Bai Tang handed the jar to Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan looked at it and sniffed it before saying, ¡°It¡¯s ashes.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Bai Tang was so disgusted that she jumped three feet away.


    ¡°Why is that guy carrying such a thing?¡± Bai Tang quickly wiped her hands with a handkerchief.


    Even in Yu Wan¡¯s previous life, there were many taboos about dead people. It was no wonder that Bai Tang had such a reaction.


    Yu Feng was a man after all. No matter what he thought in his heart, he remained calm on the surface. ¡°Are both jars ashes? Why are there so little ashes?¡±


    Aunt Luo¡¯s son had died on the battlefield and his ashes had been brought back. He had seen that it was more than this. The two jars in front of him added up were not even as much as Aunt Luo¡¯s son¡¯s ashes.


    Yu Wan shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe it¡¯s only a portion.¡±


    ¡°I thought it was something good. If I had known that it was ashes, I¡­ I¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have snatched it!¡± Bai Tang stomped her feet anxiously. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to rob someone, but she had snatched a jar of ashes. She really didn¡¯t have the life of a bandit!


    On the other hand, the more Yan Xie thought about it, the more afraid he became. If he sold the treasure and Yan Ruyu found outter, he could still redeem it. But if a girl of unknown origins snatched it away¡­ Would Yan Ruyu chop him up in anger? He would die either way, but his intuition told him that being in Yan Ruyu¡¯s hands was much worse than being in that girl¡¯s hands.


    Thus, Yan Xie ran back dejectedly.


    Yu Wan naturally recognized him, but he did not dare to look up, so he did not recognize Yu Wan. It was even more impossible for him to recognize Yu Feng. The two of them had never seen each other before.


    He mustered his courage and said, ¡°You¡­ return the thing to me¡­ How much silver¡­ I¡¯ll get someone to bring it to youter¡­¡±


    Bai Tang might have shouted out bids for other things, but it had to be ashes. Bai Tang did not want to make a killing.


    Bai Tang said angrily, ¡°Who wants your money? Isn¡¯t it just two jars of ashes? I¡¯ll return it to you!¡±


    When Yan Xie heard that the other party had returned the item to him so easily, he was a little d. However, after thinking about it, he suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    What did she say this was?


    Ash?!


    ¡­ .


    Yan Xie was Mrs. Yan and Yan Congming¡¯s first son. When he was born, Old General Yan was still alive and the Yan Manor was still considered glorious. Yan Xie was not so unruly from the beginning. When Old General Yan was still alive, he was still smart and motivated.


    However, ever since he had a sister, everything had changed. This sister was smarter, more motivated, and more likable than him. However, the old general never liked his sister. He once asked his grandfather, ¡°My sister is so cute, why didn¡¯t Grandpa carry her?¡±


    The old general¡¯s expression was veryplicated.


    He had always thought that his grandfather hated his sister because of the daoist¡¯s words that she could not have any children. However, perhaps the daoist had said something else to his grandfather, but neither he nor his parents knew.


    The daoist had once predicted that Grandpa would not live past sixty and Grandpa really passed away the night before his sixtieth birthday.


    The daoist had also predicted that the Yan Family would go to jail. They really went to jail together.


    The daoist¡¯s prophecy had alle true. How could the prophecy about Yan Ruyu not having children be fake?


    All the Yan Family members were buried. How did the two urns of ashese about?


    At this moment, Yan Xie seemed to have suddenly opened his eight extraordinary meridians. Some thoughts suddenly appeared in his mind.


    ¡°Yan Ruyu, if you want your things back, meet me day at Ning¡¯an Temple, nine o¡¯clock.¡±


    Yan Xie ced a letter into Yan Ruyu¡¯s boudoir. Unfortunately, today was the day Yan Ruyu went to visit the young kids in the Young Master Manor. Cai Qin couldn¡¯t read, so she treated it as a piece of paper to wrap snacks. She put it and a few pastries on the table into the food box.


    Two hourster, the lunchbox entered the Young Master Manor.

 Chapter 182 - Brother Jiu Is Suspicious

    <h4>Chapter 182: Brother Jiu Is Suspicious</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    After Yan Ruyu entered the Young Master Manor, she went straight to Yan Jiuchao¡¯s courtyard. She had never been to the Young Master Manor before, so she did not know that this ce had once been lifeless. It was not until the three little fellows came that the trouble started and messes urred that there was a hint of life.


    Yan Ruyu liked silence. She could hear Uncle Wan¡¯s wails from afar, making her feel that it was noisy. She took a deep breath and calmed herself down. She smiled elegantly and walked into the Young Master Manor.


    There was naturally no need for her to hide her appearance here. She was dressed in a white dress and was as beautiful as a fairy who had fallen to the mortal world. Every frown and smile exuded an otherworldly aura. However, all of this was nothing in the eyes of the servants in the Young Master Manor. After everyone bowed to her without looking sideways, they went to work.


    Yan Ruyu could feel the respect from these people, but this respect did note from their own will. It was only because she was the biological mother of the three little masters.


    The greatest love a man could give his child was not how much he doted on him, but how much respect he could give his mother. Even if Yan Jiuchao had no feelings for her, he had never let the children fall into an embarrassing situation because of her.


    If she came with some purpose in the beginning, then at this moment, she sincerely wanted to marry this man.


    ¡°He¡¯s someone worth entrusting my life to,¡± Yan Ruyu murmured.


    Aunt Lin didn¡¯t hear him clearly. ¡°What did Miss say?¡±


    A moving smile appeared on Yan Ruyu¡¯s face. ¡°The Young Master, he¡¯s not as unbearable as the rumors say. He¡¯s worth any woman¡¯s life.¡±


    Aunt Lin looked at her Miss in surprise. Could it be that she was really tempted?


    ¡°Aunt Lin.¡± A trace of beautiful longing shed across Yan Ruyu¡¯s eyes. ¡°I want to marry him.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Aunt Lin was in a difficult position. It seemed that her Young Miss had really fallen for Young Master Yan. This was not a bad thing. However, it was not so easy to marry into the Young Master Manor.


    Initially, she had thought that victory was in her hands with the three children. However, after interacting with him, she realized that this young master was simply impervious to anything. Not to mention her young miss¡¯s rtionship with the young master, even if they didn¡¯t have this rtionship, with her looks, intelligence, temperament, and background, how could she not be the best candidate for the future Princess Consort Yan? Even the daughter of the prime minister, the daughter of the Grand Commandant, and the daughter of the Censorate that Worthy Consort Xu had chosen weren¡¯t as outstanding as her!


    ......


    ¡°I won¡¯t lose to a vige girl,¡± Yan Ruyu said firmly.


    As they spoke, the two of them entered the courtyard.


    The three little fellows ran around the courtyard, ruining the flowers. Uncle Wan chased after them, almost unable to breathe.


    Yan Ruyu, who had made up her mind a second ago, was suddenly stunned when she saw the three lively little fellows. Her thoughts drifted away uncontrobly.


    The three little fellows didn¡¯t know that Yan Ruyu had arrived. They were crawling around in the flowers, holding either a rolling pin or a corncob in their hands.


    How could they be so lively? Why were there children who can¡¯t survive?


    Yan Ruyu clenched her handkerchief tightly.


    Uncle Wan couldn¡¯t take it anymore and limped back into the house.


    The three little fellows no longer crawled into the flowers. Instead, theyy by the fish pond and reached out to fish. The water in the pool was very shallow, but it was such a cold day. If they really fell down, they would fall seriously ill and might not get up again.


    ¡°Miss, Miss!¡±


    Aunt Lin¡¯s voice interrupted Yan Ruyu¡¯s thoughts. She came back to her senses and saw that she had grabbed a child in her hand. The child was lifted up and could be thrown into the pool at any time.


    The child looked at her nkly.


    Aunt Lin snatched the child over.


    Yan Ruyu felt a chill run down her spine and staggered back a few steps. What happened to her just now? What was she thinking? Was she crazy?


    Da Bao and Er¡¯bao also ran over. They raised their heads and blinked at Yan Ruyu.


    Yan Ruyu hugged Xiaobao, who she had almost thrown into the pool, and stroked his head. She choked and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Aunt Lin said to her, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re too tired today. You shoulde and visit the Young Master another day.¡±


    Xiaobao struggled for a while and broke free from her arms. He ran behind his two brothers and looked at her fearfully with his clear eyes.


    Yan Ruyu anxiously wanted to exin, but Aunt Lin pulled her away. Cai Qin ced the snacks she brought into the back of the little master¡¯s room and left with them.


    When Uncle Wan took a sip of water and came to the courtyard with his hand on his old waist, Yan Ruyu was already gone. He did not know what had happened, and the three little fellows could not speak. He shook his head and brought the little fellows back to the room to eat.


    How could the three little fellows be willing to listen to him obediently? Not only did he not feed them, they even shattered a few jade artifacts.


    Uncle Wan gave up and said, ¡°Go ahead and fight. It¡¯s your father¡¯s anyway.¡±


    The tablecloth was also pulled off by the little fellows, and the tea set and snacks on the table fell to the ground.


    Uncle Wan noticed a note with words floating out. He was about to pick it up to take a look, but Dabao stepped on the note after stepping on the yam cake.


    The note was stuck to Dabao¡¯s feet, and he ran out again.


    Uncle Wan could not care less about chasing after the note. The room was in such a mess that if his Young Master saw it, he would go crazy. Uncle Wan quickly cleaned up.


    The three little fellows ran out of the courtyard. The nanny chased after them and lost them after a while.


    Dabao took the lead and left his two younger brothers far behind. Just as he was about to disappear, Dabao suddenly bumped into someone and his head hit the other party¡¯s thigh.


    Yan Jiuchao looked down at his son.


    Dabao rubbed his little head and looked up at his father. It was unknown if it was because he had a premonition that Yan Jiuchao was about to re up, but Dabao suddenly reached out his ck hand and hugged Yan Jiuchao¡¯s thigh.


    Yan Jiuchao, who had five finger marks on his leg: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s stuck to the shoe?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked ufortably.


    Shadow Thirteen picked up the little master and removed the piece of paper that seemed to be covered in feces but emitted a fragrant yam smell. Without changing his expression, he said, ¡°Paper.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao felt disgusted just by looking at it. He only nced at it from the corner of his eye, but he was surprised to find words on it.


    Although most of it was covered in yam, it was still recognizable¡ª¡±Yan Ruyu, if you want your things back, meet me day at Ning¡¯an Temple, nine o¡¯clock.¡±


    The information on the note inexplicably gave people a bad feeling.


    ¡°Is Miss Yan being pestered by some viin?¡± Shadow Thirteen asked in confusion. The note was clearly a threatening tone. No matter how much they disliked Miss Yan, she was still the mother of the three little masters. If she really let some viin pester her, they still couldn¡¯t sit by and do nothing.


    The problem was¡­ why did this notee to the Young Master Manor?


    Was it Yan Ruyu who deliberately put it in, or was it someone else? If it was the former, then Yan Ruyu had encountered a big trouble that could not be resolved and had no choice but to use this method to ask the Young Master for help. If it was thetter, then this was not a note that threatened Yan Ruyu at all, but a scheme to lure Yan Jiuchao into falling for it.


    ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ll go to the Yan Manor and ask Miss Yan about the situation. If she¡¯s really in trouble, it won¡¯t be toote for us to take action.¡± Shadow Thirteen¡¯s caution was not without reason. If this was a trap targeted at Yan Jiuchao, he could not let Yan Jiuchao fall into it.


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Let¡¯s go to Ning¡¯an Temple.¡±


    ¡°Young Master!¡± Shadow Thirteen was shocked.


    Yan Jiuchao said arrogantly, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since anyone dared to have any ideas about me. I want to see who still has the guts!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen wanted to advise his young master to be careful, but he understood that his young master had a temperament of causing trouble every day. The more dangerous it was, the more he wanted to go.


    Shadow Thirteen had no choice but to apany the Young Master to Ning¡¯an Temple. Of course, to be safe, he called Shadow Six.


    Shadow Six reluctantly left the house. ¡°Why did you call me? Isn¡¯t it enough for you to protect the Young Master?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said helplessly, ¡°Alright, what¡¯s the big deal?¡±


    Shadow Six scowled. ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen patted him on the shoulder and said earnestly, ¡°I think you¡¯re quite good like this.¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡± Shadow Six asked angrily.


    Shadow Thirteen thought for a while and said fearlessly, ¡°Cute and helpless.¡±


    Shadow Six : ¡°¡­¡±


    Shadow Thirteen went with a fair face and came back with a swollen face. Yan Jiuchao nced at him and didn¡¯t ask who beat him up. He got into the carriage.


    The Ning¡¯an Temple was in the Capital, but it was very far from the Young Master Manor. There were also a few rugged mountain roads to walk. Fortunately, Shadow Thirteen¡¯s driving skills were not bad, and he sessfully stopped the carriage at the foot of the mountain before 9 p.m.


    Ning¡¯an Temple was located halfway up the mountain.


    The three of them walked up the stairs and finally arrived at the temple after ten minutes.


    Shadow Thirteen first walked around the temple, but he didn¡¯t find anyone suspicious, nor did he see Miss Yan. This was strange. If Yan Ruyu had asked them for help, she should have at least appeared to meet them. Otherwise, how would they know what had happened to her? If it was a trap targeted at Yan Jiuchao, they should have set up an inescapable here.


    ¡°Young Master.¡± Shadow Thirteen told Yan Jiuchao the results of his investigation.


    Yan Jiuchao raised his eyebrows. ¡°Could it be that someone is ying me?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, you should go back with Shadow Six. I¡¯ll stay and wait. Perhaps¡­¡±


    Shadow Thirteen was halfway through his sentence when Yan Xie carried a big bag and sneaked up the mountain.


    ¡°Yan Xie!¡±


    In the Yan Manor, Yan Ruyu realized that the things she had hidden in her desk were gone. Her first reaction was Yan Xie! Other than Yan Xie, she could not think of anyone else who was so bored as to touch her two jars of¡­ ashes.


    When the maidservants heard her call Yan Xie¡¯s name, they were all frightened. It was nothing to smash things to vent her anger, but if word got out that she was disrespectful to her brother, she would be criticized.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see Yan Xie?¡± Yan Ruyu¡¯s eyes were red, as if she wanted to swallow them.


    The servants kept quiet.


    Yan Ruyu came out of Yan Xie¡¯s courtyard and went to Mrs. Yan and Yan Congming¡¯s courtyard. After that, she searched the entire mansion, but there was no sign of Yan Xie!


    Yan Xie did not know that Yan Ruyu had already gone berserk. He had left a note, so Yan Ruyu would definitely recognize his words. With his understanding of Yan Ruyu, she would definitelye to Ning¡¯an Temple.


    However, what puzzled Yan Xie was that he had been waiting in the meditation room for half a day. Why didn¡¯t the novice monk report to him that a young and beautiful nobledy hade? He had given the novice monk half a tael of silver!


    Yan Xie didn¡¯t sleep wellst night after stealing the treasure. Now that he was sleepy, he fell asleep not long after.


    Shadow Thirteen quietly entered the room, tapped Yan Xie¡¯s sleeping acupoint, took away the bag that Yan Xie was holding tightly in his arms, and returned to the meditation room next door.


    Ever since Yan Xie entered the temple, they had been keeping an eye on him. With Yan Xie¡¯s counter-reconnaissance methods, he could not hide from the three of them at all. Yan Xie first asked for the meditation room and then bribed the young monk that once a young nobledy came, he would send him news.


    It was obvious who that nobledy was.


    They didn¡¯t expect Yan Xie to be so despicable. He even dared to threaten his biological sister!


    But then again, did Yan Ruyu need their Young Master to take action against Yan Xie, that prodigal son? What was Yan Ruyu thinking? Even if she used a butcher¡¯s knife to kill a chicken, it shouldn¡¯t be like this! She wasn¡¯t like Miss Yu, whose father was imprisoned and was about to be beheaded.


    Shadow Thirteen frowned in disdain and handed the bag to the Young Master.


    ¡°Open it,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    Shadow Thirteen paused. ¡°¡­Yes, Young Master.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen opened the bag. Seeing that it was two sealed jars, he unscrewed the lid without a word.


    ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s ashes,¡± Shadow Thirteen said as he pinched it.


    ¡°Ashes?¡± Yan Jiuchao frowned.


    ¡°Human ashes?¡± Shadow Six asked. He was a scout and was good at investigating information, but he was not as experienced as Shadow Thirteen in killing people and performing autopsies.


    Shadow Thirteen nodded.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Shadow Six asked.


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°Human ashes smell different from animals.¡±


    ¡°What difference?¡± Shadow Six was puzzled.


    Shadow Thirteen thought for a while. ¡°I can¡¯t tell, but I can naturally recognize it if I smell it too much.¡±


    So how many corpses¡¯ ashes did Shadow Thirteen smell to cultivate such a perverted ability? Shadow Six couldn¡¯t help but shudder.


    Shadow Thirteen poked the dagger into the urn again.


    ¡°There¡¯s something,¡± he said. He used his dagger to pick out the thing at the bottom of the jar. After wiping it with his handkerchief, he realized that it was two longevity locks made of gold.


    The longevity lock was something that only infants would wear. There were golden locks, silver locks, and copper locks. Some had been bought before they were born, and some had been forged after they were born. Most of them were worn by children when they were washed three days after their birth to ensure that the child would live a long life without worries.


    Of course, not everyone would wear such things. The three little masters did not.


    Shadow Six took the longevity lock. ¡°In that case, it¡¯s a child¡¯s ashes inside.¡±


    Two urns and two longevity locks.


    ¡°Why does Miss Yan have such a thing?¡± Shadow Six asked suspiciously.


    From the information revealed on Yan Xie¡¯s note, these things belonged to Yan Ruyu alone and had nothing to do with Yan Xie himself. Therefore, they could be ruled out as two children from the Yan family.


    But that was strange, wasn¡¯t it? Why did Yan Ruyu keep the child¡¯s ashes outside? Did someone entrust it to her, or did she¡­ have some unknown rtionship with these two children?


    ¡°Young Master, should we capture Yan Xie and interrogate him?¡± Shadow Thirteen asked.


    Yan Jiuchao tapped his slender fingers on the table. ¡°Don¡¯t alert the enemy first. Put the thing back.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Shadow Thirteen put the longevity lock and urns back into Yan Xie¡¯s arms and undid his sleeping acupoint.


    As soon as Shadow Thirteen returned to the meditation room, Yan Ruyu rushed into the temple with her guards.


    It turned out that although Yan Ruyu didn¡¯t receive the note, she saw the ink that had unintentionally seeped into the white paper when he was writing the note in Yan Xie¡¯s study. It wasn¡¯t obvious, but she saw a row of uneven ¡°Ni-g¡¯an T-m-le¡± words. Yan Ruyu guessed that it was Ning¡¯an Temple.


    Hearing Yan Xie¡¯s scream from next door, Shadow Thirteen clutched his chest. Fortunately, the Young Master was smart. Yan Ruyu hade too quickly. Even if they really caught Yan Xie, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything out of him in time.


    ¡°What do we do now, Young Master?¡± Shadow Thirteen asked.


    Yan Jiuchao did not seem to hear themotion next door. He raised his brush and drew two longevity locks. He did not miss a single pattern on the front, back, and bottom.


    Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six were shocked.?<i>You had only taken two nces, so how did you remember it so clearly? If you put your attention on your studies, those top schrs would be gone!</i>


    Yan Jiuchao handed the blueprint to the two of them and instructed, ¡°Go and investigate where these two longevity locks were forged, when they were forged, and who bought them.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Shadow Six took the blueprint.


    At night, Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen headed to the various jewelry shops in the Capital. They asked around for a day and a night. Finally, at the end of the second day, they found the craftsman who knew the two longevity locks in a shop opened by an outsider.

 Chapter 183 - Physical Examination

    <h4>Chapter 183: Physical Examination</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    This was an inconspicuous shop. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it happened to be opposite arge jewelry store, Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen might not have noticed it at all. And even if they did, they didn¡¯t have much hope. Who knew¡­ they really met the right person!


    ¡°These two longevity locks¡­¡± The craftsman had a distinct foreign ent. ¡°I¡¯ve made them before. Look at the one on the right. I modified the pattern on the edge.¡±


    Whether he had modified them or not, Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen did not know. However, after Shadow Six showed him the pattern on the front and asked him to draw the back, he drew them urately. He was undoubtedly the craftsman who had made these two longevity locks.


    ¡°It¡¯s the style from a few years ago. It¡¯s not for sale anymore. Do you want to make these two types of longevity locks? We have better styles with jade embedded in them.¡± The craftsman who had already been promoted to half of the owner said patiently.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t here to buy locks. We¡¯re here to ask for information,¡± Shadow Six said.


    The craftsman did not look happy when he heard that they were not buying locks.


    ¡°But if your information is urate.¡± Shadow Six took out a gold ingot.


    The craftsman¡¯s eyes immediately lit up as he reached out for the gold.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Shadow Six drew out the word warningly and brought the gold to his front.


    The craftsman¡¯s hand missed. He coughed lightly and said, ¡°Little brother, if you have anything to ask, feel free to ask!¡±


    Shadow Six asked, ¡°It¡¯s about these two longevity locks. When did you start making these longevity locks and how long have you been selling them?¡±


    The craftsman replied, ¡°These two locks aren¡¯t from the Capital. They were from Gong City two to three years ago. They¡¯re exclusive to our shop. When I left, our shop no longer sold such longevity locks.¡±


    ¡°When did you leave?¡± Shadow Six asked.


    ......


    ¡°About two years ago,¡± said the craftsman.


    Shadow Six paused and said, ¡°Do you remember a very beautiful young pregnant woman among the customers who bought this longevity lock?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± The craftsman scratched his head. ¡°I can¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°Sorry to disturb you.¡± Shadow Six gave the gold to the craftsman and left the shop with Shadow Thirteen.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Shadow Six asked.


    In the shop, Shadow Thirteen didn¡¯t say anything, but that didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t have any thoughts.


    Ying Shisan said ambiguously, ¡°Young Master slept with Miss Yan in Prefecture Xu. Miss Yan also gave birth to the children in Prefecture Xu and raised them until she returned to the Capital. During this period, it¡¯s not that Miss Yan hasn¡¯t been to other ces. For example, she met Madam Du in Lu City near Prefecture Xu.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Shadow Six cut off his smelly and long foreshadowing.


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°The lock was bought from Gong City. Those two children were most likely born in Gong City. I wonder how the ashes were transferred to Yan Ruyu after they died?¡±


    Shadow Six frowned and said, ¡°Two or three years ago, Yan Ruyu was still recuperating in Prefecture Xu, right? She couldn¡¯t have traveled thousands of miles to Gong City.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen sighed. ¡°Who knows what¡¯s going on? Forget it, let¡¯s quickly report to the Young Master.¡±


    The two of them returned to the Young Master Manor and told him everything they had heard.


    Shadow Six said, ¡°¡­The two children should have been born in Gong City. I wonder who the parents of the children are and what their rtionship with Miss Yan is?¡±


    Since Yan Xie dared to threaten Yan Ruyu with the children¡¯s ashes, it was obvious that the ashes were very precious to Yan Ruyu. Then, the person who entrusted the ashes to Yan Ruyu must also be an extremely important person in her life.


    ¡°Miss Yan grew up in the Capital. After the Yan family¡¯s ident, she immediately fled to Prefecture Xu. I¡¯ve never heard of her going to Gong City. How did she know someone from Gong City? Or could it be¡­ someone she knew in the past moved to Gong City?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°Haven¡¯t you thought that perhaps she has been to Gong City herself?¡±


    Shadow Six weakly took a deep breath and said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right? Judging from the time, Miss Yan was pregnant and giving birth in Prefecture Xu at that time.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said with a deep gaze, ¡°Can¡¯t we just ask her?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, Marquis Yan requests an audience.¡± Outside the study, Uncle Wan¡¯s panting voice could be heard. Uncle Wan, who had been tortured by the three little fellows until he doubted his life, needed an indefinite long vacation!


    ¡°You guys can leave. Let him in.¡± Yan Jiuchao sent Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen to ¡°look after¡± the young kids. Yan Congming was led by a servant to the flower hall of the Young Master Manor.


    ¡°Did Lord Yane to visit because of the military merit?¡± Yan Jiuchao sat on a chair and asked bluntly.


    Yan Congming, who was sitting below, smiled brightly. ¡°How can that be? I believe that His Majesty will make a fair decision regarding the military merits. If Young Master Yan is worried that I will take it to heart because you helped Yu Shaoqing, then there¡¯s no need. I heard from Yu¡¯er that Yu Shaoqing¡¯s daughter is the savior of the children. It¡¯s only right for Young Master Yan to take care of him. I won¡¯t have any thoughts about it.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao did not even bat an eyelid.


    Yan Congming felt like he was sitting on pins and needles when he saw that the Young Master was treating him indifferently. He had mustered up his courage toe to the Young Master Manor today. Of course, it was for military merits. However, he could not say it out loud. Everyone was looking for Zhou Huai. He suspected that Young Master Yan had also taken action.


    However, Young Master Yan had exposed his motive the moment he opened his mouth. He felt guilty and denied it without thinking and he regretted it now. But since he had already denied it, it would be hypocritical to mention it again.


    Yan Congming was quite depressed after silently suffering a loss.


    Of course, he did not think that Yan Jiuchao did it on purpose. How could a little profligate son who could not even study properly have the ability to see through his thoughts? It was just a coincidence.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to¡­ meet my grandsons,¡± Yan Congming said with a smile. This reason was impable. He would find an excuse to stay and ask him when the time was right!


    The pageboy outside the reception pavilion said, ¡°The Little Masters have been taken out of the manor by the Shadow Guards.¡±


    Seeing that the sentence ¡°What a coincidence, I made Marquis Yan make a wasted trip¡± was about toe out of Yan Jiuchao¡¯s mouth, Yan Congming said in time, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m also here to visit Young Master on behalf of Yu¡¯er!¡±


    ¡­ .


    An hourter, Yan Congming left the Young Master Manor happily.


    ¡°Where are we going, Master?¡± asked the coachman.


    Yan Congming smiled and said, ¡°Of course we¡¯re going back. Hurry, I have good news for Yu¡¯er!¡±


    On the other hand, after Yan Xie let Yan Ruyu catch him with two jars of ashes, he was taught a lesson behind closed doors by Yan Ruyu.


    Mrs. Yan didn¡¯t know what had happened. Yan Ruyu didn¡¯t even open the door when she shouted, making her anxious.


    ¡°Mother¡ªMother, save me¡ª¡± Yan Xie cried out involuntarily.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you shout!¡± Yan Ruyu shed again!


    Yan Xie held his head and fled. The chair behind him was split into two.


    The Yan family¡¯s ancestral sword could cut through iron like mud. It was originally passed down to his father, but his father didn¡¯t give it to him, the eldest son. Instead, he gave it to a girl. It angered him to death!


    ¡°Yan Ruyu, what¡¯s wrong with you? Isn¡¯t it just two jars of ashes? What¡¯s wrong with me taking them to take a look?¡± Yan Xie became anxious and spoke without thinking.


    Yan Ruyu was stunned. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Yan Xie wanted to p himself, but since he had already said it, he couldn¡¯t take it back. He simply straightened his back and said, ¡°Why? Did I say something wrong? Do you think you hid it well? Hmph! I¡¯ve already discovered all your secrets! I advise you to be more polite to me, or I¡¯ll ruin your reputation!¡±


    This was naturally out of anger. Yan Ruyu was his sister. It was fine if he was jealous of her, but he wouldn¡¯t really kill her. At most¡­ he would look for her to extort some money.


    Yan Ruyu was not as considerate as her brother. Her face immediately turned cold. She did not ask him how he found out. She walked forward step by step and looked at him coldly. ¡°Who else knows about this?¡±


    That little girl he didn¡¯t know. Yan Xie had already made a mistake once and wouldn¡¯t do it again. He turned his face away and muttered, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a bbermouth? Would I casually say such things? I even hid it for you!¡±


    Yan Ruyu raised her sword. ¡°So as long as I kill you, I can guarantee that the secret won¡¯t leak?¡±


    Yan Xie¡¯s eyes widened!


    ¡°Yu¡¯er!¡± Yan Congming entered the courtyard like a spring breeze.


    Mrs. Yan felt as if she had been pardoned. ¡°Aiya, Master, you¡¯re back at the right time. Quickly go and see Yu¡¯er. I don¡¯t know what she did to her brother!¡±


    Yan Congming¡¯s arrival saved Yan Xie¡¯s life. Yan Xie was so scared that he peed his pants and moved into Mrs. Yan¡¯s courtyard without another word.


    Yan Ruyu was so angry that she threw her sword away.


    Yan Congming looked at the mess on the ground and wondered what that brat had done to make the usually calm Yu¡¯er so angry.


    ¡°Alright, Yu¡¯er, don¡¯t be angry with your brother. Daddy has good news for you.¡± Yan Congming brought his daughter to the study and waved for the maidservant to tidy up the room.


    ¡°What good news do you have, Daddy?¡± Yan Ruyu suppressed her anger and asked.


    Yan Congming raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Young Master Yan asked you to tour theke with him tonight.¡±


    Yan Ruyu¡¯s first reaction was joy, but her second reaction was suspicion. ¡°Why would he suddenly ask me to tour theke?¡± It was difficult to even see him normally. Don¡¯t think that she didn¡¯t know that he was actually avoiding her.


    Yan Congming smiled smugly. ¡°This is all thanks to your father!¡±


    Yan Congming exaggerated the fact that he had specially gone to the Young Master Manor for the sake of his daughter¡¯s lifelong happiness. The general meaning was that as a biological father, he had used his glib tongue to praise Yan Ruyu to the point that she was unique in the world. And Young Master Yan was tempted.


    Yan Ruyu was still in disbelief. ¡°Daddy, are you sure that he asked me to tour theke and nothing else?¡±


    The fact that Yan Xie had discovered the urn made her be sensitive. She always felt that it was unusual for Yan Jiuchao, who usually ignored her, to suddenly ask to see her.


    ¡°Sigh, child, why don¡¯t you believe in your father¡¯s ability? It¡¯s true that he doesn¡¯t care about you, but that¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t know how good you are. I have thrown away my shame!¡± Yan Congming praised his daughter without holding back.


    Everyone was willing to believe what they wanted to believe. If Yan Ruyu was not tempted, she might have thought twice before acting. However, she could not wait to see Yan Jiuchao.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll get someone to reject him!¡± Yan Congming pretended to be calm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Yan Ruyu grabbed his arm, a hint of shyness shing across her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    ¡­ .


    On the Jade Lake in the west of the Capital, the lights were dim and the sound of the pipa could be heard.


    A luxurious pleasure boat slowly docked on the shore. This was thergest pleasure boat on theke, attracting the attention of passers-by. Under everyone¡¯s envious gazes, Yan Ruyu, dressed to the nines, boarded the boat.


    She was wearing a crescent moon white dress with flowing sleeves. The skirt trailed on the ground and was blown by the night wind. It was light but not morous. She was beautiful and peerless, like a fairy on the moon.


    The people around her let out frequent exmations. Yan Ruyu¡¯s lips curled up. She was originally beautiful, and after dressing up carefully, she was naturally iparably beautiful. She wondered if Young Master Yan would be stunned and surprised when he saw her like this.


    Yan Ruyu touched the veil on her face. The ce where she was injured by the princess of Xiongnu had already healed, and she had regained her former beauty.


    ¡°Miss Yan, be careful where you step,¡± said the boatman.


    Yan Ruyu nodded elegantly and nobly.


    The shop assistant led Yan Ruyu to the empty deck on the first floor. There, Yan Ruyu finally saw the handsome Yan Jiuchao. He didn¡¯t have to do anything on purpose. Just his thin back view could be the most beautiful scenery on theke.


    Yan Ruyu felt her heart skip a beat.


    The servants left one after another. The huge pleasure boat was so quiet that it was as if only the two of them were left.


    Yan Ruyu stepped forward and bowed slightly. ¡°Young Master Yan.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao nced at her before looking at the blueke.


    Although it was just a small action, Yan Ruyu waspletely relieved. In the past, Young Master Yan never looked at her directly. Today, he finally looked at her. It seemed like he really wanted to ask her to have a tour in theke.


    Yan Ruyu stood beside Yan Jiuchao and said gently, ¡°Daddy¡¯s sudden visit must have offended you. I hope Young Master Yan doesn¡¯t take offense.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    Yan Ruyu had been looking forward to seeing him every day, but when she really saw him, she didn¡¯t know what to say to him. The atmosphere instantly became a little awkward. Yan Ruyu pinched her handkerchief ufortably and found a topic to talk about. ¡°How have you been recently?¡±


    ¡°Pretty good,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    Why didn¡¯t he ask her if she was okay? Yan Ruyu lowered her eyes and thought for a while before asking with a smile, ¡°Why did you suddenly think of asking me out to tour theke?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    Yan Ruyu was stunned and hurriedly said, ¡°Yu¡¯er naturally like your invitation.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been in Prefecture Xu for the past few years. What do you think of Prefecture Xu?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    Prefecture Xu was Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s hometown. Could it be that Young Master Yan knew that Worthy Consort Xu had invited her to the pce to admire the flowers, so he deliberately probed her rtionship with Worthy Consort Xu?


    She was not afraid of anything and said calmly, ¡°Although Prefecture Xu is good, I miss my home in the Capital.¡±


    ¡°Apart from Prefecture Xu, have you been anywhere else?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    Did he dispel his doubts about her? Yan Ruyu said softly, ¡°Lu City, An City, and Jin City are all near Prefecture Xu. I¡¯m a woman with three children. I really can¡¯t go far.¡±


    She had cleverly made herself look pitiful.


    Coincidentally, at this moment, a servant had set up a small table and cushions on the open deck. Yan Ruyu said to Yan Jiuchao, ¡°Young Master Yan, the wind is strong by the ship. Let¡¯s go there and have a seat.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yan Jiuchao walked over and sat on the mat.


    Yan Ruyu knelt down opposite him. After the servants set up the tea and snacks, they tactfully left. Yan Ruyu stretched out her fair wrist, picked up the wine pot, and poured a cup of good wine for Yan Jiuchao and herself.


    ¡°To you.¡± She raised her ss, removed her veil, covered her face with her sleeve, and elegantly drained it.


    Yan Jiuchao took a sip and frowned. ¡°What wine is this?¡±


    Yan Ruyu¡¯s face turned slightly red. ¡°It¡¯s a ten-year-old Huadiao.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao looked surprised. ¡°You know this?¡±


    Yan Ruyu was pleased in her heart, but she did not show it on her face. She smiled humbly and said, ¡°I only know a little. I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of you.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao grunted and got someone to bring another pot of wine. He asked Yan Ruyu, ¡°What wine is this?¡±


    Yan Ruyu sniffed it. ¡°A five-year-old Huadiao.¡±


    ¡°What about this?¡± Yan Jiuchao pointed at the third pot of wine handed over by the servant.


    Yan Ruyu still only took a sniff. ¡°This is this year¡¯s newly brewed plum wine. It has just left the wine cer. If you like it, I¡¯ll personally brew a jar and send it to Young Master Manor.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Yan Jiuchao refused. He waved his hand and got someone to take the wine away. He looked at the stack of green balls on the table and took one to taste. ¡°What a strange taste. I¡¯ve never eaten it before.¡±


    It was rare for Yan Ruyu to have a chance to show her talent in front of Yan Jiuchao. She thought of something and said, ¡°This is a ck tea crisp, made with oolong tea and flour. It¡¯s a specialty of Gong City. In Gong City, almost every family knows how to make ck tea crisp.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°You make it sound like you¡¯ve been to Gong City.¡±


    Yan Ruyu¡¯s heart skipped a beat! She quickly looked at Yan Jiuchao and saw that he had already put down the ck tea crisp in his hand and turned to eat other snacks. It seemed like he had just said it casually.


    Yan Ruyu picked up her ss and took a sip. She didn¡¯t drink anything before she remembered that she had already finished the wine in her ss. She put down the wine ss expressionlessly and raised her hand to take the wine pot. However, a slender hand reached over before her.


    Yan Jiuchao personally poured a ss of wine for her, and she was overwhelmed by the favor.


    Fifteen minutester, Yan Ruyuy unconscious on the table.


    ¡°Young Master.¡± Shadow Thirteen walked over. ¡°She keeps saying that she¡¯s never been to Gong City, but she¡¯s knowledgeable when ites to the customs of Gong City, she¡¯s probably lying! Why would she lie?¡±


    Yes¡­ why would she lie? What happened in Gong City that he shouldn¡¯t know about?¡¯


    Yan Jiuchao tapped his slender fingers on the table. ¡°Go back to the Young Master Manor and ask Uncle Wan to find an experienced nanny.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen was puzzled. ¡°Young Master, why are you looking for a nanny?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°A physical examination.¡±

 Chapter 184 - The Aggrieved Little Munchkins

    <h4>Chapter 184: The Aggrieved Little Munchkins</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    After spring, the sky gradually darkened, and the children became more and more happy.


    Yu Wan nned to call Little Bruiser home for dinner after peeling thest few spring bamboo shoots in the basket. As she peeled them, a drop of cold water dripped onto the back of her hand. She was suddenly stunned and looked at it nkly for a long time, not understanding why she was staring at a drop of rain in a daze.


    A few more drops of rain fell. Only then did Yu Wane back to her senses. She quickly carried a basket of spring bamboo shoots into the kitchen. Just as she was about to cross the threshold, a spring bamboo shoot fell and smashed into the bucket.


    Yu Wan held the dustpan in one hand and bent down to fish out the bamboo shoots from the bucket with the other. Unexpectedly, her body tilted too much when she scooped the bamboo shoots and the dustpan tilted. The bamboo shoots on it spilled all over the ground.


    Yu Wan scrambled to pick it up. After picking up the bamboo shoots, she hurriedly went to collect the clothes that were hanging on the clothesline. After she finished collecting thest piece, the heavy rain fell!


    Yu Wan stood at the entrance of the central room and looked at the rain outside with lingering fear. ¡°Fortunately, I was fast!¡±


    With that, Yu Wan frowned. Was it an illusion? She felt that this scene was somewhat familiar, as if she had experienced it before.


    The raindropsnded on the zed roof with a crisp sound. Yan Ruyu¡¯s body moved and she suddenly sat up! She widened her eyes and looked at the familiar curtains and bed. For a moment, she did not know where she was.


    ¡°Lychee¡­¡± She called out hoarsely.


    It was Cai Qin who responded. Cai Qin cut off a clean thin jacket, lifted the curtain, and asked Yan Ruyu softly, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    Yan Ruyu¡¯s gazended on Cai Qin¡¯s face. She was in a daze for a long time before memories surged from the depths of her mind.


    Lychee had broken her leg because of the princess¡¯s horse. She had promoted Cai Qin to her personal maidservant. Last night, Young Master Yan had asked her to tour theke. She had dressed up carefully and drank with Young Master Yan.


    ......


    Wait, drinking?


    Yan Ruyu¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Aren¡¯t I on the pleasure boat? Why am I¡­ back home?¡±


    Cai Qin said, ¡°Miss, you were drunkst night. Young Master originally nned to let you rest in the pleasure boat¡¯s room, but the wind and rain made it unsafe. So he sent you back to the manor in a carriage.¡±


    Yan Ruyu had indeed forgotten what had happened after drinking two sses of wine. Her alcohol tolerance was not good to begin with, andst night, she could not resist Young Master Yan¡¯s kindness and drank an extra ss¡­ Now that she thought about it, she regretted it.


    She boarded the boat alone without a maidservant by her side. She did not know if she had lost herposure or if she had said something she should not have.


    ¡°You said that the Young Master was the one who sent me to the carriage. He sent me home personally?¡± Yan Jiuchao hugged her?


    Cai Qin shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s Steward Wan and a nanny from the Young Master Manor.¡±


    Cai Qin did not find the nanny familiar. She had never seen her before, but the Young Master Manor was so big. It was impossible for her to see everyone. Cai Qin felt that this was nothing, so she did not specially pick it out to tell Yan Ruyu.


    When Yan Ruyu heard from Cai Qin that it was the nanny of the Young Master Manor, she did not take it to heart. But why did she suddenly feel flustered?


    In the study of the Young Master Manor, the sky was still dark.


    Yan Jiuchao sat behind the desk with Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen standing beside him like statues. In the empty space in front of him, an old and decent nanny was kneeling.


    ¡°I, Madam Kou, greet the Young Master.¡± Nanny Kou kowtowed.


    On the ship, in order to avoid attention, Nanny Kou only treated herself as a nanny of the Young Master Manor and did not officially greet Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities. Tell me the results of your examination.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Nanny Kou said. ¡°That girl had given birth before.¡±


    This answer was expected. Of course, Yan Ruyu had given birth before. Otherwise, where did the three little young masterse from? Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen did not quite understand the purpose of Young Master inviting the nanny for a physical examination. Since Young Master did not say, they did not dare to ask.


    The study was not lit, and only faint candlelight came from thentern under the porch.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s face was hidden in the dark, making it impossible to see his expression.


    ¡°I know this.¡± Yan Jiuchao¡¯s voice was low and cold. ¡°I¡¯m asking how many times she gave birth?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six were stunned. This question was strange. What did he mean by how many times?


    ¡°Twice,¡± Nanny Kou said.


    Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six¡¯s expressions became even stranger. If one child was counted as one time, then the three little young masters should be counted as three times. However, if one pregnancy was counted as one time, then there would only be once. Where did the two timese from?


    Yan Jiuchao did not interrupt Nanny Kou and gestured for her to continue.


    Nanny Kou was a very experienced midwife. In her early years, she had also been a doctor¡¯s daughter. She was not interested in Nanny Hui¡¯s way of seeing people with the naked eye. She paid more attention to physical examination, and she did not make any mistakes on the people she examined.


    Nanny Kou said, ¡°From the extent of that girl¡¯s recovery, the first time she gave birth should be at least three years ago.¡±


    After a woman gave birth, the birth canal, cervix, and abdominal muscles would be different from when she was a girl. Although the recovery varied from person to person, someone as powerful as Nanny Kou could stillbine the person¡¯s own condition and give a rtively urate judgment.


    Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen frowned. That¡¯s not right! The little young masters were born two years ago!


    ¡°The second birth was two years ago,¡± Nanny Kou continued.


    Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen looked at each other. The nanny¡¯s words sounded scary. Could it be that Yan Ruyu had been with a man first before sleeping with their Young Master? The two of them suddenly began to sympathize with their Young Master. He had kept his virginity for so many years, but in the end, it was snatched away by a woman who was not a virgin.


    Shadow Six decided that from this moment on, he no longer cared about thepetition of private parts because his Young Master was too pitiful.


    Yan Jiuchao knew that the two of them had misunderstood. After Nanny Kou left, he said coldly, ¡°I have an illness, but it¡¯s not to the extent that I can¡¯t even tell this.¡±


    The woman he was with that night was a virgin. He was sure of that.


    Therefore, if Yan Ruyu had already given birth three years ago, then it could only be said that the woman he had been obsessed with for a night was not Yan Ruyu at all.


    It was not that he was not shocked, but he was not too shocked. After all, he had more or less guessed this when he saw the two urns and the two longevity locks.


    ¡°How did you suspect this?¡± Shadow Thirteen asked.


    ¡°Two longevity locks are different,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    Shadow Thirteen did not react, but Shadow Six was enlightened. The three little young masters were triplets, so their food and clothes were the same. If it was really something for the twins, then the two longevity locks should be the same style.


    Shadow Six could not help but admire his Young Master. As expected of someone who had been a father before, he was even confident that he could score well in this kind of mentality. If it were him, how could he know that the two longevity locks looked different?


    However, at that time, Young Master should not havepletely suspected Yan Ruyu until Yan Ruyu gave herself away on the pleasure boat.


    She tried her best to hide the fact that she had been to Gong City. It was hard not to suspect that she had done something shameful in Gong City. Coupled with the two children who had died young, all his deductions came naturally.


    Shadow Six was ashamed. He had never been a father before, so he was not as sensitive as his Young Master in such matters. Fortunately, his Young Master was decisive. Otherwise, they would still be kept in the dark.


    ¡°That woman is too bold!¡± Shadow Thirteen said coldly.


    Did she not know how to write the word ¡°death¡± when she dared to pretend to be the little young masters¡¯ mother?


    Shadow Thirteen thought of something and said, ¡°Wait, are the little young masters still your biological children?¡±


    The rain was pouring, and the window was rustling. Yan Jiuchao moved the paperweight inkstone inadvertently, and the wind blew the paper on the desk throughout the room.


    Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six grabbed the pieces of paper that were flying around. When they looked up, they saw the three little young masters standing at the door in a daze.


    The sky was still dark. At this time, they should be sleeping soundly. Why did they suddenlye to the study? They didn¡¯t hear what they said just now, right? They were still young, so they wouldn¡¯t understand, right?


    Shadow Thirteen wished he could p himself. Was he crazy? How could he say such a thing?


    The three of them stood on the cold floor in thin pajamas and bare feet. The cold wind made them shiver. Their eyes were wide open, and there was a trace of uneasiness in them.


    ¡°Come here,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    The three of them crossed the threshold with their short legs and walked around the desk to Yan Jiuchao. They raised their heads and looked at him pitifully.


    Yan Jiuchao stroked their little faces. ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡±


    The three of them lowered their heads.


    Yan Jiuchao had long discovered that they would have nightmares as long as there was heavy rain. However, this aggrieved and uneasy look seemed to be not only because of nightmares.


    Yan Jiuchao raised their heads again and saw that their eyes were red and tears were rolling in them.


    Yan Jiuchao gasped in heartache. ¡°Shadow Thirteen.¡±


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll punish myself with a hundred strokes.¡± Shadow Thirteen silently went to the courtyard to receive his punishment.


    Yan Jiuchao carried the three teary little fellows onto hisp. They usually looked like brats, but were their hearts actually so sensitive and fragile? Did they take Shadow Thirteen¡¯s words seriously?


    The three of them wiped their tears with their small hands. They did not want to be wild children without a father.

 Chapter 185 - Untitled

    <h4>Chapter 185: Untitled</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The three little fellows had already slept for half an hour. The three of themy in Yan Jiuchao¡¯s arms, their little heads resting on his arms and chest. Their little hands were tugging at his clothes, and there were still tears on their eyshes.


    ¡°Young Master.¡± Uncle Wan walked into the house. ¡°It¡¯s almost dawn. Carry the little young masters back to the room. You should rest too.¡±


    After a tiring night, it was time for him to rest. It was not like he was made of iron.


    Yan Jiuchao did not say anything. He carried the three little fellows back to his room and ced them on the soft bed. He used to sleep on a hard bed, but the three little fellows loved soft beds. Although they did note to his room often, he always prepared them.


    The three little fellows suddenly left their father¡¯s arms and rolled around ufortably. They only curled up and fell asleep when the three brothers were tightly pressed against each other.


    Yan Jiuchao had never seen too many children. He wondered if others also slept in this extremely insecure posture.


    ¡°Young Master?¡± Uncle Wan reminded him to rest.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s gazended on the three sleeping little fellows and he said indifferently, ¡°They¡¯re naughty and mischievous, and they¡¯re skinny. I thought the four of them had suffered.¡±


    Uncle Wan understood what he meant. In the past, he had thought so too. Now, it seemed that it was not the mother and children who were suffering, but the three little young masters.


    It would be a lie to say that they had a good life growing up beside a woman who was not their biological mother. They refused to speak even when they were two years old. If he had not heard themugh like pigs in the Yu family, he would have thought that they were born mute.


    Why was all this happening? Who knew what they had suffered?


    ¡°You¡¯ve brought them back. They won¡¯t suffer anymore,¡± Uncle Wan saidfortingly.


    ......


    ¡°I¡¯m someone who¡¯s going to die,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    Uncle Wan red. Could he not pour cold water on him at this time? It wasn¡¯t easy for him at his age, okay? Besides, how could anyone curse themselves like this?


    Uncle Wan suppressed his anger and said earnestly, ¡°What are you saying, Young Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Twenty-five. There are still two years, but they can¡¯t even wait two years.¡± Yan Jiuchao interrupted Uncle Wan.


    Uncle Wan was speechless. He had found out about this the night before the Princess Consort married into the Xiao family. If Xiao Zhenting hadn¡¯t risked his life to find a pill to protect his heart, Young Master would have died when he was eight, let alone twenty-five.


    Young Master had endured something that he shouldn¡¯t have at his age, and so had Prince Yan.


    Yan Jiuchao continued, ¡°I don¡¯t care who schemed against me. So many years, how many people wanted me dead? When have I not been living in schemes?¡±


    Uncle Wan was even more speechless.


    Poison in the food when he was eight years old, poisonous insects crawling out of the bedding when he was nine years old¡­ Ten years old, eleven years old, he was frightened everytime, and he was frightened every year.


    It was only after the Young Master had turned seventeen, an adult, that these situations had lessened.


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°But I can¡¯t die, at least not so easily. If I can be an eyesore to them for a day, then I¡¯ll be an eyesore to them for a day. If I¡¯m unhappy, no one can think about being happy!¡±


    ¡°Young Master¡­¡± Uncle Wan¡¯s heart ached.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought in the past.¡± Yan Jiuchao¡¯s tone softened as he looked at the three sleeping little fellows. ¡°Not anymore.¡±


    Uncle Wan¡¯s eyes lit up.?<i>You¡¯ve finally thought it through and decided to pull yourself together, treat your illness, and live well?</i>


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°If I die, I¡¯ll drag everyone with me!¡±


    The corners of Uncle Wan¡¯s mouth froze: ¡°¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao tucked the corners of the nket around the three little fellows. His eyes shed with the gentleness of a loving father, but his expression was almost crazy. ¡°If they¡¯re all dead, the Capital will be clean.¡±


    ¡­ .


    Yan Jiuchao had two powerful secret guards by his side. This matter was not a secret in the Capital. After all, Young Master Yan always set people up openly, so his secret guards could not really be that secret.


    However, on this day, the secret guard called Shadow Six disobeyed Young Master Yan and was punished by Young Master Yan by a few hundred strokes. He would probably have to spend the next month in his room.


    It was naturally impossible for Shadow Six to really be beaten up. He had secretly gone to Gong City. He wanted to investigate what had happened to Yan Ruyu three years ago and who she had obtained Yan Jiuchao¡¯s three children from.


    It was impossible for them not to have investigated Yan Ruyu, but that was in Prefecture Xu. Prefecture Xu had already been carefully ¡°cleaned¡± up. What they found was what others wanted them to know.


    But Gong City had barged into their vision. Gong City should have been ¡°cleaned up¡± as well. However, it would not be as thorough as Prefecture Xu. After all, no one expected Yan Jiuchao to investigate Gong City.


    As long as they did not alert the enemy, Shadow Six might be able to pick up the spoils in Gong City.


    ¡°Young Master.¡± After lunch, Shadow Thirteen came to the study.


    Yan Jiuchao was looking at the toy that the craftsman had made for the three littleds¡ªKong Ming Lock. When he heard Shadow Thirteen¡¯s voice, he nodded indifferently. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen felt that it was a little funny for a man like Young Master to y with such a small toy. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Shadow Six has already set off. Young Master, do you think¡­ that we need tofort Miss Yan?¡±


    ¡°Comfort her for what?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked casually.


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°We can¡¯t let her discover that the Young Master suspects her. Young Master, at least use some handsome tricks to coax her first!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao nced at Shadow Thirteen indifferently. ¡°It would be suspicious if I bothered with her.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen choked. That¡¯s right, how could he have forgotten his Young Master¡¯s nature? If he really fawned over a woman for no reason, that would be terrifying.


    Yesterday, when they met Miss Yan, it was Yan Congming who had used ¡°eighteen kinds of martial arts¡± and ¡°shy words¡± to beg him. The little young masters ¡°coincidentally¡± returned to the manor, so it was not good to embarrass their ¡°grandfather¡± in front of his sons.


    It would be unreasonable if he still rushed to fawn over Yan Ruyu today.


    But why did he feel that Young Master didn¡¯t ignore Yan Ruyu because of this? Young Master was actually toozy to care! He should be pretending to be a grandson, but he was still a god. There was no one else who could be so arrogant!


    Yan Jiuchao suddenly pointed at the two wine jars on the table. ¡°Send these wines to the Yan Manor.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were ignoring Yan Ruyu?¡± Shadow Thirteen asked with a dark expression.


    Yan Jiuchao snorted. ¡°Who said it¡¯s for her?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen was stunned. ¡°Then who are you giving it to?¡±


    ¡°Young Master! Young Master!¡± A pageboy came to Mrs. Yan¡¯s courtyard excitedly. However, he was a boy and was stopped by the old woman guarding the door.


    The pageboy said angrily, ¡°Why are you stopping me? Quickly call Young Master out! The Shadow Guard of the Young Master Manor came! He sent two jars of wine to our Young Master!¡±


    Yan Xie was afraid that Yan Ruyu would assassinate him and hid in his mother¡¯s courtyard. When he heard the pageboy¡¯s words, he rushed over in confusion. ¡°What did you say? The Young Master Manor sent me wine?¡±


    The pageboy said proudly, ¡°That¡¯s right! Young Master! The Shadow Guard personally sent it over!¡±


    How could the pageboy have the chance to recognize Shadow Thirteen? It was Shadow Thirteen who introduced himself.


    ¡°Shadow¡­ Shadow Guard? Young Master Yan¡¯s personal guard?¡± The two secret guards¡¯ surnames were both Shadow Guards. No matter which one it was, they were still Young Master Yan¡¯s trusted aides. Why would Yan Jiuchao¡¯s trusted aide send him wine?


    ¡°The Shadow Guard¡­ didn¡¯t say anything?¡± Yan Xie stammered.


    The pageboy¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes! He said that Young Master Yan asked him to send it!¡±


    ¡°Young Master Yan asked someone to deliver wine to my brother?¡± The news quickly reached Yan Ruyu¡¯s courtyard. Yan Ruyu had been drunk all night and still felt a little dizzy after drinking the hangover soup. After asking this question, her head hurt again.


    Cai Qin said truthfully, ¡°That¡¯s what Lihua said.¡±


    Lihua was a maidservant in Mrs. Yan¡¯s courtyard and was from the same hometown as Cai Qin.


    ¡°Do you know what wine it¡¯s for?¡± Yan Ruyu asked.


    Cai Qin shook her head.


    ¡°Forget it, this isn¡¯t important.¡± Yan Ruyu rubbed her aching head and muttered, ¡°Why did the Young Master give my brother wine? Hasn¡¯t he always looked down on my brother?¡±


    Aunt Lin said, ¡°Perhapsst night, Young Master was¡­ moved by Miss?¡±


    Yan Ruyu said thoughtfully, ¡°You mean he likes me and wants to please my family? Then he should start with my parents.¡±


    Last night, her father had gone to visit him. This gift should be returned to her father.


    Yan Ruyu frowned and said, ¡°No matter how I think about it, I think there¡¯s something wrong with this matter.¡±


    Aunt Lin smiled. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re thinking too much. Young Master lost his father when he was young and his mother remarried. Without an adult by his side to teach him, how could he know how to be well-mannered? The fact that he could send gifts shows that he¡¯s considerate. As for who he sent it to, Miss, you don¡¯t have to care.¡±


    Yan Ruyu knew that Aunt Lin¡¯s words made sense, but she just couldn¡¯t be happy. On the contrary, she became even more uneasy. ¡°Do you think he suspects that I said something after I got drunkst night¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss.¡± Aunt Lin gave her a look in time.


    Yan Ruyu looked at the servants in the room and swallowed her words.

 Chapter 186 - Three Little Angels

    <h4>Chapter 186: Three Little Angels</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    In the Gao Manor, Gao Yuan, who had been ¡°lying sick¡± for many days, returned to the Directorate again. The official and academic matters that he had left behind had piled up into a mountain, and Gao Yuan had no choice but to deal with them at home.


    The weather was good today, so Gao Yuan ced the tables under the peach tree in the garden.


    The peach blossoms bloomed, each one beautiful and moving.


    Gao Yuanzhen sat on the cushion and picked up his pen to review the essays of the new supervisory students.


    ¡°Young people nowadays really don¡¯t like to study anymore. They¡¯re much inferior to us back then.¡± Gao Yuan shook his head as he reviewed.


    The butler at the side said, ¡°When Master entered the directorate, you entered with your own abilities. Now, many of the students are ¡®stuffed¡¯ in.¡±


    They were all at home, so there was no need to avoid it. Gao Yuan did not reprimand the butler for his loose tongue. Instead, he picked up an article in his hand. ¡°There¡¯s something good about it too. This handwriting is not bad. It¡¯s elegant but doesn¡¯t lose its grandeur. It¡¯s both good and bad. It¡¯s also thick and slender. It¡¯s neither obedient nor wild. It¡¯s written in a brilliant manner. It¡¯s sad and cut together. It can be considered a top-notch work.¡±


    ¡°Let me see.¡± The butler walked forward curiously.


    Gao Yuan only used talents. To be able to be his butler, his literary talent was worthy of being an imperial schr.


    Gao Yuan handed the article to the butler.


    After the butler saw it, he praised repeatedly, ¡°Wonderful, indeed wonderful. However, it¡¯s still slightly inferior to Master¡¯s literary talent back then.¡±


    ¡°Of course! Don¡¯t you know who my great uncle is! In the past hundred years and beyond, I haven¡¯t met anyone more literary than my great uncle!¡±


    Qi Lin appeared with a food box.


    ......


    The butler wanted to see who did the article, but Qi Lin interrupted him and he ced the article back on the table.


    ¡°Alright, go busy yourself,¡± Gao Yuan said to the butler, not knowing whether tough or cry.


    After the butler brought a cushion for Qi Lin, he smiled and left.


    Qi Lin sat down opposite Gao Yuan and ced the food box on the grass at the side. He opened the lid of the box and a sweet peach blossom fragrance wafted out.


    ¡°Great Uncle, take a break and eat some peach blossom cake. It¡¯s new from the kitchen,¡± Qi Lin said as he ced a te of exquisite snacks on the table. The milky white cake had five fresh peach blossom petals embedded in it, making it look fresh and pleasant.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Gao Yuan said.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been reviewing it all morning. Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± Qi Lin muttered and handed a piece of peach blossom cake to his great uncle.


    Gao Yuan smiled helplessly, put down his pen, and took the cake.


    Seeing Gao Yuan take a bite, Qi Lin also took a piece and ate it.


    ¡°Great Uncle¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk when you¡¯re eating or sleeping.¡±


    Qi Lin curled his lips and ate arge piece of peach blossom cake. He almost choked to death. ¡°I can talk now, right?¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Gao Yuan had only taken two bites before he felt that it was too sweet and put down the pastry.


    Qi Lin widened his eyes. ¡°Great Uncle, tell me about your dream again!¡±


    Gao Yuan always said strange things. Qi Lin had heard it many times, so he could not ignore it. Hence, Gao Yuan told him that he had some strange dreams when he was sick.


    Gao Yuan¡¯s hand that was holding the pen paused. ¡°A dream is a dream. What¡¯s there to say?¡±


    ¡°When I don¡¯t want to hear it, you spout nonsense. I want to hear it, but you stopped. Why are you like this?¡± Qi Lin muttered unhappily.


    Gao Yuanughed. ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Qi Lin looked at him resentfully.


    Gao Yuan smiled helplessly. ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao.¡± The more Great Uncle told Qi Lin not to provoke him, the more curious Qi Lin was about him. During this period of time, he had asked about Yan Jiuchao a lot. Unfortunately, he was not a professional spy. After asking around, he only knew a little more than others. ¡°In Great Uncle¡¯s dream, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s children were lost. In the end, did he find them?¡±


    Gao Yuan shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao only lived to twenty-five before suddenly disappearing. He guessed that Yan Jiuchao had died in a deserted ce. He did not see his sons until he died.


    ¡°Ah? Aren¡¯t the children quite pitiful?¡± Qi Lin held his cheek pitifully.


    Pitiful? Gao Yuan¡¯s eyes turned cold. Those three demon kings who massacred the Capital?


    ¡°Look! The Little Mute is here!¡±


    Outside the Young Master Manor, a group of children of seven to nine years old blocked the three littleds in a dirty alley.


    The little munchkins had shaken off the servants and slipped out of the dog hole.


    Behind this alley was a noisy alley. Separated by a wall, this was the residence of the Young Master Manor and the various nobles. On the other side, there were lowly servants living. These children were born in such a ce.


    The three little fellows would asionally slip out. At first, they watched them from afar, but somehow, a child discovered them.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you what your names are. Which manor are you working in? You¡¯re already so old, but you still don¡¯t know how to speak. Are you mute?¡±


    The childrenughed. From then on, the three little fellows became the little mute in their mouths.


    The three of them were wearing high-grade clothes. Any bead was enough for a street full of servants to eat for an entire year. However, the children did not know that, in their eyes, the three of them were little mutes. Mutes were easy to bully.


    An eight-year-old boy said angrily, ¡°Little Mute, why are you here again? Didn¡¯t I tell you that only people from the Zhang Manor and the Liu Manor cane here? Your parents aren¡¯t from these two mansions!¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t have parents, right? We¡¯ve never seen their parents!¡±


    ¡°Wild children that no one wants¡­¡± The eight-year-old boy smiled evilly. His gazended on the pastries in their hands. ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    The three of them refused.


    The boy said fiercely, ¡°If you dare not give it to me, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    The three of them looked at him stubbornly.


    ¡°Beat them up!¡± The boy ordered. The brats surrounded him and pushed the little fellows to the corner.


    The boy reached out to snatch something, but suddenly, a cold voice sounded in the alley. ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    The boy and hispanions were shocked. They turned to look at the person and saw a young girl walking over with a cold expression.


    Yu Wan stopped in front of them and looked down at him. She reached out a hand and poked the boy¡¯s chest. ¡°You¡¯re the one who wanted to snatch their things?¡±


    The boy was intimidated by the other party¡¯s aura and swallowed his saliva guiltily. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t snatch it!¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t manage to snatch it! I heard everything you said! Do you know who they are?¡± Yu Wan grabbed the boy¡¯s arm and mercilessly dragged him out of the alley. When hispanions saw that the situation was bad, they wanted to escape. Yu Wan said coldly, ¡°If anyone dares to run, I¡¯ll break their legs!¡±


    The children didn¡¯t dare run anymore.


    Yu Wan grabbed the boy¡¯s shoulder and pointed at the wall of the Young Master Manor. ¡°Do you see this manor? What Liu Manor, Zhang Manor? They¡¯re not even worthy of carrying shoes for the people in this manor! Their father is the owner of this manor! They¡¯re the little young masters of this manor! If you dare to bully them again, the guards in the manor wille out and beat you to death if they find out!¡±


    A verbal threat was not enough. Yu Wan picked up a brick from the ground and smashed it against the wall. The boy immediately cried in fear!


    Everyone trembled and looked at Yu Wan in fear.


    ¡°Do you still dare to snatch their things?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t dare anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you still going to call them Little Mute?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Yu Wan walked towards them step by step and said fiercely, ¡°I¡¯m their mother. If I see you bullying my son again, I¡¯ll smash all your heads!¡±


    The brats cried collectively!


    After confirming that these brats had really learned their lesson and did not dare to bully the little ones anymore, Yu Wan mercifully let them go.


    Yu Wan was apanying her uncle to the Capital for a follow-up today. Her uncle¡¯s injuries had improved slightly, and Doctor Ji was very happy. She left her uncle to undergo his second treatment in the pharmacy. With Yu Feng guarding him, Yu Wan could not help much, so she came to the Young Master Manor to take a look.


    Fortunately, she was here. Otherwise, who knew how badly the three littleds would be bullied by that group of people.


    The three little fellows¡¯ clothes were dirty from rubbing against the corner of the wall. Yu Wan patted their clothes and wiped the sweat off their foreheads with a handkerchief. ¡°Why did youe out by yourselves? Where¡¯s the nanny?¡±


    The three of them lowered their heads guiltily, not daring to tell Yu Wan that they had shaken off the nanny and secretly crawled out of the dog hole.


    The three of them did not know how to talk, and Yu Wan knew that she would not be able to get anything out of them. She rubbed their little heads and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll send you back to the manor. Don¡¯t run out by yourself in the future, understand? There are many bad people outside.¡±


    The brat was considered light. It would be troublesome if they encountered a kidnapper likest time.


    The three of them did not obediently follow Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan looked at them strangely. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there anything else?¡±


    The three of them hesitated for a while before holding Yu Wan¡¯s hand and bringing her through the alley. They turned right and entered an abandoned courtyard.


    Yu Wan saw an abandoned kitten in the courtyard. The kitten¡¯s leg had somehow broken. It was limping and its entire body was dirty. So, was it all for this cat?


    Gao Yuan would never have expected that the Demon Kings, who had killed people like flies in their previous lives, were patiently squatting on the ground, feeding an ugly stray cat with the food they were desperately protecting.


    They were not born demons.


    They had also been angels.

 Chapter 187 - The Infuriating Brother Jiu

    <h4>Chapter 187: The Infuriating Brother Jiu</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Wan sent the three littleds back to the Young Master Manor, and the little sick cat was also brought back.


    The nannies were all frightened. The little young masters had always been naughty and could always shake off the servants, causing them to search everywhere. However, they could always find them safely in the end. Therefore, no one suspected that the little young masters had actually left the manor. Moreover, from what Miss Yu said, it did not seem to be the first time.


    Fortunately, nothing happened, but what if something happened¡­


    The nannies¡¯ legs went limp from fear!


    The dog hole was blocked. Yu Wan made three rules with the little munchkins. In the future, they were not allowed to leave the manor without permission. She would bring them wherever they wanted to go.


    After getting three big kisses, the little munchkins agreed shyly.


    Yan Jiuchao was not in the Young Master Manor today. He had gone to court. As a person who did not even have an idle position in the royal court, it was extremely strange for him to rashly appear in the throne room.


    The noisy court fell silent the moment Yan Jiuchao stepped through the threshold. Everyone looked at Yan Jiuchao. Yan Jiuchao ignored the sizing up of the court officials and walked to the front row. He looked at the Minister of Rites holding the ritual baton and said, ¡°Make way?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± The Minister of Rites, who was halfway through his speech, moved aside in a daze.


    After that, the Minister of Rites came back to his senses. Why should he make way?!


    The Fourth Prince muttered to the Fifth Prince, ¡°Wasn¡¯t this guy punished by Father to reflect on his mistakes? Why does he have the guts toe out?¡±


    The Fifth Prince¡¯s biological mother, Concubine Yu, was on good terms with Consort Zhen, so the two princes were also close. However, the Fifth Prince was not favored and was not as confident as his fourth brother. He advised in a low voice, ¡°Stop talking. Be careful that Father hears you.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The Fourth Prince rolled his eyes.


    ......


    The Third Prince and Yan Huaijing were on the same side. He pouted at Yan Huaijing, indicating for him to look at Yan Jiuchao. Yan Huaijing frowned unhappily.


    The only person who did not care why Yan Jiuchao came to the throne room was probably the Eldest Prince. The Empress had lost her power, and Worthy Consort Xu had been causing trouble for him. His days were not easy, and he began to feel like he had nothing to lose.


    ¡°Ignore me. Continue,¡± Yan Jiuchao said calmly.


    Everyone: Ignore you. Then why are you standing there? Are you a dog in the manger?


    The Emperor¡¯s head hurt!


    ¡°Ahem!¡± As the Emperor¡¯s considerate little darling, the Minister of Rites decisively continued with the memorial after his iparably precise observation.


    They were talking about the marriage between the Xiongnu and the Great Zhou. Since ancient times, marriage between the Xiongnu and the Great Zhou had been the mostmon method of peace between the two countries. However, since the beginning of the Great Zhou Dynasty, this was the first time that the Xiongnu had sent Princess Mingzhu for marriage. The Minister of Rites had rmended three candidates who werepatible to the Emperor, regardless of age or status. They were the heir of the Prince Liang Manor, the heir of the Prince Jing Manor, and the second son of the Prince Li Manor.


    The three princes were all the Emperor¡¯s half-brothers. They were not considered powerful when they were princes. It was precisely because of this that they did not participate in thepetition for the throne and avoided the bad luck of being killed by the Emperor.


    Yan Jiuchao nodded and said, ¡°They are all the Prince¡¯s sons. I¡¯m the same. Why didn¡¯t you mention me?¡±


    The Minister of Rites staggered and almost fell!


    ¡°Minister Li¡ª¡± Yan Jiuchao drawled, as if he wanted to force him to say something.


    The Minister of Rites broke out in a cold sweat. He thought to himself, In terms of status, you¡¯re naturally the most suitable, but who would dare to push you into the fire pit of the Xiongnu? Isn¡¯t it obvious from His Majesty¡¯s expression? Unless I don¡¯t want the ck hat on my head anymore!


    Yan Jiuchao answered his own question. ¡°I understand. It must be because my status is not noble enough. I heard that the princess of the Xiongnu is the most beloved niece of the Xiongnu Khan. The princesses of the Xiongnu are not as good as her. It¡¯s indeed unfair to her to marry her to the son of a prince.¡±


    Minister of Rites: It¡¯s rare for the little popinjay to be so humble, but why does it feel like something is wrong¡­


    As expected, he heard Yan Jiuchao say, ¡°No matter what, they have to match a prince¡­¡±


    The harem exploded.


    ¡°What? The Princess of Xiongnu wants to choose a husband from the princes?¡± Worthy Consort Xu was shocked by the eunuch¡¯s words.


    The young eunuch nodded. ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu frowned.


    Marriage with the princess of Xiongnu sounded like a pie falling from the sky, but on careful thought, it might not be a blessing for the prince. Princess Mingzhu¡¯s status was noble, so she naturally could not be a concubine when she married her. That meant that she had to be the Princess Consort. The children of the Princess Consort were the legitimate sons. It was fine if this legitimate son was born in the Prince¡¯s manor, but if he was born in the Crown Prince¡¯s mansion, he was qualified to fight for supremacy.


    No emperor would be willing to hand over his empire to a descendant with impure bloodline. On the other hand, whoever married the princess of Xiongnu would basically have no chance of bing the crown prince.


    Worthy Consort Xu was puzzled. ¡°Who came up with the bad idea?¡±


    The young eunuch said, ¡°Young Master Yan.¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu felt a lump in her chest. ¡°His Majesty agreed?¡±


    The little eunuch said nothing.


    Worthy Consort Xuughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t His Majesty want to agree? How could he miss such an opportunity to remove the obstacles for Yan Jiuchao?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± The nanny in charge walked over and supported the furious Worthy Consort Xu. She said to the young eunuch, ¡°You can leave first.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The little eunuch left.


    Worthy Consort Xu brushed the porcin on the table to the ground.


    The nanny in charge said, ¡°It might not be His Highness. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu felt a lump in her chest. ¡°The eldest and the third already has a Princess Consort, and the fourth and fifth have already arranged a marriage. Other than my son, is there any other prince of suitable age? Is it the fourteen-year-old Sixth Prince, or the twelve-year-old Seventh Prince? Don¡¯t say that it¡¯s the five-year-old Eighth Prince!¡±


    The nanny in charge said, ¡°Consort Zhen only mentioned the marriage for the Fourth Prince and the Fifth Prince to His Majesty. He hasn¡¯t issued a decree yet.¡±


    ¡°What if my son is chosen?¡± Worthy Consort Xu asked uneasily.


    The nanny in charge consoled, ¡°No, Your Highness. The Second Prince is His Majesty¡¯s most beloved prince. His Majesty won¡¯t treat him as an abandoned son.¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu gradually calmed down. ¡°Nanny, do you think Yan Jiuchao¡­ is really not His Majesty¡¯s flesh and blood?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not important, Your Highness,¡± said the nanny in charge.


    Worthy Consort Xu said indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s about to die. What happens to him isn¡¯t important anymore. His Majesty won¡¯t pass the throne to someone who can¡¯t live anymore¡­ but he still has three sons!¡±


    The nanny in charge did not answer Worthy Consort Xu. Instead, she seemed to have recalled something and said, ¡°His Majesty treats Prince Yan extremely well. I heard that His Majesty nned to use his life to exchange for Prince Yan¡¯s life back then.¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu sneered. ¡°Unfortunately, Prince Yan was one step ahead of him and ended his life¡­ Speaking of which, when the previous Emperor was alive, he once wanted to kill Prince Yan, right?¡±


    The nanny in charge nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. Those who knew about it were all executed. I was lucky to escape by hiding under the bed.¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu slowly took a sip of tea. ¡°Why did the previous Emperor sentence Prince Yan to death? Doesn¡¯t he dote on Prince Yan?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the nanny in charge said.


    Worthy Consort Xu put down her teacup and said, ¡°So thete Emperor actually didn¡¯t die of illness, but was poisoned by His Majesty, the filial son?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness! Be careful that the walls have ears!¡± The nanny in charge said seriously.


    Worthy Consort Xu smiled sarcastically and lowered her voice slightly. ¡°His Majesty didn¡¯t hesitate to kill his father for a younger brother. His Majesty treats Prince Yan very sincerely¡­¡±


    ¡­ .


    The matter of choosing a prince to marry was not only troubling Worthy Consort Xu. Just as Worthy Consort Xu had said, the marriages for the Fourth Prince and the Fifth Prince had yet to be announced. There was still a possibility of reneging. The Fourth Prince was so angry that he caused a ruckus in front of Consort Zhen and directly dered that he wanted to kill Yan Jiuchao. Although the Fifth Prince did not have the guts to cause trouble, he still closed the door and worried for a long time. The most depressed person was probably the Emperor. No matter which son he did not favor, he would not want a Xiongnu as his daughter-inw.


    However¡­


    The Emperor recalled Yan Jiuchao¡¯s reasonable words in the throne room. Dozens of ministers who had read the Sage¡¯s book were so stunned that they could not retort.


    If he had not seen it with his own eyes, the Emperor would not have known that Yan Jiuchao, who was usually useless, was actually so eloquent.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Eunuch Wang brought over a cup of cold tea.


    The Emperor waved his hand. ¡°I want to be alone.¡±


    After sessfully angering everyone, Yan Jiuchao returned to the manor with a satisfied expression.


    The pce was in an uproar. Yan Ruyu¡¯s days were not good. Ever since Yan Jiuchao sent two jars of wine to Yan Xie, Yan Ruyu had fallen into deep paranoia.


    She thought back to what happened that night time and time again. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that something was amiss. Her alcohol tolerance was indeed not good, but she shouldn¡¯t have fainted after two or three sses. Was she really drunk? Or was the wine tampered with?


    Coincidentally, she heard something else. On the day Yan Xie carried the urn to Ning¡¯an Temple, Yan Jiuchao also went to Ning¡¯an Temple! Where did the note she didn¡¯t find go? Why did Yan Jiuchao appear at Ning¡¯an Temple so coincidentally? Yan Xie really didn¡¯t make any deals with Yan Jiuchao?


    ¡°Miss Yan, Miss Yan, Miss Yan!¡±


    The cry in her ears brought Yan Ruyu back to her senses. Yan Ruyu looked at the unfamiliar scenery and was in a daze for a long time before she remembered that she was in Elder Zhang¡¯s mansion. Today was his granddaughter¡¯s birthday banquet, and she had been invited to attend.


    The person who had called her just now was also a youngdy who hade to attend the banquet. Her surname was Yang.


    Miss Yang asked nervously, ¡°Miss Yan, are you alright?¡±


    Yan Ruyu looked at her and then at herself. Only then did she realize that she hade to the pond at some point. She was holding a servant¡¯s child in her hand. The child was about three or four years old and was a little girl. There was a big p mark on her face and her eyes were red, but she did not cry or make a fuss.


    Miss Yang looked at the child and said, ¡°Did something happen, Miss Yan? Did this child offend you?¡±


    Yan Ruyu asked gently, ¡°Do you think I hit her?¡±


    ¡°I, I, I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean that! Miss Yan, don¡¯t misunderstand!¡± Miss Yang hurriedly said.


    Yan Ruyu smiled gently and said, ¡°It¡¯s not me. She was bullied. I brought her to the river to wash her face.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Miss Yang was dumbfounded.


    Yan Ruyu squatted down and gently wiped the little girl¡¯s face with a handkerchief. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. No one will bully you again. After washing your face, I¡¯ll bring you to eat candy.¡±


    The little girl¡¯s eyes were filled with fear.


    Yan Ruyu saved a servant¡¯s child, personally coaxed her, washed her face, fed her candy, and even personally handed her over to her parents. Such a friendly image instantly won the guests¡¯ favor. For a time, the reputation of the Yan family¡¯s daughter being kind, thrifty, and knowledgeable spread.


    Initially, everyone thought that Yan Ruyu was not worthy of Yan Jiuchao, but now, they felt that that crazy young master was really not worthy of Yan Ruyu.


    After all, such a pure woman must have been forced to give herself to him back then. For the sake of the children in her stomach, she could not even beg for death. She gave birth to them without hesitation and raised them painstakingly. It was really hard on a girl like her.


    ¡°Miss Yan, take care. Next time, pleasee to my house!¡± Miss Zhang personally sent Yan Ruyu to the door and reluctantly waved her goodbye.


    ¡°I will. Thank you for your hospitality.¡± Yan Ruyu elegantly got into the carriage.


    ¡°Miss Yan is really like her name.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s fine if she¡¯s beautiful, but even her talent is so outstanding. Miss Zhang, did your grandfather praise her?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Miss Zhang nodded. ¡°Her chess skills are above my grandfather¡¯s, but she didn¡¯t defeat him. Grandpa said that it¡¯s rare for juniors to cultivate to her level.¡±


    ¡°When she yed the zither just now, I also felt that she gave in to me,¡± said Miss Sun, who hadpeted with Yan Ruyu.


    She clearly had the strength, but she never fought for first ce with them. Everyone would like such friends, right?


    Only Miss Yang did not say anything. She thought that she must have seen wrongly by the river. Miss Yan was such a knowledgeable person. Why would she bully an innocent child and even drag the child to the river to drown?


    Miss Yan wasn¡¯t crazy, right?


    She must be¡­ seeing things.

 Chapter 188 - Scheming Little Sly Jiang

    <h4>Chapter 188: Scheming Little Sly Jiang</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    On the other hand, the news of the marriage quickly reached the ears of the Princess of Xiongnu. Before she came, no one had told her that such a thing would happen. She thought that the Second Prince of Xiongnu had taken matters into his own hands and ran to look for him to argue with him.


    ¡°What are your intentions? Are you trying to sell your country for glory!¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t selling my country for glory,¡± the second prince corrected her.


    The Princess of Xiongnu choked. ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s selling your sister for glory! You tricked me intoing here and then sold me to the people of the Great Zhou. If my father finds out, he will definitely settle the score with you!¡±


    At least, the Second Prince was not too vicious and did not pierce through her ss heart right in front of her. If not for the instructions of Xiongnu Khan and her uncle, he would not have dared to have any ideas about Princess Mingzhu. This girl did not think about why she was the only one who came to the Central ins out of so many princesses? Was it really because she wanted toe?


    The second prince sighed and said, ¡°Father and Uncle said that we have to facilitate the peace negotiations at all costs. I understand your difficulties, but there¡¯s no other way. Do you think I don¡¯t have to marry the Great Zhou¡¯s wife just because you¡¯re the only one who will marry a Great Zhou¡¯s husband?¡±


    The Princess of Xiongnu was stunned. ¡°They even forced you to marry a wife¡­¡±


    The second prince cleared his throat. Actually, he had taken a fancy to the daughter of a zanying n, and the Great Zhou Emperor had agreed to let him marry her as a side consort.


    In the eyes of the princess of Xiongnu, the second prince¡¯s reaction was a tacit agreement. She waved the whip in her hand and said angrily, ¡°No! I¡¯ll go look for the Emperor of Great Zhou to judge! There¡¯s no reason for us siblings to die!¡±


    This couldn¡¯t be judged. If she did, he would expose himself!


    The second prince quickly pulled her back and said to her, ¡°You also know the situation of the Xiongnu. After fighting for so many years, the treasury has long been empty. Every year, there are as many herdsmen and sheep who starve to death as a small town. The Emperor of Great Zhou said that as long as we ept the conditions for peace talks, he will send us arge number of supplies every year. Our herdsmen will no longer starve to death, and the cows and sheep will also have to live.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the one who starved to death!¡± The princess stomped her feet and muttered, but she still sat down.


    The second prince struck while the iron was hot and said, ¡°And I heard good news. You don¡¯t have to marry the prince¡¯s heir. You will marry the prince of the Great Zhou.¡±


    ......


    The status of the wife of a prince and the wife of a prince¡¯s heir werepletely different. Whether they could seize the throne was another matter. As long as she married into the Prince Manor, it would be much better than expected.


    The princess thought about it and still felt that she could not marry him. She did not like the prince of the Great Zhou, so she would definitely not be happy if she married him. If she got angry and whipped him, it would be troublesome.


    She had heard that the men of the Great Zhou could not be beaten. If she really wanted to marry, she had to marry a man who could beat her.


    The princess thought of Yu Shaoqing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± The Second Prince guessed her intentions.


    The Princess of Xiongnu was furious. She red at her cousin and left coldly.


    The princess left the pce in a fit of anger. She rode her horse and strolled along the streets.


    She was beautiful and her clothes were beautiful. Her high-profile appearance attracted the attention of passers-by. She did not even look at those people and continued walking forward. However, she met Yan Ruyu, whom she had not seen for days, in a teahouse.


    Until now, the princess had not realized that this woman who called herself Yu¡¯er was the daughter of the Yan Manor. She only remembered that the other party had offended her, so she did not have a good attitude towards Yan Ruyu.


    Yan Ruyu also saw her and went forward to bow. ¡°Yu¡¯er, greet the princess.¡±


    ¡°What Yu¡¯er? I¡¯m a stone!¡± The princess was furious. Yan Ruyu happened to be there for her to vent her anger. It would be strange if she could speak properly. [Yu is Jade in english.]


    Yan Ruyu was not angry at being scolded. She smiled gently and said, ¡°The snacks in this teahouse are very good. Princess, do you want toe down and try them?¡±


    The princess was so busy arguing with her cousin that she forgot to eat lunch. She was indeed hungry. She dismounted, threw the reins to a shop assistant, and walked into the teahouse. She asked for a superior room. As soon as she sat down, Yan Ruyu entered.


    ¡°Who let you in?¡± The princess said angrily.


    Yan Ruyu sat down opposite her and picked up a teapot that was carried in by a waiter and a stove. She brewed the tea at a moderate speed. ¡°I think the Princess seems to have something on your mind.¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± The Princess of Xiongnu had a look of disdain on her face. However, when she saw Yan Ruyu¡¯s tea brewing technique, she could not help but be surprised. She had long heard that the Central ins people were proficient in tea, but she did not know that a woman could make tea so elegantly.


    Yan Ruyu did not seem to know that the other party was stunned by her. She said in her usual tone, ¡°Princess, if you want to talk to someone, I¡¯ll definitely listen. If you don¡¯t want to say anything, then you can drink the tea.¡±


    The princess turned away. She was not used to the tea from the Central ins. It was bitter and she really did not know what was good about it.


    Yan Ruyu looked at her with a faint smile and instructed the waiter beside her. The waiter whispered, ¡°What a coincidence. We have one.¡±


    The waiter went out and brought over a small pot of goat milk.


    When the Princess of Xiongnu smelled the smell of goat milk, she drooled. The people of the Central ins found goat milk fishy, but she had eaten this since she was young. To her, no delicacies couldpare to a bowl of salty milk tea on the grasnd.


    Yan Ruyu scooped the brewed milk tea into a bowl and ced it in front of the princess.


    The princess could not refuse the taste of her hometown. She held the bowl and took a sip. A sourness of homesickness surged into her heart. She missed her father and her mother.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry the prince of your Great Zhou¡­¡± She said with reddened eyes.


    Yan Ruyu said calmly, ¡°Princess, why do you have to make yourself suffer? If you don¡¯t want to marry, just use a method to reject it.¡±


    ¡°Easy for you to say! How am I going to reject it?¡± The Princess of Xiongnu said angrily.


    Yan Ruyu lowered her eyes and said, ¡°Princess¡­ you have someone you like, right?¡±


    The princess did not deny it. She only muttered unhappily, ¡°But he already has a family.¡±


    ¡°So what? Could it be that in Xiongnu, men can only marry one wife?¡± Yan Ruyu smiled at her.


    The Princess of Xiongnu said with a bitter expression, ¡°That¡¯s not true, but I¡¯m a Princess. What right do I have to serve another woman!¡±


    Yan Ruyu said indifferently, ¡°Then let him divorce his wife and remarry. Princess, you are a noble woman. It¡¯s his fortune that you took a fancy to him¡­ As long as the princess and him are together, our Great Zhou¡¯s prince won¡¯t force you to marry him.¡±


    The princess felt that what she said made sense. After drinking her fill, she went to look for Yu Shaoqing.


    Yu Shaoqing had a criminal record in the Dali Temple, so it was not difficult to find out where he lived. She spent money to hire a coachman to lead the way, and in less than an hour, they arrived at Lotus Flower Vige.


    The vige was very poor, and horses were rare, let alone women on horseback. When the princess of Xiongnu appeared at the vige entrance in a red dress and riding a tall horse, everyone in the vige was stunned.


    ¡°Where is Yu Shaoqing?¡± The Princess of Xiongnu asked Aunt Zhang, who was washing clothes beside the ancient well, in Central insnguage with a trace of an ent.


    Aunt Zhang pointed in the direction of the Yu Family¡¯s old residence in a daze.


    ¡°Giddy up!¡± The Princess of Xiongnu rode off.


    The wives gathered around.


    ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°A girl from the city, right?¡±


    ¡°Why does she know how to ride a horse?¡±


    ¡°She came to look for Old Third, what rtions does she have with him?¡±


    ¡­ .


    The princess could not hear the vigers¡¯ discussion. She rode all the way to the Yu Family¡¯s old residence and got off her horse. She casually threw the reins to Yu Song, who had heard themotion and ran out to watch themotion.


    Yu Song looked at the reins that were suddenly around his neck. ¡°¡­¡±


    Today, the workshop was resting. It was rare that the Yu family did not have to work. They sat in the room for lunch. The moment they heard the sound of horse hooves, everyone thought that Wu San had returned. Unexpectedly, it was a young and beautiful girl who came in.


    The girl was not dressed like the Central ins. She was wearing leather boots and a felt hat. She was dressed in red and was as bright as fire.


    Yu Shaoqing and Yu Wan recognized her.


    Yu Shaoqing¡¯s face darkened. Yu Wan also restrained the smile in her eyes and looked at her indifferently. ¡°What are you doing at my house?¡±


    The Yu family members were stunned. Ah Wan knew her?


    The princess did not answer Yu Wan¡¯s question. Instead, she pointed the whip in her hand at Yu Shaoqing and said, ¡°Come out. I want to sleep with you!¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± The Yu family spat out their food!


    Did they hear wrongly? This youngdy, who was the same age as Ah Wan, wanted to do that with Third Brother (Third Uncle)? Was this really a girl? Which girl could say such things?


    No, they should be curious. Who was this girl? Why did she like their Third Bother (Third Uncle)?


    Everyone looked at Yu Shaoqing and Madam Jiang!


    Madam Jiang should be the most upset when her love rivales looking for her.


    ¡°Ah Shu, I have nothing to do with her.¡± Yu Shaoqing was also worried that his wife would misunderstand.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now, there will be in the future!¡± The princess said shamelessly. With that, she looked at the woman beside Yu Shaoqing. Yu Shaoqing quickly exined to her, so she must be Yu Shaoqing¡¯s wife. She originally thought that she was an old and ugly peasant woman, but when she saw the other party¡¯s appearance, the princess was instantly dumbfounded.


    How could there be such a beautiful woman? She was like the fairy in the painting! Her daughter was already so old. Shouldn¡¯t she be a middle-aged woman?


    Yu Shaoqing protected his wife behind him and said to the princess, ¡°Princess, please leave immediately and don¡¯t disturb my life and my family¡¯s. I¡¯ll pretend I never heard what you said just now.¡±


    The Yu family members were stunned. This girl was a princess? Were princesses nowadays so unruly? She actually took a fancy to a married woman and even entered the house in broad daylight¡­


    The princess said coquettishly, ¡°If you haven¡¯t heard it before, then I¡¯ll say it again!¡±


    The way this princess thought waspletely different from normal people. Yu Wan looked at her and said, ¡°My father doesn¡¯t like you and doesn¡¯t want to marry you. Don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    The Yu family members gasped. Ah Wan, she¡¯s a princess. You should be more polite!


    ¡°Who said your father doesn¡¯t like me?¡± The princess retorted.


    ¡°Princess, I only have my wife in my heart. I won¡¯t marry anyone other than my wife. Please give up.¡± To be honest, Yu Shaoqing was also very confused. How could he know that the other party really liked him? He was clearly old enough to be her father.


    The princess¡¯s father was already in his fifties, so in her heart, Yu Shaoqing was actually very young. ¡°I don¡¯t care! You have to marry me today! I don¡¯t want to marry the prince of your Great Zhou!¡±


    Yu Wan paused. ¡°Are you trying to escape marriage or do you really want to marry my father?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± The Princess of Xiongnu snorted.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°There¡¯s a big difference. If you want to escape marriage, I¡¯ll help you think of a way. If you want to marry my father, I¡¯ll help him think of a way.¡±


    The princess thought seriously. ¡°Then you should help your father think of a way.¡±


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    This princess really wouldn¡¯t turn back until she hit a wall. She didn¡¯t know how she came up with the idea of forcing a marriage with her family. Did she not know what crime her father was carrying? At this juncture, once he was rted to the Xiongnu, even if Zhou Huai returned, he might not be able to clear his name.


    At that time, stealing military merits was a small matter. Colluding with the enemy andmitting treason was a serious crime.


    ¡°Princess.¡±


    Just as Yu Wan was thinking about analyzing the rtionship between them, Madam Jiang spoke.


    The Princess of Xiongnu looked at Madam Jiang and asked enviously, ¡°What?¡±


    Madam Jiang covered her mouth with a handkerchief and coughed sickly. ¡°We Central insmen talk about logic. If you want to marry my husband, fine, but I have some things to say to you alone. If you still don¡¯t change your mind after hearing it, then I¡¯m willing to ept you.¡±


    Was this the meaning of sharing a husband? The princess nced at Madam Jiang a few times. She didn¡¯t seem to have lost out by sharing a husband with such a woman.


    ¡°Ah Shu!¡± Yu Shaoqing disagreed. The Princess of Xiongnu had a bad temper and knew martial arts. If Ah Shu angered her, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Yu Wan disagreed.


    ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t get involved. Let Third Brother settle it.¡± Aunt was also afraid that the sickly Madam Jiang would be bullied by the domineering and fierce princess.


    Madam Jiang said sincerely, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll talk to the princess.¡±

 Chapter 189 - Overjoyed

    <h4>Chapter 189: Overjoyed</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    In the end, Madam Jiang entered the room with the Princess of Xiongnu.


    At first, everyone did not agree, but on second thought, Madam Jiang was a city dweller, had seen the world, and had studied before. She knew more principles than them. She would definitely be able to persuade that unruly princess with emotions and logic.


    Everyone went outside to wait. Only Little Bruiser shamelessly leaned against the door and listened to the woman¡¯s private conversation.


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    ng! ng! ng!


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Little Bruiser was dumbfounded.?<i>Isn¡¯t my mother making too much noise?</i>


    Fifteen minutester, the door opened.


    The Princess of Xiongnu came out with panda eyes and cornbread hair. Her face was swollen and ashen. She opened her mouth and spat out a mouthful of dregs before she could speak.


    Little Bruiser jumped up. ¡°My God! Ghost!¡±


    ......


    Little Bruiser waved his ws and ran away in fear!


    The Yu family members took a closer look and gasped. Oh my god, what happened? Was this tattered little beggar that morous princess from before?


    ¡°Princess¡­ Princess¡­¡± Uncle called her tentatively.


    The princess walked past him in a daze.


    Uncle : ¡°¡­¡±


    Aunt was speechless.


    Everyone : ¡°¡­¡±


    Fortunately, Madam Jiang was intact, not even a strand of hair was broken.


    Madam Jiang said sadly, ¡°I advised her not to take things too hard.¡±


    Not to think about snatching her man.


    ¡°She just won¡¯t listen.¡±


    The Yu family was enlightened and automatically imagined a touching scene of the princess repenting. Madam Jiang moved her emotions and reasoned with her. Finally, the princess, who was confused, came to her senses. After realizing her mistake, the princess was extremely ashamed and bumped into the wall on the spot. Madam Jiang advised her not to take things too hard, but she refused to listen.


    Sigh!


    ¡°Speaking of which, which prince¡¯s mansion is she from?¡± Uncle asked in confusion. He had worked in the Capital for a few years and had gained some knowledge, but he had never heard that the princess of that family was so arrogant and despotic.


    ¡°The princess of Xiongnu,¡± Yu Wan said to her uncle. After saying that, she realized that her mother had just said, ¡°We Central ins people only talk about logic.¡± At that time, she didn¡¯t think too much about it. Now that she thought about it, her mother had clearly drawn a clear border with the princess of the Xiongnu before she spoke like this, right? She wondered how her mother could tell.


    Dinner was eaten at their own house. Yu Shaoqing cooked a dish of vegetables with shiitake mushrooms, a bowl of braised potatoes, a te of cold bamboo, and a pot of mixed fungus soup. Little Bruiser mored for eggs, and Yu Shaoqing fried green pepper scrambled eggs.


    ¡°Why are they all vegetarian?¡± Yu Wan looked at the table of food and asked in confusion.


    Yu Shaoqing coughed lightly. ¡°Your mother has eaten too much meat recently and is a little heaty.¡±


    Yu Wan:?<i>Am I thinking too much? Why do I feel that this ¡°meat¡± is different from the meat she understands¡­</i>


    ¡°Slurp~¡± Little Bruiser held the bowl and took a sip of the hot fungus soup.


    During the years at the border, Yu Shaoqing had been living on the edges. He never dreamed that he woulde back alive. Looking at his gentle wife and then at his obedient daughter and son, Yu Shaoqing felt very happy.


    Little Bruiser was also happy. He was still young and couldn¡¯t say who was good, but ever since his father returned home, those children who were older than him didn¡¯t dare to bully him.


    Yu Wan had also never thought that she would be able to live a happy life with her parents when she transmigrated to this world. She enjoyed it and cherished the time in front of her.


    Suddenly, she thought of Yan Jiuchao and the three littleds. For some reason, she felt lonely for them.


    At night, the family fell asleep, but Yu Wany on the bed and could not fall asleep. The images of the little fellows and Yan Jiuchao could not leave her mind. It seemed that after so long, other than food, she had never seriously sent anything to them.


    After all, she owed Yan Jiuchao a lot. It was only right for her to return the favor.


    Yu Wan lifted the nket and got off the bed. She decided to make a few pairs of shoes for Yan Jiuchao and the little munchkins. She wanted to make clothes, but it was tooplicated and her needlework could not keep up.


    Yu Wan immediately found a pen and paper. She estimated the size and drew two sets of shoes. Once set for Yan Jiuchao, and one set for the little munchkins. After she drew the design of the shoes, she took out the cotton cloth at the bottom of the box andpared it to the designs.


    Later, she would fold these cotton cloths together. Then, she would fold ityer byyer and sew it tightly. This was alsomonly known as the soles of shoes. If she wanted the soles of the shoes to be strong enough, she would have to work on theyers of cloth. Usually, they would brush ayer of paste on them. When the paste dried, the cloths would be hard.


    The cloths could be dried, but she was in a hurry, so she lit a brazier to dry it. She had never made shoes in her previous life, and she had learned these from her aunt. She did not know if she had learned them correctly.


    Little Bruiser was sleeping soundly on the bed. Seeing that he was sleeping soundly, Yu Wan lit the wick.


    Other people only put in three to fiveyers of soles. Yu Wan put in more than tenyers in one go. They were extremely thick. Even so, she still felt that it was not enough and secretly added anotheryer.


    It was said that the soles of shoes were aborious job, but Yu Wan had the strength. In less than midnight, four pairs of soles were ready.


    One big sole and three small soles were ced neatly on the chair. Yu Wan looked at them and was actually a little satisfied. She really did not know what she was satisfied with.


    After that, it was time to make the surface of the shoes. Yu Wan picked out a piece of ck diagonal pattern cotton cloth for Yan Jiuchao. The texture was somewhat simr to the Kaji cloth from her previous life. This kind of cloth was more resistant to dirt and wear, and it was not easy to break. The children¡¯s cloth was made of broken cloth. The pattern put together like this was better than the single color.


    Yu Wan was making shoes when midnight unknowingly passed. She rubbed her sore eyes and suddenly heard amotion at the vige entrance.


    Themotion was not big. Her house was the furthest from the vige entrance, so logically speaking, she could not hear it. However, her ears and eyes had be much clearer recently.


    The sound gradually approached her house. She slowly pulled out the dagger under her pillow and covered the half-made shoe on the chair with a cotton cloth. She extinguished the oilmp on the table.


    The window was pried open and a green figure shed in. In the blink of an eye, Yu Wan waved her dagger and stabbed at the other party!


    The moment the other party opened the window, he smelled the smell of the oilmp and knew that the other party had just put out the oilmp. It seemed that they knew that he was here. Although he did not know how the other party sensed him, he reacted immediately. However, even he did not expect that with his skills, he would really be sessfully ambushed by the other party!


    A strand of ck hair was cut off, and an extremely small wound was left on his neck.


    This injury was nothing to martial artists, but it was left on the number one swordsman in the world by a vige girl, it could not be ignored.


    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Yu Zigui lowered his voice. It was not difficult to hear the hidden embarrassment and anger.


    Yu Wan guessed that it was him. Other than this ¡°cheap¡± guest, who else could it be?


    ¡°Are you here to see if I¡¯m dead or not?¡± Yu Wan asked indifferently.


    There was nomp in the room, but cold moonlight shone through the window. Yu Zigui¡¯s gazended on her cold face, and his voice choked as he said, ¡°After you fell off the cliff, I immediately went to the bottom of the cliff to look for you. I haven¡¯t found you yet, but my senior brother appeared. He was also here to look for the brocade pouch. I was afraid that he would suspect you, so I lured him away.¡±


    These words were touching, but Yu Wan was not moved at all. ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin so much to me. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯ve looked for me or done anything for me. After all, it¡¯s all because of you.¡±


    Yu Zigui could not refute.


    Yu Wan has been very busy these days. If Yu Zi hadn¡¯t returned, she would have forgotten what Bai Tang had ¡°returned¡± to herst time. She even forgot to show it to Yan Jiuchao.


    ¡°You¡¯re here for that iron ball again?¡± Yu Wan asked indifferently.


    ¡°Iron ball?¡± Yu Zigui¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°It¡¯s really in your hands!¡±


    It was just a broken ball. There was no point in keeping it. Yu Wan casually took it out of the storage box and threw it to him.


    The corners of Yu Zigui¡¯s mouth twitched when he saw the treasure that he regarded as his life was actually ced in a storage box!


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you admit it originally?¡± Yu Zigui questioned.


    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Yu Wan couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin to him that she had left her things at the White Jade Restaurant. Anyway, this fellow was stubborn, so he wouldn¡¯t believe anything she said.


    Yu Zigui put on a pair of silver gloves and took out the iron ball from the brocade pouch.


    Yu Wan snorted.?<i>Was this ball poisonous? He even wore gloves!?</i>Just as this thought shed through her mind, Yu Wan heard a click and the iron ball actually opened.


    Could this thing be opened? She and Bai Tang had studied it for so long, but they did not find any cracks.


    Yu Zigui¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Where¡¯s the thing inside?¡±


    Yu Wan said strangely, ¡°What is it? I didn¡¯t touch it!¡±


    ¡°Then why is it empty?¡± Yu Zigui asked.


    Yu Wan asked, ¡°How would I know? You won¡¯t suspect that I took something inside, right? I haven¡¯t even opened it!¡±


    Yu Zigui frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s not good for you to take that thing. I advise you to hand it over quickly. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to protect you once my senior brother finds out.¡±


    Yu Wan was so angry that she lost her temper. ¡°Who wants your protection?! I said I didn¡¯t take it, believe it or not!¡±


    This person was really crazy. At first, he suspected that she had hidden his brocade pouch, and now he suspected that she had stolen the things in the brocade pouch. If she had really stolen something, would she not feel guilty at all and return the brocade pouch¡¯s iron ball to him?


    Yu Zigui said coldly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you again? You lied to me once, and you want to lie to me again?¡±


    ¡°At first, I really didn¡¯t know that you had ced the brocade pouch on me. I was¡­¡± Yu Wan resisted the urge to pull Bai Tang in.¡± A few days ago, when I was tidying up the house, I found this brocade pouch in the corner¡­ Whether you believe it or not, I really didn¡¯t touch the things inside. ¡±


    ¡°You really didn¡¯t touch it?¡± Yu Zigui looked at her skeptically.


    Yu Wan met his gaze without dodging. ¡°I didn¡¯t touch it.¡± She really did not touch it. Bai Tang was also present. However, it was not good to let Yu Zigui know about this.


    ¡°Can I ask what it is?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Yu Zigui said, ¡°It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t know.¡±


    Yu Wan: ¡°!!!¡±?<i>Then what if you found something else one day? How would you know if it was what you wanted?</i>


    Yu Zigui walked to the window.


    Yu Wan heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that he was nning to leave. It was almost dawn. If he continued to pester her, she might not be able to finish making the shoes.


    However, her sigh of relief waspletely different in Yu Zigui¡¯s eyes.


    Yu Zigui narrowed his eyes and stopped in his tracks at the window. ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days since west met, but your martial arts seem to have improved a lot.¡±


    <i>That was called closebat, thank you</i>.


    Yu Zigui suddenly turned around and walked towards Yu Wan.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Yu Wan¡¯s eyes shed with vignce.


    Yu Zigui looked at her without blinking. ¡°Do you sleep well every night?¡±


    Yu Wan was puzzled. ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡±


    Yu Zigui did not answer her. Instead, he reached out to grab Yu Wan¡¯s wrist.


    Yu Wan might have a chance of winning if she ambushed him, but it would not be so easy to seed in a real fight.


    Before Yu Wan¡¯s dagger could stab out, it was sent flying by his internal energy. Just as he was about to seed, the door broke open and a sword light shed over!


    Yu Zigui drew his sword to block, but was forced back a few steps by the huge force. He looked at the man who appeared in time and then at the room behind the man. He thought of something and his eyes narrowed. He jumped out of the window and used his qinggong to leave.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Yu Wan walked towards Yu Shaoqing.


    Yu Shaoqing held his daughter¡¯s arm and sized her up. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Yu Wan shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing was relieved. Seeing that her expression was clear and her clothes were tidy, she didn¡¯t look like she had woken up at thest minute. He asked, ¡°Have you not been sleeping?¡±


    ¡°¡­I ate too much dinner and can¡¯t sleep,¡± Yu Wan said without changing her expression.


    Yu Shaoqing nodded and said, ¡°Who is he?¡±


    Yu Wan told her father about her meeting with Yu Zigui in a concise manner, without implicating Yan Jiuchao in it. She only said that she met a swordsman on the way to save the little munchkins. He ced the brocade pouch in her basket and pestered her to ask for the brocade pouch.


    ¡°¡­ When Miss Bai sent the brocade pouch over, I found out that it was left in the White Jade Restaurant. But when I returned the brocade pouch to him just now, he used me of taking the things inside.¡± Yu Wan felt that this man was simply ridiculous.


    Yu Shaoqing looked in the direction where Yu Zigui had left, and his eyes turned cold. Then, he looked at his daughter and said, ¡°If he dares toe again, Dad will definitely capture him!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Yu Wan smiled and nodded. It felt good to have a family protecting her.


    Yu Shaoqing stroked his daughter¡¯s temples dotingly. ¡°Dad is guarding outside. Go to sleep.¡±


    Yu Wan obedientlyy down.


    Yu Shaoqing left the room, but the moment he closed the door for his daughter, he saw a basket by the bed. There was a cloth covering the basket, but it wasn¡¯t very tight, revealing a grown man¡¯s cloth shoe. It was obvious that it was new and unfinished.


    He was the only man in the house! So his daughter was making shoes for him instead of sleeping in the middle of the night?


    Yu Shaoqing was overjoyed.

 Chapter 190 - Banquet, Brother Jiu Shows His Affection

    <h4>Chapter 190: Banquet, Brother Jiu Shows His Affection</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The next day, Yu Shaoqing went to his daughter¡¯s room and realized that the shoes were no longer in the basket.


    The little girl even hid the shoes?


    The open and aboveboard Yu Shaoqing couldn¡¯t help but feel an itch in his heart. He actually secretly rummaged through his daughter¡¯s room. Finally, he found a bag of a simr size in the wardrobe.


    He opened the bag and saw that it was actually an exquisite mahogany box. Inside the box were the shoes that his daughter had been making for half the night. They were wrapped in light-colored silk. Just by looking at them, one could feel his daughter¡¯s caution.


    It was wrapped so tightly and exquisitely like a gift¡­


    Yu Shaoqing had a sh of inspiration. Yes, he had almost forgotten that it was his birthday in the second half of the year. This must be the birthday gift his daughter had carefully prepared for him. He had never mentioned this to his daughter, but she still found out.


    Yu Shaoqing was so touched by his daughter¡¯s filial piety that he almost cried. Since his daughter nned to surprise him, he would pretend not to know.


    Yu Shaoqing was moved and excited as he put the shoes back and patiently waited for his birthday.


    However, before his birthday came, the banquet in the middle of the month came first.


    The 16th of March was an auspicious day. The Yu family¡¯s new workshop and dormitory were set to move on that day.


    Yu Wan had always known that building a house in the countryside required people to drink beam wine. Firstly, it was to thank their rtives and friends, and secondly, it was to reward the craftsmen. However, Lotus Flower Vige was not interested in drinking beam wine. They only set up a banquet for a day when they first started the work. They invited all their rtives and vigers to join in the fun.


    Lotus Flower Vige was poor, and no one had built a house in the vige for a long time. The most recent time was when Shuanzi¡¯s family repaired the cow shed, but they could not set up a banquet.


    ......


    Regarding who was invited to the banquet, the Yu family sat down and held a family meeting.


    Little Zhenzhen couldn¡¯t sit still anymore and pulled Brother Bruiser out.


    Madam Jiang was sleepy and returned to her room to rest.


    Yu Song also wanted to escape, but Aunt stopped him.


    ¡°Of course everyone in the vige has toe¡­¡± Uncle said. ¡°We have to invite some familiar people from the neighboring vige.¡±


    Uncle¡¯s tone was a little hesitant, as if he was hesitating about something. Yu Shaoqing said, ¡°Big Brother, if you have something to say, just say it.¡±


    Uncle opened his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ your sister-inw¡¯s rtive.¡±


    ¡°The Guo family and the Luo family?¡± Yu Shaoqing asked.


    He had more or less heard about the Guo family¡¯s visit. He knew that Guo Xianqiao had bullied Bruiser and Yu Wan had beaten Guo Xianqiao up. In the end, it was all because the children were insensible, but then there was the matter of Wang Mazi and Guo Xianyue.


    At that time, they only felt that it was a coincidence. After that, the Yu family thought carefully and realized that something was wrong. When Guo Xianyue fell into the water, she was wearing Yu Wan¡¯s clothes. When Du Jinhua called for help, she did not go in the direction of the Guo family¡¯s old residence, but to Young Master Wan¡¯s house next door.


    This matter was seen by Stone and the other children, but they were far away and did not hear Du Jinhua call for help. However, this did not affect the Yu family¡¯s judgment.


    Afterbining Du Jinhua¡¯s reaction by the river, the Yu family guessed that Guo Xianyue falling into the water was not simple. Perhaps they wanted Young Master Wan to save the beauty who was wearing Yu Wan¡¯s clothes. Unexpectedly, Young Master Wan did not fall for it. Instead, Wang Mazi was kind-hearted and saved her by ident.


    Whether this matter was Du Jinhua¡¯s idea or Guo Xianyue¡¯s own idea was no longer important. What was important was that they actually used Ah Wan¡¯s clothes¡­ There were some things that the Yu family did not say, but they knew in their hearts. Young Master Wan had saved Ah Wan during the earthquake. Perhaps he was interested in Ah Wan. He was also a schr, better than Zhao Heng. If Ah Wan could marry him, it would be a good marriage.


    Du Jinhua and her daughter must have discovered this too, which was why they dared to pretend to be Ah Wan and rely on Young Master Wan. To put it bluntly, they were snatching Ah Wan¡¯s marriage! This was worse than pigs and dogs!


    Therefore, the Yu family did not want to invite the Guo family to the banquet.


    ¡°What about Young Master Wan?¡± Yu Shaoqing¡¯s focus was different from his brother and sister-inw.


    Uncle was stunned. He also felt that his brother¡¯s focus seemed to be a little off, but he still answered seriously, ¡°I heard that something happened in his home, so he went home.¡±


    For some reason, Yu Shaoqing did not like this Young Master Wan, who was talented, outstanding, and had saved his daughter. This feeling was the same as that of Young Master Yan, who had taken care of him in the Dali Temple.


    ¡°I think¡­¡± Yu Song said.


    ¡°Why are you interrupting when adults are talking?¡± Aunt red at him.


    Yu Song shut his mouth gloomily. Since he wasn¡¯t an adult, why did they let him stay here?


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave,¡± Yu Song said as he stood up.


    Aunt continued, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re a three-year-old child? You¡¯re behaving atrociously all day!¡±


    Yu Song felt bitter. He wasn¡¯t an adult or a child. What was he?!


    In the end, the Yu family decided to send a message to the Guo family.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they have the shame toe!¡± Aunt snorted.


    That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t they think that it was embarrassing toe to the Lotus Flower Vige after what happened with Wang Mazi? Wang Mazi was afraid that Guo Xianyue would cling to him, so he had already anxiously married Widow Liu!


    Since they had already sent a message to the Guo family, the Luo family naturally could not fall behind. Although that family was not as ridiculous as the Guo family, they still looked down on the Yu family. Whether they came or not depended on them. The Yu family did not force them.


    Originally, they should have invited Yu Shaoqing¡¯s brothers over, but they had all followed Wu San out of the Capital to look for Zhou Huai.


    On the sixteenth, the Yu family woke up in the middle of the night and began to prepare for the banquetter. Although the Yu family was poor, they almost all interacted with the people from other viges. Therefore, they invited many people.


    They were afraid that there would not be enough food to eat, so the Yu family bought a total of two three-hundred-pounds of pigs. The hunter came to help kill the pigs, and Shuanzi and Yu Feng helped the hunter.


    The three men used all their strength to press the fat pig onto the stool, while Hunter shed down and bled the pig. The three of them were exhausted after that.


    Yu Wan also came. She grabbed another pig and threw it onto the stool!


    Yu Shaoqing looked at the three tired men and then at his daughter, who had easily lifted a pig. He felt that something was wrong.


    Around five in the morning, Cui Hua from the Hunter family, Aunt Luo from the neighboring family, Aunt Zhang and Aunt Bai from the vige entrance also rushed over to help. Aunt Bai had finally walked out of the shadow of her son¡¯s death. She had thought it through. She didn¡¯t have a child, but she still had Mao¡¯er and Erya. For the sake of this pair of children, she had to pull herself together.


    The banquet only started at noon. For breakfast, they used the ughtered pig vegetables and cornbread.


    Yu Feng and Brother Shuanzi went to the market before dawn to buy the vegetables. They also bought some peanuts and candy. The candy sold in the shop was naturally not as delicious as Uncle¡¯s cooking, but Uncle was too busy, so he could only settle for the next best thing.


    Those who came to eat would give congrattory money. Yu Feng invited the old schr from the neighboring vige and asked him over to help out with the bookkeeping for a day.


    After nine in the morning, guests came one after another. First, it was from their own vige, and then there were from Li Vige and Wu Vige.


    Aunt was receiving guests in front. Yu Shaoqing had not returned home for six to seven years, so many of those faces were unfamiliar to him. Aunt introduced them to him one by one. ¡°Grandpa Wu, this is Third Brother. When he got married, you even came to his wedding banquet. Have you forgotten?¡±


    ¡°Old Third? Old Third is back?¡± Uncle Wu was deaf and had dim eyesight, and his voice was even louder than Aunt Bai.


    ¡°It¡¯s Old Third!¡± Aunt shouted into his ear.


    Yu Shaoqing was already the father of two children, but the eldest sister-inw brought him along as if she was bringing her own children.


    The kitchen was also very busy. Uncle was the head chef, Yu Feng was cooking, Yu Wan was killing fish and chopping vegetables, and Aunt Bai and Aunt Zhang were the logistics. The Yu family¡¯s kitchen was not big enough, so Aunt Luo¡¯s house was also used.


    The tables for eating were all borrowed from various families and were ced on the field in front of the door. Although the size was different and there were the old and new ones, there were many of them. At a nce, it looked a little spectacr.


    In the afternoon, they made stir-fried cabbage with meat skin, braised pork belly, braised intestines with green onions, stewed spring bamboo shoots with crucian carp, and pig chowder. In the countryside, such a banquet was considered very sumptuous. Moreover, there was more meat than vegetables, and it was filled with oil. After a mouthful of hot soup, they were so satisfied that they narrowed their eyes.


    The wine was made in Shangli Vige. It was a high-grade sorghum liquor. It was crystal clear and rich. It was fragrant but not pungent, bitter but not astringent. There was sweetness in the mouth. Coupled with the peanuts that had been fried and sprinkled with snowke salt, it was so delicious that the group of men could not put down their sses.


    The Yu family was in the stinky tofu business, so this dish naturally could not be missing from the table. The vigers were already used to its smell. When they brought it out, their expressions did not change, but it made the guests in the neighboring viges suffer.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Uncle Wu nagged. ¡°It¡¯s already spoiled, yet you still take it out to entertain people! Is there nothing else to eat!¡±


    Aunt smiled. ¡°Uncle Wu, try it. If it doesn¡¯t taste good, I¡¯ll wrap a piece of braised meat for you!¡±


    Uncle Wu¡¯s family was not having a good time either. For the sake of braised meat, Uncle Wu went all out. He braced himself and stuffed a piece of stinky tofu into his mouth. Then¡­ Uncle Wu did not want the braised meat anymore.


    Not long after, Shopkeeper Cui also came to visit. He came in a carriage. There were mostly ox carts in the countryside, and those with some family background drove donkey carts and mule carts. Only people in the city could sit in carriages, so when Shopkeeper Cui¡¯s carriage stopped outside the Yu Family¡¯s courtyard, the guests in Li Vige and Wu Vige were all shocked.


    Were they seeing things? That was really a carriage! There were guests in carriages. They must be from the city!


    The people from Lotus Flower Vige had calm expressions. What was a horse carriage with a single horse? They had seen carriages with two horses!


    ¡°Sister-inw!¡± Shopkeeper Cui alighted from the carriage with a smile.


    ¡°Aiyo, it¡¯s Shopkeeper Cui.¡± Aunt did not expect him toe and was pleasantly surprised. She quickly went to the kitchen to call Yu Wan.


    ¡°Shopkeeper Cui,¡± Yu Wan greeted with a smile. Yesterday, she went to the Young Master Manor in the Capital. When she passed by the White Jade Restaurant, she had mentioned the construction of the house to Shopkeeper Cui. However, she had forgotten to tell her family when she returned home.


    Shopkeeper Cui cupped his hands and smiled. ¡°I could smell your stinky tofu in town. Is there any left?¡±


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°As long as Shopkeeper Cui doesn¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll make sure that you will be full today.¡±


    Shopkeeper Cui raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony! Eh? That¡¯s¡­¡±


    Shopkeeper Cui noticed Yu Shaoqing, who was talking to the guest from Li Vige. Yu Shaoqing was tall and had an extraordinary temperament. When he stood there, he was like a crane in a flock of chickens, making people unable to notice his existence.


    ¡°That¡¯s my father.¡± Yu Wan walked forward and called Yu Shaoqing over. She introduced him, ¡°Dad, this is Shopkeeper Cui of the White Jade Restaurant. Our family¡¯s business has been taken care of by Miss Bai and Shopkeeper Cui.¡±


    At the mention of Miss Bai, what else did Yu Shaoqing not understand? He had to greet his nephew¡¯s family.


    Soon, Master Qin arrived. The owner of the Drunken Immortal Pavilion, the vice president of the Jiangzuo Merchant Union, was sitting in a carriage that was even more eye-catching than Shopkeeper Cui.


    When the two majestic southwest horses appeared in the Yu residence with their heads held high, the people from the neighboring viges were dumbfounded. What kind of luck did the Yu family have? How did they know so many rich families?


    Master Qin got off the carriage with a strong aura. However, what really stunned everyone was not Master Qin, but the handsome young man who jumped off the carriage after Master Qin. He looked to be no more than fifteen or sixteen years old and was handsome.


    When have they ever seen such a beautiful young master? All of them looked at Qin Zixu and even forgot to eat.


    ¡°Young Master¡­ where¡¯s Young Master?¡± In the Young Master Manor, Uncle Wan hurriedly entered the courtyard.


    Nanny Fang said, ¡°Young Master went out. Steward Wan, you¡¯re so anxious. Did something happen?¡±


    Uncle Wan patted his head. ¡°I must have been muddleheaded. Miss Yu¡¯s family is organizing a banquet today. I forgot to tell Young Master! Young Master¡­ did the Young Master say where he went?¡±


    Nanny Fang thought for a while and said, ¡°I think he went to the throne room.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao was in the throne room again!


    Everyone did not know why he came.


    The first time he came, he beat up the high minister. The second time he came, he disturbed the marriage alliance of the Xiongnu. The third time¡­ who knew what trouble he was going to cause this time!


    Everyone, including the Emperor, looked at him with a headache.


    Coincidentally, the person he interrupted was the Minister of Rites, who was presenting the marriage proposal. The Minister of Rites felt bitter.<i>?Why am I always the unlucky one?</i>


    However, it was unknown if it was everyone¡¯s imagination, but they felt that Yan Jiuchao was taller than before. Could it be that he could grow taller at his age?


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°Minister Li, why do you keep staring at my shoes?¡±


    The Minister of Rites was dumbfounded.<i>?I didn¡¯t!</i>


    Yan Jiuchao: ¡°Still looking?¡±


    The Minister of Rites: ¡°???¡±


    Yan Jiuchao: ¡°It¡¯s not yours no matter what.¡±


    The Minister of Rites: ¡°!!!¡±

 Chapter 191 - Asking for Wanwan’s Hand

    <h4>Chapter 191: Asking for Wanwan¡¯s Hand</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Originally, the Minister of Rites did not intend to pay attention to Yan Jiuchao¡¯s shoes. However, after being wronged by Yan Jiuchao a few times, the Minister of Rites decided to see how beautiful the shoes that had been worn by the Young Master of Yan City were. He swore that he had really only taken a look, but in the end, he was almost blinded by a pair of shoes!


    What kind of damn shoes?! They were too f*cking ugly! Who put in such thick soles¡­ It was as if they had stepped on tworge pine cakes and left the house. Moreover, it was a pine cake of different sizes!


    (Yu Wan was halfway through putting together the soles of the shoe and forgot how manyyers she had put in. In the end, she put in two moreyers for the second shoe.)


    The courtiers were also the same as the Minister of Rites. They only looked at Yan Jiuchao¡¯s shoes after hearing his words. In the end, they were also shocked. What were the eunuchs doing when such ugly shoes were ced in the hall?


    The Emperor could not bear to look at him anymore. This kid broke into the throne room just to show off a pair of shoes?


    The Emperor covered his eyes with his hand. ¡°Cong¡¯er, your shoes¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao interrupted him righteously. ¡°Even if you¡¯re my uncle, you can¡¯t have designs on my shoes!¡±?<i>Why would I f*cking has designs on your shoes!</i>


    The Emperor was about to cry from the ugliness of this ancient pair of pine cake shoes. He no longer wanted to discuss the important matters that he was originally discussing. He waved his hand like he was chasing away a mosquito. ¡°¡­End, end court!¡±


    The eunuch sang, ¡°Kneel¡ª¡±


    The ministers knelt.


    Yan Jiuchao stood out from the crowd.


    ......


    The Emperor could not be bothered with this kid. He wanted to return to the harem and wash his eyes with three thousand beauties.


    Until the Emperor left the throne room, the ministers also swarmed out and went home to wash their eyes.


    Yan Jiuchao raised his eyebrows and strolled out of the throne room.


    Yan Huaijing looked at his back and subconsciously frowned.


    ¡°Second Brother.¡± The Fourth Prince came over and asked with a strange expression, ¡°What game is he ying?¡±


    Yan Huaijing shook his head with aplicated expression. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    ¡°Is he sick!¡± The Fourth Prince muttered.


    Yan Huaijing looked at him coldly. ¡°Fourth Brother, be careful with your words. This is the throne room.¡±


    The Fourth Prince stuck out his tongue and thought to himself, You hate him much more than me. Why pretend to be fair and just? Father has already left. Who are you pretending for?


    ¡°Fifth Brother, let¡¯s go!¡± The Fourth Prince pulled the Fifth Prince¡¯s wrist and left coldly.


    ¡­ .


    A certain young master, who had sessfully shown off his shoes, got into the carriage in a good mood. He was inside, but his feet were outside.


    Shadow Thirteen regretted letting Shadow Six go to Gong City, leaving him alone to suffer this aesthetic pain that he shouldn¡¯t have.


    ¡°Give me something to eat¡­ I haven¡¯t eaten for three days¡­¡± When they passed by the most prosperous Chang¡¯an Street in the Capital, a blind beggar held a walking stick and fumbled out of an alley.


    This was not the first time he had encountered such a thing. Shadow Thirteen did not even lift his eyelids and continued to drive the horse forward. However, Yan Jiuchao suddenly spoke and stopped the carriage.


    Yan Jiuchao alighted.


    The blind man seemed to have heard themotion beside him and turned around stiffly.


    Yan Jiuchao walked up to him and stretched his feet. ¡°Do my shoes look good?¡±


    The blind man was stunned for a moment before he nodded in a daze. ¡°Yes, especially good!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao threw a gold ingot into his broken bowl and got into the carriage. ¡°Even a blind person said that it looks good!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen roared in his heart:?<i>Why else would they say that he¡¯s blind!</i>


    The little munchkins were also very happy after receiving the new shoes from Wanwan, but they could not leave the manor, so they could only put on the beautiful (ugly) cloth shoes and call everyone in the manor over to take a look.


    Yu Shaoqing did not know that his ¡°birthday surprise¡± was already on another man¡¯s feet. He was so happy that his chopping skills were flying.


    On the other hand, after Yan Huaijing ended the court, he did not return to the manor immediately. Instead, he went to the Dali Temple to continue investigating Yu Shaoqing¡¯s case. Since he was certain that Yu Wan was the woman he had been looking for for two years, he had no choice but to put in a lot of effort into Yu Shaoqing¡¯s case.


    Jun Chang¡¯an sat on the windowsill in boredom. Suddenly, a secret guard walked in and handed a note with the news to Yan Huaijing.


    Jun Chang¡¯an craned his neck to take a look. ¡°The news from Lotus Flower Vige¡­ You sent someone to monitor that girl?¡±


    Yan Huaijing ced the note on the oilmp and burned it. He gestured for the secret guards to leave with his eyes and said to Jun Chang¡¯an, ¡°I¡¯m not monitoring her. I¡¯m just paying attention to her movements and to see if Zhou Huai will contact her father.¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an shrugged, with an expression that said you can say whatever you want.


    Yan Huaijing¡¯s fingers moved. ¡°¡­Prepare the carriage and go to Lotus Flower Vige.¡±


    ¡°You still say it¡¯s not surveince,¡± Jun Chang¡¯an muttered. He jumped off the windowsill and went to instruct someone to prepare the carriage.


    Yan Huaijing also knew that his words were not convincing. Since Zhou Huai had decided to go far away, he would definitely not contact Yu Shaoqing. He was just using this as an excuse to pay attention to her movements at all times.


    After the carriage was prepared, Yan Huaijing and Jun Chang¡¯an headed to Lotus Flower Vige without any obstructions. At this time, it was just past lunchtime, and the dishes on the table had already been removed. They were reced by tea, braised peanuts, and candy. The vigers sat together and chatted, while Shopkeeper Cui and Master Qin yed in the room.


    They yed a card game. There were a total of four types of cards: tens, hundreds, ten thousands, and a hundred thousands. The ying style was somewhat simr to modern mahjong. In the Great Zhou, the card game was something that city people yed. Country people were busy working and did not have the time or money to y it.


    Qin Zixu was busy eating and didn¡¯t want to y with Shopkeeper Cui and his uncle. Yu Wan felt that if it was the same as mahjong, she should know how to y. However, she had to prepare for dinner, so she couldn¡¯t.


    Fortunately, Brother Shuanzi had yed in the military camp before. He pulled Yu Feng along and taught him on the spot, which made up the numbers.


    No one noticed Madam Jiang in the central room.


    The water in the water jar was gone. Yu Wan carried the wooden bucket with a pole and went to the ancient well at the vige entrance to carry the water.


    She hung the wooden bucket on a hook and threw it down the well. After the wooden bucket was filled with water, she turned the handle on the ancient well and fetched it up. She was about to lift the wooden bucket when a well-defined hand suddenly reached out and lifted the wooden bucket up before her.


    Yu Wan turned her head and looked at the other party. A trace of surprise shed across her eyes. ¡°Young¡­ Your Highness?¡± She had almost forgotten that this was no longer Young Master Xu, but the most noble prince.


    Yan Huaijing nced at the other empty wooden bucket and reached out again, but Yu Wan stopped him.


    Yu Wan blocked his hand and said politely and distantly, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll do it myself. Your Highness is noble and mighty. It¡¯s better not to do such manual work.¡±


    Yan Huaijing frowned and said, ¡°Then you should do such manualbor as a girl? Don¡¯t you have a brother at home?¡±


    If his information was correct, she had more than one brother.


    Why did these words sound like he was ming her two brothers for not helping her work? Yu Wan was unhappy that others said this about Yu Feng and Yu Song. Usually, her two brothers treated her very well. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they couldn¡¯t leave today, it really wouldn¡¯t be her turn to fetch water.


    Besides, she could fetch water faster than her two brothers!


    However, Yu Wan did not have the personality topete with others. She only said indifferently, ¡°My brothers have something on,¡± and ignored him.


    Yu Wan ced the second wooden bucket in the well.


    In the carriage not far away, Jun Chang¡¯an watched this scene calmly. The charming prince was actually ignored by a vige girl? This was really interesting.


    Yan Huaijing had silently met with a soft nail and felt a little embarrassed. He was the prince of a country and had always been fawned over. This was the first time he had been ignored openly. However, when he thought of who the other party was, he could notin. After all, if not for her, he would have died on that cold rainy night.


    ¡°Are you angry at me for hiding my identity from you before?¡± Yan Huaijing said. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I didn¡¯t know you long ago, so¡­¡±


    Yu Wan smiled faintly. ¡°You make it sound like you know me from the beginning. Why? Have I met Your Highness before Lotus Flower Vige?¡±


    He had almost forgotten that she had forgotten about the past. Although he was sure that Yan Ruyu had given birth and Yan Jiuchao¡¯s children were most likely Yan Ruyu¡¯s children, Yan Huaijing did not want her to remember anything rted to the past when he thought about how she had once had an affair with another man.


    He did not know who that man was, but she did not look like she had been forced by anyone with her pregnant belly. She¡­ also had feelings for that man, right? If she remembered all of this, she would go back to that man without hesitation, right?


    ¡°Your Highness, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    While Yan Huaijing was distracted, Yu Wan had already fetched the second bucket of water.


    Yan Huaijing really couldn¡¯t stand a girl like her carrying two buckets of water back. ¡°Chang¡¯an!¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an stood up.


    Yu Wan sighed. ¡°There¡¯s no need, Your Highness. I¡¯m used to doing this kind of work every day.¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an did not wait for Yan Huaijing¡¯s instructions and went back to the carriage.


    Yu Wan carried the pole.


    Yan Huaijing¡¯s heart tightened and he stopped her. ¡°I came today to look for you.¡±


    Yu Wan turned around. ¡°Is the little fat ball sick again?¡±


    Yan Huaijing¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Can¡¯t I have any other reason to look for you?¡±


    Yu Wan blinked in confusion. Could it be that there was? She was just a vige girl. How could she be worthy of His Highness looking for her? She was not the silly girl who knew nothing when she had just transmigrated. He was Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s son. Worthy Consort Xu had more power in the harem than the Empress. Perhaps, this person was the future Crown Prince.


    ¡°Does Yan Jiuchao need a reason to look for you?¡± Yan Huaijing was a little dissatisfied with her lukewarm attitude.


    Yu Wan¡¯s expression did not change as she said, ¡°He¡¯s him, and Your Highness is Your Highness. Why are you looking for me? There¡¯s no harm in being straightforward. Although Your Highness is the one who¡¯s doing big things, and Your Highness is busy every day, and I¡¯m just amoner who¡¯s working hard for a bucket of rice, I also have my own matters.¡±


    Was sheining that he was wasting her time? Yan Huaijing¡¯s expression changed.


    Jun Chang¡¯an, who was at the side, was holding back hisughter until his stomach hurt. It was rare to see the Second Prince so embarrassed. This trip was not in vain.


    Yu Wan really did not deliberately neglect him. It was just that she was too busy today. There were more customers at night than at noon, and the dishes were not ready yet!


    ¡°Are you willing to be my secondary consort?¡± Just as Yu Wan was walking back with the pole, Yan Huaijing clenched his fists and said.


    Yu Wan staggered and almost fell!


    What did this prince say? Secondary Consort? Her?


    Yu Wan never expected to hear such words from a man she had only met a few times. If she understood correctly, he seemed to be proposing to her? But he was not asking to be her wife, but a mistress?


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Yu Wan was so angry that sheughed. She put down the bucket and pole and turned to look at Yan Huaijing.¡± Why are you suddenly saying this to me? Is there anything I did to make Your Highness misunderstand? ¡±


    The prince¡¯s secondary consort was not an ordinary concubine. If Yan Huaijing became the Emperor one day, the son of the secondary consort would be a prince. A prince¡­ had a chance to be appointed as the crown prince.


    With Yu Wan¡¯s background, not to mention a secondary consort, she was not even qualified to be a maidservant in the Prince Manor. Yan Huaijing was already taking the risk of angering Worthy Consort Xu and the Emperor by allowing her to be a secondary consort.


    Yu Wan did not want to ept his favor. What was wrong with her being a little vige girl? Why did she have to squeeze into a big house and be jealous of a bunch of women for a public cucumber?


    Her cucumber could only be hers!


    ¡°I appreciate Your Highness¡¯s kindness, but I¡¯m not interested in the position of secondary consort.¡± Who knew why His Highness liked her? He clearly despised her a few times before.


    ¡°Do you look down on the position of a secondary consort? Don¡¯t tell me you still want to be the princess consort?¡± Yan Huaijing frowned. Even if her biological father cleared his name and became a marquis and minister, she would never be the main consort.


    What was this? Yu Wan held her forehead speechlessly.


    When Yan Huaijing saw that she was silent, he thought that she had other thoughts. He spected and said, ¡°If you¡¯re worried that life in the manor won¡¯t be easy, you can rest assured that I¡¯ll take good care of you. I¡¯ll also choose a talented and tolerant main consort who won¡¯t let you suffer at all.¡±

 Chapter 192 - I’m Talking About You

    <h4>Chapter 192: I¡¯m Talking About You</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    If being a concubine wasn¡¯t aggrieved, then what was?


    Yu Wan was angered by these words. However, after she calmed down and thought about it, it seemed normal for Yan Huaijing to be such a ¡°scumbag¡±. She could not use modern monogamy to measure an ancient man, especially a man who was at the peak of his power.


    From Yan Huaijing¡¯s point of view, a small vige girl was not even worthy of being a maidservant, let alone a secondary consort. Without asking, she knew that he had endured a lot of pressure to allow a lowly woman like her to be a secondary consort.


    However, just because she understood his intentions did not mean that she agreed with his actions.


    In his opinion, he had already made a great sacrifice and concession, but in Yu Wan¡¯s opinion, he did not even give her the most basic respect.


    Yu Wan asked seriously, ¡°Your Highness, in the eyes of you nobles, as long as it¡¯s something you give away, others have to ept it gratefully, regardless of whether they need it or not?¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s tone was very calm, but Yan Huaijing was hit in the heart by the hidden power under her calmness. No one had ever asked him such a question. Did they need it? Did they need his grace?


    Yu Wan smiled faintly, her expression as quiet as a lily under the twilight. ¡°Your Highness, you thought that I needed it very much. Your Highness, you think that being able to give me the position of a secondary consort is already the result of your efforts, that I should be grateful to you. However, Your Highness, from the beginning to the end, you never asked me if I liked you or if I was willing to marry you. You only thought that you would give me the position that you could fight for. Did you move me? No, it¡¯s yourself.


    ¡°You think that you¡¯ve spent a lot of effort. You¡¯ve disobeyed your mother, you¡¯ve angered your father, and you, who¡¯s been obedient since you were young, have done such a rebellious act for the first time¡­ You¡¯re almost touched by your own actions. You think that you¡¯re extremely noble, but Your Highness, these are not for me. The only person you¡¯ll please in the end is yourself.¡±


    Yan Huaijing was a prince, and no one had ever dared to speak to him like this. It was not that tone. In fact, Yu Wan¡¯s tone was as calm as a calmke, but every word she said was hurtful! Even his biological father had never criticized him like this! He blushed and subconsciously wanted to refute, but he didn¡¯t know where to start.


    Jun Chang¡¯an, who was watching themotion from the carriage, was also stunned by Yu Wan¡¯s words. He straightened his body slightly. For the first time in his life, he looked straight at a woman.


    She was wearing a white linen shirt and a blue cotton dress. Her waist was slender, and her sleeves were slightly rolled up, revealing her fair wrist. Her ck hair was draped over her shoulders, and she only picked out a small bunch and tied them into a loose bun with a wooden hairpin. There was nothing eye-catching about her outfit, but if it appeared on her, it immediately had a quiet and graceful beauty.


    Jun Chang¡¯an had followed his master into the martial world when he was three years old. Although he was young, he was already an experienced person. After seeing so much, his horizons had be higher. He rarely admired a person, but at this moment, he had to admit that this girl¡¯s words were really too satisfying.


    ......


    Yan Huaijing¡¯s sorry state for the first half of his life seemed to have all condensed at this moment. He could not find his voice for a long time. When he could finally speak, Yu Wan had already left with her shoulder pole.


    He chased after her in three steps. ¡°Can Yan Jiuchao fight for the position of Princess Consort for you?¡±


    Yu Wan grabbed the rope on the wooden bucket with both hands. The two buckets of water were heavy, but her slender body was straight. ¡°I don¡¯t know if he will or not. I only know that Your Highness won¡¯t.¡±


    Yan Huaijing clenched his fists.


    ¡­ .


    Yan Huaijing had originallye to attend the banquet. It was the greatest honor for the entire vige if a prince of a country was invited. However, at this moment, he could not take a step forward.


    ¡°Your Highness?¡± Jun Chang¡¯an could not help but call out to him when he saw him remain silent by the ancient well for a long time.


    Yan Huaijing loosened his tightly clenched fists.


    Jun Chang¡¯an nced at him and asked, ¡°Do you still want to send the gift in the carriage to Miss Yu?¡±


    Unknowingly, Jun Chang¡¯an even changed the way he addressed him. However, Yan Huaijing¡¯s mind was not on this. For a moment, he did not notice the change in his address.


    ¡°Back to the pce,¡± Yan Huaijing said.


    As a filial son, Yan Huaijing would go and greet Worthy Consort Xu every day. This had almost be a habit of his for many years. Jun Chang¡¯an did not say anything. After he got into the carriage, he silently drove it back to the pce.


    In the bedchamber of the Xianfu Pce, Worthy Consort Xu was admiring the portrait presented by the painter. When she saw her son, a smile appeared on her face. ¡°You¡¯re a littleter than yesterday? Are you busy with work?¡±


    Ever since he took over the case of the Dali Temple, Yan Huaijing had been busier than usual.


    Yan Huaijing bowed quietly. ¡°Greetings, Mother.¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu waved at him. ¡°Come here.¡±


    Yan Huaijing walked to his mother¡¯s side and sat down with a small table between them.


    Worthy Consort Xu spread out the portraits one by one on the small table. ¡°I asked you to choose for yourself, but you didn¡¯t. So I can only choose them personally. These are all candidates that I¡¯ve carefully considered. They have a strong family background and are both talented and good-looking. Son, take a look. Is it good for the daughter of the Prime Minister to be the Princess Consort? The daughters of the Grand Tutor and the Imperial Censor will be the Secondary Consort¡­¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu was halfway through her sentence when she noticed that Yan Huaijing¡¯s expression was not right. She gently put down the portrait and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t want it?¡±


    Yan Huaijing was silent.


    Worthy Consort Xu handed the portrait to the in charge nanny. The in charge nanny understood and left with the female eunuchs.


    Only the mother and son were left in the room. Worthy Consort Xu peeled a tangerine for her son. ¡°Do you have someone you like?¡±


    Yan Huaijing¡¯s eyes moved slightly.


    Worthy Consort Xu did not look at him. She only focused on peeling the tangerine. ¡°You haven¡¯t gotten married in a few years and don¡¯t get close to women. Do you really think I, your mother, don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking? You went to see her? What did you tell her?¡±


    If she was the daughter of a famous family and was suitable to marry into the family, her son would have alreadyid his cards on the table with her. But he had kept quiet all this while. She could guess that her identity was not worthy of the Imperial Family, so Worthy Consort Xu did not interrogate her about her background.


    Yan Huaijing still did not say anything.


    However, a mother knows her son best. If he didn¡¯t say it, wouldn¡¯t Worthy Consort Xu guess it herself?


    Worthy Consort Xu continued, ¡°Since you like her so much, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. As long as she¡¯s not from a brothel and is a sinner¡¯s daughter, I might let you take her in. If she can give you children, it¡¯s fine to give her the position of a concubine.¡±


    The status of a concubine was below that of a secondary consort. If a secondary consort was a secondary wife, then a concubine was a concubine. The concubine of the Prince Manor was also something many people could not reach.


    Yan Huaijing finally reacted, but he shook his head.


    Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Why? She doesn¡¯t like it? Could it be that she still wants to be a secondary consort?¡±


    Yan Huaijing shook his head again.


    ¡°The Princess Consort?¡± Worthy Consort Xu gasped!


    Yan Huaijing stood up dejectedly. ¡°Mother, stop talking. I¡¯m tired. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu tried to stop him, but he left without looking back. How many years had it been since someone dared to pull a long face at her? But who asked him to be her biological children? Worthy Consort Xu still doted on him.


    The nanny in charge came in through the curtain. ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu said angrily, ¡°You heard what he said just now. I don¡¯t know which girl this kid has taken a fancy to. Her status is low and her eyes are set high. The Princess Consort of the Prince Manor? Does she think she¡¯s the descendant of a famous family?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t be angry,¡± the nanny in charge said. ¡°His Highness is at a hot-blooded age. It¡¯s normal for him to be obsessed with a girl.¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu ced the peeled orange back on the te. ¡°He¡¯s half as heartless as his father. I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re spouting nonsense again,¡± the nanny in charge said.


    Worthy Consort Xu sneered. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Nanny know better than me whether it¡¯s nonsense or not? Since ancient times, emperors have been heartless¡­ Of all the children from the royal family, only Prince Yan was a devoted husband.¡±


    The nanny in charge lowered her eyes. ¡°It¡¯ste. Your Highness should rest.¡±


    ¡­ .


    The Yu Family¡¯s old residence was busy for the entire day. It was not until nine o¡¯clock in the evening that they sent all the guests away. They tidied up the house for a full two hours with Aunt Zhang and the others.


    There were a lot of dishes today.


    ¡°Auntie, take it.¡± Yu Wan stuffed a bowl of braised pork belly into Aunt Zhang¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Aiyo! What are you doing!¡± Aunt Zhang refused.


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Take it!¡±


    ¡°How can that do? I¡¯ve already received your sry. If I still take things, what would I be!¡± Aunt Zhang was not being polite. She thought that from the bottom of her heart.


    The people in the countryside were poor. There were very few people who would get paid no matter who they went to help. Most of them would get some brown rice or leftover wontons. If they were lucky, they would get a little candy. How could they be like the Yu family where they give meat and money?


    Yu Wan said, ¡°The weather is hot. We can¡¯t leave the dishes for too long. We won¡¯t be able to finish them.¡±


    Aunt Zhang red at her. ¡°Why can¡¯t you finish it? I think your family can eat!¡±


    This, this was true.


    Yu Wan blushed when she thought of the good-for-nothings at home.


    ¡°Brother Erniu!¡± Yu Wan stopped Erniu, who hade from the field.


    ¡°Eh? Ah Wan!¡± Erniu walked over.


    ¡°Take it and bring it home to eat.¡± Yu Wan ced the full bowl of braised meat in his hand.


    Erniu epted it readily. ¡°Thank you, Ah Wan!¡±


    ¡°You child!¡± Aunt Zhang was so angry that she wanted to beat him up.


    Aunt Bai and the others also received arge bowl of braised meat. The peanuts and candy were given to those with children.


    Little Bruiser and Little Zhenzhen were already asleep on the bed. Yu Shaoqing picked up his son and returned to his house with his wife and daughter.


    Today¡¯s banquet was extremely lively. Everyone returned satisfied. Although the Yu family was tired, they were still quite happy when they thought about how their family had organized such a big banquet. The only w was that none of Aunt¡¯s family came.


    It was expected that the Guo family would be absent, but why didn¡¯t the Luo familye? They didn¡¯t even let anyone give them congrattory money.


    Money was a small matter. The Yu family did notck those copper coins, but the attitude of the Luo family¡ª


    ¡°You can¡¯t sleep?¡± Uncle¡¯s gaze passed over his sleeping daughter andnded on his wife, who was tossing and turning.


    ¡°Did I disturb you?¡± Aunt asked.


    Uncle said, ¡°Are you thinking about your brother-inw¡¯s family?¡±


    Aunt nodded and turned her back to her daughter and husband, facing the window frame that was white from the moonlight.


    Uncle said, ¡°Maybe something dyed it. The Luo family is busy.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t our family¡¯s business busy?¡± Aunt said angrily. ¡°When have I not been to his family¡¯s banquet? No matter how poor I am, I¡¯ve always given them congrattory money! Doesn¡¯t the Luo family know our family¡¯s situation? When have we ever gotten anything good from them?¡±


    ¡°So, isn¡¯t it a good thing that they didn¡¯te? It saves you from being annoyed when you see them,¡± Uncleforted softly.


    That being said, it would be extremely embarrassing in the eyes of the vigers if her family didn¡¯te. The Guo family was indeed too much. She could not be bothered to interact with them anymore.


    Aunt didn¡¯t think she had let the Luo family down. Her sister was a daughter, and she was also a daughter, but she seemed to have been picked up from the streets and her sister was the biological one. In that family, she grew up like a livestock. Even so, she had never med or been jealous of anyone.


    Wasn¡¯t the reason why she married into Lotus Flower Vige back then because the Yu family gave her a lot of betrothal gifts? They sold her in exchange for the money, and those money were used as betrothal gifts for her brother to marry his wife, and used as dowry for her sister¡¯s marriage. When she got married back then, her sister couldn¡¯t even bear to give her a copper hairpin.


    Fortunately, although the Yu family was a little poor, her inws were reasonable. Her husband treated her with affection and loyalty, and her brother-inw and sister-inw respected her very much.


    Only aftering to this house did she feel like a human.


    ¡°I know that she doesn¡¯t have me as her sister in her heart. She looks down on me! I just want her to see that I¡¯m having a good life now! I¡¯m not poor anymore! I don¡¯t want anything from her! She doesn¡¯t have to avoid me like a beggar!¡± Aunt couldn¡¯t help but cry from anger.


    Uncle turned her around and wiped her tears with his rough fingers. ¡°It¡¯s her business to hide from you. Let¡¯s live our lives. We don¡¯t have to show it to anyone. Since we¡¯ve cleared our name, we don¡¯t have to care about the Luo Family when theye again in the future.¡±

 Chapter 193 - Brother Jiu Returns the Gift

    <h4>Chapter 193: Brother Jiu Returns the Gift</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yan Jiuchao shopped around the streets and alleys of the Capital for an entire day. Only when the people on the streets were gone did Yan Jiuchao return home in satisfaction.


    When Yu Wan went to the Young Master Manor to deliver the shoes, Yan Jiuchao was not there. It was Uncle Wan who received Yu Wan. Yu Wan could not say that she had speciallye to deliver the shoes, so she said that she had entered the Capital to buy ingredients. When Uncle Wan asked again, he knew that her family was going to hold a banquet.


    However, there were many things to do these few days, so Uncle Wan forgot about this. When he remembered that he had to tell Yan Jiuchao, Yan Jiuchao went to court again.


    Uncle Wan hurriedly rode his horse to look for him, but he found out that the Emperor had ended court in advance. Uncle Wan seriously suspected that the Emperor was angered by his little lunatic.


    Uncle Wan waited at the entrance until it was dark before Yan Jiuchao returned. At this time, the banquet in the countryside had long dispersed.


    Uncle Wan decided not to mention it. Anyway, Miss Yu did not invite the Young Master to the banquet. ¡­ He would never admit that he was afraid that the Young Master would me him when he¡¯s angry.


    Yan Jiuchao alighted from the carriage and saw Uncle Wan at the door. He asked, ¡°Why are you still waiting for me at the door today? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Uncle Wan said without changing his expression, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing, why are you standing here?¡± Yan Jiuchao narrowed his eyes.


    Uncle Wan braced himself and said, ¡°To take a breather!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao sized him up skeptically and walked towards him with a cold expression.


    Seeing that he was about to copse, Uncle Wan pointed at his shoes and said wittily, ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s expression changed in a second. ¡°Take your time to breathe. I¡¯ll go in first.¡±


    ......


    Uncle Wan, who had escaped a disaster: ¡°¡­Phew!¡±


    However, Yan Jiuchao still found out about Yu Wan¡¯s family from the spies in the end. Ever since Yan Jiuchao found out that Yan Huaijing had ¡°pestered¡± Yu Wan several times, he sent spies to keep an eye on Yan Huaijing. Yan Huaijing went to Lotus Flower Vige, and the spies followed him all the way. When they heard themotion in Lotus Flower Vige, they knew that the Yu family was holding a banquet today.


    ¡°Young Master.¡± The spy knelt on one knee on the floor of the study and bowed piously.


    The most powerful spy under Yan Jiuchao was Shadow Six, but Shadow Six was not the only one he could use.


    Yan Jiuchao sat behind his desk and nced at him indifferently. ¡°What did you find?¡±


    The spy said, ¡°The Second Prince went to Lotus Flower Vige to see Miss Yu.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao picked up the Kongming Lock on the table. ¡°Why is he meeting her?¡±


    The spy frowned. ¡°The Second Prince¡­ seems to be asking to marry Miss Yu.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hand froze.


    The spy continued, ¡°As a secondary consort.¡±


    He had long known that this fellow had ill intentions. As expected, while he was choosing a consort, he went to propose that girl to be his secondary consort! Yan Jiuchao sneered. ¡°Secondary Consort? Is this Yan Huaijing¡¯s sincerity? He¡¯s really something!¡±


    The spy did not dare to judge the masters¡¯ rights and wrongs. He only lowered his head and reported, ¡°Miss Yu did not agree. She said that she will not be someone¡¯s secondary consort.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Yan Jiuchao¡¯s expression softened.


    The spy thought to himself,?<i>Young Master, what¡¯s with your reaction? Don¡¯t you think Miss Yu doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth? Is she willing to be your secondary consort when she doesn¡¯t even agree with the prince¡¯s proposal? With her background, she can¡¯t be the first wife of any rich family.</i>


    However, the spy could just curse silently. He did not have the guts to say it out loud. The spy continued, ¡°His Highness also mentioned Young Master.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao paused. ¡°What did he mention about me?¡±


    ¡°He asked Miss Yu, ¡®Can Yan Jiuchao fight for the position of the Princess Consort for you?¡¯¡± The spy imitated Yan Huaijing¡¯s tone.


    Yan Jiuchao snorted and asked, ¡°What did she say?¡±


    The spy imitated Yu Wan¡¯s expression and tone again. ¡°Miss Yu said, ¡®I don¡¯t know if he will or not. I only know that Your Highness won¡¯t.¡¯¡±


    Not long after the spy left, Shadow Thirteen entered the room.


    Shadow Thirteen had been guarding the door just now. He had heard every word of their conversation. Unlike the spies who were only responsible for one-sided missions, he, Shadow Six, and Uncle Wan were all Yan Jiuchao¡¯s trusted aides and were almost responsible for all of Yan Jiuchao¡¯s matters. The spies were not sure how much Yan Jiuchao had feelings for Yu Wan, but Shadow Thirteen understood.


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°Young Master, should we send someone to keep an eye on Miss Yu?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao nced at him coldly. ¡°Why should we keep an eye on her? She¡¯s not a criminal!¡±


    There were only two types of people that Yan Jiuchao had spies keep an eye on. One was enemies, and the other was hostages. Yu Wan was neither of them. She had her own space and freedom.


    Besides, no one liked to be spied on.


    ¡°Just keep an eye on Yan Huaijing,¡± Yan Jiuchao said indifferently.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Shadow Thirteen agreed.


    Seeing that he was not leaving, Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°We found traces of Zhou Huai¡­ The Second Prince¡¯s men also found him.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao snorted. Just as he was about to speak, Uncle Wan¡¯s voice sounded from outside the door. ¡°Young Master, Miss Yan is here.¡±


    It was most likely in the name of seeing the children to see if Yan Jiuchao was in the manor.


    ¡°Young Master, do you want to reject her?¡± Shadow Thirteen asked.


    ¡°No need. Call her in.¡± Yan Jiuchao paused and instructed, ¡°Bring the little young masters to take a shower.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen understood and instructed the nanny to carry the three littleds to the small bath.


    Since Yan Ruyu was not their biological mother, there was no need for her to see the children anymore.


    Yan Jiuchao met Yan Ruyu in the reception pavilion.


    Yan Ruyu was dressed very elegantly. She looked simple and clean, but every part of her was exquisite and scheming. However, in the eyes of Young Master Yan, who had been beautiful since he was young, he was more beautiful than her when he looked in the mirror, so he was not so easily moved by this appearance.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er greets Young Master.¡± Yan Ruyu held the food box and bowed gently.


    Yan Jiuchao nodded indifferently.


    Yan Ruyu ced the food box on the table beside Yan Jiuchao and opened the lid. ¡°On the day of the pleasure boat, I lost myposure. I can¡¯t hold my liquor well. I shouldn¡¯t have drunk too much. I hope Young Master can forgive me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    He still looked indifferent, but the more he did so, the more relieved Yan Ruyu was. However, she could not help but feel a little disappointed.


    Yan Ruyu took out the snacks from the food box. ¡°I don¡¯t know what vor Young Master likes, but I made some ording to the children¡¯s preferences.¡±


    ¡°They like this?¡± Yan Jiuchao¡¯s gazended on a te of milky pumpkin pancakes. The pumpkin pancakes were sweet enough, and there was ayer of frosting on the outside.


    Yan Jiuchao thought of Xiaobao¡¯s rotten baby teeth and frowned. The food sent by the Yu family had always been half the sugar.


    ¡°They¡­ don¡¯t like it?¡± Yan Ruyu noticed his expression.


    Yan Jiuchao said without thinking, ¡°It¡¯s too sweet.¡± He actually couldn¡¯t taste it, but with so much sugar, he knew how it tasted.


    Yan Ruyu¡¯s expression froze and she said with a trace of grievance, ¡°Then I¡¯ll make something light and refreshing next time.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao fell silent.


    Yan Ruyu was so embarrassed that her face turned red. When she came to the Young Master Manor earlier, he always avoided her. Today, she finally saw him, but his face was cold. Why was this man so hard-hearted?


    In order to resolve the awkwardness, Yan Ruyu asked about the three children.


    Uncle Wan said from outside the door, ¡°They just went to take a shower. It¡¯ll take a while.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao took the opportunity to say, ¡°I think it¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t you go back first ande back another day?¡±


    Since the order to leave had been given, Yan Ruyu could not be shameless. She stood up and bowed, taking the snacks that Yan Jiuchao despised and left.


    ¡°Shadow Thirteen.¡± Yan Jiuchao returned to the study room.


    Shadow Thirteen shed in. ¡°Young Master, are you going to¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about Zhou Huai.¡± Yan Jiuchao interrupted him.


    Shadow Thirteen was stunned. Before Miss Yan came, weren¡¯t they talking about Zhou Huai? If they didn¡¯t continue talking about Zhou Huai, could there be something else?


    Yan Jiuchao tapped his fingers on the table. ¡°What is everyone saying about me and Yan Ruyu?¡±


    ¡°Why are you suddenly asking about this?¡± Didn¡¯t Young Master not care about those rumors the most? The outside world had already said that Young Master was crazy, but Young Master didn¡¯t even bother to answer.


    Yan Jiuchao said coldly, ¡°Now you have the guts to ask me, right?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Shadow Thirteen lowered his head. ¡°Young Master, do you want the truth?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Try lying if you dare.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen coughed lightly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that Yan Ruyu gave birth to Young Master¡¯s children and will marry into the Young Master Manor to be the matriarch in the future.¡±


    ¡°When did I say I wanted to marry her?¡± Yan Jiuchao frowned.


    Shadow Thirteen curled his lips and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t say that, but isn¡¯t it obvious? The Yan family has been vindicated, and Miss Yan¡¯s father has been promoted. Isn¡¯t His Majesty giving your wife¡¯s family¡¯s face by valuing the Yan family so much?¡±


    ¡°She¡­ thinks so too?¡± Yan Jiuchao said sadly.


    ¡°Which her?¡± Shadow Thirteen was stunned for a moment before he reacted. ¡°You¡¯re talking about Miss Yu. It¡¯s most likely true. The entire world thinks so!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao stood up and walked out of the door without another word.


    Shadow Thirteen¡¯s eyebrows twitched. ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s sote. Where are you going?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao turned back. ¡°That¡¯s true. I can¡¯t go. You go.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen: ¡°???¡±


    ¡­ .


    Shadow Thirteen wanted to p himself. What kind of mouth was that!


    Yu Wan was tired for the entire day. After washing up, shey down beside Little Bruiser. Sleepiness came quickly, and before long, she was in a daze. However, just as she was about to fall asleep, someone pried open her window!


    Yu Wan suddenly opened her eyes!


    ¡°Miss Yu, it¡¯s me.¡± Shadow Thirteen whispered.


    Shadow Thirteen only pried open a small gap in the windowtch. He stood outside the window and did not enter.


    Yu Wan put on her clothes and gently walked to the bed. She pushed open the window and said, ¡°Shadow Guard, why are you here?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen closed his eyes and said, ¡°Young Master asked me to bring you a few words.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Yu Wan looked at him strangely.


    Shadow Thirteen went all out and said, ¡°Young Master said that he won¡¯t marry Yan Ruyu. Stop being jealous of Yan Ruyu.¡±


    Yu Wan was stunned. When did she be jealous of Yan Ruyu? She had never been jealous at all!


    ¡°Also, one pair of shoes is enough to please Young Master. There¡¯s no need to make four pairs and send them over. It¡¯s as if you¡¯re afraid that the Young Master doesn¡¯t understand your pain of missing him.¡±


    Those three pairs were for the children! They were mainly for the children! His were just done incidentally!


    Yu Wan clenched her fists and gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Also, you¡¯re a girl. But you and the Young Master aren¡¯t official yet, no matter how much you like him, you have to keep it in your heart. Don¡¯t be too explicit. A girl has to be reserved.¡±


    Yu Wan was about to explode with anger. Listen, listen, listen, what is he saying? She was not reserved when she made shoes for him?! Then what was the point of him giving her shoes?!


    Yu Wan gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Go back and tell him that I won¡¯t give him the shoes anymore! Ask him to return it to me!¡±


    ¡°Young Master expected Miss Yu to say that and has already asked me to send the things over,¡± Shadow Thirteen said. He bent down and picked up two heavy bags from the ground. ¡°The things Miss Yu wants are all in the box.¡±


    Yu Wan felt as if her heart had been stabbed. In order to make shoes for him and the children, she pulled an all-nighter, until her eyes were swollen, to make them. In the end, he said that she was not reserve enough and returned all her hard work to her.


    There were two boxes. It was obvious. One contained his shoes, and the other contained the children.


    ¡°Miss Yu, I¡¯ve given you the things. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Shadow Thirteen ced the things on the table inside the window and used his qinggong to leave.


    The window lintel did not have any support, and the things fell down and smashed heavily against the frame, startling the sleeping Little Bruiser.


    Yu Shaoqing was also woken up by themotion. He quickly walked to Yu Wan¡¯s room. ¡°Ah Wan! What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Yu Wan suddenly felt a little wronged. She did not want her father to know about her and Yan Jiuchao. Sheposed herself and said in her usual tone, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. There¡¯s a rat. It has already run out of the window. Dad, go and rest. I¡¯m sleeping too.¡±


    ¡°Are you really alright?¡± Yu Shaoqing asked worriedly.


    Yu Wan smiled and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing walked around the house again and after confirming that there was no danger, he returned to his room to sleep.


    The more Yu Wan thought about it, the angrier she became. She tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. She simply lifted the nket and got off the bed. She found a pair of scissors and ruthlessly cut open the bag.


    ¡°Everything Miss Yu wants is inside.¡±


    Ha, what she wanted? Why didn¡¯t he say that he despised it and returned it to her?! How much did this guy despise her? He actually asked Shadow Thirteen to return it to her overnight!


    Yu Wan opened the first brocade box angrily. There was indeed a pair of shoes inside, but it was not the ck cloth shoes she had made for Yan Jiuchao. Instead, it was a pair of red embroidered shoes.


    Yu Wan¡¯s hand that was holding the scissors suddenly stopped.


    Yu Wan opened the second brocade box. Inside was not the three pairs of tiger shoes she had made for the little munchkins, but a red wedding dress.


    The wedding dress was as bright as fire, and her heart was also on fire.

 Chapter 194 - Clues From Back Then, Entering the Palace

    <h4>Chapter 194: Clues From Back Then, Entering the Pce</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    On the 17th of March, at dawn, the Yu family¡¯s construction site began. The nging sounds mixed with the men¡¯s shouts broke the silence of the small vige.


    Little Bruiser turned over and fell to the ground with a thud, instantly waking up.


    Yu Wan woke up early. Most of the people working at the construction site were from the same vige, and some were from other viges. They were all hired by Yu Feng. He had be a small contractor, so he could not care about the workshop for the time being. Yu Wan had to go to the workshop to help this morning.


    Little Bruiser rubbed his butt that had almost split open and wanted to climb back into bed to continue sleeping. However, he inadvertently turned around and saw the box under the bed.


    Oh? When did a box appear under the bed?


    Yesterday, he was still hiding under the bed with Sister Zhenzhen to eat candy. He didn¡¯t even find the box!


    Did Sis hide something delicious again?


    ¡°Slurp~¡± Little Bruiser gulped and crawled under the bed to fish out the box.


    Yu Wan went to the backyard to wash up, sweep the ground, feed the chickens, pick up the eggs, and nned to go back to her room to change her clothes. Unexpectedly, she saw Little Bruiser sitting on the ground in a daze with a big box in front of him. He was holding half of the red wedding dress in his hand, and the other half was in the box.


    ¡°Sis, what is this? Did you buy new clothes? They look so good¡­¡± Little Bruiser looked at Yu Wan at the door as if she was a treasure and said in surprise.


    Coincidentally, Yu Shaoqing had finished cooking breakfast and came over to call Yu Wan to eat.


    Yu Wan hurriedly stuffed the wedding dress back into the box. The moment Yu Shaoqing stepped through the threshold, she closed the box door!


    Little Bruiser was dumbfounded by this storm-like reaction and speed.


    ......


    Yu Shaoqing took in his daughter¡¯s nervousness and looked meaningfully at the box his daughter was trying to hide. Then, he pretended not to see anything and said calmly, ¡°Ah Wan, the food is ready. Come and eat. Is Bruiser still sleeping? If not,e and eat.¡±


    With that, he turned around and went to the kitchen.


    Yu Wan looked at Little Bruiser and said solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t touch my things in the future.¡±


    Little Bruiser: ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Go wash your face.¡± Yu Wan nced outside the door.


    Little Bruiser obediently left. Yu Wan opened the box and looked at the elegant wedding dress. The bright red color entered her eyes, making her heart thump.


    There was anothermotion in the central room. Yu Wan quickly put the wedding dress in and closed the box. This time, she did not forget to lock it.


    ¡°Dad, do you know what¡¯s in Sis¡¯s box?¡± After Little Bruiser washed up, he chased after Yu Shaoqing.


    Yu Shaoqing was overjoyed by his son calling him Dad, but this was not what he was most happy about. He smiled mysteriously and said to his son, ¡°Of course I know.¡±


    Little Bruiser: ¡°Huh?¡±


    Yu Shaoqing could not hide his smugness as he said, ¡°Your sister made it for me herself. Don¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    That bright red dress¡­ was, was, was¡­ was it made by Sis for Dad? From his father¡¯s reaction, he seemed to be very satisfied, fond, and want to wear it?!


    Little Bruiser imagined his muscr father wearing a red dress. In the end, he was shocked!


    Little Bruiser was on the verge of tears. ¡°You¡¯re a man. How can you have such a fetish?¡±


    Yu Shaoqing : ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­ .


    After breakfast, Yu Wan went to the Yu Family¡¯s old residence. The carriage from the Drunken Immortal Pavilion had already arrived to collect today¡¯s goods. Yu Wan tallied the goods and said to the shop assistant, ¡°Tally again.¡±


    ¡°No need, no need!¡± The shop assistant smiled. ¡°Second Boss¡¯s goods have never gone wrong. It¡¯s fine after you tallied!¡±


    ¡°You should tally,¡± Yu Wan insisted.


    ¡°Aye!¡± The shop assistant counted the eight hundred pounds of stinky tofu. ¡°It¡¯s right.¡±


    The fermented bean curd was served for three days yesterday, so there was no need to supply it for the next two days.


    On the other hand, the first batch of sour bamboo shoots would probably be delivered at the end of the month.


    In the middle of next month, they would be able to receive the payment for this month¡¯s goods. As for the restaurant¡¯s dividend, they would have to wait until the end of the year.


    The waiter drove the carriage away, and Yu Wan returned to the central room. Uncle, Aunt, and Yu Shaoqing were sitting together. There was an abacus on the table, and they seemed to be carefully calcting something with solemn expressions.


    Yu Wan walked over and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there not enough money to build the house?¡±


    They had invested too much in the early stages of the workshop and would not be able to make back their capital for a few months. They had already spent most of the money they earned before the New Year. Now, they still owed the stone, green bricks, and sry. They were only waiting for the first batch of payment next month to settle half of it.


    ¡°Not this,¡± Aunt said. ¡°At the construction site, your father used his military sry and we borrowed some from Aunt Bai. We don¡¯t have to worry about money for the time being.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing had been in the military camp for six years, and he ate and lived in the camp. He didn¡¯t go out to y usually, so he had saved up his monthly sry. Other than spending some money to buy gifts for them, he handed the rest to Madam Jiang. And Madam Jiang took it out and gave it to Aunt, asking her to use the money to build the house.


    Why else would it be said that Aunt doted on Madam Jiang? It was difficult to find such a sister-inw.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s not about the money, what are you worried about?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Uncle said, ¡°It¡¯s about Bruiser¡¯s studies. Bruiser isn¡¯t young anymore. Your big brother and second brother have already gone to school.¡±


    It was just that the two of them were not very hardworking and refused to study well. After a few days, they stopped going.


    Lotus Flower Vige was small and did not have its own vige school. Before the war, there were three to five viges that had vige schools. After the war, the vigers did not have a good life, so the vige schools fell one by one. Until now, only Apricot Flower Vige was left.


    However, thinking of the rtionship between Apricot Flower Vige and Lotus Flower Vige, how could Uncle and Aunt dare to send Little Bruiser there? Wasn¡¯t this pushing the child into the fire pit?


    ¡°So it¡¯s because of this?¡± Yu Wan was enlightened. She didn¡¯t know the ancient education system and had almost dyed her brother. Thinking about how her brother was already six years old, it was indeed time for him to study. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a private school in town too?¡±


    If she remembered correctly, Zhao Heng used to study in town?


    The private school in town was much more expensive than the vige school. They had to pay one tael a month for tuition, which was not difficult. They were doing business now, so they could still afford one tael a month. The difficult thing was that the private school had an exam. They would only ept it after they passed the exam.


    ¡°They had to take an exam if they wanted to study?¡± Yu Wan was surprised.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Uncle had already asked the vige headman. ¡°Many study in the vige for a year or two before going to a private school to study.¡±


    Zhao Heng had also taken an exam to enter the school, and he got first ce. After that, he was first every year. That brat was a bastard, but he was really good at studying.


    Uncle sighed. ¡°What the vige headman means is that we should let Little Bruiser study in Apricot Flower Vige for a while first. Since your father is back, those people in Apricot Flower Vige won¡¯t be as arrogant as before.¡±


    Yu Wan thought for a while and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I go to town to ask around and see what they tested in the past?¡±


    As a genius in the twenty-first century¡¯s college entrance examination, preparing for the examination was her forte. As long as she figured out the scope of the questions, she could turn Little Bruiser into a little bookworm herself without sending him to Apricot Flower Vige.


    ¡­ .


    Yu Wan went to town.


    Shuanzi wanted to drive the ox cart to send her off, but she refused. The ox cart was not even moving fast. However, she did not know if it was her imagination, but she felt that someone was staring at her along the way. However, when she turned around, she did not see anyone.


    ¡°Aiya, what brings you here?¡± Shopkeeper Cui was calcting when he looked up. When he saw Yu Wan enter the White Jade Restaurant, he quickly put down his abacus and went up to her.


    He already knew about Yu Wan¡¯s cooperation with the Drunken Immortal Pavilion. It was also thanks to Yu Wan that he had a rtionship with the Vice Alliance Master of the Jiangzuo Merchant Union. With his current status, he originally could not get close to Master Qin. Everything was because of Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan first greeted him politely before exining her intentions.


    ¡°I was wondering what it was!¡± Shopkeeper Cui clicked his tongue. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just the questions for the private school? Teacher Zheng from the private school is an old friend of mine. I¡¯ll go to the Zheng family tonight and get the questions for you!¡±


    Yu Wan did not expect things to go so smoothly. She could not help but be in a good mood. ¡°Thank you, Shopkeeper Cui.¡±


    Shopkeeper Cui said angrily, ¡°We¡¯re family. You¡¯re treating me like an outsider!¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°How is Miss Bai?¡±


    Shopkeeper Cui said in high spirits, ¡°Good! Very good! Master invited a great master to the Bai Manor to perform a ritual and also asked a famous doctor in the pugilistic world to prescribe a prescription for Miss. The ¡®smallpox¡¯ is more than half recovered! The great master also said that Miss¡¯s marriage is bumpy. If it is predestined to have it in her life, it will, but if it is not, one cannot importune for it. When Master heard this, he was frightened. He thought that Miss was destined to be unmarried. The reason why she obtained the smallpox was because he forced her to get married. Master said that no one should force Miss to get married in the future. If Miss wants to get married, she will. If she doesn¡¯t want to get married, forget it. Master will raise her for the rest of her life!¡±


    This was what a father would say.


    Yu Wan was relieved to know that Bai Tang was doing well. Now that everything was ready, it depended on when her brother mustered his courage and went to the Bai Manor to propose marriage.


    However¡­


    Yu Wan thought of something and a hint of shyness appeared in her eyes. Who knew who woulde to propose marriage first¡­


    ¡°Young Master!¡±


    In the Young Master Manor, Shadow Thirteen strode into the study.


    Yan Jiuchao closed the half-opened almanac.


    Shadow Thirteen nced at the almanac that he had flipped through.?<i>Uh¡­ you didn¡¯t stay in bed early in the morning just to look at this? She hasn¡¯t even replied to the things that you¡¯ve just given out, and you¡¯ve already picked a day?</i>


    ¡°What is it?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked indifferently.


    Shadow Thirteen handed a small note that he had untied from a pigeon to Yan Jiuchao. ¡°Shadow Six has news. He has found a clue in Gong City, but it¡¯s a little tricky. He earnestly requests for us to send two sacrificial soldiers.¡±


    After Yan Jiuchao finished reading the note, he threw it into a brazier at the side and burned it. ¡°You saidst night that you found traces of Zhou Huai. Where was it?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°In Gong City too.¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Yan Jiuchao tapped his fingers on the table. ¡°Go prepare the carriage. I¡¯ll personally go to Gong City.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen hesitated for a moment. ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡­ .


    In the Xianfu Pce, a man in ck knelt on one knee on the ground in the side hall. ¡°Your subordinate greets Master.¡±


    Only Worthy Consort and the nanny were allowed to enter the side hall.


    Worthy Consort Xu gave the nanny in charge a look. The nanny understood and walked to the door to help them be vignt of their surroundings.


    ¡°Have you found out?¡± Worthy Consort Xu asked.


    The man in ck said, ¡°Yes, but¡­ I¡¯m not the only one keeping an eye on her. There¡¯s another person who seems to be¡­ His Highness¡¯s spy.¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu was not surprised. After all, if he did not care so much about her, he would not have rejected the consort she chose.


    Worthy Consort Xu raised her hand indifferently, indicating for the man in ck to continue.


    The man in ck said, ¡°That girl¡¯s surname is Yu. She lives in Lotus Flower Vige.¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s hand paused. ¡°Vige? Vige girl?¡±


    She never expected that her son, who had the royal bloodline, would actually take a fancy to a vige girl. This was not much better than a woman from a brothel!


    Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s anger rose!


    The man in ck continued, ¡°I also found out that she was once engaged. That family broke off her engagement and moved away.¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu was so angry that she fell back. Not only was she a vige girl, but she was also a vige girl who had a failed engagement¡­ Was her son blind?!


    ¡°Also, her father is Yu Shaoqing.¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu frowned. ¡°The centurion who snatched Marquis Yan¡¯s military achievements?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    If it was said that the vige girl¡¯s background was low, then this meant that her background was tainted. Yan Congming was someone the Emperor wanted to protect. Stealing military merit from him was equivalent to snatching military merit from the Emperor. On the surface, the Emperor would investigate this matter thoroughly, but in reality, it was just a formality. When Yan Congming became obedient and the limelight of his achievements passed, this case would be decided.


    And the oue would definitely be Yu Shaoqing going to prison again.


    Worthy Consort Xu clenched her fists and said, ¡°Of all people, why would my son take a fancy to the daughter of a criminal? Isn¡¯t this clearly going against his father? I remember that this case was handed over to the Second Prince to investigate. How¡¯s his investigation going?¡±


    The man in ck said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I think that since His Highness has taken a fancy to Yu Shaoqing¡¯s daughter, he will definitely avenge Yu Shaoqing at all costs.¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s head hurt. ¡°Go and tell His Highness that there¡¯s no need to investigate this case carefully. Just say that it¡¯s my idea!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The man in ck epted the order and left. Two hourster, he hurriedly returned to the pce to report.


    ¡°What did His Highness say?¡± Worthy Consort Xu looked at him and asked.


    The man in ck hesitated.


    Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t stammer!¡±


    The man in ck braced himself and said, ¡°His Highness said that he will definitely investigate this matter thoroughly.¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu knocked over the cup beside her.


    The hot tea sshed on her feet. The nanny in charge hurriedly walked forward, squatted down, and wiped her wet shoes with a handkerchief. ¡°Your Highness, calm down!¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu was furious. ¡°How can I calm down? My son has taken a fancy to the person His Majesty wants to kill! Does he think he¡¯s not eye-catching enough? His Majesty has almost stuffed the princess of the Xiongnu in front of him. Is he blind? I¡¯ve done so much for him. Is he so blind to things?!¡±


    The nanny in charge: ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    The man in ck lowered his head.


    ¡°You can leave first,¡± the nanny in charge instructed coldly.


    The man in ck bowed to Worthy Consort Xu and retreated behind the screen.


    The nanny took off Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s shoes and realized that her feet were wet. She quickly took off her socks. The tea was hot, and the entire instep was red.


    The in charge nanny took the ointment and carefully applied it on Worthy Consort Xu.


    Worthy Consort Xu was so angry that she could not feel the pain in her feet. ¡°I raised such a big son. This is the first time he¡¯s going against me like this, and it¡¯s actually for a woman. I¡¯m his biological mother. How can I harm him?¡±


    The nanny in charge said earnestly, ¡°His Highness has grown up and has his own ideas.¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu said angrily, ¡°Two years ago, I told him not to interfere in Prefecture Xu, but he didn¡¯t listen to my advice. What happened in the end? He almost lost his life in Prefecture Xu, and now he doesn¡¯t listen to me. I think he doesn¡¯t want the position of Crown Prince anymore!¡±


    The nanny in charge did not reply.


    ¡°What else does that girl have? Tell me too!¡± Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s words were clearly directed at the man in ck.


    The man in ck stood behind the screen and said respectfully, ¡°She has dealings with the White Jade Restaurant and the Drunken Immortal Pavilion. I heard the waiter in the Drunken Immortal Pavilion call her Second Boss.¡±


    ¡°The second boss of the Drunken Immortal Pavilion?¡± Worthy Consort Xu narrowed her eyes.


    ¡­ .


    ¡°Second Boss! Second Boss!¡±


    Outside the Yu Family¡¯s old residence, a carriage slowly stopped. Master Qin impatiently lifted the curtain and jumped down.


    Yu Wan had just returned from town and was peeling bamboo shoots in the backyard. When she heard Master Qin¡¯s voice, she stood up and went out to wee him. ¡°Why is Master Qin here at this time? Isn¡¯t the Drunken Immortal Pavilion busy today?¡±


    ¡°Busy! I¡¯m so busy!¡± Master Qin said in high spirits as he entered the central room with Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan saw that he was sweating profusely and poured him a cup of cold tea.


    Master Qin picked up his cup and drank it in one gulp. Then, he wiped his mouth and said, ¡°You will never guess why I¡¯m here.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Please borate.¡±


    Master Qin said proudly, ¡°Our Drunken Immortal Pavilion¡¯s reputation has finally spread. Now, even the Empress in the pce wants to try our cooking! Quickly pack up and follow me into the pceter!¡±

 Chapter 195 - Untitled

    <h4>Chapter 195: Untitled</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Wan had always known that the reputation of the Drunken Immortal Pavilion had spread, but she did not know that it had already reached the pce.


    To Yu Wan, a ce like the pce was almost a legendary existence. Could she really enter the pce to cook for those imperial concubines?


    ¡°Stinky tofu, then. Your cooking is still the best. Even the stench from others isn¡¯t as bad as yours!¡± Master Qin said impartially.


    Yu Wan nced at him indifferently. ¡°I thank you¡­¡±


    Master Qin smiled. ¡°The Tianxiang Restaurant is so powerful, but they haven¡¯t even entered the pce to cook. When I publicize this matterter, our business can go up another level!¡±


    That¡¯s right. The Tianxiang Restaurant was opened by Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s brother. None of their chefs had entered the pce, so how could it be the turn of a new and outstanding Drunken Immortal Pavilion?


    Yu Wan felt that a pie falling from the sky was a little unreal.


    ¡°Master Qin, do you know whichdy wants to eat our Drunken Immortal Pavilion¡¯s dishes?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Master Qin winked and smiled. ¡°Make a guess?¡±


    Yu Wanughed. ¡°I can¡¯t guess. Just tell me.¡±


    Master Qin straightened his back and said, ¡°Worthy Consort Xu!¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu? Wasn¡¯t that the Second Prince¡¯s biological mother? Was she the one who wanted to eat the dishes of the Drunken Immortal Pavilion?


    ......


    Yesterday, she had just rejected the Second Prince¡¯s ¡°invitation¡±. Today, Worthy Consort Xu summoned the chef of the Drunken Immortal Pavilion to the pce. Could this be a coincidence?


    ¡°Did Worthy Consort specify for me to go?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°Why? Are you unwilling? The reward is very generous! This amount!¡± Master Qin gestured. ¡°Besides, the nobles in the pce don¡¯tck money. If they¡¯re happy eating, they can give you a reward and you¡¯ll have the money to build your house.¡±


    This was the truth. Yu Wan understood that Master Qin only called her because he really felt that there were benefits.


    ¡°Alright, since you asked, I¡¯ll tell you. I originally wanted to do you a favor.¡± Master Qin rubbed his nose resentfully.


    It turned out that it was indeed Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s pce servant who ¡°directed¡± Yu Wan to go. At that time, the pce servant ate a bowl of stinky tofu at the Drunken Immortal Pavilion and asked Master Qin who invented this method. Master Qin said that it was the second boss of the Drunken Immortal Pavilion. The pce servant told Master Qin that she should enter the pce to cook for Her Highness.


    In Master Qin¡¯s opinion, this was a matter of course. Since Yu Wan was the one who invented the stinky tofu, her skills were definitely above the masters. How could she not go to the pce?


    However, all of this was different in Yu Wan¡¯s eyes.


    Worthy Consort Xu had announced that she would enter the pce to cook at this critical juncture. The timing was too delicate. However, the ¡°imperial decree¡± had already been issued. If she didn¡¯t go, she would be ¡°defying the decree¡±.


    Yu Wan calcted in her heart and said to Master Qin, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll change my clothes and follow you into the pce.¡±


    In order to prevent her family from worrying, Yu Wan did not say anything about the Second Prince, nor did she say that Worthy Consort Xu had summoned her. She only said that the Drunken Immortal Pavilion had epted a business deal from the pce and that she would be back soon.


    On the way to the pce, Yu Wan asked Master Qin about Worthy Consort Xu, who had power in the harem. Master Qin was not curious about why she asked. After all, they were going to cook for Worthy Consort Xu, so it was especially important to figure out her preferences.


    ¡°Speaking of thisdy¡­¡± Master Qin told Yu Wan everything he knew.


    When Yu Wan heard this, she could not help but sigh at thisdy¡¯s history. It was simply an ancient version of a grassroots counterattack.


    Worthy Consort Xu was born into a merchant family. At that time, the Xu family was not the current Xu family. In Prefecture Xu, they were barely considered a third-rate tycoon. They had spent a lot of money to pull strings and send their daughters to be selecteddies.


    Speaking of which, it was also because the spots for that year¡¯s Prefecture Xu selecteddies were not fully filled that they managed to pick up a bargain.


    The status of a businessman in the Great Zhou was very low, so Worthy Consort Xu also became thest-rankeddy in the team. Her looks were considered outstanding, but there were many beautiful women in the harem, and there was nock of beautiful women.


    ¡°It¡¯s still luck that she was able to catch His Majesty¡¯s eye.¡± In the carriage, Master Qin continued, ¡°At that time, Empress Ma had just gotten pregnant with the Eldest Prince and it was inconvenient for her to serve His Majesty anymore, so she chose a few lovely girls from the selecteddies and ced them in her pce.¡±


    ¡°Worthy Consort Xu is one of those youngdies?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Master Qin smiled and shook his head. ¡°No, at that time, there was Consort Li who was extremely doted on by His Majesty. The youngdies couldn¡¯tpare to her. But soon, Consort Li was also pregnant with a son.¡±


    Yu Wan paused. ¡°Wait, wasn¡¯t the Second Prince born by Worthy Consort Xu? How could he be the son of Consort Li?¡±


    Master Qin said, ¡°That child wasn¡¯t born.¡±


    Yu Wan had heard some things about the princes from Bai Tang. She knew that the Eldest Prince was five years older than the Second Prince, and Consort Li was pregnant with Empress Ma in the same year. In other words, in the next five years, no prince was born in the pce until¡­ Worthy Consort Xu gave birth to Yan Huaijing.


    Yu Wan felt a chill run down her spine.


    Master Qin continued, ¡°After Consort Li found out that she was pregnant, she imitated Empress Ma and also found a few young and beautiful women.¡±


    ¡°Worthy Consort Xu was chosen by Consort Li?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Master Qin shook his head again.


    When all the youngdies entered the pce, they would more or less be roped in by the concubines who were favored. This was not only a way to fight for favor, but also a capital to settle down. Although they would die quickly if they followed the wrong person, they would die faster without a backer. Worthy Consort Xu was one of thetter.


    ¡°At that time, she was only a second-ss female attendant,¡± Master Qin said.


    No one thought highly of a lone soul like Xu Yi. Her green token would never be sent to the Emperor. If nothing went wrong, she would die of old age in the pce.


    ¡°But guess what she did?¡± Master Qin asked with interest.


    ¡°What did she do?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Master Qin seemed to have thought of something funny. ¡°She nted vegetables in the pce.¡±


    Yu Wan was surprised.


    Master Qin said, ¡°One day, His Majesty ate a very delicious cabbage and asked which imperial chef made it. He was heavily rewarded, but the imperial chef said that it wasn¡¯t that his culinary skills were good, but it was because of the good ingredients that Female Attendant Xu nted.¡±


    The Emperor went to the ce where Female Attendant Xu had stayed. It was a deste old pce. Female Attendant Xu had her sleeves rolled up and took a hoe to farm in the backyard. That appearance had caught the Emperor¡¯s eye.


    When the Emperor was young, he lived in the Cold Pce for many years and was often not full. That was how the Empress Dowager nted vegetables for the young Emperor and Prince Yan.


    That was the experience that the Emperor wanted to recall the most. No one dared to touch it, but Female Attendant Xu took the risk of being killed. She boldly forced the Emperor to remember everything about the Cold Pce.


    Worthy Consort Xu was the daughter of a merchant, not a country bumpkin. How could she know how to farm? Did Bai Tang know how to farm? How was that possible? Therefore, be it farming or nting vegetables, they were just another scheme.


    Yu Wan knew Worthy Consort Xu better. ¡°After that, her favor didn¡¯t wane?¡±


    Master Qinughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°How can there be an evesting favor? She also lost favor, but she won in the end.¡±


    The Emperor had handed over the power of the six pces to Worthy Consort Xu not because he doted on her and wanted to dote on her in bed, but because in the Emperor¡¯s eyes, she was the most suitable woman to lead the harem.


    It seemed that today¡¯s meeting with such a capable woman was not a coincidence.


    ¡­ .


    Other than Yu Wan, there were also two chefs from the Drunken Immortal Pavilion who entered the pce with Master Qin today. They were both brought over by Master Qin from Jiangzuo. They were in their early thirties and were steady in their work. They had once gone to the Yu Family¡¯s old residence and humbly asked Uncle for guidance on their culinary skills.


    Master Qin was extremely confident in bringing the two of them along.


    Yu Wan thought to herself,?<i>Is there really a need for culinary skills on this trip?</i>


    When the carriage arrived at the pce, there were already eunuchs waiting there.


    ¡°Eunuch Wu, sorry to keep you waiting!¡± Master Qin smiled and greeted him.


    It seemed that this was the pce servant who tasted the dishes in the Drunken Immortal Pavilion. Yu Wan sized him up imperceptibly. He was a few years younger than Uncle Wan and looked more handsome. He looked kind, but a sharp glint shed across his eyes.


    To be able to work under Worthy Consort Xu, he was definitely not an ordinary person.


    ¡°Are these the chefs of the Drunken Immortal Pavilion?¡± Eunuch Wu smiled appropriately at Yu Wan and the other two.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little girl?¡± He sounded surprised.


    Master Qin smiled and said, ¡°She¡¯s the second boss of the Drunken Immortal Pavilion. Although she¡¯s a little girl, she¡¯s capable! Miss Yu, this is Eunuch Wu, whom I mentioned to you just now.¡±


    Yu Wan went forward and greeted Eunuch Wu.


    Eunuch Wu only looked at her with a faint smile and didn¡¯t show any other expression. Then, he said to Master Qin, ¡°Follow me to see Her Highness first.¡±


    Master Qin was excited to be able to see the Imperial Consort! He thought that if he entered the pce to cook, he would be led straight to the kitchen.


    The group followed Eunuch Wu to Xianfu Pce.


    The Xianfu Pce was very big. After a few doors and turns, they arrived at the side hall where Worthy Consort Xu was.


    Eunuch Wu stopped outside the hall and said respectfully, ¡°Your Highness, the people from the Drunken Immortal Pavilion are here.¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    It was a soothing but solemn voice.


    Eunuch Wu led Yu Wan and the others into the side hall.


    In the main seat above the side hall, Yu Wan saw the legendary Worthy Consort Xu.


    She was wearing a purple pce dress and an eight-tailed phoenix hairpin. Her eyebrows were picturesque, and her face was exquisite. Her hands were slender and her joints were well-proportioned. She sat upright on the pce throne and had an indescribably powerful aura.


    As expected of a woman who had been in the harem for twenty years. Just this aura alone was not something an ordinary nobledy could have.


    ¡°Kowtow to Her Highness,¡± Eunuch Wu reminded.


    Master Qin lifted his clothes and knelt down. ¡°Qin Zuo greets the Worthy Consort. Long live the Worthy Consort.¡±


    Yu Wan and the two chefs behind Master Qin also knelt down one after another. The three of them were rtively calm and didn¡¯t embarrass Master Qin.


    ¡°There¡¯s a girl?¡± Worthy Consort Xu sounded a little surprised. ¡°Lift your head and let me take a look.¡±


    Yu Wan slowly raised her head.


    Since she had entered the pce to be a chef in name, Yu Wan was indeed dressed like a chef. She wore a in white dress with a waist and an apricot-colored cotton shirt. She did not put on any makeup and her ck hair was only tied up in a bun. No one would take a look at her outfit in the crowd. However, Worthy Consort Xu not only took a look, but she also took a lot of nces.


    There were too many people with more exquisite facial features than Yu Wan, but she was the first one who had afortable appearance. Her temperament was also calm. Just by looking at her, one¡¯s restless heart seemed to be able to slowly calm down.


    The years were peaceful.


    This sentence shed across Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s mind for no reason.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± the nanny in charge called her softly.


    Master Qin didn¡¯t dare to look around, but he also felt that Worthy Consort Xu had been looking at Yu Wan for too long.


    Worthy Consort Xu picked up the hot tea that the nanny handed her and took a sip. ¡°I hit it off with this girl. Let her stay and talk to me. You guys go and prepare dinner.¡±


    Master Qin frowned strangely. Didn¡¯t they say that they wanted to eat her stinky tofu? What did she mean by letting her stay and talk with her? Whose fault was it if their food wasn¡¯t delicious enough?


    Qin Yue felt that there was something he had overlooked, but before he could figure it out, Eunuch Wu brought him to the small kitchen of the Xianfu Pce.


    Worthy Consort Xu did not tell Yu Wan to get up.


    Yu Wan knelt on the cold floor for an hour.


    The spy outside the hall felt that something was wrong. He turned around to report to Yan Huaijing, but he was blocked by Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s men.


    In the small kitchen.


    Master Qin ced the jar of sour bamboo shoots on the stove, but he suddenly had an idea. ¡°Aiya! I remember now! The Second Prince once saved Miss Yu!¡±


    That was during the Master Chef Competition. Yu Wan was framed by her peers and was locked in the icehouse. It was the Second Prince who saved Yu Wan upstairs. In order to protect Yu Wan¡¯s reputation, the Second Prince hid Yu Wan¡¯s identity, but others did not know. Could it be that he and the Yu family did not know either?


    At that time, they had suspected it, but after that, there was no news from the Second Prince, so they gradually treated this matter as a good deed by the Second Prince.


    But what if¡­ it wasn¡¯t purely a good deed? Could Worthy Consort Xu have misunderstood something and summoned Yu Wan?


    Master Qin wished he could stab himself to death. ¡°I¡­ how could I have forgotten such an important thing! My pig brain! I, I, I¡­ I was blinded byrd!¡±


    Master Qin threw down the jar and walked out. Just as he crossed the threshold, Eunuch Wu walked over with a smile. ¡°Boss Qin, where are you going? Is Her Highness¡¯s food ready?¡±


    Master Qin smiled and said, ¡°I suddenly remembered that I left some ingredients in the carriage. I¡¯ll go get them now.¡±


    Eunuch Wu smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re in the pce. What ingredients do we not have? Even if we really don¡¯t have them, I¡¯ll go get them for you.¡±


    Master Qin¡¯s heart sank. The news couldn¡¯t be sent out¡­


    Second Prince Manor.


    Yan Huaijing finished reading the dossier in his hand and the information sent by the spy from Gong City. He was about to enter the pce to greet Worthy Consort Xu when he saw a little eunuch waiting respectfully at the door.


    He was Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s servant.


    ¡°Why are you waiting for me here?¡± Yan Huaijing asked with a frown.


    The young eunuch said, ¡°May I ask if Your Highness is going to greet Her Highness?¡±


    Yan Huaijing replied indifferently.


    The young eunuch said, ¡°Her Highness said that before His Highness considers which girl he will marry, there¡¯s no need to greet her.¡±


    Yan Huaijing frowned. ¡°Is my mother being serious?¡±


    The young eunuch said, ¡°Yes, Your Highness. If you¡¯ve already made up your mind, I¡¯ll bring you to greet Her Highness.¡±


    Yan Huaijing clenched his fists. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Go tell Mother that I¡¯ll¡­ visit her another day.¡±


    The young eunuch bowed. ¡°Goodbye, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡­ .


    In the Xianfu Pce, Yu Wan had been kneeling on the cold and hard floor for an hour. Her knees were swollen and she felt a piercing pain. However, she did not show it on her face. Her back was still straight, and her figure was cold and stubborn.


    Worthy Consort Xu peeled the orange leaves indifferently. When she peeled the ninth one, she finally said casually, ¡°Do you know why I asked you to kneel here?¡±


    She was tactful when dealing with people. For example, she could not be too rude to Yan Ruyu. However, Worthy Consort Xu really did not care about a small vige girl.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of His Highness.¡± Yu Wan¡¯s expression was very calm.


    Worthy Consort Xu smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯re smart. It seems that you¡¯ve admitted to seducing my son.¡±


    Yu Wan said neither servile nor overbearing, ¡°Would you believe me if I said I didn¡¯t seduce him?¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu looked down at her. ¡°I¡¯ve seen many women like you. You look aloof and pure, but you have more tricks up your sleeves than anyone else. His Highness is in the royal family and has nevere into contact with amoner like you. It¡¯s inevitable that he¡¯s mesmerized by you.¡±


    Yu Wan said slowly, ¡°Amoner? Forgive me for being blunt, but my background seems to be higher than yours.¡±


    Soldiers, schrs, farmers, and merchants. The Great Zhou Dynasty emphasized farmers and restrained merchants. The farmers were only poor, but in terms of background, they were ranked ahead of the merchants.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Worthy Consort Xu hated it when others talked about her background. No matter how glorious the Xu family was now, it could not change the fact that they were once merchants. On the surface, those people ttered the Xu family, but they secretly mocked them.


    Empress Ma had long lost her favor. She was only one step away from bing the Empress, and this step was her background!


    Worthy Consort Xu put down the half-peeled orange and looked coldly at Yu Wan, who was kneeling on the ground as if she didn¡¯t know fear at all. ¡°Even the Princess doesn¡¯t dare to be so impudent in front of me. I think you¡¯re tired of living! Do you think I won¡¯t dare to do anything to you just because my son dotes on you?¡±


    Yu Wan shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought that way. It¡¯s all your own guess.¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu sneered. ¡°My guess? Alright, then tell me, who lent you the courage to make you look down on me?¡±


    Yu Wan said calmly, ¡°If you want to use me, there¡¯s nothing you can do. If I lie respectfully at Her Highness¡¯ feet today, will you not vent your anger on me?¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu mocked, ¡°Take my anger out on you? You mean, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong at all. I wronged you?¡±


    Yu Wan looked up and met Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s piercing gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t know where Your Highness heard about me and the Second Prince, and how much you¡¯ve heard. Even if it¡¯s to interrogate a suspect, there¡¯s no reason toe to a conclusion immediately. Your Highness, you didn¡¯t even ask for my exnation before you blindly thought that I seduced the Second Prince. Forgive me for being blunt, but I¡¯ve indeed been wronged.¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu enunciated each word clearly. ¡°What a glib tongue!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± The nanny in charge shook her head at Worthy Consort Xu.


    Worthy Consort Xu whispered, ¡°I know what to do.¡±


    The nanny in charge was hinting to Worthy Consort Xu not to really kill Yu Wan. After all, Yu Wan was the woman the Second Prince had taken a fancy to. Killing her was a small matter, but there would be a grudge between them. There were many ways to deal with her!


    How could Worthy Consort Xu not be able to keep her cool when she could sit in her current position? She was just scaring Yu Wan, but since this move was useless, she would change it.


    Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s anger dissipated. She slowly smiled. ¡°I heard about your father¡¯s case.¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes moved slightly.


    Worthy Consort Xu took in her expression and smiled mockingly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who steals whose military achievements. It¡¯s more important who His Majesty wants to protect. Do you think your father will still be alive when the crime is decided?¡±


    ¡°What makes you think that the person His Majesty wants to protect can¡¯t be my father?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    The nanny in charge shook her head. This girl was too bold. Who was the one being questioned?


    Worthy Consort Xu sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you still don¡¯t know the rtionship between the Yan family and the Young Master Manor?¡±


    Yu Wan looked at her without blinking. ¡°Your Highness, you mean that Your Majesty protected the Yan Family only because of the Young Master Manor?¡±


    ¡°Could it be because of you?¡± Worthy Consort Xu mocked.


    Yu Wan lowered her eyes and murmured, ¡°Is Young Master Yan so important to His Majesty?¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°As heavy as Mount Tai, better than biological children.¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°In that case, I advise you not to make another mistake.¡±


    These words did not make sense. Worthy Consort Xu did not understand what Yu Wan was talking about. Worthy Consort Xu looked at Yu Wan strangely. ¡°If you leave my son, I will promise you that no matter how angry His Majesty is, I will protect your father¡¯s life for you.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled faintly. ¡°Your Highness, you don¡¯t have to threaten me. I never nned to marry into the Prince Manor. Didn¡¯t Your Highness tell you? He wanted me to be his secondary consort, but I rejected him.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Worthy Consort Xu stood up in anger.


    Yu Wan said calmly, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the oue you want, Your Highness? What are you angry about? Could it be that I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s forced to leave your son in despair and not allowed to look down on him? Perhaps in your eyes, your son is a popr person, but in my eyes, he¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°B*tch!¡± Worthy Consort Xu rushed down the steps and raised her hand angrily to p her!

 Chapter 196 - Mother’s Smell

    <h4>Chapter 196: Mother¡¯s Smell</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Wan¡¯s gaze turned cold. She reached out and grabbed her wrist.


    Worthy Consort Xu did not expect this slut to dare to stop her and even profane her Imperial Consort body with her dirty hands!


    Worthy Consort Xu instinctively wanted to pull her wrist out of Yu Wan¡¯s hand. However, she had been pampered in the pce all year round, unlike Yu Wan who worked all year round and was so strong that she had no ce to use her strength. Worthy Consort Xu felt as if her wrist was held by a cold iron pincer and she could not move at all!


    She shouted, ¡°Insolence!¡±


    ¡°Miss Yu, let go of Her Highness.¡± The nanny in charge also walked over.


    Yu Wan looked at the nanny in charge. ¡°I didn¡¯t introduce myself. You even know my surname?¡±


    She had long broken the window paper. In that case, she was just pping the master and servant¡¯s faces. The in charge nanny was not as angry as Worthy Consort Xu. She only sighed softly. ¡°Miss Yu, let go of Her Highness first.¡±


    Yu Wan looked at Worthy Consort Xu. ¡°Then she has to promise not to hit me.¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m the Imperial Consort. So what if I hit you? You actually dare to be so disrespectful to me. This is a capital crime!¡±


    Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°Then I can only drag you down with me.¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s pupils constricted! What did this girl say? She wanted her to die with her? Was she crazy to say such treasonous words?


    The nanny in charge also looked at Yu Wan in surprise. She did not expect Yu Wan to threaten Worthy Consort Xu. Was she really not afraid of power?


    Of course not. In Yu Wan¡¯s heart, she still had a sense of reverence for those in power. However, that was under the premise that she could live. She had never valued her backbone more than her life. A kowtow or a bow of her head had nothing to do with life and death. However, there was a kind of person in the world. Even if you bowed down to her and were in the dust, she would still trample on you ruthlessly, wishing she could stomp you to death.


    ......


    No matter what, she would die. Why should she die aggrieved?


    ¡°I¡¯ll execute your entire family!¡± Worthy Consort Xu was furious.


    ¡°If Her Highness dies, how will you execute my family?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    At that point, Yu Wan believed that Yan Jiuchao would protect her family no matter what. However, Yu Wan did not think that Worthy Consort Xu would really fight her to the death.


    The nanny in charge said earnestly, ¡°Miss Yu, let¡¯s talk nicely. After all, this is the pce. It¡¯s already very disrespectful for you to offend the Imperial Consort as amoner. If word gets out, it¡¯s indeed enough to sentence you to death.¡±


    Yu Wan looked at Worthy Consort Xu without blinking and said, ¡°Then does Her Highness promise not to hit me?¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu snorted coldly.


    Yu Wan calmly let go of Worthy Consort Xu.


    In the next second, Worthy Consort Xu pped Yu Wan with her other hand. Her speed was so fast that it was jaw-dropping.


    Yu Wan easily avoided it.


    Worthy Consort Xu missed and staggered a few steps, almost falling to the ground. After stabilizing herself, Worthy Consort Xu red at Yu Wan angrily. ¡°Guards! Take her down!¡±


    The eunuchs outside the hall rushed in and surrounded Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Your Highness, aren¡¯t you afraid that the Young Master Manor will cause trouble for you if you kill me?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Manor?¡± Worthy Consort Xu narrowed her eyes suspiciously. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with the Young Master Manor?¡±


    They had an ambiguous rtionship. Of course, it was not good to make this clear to Worthy Consort Xu. Yu Wan avoided the main point and said, ¡°I¡¯m the savior of the three little young masters of the Young Master Manor. Could it be that Her Highness missed such an important piece of information when you were asking about me? It seems that Her Highness¡¯s spies are not very good¡­¡±


    The man in ck behind the screen lowered his head. Worthy Consort Xu was anxious to have the report There were indeed many things he did not investigate.


    Worthy Consort Xu stared fixedly at Yu Wan, trying to see any ws on her face. However, she was disappointed. Yu Wan¡¯s expression was open and her eyes did not dodge at all.


    The nanny in charge whispered, ¡°Your Highness, the little masters of the Young Master Manor was once kidnapped by a kidnapper. They were saved in Lotus Flower Town.¡±


    Yu Wan was from Lotus Flower Vige.


    Yu Wan gave her another dose of medicine. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can send someone to the Young Master Manor to investigate.¡±


    Since she had said so, Worthy Consort Xu naturally believed her. However, she seemed to have thought of something and suddenly sneered. ¡°You wanted to use me to bring the news of you being trapped to the Young Master Manor. I almost fell for your trap.¡±


    Yu Wan was shocked. This woman was really rational. She was clearly about to die of anger, but she was not confused at all.


    Worthy Consort Xu dusted her sleeves and calmly sat back down on the main seat. ¡°I knew it. Who gave you the guts to go against me? Young Master Manor? It¡¯s indeed enough for me to give you some face.¡±


    Yu Wan looked at her. ¡°Is it just enough to give me some face, Your Highness?¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s smile faded. ¡°Don¡¯t take things too far. Do you really think you¡¯re foolproof? You probably don¡¯t know yet, but Yan Jiuchao has already left the city. Even if I bring the news to the Young Master Manor, no one will rush over to save you.¡±


    Yu Wan clenched her fists. That fellow actually left the Capital at this critical juncture. Could it be that the heavens wanted her dead?


    ¡°But Young Master Yan wille back eventually¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already toote.¡± Worthy Consort Xu arrogantly interrupted Yu Wan. ¡°Don¡¯t scare me. Since I dare to deal with you, I have a hundred ways to not be afraid of him settling the score.¡±


    Yes, she was in her hands. Wasn¡¯t the truth all on how Worthy Consort Xu said? By the time Yan Jiuchao returned, Worthy Consort Xu had already killed her. This woman was terrifyingly scheming. She was much harder to deal with than Yan Ruyu.


    Worthy Consort Xu said coldly, ¡°Someone, take her away!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Xiao has arrived¡ª¡±


    Outside the hall, a loud and clear message sounded.


    Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s expression turned cold. Before she could say anything to stop them, a team of guards rushed in murderously. Then, Shangguan Yan walked in unhurriedly.


    She was wearing a white dress with wide sleeves and a translucent light golden gauze dress. Her entire body was shining like the sun. The beauties of the six pces instantly lost their color in front of her.


    Shangguan Yan¡¯s appearance instantly made the originally elegant and poised Worthy Consort Xu look like a piece of trash.


    Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Mrs. Xiao, do you know that bringing a group of men into my bedchamber is a capital crime?¡±


    Shangguan Yan smiled and said, ¡°They¡¯re all eunuchs of the Yan Manor. Strictly speaking, they¡¯re not men. Why? Your Highness, you don¡¯t believe me? Take off your pants!¡±


    The guards really went to take off their pants.


    Yu Wan¡¯s heart skipped a beat! What kind of operation is this?!


    Worthy Consort Xu turned her face away in disgust.


    The nanny stood in front of her and said to Shangguan Yan, ¡°Mrs. Xiao!¡±


    Shangguan Yan waved her hand, and the guards tied their pants back.


    Worthy Consort Xu gave the nanny in charge a look, and the nanny moved to the side. Worthy Consort Xu looked at Shangguan Yan in the middle of the hall and asked with a cold expression, ¡°Mrs. Xiao, why did you bring a group of eunuchs to barge into the Xianfu Pce?¡±


    Shangguan Yan smiled brightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any special intentions. I just wanted to eat the dishes from the Drunken Immortal Pavilion, but when I went to the Drunken Immortal Pavilion, I realized that their chef had been invited away.¡±


    These words were not enough to fool a fool.


    Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s eyes were cold as she said, ¡°So you brought your guards to my Xianfu Pce to snatch her?¡±


    Shangguan Yan said shamelessly, ¡°No, no. How could I dare to snatch her from Her Highness? I came to Her Highness¡¯s pce to freeload.¡± As she spoke, she nced coldly at Yu Wan and said in a teasing tone, ¡°What are you still doing here? Do you want to starve Her Highness and I to death? Hurry up and cook!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Wan bowed and walked out of the hall.


    ¡°Wait, did I let you leave?¡± Worthy Consort Xu called out to Yu Wan indifferently.


    Yu Wan happened to walk to Shangguan Yan¡¯s side. Although she did not know how Shangguan Yan got the news, she understood that Shangguan Yan was here to help her out. She nced at Shangguan Yan from the corner of her eye. Shangguan Yan raised her hand and kept her gaze on Worthy Consort Xu. ¡°You go first.¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to let her go!¡±


    Shangguan Yan¡¯s smile faded. ¡°Worthy Consort.¡±


    The experts of both sides revealed ferocious looks, and the atmosphere in the hall instantly became tense.


    Worthy Consort Xu said disdainfully, ¡°Shangguan Yan, do you really think you¡¯re still the Princess Consort Yan of back then? From the day you remarried, you¡¯re no longer a member of the royal family. I advise you not to refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit. I can let you off for trespassing into the Xianfu Pce, but you can¡¯t take this woman away!¡±


    Shangguan Yan grabbed Yu Wan¡¯s hand. ¡°What if I have to take her away?¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu smiled. ¡°Then I can only arrest you too.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, another voice sounded outside the hall. ¡°His Majesty has arrived¡ª¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s eyebrows twitched. Why was His Majesty here at this time? She looked at Shangguan Yan at the side. Shangguan Yan smiled smugly at her. She gritted her teeth secretly. It was Shangguan Yan who invited the Emperor! It was a pity that this woman did not enter into the harem!


    Worthy Consort Xu and Shangguan Yan personally went to the main hall to wee the Emperor. Yu Wan was left behind in the side hall. Shangguan Yan¡¯s guards surrounded her. The experts of the Xianfu Pce were eyeing her covetously, and killing intent was about to erupt.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty. Long live Your Majesty.¡± Worthy Consort Xu put on a gentle smile and gently bowed.


    Shangguan Yan also went forward and bowed. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡±


    A trace of surprise shed across the Emperor¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mrs. Xiao is here too?¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu opened her mouth and was about toin to her when Shangguan Yan beat her to it. ¡°Yes, yes, Her Highness invited me!¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu was dumbfounded.?<i>When did I invite you?</i>


    Just as she was about to exin, the Emperor spoke again. ¡°You called me and Mrs. Xiao. Is there a surprise?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Her Highness hired a powerful chef from themoners and wanted to make a good meal for His Majesty!¡± Shangguan Yan¡¯s mouth was so fast that Worthy Consort Xu couldn¡¯t interrupt even if she wanted to.


    ¡°I see.¡± The Emperor looked at Worthy Consort Xu with a gentler gaze. ¡°Ever since I recovered from my illness, my appetite has not been good. My beloved concubine, you are considerate.¡±


    It was impossible to say that the chef was not hired for the Emperor. Worthy Consort Xu could only suffer in silence.


    ¡°Your Highness, His Majesty is already here. You can ask the chef to prepare dinner,¡± Shangguan Yan said to Worthy Consort Xu with a smile. She did not give Worthy Consort Xu a chance to speak at all and hurriedly said to the Emperor, ¡°Your Majesty, you don¡¯t know this, but Your Highness has invited the chef of the Drunken Immortal Pavilion, the restaurant that won the Tianxiang Restaurant in the Master Chef Competition. Their restaurant has a female chef who is very good at cooking. It¡¯s said that she¡¯s the second Madam Du!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The Emperor had also heard of Madam Du, but he had no chance to taste her cooking. ¡°Hurry up and serve the dishes. I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡­ .


    On the other hand, Master Qin was blocked by Eunuch Wu in the small kitchen and couldn¡¯t even let out a fly. Master Qin was so anxious that he was in a terrible fix. He almost had the thought of suffocating Eunuch Wu with a rolling pin. Fortunately, Yu Wan appeared in time.


    ¡°Miss Yu?¡± Eunuch Wu was stunned.


    Yu Wan said expressionlessly, ¡°His Majesty asked me to cook. May I go in?¡±


    Eunuch Wu was dumbfounded. ¡°Of, of course.¡±


    Yu Wan entered the small kitchen.


    Master Qin pulled her to a corner and sized her up.


    ¡°I¡¯m not injured.¡± It was just that her knees hurt a little after kneeling for a long time.


    Master Qin heaved a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°What happened? What did Worthy Consort say to you? Why did she detain you for so long?¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡±


    Master Qin thought for a while. ¡°Did she misunderstand your rtionship with the Second Prince and make things difficult for you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Wan nodded.


    ¡°This is my fault!¡± Master Qin pped his forehead.


    Yu Wan said calmly, ¡°You can¡¯t stop Worthy Consort Xu from summoning me. I don¡¯t me you.¡±


    Even so, Master Qin still med himself. Fortunately, Yu Wan was fine, but what if something happened? He would probably have a guilty conscience for the rest of his life.


    Master Qin thought of something and said, ¡°By the way, you said that His Majesty is here. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Yu Wan walked to the stove and opened the jar of stinky tofu. ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter. Cook first. Don¡¯t let His Majesty wait.¡±


    ¡­ .


    In the main hall, the Emperor sat down with Worthy Consort Xu and Shangguan Yan.


    Worthy Consort Xu had suffered a loss in silence and was unwilling to ept it. Naturally, she would not let Shangguan Yan let her go for nothing. She looked at the Emperor at the upper seat and smiled gently. ¡°Since Your Majesty wants to taste the culinary skills of that ¡®Little Madam Du¡¯, why don¡¯t you let her cook all the dishes today?¡±


    These were all small matters. What the Emperor really cared about was Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s intentions, so he immediately agreed.


    Worthy Consort Xu lowered her eyes and plucked the floating tea leaves with the lid of her cup. She did not believe that a country bumpkin¡¯s culinary skills could be any good! When the time came, His Majesty would be unhappy with her and she could punish her openly. That would save her from dirtying her hands.


    When Master Qin heard that it was Chef Yu Wan, his legs immediately went limp. Miss Yu was good at making stinky tofu, but other dishes¡­ were simply a disaster¡­ What if they made the Emperor vomit? Would he chop off their heads in anger?


    ¡°I, I, I¡­ I think we should make a stinky tofu banquet. Fried stinky tofu, fried stinky tofu, steamed stinky tofu¡­¡±


    Master Qin was counting with his fingers when Yu Wan carried the vegetable basket and left.


    Master Qin¡¯s expression changed. ¡°W-what are you doing?¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°To pick vegetables.¡±


    <i>You really dare to pluck it!</i>


    About an hourter, the first dish was served. It was three pieces of stinky tofu with three fillings. The first was fermented bean paste, the second was with Uncle¡¯s pickled radish, and the third was with Yu Wan¡¯s pickled sour bamboo shoots.


    The three strong smells mixed together was simply like entering a smelly hall. The moment the te was carried into the room, the Emperor almost vomited!


    Worthy Consort Xu covered her nose in disdain. ¡°What are these?¡±


    Only Shangguan Yan drooled. She had wanted to eat it since she was in the Wei Manor, but the little maidservant guarded it tightly. Today, she cleverly left her in the manor!


    Without another word, Shangguan Yan picked up a piece of stinky tofu and stuffed it into her mouth. This was filled with sour bamboo shoots. The tofu¡¯s skin was so crispy that one could bite into it, but the tofu¡¯s meat was so tender that one could suck it in. The sour bamboo shoots¡¯ texture was cold and smelly. Coupled with the taste of the stinky tofu itself, one¡¯s nostrils would emit a stench when they bit down!


    Shangguan Yan, who had finished eating, remembered that the Emperor had yet to eat. She quickly said without changing her expression, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s not poisonous!¡±


    The little eunuch who tried the dishes:?<i>You were the one who couldn¡¯t help it¡­</i>


    The stinky tofu did taste good, but unfortunately, the Emperor did not like it.


    It was good that he didn¡¯t like it. Although she liked it very much, Worthy Consort Xu reluctantly put down her chopsticks. Compared to her appetite, it was naturally more important to deal with that girl.


    ¡°Her reputation is undeserved!¡± The Emperor put down his chopsticks indifferently.


    The dishes that Yu Wan rarely served were stinky tofu and sour bamboo shoots. These two dishes did not move the Emperor, let alone theter dishes. When thest few dishes were served, the Emperor was no longer interested in tasting them.


    The little eunuch who tried the dishes tasted it and covered his chest.


    Worthy Consort Xu was overjoyed to see him retching. She quickly picked up a piece and ced it in the Emperor¡¯s bowl. ¡°Your Majesty, try it.¡±


    This was a pastry made from an unknown ingredient. The texture was rough, and it emitted an unpleasant earthy smell.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Worthy Consort Xu looked at the Emperor expectantly.


    The Emperor could not bear to embarrass her. He braced himself and took a bite. Immediately after, his stomach churned!


    When Eunuch Wang saw that the situation was bad, he hurriedly brought the bucket over!


    Shangguan Yan also took a bite. Oh my god, she was going to be beheaded!


    Worthy Consort Xu was overjoyed.


    In the end, the Emperor did not vomit. He held it in.


    The Emperor waved his hand and let Eunuch Wang retreat to the side. In the next second, something incredible happened.


    The Emperor actually picked up his chopsticks and ate the pastry that he had almost vomited.


    ¡°Your¡­ Your Majesty?¡± Worthy Consort Xu did not understand what was going on.


    ¡°This is elm money,¡± the Emperor said in a choked voice. ¡°When I was in the Cold Pce, I was often hungry. There was an elm money tree in the Cold Pce, so Mother picked the leaves of the elm money and made elm money cake for me and Sixth Brother.¡±


    However, the Empress Dowager¡¯s culinary skills were not good. The Empress Dowager was a youngdy from a noble family. How could she know culinary skills? The things she made were always terrible.


    Tears streamed down the Emperor¡¯s face. ¡°Mother¡¯s elm money cake¡­ is this taste.¡±

 Chapter 197 - Wanwan Is Conferred, Loving Brother Jiu

    <h4>Chapter 197: Wanwan Is Conferred, Loving Brother Jiu</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The Emperor ate until there was not even soup left on the table.


    Worthy Consort Xu was stunned by this turn of events. It was no wonder that the Emperor was so dissatisfied with the imperial chefs. He kept saying that they couldn¡¯t make the taste of the Empress Dowager. She thought that the Empress Dowager was some immortal chef, but it turned out¡­ it was this pig food taste?!


    Worthy Consort Xu didn¡¯t know what to say. At this time, she could not say that it tasted bad. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t she be saying that the Empress Dowager¡¯s dishes tasted bad too, although this was the truth.


    Worthy Consort Xu did not mention that Yu Wan was Yu Shaoqing¡¯s daughter. Her heart was unfathomable. Seeing how touched His Majesty was, who knew if he would impulsively pardon Yu Shaoqing¡¯s death penalty?


    Although it had nothing to do with Worthy Consort Xu, why should she help this girl?


    Shangguan Yan did not mention it either. After all, she was only here to freeload. She did not know Yu Wan, and knowing too much about Yu Wan would make her look like she had ulterior motives.


    After that, Yu Wan made a few more side dishes¡ªgreen pepper mutton belly, chives fried egg, boiled eggnt, and cold bean sprouts. However, the Emperor¡¯s stomach was already so full that it couldn¡¯t fit anymore, so he generously rewarded it to the servants of the Xianfu Pce.


    The people in the pce cried and thanked the Lord for his kindness.


    The Emperor could feel that they were really crying. They were not pretending like before. It seemed that they also understood his and the Empress Dowager¡¯s hardships back then.


    The pce servants who were crying: Your Majesty, you¡¯re thinking too much. We really just cried because we felt terrible.


    The Emperor held Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s hand. ¡°Worthy Consort is considerate.¡±


    ......


    This was the second time Worthy Consort Xu heard this from the Emperor, but it was clearly much heavier than the first time. However, Worthy Consort Xu was not happy. This was not the oue she wanted. The more the Emperor praised her, the more stifled she felt.


    The Emperor was happy after eating, so he naturally had to reward her. He rewarded Yu Wan with a hundred taels of silver, but that was not enough. He raised his pen and personally wrote the ¡°world¡¯s number one chef¡±.


    Worthy Consort Xu was about to explode with anger. How could that culinary skill that could only make pig food be worthy of the ¡°world¡¯s number one chef¡±?!


    The news reached the small kitchen.


    Yu Wan: ¡°I knew it. I knew I would meet my Bo¡¯le one day.¡±


    Master Qin: ¡°???¡±


    ¡­ .


    The news that the chef of the Drunken Immortal Pavilion had suddenly obtained the Emperor¡¯s appreciation spread throughout the pce. The Emperor credited this credit to Worthy Consort Xu. That night, many concubines came to Xianfu Pce to congratte Worthy Consort Xu. Worthy Consort Xu was almost embarrassed to death.


    What was the use of the Emperor giving her credit? Wasn¡¯t she still unable to touch a single hair on that girl¡¯s head? That girl had made the Empress Dowager¡¯s cooking. One day, the Emperor might reminisce about his mother and invite that girl into the pce to cook a few dishes.


    Worthy Consort Xu was furious just thinking about it. She wished she had never summoned that girl to the pce.


    ¡°Your Highness, calm down.¡± The nanny in charge presented a bowl of herbal jelly.


    Worthy Consort Xu took the bowl and scooped a spoonful. She said coldly, ¡°Is she imitating me?¡±


    Back then, Worthy Consort Xu was stepped into the mud. The reason why she could turn things around was all because she took the risk and learned from the Empress Dowager to nt some vegetables in the pce. After that, many people followed suit. However, such things could not be done twice or thrice. The Emperor had seen it many times and was no longer interested.


    When Consort Li lost favor back then, she had once tried to make an elm money cake. However, not only was she unable to move the Emperor, but she also made him hate her even more.


    Worthy Consort Xu also knew that her usation was a little unreasonable. After all, Yu Wan had never tasted the Empress Dowager¡¯s dishes, so how could she deliberately imitate the Empress Dowager¡¯s taste? Everything was just fate.


    ¡°If I had known that this girl could please His Majesty so much, I would have¡­¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu did not finish her sentence. It was already toote to say anything.


    Under the night sky, Yu Wan and Shangguan Yan left the pce together. Master Qin tactfully did not disturb them and followed from afar with the two chefs. After the two of them got into the carriage, they also got into their own carriage and returned to the Drunken Immortal Pavilion.


    Shangguan Yan¡¯s carriage was as exquisite and luxurious as her clothes. Yu Wan felt that she was not sitting in a carriage, but an immortal carriage.


    It was quiet in the carriage.


    ¡°Thank you for today, Princess Consort.¡± Yu Wan thanked her. Although Shangguan Yan had remarried to the Xiao family, she heard Uncle Wan call her that, so she took after him.


    Shangguan Yan did not show any concern about how she was addressed, but Shangguan Yan remembered that this girl had once embarrassed her in the magistrate of the Capital. She asked this girl to bring the children to the Xiao Manor, but she listened to that brat and brought the children to the Young Master Manor.


    She was very vengeful!


    Shangguan Yan snorted coldly. She was no longer as affectionate and protective as she was in front of Worthy Consort Xu. She said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not for you!¡±


    Yu Wan said softly, ¡°No matter what, the Princess Consort offended Worthy Consort Xu because of me¡­¡±


    Shangguan Yan said disdainfully, ¡°Do I still need to offend her?¡±


    That¡¯s right, how could she have forgotten that Shangguan Yan¡¯s reputation in the Capital was only worse than Yan Jiuchao. All the women in the Capital hated Shangguan Yan. Even if Shangguan Yan didn¡¯t do anything, she was already a thorn in these women¡¯s side. Worthy Consort Xu couldn¡¯t be spared.


    Yu Wan felt that this was most likely because of jealousy.


    She was jealous of Shangguan Yan¡¯s background, jealous of Shangguan Yan¡¯s looks, and even more jealous of Shangguan Yan¡¯s marriage. She was simply the ancient version of a male god harvester. Whether it was Prince Yan or Xiao Zhenting, they all treated her wholeheartedly. This was what all women hated her the most.


    Shangguan Yan nced at Yu Wan, who wanted to say something but hesitated. ¡°Alright, stop ttering me. I told you that I didn¡¯t want to save you! Don¡¯t tter yourself!¡±


    Yu Wan: ¡°Oh.¡±


    Oh? What kind of attitude was that!


    Shangguan Yan frowned and looked over. Time had really given her preferential treatment. This angry expression was as delicate as a young girl¡¯s. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me why I saved you?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Yu Wan¡¯s tone was gentle.


    Shangguan Yan felt like she had punched cotton and became even more angry. She was so fierce. Shouldn¡¯t this girl be very afraid, uneasy, and anxious?!


    ¡°Princess Consort?¡± Yu Wan looked at Shangguan Yan with sparkling eyes.


    Shangguan Yan was defeated by her gaze. She turned her face away and looked at the night outside the window. ¡°That kid asked me to take care of you.¡±


    How many years had it been since her son took the initiative to talk to her? He actually came looking for her for the first time and said that he was going to leave the Capital. There was a little fool who he was worried about and was afraid that she would be bullied, so he asked her, his mother, to help take care of her.


    Her heart ached. However, she could not bear to disagree. After all, this was the first time her son ¡°begged¡± her after so many years.


    Yu Wan realized that the kid she was talking about was Yan Jiuchao. Her heart felt like it had been touched by something, and it was so warm that it hurt.


    ¡°But¡­ I didn¡¯t have time to send the news to the Princess Consort. How did the you know that I was detained by Worthy Consort? Did you go to the Drunken Immortal Pavilion to eat stinky tofu?¡±


    Shangguan Yan¡¯s eyes shed and she sat up straight. ¡°How is that possible! Would I go all the way to eat that unpresentable thing? I¡­ I have eyes in the pce!¡±


    Yu Wan: ¡°Oh, but I heard that you ate the most stinky tofu today.¡±


    Shangguan Yan said angrily, ¡°Isn¡¯t that for His Majesty to see! I don¡¯t even want that smelly thing for free!¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡± Yu Wan silently put the jar of stinky tofu that she had taken out back into her bag.


    Shangguan Yan bit her handkerchief. ¡°¡­¡±


    Wu ~


    ¡­ .


    The pce had never been able to hide news, let alone such earth-shattering news. Almost as soon as Yu Wan and the others left the pce, the news of the Emperor eating and crying from the food made from the Master Chef of Drunken Immortal Pavilion reached the Second Prince Manor.


    ¡°What did you say? What happened to Father?¡± Yan Huaijing put down the brush in his hand and looked at the eunuch who went to investigate it.


    The eunuch said, ¡°Your Highness, His Majesty cried. His Majesty said that it tastes like what the Empress Dowager made when she was alive.¡±


    Yan Huaijing had two grandmothers. One was Empress Dowager Sheng De, the biological mother of the Emperor and Prince Yan. The other was Empress Dowager Sheng Ci, the second Empress of thete Emperor.


    Back then, Empress Dowager Sheng De had been deposed of her posthumous title and was banished to the Cold Pce. Although she hade out after that, the previous Emperor had already established another Empress. The sessor did not make any major mistakes, so he did not depose the sessor and confer the title of Empress to Sheng De.


    Empress Dowager Sheng De was conferred the title of Consort De until thete Emperor passed away and the eldest son ascended the throne. Only then did she and her sessor be conferred the title of Empress Dowager.


    Empress Dowager Sheng De had passed away early. Three years ago, it was Empress Dowager Sheng Ci who had passed away. No wonder Worthy Consort Xu did not believe the excuse that Yan Huaijing had mourned for Empress Dowager Sheng Ci for three years and did not want to get married. He was not her biological grandson.


    Yan Huaijing did not have a deep impression of the Empress Dowager. The most he remembered was that she always hugged Yan Jiuchao, who was a year younger than him, and was in a daze. He fell and cried, but the Empress Dowager never cared. As long as Yan Jiuchao snorted casually, the Empress Dowager would be so nervous that she would beat everyone in the pce.


    Perhaps it was because the Empress Dowager¡¯s rtionship with his father was not harmonious, she did not even like his father¡¯s children.


    Yan Huaijing thought that his jealousy of Yan Jiuchao might have started when the Empress Dowager was still alive.


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t understand,¡± Yan Huaijing said thoughtfully.


    The eunuch looked at Yan Huaijing nkly, then at Jun Chang¡¯an. Who was His Highness talking to? How should he answer?


    Jun Chang¡¯an waved his hand and the eunuch tactfully left. Jun Chang¡¯an asked, ¡°Your Highness, what don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    Yan Huaijing said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. The Empress Dowager dotes on Prince Yan so much. Why isn¡¯t Father jealous?¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an paused and said, ¡°Perhaps His Majesty has already obtained the world and can¡¯t ask for more.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Yan Huaijing murmured in a daze and continued to write the memorial.


    The eunuch stuck his head out of the door.


    Jun Chang¡¯an strode out and brought him out of the study. He asked, ¡°What else is the matter?¡±


    The eunuch whispered, ¡°That chef from the Drunken Immortal Pavilion¡­ is Miss Yu! Mrs. Xiao also entered the pce, and His Majesty suddenly went to the Xianfu Pce¡­ Didn¡¯t His Highness send someone to keep an eye on Miss Yu? Why didn¡¯t he get a message from the spy? I wonder if something happened and the spy was dealt with by Worthy Consort Yu? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m afraid Miss Yu¡¯s entry into the pce today isn¡¯t simple.¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an pondered for a moment. ¡°I understand. You can leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The eunuch left the courtyard.


    Jun Chang¡¯an returned to the study room.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Yan Huaijing asked.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Jun Chang¡¯an said.


    ¡­ .


    The cold wind whistled as a carriage sped along the t official road. A suppressed cough came from inside the carriage.


    ¡°Slow down.¡± Shadow Thirteen instructed.


    The coachman pulled the reins and was about to slow down the carriage when Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Continue on your way and go to Gong City as soon as possible.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°With Shadow Six around, there¡¯s no hurry for the next few days. The clues won¡¯t stop.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about the clues¡­¡± Yan Jiuchao pulled up the nket covering his body. The light from the Night-Luminescent Pearlnded on his slightly pale face, making him even thinner.


    ¡°Young Master, are you worried about Miss Yu?¡± Shadow Thirteen asked.


    Yan Jiuchao let out a long sigh and said, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t see me for a day, it¡¯s like a cat¡¯s paw scratching her heart. She even did something like stopping me at the inn. I wonder what she¡¯ll do to herself after I leave.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen: ¡°¡­¡±?<i>I was wrong, I was really wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have said that!</i>


    Yan Jiuchao had a helpless expression. ¡°Do you think she¡¯s crying to death at home? Or is she already on her way to look for me? Sigh, fortunately, I had the foresight to leave three children in the Capital. Forget it, write a letter and tell her that if she really misses me, she can go to the Xiao Manor to see the children as a way offort.¡±


    The corners of Shadow Thirteen¡¯s mouth twitched. He hadn¡¯t even left the Capital yet. Was he sure he wanted to start writing the thirty-fifth letter?!


    ¡­ .


    They were finally out of the Capital.


    Shadow Thirteen¡¯s face darkened as he sent out the fifty-third letter.


    ¡­ .


    Gong City was in the east of Great Zhou. The carriage left the eastern city gate and rode east at a fast speed. Seven dayster, they arrived at Prefecture Ji. Prefecture Ji was adjacent to Gong City. After that, they crossed the Prefecture Ji Bridge and arrived at Gong City¡¯s Yuan Yang Town.


    ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s getting dark. Let¡¯s find an inn to rest first and set off tomorrow.¡± Although Shadow Thirteen couldn¡¯t stand his Young Master¡¯s nature, Yan Jiuchao was really sick. He had to find a doctor to treat Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao leaned against the wall of the carriage sickly. His head was dizzy, and he opened his mouth weakly.


    Shadow Thirteen quickly said, ¡°I know. I¡¯ll write a letter now.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao shut his mouth and fell asleep.


    When Yan Jiuchao woke up, he was already in thergest inn in Prefecture Ji. He was sleeping on the bed in the Heaven Room, while Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six were guarding the bed.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at Shadow Six weakly and strangely. ¡°Why are you here? Aren¡¯t you in Gong City?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, drink this bowl of medicine first. I¡¯ll report to you slowly.¡± Shadow Six poured the warmed medicine from the stove into the bowl and brought it over to Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao sat up.


    Yan Jiuchao had grown up drinking all kinds of medicine, so he was not delicate when he drank the medicine. The bowl of medicine was quickly emptied. He handed the medicine bowl back to Shadow Six. Shadow Thirteen opened a sugar jar and gave him a rock candy.


    Even if he could not taste it, other children had done this after they drank medicine when they were young. Yan Jiuchao gradually learned it.


    Yan Jiuchao ate a rock candy that was tasteless to him and said expressionlessly, ¡°Speak.¡±


    Shadow Six exined everything that had happened in the past few days. ¡°¡­I got someone to chase them to Prefecture Ji.¡±


    It turned out that after Shadow Six went to Gong City, he found clues about Yan Ruyu. Following the clues, he found a very important witness, but that witness refused to tell him the entire truth unless he saved his family.


    Saving people was not Shadow Six¡¯s forte, so Shadow Six sent a pigeon to Yan Jiuchao and asked him to arrange two sacrificial soldiers.


    While waiting for the sacrificial soldiers, Shadow Six happened to meet Zhou Huai.


    Young Master Yan sent other spies to keep an eye on Zhou Huai, but Zhou Huai was too cunning and shook off the spies from the Young Master Manor. Shadow Six thought that since they had already bumped into each other, it was better for him to stay behind. Afterpleting Yan Ruyu¡¯s mission, he would bring Zhou Huai back to the Capital.


    At that time, the Second Prince¡¯s men appeared.


    Shadow Six had secretly gone to Prefecture Ji. He could not let anyone discover his identity, so he abandoned Zhou Huai and ran away. Zhou Huai, on the other hand, was a vengeful person. He led the trouble to Shadow Six.


    Both sides fought, and Zhou Huai took the opportunity to escape.


    ¡°They recognized you?¡± Shadow Thirteen interrupted Shadow Six.


    Shadow Six shook his head. ¡°No, I covered my face in time and ran fast. They didn¡¯t recognize me.¡±


    ¡°Are they the ones who chased you to Prefecture Ji?¡± Shadow Thirteen looked at Shadow Six in disdain. Wasn¡¯t this guy too lousy? He couldn¡¯t even defeat a few spies from the Second Prince Manor. Was he really too helpless?


    When Shadow Six saw Shadow Thirteen¡¯s wretched gaze, he knew that he was thinking about something dirty again. He red fiercely at Shadow Thirteen, wishing he could re a hole in Shadow Thirteen¡¯s head. ¡°What are you thinking?! I wasn¡¯t chased by those spies!¡±


    His martial arts were bad, but that was only rtive to Shadow Thirteen. In the martial world, he had few opponents!


    ¡°Then what¡¯s going on?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked with a frown.


    ¡°I met Zhou Huai again.¡± At the mention of this, Shadow Six was quite helpless. Others could not find Zhou Huai even if they wanted to, and he could meet him even if he peed. He was at the end of the toilet, and Zhou Huai was at the end of the toilet. Both separated by a bamboo door. The two of them held their own bird and looked at each other. That scene¡­ was unbearable to look at.


    Shadow Six skipped this part and only said that he had bumped into Zhou Huai on the street. ¡°¡­I was angry that he tricked me earlier, so I wanted to teach him a lesson!¡±


    ¡°And was taught a lesson by him?¡± Shadow Thirteen said angrily.


    Shadow Six said with a livid face, ¡°How is that possible? Someone else came, but this time, it¡¯s not a spy from the Second Prince Manor, but a group of¡­¡±


    At this point, Shadow Six¡¯s expression suddenly froze. He clenched his fists tightly, and a trace of fear that even he did not notice shed across his eyes.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at him steadily and patiently waited for him to continue.


    Shadow Six took a deep breath and his throat moved. After he recovered, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such terrifying people¡­ They haven¡¯t attacked yet, but their eyes and aura¡­¡±


    Shadow Thirteen patted Shadow Six¡¯s shoulder. Although he always teased Shadow Six, he knew better than anyone that Shadow Six was not a coward. Someone that even he was afraid of was definitely someone that even sacrificial soldiers might not be able to deal with.


    Shadow Six gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Zhou Huai, that fearless person, actually ran to provoke that group of people in order to escape. In the end, that group of people thought that I was with Zhou Huai and chased me down¡­ I fled all the way to Prefecture Ji before I could finally shake them off.¡±


    To be precise, they were toozy to chase after them. They seemed to have something more important to do and did not want to waste their time on two little thieves.


    ¡°Who are those people?¡± Shadow Thirteen asked in confusion.


    Shadow Six shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I suspect they¡¯re not from the Central ins.¡±


    The most terrifying experts in the Central ins were all under the Young Master.


    Yan Jiuchao paused and tapped his fingers on the nket a few times. ¡°Ignore Zhou Huai for now. Yan Huaijing¡¯s people will find him. Now, tell me about the news you found in Gong City.¡±


    Shadow Six said, ¡°I found someone. He once had a house in Gong City. About four years ago, a woman with a Capital ent came and bought his house.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°This woman is Yan Ruyu?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Shadow Six nodded.


    Four years ago, not long after the Yan Family¡¯s incident, everyone in the Yan Family was arrested and imprisoned. Only Yan Ruyu was left out. The authorities had once searched for her vigorously, but they could not find her.


    Yan Jiuchao said thoughtfully, ¡°Is that house very hidden? Why didn¡¯t the authorities find her?¡±


    Shadow Six said, ¡°The house isn¡¯t hidden, but¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao finished the rest of his sentence for him. ¡°But someone protected her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid so,¡± Shadow Six said.


    To be honest, Yan Jiuchao was not interested in Yan Ruyu¡¯s past, but only by investigating Yan Ruyu¡¯s dealings with those people could he find out the truth about the three children. Who was the woman that night? Who was the children¡¯s biological mother? He had to give himself an exnation.


    Yan Jiuchao gestured for Shadow Six to continue.


    Shadow Six said seriously, ¡°The original owner of the house said that Yan Ruyu was already pregnant at that time. She looked like she was three to four months pregnant. Because it was summer, her clothes were thin, so he could tell. Also, Yan Ruyu didn¡¯te alone to buy the courtyard from him. There was a man beside her¡­ Young Master definitely won¡¯t guess who that man is.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°Who?¡±

 Chapter 198 - Finding The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 198: Finding The Truth</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    In the Xu Manor.


    Xu Chengxuan¡¯s injuries had recovered. During the time he was recuperating, he was about to have fleas. It was not easy for him to get up and walk around. He immediately went to his father¡¯s courtyard.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my father?¡± Xu Chengxuan didn¡¯t see Xu Shao in the room.


    The servant who was cleaning the room said, ¡°Young Master, Master went to the study room.¡±


    ¡°The study.¡± Xu Chengxuan turned around and strode to the study. However, he still missed him. The study was empty and Xu Shao had disappeared.


    Xu Chengxuan entered Xu Shao¡¯s study.


    The study room was considered an important ce in the Xu Manor, and ordinary people were not allowed to enter or leave. However, Xu Chengxuan was his only legitimate son, and he was doted on by the Old Madam and Worthy Consort Xu.


    Xu Chengxuan had been lying on the bed for a long time and did not like to sit. He strolled around the study. When he passed by the desk, he inadvertently nced at a letter that was pressed under a scroll.


    ¡°What is it?¡± He picked it up curiously.


    ¡°What are you doing in my study?¡±


    Xu Shao¡¯s deep voice suddenly sounded behind him. Xu Chengxuan was shocked and turned around in shock.


    Xu Shao walked up to him, took the letter from his hand, folded it, and ced it back on the table.


    Xu Chengxuan saw that his father was unhappy and quickly gestured with his fingers. ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t see anything!¡±


    Xu Shao looked at him solemnly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you recuperate in your room? Why did youe out?¡±


    Xu Chengxuan curled his lips and said, ¡°Recuperating, recuperating. All you know is to let me recuperate. I¡¯ve long recovered!¡±


    Xu Shao ignored him. He walked around the desk and put the letter he had just folded into the drawer.


    Xu Chengxuan nced at it without batting an eyelid and said seriously, ¡°Dad, my injuries have recovered. Can I go out now? I haven¡¯t been to Tianxiang Restaurant in a long time and want to take a walk.¡±


    When Xu Shao heard this, he said fiercely, ¡°You still have the cheek to go out? Do you know how much damage Tianxiang Restaurant has suffered because of you?¡±


    Xu Chengxuan could not refute. His covering up for Chef Yang was the source of the Tianxiang Restaurant¡¯s misfortune. He admitted that he was in the wrong. He did not expect the Yu family¡¯s backer to be so strong that they even had a rtionship with the Young Master Manor. If he had known earlier, he would have pushed Chef Yang out to be dealt with by the Yu family.


    However, he did not think that everything was his fault alone. At least, losing to the Drunken Immortal Pavilion in the Master Chef Competition was not his problem.


    He muttered, ¡°I told you not toe to the Capital. How carefree is it to stay in Prefecture Xu? Why did you have toe here and take over the Tianxiang Restaurant? I don¡¯t think the Tianxiang Restaurant earns much. We might as well open another sea route in Prefecture Xu!¡±


    Prefecture Xu was close to the sea, and there were many businesses at sea. Every transaction was a huge fortune.


    Xu Shao nced at his son coldly. ¡°When is it your turn to judge the family matters? If you have nothing to do, go back to school and study! Don¡¯t go out and cause trouble!¡±


    ¡°I want to see my cousin,¡± Xu Chengxuan said stubbornly.


    ¡°Say that again?¡± Xu Shao threatened.


    Xu Chengxuan suppressed his fear and straightened his back. ¡°I want to see my cousin!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Xu Shao raised his palm.


    ¡°Old Madam, why are you here?¡± A servant greeted her from outside the study.


    Xu Shao¡¯s palm came down. Xu Chengxuan was secretly delighted.


    Old Mrs. Xu entered the study with her walking stick. ¡°Xuan¡¯er!¡±


    Xu Chengxuan threw himself into Old Mrs. Xu¡¯s arms and said coquettishly, ¡°Grandma, I want to look for my cousin.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve recovered? Why didn¡¯t youe and greet me?¡± Old Mrs. Xu said angrily.


    Xu Chengxuan smiled and said, ¡°I was just about to greet you. Just tell Dad to let me out of the manor. I haven¡¯t been to my cousin¡¯s manor in a long time!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. You go, you go!¡± Old Mrs. Xu doted on her grandson the most. She agreed in a fit of impulsion.


    Xu Shao couldn¡¯t refute. His face darkened as he watched Old Mrs. Xu take Xu Chengxuan away.


    Xu Chengxuan went to Old Mrs¡¯ Xu¡¯s courtyard to sit for a while before he stood up and went to the Prince Manor. All the adult princes would move out of the pce, and only the Crown Prince could stay in the Eastern Pce. When they were young, everyone was envious of life outside the pce and looked forward to leaving the pce. However, when they really set up a manor outside the pce, everyone was eager to return to the pce. This was because once they moved back to the pce, it meant that they had the qualifications to be the Crown Prince and were about to inherit the throne.


    ¡°The position of Crown Prince will definitely belong to my cousin!¡± Xu Chengxuan said firmly and jumped off the carriage to enter the manor.


    During this period of time, Xu Chengxuan was locked up at home and did not know much about the major events in the Capital. He only heard that the Second Prince had taken on a case, but he did not know whose case it was.


    ¡°Cousin!¡± Xu Chengxuan saw Yan Huaijing ying chess with Jun Chang¡¯an in the pavilion. His face darkened. ¡°Why are you ying chess with him? His chess skills are so bad!¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an smiled faintly, put down the ck piece in his hand, stood up, and gave his seat to Xu Chengxuan.


    Xu Chengxuan sat down happily.


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Yan Huaijing asked.


    ¡°Yes, yes! Thank you for your concern, Cousin!¡± Young Master Xu, who was vicious on the outside, was like an obedient young master in front of Yan Huaijing.


    Yan Huaijing said, ¡°I heard that Uncle is sick. I was just about to visit him.¡± In the afternoon, he had invited Xu Shao over for tea, but Xu Shao had asked someone to pass a message to him saying that he suddenly felt ufortable and would visit another day.


    Xu Chengxuan didn¡¯t know about this and said in confusion, ¡°Is my father sick? Who did you hear that from? He was fine just now and still had an appointment in the afternoon!¡±


    Appointment? Yan Huaijing¡¯s hand that was holding the chess piece paused. Jun Chang¡¯an nced at Xu Chengxuan.


    Yan Huaijing said in his usual tone, ¡°Did you remember wrongly?¡±


    Xu Chengxuan patted his chest and said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! I saw his letter! At five o¡¯clock, at the Purple Bamboo Hill of the Old Xiguan Temple, I definitely didn¡¯t remember it wrong!¡±


    Xu Chengxuan sat in the Prince Manor for a while and only returned after dinner.


    After he left, Jun Chang¡¯an walked over. ¡°Your Highness, Master Xu is clearly lying. He had already made an appointment with you, but he changed his mind at thest minute. Do you need me to investigate?¡±


    Yan Huaijing thought for a while. ¡°¡­There¡¯s no need. He¡¯s my uncle. If I investigate him, how will Mother deal with it? I don¡¯t have anything important. We can drink tea any day.¡±


    Xu Shao left.


    The Old Xiguan Temple was an abandoned temple located at the top of Purple Bamboo Mountain. After crossing the top of the mountain and heading north, he arrived at a lush purple bamboo forest. This ce was already deserted.


    Xu Shao asked the carriage to stop at the foot of Purple Bamboo Mountain and walked to the Purple Bamboo Forest. In the forest, the person who met him was wearing a veil and had been waiting for a long time.


    Xu Shao looked at the back view and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that it¡¯s best if we don¡¯t meet in private?¡±


    When the woman heard his voice, she slowly turned around and lifted the veil of the hedge, revealing a shocking face. Who else could it be but Yan Ruyu?


    ¡­ .


    ¡°Young Master! It¡¯s here!¡±


    Shadow Six jumped off the carriage, lifted the curtain, and helped Yan Jiuchao down.


    Yan Jiuchao had been sick all the way, but he did not seem to have improved after drinking the medicine. He was wearing a thick fox fur coat, looking like he was dressed for winter. His pale face was shockingly pale in the night.


    Shadow Thirteen stopped the carriage at the side and went forward to knock on the door.


    Creak¡ª


    The door was pulled open and a pageboy walked out. He scanned them and was shocked to see Yan Jiuchao. When did such a good-looking persone to Gong City?


    Shadow Thirteen took a step to the side and blocked his vision with his burly figure. ¡°Is your master around?¡±


    The pageboy was frightened by Shadow Thirteen¡¯s aura and nodded nkly. ¡°Yes, yes, you¡­ who are you? Why are you looking for my master?¡±


    Shadow Six said, ¡°Tell your master that Young Master Wang is here. He¡¯ll understand.¡±


    Young Master Wang was an alias that Shadow Six had casually chosen.


    The pageboy did not dare to be negligent. He closed the door and quickly went to look for his master. Indeed, not long after, a fat middle-aged man weed him politely. ¡°Young Master Wang? Is it really Young Master Wang?¡±


    The middle-aged man¡¯s surname was Zheng. He was a local merchant. He did a small business and could not make a fortune, but he could not starve either. His son hadmitted a crime in his early years and was imprisoned by the authorities to work in the mine.


    The mine was heavily guarded and there were many checkpoints. It was difficult not to alert the enemy when they brought a grown man out. However, Shadow Six told him that he had a friend with outstanding qinggong. As long as he was willing to tell the truth, he would help him save his son.


    ¡°Young Master Wang!¡± Old Master Zheng seemed to have seen his savior. He went forward and held Shadow Six¡¯s hand. Then, he saw the noble young master beside Shadow Six.


    Having lived for so long, Old Master Zheng had seen countless people, but he had never seen such a handsome young master. It was just that¡­ his body was a little weak and his face was pale.


    ¡°My young master¡¯s surname¡­ is also¡­¡± Shadow Six¡¯s brain suddenly short-circuited and he couldn¡¯t think of any other surname. Just as he was about to say ¡°his surname is also Wang¡±, Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°Yu. ¡±


    Shadow Thirteen whistled.


    ¡°Young Master Yu, pleasee in!¡± Old Master Zheng gestured for him toe in and looked at Shadow Thirteen. ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°Little Wang¡¯s brother,¡± Shadow Thirteen said.


    ¡°The eighth,¡± Shadow Six said, unwilling to show weakness.


    Old Master Zheng was stunned. Wang Ba? [T/N: In chinese, it also means bastard.]


    ¡­ .


    Old Master Zheng invited Yan Jiuchao and the others into the house. Yan Jiuchao¡¯s sacrificial soldiers were hidden in the dark. When necessary, they would save Old Master Zheng¡¯s son, but the prerequisite was that Old Master Zheng had to tell them the details of what happened back then.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told Young Master Wang about the residence. I¡¯ve also drawn the portrait for him based on my memories. Hurry up and save my son!¡± Old Master Zheng said.


    Yan Jiuchao said unhurriedly, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Remember what happened back then carefully and see if there is anything you missed.¡±


    Old Master Zheng thought to himself,?<i>Even if you¡¯re not anxious, I am. My son is doing manualbor in the mine and might be beaten to death at any time!</i>


    Old Master Zheng wanted to re up, but he could tell that this group of people was not to be trifled with, especially this sickly young master. He looked sickly, but he gave off a feeling that he was even more dangerous and terrifying than that burly bastard.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s start from the first time I saw that woman four years ago¡­ That woman was here to buy a house. My family¡¯s ancestral mansion happened to be for sale. Once the middleman pulled the strings, the transaction seeded. At that time, a man appeared.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao spread out Xu Shao¡¯s portrait. ¡°Can you confirm again if it¡¯s him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s him,¡± Old Master Zheng said. ¡°It¡¯s much more simr than what I drew. Actually, I¡¯ve only seen the two of them once when they bought the house. However, that woman¡¯s appearance was too stunning, and I couldn¡¯t forget her for a moment, so I even remembered the two of them.¡±


    Although they had only met once, Old Master Zheng could tell that the man was very protective of the woman. After Old Master Zheng sold the house, he moved to the new house, but he had a rice shop near the old residence.


    He asionally went to the rice shop to take care of business. Sometimes, he could hear themotion in the old residence.


    A few monthster, the cry of a baby came from the old residence. Old Master Zheng thought that the madam must have given birth. The crysted for five to six months and was never heard again. Just as Old Master Zheng thought that their family had moved away, he identally saw the woman going out, pregnant again.


    The woman put on a veil, but he still recognized her. The woman did not notice him and passed by with a maidservant.


    ¡°That child should have died prematurely,¡± Old Master Zheng said regretfully.


    A few dayster, the cry of a baby came from the old residence again. Old Master Zheng was very puzzled at that time. He was the father of six children and was quite familiar with the stomachs of pregnant women. In his opinion, that woman was definitely not pregnant for more than seven months, but she actually gave birth?


    ¡°Premature birth?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    Old Master Zheng nodded. ¡°I guess so. That child¡¯s cries are also very weak. After a heavy rain, I didn¡¯t hear any more cries. Perhaps he caught a cold and didn¡¯t make it. He¡¯s not even a month old. What a pity.¡±


    This could exin why there were two urns, one big and one small.


    Yan Jiuchao tapped his fingers gently on the table. ¡°This information is not very useful to me. If you want to save your son, you have to provide more valuable information.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Old Master Zheng was stunned.


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what my young¡­ young master said?¡±


    ¡°May I ask who Young Master Yu is to that madam?¡± Old Master Zheng asked.


    Shadow Thirteen said coldly, ¡°This has nothing to do with you. You just have to answer my young master. The mine is not a ce for humans. Those who are exiled there are all death row prisoners. They won¡¯t be punished even if you beat them to death. The more time you dy, the more risk your son will be in. At that time, you¡¯ll be collecting his corpse.¡±


    ¡°I, I, I¡­ I¡¯ll think! I¡¯ll think now!¡± Old Master Zheng broke out in a cold sweat. He stood up and paced around the room nervously. He had not met that madam much and had only met her twice. The rest was based on the voices he had heard. Where could he think of more information?!


    Yan Jiuchao reminded, ¡°For example, did she bring her own servants, or did she hire servants from the local area?¡±


    ¡°I remember! There¡¯s indeed one!¡± An idea shed across Old Master Zheng¡¯s mind and he said excitedly, ¡°But I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes. I heard from the shop assistant¡¯s wife that a pregnant foreigner fainted at the back door of her house. Her servants carried the girl in. After that, the girl stayed at her house. Does this-this count?¡±


    ¡°When did this happen?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    ¡°It happened not long after her second child passed away,¡± Old Master Zheng said.


    Shadow Six whispered to Yan Jiuchao, ¡°Young Master, could that pregnant woman be the little masters¡¯ biological mother?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao clenched his fists. ¡°What does that outsider look like?¡±


    Old Master Zheng said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen her before, but I heard from the shop assistant¡¯s wife that the outsider was in a sorry state. She seemed to have begged all the way here. That madam is really kind. She even took in a beggar.¡±


    Kind? She probably had other motives! Shadow Six felt a little upset when he thought about how the little masters might have suffered in the womb when their biological mother was begging.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t see what she looked like. Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of time?¡± Shadow Thirteen rolled his eyes.


    Old Master Zheng scratched his head.


    Yan Jiuchao continued, ¡°How long has that outsider lived there?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± The rice shop was opened at the back door of the old residence, but most of the time, the people in the residence used the front door.


    ¡°Who lives in your old residence now?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    ¡°No one. The house has been empty since that madam moved away two years ago,¡± Old Master Zheng said.


    Yan Jiuchao paused. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the old residence to take a look.¡±


    That night, the group was led by Old Master Zheng to the old residence. The old residence¡¯s door was locked, and Shadow Thirteen easily pried open the copper lock. Old Master Zheng was terrified, afraid that someone would discover them and report them to the authorities.


    ¡°Go in!¡± Shadow Thirteen shouted.


    Old Master Zheng braced himself and entered the house. He pointed to a row of rooms and said, ¡°This is the main room, this is the greenhouse, this is the study, and that is the kitchen¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao gave Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen a look, and the two of them started rummaging through the house.


    ¡°Young Master! There¡¯s a secretpartment under the bed in the room. This is what we found in the secretpartment!¡± Shadow Six walked over with a small gray box.


    Yan Jiuchao: ¡°Open it.¡±


    Shadow Six squatted down and ced the small box on the ground. He unscrewed the copper lock with his bare hands. Inside the box were some women¡¯s clothes. Looking at the pile of tattered clothes, they definitely did not look like they belonged to Yan Ruyu.


    ¡°It¡¯s that girl¡¯s!¡± Shadow Six¡¯s eyes lit up. He flipped open the clothes and saw a scroll lying at the bottom.


    Yan Jiuchao personally took the scroll, pulled open the ribbon, and slowly unfolded it, revealing the person in the portrait.

 Chapter 199 - The Woman That Nig

    <h4>Chapter 199: The Woman That Night</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for you for serious matters.¡± In the purple bamboo forest, Yan Ruyu looked at Xu Shao and said, ¡°I suspect that Young Master Yan suspects me.¡±


    Xu Shao frowned and subconsciously said, ¡°What did you do?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Yan Ruyu wanted to say something but hesitated. She turned around and looked into the silent bamboo forest. ¡°What do you mean by that? The truth alwayses out. You know this logic better than me, right?¡±


    Xu Shao pondered for a moment. ¡°Prefecture Xu¡¯s arrangements are very clean. He can¡¯t find anything. Why do you think he suspects you?¡±


    Yan Ruyu sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t say. I¡¯m just a little worried because I¡¯ve been feeling uneasy recently.¡±


    ¡°Did you forget to take your medicine again?¡± Xu Shao frowned at her.


    Yan Ruyu¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°I¡¯m not sick!¡±


    Xu Shao slowed down his tone. ¡°You¡¯ve lost your vital energy and blood. You need to recuperate carefully.¡±


    Yan Ruyu turned her face away indifferently, clearly not taking this advice to heart.


    ¡°What does Yan Jiuchao suspect you of? Does he think that you¡¯re not the children¡¯s biological mother, or does he think that you¡¯re hiding something from your past?¡±


    Yan Ruyu shook her head. ¡°He didn¡¯t tell me anything. I guessed it myself. He¡¯s not in the Capital anymore. Do you think he went to investigate what happened back then?¡±


    Xu Shao said, ¡°Prince Yan¡¯s death anniversary ising soon. He¡¯s only going to the imperial mausoleum to sweep Prince Yan¡¯s grave. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao had indeed left the Capital in the name of visiting the grave.


    ¡°The imperial mausoleum is in the same direction as Gong City.¡± Yan Ruyu looked at Xu Shao and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that he¡¯s going to Gong City on the cover of going to the imperial mausoleum? You¡¯ve cleaned up Prefecture Xu, but what about Gong City? What about that residence?¡±


    Xu Shao said, ¡°No one knows that you¡¯ve been to Gong City, and no one will link Gong City to the entire matter.¡±


    Yan Ruyu wanted to say something, but Xu Shao raised his hand. ¡°Alright, this matter ends here. Don¡¯t worry and be the biological mother of the little masters. I¡¯ll n everything else for you.¡±


    When Yan Ruyu returned to the manor, she did not eat. Instead, she sat in the study and drew a portrait.


    Cai Qin stood quietly at the side and helped her prepare the ink.


    Yan Ruyu drew a few in one go, and almost every one of them was the same. Cai Qin usually didn¡¯t say much, but at this moment, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Miss, why didn¡¯t you draw a face?¡±


    In the painting was a half-naked woman¡¯s back. She was standing in the bathtub, surrounded by steam. The woman¡¯s face was half-turned, but the outline of her face and facial features were empty. Only her ck hair fell, covering half of her beautiful back.


    On the lower right side of the beautiful back, near the dimples, there was a small green birthmark. Half of it was exposed, and the other half was hidden in the ck hair.


    ¡°Is this you, Miss? So beautiful,¡± Cai Qin said sincerely.


    Yan Ruyuughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    Cai Qin eximed in surprise, ¡°Who could that be?¡± Then she looked at the empty face and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you put on a face?¡±


    Yan Ruyu only answered her second question. ¡°Because it¡¯s not her face.¡±


    It was covered in red spots and was as ck as mud. Once, she also thought that that woman was like that until she happened to see her beautying out of the bath one day. Although it was only her back view, she was so beautiful that it was suffocating.


    She had never known that a person¡¯s skin could be so good. It was as delicate as white porcin and also like top-grade jade. How could such a beautiful woman have a disgusting ugly face?


    Cai Qin did not understand Yan Ruyu¡¯s words. She wanted to ask, but she was worried that she would offend her master.


    After Yan Ruyu finished thest stroke, she put down her brush and said, ¡°I also wanted to see what she looked like. Unfortunately, not long after, she got someone to take her away. After that, she gave birth. After that¡­¡±


    What happens after that? Cai Qin pricked up her ears.


    Yan Ruyu did not continue. She stroked the beautiful back of the painting and said, ¡°Prepare the carriage. I¡¯ll go to the Young Master Manor to visit the little masters.¡±


    Cai Qin said, ¡°Miss, the little masters have been sent to the Xiao Manor. Have you forgotten?¡±


    Yan Ruyu¡¯s hand paused and she said in a daze, ¡°Yes, I forgot.¡±


    ¡­ .


    ¡°Young Master, who¡¯s in the painting? Is it the little masters¡¯ biological mother? What does she look like? Why don¡¯t you let me see her?¡± Shadow Six muttered unhappily.


    They had already returned to the inn. On Old Master Zheng¡¯s side, the Young Master had sent a few sacrificial soldiers to save Old Master Zheng¡¯s son. Since they were willing to help, it meant that they had gained something from this trip. Therefore, he guessed that the scroll must be a portrait of the little masters¡¯ mother!


    However, he did not understand why his Young Master did not let them see it. Could it be that the little masters¡¯ biological mother was so ugly that she could not be seen?


    Of course, it was not that she was too ugly to be seen, but that she was too revealing.


    Yan Jiuchao closed his eyes and suppressed the desire in his abdomen. ¡°There¡¯s no face in the painting.¡±


    But there was something else.


    Yan Jiuchao asked Shadow Six to prepare a calligraphy treasure. He raised his pen and drew half of a birthmark on the paper, and the other half was covered by her ck hair. He felt that this birthmark was familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere before.


    Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen came over.


    Shadow Six looked at it for a while and also felt that it looked familiar, but he couldn¡¯t remember it for a while. On the other hand, Shadow Thirteen said with a solemn expression, ¡°Young Master, this¡­ why is it so simr to the totem on ve Bi?¡±


    After hearing his words, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s eyes flickered. He drew the ball of green mes on ve Bi¡¯s body and covered half of it with his hand. The half that was revealed was indeed identical to the portrait.


    ve Bi was a member of the Ghost n. This was the mark of the Ghost n.


    If this painting was real, then the woman who spent the night with him was fromt the Ghost n too?


    The reason why the Ghost n was called the Ghost n by the people of the Central ins was entirely because of their elusive style. The people of the pugilistic world had said that they were divine. In fact, no one had seen them before. They only knew that they were originally a small n in Southern Xinjiang that was good at Gu poison. Because their Gu poison was too domineering, they were feared by both the court of Southern Xinjiang and the pugilistic world. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, they retired.


    There wasn¡¯t a single member of the Ghost n in the Southern Xinjiang, let alone the Central ins. If the woman that night was really from the Ghost n, then how did shee to the Central ins? And what did shee to the Central ins for?


    ¡°Young Master, I remember a rumor about the Ghost n in the pugilistic world,¡± Shadow Six suddenly said.


    ¡°What rumors?¡± Shadow Thirteen asked.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking to you!¡± Shadow Six red at Shadow Thirteen and turned to Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao repeated Shadow Thirteen¡¯s words. ¡°What rumors?¡±


    Shadow Six said, ¡°Actually, there are many rumors about the Ghost n in the pugilistic world, but there¡¯s only one that concerns women. Eighteen years ago, the Ghost n¡¯s Grand Wedding was held, but on the day of the wedding, the bride fled.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said disdainfully, ¡°She could get married eighteen years ago. I¡¯m afraid she wasn¡¯t young then. You mean, our Young Master slept with an old woman three years ago?¡±


    Shadow Six red at him. ¡°Do you have any brains? How can I mean that?¡±


    ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± Shadow Thirteen asked.


    Shadow Six said, ¡°Have you never thought that perhaps she escaped to the Central ins? She¡¯s been in the Central ins for so many years, how could she not be married? If she gives birth to a daughter, won¡¯t she be half a member of the Ghost n?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao tapped his fingertips gently on the table and revealed a thoughtful expression.


    ¡­ .


    ¡°Madam!¡± The little maidservant stomped her feet and tried to dissuade Shangguan Yan for the 100th time. ¡°Can we not go? What¡¯s so good about a dpidated vige? You¡¯re the matriarch of the Xiao Manor. How embarrassing would it be if others knew that you went to a ce like the countryside!¡±


    Shangguan Yan coughed lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m just trying to make him happy. I did something wrong, so it¡¯s only right to coax him. He likes stinky tofu, so I¡¯ll buy it for him personally. This way, he should calm down.¡±


    She refused to admit that she wanted to eat stinky tofu!


    The little maidservant ced her hands on her hips and said, ¡°Madam, you did something wrong! You shouldn¡¯t have stuffed people into Master¡¯s room. Fortunately, Master didn¡¯t touch them. What if he did? Would you be happy if she really gave birth to a bastard?¡±


    Shangguan Yan sighed. ¡°I also want to leave a descendant for the Xiao family, right? Someone has to inherit such a big family asset, right?¡±


    ¡°One, two, three. Can¡¯t Madam see them?¡± The little maidservant pointed at the little munchkins sitting in front of her.


    The little munchkins did not understand what they were saying, but they were happy as long as they could see Wanwan and the others. They nodded obediently at whatever the maidservant said.


    The maidservant raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Look, even the little masters are more sensible than you, Madam!¡±


    Yes, yes, yes. They were all so sensible. The little munchkins widened their ck eyes and sat up straight. Their little hands were ced properly, indicating that they were really super sensible!


    The maidservant continued to nder her madam. ¡°Don¡¯t let the concubine¡¯s son take advantage of it. You married into the Xiao family, so the Xiao family¡¯s assets will be yours. After you¡¯re gone, it¡¯ll be Young Master¡¯s. After he¡¯s gone, it¡¯ll be the Little Masters. In short, you¡¯re not allowed to leave a single cent for outsiders!¡±


    The words went in through Shangguan Yan¡¯s left ear and left through the right ear.


    Suddenly, Xiaobao covered his stomach and cried out. He was going to poop.


    Shangguan Yan asked the coachman to stop the carriage. The maidservant led Xiaobao to the front to relieve himself. When Dabao and Er¡¯bao saw this, they also covered their stomachs and wanted to relieve themselves. The triplets were probably like this. If they were hungry, they would be hungry together. If they wanted to eat, they would eat together. If they wanted to shit, they would shit together.


    There were no toilets on the way, so the three littleds squatted in a row by the roadside to poop.


    Xiaobao couldn¡¯t shit. Dabao and Er¡¯bao could not shit either.


    The three of them squatted on the ground without their pants and yed with the foxtail grass in front of them.


    Although this was a fork in the road, it was deserted. There were no carriages along the way. The little maidservant never expected a carriage to speed over from the side path. Although it did not hit them, it ran over a mud pit and mud sshed all over the little munchkins¡¯ faces.


    The maidservant was immediately furious. She shouted at the carriage, ¡°Who is so bold? Don¡¯t they have eyes when they walk? Can¡¯t they see the children beside them?¡±


    The carriage stopped.


    The little maidservant shouted, ¡°You made my little masters like this! You have topensate!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shangguan Yan heard themotion and alighted from the carriage, walking over.


    The maidservant took out a handkerchief and squatted down to wipe the little munchkins¡¯ faces. ¡°Madam, look! The mud is all over the little masters¡¯ faces! It¡¯s so dirty!¡±


    The three littleds looked at Shangguan Yan innocently.


    Shangguan Yan picked up the three little fellows and helped them put on their pants. ¡°Forget it, they didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that? They almost bumped into someone, but they didn¡¯t even apologize!¡± The maidservant¡¯s voice was loud, as if she was deliberately saying it for the other party to hear.


    Arge palm wearing a leather glove reached out from the carriage and lifted the curtain on the side. Another hand reached over and pressed his arm. The man in leather gloves understood. He retracted his killing intent and put the curtain back.


    Then, the carriage left.


    The little maidservant stomped her feet in anger. ¡°He ran so fast! What kind of person is he!¡±


    Shangguan Yan also looked at who she was insulting. She usually did not get involved with two types of people¡ªunrted people and people who were too dangerous. The carriage just now gave her the feeling that it was thetter.


    Shangguan Yan looked in the direction of the carriage. It seemed that¡­ They were also going to Lotus Flower Vige.


    Lotus Flower Vige.


    Yu Wan was sitting in the room and giving Little Bruiser homework. Shopkeeper Cui had sent over the questions for the past years. The questions were not asplicated as she had imagined. Most of the questions were memorization and calligraphy. The scope of the questions was the Three Character ssic and the Thousand Character ssic. Yu Wan had asked around. The next entrance examination for the school was in June. After that, he could enter the school.


    It was alreadyte March, and there were less than three months left. It was quite difficult to memorize the Three Character ssic in such a short time.


    Little Bruiser could no longer go out to y with Zhenzhen, nor could he go to the fields to look for Stone and the others. Every day, he was pressed into his room by his sister to study and write!


    Little Bruiser felt a headacheing on!


    ¡°If you miss a word, memorize it again,¡± Yu Wan said sternly.


    Little Bruiser said, ¡°Sis, I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°Eat after you¡¯re done,¡± Yu Wan said mercilessly.


    Little Bruiser carried it on his back aggrievedly. ¡°The world is ck and yellow, the universe is deste, the sun and moon are full, the stars and nights are wide, the coldes and goes, harvest in the autumn and keep in the winter¡­¡±


    Yu Wan was multitasking. As she listened to her brother reciting, she calcted the ounts on hand. She had received a reward of a hundred taels from the pce, which was enough to make up for the materials owed by the construction site and the wages of the craftsmen. The workers had already received it, so there were still a few supervisors and old masters left.


    ¡°¡­ Gold gives birth to beautiful water, the sun rises over Kun Gang¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s jade thates from Kungang,¡± Yu Wan corrected Little Bruiser.


    Little Bruiser was speechless. Wasn¡¯t she calcting the ounts? How could she tell that he had memorized it wrongly? After that, Little Bruiser deliberately recited a few mistakes. Yu Wan found them all. At the same time, Yu Wan finished calcting her ounts.


    ¡°You made so many mistakes. I think you want to be punished.¡± Yu Wan looked at Little Bruiser indifferently.


    Little Bruiser hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°No, no, no! I don¡¯t want to be punished!¡±


    ¡°Copy it.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s do it twice.¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    Just as Little Bruiser was about to explode, Shuanzi panicked and went up the door. ¡°Ah Wan! Something happened at the construction site! Hurry up and take a look!¡±


    Little Bruiser craned his neck.


    Yu Wan looked at him. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. When Ie back, you¡¯d better have finished copying it twice.¡±


    Little Bruiser wilted. Sis was too bad, too bad, too bad!


    Yu Wan followed Shuanzi to the construction site of the factory. From afar, she could hear Aunt Zhang and a woman cursing. Yu Wan knew the woman. Her name was Miao Niang and she was from the Wu Family Vige. Miao Niang¡¯s man was a carpenter and worked at the Yu Family¡¯s construction site. Miao Niang had nothing to do at home, so she asked Yu Feng if she coulde and help. Yu Feng thought that someone had to clean the construction site, so she hired her over to do the cleaning.


    Miao Niang was quite diligent, but she has a habit of stealing.


    The men had long discovered it, but it was hard to say because she was a woman. Moreover, there was nothing much for her to take from the construction site. At most, it would be a few leftover cornbread and buns. Miao Niang had a child at home. Shuanzi¡¯s brother had caught her once but she cried and said that her child was starving. He warned her not to do it again, or he would not be polite to her.


    Unexpectedly, Miao Niang did not learn her lesson. After lunch today, she went to steal buns and was caught by Shuanzi¡¯s brother. He was angry and wanted to cripple her hand. She retorted and said that he had wronged her.


    She relied on the fact that she was a woman and Shuanzi¡¯s brother did not dare to touch her. Unexpectedly, Shuanzi¡¯s brother stepped forward and kicked her into the mud pit!


    Miao Niang¡¯s man was furious. He called a few other craftsmen from Wu Vige who had alsoe to the construction site to work and started fighting with Shuanzi¡¯s brother.


    Erniu saw that the situation was not right and quickly went to mediate. In the end, he was identally injured and his head hit the bed, creating arge wound that was a few inches long.


    Blood flowed all over the ground. Everyone was frightened.


    When Aunt Zhang heard that something had happened to her son, she put down her work and rushed to the construction site. When Yu Wan arrived at the scene, Aunt Zhang was squatting on the ground. She covered Erniu¡¯s wound with a cotton cloth and cried as she scolded Miao Niang, ¡°Why is your heart so ck¡­ You stole from us¡­ Get lost and go back to your vige¡­ Why did youe to our vige¡­¡±


    ¡°You, you, you¡­ Why are you angry at me? We didn¡¯t push him! It¡¯s him!¡± Miao Niang held her finger and pointed at Shuanzi¡¯s brother.


    At that time, it was indeed Shuanzi¡¯s brother who knocked Erniu down, but he did not see Erniu. He was also pushed by the people from the Wu Family Vige.


    ¡°Stop arguing!¡± Yu Wan nced at everyone coldly. Aunt Zhang and Miao Niang, who were still arguing just now, instantly fell silent.


    Yu Wan walked up to Aunt Zhang and Erniu and turned around to look at the crowd. ¡°You¡¯re all standing here in a daze. Don¡¯t you have to do anything? You won¡¯t get your sry if you¡¯re just in a daze!¡±


    Shuanzi tugged at his brother¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Shuanzi¡¯s brother looked coldly at the craftsmen of the Wu Family Vige and walked away to do his own thing. Soon, the remaining craftsmen dispersed.


    Yu Wan squatted down. ¡°Aunt Zhang, let me take a look.¡±


    Aunt Zhang trembled as she removed the blood-stained cotton cloth. She cried and asked Yu Wan, ¡°Ah Wan, will Erniu be fine? He lost a lot of blood¡­¡±


    Yu Wan took out a clean handkerchief from her purse and touched Erniu¡¯s skull through the handkerchief. ¡°The bone is fine. It¡¯s a flesh wound. I¡¯ll bring Brother Erniu to stitch it up first.¡±


    ¡°Stitch¡­ stitch?¡± Aunt Zhang was stunned.


    Yu Wan nodded. Erniu¡¯s wound was much longer than Yu Song¡¯sst time. It would not heal if it was not stitched up. Seeing that Aunt Zhang was still worried, she said patiently, ¡°Aunt Zhang, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve treated my second brother¡¯s wound before. I¡¯m confident.¡±


    Aunt Zhang had only seen her treat cows, but she did not know that she also knew how to treat people. However, since she said so, she must indeed be confident. Moreover, her son was seriously injured and could not wait to go to town to find a doctor. Aunt Zhang asked Erniu to follow Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan cleaned Erniu¡¯s wound and prepared a needle and thread. ¡°Brother Erniu, it might hurt a littleter. Bear with it.¡±


    Erniu blushed and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve been injured in the military camp before. This is a small¡­ Ah¡ª¡±


    With one needle, Erniu screamed.


    Erniu went in vertically and came out lying down¡­ He fainted from the pain.


    Aunt Zhang: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahem, I was a little heavy-handed.¡± After all, it was always for pigs. ¡°But I stitched it quite well.¡±


    After all, the pig skin was so thick, right? Human skin was so easy to stitch.


    ¡­ .


    After treating Erniu, Yu Wan went to the construction site. She separately learned the situation from the parties involved and the witnesses. It was basically the same as what Shuanzi had said. It was Miao Niang who stole something first, followed by Shuanzi¡¯s brother who taught her a lesson. After that, there was Miao Niang¡¯s man who was beaten up by the crowd.


    Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°I invited you here to let you do your work well, not to cause trouble at the construction site. Miao Niang, this isn¡¯t your first time. My temple is too small to support a great Buddha like you. You don¡¯t have toe tomorrow.¡±


    Miao Niang was shocked. ¡°What? You want to fire me?¡±


    Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°Yes, you didn¡¯t hear wrongly. I want to fire you.¡±


    Miao Niang couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She ced her hands on her hips and said, ¡°Call your big brother over! Your big brother was the one who hired me over! If anyone has to fire me, it should be him. When did it be a girl¡¯s turn to speak!¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°If you continue to be noisy, I¡¯ll fire your man too!¡±


    Miao Niang fell silent.


    ¡°And you.¡± Yu Wan looked at Shuanzi¡¯s brother and the craftsmen of the Wu Family Vige. ¡°Since it¡¯s your first offense, I¡¯ll only deduct ten days¡¯ worth of sry from you this time. If there¡¯s a next time, pack your bags and leave! Of course, those who want to leave now can do so too. You have skills, and the craftsmen in town also have skills. At most, I¡¯ll spend a few more taels of silver. Our Yu family doesn¡¯tck this bit of money! I invited you here because of Grandpa Wu! Do you really think our Yu family can make a fortune by saving these few taels of sry?¡±


    The craftsmen of Wu Vige, who had originally nned to threaten Yu Wan with their collective resignation, lowered their heads in unison.


    The sry Yu Feng gave them was indeed less than the old craftsmen in town, but it was higher than other viges. The Yu family could spend money to hire better craftsmen other than them, but they could not find a better job.


    With this thought in mind, they would ept it even if their monthly sry was deducted. They originally thought that as long as they formed a group, they would be able to threaten this girl. Who knew that this girl was so powerful that she was not inferior to men?


    ¡°Shuanzi¡¯s brother, are you alright?¡± After the craftsman left, Yu Wan stopped Shuanzi¡¯s brother, who was walking back with his head lowered.


    Shuanzi¡¯s brother turned around. ¡°Sorry for the trouble.¡±


    ¡°No, I know that you¡¯re doing this for my own good. Brother, you don¡¯t have to take what I said just now to heart.¡± Someone had to step forward and be the bad person for Miao Niang. It wasn¡¯t that Shuanzi¡¯s brother didn¡¯t have the demeanor of a man. He had put down the burden of a man.


    Yu Wan handed Shuanzi¡¯s brother a small medicine bottle. ¡°Here.¡±


    Shuanzi¡¯s brother was stunned at first, then he looked at his fist. It was actually a bloody mess. He smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice.¡±


    He took the medicine bottle. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Shuanzi¡¯s brother looked at her steadily. ¡°You look so simr to your mother.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone says so. I look like my mother, and my brother looks like my father.¡±


    ¡°You do look like your mother.¡± She¡¯s quite beautiful.


    ¡°By the way.¡± Shuanzi¡¯s brother took a few steps and suddenly thought of something. ¡°The Zhao family seems to have moved back.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Wan was stunned. Zhao Heng owed her three hundred taels of silver, and he still had the cheek to move back?


    Brother Shuanzi frowned and said, ¡°I passed by his house just now and saw a carriage parked outside his house. Someone was moving his luggage.¡±

 Chapter 200 - Found Her

    <h4>Chapter 200: Found Her</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The Zhao Manor, which had been idle for many days, weed its residents again. However, it was not Zhao Heng¡¯s family, but a few new outsiders. This was the second time someone had moved into Lotus Flower Vige after Young Master Wan.


    As the poorest vige in the surrounding viges, only people wanted to move out. No one was willing to move in. This year was a coincidence. One after another, they seemed to have encountered great luck. When the other party bought the house, Little Chen cheated them again. Little Chen actually sold the house for fifteen taels of silver. The other party took out the silver without a word, making Little Chen so happy that she almost lost her way.


    ¡°Is our vige¡¯s bad lucking to an end?¡± Beside the ancient well, Aunt Bai brushed her cloth shoes and sighed.


    Cui Hua was washing clothes beside her. ¡°Why do you say that, Auntie?¡±


    Aunt Bai turned her head and nced at the Zhao family¡¯s residence. ¡°Do you see that carriage?¡±


    Only rich people in the city could afford a carriage. Not only were horses expensive, but it was also very difficult to maintain them.


    Up until now, only three families in their vige had a carriage. One was the Ding family, who had already moved away. The other was the Wan family, who had stayed for a period of time and did note back. Finally, they were the outsiders today.


    ¡°They won¡¯t stay for long!¡± Aunt Luo fetched a bucket. ¡°These rich people just want to see something new. When they get tired of living here for a few days, they move away. Isn¡¯t Young Master Wan one of them?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Cui Hua was honest and didn¡¯t know how to be flexible. She felt that whatever others said made sense. She asked curiously, ¡°What do they do?¡±


    ¡°Hunting, in the fur business.¡±


    Little Chen grabbed a handful of melon seeds and silently appeared behind them. The few of them were shocked by this sinister voice! Aunt Luo, who was fetching water, almost fell into the well!


    Aunt Luoposed herself and turned around to re at her. ¡°Can you stop acting like a ghost! Can you walk a little louder!¡±


    Little Chen ate a melon seed. ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    The news of the new residents of Lotus Flower Vige also reached Yu Wan¡¯s ears, but she did not care about it. As long as it was not the annoying Zhao family, it did not matter who moved into the vige. Of course, even if the Zhao family moved back, she would not be too shocked. After all, she was not the Host. As long as the Zhao family dared to cause trouble, she had a hundred ways to deal with them.


    ¡°Sis.¡± Little Bruiser had finished copying the characters that Yu Wan had given him. Actually, it wasn¡¯t much. There were only ten characters, and each character was written ten times. A total of a hundred times. However, as a beginner, Little Bruiser wasn¡¯t very proficient in holding a pen. The difficulty of copying it could be imagined.


    He felt so aggrieved that he was about to drop gold tears.


    Yu Wan checked it and circled the good ones with a cinnabar. Each circle rewarded one candy.


    Little Bruiser regretted it when he saw the few candies in front of him. If he had known that his sister was so sneaky, he would¡­ he would have copied them properly!


    The craftsmen were about to get off work. Yu Wan took the ount book and purse and went to settle their wages for this period of time.


    Little Bruiser hugged her. ¡°Sis, you, you, you¡­ set up another homework again!¡±


    Yu Wan looked at him calmly. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Little Bruiser nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± He must earn all the candy in Sis¡¯ box!


    Yu Wan then arranged ten big words for him, which was also meant to copy ten times each. This time, Little Bruiser was much more serious than before. When Yu Wan returned after paying the sry, he held the neat big words and said proudly, ¡°Come!¡±


    Yu Wan dipped her pen in the red cinnabar and began to draw circles on Little Bruiser¡¯s calligraphy. However, this time, she didn¡¯t circled the words that are written well, but she circled the words that are not written well.


    Eight out of a hundred words failed. Yu Wan took off a candy every time he got it wrong. In the end, Little Bruiser was left with only one candy.


    Little Bruiser, who couldn¡¯t beat his sister no matter what: ¡°¡­¡± He wanted to die!


    The water in the vat was gone. Yu Wan picked up a pole and went to fetch water. Ever since Yu Shaoqing returned home, she had rarely done such menial work. It was not that she did not want to, but her father was too diligent and had finished everything before her. Today, her father had gone to the back of the mountain to see them open up thend. She treated Erniu¡¯s injuries and washed a lot of gauze, finishing the remaining half of the vat of water.


    When Yu Wan arrived at the ancient well with the bucket, Cui Hua and the aunts were discussing the new resident.


    ¡°Another hunter hase. Cui Hua, makes Stone¡¯s father smarter. Don¡¯t let them snatch all the prey!¡± Aunt Bai teased.


    Cui Hua said seriously, ¡°Stone¡¯s father is very powerful! Who can defeat him in hunting? Even ten of them can¡¯tpare to him!¡±


    The vigers did not know if the hunter was good at hunting, but his bragging skills were really good.


    The aunts allughed.


    As usual, Auntie Sun could not help but tease Cui Hua this time. ¡°You¡¯re both hunters. Look, they¡¯re already sitting in a carriage. Let Stone¡¯s father work harder and buy a carriage to bring you two to town to show off!¡±


    ¡°So be it. You guys watch. It won¡¯t be long!¡± Cui Hua said angrily.


    Yu Wanughed. Stone¡¯s mother was really¡­ cute.


    ¡°Ah Wan is here!¡± Aunt Zhang noticed Yu Wan and waved at her with a smile.


    ¡°Aunt.¡± Yu Wan walked over and greeted the aunties, aunties, and Cui Hua one by one. She then filled their buckets with water.


    Why else would everyone in the vige like Yu Wan so much? She was diligent and capable. It was said that a few days ago, she even entered the pce to cook for the Emperor. When she returned to the vige, she did not say a word. She was still the same as before, doing what she should do without any airs.


    ¡°Zhao Heng is really blind!¡± Aunt Bai said.


    Everyone agreed. Wasn¡¯t he blind? They couldn¡¯t find another such a good girl.


    ¡°By the way¡­¡± Aunt Zhang cleared her throat.¡± My Erniu hasn¡¯t been betrothed yet. ¡±


    Everyone looked at her!


    Aunt Bai raised her eyebrows without batting an eyelid. ¡°My son didn¡¯t propose marriage either.¡±


    Shuanzi¡¯s mother coughed lightly and said, ¡°Shuanzi and his brother are the same.¡±


    The atmosphere¡­ froze for a moment.


    The aunties who were originally squeezed together andughing paused collectively. Then, they moved their basins away and distanced themselves from each other! All of them revealed fierce expressions! They red at each other covetously!


    Yu Wan still did not know that she had made the aunts in the vige think about her. She was carrying a pole and walking back. When she passed by the Zhao family¡¯s house, she nced inside unintentionally. She swore that she did not mean to pry about the new resident, but his family¡¯s carriage was not tied to the horse. The horse had run to Auntie Zhang¡¯s front yard next door and was eating the radish leaves that Auntie Zhang had nted.


    There was no one at Aunt Zhang¡¯s house, so Yu Wan could only temporarily put down the bucket and pole. She pulled the horse¡¯s reins and brought it back to the Zhao family. The door of the Zhao family¡¯s house was tightly shut. Yu Wan raised her free hand and was about to knock when she heard a few men talking inside.


    They were not speaking any dialect that Yu Wan had heard before, but for some reason, Yu Wan could understand them.


    An old voice said, ¡°Have you found it?¡±


    The younger man said, ¡°Not yet, but I¡¯m sure ve Bi came.¡±


    The old voice continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about ve Bi. He¡¯s already dead anyway.¡±


    Yu Wan was puzzled by these words. Who was ve Bi? Where had he been? What were they looking for?


    ¡°Who is it?!¡± The old man¡¯s vignt voice sounded.


    She hadn¡¯t even knocked on the door, and he could already notice her? These five senses were even better than hers.


    Yu Wan did not eavesdrop on purpose. She had serious business to attend to, so she did not feel guilty even if she was discovered. She said bluntly, ¡°I¡¯m from this vige. I came to tell you that your horse was not tied up properly and ran next door to eat vegetables. You should tie the horse up.¡±


    Soon, footsteps came from inside. The door was opened by a young man in his thirties. He was tall, with bronze skin and strong facial features. His face was smaller than most men¡¯s, but his facial features were deeper and more defined.


    He was wearing the clothes of a Central ins person, but Yu Wan did not know if it was an illusion or something else, but she felt that this outfit did not suit him.


    While Yu Wan was sizing up the man, the man also saw Yu Wan. When his gazended on Yu Wan¡¯s beautiful and refined face, his pupils constricted!


    Yu Wan asked strangely, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He seemed to be¡­ surprised to see her?


    The man tried his best to shake his head calmly.


    Yu Wan handed the reins to him. ¡°The horse has to be tied up. If it eat the food in the vige again, you¡¯ll be fined.¡±


    The man took the reins.


    Yu Wan turned around and left with the pole.


    It was not until Yu Wan disappeared at the end of the path that the man rushed back into the house excitedly and said to the old man on the seat, ¡°Grandma, I found her¡­ I finally found her!¡±

 Chapter 201 - Little Munchkins Dotes On Their Mother

    <h4>Chapter 201: Little Munchkins Dotes On Their Mother</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The old man called Grandma was not a real granny, but a male old man in his sixties. Grandma was a homonym for some form of address, but to the people of the Central ins, it sounded like ¡°Grandma¡±.


    The old man sat cross-legged on the uneven bed as if he was in meditation. Behind him was a wall with several cracks.


    ¡°Ah Wei, are you sure it¡¯s her?¡± The old man¡¯s voice seemed toe from ancient times. It was old, distant, and mysterious.


    Ah Wei was the man who had gone to open the door and met Yu Wan once. Other than him, there were two other young men in the room.


    Ah Wei clenched his leather-gloved fists and said firmly, ¡°That face is exactly the same as the portrait! Besides, I¡¯ve seen her in the crowd when I was young! I¡¯m definitely not mistaken!¡±


    A young man with a small scar under his right eye said, ¡°It¡¯s been eighteen years. How can she not have changed at all?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Ah Wei was stunned and fell into a daze.


    Another tall young man said, ¡°Maybe she used some kind of beauty retention technique?¡±


    The old man said, ¡°No matter what, keep a close eye on her. No one can refuse the King¡¯s marriage. We have to bring her back to the n and hand her over to the King personally so that he can deal with her!¡±


    Ah Wei said seriously, ¡°That¡¯s right. She will pay a painful price for her actions back then!¡±


    ¡­ .


    In the afternoon, Shangguan Yan entered the vige. Due to Yu Wan¡¯s reminder, Ah Wei moved the carriage to the backyard. Therefore, when Shangguan Yan passed by the Zhao family¡¯s house, she did not notice that the new residents inside were the group of people she had met on the way.


    The coachman asked for the location of Yu Wan¡¯s house at the vige entrance and drove the carriage to Yu Wan¡¯s door.


    Shangguan Yan alighted from the carriage.


    Shangguan Yan was so beautiful and well-dressed. She attracted everyone¡¯s attention the moment she appeared.


    The women were stunned. Why was there such a beautiful person?


    Not to mention the men, the craftsmen who were preparing to wrap up at the construction site were all petrified. They could not even blink.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    It was Miao Niang¡¯s man who fell from the two-meter-tall wall.


    Shangguan Yan was used to themotion she caused. After all, no matter where she went, it was always such a ¡°parade¡±.


    Soon, the three littleds also got off the carriage.


    This time, everyone was shocked again. Were they seeing things? These, these, these were triplets?


    At their age, they had never heard of anyone who had three children. It¡¯s either they couldn¡¯t be born, or the parents wouldn¡¯t be able to support them even if they were born. They had never seen such three strong little fellows in their lives!


    This was the first time Shangguan Yan¡¯s limelight was stolen by three littleds.


    The little munchkins had the same hair bun and were tied with the same blue hairband. They were wearing the same blue shirt and white pants. There was a belt that shone with golden light at their waists. They were like three noble young masters. They were really too cute!


    Until¡­ everyone saw the tiger shoes on their feet¡ª


    Uh¡­ Are you sure it¡¯s a tiger head and not a cat head? Why is it so ugly¡­


    The three of them slipped into the house in their ugly shoes. They were extremely familiar with the ce.


    Little Bruiser was practicing his calligraphy when he heard themotion outside the window. He pushed open the window and said, ¡°Wow! Little brothers! You¡¯re here!¡±


    Little Bruiser hurriedly put down his pen and ran out. He opened his arms to wee the little brothers who had also ran towards him. In the end, the little brothers ran past him mercilessly.


    Little Bruiser, who had been tricked by his sister and ignored by his little brothers: ¡°¡­¡± He could not be more depressed.


    Yu Wan was in the kitchen pouring the water from the bucket into the water jar. As she was pouring, she suddenly felt three chubby little things bump into her and hug her thigh!


    That soft little body and hot little hands made Yu Wan¡¯s heart tremble.


    Yu Wan turned around and saw three cute little munchkins. She could not help but smile. She turned around, squatted down, and rubbed their heads. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    The three of them showed Yu Wan the small shoes on their feet.


    Yu Wan smiled gently. ¡°You¡¯re wearing it. Does it fit?¡±


    The little munchkins, who had threeyers of shoe pads inside their shoes, nodded.


    The three of them had forgotten about Shangguan Yan in the central room. They kept rubbing on her legs, hugging and kissing her. It was only when Yu Wan heard themotion in the central room that she brought the three little fellows out.


    Surprisingly, Little Bruiser actually chatted with Shangguan Yan. ¡°¡­I¡¯m really not bragging. My stinky tofu is selling very well. Every morning, there are carriages from the citying over to fetch goods. They¡¯re all sold to nobles! Of course, there¡¯s no noble as beautiful as Madam!¡±


    Shangguan Yan was overjoyed by the praise. Children did not know how to lie. He must be telling the truth. She also felt that she was the most beautiful woman in the world.


    Yu Wan was speechless. Who did this little fellow take after? No one in her family could say something like that! Madam was the most beautiful? Good, good, good. Let¡¯s see if you still dare to say that when Momes back!


    Little Bruiser bowed like a gentleman. ¡°Then, Madam, this little one will go practice my calligraphy. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±


    This little one¡­


    Yu Wan pinched her fingers. She really wanted to lift this little thing up and beat him up!


    Shangguan Yan naturally had to prepare some candy when she brought the children out. Little Bruiser¡¯s mouth was so sweet that Shangguan Yan was happy and stuffed arge handful of exquisite and delicious candy into his hands.


    In the end, Little Bruiser, who had earned candy, returned to his room to practice calligraphy in satisfaction.


    There was a little maidservant beside Shangguan Yan. Yu Wan had passed by her when she was in the Magistrate Prefecture. She had a baby face and was always fierce, but her facial features were exquisite and she did not look scary at all.


    The maidservant raised her chin and said, ¡°It¡¯s my master who wants to eat your stinky tofu! Quickly take out two jars of stinky tofu! We¡¯ll quickly buy it back!¡±


    Shangguan Yan hesitated.


    Yu Wan nced at Shangguan Yan and said with a smile, ¡°I wonder if the stinky tofu has been marinated for the past two days. Do you want to try it first and buy it back when you¡¯re satisfied?¡±


    ¡°Ah? This¡­¡± The maidservant did not want to try it.


    Shangguan Yan coughed lightly and said seriously, ¡°You¡¯re right. We have to try it. What if you sell us the bad ones!¡±


    The maidservant thought about it and nodded solemnly. ¡°Alright, fry a te of stinky tofu each!¡±


    Yu Wan smiled and went to fry the stinky tofu.


    Yu Wan fried a total of three tes. One te of White Stinky Tofu which had no stuffing. There were two tes ck Stinky Tofu. They were respectively put in fermented bean paste and mixed radish cubes. Her radish cubes were spicy with a hint of sweetness and were very refreshing.


    Shangguan Yan would not be able to finish it in a short time. Yu Wan thought that the wild peppers and fruits in the back of the mountain were ripe, so she picked some back for Shangguan Yan to bring back. There was nothing much for the vigers to eat. Only these wild vegetables could let the people in the city taste it.


    ¡°Princess Consort, take your time eating. I¡¯m going to the back of the mountain. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± With that, Yu Wan picked up the shovel and basket and left.


    The three littleds followed her.


    ¡°Little Masters, the back of the mountain is dangerous. You can¡¯t go!¡± The maidservant pulled the little munchkins back.


    The little munchkins looked at Yu Wan pitifully, as if they were about to cry.


    Yu Wan¡¯s heart softened and she said to the little maidservant, ¡°I¡¯m not going to the distant back mountain. I don¡¯t even need to go past that small hill. Look, it¡¯s over there.¡±


    The maidservant stood in the small bamboo forest in the backyard and looked in the direction Yu Wan was pointing. It was indeed not far. Moreover, there had been many people going up the mountain to dig bamboo shoots and pick wild chives recently, so they had already walked a path.


    However, the little maidservant was still a little worried. She wanted to follow, but she had to stay by her Madam¡¯s side. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay here and watch over you! You¡¯re not allowed to leave without me seeing you!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Wan smiled and nodded. Although this little maidservant was fierce, she was loyal to protect her master. Actually, Yu Wan did want to go to a deeper ce, but since she had brought the children, she could only go around the foot of the mountain.


    When the little munchkins saw that Yu Wan had a basket on her back, they also wanted a small basket. There were no more baskets. Yu Wan found a few pieces of clean cotton cloth, crossed them, and tied them around the necks of the three of them to make a simple small bag.


    The little munchkins, who had obtained the bag, were very happy. They jumped and followed Yu Wan to the back of the mountain.


    The three of the, had never entered the mountains before and were filled with curiosity about everything. When they saw the flowers and nts by the side of the road, they had to pick some for Yu Wan to see. Yu Wan would tell them that this was foxtail grass, this was ditch polypogon, this was purple flowers, this was ntain¡­


    The thing that the little munchkins picked the most was sawgrass. It was a kind of tender green grass in the shape of an umbre flower. It was also called Pig Cmity. Its tender seedlings could be used to cook, but it was said that pigs would get sick when they ate it, so they got this name.


    It was unknown if they were interested in this name, but the little munchkins patiently picked it and let Yu Wan say it.


    Yu Wan shouted ¡°Pig Cmity¡± all the way.


    The four of them quickly arrived at the ce where the wild mountain peppers grew. These wild mountain peppers were different from any peppers Yu Wan had eaten in her previous life. Their appearance was simr to the peppers in her previous life. They were sharp and long, but they were not red. At first, Yu Wan thought that it was because they were not ripe, but after observing for a while, she realized that they were all green, but the taste was still hotter than the morning peppers.


    When the little munchkins saw her picking it, they also reached out to pick it.


    Yu Wan hurriedly stopped them. ¡°This is chili. It¡¯s very spicy. Don¡¯t pick it.¡±


    The little munchkins understood and obediently stopped picking. They squatted on the ground and yed with the flowers.


    Suddenly, a small frog the size of a fingernail jumped out of the wild flowers. The three of them had never seen such a jumping thing. They were so frightened that they turned around and ran, throwing themselves into Yu Wan¡¯s arms!


    Yu Wan¡¯s first reaction was that there was a snake. When she walked over to take a look, she almost couldn¡¯t straighten her back fromughing.


    It was a frog that had just turned from a tadpole. It was small and the size of a bean. She did not expect the three little fellows to be so frightened.


    In their previous life, the three demon kings, who were fearless and killed people like flies, were actually frightened by a small frog. They hid in Yu Wan¡¯s arms and refused toe out for a long time.


    Yu Wan temporarily gave up on picking wild peppers and brought them to pick the nearbyntern fruits. Thentern fruits were already ripe, and some had even fallen into the mud and rotted. Yu Wan felt that it was a pity.


    Yu Wan plucked threerge and redntern fruits and fed them to the little munchkins. They had once eaten it before, and knew that it was sour, so they instinctively resisted. However, because it was Yu Wan who fed them, they still mustered their courage and ate them. In the end, they realized that the taste was different fromst time. It was sweet and delicious!


    The little munchkins hummed excitedly.


    Yu Wan plucked a few more for them. The little munchkins learned it and began to pluck them themselves.


    Yu Wan saw that they had already forgotten about the little frog¡¯s trauma and smiled knowingly. She walked to the side to pick the wild pepper. When Yu Wan finished picking the wild pepper, their small pockets were all heavy.


    However, Yu Wan noticed that other than the few she fed them at the beginning, they did not eat any of the ones she plucked. Could it be that they were only picking for fun?


    When they returned to the backyard, Yu Wan fetched three basins of water to wash their fruits. She wanted to put them in one basin, but they insisted on washing their own fruits and refused to mix them with others.


    After washing it, the three of them brought the wild fruits to Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan was stunned. So it wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to eat, but they wanted to keep it for her?


    Yu Wan¡¯s heart warmed. ¡°I¡¯ll only eat one.¡±


    The little munchkins ced the wild fruits back into the basin and flipped them around. Each of them picked thergest one and fed it to Yu Wan.


    Shangguan Yan walked over. ¡°I want one too.¡±


    The little munchkins tossed and turned in the basin. They each picked the smallest one and handed it to Shangguan Yan.


    Shangguan Yan : ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­ .


    Shangguan Yan ate until she was full. She touched her round stomach and said, ¡°I want both kinds of stinky tofu. Two jars each. Xingzhu, pay the money!¡±


    The maidservant lowered her head to take out her money.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°No need. These are for you.¡±


    Shangguan Yan had helped her resolve such a big problem in the pce. Even if Yan Jiuchao had asked her to do so, she had to ept her favor. Moreover, she was Yan Jiuchao¡¯s biological mother.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. I, Shangguan Yan, never eat other people¡¯s food for free!¡±


    ¡°How is this the same? I haven¡¯t thanked the Princess Consort for what happenedst time. I¡¯ll feel bad if you don¡¯t ept it.¡±


    One wanted to give it to her, and the other did not ept it. The two of them fought for a long time. The little maidservant took the money bag and did not know whether to give it or not.


    The little munchkins walked over, stood on their tiptoes, grabbed her purse, and ced it in Yu Wan¡¯s hand.


    Shangguan Yan, who was hurt again: ¡°¡­¡±


    They were too biased!


    ¡­ .


    It was gettingte, and it was time for Shangguan Yan to return to the Capital. Although she was not worried about the closure of the city gate with her status, she had secretly left the manor today without bringing any guards. It was probably not safe to walk at night.


    However, no one expected the sky to suddenly darken. Dark clouds gathered above their heads, as if a storm was about to arrive at any time.


    The distance from Lotus Flower Vige to the Capital was not far, but it was not close either. If they left now, it was very likely that they would be caught in this heavy rain. That would be troublesome.


    ¡°Princess Consort, why don¡¯t you stay here tonight?¡±


    The maidservant snorted. ¡°You make it sound good, but if you let our madam stay, where will she stay?! Will she stay in your house? It¡¯s so dpidated! It¡¯s too unfair to our madam!¡±


    Crack!


    Fifteen minutester, Yu Wan pried open the back door of the house next door.


    ¡­ .


    The storm was about to arrive, and everyone in the vige hid in their houses. They prayed that the rain would not be too heavy. They had already endured a terrifying earthquake and could not withstand any other natural disasters.


    The only one who was excited was the Zhao family.


    In the main room of the Zhao family, the four of them sat around a table. Lightning and thunder began to sh outside the room, but the four of them could not hide the excitement and joy in their eyes.


    Only with lightning could they better hide their movements. Tonight was the best time to attack.


    Ah Wei volunteered, ¡°Grandma, let me go! I promise to capture her!¡±


    The old man shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to catch her. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have escaped from so many experts back then.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go together!¡± said Ah Wei.


    The old man shook his head again. ¡°That will easily alert the enemy. You can defeat her, but you might not be able to catch her. What if she¡¯s unwilling to fight you, what if she runs away?¡± That woman was very cunning!


    The three of them were silent.


    Ah Wei suddenly had an idea. ¡°Grandma, we¡¯ll use this!¡±


    The old man looked at Ah Wei.


    Ah Wei stood up and took out a translucent jade box from his bag. There was a mosquito-sized thing inside.


    The old man¡¯s eyes paused. ¡°This is¡­ the Hundred Gu King?¡±


    Ah Wei nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s the Hundred Gu King! I¡¯ll poison her. As long as she¡¯s poisoned, she won¡¯t be able to escape from us!¡±


    The Hundred Gu King was achieved by putting a hundred poisonous creatures and ced them in the pot. For forty-nine days, they were not fed, they could only continuously eat away at their opponents. The one who survived in the end was the King of Hundred Gu.


    Even their king did not dare to rashly try this kind of Gu King. She was just a bride who had run away, so he was not afraid at all!


    The old man felt that it was feasible. ¡°Go. Remember to be careful.¡±


    Ah Wei¡¯s Qinggong was very good. When he shed into the Yu residence, he did not make any noise. He had observed Yu Wan during the day and knew that she lived in the room on the west side. He shed into the room.


    On the soft bed, Yu Wan and Little Bruiser were sleeping soundly.


    Ah Wei put on his silver silk gloves and opened the jade box. He whispered to the Hundred Gu King inside, ¡°Go, powerful King of Hundred Gu!¡±


    The Hundred Gu King did not move.


    Huh? Ah Wei blinked and read it even more piously. ¡°Go, powerful and sacred King of Hundred Gu!¡±


    The Hundred Gu King still did not move.


    ¡°Go, the powerful, holy, and fearless King of Hundred Gu!¡±


    ¡°Go, the powerful, holy, fearless, and invincible King of Hundred Gu!¡±


    ¡°Go¡­ go to hell!¡± Ah Ju impatiently grabbed the Gu worm in the box and threw it at Yu Wan!

 Chapter 202 - Warmth Between Mother and Son

    <h4>Chapter 202: Warmth Between Mother and Son</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The King of a Hundred Gu had long developed a ferocious habit. It would eat everything that could be eaten, such as poison and flesh. This was also why Ah Wei had to wear a pair of metal gloves that could iste Gu worms.


    Yu Wan did not have anything on her that was enough to resist the Gu King.


    <i>She¡¯s finished,</i>?Ah Wei thought smugly.


    However, to Ah Wei¡¯s surprise, even though the Gu worm was thrown at the other party, it still did not move.


    <i>Didn¡¯t the Gu King wake up? Wasn¡¯t the Gu King hungry? You¡¯re the King of Hundred Gu who can bite people to death with your eyes closed!</i>


    If staying still only surprised Ah Wei, then the next discovery shocked him.


    What was the King of a Hundred Gu doing? He was actually trembling on a woman! How could this be?!


    Did he take the wrong Gu worm? That was impossible. He had personally trained the Gu worm. It was impossible for him to be wrong.


    Although he did not know what was going on, Ah Wei had his own way. He took out the match. The King of Hundred Gu was afraid of fire. As long as he used fire to drive it, he could activate the even more powerful and terrifying ferocity in its body.


    However, Ah Wei did not expect that the moment he used the fire match to force the Hundred Gu King to bite Yu Wan, the Hundred Gu King¡¯s entire body stiffened. He withered! Was, was he dead?


    Ah Wei hurriedly took off his gloves and picked up the Hundred Gu King.


    The Hundred Gu King suddenly opened its mouth and bit his hand!


    Ah Wei was speechless.


    ¡­ .


    Yu Wan had a long dream. Her dream was filled with heavy rain, cold and dark. In the heavy rain, she seemed to have given up something more important than her life. Her heart ached and she woke up from her nightmare.


    The moment she woke up, she forgot everything. Her heart was beating violently, and she could vaguely guess that what she had just had was not a beautiful dream.


    The thunder had stopped, and the heavy rain fell. Yu Wan wiped the cold sweat off her forehead and looked at Little Bruiser.


    Little Bruiser was sleeping soundly, unaware that it was raining outside.


    Raindrops slid through the cracks in the eaves and dripped onto the ground in the room. Yu Wan went to the backyard to get a basin to catch the rain, but she identally heard themotion next door.


    After Yu Wan put the basin back into the house to receive the rain, she put on her raincoat and went out from the back door. She went to the back door next door. The rain was too heavy and drowned out her knocking. She simply pried off thetch.


    She quickly entered the courtyard.


    The three little munchkins caused a ruckus in the room and cried loudly. Shangguan Yan could not coax them no matter what, and the little maidservant was even more helpless. The two of them were anxious, but they could not do anything about the three children.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Yu Wan entered the bedroom.


    The two of them were really anxious. When they saw her suddenly appear here, they forgot to ask her how she came in.


    ¡°Come and take a look. I don¡¯t know what happened either. I was sleeping well in the middle of the night when they suddenly started crying¡ª¡± Shangguan Yan didn¡¯t spend much time with the children and when she did, it was mostly in the day. Who knew that such a situation would suddenly happen? She was simply flustered.


    The three children seemed to have suffered a huge shock. They cried until they were out of breath, their eyes filled with fear.


    Yu Wan walked over and sat down by the bed. She hugged them and gently stroked their backs. ¡°Did you have a nightmare? Or do you miss your father?¡±


    Her movements were gentle, and her voice was extremely gentle.


    The crying little munchkins felt thefortable temperature and heartbeat in her arms. Their cries gradually weakened and turned into soft sobs.


    If Shangguan Yan hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, she probably wouldn¡¯t have believed that the three children, whom even her biological grandmother couldn¡¯t handle, were so obedient in the arms of this strange woman.


    The rain was extremely heavy. Yu Wan spoke gently, and the little munchkins didn¡¯t even cry anymore. They moved their little bodies and squeezed into her arms. Their little hands grabbed her clothes, and their eyes were wide open.


    ¡°It¡¯s just rain. There¡¯s no need to be afraid,¡± Yu Wan said softly.


    Yu Wan¡¯s heart ached because of their appearance. They had cried too much just now and their clothes were all wet. Yu Wan looked at Shangguan Yan.


    Shangguan Yan understood and got up to get their clothes. There were a few in the carriage and some in this house. Of course, she had only just found out that her son had secretly bought a house in the countryside.


    ¡°Mad¡­¡± The maidservant began.


    ¡°Shh¡ª¡± Shangguan Yan gestured for her to keep quiet. She finally realized that the children were frightened. Anyone¡¯s voice would give them a huge fright, except Yu Wan¡¯s.


    The maidservant obediently shut up.


    Shangguan Yan quietly brought over clothes. The maidservant went to the kitchen to boil hot water. Yu Wan wiped their bodies, changed them into dry pajamas, and stuffed them back into bed.


    The three of them looked at her with wide eyes.


    Yu Wan held their hands and said, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. Go to sleep.¡±


    After thismotion, the three of them were really tired. Their eyelids drooped and they closed them. However, not long after, they immediately forced themselves to open their eyes. Seeing that Yu Wan was still there, they closed their eyes in relief.


    Yu Wan looked at them dotingly, as if she was looking at the most important treasure in her life.


    This scene was so heartwarming that no one could bear to disturb them. Shangguan Yan walked out silently and gently closed the door for the three of them.


    On a stormy night, the three littleds fell silent, but the Yan Manorpletely lost control.


    Yan Ruyu did not know what she had eaten wrong. In the middle of the night, she suddenly lifted the nket and walked down the bed. She began to throw things around the room.


    Today, it was not Cai Qin who was on duty, but a second-ss maidservant called Cai Zhu.


    Cai Zhu asked Yan Ruyu what had happened with a frightened expression, but what replied was a cold jade bottle. Cai Zhu was knocked out on the spot. She let out a miserable scream before she fainted, waking up all the servants in the courtyard.


    ¡°Cai Zhu!¡± Cai Qin didn¡¯t even bother to put on her outerwear. She stepped on the mess on the ground and walked forward. She touched Cai Zhu¡¯s nose and realized that she was still breathing. She hurriedly dragged her to the side.


    As soon as she was dragged away, a huge jade artifact smashed down where Cai Zhu was lying just now. If Cai Qin had been a stepter, Cai Zhu¡¯s head would have been split open.


    ¡°Aiya, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Aunt Lin also came over.


    Cai Qin looked at Yan Ruyu and said fearfully, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not sure¡­ Miss knocked Cai Zhu out¡­¡±


    Aunt Lin looked at Yan Ruyu with aplicated expression. Yan Ruyu was wearing in white pajamas with her long hair draped over her shoulders. Her eyes were fierce and her face was pale. At a nce, she looked sinister and indescribably terrifying.


    Aunt Lin¡¯s eyes shed and she said to Cai Qin, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stop your Miss?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Cai Qin was stunned. How could she stop? Miss looked like she wanted to eat someone!


    ¡°Go!¡± Aunt Lin shouted.


    Cai Qin did not dare to disobey. She put down Cai Zhu and mustered her courage to approach Yan Ruyu. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t smash anything. If you¡¯re angry,e at me.¡±


    As she spoke, she stretched out her hand and was about to hug Yan Ruyu. Unexpectedly, before she could touch her, Yan Ruyu pped her hard, making Cai Qin dizzy and shaking her head.


    More and more servants were woken up and surrounded the door.


    Aunt Lin blocked the door. ¡°What are you looking at? Go back to your room! No one is allowed toe out without my orders!¡±


    Although the servants were extremely curious, they did not dare to disobey Aunt Lin¡¯s instructions and returned to their rooms in confusion.


    On the other side, Cai Qin was grabbed by Yan Ruyu. Yan Ruyu pped her a few times until Cai Qin¡¯s face was swollen.


    ¡°Miss, please spare my life¡ªMiss, please spare my life¡ª¡± Cai Qin¡¯s tears fell like rain. She really didn¡¯t understand how she had offended Miss. Her Miss had hit her without a word and almost killed her!


    ¡°Aunt Lin, save me¡ª¡±


    Cai Qin¡¯s cry for help brought Aunt Lin back to her senses.


    Aunt Lin closed the door and took a few steps forward. She grabbed Yan Ruyu¡¯s wrist and was about to separate her from Cai Qin.


    Yan Ruyu was a spoiled youngdy. Usually, she wasn¡¯t strong, but she was strong now. It was as if she had used all her strength. Not only was Aunt Lin unable to pull her away, she was kicked to the ground by Yan Ruyu!


    ¡°Ouch¡ª¡± Aunt Lin fell t on her back!


    Cai Qin took advantage of Yan Ruyu¡¯s distraction and decisively broke free. She opened the door and escaped.


    The rain poured down.


    She escaped to Mrs. Yan¡¯s courtyard and smashed the door with her fist. ¡°Madam! Wake up! Something happened to Miss!¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping in the middle of the night? Are you in mourning!¡± The old woman guarding the door cursed as she opened the door. Just as she was about to see who was so bold, Cai Qin knocked it open.


    Cai Qin ran towards Mrs. Yan¡¯s main room. ¡°Madam! Something happened to Miss!¡±


    Mrs. Yan sat up. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Cai Qin cried, ¡°It¡¯s me! Cai Qin! There¡¯s something¡¯s wrong with Miss! Hurry up and take a look!¡±


    Yan Ruyu was now Mrs. Yan¡¯s lifeblood. Upon hearing that she was in trouble, Mrs. Yan even put on her shoes upside down and went to Yan Ruyu¡¯s courtyard with Cai Qin in the rain.


    Yan Ruyu rode on Aunt Lin¡¯s body and grabbed her neck tightly.


    Aunt Lin couldn¡¯t breathe and her face turned purple.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er!¡± Mrs. Yan was stunned by the scene in front of her.


    Why would her gentle and virtuous daughter ride on a servant like a lunatic and look like she wanted to strangle the servant to death?


    Mrs. Yan walked into the house with a pale face. ¡°Let go of Aunt Lin!¡±


    Yan Ruyu ignored her.


    Mrs. Yan said to the maidservant behind her, ¡°What are you waiting for? Quickly pull your Miss away!¡±


    A few strong old women and maidservants used all their strength to hold Yan Ruyu and pull her away from Aunt Lin.


    ¡°Let go of me! All of you, let go of me! Do you believe that I¡¯ll kill you?!¡± Yan Ruyu struggled and roared, her expression as ferocious as a beast.


    Mrs. Yan was frightened by her appearance. ¡°Yu¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The eyes of Yan Ruyu, who was fierce and crazy a second ago, suddenly turned red and she cried aggrievedly. ¡°Boohoo¡­ You¡¯re all bullying me¡­ All bullying me¡­¡±


    ¡°Who bullied you¡­ Yu¡¯er¡­ who bullied you?¡± Mrs. Yan walked over with heartache and held her daughter¡¯s face.


    When the maidservants saw that Yan Ruyu was no longer crazy, they rxed their strength. Unexpectedly, in the next second, Yan Ruyu suddenly pushed them away and walked to the sword rack, pulling out the sword on the shelf.


    The sword light flickered, and the killing intent was oppressive!


    Yan Ruyu raised her sword and shed crazily in the room.


    The old women and maidservants were in a mess. No matter how strong they were, they were still flesh and blood. How could they withstand such attacks?


    Mrs. Yan was so frightened that she retreated repeatedly, but she tripped and fell to the ground!


    Yan Ruyu held her sword and walked towards her with a terrifying gaze.


    Mrs. Yan finally panicked. ¡°Yu¡¯er¡­ It¡¯s me¡­ I¡¯m your mother!¡±


    Yan Ruyu pointed her sword at her.


    Mrs. Yan¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Yu¡¯er, what are you doing? Wake up! I¡¯m your mother!¡±


    Yan Ruyu seemed to have gone crazy and did not hear a word. After forcing Mrs. Yan into a corner and having nowhere to retreat, she raised the sword in her hand and shed at Mrs. Yan!


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    Mrs. Yan screamed, but the pain she imagined did note. She heard a muffled sound and looked up. She saw that Yan Xie had followed her at some point. He was holding a stick in his hand. It was this stick that had knocked Yan Ruyu out.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er!¡± Mrs. Yan forgot about the pain after her scar healed. She hurriedly pounced over and hugged her unconscious daughter.


    Yan Xie pulled her up impatiently. ¡°She almost killed you, yet you still care about her!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s your sister!¡± Mrs. Yan said sternly.


    ¡°She¡¯s the sister that almost killed my mother!¡± Yan Xie said coldly.


    Mrs. Yan was speechless.


    Yan Xie casually threw the stick on the ground. ¡°I told you that there was something wrong with her, but you didn¡¯t believe me and kept ming me! Now, look at her clearly!¡±


    Thinking of what happened tonight, Yan Xie felt a lingering fear in his heart. If he hadn¡¯t been forced by Yan Ruyu to not dare to live in his courtyard and move to his mother¡¯s courtyard, he wouldn¡¯t have heard the movements of Cai Qin and his mother. If he had been a stepter, this crazy woman would have probably killed his mother!


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Yan Congming appeared at the door with a dark expression.


    He was resting in his mistress¡¯s courtyard tonight. A servant who went to the toilet in the middle of the night heard themotion and reported to him. However, he was toote and everything was over.


    Mrs. Yan opened her mouth and tried to avoid the main point. However, Yan Xie did not give her a chance and told her everything about Yan Ruyu swinging her sword.


    ¡°Is what you said true? Yu¡¯er, she¡­¡± Yan Congming looked at his unconscious daughter on the ground in disbelief.


    Yan Xie gestured with his fingers and said, ¡°I swear to God, if I dare to lie, I¡¯ll be struck by lightning and die a horrible death!¡± He usually liked to add fuel to the fire, but did he need to add anything tonight?


    ¡°Where¡¯s Aunt Lin?¡± Yan Congming asked.


    Among the servants around Yan Ruyu, only Aunt Lin had been apanying her. Cai Qin, Lychee, and the like were all sent over after she returned to the Capital.


    Cai Qin called Aunt Lin over.


    Aunt Lin lowered her head and bowed. ¡°Master, Madam, Young Master.¡±


    Yan Xie rolled his eyes.


    Mrs. Yan nced at Yan Congming from the corner of her eye and asked Aunt Lin, ¡°Miss¡­¡±


    Yan Congming interrupted Mrs. Yan. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Aunt Lin. Xie¡¯er, help your mother back to her room to rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yan Xie couldn¡¯t wait to help his mother back. His mother was the most biased towards his sister. With her around, her heart would soften and she would make things difficult for his father. Who knows if she decided not to punish his sister.


    Yan Congming said to Cai Qin, ¡°Carry Miss to the bed and find a few people to watch her!¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Cai Qin replied.


    Yan Congming brought Aunt Lin to the study and said coldly, ¡°You better tell me everything that Yu¡¯er has experienced in the past few years in detail. If I find out that you¡¯re lying, I¡¯ll pull out your tongue!¡±


    ¡­ .


    The sky was starting to brighten. The rain had stopped, and the sky was blue. The air emitted the fragrance of soil and flowers.


    The little munchkins slept until they were full. They woke up one after another in Yu Wan¡¯s arms. The three of them widened their ck eyes and looked at each other. They tacitly did not wake Yu Wan up.


    The three of them were extremely satisfied. Their eyes rolled around, as if they were rolling around the bed.


    The three of them were excited for a while. Seeing that Yu Wan was still unconscious, they secretly kissed her face!


    Yu Wan had long woken up and wanted to tease the three little fellows. Unexpectedly, the three of them were bold enough to take advantage of her.


    Yu Wan opened her eyes in amusement.


    Aiya!


    The little munchkins were caught red-handed on the spot and hurriedly covered their faces in embarrassment.


    Yu Wanughed until her stomach hurt.


    Shangguan Yan and the maidservant tossed and turned for half the night. They only rested when Yu Wan and the children fell asleep. Yu Wan did not wake them up. She opened the cab, took three sets of clothes for the little munchkins to change into, and brought them to wash up before going to the kitchen to make breakfast.


    Their own kitchen had breakfast that her father had heated in the pot, but it was only enough for her, her mother, and Little Bruiser.


    Yu Wan brought over the ingredients and boiled a pot of sweet potato porridge. She steamed a basket of pig buns and washed two tes of wild vegetables. She nned to stir-fry the wild vegetables when Shangguan Yan and the little maidservant woke up.


    The little munchkins obediently sat on their small chairs and waited for the pig buns that Wan Wan had personally made.


    The pig buns were here.


    ¡°You guys eat first. I¡¯ll go scoop three more bowls of sweet potato porridge.¡± With that, Yu Wan went to the kitchen to scoop the porridge.


    Wanwan¡¯s pig buns must be delicious!


    The little munchkins grabbed the pig buns expectantly, opened their mouths, and took a fierce bite!


    Uh¡­ Uh?!


    The three littleds were stunned! Their bodies stiffened!


    Three secondster, the three of them fell off their chairs with a thud. They stuck out their tongues and rolled their eyes.


    It tasted too awful¡­

 Chapter 203 - The Heart Of Parents

    <h4>Chapter 203: The Heart Of Parents</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The sky was clear and Shangguan Yan was awake. She asked the maidservant to pack up and prepared to bring the little fellows back to the Xiao Manor. She cleverly did not eat Yu Wan¡¯s pig buns and firmly asked Yu Wan to fry a te of stinky tofu.


    Although the little munchkins had eaten something disgusting and their heads were drooping, it was not without benefits. For example, their three days of constipation were finally over.


    ¡°Alright, stop sending me off. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Shangguan Yan got into the carriage.


    Yu Wan carried a basket of wild peppers, two jars of stinky tofu, and a jar of sour bamboo shoots to the carriage and said to Shangguan Yan, ¡°Princess Consort, take care.¡±


    The little munchkins looked at Yu Wan reluctantly.


    Yu Wan pinched their little faces and smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯ll visit you when I¡¯m free.¡±


    The little munchkins looked at Shangguan Yan in unison.


    Shangguan Yan said enviously, ¡°They¡¯re in the Xiao Manor. You cane over at any time.¡±


    The little munchkins were happy.


    Yu Wan smiled and watched the carriage leave.


    Compared to Worthy Consort Xu, who kept saying that she was not worthy of her son, Shangguan Yan was much cuter.


    Lotus Flower Vige was only so big, so the news of Shangguan Yan staying overnight quickly spread throughout the vige. Since she was staying at Young Master Wan¡¯s house, she must be a member of the Wan family. The aunties could not help but be curious and asked Yu Wan. Yu Wan did not say much and only said that she was Young Master Wan¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Young Master Wan has a mother¡­¡± Aunt Bai was stunned.


    The corners of Yu Wan¡¯s mouth twitched.?<i>Do you think he¡¯s a motherless child?</i>


    Shangguan Yan¡¯s identity had been exposed, and the little munchkins could not hide it.


    ¡°He has children too¡­¡± Aunt Bai continued to look stunned.


    It had to be said that this Young Master Wan was very capable, knowledgeable, and had a good appearance. He was also loyal and good-hearted. The aunties secretly thought about him a lot. They said that if such a good man could be their son-inw, it would really be a blessing.


    However, he should be married since he had children. The aunties returned to their rooms dejectedly. Although Young Master Wan had a child, Ah Wan did not! They couldn¡¯t let Young Master Wan be their son-inw, but they could get Ah Wan to be their daughter-inw!


    The heartbroken aunties were in high spirits again!


    In the Yan Manor, Yan Ruyu slowly opened her eyes. A blinding light shone through the gauze curtain andnded on her face. She subconsciously closed her eyes and blocked it with her hand.


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re awake?¡± A maidservant lifted the curtain and hung it on a tent hook.


    Yan Ruyu was dizzy for a long time before she looked at her in confusion and said, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The maidservant bowed and replied, ¡°I¡¯m a Xi Que.¡±


    ¡°Who asked you toe? Where are Cai Qin and Cai Zhu?¡± Yan Ruyu did not remember such a maidservant in her courtyard.


    Xi Que said, ¡°Miss, Sister Cai Qin and Sister Cai Zhu have caught a cold. It¡¯s not convenient for them to serve in the courtyard these few days. Master asked me toe and serve you.¡±


    Yan Ruyu frowned strangely. ¡°Where¡¯s Aunt Lin?¡±


    Xi Que lowered her eyes and said, ¡°Aunt Lin took leave.¡±


    The people around her were either sick or on leave overnight. Who would believe that there was nothing fishy?


    ¡°Where¡¯s my father? I want to see him,¡± Yan Ruyu said coldly.


    Xi Que said, ¡°Master went to court.¡±


    Yan Ruyuy back on the bed. ¡°Then tell me when my fatheres back.¡±


    Xi Que hesitated.


    At this moment, an old woman came to the door and looked straight ahead. ¡°I¡¯ve packed your things. Miss, please be on your way.¡±


    ¡°Where am I going?¡± Yan Ruyu frowned. She did not remember having any arrangements to go out today, but there was aing-of-age ceremony for the daughter of an assistant minister tomorrow.


    The old woman nced at Xi Que.


    Xi Queposed herself and said, ¡°Master asked Miss to stay in the nunnery hall for a while.¡±


    Yan Ruyu suspected that she had heard wrongly. What did this maidservant say? Her father wanted to send her to the nunnery? What was she going to do there? Copying scriptures and chanting Buddha? For who?!


    Xi Que said, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll help you wash up. Breakfast has been prepared. After dinner, someone will naturally bring you to the nunnery.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± Yan Ruyu said coldly. In the aristocratic families, only women who had made a mistake would be sent to the nunnery. She would not go to such a ce!


    ¡°This is Master¡¯s idea,¡± Xi Que said seriously.


    Yan Ruyu raised her hand and pped her. ¡°A lowly being actually dares to show me attitude!¡±


    Xi Que tilted her head and the corners of her mouth cracked. She raised her hand and wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth. She said expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯m just following orders. Master said that Miss has to go no matter what!¡±


    Yan Ruyu raised her hand again, but this time, she was tightly grabbed by Xi Que. Only then did Yan Ruyu realize that this girl was actually a martial arts practitioner.


    Yan Ruyu had done such a crazy thing. How could Yan Congming send a weak servant to guard her?


    Xi Que threatened, ¡°Miss, are you going to dress yourself, or am I going to help you dress?¡±


    Yan Ruyu¡¯s eyes shed fiercely. ¡°You dare?¡±


    Xi Que pinned her to the head of the bed, held her down with one hand, and reached for the clothes by the bed with the other.


    Yan Ruyu could not break free no matter what. She could only be forced to let her take off her pajamas and change into clothes that she could go out. Her clothes were so clean that it was as if she was about to shave her head as a nun.


    Yan Ruyu was furious. ¡°You¡¯re tired of living! Do you know who I am? I¡¯m the daughter of the marquis! I¡¯m the biological mother of the little masters! I¡¯m the future Princess Consort Yan! If you dare to treat me like this, I¡¯ll skin you alive!¡±


    Xi Que was unmoved. After changing Yan Ruyu¡¯s clothes, she roughly pulled Yan Ruyu over and pressed her in front of the bronze mirror!


    Xi Quebed Yan Ruyu¡¯s hair in a few strokes. The pearl hairpin and jewelry were all gone, and she only had a poor wooden hairpin.


    Yan Ruyu took off her wooden hairpin and mmed it on the table. ¡°I¡¯m not wearing this!¡±


    Xi Que grabbed Yan Ruyu¡¯s hand and pulled her over. Yan Ruyu felt like her scalp was about to be torn off.


    ¡°B*tch!¡± She cursed.


    Xi Que rudely pulled her hair and inserted the wooden hairpin back into her hair.


    Someone brought breakfast over.


    Yan Ruyu looked around and realized that the servants who had originally served her had all disappeared. These were all new faces. A strong sense of doubt arose in her heart. What exactly had happened? Why did her father suddenly treat her like this? Could it be that she¡­


    Yan Ruyu shook her head. That was impossible. She had already recovered. It was fine even if she didn¡¯t take medicine.


    ¡°Please have your meal, Miss,¡± said Xi Que.


    ¡°I have no appetite,¡± Yan Ruyu said coldly.


    ¡°Since Miss doesn¡¯t want to eat, let¡¯s go on our way.¡± With that, Xi Que got someone to remove the food and grabbed Yan Ruyu¡¯s shoulder as she walked out.


    Yan Ruyu red at her coldly. ¡°I want to see my father!¡±


    ¡°I told you that Master isn¡¯t around.¡±


    ¡°Then I want to see my mother!¡±


    ¡°Madam is recuperating. Miss, it¡¯s best not to disturb her peace.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s my big brother and second brother?¡±


    Xi Que did not answer her anymore. She pulled her out of the courtyard and forcefully pushed her into the carriage. At this moment, Mrs. Yan rushed over with a flustered expression. ¡°Yu¡¯er!¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡± Yan Ruyu seemed to have seen a straw to save her life, and tears instantly welled up in her eyes.


    Mrs. Yan walked to the car with small steps. When she saw Xi Que holding her daughter down tightly, her face darkened. ¡°Let go!¡±


    Xi Que said, ¡°Madam, this is Master¡­¡±


    p! Before Xi Que could finish speaking, she was pped by Mrs. Yan.


    Mrs. Yan reprimanded, ¡°You still know how to call me Madam. Just let her go when I tell you to. How dare you use Master to suppress me! Get lost!¡±


    For a moment, Xi Que did not move.


    Mrs. Yan said to the guard behind her, ¡°Pull her away!¡±


    The guards swarmed up. Even though Xi Que was a martial arts practitioner, she was outnumbered and was quickly pulled to the side by the guards.


    Mrs. Yan stroked her daughter¡¯s face and sized her up. Her heart ached as she said, ¡°Why are you like this?¡±


    Yan Ruyu choked and said, ¡°Mother¡­ What did I do wrong? Why does Dad want to send me to the nunnery?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡± Yan Congming didn¡¯t tell her what Aunt Lin had said to him. However, in her opinion, it was just a few maidservants being beaten up. It wasn¡¯t a big deal. As for almost killing her¡­ Yu¡¯er must have been in a daze. She was Yu¡¯er¡¯s biological mother. She didn¡¯t believe that her kind and virtuous daughter would do anything to hurt her family.


    Yan Ruyu cried sadly.


    Mrs. Yan wiped her daughter¡¯s face with a handkerchief. ¡°Be good, don¡¯t cry. With me around, I won¡¯t let anyone send you to the nunnery! Even if your fatheres, I¡¯ll say the same thing! After all, I¡¯m your biological mother. He can¡¯t make the decision about my children alone!¡±

 Chapter 204 - The Sick Brother Jiu

    <h4>Chapter 204: The Sick Brother Jiu</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    When Yan Congming returned from court and found that his daughter had not been sent away, he guessed what had happened. He went to Mrs. Yan¡¯s courtyard, but coincidentally, Mrs. Yan was also waiting for him. Neither of them had a good expression.


    To be able to marry into the General Manor, Mrs. Yan could be considered a descendant of a famous family. When the Yan Manor was imprisoned with a wronged case, although Mrs. Yan¡¯s maternal family did not help much, they were not implicated. All these years, the foundation of her maternal family was still there. If she really wanted to fight for her daughter, Mrs. Yan was quite confident.


    ¡°Master, take a seat. I¡¯ve got someone to prepare food and wine.¡± Mrs. Yan greeted him indifferently. She wanted to have a good talk with Yan Congming.


    Yan Congming was not in the mood. He went straight to the point. ¡°Where¡¯s Yu¡¯er?¡±


    Mrs. Yan said, ¡°She¡¯s in my room. She was frightened by a ve early in the morning. I asked the doctor to prescribe a calming medicine. She drank it and fell asleep.¡±


    ¡°She was frightened?¡± Yan Congming almostughed out of anger. How could she be frightened by a maidservant who was trained?


    Mrs. Yan questioned, ¡°I want to ask Master, Yu¡¯er is the child I gave birth to after ten months of pregnancy and is also your biological daughter. What unforgivable mistake did shemit that you wanted to send her to the nunnery?¡±


    ¡°Did she say these words to you?¡± Yan Congming frowned.


    Mrs. Yan said, ¡°Yu¡¯er didn¡¯t say anything to me. She¡¯s even more puzzled than me. She wanted to ask you, her father, what kind of heart you have. She was in the wrongst night, but she was entangled in a nightmare. Master can¡¯t abandon her because of this.¡±


    Yan Congming said, ¡°When did I say I didn¡¯t want her?¡±


    Mrs. Yan said in disappointment, ¡°Aren¡¯t you abandoning her by sending her to the nunnery?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Yan Congming hesitated.


    In Mrs. Yan¡¯s eyes, his irrefutable look seemed to have be a tacit agreement. Mrs. Yan said with heartache, ¡°We don¡¯t know how she has lived these few years or how much she has suffered. You and I don¡¯t know either. She won¡¯t say anything even if we ask her, but if she doesn¡¯t say anything, can you pretend that nothing happened? She¡¯s a girl, but she was suddenly ruined by a man. She was pregnant with a man¡¯s child and risked her life to give birth to it. She also raised them alone. Can you understand this hard work, Master? Fortunately, that man has a status. Thanks to Yu¡¯er, our Yan family has been vindicated. Master, don¡¯t forget what Yu¡¯er used to exchange for you to be able to sit here properly today!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Yan Congming clenched his fists and nced at her coldly.¡± I can¡¯t be bothered to talk to you! ¡±


    With that, he turned around and left without looking back. He had to send his daughter away. She had done so many disgraceful things. Any one of them was enough to consign the Yan Family to eternal damnation!


    However, just as he left Mrs. Yan¡¯s room, he bumped into Yan Ruyu, who was said to be sleeping soundly.


    Yan Ruyu had long changed back into her own clothes. Not only that, she was even more ostentatious than before. She was clearly challenging Yan Congming.


    Yan Congming frowned and said, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I should be the one asking you that.¡±


    ¡°You know very well what you¡¯ve done! Don¡¯t even think about dragging the entire Yan Family down!¡±


    At this point, the father and daughter hadpletely fallen out.


    Yan Ruyu couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill run down her spine. She clenched her fists. ¡°Where¡¯s Aunt Lin?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Yan Congming said without thinking.


    Yan Ruyu¡¯s nails almost dug into her flesh as a trace of coldness appeared on her face. ¡°Daddy knows? Then what do you n to do? Abandon me and wait for Young Master Yan toe back to escort me to him and kowtow to him?¡±


    Yan Congming¡¯s eyes flickered.


    He knew that the risk of doing this was very high, but it was better to take the initiative to admit his mistake than be exposed. Once Young Master Yan discovered the truth first, the consequences would be even more unimaginable.


    Yan Ruyu sneered. ¡°Daddy, do you think you can protect the entire Yan family just by pushing the me to me? Daddy, why don¡¯t you think about why the Yan family¡¯s unjust case was cleared? Without my current status, will His Majesty still pardon the Yan family¡¯s ¡®crime¡¯? Moreover, this matter is already a crime of deceiving the Emperor. Even if we avoid Young Master Yan¡¯s revenge, can we avoid His Majesty¡¯s anger?¡±


    These words hit Yan Congming¡¯s sore spot. Yan Congming exploded and said, ¡°Then what do you think we should do! Truth will alwayse out. Sooner orter, this matter¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as sooner orter.¡± Yan Ruyu interrupted him. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it well and never let the Yan family fall into danger. Daddy can continue to be your marquis and rise up the ranks!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not lying to Daddy? Are you really confident?¡± Obviously, Yan Congming¡¯s confidence and the blueprint he outlined wavered again.


    Yan Ruyu said indifferently, ¡°Whether you want to be a marquis respected by everyone or a vengeful spirit under the guillotine, Daddy, you can choose yourself.¡±


    With that, Yan Ruyu walked forward. When she brushed past Yan Congming, she stopped in her tracks. ¡°Also, send Aunt Lin back.¡±


    ¡­ .


    After such a thing happened, Yan Ruyu became even more worried about the situation on Yan Jiuchao¡¯s side. Initially, she had hoped that the Yan family could give her some protection, but now, she hadpletely seen through it. Once she lost her value, her father would not hesitate to treat her as an abandoned child.


    At the thought of this, she stroked her t stomach. What if those two children had survived back then? Would her fate be different from now?


    Yan Ruyu invited Xu Shao to the Purple Bamboo Forest again.


    Xu Shao said impatiently, ¡°What is it this time?¡±


    Yan Ruyu said seriously, ¡°What are your ns for Young Master Yan? Have you investigated?¡±


    Xu Shao looked at the endless night and said, ¡°I said that I would make the necessary arrangements. Don¡¯t meet me again for such matters again.¡±


    A cold glint shed across Yan Ruyu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡­ .


    After leaving the Purple Bamboo Forest, Xu Shao returned to the Xu family¡¯s mansion. He called his trusted aide over. ¡°Do you still remember that woman back then?¡±


    ¡°Master, you mean¡­ the little masters¡¯ biological mother?¡± The confidant asked.


    Xu Shao nodded.


    The confidant was puzzled. ¡°Why did Master suddenly ask about her?¡±


    Xu Shao said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid the matter will be exposed. We can¡¯t let anyone discover her existence¡­ Can you still find her now?¡±


    The confidant thought for a while and said, ¡°There aren¡¯t many clues. I only know that she has a childhood sweetheart fianc¨¦ called Zhao Heng. He¡¯s a very powerful schr. From her ent, she should be from the Capital¡­ If we find that schr called Zhao Heng, we should be able to find her.¡±


    Xu Shao pinched the space between his eyebrows. ¡°I can only me myself for being soft-hearted back then¡­ Forget it, you go find her first.¡±


    ¡°After we find her¡­¡±


    ¡°Kill her!¡±


    ¡­ .


    The night was dark. On the quiet official road, a luxurious carriage was driving slowly. The driver was Shadow Thirteen. Shadow Six sat beside him outside the carriage. From time to time, low coughs came from inside, and the two of them frowned.


    Young Master had been healthy for the entire winter. They thought that his body was better than before. Who knew that he would catch a cold the moment he left the Capital? Coupled with the fact that he was not used to the environment, his health did not improve at all.


    ¡°Why did you bring the Young Master here?¡± Shadow Sixined.


    ¡°Why is it my fault again?¡± Shadow Thirteen was wronged. Could he stop what the Young Master had decided?


    ¡°You can¡¯t knock him out?¡± Shadow Six muttered.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try doing that?¡± Shadow Thirteen squinted.


    The two of them argued softly, but Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hoarse voice suddenly came from the carriage. ¡°How long until we reach the inn?¡±


    Shadow Six looked ahead and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to stay in the inn tonight. There¡¯s a courier station ten miles ahead. Why don¡¯t we make do with the courier station first?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao nodded indifferently in agreement.


    Although the carriage was covered with a thick mattress, the journey was bumpy. As secret guards, they were already ufortable, let alone the sick Young Master. Shadow Thirteen hurriedly drove the carriage to the courier station.


    They had already passed through Prefecture Ji and entered Prefecture Tong. At this moment, they were in the territory of a small town in Prefecture Tong, but they were still dozens of miles away from the center of the town.


    ¡°Young Master.¡± Shadow Six jumped off the carriage and lifted the curtain for Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao walked down with a thick fox fur coat.


    The courier station was not big, and the guest rooms were all upied. The room specially provided for the officials was still empty.


    Shadow Six took out the magistrate token that he had long prepared and booked this room.


    Shadow Thirteen drove the carriage to the horse shed and found someone to feed the horse.


    They had brought sacrificial soldiers with them, but in order to avoid attracting attention, the sacrificial soldiers were not with them. Instead, they were scattered within a ten-mile radius.


    ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s nothing good here. Just make do with it.¡± Shadow Six brought over the food he had bought from the courier station. There was a te of boiled sweet potatoes, a steamed salted fish, and a bowl of pork belly stir-fried peas.


    It was difficult to eat just by looking at the dishes.


    Yan Jiuchao took two pieces of ck tea crisps from Old Master Zheng to fill his stomach. Although they were tasteless, he wanted to eat something good.

 Chapter 205 - Ah Wan Has Gave Birth

    <h4>Chapter 205: Ah Wan Has Gave Birth</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Ten days passed, and it was getting closer and closer to Yu Shaoqing¡¯s birthday. The Yu family¡¯s construction site had also built a foundation and a brick wall. Ever since Yu Wan beat them up, there were no more disputes on the construction site. Everything was carried out methodically.


    Yu Wan personally took care of the workshop every day, so it was busy but not messy. The remation of the back mountain was originally supervised by Shuanzi. But it was changed to Yu Shaoqing as Shuanzi could not suppress that group of bandits. He was teased a few times and fell until his face was swollen. Yu Shaoqing went up the mountain and beat them up, and the bandits immediately became obedient.


    On this day, Little Bruiser and Madam Jiang didn¡¯t stay in bed for once. The family of four sat in the central room for breakfast.


    Yu Shaoqing cooked sweet potato porridge, steamed cornbread, steamed a bowl of egg custard for each of the siblings, and brewed a bowl of brown sugar ginger tea for Madam Jiang.


    Yu Wan looked at the sweet brown sugar water and thought to herself, No wonder Mom hasn¡¯t been staying in bed recently. It¡¯s because she can¡¯t do embarrassing things when her periodes.


    Well, she actually wanted a sister.


    ¡°Ah Wan, it¡¯s almost the end of the month,¡± Yu Shaoqing said meaningfully as he nced at his shoes.


    Yu Wan was busy eating the egg custard and did not notice her father¡¯s gaze, but her father seemed to be implying something.


    Yu Wan remembered and wiped her mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daddy. I remember!¡± Wasn¡¯t it just to give those guys the antidote?


    Actually, there was no antidote. Master Bao was just bluffing. What they were poisoned with was not the Seven-Day Intestinal Breakage Powder, but a short-term poison made from a small amount of aconite. Even if they didn¡¯t take the antidote, they would recover after vomiting and diarrhea for a day or two.


    Of course, in order to make those guys obedient, Grandpa Bao still pretended to make a few bottles of pills.


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you at the end of the month.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing was so excited that he almost floated.


    Little Bruiser felt a headacheing on when he saw how happy his father was. Wasn¡¯t it just a red dress? Why was he so happy? He really felt sad for his mother. His mother must not know that her man had such a strange habit.


    Therefore, women had to keep their eyes open before they got married because they would never know how many sides the man they married had.


    Little Bruiser sighed helplessly and continued to eat his egg custard. After all, this man¡¯s egg custard was quite good.


    ¡°Dad.¡± After dinner, Yu Wan told Yu Shaoqing about the mountain. ¡°Dad, what do you think of that mountain?¡±


    Lotus Flower Vige was surrounded by mountains on three sides. Yu Wan chose to open up the mountains in the east, while she usually went to pick wild leeks and dig bamboo shoots in the south.


    Yu Shaoqing had also followed his family to farm before he joined the army. To be honest, he did not think that the soil on that mountain was very fertile. The soil below did not look bad on the lower side, but the higher he went, the more barren the soil was. However, he could not dampen his daughter¡¯s spirits, so he said, ¡°Ah Wan, what are you nning to nt after we open thend?¡±


    ¡°I want to nt fruit trees, grapes, and tea leaves. It¡¯s best to open another medicinal field,¡± Yu Wan said longingly.


    <i>Don¡¯t you think that the soil is very barren¡­</i>?Yu Shaoqing took a deep breath. He was a good father who doted on his daughter.


    ¡°Dad, what do you think?¡± Yu Wan asked with a smile.


    Yu Shaoqing said, ¡°¡­Good, quite good.¡±


    In any case, it was not theirnd. When the time came, there would not be much left after giving out to the vigers. Moreover, without fields, it was better than nothing to have a barren mountain.


    Yu Wan struck while the iron was hot and said, ¡°Since Dad says so, let¡¯s buy that mountain!¡±


    Yu Shaoqing almost choked. What did his daughter say? Buy the mountain? That dpidated mountain?


    Yu Shaoqing cleared his throat and said seriously, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we discuss such a big matter with your uncle first?¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Uncle. Uncle said he¡¯ll listen to Dad!¡±


    Big Brother had been an old farmer for half his life. How could he not see that the mountain could only produce crops after at least three to five years of improvement? He was hoping that he would be a bad person in front of Ah Wan.


    Big Brother was too scheming!


    Yu Shaoqing clenched his fists. ¡°Ah Wan, thatnd¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dad.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Buy it!¡± Yu Shaoqing smiled.


    ¡°What? You want to buy a mountain?¡± When the vige headman heard Yu Wan¡¯s words, his jaw almost dropped.


    Yu Wan nodded seriously. ¡°Yes, you didn¡¯t hear wrongly. I want to buy a mountain.¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ the mountain we excavated?¡± The vige headman looked strangely at Yu Shaoqing and Uncle, who hade with Yu Wan and were standing behind her. ¡°Your family agreed?¡±


    The two of them had indescribable expressions.


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°My uncle and father especially agree!¡±


    The two of them covered their eyes.


    The vige headman retracted his gaze in shock and looked awkwardly at Yu Wan in front of him. He thought to himself,?<i>¡°This is not how you dote on your daughter. The soil on that mountain is so bad. Are you blind?¡±</i>


    There were many mountains around Lotus Flower Vige, but this was the only one that met the conditions to open up thend. This was still on ount that their vige¡¯s fertile fields had been destroyed. Otherwise, how could there be a mountain for them to open up?


    Of course, they had only explored the side that was close to the vige. The other side had not been touched yet. They did not know if the soil would be better.


    ¡°If you buy the mountain, where will the vigers farm?¡± The vige headman asked.


    ¡°Just nt it on the mountain,¡± Yu Wan said.


    The vige headman was stunned. ¡°Then won¡¯t they be tenant farmers?¡±


    The vigers of Lotus Flower Vige were all farmers. Although they had to bear the responsibility of harsh taxes and military service, thend was theirs, unlike the tenant farmers who worked for others.


    Yu Wan held her chin and said, ¡°But the magistrate prefecture didn¡¯t say that they would give thend on the mountain to the vigers. They only said that they would carve out as many acres as they lost. Not a single cent more, not a single cent less.¡±


    That was true. At the end of the day, the only things that were really remembered were the fertile fields that were destroyed during the earthquake. They only had the right to use the barren mountain and did not have any ownership. Therefore, it really did not matter who held the barren mountain.


    ¡°Then the farnd rent¡­¡± The vige headman hesitated.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°It won¡¯t be higher than the magistrate prefecture. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    At this point, there was nothing for the vige headman to disagree with. No matter what, it was the vigers who wanted to earn money, and Ah Wan was the one who suffered.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± This prodigal woman.


    The vige headman boarded the ox cart to go to the magistrate prefecture to settle the procedures. Yu Shaoqing and Uncle returned to the residence with heartache.


    Uncle took out the recipe and Yu Shaoqing picked up the hoe.


    Little Bruiser asked suspiciously, ¡°Uncle, Dad, where are you going?¡±


    The two of them said in unison, ¡°To earn money!¡±


    ¡­ .


    The vige headman moved quickly and returned two hourster. He didn¡¯t have time to catch his breath and went straight to Yu Wan¡¯s house. ¡°Ah Wan, I found out that that mountain¡­ can be sold!¡±


    Yu Wan poured a bowl of cold tea for him. ¡°How much money?¡±


    The vige headman picked up the tea bowl with one hand and gestured with the other.


    Yu Wan raised her eyebrows. ¡°Fifty taels?¡±


    The vige headman choked on a mouthful of tea. ¡°Why do you think the officials are so kind? Five hundred taels! Not a single cent less!¡±


    ¡°This is too expensive!¡± It was not Yu Wan¡¯s first day in Lotus Flower Vige. She had asked around about thend prices in the surrounding viges. Such a deste mountain was at most a hundred taels.


    ¡°How about not buying it?¡± The vige headman also felt that it was expensive.


    ¡°I want to buy it,¡± Yu Wan said.


    The vige headman was puzzled. ¡°Why do you have to buy a mountain?¡±


    ¡°I just want to buy it,¡± Yu Wan said.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The vige headman gasped. ¡°You¡¯re burning your money!¡±


    A deste mountain had the value of a deste mountain. ording to Yu Wan¡¯s original budget, as long as the price did not exceed a hundred taels, she would not lose out. However, now that it had exceeded by four hundred taels, to be honest, the risk and returns were not proportional. However, for some reason, Yu Wan still had the urge to buy it.


    <i>Could it be that I really want to be andy??</i>Yu Wan took a deep breath and said to the vige headman, ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to get the money. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to help me connect with the magistrate prefecture.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, why don¡¯t you listen¡­¡± The vige headmanined.


    Yu Wan took her bag and went to the Drunken Immortal Pavilion.


    The news of the Drunken Immortal Pavilion cooking for the pce was widely spread by Master Qin. Now, it was full of customers and business was unbelievably good.


    Master Qin had just personally sent off a table of guests when he looked up and saw Yu Wan jump down from a carriage. His eyes lit up and he went up to her. ¡°Aiya, what brings our second-in-charge here?¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°You¡¯re from Jiangzuo. Don¡¯t talk in the Capital ent. It sounds awkward.¡±


    Master Qin curled his lips.


    Yu Wan carried the bag into the hall. The waiters and customers had doubled thanst time, so it was obvious that business was good.


    Yu Wan thought of something and said, ¡°I passed by Tianxiang Restaurant just now. Its business is much colder than before.¡±


    Master Qin patted his chest and said, ¡°Of course! The guests have alle to our ce! After eating our dishes, they no longer wanted to eat theirs!¡±


    These words were only half right. The taste of the Drunken Immortal Pavilion was good, but the Tianxiang Restaurant was not bad either. The reason why the current situation was formed was firstly because the Drunken Immortal Pavilion hadunched a dish that was not avable in the entire Capital, and secondly, the reputation of the Tianxiang Restaurant was too bad.


    However, even so, the Tianxiang Restaurant had no intention of curbing its trend. After their new eighth restaurant closed down, it reopened. Not only that, but they were also nning to open its ninth restaurant in the northern part of the city.


    Yu Wan really could not understand Xu Shao¡¯s brain.


    Master Qin led Yu Wan to the second floor and pushed open an exquisite wooden door. ¡°This is the room specially prepared for you.¡±


    ¡°I have a room?¡± Yu Wan was surprised.


    Master Qin smiled. ¡°Of course! You¡¯re the owner of our Drunken Immortal Pavilion! How can you not have your own room!¡±


    Was he ttering her again? He had clearly entered the pce and realized that she was more valuable.


    Yu Wan nced at him.


    Master Qin was defeated. ¡°Alright, I can¡¯t neglect the number one chef in the world.¡±


    Yu Wan was very satisfied with the room. It was spacious and bright. There were no overlyplicated decorations. It was elegant and quiet. Everything was just right.


    ¡°That¡¯s how you came? Where¡¯s my bamboo shoots?¡± Master Qin sized up Yu Wan from behind.


    Yu Wan ced the bag on the table. ¡°The bamboo shoots will be ready at the end of the month. I came to look for you today to show you something.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Master Qin raised his eyebrows.


    Yu Wan opened the bag and handed him a scroll.


    Master Qin vaguely felt that this scroll looked familiar. He took it in his hand strangely, untied the ribbon, and opened it. He was instantly dumbfounded. ¡°¡®The Number One Chef In The World¡¯? Isn¡¯t this His Majesty¡¯s calligraphy?¡±


    ¡°Do you want it?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Of course, he wanted it! Even in his dreams, he wanted it! This was the Emperor¡¯s calligraphy. If he took it back, he could make all the officials pay their respects, okay?


    Master Qin swallowed his saliva and resisted the urge to put the scroll into his bag. ¡°This, this can¡¯t be given away casually, right¡­¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Who said anything about giving it away? I¡¯m selling it to you.¡±


    Master Qin: ¡°???¡±


    If she couldn¡¯t give it to him, couldn¡¯t she sell it? Master Qin really wanted to dig open this girl¡¯s head and see what it looked like.


    Master Qin said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be good if His Majesty finds out¡­¡±


    Yu Wan: ¡°Five hundred taels.¡±


    Master Qin: ¡°Deal!¡±


    Fifteen minutester, Yu Wan left the Drunken Immortal Pavilion with five white banknotes.


    Actually, with her rtionship with Master Qin, she could borrow five hundred taels without having to sell the Emperor¡¯s calligraphy. However, firstly, she didn¡¯t like to owe people money. Secondly, could she eat or drink the Emperor¡¯s calligraphy? They were all rough people, and the younger children were also naughty. If they identally broke it, they would have to bear the crime of great disrespect. It was better to sell it. Out of sight, out of mind.


    Yu Wan got into the hired carriage.


    The coachman said, ¡°Miss Yu, are we going back to the vige?¡±


    Yu Wan often rented this carriage and was familiar with the coachman.


    Yu Wan thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going back to the vige yet. I¡¯m going to the Xiao Manor.¡±


    Since she had already entered the Capital, how could she not go and see the three children? However, she had left in a hurry today and did not bring the snacks that her uncle had made. Yu Wan asked the coachman to park the carriage in front of a snack shop and asked for a box of osmanthus cake, a box of cloud cake, and three sticks of candied hawthorn.


    ¡°How much?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°Sixty-four copper coins,¡± thedy boss said.


    The things in the city were expensive. Yu Wan took out her purse and was about to take out the money when a beggar suddenly ran over and snatched Yu Wan¡¯s purse!


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes turned cold. He was really courting death by snatching money from her!


    ¡°Keep it for me. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± After Yu Wan instructed, she quickly chased after the little beggar.


    ¡­ .


    In a quiet alley, Zhao Heng walked hurriedly with a few bags of newly caught medicine. After secretly moving out of Lotus Flower Vige, he cut off all ties with the past and stayed in an old house in the Capital.


    Although this house was dpidated, it was not far from where he was currently studying. It was very convenient for him to take care of Mrs. Zhao.


    Today, he went to the pharmacy to get the medicine and was in a hurry to go back and make it for Mrs. Zhao to drink. Unexpectedly, two tall men suddenly walked over and blocked his path.


    He went left, so did they.


    He went right, so did they.


    This meant that they were targeting him.


    Zhao Heng was only a weak schr who was powerless. He could not defeat them. He suppressed the fear in his heart and asked the two of them, ¡°May I ask what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    One of the burly men said, ¡°My master wants to see you.¡±


    Zhao Heng asked in confusion, ¡°Your master is¡­¡±


    The two of them did not answer. They put a sack on his head and brought him away.


    When the sack was removed, Zhao Heng was already pressed onto a chair. In front of him was a screen of mountains and rivers. On both sides of the screen were the two burly men who had just captured him.


    Zhao Heng was so frightened that his legs went weak.


    Behind the screen, Xu Shao¡¯s trusted aide said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re Zhao Heng?¡±


    Zhao Heng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°¡­Yes, I¡¯m Zhao Heng. May I ask who you are¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know who I am. I invited you here today because I have a few questions for you. As long as you answer me honestly, I promise not to make things difficult for you.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to ask?¡± Zhao Heng asked.


    ¡°Bring the portrait to him.¡±


    A burly man walked behind the screen, took a portrait from Xu Shao¡¯s trusted aide, and unfolded it in front of Zhao Heng.


    It was a portrait of a woman. The woman in the portrait was dressed in in clothes and had an ugly appearance. There wererge red spots on her face and she had a pregnant belly that was about to give birth.


    Zhao Heng felt nauseous just by looking at it. How could a man be with such an ugly woman?


    ¡°Do you recognize her?¡± Xu Shao¡¯s trusted aide asked.


    Zhao Heng thought to himself,?<i>How can I know such an ugly woman? I¡¯ve never even seen her before!</i>


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t recognize her,¡± Zhao Heng said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie. I have plenty of ways to make you tell the truth.¡± After Xu Shao¡¯s trusted aide finished speaking, the two burly men immediately pulled out the daggers at their waists.


    Zhao Heng trembled in fear and said fearfully, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth! I¡¯ve never seen the person in the portrait!¡±


    ¡°Take a closer look!¡± Xu Shao¡¯s trusted aide said.


    Zhao Heng felt nauseous just by looking at such an ugly woman. He held back the churning in his stomach and looked carefully. This time, he really saw something. Those eyes, to be precise, those innocent eyes, made him feel a trace of familiarity, but he still could not remember where he had seen them before.


    Zhao Heng shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. I¡¯ve really never seen this person before.¡±


    Xu Shao¡¯s trusted aide frowned. Could it be that they had caught the wrong person again? They had already caught two schrs called Zhao Heng near the Capital. One was in his thirties, and his children were already fifteen or sixteen. The other was only eighteen, but he had never been engaged to any woman.


    Wait, engagement? An idea shed across the confidant¡¯s mind. He said indifferently, ¡°Have you been engaged to someone?¡±


    Zhao Heng was shocked and did not understand why the other party was asking this, but he still answered honestly, ¡°Yes, but it was annulled.¡±


    ¡°Why was it annulled?¡±


    Zhao Heng braced himself and said, ¡°She¡¯s immoral and seduced men.¡±


    ¡°How old is she?¡±


    <i>Why did he keep asking about that woman??</i>Zhao Heng suppressed his impatience and replied, ¡°Seventeen. She¡¯s eighteen this year.¡±


    The age matched!


    Xu Shao¡¯s trusted aide carefully asked for information about the woman and realized that she had gone missing three years ago. After that, she returned to the vige with a sum of money. Silver? Wasn¡¯t that the windfall from selling Yan Jiuchao¡¯s jade pendant?


    Xu Shao¡¯s trusted aide excitedly got someone to bring a pen and paper and ordered Zhao Heng to draw the other party¡¯s face.


    Zhao Heng has good grades and draws well. Soon, he painted Yu Wan¡¯s appearance. However, when he was finishing Yu Wan¡¯s drawing, he stopped.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you drawing anymore?¡± Xu Shao¡¯s trusted aide asked in a deep voice.


    Zhao Heng¡¯s eyes shed and he broke out in cold sweat. ¡°My hand is numb¡­ It¡¯ll be fine soon.¡±


    Zhao Heng nced at the innocent woman in the portrait, lowered his eyes, and drew a pair of cold eyes.


    The other party kept his word and did not make things difficult for him. After obtaining the portrait, he asked the burly man to put on a sack for him and brought him away.


    The moment he left, he vaguely heard the conversation behind him.


    ¡°Look at this gaze. It doesn¡¯t look like it at all. Are they the same person?¡±


    Zhao Heng was thrown back into the original alley. The medicine bag he had dropped on the ground had been trampled by the passers-by, so he could only go and get another batch of medicine for Mrs. Zhao.


    He stood up in a sorry state and walked towards the pharmacy. However, he suddenly heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°Speak! Are you still going to snatch it!¡±


    ¡°Boohoo¡­ We won¡¯t snatch anymore¡­ We won¡¯t snatch anymore¡­ Heroine, please spare our lives¡­ We won¡¯t dare to do it again¡­¡±


    Zhao Heng followed the sound and saw Yu Wan, who was swinging a stick and beating up seven or eight thieves in a dirty alley.


    Zhao Heng felt a sense of unfamiliarity. This was not the Ah Wan he remembered. The one in the portrait was. Even if she had changed her appearance, those eyes¡­ those eyes that had revealed shyness and innocence countless times in front of him, could not be forgotten.


    After Yu Wan was done lecturing them, she took back her purse and snatched the money from them.


    The little thieves trembled and cried.


    Yu Wan was still in a hurry to see the three littleds. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with them. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    The little thieves rolled away in panic!


    Yu Wan weighed the money bag in her hand. Including the ten taels she had snatched, she had five hundred and ten taels.


    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±


    A man¡¯s voice came from behind. Yu Wan turned around. ¡°Zhao Heng?¡±


    Zhao Heng muttered, ¡°You¡¯re not Ah Wan. Who are you? What did you do to Ah Wan?¡±


    Yu Wan said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re crazy! Open your eyes and see clearly. I¡¯m Yu Wan!¡±


    ¡°You look like her, but¡­¡± Zhao Heng looked into Yu Wan¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not her. She¡¯ll never look at me like that.¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s expression did not change as she said, ¡°After you broke off my engagement and forced me to jump into the river tomit suicide, what kind of gaze do you expect me to look at you with? Adoration? Unwavering feelings? Continue to be loyal to you?¡±


    Zhao Heng¡¯s gazended on her t stomach and he said with difficulty, ¡°Ah Wan is innocent. I wronged her¡­ Ah Wan didn¡¯t enter the brothel¡­ You were the one who entered the brothel, and you were also the one who secretly got pregnant with another man¡­¡±


    Yu Wan pped him. ¡°Not only did you use me of entering a brothel, you even used me of giving birth! Zhao Heng! You¡¯re a man!¡±


    Zhao Heng was beaten to the ground. He turned around and looked coldly at Yu Wan. ¡°You said I wronged you. Alright, do you dare to do a physical examination with me?!¡±

 Chapter 206 - Late-night Childbirth

    <h4>Chapter 206: Late-night Childbirth</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    She would be crazy to go for a body checkup with this guy!


    Yu Wan felt that she would not be appeased even if she beat Zhao Heng to death. To say that he was an evil person, he had not broken anyws. But to say that he was a good person, he had forced an innocent woman to death.


    Such a man was the most infuriating. The Host would rather forget everything about him because she was extremely disappointed.


    ¡°Zhao Heng, you¡¯re a schr. Why are you talking like this?¡±


    Although she had never experienced it herself, she understood what a physical examination meant to an ancient woman. It was almost a humiliation. A dignified schr actually said such nonsense. Did he have any education? Had it been fed to the dogs?!


    ¡°I was really blind in the past to like a refined scum like you!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Yu Wan shouted, ¡°Shut up! Have you forgotten how I worked hard for your Zhao family? You heard two rumors and you mored that you wanted to break off our engagement. In order to annul the engagement, you didn¡¯t hesitate to ruin my reputation in front of the entire vige. After that, you moved out of Lotus Flower Vige overnight to escape the three hundred taels of silver¡­ Do you think this is something a man would do?¡±


    Zhao Heng retorted, ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to nder your reputation, but I didn¡¯t expect my sister to¡­¡±


    Yu Wan interrupted him coldly. ¡°So you admit to all the other crimes?¡±


    Zhao Heng choked. It was neither an admission nor a retort. That was why he said that she was not Ah Wan. His Ah Wan was not so aggressive, nor was she so eloquent!


    Zhao Heng wanted to say something, but he saw Yu Wan walking towards him. Yu Wan squatted down in front of him and reached out a pair of slender hands to grab his clothes. His expression changed drastically. ¡°In broad daylight¡­ You¡­ What are you going to do? Woman, do you have any¡ª¡±


    Before he could say the word ¡®shame¡¯, Yu Wan had already taken his money bag and poured out all the silver. She said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s a total of two taels. You still owe me two hundred and ny-eight taels. In the future, either you avoid me or you pay me back every time you meet me!¡±


    With that, Yu Wan threw the money bag back at him and left without looking back.


    When she left the alley, Yu Wan brushed past a nobledy wearing a cloak who deliberately lowered the brim of her hat. The reason why she was certain that she was a nobledy was because she had a noble incense that the poor did not need.


    A nobledy would actually appear in such a dpidated alley? And looking at her careful appearance, she was clearly avoiding attention. But what did this have to do with her? She would not have any interactions with her in this life.


    Yu Wan did not care at all, but the nobledy carefully nced at Yu Wan. However, it was not because of Yu Wan that she cared. She was just cautious and was worried that she would meet anyone familiar here.


    She entered a side alley and walked over with a pale face. ¡°Young Master Zhao, are you alright? You¡¯re injured!¡±


    Zhao Heng wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    The woman reached out and wanted to help him up, but she felt that she shouldn¡¯t be so unruly and put her hand down.


    Zhao Heng stood up with the help of the wall and cupped his hands at her as a polite greeting.


    ¡°Who injured you like this? Do you want to report it to the authorities?¡± The woman asked anxiously.


    Zhao Heng shook his head. ¡°No need. Why are you here, Miss?¡±


    The woman picked up the medicine bag in her hand and said gently, ¡°I got the medicine for Auntie.¡±


    Zhao Heng lowered his eyes and bowed. ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    ¡­ .


    Yu Wan returned to the shop that sold snacks. The coachman walked over and saw that Yu Wan¡¯s expression was not good. He thought that she did not catch the thief, so he said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. If you encounter such a thing again, don¡¯t chase after them.¡±


    The thieves were all in cahoots. It was too dangerous for a girl to chase after them.


    ¡°I got my money bag back.¡± Yu Wan did not want to exin that she had met Zhao Heng. After saying that, she took out some silver to buy the snacks.


    Since she got her money bag back, why wasn¡¯t she happy? In the end, the coachman didn¡¯t ask. In their line of work, they had to have an extra pair of ears and one less mouth.


    ¡°Are we going to the Xiao Manor now?¡± The coachman asked.


    ¡°No, it¡¯ste. Let¡¯s go back to town.¡± Yu Wan got into the carriage.


    The coachman looked up at the sky. It was true that it was a littlete, but his intuition told him that Miss Yu did not cancel the trip because of the time. However, since Miss Yu did not say anything, he pretended not to know.


    The coachman tactfully drove the carriage back to Lotus Flower Town.


    Yu Wan walked back to the vige and gave the snacks and candied hawthorn to Little Bruiser and her sister.


    ¡°Why are there three sticks?¡± Little Bruiser said, licking his candied hawthorn.


    Yu Wan rubbed his little head and thought to herself,?<i>I¡¯m so lethargic. In the end, my mood was still affected by that scumbag. I don¡¯t understand how such a scumbag managed to pass the county-level examination.</i>


    Yu Wan looked at Little Bruiser. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to do this in the future.¡±


    Little Bruiser was dumbfounded. What?


    ¡­ .


    Yu Wan dreamed that she had given birth that night.


    She dreamed of a night with lightning and thunder. She was lying on an unfamiliar big bed with a thick mattress under her. Her entire body was soaked in cold sweat, and there was a breaking pain in her lower abdomen and tailbone.


    ¡°Nanny! Nanny!¡±


    A maidservant about the same age as Aunt Lin pushed open the door and walked in. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nanny, I¡¯m in pain¡­¡±


    The maidservant walked forward and touched her stomach with her cold fingertips. Her eyes changed. ¡°Not good, she¡¯s giving birth!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t see the other party¡¯s face clearly, but she grabbed her hand. ¡°Nanny¡­ Don¡¯t go¡­¡±


    The maidservant said, ¡°You¡¯re giving birth¡­ I have to call the midwife!¡±


    Tears fell from her eyes. ¡°Nanny, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, you¡¯ll be fine. Women have to give birth. It won¡¯t hurt after giving birth¡­¡± With that, the maidservant pried her hand away, put on her raincoat, and rushed into the rain.


    The cold wind and rain rushed in, and she was in so much pain on the bed. Suddenly, she felt a heatwave below her. Did her water break?


    Yu Wan shuddered and woke up from her sleep! She widened her eyes and looked at the familiar beams for a long time beforeing back to her senses.


    The pain in the dream was too real. Even when she woke up, she could still vaguely feel the remaining pain in her lower abdomen and tailbone, as if she had really been in pain.


    ¡°It¡¯s too scary. Why would I have such a dream?¡± Yu Wan sat up. Her clothes were already drenched. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of the heat or because she was frightened. As for the heat wave¡­


    Yu Wan lifted the nket and touched Little Bruiser. She sighed helplessly. This child wet the bed again!


    Yu Wan changed the bed sheets and mattress, and also changed Little Bruiser and herself into dry clothes. Just as she was about to fall asleep again, Aunt Zhang¡¯s scream came from outside.


    Did something happen to the Zhang family?


    Yu Wan put on her skirt and coat. Yu Shaoqing was also woken up. The father and daughter met by chance in the central room.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s Aunt Zhang¡¯s house,¡± Yu Wan said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Yu Shaoqing left with his daughter.


    When the two of them arrived at Aunt Zhang¡¯s house, Aunt Bai and the vige headman¡¯s family also came.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go in.¡± The vige headman stopped Yu Shaoqing. ¡°Sanniu¡¯s wife is giving birth.¡±


    Sanniu was Erniu¡¯s younger brother. Back then, Erniu¡¯s marriage was dyed when he was arrested for conscription. Therefore, his younger brother got married and had children before him. Sanniu¡¯s wife was having a second child. Logically speaking, it shouldn¡¯t be too troublesome, but she¡¯s bleeding. It seemed to be quite serious.


    It was not good for the men to say these words. The vige headman only cleared his throat and said, ¡°Erniu and Shuanzi have already gone to invite the midwife.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡±


    There were no midwives in the nearby viges, so they had to go to town. Shuanzi must have driven the ox cart, but how could the ox cart be faster than the warhorse?


    The vige headman nodded. ¡°Alright,e back soon.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing rode off.


    Sanniu¡¯s wife screamed miserably. Yu Wan thought of that dream again and panicked. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Aye.¡± The vige headman let Yu Wan go.


    Sanniu¡¯s wife was lying on the bed with Little Chen guarding her. She kept wiping the blood below with a handkerchief. Aunt Zhang, who was at the side, was crying. Aunt Bai was carefullyforting her.


    Yu Wan had not forgotten to study the medical books that Grandpa Bao had left for her during this period of time. There were detailed records of childbirth in the medical books. How to diagnose, deliver, and even make a preliminary assumption of a cesarean section. Yu Wan remembered every detail deeply in her mind, but for some reason, the moment she saw the blood, Yu Wan¡¯s mind suddenly buzzed.


    ¡°Ah Wan, don¡¯t just stand there! Come and help!¡±


    Little Chen¡¯s voice interrupted Yu Wan¡¯s thoughts.


    Yu Wanposed herself and walked forward.


    Little Chen handed a piece of bloodstained cotton cloth to Yu Wan and grabbed a new one to wipe Sanniu¡¯s wife¡¯s blood.


    Yu Wan looked at the blood cloth in her hand and then at Sanniu¡¯s wife, who was screaming in a pool of blood. Her mind suddenly went nk.


    ¡°Mother¡ªI¡¯m afraid¡ª¡±


    <i>¡°Nanny¡ªI¡¯m afraid¡ª¡±</i>


    San Niu¡¯s wife¡¯s cries ovepped strangely with the voice that inadvertently shed across her mind.


    Yu Wan stood up. The blood cloth fell into the basin and blood sshed all over Little Chen.


    Little Chen eximed, ¡°Ah Wan, what are you doing!¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s chest heaved heavily, and thin sweat broke out on her forehead.


    ¡°Ah Wan, are you¡­ alright?¡± The first to notice Yu Wan¡¯s abnormality was Aunt Bai.


    Yu Wan was indeed a country bumpkin who was ignorant of the world in the past, but ever since she was hurt by Zhao Heng, she seemed to have changed into a different person. Aunt Bai did not think that there was anything wrong with this. She only felt that Zhao Heng had hurt Yu Wan to the core and she had thought it through. Since then, she has learned to be a new person.


    Aunt Bai saw Yu Wan¡¯s change. No matter how dangerous the situation was, there was never a trace of panic on her face. However, at this moment, she was like a frightened little girl.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± It was unknown if she was answering Aunt Bai or talking to herself. Yu Wan walked to the bed and raised her hand to touch Sanniu¡¯s wife¡¯s bulging stomach. She murmured, ¡°The position of the fetus is not right. We have to adjust the position of the fetus first.¡±


    Little Chen was stunned. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°I gave birth before,¡± Yu Wan blurted out and was stunned.


    Everyone in the room was stunned. Even Sanniu¡¯s wife, who was in so much pain, stopped crying and looked at Yu Wan as if she had been struck by lightning.


    Yu Wan was even more surprised than them. She did not know why she would say such a thing.


    Aunt Bai coughed lightly and tried to smooth things over. ¡°Ah Wan said that she delivered a baby before! What are you guys thinking!¡±


    Yu Wan lowered her eyes. She did not admit or refute.


    Everyone thought that she had tacitly agreed and heaved a long sigh of relief. They knew it. She was a young girl and had not even found a man. How could she have given birth?


    Sanniu¡¯s wife calmlyy back on the bed. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± She continued to cry.


    Yu Wan left the delivery room.


    The vige headman came up to him. ¡°How¡¯s Sanniu¡¯s wife?¡±


    Yu Wan shook her head.


    ¡°What does this mean? You¡­ you can¡¯t treat it?¡± The news of Yu Wan stitching up Erniu and Yu Song had long spread. The vige headman knew that she could asionally treat people.


    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t treat it.¡±


    It was not that her medical skills were not enough, but her hand¡­


    Yu Wan looked at her trembling hands. Ever since she touched Sanniu¡¯s wife¡¯s stomach, her hands had started to tremble uncontrobly.


    ¡°The midwife is here!¡± Yu Shaoqing¡¯s horse galloped over and stopped in front of the house.


    Yu Shaoqing carried down the midwife, who was about to vomit, and handed her to Aunt Bai to bring into the house.


    Yu Wan returned to her house.


    Little Bruiser was still sleeping soundly, but Madam Jiang woke up.


    Madam Jiang sat at the head of Little Bruiser¡¯s bed. She covered Little Bruiser with the nket he had kicked over. She seemed to be guarding Little Bruiser, but also seemed to be waiting for Yu Wan.


    ¡°Mom,¡± Yu Wan said with difficulty. ¡°¡­Have I given birth before?¡±


    Madam Jiang did not turn around to look at Yu Wan, nor did she ask her why she said that. She only lowered her head gently. ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

 Chapter 207 - Three Babies

    <h4>Chapter 207: Three Babies</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    She had indeed given birth before. That dream was not fake, and that flustered feeling was even less so.


    Yu Wan clenched her fists. ¡°Then¡­ then what about the children?¡±


    Madam Jiang shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. You¡­ you didn¡¯t say.¡±


    She really didn¡¯t say anything. Even the fact that she was pregnant and had given birth was discovered by Madam Jiang herself. Ah Wan seemed to have had a nightmare and didn¡¯t remember anything about the year she disappeared.


    Ah Wan asked Madam Jiang fearfully, ¡°Mom, what happened to me? Why am I like this?¡± Her tears flowed down in big drops.


    Madam Jiang could only say, ¡°You¡¯re fine. You went to your aunt¡¯s house. Have you forgotten, child?¡±


    ¡°Then, then the silver¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the money your aunt gave you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the money my aunt gave me. I¡­ I remember.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡± Madam Jiang gently stroked her head. She said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve also wondered where the child went, but I¡¯m not even sure if he was born alive.¡±


    ¡°I gave birth,¡± she murmured. But what happened after she gave birth? She couldn¡¯t remember.


    Yu Wan felt her heart tighten. She did not know when it started, but the number of times she thought about her previous life had decreased. The people and things in her previous life had gradually be unclear in her mind. She could no longer lie to herself that that was the Host¡¯s business.


    That was her business. It was her children.


    Yu Wan walked to the bed, pulled open the nket, andy down.


    Madam Jiang tucked her in.


    She turned around, faced inward, and curled herself into a ball.


    Madam Jiang stroked her temples and gently left the room.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Madam Jiang paused.


    Yu Wan did not say anything. But Madam Jiang knew what she didn¡¯t say.


    Mom, I¡¯m so sad.


    ¡­ .


    Sanniu¡¯s wife gave birth. She gave birth to a fat little boy in the morning. This was Aunt Zhang¡¯s second grandson and she was overjoyed. She cooked red eggs early in the morning and sent them from house to house so that everyone could be happy.


    When they arrived at Yu Wan¡¯s house, Yu Wan had just woken up and was sitting at the head of the bed in a daze.


    ¡°Ah Wan!¡± Aunt Zhang walked in with a smile and ced the two red eggs on her table. ¡°Thank you for yesterday! If you hadn¡¯t invited the midwife over so quickly, my daughter-inw would have been in danger!¡±


    Sanniu¡¯s wife was bleeding profusely and was frightened. The bleeding only stopped when the midwife came.


    ¡°However, there¡¯s no such thing as improper fetal position!¡± Aunt Zhang said seriously.


    ¡°I was wrong,¡± Yu Wan said in a low voice.


    The one whose fetus was in the wrong position was not Sanniu¡¯s wife, but her three years ago. The fetal position was very easy to deal with in her previous life, but it was a very troublesome problem in ancient times. Perhaps she really didn¡¯t give birth.


    ¡°Ah Wan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Aunt Zhang was so frightened that she panicked when she saw Yu Wan¡¯s eyes turn red. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that you¡¯re not good. I, I, I¡­ Why is my mouth so annoying! Ah Wan, don¡¯t be angry with me! I¡¯ll apologize to you!¡±


    Yu Wan smiled as if nothing had happened. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Something entered my eyes. Congrattions, Aunt Zhang.¡±


    ¡°Aye!¡± Aunt Zhang was relieved. She gave her a few more red eggs until the small te on the table was full before she continued to the house.


    Yu Wan peeled a red egg and ate it carefully. The taste was a little strange, making one¡¯s throat ache.


    She knew that her mother was doing this for her own good. After all, it was very likely that the child was not born. Moreover, ¡°she¡± was so infatuated with Zhao Heng and wanted to marry him. How could her mother bear to hurt her?


    Besides, didn¡¯t Zhao Heng say that she had entered a brothel? In the past, she didn¡¯t believe Zhao Heng¡¯s words, but now, Zhao Heng was right about one thing. Perhaps she had really entered a brothel. She didn¡¯t know if that baby came from a wild man.


    ¡°Achoo!¡± A certain young master in County Yu sneezed fiercely!


    ¡°Sis!¡± Little Bruiser walked in after washing up. ¡°Check my homework! I¡¯ve finished memorizing it!¡±


    Little Bruiser, who still wet his bed at the age of six, decided to use the power of knowledge to regain his dignity as a little man! He had woken up early in the morning to memorize books! He had memorized it all!


    Unexpectedly, Yu Wan did not check on him. She took a red egg and stuffed it into his hand. ¡°I have something on. I¡¯ll go out first and check your homework when Ie back.¡±


    Little Bruiser: ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Also.¡± Yu Wan, who had reached the door, turned around and said, ¡°No matter how well you memorize the books, it¡¯s still very embarrassing to wet the bed.¡±


    The stifled Little Bruiser: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­ .


    Yu Wan went to the Capital and waited in the alley where she met Zhao Heng yesterday.


    Zhao Heng had just finished school and was walking home with his school bag. Halfway there, he was stopped by a figure.


    Zhao Heng¡¯s first reaction was that the people who put the sack over his head were here again. He subconsciously covered his head with the bookbag.


    Yu Wan opened the book bag without thinking.


    Zhao Heng looked at it. ¡°It¡¯s you? Why are you here again?!¡±


    The shock of seeing Yu Wan was no less than seeing that group of people. After all, that group of people only asked questions, unlike Yu Wan who even beat him up.


    Yu Wan grabbed his cor and pulled him into an alley like she was pulling a chick.


    ¡°You, you, you¡­ what are you doing! Let go!¡± Zhao Heng said angrily. It was really embarrassing for a man to be dragged around by a little girl!


    Yu Wan threw him into a corner. His thin body hit the cold wall, and he gasped in pain.


    Yu Wan said in disdain, ¡°You weak chicken. I wasn¡¯t blind when I like you back then, I was stupid!¡±


    Zhao Heng choked with anger. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t you dare speak ill of me!¡±


    Yu Wan nced at him indifferently.


    Zhao Heng hugged the book bag tightly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring any money today!¡±


    Yu Wan was not here to look for money. It did not matter to her whether he brought the money along or not. Yu Wan looked at him and said, ¡°Let me ask you, you said that I went to a brothel and even gave birth. Where did you hear these rumors?¡±


    Zhao Heng remained silent.


    Yu Wan said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not very patient. If you don¡¯t say it yourself, I¡¯ll beat you up with my fists.¡±


    Zhao Heng blushed and said, ¡°How dare you break thews in the Capital?¡±


    Yu Wan raised her hand and pped him hard!


    Zhao Heng covered his head with his book bag.


    Of course, Yu Wan did not p him. She was just scaring him. Zhao Heng was indeed frightened. The blood drained from his flushed face, turning pale.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°You better tell me the truth. I have nothing to lose. Not only do I dare to hit you, but I also dare to go to your school and let your ssmates and teachers see what a treacherous dog you are!¡±


    Zhao Heng clenched his fists in humiliation.


    ¡°Hurry up and say it!¡± Yu Wan shouted.


    Zhao Heng¡¯s body trembled, and his clenched fingers scattered. ¡°You¡­ one of my ssmates told me that you entered a brothel.¡±


    ¡°Your ssmate? Which ssmate? What¡¯s his name? Where does he live? Tell me honestly what he said!¡±


    Actually, Yu Wan was not interested in who his ssmate was. If she did not try to confuse him, Zhao Heng would definitely realize her true intentions.


    Zhao Heng thought that Yu Wan was angry at someone for ruining her reputation and did not suspect anything else. ¡°My ssmate¡¯s surname is Yang. When I was studying in a private school in town, you gave me a few things. He¡¯s seen you before.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Zhao Heng said, ¡°He¡¯s on good terms with me. Not only is he my ssmate, but he¡¯s also my roommate.¡±


    ¡°Speak humannguage.¡± Yu Wan did not want to hear such nonsense.


    ¡°I just want to say that he won¡¯t lie to me. Three years ago, he went to Prefecture Xu with his family to visit his family. In the end, he saw you¡­¡± Zhao Heng¡¯s throat moved with difficulty. ¡°You were in a brothel.¡±


    Yu Wan mocked, ¡°You schrs also visit the brothel?¡±


    Zhao Heng¡¯s face turned green and red. ¡°I¡¯ve never visited it before.¡±


    Yu Wan continued, ¡°So you believed him just because he said so? He was the one who spread the rumors that I gave birth?¡±


    Zhao Heng took a deep breath. ¡°I said that he wouldn¡¯t lie to me. As for your childbirth¡­ I saw it with my own eyes.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Yu Wan looked at him in disbelief.


    Zhao Heng quickly exined, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I mean¡­ I¡¯ve seen your portrait! Yesterday, before I met you, I was captured by two men¡­¡±


    Zhao Heng told her everything about how he met the burly man, how he was questioned, and how he was sent back to the alley. ¡°¡­ You¡­ There¡¯s something on your face, but I recognize you. It¡¯s you! The woman in the painting who¡¯s pregnant¡­ It¡¯s you! You¡­ Tell me honestly, did you offend someone?¡±


    Yu Wan did not care whether she had offended someone or not. What she cared about was that Zhao Heng did not know if she had safely given birth to the children.


    ¡­ .


    ¡°Why is it her?¡±


    In an inconspicuous teahouse, Yan Ruyu saw the painting in front of her. The woman in the painting was the little vige girl who had repeatedly made things difficult for her and even threatened to snatch her fianc¨¦ and sons!


    ¡°Are you mistaken?¡±


    Yan Ruyu looked at Xu Shao in disbelief.


    Xu Shao also hoped that he had made a mistake. When he saw the portrait, the shock in his heart was the same as Yan Ruyu. Yu Wan had participated in the Tianxiang Restaurant¡¯spetition and was even locked in an icehouse. In the end, his good nephew, the iparably noble Second Prince, personally saved her.


    He was the boss after all. Such a small matter could not be hidden from him.


    ¡°Impossible¡­ absolutely impossible!¡± Yan Ruyu shook her head in a daze. ¡°She can¡¯t be the ugly woman from three years ago¡­ She¡­ She¡¯s not¡­ She¡¯s not!¡±


    If it were any other woman, Yan Ruyu might have been able to ept it, but it was Yu Wan.


    Yan Ruyu was jealous of Yu Wan. Yu Wan had treated her like this even when she had nothing. She really didn¡¯t dare to imagine how Yu Wan would ride on her head if she recognized her children!


    Xu Shao more or less knew a little about Yan Ruyu and Yu Wan. He said, ¡°It seems that she didn¡¯t snatch your things. You¡¯ve always been the one who snatched hers.¡±


    Snatch Yan Jiuchao? Yan Jiuchao was her man to begin with.


    Snatch the little munchkins? The little munchkins were her sons.


    How was this snatching? It was simply returning it to its rightful owner.


    Yan Ruyu could not ept the truth in front of her. She racked her brains, trying to find all the evidence that could overturn the truth. ¡°If it¡¯s really her, then why doesn¡¯t she recognize me?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t recognize the other party because she had changed her appearance, but Yu Wan didn¡¯t. Yu Wan had interacted with her for a few days, so how could she not remember her appearance?


    Xu Shao pondered for a moment and said, ¡°We drugged her.¡±


    A medicine that could destroy one¡¯s mind could turn one into a fool. However, no one expected that girl to be so lucky. She had only lost a portion of her memories.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! Anyone can! But it can¡¯t be her! I won¡¯t allow her to take everything from me!¡± Her man and her children were all hers, not Yu Wan¡¯s!


    Xu Shao frowned. ¡°I¡¯m afraid this will be difficult.¡±


    The scouts in Gong City had sent news that the house that Yan Ruyu had stayed in had traces of being touched. It was very likely that Yan Jiuchao had sent someone to investigate. As for whether he had found any clues, it was not something he could control.


    ¡°I only need to be really pregnant with Young Master Yan¡¯s children¡­¡± Yan Ruyu grabbed Xu Shao¡¯s wrist and said.


    Xu Shao frowned even more tightly. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s easy to scheme against Yan Jiuchao?¡±


    Three years ago, it was purely a coincidence that Yan Jiuchao was drugged. They did not have the time to drug him at all. It was Yan Jiuchao who took the wrong medicine and entered the brothel in a daze.


    They had originally prepared the most beautiful woman for Yan Jiuchao in thergest brothel in Prefecture Xu. Who knew that he would sleep with an ugly woman in a brothel?


    It was said that the ugly woman did not have an ugly face from the beginning. It was because she had identally eaten poisonous grass on the way here from the human traffickers that poisonous spots grew on her face.


    Speaking of which, they were lucky that the ugly freak was a virgin. Otherwise, they really couldn¡¯t guarantee that the flesh and blood in her stomach belonged to Yan Jiuchao.


    The madam in the brothel would not let the girls get pregnant. Since there would be no descendants, there was no need to bring the woman back. Could it be that he had to be responsible for the other party after she had a miscarriage?


    There were many hardships after that, but fortunately, they finally found the woman and obtained the child in her stomach.


    ¡°Actually, it was a very difficult birth,¡± Xu Shao said. However, she was very strong. All three babies were born safely.

 Chapter 208 - Brother Jiu Returns

    <h4>Chapter 208: Brother Jiu Returns</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yan Ruyu could not stay in this teahouse for too long. In order to cover up her tracks, she had arranged to tour the nearbyke with a group of nobledies. She had used the excuse of buying tea and snacks for her friends toe here. She estimated that it was about time for her to go back and look for those nobledies.


    Yan Ruyu carried a few boxes of tea and snacks downstairs. Just as she reached the door, she saw Yu Wan, who was filled with killing intent.


    Yu Wan had juste out of the alley where she had ¡°met¡± Zhao Heng. She had plundered five copper coins from Zhao Heng. Five copper coins were not even enough to fill the gaps between her teeth. Of course, Yu Wan did not care about these copper coins, but what she had interrogated Zhao Heng about.


    Zhao Heng said that he had seen a portrait of her pregnant, and the portrait of her was covered in red spots, her appearance was ugly, and she was beyond recognition. Even Zhao Heng, who had grown up with her, almost couldn¡¯t recognize her. Then, how did his ssmate surnamed Yang, who had only seen her a few times from afar, recognize her in the brothel?


    It was obvious that Yang was lying!


    Of course, she did not suspect that the two of them had seen each other in Prefecture Xu¡¯s brothel. However, it was not as Schr Yang had said. On the contrary, she should have recognized Schr Yang.


    Schr Yang and Zhao Heng had a close rtionship. She, who always went to visit Zhao Heng at the private school, knew this person even if she had never spoken to Schr Yang.


    After recognizing Schr Yang, she immediately revealed her identity to him and asked him to save her. Unfortunately, Schr Yang was afraid of being implicated and left her alone.


    Yu Wan did not think that there was anything to me him for. After all, he was not rted to her. It seemed to be forcing him to take the risk of offending others and save her. However, since he had chosen to leave her alone, he might as well not care about her. Why would he gossip to Zhao Heng about this? What was the meaning of this?!


    If he dared to say the whole story, Yu Wan would respect him as a man. However, he had removed himselfpletely and refused to mention that she had asked him for help. He only insisted that she had entered the brothel herself.


    What scum! What a coward! It was said that birds of a feather flock together. Those who were friends with Zhao Heng were actually the same type of person as him!


    Yan Ruyu saw Yu Wan walking forward with her head lowered. She did not even look at the road and only waited for Yu Wan to bump into a pir. Unexpectedly, Yu Wan seemed to have a pair of eyes on her head. The moment she was about to hit the pir, she stopped in her tracks. Then, Yu Wan seemed to have sensed something and looked at Yan Ruyu.


    Yan Ruyu was caught off guard and was caught red-handed. However, Yu Wan did not even look up. She looked away and continued walking forward.


    Yan Ruyu, who had never been ignored like this, was so angry that smoke was rising from her head. ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    Yu Wan ignored her.


    ¡°Yu! I told you to stop!¡±


    Yu Wan still did not stop.


    Yan Ruyu widened her eyes in disbelief. After not seeing her for a few days, this girl had be more and more bold. She dared to ignore her on the streets. Look, she was still a lowly vige girl, but she dared to embarrass her like this. When she regained her status, wouldn¡¯t she ruthlessly step on her?!


    ¡°Hey, Miss Yan told you to stop. Are you deaf or stupid? Can¡¯t you hear her?¡±


    Just as Yan Ruyu was about to die of anger, a few well-dressed nobledies suddenly appeared in front of Yu Wan and blocked her path arrogantly.


    They were nobledies who had been invited to tour theke with Yan Ruyu. Their original n was to meet at a cloth shop. After they met, Yan Ruyu suggested buying tea and snacks for them. They waited for a long time but Yan Ruyu did not return, so they came to look for her.


    The person who had spoken just now was a youngdy surnamed Li. She was the closest to Yan Ruyu among all the nobledies, and her status was also the highest among them. It was most suitable for her to stand up for Yan Ruyu.


    When the other two youngdies saw that Miss Li had spoken, they were not to be outdone.


    ¡°Yes, can¡¯t you hear her? Are you really deaf?¡±


    ¡°Or are you saying that you want to deliberately offend Miss Yan? Do you know who Miss Yan is? She¡¯s the daughter of the Marquis Manor. A lowlymoner like you can only kowtow and bow when you see her. How dare you neglect her!¡±


    ¡°Lowlymoner?¡± Yu Wan looked at the three of them indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m a lowlymoner, then what are you?¡±


    ¡°My father is the assistant minister of the Ministry of War, Miss Hu¡¯s father is the assistant minister of the Yellow Gate, and Miss Zuo¡¯s grandfather is a schr of the Hanlin Academy. You¡­¡± As Miss Li spoke, she sized her up. ¡°What are you?¡±


    Yan Ruyu walked forward and ¡°kindly¡± helped her out. ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s my fault. I wanted to use this opportunity to make up with her, but I didn¡¯t expect her to have such a deep grudge against me¡­¡±


    There was a lot of information in these words. What did she mean by ¡°make up with her¡±? What did she mean by ¡°have a deep grudge¡±? Could it be that the two of them did not get along well before this? But no matter how they looked at it, Miss Yan would not have any interactions with amoner!


    Everyone looked at Yan Ruyu in confusion.


    Miss Li asked, ¡°Miss Yan, who is she?¡±


    Yan Ruyu looked embarrassed. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about her anymore. Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t ruin our mood because of this small matter. I¡¯ll feel bad.¡±


    ¡°Why are you pretending to be a good person, Yan Ruyu?¡± Yu Wan looked at her expressionlessly.


    Everyone was stunned by this shameless tone. Yan Ruyu frowned slightly. ¡°Miss Yu¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Yu?¡± Yu Wan smiled. ¡°You¡¯re not calling me a vige girl anymore?¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re a vige girl!¡± A trace of disdain shed across Miss Li¡¯s eyes. ¡°Heavens, now even a vige girl dares to look down on the daughter of the marquis?¡±


    Miss Hu on the left said, ¡°Miss Yan, how do you know a vige girl?¡±


    Yan Ruyu hesitated for a while and said awkwardly, ¡°Her father was once my father¡¯s subordinate.¡±


    Miss Li raised her voice. ¡°Is the daughter of a subordinate so disrespectful?¡±


    Yu Wan said in amusement, ¡°Yan Ruyu, why don¡¯t you just tell them that not only is my father your father¡¯s subordinate, but he also snatched your father¡¯s military achievements?¡±


    Miss Li¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What? Your father even snatched Marquis Yan¡¯s military achievements? Your¡­ your father¡­ your father is that¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, my father is Yu Shaoqing,¡± Yu Wan said as she straightened her back. No matter how the outside world wronged her father, her father would always be a hero in her heart who saved the people from danger.


    Miss Li mocked, ¡°No wonder you didn¡¯t dare to stop when Miss Yan called you. You¡¯re too ashamed to stop!¡±


    Yan Ruyu tugged at Miss Li¡¯s sleeve and said gently, ¡°Stop talking, don¡¯t offend her.¡±


    Miss Li snorted. ¡°What? Am I afraid of her?¡±


    Her father was the current assistant minister of the Ministry of War. Killing the daughter of a criminal was as easy as killing an ant, not to mention that she had Yan Ruyu by her side. Even in the entire Capital, there were not many people who dared to provoke the Yan family.


    Yan Ruyu revealed a difficult expression again. Yu Wan sighed and said, ¡°Stop acting. I¡¯m tired for you. Don¡¯t you just want to say that I have some vixen abilities? Not only did I seduce the current Second Prince, but I also seduced the Young Master of Yan City?¡±


    Everyone was stunned when they heard this. What did this vige girl say? The two most noble young men in the Capital were both seduced by her?


    ¡°Is what she said true?¡± Miss Li looked at Yan Ruyu anxiously.


    ¡°Miss Yan, she¡¯s lying, right? How could His Highness and Young Master Yan like her?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if she¡¯s quite beautiful, how can she catch the attention of His Highness and Young Master Yan with her lowly background?¡±


    Miss Hu and Miss Zuo did not believe it either.


    In terms of beauty, Yu Wan was really beautiful, but who were the Second Prince and Yan Jiuchao? They were from the royal family and had seen many beauties since they were young. How could they be charmed by a mere face?


    They were looking forward to Yan Ruyu giving a negative answer, but Yan Ruyu sighed. ¡°Stop talking. Let¡¯s go tour theke.¡±


    This was a tacit agreement! This lowly vige girl had really seduced the two men they wanted to marry the most! No wonder she was so arrogant. It turned out that she was relying on her man to support her.


    They were extremely jealous of Yu Wan. Even in their dreams, they wanted to obtain the favor of the Prince and Young Master Yan. However, one was unwilling to marry because he was mourning for Empress Dowager, and the other was unwilling to get close to women. They were also once jealous of Yan Ruyu, but Yan Ruyu¡¯s status was noble and she was beautiful. They felt that they could notpare to her. It was not unjust to lose to Yan Ruyu, but it was a little unreasonable to lose to a lowly vige girl.


    Moreover, it was said that the Second Prince¡¯s marriage was already set in stone. The main consort was the daughter of the Prime Minister, and the two secondary consorts were the daughter of the Grand Tutor and the Censorate. It seemed that she had not even achieved the status of a concubine.


    As for Young Master Yan, there was nothing to be afraid of. Miss Yan was the biological mother of the little masters, and she was the mistress of the Young Master Manor. So what if they taught this vige girl a lesson? Would Young Master Yan make things difficult for his fianc¨¦e for a girl who warmed his bed?


    At this thought, when they looked at Yu Wan again, there was no longer any fear in their eyes.


    Miss Li walked up to Yu Wan and looked at her arrogantly. ¡°Kneel down, kowtow to Miss Yan, apologize, and swear not to seduce Young Master Yan again. We¡¯ll pretend that nothing happened today.¡±


    ¡°Kexin, forget it.¡± Yan Ruyu tugged at Miss Li¡¯s sleeve.


    Miss Li snorted and said, ¡°Forget it? You¡¯re just too kind! Little do you know that a good horse is ridden by others, and a good person is bullied by others. You¡¯re the daughter of the Marquis Manor, but you actually let a vige girl ride on your head and abuse her power. If word gets out, where will your dignity go?¡±


    Yan Ruyu said gently, ¡°My dignity isn¡¯t important. It¡¯s best if everyone is friendly with each other for me.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s friendly with her!¡± Miss Li looked at Yu Wan coldly and said, ¡°Did you kneel yourself, or should I force you to kneel?¡±


    Yu Wan met her gaze. ¡°I advise you to be kind.¡±


    ¡°Kexin, stop fooling around.¡± Yan Ruyu continued to persuade her. However, this persuasion did not work. Instead, it was like boiling oil, making Miss Li¡¯s anger burn.


    Miss Li was born into a family from the Ministry of War. Since she was young, she had watched her brother practice martial arts. She had also learned a little and had some skills. She immediately grabbed Yu Wan¡¯s shoulder and was about to lift her leg to wrap around Yu Wan¡¯s knee, forcing Yu Wan to kneel on the ground. Unexpectedly, Yu Wan suddenly reached out and grabbed her wrist.


    Before anyone could react, Miss Li staggered and fell to the ground. She fell t on her face in public and was so angry that her face turned green!


    Yan Ruyu frowned and said, ¡°Miss Yu, this is your fault. Why did you hurt Miss Li?¡±


    Yu Wan asked, ¡°If I don¡¯t attack, should I obediently stand here and wait to be beaten up?¡±


    Miss Li looked coldly at herpanions. ¡°What are you two waiting for? Hurry up and help me deal with her!¡±


    Under Miss Li¡¯s order, Miss Hu and Miss Zuo also went forward to bet on Yu Wan. However, even Miss Li was not Yu Wan¡¯s match, so how could they be?


    Yu Wan moved her fingers and the two of them fell to the ground.


    Yan Ruyu secretly clenched her fists. They couldn¡¯t even deal with her like this. A bunch of good-for-nothings!


    ¡°I told you not to offend her.¡± Yan Ruyu squatted down and helped Miss Li up.


    Miss Li gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I was just careless and fell into her trap! So what if she¡¯s powerful? Can she defeat the guards of our Minister Manor?¡±


    A trace of light shed across Yan Ruyu¡¯s eyes. That¡¯s right, how could she forget that Miss Li went out with guards?


    Miss Li asked the maidservant to call over the guards stationed at the cloth shop. There were more than ten of them. They originally wanted to protect them as they toured theke, but Yu Wan made Miss Li so angry that she let them show off their skills in advance.


    Miss Li pointed fiercely at Yu Wan. ¡°Catch this arrogant girl!¡±


    ¡°Miss¡­¡± The leader of the guards looked troubled. Their fists were used to deal with evil people, not to bully a little girl.


    Miss Li pointed at her swollen face. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that she threw me like this? And Miss Hu and Miss Zuo were injured by her! Hurry up and arrest her!¡±


    This was just a quarrel between women. The leader of the guards did not want to arrest her.


    Miss Li was so angry that she pulled out the sword at his waist. ¡°Are you going to arrest her or not? If not, I¡¯ll go back and tell my father that you and this woman are colluding to bully me!¡±


    The leader of the guards had a headache. Miss was usually not so unreasonable. What was wrong with her today?


    Yan Ruyu lowered her eyes.


    Miss Li urged him again. The guard had no choice but to capture Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan might have some brute force, but the other party was not some scattered thieves, but a well-trained guard. If they really fought, Yu Wan had no chance of winning. At this moment, an extremely luxurious carriage drove over and stopped beside them.


    The few of them quickly turned their heads to look. The coachman was a young man in his early twenties. He was tall, muscr, and had strong facial features. Although he was driving, he exuded a temperament that was even more noble and unique than that of a young master.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Miss Li was stunned.


    Others might not have recognized him, but Yu Wan and Yan Ruyu instantly recognized him.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s personal secret guard¡ªShadow Thirteen.


    After Shadow Thirteen stopped the carriage, he jumped down and reached out his slender arm to lift the curtain.


    A peerless man alighted from the carriage. He was dressed in a white robe and was so handsome. If Shadow Thirteen was a handsome man, then this man was a fairy. The moment he appeared, everyone was so stunned that they held their breaths.


    Yan Ruyu bowed down first. ¡°Yu¡¯er greets Young Master Yan.¡±


    Everyone was shocked. What? He was Young Master Yan?


    They had long heard that this young master had a stubborn personality, but was born to be devastatingly beautiful. They felt that the rumors were more or less exaggerated, but now that they saw him, they felt that they could not describe ten to twenty percent of his beauty.


    Yan Jiuchao ignored Yan Ruyu and quietly walked up to Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan did not look at him. Yan Jiuchao raised his eyebrows.


    Miss Li rolled her eyes. ¡°Young Master Yan! You have to uphold justice for us! She bullied us and offended Miss Yan. She even injured me, Miss Hu, and Miss Zuo!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao nced at the three of them indifferently. ¡°She didn¡¯t hold back¡­¡±


    Miss Li nodded vigorously!


    Yan Jiuchao turned to look at Yu Wan. ¡°You hit them?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Which hand?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked in a deep voice.


    Miss Li was overjoyed. If she didn¡¯t hear wrongly, her hand was going to be crippled, right? She knew that a lowly country bumpkin like her wouldn¡¯t catch Young Master Yan¡¯s eye!


    ¡°This, is that fine?¡± Yu Wan stretched out her right hand angrily.


    Yan Jiuchao held the hand that had scratches and calluses from years of hard work.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± he said.


    Everyone was stunned. Yu Wan was also stunned. She did not expect him to make such a reaction in public.


    Yu Wan¡¯s ears were a little hot. She wanted to pull her hand back, but he held it tightly.


    Everyone was stunned by this scene. It was not strange for a man to dote on a girl, but it was not normal for him to dote on her in public.


    The guards were d that their leader had hesitated and did not let them offend this girl in time. Otherwise, their heads would not be enough for Young Master Yan alone.


    However, Yan Ruyu was still around. Wasn¡¯t Young Master Yan pping Yan Ruyu¡¯s face too much?


    Yan Ruyu¡¯s expression turned very ugly. There was no more embarrassing moment than this. Everyone thought that she was Yan Jiuchao¡¯s fianc¨¦e, but ever since Yan Jiuchao appeared, he did not even look at her. He only doted on that vige girl. She was the daughter of a marquis, but she was actually inferior to a wild girl from the countryside!


    Her gazended on their tightly held hands, and she was so jealous that she was about to go crazy.


    ¡­ .


    Yan Jiuchao brought Yu Wan into the carriage.


    Yu Wan¡¯s condition was not right. With her personality, she should have held his hand and bullied Yan Ruyu just now. However, she let them go just like that. It was not out of kindness, but because she did not have the mood to torture them.


    Yan Jiuchao let out a long sigh and said, ¡°I¡¯ve only been gone for a few days, and you¡¯re already so dejected? Didn¡¯t I write you letters every day tofort your lovesickness?¡±


    Yu Wan turned around in confusion. ¡°Letter? What letter?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t receive it?¡± Yan Jiuchao frowned. ¡°Shadow Thirteen!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen, who was driving the carriage, cleared his throat. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. I sent them all. As for why she didn¡¯t receive them, Miss Yu should understand.¡±


    The letters at the courier station were roughly divided into three types. The first type was official letters, the second type was civilian letters, and the third type was urgent, which was okay to be used by officials and civilians.


    Along the way, in order to hide their whereabouts, Shadow Thirteen was not allowed to use Yan Jiuchao¡¯s name. He could only send ordinary civilian letters. Civilian letters were sent once a month in the countryside. In a poor ce like Lotus Flower Vige, it was not strange for them to send them once every three months.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s face instantly darkened. So he wrote for nothing?!


    Yu Wan stopped talking again. She sat quietly in the carriage and stared nkly at the constantly changing scenery.


    This time, Yan Jiuchao really sensed that something was wrong with her. It was as if she had lost his soul and could not find it. He wondered if he should tell her that Yan Ruyu was not the children¡¯s biological mother to make her happy. After all, she was so jealous of Yan Ruyu, afraid that he would have anything to do with her.


    But on second thought, although the woman he had slept with was not Yan Ruyu, she was not her either. What was there to be happy about?


    Yu Wan did not ask about the letter again. Her mind was filled with the child that had yet to be born. She did not know if she should tell Yan Jiuchao all of this.


    Her heart was in turmoil. A voice told her that Yan Jiuchao had the right to know the truth, but another voice told her that once Yan Jiuchao knew the truth, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    That¡¯s right. What man would be willing to ept a woman who had been in a brothel and given birth?


    Yan Jiuchao knocked her head. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Yu Wan lowered her eyes. ¡°Yan Jiuchao, do you mind what kind of person I was in the past and what I did?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°You want to say that you had a fianc¨¦?¡±


    ¡°You know?¡± Yu Wan was surprised.


    ¡°Is it difficult to know?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    Yu Wan shook her head. The vige was only so big. Even if he didn¡¯t ask around, he would easily hear about this.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just an engagement?¡± Yan Jiuchao scoffed.


    Yu Wan pursed her lips. ¡°What if¡­ it¡¯s not as simple as an engagement?¡±


    ¡°Did you sleep with him?!¡±


    ¡°What if¡­ what if I did sleep with him?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao exploded on the spot. ¡°Shadow Thirteen! Kill that Zhao guy for me!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen stopped the carriage and shed out!


    ¡°Shadow Thirteen, you¡­e back.¡± Yu Wan stopped Shadow Thirteen and lowered her head. She said to Yan Jiuchao, ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep with him.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao heaved a sigh of relief.


    Unexpectedly, before he could finish heaving a sigh of relief, Yu Wan gave him another thunderous blow. ¡°I slept with someone else.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao: ¡°???¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°I¡­ I even gave birth.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao: ¡°!!!¡±

 Chapter 209 - Brother Jiu’s Fury

    <h4>Chapter 209: Brother Jiu¡¯s Fury</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yan Jiuchao said coldly, ¡°Who is that wild man?!¡±?<i>I¡¯ll find him, kill him! Burn him! Chop him up!</i>


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know,¡± Yu Wan said with her head lowered. ¡°Besides, there might be more than one.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao, who instantly felt like he had been shot by a hundred thousand arrows: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you. I don¡¯t remember it myself. I just remembered. Not that I remember. It¡¯s just¡­ I can¡¯t exin it either. Anyway, that¡¯s it.¡±


    <i>That¡¯s it? What¡¯s it?!</i>


    In the dark room, Yan Jiuchao was so angry that he sat up from the bed. He lifted the nket and sat on the edge of the bed, panting heavily. How many years had it been since he was so angry? He was about to explode from anger!


    She was really bold. Just because he doted on her, she dared to say any nonsense! There was more than one man?! The children were born too! She didn¡¯t know who the father of the children was!


    Yan Jiuchao was so angry that his heart ached!


    ¡°Will Young Master be fine?¡± In the courtyard outside the door, Shadow Six looked at the closed door and said solemnly.


    Shadow Thirteen did not look optimistic.


    Uncle Wan sighed. ¡°Thest time I saw Young Master so angry was when he found out about the reason for Prince Yan¡¯s death. Young Master was so angry that he locked himself in his room and refused to see anyone until he was so angry that he fell ill¡­¡±


    ¡°Then will Young Master have a rpse this time?¡± Shadow Six said in shock. He had seen Young Master¡¯s rpse before. It was really too terrifying!


    Uncle Wan sighed again. ¡°Who knows? Ever since he met Miss Yu, Young Master has never fallen ill again. But this time, Miss Yu was the one who caused it. It¡¯s hard to say what the oue will be¡­¡±


    Shadow Six looked at Shadow Thirteen and said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you there at that time? Didn¡¯t you know to stop Miss Yu?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen exploded. ¡°How can I stop her? You don¡¯t know, she didn¡¯t say a word of nonsense!¡±


    Others would at least talk around the bush. But she had told him everything the moment she came up. Shadow Thirteen had never seen such a straightforward person! He didn¡¯t even react!


    Shadow Six and Uncle Wan both looked at him bitterly. Shadow Thirteen was defeated. ¡°Forget it, forget it. I¡¯ll go in and persuade him.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen risked his life to enter the Young Master¡¯s room.


    Yan Jiuchao sat on the edge of the bed in thin clothes. The night at the end of March was still a little cold, but Shadow Thirteen could hear the sweat dripping from his forehead and dripping onto his feet.


    His face was hidden in the dark, and Shadow Thirteen could not see his expression clearly, but he could feel the killing intent emanating from him. Even an expert like Shadow Thirteen could not help but shiver.


    ¡°Young Master,¡± Shadow Thirteen mustered his courage and said.


    After a while, Yan Jiuchao said in a deep voice, ¡°What is it?¡±


    His voice was not loud, but it inexplicably made Shadow Thirteen¡¯s hair stand on end.


    In the end, Shadow Thirteen didn¡¯t forget why he was here. Heposed himself and said, ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t be too angry. Didn¡¯t Miss Yu say that she doesn¡¯t remember? Who knows if what she said is true? Perhaps she remembered wrongly.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said coldly, ¡°Do you think she dares to say this in front of me without conclusive evidence?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen also felt that he had gone crazy. His advice was too insincere, so he quickly changed his words and said, ¡°Actually, you didn¡¯t suffer a loss either. Didn¡¯t you also sleep with another woman and give birth to your own child? You¡¯re even with Miss Yu.¡±


    ¡°How can this be even? I only slept with one! She¡­ she might have slept with several,¡± Yan Jiuchao said bitterly.


    The thoughts of people in the pugilistic world were different from ordinary people. Shadow Thirteen quickly circled the main point in Young Master¡¯s words and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Then can¡¯t you sleep a few more?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jiuchao felt a mouthful of turbid air stuck in his chest. Was this a matter of sleeping or not? This was about the matter of his cabbage that he had obtained being eaten by some wild boar!


    ¡°Achoo!¡± Yan Jiuchao sneezed heavily.


    No one could ept this. He was not a person who would not care about the past of the person he likes, but he was not sure what kind of past this person had.


    Was the memory she forgot something that was not important to her, or was it something that had once been engraved in her heart? If she remembered it one day, would she realize that¡­ the person she really liked was someone else? Or perhaps there was another possibility. He was just one of her many men¡ª


    Yan Jiuchao felt like he was about to die of anger.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Shadow Six?¡± Yan Jiuchao shouted.


    Shadow Six hurriedly entered. ¡°Young Master!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s heart surged with killing intent. ¡°Go and investigate. I want to know everything about her!¡±


    ¡­ .


    In the evening, Yu Wan returned to the vige.


    After she finished confessing to Yan Jiuchao, she alighted from the carriage. She took her rented carriage back to town.


    She did not dare to look at Yan Jiuchao¡¯s expression. In her previous life, her parents had passed away early, and she had always been a very fortuitous person. However, after meeting Yan Jiuchao, there was gradually a crack in her fortitude.


    It was said that women became strong because they had no choice. They became weak because they were happy. She did not know whether these words were true or not. She only knew that Zhao Heng had let Ah Wan be independent too early, while Yan Jiuchao had almost stripped her of her strength.


    She thought that she did not regret telling Yan Jiuchao. These past memories were Ah Wan¡¯s and hers. She could not shake them off or erase them. This was the price of her rebirth. If Yan Jiuchao could not ept her like this, then she could only regretfully end this rtionship.


    ¡°Sis, Sis!¡±


    After returning to the house, Little Bruiser ran out and grabbed Yu Wan¡¯s hand, dragging her into the house.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°The vige sent a courier!¡± Little Bruiser said with wide eyes.


    Yu Wan asked, ¡°Why are you pulling me along if he¡¯s here?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a letter for you!¡± Little Bruiser pulled Yu Wan into the room and pointed at the bag on the table. ¡°Look! Your letter! So many letters! They came today!¡±


    Her¡­ letters?


    <i>¡°I¡¯ve only been gone for a few days, and you¡¯re already so dejected? Didn¡¯t I write you letters every day tofort your lovesickness?¡±</i>


    In that case, Yan Jiuchao had really written to her, but why was there so much? Could it be that someone else had written it too?


    ¡°Sis, I can help you read the letter!¡± Little Bruiser patted his chest and said. He could read now. He was a knowledgeable Bruiser!


    Yu Wan patted his head indifferently. ¡°Finish reading the thousand words first.¡±


    Little Bruiser, who had his head lowered: ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    Yu Wan waited until Little Bruiser fell asleep before lighting an oilmp to read the letters. There were too many letters, more than three hundred of them. Yu Wan seriously suspected that Yan Jiuchao did not do anything along the way and was writing letters.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving the Capital. Don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯ll be back in a few days.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re already at Chang¡¯an Street. I¡¯m really leaving the Capital.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at Xuanwu Street¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at Vermilion Bird Street¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m almost at the East City Gate¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at the East City Gate¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m out of the East City Gate¡­¡±


    ¡°Yu City¡¯s glutinous rice balls are stuffed with meat¡­¡±


    ¡°The rapeseed flowers in Bo County are blooming extremely well¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    There wasn¡¯t much on the letters. There were only one or two sentences, and they were all useless. However, for some reason, Yu Wan could clearly see him sitting in the carriage, impatiently holding a brush. It was inexplicably cute.


    Yu Wan smiled. But soon, she couldn¡¯t smile anymore.


    Because Yan Jiuchao would never write to her again.


    ¡­ .


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    At dawn, Shadow Six returned to the manor.


    Yan Jiuchao did not sleep the entire night. He just sat by the bed coldly. The dawn light shone in andnded on his cold face. Shadow Six did not dare to look at him anymore. He only lowered his head and told him the news he had found out. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of Miss Yu having an affair and giving birth.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said in a low voice, ¡°In that case, she¡¯s lying to me?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Shadow Six hesitated. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I heard something else.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    ¡°Miss Yu went to her aunt¡¯s house for a year three years ago, but Schr Zhao¡¯s sister once ndered Miss Yu in front of the entire vige. She said that she didn¡¯t go to her aunt¡¯s house that year, but¡­ she entered a brothel,¡± Shadow Six braced himself and said.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold.


    Shadow Six continued, ¡°As the saying goes, there must be a reason for the groundless rumors. Since this matter came from the Zhao family, we¡¯ll be able to know if it¡¯s true if we call the Zhao family over to ask. Didn¡¯t Miss Yu say that she doesn¡¯t remember it clearly? Perhaps she was deceived by the Zhao family. In order to break off the engagement, the Zhao family is omnipotent. It¡¯s not much of a stretch for them to make up some rumors!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said coldly, ¡°Catch that brat Zhao!¡±


    ¡­ .


    Zhao Heng did not know what bad luck he had recently. Why were there people catching him everyday recently? Today, he had clearly changed his path, but he was still caught. This person was so rude. Without a word, he threw him onto the horse¡¯s back and drove as if he was rushing to reincarnate. He vomited all the way, and he was about to vomit his intestines.


    When he finally arrived, he was thrown to the ground again. He was dizzy for a long time before he could hug a big tree and get up. Then, he saw a pair of ck pattern shoes with a piece of white brocade that was sewn by inch and inch of gold. He immediately felt a noble aura.


    He raised his head in fear and looked at the high and mighty man. Then, he was shocked. ¡°Young¡­ Young Master Wan?¡±


    Speaking of which, it was strange. Although Yan Jiuchao had lived in the vige for a period of time, Zhao Heng had never met him. The only time he had seen him was when he had caught a glimpse of a shadow during the earthquake. However, this man¡¯s temperament was too unique, so much so that Zhao Heng still recognized him at first nce.


    ¡°Did you ask someone to capture me?¡± Zhao Heng did not understand why Young Master Wan wanted to capture him. It was not that he did not see that Young Master Wan had feelings for Ah Wan, but he had already broken off the engagement with Ah Wan and had already moved out of Lotus Flower Vige. He would never have any contact with Ah Wan in his life. Then why did he capture him?


    Shadow Thirteen kicked him. ¡°Is my master¡¯s appearance something you can peep at?¡±


    Zhao Heng was kicked to the ground, his forehead covered in blood. He was a schr who studied sage books and had grown up pampered. When had he ever suffered like this? He immediately broke out in cold sweat from the pain. However, there was more humiliation than pain.


    He was a schr, and he could be exempted from kneeling when he saw an official. This Young Master Wan, who did not have any achievements, actually humiliated him like this!


    Yan Jiuchao ignored his ant-like struggle and looked down at him. ¡°Let me ask you, did you make up the rumor that Yu Wan entered a brothel, or did you hear it from somewhere?¡±


    Yu Wan, it was Yu Wan again! Every time something happened, it was because of this woman!


    The worm turns, just like Zhao Heng, who was also furious after suffering two to three unexpected disasters. ¡°Young Master Wan, are you here to ask about her because you want to marry her? Ha, then I advise Young Master Wan to open your eyes wide. Not only has this woman entered a brothel, but she has also given birth to children with another man! I definitely didn¡¯t make it up! It¡¯s the truth! Someone saw it with their own eyes!¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Yan Jiuchao clenched his fists and asked.


    Zhao Heng straightened his back and said, ¡°My ssmate! He saw her enter the brothel with his own eyes! She¡¯s been hiding it from me. If not for my ssmate telling me the truth, I would¡¯ve been kept in the dark until now! I¡¯m definitely not saying this to sow discord between Young Master Wan and her. I just pity Young Master Wan for being in the same situation as me and can¡¯t bear to see you continue to be deceived by her! This woman has good methods. She couldn¡¯t be a schr¡¯s wife, so she ran to seduce you. You are also a schr. Don¡¯t be dragged down by such an indecent woman!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen kicked him to the ground. ¡°Just answer me. Did I let you fool around?¡±


    Zhao Heng spat out a mouthful of blood in pain.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at him coldly. ¡°Who is your ssmate?¡±


    Two hourster, Shadow Six caught a schr surnamed Yang.


    Schr Yang was originally Zhao Heng¡¯s ssmate, but ever since Zhao Heng moved to the Capital, he no longer studied in the town¡¯s private school. Speaking of which, the two of them had not seen each other for a while. Schr Yang never expected that they would meet again at such an asion.


    Schr Yang was dumbfounded.


    Yan Jiuchao naturally disdains to reveal his identity to him. At first, Schr Yang looked holy and invible, but after Shadow Thirteen punched him a few times, he became obedient. He answered whatever Yan Jiuchao asked, not daring to question him at all.


    ording to Zhao Heng, Schr Yang had identally seen Yu Wan in the brothel three years ago. After that, he had been hesitant to tell Zhao Heng until he heard that Zhao Heng was getting married.


    However, under Yan Jiuchao¡¯s brutal interrogation, that was not the case at all.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t recognize her¡­ She suddenly pounced on me and blocked my path¡­ She said¡­ said she was Schr Zhao¡¯s fianc¨¦e¡­ She asked me¡­ asked me to save her out¡­ I was shocked when I saw the red spots on her face¡­ But I knew she wasn¡¯t lying¡­ The things she said¡­ were all true¡­¡±


    In order to gain Schr Yang¡¯s trust, Ah Wan told her a lot about Zhao Heng and what Zhao Heng had told her about Schr Yang.


    Zhao Heng did not expect such an inside story. He was stunned!


    ¡°She went to town to sell vegetables and met a kidnapper¡­ She begged me to save her¡­ I¡­ I didn¡¯t dare¡­¡±


    Of course, Schr Yang did not dare. The brothel was filled with thugs. Wasn¡¯t taking their girl away equivalent to courting death?


    At that time, Ah Wan had knelt down and begged him, saying that she was still a virgin. She had not let Zhao Heng down, so she begged him to take her away. It was fine if he wanted to redeem her. She would return the money to him in the future.


    However, Schr Yang flicked his sleeves and left. He had left a lonely girl alone in a wolf¡¯s den. This was not an unfamiliar girl, but the fianc¨¦e of Zhao Heng, who was hisrade. Had his conscience been fed to a dog?


    Yan Jiuchao was so angry that his entire body trembled.


    Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six exchanged nces and thought to themselves that something was wrong. Young Master was probably going to have a rpse.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s rationality was being devoured inch by inch. He used what was left of his consciousness to say, ¡°What brothel is that¡­ What¡¯s with the children¡­¡±


    After asking, his gaze changed. He picked up the stool beside him and smashed it hard at Schr Yang¡¯s head.


    ¡­ .


    Schr Yang fell. His eyes were still open, but blood and brain matter sttered all over Zhao Heng¡¯s face.


    Zhao Heng was dumbfounded.


    ¡­ .


    Three dayster, Yan Jiuchao woke up. Shadow Six beat Zhao Heng up and threw him back into the alley. However, before leaving, Zhao Heng took the initiative to answer Yan Jiuchao¡¯sst two questions.


    ¡°Young Master, this is a portrait personally drawn by Zhao Heng. He said that he only confirmed that Miss Yu had given birth after seeing the portrait,¡± Shadow Six said.


    Uncle Wan gave Shadow Six a look outside the door, indicating that Shadow Six should remind Young Master to drink the medicine.


    Shadow Six thought to himself,?<i>Young Master¡¯s illness is a mental illness. A mental illness needs its own doctor.</i>


    Shadow Six did not respond to Uncle Wan. Uncle Wan was so anxious that he wanted to beat him up!


    Yan Jiuchao took the portrait and nced at it. He frowned.


    Shadow Six said, ¡°Maybe she disguised herself, or maybe she identally ate something poisonous that caused her to have poisonous spots.¡±


    ¡°Where did you get the portrait?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked hoarsely.


    Shadow Six said, ¡°It seems that another group of people is also investigating Miss Yu. Zhao Heng saw this portrait from that group of people.¡±


    ¡°Another group?¡± Yan Jiuchao was deep in thought.


    Shadow Six nodded. ¡°Also, Young Master, guess where Miss Yu was kidnapped and brought to three years ago?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s Prefecture Xu.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Prefecture Xu,¡± Shadow Six said.


    Yan Jiuchao paused. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I was also very surprised at that time. I asked Zhao Heng repeatedly, and it was indeed Prefecture Xu. Moreover¡­ it was also April,¡± Shadow Six said as he looked fixedly at Yan Jiuchao. ¡°Young Master, it can¡¯t be such a coincidence, right?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao muttered, ¡°That¡¯s right. It can¡¯t be such a coincidence, right¡­¡±


    The time and ce matched¡­ However, he really couldn¡¯t remember the other party¡¯s appearance. His spy had once asked Yan Ruyu, ¡°You¡¯re the daughter of the Yan Manor. Why did you end up in a brothel?¡±


    ¡°I was kidnapped by human traffickers¡­¡± Yan Ruyu choked.


    This was what Yu Wan had experienced.


    ¡°Young Master, do you need me to go to Prefecture Xu again?¡± Shadow Six asked.


    ¡°No need.¡± Yan Jiuchao paused. ¡°Prepare the carriage.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Lotus Flower Vige.¡±


    He wanted to personally verify if she was the woman from that night.

 Chapter 210 - Her Birthmark

    <h4>Chapter 210: Her Birthmark</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    In the middle of the night, Yan Jiuchao boarded a carriage out of the manor. Uncle Wan was old, so he did not follow him. Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen drove the carriage without a word.


    It was alreadyte at night, and the city gate had already been closed for more than two hours. However, if Young Master Yan left the city, not to mention a mere city gate, even the gate of the pce would have to obediently open for him.


    The city gate opened and the carriage sped out.


    The guards guarding the city muttered as they watched the carriage leave.


    ¡°Why do you think Young Master left the city sote at night?¡±


    ¡°Is he going back to Yan City? He left in such a hurry. It seems like something urgent happened?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of anything big happening in Yan City.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are! How can you know if something happens in Yan City?¡±


    ¡°Go, go, go! No matter how capable I am, I¡¯m still your master!¡±


    The guards¡¯ curses were gradually locked behind the city gate.


    When the carriage arrived at Lotus Flower Vige, the vigers had all rested. The vige was quiet, and only a few frog cries could be heard from the depths of the fish pond.


    ¡°Young Master.¡± Shadow Thirteen stopped the carriage at the vige entrance. ¡°What are you going to tell Miss Yuter?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked in confusion.


    Shadow Thirteen was really worried sick. ¡°Are you nning to tell Miss Yu the truth? If you say that you¡¯re actually here to verify her identity, she¡¯ll know that you¡¯ve been looking for the little masters¡¯ biological mother these days. Back then, she said harsh words in front of Yan Ruyu that she wanted to marry into the Young Master Manor and be the little masters¡¯ mother. It¡¯s fine if she¡¯s the little masters¡¯ biological mother, but if she¡¯s not, how big of a knot would she have in her heart?¡±


    It was rare for Yan Jiuchao to feel that Shadow Thirteen had brought his brain when he went out. He thought about how Yu Wan had stabbed his heart. How much hatred did he have to stab her too?


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go myself. Don¡¯t follow me.¡± With that, Yan Jiuchao alighted from the carriage and walked towards the vige.


    ¡°Will Young Master be fine?¡± Shadow Six asked softly.


    Shadow Thirteen showed the pill in his hand. ¡°The Heart Protection Pill is ready.¡±


    Shadow Six : ¡°¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao went to Yu Wan¡¯s house. Due to his experience of ¡°Yu Wan always leaving the door open for him¡±, he did not use the front door but went around to the back door.


    Coincidentally, the workshop was busy until midnight when they were rushing the sour bamboo shoots today. They only finished work an hour before Yan Jiuchao entered the vige. However, although the workshop¡¯s matters were done, Yu Wan still had some work to deal with. She was busy in the house until midnight and was a little hungry. She went to the kitchen to find something to eat. Just as she took a bite of the drumstick, she heard faint footsteps outside the back door.


    It was the middle of the night and they were acting suspiciously. Could they be thieves?


    Yu Wan picked up the kitchen knife on the chopping board.


    Yan Jiuchao stood outside the door and thought about the few days that he had been unconscious. He had neithere to see her nor written her a letter. He wondered if she would think that he had abandoned her and was in the room feeling heartbroken. After all, she had thrown herself into theke after Zhao Heng broke off the engagement. In her heart, he was more important than Zhao Heng. He was really worried that she would do something irreversible.


    Sigh! Yan Jiuchao sighed and reached out to push the door. The door opened, but it was not pushed open by him. Instead, it was pulled open from the inside.


    Then, Yu Wan, who should have been heartbroken, held a chicken drumstick in her mouth and a kitchen knife in her hand. Her eyes were wide open, and she did not look dazed at all after being abandoned. Instead, her eyes were bright and full of fighting spirit, like a little hen!


    Yan Jiuchao, who felt like he had been shot by a hundred thousand arrows again: ¡°¡­¡± He was inferior to Zhao Heng!


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± After seeing that it was Yan Jiuchao, Yu Wan put down her kitchen knife. ¡°I thought there was a thief.¡±


    Young Master Yan suppressed the heart pain and said calmly, ¡°What kind of thief would target you with your poor appearance?¡±


    Yu Wan put the half-eaten drumstick back into her bowl, not knowing how to face him. Sheposed herself and asked, ¡°It¡¯s sote. Why are you looking for me?¡± Before Yan Jiuchao could answer, Yu Wan said again, ¡°If you¡¯re here to take back the wedding dress, I¡¯ve already put it away. Wait.¡±


    What did she mean by she had already put it away? So this girl was already nning how to cut ties with him?!


    Yan Jiuchao was furious. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a few days of cold war? Why are you still angry? Tell me, you hid such a big thing from me, but I¡¯m not allowed to be angry for a few days?¡±


    Yu Wan keenly caught the hidden meaning in his words and was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re not here to break up with me?¡±


    ¡°Break up?¡± Yan Jiuchao frowned.


    Yu Wan felt a warmth in her heart, and the corners of her lips curled up uncontrobly.


    Unexpectedly, Yan Jiuchao said without warning, ¡°Take off your clothes.¡±


    Yu Wan: ¡°???¡±


    Yan Jiuchao: ¡°I want to see your body.¡±


    Yu Wan: ¡°!!!¡±


    ¡°Which bastard wants to see my daughter¡¯s body?!¡±


    Yu Shaoqing, who had woken up in the middle of the night, rushed over murderously with a broom he had taken from the central room.


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyebrows twitched.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he was caught red-handed.


    Young Master Yan had never been afraid of anyone in his life, but there were always a few people in the world that he could not offend. For example¡­ the person in front of him.


    Yu Shaoqing rushed into the kitchen angrily. He did not care about the young man opposite him who was dressed luxuriously, had a noble temperament, or was handsome. He picked up a broom and ruthlessly hit a certain young master that even the princes did not dare to provoke!


    ¡°Dad!¡± Yu Wan stopped Yu Shaoqing and snatched the broom from his hand.


    Young Master Yan was relieved. Yu Wan was indeed on his side!


    ¡°Use this.¡± Yu Wan handed over a kitchen knife.


    Yan Jiuchao : ¡°¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao was chased everywhere. He was the young master of Yan City and a little silk pants of the dynasty. He had never been in such a sorry state.


    The Yu family was in chaos. Even Little Bruiser and Madam Jiang were woken up. The two of them arrived at the kitchen in a daze and saw Yu Shaoqing chasing Yan Jiuchao around the bamboo forest with a kitchen knife in his hand.


    ¡°Brat, stop right there!¡±


    It was also because Yan Jiuchao was lucky. Before Yu Shaoqing fell asleep, he had asked the vigers to drink some wine. At this moment, he was still dizzy. His speed and reaction were not as fast as usual. After a long time, he did not even catch the corner of Yan Jiuchao¡¯s shirt.


    Of course, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s situation was not much better. He had just recovered from his illness and his body was still weak. After being chased by his ¡°father-inw¡± for dozens of times, he was about to copse. However, he was determined to find out the truth tonight, so he had to see Yu Wan¡¯s birthmark even at the risk of being hacked to death!


    ¡°Dad, what are you doing?¡± Little Bruiser asked, rubbing his eyes.


    ¡°Mom, Bruiser, why are you here?¡± Yu Wan quickly pushed the two of them back to the kitchen.


    Yu Shaoqing paused when he saw his wife and son.


    This was the moment! Yan Jiuchao took advantage of Yu Shaoqing¡¯s distraction and took a few steps to the door of the kitchen. He grabbed the slender hand and rushed out of the vige with her. He rushed into the carriage and lowered the curtain!


    Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six were dumbfounded.


    ¡°Go!¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    ¡°Where are you taking me in the middle of the night?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s body stiffened. He turned around and saw that the woman he had pulled into the carriage was not Yu Wan, but a shy Little Sly Jiang!


    Yan Jiuchao was dumbfounded!


    Yu Shaoqing was furious. Brat! He teased his daughter! He even kidnapped his woman! He¡¯s really looking for death!


    That night, a certain young master was taught a lesson.


    ¡­ .


    Next door, in the Ding Family¡¯s new residence, in a room with oilmps like beans,y Young Master Yan, who could not sleep.


    Young Master felt wronged and bitter.


    Knock knock knock.


    Someone knocked on the door.


    Yan Jiuchao turned around. ¡°I¡¯m not eating the medicine!¡±


    Knock knock knock.


    There was another knock on the door.


    ¡°I won¡¯t apply any medicine either!¡± Yan Jiuchao said coldly.


    Crack!


    Thetch was forced open.


    Yan Jiuchao sat up. ¡°Shadow Thirteen, are you bold¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, he saw that it was not Shadow Thirteen standing at the door. He snorted andy back on the cold bed.


    Yu Wan walked in with a bowl of porridge.


    Young Master Yan covered his head with the nket.


    Yu Wan smiled. The moment he pulled ¡°her¡± and ran away, all her anger disappeared. Although she did not know why he made such an unreasonable request, it would be strange if he had a reason. He was a little lunatic to begin with.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t me me. Who would request to see a girl¡¯s body the moment theye? Can¡¯t I be angry for a while?¡±


    Young Master Yan did not say anything. Yu Wan sat down by the bed and ced the porridge on a stool.


    ¡°Are you still going to look?¡± she said softly.


    ¡°No!¡± Yan Jiuchao refused without thinking. However, as soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly came back to his senses. He pulled down the nket covering his head and looked at Yu Wan in shock.


    Yu Wan had never done such a thing, at least not in her memory. She was a little embarrassed. She blew out the oilmp by the bed. The room darkened, but soon, cold moonlight shone in.


    Yu Wan¡¯s ears were burning. She turned around shyly and unbuttoned her shirt. Arge portion of her clothes slipped off, revealing a beautiful back hidden under her beautiful hair.


    Yan Jiuchao slowly reached out and pushed aside her ck hair to look at her fair and delicate skin. His burning gaze followed her tempting waistline and finally saw the green ghost fire.

 Chapter 211 - The Truth Is Revealed

    <h4>Chapter 211: The Truth Is Revealed</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yan Jiuchao felt the ghost fire burn all the way to the bottom of his heart, burning his entire heart.


    On the way here, he had imagined countless reactions to seeing this birthmark. However, when he really reached this step, he realized that all his imaginations did not count. An indescribable emotion spread in his heart, and even his breathing became heavy.


    The night was very quiet. Yu Wan heard his panting. In the dark night, it was like a seductive hand brushing past her heart, and even her bones went soft.


    <i>Wasn¡¯t this progress too fast?</i>?Yu Wan thought to herself.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s cold fingertips brushed past the sexy waist andnded on the green ghost fire. His throat moved and he said, ¡°Is this a birthmark?¡±


    ¡°What birthmark?¡± Yu Wan turned around in confusion. Her body also tilted slightly because of this action, inadvertently revealing half of her alluring softness that was vaguely covered by her beautiful hair.


    A me suddenly darted across Yan Jiuchao¡¯s lower abdomen. His throat went tight. He hurriedly grabbed her little head and turned it around. However, this time, her beautiful hair which was covering her chest fell off when her head turned. Yan Jiuchao closed his eyes.


    Yu Wan naturally did not know what his reaction was. She was only puzzled as to what this fellow was thinking. He did not allow her to look at him. He had almost seen her naked, so of course she had to look at him too.


    Yan Jiuchao used a lot of strength to make his voice sound very calm. ¡°You have a birthmark on your back. Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Yu Wan shook her head. ¡°How can I see what¡¯s on my back?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t your family tell you?¡±


    Perhaps the Host knew, but didn¡¯t she not inherit all the Host¡¯s memories?


    This was not an ordinary birthmark. This girl¡­ Yan Jiuchao took a deep breath. Which expert from the Central ins would do such a ridiculous thing to be able to enter the pce and pluck the Emperor¡¯s leg hair? Only the rumored bride who dared to escape the Ghost n¡¯s wedding could do so. But it seemed that this girl knew nothing about everything.


    Yan Jiuchao put the clothes back on her. ¡°Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    Yu Wan was a little stunned. When he said he wanted to see her body, he was really just looking. Usually, when men said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything,¡± wouldn¡¯t they end up doing everything? Why did he really mean what he said?


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao¡­¡±?<i>Are you impotent?</i>


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡± Yan Jiuchao didn¡¯t even need to look at her expression to know what she was thinking. ¡°What¡¯s in your head all day? Other than that, is there nothing else?¡±


    Yu Wan did not say anything and lowered her head to button her shirt. ¡°Or don¡¯t you know how?¡± She asked suddenly.


    Yan Jiuchao: ¡°!!!¡± He already had sons. How could he not know about this?!


    Yu Wan seemed to have guessed his thoughts this time and muttered softly, ¡°Weren¡¯t you drugged by Yan Ruyu? Perhaps she raped you.¡±


    These words were really fatal!


    The evil fire that Yan Jiuchao had painstakingly suppressed rose again to a height of three meters tall. He pulled her hand that was buttoning her shirt and tried his best to suppress his urge. ¡°You¡­ Do you know what it means to say such things to a man in the middle of the night?¡±


    Yu Wan thought about it seriously. ¡°Hmm¡­ Does that mean I¡¯m seducing you?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao: ¡°?!¡±


    There was no way to chat today. Yan Jiuchao let go of her hand. In the next second, he pulled her into his arms, hugged her slender waist, and pushed her onto the bed that still had some warmth left.


    The girl¡¯s body was soft, and her hair was fragrant. There was a hint of enchantment in the air.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but he didn¡¯t really touch her in the end. He only pressed against her weakly and said with a fierce gaze, ¡°There¡¯s no one else here. Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six are my people. Without my orders, they don¡¯t dare toe in. Even if I really do something to you, you won¡¯t be able to call for help! Do you understand?!¡±


    Yu Wan said shyly, ¡°Oh.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao : ¡°¡­¡± What kind of reaction was this?!


    Even though Yu Wan had lived for two lifetimes, she was still a newbie when it came to sex. It would be a lie to say that she was not curious. It was impossible for her to casually grab a man and mess around, but if the person was Yan Jiuchao¡­


    Yu Wan¡¯s gaze swept across his face, his figure, his¡­


    Yan Jiuchao clenched his fists. Was it an illusion? Why did he see that this girl was about to drool? He was also holding it in, but at the same time, he was angry at Yu Wan. She was a girl, couldn¡¯t she know how to be reserved?


    ¡°You¡­ close your eyes,¡± Yan Jiuchao panted.


    Yu Wan obediently closed her eyes.


    Yan Jiuchao lowered his head and kissed her forehead. Then, he straightened his body as if nothing had happened and said with an abstinent expression, ¡°Alright, you can go back.¡±


    Yu Wan was dumbfounded. That was it? She had already taken off her clothes, but all she got was a goodnight kiss?


    Everyone only knew that the Young Master of Yan City was unruly and domineering, but they did not know that he was actually a very traditional man. He would never mess around before marriage. It was an ident three years ago and his illness acted up, but now that he was awake, he would never allow a second ident to happen.


    Yan Jiuchao helped Yu Wan fasten the unfinished buttons, not even letting go of the top one, all the way to her cor.


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡± This was just an ornamental button!


    Yu Wan¡¯s resentful gaze almost turned Yan Jiuchao into a sieve.


    Yan Jiuchao calmed down and said, ¡°Now, let¡¯s talk business.¡±


    Yu Wan thought to herself,?<i>Then what were we doing just now?</i>


    Yan Jiuchao did not think too much on the way here. For a moment, he did not know where to start. After thinking for a while, he decided to test her first. ¡°Do you remember what you told me before?¡±


    ¡°Which one?¡± Yu Wan asked. ¡°I¡¯ve told you many things.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao coughed lightly. ¡°Just¡­ recently.¡±


    Yu Wan was puzzled.


    Yan Jiuchao organized his words. ¡°You might have been involved with another man.¡±


    ¡°Did you stop because you minded this?¡± Yu Wan frowned.


    ¡°No.¡± That man is me. Why would I mind when that man is me? Yan Jiuchao was secretly delighted, but on the surface, he was serious. ¡°I want to ask if you mind. If that man suddenly appeared in front of you, what would you do?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll castrate him!¡± Yu Wan said without thinking.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Yu Wan grabbed the scissors on the table and cut it. ¡°Men who visit brothels are not good men!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao silently mped his legs together. ¡°What if¡­ what if he has his difficulties?¡±


    Yu Wan said coldly, ¡°What difficulties can he have? I was harmed by someone, so is he too?¡±


    <i>He was!</i>


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes were dangerous as she said, ¡°Also, my baby is missing. I suspect he drugged me and aborted my baby!¡±


    <i>He didn¡¯t!</i>


    Yu Wan automatically imagined a tragic scene of a scumbag uncle entering a brothel to have fun and make the poor woman pregnant so that he could bring her home to carry on the family line. In the end, under the pressure of the first wife, he personally ended his own flesh and blood.


    Yan Jiuchao felt a chill run down his spine.


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao.¡± Yu Wan suddenly became depressed. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. What if that child is still alive¡­¡±


    <i>There¡¯s no what if, he was indeed alive. Also, it was not just one, but three. You gave birth to three babies</i>. Young Master Yan thought.


    ¡°Are you willing to ept it?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    <i>Nonsense! They were my biological children! How could I not ept it!</i>


    Yu Wan hesitated. ¡°Can¡­ Can you help me find him? I have to know if he¡¯s dead or alive. I know this request is a little overboard¡­¡±


    It was not overboard at all. Yan Jiuchao said generously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you find it. I¡¯ll definitely let you and your child reunite!¡±


    Yu Wan smiled bitterly. ¡°You make it sound like you¡¯re sure that child is still alive.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao chuckled. Not only were they alive, but they were also lively. If they didn¡¯t cause any trouble for a day, it would be a miracle!


    ¡­ .


    After Yu Wan left, Shadow Thirteen entered the room. He was here to deliver the Heart Protection Pill to his Young Master. He was worried that his Young Master would faint on the spot when he found out that Miss Yu was not the woman from that night.


    However, even if his Young Master didn¡¯t faint, he didn¡¯t look far from it. Could it be that Miss Yu really wasn¡¯t?


    ¡°She is,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    ¡°Then why are you unhappy?¡± Shadow Thirteen wondered.


    ¡°¡­She wants to castrate me,¡± Yan Jiuchao said hopelessly.


    Shadow Thirteen almost fell!


    Shadow Thirteen was surprised. ¡°You¡¯ve already told her the truth?¡±


    ¡°If I tell her, do you think I can still sit here intact?¡± Thinking of Yu Wan¡¯s action of holding the scissors, a certain young master felt a chill run down his spine.


    Shadow Thirteen thought of something and said evilly, ¡°Do you still think that Miss Yu still has a deep love for you and can¡¯t bear to hurt you?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao sighed. ¡°Sigh, you don¡¯t understand. The deeper the love, the deeper the hatred.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen¡¯s lips twitched.?<i>You¡¯re still so shameless!</i>


    ¡°Then what do you n to do?¡± Shadow Thirteen asked.


    Yan Jiuchao dusted his sleeves. ¡°We can only use our trump card. Prepare the carriage. I¡¯m going to the Xiao Manor.¡±

 Chapter 212 - Picking Up Little Munchkins

    <h4>Chapter 212: Picking Up Little Munchkins</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    In the Xu Manor.


    Xu Chengxuan was bored out of his wits. His father rejected his second outing after he went out the first time. He was about to be bored to death, so he could only disturb his father again, annoying him so that he could let him out.


    The courtyard was quiet. There was not a single servant.


    ¡°Strange, where did they go?¡± Xu Chengxuan muttered.


    Of course, Xu Chengxuan did not expect Xu Shao to send the servants away. The servants had always known the rules. They would not return to the courtyard until the time Xu Shao specified. Others would not casually step into Xu Shao¡¯s courtyard. Only Xu Chengxuan relied on his status as the legitimate son to barge in from time to time.


    Of course, Xu Chengxuan did not barge in in the past. It was just that he was so bored recently that he could not sit still.


    Xu Chengxuan did not find Xu Shao in the room and went to the study room. This time, the door of the study was closed, but there were faint sounds of conversationing from inside.


    ¡°Master, there¡¯s news from Gong City,¡± the confidant said.


    Xu Shao frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The confidant said, ¡°There are traces of someone touching that house.¡±


    It was not surprising that arge house that had not been lived in for a long time had traces of people touching it. After all, thieves will patronize it. However, the problem was that firstly, nothing valuable was missing from the house. Secondly, Yan Ruyu happened to remind them that Yan Jiuchao was suspicious of her. When the two werebined, it was difficult not to guess that it was Yan Jiuchao.


    ¡°Master, Yan Jiuchao has returned to the Capital,¡± the confidant said.


    Xu Chengxuan frowned suspiciously. Why was his father paying attention to Yan Jiuchao? Didn¡¯t he say not to go against Yan Jiuchao after the Tianxiang Restaurant was smashed?


    ¡°The time is just right.¡± Half a month was enough for a trip to Gong City. Of course, it was in a hurry. Xu Shao believed that Yan Jiuchao had such ability.


    ¡°How did he suspect Gong City?¡± The confidant was puzzled.


    ¡°I¡¯m even more puzzled than you. I told you that he¡¯s not as simple as he looks, but no one believed me.¡± Xu Shao sighed faintly.


    ¡°What should we do next?¡± The confidant asked.


    Xu Shao said thoughtfully, ¡°What can we do? Since he has found Gong City, it means that he has enough evidence on hand. I might even be exposed.¡±


    What was his father talking about? Xu Chengxuan was confused.


    Xu Shao closed his eyes as if he had made a major decision. ¡°There¡¯s only onest way left.¡±


    ¡°Master, you mean¡­¡± The confidant looked at Xu Shao.


    Xu Shao nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll go all out and kill Yan Jiuchao!¡±


    Dong! A collision sounded from the door, and their expressions changed.


    Xu Shao said coldly, ¡°Who?¡±


    The confidant quickly walked over and opened the door. He saw Xu Chengxuan, who was holding his aching forehead and wanted to run, but couldn¡¯t. ¡°Young Master?¡±


    Xu Chengxuan had long heard this person¡¯s voice and found it familiar, but he could not remember who it was for a while. Now that he saw him, he recognized him as a shop assistant in Tianxiang Restaurant. His nickname was Lin Leng¡¯zi. He usually looked inconspicuous, but he did not expect him to be his father¡¯s trusted aide.


    Xu Shao also walked over and looked at his son resentfully. ¡°Why are you here? Who allowed you to leave the courtyard?¡±


    Xu Chengxuan curled his lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m bored.¡±


    Xu Shao gave Lin Leng¡¯zi a look, and Lin Leng¡¯zi understood and left. Xu Shao called Xu Chengxuan into the study room.


    ¡°How much did you hear just now?¡± Xu Shao asked.


    Xu Chengxuan said truthfully, ¡°I heard you guys talking about Gong City and killing Yan Jiuchao.¡±


    Xu Shao looked at him solemnly. ¡°Remember this. No matter what you heard just now, you better forget it. Otherwise, once word gets out, even I, your father, won¡¯t be able to protect you!¡±


    Xu Chengxuan snorted. ¡°Got it, Dad.¡±


    ¡­ .


    Xu Shao moved very quickly. Yan Jiuchao¡¯s carriage was chased down on the way back to the Capital. Yan Jiuchao did not sleep all night and was lying on the carriage bed to catch up on his sleep when he suddenly heard a whoosh. Immediately after, an arrow was nailed to the carriage.


    Shadow Thirteen handed the reins to Shadow Six and drew his sword. At the same time, countless arrows flew towards their carriage.


    Shadow Thirteen rose into the air and circted his internal energy. He used his sword techniques and blocked all the arrows that flew over. When the other party saw that their arrows had failed, they changed to closebat. In an instant, more than ten masked men in ck rushed over with sabers.


    At this moment, the sky was bright but not bright. The surrounding scenery was hidden in darkness, and the killing intent was even more hidden than during the day. This was also why Shadow Thirteen did not sense the aura of this group of people immediately.


    However, Shadow Six, who had always been more vignt, did not notice it in advance too. It could only mean one possibility. This group of people¡¯s martial arts were really unfathomable.


    ¡°Protect Young Master!¡± Shadow Thirteen said before raising his sword and charging towards the assassins.


    Shadow Six gripped the reins tightly. Shadow Thirteen and the assassins fought fiercely. Yan Jiuchao lifted the curtain.


    ¡°Young Master,¡± Shadow Six said, ¡°they don¡¯t look like ordinary assassins.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re sacrificial soldiers.¡±


    Sacrificial soldiers were experts trained in extremely cruel ways. Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six also almost became sacrificial soldiers. Later on, they met Yan Jiuchao and he took them in. Yan Jiuchao also had true sacrificial soldiers, but he did not bring them out today.


    ¡°Shadow Thirteen can deal with it.¡± After observing for a while, Yan Jiuchao calmly lowered the curtain.


    ¡°Can he really deal with them?¡± Shadow Six expressed his doubts. The martial arts of that group of people were definitely not inferior to Shadow Thirteen, let alone their numbers. Shadow Six was prepared to help Shadow Thirteen at any time. However, to his surprise, every time he thought that Shadow Thirteen was about to fall, he would erupt with even more terrifying potential.


    Shadow Thirteen took down one, two, three¡­


    Half an hourter, Shadow Thirteen knelt on one knee in a pool of blood, using his sword to support his body that could fall at any time. Blood mixed with sweat flowed down from his forehead and fell to the ground. None of the men in ck in front of him survived.


    Shadow Six sat in the carriage and looked at his back worriedly. ¡°Hey! Are you alright?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen restrained his killing intent, stood up, and walked towards the carriage. ¡°Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Get in,¡± Yan Jiuchao said. He did not ask Shadow Thirteen why he did not leave anyone alive. In that situation, he was already lucky that he could win. It would be too much to leave anyone alive. Besides, he could guess who did it without prying open those people¡¯s mouths.


    ¡°Is it Xu Shao?¡± Shadow Six asked.


    The carriage resumed its journey. Shadow Thirteen was still immersed in his killing intent. Shadow Six was driving the carriage.


    Yan Jiuchao leaned against the wall of the carriage and closed his eyes indifferently. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really him?¡± Shadow Six frowned. ¡°That old bastard! Did he discover that we went to Gong City? Did he guess that the Young Master already knew the truth, so he wanted to kill him to silence him? Why is he so bold?!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao mocked, ¡°If he¡¯s not bold, how would he dare to scheme against me back then?¡± He had some impression of what happened back then. He knew that someone had drugged his food. He avoided those drugs, but unfortunately, he fell sick and ate something else.


    Someone helped him to the brothel. After entering the brothel, he shook off the group of people and went to the woodshed. Coincidentally, there was a woman in tattered clothes locked in the woodshed. No matter what, this woman would not be someone arranged by the other party¡­ That was why there was an ident.


    However, at that time, Yan Jiuchao did not suspect Xu Shao. He only noticed this lowly merchant whom he had neglected after finding out about Yan Ruyu¡¯s rtionship with Xu Shao.


    ¡°What does Xu Shao want?¡± Shadow Six asked.


    Yan Jiuchao said casually, ¡°Who will benefit the most from killing me?¡±


    ¡°¡­Little Master? No, Yan Ruyu!¡± Shadow Six¡¯s thoughts were suddenly enlightened.


    Before the truth was revealed to the world, as long as his Young Master died, there would be no evidence of the little masters¡¯ biological mother. After that, the little masters would inherit everything in the Yan Manor. As the ¡°mother¡± of the little masters, Yan Ruyu would rightfully move into the Yan Manor and be the mistress of the Yan Manor. At that time, the little masters would be puppets controlled by her and Xu Shao!


    Shadow Six gritted his teeth. ¡°Detestable!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao dusted his wide sleeves. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Unfortunately¡­ I didn¡¯t survive until now by luck. Let¡¯s go to the Xiao Manor first. We¡¯ll talk about thister.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Shadow Six whipped the horse. The most important thing now was to let the little masters see their own mother and not be deceived by Yan Ruyu, that imposter. However, no one expected that when they arrived at the Xiao Manor, they would be told that the little masters had been picked up.


    Shadow Six asked the pageboy guarding the door, ¡°Who picked them up?¡±


    The pageboy replied, ¡°Young Master Yan!¡±


    Shadow Six waved his hand and pointed. ¡°Open your dog eyes and look carefully. My Young Master is in the carriage! When did hee to pick up the little masters?¡±


    The pageboy scratched his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s what Miss Yan said just now. She said that Young Master Yan asked her to pick them up¡­¡±


    Shadow Six grabbed his cor. ¡°Which Miss Yan? Make yourself clear!¡±


    The pageboy trembled in fear. ¡°The-the little masters¡¯ mother¡­¡±


    Yan. Ru. Yu!

 Chapter 213 - Little Munchkins’ Whereabouts

    <h4>Chapter 213: Little Munchkins¡¯ Whereabouts</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Shadow Six rushed to the Yan Manor as quickly as possible. He grabbed a pageboy guarding the door and said, ¡°Where¡¯s Yan Ruyu?¡±


    The pageboy was stunned by him. ¡°Who are you? Why are you looking for my young miss?¡±


    Among Yan Jiuchao¡¯s subordinates, only Shadow Thirteen had been to the Yan Manor. The pageboy did not know Shadow Six.


    Shadow Six clenched his fists. ¡°If you continue to talk nonsense, I¡¯ll kill you! Hurry up and tell me where Yan Ruyu went!¡±


    The pageboy had never seen such a fierce person before. He trembled and said, ¡°My young miss went out before dawn and hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡±


    It was alreadyte in the morning, but Yan Ruyu still hadn¡¯t returned? It couldn¡¯t be that she had gone to the Young Master Manor. If she used the Young Master¡¯s name to take the children away, Young Master would definitely be furious if he found out. She wouldn¡¯t be unable to understand such simple logic. Then where did this detestable woman go? What did she do to their little masters!


    On a pleasure boat docked by theke, Yan Ruyu was sitting in a room dressed in in clothes. Outside the room was the flowingke. The spring sun was bright, and the wind was warm. It was afortable ce.


    Yan Ruyu closed her eyes in enjoyment. Opposite her sat three little munchkins with drooping heads.


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t want to eat.¡± Yan Ruyu looked at them gently. ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±


    The three of them said nothing.


    Yan Ruyu reached out and rubbed their heads. ¡°Or are you guys angry with me?¡±


    The three of them were silent.


    Yan Ruyu¡¯s eyes were gentle. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was too roughst time and scared you, but I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I won¡¯t do it again. I¡¯ll treat you well.¡±


    The three of them remained silent. She was their mother, but their mother had never liked them.


    Yan Ruyu was extremely patient this time. Seeing that they did not react, not only was she not angry, but she became even more gentle. ¡°It¡¯s true. Believe me again. I will definitely dote on you guys. I¡¯m your biological mother. Only I treat you sincerely. Alright, there¡¯s no evidence of it yet. You¡¯ll know in the future that I¡¯ve really made up my mind to be a good mother.¡±


    The three of them looked at her skeptically.


    She smiled dotingly. ¡°Come, eat something. I made these buns myself. You like them.¡±


    The three littleds looked at the pig buns on the table and suddenly started to think of Wanwan. Their hearts ached.


    ¡°Miss.¡± Aunt Lin stood at the door and looked in.


    Yan Ruyu understood and pushed a te of pig buns in front of the three of them. She said gently, ¡°I¡¯ll go out for a while. Take your time to eat. I¡¯lle and apany you after I¡¯m done.¡±


    Yan Ruyu left the room and walked to the deck not far away with Aunt Lin. A few maidservants were left in the room to take care of them.


    Aunt Lin asked worriedly, ¡°Miss, we picked him up just like that. What if Young Master finds out and mes us?¡±


    Yan Ruyu said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m the mother of his children. So what if he mes me? Is he really willing to do anything to me?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Aunt Lin hesitated. ¡°Didn¡¯t Miss say that Young Master Yan might have already discovered the truth?¡±


    Yan Ruyu curled her lips in disdain. ¡°I¡¯m just guessing. Besides, even if he finds out, he won¡¯t find the evidence so quickly. What can that woman use to prove her identity? She even pawned Young Master Yan¡¯s jade pendant. What else can make Young Master Yan recognize her?¡±


    ¡°I keep feeling that things aren¡¯t that simple,¡± Aunt Lin said.


    Yan Ruyu smiled. ¡°Of course it won¡¯t be simple, but it¡¯s not asplicated as you think. Have you given it away?¡±


    Aunt Lin nodded. ¡°I gave it away.¡±


    Yan Ruyu¡¯s gazended on the sparklingke. ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait for the fish to take the bait.¡±


    ¡­ .


    ¡°Ah Wan, bring this along.¡± In Lotus Flower Vige, after the Yu family had breakfast, Aunt stuffed a steaming bag into Yu Wan¡¯s hand. Yu Wan was going to deliver goods to the Drunken Immortal Pavilion today and had also got paid for this month¡¯s goods. She was worried that Yu Wan would be hungry on the way and steamed a few cornbread.


    ¡°Thank you, Aunt.¡± Yu Wan epted the cornbread.


    Yu Song curled his lips. ¡°Can the Drunken Immortal Pavilion starve her?¡±


    Aunt red at her son. ¡°What if she¡¯s hungry on the way?¡±


    It was no wonder that Aunt was so worried. It was really because everyone in the family, including her, was a big eater. She would get hungry quickly, so she was worried that Ah Wan would also be hungry quickly.


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°I ate a little breakfast. I can eat cornbread on the way.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Aunt happily sent Yu Wan onto the ox cart and instructed Shuanzi to take good care of Yu Wan.


    The construction site was too busy for the Yu brothers to leave. Shuanzi followed Yu Wan into the Capital. The two of them first went to the carriage shop in town. They had rented a carriage many times and were familiar with the carriage shop. Yu Wan ced the ox cart in the carriage shop and rented their carriage instead. She brought Shuanzi and ten jars of sour bamboo shoots to the Drunken Immortal Pavilion.


    ¡°Aiya! My sour bamboo shoots are here! My sour bamboo shoots are here!¡± Master Qin finally saw the sour bamboo shoots he had dreamed of. Before the shop assistant could do anything, he moved them himself.


    Yu Wan had been here a few times, and the waiters recognized her. They all greeted her politely. ¡°Second Boss!¡±


    Yu Wan introduced Shuanzi.


    This was the first time Shuanzi came to such a high-end ce, just the imposing que stunned him. He was simply ttered when he saw so many waiters respectfully walk up to him and greet Ah Wan!


    Ah Wan was actually so great. But she had never put on airs in the vige before.


    ¡°Brother Shuanzi, go upstairs and have a seat.¡± Yu Wan brought Shuanzi to her ountant¡¯s room. Since it was an ountant¡¯s room, it was a ce to work and meet guests. It did not matter if they were men or not, they could enter.


    Shuanzi had never seen such a luxurious room. He was so nervous that he did not dare to put his foot down.


    ¡°Brother Shuanzi, have some tea.¡± Yu Wan brewed a pot of tea for Shuanzi. She didn¡¯t know much about tea and only brewed it casually. Fortunately, vigers didn¡¯t care about this.


    Shuanzi did not drink much tea, but he was stuffed by the snacks on the table. The yam cake made by the chef of the Drunken Immortal Pavilion was sweet and soft, so delicious that he almost swallowed his tongue.


    ¡°Second Boss, there¡¯s someone downstairs looking for you,¡± a shop assistant said as he went upstairs.


    Yu Wan¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°Brother Shuanzi, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Shuanzi ate the snacks and nodded vaguely.


    Yu Wan and the shop assistant went downstairs. Beside the counter stood an ordinary-looking man in his early thirties. He was tall and carried a bag.


    ¡°That¡¯s him.¡± The shop assistant pointed at the man. ¡°He said that you know him, and it was you who asked him toe.¡±


    Yu Wan narrowed her eyes suspiciously. She did not know this man, let alone have an appointment with him.


    When the man saw Yu Wan, he smiled and walked over steadily. He cupped his hands and bowed. ¡°Miss Yu, my master wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s your master?¡± Yu Wan looked at him and asked.


    The waiters around looked at the man strangely. He kept saying that Second Master was an old acquaintance of hers, but from the looks of it, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case!


    The man was not in a hurry to answer Yu Wan, nor did he show any abnormalities under everyone¡¯s questioning gazes. He only smiled and handed the bag in his hand to Yu Wan. ¡°Miss Yu, you will understand after you see it.¡±


    Who knew if the bag was a trap? Yu Wan looked at him warily.


    The man smiled, as if he was not surprised at all. He took the initiative to open the bag. ¡°Miss Yu.¡±


    Yu Wan took a closer look. There was a half-eaten pig bun and a cat, no, tiger shoes. These were¡­ the shoes she made for the little munchkins! The small teeth marks on the pig buns also looked like the teeth marks of a two-year-old child. He gave her shoes that the little munchkins had worn and food that they had eaten¡­ What did this person want?


    A cold glint shed across Yu Wan¡¯s eyes.


    The man took in Yu Wan¡¯s reaction and smiled in satisfaction. ¡°My master invites you.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s your master?¡± Yu Wan asked warily.


    The man smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there.¡±


    Yu Wan was surprised. Weren¡¯t the little munchkins in the Xiao Manor? She hadn¡¯t heard that the children of the Xiao Manor had gone missing, but if they hadn¡¯t, where did this person get the little munchkins¡¯ things?


    Yu Wan asked calmly, ¡°How do I know if your news is true? What if you just stole a shoe and forged a bun to trick me?¡±


    The man smiled. ¡°Then you can only take a gamble. How much does the little masters mean to you?¡±


    Yu Wan looked at him suspiciously and said, ¡°Your words are very strange. I¡¯m not rted to the little masters. Why would the little masters have any weight in my heart?¡±


    The man had long expected her to say this. He replied unhurriedly, ¡°Didn¡¯t Miss Yu curry favor with the Young Master Manor because you saved the Little Masters¡¯ lives? If people find out that Miss Yu didn¡¯t help them, I wonder if you still have a chance to marry into the Young Master Manor?¡±


    This reason waspletely reasonable, but Yu Wan had a feeling that it was not what he said. However, no matter what, she had to make a trip.


    Yu Wan lowered her eyes and did a calction in her heart.


    The man seemed to have seen through her thoughts. He smiled and said, ¡°Miss Yu, don¡¯t think of informing anyone. If you really anger my master, my master might do something to the little masters.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone. I¡¯m just hungry. Can I bring some food along?¡±

 Chapter 214 - Mother and Sons Meet

    <h4>Chapter 214: Mother and Sons Meet</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Wan brought a te of sour bamboo shoots and a few cornbread that her aunt had prepared and sat in the man¡¯s carriage.


    ¡°I¡¯m not used to riding in the same carriage with strange men. This request isn¡¯t too much, right?¡± Yu Wan said indifferently.


    The man smiled. ¡°Okay.¡± With that, he alighted elegantly. However, after a while, he returned to the car with a ck cloth in his hand. ¡°Then we can only trouble Miss Yu first,¡± he said with a smile.


    Yu Wan understood what he meant and did not struggle in vain. The man covered Yu Wan¡¯s eyes with a cloth and tied a dead knot. Then, he alighted from the carriage again.


    As if to prevent Yu Wan from remembering the direction, the carriage deliberately circled the city a few times, making Yu Wan unable to distinguish between north, south, east, and west. Only then did they finally get on the road without stopping.


    Yu Wan sat quietly in the carriage. From time to time, she would pull off a small piece of cornbread, pinch it into a ball, and throw it out of the window.


    They drove for a long time. At first, Yu Wan threw a piece every thirty counts. Then, she felt that there was not much cornbread left, so she changed to sixty counts. After thest cornbread was thrown away, the carriage finally stopped.


    The man got into Yu Wan¡¯s carriage and used a pair of scissors to cut the ck cloth covering Yu Wan¡¯s eyes.


    The piercing light immediately shone over. Yu Wan subconsciously closed her eyes and used her hand to block it for a while. After adapting to the light, she followed the man down the carriage.


    This was by theke. Yu Wan did not know where theke was, but she was sure that they had left the city gate. She had heard the voices of the guards guarding the city just now, so the only thing she could eliminate was the southern city gate. Because outside the south city gate was Lotus Flower Town, she was too familiar with the road there. Even if her eyes were covered, she could still feel it.


    ¡°Miss Yu.¡± The man smiled and walked up to Yu Wan. He weighed the cloth bag in his hand and handed it to Yu Wan. ¡°Do you want to count?¡±


    Yu Wan looked into the cloth bag. Wasn¡¯t it the little marks she had left behind with her cornbread along the way?


    The man smiled and said, ¡°Miss Yu, we¡¯ve been in the underworld for so many years. It¡¯s not to the extent that we can¡¯t even recognize this small trick. I won¡¯t expose this to my master, but let me remind you not to be smart.¡±


    Yu Wan nced at him coldly.


    The man gestured to a small dock by the shore. ¡°Miss Yu, please.¡±


    Yu Wan walked towards the docks and boarded a pleasure boat.


    The pleasure boat did not look huge, but there was something else inside. Yu Wan was led by the man to an elegant and unique room.


    The man stopped at the door and said to Yu Wan, ¡°My master has been waiting for Miss Yu for a long time. Miss Yu, pleasee in.¡±


    Yu Wan walked into the room. What she never expected was that the person who appeared in front of her was Yan Ruyu.


    ¡°Why is it you?¡±


    Yu Wan was surprised. But soon, she didn¡¯t seem so surprised anymore. After all, other than Yan Jiuchao, the only other person who could pick up the three littleds from the Xiao Manor was her biological mother. However, even though the conditions were met, the motive did not make sense.


    ¡°Yan Ruyu, are you crazy? In order to lure me out, you even used your own sons!¡± Yu Wan frowned.


    It was said that even a vicious tiger would not eat its cubs. In Yan Ruyu¡¯s eyes, she did not treat them as her own children at all.


    ¡°It seems that you still don¡¯t know¡­¡± Yan Ruyu smiled faintly. She had always been worried that Yan Jiuchao had already found out the truth. Now, it seemed that perhaps he hadn¡¯t. After all, Yan Jiuchao cared so much about this wild girl. If he really found out that she was the child¡¯s biological mother, would he not tell her this news? In that case, she was relieved.


    ¡°What don¡¯t I know?¡± Yu Wan asked indifferently.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Yan Ruyu looked at the sleeping children on the bed and put down the curtain, not letting Yu Wan look at them.


    Yu Wan clenched her fists.


    Yan Ruyu naturally noticed Yu Wan¡¯s reaction. Bloodline was really a strange thing. For example, she had raised them for two years, but she could not get familiar with them no matter what. Yu Wan had only seen them a few times and was already worried about them. But¡­ So what? The children were hers. They used to be, were, and would be.


    Yan Ruyu stood up elegantly and walked to the short table. She pointed at the cushion on the ground. ¡°Sit, Miss Yu.¡±


    Yu Wan walked to the small table.


    Yan Ruyu sat down and did not look at Yu Wan. She only picked up a kettle on the stove and poured tea while saying, ¡°Miss Yu, do you like Longjing tea?¡±


    Yu Wan sat down opposite her. She was used to sitting on a chair, so this method of sitting cross-legged was really a little tiring.


    ¡°I¡¯m not picky,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Yan Ruyu¡¯s movements were very elegant. ¡°Miss Yu, are you curious why I called you over?¡±


    Yu Wan said calmly, ¡°What¡¯s there to be curious about? Who can¡¯t tell that you¡¯re up to no good? I just didn¡¯t expect you to lose your bottom line in order to deal with me. Yan Ruyu, sometimes I really wonder if they¡¯re your biological children.¡±


    Yan Ruyu¡¯s hand that was pouring tea paused. ¡°Of course it¡¯s my biological children. If it¡¯s not mine, could it be yours?¡±


    Yu Wan looked at the tightly shut curtain. She hoped that the children were hers. That way, her children would still be alive. They were her favorite children.


    Yan Ruyu took in Yu Wan¡¯s expression. Her eyes moved and she poured a cup of tea for Yu Wan. ¡°I gave you a chance. Miss Yu, if you were more sensible and didn¡¯t dream of something that doesn¡¯t belong to you, there might not be this tribtion today.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still too early to say whose tribtion it is. I wonder if Miss Yan has heard of such a story?¡± Yu Wan picked up her teacup and took a sip carefully. Although she was not good at brewing tea, some people¡¯s elegance was born in their bones. They did not need to deliberately perform anything, and their every move was elegant.


    Yan Ruyu narrowed her eyes.


    Yu Wan smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s about the students of the two directorates. They were drunk the night before and missed the exam at the end of the year. The teacher, who had always valued the two of them, asked them why they couldn¡¯t rush to the examination hall. The two of them had an idea and lied to the teacher. They said that the wheels of the carriage were broken, causing them to dy the time. They were sure that the teacher would give the two of them another chance. The two of them were talented and both of them were students that the teacher thought highly of. Therefore, the teacher agreed to let them take the exam again. Their essay was done very well, but thest question stunned the two of them. Miss Yan, guess what thest question is?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Yan Ruyu asked.


    ¡°¡®Which side of the carriage wheel did it break?¡¯¡± Yu Wan replied with a smile.


    Yan Ruyu frowned.


    Yu Wan spread her hands and said, ¡°Look, their lies are exposed just like that. Some people think they¡¯re smart, but they don¡¯t know that everything they do has already been seen by others. As the saying goes, smart people are fooled by their own intelligence.¡±


    ¡°You want to call me a smart aleck?¡± A cold light shed across Yan Ruyu¡¯s eyes.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°I just think that people shouldn¡¯t be optimistic about bad things.¡±


    Bad things? Ha. Yan Ruyu smiled sarcastically and looked at Yu Wan again. ¡°You¡¯re quite good at telling stories. I also have a story here. Do you want to hear it?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Yu Wan said bluntly.


    Yan Ruyu choked.


    Yu Wan took a sip of tea.


    Yan Ruyu lowered her eyes andposed herself. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s about you. I heard that you don¡¯t remember the past.¡±


    ¡°You heard? Or have you investigated?¡± Yu Wan put down her cup. It had to be said that Yan Ruyu was a little vicious, but her tea skills were really superb. The foundation of the big ns could be smelled from the fragrance of tea.


    ¡°That¡¯s not important,¡± Yan Ruyu said. ¡°Miss Yu, do you want to know about yourself?¡±


    Yu Wan pointed at the cup, indicating for her to pour another cup. ¡°If I don¡¯t want to hear it, can you not say it?¡±


    Yan Ruyu poured it for her. ¡°If we weren¡¯t enemies, we would definitely be bosom friends.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Someone like you can¡¯t be a confidant.¡± Yu Wan didn¡¯t stand on ceremony.


    Yan Ruyu had victory in her hands, so she didn¡¯t mind being retorted by her. Yan Ruyu smiled and said, ¡°Do you know what kind of person you are? Do you know how unbearable those pasts that you forgot are? You still want to marry into the Young Master Manor and be my son¡¯s mother?¡±


    Yu Wan tightened her grip on the teacup. Yan Ruyu even find out about this?


    Yan Ruyu raised her chin and looked at Yu Wan arrogantly. ¡°You entered a brothel and even gave birth to a child with another man. Unfortunately, that child was identally killed by you not long after he was born.¡±


    Yu Wan was shocked!


    Yan Ruyu looked at her with a faint smile. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t believe me? You gave birth to two children. The first one died of illness, and the second one fell to death by your hands identally. It was raining very heavily¡­¡±


    Yu Wan looked at Yan Ruyu coldly. She did not know if it was her imagination, but she felt that Yan Ruyu wasughing crazily.


    Yu Wan took a deep breath and secretly warned herself not to trust Yan Ruyu. She had snatched Yan Ruyu¡¯s sweetheart, and Yan Ruyu hated her to death. Naturally, she would think of ways to torture her. If she believed her, she would lose.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Yan Ruyu was furious.


    A second ago, she was still smiling, but now, her expression changed. Yu Wan looked at her strangely and felt that there was something wrong with her brain.


    Yan Ruyu ced the teapot on the table. ¡°Why? Tell me! Why!¡±


    If she didn¡¯t believe it, she didn¡¯t believe it. Why else? This woman was probably really crazy.


    ¡°Miss!¡± Aunt Lin walked in with small steps. ¡°Dinner is almost ready. Do you want to have it here?¡±


    Yan Ruyu was stunned for a moment before she suddenly regained her usual expression. She smiled elegantly and said, ¡°Put it in the dining hall. Don¡¯t wake the children up.¡±


    Yu Wan felt that it was very strange. If she had not seen it with her own eyes, she would not have believed that Yan Ruyu¡¯s change in expression was real. However, Yu Wan was not in the mood to sigh about Yan Ruyu¡¯s change. She was led to another room and the door was locked.


    Although she did not know why Yan Ruyu had captured her, it was definitely not a good thing. The worst case scenario was that Yan Ruyu would kill her.


    Yu Wan didn¡¯t know if she should call Yan Ruyu stupid or stupid. Did she think that she could marry into the Young Master Manor after killing her? Did Yan Jiuchao not like her just because she ¡°interfered¡±? Didn¡¯t she think about whether Yan Jiuchao had ever looked her in the eye before she appeared?


    Forget it, she could not talk reason with a crazy jealous woman. Yu Wan quickly calmed down and began to calcte how to escape.


    There were many experts on the pleasure boat. It was not easy to escape from Yan Ruyu¡¯s clutches without alerting them. However, she was good at swimming and did not lose to men. This was much better than onnd. After all, Qinggong was useless in the water. They could not catch up to her. Her only hesitation was whether to take the three children with her.


    Logically speaking, even a vicious tiger would not hurt its cubs. As their biological mother, Yan Ruyu should not have harmed their lives. However, for some reason, she was always worried about Yan Ruyu.


    Yu Wan was in a dilemma. The locked window lintel darkened. Either it was dark or the sky had changed.


    In the other room, the three littleds woke up.


    Yan Ruyu asked the servants to bring hot water over so that the three of them could sit in the bathtub and gently bathe them.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m really a good mother,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°In the future, you guys should only like me, and not others, okay?¡±


    The three littleds looked at her with wide eyes.


    Yan Ruyu scooped a spoonful of warm water and gently poured it on their shoulders. ¡°Do you like me?¡±


    The three littleds were in a daze and were silent.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯ll like me.¡± Yan Ruyu put down thedle, took a dry cotton cloth, and began to wipe their wet hair. Then, she carried the three of them out of the bathtub that was about to turn cold.


    Rumble¡ª


    A terrifying thunder suddenly came from the sky.


    Yan Ruyu, who had just taken a dry cotton cloth and was about to wipe the little munchkins¡¯ bodies, froze.


    Boom¡ª


    Another bolt of lightning shed, and Yan Ruyu¡¯s body swayed. In the next second, her eyes turned sharp and she roughly threw the cotton cloth to the ground!


    ¡°Wahhh¡ª¡±


    Yu Wan suddenly woke up from her sleep when she heard the child¡¯s cry. Only then did she realize that she had fallen asleep leaning against the bed.


    What was that sound? Was the child crying? Or was she dreaming? Yu Wan had an ominous feeling in her heart. She stood up, walked to the door, and pulled it. It did not move at all. She simply raised her foot and kicked the door open!


    Lightning shed and thunder rumbled outside the pleasure boat. The sound of her kicking the door was covered by the thunder. She could fall asleep after such a bigmotion. It seemed like someone had drugged her.


    Yu Wan was indeed drugged, but it was not in the tea and rice. Instead, someone blew a puff of smoke into her room when she was not paying attention. The effect of the smoke wouldst for at least an entire night. No one expected her to wake up in half a cup of tea¡¯s time. The guards guarding the door had all gone to hide from the rain.


    Yu Wan found Yan Ruyu¡¯s room.


    The thunder was too loud. When she got closer, Yu Wan heard that Yan Ruyu¡¯s room was already in chaos.


    A guard rushed over and a maidservant stumbled out.


    Aunt Lin¡¯s screams were endless. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t just stand there! Stop Miss!¡±


    Stop Yan Ruyu? What did Yan Ruyu do?


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Another maidservant fell out. After running a few steps, she staggered and fell again, rolling to Yu Wan¡¯s feet.


    Yu Wan thought to herself that she was going to be exposed, but the maidservant did not even look at Yu Wan and fled as if her butt was on fire. What exactly happened? Why was she so frightened? Where did the children go? Were they also in that room?


    ¡°Miss¡ªMiss, stop¡ªstop¡ª¡±


    It was Aunt Lin¡¯s scream.


    Yu Wan knocked out a trembling maidservant. She quickly removed her clothes and changed before quickly entering Yan Ruyu¡¯s room.


    The room was in chaos. Aunt Lin had been knocked unconscious, and the maidservants had disappeared. Only a few guards were left, afraid to go forward. Yan Ruyu stood by the bed, holding a child in one hand and a sword in the other.


    The remaining two children sat at the head of the bed and looked at her in fear.


    The guards did not dare to hurt Yan Ruyu, but Yan Ruyu was not afraid of hurting anyone at all. Even the child in her hands was roughly pulled around by her like puppets.


    The fire in Yu Wan¡¯s heart burned! She walked over coldly and pped Yan Ruyu onto the chair. Then, before Yan Ruyu could react, she snatched the sword from her hand and threw it onto the ground. She then pried open her fingers and brought Xiaobao over.


    Xiaobao was frightened and his little body trembled.


    Yu Wan¡¯s heart ached! It was really painful! She resisted the urge to stab Yan Ruyu to death. She hugged the trembling Xiaobao and carried Dabao and Er¡¯bao over.


    The room was dark. She was wearing the clothes of a maidservant and her hair was loose. The guard did not recognize her as Yu Wan for a moment. She said in a low voice, ¡°You guys guard her. I¡¯ll bring the little masters to the room next door.¡±


    The guard did not suspect anything and nodded for her to go.


    Yu Wan carried the three children to the room next door and ced them on the cold bed. She squatted down and looked at them. ¡°Dabao, Er¡¯bao, Xiaobao, it¡¯s me!¡±


    The three children were frightened and even forgot to cry. It was not until they heard Yu Wan¡¯s voice and saw her face that they cried!

 Chapter 215 - Brother Jiu Is Here

    <h4>Chapter 215: Brother Jiu Is Here</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the little masters?¡± A guard¡¯s voice sounded outside the door.


    Yu Wan suppressed the churning emotions in her heart and said calmly, ¡°They¡¯re crying a little. They¡¯re probably frightened. It¡¯s fine. Hurry up and take care of Miss. I think her condition isn¡¯t very stable.¡±


    It was more than unstable. If she was not wrong, Yan Ruyu had gone crazy!


    How could a normal person¡¯s gaze be so terrifying? She even knocked Aunt Lin unconscious and chased the maidservants away. She held a sword and shed anyone she saw¡­ How was she that gentle and kind socialitedy? She was a crazy woman without any rationality!


    Yu Wan went to light the oilmp.


    Yan Ruyu was so crazy that it was unknown if she had hurt the little munchkins.


    Yu Wan first checked Xiaobao¡¯s arm. He was the one who had been held in Yan Ruyu¡¯s hand. Perhaps he was the youngest and the easiest to bully. Look, even if she was crazy, she still knew how to pick the weakest one. She was really bad to the core!


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Yu Wan asked softly.


    Xiaobao cried until he was out of breath.


    Yu Wan rolled up Xiaobao¡¯s sleeve. That lunatic Yan Ruyu had actually pinched Xiaobao¡¯s arm until it was blue. There were a few deep finger marks, making Yu Wan¡¯s heart ache. Fortunately, the bones were fine.


    Yu Wan then checked the other parts of Xiaobao¡¯s body. There were bruises on his knees and elbows that she did not know where he had hit. His little feet were cold. Compared to his two brothers who had been sitting on the bed, he, who was standing barefoot on the floor, was really too unlucky.


    Yu Wan checked the two babies again. The two of them were mostly frightened, but their bodies were fine.


    The three little fellows trembled in fear. Yu Wan hugged them tightly.


    Yu Wan hugged them quietly for a while. The three children were still trembling. Yu Wan pulled the nket over the three of them as they sobbed in her arms. Her heart ached as she kissed their foreheads.


    Yu Wan recalled the night in Lotus Flower Vige. It was also raining heavily and there was lightning and thunder. The children were also frightened badly. Was it because they were often frightened on rainy nights?


    Did Yan Ruyu have an attack on a rainy night? But why did she have an attack? What had happened to her?


    <i>¡°Why? You don¡¯t believe me? You gave birth to two children. The first one died of illness, and the second one fell to death by your hands identally. It was raining very heavily¡­¡±</i>


    For some reason, the words that Yan Ruyu had said to her during the day shed across Yu Wan¡¯s mind. When Yan Ruyu said this, her expression had already be strange. At that time, she only felt that Yan Ruyu was deliberately making it up to disturb her heart. Now that she thought about it carefully, it didn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    Yan Ruyu made up someone else¡¯s past. But why did it seem like she had suffered a huge blow?


    Yu Wan suddenly thought of the two urns that Yan Xie had stolen. Because it was too small, she once suspected that the ashes were iplete. However, was there a possibility that the ashes originally belonged to the two children?


    ¡°Could it be that Yan Ruyu is talking about her own children!¡± Yu Wan said what she was thinking in a moment of carelessness.


    The three littleds choked on their tears and looked at her in unison.


    Yu Wan hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Continue crying.¡±


    The little munchkins who suddenly couldn¡¯t cry: ¡°¡­¡±


    Yu Wan linked everything together and felt that her guess was reasonable. If Yan Ruyu had lost two children on a rainy day, then everything made sense. The shock she received was too great, causing her to asionally lose her mind. She probably didn¡¯t even know that she was sick, let alone why the children were always not close to her.


    However, there was one thing that Yu Wan could not understand. Yan Ruyu had already given birth to triplets. How did the other two childrene about? The chances of her giving birth to five children were too small. But if they were not born in one go, then when did she get pregnant? Who did she get pregnant with?


    It couldn¡¯t be Yan Jiuchao. After all, Yan Jiuchao had only been tricked by her once.


    Yu Wan looked down at the little munchkins in her arms. The little munchkins also looked at her with big watery eyes. Their innocent and ignorant eyes really melted Yu Wan¡¯s heart.


    Yu Wan asked softly, ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    The three of them nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go find you guys something to eat,¡± Yu Wan said.


    The three of them grabbed Yu Wan¡¯spels nervously.


    Yu Wan remembered that these were three little fellows who had been greatly frightened. They were still so young and were even afraid of a baby frog, let alone Yan Ruyu, that crazy behemoth. She really did not know how the children had survived for the past two years. Damn Yan Ruyu, she really wanted to throw her into the water to feed the fish!


    Yu Wan realized that the children were looking at her uneasily. She did not want to scare them anymore. She removed Yan Ruyu from her mind and revealed a faint smile. ¡°I won¡¯t leave. I¡¯m just going to get some food. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    The three little fellows still did not let go.


    Yu Wan touched their sticky backs and said softly, ¡°Your clothes are also wet. You¡¯ll get sick if you don¡¯t change. If you get sick, you need to take medicine, a very bitter medicine.¡±


    This time, the three of them understood. It seemed like they had taken medicine before and it was still fresh in their minds. The three of them reluctantly let go and looked at Yu Wan aggrievedly.


    Yu Wan sighed.?<i>If you guys take another look, I won¡¯t even be able to cross the threshold.</i>


    After leaving the room, Yu Wan closed the door. In a sense, the children were rtively safe on the ship. The premise was that they did not fall into the hands of that lunatic Yan Ruyu. Yu Wan decided to investigate Yan Ruyu¡¯s situation.


    The sky was still filled with lightning and thunder. The pleasure boat was actually moving forward in such bad weather. It could be seen that not only was Yan Ruyu crazy, but she was also retarded.


    Yu Wan arrived outside Yan Ruyu¡¯s room. Yan Ruyu had already been controlled by the guards. In the guards¡¯ eyes, the p she gave Yan Ruyu was because she had no choice but to save the little masters. No one caused trouble for her, or perhaps in their hearts, they had already pped this crazy woman hundreds of times.


    A guard with strong martial arts skills tapped Yan Ruyu¡¯s sleeping acupoint. Yan Ruyuy down and the guards left. The maidservants had long hidden somewhere in fear, but they should be called over by the guards soon.


    Yu Wan did not want toplicate matters at this juncture. She took some food and three sets of clothes and returned to her room. When the three littleds saw her return, they pounced into her arms.


    Yu Wan ced them on a stool and first changed them into dry clothes. Then, she let the three of them share the cloud slice cake and green bean cake she brought. The three of them had been hungry for the entire day, so this bit of food was not enough. Yu Wan took advantage of the chaos and went to the kitchen. She found a braised chicken and a few white steamed buns. She brought them back to the room and roasted them on the brazier.


    The three of them ate the chicken wings and drumsticks. Yu Wan also ate some herself.


    ¡°What about the woman?¡±


    Outside the house, a familiar voice suddenly sounded. It was the man who went to pick her up from the Drunken Immortal Pavilion.


    A guard replied, ¡°Steward Liu, I¡¯ve drugged her with smoke. She should still be unconscious.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t anyone guarding her?¡± The man called Steward Liu was furious.


    ¡°There-there was someone guarding her. Something happened to Miss, so¡­ they all went to take care of Miss.¡± This was naturally an excuse. Before Yan Ruyu¡¯s illness acted up, they had run back to their room to hide from the rain.


    ¡°Hurry up and take a look!¡± Steward Liu shouted.


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes!¡± The guard agreed respectfully and hurried away.


    Yu Wan put down the chicken nuggets in her hand and gestured for the three little fellows to hush. She whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    The three of them nodded, not fully understanding.


    Yu Wan opened the door and went back to her room from the other side of the pleasure boat. She opened the door andy back on the bed. Thinking that she was still wearing the clothes of a maidservant, she hurriedly pulled the nket over her.


    The guard pushed open the door and entered. He nced at Yu Wan and muttered, ¡°I told you she was sleeping¡­¡±


    With that, he closed the door and left.


    The pleasure boat was filled with water, and the guard could not stay at the door to guard it. He was called by Steward Liu to scoop water.


    Yu Wan quickly went to the little munchkins¡¯ room. After she left, the three of them did not eat anymore. When they saw her return, they continued to eat. The three of them were full. They yed on the bed for a while before falling asleep.


    Yu Wan covered the three of them with a nket and went to Yan Ruyu¡¯s room.


    Aunt Lin was not around. It seemed that she had been beaten up by Yan Ruyu and was still unconscious. The person guarding the bed was a fifteen or sixteen-year-old maidservant. The little maidservant was sleepy and nodded like a chick pecking at rice.


    Yu Wan went forward and patted her shoulder. ¡°Hey, hey!¡±


    The maidservant shuddered and jumped up. ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep!¡±


    Yu Wan found it funny in her heart, but her expression was solemn. ¡°I asked you to guard Miss. Why are you still sleeping? If Steward Liu and Aunt Lin find out, they¡¯ll punish you.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I didn¡¯t sleep!¡± The little maidservant said guiltily.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll guard it for you. Take a nap.¡±


    Yu Wan was really worried that this girl would say, ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen you before?¡± Fortunately, the little maidservant wasn¡¯t curious. She was too sleepy and really fell asleep leaning against the bedpost when someone was on guard.


    Yu Wan hurriedly went behind the screen and took Yan Ruyu¡¯s clothes from the screen to change. Then, she gently carried Yan Ruyu down and hid her behind the screen before lying on the bed.


    The lights in the room were off, so they could not see her appearance clearly. Moreover, the servants on the ship seemed to have been newly bought. Not only were they not familiar with each other, but they were also only half-familiar with Yan Ruyu.


    After Yu Wany down, she covered her face with her hair and tugged at the little maidservant¡¯s sleeve.


    The maidservant was woken up by the pull. She stood up. ¡°I¡¯m not asleep!¡±


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Yu Wan coughed softly.


    The maidservant was shocked. ¡°Miss! You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Yu Wan opened her mouth.


    ¡°Miss, what did you say?¡± The maidservant did not hear her clearly. She bent down and brought her ear to Yu Wan¡¯s mouth.


    Yu Wan said weakly, ¡°Pull¡­ pull ashore.¡±


    ¡°Pull ashore?¡± Steward Liu, who was directing the guards to drain the water, frowned and looked at the maidservant who hade to report.


    The little maidservant nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes! That¡¯s what Miss said! I swear to God, I¡¯m definitely not lying!¡±


    Steward Liu was originally the deputy steward of the Yan Manor. Yan Ruyu had taken a fancy to him and promoted him to be her trusted aide. After that, he left the Yan Manor and began to privately work for Yan Ruyu. He had personally chosen the guards and maidservants on the ship, so he naturally trusted them.


    ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t hear wrongly?¡± Steward Liu double-checked.


    The maidservant shook her head like a rattle-drum. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear it wrongly! I asked several times!¡±


    The sleeping acupoint could onlyst for an hour. It was not too surprising to wake up at this time. He did not know if she was talking nonsense when she was awake or when she was sick.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± Steward Liu asked.


    ¡°She fell asleep again,¡± the maidservant said.


    Steward Liu did not have the courage to wake Yan Ruyu up. Who knew if she would kill him if she fell ill again? Steward Liu thought for a while and decided to listen to Yan Ruyu first.


    After Yu Wan gave the fake order, she returned to the room next door. Yan Ruyu woke up halfway and was knocked out by Yu Wan. Yu Wan wanted to kill her, but if Yan Ruyu died, she and the little munchkins would not be able to escape.


    The most important thing now was to get off the ship and escape from this group of people. As for this crazy woman, she would deal with herter!


    An hourter, the rain stopped and the boat docked.


    Yu Wan secretly went to the kitchen and found a basket to carry the vegetables back to the house. Sheid a soft nket on it and carried the sleeping little munchkins in one by one. The three of them were woken up. Their small bodies trembled. When they opened their eyes and saw that it was Yu Wan, they closed their eyes in peace.


    Yu Wan covered them with the nket, carried the basket, and gently opened the door.


    The maidservants and guards on the ship were tired for half the night. At this moment, they finally stopped and returned to their rooms to rest. Only two guards were left to patrol the ship.


    Yu Wan listened to their footsteps and after confirming that they had gone far, she silently shed out.


    Yu Wan had long figured out their patrol pattern. As long as nothing went wrong, with her speed, she could leave this ship before they discovered her. As long as they got off the ship, she would not be afraid of them.


    However, Yu Wan never expected that Aunt Lin would wake up at this critical juncture.


    She went to Yan Ruyu¡¯s room and found that the little masters were not around. She asked the little maidservant who was guarding the night and the little maidservant said that they were next door. She went next door, but the room was empty. Aunt Lin immediately shouted, ¡°Someone¡ªthe little masters are missing¡ª¡±


    ¡°Miss Yu¡ª¡± Steward Liu¡¯s devilish voice sounded behind her.


    Yu Wan was stopped.


    ¡­ .


    ¡°Cousin! Thank you for bringing me out!¡±


    In a carriage, Xu Chengxuan looked gratefully at Yan Huaijing.


    He was bored to death at home, so he had no choice but to get someone to bring news to Worthy Consort Xu in the pce. He said that he missed his aunt and wanted to greet her.


    Worthy Consort Xu had always doted on her nephew, so she asked Yan Huaijing to bring him into the pce.


    Along the way, Yan Huaijing was very silent. Only Xu Chengxuan was chattering like a sparrow that couldn¡¯t calm down. ¡°¡­Cousin, are you really going to marry the daughter of the Prime Minister? If you don¡¯t marry her, are you going to marry the princess of Xiongnu?¡±


    Yan Huaijing did not answer.


    Xu Chengxuan observed his expression and said, ¡°Do you not like the daughter of the Prime Minister? Actually, I also don¡¯t think she¡¯s worthy of you!¡±


    Everyone was only concerned about whether she was worthy or not. No one cared if he liked it or not.


    ¡°Cousin¡­¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you be quiet?¡± Yan Huaijing was distraught.


    ¡°No, Cousin, I saw Yan Jiuchao,¡± Xu Chengxuan said as he looked out of the window.


    ¡°So be it.¡± What was so strange about it?


    ¡°My father sent someone to kill him. Why is he still alive?¡± Xu Chengxuan threw his father¡¯s warning to the back of his mind.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Yan Huaijing¡¯s eyes darkened.


    ¡°My father doesn¡¯t want me to say, but Cousin, you¡¯re not an outsider. I won¡¯t tell anyone. I¡¯ll only tell you!¡± Xu Chengxuan told Yan Huaijing everything he had heard in the study. He didn¡¯t hear much. It was nothing more than his father¡¯s secret in Gong City. This secret was discovered by Yan Jiuchao, and his father decided to silence him.


    Xu Chengxuan felt that his father was too bold. He actually dared to kill Yan Jiuchao. However, he had suffered at Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hands and had been looking forward to Yan Jiuchao¡¯s death. Therefore,pared to being surprised, he felt more carefree.


    Yan Huaijing did not think so. Xu Chengxuan was still young. A youth knows no fear. He did not know how terrifying Yan Jiuchao was, but Xu Shao was not.


    Yan Huaijing never knew that his uncle was so bold. Was he still his uncle? What secret was it that was worth his uncle risking his entire family to assassinate his father¡¯s favorite nephew?


    ¡°Enter the pce yourself. I have something on.¡± With that, Yan Huaijing alighted from the carriage.


    Xu Chengxuan was shocked. ¡°Hey! Cousin! Don¡¯t go! I came out because I wanted to see you!¡±


    Yan Huaijing had already disappeared into the crowd with Jun Chang¡¯an.


    ¡°What exactly happened? How did my uncle get involved with Yan Jiuchao?¡± It was barely reasonable to say that he was taking revenge for Xu Chengxuan, but from Xu Chengxuan¡¯s words, it was obvious that Yan Jiuchao had discovered Xu Shao¡¯s secret in Gong City.


    ¡°Gong City?¡± Yan Huaijing muttered. ¡°My uncle is from Prefecture Xu. When has he been to Gong City?¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an raised his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ve already investigated it for you. I was just waiting for you to ask.¡±


    Yan Huaijing frowned. ¡°You investigated my uncle? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to investigate him?¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an crossed his arms. ¡°Then just pretend I didn¡¯t investigate, Your Highness. I won¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°¡­You.¡± Yan Huaijing sighed helplessly. ¡°Forget it, what did you find?¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an smiled faintly and said, ¡°Your Highness, do you know who Xu Shao met that day?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Yan Ruyu.¡±


    A trace of extreme shock shed across Yan Huaijing¡¯s eyes. How could it be Yan Ruyu? His uncle and the Yan family had nothing to do with each other. Moreover, Yan Ruyu was Yan Jiuchao¡¯s woman. But his uncle was involved with her. This, no matter what, was a little unreasonable.


    Jun Chang¡¯an said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about the news from Gong City, but it¡¯s not too difficult to guess. Since Xu Shao has dealings with Yan Ruyu, what secret could it be that made Xu Shao not hesitate to kill Yan Jiuchao?¡±


    An idea shed across Yan Huaijing¡¯s mind. ¡°The secret that threatens Yan Ruyu¡¯s status.¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Although I don¡¯t know what the rtionship between Xu Shao and Yan Ruyu is, I¡¯m certain that they¡¯re in the same boat. This secret that threatens her status might be that she has an affair with Xu Shao, or it might be¡­¡±


    Yan Huaijing continued her words. ¡°¡­She never gave birth to Yan Jiuchao¡¯s children.¡±


    ¡­ .


    ¡°You still want to escape?¡±


    Yan Ruyu stood coldly at the door of the room and watched helplessly as Yu Wan was pushed in by a guard.


    ¡°If you dare to struggle, I¡¯ll stab them.¡± Yan Ruyu¡¯s sword lightly knocked on the basket containing the little munchkins.


    Fortunately, the children were asleep. Otherwise, who knew how shocked they would be when they heard this.


    Yu Wan clenched her fists and took a deep breath. ¡°Yan Ruyu, the children aren¡¯t yours, right?¡±


    Yan Ruyu sneered. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re about to die. I¡¯ll let you understand. That¡¯s right, the children aren¡¯t mine. I snatched it from someone else.¡±


    Yu Wan closed her eyes. ¡°No wonder¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you want to know who their biological mother is?¡± Yan Ruyu asked evilly.


    Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°As long as it¡¯s not a crazy woman like you.¡±


    Yan Ruyu smiled. ¡°You want to know, right? Unfortunately, I won¡¯t tell you.¡±?<i>I want you to die without even knowing that they¡¯re your children!</i>


    Yan Ruyu put down her sword and took out a sleeping child from the basket on her back. She ced the child on her arm and looked at him lovingly. ¡°They¡¯re mine. My children have grown up safely¡­¡±


    Yu Wan said coldly, ¡°You lunatic! You¡¯re snatching someone else¡¯s child after losing yours!¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Yan Ruyu smiled sweetly. Her face darkened as she said to the guard, ¡°Throw her down!¡±


    The guards held the bound Yu Wan and were about to throw her into the water when suddenly, a ship with a strange speed came over. A figure flew down from the ship, skimmed across theke like a dragonfly, andnded on Yan Ruyu¡¯s pleasure boat.


    The person who came was none other than Yan Huaijing¡¯s personal guard¡ªJun Chang¡¯an.


    Jun Chang¡¯an kicked away the guard holding Yu Wan and stood in front of her.


    Yan Ruyu handed the children to Aunt Lin and let her carry them back into the house.


    ¡°Guard Jun?¡± Yan Ruyu narrowed her eyes. She had seen Yan Huaijing and Jun Chang¡¯an in the pce before. Strange, why was Jun Chang¡¯an here? Since Jun Chang¡¯an was here, was Yan Huaijing not far away?


    Just as this thought shed through his mind, therge ship approached and stopped beside the pleasure boat. A guard put down a wooden board and Yan Huaijing walked over.


    A trace of coldness shed across Yan Ruyu¡¯s eyes, but she still bowed respectfully. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡±


    Yan Huaijing was here. She couldn¡¯t kill this woman anymore. She was just one stepter. How detestable!


    Yan Huaijing¡¯s gazended on Yu Wan, who was tied up. His expression instantly turned cold. ¡°Miss Yan, can you tell me what¡¯s going on? I received a report that Miss Yu has gone missing. Why did you kidnap her?¡±


    Report? Only a fool would believe this! However, he was the prince. He could lie through his teeth, but she could not treat it as the truth.


    Yan Ruyu said, ¡°Your Highness, you have misunderstood. It¡¯s not that I want to capture Miss Yu, but Miss Yu sneaked onto my pleasure boat herself and knocked me out. She wanted to steal my children, so I had no choice but to teach her a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then has Miss Yan lectured enough?¡± Yan Huaijing asked angrily.


    <i>Of course not.?</i>Yan Ruyu¡¯s eyes shed, hesitating how to send Yan Huaijing away while protecting herself.


    Yan Huaijing walked to Yu Wan¡¯s side and untied her. He said to Yan Ruyu, ¡°If Miss Yan doesn¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll take her away.¡±


    Yan Ruyu asked, ¡°But are we going to let go of the fact that she stole my children?¡±


    Yan Huaijing looked at her coldly. ¡°Miss Yan knows better than me whether you should let it go or not.¡±


    What did this mean? Was Yan Huaijing threatening her? Yan Huaijing¡­ Yan Huaijing also knew something? But since he knew, why didn¡¯t he expose her in person? Could it be¡ª


    Yan Ruyu¡¯s eyes darted around Yu Wan¡¯s body and she smiled. Yes, so what if Yan Huaijing had figured out the truth? Would he dare to let Yu Wan discover it? He wished Yu Wan would be kept in the dark for the rest of her life and not have anything to do with Yan Jiuchao. In that case, there was no harm in giving Yu Wan to him for the time being.


    Yan Ruyu bowed. ¡°Since Your Highness has said so, I¡¯ll pretend that nothing happened today. I hope Your Highness can keep a close eye on Miss Yu and not let her do anything stupid again.¡±


    Yan Huaijing held Yu Wan¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡± Yu Wan brushed his hand away.


    Yan Huaijing¡¯s arm stiffened.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Take the children with you and I¡¯ll leave with you.¡±


    Yan Huaijing¡¯s eyes froze.


    Yu Wan looked at him steadily. ¡°I owe you this time. Take us away together.¡±


    Yan Huaijing gradually clenched his fists. ¡°That¡¯s Yan Jiuchao¡¯s children. It has nothing to do with me¡­ nor with you.¡±


    Yu Wan took a step back. ¡°Then you can leave by yourself.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what will happen to you if I leave?¡± Yan Huaijing asked in a deep voice.


    Yu Wan turned her face away. ¡°At most, I¡¯ll be fed to the fish.¡±


    Yan Huaijing was so angry that his heart was stifled. Yan Huaijing gave Jun Chang¡¯an a look. Jun Chang¡¯an understood and raised his hand to tap Yu Wan¡¯s acupoints.


    Yu Wan instantly became unable to move. She could only widen her eyes and re coldly at Yan Huaijing.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good,¡± Yan Huaijing said earnestly. With that, he reached out to hug Yu Wan.


    Just as his hand was about to touch the corner of Yu Wan¡¯s clothes, a spear tore through the air and shot towards his head as fast as lightning!


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Jun Chang¡¯an¡¯s expression changed!


    Yan Huaijing hurriedly dodged. Although the spear did not hit his head, it shot off his prince¡¯s crown. His ck hair scattered. The spear did not stop because of this. Instead, it shot into the chest of a guard, lifting him up and nailing him firmly to the mast!


    Everyone was stunned by this scene, but what was even more surprising was what happened next.


    ¡°Look!¡± A guard pointed ahead and shouted.


    Everyone looked in the direction of the voice, and Yu Wan also looked over. Under the sun, in the dawn, Yan Jiuchao was standing on a huge ship with a cold expression. His white robe and cloak fluttered against the wind. Behind him, majestic warships raised their sails and rode the wind and waves!

 Chapter 216 - Family Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 216: Family Reunion</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Wan felt relieved when she saw him.


    She looked at him from afar, and he also looked at Yu Wan from afar. It was as if they were worlds apart, but it was also as if they were only inches apart. Yu Wan could hear her heart beating.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­ Could it be¡­ the Yan City Navy behind Yan Jiuchao?¡± Jun Chang¡¯an muttered with a trace of disbelief in his eyes.


    Yan Huaijing¡¯s eyes darkened. He was from the Great Zhou Royal Family and knew the Great Zhou¡¯s army better than Jun Chang¡¯an, a pugilist.That was indeed the Yan City Navy.


    Everyone only knew that Yan City was rich and had the wealth of a country. However, they ignored the powerful navy under this wealth. This was thergest and most invincible navy of the Great Zhou Dynasty. It was rumored that all the bandits within three thousand miles of the sea had been cleaned up by this navy.


    Of course, such a navy could not be trained just by working hard. Just a good warship required tens of millions of taels of silver. There were also navy armies in the Prefectures Quan and Ding. Unfortunately, their equipment could notpare to the Yan City Navy.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s trip to the Capital was naturally escorted by the navy. What Yan Huaijing did not expect was that an army used to protect the sea was actually sent by Yan Jiuchao, this prodigal son, to chase after a small pleasure boat.


    It was already an exaggeration to say that Yan Jiuchao used a butcher¡¯s knife to kill a chicken. This was simply to crush a cockroach, but he had to call a group of ferocious elephants over! Was there a need for this?! Didn¡¯t he need to give money to mobilize so many sailors?! Was he burning away his excessive money?!


    Yan Huaijing was riding thergest official ship in the Capital. It was huge and well-equipped. It could already be considered an eagle on the water. However, when Yan Jiuchao¡¯s warship approaches, it instantly looked like a chick in the garden.


    Jun Chang¡¯an covered his eyes.?<i>I can¡¯t look anymore, I can¡¯t look anymore¡­</i>


    The warships sailed over arrogantly and unceremoniously wrapped Yan Ruyu¡¯s pleasure boat and Yan Huaijing¡¯s official ship in a dumpling.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s ship was not a warship, but a pleasure boat that was more exquisite than a pleasure boat. It was very in line with a certain young master¡¯s noble and luxurious taste. It was unimaginable that such a young silk pants had moved the navy of Yan City here.


    Yan Huaijing¡¯s expression turned ugly.


    Yan Ruyu, who was at the side, was alreadypletely dumbfounded the moment the densely packed warships appeared.


    She had thought of the possibility of being chased by Yan Jiuchao countless times, but it was definitely not like this¡­ She had even thought that if she was forced into a corner, she could use the children in her hands as chips. But now, she realized that she was too naive.


    Would a person who easily mobilized his navy allow anyone to threaten him?


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s ship approached. It was unknown if it was intentional or not, but it bumped into Yan Huaijing¡¯s official ship. It seemed like it was unintentional, but it knocked Yan Huaijing¡¯s ship away. Yan Jiuchao¡¯s cruise ship squeezed over domineeringly.


    The cruise ship had deep water and a high hull. He stood at the bow of the ship and looked down at the group of people on the pleasure boat. Everyone could only look up at him. To the Second Prince, who was used to being looked up to, this feeling was really not good.


    ¡°The two of you are quite bold,¡± Yan Jiuchao said arrogantly.


    Yu Wan¡¯s acupoint had been tapped and she could not move. Naturally, she could not look up at Yan Jiuchao, but when she heard his voice, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    Yan Huaijing felt the change in Yu Wan¡¯s aura and subconsciously frowned. ¡°Yan Jiuchao, do you know what crime it is to mobilize a navy without permission?¡±


    This was just like the army in the Capital. It was not something that could be casually pulled out to show off. The army had its rules. Even the Emperor himself had to have a reason when using the imperial guards.


    Yan Jiuchao snorted. ¡°I¡¯m happy to do so. What does it have to do with you?¡±


    Yan Huaijing : ¡°¡­¡±


    It was indeed none of his business.


    ¡°But the Yan City Navy¡­¡± Yan Huaijing spoke again, but he was interrupted by Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°You also know that it¡¯s the navy of Yan City. I¡¯m the young master of Yan City. I can use them however I want. If you¡¯re not convinced, you can also raise a navy to y with.


    Raise¡­ raise a navy¡­ to y with? Yan Huaijing almost choked to death because of him, but he could not say anything to refute. Although Yan Jiuchao¡¯s words were a little boastful, he was right. The Yan City Navy was indeed ¡°raised¡± by him. The money allocated by the Imperial Court was not even enough to maintain the navy¡¯s warships. It was all because of the real gold and silver from the Yan Manor that the navy grew day by day.


    They had the strongest warships, the best equipment, and the bravest sailors of the Great Zhou Dynasty. All of this could not be separated from the money that the Yan Manor had taken out. As for how the Yan Manor had so much money, it was naturally thanks to the richest fief in the Great Zhou¡ªYan City.


    Otherwise, why would so many people want Yan Jiuchao to die? Everything he had was too enviable.


    Yan Huaijing gradually clenched his fists under his wide sleeves. He was someone who wanted to inherit the throne. He did not covet a piece ofnd, but Yan Jiuchao¡¯s actions reminded him every time that everything he had was nothing in front of Yan Jiuchao. The person his father cared about the most was Yan Jiuchao, not him. Then could he really inherit his father¡¯s throne in the future?


    Yan Ruyu¡¯s thoughts werepletely different from Yan Huaijing¡¯s. She had fallen in love with Yan Jiuchao. The stronger Yan Jiuchao was, the happier she was. However, when she thought about how Yan Jiuchao did not have her in his heart, she could not be happy.


    Yan Jiuchao couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk nonsense with the two of them. He gestured to Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six. ¡°Do it.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The two of them agreed and used their qinggong to jump up andnd on Yan Ruyu¡¯s pleasure boat.


    Shadow Thirteen went straight to Yu Wan, while Shadow Six went around to the room to look for the three little masters that Aunt Lin had hidden.


    Yan Huaijing did not care about the whereabouts of the three children. He only cared about Yu Wan. He only had one thought in his mind. He could not give Yu Wan to Yan Jiuchao!


    ¡°Chang¡¯an!¡±


    With his order, Jun Chang¡¯an drew his saber and faced Shadow Thirteen.


    Shadow Thirteen said coldly, ¡°Alright, we didn¡¯t have an ouest time. This time, I¡¯ll show you how powerful I am!¡±


    When they were at Tianxiang Restaurant, Jun Chang¡¯an and Shadow Thirteen had fought to a draw. In terms of martial arts, Jun Chang¡¯an was confident that he was not inferior to Shadow Thirteen. However, what shocked Jun Chang¡¯an was that after not seeing him for a month, this fellow¡¯s martial arts had suddenly improved so much.


    Shadow Thirteen shed at Jun Chang¡¯an¡¯s de, crippling the long saber.


    Jun Chang¡¯an looked at the saber in his hand in disbelief. ¡°¡­How can this be?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen attacked with another killing move.


    Amidst the shes of swords and des, Yan Jiuchao fearlessly jumped on the pleasure boat. He pinched Yu Wan¡¯s face and picked her up horizontally. He stepped on the wooden board and boarded his boat.


    Yan Huaijing¡¯s eyes turned cold. He raised his palm and was about to snatch Yu Wan back when suddenly, a few spears shot towards his feet. He was forced back two steps and looked at the warships on both sides in disbelief. He said coldly, ¡°How dare you! Do you know the crime of assassinating a prince?!¡±


    The leader of the navy said fearlessly, ¡°Whoever hurts our Young Master will die!¡±


    Everyone raised their spears and aimed them at Yan Huaijing.


    Yan Huaijing had no doubt that as long as he dared to act rashly, this group of people would shoot him into a sieve. He was a prince, and he did not dare to treat Yan Jiuchao like this. How could Yan Jiuchao dare to treat him like this? Damn it!


    Yan Jiuchao carried Yu Wan back to the cruise ship.


    On the other side, Shadow Six also found Aunt Lin and the little masters and snatched them from Aunt Lin. The little masters were frightened at night and only fell asleep at dawn. At this moment, they were sleeping soundly in the basket.


    Since the woman and children had been found, there was no need to be polite to this group of people.


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°Shadow Thirteen.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen understood and attacked with an even more ferocious killing move. Jun Chang¡¯an was thrown to the ground by a huge force. Half of his arm was numb, and he felt a pain in his chest. A bloody sweetness surged in his throat. He tried to suppress it, but it backfired and he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Jun Chang¡¯an!¡± Yan Huaijing¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Yan Jiuchao rolled his eyes in disdain and said arrogantly, ¡± sink it. Not a single wooden board will be left.¡±


    Before Yan Huaijing could react to the meaning behind Yan Jiuchao¡¯s words, a huge stone flew over from above and smashed into Yan Ruyu¡¯s pleasure boat. A hole the size of a head appeared on the deck and theke water surged up.


    Then, a second, a third¡­ Countless stones flew from the warship. Screams sounded from the pleasure boat.


    In just a few breaths, the pleasure boat was smashed into pieces.


    Yan Huaijing grabbed the injured Jun Chang¡¯an and used his qinggong to return to his official ship. However, before he could stabilize himself, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s stone chased after him.


    If Yan Huaijing hadn¡¯t dodged quickly, he would have been smashed into a pile of meat paste. He looked at the hole created by the stone on the deck and said angrily, ¡°Yan Jiuchao! This is an official ship!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao: ¡°Oh.¡±


    Just as Yan Huaijing thought that the other party was finally afraid, Yan Jiuchao ced Yu Wan on a chair at the side and waved at Shadow Thirteen. Shadow Thirteen pushed a catapult over.


    Yan Jiuchao personally packed thergest stone and aimed it at Yan Huaijing¡¯s¡­ head. He suddenly pressed the mechanism.


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao!!!¡± Yan Huaijing fled in a sorry state. The deck behind him was smashed into two. The well-equipped official ship could not withstand a single blow from the Yan City Navy. In just a short while, the official ship and the pleasure boat were shattered by the navy.


    Under everyone¡¯s gazes, Yan Huaijing was drenched.


    ¡°Young Master, Yan Ruyu has escaped,¡± Shadow Thirteen said as he looked at the water. ¡°Should I go down and capture her?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao snorted in disdain. ¡°Why should you capture her? Let her escape.¡± If she didn¡¯t escape, she wouldn¡¯t know what despair was.


    Shadow Thirteen looked at Yan Ruyu sympathetically and thought to himself that this woman was really in trouble this time. She was just a chess piece, but she had to jump out and court death. See now? She took the little masters, captured Miss Yu, and even fled under the Young Master¡¯s nose. In the end, she didn¡¯t even know how she died.


    Yu Wan was on tenterhooks for the entire night. After Yan Jiuchao appeared, she finally felt relieved. The moment she rxed, she felt sleepy. After lying on the chair for a while, she fell asleep in peace. At some point, she began to trust this man.


    Yan Jiuchao carried her back to the room and ced her on the soft bed with the three little fellows. The three of them seemed to have sensed something and rolled into her arms. The four of them slept soundly.


    Yan Jiuchao poked his son¡¯s stomach with his fingertip. The three little fellows were woken up by their father¡¯s poke. They opened their eyes and looked at their father in confusion.


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°I want to sleep too.¡±


    The three little fellows hugged Yu Wan and turned around to re at their father.


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°I was the one who saved her. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to see her. You can¡¯t be so ungrateful to me.¡±


    The three little fellows thought for a while and finally moved their butts, generously giving half of the bed to Yan Jiuchao.


    Of course, Yan Jiuchao didn¡¯t really want to sleep. He justy on the side of the bed and quietly looked at the four of them. The little fellows were snoring with their four legs facing the sky. Yu Wan was lying on her side, facing the little fellows. She was sleeping quietly and breathing evenly.


    Even if they didn¡¯t know that they were rted, they still relied on each other like this. Was this what it meant by blood being thicker than water?


    Yan Jiuchao propped himself up with his elbow and whispered into Yu Wan¡¯s ear, ¡°Your sons are still alive. They¡¯re in your arms.¡±


    In her sleep, Yu Wan¡¯s eyebrows moved.


    ¡­ .


    On the other hand, after the pleasure boat was sunk, Yan Ruyu fell into the water. Fortunately, she knew how to swim. She took advantage of the chaos and dived into the water. She tried to save Aunt Lin, who had also fallen into the water. However, just as her hand was about to touch Aunt Lin, Aunt Lin was hit by a stone that hit the boat. Her brain exploded on the spot and she was so frightened that she almost fainted. She swam with all her might and finally reached the shore after an unknown period of time.


    She fled all the way back to the Capital, intending to look for Xu Shao, but she realized that the Xu Manor had been surrounded by soldiers. She could only secretly return to the Yan Manor.


    ¡°Master, Master, there¡¯s trouble!¡± The butler of the Yan Manor stumbled into Yan Congming¡¯s room.


    Yan Congming was taking a nap when he was woken up by the butler. He frowned unhappily. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you so flustered?¡±


    The butler¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Young¡­ Young Master Yan has returned to the Capital!¡±


    The news that Yan Jiuchao had returned to Yan City to visit Prince Yan¡¯s grave a few days ago had spread throughout the Capital. What was so strange about himing back?


    Yan Congming med the butler for making a fuss, but the butler said, ¡°No, Master, something big has happened! Young Master Yan said to the public¡­ said¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± Yan Congming was impatient.


    The butler made up his mind and said fearfully, ¡°Young Master Yan said that our Miss is not his son¡¯s biological mother!¡±


    Yan Congming fell off the bed in fright!


    The butler hurriedly helped him up. ¡°Master, what should we do now?¡±


    Yan Congming wiped his cold sweat and said angrily, ¡°The wicked daughter has harmed me¡­ The wicked daughter has harmed me!¡±


    <i>¡°I will handle it well and definitely not let the Yan Family fall into danger. Daddy, you can continue to be your marquis and rise up the ranks!¡±?</i>Was this what she meant by not letting the Yan Family fall into danger? Was this the meteoric rise she had promised him? In just a few days, Young Master Yan had announced it to the world!


    ¡°I knew I shouldn¡¯t have believed this girl! I should have taken her to the Young Master Manor long ago!¡± Yan Congming was furious. ¡°Where¡¯s Yan Ruyu!¡±


    The butler said, ¡°Miss left the manor yesterday.¡±


    Yan Congming¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Did she abandon the Yan family and escape? Like four years ago?!¡±


    The butler did not dare to reply.


    Yan Congming said angrily, ¡°Pass down my orders. As long as shees back, take her down!¡±


    Mrs. Yan, who was walking to the door with a pot of ginseng chicken soup, was instantly stunned when she heard this.


    Mrs. Yan returned to the room with a pale face. No matter what Yan Ruyu had done, she was the daughter she had given birth to after ten months of pregnancy. The Yan family could abandon her, but she could not.


    ¡°Cui¡¯er!¡± She pushed open the door and called out to her trusted maidservant. Suddenly, a figure shed over and covered her mouth. She screamed!


    Yan Ruyu said, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s me!¡±


    Mrs. Yan widened her eyes. ¡°Um, um?¡± Yu¡¯er?


    Yan Ruyu saw the worry in her mother¡¯s eyes and let go of her in relief. She walked over, closed the door, and inserted thetch.


    Mrs. Yan looked at Cui¡¯er, who had fallen to the ground. ¡°How¡­ how is she?¡±


    Yan Ruyu said indifferently, ¡°I knocked her out. She¡¯ll be fine when she wakes up. Mother, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Her daughter couldn¡¯t even bear to step on an ant. But now she¡¯s indifferent after talking about a maidservant she had knocked out. Mrs. Yan felt a sense of unfamiliarity. However, she was still her biological daughter. Mrs. Yan still held Yan Ruyu¡¯s hand. ¡°Yu¡¯er, what¡¯s going on between you and Young Master Yan? Why did Young Master Yan say that you¡¯re not the little masters¡¯ biological mother? Did he make a mistake?¡±


    Yan Ruyu shook her head and said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll exin these things to youter¡­¡±


    ¡°Could it be true?¡± Mrs. Yan gasped!


    Yan Ruyu said aggrievedly, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for the Yan family!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Mrs. Yan couldn¡¯t say anything to refute. After all, without this lie, the Yan family wouldn¡¯t have their current status no matter what. However, this was a crime of deceiving the Emperor. Now that the matter has been exposed, what should they do?


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee back. Hurry up and leave. Your father wants to catch you!¡± Mrs. Yan cried.


    Of course, Yan Ruyu understood that the Yan family was now a tiger¡¯s den. She shouldn¡¯t havee back, but there was something here that she couldn¡¯t part with. She had to take it away. ¡°Mother, I can¡¯t go back to my own courtyard. Can you help me get something?¡±


    ¡­ .


    The night was long.


    Mrs. Yan sent Yan Ruyu, who was dressed as a peasant woman, to the back door of the Yan Manor. Her heart felt like it was being cut by a knife as she said, ¡°Alright, this is what you wanted. I¡¯ve got it for you. This is the money I¡¯ve prepared for you. It¡¯s enough for you to spend the rest of your life¡­ Hurry up and leave the Capital. The further you go, the better. Don¡¯t evere back!¡±


    Not to mention whether Yan Jiuchao would do anything to his daughter, just Yan Congming would never let Yan Ruyu off.


    ¡°Mother¡ª¡± Yan Ruyu¡¯s eyes turned red.


    Mrs. Yan burst into tears. ¡°Hurry up and leave! It¡¯ll be toote if you don¡¯t leave now!¡±

 Chapter 217 - I’ll Take You Home

    <h4>Chapter 217: I¡¯ll Take You Home</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yan Ruyu took onest look at the Yan Manor and left with her bag.


    Mrs. Yan was very meticulous. Not only did she prepare a bag for her, but she also put the travel pass to reveal her identity in the bag. However, it was not her true identity, but a servant¡¯s. With her current situation, it was more beneficial for her to pretend to be a servant to leave the city.


    ¡°Have you seen this person?¡±


    As soon as Yan Ruyu left the alley of the Yan Manor, she saw a guard of the Young Master Manor holding a portrait and asking passers-by. The woman in the portrait was none other than Yan Ruyu.


    Yan Ruyu never expected Yan Jiuchao to move so quickly. Even now, she has yet toe back to her senses. A few days ago, she was still the daughter of the Marquis Manor, the only woman Yan Jiuchao had ever touched, and the biological mother of the three little masters. However, in the blink of an eye, she had be a street rat who was hiding.


    Yan Ruyu took a deep breath and clenched her fists unwillingly.


    ¡°Whoever hands over the woman in the portrait will be rewarded with a hundred taels of silver!¡± The guard of the Young Master Manor shouted.


    Yan Ruyu did not dare to stay any longer. She hugged her bag tightly and lowered her head to blend into the crowd.


    The only thing she could do now was to leave the city as soon as possible. She chose the west city gate where there were the fewest people. However, when she reached the city gate, she realized that there were also several guards from the Young Master Manor standing there! Her portrait was pasted everywhere, and everyone who left the city, regardless of gender, had to be interrogated.


    It seemed that she could not leave the west city gate. She then went to the north city gate, which had also been sealed off by the guards of the Young Master Manor. There was no need to look at the south and east gates to guess that the situation was the same as here.


    Yan Ruyu was angry and anxious. She was angry that the man was so heartless and anxious that the defense was so tight. She was afraid that she would not be able to leave the city so easily.


    Yan Ruyu could only return to the city first. She nned to find an inn to stay in and think of a way when it was dark. What she did not expect was to meet an acquaintance on the way to the inn¡ªBai Tang, the daughter of the White Jade Restaurant.


    Bai Tang had pretended to be sick for so long and had finally ¡°improved¡± under the treatment of the masters and divine doctors. Although she could not ¡°recover¡± immediately, she did not have to lock herself in her room every day. She took advantage of the time when her father was out for business to sneak out.


    Bai Tang had been idle at home for too long and had yet to hear about the incident in the Capital. She did not know that Yan Ruyu¡¯s matter had been exposed. Therefore, even if Yan Ruyu was standing in front of her now, she would not have any doubts. Yan Ruyu did not think so.


    In Yan Ruyu¡¯s opinion, Bai Tang and Yu Wan were close. Once she discovered her, she would definitely rm the nearby guards and arrest her to the Young Master Manor.


    Yan Ruyu hurriedly turned around and went to the other side of the street. However, she was in a hurry to shake off Bai Tang and identally bumped into another noblewoman.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± The noblewoman fell to the ground from Yan Ruyu¡¯s collision.


    ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± A maidservant helped her up.


    The person who was knocked to the ground was Yan Ruyu¡¯s former best friend, the daughter of the assistant minister of the Ministry of War, Miss Li.


    Miss Li went to the Yan Manor to look for Yan Ruyu today. She had heard the rumors about Yan Ruyu and wanted to visit her to ask if they were true. If they were true, she would cut ties with Yan Ruyu in the future. If they were fake, she might be able to help Yan Ruyue up with ideas. However, just as she left the house, she was knocked down by a poor vige woman and even her newly bought rose crisp was knocked over.


    Last time, she was humiliated in front of a vige girl. She had yet to vent her anger. Today, she was offended by a lowlymoner again. Miss Li was so angry that she walked forward and pped Yan Ruyu!


    ¡°B*tch! Don¡¯t you have eyes when you walk? You even dare to bump into me! Do you want to die!¡±


    Miss Li, who had always tried her best to curry favor with her, actually pped her on the street. A ferocious glint shed across Yan Ruyu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re not talking? Are you a mute?¡± Miss Li looked coldly at the peasant woman who was covering her face with her hand. ¡°I want to see if you also have a foxy face. You b*tches only know how to seduce men!¡±


    Miss Li went to grab Yan Ruyu¡¯s face, but Yan Ruyu instinctively took a step back.


    ¡°You still dare to dodge?¡± Miss Li grabbed her wrist.


    Yan Ruyu pinched her fingers and knelt down with a thud. She lowered her eyes and said, ¡°I offended you, Miss. It¡¯s my fault. I apologize to you here. I hope you can be magnanimous and forgive me.¡±


    Miss Li snorted coldly and retracted her hand. ¡°That¡¯s more like it! Since you know your mistake, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. Kneel for me for an hour and sincerely repent. Don¡¯t think about cking off. I¡¯ll get someone to watch over you!¡±


    Yan Ruyu tensed up in humiliation. She was the daughter of a marquis, she didn¡¯t expect that one day she would be punished to kneel on the busy street to reflect on her mistakes. She nced at Miss Li¡¯s guard and gritted her teeth.


    Miss Li meant what she said and really left two guards to watch over her.


    ¡°Shadow Guard, should we arrest her?¡±


    In an alley not far away, a guard from the Young Master Manor pointed at Yan Ruyu¡¯s back. They had long discovered Yan Ruyu¡¯s traces, but they had never captured her.


    In the carriage, Shadow Thirteen shook his head. ¡°No need. Let her kneel. Have you found the person you were looking for?¡±


    ¡°Found it,¡± the guard said.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Shadow Thirteen asked.


    The guard pulled a thief over and said to Shadow Thirteen, ¡°He¡¯s from this street. He has more than ten brothers under him who specialize in stealing. This is your Master Thirteen. Hurry up and kowtow to him!¡±


    Thest two sentences were directed at the little thief.


    The little thief was considered a rather decent local ruffian in this area. Although he did not have the ability to have a hundred responses with one call, it was not a problem to deal with a few officials. Unexpectedly, he was beaten down by the guards of the Young Master Manor in one move.


    The little thief hurriedly kowtowed to Shadow Thirteen. ¡°Greetings, Master Thirteen! Master Thirteen, you¡¯re a magnanimous person. Let me go! I won¡¯t dare to pilfer anymore!¡±


    ¡°How can that be?¡± Shadow Thirteen said.


    The little thief was stunned.


    Shadow Thirteen said indifferently, ¡°Once I introduce you to the business and it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll pretend I¡¯ve never seen you today.¡±


    The little thief¡¯s eyes darted around.


    The guard kicked him. ¡°Did you hear him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­ I heard you!¡± The little thief nodded vigorously. ¡°Master Thirteen, feel free to instruct me! I can evenmit murder and arson!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen sneered. ¡°There¡¯s no need to kill anyone. Just do what you usually doter.¡±


    The little thief was stunned. ¡°Uh¡­ yes! Yes! I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll do a good job!¡±


    An hourter, the Li family¡¯s guards left, and Yan Ruyu was finally free.


    Yan Ruyu was spoiled and had never suffered like this. When she stood up, her legs were swollen and her knees were almost crippled.


    However, she could not stop. The people from the Young Master Manor might investigate at any time. She had to stay in the inn as soon as possible. Fortunately, the inn was not far away and she could probably pass the night safely.


    With this thought in mind, she endured the pain in her lower limbs and stood up with the help of the wall. She walked towards the inn step by step, but when she passed by an alley, she was suddenly pulled into the alley by a dirty palm. Yan Ruyu¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    The dirty palm quickly covered her mouth. The owner of the palm threatened fiercely, ¡°Shut up! Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Yan Ruyu looked at the other party in horror. The other party was a little thief with a pockmarked face. The little thief covered her mouth with one hand and held a knife to her neck with the other. Behind the little thief stood seven to eight fierce brothers.


    This was a group of desperadoes. Yan Ruyu did not dare to shout anymore.


    The little thief let go of the hand that was covering her and only pressed the knife against her. Then, he gave his brothers a look, and they went to pull the bag in Yan Ruyu¡¯s hand.


    Yan Ruyu¡¯s expression changed. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the silver! All of it!¡±


    As she spoke, she took out the ingots and banknotes from her bag. There were more than a thousand taels. The little thief¡¯s eyes turned green. So much silver. Damn it! He had earned a lot!


    ¡°Big Brother, there¡¯s also jewelry!¡± A brother reminded him.


    Yan Ruyu¡¯s eyes shed. She had already given them so much. Why were these people still not satisfied and wanted her jewelry?


    ¡°Do you have any jewelry? Hand it over!¡± The little thief pressed the tip of his knife against Yan Ruyu¡¯s neck.


    Yan Ruyu could not defeat this group of people, so she could only take out the makeup box hidden in her clothes.


    The little thief opened it and took a look. Good heavens, it was all gold!


    ¡°Is there any more?!¡± The little thief shouted.


    Yan Ruyu wanted to cry. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯ve given it all to you¡­¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡± The little thief tapped the other small bag in the big bag with the tip of his knife. He heard a crisp sounding from under the knife and thought to himself, Could it be a valuable jade item?


    It was no wonder that the little thief was so suspicious. It was really because this woman¡¯s family background was too rich. She looked like an inconspicuous peasant woman, but she could take out a thousand taels of silver and a box of gold jewelry. Who knew if she had any other treasures on her?


    The little thief reached out to take the small bag, but Yan Ruyu hugged it to her chest.


    ¡°Eh?¡± The little thief looked at her strangely. Previously, when she handed over the silver and gold jewelry, she did not hesitate. Could it be something more precious than gold and silver since she¡¯s protecting it?


    It had to be!


    The little thief pressed the dagger against her again. ¡°Give me the thing! Otherwise, I¡¯ll stab you to death!¡±


    Yan Ruyu was so anxious that her eyes turned red. ¡°I¡¯ve given you the silver and jewelry¡­ I beg you¡­ Don¡¯t touch this¡­ It¡¯s worthless¡­ It¡¯s useless even if you take it¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you protecting it when it¡¯s not worth anything! Who are you kidding!¡± The little thief reached out to snatch it.


    Yan Ruyu refused to let go. She turned around and protected the bag tightly in her arms.


    The little thief was so angry that he stood up and kicked her.


    Yan Ruyu fell forward from the kick. Even so, she did not let go of the thing in her arms. She used her wrist as a cushion. Ayer of skin on her wrist had worn off, revealing red flesh.


    When the little thief saw how protective she was, he became even more convinced that there was something good in the bag.


    ¡°You guys, hold her down!¡± The little thief ordered, and the brothers swarmed up and grabbed Yan Ruyu¡¯s hands and feet.


    Yan Ruyu aimed at a hand that was reaching for her and bit it hard!


    ¡°B*tch!¡± The man who was bitten pped her.


    Half of Yan Ruyu¡¯s head was numb from the p. The bag in her arms was finally snatched away by this group of people.


    ¡°Big Brother, here!¡± The subordinate handed the bag to the little thief.


    Yan Ruyu pounced over like a crazy woman, but her brothers pressed her to the ground. She shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°Give it back to me! Give it back to me¡ª¡±


    ¡°Help¡ªhelp¡ª¡±


    ¡°Someone help¡ª¡±


    She could no longer care if she would be captured by the guards of the Young Master Manor. She could not let them touch her things. They were her children, her children! Unfortunately, no one came even though she was shouting her lungs out.


    The little thief opened the bag. ¡°Oh? Two jars?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to touch my things! Get your dirty hands off it!¡± Yan Ruyu screamed.


    The little thief smiled evilly. ¡°So what if I touch it?¡±


    ¡°You dare?¡± Yan Ruyu shouted.


    The little thief clicked his tongue and took off the jar lid. He frowned. ¡°What? A jar of ashes?¡±


    Yan Ruyu panicked and did not dare to threaten him anymore. She trembled and said, ¡°It¡¯s ashes¡­ Not silver¡­ It¡¯s worthless¡­ Don¡¯t touch it¡­¡±


    ¡°Who has so little ashes? Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± The little thief frowned.


    Yan Ruyu¡¯s tears fell. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s the children¡¯s ashes¡­ They¡­ they¡¯re still young¡­ I¡¯ve given you all the silver¡­ I¡¯ve also given you the jewelry¡­ Please return the ashes to me¡­ return my children to me¡­¡±


    The little thief panicked when he heard that it was ashes. Just as he was about to return it to her, he suddenly thought of something. He took out his dagger and stirred the urn.


    Yan Ruyu¡¯s expression changed!


    nk!


    The little thief¡¯s dagger touched something. The little thief snorted coldly and overturned the jar, causing the ashes to fall. At the same time, a golden lock fell out.


    ¡°There¡¯s indeed good stuff!¡± The little thief¡¯s eyes lit up. He stepped on the ashes and picked up the longevity lock. ¡°I knew you were dishonest!¡±


    ¡°Return it to me¡­ Return the thing to me!¡± Yan Ruyu reached out to snatch it.


    The little thief kicked her to the ground. Then, he stretched his demonic ws towards the second urn. This time, he did not spend any effort to overturn the jar and directly shattered it on the ground.


    Yan Ruyu broke down! She pounced over like a lunatic and knelt on the ground. She picked up the ashes on the ground with her hand and wrapped them in her dress.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt¡­ It doesn¡¯t hurt¡­ Don¡¯t be afraid¡­ I¡¯ll bring you home¡­ I will bring you home now¡­¡±


    Her tears fell in big drops. But she didn¡¯t cry. She couldn¡¯t cry.


    The ground was so cold. Her children were so cold. She needs to bring them home¡­


    Whoosh¡ª


    It was the little thief who found a bucket of swill from somewhere and mercilessly sshed it on the two children¡¯s ashes.

 Chapter 218 - Wanwan Knows The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 218: Wanwan Knows The Truth</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ¡°No way? Are you that cruel? You didn¡¯t even let go of the ashes.¡± Shadow Six rushed over and happened to witness thest scene.


    Shadow Thirteen frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t order this.¡±


    Indeed, he did not instruct him. He only asked the little thief to rob Yan Ruyu and leave her with nothing. Who would have thought that Yan Ruyu would actually bring the ashes with her and protect them like a treasure? Wasn¡¯t this clearly telling others to snatch it?


    ¡°What? Are you soft-hearted?¡± Shadow Thirteen nced at Shadow Six. ¡°Don¡¯t forget how she treated the little masters.¡±


    They caught a few servants who did not have the time to escape and heard about what happened that night from them. If Miss Yu had not appeared in time, who knows how badly the little masters had been harmed by her.


    Shadow Six agreed and sighed, ¡°I¡¯m not sympathizing with her.¡±


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t sympathize,¡± Shadow Thirteen said expressionlessly. Shadow Six was a scout, unlike him who had crawled out of a pile of corpses. He was hard-hearted and ruthless. His hands were covered in blood, but Shadow Six still retained the conscience of a normal person.


    Shadow Six continued, ¡°I just pity those two children. Why did they have a mother like her?¡±


    Yan Ruyu deserved to die, but the children didn¡¯t deserve to suffer such a sin. But whose fault was this? Didn¡¯t If Yan Ruyu did not do all the bad things before, would there be today¡¯s retribution? In the end, she deserved all the karma. She couldn¡¯t me others.


    ¡°That¡¯s not her children¡¯s ashes,¡± Shadow Thirteen said.


    Shadow Six was stunned. ¡°Huh?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°Do you think Mrs. Yan will give her grandchildren¡¯s ashes to a fugitive daughter to take away?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Mrs. Yan¡­¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said with a deep gaze, ¡°She¡¯s not stupid.¡±


    ¡­ .


    ¡°Madam.¡± Cui¡¯er pushed open the door and ced a bowl of ginseng soup on the table. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten all day. Drink some ginseng soup to nourish your body.¡±


    ¡°I have no appetite,¡± Mrs. Yan said.


    ¡°Miss will be fine,¡± Cui¡¯erforted.


    Mrs. Yan smiled bitterly and did not reply.


    Cui¡¯er took out a brand new copper lock from her wide sleeve. ¡°Madam, this is the lock you wanted. Why do you want a lock?¡±


    Mrs. Yan did not answer her. She took the copper lock and said, ¡°You can leave. I want to be alone.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± Cui¡¯er left.


    Mrs. Yan went to the wardrobe, opened it, and took out a mahogany box. There were two white porcin jars in the box. She touched the jar lids and felt a pain in her throat.


    She locked the box and moved it to the backke of the Yan Manor. She found a shovel, a handful of soil, and a small piece ofnd.


    Fifteen minutester, she buried the box.


    The twilight closed in, and faint clouds blew. She broke two tender green willow branches and nted them in the soil.


    ¡°Rest in peace, children.¡±


    A gust of evening wind blew past, and the green leaves on the willow branch fluttered, as if it was nodding gently.


    ¡­ .


    In the alley, the little thief had finished his robbery and brought the stolen goods to report to Shadow Thirteen. He didn¡¯t dare to take it for himself, so he split the stolen goods in two and put the big ones in his bag to show respect to Shadow Thirteen.


    Shadow Thirteen sat in the carriage, only lifting the curtain on one side and looking at him indifferently.


    In order to show that he was really not greedy, the little thief showed everything. ¡°Thank you for the meal, Master Thirteen. I¡¯ve given you the best to show my respect to you.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen was not interested in these worldly possessions. He was about to wave his hand for him to take them back when he heard Shadow Six swallow his saliva.


    Shadow Thirteen looked at him, and Shadow Six looked up at the sky.


    Shadow Thirteen shook his head and took the bag. He said to the little thief, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s nothing else for you to do. You can leave.¡±


    ¡°Aye!¡± The little thief hurriedly agreed. He had just taken two steps when he thought of something and turned around. ¡°Master Thirteen, that woman seems to have gone crazy.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six alighted from the carriage and walked to the alley where Yan Ruyu was.


    The alley was smelly. Yan Ruyu was lying on the ground in a sorry state. Her clothes and hair were covered in the dirty things from the swill. She held the ashes on the ground with her hands and stuffed them into her clothes that had been pulled into a bag. She would cry loudly one moment and giggle crazily the next.


    Shadow Six felt a chill in his heart. ¡°Is she really crazy?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°Who knows if she¡¯s really crazy or pretending to be crazy?¡±


    With that, Shadow Thirteen came to Yan Ruyu.


    Yan Ruyu felt the light above her head dim, and her hand that was grabbing the ¡°ash¡± stopped. She raised her head and looked at this tall and mighty man in a daze. She felt a lump in her throat. ¡°Young Master¡­¡±


    Shadow Thirteen looked down at her and did not correct her for recognizing the wrong person.


    Yan Ruyu held her dress in one hand and supported herself on the ground with the other. She crawled towards Shadow Thirteen on her knees and grabbed the hem of Shadow Thirteen¡¯s clothes with her hand that was covered in swill and ashes. ¡°Young Master¡­ our children are gone¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your children that¡¯s gone, not mine,¡± Shadow Thirteen said expressionlessly.


    Yan Ruyu was stunned as if she had been hit in the head.


    Shadow Thirteen wasn¡¯t here to talk nonsense with her. After ncing at her, he pulled open her sleeve and took out a high-grade suet jade pendant.


    This was the jade pendant that Ah Wan had pawned back then. The little thief did not search her body and missed it.


    Shadow Thirteen was here to take the jade pendant. As for what happened to this woman, it had nothing to do with him. He was not kind enough to tell Yan Ruyu the truth. A woman like her who snatched someone else¡¯s children deserved to taste the pain of losing her children.


    She had lost her children when they were alive. And now she had to experience the pain of losing her children even when they¡¯re dead. This pain was really despairing.


    But soon, Yan Ruyu would realize that her despair had just begun. She had let the three little masters spend two years in fear and unease. They would not let this go so easily.


    Shadow Thirteen looked at her coldly, put away the jade pendant, and turned to leave with Shadow Six.


    Yan Ruyu cried and begged for mercy. ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t go¡ªdon¡¯t leave me behind¡ªI know I was wrong¡ª¡±


    Only now did she realize her mistake?


    Toote.


    ¡­ .


    The spring sun was bright and beautiful. Yu Wan stood in a colorful garden with scissors in one hand and a basket in the other. She plucked the fresh roses and nned to get the kitchen to make a few tes of delicious rose crisps.


    Not far away, three little fellows were crawling around in the flowers, chasing after a cute little snow fox.


    The little snow fox slipped away.


    The three little fellows walked over aggrievedly.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s gone!¡± Xiaobao said.


    Yu Wan rubbed their heads. ¡°Are you tired after ying for so long?¡±


    The three of them nodded.


    ¡°Go to the pavilion and rest for a while. There¡¯s food in the pavilion.¡± Yu Wan pointed at the pavilion not far away. The three little fellows went over while panting. They stood on their tiptoes, took the snacks on the table, and started eating heartily.


    ¡°Mom, you eat too.¡±


    The three little fellows fed her the snacks.


    How sweet. She gave a satisfiedugh.


    However, for some reason, her vision suddenly darkened. When she opened her eyes again, she was standing on the towering city tower. There was a massacre below the city and hunger was everywhere. Three men in armor were riding on horses with spears in their hands.


    Their faces were covered in blood and they could no longer be recognized, but she still recognized them at a nce. They were three grown-up little munchkins!


    They¡­ they were actually killing each other!


    The three parties started fighting each other cruelly.


    The eldest brother¡¯s spear stabbed towards the second brother¡¯s chest, and the second brother¡¯s hidden weapon was aimed at the eldest brother and the third brother¡¯s eyes. The third brother¡¯s eyes were red with killing, as if he wanted to die with his brothers.


    <i>Stop! Stop right there!?</i>She wanted to stop them, but she realized that she could not make a sound in her throat.


    On the observation deck opposite, a graceful and cold figure stood against the wind. It was this woman! Her children killed each other because of her!


    ¡°Stop¡­ stop¡ª¡±


    Yu Wan shuddered and woke up from her sleep.


    ¡°Aiyo!¡± The young girl who was snoring by the bed was so frightened by Yu Wan that she bumped her head against the bedpost.


    Yu Wan panted with lingering fear. So it was a dream. She was scared to death.


    ¡°You scared me to death. Why did you shout just now?¡± The girl rubbed her aching head and muttered unhappily.


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyelids moved. She felt sore all over, as if she had fought with someone. She looked at the girl in a daze. After a long while, she recognized her. ¡°Miss Bai?¡±


    The moment she spoke, she was shocked by her own voice. What did she do? Why was she so hoarse? Her entire body was sore, her voice was hoarse, and her body didn¡¯t seem to be hers¡­ Could she be¡ª


    ¡°You¡¯re sick,¡± Bai Tang said.


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    That was good too. She had to do that kind of thing when she was sober. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t she have done it for nothing if she didn¡¯t have any impression?


    ¡°What did you dream about just now? You were shouting so loudly,¡± Bai Tang asked.


    ¡°Some messy things. They¡¯re probably muddled from the fever.¡± Otherwise? Why would she think that she was the mother of the three littleds in her dream? Even if they weren¡¯t Yan Ruyu¡¯s biological children, they weren¡¯t hers, although she really hoped they were.


    Bai Tang touched Yu Wan¡¯s forehead. ¡°It¡¯s still a little hot.¡±


    Yu Wan widened her eyes and stared at the room for a long time. She felt that it was familiar but could not recognize where she was. To be precise, she could not subconsciously associate this ce with Bai Tang.


    ¡°Where am I?¡± she asked. Herst impression was of theke that day, Yan Jiuchao beside her, and she fell asleep in peace.


    Bai Tang¡¯s almond-shaped eyes widened. ¡°Young Master Manor! You¡¯ve been unconscious for three days!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been sleeping for so long¡­¡± Yu Wan raised her sore and weak arm and pressed her forehead.¡± Why are you here? ¡±


    Bai Tang giggled. ¡°Your brother asked me toe and take care of you.¡±


    Before she even married into the family, he had already called his wife over. Big Brother had done this quite well. However, from her words, Yan Jiuchao should have told her family about her whereabouts and situation. As for whether Big Brother had asked Bai Tang toe over or if it was her parents, no one knew.


    Of course, taking care of her was just a pretense. The Young Master Manor had arge number of servants and could hire the top imperial physicians. What help could a delicate youngdy help with? It was better to say that she was here to watch over her in case Yan Jiuchao took advantage of her.


    ¡°Hees to see you every day. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Bai Tang read Yu Wan¡¯s mind and winked yfully at her.


    So what was the use of her family sending her a pair of little eyes? She was immediately bribed by Yan Jiuchao.


    ¡°Where are the children?¡± Yu Wan was still most concerned about the three littleds.


    Bai Tang¡¯s eyes darted around. ¡°They¡¯re next door. Do you want me to carry them over?¡±


    Yu Wan shook her head. This seemingly unintentional action seemed to have shaken her brains apart. It seemed that she was quite sick. This body rarely fell sick. Perhaps it was because of this that once she fell sick, it would be out of control.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to see them?¡± Bai Tang asked mischievously.


    Yu Wan was busy having a headache and did not notice the mischief in her eyes for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t want to pass my sickness to them.¡±


    Although she wanted to see them immediately, it was too painful for such young children to be sick.


    Bai Tang had already heard about the children from Yan Jiuchao and knew that Yu Wan was the biological mother of the three little fellows. When she first heard this heavy news, her jaw almost dropped. However, soon, she was happy for Yu Wan. After all, she had seen how much Yu Wan liked those children. She clearly hated Yan Ruyu, but she had never neglected them because of her rtionship with Yan Ruyu.


    Perhaps it was true that blood was thicker than water, but Yu Wan¡¯s conscience was not fake. If she had been blinded by the hatred in her heart, she might have done something she would regret.


    So what was the saying? To be good to others was to be good to oneself. A despicable and shameless woman like Yan Ruyu deserved to end up with nothing.


    ¡°Why do I feel that you have something to say?¡± Yu Wan realized that Bai Tang was smiling like a fool. ¡°What¡¯s the good news? Did my brother propose to you?¡±


    ¡°What!¡± Bai Tang¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°You¡¯re disappointed that he hasn¡¯t proposed yet?¡± Yu Wan teased her.


    Bai Tang tapped her forehead. ¡°You¡¯re so sick that you can¡¯t get out of bed, yet you still have the mood to tease me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to have some fun in the midst of suffering,¡± Yu Wan said weakly.


    Bai Tang burst intoughter. When she first saw Yu Wan, she thought that she was a block of wood. After interacting with her, she realized that this person was much more dishonest than she had imagined. She wondered if her brother was the same, that he looked like an honest person, but he was actually full of tricks.


    As the two of them were talking, Nanny Fang¡¯s voice sounded outside the room. ¡°Miss Bai, is Miss Yu awake? Then I¡¯ll bring the medicine in.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I forgot to give you medicine!¡± Bai Tang stood up and opened the door for Nanny Fang. She took a bowl of steaming medicine and returned to the bed to help Yu Wan sit up.


    Yu Wan took a sip and frowned.


    ¡°Pinch your nose and pour it in in one go.¡± Bai Tang had drunk a lot of medicine this month while pretending to be sick.


    ¡°But it¡¯s still bitter.¡± Yu Wan sighed. ¡°A cold would get better after one drinks medicine for seven days, but it would also get better without drinking medicine for a week.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Bai Tang did not understand.


    ¡°That¡¯s to say, I don¡¯t need to drink medicine for my illness.¡± Yu Wan decisively ced the medicine bowl on the stool by the bed.


    ¡°You just don¡¯t want to drink, right?¡± Bai Tang red with her hands on her hips.


    Yu Wan thought for a while. ¡°Well¡­ you can say that.¡±


    ¡°If I can¡¯t make you drink the medicine, there will naturally be someone who can make you drink!¡± Bai Tang stomped her feet and left without looking back.


    Not long after, Yan Jiuchao entered the room.


    After returning from theke, Yu Wan was not the only one who was sick. The little fellows also had snot bubbles. Although it was not as serious as Yu Wan, the four of them were all sick and Yan Jiuchao did not have a good sleep.


    He was wearing a crescent white robe. He was handsome and there was a bruise under his eyes. He walked in and sat down on the bed.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± he asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Yan Jiuchao picked up the bowl of medicine in front of him and tasted it himself. ¡°It¡¯s not hot anymore.¡±


    Yu Wan wanted to say, ¡°I drank it before.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao had never served anyone before. Since he was young, others had served him. He scooped a spoonful of medicine and fed it to Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan took a sip. ¡°It¡¯s bitter.¡±


    However, no matter how bitter the medicine was, she still obediently drank it after he personally fed her. After drinking it, Yan Jiuchao stuffed a piece of candied fruit into her mouth. The sweet and sour taste melted on the tip of her tongue, instantly diluting the bitterness of the medicine.


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao,¡± she suddenly said as she thought of something.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Yan Jiuchao looked at her.


    Yu Wan sized him up strangely. ¡°Did you say something to me when I was sleeping?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    Yu Wan said thoughtfully, ¡°You said that¡­ my sons are all alive and in my arms. You said that, right?¡±


    At that time, she only had the little munchkins in her arms.


    It was this sentence that triggered her to dream that the little munchkins called her mother. Of course, it was also possible that she had gone crazy from thinking about her children, so she dreamed that Yan Jiuchao said such things to her.


    Sigh, how shameless was she to take someone else¡¯s children for herself in her dream? She thought that Yan Jiuchao would mock her, but who knew that he would fall silent?


    After a while, he mustered his courage and said, ¡°That¡¯s not a dream. It¡¯s real.¡±?<i>You really have a son. Not one, but three.</i>

 Chapter 219 - Happy Little Munchkins, Poor Brother Jiu

    <h4>Chapter 219: Happy Little Munchkins, Poor Brother Jiu</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Wan was stunned when she heard this. What did Yan Jiuchao mean? What did he mean by not a dream? Was it true? Did he really say that?


    <i>¡°Your son is still alive. He¡¯s in your arms.¡±</i>


    She only had three little munchkins in her arms¡­ Could it be¡ª


    Yu Wan looked at Yan Jiuchao in disbelief. ¡°What did you say? Repeat what you just said.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao stopped talking. How could he, the young master of Yan City, repeat a sentence? He refused to admit that he did not dare to.


    Yu Wan was not stupid after all. It was fine if she did not know that the children were not Yan Ruyu¡¯s biological children, but now that she knew, it was not so sudden and difficult to ept that the children had another mother. It was not that she had not fantasized that that person might be her. She was pregnant three years ago. When she saw the three little fellows, she would also tell herself in her heart that if her children were born, they would be as old as them. However, she felt that the chances of this were too small.


    It was difficult for her to give birth to one, so how could she have three? And with Yan Jiuchao?


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao, you¡¯re not lying to me, right?¡± She looked at Yan Jiuchao again. Yan Jiuchao turned his face away. She held his face and forced him to turn his head and meet her gaze. Her fever had yet to subside, and her palms were burning.


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao.¡± She looked into his eyes with a burning gaze. ¡°Look into my eyes and say it again. Are Dabao, Er¡¯bao, and Xiaobao really my biological children? Am I really their mother?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao had never seen such a scorching gaze, making his heart feel like it was being burned. He nodded. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re your biological sons.¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s tears rushed out.


    Yan Jiuchao was shocked. This was a woman who never cried even when she fell off a cliff, but she actually cried like a child after learning the truth about her children.


    Yu Wan felt that she was not crying, but her tears were a little disobedient. She raised her hand to wipe her tears.


    Yan Jiuchao handed over a handkerchief.


    She choked as she took it. ¡°Yan Jiuchao¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked seriously.


    Yu Wan did not answer him. After wiping her tears, she suddenly raised her hand and pinched his hand hard.


    Yan Jiuchao gasped in pain. ¡°Yu Ah Wan!¡±


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°What do you think!¡± A red mark had already appeared on the back of his fair hand.


    Yu Wan smiled through her tears. ¡°Then it¡¯s true. I¡¯m not dreaming.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao : ¡°¡­¡±?<i>If you want to know if you¡¯re dreaming, why don¡¯t you pinch yourself¡­</i>


    Yu Wan¡¯s emotions churned violently in her heart. She was pleasantly surprised, but she was also filled with resentment and anger. She was happy that she had found her children, the three babies she doted on the most. She was angry that her children, who were clearly her children, had been snatched away and be someone else¡¯s children.


    Yu Wan wiped the tears off her face. She knew how scary she looked without even looking.


    ¡°Do you want to see them? I¡¯ll bring them over.¡± Yan Jiuchao read her mind.


    Yu Wan shook her head with tears in her eyes. Although she really wanted to hug her children immediately, it was better not to scare them in her state.


    Yu Wan tried her best to think of something rational to calm herself down. ¡°Yan Jiuchao, what exactly is going on? Why were you the one back then? Why didn¡¯t you recognize me?¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Yu Wan was speechless.


    Yu Wan did not know that the Host¡¯s memories had also been destroyed. She only thought that she had not inherited her memories, but how could she tell Yan Jiuchao?


    Fortunately, Yan Jiuchao was only teasing her and did not really ask her anything. It was dark that night and Yan Jiuchao did not see what she looked like, so she naturally did not see Yan Jiuchao¡¯s clearly. Although Yan Jiuchao had dropped the jade pendant, not everyone recognized that it belonged to the Young Master Manor. It was reasonable that she did not know his identity.


    Besides, ording to the information Yan Jiuchao had found, Xu Shao¡¯s men had drugged her. She most likely didn¡¯t remember that year.


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep me in suspense,¡± Yu Wan urged him.


    Yan Jiuchao had no intention of hiding it from her, but he hadn¡¯t thought of how to tell her. The more information he found out, the angrier he became about what happened back then, especially since the reason she let the human trafficker kidnap her was actually because of that bastard Zhao Heng!


    Zhao Heng had no money to study and had always relied on the Yu family to help him. At that time, the Yu family¡¯s life was not bad. Even though Yu Shaoqing had been captured and sent to the border, Uncle worked at Tianxiang Restaurant. His monthly sry was enough for the family to eat well and drink well. However, it was still a little difficult to subsidize for the Zhao family. The Zhao family was a bottomless pit. The Yu family¡¯s ie was not enough for the greedy Mrs. Zhao, the greedy Zhao Baomei, and Zhao Heng¡¯s monthly tuition.


    One day, Ah Wan picked the cabbages from the fields and went to the market to sell them. She heard that a rich family was hiring maidservants to serve the eldest daughter of the family. The young miss had a good temper and the maidservants did not have much work. Her food and clothes could be settled in the manor, and her sry was five taels a month. If she pleased the young miss, she would be rewarded with ten taels at most. Ah Wan was tempted and immediately went with the auntie to the rich family she mentioned to see if she could be chosen.


    In the end, she entered a wolf¡¯s den.


    When Yan Jiuchao heard Shadow Six talk about this, he almost died of anger. She didn¡¯t look like such a stupid person. Why did she believe that there would be a free lunch?


    ¡°Ten taels a month, you really dare to believe!¡± Yan Jiuchao said resentfully. ¡°Even the Yan Manor isn¡¯t so generous!¡±


    Two hours ago, someone asked Shadow Six¡ª¡±Is ten taels a month a lot? Someone even wanted to apply for the job?¡±


    Outside the door, Shadow Six silently pinched his shriveled purse and felt that it was necessary to mention the increase in sry to Young Master.


    <i>She¡¯s indeed stupid,?</i>Yu Wan thought.


    ¡°And then?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°Then you were kidnapped to Prefecture Xu and entered the local brothel.¡± Yan Jiuchao nced at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one has touched you. Your first man is me.¡±


    Who was worried about this?!


    Yan Jiuchao continued, ¡°Back then, you identally ate poisonous grass on the way to Prefecture Xu and had poisonous spots on your face. The procuress found you ugly and sent you to be a servant. You slept in the woodshed. That¡¯s where I met you.¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes were cold.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I only went there because I was schemed against.¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. She had seen her portrait back then. She was so ugly. Who would do that if he wasn¡¯t schemed against?


    ¡°Who schemed against you? Yan Ruyu?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Yan Jiuchao snorted sarcastically. ¡°She alone doesn¡¯t have the ability. There¡¯s also a local tyrant of Prefecture Xu.¡±


    ¡°The local tyrant of Prefecture Xu?¡± Yu Wan paused. ¡°The Xu family?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao looked at Yu Wan deeply and said, ¡°If you had half your brain three years ago, you wouldn¡¯t have fallen for the kidnapper¡¯s trick. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s Xu Shao.¡±


    Yu Wan was surprised. ¡°Xu Shao? The owner of Tianxiang Restaurant, Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s brother, and the Second Prince¡¯s uncle? Why would he scheme against you? Did he receive instructions from Worthy Consort Xu and the Second Prince?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao smiled faintly. ¡°This is the most interesting thing. Worthy Consort Xu and Yan Huaijing don¡¯t know about Xu Shao¡¯s actions. They were kept in the dark by Xu Shao.¡±


    Yu Wan did not know much about politics, but she also felt that Xu Shao¡¯s behavior was very strange. He was a member of the Xu family, and the Xu family¡¯s backers were Worthy Consort Xu and Yan Huaijing. It was impossible for him not to ask Worthy Consort Xu or the Second Prince about such a big matter like scheming against Yan Jiuchao. Did he make the decision on his own because he did not want to implicate them after the matter was exposed, or did he have other ns?


    Even Yan Jiuchao did not have an answer, let alone Yu Wan.


    Compared to this, Yu Wan was more concerned about how Xu Shao hooked up with Yan Ruyu.


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°Four years ago, someone reported that the Yan family had colluded with the enemy andmitted treason. The authorities found a secret letter in Old General Yan¡¯s study. It recorded evidence of the Old General¡¯s rebellion. The Old General died to prove his innocence, but the evidence was irrefutable. The Yan family was still thrown into jail, and only Yan Ruyu escaped. The authorities searched everywhere for her, not knowing that she hid in a brothel.¡±


    ¡°A brothel?¡± Yu Wan frowned.


    Yan Jiuchao nodded. ¡°Only the unfamiliar women in the brothel won¡¯t attract the attention of the officials. Besides, who would have thought that the high and mighty daughter of the Yan Manor would be willing to be a prostitute in exchange for her life?¡±


    Therefore, Xu Shao met Yan Ruyu in a brothel.


    Yu Wan had roughly guessed what happened after that. Yan Ruyu became Xu Shao¡¯s woman and gave birth to two children for Xu Shao. Unfortunately, both of them died young. After that, their fate ended. They simply stopped being lovers and became allies.


    They were really a speechless couple.


    Yu Wan did not ask Yan Jiuchao how he nned to deal with them. Her mind was not on these two people now. She lifted the nket with her sore arm.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    ¡°I need to take something,¡± Yu Wan said calmly.


    ¡°What do you want? I¡¯ll bring it to you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I have to carry this myself.¡± Yu Wan put on her shoes. Yan Jiuchao pulled a cloak over her. The weather at the end of March was not too cold, but she had caught a cold, so she could not get cold.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Yu Wan put on her cloak and slowly walked to the dressing table.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at her calm back and thought to himself,?<i>¡°My performance was not bad, right? I cleverly threw out a new contradiction and diverted her attention. See, she even forgot to be angry. Back then, she even said that she wanted to castrate me. Now, she only remembers to be happy.¡±</i>


    After all, she had been coveting him for a long time. Aiya, should he tell her that after the deed was done, Xu Shao had brought her out of the brothel? From the beginning to the end, he was the only man she had? Well, let¡¯s not talk about it. She was already proud enough.


    Young Master Yan raised his eyebrows and walked behind Yu Wan like a spring breeze.


    Very good, the woman had turned around.


    To be precise, she lunged at him.


    That¡¯s true. After a long time, she should have pounced into his arms and cried. Yan Jiuchao restrained his smugness and stood there openly, waiting for someone to throw herself into his arms. Unexpectedly, a pair of scissors appeared in Yu Wan¡¯s hand.


    Yan Jiuchao: ¡°???¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s scissors clicked as she nced at his crotch. ¡°Alright, the truth has been revealed. It¡¯s time to settle the score between us.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao: ¡°!!!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao finally saw what was the most terrifying thing about a calm woman. Earlier on, she was still talking to him politely without any warning. When she got off the bed and took his cloak, she even thanked him gently.


    Who would have thought that she would go and get a pair of scissors to cut him!


    ¡°Yu Ah Wan!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao flew into a rage!


    Yu Wan was sick. She was not strong, but she was very determined. Yan Jiuchao was jumping up and down from the chase. Finally, he could not take it anymore and pressed her down on the bed, pressing her hand down.


    Yu Wan panted and said, ¡°Let go¡­ If you don¡¯t let go¡­ I¡¯ll ignore you¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao let her go.


    Yu Wan brought her scissors over.


    Yan Jiuchao: He knew it!


    Just as Yan Jiuchao was in a terrible fix, the three littleds slipped into the room.


    When Yu Wan saw them, she hurriedly stopped in her tracks and stuffed the scissors in her hand under the pillow. The three of them stood there with snot bubbles hanging from their noses.


    Yu Wan walked over and wiped their snot with a handkerchief.


    Yan Jiuchao coughed lightly and tidied his messy hair and clothes.


    The three littleds stared at Yu Wan and reached out their little hands to her.


    Yu Wan felt an indescribable excitement in her heart. She squatted down and pulled them into her arms.


    Yu Wan¡¯s heart was filled with joy as she felt the thin and weak bodies in her arms. However, when she thought of what they had experienced under Yan Ruyu for the past two years, she felt as if a knife was cutting her.


    Yu Wan¡¯s throat ached. She hugged the three of them tightly and choked as she said, ¡°Your mom¡¯s back. I won¡¯t lose you again¡­ I won¡¯t let anyone bully you again¡­ I¡¯ll always be by your side¡­¡±

 Chapter 220 - Mother and Sons Return to the Village

    <h4>Chapter 220: Mother and Sons Return to the Vige</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Wan hesitated if she should say to them, ¡°Yan Ruyu isn¡¯t your mother. I am.¡±


    What expressions would they show? Would it be a look of surprise or shock? If it were any other adult, they might feel lucky. However, in the eyes of such young children, no matter how fierce their mother was, she was still their mother. They could be afraid of her, but they could not hate her.


    Moreover, they might not understand why their mother was suddenly not their mother. Even if they really understood, they would not feel relieved about their past experiences because of this. Because they were not biological children, they were abused. Such a causal rtionship was a logic that only adults had. How could children understand?


    However, Yu Wan was not too worried about this. After all, they were still young. When they grew up, they would not remember what happened when they¡¯re two years old. Perhaps they would not even have to wait until they grew up. By this time next year, they would already not remember who Yan Ruyu was.


    ¡°I will apany you until that day.¡± Yu Wan kissed the foreheads of the three little fellows.


    The three of them were unfamiliar with Yu Wan calling herself their mother. They widened their eyes and looked at Yu Wan with confusion.


    Yu Wan did not exin. She smiled gently and said, ¡°Have you taken your medicine?¡±


    The three of them quickly drooped their heads.


    Yu Wanughed. ¡°Could it be that you hid here because you didn¡¯t want to drink the medicine?¡±


    The three of them lowered their heads even more.


    Yu Wan originally wanted to feel sorry for them. Why did they also catch a cold? However, their guilty looks made her want to tease them. Actually, not to mention that they didn¡¯t want to drink medicine, she didn¡¯t want to either. Who asked the taste of Chinese medicine to be too bitter? However, she was old. It didn¡¯t matter if she drank it or not. They were so young, so they couldn¡¯t be careless at all.


    The nanny was already waiting outside the door with the medicine. Without Yan Jiuchao¡¯s instructions, they did not dare to enter.


    ¡°Give it to me.¡± Yan Jiuchao walked to the door and took the medicine from them.


    Yan Jiuchao ced the medicine bowl on the table.


    Yu Wan held the children¡¯s hands and came to the table. The three of them lowered their heads in resistance. However, when Yu Wan carried them to a stool and fed them spoonful by spoonful, they obediently opened their mouths.


    After finishing three bowls of medicine, the little fellows staggered.


    Yu Wan hurriedly fed them some candied plums. The three little fellows crawled into Yu Wan¡¯s arms with snot bubbles hanging from their noses, looking aggrieved.


    Yu Wan¡¯s lips gently touched their temples. It was good to be able to hug them like this.


    Yan Jiuchao sat at the side and looked at the four of them who were snuggling together. Then, he looked at the servants who were busy in the courtyard. The manor was still the same, and the courtyard was still the same. However, with one more person, it was as if everything was different.


    Since Yu Wan was already awake, she did not need Bai Tang to ¡°take care¡± of her. Bai Tang returned to the Bai Manor.


    In the end, Yu Wan did not make things difficult for her body. She stayed in the Young Master Manor to recuperate for two days. Only when the feverpletely subsided and her voice recovered did she pack her things and prepare to return to the vige.


    However, she did not only pack her things. She also packed the three children.


    When Yan Jiuchao¡¯s gazended on the four bags on the table, his face darkened. ¡°Where¡¯s mine?¡±


    Yu Wan looked at him strangely. ¡°Who said I wanted to bring you back to the vige?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao, who was sshed with cold water: ¡°¡­¡±


    The three little munchkins slipped in and looked at their father adorably. With Yu Wan¡¯s careful care these two days, they no longer had snot bubbles.


    Yan Jiuchao pinched the little fellows¡¯ cheeks and chuckled at Yu Wan. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask them if they want to go with you?¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, the three littleds stood on their tiptoes, grabbed the bags on the table, and slipped out!


    Yan Jiuchao gritted his teeth. Little heartlessds!


    Forget it, he didn¡¯t really want to follow her back to the vige. However, whether he went or not was his business. Whether she invited him back was another matter. Young Master Yan¡¯s expression was a littleplicated.


    ¡°Young Master, Miss Yu has left,¡± Shadow Six reminded.


    Yan Jiuchao stood under the porch and looked in the direction of the courtyard door. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°She took the little masters away too,¡± Shadow Six continued to remind him.


    ¡°Your Young Master isn¡¯t blind.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then should we chase after them?¡±


    Chase after what? Was she still a child?


    Yan Jiuchao could not use the same methods he used on Yan Ruyu back then. If it were Yan Ruyu who took the children away without a word, he would have long dealt with her, but the other party was her¡ª


    Yan Jiuchao took a deep breath. ¡°Let her be. They¡¯ve been separated for so long. It wasn¡¯t easy for them to reunite.¡±


    ¡°You really dote on Miss Yu,¡± Shadow Six said.


    Yan Jiuchao nced at him. ¡°If I don¡¯t dote on her, should I dote on you?¡±


    Shadow Six staggered!


    Yan Jiuchao stood under the porch for a while. Seeing that Shadow Six was still standing there, he asked indifferently, ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Shadow Six pinched the money pouch that was getting thinner by the day and looked at the cold Yan Jiuchao. In the end, he did not dare to anger him at this critical juncture. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    ¡­ .


    Yu Wan was sitting in the carriage prepared by Uncle Wan. It was spacious andfortable. The three little fellows sat obediently beside her with their little hands on theirps. Their big eyes rolled around. It was obvious that they were pretending to be serious, but their hearts were already flying.


    Yu Wan subconsciously smiled.


    The crops on the others¡¯ fields were good, but the children from her own are the best. Yu Wan agreed deeply. The more she looked at them, the more she liked them. She could not believe her sons to be so cute. Other than not knowing how to speak¡ª


    Why aren¡¯t they saying anything?


    Yu Wan pinched their little faces. The three of them looked at Yu Wan in unison. Their eyes widened as if they were asking Yu Wan what was wrong.


    Yu Wan thought to herself,?<i>Nothing, I just want to hear you call me Mom.</i>


    Yu Wan smiled and rubbed their stomachs. ¡°We¡¯ve been traveling for a long time. Are you hungry?¡±


    The three of them nodded.


    Yu Wan lifted the curtain and looked at the rows of shops. They were very close to the southern city gate. There was nothing good to eat nearby, and there was only a noodle shop nearby. However, that noodle shop was closed today, and there was a new bun shop beside it.


    Yu Wan was hesitating if she should buy three buns to fill the little fellows¡¯ stomachs when she heard the coachman gasp and the carriage stopped.


    There were children in the carriage, so they did not drive quickly. However, the sudden stop still made the three little fellows pounce out.


    Yu Wan quickly pulled the three of them back into her arms and asked the coachman, ¡°What happened?¡±


    The coachman said, ¡°Miss Yu, a woman stopped our carriage.¡±


    Yu Wan put the three little fellows down and lifted the curtain in front of her. She looked out and saw a woman in in clothes who was about forty years old. The materials of her clothes were luxurious and she had a noble temperament. She did not look like a poormoner. Yu Wan did not think that she knew her, but the way she looked at her was obvious that she knew her identity.


    Yu Wan said to her sons, ¡°Wait for me in the carriage. I¡¯ll go buy a few buns.¡±


    The three of them nodded obediently.


    Yu Wan alighted from the carriage and instructed the coachman to take good care of the children. The woman eagerly weed her. When she got closer, Yu Wan realized that she was even more haggard and old than she looked.


    ¡°Is¡­ is it Miss Yu?¡± The woman asked carefully.


    Yu Wan sized her up and said, ¡°It¡¯s me. You are¡­¡±


    The woman patted her chest and said, ¡°I¡¯m Yan Ruyu¡¯s mother, Madam Min!¡±


    Mrs. Yan? A trace of surprise shed across Yu Wan¡¯s eyes. The other party¡¯s clothes were not like that of ordinary people, but it was not a match for the wife of the marquis. Yu Wan noticed that not only was she dressed inly, but there was also a white flower at her temples. Did a rtive of hers pass away?


    ¡°Miss Yu¡­¡±


    Mrs. Yan spoke again, but Yu Wan interrupted her. ¡°This is not a ce to talk. Let¡¯s go to the bun shop over there.¡±


    Since she was Yan Ruyu¡¯s mother, the little munchkins must recognize her. Yu Wan did not want them to see anyone rted to Yan Ruyu again.


    Yu Wan brought Mrs. Yan to the bun shop across the street and found a seat by the window. From her angle, she could see the carriage, but Mrs. Yan could not. However, she did not care. She was here to look for Yu Wan, and no one else had anything to do with her.


    ¡°Mrs. Yan, did youe to look for me because of Yan Ruyu?¡± Yu Wan went straight to the point. This was not difficult to guess. The Yan Manor hadmitted a total of two crimes. One was that Yan Ruyu had pretended to be the young master¡¯s mother, and the other was that Yan Congming had snatched her father¡¯s military achievements. She could not interfere with the imperial court¡¯s matters, so only Yan Ruyu was left.


    Mrs. Yan lowered her head and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m here for Yu¡¯er. I know that my daughter hasmitted an unforgivable mistake. I¡¯m not asking you to pardon her, but I hope you can punish her leniently.¡±


    To be honest, Yu Wan had been apanying her three sons for the past few days and had not asked what had happened to Yan Ruyu. It did not seem to be optimistic when she looked at Mrs. Yan, but what did this have to do with her? Yan Ruyu was neither her sister nor her friend. On the contrary, she was the one who had snatched her sons away. Even if this matter was not her own idea, it was not Xu Shao who had instigated her to abuse her sons. Just based on this, Yu Wan felt that there was really nothing worth forgiving about this woman.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Since Mrs. Yan can find me, you must already know the truth. Then you should understand that other than Young Master Yan, I¡¯m the person who hates your daughter the most in the world. I won¡¯t forgive Yan Ruyu no matter what!¡±


    Mrs. Yan begged, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t beg you to forgive her¡­ I only beg you to let her live¡­ She¡¯s already returned the children to you¡­¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Is it fine now that she has returned them to me? Are we going to let go of the sins she oncemitted? Do you really not know how she harmed my sons in the past two years, or are you pretending to be muddle-headed!¡±


    How could Mrs. Yan not know? When Yan Ruyu went crazy, she almost strangled her to death. The three children must have suffered countless hardships by her side¡­ But she was her daughter. She could not watch her be tortured to death.


    ¡°Miss Yu, it¡¯s all my fault. As her mother, I didn¡¯t teach my daughter well. If you want to punish someone, you can punish me. Please let my daughter live. I¡­ I¡¯ll kneel down for you!¡± As Mrs. Yan spoke, she really knelt down while holding onto the table.


    The customers in the bun shop looked over. This scene was really strange. A nobledy in silk was actually kneeling before a little girl in cloth clothes.


    Yu Wan¡¯s expression did not change at all.


    Mrs. Yan did not expect that she would not be moved at all even after she knelt down. ¡°Miss Yu, are you so hard-hearted? You¡¯re also a mother¡­¡±


    Yu Wan said coldly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell your daughter this? She¡¯s also a mother. Ask her if her heart is softer than mine.¡±


    Mrs. Yan was speechless.


    Yu Wan continued, ¡°It was Xu Shao¡¯s idea to snatch my sons away. Even if the ¡®mother¡¯ is not Yan Ruyu, it will be someone else. I don¡¯t me her for this, but the rest is her own fault!¡±


    If Yan Ruyu had any sincerity towards the three little munchkins, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen to such a state. On the ount that she had raised the children well for two years, Yan Jiuchao and she wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for her, a chess piece. She always had a choice, but in the end, she just chose a path that was destined for death.


    Yu Wan stood up and looked indifferently at Mrs. Yan, who was kneeling on the ground. ¡°We¡¯re both mothers. You dote on your daughter, but I also dote on my sons.¡±


    Mrs. Yan understood. Yu Wan was clearly telling her¡ªhow much you don¡¯t want your daughter to die is how much I want her to die.


    Yu Wan ignored Mrs. Yan. Under everyone¡¯s surprised gazes, she bought two baskets of buns and took them away. One basket was for her and the children, and the other was for the coachman.


    The coachman¡¯s surname was Xu. He had been in the Young Master Manor for five years and was highly regarded by Uncle Wan.


    Yu Wan pondered for a moment and asked him about Yan Ruyu¡¯s situation.


    Driver Xu told her everything he had heard from Uncle Wan. It turned out that Mrs. Yan had a reason for looking for Yu Wan. Yan Ruyu hadmitted such a big crime that she could no longer stay in the Yan family anymore. Mrs. Yan gave her money to escape, but before she could even leave the city gate, she was robbed by a little thief. Her children¡¯s ashes were also destroyed by the little thief. She broke down and cried crazily on the streets for the entire night. After that, she was captured by the officials.


    After Yan Ruyu was captured, she was not locked up in the prison of the Magistrate Prefecture. Instead, she was sent to a special cell in the eastern suburbs of the Capital. The people imprisoned there were all crazy prisoners.


    The prisoners were already very terrifying. Crazy prisoners¡­


    Mrs. Yan went to visit once. It was said that she fainted on the spot.


    ¡°The wicked will be punished by the wicked.¡± Yu Wan dusted her wide sleeves and got into the car.


    She thought that she could return to the vige without any obstructions this time, but just as she left the city gate, someone blocked her way. What was wrong with people today? All of them seemed to be blocking her path. When did she be so popr?


    ¡°Miss Yu, do you want to get out of the carriage? Or should I go and send them away?¡± Driver Xu asked.


    Yu Wan lifted the curtain and took a look. She said to him, ¡°You can¡¯t get rid of him.¡±


    It was Xu Shao!


    Xu Shao¡¯s carriage seemed to have been here for a long time. The grass on the ground had been eaten by the horses.


    The little fellows had just eaten and drunk their fill. They were a little sleepy and were dozing off in Yu Wan¡¯s arms.


    Yu Wan handed the children to Driver Xu and walked towards Xu Shao¡¯s carriage.


    Xu Shao¡¯s coachman was not around, nor were there any attendants or guards. He was the only one standing openly outside the carriage. Seeing Yu Wan walk towards him, he did not show any abnormalities on his face, as if he had long expected this little girl to be so bold.


    Yu Wan and Xu Shao had seen each other at the Tianxiang Restaurant¡¯spetition, but they had never spoken. At that time, Xu Shao respectfully weed Yan Ruyu upstairs, pretending that the two of them had met by chance. Who knew that the two of them had already secretly known each other?


    ¡°Boss Xu.¡± Yu Wan stopped at a spot not far from him and greeted him calmly.


    ¡°Miss Yu.¡± Xu Shao nodded politely.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Did you wait for me outside the city gate because you predicted that I would return to the vige today?¡±


    Xu Shao smiled faintly. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Are you here for Yan Ruyu too?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Xu Shao was slightly stunned. He did not expect Yu Wan to be so straightforward. He quickly came back to his senses andughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°Looks like you know too.¡±


    He said ¡°too¡±. It was obvious that he knew that someone else knew, and this person was most likely Yan Jiuchao.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing this for her,¡± Xu Shao said.


    This answer was beyond Yu Wan¡¯s expectations, but on second thought, after Yan Jiuchao dealt with Yan Ruyu, it was time to deal with him. He could not even protect himself, so he really did not have the time to save Yan Ruyu.


    As if guessing Yu Wan¡¯s thoughts, Xu Shao smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think¡­ Yan Ruyu and I are not in the kind of rtionship you guessed. Her man is not me.¡±


    But? Yu Wan thought to herself that there must be a turning point here.


    As expected, Xu Shao smiled faintly and said, ¡°However, I was indeed the one who redeemed her from the brothel. I used her to please someone. I was only responsible for taking care of her and had never touched her.¡±


    Yu Wan did not ask who that person was. Instead, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to? Or do you not dare?¡±


    Few men would not be tempted by a beauty like Yan Ruyu.


    Xu Shao said, ¡°Miss Yu, I find it interesting to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t dare,¡± Yu Wan said with raised eyebrows.


    Xu Shao smiled helplessly. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t dare. That¡¯s a troublesome man. However, he has already given up on Yan Ruyu, so it doesn¡¯t matter what you do with her.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°From your words, it seems that as long as that man is willing to look at Yan Ruyu again, we have to let her go.¡±


    Xu Shao nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. No one can touch the person he wants to protect, not even Yan Jiuchao. But I¡¯ve already said that he won¡¯t touch Yan Ruyu again. Yan Ruyu is yours.¡±


    At this moment, Yu Wan really sympathized with Yan Ruyu. ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±


    Xu Shao said, ¡°You might not know this, but after I brought you out of Prefecture Xu¡¯s brothel back then, you escaped. It was only when you were about to give birth that I met you again in Gong City. Aren¡¯t you curious where you went during those months? Who did you see?¡±


    Yu Wan looked at him fixedly. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    Xu Shao¡¯s smile disappeared and he said seriously, ¡°If you ask Yan Jiuchao to give up on pursuing this matter, I¡¯ll tell you who you were with back then.¡±

 Chapter 221 - Dramatic Little Munchkins

    <h4>Chapter 221: Dramatic Little Munchkins</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Wan left without looking back.


    Xu Shao was stunned. He was sure that he was not mistaken. She had really left after he had thrown out such heavy news?


    ¡°Miss Yu!¡± He called out to Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan stopped in her tracks and turned to look at him with an innocent expression. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Xu Shao wanted to say, Did you not hear me clearly? He paused and changed his words. ¡°Did I not make myself clear?¡±


    Although it meant the same thing, thetter was much easier to ept than the former. This was the art of speech. Xu Shao, who had been in the business world for so many years, was not so ipetent.


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°You said it very clearly, and I heard it very clearly.¡±


    Xu Shao¡¯s thoughts were seen through. He blushed and subconsciously asked, ¡°Then you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± Yu Wan said bluntly.


    Xu Shao almost gasped. How could anyone be uninterested in her past? She was a girl who had wandered the streets of Prefecture Xu. Wasn¡¯t she curious as to who picked her up? Or who was that person? What did he do to her? Does she not want to know all of these?


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t want to know.¡± Yu Wan nodded.


    Once again, his thoughts were guessed. Xu Shao had no choice but to take a good look at this little vige girl. Even when the Second Prince had personally saved her from the icehouse during the Tianxiang Restaurant¡¯spetition, Xu Shao only felt that she was relying on her looks. Men were always especially preferential to beautiful women. Even after hearing that she had caught Yan Jiuchao¡¯s eye, Xu Shao still did not see her as a threat.


    Xu Shao always remembered that she was lying on a bed covered in blood back then. Her body was still very weak after giving birth. He was here to send her on her way. She did not say anything and only looked at him helplessly, her tears seemingly falling.


    It was those innocent eyes that softened Xu Shao¡¯s heart and he changed the deadly poison to a medicine that could make one a fool.


    But when Xu Shao looked at Yu Wan again, he realized that he could not associate this calm woman with the helpless little pitiful girl from back then. They were the same person, but it was as if their hearts had changed.


    She was no longer her.


    Therefore, everything that had happened in the past had nothing to do with her.


    Xu Shao, who realized this, was shocked. ¡°I still don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to understand,¡± Yu Wan interrupted him. ¡°Whether it¡¯s my changes or my decision. If you have to ask about it, then let¡¯s put it this way. Boss Xu has also visited brothels. Do you have to remember that girl when you go whoring?¡±


    Whor¡­ whoring?! Xu Shao almost fell down! Did this girl know what she was talking about?! Was she telling him that even if she was picked up by another man and had a rtionship that shouldn¡¯t have happened, in her opinion, she was just whoring?!


    That was what Yu Wan meant.


    Yu Wan did not care who she had slept with before. She only cared about who she would sleep with in the future. She licked her lips as the image of a certain someone¡¯s perfect body shed across her mind.


    Too shameless¡­ Xu Shao took a deep breath. He seriously suspected that if he continued like this, he would not be able to threaten this girl and would instead vomit blood.


    He had gone through painstaking means to gather the news. He originally thought that he could control this girl tightly in his hands, but who knew that this girl did not care at all? He had worked for nothing!


    No, perhaps it was not for nothing.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid¡­¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°If you want to tell Yan Jiuchao, go ahead. Among a hundred men, ny-nine of them care about a woman¡¯s chastity, but I bet Yan Jiuchao is the exception.¡±


    Xu Shao was speechless.


    Yan Jiuchao, that little lunatic who didn¡¯t y by the rules, might really not care about a woman¡¯s innocence.


    Xu Shao¡¯s chest tightened. What kind of people had he provoked! He was furious!


    Yu Wan walked towards her carriage. After taking a few steps, she suddenly turned around.


    Xu Shao thought that she finally knew how to be afraid, but to his surprise, she only smiled. ¡°By the way, if the man you mentioned is really so powerful, why don¡¯t you beg him?¡±


    Xu Shao choked.


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°See, it¡¯s exposed. How awkward.¡±


    Xu Shao¡¯s face turned red.


    Yu Wan ignored him and returned to her carriage. Although they had only been apart for a short while, she had already started to miss the little fellows.


    She gathered the three little fellows into her arms. They were too thin, and she could actually wrap the three of them in her arms. She did not dare to use strength, afraid that she would break someone¡¯s little arms and legs if she was not careful.


    ¡°You¡¯re so thin. You have to fatten up.¡±


    Yu Wan decided to raise the three little fellows until they were fair and fat. She would raise the little skinny monkey into three little piglets.


    ¡°Miss Yu.¡± When the carriage brushed past Xu Shao, he said for thest time, ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. That person¡­¡±


    ¡°Giddy up!¡± The coachman whipped the horse, swallowing Xu Shao¡¯s voice.


    At noon, the carriage arrived at Lotus Flower Vige.


    Yu Wan was kidnapped by Yan Ruyu for an entire night. The Yu family was anxious. Yu Shaoqing almost ignored the imperial edict and rushed out of Lotus Flower Town. Fortunately, the guards of the Young Master Manor arrived in time and said that his Young Master had already set off and would definitely bring Miss Yu back safely.


    As expected, they received news of Yu Wan returning to the Capital the next day.


    However, Yu Wan was very seriously ill and her high fever did not subside. The Young Master Manor had hired an imperial physician to carefully treat Yu Wan. They could not forcefully drag her back to the vige despite Yu Wan¡¯s illness, so they could only ask Miss Bai to go to the Young Master Manor to take care of her.


    Two days ago, Bai Tang came to the vige. She said that Yu Wan had already woken up and would return to the vige in three to five days.


    Tomorrow was only the third day. The Yu family did not expect Yu Wan to return so quickly. Today, the workshop and construction site were resting. The family sat in the central room of the old residence to eat. The carriage stopped outside the courtyard. They thought that someone hade to do business. Little Bruiser ran out to take a look. ¡°Aiya! Sis is back!¡±


    His voice was so loud that it instantly woke the three sleeping little fellows up. The three of them looked up from Yu Wan¡¯s arms and looked out of the carriage in confusion.


    ¡°Little Brothers are here too!¡± Little Bruiser ran over excitedly when he saw them. ¡°Little Brothers,e down!¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s face darkened.?<i>If my son is your brother, then what am I to you?</i>


    Yu Song was the second to rush out. He could not wait toe to the carriage and reach out to help Yu Wan. However, when he saw the children, he was instinctively stunned.


    Yu Feng also came out. ¡°Ah Wan¡­ Ah!¡± He was also shocked by the children in Yu Wan¡¯s arms.


    The three little munchkins had been to the Yu family before. Other than Yu Shaoqing who had not seen them, the others had seen them before, not only that, but they had also hugged them. They knew that they were the little masters of the Young Master Manor.


    News arrived slowly in the remote countryside. Bai Tang had not heard about Yan Ruyu yet.


    ¡°Why¡­ Why did you kidnap her children?¡± Yu Feng asked in shock.


    It was no wonder that he asked this. It was really because his sister liked these children too much. Every time she saw them, she looked like she wanted to steal them home and hide them. He seriously suspected that his sister had taken advantage of Yan Jiuchao¡¯s carelessness and left the manor with his sons.


    What would happen if Yan Jiuchao found out?! Yu Feng broke out in cold sweat!


    ¡°They¡¯re not her children,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Yu Feng looked at her strangely and realized that her eyes were sparkling.


    ¡°They¡¯re my sons,¡± she said.


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Yu Feng said.


    Yu Wan said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m not joking. I¡¯m serious. The children are mine. I gave birth to them.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing, who had just reached the door, heard this sentence before he could catch his breath. He almost spat out a mouthful of blood.


    It had only been a few days since theyst met, but his daughter had already given birth? He hadn¡¯t even done enough as a father and he was already a grandfather? How could there be such a terrifying thing?!


    Yu Shaoqing looked at the children in Yu Wan¡¯s arms as if he had been struck by lightning. The children in Yu Wan¡¯s arms also looked at him innocently.


    Hug.


    The three little fellows stretched out their little hands to him.


    There was actually not one, but there were three¡­


    Yu Shaoqing was dumbfounded.


    ¡­ .


    ¡°W-what¡¯s going on?¡± Aunt pulled Yu Wan into the house, called Madam Jiang along, and chased the men out.


    The little munchkins were also ¡°thrown¡± to Yu Shaoqing by Aunt. Yu Shaoqing carried the three skinny little monkeys and his entire body stiffened.


    Since Yu Wan dared to bring the children back, she had thought that she would be interrogated by her family. She could not hide it. Besides, there was no need. They were her sons. She wanted to acknowledge them openly and did not want to hide them from others.


    ¡°I gave birth to them. They were born in Prefecture Xu.¡±


    Aunt knew that she did not go to her aunt¡¯s house back then. In fact, how could their family have that kind of rtives? However, Aunt never expected that she would go to Prefecture Xu, which was so far away.


    The three of them stayed in the room for a long time.


    Yu Song paced outside the door with a solemn expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yu Feng walked over and asked.


    ¡°Big Brother, the Young Master Wan in our vige¡­ is Young Master Yan, right?¡± He had seen Ah Wan and Young Master Wan walking together intimately. Thinking about how Young Master Yan had taken care of the Yu family, he had actually suspected it long ago, but he had never dared to verify it.


    Yu Feng and Yu Wan went to the Capital the most. If Yu Wan had any secrets, she could not hide it from Yu Feng, so Yu Song chose to ask him.


    Yu Feng scratched his head. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him.¡±


    Yu Song felt an indescribable bitterness in his heart. ¡°How despicable!¡±


    Yu Feng : ¡°¡­¡±


    Yu Song said angrily, ¡°He¡¯s a bastard! He bullied Ah Wan!¡±


    Yu Feng did not think that his sister would be bullied. Perhaps she used to be, but now, unless she was willing, no one could take advantage of her.


    Yu Feng patted his shoulder helplessly. He had grown up with his brother. How could he not understand what his brother was thinking? Unfortunately, his opponent was too strong. Ah Wan and that person even had children. There was no chance.


    When Aunt left the house, her eyes were swollen.


    Her Ah Wan was too miserable. For the sake of that bastard Zhao Heng, she was actually kidnapped to Prefecture Xu. Needless to say, she knew how much Ah Wan had suffered that year. To think that she, her aunt, med Ah Wan for not lending them the money to treat Uncle¡¯s illness. She really had no conscience¡­


    Aunt felt so guilty.


    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past.¡± Madam Jiang patted her sister-inw¡¯s hand. ¡°Ah Wan is back safely, and the children are also back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re all back¡­ they¡¯re all back¡­¡± Aunt choked and nodded. She wiped her tears and looked around. ¡°Eh? Where¡¯s the children? Third Brother! Where did you take the children?!¡±


    Yu Shaoqing had be a grandfather in a day, and his heart was on the verge of copse. It was his birthday in two days, and he was suddenly surprised (shocked) to receive such a big gift. Yu Shaoqing and the three little fellows sat in the courtyard and looked at each other.


    So they were Young Master Wan¡¯s children? That guy was not a good person! How could the sons he gave birth to be a little good thing?


    Yu Shaoqing looked at them fiercely. They also looked at Yu Shaoqing fiercely.


    Yu Shaoqing: ¡°?!¡± These little brats, they still dare to re at him!


    Yu Shaoqing narrowed his eyes and ced his hands on his hips. The three little fellows also put their hands on their hips.


    The four of them red covetously at each other, and a cold killing intent erupted in the air!


    At this moment, Aunt and Madam Jiang came over.


    The fierce little munchkins¡¯ expressions changed in a second. ¡°Waah¡ª¡±


    They started crying at the top of their lungs!


    ¡°Third Brother!¡± Aunt shouted, scaring Yu Shaoqing so much that his heart trembled.


    ¡°Sister-inw¡­¡± He quickly tried to exin.


    The three little fellows had already thrown themselves into Aunt¡¯s arms and were crying as aggrieved as possible.


    ¡°Look at how scared the children are!¡± Aunt scolded. ¡°Why are you unhappy? Do you not like them?¡±


    Yu Shaoqing became a coward in a second. ¡°No, no, Sister-inw, you¡¯ve misunderstood¡­¡± The eldest sister-inw was like a mother. No matter how ruthless Yu Shaoqing was on the battlefield, he could never put on airs in front of his sister-inw.


    Aunt didn¡¯t believe him. She pointed at Yu Shaoqing and said, ¡°Did your grandpa bully you?¡±


    Yu Shaoqing threatened with his eyes, Be careful of being beaten up if you dare to lie!


    The three little munchkins looked at Yu Shaoqing and then at Aunt. They nodded with grievance. They were bullied so badly!


    Yu Shaoqing: ¡°¡­!¡±

 Chapter 222 - Three Demon Kings

    <h4>Chapter 222: Three Demon Kings</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    This was the first time in Yu Shaoqing¡¯s life that he had been reprimanded by his eldest sister-inw. He was in a miserable state and did not feel good.


    Aunt treasured these little fellows very much. In the past, she already liked them very much before she knew that they were her family¡¯s children. Now that she knew, she wished she could tie them to her belt.


    The three little fellows also coaxed Aunt very happily. When Aunt washed the vegetables, they helped to scoop the water. When Aunt cleaned the courtyard, they handed her a broom. When Aunt went to the garden to nt vegetables, they helped to pull the grass, a whole bunch of grass.


    Aunt was speechless. Children, those were vegetable sprouts.


    At dinner, Uncle personally cooked a table of good dishes. His leg injury was much better, and he could asionally throw away his walking stick and take a few steps. Although it was not too far, it was much better than before.


    He killed a chicken bought from Aunt Luo¡¯s house and stewed arge pot of golden and fresh chicken soup. He also cooked four wild carps that his sons had caught from the river. The carps were fat and their meat was tender. He distributed the meat on the fish stomach to the children. He also steamed the children¡¯s favorite egg custard. They don¡¯t have scallops and shrimps, so he changed to putting in minced meat. After he finished cooking, he sprinkled a few green onions and a spoonful of sesame oil, making the children drool.


    Little Bruiser had a big appetite now. Yu Wan pinched his fat waist. ¡°Eat less. You can¡¯t wear your pants anymore.¡±


    Little Bruiser: Hmph!


    The three little munchkins¡¯ appetitebined was less than half of Little Bruiser¡¯s. Yu Wan tried to give them two more spoonfuls of egg custard, and the three of them obediently ate it without wasting a single bite.


    Uncle liked them no matter how he looked at them. The most beautiful children Uncle had ever seen were from his third brother. His third brother was beautiful when he was young, and there was no one in the vige who was better-looking than him.


    After that, he was married and had Ah Wan. Ah Wan was also pure and beautiful. However, Ah Wan was fat when she was young, and her eyes were squeezed into slits. Then there was Bruiser. Although Bruiser¡¯s facial features were exquisite, he was a little sallow and thin. He had only slowly recovered in recent months. In that case, among the two-year-old children, the most beautiful ones were these three little fellows. They were just too thin.


    Uncle could not help but scoop half a bowl of chicken soup for the three of them.


    ¡°Can your stomach still fit?¡± Yu Wan asked as she touched their stomachs.


    The three of them nodded and drank the chicken soup.


    This time, they really couldn¡¯t feed them anymore. Yu Wan and Aunt went to collect the bowls while the three littleds yed in the central room. Yu Shaoqing walked over with a dark expression. He had wanted to teach these little fellows a lesson for a long time, but they actuallyined about him in front of his eldest sister-inw. If he didn¡¯t teach them a lesson, they wouldn¡¯t know who had the final say in this family!


    Yu Shaoqing rolled up his sleeves and his gazended on the three little fellows. The three of them looked exactly the same. Uh¡­ who was the eldest, who was the second, and who was the third¡­


    Yu Shaoqing casually grabbed one. How light! It was as if he didn¡¯t catch anyone!


    The one Yu Shaoqing picked up was Xiaobao.


    Xiaobao spat out bubbles and looked at Yu Shaoqing.


    Yu Shaoqing narrowed his eyes coldly. ¡°Kid, listen carefully. If you dare toin again, I¡¯ll¡ª¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Yu Shaoqing felt his chest heat up.


    Xiaobao had peed.


    ¡°Waah¡ª¡± Xiaobao started crying at the top of his lungs.


    <i>You peed on me, and you still have the right to cry?!</i>


    ¡°Sister-inw, look!¡± Yu Shaoqing pointed at his clothes and decisivelyined!


    Yu Shaoqing was reprimanded by Aunt again, the reason being that he had scared the children until they peed their pants. ¡°Why do you have to make things difficult for these children! They¡¯ll be frightened sooner orter!¡±


    Yu Shaoqing, who couldn¡¯t win no matter what: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­ .


    At night, Yu Wan brought the little fellows back to her house. The three of them slept at Yu Wan¡¯s room, and Little Bruiser could only go to his parents¡¯ room.


    Little Bruiser hugged the pillow and said reluctantly, ¡°I want to sleep with my brothers.¡±


    Yu Wan corrected him. ¡°Not your brothers, your nephews.¡±?<i>If my sons are your brothers, then what am I to you?</i>


    ¡°Oh.¡± Little Bruiser patted their heads. ¡°Goodnight, little brothers.¡±


    Yu Wan, who was speechless: ¡°¡­¡±


    Yu Wan bathed the three little fellows and changed into dry pajamas. The three of them slept all the way during the day. They were not tired now. Theyy on the bed and widened their ck eyes. Yu Wan did not rush them and quietly sat at the side to read the medical book left behind by Grandpa Bao.


    The vigers gradually rested, and the vige fell into silence. The three little fellows did not know how to speak, so only the sound of Yu Wan flipping the pages was left in the room.


    Finally, Dabao couldn¡¯t take it anymore and quietly turned over on the bed.


    Dong! It actually made a loud sound!


    Dabao was so frightened that his neck shrank. He carefully looked at Yu Wan. Seeing that Yu Wan did not scold him, his eyes rolled twice. They really wouldn¡¯t be scolded. Er¡¯bao and Xiaobao couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. They also turned over on the bed, turning over and over, sweating profusely.


    Yu Wan¡¯s lips curled up. Although she didn¡¯t look at them, she could urately catch them every time they fell off the bed.


    The three of them were tired and fell asleep.


    Only then did Yu Wan put down the medical book. She scooped the little fellows over and wiped their sweat with a cotton cloth. She changed them into dry pajamas before turning off the oilmp and sleeping with them.


    ¡­ .


    The moon was dark and the wind was strong.


    After Xu Shao bade farewell to Yu Wan at the city gate, he went to the Tianxiang Restaurant on Chang¡¯an Street. He handled official business there for the entire afternoon and only left in a carriage after dinner. He had something on his mind and let the carriage circle around the Capital before returning to the Xu Manorte at night.


    At the entrance of the house, there was a two-horse carriage parked there. He was not unfamiliar with the royal emblem on the body of the carriage. The only person who could stay in his house was his nephew, the Second Prince.


    Xu Shao alighted from his carriage and walked to the carriage. He cupped his hands respectfully. ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    The curtain was lifted and Yan Huaijing alighted from the carriage. He did not call him uncle as usual. Instead, he nced at him indifferently, turned around, and lifted the curtain.


    Xu Shao was secretly shocked. Could there be someone in the carriage? And who could trouble the Second Prince to lift the curtain for him?


    A figure in a ck cloak walked down. The hood of the cloak covered the person¡¯s face. It was not until that person reached Xu Shao that he could see the person¡¯s face clearly. Xu Shao¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Your Highness?¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu looked around.


    Xu Shao understood and quickly said to the coachman and pageboy not far away, ¡°All of you, stand down!¡±


    The group tactfully retreated.


    Xu Shao brought Worthy Consort Xu to the reception pavilion. There were no servants in the reception pavilion, so Worthy Consort Xu took off her cloak.


    Worthy Consort Xu sat at the head of the table. Yan Huaijing stood beside her, while Xu Shao stood in the middle of the hall, as if he was the target of interrogation.


    In fact, that was indeed the case.


    Xu Shao asked softly, ¡°Your Highness¡­ why did you leave the pce sote at night? If His Majesty finds out, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be suspicious of you.¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu snorted coldly. ¡°If I didn¡¯te out, I wouldn¡¯t have known that you had done so much behind my back. Xu Shao, just because I call you brother doesn¡¯t mean you can ride on my head!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± Xu Shao bowed sincerely and bowed even lower.


    Worthy Consort Xu said coldly, ¡°You have nothing to say, right? You hid it from me so well! If my son hadn¡¯t gone to see Yan Ruyu, I wouldn¡¯t have known that you had long colluded with her to deceive me!¡±


    Yan Huaijing naturally did not discover the rtionship between the two of them because he saw Yan Ruyu on the pleasure boat. Instead, he first discovered the two of them ¡°having an affair¡± through Xu Chengxuan before going to the pleasure boat to track Yan Ruyu. However, Yan Huaijing did not let Worthy Consort Xu know about this.


    Xu Shao couldn¡¯t care less about how Yan Huaijing had targeted Yan Ruyu. The most important thing now was to appease Worthy Consort Xu and the Second Prince¡¯s suspicion. He sighed and said, ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu sneered. ¡°Misunderstood? Alright, I¡¯m already here. Tell me, what did I misunderstand about you? Did I misunderstand that you and Yan Ruyu joined forces to scheme against Yan Jiuchao? Or did I misunderstand that you¡¯re disloyal to me?¡±


    Xu Shao said earnestly, ¡°I did scheme against Yan Jiuchao, but I didn¡¯t betray Your Highness. Everything I did was for Your Highness and the Second Prince.¡±


    ¡°You make it sound better than singing!¡± Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s eyes were cold.


    Xu Shao sighed slowly. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re my biological sister. We came from the same mother¡¯s womb, and she only gave birth to the two of us. If I don¡¯t side with Your Highness, who else can I side with? I did make a decision back then, but I also want to remove a stumbling block for Your Highness and His Highness.¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu said seriously, ¡°Yan Jiuchao has never been a stumbling block for me and my son!¡±


    Xu Shao shook his head. ¡°How can it not be? Didn¡¯t Your Highness see how His Majesty treats Yan Jiuchao? Why should you deceive yourselves that His Majesty dotes on him because he doesn¡¯t have long to live?¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu raised her chin. ¡°He indeed doesn¡¯t have long to live.¡±


    Xu Shao said, ¡°But what if His Majesty insists on passing the throne to him?¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s eyes turned sharp. ¡°How is that possible? He¡¯s not His Majesty¡¯s flesh and blood!¡±


    Xu Shao said helplessly, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t obtained concrete information, why would I take the risk to scheme against Yan Jiuchao?¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Where¡­ where did you get the news?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, I didn¡¯t open such a big Tianxiang Restaurant at a loss just to expand the Xu family¡¯s tradingpany.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re gathering information?¡± Worthy Consort Xu asked.


    Xu Shaoughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°It¡¯s not easy. What I can gather is usually useless information. However, if one out of ten thousand is useful, it proves that my Tianxiang Restaurant didn¡¯t open for nothing.¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu fell into deep thought. After a while, she muttered, ¡°Your Majesty really intends to pass the throne to Yan Jiuchao?¡±


    Yan Huaijing clenched his fists.


    Xu Shao said thoughtfully, ¡°Maybe that pce servant was talking nonsense after drinking, but I don¡¯t dare to take this risk.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me back then?¡± Worthy Consort Xu looked at him without blinking, as if she was trying to distinguish the truth in his words.


    Xu Shao met her gaze openly. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s too eye-catching for you to make a move. It¡¯s easier for me to hide it. Besides, if the matter is identally exposed, I¡¯ll take all the me. Your Highness and His Highness might be able to escape without knowing¡­ However, I didn¡¯t expect Your Highness and His Highness to find out in the end. It seems that I didn¡¯t hide it well enough. I¡¯ve implicated Your Highness and His Highness.¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu looked down at him and said, ¡°You¡¯ve indeed implicated me. Do you really think that we won¡¯t be med just because you¡¯vemitted a crime? The mind of an Emperor is unfathomable, and the truth is sometimes not important. Look at the Xiao family, then look at the Yan family. Did the Yan family really collude with the enemy andmit treason? What was their oue? Does His Majesty really not know that Yan Jiuchao doesn¡¯t like Yan Ruyu? But why did he praise the Yan family without care? The dynasty belongs to His Majesty. Whoever he wants to live can live. Whoever he wants to die must die. No one can keep the things he wants to take back, and no one can refuse the favor he gave. This is His Majesty.¡±


    Xu Shao lowered his head. ¡°I know my mistake, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°How did you make this happen alone?¡± Worthy Consort Xu was puzzled.


    Xu Shao said truthfully, ¡°I¡¯m not alone. There¡¯s someone else.¡±


    ¡°Yan Ruyu?¡± Worthy Consort Xu asked with a frown.


    ¡°It¡¯s not her,¡± Xu Shao said. ¡°He¡¯s never shown his true face, but I can feel that he¡¯s not an ordinary person. Fortunately, he also wants to deal with Yan Jiuchao and is in the same boat as us.¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu said sarcastically, ¡°How do you know that he doesn¡¯t want to see us fight so that he can reap the benefits?¡±


    Xu Shao said firmly, ¡°Your Highness, he¡¯s not interested in the throne. The only person he wants to deal with is Yan Jiuchao.¡±


    When she heard that he was not here for the throne, Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s expression softened slightly, but she could not figure out who they were. ¡°Could it be that group of people?¡±


    ¡°Her Highness knows him?¡± This time, it was Xu Shao who was puzzled.


    Worthy Consort Xu shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know him. I just heard about some things from back then. Do you know why the former Emperor banished his Empress to the Cold Pce back then?¡±


    Xu Shao shook his head.


    Worthy Consort Xu looked at the boundless night and said, ¡°Because thete Empress was secretly pregnant with someone and gave birth to a child that doesn¡¯t belong to him.¡±


    Yan Huaijing was shocked.


    Xu Shao was stunned. ¡°That child is¡­¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s Prince Yan. In order to cover up the royal scandal, thete Emperor didn¡¯t announce thete Empress¡¯s crimes. He only used the excuse of her persecuting his child to seize her throne and throw her and Prince Yan into the Cold Pce. In order not to arouse suspicion, His Majesty was also thrown into the Cold Pce.


    ¡°However, His Majesty was very hardworking. Even though he was implicated by his mother and brother, he still relied on his outstanding intelligence to win thete Emperor¡¯s appreciation. If thete Emperor wanted to make him the crown prince, he had to release thete Empress from the Cold Pce. Otherwise, his identity would cause too much criticism and be disadvantageous to thepetition for the throne. Prince Yan was naturally released.


    ¡°Thete Emperor hated Prince Yan, but in order to not let His Majesty, the Crown Prince, have a stain, he hid Prince Yan¡¯s background tightly until his deathbed. Thete Emperor knew that he did not have long to live and he did not know if this secret could be kept after he died, so he wanted to sentence Prince Yan to death. Unexpectedly, His Majesty discovered it and poisoned thete Emperor to death in order to save his brother.¡±


    This was the first time Yan Huaijing heard such a secret, and he broke out in cold sweat.


    Xu Shao was also shocked. ¡°How, how did¡­¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu said coldly, ¡°Now you know that His Majesty could even poison his biological father to death for Prince Yan. If His Majesty finds out that you touched Prince Yan¡¯s child, guess what he will do?¡±


    Xu Shao had cold shivers all over his body.


    Worthy Consort Xu suddenly smiled. ¡°However, it¡¯s not that thete Emperor didn¡¯t have a backup n. He left a group of sacrificial soldiers to deal with the Yan Manor¡­¡±


    Sacrificial soldiers? Xu Shao didn¡¯t think so.


    At the mention of the former Emperor, Worthy Consort Xu became talkative. ¡°Actually, even without that group of sacrificial soldiers, Yan Jiuchao won¡¯t live past twenty-five. Do you know why?¡±


    Without waiting for Xu Shao to guess, Worthy Consort Xu said mockingly, ¡°Because he was cursed and was cursed at a young age. Not only did he not live past twenty-five, but his descendants were also cursed until¡­ Prince Yan¡¯s bloodlinepletely died out.¡±


    Yan Huaijing felt a chill run down his spine again. He could not imagine Yan Jiuchao, who was only a few years old back then, being pulled to the front of the hall by his grandfather and obediently eating the curse that his grandfather had personally fed him.


    This was¡­ too cruel.


    ¡°Great Uncle!¡±


    In the Gao Manor, Gao Yuan was sitting under a peach tree, reviewing the examination papers of the directorate¡¯s students. Among this batch of students, there was an outstanding, talented literary student with a humble background who he liked very much.


    Qi Lin, on the other hand, was unwilling to be left aside by his great uncle. He held his cheek and sat opposite him. ¡°Talk to me, Great Uncle! You¡¯ve been reading these documents for the entire day! It¡¯s time to talk to me!¡±


    Gao Yuan smiled gently. ¡°I asked you to go to the directorate, but you didn¡¯t go. If you go, I¡¯ll be able to teach you a lesson every day.¡±


    Qi Lin stuck out his tongue. ¡°I don¡¯t want to study! By the way, Great Uncle, you haven¡¯t finished telling me about your dreamst time.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ that. You haven¡¯t gotten tired of hearing it yet? Where were we?¡± Gao Yuan put down his pen.


    Qi Lin thought for a while. ¡°We stopped when Yan Jiuchao died when he was twenty-five. His sons came back and massacred the Capital. What happened after that? Did they usurp the throne?¡±


    Gao Yuan paused and said, ¡°They¡¯ve turned against each other.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Qi Lin was surprised.


    ¡°But it didn¡¯tst long,¡± Gao Yuan added.


    Qi Lin raised his eyebrows. ¡°Have they reconciled? I knew it. They¡¯re brothers. How can they have an overnight feud?¡±


    Gao Yuan shook his head. ¡°They didn¡¯t reconcile. They died.¡±


    The three demon kings all died tragically.

 Chapter 223 - Yu Wan Teaching Her Sons

    <h4>Chapter 223: Yu Wan Teaching Her Sons</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Xu Shao sent Worthy Consort Xu and her son out of the Xu Manor. ¡°Goodbye, Your Highness.¡±


    The two of them got into the carriage. After the carriage left and they could no longer see the Xu Manor, Worthy Consort Xu said faintly, ¡°My son, what do you think of this matter? Do you think what your uncle said is true?¡±


    ¡°Mother, are you suspecting Uncle?¡± Yan Huaijing asked.


    Worthy Consort Xu sighed. ¡°He¡¯s my biological brother, so I naturally don¡¯t want to suspect him. However, this concerns your position as the Crown Prince, so I have no choice but to be cautious.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made you worried,¡± Yan Huaijing said indifferently. He turned to look at the night outside the window, as if he didn¡¯t want to say anything else.


    Is that all he has to say?


    ¡°Are you still angry with me? You don¡¯t want to talk to me?¡± In front of Xu Shao, he knew to respect her. Once there were no outsiders, he returned to his cold demeanor.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Yan Huaijing said.


    Worthy Consort Xu was furious. ¡°If you don¡¯t dare, then what are you doing now?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t not believe Uncle¡¯s words, but we can¡¯tpletely believe them either,¡± Yan Huaijing said.


    Worthy Consort Xu was stunned for a moment before she realized that her son was answering her first question. Because she scolded him for not wanting to talk to her, he immediately answered her. Look, didn¡¯t I talk to you nicely? What else are you not satisfied with?


    Worthy Consort Xu was filled with anger. Of course, she also regretted her actions. He had heard about her calling Yu Wan into the pce and making things difficult for her. If she had known that that girl had given birth to three sons with Yan Jiuchao, she would have turned a blind eye and let her son cause trouble. Anyway, it would all be for nothing. It was a waste of her being a bad person!


    The mother and son were angry at each other, so the topic was left unsettled.


    On the other side, Xu Shao, who had sent the mother and son away, gradually returned to normal. All the fear and surprise disappeared, and his eyes became deep.


    He knew everything that Worthy Consort Xu had told him about Prince Yan¡¯s background and the curse of the Prince Yan Manor, but he shouldn¡¯t have known, so he pretended to be shocked.


    However, there was one thing that they had overlooked. If it was really as Worthy Consort Xu had said, and His Majesty did not hesitate to kill his biological father to save his younger brother, why did Yan Jiuchao keep a grudge against His Majesty? Why was he so angry that his illness acted up the moment he saw His Majesty?


    Just because Prince Yanmitted suicide in order not to implicate His Majesty when someone failed to assassinate His Majesty back then and captured Prince Yan as a hostage? However, this matter was not His Majesty¡¯s fault. Moreover, Prince Yan¡¯s life was saved by His Majesty from the hands of thete Emperor. Prince Yan¡¯s actions could only be considered as returning his life to His Majesty. Then what did Yan Jiuchao hate?


    However, if the child who wasn¡¯t of the royal bloodline was not Prince Yan but His Majesty, then everything made sense.


    Prince Yan had taken the me for His Majesty for so many years. In the end, he was a thorn in thete Emperor¡¯s eye. It was even thanks to His Majesty that Yan Jiuchao was cursed by his biological grandfather to have no descendants. Prince Yan even died for this heartless brother.


    Did His Majesty not know the truth? He just did not have the guts to tell the truth. He knelt in front of thete Emperor and could not say the words ¡°that bastard son is not my younger brother, but me¡±. Therefore, the young Prince Yan and Yan Jiuchao suffered.


    ¡°Young Master!¡± Shadow Six walked into the study with a few brocade boxes. ¡°The pce has given you a reward. It¡¯s to nourish your body.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids. ¡°Throw it out.¡±


    Shadow Six took a deep breath and said, ¡°It can be sold for money.¡±


    ¡°Then sell it,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    Shadow Six blinked. ¡°Then the money¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°Do I look like someone whocks that bit of money?¡±


    Shadow Six grinned.


    Yan Jiuchao added, ¡°Send it to Miss Yu.¡±


    Shadow Six couldn¡¯t smile anymore.


    Shadow Six carried a bunch of rewards and walked out dejectedly, brushing past Shadow Thirteen who had left the room.


    Shadow Thirteen stopped him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Shadow Six told Shadow Thirteen everything that had happened in the study.


    ¡°Useless!¡± Shadow Thirteen red at him and left him to return to his room. Shadow Six continued to walk forward with his head lowered. After a while, Shadow Thirteen caught up and threw a heavy purse into his arms.


    Shadow Six was stunned. Shadow Thirteen left without looking back.


    ¡­ .


    The next day, Yu Wan was woken up by a few blinding lights. She opened her eyes and turned around to see a row of silver ingots lying on the table by the window.


    Huh?


    Yu Wan looked at the closed door and confirmed that no one had entered. Then how did these ingotse about?


    Yu Wan lifted the nket and got off the bed. She walked to the table and saw a note under the ingots. There were a few big words written on the note¡ªNo need to thank me!


    Yu Wan burst intoughter.


    This guy.


    If she didn¡¯t do business, she wouldn¡¯t know. The bigger the business, the more money she had to spend. No wonder in her previous life, so many businessmen always looked like they were in debt. Yu Wan put away the money and went to wake the little fellows up.


    The little fellows were lying on the bed with their feet facing the sky. Xiaobao was holding Er¡¯bao¡¯s foot in his hand, and Er¡¯bao¡¯s other foot was pressed against Dabao¡¯s stomach. Yu Wan could not help butugh when she saw this.


    Such cute children had to grow up safely.


    Yu Wan kissed the little fellows¡¯ faces. The three of them woke up in a daze and fought to burrow into Yu Wan¡¯s arms.


    Suddenly, Yu Wan felt her chest tighten. She looked down and saw Xiaobao¡¯s hand grabbing her small chest.


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    This little fellow wanted to grab everything he saw!


    Yu Wan took out Xiaobao¡¯s ws and changed their clothes. She led them to the backyard to wash up.


    Yu Wan had already bought that mountain. Yu Shaoqing would go to the mountain every day to see how the progress of the wastnd remation was. However, he did not go today. There were three more mouths at home, and he could not even finish making breakfast. The little fellows were not easy to feed at all as they are picky about their food.


    Yu Shaoqing¡¯s face darkened. He brewed a pot of millet porridge, steamed a basket of white steamed buns, and steamed arge bowl of egg custard.


    The little fellows ate very well. They finished the custard in their bowls and did not eat the porridge, but they ate a few mouthfuls of steamed bun. Then, they lifted their clothes and showed their stomachs to Yu Wan, indicating that they were very obedient and that they were full.


    Yu Wan patted their little heads. ¡°How obedient. Go y with your uncle.¡±


    It was probably because they had been locked up by Yan Ruyu for too long that the children were a little introverted and not good at interacting with other children. Yu Wan asked Bruiser to bring them to the vige more often. Bruiser was good at this, and he was the one who brought their sister up. He brought her up very well!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go find Sister Zhenzhen first, then Brother Stone!¡± Little Bruiser said to the three little fellows.


    Yu Wan recalled how the little fellows had been blocked in the alley by a group of brats and they didn¡¯t know how to fight back. Yu Wan was worried that they would be bullied again, so she repeatedly reminded Bruiser to take good care of them.


    Little Bruiser patted his chest and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sis! My fists are powerful! I¡¯ll beat up whoever dares to bully Little Brothers!¡±


    As Little Bruiser spoke, he showed his majestic little fists!


    The three littleds looked at Little Bruiser and Yu Wan in confusion.


    Could they still fight? Would they still be a good child after fighting?


    Yu Wan nodded and tapped Little Bruiser¡¯s nose. ¡°You said it. Don¡¯te back if you can¡¯t win.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything I can¡¯t beat?¡± Little Bruiser straightened his back and pulled the three little fellows out valiantly.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    Fifteen minutester, Little Bruiser screamed.


    After another fifteen minutes, the wife of the hunter, Cui Hua, came to visit.


    Cui Hua looked extremely flustered. The workshop started today. She was originally working in the backyard, but the barrels in the workshop were not enough. She went home to get them. When she passed by the fields, she saw a group of children fighting.


    Her son, Stone, was the king of the children in the vige. He was the most popr person, but the most powerful person was Madam Zhong¡¯s grandson, Doggie. Doggie was nine years old this year. He looked young, but he was the little vige overlord of Lotus Flower Vige. When that child fought, even ten-year-old Stone was not his match.


    But today, Doggie and Bruiser were at odds.


    ¡°Not good! Ah Wan, something happened!¡±


    Yu Shaoqing had already gone up the mountain. Cui Hua knew that at this critical juncture, she could only let Yu Wan appear.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sister Cui Hua?¡± Yu Wan put down her half-washed clothes and went to see Cui Hua in the central room.


    Cui Hua said in fear, ¡°They fought!¡±


    ¡°Who fought? Bruiser?¡±


    ¡°Bruiser and Doggie!¡±


    Yu Wan had heard about Doggie. He was especially fierce. Even the children in the vige didn¡¯t dare to provoke him. Why did Bruiser fight with him? Her sons were also there. Could they have been beaten up by Doggie too? Her sons were only two years old. How could they withstand the fists of Doggie?


    Yu Wan hurriedly went to where the children were ying.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    Little Bruiser¡¯s screams could be heard from afar. The children who were watching themotion surrounded him. Yu Wan walked over in three steps and squeezed into the crowd. She saw that on the dusty ground, the three little fellows were riding on Doggie. The little fellows were waving their snowke-like fists and beating the little vige bully until he could not fight back. Little Bruiser was crying out in shock at the side.


    ¡°¡­If you can¡¯t win, don¡¯te back.¡±


    Obedient babies had to win.


    They were all obedient babies!

 Chapter 224 - Untitled

    <h4>Chapter 224: Untitled</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Wan never expected that the first time in her life she would apologize so seriously to someone was because her two-year-old sons beat up a nine-year-Doggie.


    ¡°Aunt Zhong, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­ I won¡¯t do it again¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll discipline them.¡±


    After leaving Aunt Zhong¡¯s house, Yu Wan felt terrible. Little Bruiser deserved a beating. She asked him to take care of her sons, and is this how he takes care of them? They even beat people up? Seriously!


    Yu Wan had already found out the ins and outs of the incident. Little Bruiser was the one who provoked the other party first. Doggie caught a toad and told people that it was a frog. Little Bruiserughed at him for being a fool and that he couldn¡¯t even differentiate between a toad and a frog. Doggie threatened Little Bruiser to try saying one sentence more, and Little Bruiser said more than one fearlessly, only to be beaten up badly by Doggie.


    Of course, Doggie had been too heavy-handed. He shouldn¡¯t have done this, but her sons hadn¡¯t been gentle either!


    Look at how they beat up Doggie. The vige tyrant had be the vige belle!


    ¡­An ugly belle.


    Yu Wan walked home without a word. The three little munchkins drooped their heads and followed her.


    Little Bruiser was smart and had long slipped up the mountain to find Yu Shaoqing.


    ¡°Do you know your mistake?¡± When she approached the door, Yu Wan stopped in her tracks and looked at the three little fellows solemnly.


    The three little fellows lowered their heads.


    A fighting baby was not a good baby.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to fight¡­¡± Yu Wan organized her words.¡± It depends on the situation. You can¡¯t take the initiative to bully others, nor can you bully others with your uncle when you know that your uncle is in the wrong. ¡±


    The three little fellows looked at Yu Wan in confusion.


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    Okay, they didn¡¯t understand. Yu Wan did not understand either. How did a few weak little munchkins bully a nine-year-old Doggie like that? Vige tyrant? He was too undeserved¡­


    While the little munchkins bullied the vige tyrant, on the other side, the little munchkins¡¯ father, a certain young master, also bullied Xu Shao.


    Xu Shao and Yan Ruyu were colluding with each other to scheme against Yan Jiuchao and his children. This was a crime to begin with. Once it was exposed, Xu Shao would not be able to escape from prison. Xu Shao was also prepared to die.


    Unexpectedly, Yan Jiuchao suppressed the news and did not announce it for a long time. He just did not give Xu Shao a quick death, but he cut Xu Shao¡¯s flesh and blood bit by bit.


    First, Xu Shao¡¯s eldest son was drunk and fell off his horse. Then, his second son fought with someone in the street and was thrown into jail. Immediately after, Xu Shao¡¯s uncle owed a huge gambling debt and was pressed onto the gambling table to be chopped off his hand. All of this seemed to have happened within a day, so people could not help but suspect that someone was messing with Xu Shao behind his back.


    Xu Shao was helpless about this, and so was Worthy Consort Xu.


    If Yan Jiuchao had brought the matter to the surface, Worthy Consort Xu might have been able to plead with the Emperor and punish her brother lightly. However, Yan Jiuchao did not say a word. For the time being, she did not have the courage to expose Xu Shao¡¯s scheme against Yan Jiuchao to the Emperor.


    In the end, she still had a trace of hope in her heart that Yan Jiuchao did not say anything because he had some reservations. Then wouldn¡¯t she be making a fool of herself if she said something?


    Xu Shao, on the other hand, understood Yan Jiuchao¡¯s n. He did not give him a quick death for a long time. He let a sharp knife hang over his head all the time because he wanted him to be on tenterhooks day and night. Yan Jiuchao was torturing him! It was just like a cat wanting to eat a rat. It would first slowly y with it until the rat was exhausted before swallowing the rat!


    ¡°Master, something happened to Tianxiang Restaurant!¡± The butler reported solemnly.


    ¡°Which one? What happened?¡± Xu Shao asked with a livid expression.


    The butler said, ¡°For some reason, the que of the new shop we opened fell and hit someone. The person who was hit was the young master of Lord Zheng. At this moment, Lord Zheng is angry and wants us to give him an exnation.¡±


    Needless to say, Xu Shao had guessed how the que fell. However, Xu Shao did not have any evidence that it was Yan Jiuchao¡¯s doing, and could only watch as Yan Jiuchao brazenly attacked him in his territory.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± The butler was worried.


    Xu Shao said tiredly, ¡°Got it. You can leave. I¡¯ll go overter.¡±


    The butler retreated.


    The confidant walked out from behind the screen. ¡°Master.¡±


    Xu Shao clenched his fists in anger. ¡°Yan Jiuchao is simply going too far! Does he really think I can¡¯t do anything to him? Even if Young Master is in seclusion and I can¡¯t contact him for the time being, I still have my own people in my hands! Go and contact Yue Guan!¡±


    The confidant paused and said to Xu Shao, ¡°Master, forgive me for being blunt, but I¡¯m afraid you have to be careful.¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you worried that they¡¯ll be wiped out likest time?¡± Xu Shao said. ¡°I was carelessst time. I underestimated the strength of those two secret guards. However, the ones I sent out are only the lowest-level sacrificial soldiers. The silver-masked sacrificial soldiers haven¡¯t been mobilized yet. Besides, I¡¯m not going to assassinate Yan Jiuchao.¡±


    The confidant said, ¡°Master, you want to attack Miss Yu? Then I¡¯m afraid you have to be even more cautious.¡±


    Xu Shao frowned. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    The confidant exined, ¡°When I went to Lotus Flower Vige to investigate, I discovered something very interesting. A few foreigners have moved into the Zhao family¡¯s house. The vigers might not be able to tell, but I can be sure that they¡¯re not ordinary people. Their auras are very powerful, and their strength is probably not inferior to any of the silver-masked sacrificial soldiers.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s actually such a thing.¡± Xu Shao paused and looked at his confidant. ¡°You suspect¡­ that Yan Jiuchao sent them to protect the girl from the Yu family?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The confidant nodded.


    If they were really that powerful, then his chances of winning would not be high. However¡ª


    Xu Shao thought of something and smiled faintly. ¡°They¡¯re not Yan Jiuchao¡¯s people.¡±


    ¡°How does Master know?¡± The confidant looked at Xu Shao suspiciously.


    Xu Shao smiled and said, ¡°Whose house did you say they were staying in just now?¡±


    ¡°The Zhao family. After the Zhao family moved away, the house was empty,¡± the confidant replied.


    Xu Shao said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Zhao Heng was once that girl¡¯s fianc¨¦. How big do you think Yan Jiuchao¡¯s heart is to let his guards stay in his house?¡± Even if they had already moved away, that young master could not tolerate anything. Living in the Zhao family? Wouldn¡¯t he find it disgusting?


    ¡°Then who are they? Why did they move into Lotus Flower Vige?¡± The confidant was puzzled.


    Xu Shao pondered and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but I¡¯m sure that they¡¯re definitely not our enemies.¡±


    They might even have the same enemy.


    It had to be said that Xu Shao¡¯s guess was right. Although that group of people was not targeting Yan Jiuchao, they were indeed targeting Yu Wan and the others. Once they seeded, Yan Jiuchao would also suffer heavy losses. From this point of view, they were indeed fellow Daoists.


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to capture that girl now. Does Master want her alive?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best if she¡¯s alive.¡± He could only threaten Yan Jiuchao if she¡¯s alive.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s not alive,¡± Xu Shao added. He had already fallen out with Yan Jiuchao. If he really couldn¡¯t catch her alive, he would kill that girl. Yan Jiuchao cared so much about her. If she died, he might die from anger.


    In the Zhao family¡¯s mansion.


    Ah Wei woke up.


    After Ah Wei was bitten by the Hundred Gu King, the old man spent a lot of effort removing the Gu worm from his body. However, the damage from the Gu worm was not so easily eliminated. During this period of time, Ah Wei had been recuperating in his room, and he hadpletely recovered today.


    Ah Wei felt ashamed. As thergest viin in the n, he actually couldn¡¯t even deal with a woman and even lost a Hundred Gu King that he had painstakingly refined.


    ¡°Grandma, give me another chance. I won¡¯t fail again!¡± Ah Wei said firmly.


    The old man shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. We¡¯ve already asked around clearly. She¡¯s not the person we¡¯re looking for. She¡¯s that person¡¯s daughter. Recently, many strange people havee to the vige. They seem to be asking for some news. I don¡¯t know if our whereabouts have been exposed. Don¡¯t act rashly for the time being. We¡¯ll talk after themotion passes.¡±


    Ah Wei: ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts. This is a n order,¡± the old man said firmly.


    Ah Wei swallowed the words in his mouth. The old man left with the other two men. Ah Wei stayed in the room and silently mourned his dead Gu worm. He was very indignant.


    Even though Grandma said that she was not the target of their arrest and it did not matter if he failed, he had fallen into her hands. No one had ever made Ah Wei fall. Ah Wei wanted to kill this woman!


    With his skills, he could definitely do it without anyone knowing and not expose their identities to anyone.


    At night, Ah Wei took the opportunity to sneak out of the back door while going to the toilet. Killing people was much easier than capturing them alive. A life was lost just like that.


    At the same time, the sacrificial soldiers sent by Xu Shao also infiltrated Yu Wan¡¯s house.


    This was a silver-masked sacrificial soldier. Even Shadow Thirteen was not his match. He had circled into Yu Wan¡¯s house from the back of the mountain, but there was no one in Yu Wan¡¯s house. All of them had gone to the old residence to eat.


    ¡°Ah Wan! Ah Wan, are you home?¡± Aunt Zhang¡¯s voice suddenly sounded outside the door.


    Xu Shao only ordered Yu Wan to be killed and not anyone else.


    Aunt Zhang entered the central room. The sacrificial soldier shed to Yu Wan¡¯s bed, pulled open the nket, and nimbly crawled in.


    Aunt Zhang walked to the door of Yu Wan¡¯s room. ¡°Ah¡ªEh? You¡¯re asleep? So early.¡±


    Aunt Zhang saw the lump on the bed and naturally could not guess that it was not Yu Wan. However, it was not a big deal. It was the same if she looked for Ah Wan tomorrow. She closed the door for Yu Wan and walked out softly.


    The sacrificial soldier was about to lift the nket when Ah Wei entered the room.


    Ah Wei ran straight to Yu Wan¡¯s room, took out his knife, and stabbed at the person without a word.


    The sacrificial soldier, who did not understand what had happened, looked at the knife in his heart in a daze. ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 225 - Meeting His Son-in-law

    <h4>Chapter 225: Meeting His Son-inw</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    After Ah Wei killed the person, Yu Wan entered the house.


    Yu Wan did not expect to see such a bloody scene in her room. A familiar man was standing in front of her bed, stabbing another¡­ person wrapped in her nket?


    Yu Wan was about to ask what was going on when Yu Feng arrived with a sheep. Soon, Yu Song also arrived. Immediately after, Aunt Bai, who was selling bamboo shoots at Yu Wan¡¯s house, also arrived.


    The moment Aunt Bai shouted in a loud voice, the entire vige came.


    ¡°Ah Wan¡¯s house has a thief! That person was afraid of being discovered by me, so he hid in Ah Wan¡¯s bed. He wants to harm Ah Wan! It¡¯s the new family¡­ What¡¯s their name again?¡±


    ¡°Ah Wei,¡± Cui Hua said.


    Aunt Zhang said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, it¡¯s Ah Hey!¡±


    Ah Wei: ¡°My name is Ah Wei! Not Ah Hey!¡±


    ¡°Ah Hey discovered that the thief had sneaked into Ah Wan¡¯s room and wanted to find him. In the end, he angered him and he wanted to kill Ah Hey to silence him! Fortunately, Ah Hey is skilled!¡±


    Aunt Zhang, Cui Hua, and the others stood outside Yu Wan¡¯s room and talked as if they had seen everything.


    Yu Shaoqing moved the corpse out, afraid that it would scare the vigers, and ced it in the bamboo forest in the backyard. The vige headman, Shuanzi, Shuanzi¡¯s brother, Erniu, and the others had all rushed over when they heard the news. Shuanzi¡¯s brother and Erniu had killed enemies on the battlefield. They were not afraid of death, but the vige headman and Shuanzi had a cold chill up their backs.


    ¡°Should we report it to the authorities?¡± asked the vige headman.


    After Yu Shaoqing finished checking the corpse, he frowned and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. The authorities don¡¯t care about such people.¡±


    He did not say much, but the people present were not stupid. Someone who could not even be controlled by the authorities must have a powerful background. The vige headman had never seen the world and was at a loss for a moment.


    ¡°Was¡­ was it sent by the person who snatched your military achievements?¡± The vige headman guessed.


    It was no wonder that the vige headman guessed this. The only big shot the vige headman knew who did not get along with the Yu family was the one who had snatched the military achievements. It was said that he had even been conferred the title of Marquis and was highly regarded by the Emperor.


    Yu Shaoqing shook his head secretly. If this person was guarding Yu Shaoqing¡¯s room, they might be able to think that he was sent by Yan Congming, although they didn¡¯t think that Yan Congming had the ability. But he was guarding his daughter¡¯s room. It seemed like he was here for his daughter.


    ¡°It¡¯s Xu Shao,¡± Yu Wan said to her father after the vige headman left.


    Only the father and daughter were left in the room. Yu Shaoqing nodded. Xu Shao had a sister who was a Worthy Consort and a nephew who was a Prince. No matter how he looked at it, his background was stronger than Yan Congming¡¯s. Of course, he also had a better motive to hurt Yu Wan.


    ¡°He¡¯s a sacrificial soldier,¡± Yu Shaoqing said.


    Yu Wan looked at her father in confusion.


    Yu Shaoqing took out a silver mask from his pocket. ¡°And a silver-masked sacrificial soldier,¡± he said.


    Yu Shaoqing had never been in the pugilistic world, but he had heard many rumors about sacrificial soldiers in the camp. Sacrificial soldiers were a killing tool that had been nurtured in an extremely cruel way. From the day they became sacrificial soldiers, they hadpletely thrown away everything from the past. They could not live like normal people, but normal people could not fight like them. Once they were given an order, they would either die orplete their mission. That was why they were called sacrificial soldiers.


    The Xiongnu also had sacrificial soldiers who had killed many of their generals. Yu Shaoqing had met them before, but those were the most basic sacrificial soldiers. Even so, he felt that it was very troublesome. He did not dare to imagine that Xu Shao had actually sent out a silver-masked sacrificial soldier. He was determined to take his daughter¡¯s life.


    ¡°Thank you so much, little brother,¡± Yu Shaoqing said after the disaster. If he hadn¡¯t stabbed him to death, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been a match for this sacrificial soldier with his skills. At that time, his daughter would have been in danger.


    Yu Wan agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll go thank him!¡±


    Yu Wan left the house and met Madam Jiang at the door.


    ¡°Where is Ah Wan going?¡± Madam Jiang asked.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Ah Wei saved me. I¡¯ll thank Ah Wei.¡±


    Madam Jiang smiled gently. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Yu Wan carried a jar of stinky tofu, and the three littleds also followed. They also asked Yu Wan for a small jar each. Yu Wan carried the big jar, and they carried the small jars and rushed to look for Ah Wei.


    Ah Wei was surrounded by a group of aunties at the vige entrance, praising and asking.


    Ah Wei was single.


    It took Ah Wei a lot of effort to finally get rid of the group of aunts. However, before he could take two steps, he bumped into Yu Wan, who hade to thank him.


    Yu Wan blocked his path and apologized for the unpleasant meeting earlier on. ¡°¡­I was rudest time. Don¡¯t mind me, Brother Ah Wei.¡±


    She was talking about the first day Ah Wei and the others moved here that they did not tie the horse properly. In the end, the horse ran next door and ate the vegetables that Aunt Zhang nted. Yu Wan personally led the horse back and even warned him to look after his horse.


    ¡°I thought Brother Ah Wei was a difficult person to get along with.¡±


    <i>I was originally! I¡¯m the most difficult to get along with!?</i>Ah Wei rubbed his hands together.


    ¡°Thank you for this matter, Brother Ah Wei.¡± Yu Wan handed the jar in her hand to him. ¡°Brother Ah Wei, you¡¯re really a good person.¡±


    <i>I¡¯m not!!!?</i>Ah Wei roared in his heart.


    At this moment, the three littleds also walked forward and gave the small jars they had carried all the way to Ah Wei.


    When Ah Wei saw the little munchkins who were not even as tall as his knees, he immediately exploded! Children were all demons! Ah Wei hated children!


    The little munchkins reached out to hug Ah Wei¡¯s leg. Ah Wei jumped up as if he was avoiding a gue! The range of that action was too great. The little munchkins were first stunned, then theyughed like pigs.


    The three of them didn¡¯t even want the jars anymore. They stood on their tiptoes and stuffed the jars into Yu Wan¡¯s arms before slipping away to chase after Ah Wei.


    Ah Wei fled crazily! The little munchkins stretched out their little hands and chased after him,ughing like pigs behind him.


    The little munchkins liked Ah Wei. Ah Wei did not like the little munchkins.


    Wu ~


    Yu Wan saw that the three of them were having fun, so she did not force the stinky tofu and sour bamboo shoots into Ah Wei¡¯s hands. Instead, she turned around and sent them to Ah Wei¡¯s house. (Uh, is it really okay to leave her sons to a viin from the Ghost n?)


    The little munchkins¡¯ pig-likeughter sounded all the way, and half of the vige heard it. After finally getting rid of the littleds, Ah Wei felt that he was half dead.


    ¡°Ah Wei knows how to coax children!¡± An auntie said.


    After beating up the evil thief and coaxing the children, Ah Wei became the most perfect person in the vige.


    No! He was the number one viin in the n!


    In order to prove that he was indeed evil and had a bad temper, Ah Wei decided to teach them a lesson. Coincidentally, at this moment, Aunt Zhang painstakingly moved out a box. The box was huge and looked like it was quite old. It must have contained a lot of good things.


    Ah Wei walked over without a word and raised his fist. ¡°Tsk!¡±


    The box was smashed into pieces, turning into wooden boards. Ah Wei raised his chin. Stupid vigers. Now they should believe that he, Ah Wei, would do anything!


    ¡°Aiya!¡± Aunt Zhang shouted and grabbed Ah Wei¡¯s hand. ¡°This box has been used by termites. I was just about to chop it up and use it as firewood. Unfortunately, this is old heavy wood. I couldn¡¯t chop it even after chopping for a long time. Thank you, Ah Hey!¡±


    Ah Wei, who hadpletely broken down: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­ .


    The sacrificial soldier was dragged by Yu Shaoqing to the back of the mountain to be buried, but after thinking for a while, Yu Wan still felt that it was necessary to tell Yan Jiuchao. She guessed that it was Xu Shao, but there was no evidence. What if she guessed wrongly? Also, on the surface, this person was here for her, but it was very likely that he was here to hurt Yan Jiuchao. No matter what, she had to remind Yan Jiuchao.


    In the evening, the waiter from the Drunken Immortal Pavilion came to get a batch of sour bamboo shoots. Yu Wan sealed the letter that she had written and handed it to the waiter from the Drunken Immortal Pavilion, asking him to go to the Young Master Manor. She originally wanted to say that she would personally hand it to Yan Jiuchao, but she was worried that Yan Jiuchao had left the manor, so she instructed the waiter to hand the letter to Uncle Wan or Shadow Guards.


    There should at least be one of these three people left in the manor.


    Yu Wan did not borate on whether it was Shadow Six or Shadow Thirteen. In her opinion, this was not important. The two of them were loyal to Yan Jiuchao, so it did not matter who they handed it to.


    Yu Wan was the second-inmand of the Drunken Immortal Pavilion. The shop assistant naturally did as she instructed.


    The shop assistant first sent the goods to the Drunken Immortal Pavilion. Then, he went to the Young Master Manor without stopping and asked the pageboy if there was someone called Uncle Wan or a guard with the surname Shadow.


    Shadow Six had returned from gathering information. When he heard the shop assistant¡¯s words, he dismounted and asked him, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Are you from¡­ the manor?¡± The shop assistant asked cautiously.


    The pageboy guarding the door went forward and greeted, ¡°Shadow Guard!¡±


    This was the Shadow Guard. The shop assistant quickly took out the letter Yu Wan had given him and handed it to him with both hands. ¡°This is our second boss¡¯s letter. She instructed me to personally pass it to Uncle Wan or the Shadow Guard. I¡¯m from the Drunken Immortal Pavilion.¡±


    Upon hearing about the Drunken Immortal Pavilion, what else did Shadow Six not understand? Shadow Six epted the letter and entered the Young Master Manor.


    In the study, Yan Jiuchao was quietly sitting behind his desk. There was a letter sealed with wax on the table in front of him. He did not open the letter immediately. Instead, he rubbed the little snow fox on hisp. Without his sons to y with, he could only y with the snow fox, whose life was miserable.


    The little snow fox twisted its body unhappily and stretched out its ws to fish for the letter on the table. However, its ws were too short and it could not get it after fishing for half a day.


    Yan Jiuchao snorted. ¡°Tomorrow is Yu Shaoqing¡¯s birthday. She rushed to send a letter to me at this time. Guess¡­ why?¡±


    Shadow Six said bluntly, ¡°Because of an emergency?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao nced at him coldly.


    Shadow Thirteen said without changing his expression, ¡°She must want to invite Young Master to celebrate Master Yu¡¯s birthday tomorrow.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao scoffed. ¡°Who do you think she can hide her thoughts from? She even wanted to hand it over to Uncle Wan or the Shadow Guard personally. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s afraid that everyone doesn¡¯t know that she misses me.¡±


    Shadow Six: Don¡¯t you think your words are contradictory¡­


    Yan Jiuchao opened the letter proudly. After reading it, his face darkened.


    Shadow Six¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What was Young Master up to again?


    Yan Jiuchao looked at Shadow Six and drawled, ¡°Are you sure there isn¡¯t any more?¡±


    ¡°No! Look at that wax¡­ Ah!¡± Shadow Six was halfway through his sentence when Shadow Thirteen pinched him hard.


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°I saw a piece of paper fall on that shop assistant¡¯s carriage. I didn¡¯t think too much about it.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao snorted coldly. ¡°I knew it!¡±


    Shadow Six, whose mouth twitched: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Then is Young Master going?¡± Shadow Thirteen asked.


    Yan Jiuchao scoffed. ¡°What if I don¡¯t go? What if she makes a fuss? I can¡¯t afford to be embarrassed!¡±


    Shadow Six: Uh¡­ She can make a fuss. But how did it be that you can¡¯t afford to be embarrassed? Could it be that you already treat her as one of your own¡­


    ¡°Then the congrattory gift¡­¡± Shadow Thirteen looked at Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao said casually, ¡°Just give her something random. If it¡¯s too heavy, it¡¯ll make me look like I¡¯m being vague with her. It¡¯s as if I can¡¯t wait to propose marriage to her!¡±


    Uncle Wan, who had just reached the door: ¡°¡­¡±


    Uncle Wan took a deep breath and pulled over the pageboy beside him. He sighed helplessly. ¡°¡­Go catch a pair of geese. We¡¯re going to the countryside to propose marriage tomorrow.¡±


    The Xu Manor was brightly lit.


    ¡°What did you say? He missed?¡± Xu Shao looked at his confidant in disbelief.


    The confidant stood up and walked to the door. He looked at the corridors on both sides and after confirming that there was no suspicious person, he closed the door and said to Xu Shao, ¡°Yes, Master, he missed.¡±


    ¡°How did he miss? Where¡­ where is he?¡± The person that Xu Shao asked was the sacrificial soldier.


    The confidant said regretfully, ¡°He¡¯s dead. He was killed.¡±


    Xu Shao waspletely shocked. It was fine if he failed, but someone actually killed him? The person he sent out was a proper silver-masked sacrificial soldier. It was difficult to find his match in the entire Central ins. Originally, he thought that sending such an expert to deal with a girl was like using a butcher¡¯s knife to kill a chicken. He thought that he had made a fuss because Yan Jiuchao had forced him into a corner, but in the end, he had overestimated the strength of the silver-masked sacrificial soldier?


    If they sent an ordinary secret guard, would there be nothing left of that guard?


    ¡°Who killed him?¡± Xu Shao asked coldly.


    It couldn¡¯t be that girl. Even if that girl had some martial arts, she didn¡¯t have internal energy. It was impossible for her to kill such a powerful sacrificial soldier. It shouldn¡¯t be Yu Shaoqing either. Yu Shaoqing was good at arranging troops, killing enemies on the battlefield, but assassinating? He was inferior to the silver-masked sacrificial soldier.


    ¡°It¡¯s the group of people who stayed in the Zhao family,¡± the confidant said.


    The news of Ah Wei killing the thief to save Ah Wan had long spread in the vige. The vige headman and Shuanzi¡¯s brother thought that it was an assassin sent by the Yan family, while the vigers thought that it was an ordinary thief. No matter what, it was Ah Wei who killed him. Ah Wei had made a great contribution, and the entire vige was discussing him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Master say¡­ they¡¯re not Yan Jiuchao¡¯s people? Why are they protecting that girl?¡± The confidant did not understand.


    Xu Shao was even more confused. He was sure that he had not judged wrongly. Since that group of people could stay in the Zhao family, it was definitely not arranged by Yan Jiuchao. However, if it was not arranged by Yan Jiuchao, who could it be? Who could mobilize an expert who could kill the silver-masked sacrificial soldier with one strike?


    Xu Shao did not believe that those people were with Yu Wan.


    He said, ¡°Maybe there¡¯s a misunderstanding. Go investigate again.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡­ .


    Yu Shaoqing woke up before dawn. He woke up earlier than any other day for no other reason than that today was his birthday. He could finally receive the gift his daughter had personally made for him.


    In order to pretend not to know, he had almost suffocated to death recently. What would his daughter give him?


    <i>¡°Dad,e over for a while. These are the shoes I made for you. Although they¡¯re not very good, it¡¯s my first time making a man¡¯s shoes¡­ Dad, try them first.¡±?</i>Yu Shaoqing¡¯s big feet moved, as if he could already feel thefort of the shoes under his feet.


    Little Bruiser went to pee and saw his father standing outside the kitchen with a silly smile. He didn¡¯t need to guess to know that his father was thinking about his little red dress again! Seriously! A man actually had such a fetish. Wasn¡¯t it embarrassing! He had nothing to say about him!


    Little Bruiser returned to his room feeling depressed. He looked at his mother sympathetically and climbed into bed to continue sleeping.


    When he wasn¡¯t waiting for anyone, time would slip away with a whoosh. When he really waited, he felt that every day was like a year. Yu Shaoqing paced outside his daughter¡¯s door for a while and decided to find something for himself to do first. He first fermented the dough and then went to the backyard to dig bamboo shoots. He nned to make buns with braised meat and spring bamboo shootster.


    The Yu family fed a sheep. Yu Feng bought it yesterday from Pear Vige. Yu Wan had asked him to buy it. It was a ewe and also produced goat milk.


    Not long after Yu Shaoqing went to dig bamboo shoots, Yu Wan also woke up. As soon as she woke up, the three littleds seemed to have sensed something and woke up together.


    Yu Wan put on their clothes and led them to the courtyard. They obediently sat on their small toilet.


    Yu Wan went to squeeze the goat¡¯s milk. After cooking it, she put it into three small sheepskin bags. These sheepskin bags had been modified by Yu Wan. Two handles were added to the bag, and a hole was dug into the wooden stopper. A reed tube was inserted, and the ancient version of the little milk bottle was born.


    After the three littleds finished peeing, they were pulled by Yu Wan to wash up. They grabbed their little milk bottles with both hands and sat on the threshold of the central room to drink.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s carriage stopped outside the Yu Family¡¯s door. He alighted from the carriage and saw this scene.


    The three little fellows sucked hard, and sweat broke out on their foreheads, but they looked serious and satisfied.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s heart softened. The corners of his lips subconsciously curled into a smile. Just as he was about to call out to them, Yu Shaoqing, who had returned from digging bamboo shoots, strode out.


    He had heard themotion from the carriage and guessed that there were guests at home. Just as he was about to entertain them with a polite smile, in the end, he saw the handsome Yan Jiuchao and¡­ the pair of shoes that his daughter had personally made for him.

 Chapter 226 - Untitled

    <h4>Chapter 226: Untitled</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Shaoqing¡¯s smile froze on his face. Those were shoes his daughter had made for him. Why were they on this guy¡¯s feet?


    Yu Shaoqing¡¯s first reaction was that his daughter¡¯s shoes had been stolen by this fellow, but his second reaction was thinking which little thief will steal something and brazenly bring the stolen goods to his door?


    Yu Shaoqing was very angry! The consequences were very serious!


    Yan Jiuchao felt a powerful killing intenting at him. He raised his head and looked at Yu Shaoqing, the culprit of the killing intent. Yu Shaoqing clenched his fists tightly and his face was livid. His eyes were about to spew fire.


    Young Master Yan was puzzled. Didn¡¯t he already vent his anger about his ¡°private meeting¡± with his daughter in the middle of the night? Why was he still so aggressive after so long? In order to express his importance to his daughter, he even wore the shoes that his daughter had personally made. What kind of attitude was this?


    Just as Young Master Yan was puzzled, Yu Wan came over after washing her family¡¯s clothes. She did not care about the movements of the carriage. She wanted to see if the three children had finished drinking their milk. Then, she saw her father¡¯s mighty and fierce back and Yan Jiuchao¡¯s dumbfounded expression.


    The three little munchkins sat on the threshold between the two of them. They drank their milk and nced at the two adults with innocent expressions.


    Yu Wan thought to herself that something had happened again. Last time, he had shouted that he wanted to see her body, but her father had caught him red-handed. Her father¡¯s anger had yet to subside, and when he found out that he was the man who had taken her innocence three years ago, he wanted to kill him so much. How dare hee knocking on his door?


    The mes of war burned wildly, and the battle was about to start!


    Yu Wanposed herself and walked over. She called softly, ¡°Dad.¡±


    ¡°Ah Wan, you came at the right time!¡± Yu Shaoqing said angrily. ¡°Why is the birthday gift you gave me on his feet?!¡±


    Yu Wan was stunned. ¡°Dad, is your birthdaying soon?¡±


    Yu Shaoqing : ¡°¡­¡±


    Yu Shaoqing¡¯s heart suffered ten thousand blows.


    It had to be said that Yan Jiuchao had alsoe to visit under great pressure. He had prepared so many gifts and thought that since he was so considerate, Yu Shaoqing¡¯s iron heart should have softened. Unexpectedly, not only was Yu Shaoqing not soft-hearted, but he had a heavy hand.


    The majestic Young Master Yan let Yu Shaoqing chase after most of the vige with a broom, making him miserable.


    ¡°Look at you, who asked you toe over?¡± In the main room next door, Yu Wan took the cotton ball she had made, dipped it in disinfectant herbal juice, and wiped Yan Jiuchao¡¯s injured forehead. ¡°Look at your face. It¡¯s wounded.¡±


    This was not because Yu Shaoqing had beaten him up. Yu Shaoqing understood the principle of not hitting people in the face. In fact, Yu Shaoqing already knew Yan Jiuchao¡¯s true identity. Logically speaking, he shouldn¡¯t have offended his superior, but he really couldn¡¯t take this lying down. He hadn¡¯t even doted on his precious daughter enough before she was bullied by a stinky man. She even gave birth to three babies and snatched his birthday gift!


    Yu Shaoqing was also anxious. He panicked and stepped into the mud pit. Just as he was about to fall t on his face, Yan Jiuchao pulled him and ended up knocking into a stone. Fortunately, he only scratched the surface of his skin. After applying some medicine and recuperating for a few days, he would recover.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at her coldly. Yu Wan was applying medicine seriously and did not notice that Yan Jiuchao¡¯s gaze was about to skin her alive.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me toe?¡± Yan Jiuchao said coldly.


    Yu Wan looked at him in shock. ¡°When did I ask you toe over?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said coldly, ¡°You sent a letter to me the day before your father¡¯s birthday. Aren¡¯t you asking me toe and congratte your father?¡±


    She didn¡¯t know her father¡¯s birthday! Also, she had written a long list of crimes. Had she written them for nothing? How could this fellow find such a strange focus? She seemed to understand why her father always wanted to beat him up.


    Yu Wan took a deep breath and did not want to argue with him about this. She looked at the boxes outside the door and changed the topic. ¡°What are those?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯te empty-handed, so I prepared a few small gifts for your father.¡±


    ¡°Sm-small gifts?¡± Yu Wan looked at the dozen or so boxes tied with red silk and the pair of energetic geese on the table. The corners of her mouth twitched. This gift was really¡­ really small!


    The entire vige knew that Young Master Wan had returned and was carrying more than ten baskets of betrothal gifts and a pair of wild geese. In the Great Zhou Dynasty, wild geese were a wedding gift that was only used when one was proposing. Ordinary families could not find them, the rich families might be able to barely find one. However, Young Master Wan had somehow obtained a big pair, making the people in the vige feel strange.


    Yu Wan did not understand this. She thought that the geese were wild game sent by Yan Jiuchao and could be stewed for food. On the way back to the house, she thought of more than ten ways to cook the geese and drooled.


    Aunt asked Yu Feng and his brother to bring the children out to y. Only she, Uncle, Yu Shaoqing, and Madam Jiang sat in the room and discussed Yan Jiuchao¡¯s visit.


    They already knew that Yan Jiuchao was Young Master Wan. Back then, they only felt that Young Master Wan had found a quiet vige to study hard. Now that they thought about it, he was simply here for their Ah Wan!


    ¡°No wonder he had to protect Ah Wan no matter what when the earthquake happened.¡± Aunt was enlightened.


    ¡°He was the one who found Ah Wan when she fell off the cliff.¡± Uncle was enlightened.


    There was also the matter of Yu Shaoqing being taken care of by Yan Jiuchao after he was imprisoned. In the past, they only thought that Yan Jiuchao was repaying Yu Wan for saving his sons. But now, everyone does not think so. He was simply taking care of his future father-inw. What did it have to do with saving his sons?


    But then again, his fate with Ah Wan was really not shallow. The three children Ah Wan had casually saved were actually her own children, and the woman Yan Jiuchao had taken a fancy to was the mother of his children.


    Aunt did not know whether tough or cry.


    ¡°You can¡¯t me him for what happened three years ago.¡± Aunt had an extremely good impression of ¡°Young Master Wan¡±. Even if she found out the truth, she wouldn¡¯t me Yan Jiuchao. Of course, it was partly because she liked her son-inw more and more, but there was nock of her concept of men being superior. When such a thing happened to a woman, she was always the one who suffered. It was rare for a man to be willing to treat her sincerely.


    Uncle remained neutral. He doted on Ah Wan, but he also doted on his third brother. His third brother¡¯s crime had yet to be cleared. Wouldn¡¯t it be bad for his third brother if he offended that young master at this time?


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡± Yu Shaoqing mmed the table and said, ¡°I can tell at a nce that that brat isn¡¯t a good person! He bullied Ah Wan three years ago and left after bullying her! He made Ah Wan suffer so much! Now that he¡¯s back, he wants to snatch Ah Wan away. Dream on! Did I agree to give my daughter to him? He came to my door so openly! Who gave him the guts?!¡±


    The sickly Madam Jiang lowered her head guiltily.


    ¡°But Ah Wan has to get married eventually,¡± Aunt said earnestly.


    Yu Shaoqing said angrily, ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean she has to marry him! Is my Ah Wan¡¯s market very bad? Does no one want her? That Erniu, Shuanzi¡¯s brother¡­ and that person. Every time he sees Ah Wan, he doesn¡¯t even blink. Do you think I¡¯m blind!¡±


    That¡¯s because they didn¡¯t know that Ah Wan had children¡­ Aunt sighed secretly and thought to herself, What¡¯s wrong with her third brother? It¡¯s as if he ate a firestone. Usually, I don¡¯t think he finds Young Master Wan so displeasing. What did Young Master Wan do to make her third brother unhappy?


    The dozen or so congrattory gifts that Yan Jiuchao carried over were returned to the room next door intact. Yu Shaoqing closed the door and sat in the room alone, sulking.


    ¡°Dad.¡± Yu Wan pushed the door open and entered.


    At night, the room was dark. Her father did not even light an oilmp.


    ¡°We don¡¯tck money for oilmps anymore,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Yu Shaoqing ignored her. His tall body was hidden in the shadows. Although he was in his prime, the years of war had left indelible scars on his body. Yu Wan had never looked at him from this angle in the past. When she got closer today, she realized that there was an old scar behind his right ear.


    Someone had once taken a knife and tried to cut her father¡¯s head off. He must have been seriously injured back then to leave such a big piece of scar. There must be more and more serious scars where she could not see. They felt that she had suffered, but who had suffered as much as her father?


    She¡­ she had lost her parents since young. She had been raised by her aunt, who was not a woman with a strong family concept. No one in her family celebrated their birthday, and no one would leave food for those who returnedte. Most of the time, she did not know how to take care of her family¡¯s emotions, and she did not know if she would inadvertently hurt their feelings.


    ¡°Dad.¡± Yu Wan came behind Yu Shaoqing and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know today was your birthday.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing was very sad.


    Yu Wan handed a bag to him. ¡°It was done on the third day you returned.¡±?<i>I¡¯ve been too embarrassed to give it to you.</i>


    Some people were fearless when facing their lovers, but they were always very embarrassed when facing their parents.


    Yu Shaoqing took the bag with trembling hands and slowly opened it. It was two new ck shoes. One look at the unique embroidery method and soles and one could tell that it was made by his daughter. His daughter was not lying to him. She had really made shoes for him. Although they were not the pair he had seen before, they were earlier than that, and there were two pairs!


    Yu Shaoqing¡¯s heart melted. His eyes burned slightly, as if there was hot liquid about to rush out. He raised his head to stop himself from crying in front of his daughter. He took out a pair of cloth shoes and could not wait to change into them. Then, he stood up and took a big step smugly.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Yu Shaoqing screamed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Dad?¡± Yu Wan supported him.


    Yu Shaoqing¡¯s tears finally flowed down. ¡°Did you forget to pull out the needle¡­¡±

 Chapter 227 - Genius Little Munchkins

    <h4>Chapter 227: Genius Little Munchkins</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Shaoqing originally wanted to put on his shoes and walk around Yan Jiuchao to show off. Now, he couldn¡¯t anymore. He limped back to his bed, looking extremely pitiful.


    Yu Wan stretched out her hand speechlessly. ¡°Then¡­ then why don¡¯t I take the shoes away first¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Yu Shaoqing hugged the shoes tightly, not letting Yu Wan take them away.


    Yu Wan could only leave the room with her head lowered. Those were her earliest shoes. She was not very proficient in sewing and the steps were also incoherent. Unexpectedly, she dropped the embroidery needle inside. Yu Wan was also resentful.


    Dinner was cornbread that Aunt brought over and braised pork belly and bamboo shoots. Yu Wan split a portion and sent it to Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao seemed to have fallen asleep. Hey on the bed and let out even breathing. It was not until Yu Wan walked close that he suddenly woke up. A moment of vignce shed across his eyes. When he saw that it was Yu Wan, he returned to his normal expression and said stiffly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time to eat. My uncle¡¯s braised meat and braised bamboo shoots taste very good,¡± Yu Wan said as she ced the bowl and chopsticks on the table and lit the dim yellow oilmp.


    At this moment, Yu Wan finally saw his face clearly. He had taken off his crown and his ck hair hung casually. There was a strand of hair resting on his shoulder, decorating his handsome face. Yu Wan had seen many beautiful faces in her previous life, but she really could not get tired of the one in front of her. However, Yan Jiuchao seemed to be a little pale today. Yu Wan subconsciously touched his forehead. ¡°Did my father beat you up?¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Yan Jiuchao turned his head away angrily.


    Was he throwing a tantrum again? Yu Wan felt that Yan Jiuchao gave off a very strange feeling. Sometimes, he was as mature as an unfamiliar and cold man, and sometimes, he was as childish as a child. She did not know if his aura was different or if her gaze towards him had changed.


    <i>It¡¯s quite interesting,?</i>Yu Wan thought. Of course, it was not interesting if he was sick. Yu Wan saw that hisplexion was so bad and probably did not have much of an appetite, so she was not in a hurry to urge him to eat dinner. Instead, she pinched his wrist and ced three fingers on his pulse.


    Yan Jiuchao frowned. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao.¡± Yu Wan¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°Your pulse isn¡¯t right.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao retracted his hand indifferently. ¡°With your lousy medical skills, what¡¯s right or wrong?¡±


    Yu Wan said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate my medical skills. I¡¯ve already finished reading the medical books Grandpa Bao left for me. I don¡¯t dare to say anything else, but I won¡¯t make a mistake with my pulse.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao snorted in disdain. ¡°You became a divine doctor just by reading a medical book. Do you think it¡¯s so easy to be a doctor?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not like them.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s different? You¡¯re a woman, and they¡¯re men?¡±


    There was no way to chat today. Yu Wan stuffed the bowl and chopsticks into his hand and said, ¡°Eat by yourself,¡± before getting up and leaving.


    Shadow Thirteen walked in silently and looked at Yan Jiuchao. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell her?¡±


    ¡°Tell her what? That I¡¯m about to die?¡± Yan Jiuchao said coldly. ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet.¡± If he¡¯s going to die, he has to drag everyone with him.


    Yan Jiuchao took a bite of the braised meat that looked extremely good. It was tasteless.


    He couldn¡¯t even taste the food. From the moment he was born, he had been waiting for death day by day. This kind of thing didn¡¯t happen to Shadow Thirteen. Shadow Thirteen didn¡¯t dare to say that he empathized, but his heart ached for Young Master.


    At such a young age, he had carried too many things that he shouldn¡¯t have. Sometimes, Shadow Thirteen even thought that Young Master had lived too tired. The moment the curse came true might be a relief.


    ¡°Shadow Thirteen,¡± Yan Jiuchao said indifferently. ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll be the same as me?¡±


    They would start to have an attack when they were five or six years old. After that, they would not be able to eat properly. They would be eating medicine for their whole lives. They would weaken year by year until they were twenty-five¡­ No, perhaps not even that. Didn¡¯t they say? They would not live past twenty-five, or they might die at twenty. Who knew what their fate was?


    Shadow Thirteen wanted to say that no matter what the oue was, he would be by the little masters¡¯ side. As long as he was alive, he would search for the antidote for a day until the little masters¡¯ curse was lifted. If it was really impossible, he would protect the three little masters until thest moment of their lives.


    However, he did not say that in the end. Instead, he asked, ¡°Young Master, if you had known that Miss Yu was pregnant back then, would you have let her give birth?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Yan Jiuchao said firmly. ¡°What¡¯s the point of such a life?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen was silent.


    Young Master had never thought of living well. He wanted to die all the time, but he did not want to break the hearts of those people so quickly. Even if living was a torture, he gritted his teeth and endured it. He did not want the little masters to live such a twisted life, so he would rather they not be born.


    However, only when they saw how Young Master treated the little masters with their own eyes would they understand how much Young Master doted on them.


    Yan Jiuchao forced himself to swallow the bowl of food. He did not lose his taste buds all of a sudden. In the beginning, he could not taste the sweetness, and then he could not taste the saltiness. After that, he could not even taste the spiciness and bitterness. He ate so much that he could vomit. Now, he was much better because he was used to it.


    Yan Jiuchaoy down calmly after eating.


    The next day, Yu Wan woke up early. As usual, she squeezed some goat milk and ced it in a small bottle after cooking it. She took it to nourish the three littleds¡¯ bodies. She had also filled some for Bruiser and Zhenzhen yesterday, but the two of them were not used to this taste, so she did not make it for them today.


    The little munchkins sat on the threshold and drank their milk.


    Yu Wan was drying clothes in the open space outside the door. Without turning around, she knew that the three little fellows were looking at her intently.


    The vigers had seen the little munchkins before and knew that they were Young Master Wan¡¯s sons. They must have seen them appear at her house these two days. Yu Wan did not care how the vigers discussed her, but if they asked her in person, she would tell them truthfully that she was the little munchkins¡¯ mother.


    After Yu Wan finished drying the clothes, she walked over and kissed the little munchkins¡¯ foreheads one by one.


    Today was the day that the Drunken Immortal Pavilion would settle the payment for the goods. Later, the people from the Drunken Immortal Pavilion woulde to collect the goods. She nned to take their carriage to the Capital, but it was still early. Yu Wan did not want to stay idle, so she took the basket and wanted to go up the mountain.


    The three littleds followed her.


    ¡°You guys want to go too?¡± Yu Wan asked in amusement. Weren¡¯t the little fellows too clingy? They had to follow her no matter what she did. They even had to watch at the side when she bathed.


    The three of them nodded.


    Yu Wanughed. ¡°Alright then.¡± Then she would not go deep into the mountains. She would only walk around the periphery.


    The three of them returned to the house and grabbed three pieces of clean cotton cloth for Yu Wan. Yu Wan quickly realized that they wanted her to use the cotton cloth to make a bag on them likest time. Yu Wan tied the cotton cloth around their necks and a simple version of the bag waspleted.


    The three of them were very satisfied. After drinking thest mouthful of milk, they went up the mountain with Yu Wan.


    As spring grew stronger, the wild grass by the roadside became even more exuberant. They still wanted to pick everything they saw. After they were done, they showed it to Yu Wan. Yu Wan noticed that they had picked those they had picked the previous time.


    ¡°This is foxtail grass.¡±


    ¡°This is purple flower.¡±


    ¡°This is intain.¡±


    Yu Wan patiently said the names of each grass. When they picked the ditch polygon and came over, Yu Wan identally said ¡®pig cmity¡¯. This made the three of them anxious. The three of them looked around and picked three sawgrass. They looked at Yu Wan solemnly, as if they were saying that this was the real ¡®pig cmity¡¯!


    So¡­ were these little fellows testing her? They actually remembered everything? In order to confirm her guess, Yu Wan deliberately made a few mistakes. Every time she made a mistake, the three of them could pick the right grass.


    It had been many days since theyst entered the mountain, but they still remembered the names of those grasses. It could be seen that their memories were extremely good.


    Yu Wan was overjoyed. There was nothing more exciting than this. They grew slower than children their age and did not speak. Yu Wan had once suspected that their minds might have developed slower, but it seemed like that was not the case at all. They were all super smart children.


    Perhaps this was another form ofpensation from the heavens?


    Yu Wan felt that she was considered smart. She had the best results since she was young, but she did not know how much was due to her talents and how much was due to her diligence. But the only thing she was sure of was that she could not remember so many things when she was two years old.


    Yu Wan thought of the legendary talented Prince Yan. It was said that he was also an out-and-out genius when he was young. Could the three littleds have inherited it from him?


    The three littleds were no longer frightened by the frogs and insects because Yu Wan had told them that these little things were not terrifying. After Yu Wan caught three bullfrogs and five mantises, they finally believed that they were not a threat.


    Yu Wan picked the wild peppers while the three littleds picked raspberries. They had eaten the yellow and red ones before, so they understood that the red ones were sweeter. They specially picked the big and red ones, but they went to catch frogs while doing so.


    Yu Wan did not say anything. Until they caught a flower snake, Yu Wan was so frightened that she almost threw the basket out! I told you not to be afraid of frogs. Who asked you not to be afraid of snakes?!


    Yu Wan hurriedly grabbed the flower snake. However, she did not know if it was her imagination, but she felt that this flower snake was being pinched by her son until its eyes rolled back.


    After being frightened by the flower snake, Yu Wan decided to leave the mountain early.


    The three of them were not satisfied and did not want to leave. Yu Wan would not let them be. Fortunately, although they were unwilling, they did not make a fuss and obediently followed Yu Wan down the mountain.


    This time, they were only focused on catching small things. They did not pick many fruits. Yu Wan washed them all out and divided them into three bowls. There were only four to five in each bowl. The three of them first picked out the reddest andrgest one and fed it to Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan ate it.


    After that, they carried the fruits to Madam Jiang and Yu Shaoqing¡¯s room. When they came out, there was only one red fruit left in their bowl.


    They liked this kind of fruit very much. It was sour and sweet, and they never had enough of it. However, they did not protect their food. This was much better than her. They saw Yu Wan staring at the fruits in their bowls and probably thought that she wanted to eat more. They paused and handed thest fruit to Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan patted their heads. ¡°I¡¯m not eating. You guys eat.¡±


    Only then did the three of them put the fruit into their mouths.


    After another half an hour, the carriage from the Drunken Immortal Pavilion arrived. Now, not only did they have to transport stinky tofu, but they also had to transport sour bamboo shoots, so a total of two carriages arrived.


    One of them went to the old residence, while the other stopped in front of Yu Wan¡¯s door.


    ¡°Miss Yu!¡±


    It was Master Qin¡¯s hearty voice.


    Yu Wan came out to wee him. She imitated Master Qin¡¯s tone and teased, ¡°What brings Master Qin here?¡±


    Master Qin jumped off the carriage and red at Yu Wan. ¡°You learned this too?¡±


    Yu Wan led him into the central room. The three little fellows were watching Uncle Bruiser study.


    Master Qin heard the sound of reading and said in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s your brother, right?¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°I n to send him to a private school in town. He has to take an exam and pass it before he can enter the private school.¡±


    Master Qin didn¡¯t ask why he didn¡¯t go to vige school. In Master Qin¡¯s opinion, the Yu family¡¯s business had grown big and they didn¡¯tck money. They should send the children to town.


    Yu Wan poured a cup of tea for Master Qin. Master Qin picked it up and took a sip. ¡°I¡¯m here today to settle the payment with you.¡±


    She had never seen anyone who was so enthusiastic about settling the payment.


    In fact, Master Qin was indeed not as enthusiastic as others, but Yu Wan¡¯s things were really selling too well. The Drunken Immortal Pavilion was almost in short supply. He had more than one Drunken Immortal Pavilion. There was really not enough stinky tofu and sour bamboo shoots to sell.


    Today, other than settling the payment for Yu Wan¡¯s goods, he also wanted to ask Yu Wan if she had any ns to expand production.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°To be honest, I bought a mountain at the back. The workshop needs manpower, and so does the wastnd remation. The vigers are almost overwhelmed with work.¡±


    ¡°You can recruit people!¡± Master Qin said.


    Yu Wan thought about it and felt that this method was feasible. She was not satisfied with the business of the Drunken Immortal Pavilion. Sooner orter, her small workshop would be arge factory. It was necessary to recruit people. She also had to build a greenhouse, dig a fish pond, and open a farm. The current manpower was far from enough.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it,¡± she said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Master Qin smiled in satisfaction and took out a stack of banknotes and a list. ¡°Look, see if there¡¯s any difference in the number.¡±


    With that, he said to the coachman, ¡°Take down my abacus!¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Yu Wan¡¯s calctions were not slower than an abacus. When the coachman brought the abacus in, she had already finished checking it. ¡°Three hundred and eighteen taels. That¡¯s right.¡±


    Three hundred and eighteen taels a month. This was something she didn¡¯t dare to think about when she first transmigrated. Yu Wan put away the banknotes. ¡°Thank you, Master Qin.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re family, there¡¯s no need to be polite!¡± Master Qin smiled.


    Master Qin chatted with Yu Wan for a while more. On the other side, the goods had all been served. Master Qin stood up and bade farewell. Yu Wan gave him a jar of old marinade made by her uncle. This was not for sale, but for him to bring home to eat because he had a little foodie at home.


    ¡°I thank you on Zixu¡¯s behalf.¡± Master Qin happily epted the braised food and left with tworge carts of stinky tofu, beancurd, and sour bamboo shoots.


    Yu Wan went into the house to check Little Bruiser¡¯s homework, but before she could check halfway, another carriage stopped outside the house. Unlike Master Qin¡¯s carriage, although this carriage was also pulled by a horse, the horse was abnormally powerful and tall, and it vaguely emitted a cold domineering aura.


    This was¡­


    Just as Yu Wan was wondering who the other party was, she saw the curtain of the carriage being lifted. A man in navy blue brocade clothes walked down. He was tall, well-built, had deep eyebrows, a handsome face, and bronze skin. His aura was powerful.


    Yu Wan felt the same killing intent as her father. Some children in the vige surrounded them curiously, but none of them dared to approach. It was obvious that they were frightened by the man¡¯s aura.


    Yu Wan did not know who he was, but she could guess that his status was not simple. She really did not know how her small temple could attract such a big Buddha.


    The man walked up to Yu Wan. He was so tall!


    Yu Wan raised her head and looked at him like a pitiful woman.


    The man did not have any ill intentions. He looked at Yu Wan and said, ¡°May I know if Miss Yu is around?¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± Yu Wan said.


    When many girls saw him for the first time, they were scared to tears by his almost fierce appearance. However, Yu Wan stood there calmly. Other than a nk expression, she did not have any other emotions.


    The man¡¯s lips twitched. Yu Wan felt that he might want to smile to express his friendliness, but it was really not suitable for him to smile. The corners of his lips twitched, making him even more terrifying.


    Some children in the vige cried in fear.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Yu Wan asked calmly.


    The man also replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯m Xiao Zhenting.¡±


    Xiao Zhenting? Yu Wan was not unfamiliar with this name. He was the legendary Grand Marshal of the army, Shangguan Yan¡¯s second husband, and Yan Jiuchao¡¯s stepfather. Why was he looking for her?


    Yan Jiuchao was just next door. Should she call him, call him, or call him?


    As if seeing Yu Wan¡¯s confusion, Xiao Zhenting slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m not here to look for Cong¡¯er.¡±


    Cong¡¯er? Yan Jiuchao?


    ¡°Then you¡¯re here to¡­ buy stinky tofu?¡± Shangguan Yan liked her stinky tofu.


    Xiao Zhenting took out a porcin bottle and handed it to Yu Wan. ¡°This is Cong¡¯er¡¯s medicine. I hope you can let him take it.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give it to him yourself?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t eat it if I give it to him.¡±


    Yu Wan had heard from Bai Tang that Yan Jiuchao did not have a good rtionship with his stepfather. Otherwise, he would not have preferred to live alone in Yan City than move to the Xiao family in the Capital with Shangguan Yan.


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes moved. She removed the cork and poured out a pill. ¡°Eat first.¡±


    The coachman was shocked. Was this girl suspecting Grand Marshal Xiao? How dare she?!


    Xiao Zhenting did not say anything and ate it without hesitation.


    ¡°You have to eat too!¡± Yu Wan gave another one to the coachman.


    The coachman was stunned. Why did he have to eat it? The coachman looked at Xiao Zhenting, who nodded. The coachman took the pill and swallowed it.


    Yu Wan was relieved to see that nothing happened to the two of them.

 Chapter 228 - Daddy, Don’t Go

    <h4>Chapter 228: Daddy, Don¡¯t Go</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Xiao Zhenting was really here to deliver the medicine. This was because after Yu Wan epted the medicine bottle, he got into the carriage and left. The entire process was unbelievably fast. If not for the medicine bottle in her hand, Yu Wan would probably think that the mountain-like man had never appeared and that everything was just her imagination.


    Yu Wan was not curious about how Xiao Zhenting found her. Shangguan Yan knew her rtionship with Yan Jiuchao. As Shangguan Yan¡¯s husband, he should also know.


    ¡°¡­The clouds give way to the rain, and the dew turns to frost. Gold gives birth to beautiful water, and jadees out of the Kungang. The sword is called the Obelisk, and the bead is called the Night Light. The fruits are precious, and the vegetables are heavy¡­¡±


    Little Bruiser¡¯s loud reading voice came from her parents¡¯ room. Yu Wan walked over to take a look and saw Little Bruiser sitting on a chair, shaking his head and carrying the Thousand Character ssic. She didn¡¯t know if it was because the ancient people were all like this, or if this was indeed more convenient to remember. Little Bruiser shook his head seriously. The three littleds looked at him without blinking and also shook their heads rhythmically.


    <i>Perhaps they were also memorizing books, but there was no sound,</i>?Yu Wan thought.


    Yu Wan did not disturb them and turned to go next door.


    The children in the countryside were not so spoiled. Bruiser always went out to y by himself and they did not know where he went. However, when it was time to eat, he would obedientlye back. Little Bruiser knew by heart which ces in the vige he could go and which ces he could not go. Of course, he would asionally mess around, such as provoking Doggie. However, most of the time, this uncle was very responsible.


    If the children made Yu Wan feel at ease, then Yan Jiuchao¡¯s situation was not optimistic. It was alreadyte in the morning, but he was still unconscious. He didn¡¯t even wake up when Yu Wan took his pulse.


    Uncle Wan returned to the Young Master Manor, and Shadow Six also left, leaving Shadow Thirteen to guard the room.


    Shadow Thirteen was not an outsider. Yu Wan thought for a while and told him about Xiao Zhenting¡¯s visit.


    Shadow Thirteen did not look surprised at all.


    Yu Wan sighed. His martial arts were so good, so he should have sensed Xiao Zhenting¡¯s aura long ago. Fortunately, she had said it herself. Otherwise, if she had been hiding it all this time, who knew what kind of hostility would arise.


    Yu Wan did not ask about what she should not ask. Yan Jiuchao would tell her what he wanted her to know. If she did not want her to know, she would only make things difficult for Shadow Thirteen.


    But there was only one sentence¡ª


    ¡°Can the medicine given by Xiao Zhenting be given to your Young Master?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen nodded.


    Yu Wan: ¡°Oh.¡± She still didn¡¯t ask more.


    Shadow Thirteen couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°He ate it in the past, but I didn¡¯t let Young Master know.¡±


    Yu Wan caught three pieces of information from his words: First, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s illness had not been going on for a day or two. Second, Xiao Zhenting could be trusted. At the very least, she could feed Yan Jiuchao the medicine he gave her without worry. Third, Yan Jiuchao had a deep grudge against his stepfather.


    Yan Jiuchao was like a hedgehog. Whoever approached him would be pricked with blood.


    Yu Wan silently thought that she was probably thick-skinned. Otherwise, why wasn¡¯t she afraid of being pricked by Yan Jiuchao?


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look at the children first. When he¡¯s awake, call me.¡± With that, Yu Wan stood up and left.


    The moment she stepped out of the door, Shadow Thirteen suddenly said, ¡°Uncle Wan said that Young Master wasn¡¯t like this when he was young.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen was young. When he reached Yan Jiuchao¡¯s side, Yan Jiuchao was already so infuriating. However, Uncle Wan had secretly told him and Shadow Six that when Young Master was very young, he was also a lovable obedient child.


    Shadow Thirteen would not have said this in the past, but after interacting with her, he had long changed his opinion of Yu Wan. When everyone gradually distanced themselves from Young Master, he at least hoped to help Young Master keep Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan smiled and nodded. ¡°He¡¯s not that annoying now.¡±


    ¡­ .


    On the other side, Xiao Zhenting¡¯s carriage drove towards the vige entrance.


    The coachman muttered, ¡°Master, isn¡¯t that girl too bold? Doesn¡¯t she know who you are? She actually dares to question what you gave her? Does she know that you can make her father unable to return to the military camp for the rest of his life with just a flick of your finger?¡±


    Xiao Zhenting said, ¡°What she did was good. Cong¡¯er doesn¡¯tck people who are pretending to be obedient. He onlycks someone bold and meticulous. I think she doesn¡¯t look like a peasant girl, but she has the guts to be a daughter of a general.¡±


    ¡°Guts?¡± The coachman thought of Yu Wan¡¯s calm appearance when facing Xiao Zhenting, and then thought of the few girls from the Xiao family trembling in fear in front of his master. He thought to himself that that girl was just simply bold.


    When they passed by the Zhao family¡¯s residence, Xiao Zhenting suddenly frowned.


    ¡°Slow down,¡± he said.


    The coachman tightened his reins and brought the carriage to a halt.


    Outside the Zhao family¡¯s door, Ah Wei was cleaning the courtyard. Ever since Ah Wei ¡°saved¡± Yu Wan and was exposed to the entire vige, his unauthorized actions were discovered by Grandma. Grandma reprimanded him fiercely and even punished him to work the fields.


    Xiao Zhenting¡¯s cold gazended on Ah Wei.


    ¡°What is it, Master?¡± the coachman asked, puzzled. ¡°Is there something wrong with that man?¡±


    Of course, something was wrong. That person¡¯s internal breath was terrifyingly powerful, and it even vaguely gave Xiao Zhenting an indescribable sense of danger. The appearance of such an expert beside Yan Jiuchao could not help but make Xiao Zhenting wary.


    Xiao Zhenting moved his wrist.


    Ah Wei suddenly felt a cold killing intent. He turned to look at the carriage and his heart skipped a beat. From the horse¡¯s panting, this carriage had been stopped for a while, but he had never sensed the other party¡¯s aura. The other party was very powerful and terrifying!


    Just as Xiao Zhenting was about to attack Ah Wei, the three littleds ran over.


    Ah Wei hated children more than experts! He screamed, threw down his broom, and began to flee with his head in his hands!


    The little munchkins chased after Ah Wei andughed like pigs.


    Xiao Zhenting¡¯s killing intent faded under the little munchkins¡¯ughter. He had never heard themugh like this before, and a trace of surprise could not help but sh across his eyes. He moved his body, as if he wanted to get out of the carriage and hug them, but in the end, he sat back down and said to the coachman, ¡°Back to the Capital.¡±


    ¡­ .


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s illness acted up more aggressively than he had imagined. He only woke up in the afternoon. When he woke up, he did not feel hungry at all. He just widened his eyes and stared nkly at the curtain.


    Shadow Thirteen went next door to call Yu Wan.


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao.¡± Yu Wan came to the bed and called him softly.


    Yan Jiuchao did not respond and continued to stare at the top of the tent.


    Yu Wan took out her hand and waved it in front of his eyes. He did not even blink.


    ¡°He lost consciousness.¡± Yu Wan frowned.


    ¡°What?¡± Shadow Thirteen was stunned.


    Yu Wan touched his forehead. It was a little hot.


    Yu Wan poured some water and took out the pills that Xiao Zhenting had sent over. Before Xiao Zhenting left, he had instructed her to let him take one pill a day. If it was serious, she could add one more. Yu Wan fed him two pills in one go.


    Yan Jiuchao was still staring nkly.


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao, Yan Jiuchao, Yan Jiuchao!¡± Yu Wan patted his cheek and called out to him. However, Yan Jiuchao didn¡¯t seem to hear a word. Yu Wan looked at Shadow Thirteen and said, ¡°Was he like this in the past?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen shook his head solemnly. ¡°No, Young Master has been unconscious, fainted, and lost his mind, but he¡¯s never been like this¡­¡± Where his eyes widened, but he did not react to anything around him.


    Yu Wan sat at the head of the bed and half hugged Yan Jiuchao. ¡°Yan Jiuchao, can you hear me?¡± He was lying in her arms, but she felt like she was losing him. He was leaving¡­


    ¡°Young Master!¡± Shadow Thirteen also called out to him. However, he did not even respond to Yu Wan¡¯s voice, let alone his.


    Shadow Thirteen clenched his fists so tightly that his body trembled.


    For some reason, Yu Wan suddenly thought of something Yu Zigui had once said to her.?<i>¡°Didn¡¯t Yan Jiuchao tell you? He won¡¯t live past twenty-five!¡±</i>


    She didn¡¯t believe it at first! But now¡ª


    Yu Wan took a deep breath and suppressed her surging emotions. She still couldn¡¯t believe it.


    The three little munchkins were waiting for Yu Wan in the room. After waiting for a long time, they came over. They saw Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao.


    It was unknown if Yu Wan¡¯s emotions had affected them or if Yan Jiuchao¡¯s appearance had shocked them, but their eyes widened and they walked to the bed with nk expressions. They pulled Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hand.


    Yan Jiuchao did not react.


    The little munchkins looked at Yu Wan in panic.


    Yu Wan tried her best to restrain her emotions and not let any abnormalities appear on her face. She rubbed their headsfortingly and said to Shadow Thirteen, ¡°Go to the Xiao Manor.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen went without stopping.


    The little munchkins climbed into bed.


    Usually, they would make life difficult for Yan Jiuchao. However, at this moment, the three of them seemed to have sensed something and crawled into Yan Jiuchao¡¯s arms one by one. Their little heads were resting on his chest, and their little hands gripped his clothes tightly, as if they were saying¡ª


    Daddy, don¡¯t go.

 Chapter 229 - I Will Treat Him

    <h4>Chapter 229: I Will Treat Him</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Xiao Zhenting left the Capital overnight. This matter could not be hidden from Shangguan Yan. Shangguan Yan also came. When the couple arrived at the vige, the little munchkins were already asleep. They fell asleep in Yan Jiuchao¡¯s arms. Yan Jiuchao probably never dreamed that the little brats, who were so naughty, would actually quietly nestle in his arms, guard him, and wait for him.


    Yu Wan let the children sleep beside Yan Jiuchao. Yan Jiuchao doted on them so much. With them apanying him, perhaps he could wake up early.


    ¡°Cong¡¯er!¡±


    Shangguan Yan¡¯s voice reached before she arrived.


    Yu Wan was sitting by the bed wiping Yan Jiuchao¡¯s face. When she heard this, she put down her handkerchief and stood up to carry the basin to the shelf at the side.


    Shangguan Yan walked in, travel-worn. Her eyes were red. She must have cried all the way here. Before she entered the room, she had probably cleaned up. However, the moment she saw Yan Jiuchao, she could not help but cry.


    Xiao Zhenting walked in. This room was quite spacious, but once this burly man entered, the space seemed cramped. He patted Shangguan Yan¡¯s shoulderfortingly. ¡°Don¡¯t cry first. You¡¯ll wake the children up. Let the doctor take a look first.¡±


    His voice was naturally rough, and it was not gentle when he lowered it, but his careful look made people think of the gentleness of a ferocious beast.


    Shangguan Yan was moved by him. She looked at Yan Jiuchao and then at the three sleeping littleds. She stopped crying and was helped to the side by Xiao Zhenting.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Xiao Zhenting said as he looked at the door. This voice seemed to emit the pressure of a ferocious beast.


    An old doctor with a white beard walked in with a medical kit. He was not an imperial physician of the pce, but a doctor that Xiao Zhenting had found from themoners. He was best at such difficult illnesses. All the medicine that he had given Yan Jiuchao all these years was concocted by him.


    Yu Wan stood quietly in front of the shelf. No one seemed to notice her, nor did anyone let her out, so she stayed in the room without moving.


    The old doctor indeed had some skills. After giving Yan Jiuchao a few needles, Yan Jiuchao closed his empty and lifeless eyes. Compared to him not blinking, as if his soul had been sucked dry, it was more eptable for him to fall asleep like this.


    However, Yu Wan understood that his illness did not improve.


    The old doctor took Yan Jiuchao¡¯s pulse again. After he was done, he touched his beard and sighed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Doctor Zhong? How¡¯s my son?¡± Shangguan Yan asked in a choked voice.


    The old doctor cupped his hands and said helplessly, ¡°Young Master¡¯s situation isn¡¯t good.¡±


    ¡°W-what¡¯s wrong?¡± Shangguan Yan asked anxiously.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have much time left,¡± the old doctor said helplessly.


    Shangguan Yan felt her vision go ck and the world spin. Xiao Zhenting held her in time to prevent her from falling to the ground.


    Shangguan Yan burst into tears. ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t they say there were still two years¡­ He¡¯s only twenty-three¡­¡±


    Yu Wan frowned. So it was true. Yu Zigui wasn¡¯t lying. Yan Jiuchao really wouldn¡¯t live past twenty-five.


    The old doctor said, ¡°That¡¯s the ideal situation, but this ¡®illness¡¯ can worsen at any time.¡±


    It was already an eye-opener for him to be able to live until today. Of course, the old doctor did not dare to say this. As a doctor who had prescribed pills for Yan Jiuchao for more than ten years, he knew better than anyone that Yan Jiuchao¡¯s situation was actually worsening every year. His dosage increased again and again, but this year, he could not increase it anymore. Otherwise, things would definitely go the other way when they reached an extreme.


    Shangguan Yan cried until she fainted. Xiao Zhenting carried her to the room next door.


    The most heartbreaking thing in life was to see one¡¯s child die before oneself. Yu Wan was now a mother, so she understood Shangguan Yan¡¯s reaction very well.


    The old doctor stayed in the house. He went to the carriage to get the medicine and said that he wanted to give Yan Jiuchao a medicinal bath. This was a futile struggle and was just tofort Shangguan Yan.


    The two of them did not bring any servants. The water in the basin had turned cold. Yu Wan went to the kitchen to get another basin and continued to wipe Yan Jiuchao¡¯s face.


    ¡°He was poisoned by a curse.¡±


    Xiao Zhenting¡¯s voice suddenly sounded behind Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan turned around and looked around. After confirming that he was talking to her, she stood up and greeted, ¡°Grand Marshal Xiao.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite.¡± Xiao Zhenting gestured for her to sit.


    Yu Wan sat back on the stool. This man was too tall. When she stood, she looked like an innocent little pitiful thing in front of him. When she sat down, she looked like a little kitten.


    Therefore, it was not that they did not notice her just now, but they could not greet her. The reason why they did not let her leave was because they were willing to let her understand Yan Jiuchao¡¯s illness.


    Perhaps they¡­ treat her as one of his own?


    Yu Wan pulled Yan Jiuchao¡¯s cold hand. His body was hot but his hands and feet were cold. This was not a good sign. She wiped his hand with a hot cotton cloth and said in a low voice, ¡°Did he get it at a young age?¡±


    Xiao Zhenting nodded. ¡°When he was two or three years old.¡±


    Wouldn¡¯t that be the same age as the little munchkins? Yu Wan clenched her fists. ¡°Who¡¯s so cruel?¡±


    ¡°Thete Emperor,¡± Xiao Zhenting said.


    Yu Wan was stunned. Thete Emperor? Wasn¡¯t thete Emperor Yan Jiuchao¡¯s grandfather? Why would he poison his imperial grandson?


    ¡°Thete Emperor thought that Prince Yan was not his flesh and blood,¡± Xiao Zhenting said.


    He thought? That means he is, isn¡¯t it? Yu Wan looked at Xiao Zhenting in shock. Xiao Zhenting sighed. ¡°Unfortunately, this misunderstanding couldn¡¯t be cleared up to thete Emperor until his death. However, even if it was cleared up, thete Emperor couldn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°Is there no solution to this curse?¡± Yu Wan did not ask who framed Prince Yan. This could not be a simple misunderstanding, but there were some things that she should not know.


    Xiao Zhenting was very satisfied with her tact. This kind of royal secret should not be revealed to outsiders. It was already a risk to expose thete Emperor. Was he tired of living or was he tired of this girl dying quickly?


    Xiao Zhenting did not say anything about Yu Wan¡¯s doubts. ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve been searching for a way to resolve the curse¡­ This isn¡¯t from the Central ins. It¡¯s a poison curse from Southern Xinjiang. It first appeared in the Nanzhao Nation.¡±


    Yu Wan had studied a lot during this period of time and roughly understood that the ces south of the Central ins were called the Southern Xinjiang. Most of Southern Xinjiang was the territory of the Nanzhao Nation, and there were also a few small ns who had submitted to the Nanzhao Nation.


    Xiao Zhenting continued, ¡°The original intention was to use it to tame the royal sacrificial soldiers. After discovering that its toxicity was irreversible, the Nanzhao royal family gradually banned it. However, its secret recipe was passed down. I didn¡¯t expect it to also spread to the Central ins, nor did I expect thete Emperor to have such a vicious method to deal with Prince Yan¡¯s children.¡±


    Yu Wan could not understand thete Emperor¡¯s actions either. However, it was said that apanying the Emperor was like apanying a tiger. Those who could sit on the throne were probably not soft-hearted people. Even though he knew that Prince Yan was not his flesh and blood, he could not deal with Prince Yan openly because of the royal family¡¯s reputation. The hatred that was umted in his heart made thete Emperor do inhumane things.


    However, it was hard on Yan Jiuchao. He was still so young. This kind ofpetition was unfair to him.


    ¡°Since this poison curse is so domineering, is Yan Jiuchao hopeless?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Xiao Zhenting paused and said, ¡°Have you heard of the Southern Xinjiang Gu technique?¡±


    Yu Wan shook her head.


    Xiao Zhenting said, ¡°There¡¯s a Gu technique in Southern Xinjiang that might be able to resolve this poison curse.¡±


    However, Gu techniques were not so easy to master. If one wanted to be a true Gu Master, they had to nurture Gu with their bodies. Ordinary people could not withstand the poison of Gu at all, so there were very few Gu Masters.


    Moreover, what Yan Jiuchao needed was not ordinary Gu Masters.


    Xiao Zhenting said, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Xiao Wu to go to Southern Xinjiang. I believe there will be some progress soon.¡±


    No wonder he had not seen Master Xiao Wu during this period of time. It turned out that he had gone to Southern Xinjiang to find an antidote for Yan Jiuchao.


    ¡­ .


    Shangguan Yan could have brought Yan Jiuchao back to the Capital, but she did not do so. She and Xiao Zhenting stayed in the vige. The two of them were like an ordinary couple taking care of their seriously-ill son.


    Everyone in the vige knew that Young Master Wan¡¯s parents hade, and they knew that he had parents. His mother was as beautiful as a flower, and his father was mighty and strong. He was really lucky.


    The vigers also knew that Young Master Wan was sick. Young Master Wan was their vige¡¯s great benefactor. When he was sick, they naturally had to visit him. Every day, there were vigers carrying fresh vegetables or wild vegetables to Young Master Wan¡¯s house.


    Shangguan Yan epted them all gratefully.


    ¡°He has to get better quickly,¡± Aunt Zhang said.


    Shangguan Yan took the basket of chili from Aunt Zhang and felt emotional. She could hear such words countless times every day, but she would never get tired of it. In the Capital, everyone hoped that her son would die early, but here, everyone wanted her son to live well.


    Shangguan Yan returned to the house and looked into the bronze mirror. She took off the golden hairpin on her head, took off the expensive silk, and changed into a in cloth shirt.


    When Xiao Zhenting returned to the house, he saw his high and mighty wife holding a hoe and bending down to flip the ground in the backyard like a peasant woman.


    Xiao Zhenting looked at her in shock.


    A trace of shyness shed across Shangguan Yan¡¯s face. ¡°I¡­ I saw them flipping the ground like this. I don¡¯t know if they did it right.¡±


    ¡°Let me do it,¡± Xiao Zhenting said as he rolled up his sleeves.


    Xiao Zhenting was an expert at war. But he was useless in flipping the ground. The couple spent the entire morning in the backyard, destroying all the goodnd.


    There were many vigers who came to visit. Shangguan Yan had heard a lot about her son from them. She never knew that her infamous son was so respected in the vige.


    ¡°Young Master Wan is a good person. Back then, we were bullied by the people from Apricot Flower Vige. It was Young Master Wan who convinced the county magistrate!¡±


    ¡°Young Master Wan even saved Miss Yu!¡±


    ¡°Young Master Wan is a schr. He¡¯s very good at studying. He¡¯s the quasi-top schr of our vige!¡±


    Good person? Benefactor? Top schr? Were they really talking about her son?


    The vigers did not know Yan Jiuchao¡¯s identity and illness, but the Yu family had more or less obtained some concrete news.


    ¡°Ah Wan.¡± Uncle came to Yu Wan¡¯s house with his walking stick. His legs were much more convenient, and he could slowly walk for half a mile without his walking stick. However, he was anxious to see Yu Wan, so he still used his walking stick.


    Yu Wan had just finished checking Little Bruiser¡¯s homework. She had things to be busy with, but she didn¡¯t miss a single thing that she should have done. Uncle simply didn¡¯t understand how she did it. If other girls encountered such a thing, they would be crying their eyes out. However, his Ah Wan didn¡¯t cry. His Ah Wan was very strong.


    ¡°Uncle, why are you here? If there¡¯s something, just let me go over. Your legs are only getting better. You can¡¯t walk too much.¡± Yu Wan helped Uncle to a chair and sat down.


    Uncle said with heartache, ¡°I came to see you. If you¡¯re sad¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sad,¡± Yu Wan interrupted her uncle.


    Uncle was stunned.


    Yu Wan said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll treat him, so there¡¯s nothing to be sad about.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± This was not an ordinary illness. It could not be cured.


    Yu Wan smiled and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll treat him, just like how I treated Uncle back then.¡±


    Uncle was speechless. He wanted to refute, but he realized that he could not say a word. Back then, this girl had boasted that she wanted to treat his leg. Everyone thought she was crazy, but in the end, she did it. In their opinion, it was impossible, but she had never given up. If she could treat his leg, she could also¡­ treat Young Master Yan¡¯s illness, right?


    But¡­ but the doctors she could find could also be found by the Xiao family and the Young Master Manor. They could even find more. If they were helpless, could Ah Wan really do it?


    ¡°This time, I¡¯ll treat him myself,¡± Yu Wan said.


    The medical books left behind by Grandpa Bao had already been memorized by Yu Wan. Yu Wan found more medical books to read. She bought all the medical books in town and did not find any that were useful. So she went to the Capital again.


    ¡°Medical books. I have them at home too,¡± Bai Tang said.


    The families with deep foundations had some books. Bai Tang moved all the bookshelves in her house and sent them all to Yu Wan. Afraid that these medical books were not enough, she found a bookstore in the Capital and bought all the medical books she could buy.


    The medical books of the Young Master Manor and the Xiao family were also sent to Yu Wan¡¯s room.


    Shangguan Yan did not think that Yu Wan could really help. She just saw that she really wanted to save her son and let her do whatever she wanted.


    ¡°Ah Wan!¡±


    Yu Feng rushed into Yu Wan¡¯s room.


    Yu Wan put down the medical book in her hand and looked up at him. ¡°Big Brother?¡±


    Yu Feng walked in a hurry and was sweating profusely. He didn¡¯t have the time to wipe his sweat. He carefully took out a cloth bag and opened it to Yu Wan. ¡°Look, a medical book.¡±


    Unlike the brand new medical books that were bought on the market or stored by aristocratic families, this medical book looked a little dpidated and the pages were yellow.


    ¡°Where did you get it?¡± Yu Wan took the medical book.


    Yu Feng said, ¡°I went to the neighboring vige to collect spring bamboo shoots just now and met Old Cui. He heard that our family was buying medical books, so he said that he also had one in his hands and asked me if I wanted it. I want to buy it. I don¡¯t know many words so I don¡¯t know whether I bought it correctly. It¡¯s one tael of silver. If he dares to trick me, I¡¯ll beat him up!¡±


    With her big brother¡¯s stingy personality, he was actually willing to spend a tael of silver to buy an old medical book. He had really plucked a feather from a miser.


    Yu Wan looked at him gratefully. ¡°It¡¯s a medical book. Thank you, Big Brother.¡±


    ¡°As long as I didn¡¯t buy it wrongly! Take a look first. I¡¯ll go to work first.¡± With that, Yu Feng left another bag of fresh fruits before turning around and leaving.


    Yu Wan nced at the fruits and smiled. She carefully flipped through the medical skills she had.


    Five miles away from Lotus Flower Vige, there was a carriage parked.


    Old Cui stood outside the carriage and said respectfully, ¡°¡­Your Highness, I¡¯ve sold the medical book to the Yu family. If Her Highness finds out¡­¡±


    Yan Huaijing said indifferently, ¡°I won¡¯t let her know. Even if she knows, I¡¯ll take the me for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that, Your Highness. However¡­¡± Old Cui paused and asked in confusion,¡± Isn¡¯t Your Highness ipatible with Yan Jiuchao? Why do you want me to give the medical book to Miss Yu? What if¡­ she cured Yan Jiuchao?¡±


    Old Cui had never diagnosed Yan Jiuchao¡¯s illness, so it was difficult to judge if medical books were useful to Yan Jiuchao. However, Yan Huaijing¡¯s attitude was clear that he did not want Yan Jiuchao to die.


    Old Cui said, ¡°Forgive me for being blunt, but this is a good time to get rid of Yan Jiuchao.¡±


    Yan Huaijing said coldly, ¡°There are many ways for me to get rid of him, but I want to win openly and make him admit defeat! He has to live and see how I defeat him bit by bit!¡±


    Unknowingly, Yu Wan was so engrossed in her medical books that she forgot to eat and sleep.


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Yu Shaoqing cleared his throat by the door.


    Yu Wan rubbed her sore neck. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we don¡¯tck money for oilmps?¡± Yu Shaoqing ced the big bowl in his hand on the table, lit two oilmps, and turned the wick to its brightest. ¡°Eat something first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Wan nodded. She happened to be hungry.


    ¡°It¡¯s dumplings,¡± Yu Wan said in surprise. She didn¡¯t like food made of flour, but she liked dumplings. Her father¡¯s dumplings had thin skin, and the meat was firm and delicious. Yu Wan ate three in one go. ¡°Phew, hot!¡±


    ¡°No one is snatching it from you!¡± Yu Shaoqing reprimanded her.


    Yu Wan looked at the other bowl of dumplings and said, ¡°Dad, you eat too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten,¡± Yu Shaoqing said.


    Yu Wan blinked in confusion. ¡°Then who is this bowl for?¡±


    Yu Shaoqing said fiercely, ¡°For-for you. If you can¡¯t eat it¡­ just send it to that guy.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled.?<i>Yan Jiuchao, look, my father made dumplings for you.</i>


    On the seventh day Yan Jiuchao fell asleep, there was news from the Xiao Manor that Master Xiao Wu had returned to the Capital. He had found a Gu Master!

 Chapter 230 - Southern Xinjiang Gu Master

    Chapter 230: Southern Xinjiang Gu Master


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Master Xiao Wu had left the Capital for so long and did not know that Xiao Zhenting had already moved to Lotus Flower Vige. After he returned to the Capital, he immediately went to the Xiao Manor. He was in a hurry and was in a sorry state. The butler asked him to rest for a while and he entered the vige to report this news to Xiao Zhenting and Shangguan Yan.


    Shangguan Yan instantly felt that her waist no longer hurt. After rummaging the fields for two days, she was almost unable to get off the bed.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the doctor? Take me to him!¡± She said anxiously.


    ¡°I¡¯ve settled him in the manor,¡± the butler said. ¡°Should we bring Young Master back now?¡±


    Although Yan Jiuchao did not acknowledge Xiao Zhenting as his stepfather, Xiao Zhenting did, so everyone in the manor called him Young Master.


    !!


    Xiao Zhenting pondered for a moment and said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. I¡¯ll see the Gu Master first.¡±


    All these years, he had found countless famous doctors to treat Yan Jiuchao¡¯s illness, and there was nock of undeserved reputation among them. If that Gu Master was only a dabbler, why would he let his child suffer for nothing?


    Xiao Zhenting said to Shangguan Yan, ¡°Stay here and take care of the children. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    It was not that he really wanted her to take care of Yan Jiuchao, but Xiao Zhenting was worried that the Gu Master would say something that she could not bear.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± Xiao Zhenting said to Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan nodded and set off with Xiao Zhenting.


    The butler did not know Yu Wan and was secretly puzzled as to who this girl was. Why was she brought along by his Grand Marshal? And from the looks of it, Madam did not seem to object. The butler did not dare to ask and sat in the outer carriage with the coachman.


    The vige was left far behind, and the carriage drove into Lotus Flower Town. It waste at night, and the town was silent, leaving only the rapid sound of horse hooves and the sound of wheels turning.


    Yu Wan sat quietly in the carriage with this burly man beside her.


    Xiao Zhenting¡¯s facial features were not bad, and he was even very resolute and handsome. However, he had an aura that unknowingly crushed thousands of troops.


    The butler shook his head. She must have fainted from fear, right?


    ¡°Can you ask Master Xiao Wu how he found the Gu Master?¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. The butler¡¯s body trembled and he almost fell off the carriage! This girl was not panting or trembling. She did not look like she was frightened by his Marshal at all. It was too strange!


    ¡°She¡¯s asking you a question,¡± Xiao Zhenting said in a deep voice.


    Look, his Marshal was so fierce. The butler patted his chest and told them everything he had learned from Master Xiao Wu.


    It turned out that Master Xiao Wu had infiltrated Southern Xinjiang.


    The rtionship between the Southern Xinjiang and the Great Zhou was not in a deadlock. However, Master Xiao Wu was an official and was not allowed to leave the Great Zhou at will. He was worried about leaving this matter to others, so he could only take the risk of being beheaded.


    That Gu Master was from Southern Xinjiang and was quite famous locally. Master Xiao Wu had spent a lot of money to invite him over from Southern Xinjiang. This was just a consultation fee. To treat Yan Jiuchao, he had to pay another reward.


    The remuneration was a small matter. The Xiao family did notck money. It was just that the Gu Master was aloof and proud and not easy to get along with. Master Xiao Wu asked them to serve him carefully.


    Xiao Zhenting nodded. As long as he could treat Yan Jiuchao¡¯s illness, everything could be discussed.


    In the middle of the night, the carriage arrived at the Xiao Manor. The butler knew that her surname was Yu and called out, ¡°Miss Yu, please.¡±


    Yu Wan followed the master and servant into the manor.


    The Xiao Manor in the night was like a sleeping beast.


    This was the first time Yu Wan entered the Xiao Manor. Her first feeling was that it was bigger than the Young Master Manor. She heard from the butler that half of it was expanded after Shangguan Yan was married into the family. There was nothing wrong with Shangguan Yan loving to show off.


    ¡°The Gu Master and his two disciples live in the Tingtao Pavilion.¡± The butler led the way with antern.


    When they passed through a corridor in the garden, a master and servant walked towards them. There was a maidservant in green armor holding antern. Behind her was a slender young girl. The young girl was dressed in pink and looked to be no more than fifteen or sixteen years old. The two of them were in a hurry and bumped into Yu Wan and the others.


    The butler bowed in surprise. ¡°Second Miss?¡±


    The girl called Second Miss clearly did not expect to meet the butler and Xiao Zhenting here. She was shocked. ¡°Seconda€| Second Uncle?¡±


    She called Xiao Zhenting ¡°Second Uncle¡±. In that case, she was the daughter of the eldest branch.


    Yu Wan had always known that Xiao Zhenting had an older brother. He was Xiao Yan¡¯s biological father. This girl must be Xiao Yan¡¯s biological sister.


    ¡°Where are you going sote at night?¡± Xiao Zhenting asked.


    The girl was as quiet as a cicada. ¡°Mother¡¯s headache is acting up again. I¡¯m going to see her.¡±


    Xiao Zhenting nodded. ¡°Go.¡±


    The girl left, trembling.


    When she brushed past Yu Wan, Yu Wan nced at her. For some reason, Yu Wan felt that this girl was a little familiar, as if she had seen her somewhere before. However, on careful thought, the other party was a girl from the Xiao Manor. How could she have met her before? She followed Xiao Zhenting and the butler out of the corridor.


    On the other side, the girl turned around to look in Yu Wan¡¯s direction.


    The maidservant said, ¡°Second Miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The girl murmured, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡ª-


    The Tingtao Pavilion was built on an artificialke. It was one of the courtyards with the best scenery in the manor. When they walked across the wooden bridge and arrived at the Tingtao Pavilion, the Gu Master was throwing a tantrum at the servants in the manor.


    ¡°It tastes so bad! Is it for pigs?¡±


    ¡°Your master invited me all the way here just to eat this pig food?!¡±


    So it was because the food didn¡¯t suit his taste. This couldn¡¯t be med on the chefs in the manor. They were all born and raised in the Capital and had never been to Southern Xinjiang. They didn¡¯t know the taste of the Southern Xinjiang people, so they asked him about his taste. However, he didn¡¯t say anything and only asked the chef to make it. In the end, he was dissatisfied when the chef made it.


    The butler broke out in cold sweat. Master Xiao Wu was not lying. This Gu Master was really difficult to serve!


    Xiao Zhenting entered the courtyard.


    The servants went forward and bowed. ¡°Master!¡±


    Xiao Zhenting said indifferently, ¡°You guys can leave first.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The servants left the courtyard in relief.


    ¡°You can leave too,¡± the Gu Master said to the butler.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the butler agreed.


    Xiao Zhenting brought Yu Wan to the Gu Master¡¯s room. The Gu Master sat on a chair angrily. He was a thin middle-aged man with slightly high cheekbones, cold eyes, and a slightly mean face. Behind him stood a handsome young man and a beautiful young girl. They must be the Gu Master¡¯s disciples. There was actually a woman. Yu Wan was slightly surprised.


    ¡°Gu Master.¡± Xiao Zhenting greeted him politely.


    The Gu Master looked at Xiao Zhenting with a trace of shock in his eyes. He did not expect Xiao Zhenting to be such a burly and powerful man. However, he was a knowledgeable Gu Master after all. In an instant, he restrained his shock and snorted. ¡°You¡¯re Xiao Zhenting? You¡¯re the one who invited me to treat your son?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Zhenting sat down in a chair. ¡°You sit too.¡± These words were directed at Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan sat down beside him.


    The Gu Master sized up Yu Wan strangely, but he did not ask who she was. In his opinion, Yu Wan was not important. Xiao Zhenting was the one who made a deal with him. On the other hand, the two disciples behind him could not help but take a few more nces at Yu Wan.


    ¡°I heard about your son¡¯s illness from Master Xiao Wu,¡± the Gu Master said.


    ¡°Can you treat it?¡± Xiao Zhenting asked.


    The Gu Master sneered and said arrogantly, ¡°Why am I here if I can¡¯t treat it? Am I here to cheat you of your food and drinks? The food in your manor is so disgusting!¡± He was still holding a grudge for the food.


    Yu Wan had read many medical books during this period of time, but she had never found a way to remove the poison curse. She really wanted to see how capable this Gu Master was.


    The Gu Master took a sip of tea and said, ¡°Let¡¯s make it clear first. I can¡¯t treat your son for nothing.¡±


    Xiao Zhenting nodded. ¡°Of course. You can name your reward.¡±


    The Gu Master snorted and dusted his sleeves. ¡°Grand Marshal, you¡¯re so arrogant. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll make you do something outrageous?¡±


    Xiao Zhenting frowned.


    The Gu Master waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just scaring you. However, the curse on your son is not an ordinary poison. The price of undoing the curse is a little high. I can¡¯t charge you less. 100,000 taels, not a single cent less.¡±


    Yu Wan gasped! A hundred thousand taels of silver was too much!


    ¡°Gold,¡± the Gu Master said.


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes widened. Did this guy know what he was talking about? A hundred thousand taels of gold? Was he going to empty the treasury?


    The Gu Master smiled faintly and said, ¡°Surely Young Master Yan¡¯s life is worth even this price?¡±

 Chapter 231 - Father’s Love Is Like a Mountain,

    <h4>Chapter 231: Father¡¯s Love Is Like a Mountain, She¡¯s a Gu Lady</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    It was impossible for Master Xiao Wu to take the initiative to tell the Gu Master that Xiao Zhenting¡¯s son was not his biological son. It was obvious that this Gu Master hade prepared since he could easily reveal Yan Jiuchao¡¯s identity. Yan Jiuchao was the hardest stone in the Capital, but he was also the fattestmb. The benefits he could squeeze out of him wereparable to heaven¡¯s wealth.


    A hundred thousand taels of gold. Yu Wan¡¯s heart ached. This money clearly didn¡¯t belong to her, so why did her heart ache so much when they spent it?


    The Gu Master had a determined expression, as if he was certain that Xiao Zhenting would buy it.


    This was not difficult to guess. No matter how cold the rtionship between the father and son was on the surface, Xiao Zhenting did not hesitate to let his subordinates infiltrate Southern Xinjiang for Yan Jiuchao and bring the Gu Master back to the Capital at all costs. Just this thought alone was definitely not fake.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. Grand Marshal Xiao, take your time to consider.¡± The Gu Master did not mention anything about Yan Jiuchao¡¯s illness.


    Yu Wan sighed inwardly. This Gu Master¡¯s medical skills were still unknown, but he was definitely an expert in negotiation. He knew how to guess the other party¡¯s mentality and use his advantage fully. When necessary, he would stop when he had to. He understood that Xiao Zhenting was far more anxious than him about Yan Jiuchao¡¯s illness. The more he didn¡¯t speak, the more uncertain Xiao Zhenting was. If he spoke, it might backfire.


    Yu Wan looked at Xiao Zhenting. A hundred thousand taels of gold was not a small sum. The Xiao Manor was not the descendant of a traitor, so how could they have so much money to squander? They were going bankrupt.


    ¡°Why should I believe that you can treat my son?¡± Xiao Zhenting said.


    The Gu Master seemed to have expected him to have such doubts. He sneered and said, ¡°It¡¯ste tonight. I won¡¯t cause trouble anymore. I¡¯ll prove it to you tomorrow morning!¡±


    That night, Yu Wan rested in the Xiao Manor. She was ced in the Wutong Hall. This was a courtyard built for Yan Jiuchao, but Yan Jiuchao had never stayed here.


    Yu Wan woke up before dawn the next day. She had no problem sleeping in an unfamiliar bed, but she missed the three little fellows.


    The Gu Master slept untilte in the morning. Considering that he was tired from the journey, this was normal. Breakfast was still spent under the curses of the Gu Master. After that, the group sat in the carriage of the Xiao Manor and swayed to Lotus Flower Vige.


    When the three little fellows saw Yu Wan, they all threw themselves into Yu Wan¡¯s arms. After not seeing her for a night, they also missed Yu Wan very much.


    ¡°Triplets?¡± The Gu Master raised his eyebrows and revealed a look of curiosity.


    The two disciples of the Gu Master also stared at the three little fellows with indescribable curiosity and surprise.


    Triplets were too rare, let alone such a beautiful child. The young man could not help but look at the children again and again. It was only when the female disciple beside him nudged him with her elbow and red at him that he looked away resentfully.


    Yu Wan brought the children out.


    The Gu Master began to treat Yan Jiuchao. He did not allow anyone to watch the process of his treatment. Other than his two disciples, even his biological mother, Shangguan Yan, was invited out. About fifteen minutester, the door opened.


    ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s my son?¡± Shangguan Yan asked anxiously.


    ¡°Mrs. Xiao, go take a look yourself,¡± the Gu Master said confidently.


    Shangguan Yan walked into the room.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Her scream came from inside.


    Xiao Zhenting shed to the window. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Shangguan Yan said in disbelief, ¡°He-he¡¯s awake!¡±


    Although he could not speak yet, his eyes were indeed open, and his eyes were not dull. His eyes were weak and forbearing, and it was obvious that he was enduring unbearable pain. Shangguan Yan¡¯s heart ached as tears fell.


    Yan Jiuchao did not wake up for long before he closed his eyes and fell asleep again.


    This might not be a true awakening, but Shangguan Yan saw a trace of hope of recovery. However, a hundred thousand taels of gold was not so easy to take out. Even if she was from a noble family and had a generous dowry, she was far from being able to gather this hundred thousand taels.


    Just as Shangguan Yan was wondering if she should sell the businesses under her name, Xiao Zhenting patted her shoulder. ¡°Take care of Cong¡¯er. Leave the remuneration to me.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Cong¡¯er is also my son.¡±?<i>He has been since the first day I married you.</i>


    Shangguan Yan nodded with tears in her eyes. She did not say anything pretentious, nor did she care about right or wrong. She only had one thought in her mind, which was to save her son!


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay you half of the remuneration first. If my son recovers, I¡¯ll give you the other half,¡± Xiao Zhenting said to the Gu Master.


    The Gu Master had no objections.


    Xiao Zhenting said seriously, ¡°You better really be able to treat it. Otherwise, my remuneration won¡¯t be so easy to cheat!¡±


    The Gu Master raised his chin and said, ¡°I know Grand Marshal Xiao¡¯s ability. If I lie to you, you will definitely kill me no matter where I go. I won¡¯t ask for trouble. I indeed have a way to remove his poison curse. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have boasted to you. I also know that a hundred thousand taels of gold is too much. How about this? I¡¯ll give you three days to gather the remuneration. I guarantee that the poison curse in his body won¡¯t worsen in these three days.¡±


    Xiao Zhenting looked at him steadily and got into the carriage to return to the manor. Three days¡­ As parents, they could not wait that long.


    Xiao Zhenting returned to the manor and called the butler to his room. He asked the butler, ¡°How much money do we have in total?¡±


    The butler went to the ountant¡¯s room to get the ount book and abacus. After calcting for a while, he said, ¡°Sixty thousand taels. This is from the manor. Including the one in the shop, there should be two hundred thousand taels.¡±


    Two hundred thousand taels of silver, which was twenty thousand taels of gold, was too little.


    ¡°Withdraw it first,¡± Xiao Zhenting said.


    The butler was stunned. ¡°All, all of them?¡±


    Xiao Zhenting said seriously, ¡°I want all of them immediately.¡±


    The butler opened his mouth, wanting to ask something, but in the end, he did not say a word. He carried the abacus and went to the ountant¡¯s room.


    ¡°Second Brother!¡±


    Xiao Zhenting was counting his storeroom when a luxuriously dressed woman walked in angrily. A maidservant chased after her fearfully and came to the door. She bowed to Xiao Zhenting. ¡°First Madam insisted oning in. We didn¡¯t stop her¡­¡±


    ¡°Got it. You guys can leave first,¡± Xiao Zhenting said to the maidservant.


    The maidservant lowered her head and left. Eldest Mrs. Xiao crossed the threshold and entered the room coldly.


    Xiao Zhenting asked, ¡°I heard that Sister-inw has a fit. Are you feeling better?¡±


    Eldest Mrs. Xiao mocked, ¡°You still have me in your heart. I thought you were already arrogant and didn¡¯t care about me at all!¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, what are you talking about?¡± Xiao Zhenting asked.


    Eldest Mrs. Xiao said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush with me! Just now, I heard that you wanted all the money in the manor. What are you nning to do?¡±


    ¡°There won¡¯t be any missing monthly sry,¡± Xiao Zhenting said.


    Eldest Mrs. Xiao choked and said after a while, ¡°Am I worried about my monthly sry? I want to ask you, why do you want to take all the money in the manor?¡±


    ¡°I have an urgent need,¡± Xiao Zhenting said.


    Eldest Mrs. Xiao mocked, ¡°What urgent need? Tell me honestly, are you nning to treat that sickly person again? How much money do you n to spend this time? You don¡¯t care about your biological children, but you insist on doting on an outsider! Why? So he¡¯s your family? We¡¯re not?!¡±


    Xiao Zhenting sighed. ¡°Sister-inw, I never said that.¡±


    Eldest Mrs. Xiao said angrily, ¡°But that¡¯s what you did! You said that you would personally raise Yan¡¯er so that he could inherit the Xiao family in the future, but in the end? Yan¡¯er is dead! My son is dead! He was killed by you! If you hadn¡¯t sent him to the border, he would still be fine now! I can¡¯t hear him call me Mom again! It¡¯s all your fault! Xiao Zhenting, it¡¯s your fault!¡±


    Xiao Yan¡¯s death was a blow to the entire Xiao family. Eldest Mrs. Xiao did not dare toin because Xiao Yan had sacrificed his life for the country. In Xiao Yan¡¯s own words, he had died a worthy death. However, to Eldest Mrs. Xiao, not only had she lost a son, but she had also lost the huge assets of the Xiao family. Today¡¯s words were more or less an excuse.


    Xiao Zhenting was also very pained by Xiao Yan¡¯s death, but if he had to do it again, he would still do it. Xiao Yan belonged to the battlefield, and he was a natural general. He had obtained the list of spies, and he had chosen the most suitable person. He had ended the battle of the Xiongnu. He was the pride of the Northwest Army Camp, and also the pride of Xiao Zhenting.


    No one could escape death. If he had to choose, he also hoped that he could die on the battlefield.


    Xiao Zhenting looked coldly in Eldest Mrs. Xiao¡¯s direction. ¡°Guards, Madam is tired. Help her back to her room to rest.¡±


    Two maidservants immediately walked forward and said to Eldest Mrs. Xiao, ¡°First Madam, please.¡±


    Eldest Mrs. Xiao was furious. Strictly speaking, her husband, Eldest Young Master Xiao, was the eldest son of Old Master Xiao. However, Eldest Young Master Xiao was useless. He was not good in both studies and martial arts. He couldn¡¯t support the Xiao family and always caused trouble for the Xiao family. There were several times when he was almost chased out of the house by Old Master Xiao. It was only when Xiao Zhenting pleaded for him that Old Master Xiao was appeased.


    Initially, Eldest Mrs. Xiao and Xiao Zhenting got along well. After all, Xiao Zhenting had no children. In the future, everything he had would be hers. However, ever since Xiao Yan passed away, this bnce has been broken.


    Eldest Mrs. Xiao wanted to say something, but the maidservant dragged her out.


    Xiao Zhenting returned to the room with a solemn expression.


    The butler brought the ountant to the manor and spent an entire day counting all the shops under the Xiao family¡¯s name in the Capital. In the evening, he reported to Xiao Zhenting, ¡°Master, including those that can be pawned, there¡¯s a total of twenty thousand taels of gold.¡±


    Not enough, far from enough.


    Xiao Zhenting fell silent.


    The butler said, ¡°That Gu Master asked for too much money. Who would ask for a hundred thousand gold? Why don¡¯t Master¡­ talk to him again?¡±


    The butler emphasized the word ¡°talk¡±. Xiao Zhenting understood what he meant and shook his head in denial.


    The butler let out a long sigh. Master was good at everything, but he was stubborn. It would be much simpler if it was a viin who did this. You don¡¯t want to treat him? Heh heh, do you want to know about the ten great tortures?


    Of course, the butler was only angry. Thinking about it this way, if it really came to that, he still wouldn¡¯t dare to use Yan Jiuchao¡¯s life as a bet. A Gu Master could treat people, but he could also kill people. He wasn¡¯t someone who could be easily offended.


    ¡°You can leave first. I¡¯ll think of something.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll go see if there¡¯s anything else I can pawn in the manor?¡±


    Xiao Zhenting paused and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The butler sighed and left.


    Xiao Zhenting came to his armory. He was a boor and did not know how to recite poems. In order to cater to Shangguan Yan¡¯s taste, he pretended to build a study, but what he really used was this cold armory. When he pushed open the door, a cold iron aura assaulted his face, making Xiao Zhenting feel very at ease.


    Xiao Zhenting came to the front of a set of silver armor. This armor was made of ck iron and was twice as heavy as ordinary armor. He would wear it every time he went to war. Xiao Yan liked it very much and woulde to touch it when he had nothing to do.


    This was the silver armor of the God of War.


    Xiao Yan didn¡¯t say it, but he had always wanted it. He originally nned to pass this silver armor to Xiao Yan when he returned.


    Xiao Zhenting raised his hand and touched the silver armor that had apanied him for half his life. He slowly closed his eyes.


    ¡­ .


    The next afternoon, Xiao Zhenting took fifty thousand taels of gold and set off for Lotus Flower Vige.


    Originally, the Gu Master wanted to bring Yan Jiuchao back to the Xiao Manor to treat him. However, the food in the Xiao Manor was too disgusting and was far inferior to Uncle¡¯s culinary skills. After the Gu Master ate a meal of braised meat and stinky tofu, he did not want to leave.


    His two disciples also stayed in the Ding Family¡¯s new residence. To the outside world, they only said that they were famous doctors hired for Young Master Wan.


    A Gu Master¡¯s daily life was to eat. After eating stinky tofu, they would eat braised meat. After eating braised meat, they would eat snail noodles. They would eat whatever was spicy. Uncle had nothing to do for the entire day and actually cooked for him.


    He did not go out, but his two disciples could not be locked up, especially the female disciple. It was said that she was a powerful Gu Lady. She loved to go to the back of the mountain. Yu Wan had met her a few times when she was digging wild vegetables. She was digging some insects and wild herbs.


    This afternoon, she did not go to the back of the mountain to dig for insects. Instead, she carried the bucket to the ancient well at the vige entrance.


    The Gu Lady was very beautiful, but her expression was cold and she looked like she was keeping people a thousand miles away. The vigers rarely went forward to talk to her. When she arrived at the ancient well, Aunt Zhang was fetching water. Seeing her carrying a bucket, she said kindly, ¡°Let me do it, let me do it!¡±


    As Aunt Zhang spoke, she reached out to grab her wooden bucket, but she coldly pped her hand away.


    Aunt Zhang was stunned.


    Aunt Bai, who was washing clothes at the side, was unhappy. ¡°Hey, Miss, she kindly helped you get water. Even if you don¡¯t appreciate it, don¡¯t hit her!¡±


    Wasn¡¯t that so? The back of Aunt Zhang¡¯s hand turned red.


    Aunt Zhang smiled and tried to smooth things over. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Perhaps I frightened her.¡±


    ¡°Does she look frightened?¡± Aunt Bai muttered.


    Aunt Zhang gave her a look and whispered, ¡°This is a doctor who¡¯s treating Young Master Wan. Don¡¯t offend her.¡±


    Aunt Bai snorted and helped Aunt Zhang carry a bucket of water back to Aunt Zhang¡¯s room.


    After the two of them brushed past Gu Lady, a cold glint shed across her eyes. She moved her palm and a Gu worm appeared on her fingertip.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± A fair hand grabbed Gu Lady¡¯s wrist through her sleeve.


    Gu Lady turned around and her eyes turned cold when she saw that it was Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan nced at the little thing between her index and middle fingers and raised her eyebrows. ¡°This is a Gu worm? You dig so many insects every day to refine this?¡±


    Gu Lady looked coldly at Yu Wan, indicating for her to let go.


    Yu Wan smiled faintly and said, ¡°They¡¯re all innocent vigers. Even if they identally offended you, you don¡¯t have to poison them, right?¡±


    Yu Wan guessed that the Gu Lady wanted her to let go. Yu Wan said, ¡°I can let go, but you¡¯re not allowed to poison anyone else.¡±


    She was too petty to use Gu worms without a word. If she used Gu worms to deal with the enemy, Yu Wan would definitely not say anything. However, Aunt Zhang and Aunt Bai were both honest and good vigers. This method was too sinister.


    Yu Wan said seriously, ¡°I know you can understand the Central insnguage. I¡¯ll say it onest time. You¡¯re not allowed to poison the people in the vige!¡±


    Gu Lady red fiercely at Yu Wan and tried to pull her hand out, but she realized that she could not move no matter what. This vige girl¡¯s hand was like an iron pincer!


    Yu Wan looked at her fixedly. ¡°Do you understand? If you do, nod!¡±


    Gu Lady nodded indignantly.


    Yu Wan let go, filled the bucket with water, and carried it back to her house with a pole.


    In the evening, Xiao Zhenting arrived at the vige.


    The Gu Master was already eating countless tes of stinky tofu. He looked up with a greasy face. ¡°You¡¯re here so quickly? Have you gathered all the gold?¡±


    Xiao Zhenting ced the brocade box on his table.


    The Gu Master put down his chopsticks, opened the brocade box, and carefully counted. Fifty thousand taels of gold, not one more, not one less.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He raised his eyebrows and epted the brocade box in satisfaction.


    Xiao Zhenting asked, ¡°Can you treat my son now?¡±


    ¡°No hurry, no hurry.¡± The Gu Master touched his chin and said slowly.


    Xiao Zhenting and Shangguan Yan frowned and said in unison, ¡°What¡¯s wrong now?¡±


    The Gu Master sighed. ¡°My disciple¡¯s Gu worm was originally used to treat your son, but it¡¯s about to die.¡± In other words, your son is probably hopeless.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡± Shangguan Yan asked.


    At this moment, Yu Wan walked in with a bowl of spicy cabbage dumplings. The moment she entered, she felt two malicious gazes on her. She looked up and saw Gu Lady looking at her smugly. This expression was like she wanted to cause trouble.


    ¡°Maybe they¡¯re not used to the environment.¡± The Gu Master said.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not that there¡¯s no way to remedy it.¡± The Gu Master pointed at the Gu Lady. ¡°My disciple¡¯s Gu worm can be fed with extreme yin blood. It might be able to revive.¡±


    Extreme Yin Blood? So it was a woman¡¯s blood? Shangguan Yan rolled up her sleeves. ¡°Is mine okay?¡±


    The Gu Master shook his head and looked at Yu Wan behind the two of them. ¡°Only hers.¡±

 Chapter 232 - The Sickly Little Sly Jiang

    <h4>Chapter 232: The Sickly Little Sly Jiang</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    She had just threatened his disciple, and his disciple¡¯s Gu worm was sick in the blink of an eye. How could there be such a coincidence in the world? She seriously suspected that this sinister woman hadined in front of the Gu Master, so the Gu Master wanted to take her blood to avenge his precious disciple.


    Yu Wan looked at the Gu Master suspiciously and also at the Gu Lady behind him. She asked, ¡°How much blood do you need?¡±


    ¡°Not much, one bowl.¡± The Gu Master took out arge bowl.


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    In the room, Shangguan Yan¡¯s heart was in chaos. The Gu Master had gone to the kitchen to look for food after saying that. He had asked them to consider whether they should use Yu Wan¡¯s blood to save Yan Jiuchao.


    She was Yan Jiuchao¡¯s biological mother. Of course, she hoped to save her son¡¯s life at all costs. If she wanted her blood, she would not hesitate to drain it, let alone a bowl. But she could not ask everyone to treat her son like her.


    Xiao Zhenting walked over.


    Shangguan Yan asked in a low voice, ¡°Is Miss Yu unwilling?¡±


    Xiao Zhenting said, ¡°She didn¡¯t say that.¡±


    Shangguan Yan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t do that,¡± Xiao Zhenting interrupted.


    Xiao Zhenting was a rough person and did not know how to beat around the bush. However, it was his first time interrupting Shangguan Yan.


    Shangguan Yan looked at him nkly. ¡°Why?¡±


    Xiao Zhenting held her hand, which had be slightly rough from working for the past few days, in his palm and said earnestly, ¡°Because Cong¡¯er don¡¯t want it.¡±


    No man wanted the woman he loved to bleed for him. This was not something a man should do. Besides, Cong¡¯er was their child, and Miss Yu was also someone else¡¯s child. If it were them, would they really be willing to exchange so much blood for Miss Yu¡¯s life?


    ¡°Are we just going to watch Cong¡¯er die?¡± Shangguan Yan choked. ¡°I know I¡¯m selfish! It¡¯s good for me to suffer retribution. I just want to save my son¡­¡±


    Xiao Zhenting said, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Don¡¯t say that about yourself.¡±


    Without experiencing Shangguan Yan¡¯s despair, how could one understand her current feelings? The wound was in her son¡¯s body, but the pain was in his mother¡¯s heart. Her heart ached as much as Yan Jiuchao had suffered all these years. She was just a weak woman, but she had used her own way to protect her son.


    She had married into the Xiao family for Yan Jiuchao¡¯s antidote. How could she really like a boor like him when she had a peerless man like Prince Yan?


    All these years, she had been scolded a lot, but she was unwilling to clear her name. She said that she would rather her son hate her than let him feel guilty towards her. This way, even if she died one day, her son would not be sad because he had lost another family member.


    Xiao Zhenting said, ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to him again and see if we can use other methods.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no other way! She either bleeds or your son could wait for death!¡± In the kitchen, the Gu Master bit his drumstick and said.


    Xiao Zhenting frowned and left.


    ¡°Tsk!¡± The Gu Master snorted in disdain. After finishing thest drumstick in his hand, he threw the bone away and pulled open the cupboard. He found a bowl of cornbread and a te of smelly fermented bean paste and ate them with relish.


    Suddenly, a pair of embroidered shoes crossed the back threshold of the kitchen and slowly walked in.


    The Gu Master buried his head in his food and said without looking up, ¡°If you ask me again, I¡¯ll still say the same thing! You have to bleed that girl!¡±


    ¡°Whose blood do you want?¡±


    A gentle voice suddenly sounded in the Gu Master¡¯s ears. The Gu Master shuddered on the spot. This voice was extremely pleasant, but why did it sound so terrifying?


    Before the Gu Master could turn around, a slender hand grabbed his throat. The Gu Master¡¯s breathing was choked. His face flushed and the cornbread in his hand fell.


    ¡°Say that again. Whose blood did you want?¡±


    The Gu Master desperately tried to p the hand that was grabbing his throat, but he was easily lifted up. Then, he was smashed onto the cold floor!


    The Gu Master felt like his brain had been smashed.


    However, the owner of the embroidered shoe did not stop there. Instead, she grabbed his neck again, as if she was holding a little fat cat. Bang! Bang! Bang! He was smashed against the ground. The Gu Master was about to be smashed to death!


    The Gu Master wanted to shout for help, but he could not make a sound. He tried to take the Gu on his body, but as soon as he raised his hand, the bottles fell to the ground.


    The Gu Master was about to despair. Who was this person? Why did she hit him?!


    ¡°Whose blood?¡± The owner of the embroidered shoe asked.


    The Gu Master¡¯s eyes widened as he pointed at the other party¡¯s hand.?<i>I can¡¯t speak with you pinching me like this¡­</i>


    The owner of the embroidered shoe let go. He fell to the ground and coughed bitterly.


    ¡°Tell me, whose blood are you bleeding?¡±


    ¡°Bleed¡­ bleed that girl¡¯s¡­ Ah¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, the Gu Master was beaten up again.


    ¡°Again, whose blood did you want to bleed?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ that¡­ that girl¡­ Ah¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    The Gu Master was beaten until he doubted his life.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Are you still going to bleed her?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t want her blood anymore¡­ Boohoo¡­¡± The Gu Master fell to the ground and cried like a child.¡± I don¡¯t want it anymore, alright? Boohoo¡­ You Central ins people are too much of a bully¡­ You¡¯re the ones who want to save people¡­ You¡¯re also the ones who don¡¯t want to save people¡­¡±


    The Gu Master wailed and kicked around on the ground, feeling extremely aggrieved.


    The owner of the embroidered shoe gently pped her hands and looked at him coldly. ¡°If you dare to vent your anger on behalf of your disciple again¡­¡±


    ¡°Vent my anger on behalf of my disciple?¡± The Gu Master¡¯s cries stopped and he asked in confusion, ¡°When did I vent my anger on behalf of my disciple?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to bleed her because she offended your disciple?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The owner of the embroidered shoe, the sickly Little Sly Jiang: ¡°¡­?¡±?<i>Uh¡­ I think I hit the wrong person¡­</i>


    Little Sly Jiang left dejectedly¡­


    The Gu Master who was beaten up for no reason: ¡°¡­ ¡­!¡±


    The Gu Master was not lying. The Gu Master did not know what happened at the vige entrance, as well as the Gu Lady and Yu Wan¡¯s swaddling. The reason why he needed Yu Wan¡¯s blood was because he really needed to nourish the Gu worm. It was also a fact that the Gu worm¡¯s lifespan was not high. As for why, the Gu Master himself did not understand. He had raised Gu worms for so many years, but he had never seen such a strange phenomenon.


    How did a Gu Master see that Yu Wan had the blood of extreme yin? This was his specialty and he could not reveal it to outsiders.


    However, if an ordinary girl wanted to bleed so much, it was no different from taking her life. The reason why Gu Lady was proud was because she was sure that the Xiao family would not give up on Yan Jiuchao. Yu Wan was dead meat.


    In the central room, Xiao Zhenting, Shangguan Yan, and Yu Wan looked at the Gu Master. The Gu Master looked a little sorry. Not only was his face swollen, but one of his mrs had also fallen off. Half of his thick hair had been ground off on the ground. He was really miserable.


    ¡°Who, who did it?¡± Shangguan Yan asked in a daze.


    Gu Master: I f*cking want to know too! It was dark! I didn¡¯t even see the other party¡¯s face clearly! I only saw a pair of beautiful embroidered shoes with round pearls on them.


    The other party did not mention the fifty thousand taels of gold, otherwise, he almost suspected that Xiao Zhenting was cheating.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore!¡± The Gu Master said angrily. ¡°Are you going to save him or not?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Wan reached out and rolled up her sleeves. ¡°Do it.¡±


    Xiao Zhenting hesitated. ¡°Miss Yu¡­¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything. This is my own decision.¡±


    Xiao Zhenting: ¡°But¡­¡±


    The Gu Master said impatiently, ¡°Stop being wishy-washy! Saving him is more important! She might not die if we bleed her so much, but if we don¡¯t bleed her, the person on the bed will really die!¡±


    Gu Lady handed over a knife.


    Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°Wait, I want to use my own.¡± This woman was vengeful. Who knew if she would tamper with the knives?


    Gu Lady looked at the Gu Master and saw him nod. She coldly retracted her knife and did not forget to re at Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan ignored her and took out a disinfected dagger. Shangguan Yan could not bear it and turned her face away.


    ¡°Do it,¡± Yu Wan said.


    The Gu Master put on a pair of silver gloves, picked up his dagger, and gestured for Gu Lady to take out her Gu worm.


    Gu Lady was not wearing gloves. She took out an emerald jade bottle, removed the cork, and poured a small ck Gu worm into the bowl.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a drop of blood from your fingertip first,¡± the Gu Master said. He pinched Yu Wan¡¯s fingertip and gently cut it, putting a drop of blood into the bowl.


    The Gu worm loved blood. When it smelled blood, it would impatiently pounce over, especially with the blood of extreme yin. However, to the Gu Master¡¯s surprise, not only did the Gu worm not pounce over, it even took a small step back.


    ¡°Eh?¡± The Gu Master was puzzled and pinched Yu Wan¡¯s fingertip to drip a drop inside.


    This time, the Gu worm exploded. It jumped out with a whoosh, stood up, and ran away with its two legs!


    The dumbfounded Gu Master: ¡°¡­¡±


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 233 - Mighty Little Gu King

    <h4>Chapter 233: Mighty Little Gu King</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    That was a Gu worm that they had spent a lot of effort to nurture, but it actually ran away just like that?!


    The Gu Master suspected that he was seeing things, but when he saw that everyone in the room looked like they had been struck by lightning, the Gu Master knew that he was not seeing things.


    But wasn¡¯t this too strange? He had lived for more than half his life, but such a thing had never happened. Could it be that he had judged wrongly and that girl wasn¡¯t the blood of Extreme Yin?


    No, even ordinary blood was an extreme temptation to Gu worms. Unless it wasn¡¯t blood he dripped into the bowl.


    The Gu Master took a closer look. It was blood!


    The Gu Master¡¯s first reaction was, Could it be that this girl was also a Gu Lady? And one who was stronger than his male disciple? Otherwise, why didn¡¯t the Gu worm suck her blood?


    But soon, the Gu Master denied this guess.


    Gu Lady was not something that could be found on the streets. There were very few Gu Lady in Southern Xinjiang where Gu techniques were rampant. How could it be in the Central ins?


    In Southern Xinjiang, there were male and female Gu Masters, but female Gu Masters could not be called Gu Lady. Gu Masters used methods to tame and raise Gu, but Gu Ladies nurtured Gu with their bodies. The same Gu worm could y a greater role in the hands of Gu Ladies, but not everyone could be a Gu Lady. This also required talent and opportunities. Most importantly, they had to meet a powerful Gu Master. Otherwise, no one could guarantee that the Gu Lady would not die under the poison of the Gu worm.


    Was there a Gu Master in the Central ins? That was impossible, so there was definitely no Gu Lady.


    He realized that ever since he entered the vige, the Gu worms had been acting strangely. Perhaps they were really not used to the environment? Or perhaps he had eaten too much stinky tofu and had stinked the Gu worms to death?


    While the Gu Master was puzzled, his male disciple entered the room with a strange expression. He muttered something in his ear and said to everyone, ¡°I have something on. I¡¯ll go deal with it first.¡±


    He and the male disciple went to the backyard. He frowned and looked at the male disciple. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken?¡±


    The male disciple nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes, Master, I really saw another Gu Master!¡±


    Just like how experts could sense each other¡¯s martial arts and Internal Breath, Gu Masters could also easily recognize their peers. The male disciple had been a disciple of Gu Master for three years, so he should have this judgment.


    In fact, not only did the male disciple discover Ah Wei, but Ah Wei also discovered them.


    ¡°Grandma, there¡¯s a Gu Master,¡± Ah Wei said to the old man in the Zhao family¡¯s residence.


    The old man replied indifferently, ¡°He¡¯s just here to treat that young man. There¡¯s no need to pay attention to him. Don¡¯tplicate matters.¡±


    The Gu Master narrowed his eyes. ¡°So there¡¯s another Gu Master. The reaction of that Gu worm is barely reasonable.¡±


    In the Southern Xinjiang, there was usually only one Gu Master in a ce. This was to preventpetition and also to prevent each other¡¯s Gu worms from affecting each other.


    The male disciple asked strangely, ¡°Master, why is there another Gu Master here? It seems that the Xiao family doesn¡¯t know.¡± Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have infiltrated Southern Xinjiang to look for a Gu Master.


    The Gu Master smiled faintly. ¡°We¡¯re just here to earn money. Don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business. If others don¡¯t offend us, I won¡¯t offend them. As long as he doesn¡¯t snatch our business, what does it have to do with us if he goes tomit murder and arson?¡±


    Since the Hundred Gu King was useless, the Gu Master decided to try the Gu Lady¡¯s Golden Silkworm Gu.


    ¡°What? Using my Golden Silkworm Gu?¡± The Gu Lady was unhappy. The Golden Silkworm Gu was the most powerful Gu King she had ever had. The one that ran away just now was also a Gu King, but it was far inferior to hers. Otherwise, she would not have the guts to catch it with her bare hands. She had seen her master use a Gu worm to save people, and she knew he would have to sacrifice this Gu worm.


    The Gu Master patted her shoulder and said, ¡°When I earn this gold, I¡¯ll find you an even more powerful Gu King.¡±


    Gu Lady said unhappily, ¡°There¡¯s no Gu King more powerful than the Golden Silkworm Gu, unless Master finds me a Thousand Gu King!¡±


    A Thousand-Thousand Gu King? The Gu Master swallowed his saliva. No one could refine that strange Gu worm anymore, okay? Where could he find it?


    The Gu Master smiled embarrassedly and patiently coaxed, ¡°Yes, yes. At most, I¡¯ll find another Golden Silkworm Gu for you and refine it into something stronger than the one in your hand!¡±


    Gu Lady was still a little unwilling. She had raised a butterfly Gu earlier, and the butterfly Gu was also a very powerful Gu King. However, in the end, it was defeated by the Golden Silkworm Gu. Back then, she had almost died under the poison of the Golden Silkworm Gu. How could she hand over the Golden Silkworm Gu that she had obtained with such difficulty?


    Seeing that soft tactics did not work, the Gu Master¡¯s face darkened and he said firmly, ¡°You have to agree no matter what. In short, I want your Golden Silkworm Gu!¡±


    Gu Lady was so angry that she mmed the door and returned to her room.


    ¡°Master, Junior Sister¡­¡± The male disciple looked in the direction of the door worriedly.


    The Gu Master waved his hand and said, ¡°Ignore her. Let her think carefully. Is a Golden Silkworm Gu more important or a hundred thousand taels of gold?¡±


    The Golden Silkworm Gu was rare, but it was not impossible to obtain. He believed that as long as he offered a high enough price, someone would definitely be willing to sell it to them.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my stinky tofu?¡± The Gu Master went to the kitchen to look for food.


    The male disciple sighed helplessly and went to the Gu Lady¡¯s room after his master left.


    ¡°Little Junior Sister.¡±


    There was nomp in the room. He called out softly, took out a match, and lit the oilmp on the table. The light was dim, and Gu Lady was lying on her side on the cold bed with her back facing him.


    ¡°Junior Sister, don¡¯t be angry,¡± the male disciple said. ¡°Master will find you another Golden Silkworm Gu.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Gu Lady said angrily.


    The male disciple said earnestly, ¡°You know Master¡¯s temper. He won¡¯t change his mind easily.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave!¡± Gu Lady said angrily.


    The male disciple said, ¡°Where can you go? If Master moves his finger, you¡¯ll die from the poison.¡±


    If a Gu Master didn¡¯t have any ability, how could he casually take in disciples? Their lives were in the hands of the Gu Master, so defecting was absolutely not advisable. Of course, he also understood that his junior sister was just saying it out of anger. After all, other than tonight, his master had always treated her extremely well. Her arrogant personality was all because of his master¡¯s spoiling.


    The male disciple continued, ¡°Can¡¯t you just treat it as a repayment to Master? Anyway, Master found this Golden Silkworm Gu for you.¡±


    Gu Lady sat up. ¡°If he gives it to me, it¡¯s mine!¡±


    Gu Lady had a powerful Gu worm. It was like an expert having a suitable weapon. She could not bear to lose it no matter what.


    The male disciple sighed. ¡°But there¡¯s nothing we can do. We¡¯ve already taken the deposit. We can¡¯t not treat him.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Gu Lady was so angry that shey back on the bed and pulled the nket over her head.


    The male disciple sighed and left. He worried like a father despite taking the monthly sry of a disciple.


    Late at night, Gu Lady tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. Compared to Gu techniques, she was inferior to her master, but there were some things that her master was inferior to her.


    Perhaps her master did not know that she had already poisoned that vige girl at the vige entrance. The vige girl thought that if she held her hand, she would not be able to use the Gu worm. However, she did not know that she was the Gu Lady. She could use the Gu worm in the bottle with her true qi.


    However, those Gu worms did not move.


    At first, she did not take it to heart and only thought that she had performed poorly. However, after that, there was the matter of the Hundred Gu King escaping. She felt that perhaps it was not a simple coincidence.


    In the dead of night, everyone fell asleep.


    Gu Lady took out the bowl hidden under the bed. There were two drops of dried blood in this bowl. It was Yu Wan¡¯s. The Gu Master asked Gu Lady to wash the bowl. Gu Lady was careful and secretly hid it.


    She went to the kitchen to get hot water and poured it into a bowl. The blood melted. She picked up the bowl and took a small sip. This small sip made her roll on the ground in pain.


    ¡°As expected¡­ You¡¯re indeed the Gu Lady¡­¡± And it was a Gu Lady who was even more powerful than her! There was a Gu King in her body that was stronger than the Golden Silkworm Gu!


    ¡°The heavens are really helping me. As long as I obtain your Gu King, I don¡¯t care about the Golden Silkworm Gu!¡±


    Gu Lady¡¯s eyes lit up. She was even more excited than when she first saw the Golden Silkworm Gu. She wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and smiled as she stood up.


    Back then, when she subdued the Golden Silkworm Gu, it still almost killed her even with her master¡¯s help. This time, she faced the even stronger Gu King alone, so she could not let her guard down. Fortunately, she did not learn the Gu technique for nothing these few years. She was confident that she could obtain the other party¡¯s Gu King!


    Gu worms did not like iron, wine, and ai leaves. These things could be used to restrain it. Of course, they had to lure it out first. That vige girl had the blood of extreme yin, the blood that Gu worms loved the most. Her blood probably could not lure out the Gu worm, but don¡¯t forget, she had a Golden Silkworm Gu in her body. This was also a rare temptation for the Gu King.


    She would first use the Golden Silkworm Gu to lure the Gu King out. Then, she would capture the Gu King before it ate her Golden Silkworm Gu!


    Gu Lady executed her n as she nned. She took what she needed and sneaked into the next room.


    Yu Wan had left the three littleds in Yan Jiuchao¡¯s room for the past few days. Yu Wan slept alone on the simple bed.


    Gu Lady first took out a handkerchief and covered Yu Wan¡¯s mouth and nose. She drugged Yu Wan with quite a lot of knockout medicine. After confirming that Yu Wan would not wake up because of anymotion, she put away the handkerchief and forced out the Gu worm in her body.


    She let the Golden Silkworm Gu release its aura. At this distance, it was enough to sense the other party¡¯s Gu King.


    Gu Lady put on her silver silk gloves and took out her silver silk, ready to capture the Gu King at any time.


    Gu Lady¡¯s heart was in her throat. However, after being nervous for half a day, the other party¡¯s Gu King did not react at all!


    How could this be? Was she wrong? There was actually no Gu King in this vige girl¡¯s body? That was impossible. She was the Gu Lady. Her senses could not be wrong.


    However, why didn¡¯t ite out and eat away at her Golden Silkworm Gu? Gu worms were ferocious by nature. The stronger the opponent, the more they wanted to eat away at it. Her Golden Silkworm Gu was the King of Gu Kings, so it should have a fatal temptation to that Gu. How could it not have any reaction? Could it be that it was actually not stronger than the Golden Silkworm Gu, so it didn¡¯t dare toe out? Or could it be that it was asleep and didn¡¯t sense the aura of the Golden Silkworm Gu?


    Gu Lady tried a few more times. Just as she was about to give up, there was finally a reaction.


    A white light shed, unbelievably fast. Before Gu Lady could understand what had happened, she felt her hand lighten. In the next second, she saw her Golden Silkworm Gu being ruthlessly thrown to the ground. A small worm stepped on the Golden Silkworm Gu¡¯s head domineeringly till it exploded!


    A sentence inexplicably shed across Gu Lady¡¯s mind¡ª<i>Damn it! Who wants to eat this lousy thing!</i>


    Everything happened too quickly. By the time Gu Lady came back to her senses, the white light had already shed back into Yu Wan¡¯s body, and her Golden Silkworm Gu¡¯s head had exploded,pletely turning into a pile of meat paste.


    What did it mean to suffer a double loss? This was it.


    Gu Lady returned to the room crying. That was the Golden Silkworm Gu that she had raised for an entire year. It was actually gone just like that. She was so sad!


    The next day, the Gu Master woke up early. He first went to the kitchen to find something to eat. When he was full, he smacked his lips and woke Gu Lady up.


    In fact, Gu Lady had been awake the entire time. As long as she thought of the Golden Silkworm Gu that had been destroyed for nothing, she would feel so much pain that her intestines would knot.


    However, she did not dare to tell the Gu Master that she had acted on her own. She had discovered a more powerful Gu worm, but she did not offer it to her master first. Instead, she wanted to take it for herself. This seriously vited their sect¡¯s rules. If the Gu Master found out, he would definitely not forgive her easily.


    ¡°Dead,¡± she whispered.


    The Gu Master was stunned. ¡°Dead? How did it die?¡±


    Gu Lady lied. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I suddenly felt ufortable in the middle of the night. When I woke up in the morning, the Golden Silkworm Gu was dead.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s actually such a strange thing¡­¡± The Gu Master frowned deeply and did not doubt Gu Lady¡¯s words. After all, ever since they came to the vige, their Gu worms had been in a lot of situations. A Gu King had already escaped, so it did not seem impossible for another Golden Silkworm Gu to die.


    However¡­ This was the Golden Silkworm Gu. Who could easily kill it?


    ¡°Could it be another Gu Master?¡±


    Other than this, the Gu Master could not think of any other possibility. It could not be that an even more powerful Gu King had appeared here and trampled the Golden Silkworm Gu to death. How powerful was the Gu King? Was it the Thousand Gu King?


    Chi ~


    The Gu Master shook his head. That was impossible. Therefore, it was that Gu Master. The other party should be warning them to leave his territory as soon as possible.


    ¡°To be able to kill the Golden Silkworm Gu, his strength is probably not inferior to mine. There¡¯s no need to fight until both sides are injured.¡± There was no need to let the Xiao family know that there was another Gu Master beside them. If Xiao Zhenting turned around and made a deal with him, and the other party offered a cheaper price, then his hundred thousand taels of gold might not be able to be saved.


    The Gu Master touched his thick¡­ uh, sparse hair and narrowed his eyes. ¡°I have to end this quickly. It seems that there¡¯s only onest way!¡±


    ¡­ .


    ¡°What? You want my son and your disciple¡­¡± In front of Yan Jiuchao¡¯s bed, Shangguan Yan looked at the Gu Master in disbelief. No matter how thick her skin was, it was difficult for her to say that.


    The Gu Master cleared his throat and looked at her, then at Xiao Zhenting, who was guarding her. He said seriously, ¡°This is a decision I made after careful consideration. Your son¡¯s poison curse is too difficult to resolve. It¡¯s not enough to rely on Gu worms alone. You have to use Gu Lady as a cauldron to lure out the poison in his body. Do you think I¡¯m willing to do this? My disciple¡¯s sacrifice is very great! When that kind of poison curse enters my disciple¡¯s body, I don¡¯t know how many Gu worms I have to use to let her recover!¡±


    The Gu Master¡¯s words were notpletely deceiving Shangguan Yan. The harmony of Yin and Yang was indeed a good method. It was not used like this at the beginning because he did not want to sacrifice the Gu Lady¡¯s innocence unless he had no other choice.


    But wasn¡¯t there nothing they could do now? It was not good to tell them the truth. The Gu King had died out, so there was no way but this to slowly lure poison for Yan Jiuchao!


    Shangguan Yan did not mind her son doting on another woman, but her son was unconscious now. Could they still have sex?


    ¡°Leave this to me!¡± The Gu Master¡¯s gaze swept across Yan Jiuchao¡¯s lower abdomen. ¡°I have a way to make him do it!¡±


    Shangguan Yan understood that her son would definitely not be happy about this, but as his mother, she could not let go of any chance to save him, even if he would me her andin to her when he woke up, or even ignore her from then on.


    As long as he was alive, she would have no regrets even if she died.


    ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Shangguan Yan bowed.


    The Gu Master went to prepare the herbs, and Shangguan Yan also left the room. Just as she reached the door, she bumped into Yu Wan, who was carrying dumplings.


    Yu Wan stood there with her usual expression, but the soup from the dumplings was scattered all over the ground.


    Shangguan Yan took a deep breath. ¡°You heard everything?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard you,¡± Yu Wan said softly.


    Shangguan Yan sighed. ¡°Then you must feel terrible.¡±


    Yu Wan did not say anything.


    Shangguan Yan continued, ¡°I understand that you feel ufortable, but there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. I hope you don¡¯t distance yourself from Cong¡¯er because of this.¡±


    Yu Wan paused. ¡°Is¡­ this the only way?¡±


    Shangguan Yan nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the only way.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Yu Wan ced the dumplings on the table and left without a word.

 Chapter 234 - Give Herself to Him

    <h4>Chapter 234: Give Herself to Him</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Outside the door, Yu Wan met Gu Lady.


    Gu Lady was originally not very happy with this matter, but after seeing Yu Wan, she suddenly felt the pleasure of revenge. Didn¡¯t this vige girl kill her Gu worm? Then she would sleep with her man! Let¡¯s see if she feels ufortable!


    Gu Lady crossed her arms and leaned against the door frame, looking at Yu Wan smugly.


    Yu Wan could not be bothered with her and walked forward.


    When she brushed past Gu Lady, she said for the first time, ¡°Beg me. Perhaps I can nt a Gu in your body and turn you into a Gu Lady so that you can detoxify your man.¡±


    Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°If such a thing was so simple, would you have to do it yourself?¡±


    <i>Of course, it¡¯s not that simple, but there¡¯s a powerful Gu King in your body. You¡¯re more suitable to cure Yan Jiuchao than me, but I won¡¯t tell you!?</i>Gu Lady smiled evilly. ¡°Young Master Yan is so good. So what if I want to sacrifice myself to him!¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Then you have to seize the opportunity.¡±


    ¡°I will!¡± Gu Lady smiled coldly.


    Herughter was too annoying. Yu Wan really wanted to p her.


    Gu Lady seemed to have read her mind and approached Yu Wan smugly. ¡°Hit me. If you kill me, your sweetheart will be hopeless.¡±


    Yu Wan knew that she was deliberately angry at her. She took a deep breath, suppressed her boiling anger, and returned to her room.


    ¡­ .


    ¡°Sis, Sis, I¡¯m done!¡± In the room, Little Bruiser pulled Yu Wan¡¯s sleeve.


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°I know you¡¯re done memorizing it. You memorized two ces wrongly. It¡¯s ¡®Dragon Master Huo Di, Bird Official Human Sovereign¡¯, not ¡®Bird Pce Human Sovereign¡¯, ¡®Zhou Fa Yin Tang¡¯, and not ¡®Zhou Fa Yin Shang¡¯. Do you remember everything?¡±


    Little Bruiser was speechless. His sister looked distracted. He thought she was fine, but she even pointed out such a small mistake.


    Sis was so scary!


    ¡°Sis, is there something on your mind?¡± Little Bruiser blinked at Yu Wan. There were some things that Yu Wan didn¡¯t say, but he could more or less sense his sister¡¯s emotions.


    Sis was not happy. She was even more unhappy than when she found out that he was fighting with Doggie.


    Yu Wan unbuttoned his crooked buttons and buttoned them up. ¡°Not really. It¡¯s just that someone else took a bite of the fat meat that I finally took a fancy to.¡±


    Little Bruiser thought for a while. ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll let Sis eat meat first in the future.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s not our meat.¡± Children were so innocent. How nice.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go and y. Remember to keep the book.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± At the thought of having fun, Little Bruiser couldn¡¯t care less and hurriedly put away the table. ¡°Little brother! Little brother!¡±


    As she shouted, he went next door to look for the three little munchkins.


    Yu Wan heard the sound of water being turned on next door and vaguely smelled the fragrance of soap. It was Gu Lady bathing. She deliberately made such a bigmotion, clearly for her to see. She was telling her that she was going to detoxify Yan Jiuchao soon.


    With her hearing, it should not be difficult for her to hear their movements. Yu Wan felt that it was best for her not to stay in the vige for the time being. Otherwise, she was afraid that she would not be able to hold it in and rushed over to pull Gu Lady off Yan Jiuchao¡¯s bed.


    ¡°Ah Wan!¡± Yu Feng¡¯s voice sounded outside the door.


    ¡°Big Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yu Wan left the room.


    Yu Feng paused at the door and said to Yu Wan, ¡°I¡¯ll send my father to the Capital to treat his leg. Do you have anything to bring to the Drunken Immortal Pavilion?¡±


    ¡°No, the payment has been made and the goods have been distributed.¡± Yu Wan paused and suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Capital with you.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Yu Feng was stunned. ¡°Can you leave?¡± Didn¡¯t she have to take care of Yan Jiuchao?


    That guy had someone taking care of him now and was even taking good care of him. He was quite lucky with women. Yu Wan lowered her eyes and smiled. ¡°I can leave. I can go to the Capital to buy something.¡±


    ¡°Is it a medical book?¡± Yu Feng asked.


    Gu Lady would soon resolve Yan Jiuchao¡¯s poison curse. She was afraid that she would never need medical books again. Yu Wan sighed and nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s medical books.¡±


    Yu Feng did not suspect anything. He asked Shuanzi to rush over the ox cart and drive the family to town.


    Shuanzi drove the ox cart back to the vige and they changed to a carriage.


    At this moment, Yu Song could tell that something was wrong with Yu Wan. Yu Wan was usually quiet, but not as quiet as she was now.


    Yu Feng and his father exchanged nces. Uncle shook his head, indicating for him to stop talking.


    Yu Feng sighed and swallowed his words.


    Near noon, the carriage arrived at Baozhi Hall. Yu Feng helped his father off the carriage. Doctor Ji was already waiting. When he saw the two of them, he walked over with a smile. ¡°Master Yu, how are you feeling?¡±


    Uncle smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m much more energetic than before. I¡¯ll take a few steps for you to see!¡±


    ¡°Good, good!¡± Doctor Ji let go of Uncle.


    Uncle handed the walking stick to his son and walked step by step in the pharmacy with his trembling legs. He was still a little slow, but he was not limping like before.


    Doctor Ji was overjoyed. ¡°You recovered very well!¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°Doctor Ji¡¯s medical skills are brilliant!¡±


    Doctor Ji teased, ¡°No matter how brilliant it is, you have to be willing to let me treat it. Back then, you didn¡¯t want to treat it because it was expensive, right?¡±


    Uncle smiled awkwardly. That¡¯s right, he and his son did not n to treat it. It was Ah Wan who insisted. Ah Wan even borrowed money from Yan Jiuchao. Thinking about it now, it was all thanks to her.


    Uncle looked back at the carriage and saw that Yu Wan was no longer in the carriage.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your sister?¡± Uncle asked Yu Feng.


    Yu Feng replied, ¡°To buy books.¡±


    Yu Wan had indeed entered the bookstore, but she was not buying books. She was just out to rx.


    Yu Wan opened it in front of the bookshelf. The shopkeeper walked over and said politely, ¡°Miss, what book do you want? I¡¯ll help you find it.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll just take a look.¡± Yu Wan walked around the study and didn¡¯t see any books she liked. Instead, she took a fancy to a set of calligraphy and bought it for Little Bruiser.


    Yu Wan carried calligraphy set out of the study and was about to cross the street to Baozhi Hall when a strangemotion suddenly came from an alley not far away. Then, she heard a familiar voice.


    In order to confirm her guess, Yu Wan walked towards the alley.


    When she arrived at the alley, themotion had already ended. There were still traces of blood on the ground. A man in green was kneeling on one knee, holding his body that could fall at any time with his sword. He held his bleeding stomach with his other hand.


    ¡°Yu Zigui?¡± Yu Wan probed.


    The man in green turned around, a trace of extreme shock in his eyes. ¡°Why is it you?¡±


    Yu Wan looked at him as if she was watching a good show. ¡°How did the number one swordsman in the world get injured? Aren¡¯t you very powerful? I was forced down the cliff by you.¡±


    Yu Zigui could tell that Yu Wan was mocking hi,. He frowned slightly and forced himself to stand up. He said coldly, ¡°Who caused this?¡±


    Yu Wan smiled faintly. ¡°It can¡¯t be me.¡±


    Yu Zigui endured the pain in his wound and said, ¡°Why couldn¡¯t it be you? If you hadn¡¯t lost the thing in the brocade pouch, why would I be hunted down by my master? Now, everyone thinks that I stole it and forced me to hand it over, but how can I hand it over? What can I hand over?¡±


    Yu Wan was so angry that sheughed. ¡°This is your own business. You can¡¯t me others. Who asked you to stuff the brocade pouch into my basket without warning back then? It¡¯s not my fault even if I lost it. Besides, I¡¯ve already returned the brocade pouch to you. What else do you want? You always say that the thing inside is gone, but have you ever thought that someone might have taken it away before you ced the brocade pouch in my basket?¡±


    Yu Zigui retorted, ¡°Impossible! I even checked in the dpidated temple. That thing is clearly still there!¡±


    Yu Wan raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°So be it. Why are you so fierce! Even if I really took it, what can you do to me? Look at your half-dead appearance. Do you still want to snatch it back?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Yu Zigui pointed his sword at Yu Wan. Just as he circted his internal energy, he spat out a mouthful of blood. He knelt on one knee again and barely supported his broken body with his sword.


    Yu Wan waspletely relieved.


    Yu Wan walked towards him step by step. ¡°Yu Zigui, do you think anyone will know if I kill you now?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Yu Wan looked down at him. ¡°What about me? Shouldn¡¯t I have killed you? You forced me repeatedly and even forced me off the cliff. Do you think these debts can be written off just because you said that you never wanted to kill me? Should I be grateful to you just because you didn¡¯t reveal me to your master? Yu Zigui, I¡¯m not that kind.¡±


    Yu Zigui looked at Yu Wan suspiciously. Was this girl really not that kind to him, or was she implying something else?


    Yu Wan pulled out her dagger.


    Yu Zigui instinctively swung his sword to block his vital point. ¡°As long as you hand over the Gu King, I promise to disappearpletely in front of you in the future!¡±


    Yu Wan was stunned. ¡°What did you say? Gu King?¡±

 Chapter 235 - Brother Jiu Wakes Up

    <h4>Chapter 235: Brother Jiu Wakes Up</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? You didn¡¯t take it¡­ You really didn¡¯t take it?!¡± Yu Zigui¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted. He suddenly realized that he had never told Yu Wan what was in the iron bead. This way, she didn¡¯t know that there was a Gu worm inside, so she wouldn¡¯t be on guard when she took something. If she was bitten by that guy, would she still be alive to stand in front of him?


    ¡°I was confused¡­ I was confused¡­¡± Yu Zigui fell to the ground, his aching back against the cold wall behind him. He threw away the blood-stained sword in his hand andughed self-deprecatingly.


    However, this time, Yu Wan did not say anything like ¡°I told you long ago that I did not take it. You just don¡¯t believe me.¡± Yu Wan looked at him steadily and asked with a deep gaze, ¡°Is it the Hundred Gu worm?¡±


    ¡°You know about the Hundred Gu worm?¡± Yu Zigui became vignt again.


    This suspicious fellow¡­ Yu Wan¡¯s expression did not change at all. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. Why can¡¯t I know about the Hundred Gu worm?¡±


    In fact, the medical book that Old Cui had sold her had records of the Southern Xinjiang¡¯s Gu technique, but there was not much content. There were a few ordinary medicinal Gu worms mentioned. She had heard about the Hundred Gu worm from the Gu Master these few days. It was said that it was also called the Hundred Gu King.


    In the past, when Yu Wan was telling the truth, Yu Zigui did not believe her. Now that she was starting to lie, he did not suspect her anymore.


    Yu Zigui snorted and said, ¡°Can that thingpare to the Gu King in the brocade pouch? He would be scared to death.¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes moved slightly, and she said without changing her expression, ¡°Then does it like the blood of extreme yin?¡±


    Yu Zigui looked at Yu Wan strangely. ¡°You know about the blood of extreme yin?¡±


    ¡°I said I¡¯m a doctor,¡± Yu Wan said frankly.


    ¡°Of course they like it. However, there aren¡¯t many women with extreme yin blood. It¡¯s rare.¡±


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Yu Wan¡¯s gazended on Yu Zigui¡¯s chest, where half a pair of silver gloves was revealed.


    Yu Zigui took out the gloves. ¡°To catch Gu worms.¡±


    No wonder Yu Zigui put on the silver silk gloves that night and touched the iron bead in the brocade pouch. When Gu Masters controlled Gu worms, they also wore such a pair of silver silk gloves. The reason why Gu Lady did not wear it was because she had a powerful Gu worm in her body. Other Gu worms did not dare to touch her flesh and blood easily, otherwise, they would be poisoned to death.


    <i>¡°What a big bead.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Chi¡ª¡±</i>


    <i>¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Nothing. I scraped it.¡±</i>


    The scene of her opening the brocade pouch with Bai Tang shed across her mind.


    Yu Wan raised her hand and looked at her fingertips. Perhaps¡­ it was not a scratch.


    ¡°Ah Wan! Ah Wan!¡± Yu Feng¡¯s anxious voice sounded outside the alley.


    Yu Wan looked at Yu Zigui without batting an eyelid and said coldly, ¡°Consider yourself lucky today. I won¡¯t take your dog life first, but you better remember this. Don¡¯t provoke me again. In the future, I¡¯ll kill you every time I see you!¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Yu Zigui wanted to say something, but when he moved, he coughed out arge mouthful of blood.¡± You don¡¯t have to¡­ do it¡­ I might¡­¡±


    Halfway through his sentence, Yu Zigui turned around and saw Yu Wan walking out of the alley without looking back.


    Yu Wan let Yu Zigui go because she had indeed ¡°taken¡± his things. However, she did not n to return them to him, nor did she n to tell him. However, if she left just like that, it would inevitably arouse Yu Zigui¡¯s suspicion. Yu Feng hade at the right time. Yu Zigui would think that she had been called away by her brother.


    Yu Zigui¡¯s suppressed cough came from the depths of the alley, but this had nothing to do with Yu Wan anymore. This man had caused her to risk her life several times. She had tricked him once, so they were even.


    From now on, they would have nothing to do with each other.


    ¡°Ah Wan, where are you going?¡± Yu Feng asked anxiously. He waited in the pharmacy for a long time, but his sister did note over, so he went to the bookstore. The shopkeeper said that the girl had left for a long time. Yu Feng was worried that something had happened to her, so he hurriedly came over.


    ¡°I want to buy some osmanthus cake,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Yu Feng said, ¡°I¡¯ll go buy it. Go back to the pharmacy and wait for me.¡±


    Yu Wan pulled him back. ¡°There¡¯s no need, Big Brother. I suddenly remembered that I had something to discuss with Master Qin. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Where are you going? The Drunken Immortal Pavilion is far away. Take the carriage!¡± Yu Feng shouted, but Yu Wan¡¯s figure disappeared into the crowd.


    Yu Wan rented the fastest carriage and rushed back to Lotus Flower Vige. After the carriage stopped, she lifted the curtain and took out a silver piece for the coachman. The coachman was shocked. ¡°Miss, this is too much!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for change!¡± Yu Wan jumped off the carriage and entered the vige without looking back.


    Aunt Zhang and Aunt Bai were squatting by the ancient well at the vige entrance to wash vegetables. When they saw Yu Wan, Aunt Zhang called her a few times. ¡°Ah Wan, Ah Wan¡­¡±


    Yu Wan did not hear anything and walked over.


    Aunt Zhang craned her neck to look. ¡°What happened? She rushed back so urgently like¡­¡± She didn¡¯t recognize her family!


    Aunt Zhang looked at Aunt Bai, who spread her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    ¡°Ah Wan!¡± Shuanzi¡¯s father also met Yu Wan, but he was also ignored by Yu Wan. Shuanzi¡¯s father scratched his head with a nk expression.


    Yu Wan rushed to the Ding Family¡¯s new residence as quickly as possible. Perhaps to not disturb Yan Jiuchao and Gu Lady, the people in the residence had already been cleared by Shangguan Yan. Even Shangguan Yan herself did not know where she had gone.


    The front and back doors were locked. Yu Wan unscrewed the lock and strode in.


    When she left the vige, Gu Lady was already bathing. Now that four hours had passed, it was unknown if she had already eaten Yan Jiuchao.


    Yu Wan suddenly regretted going to the Capital. She should have stayed here and not let Gu Lady seed. However, on second thought, if she did not go to the Capital and did not meet Yu Zigui, she would not know that she was also Yan Jiuchao¡¯s antidote.


    Yu Wan entered the central room. The fragrance of soap after a bath wafted over. Yu Wan clenched her fists and quickly went to Yan Jiuchao¡¯s room.


    The door to the room was closed. Yu Wan kicked open the door!


    The curtains in the room were drawn tightly, and the light was dim. It was her sense of smell that reached her mind before her vision. She smelled an unfamiliar warm fragrance. She frowned and walked in. The fragrance gradually became stronger, and she could not help but feel hot.


    Could it be¡­ an aphrodisiac?


    The Gu Master said that he had a way to make the unconscious Yan Jiuchao be able to ¡°do¡± it. Could it be that he wanted to drug Yan Jiuchao again? If that was really the case, then she might really be toote.


    Yu Wan took a deep breath and tried to suppress the surging anger in her heart, but she inexplicably smelled the blood that was covered by the warm fragrance.


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes paused. She took out a match and lit an oilmp. Under the dim yellow light, Yu Wan saw the scene in front of her clearly. On the messy floor, Gu Lady was lying there naked. There was a bloody hole in her head, and blood flowed all over the ground. She had already lost consciousness. Yan Jiuchao was lying on the bed at the side, half of his body leaning out of the bed. His left arm was hanging outside the bed, and he was holding a candlestick in his hand.


    There was dried blood on the candlestick.


    Yu Wan looked at the candlestick and then at the fully dressed Yan Jiuchao. She heaved a long sigh of relief.


    Just as she heaved a sigh of relief, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s mocking voice sounded beside her. ¡°Why? Do you think I would dote on another woman?¡±


    This voice!


    Yu Wan staggered and almost fell!


    ¡°You-you¡¯re awake?¡± Yu Wan turned around and looked at him in surprise or shock.


    Yan Jiuchao released his hand that had been clenched for too long and the candlestick fell to the ground.


    ¡°How can I do such a thing without waking up?¡± Yan Jiuchao said indifferently.


    Yu Wan finally heard the weakness in his voice. He was forcefully woken up with medicine, and the side effects were extremely great. After attacking Gu Lady, he was probably exhausted. She walked forward, grabbed a shirt to cover the Gu Lady¡¯s body, and then came to the bed. She turned Yan Jiuchao¡¯s body around and let him lie back on the soft bed.


    When he was lying down on his front, his clothes lookedplete, but when he reallyy back down, Yu Wan realized that his buttons had been unbuttoned. His shirt was half open, revealing his exquisite corbone and alluring skin.


    Gulp ~


    Yu Wan¡¯s throat moved.


    ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± Yan Jiuchao said coldly.


    Yu Wan pursed her lips and closed his shirt for him. She also buttoned it up and asked calmly, ¡°Do you know what happened these few days?¡±


    ¡°Some I know, some I don¡¯t. I can hear it asionally, but I can¡¯t wake up,¡± Yan Jiuchao said with a frown. ¡°Hands!¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s little hand silently left Yan Jiuchao¡¯s belt.


    Yu Wan pointed at the Gu Lady on the ground as if nothing had happened. ¡°Then you should know that she was ordered to give you the antidote.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao snorted. ¡°So what? Should I let her taint me?¡±


    T-taint¡­


    The corners of Yu Wan¡¯s mouth twitched. She¡¯s a virgin and you¡¯re already the father of three children. Is it really good to say that about yourself?


    Although Yan Jiuchao was weak, his eyes were as sharp as usual. He looked at Yu Wan and said coldly, ¡°You came in such a hurry because you¡¯re worried that I¡¯ll have sex with another woman to detoxify the poison?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Yu Wan raised her hand and slowly took off the wooden hairpin. Her ck hair fell. ¡°I can detoxify you.¡±

 Chapter 236 - To Detoxify You

    <h4>Chapter 236: To Detoxify You</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yan Jiuchao was stunned.


    Yu Wan ced the hairpin at the head of the bed and raised her hand to undo the belt at her waist. The dim yellow lightnded on her face. It did not look sallow, but it was tainted with a hazy halo.


    Yan Jiuchao felt his breathing tighten.


    Yu Wan¡¯s clothes fell off.


    The bewitching fragrance in the room had long disappeared, but at this moment, it seemed to have swept over a hundred times stronger. It was already impossible to tell if it was the bewitching fragrance that had revived or her alluring body fragrance.


    Yan Jiuchao clenched his fists and took a deep breath. ¡°Yu Ah Wan, do you know what you¡¯re doing?!¡±


    Gu Lady woke up and looked up in confusion. Yu Wan did not even look at her and stepped on her until she fainted.


    ¡°I know,¡± Yu Wan said softly. Even her tone was fatally tempting. She grabbed the Gu Lady on the ground and threw her into the central room as if she was grabbing a chick. ¡°To detoxify you.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao propped his elbows on both sides and leaned back slightly, trying to get away from her. ¡°You¡¯re taking advantage of me.¡±


    Yu Wan ced her hand on his belt. ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate to use this on a woman. Or do you rather let the woman outside detoxify you?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao choked.


    Yu Wan murmured in his ear, ¡°I dreamed of that night more than once¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao was not a fool, so he could naturally tell which night she was referring to. His heart was on fire, and his breathing was in a mess. It was unknown if it was because he was angry or embarrassed, but his chest heaved violently. ¡°Yu Ah Wan! You¡¯re a woman¡­ How can you dream of such a thing?¡±


    And it wasn¡¯t just once?!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with women? Can¡¯t women have seven emotions and six desires?¡± Yu Wan pulled his belt down. She was extremely nervous, but she tried her best not to let him see it.


    Yan Jiuchao turned his face away. ¡°¡­I can¡¯t move my legs.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to move.¡± Yu Wan threw the belt to the ground and strode over to sit on him. She pinched his chin and made him look at her. ¡°Lie down obediently and hand yourself over to me.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao: ¡°¡­¡± Why did these words sound wrong?


    Yan Jiuchao: ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡± Yu Wan pressed her fingertips on his dry lips due to the illness for many days. Her fingertips were cold, and Yan Jiuchao felt like he was holding his breath.


    Yu Wan removed her fingertips, turned her head, closed her eyes, and slowly covered his lips.


    This was the first time she had done such a thing, but even if she had never eaten pork before, how could she not have seen a pig walk? Although their rtionship had yet to reach this stage, this was the only way to resolve his poison curse. Compared to letting others sleep with him, Yu Wan would rather sleep with him herself.


    Unexpectedly, just as the two of them were about to kiss, Yan Jiuchao suddenly grabbed a stick and knocked her unconscious!


    Yu Wan¡¯s vision darkened and she fell into Yan Jiuchao¡¯s arms.


    Yan Jiuchao subconsciously looked at Yu Wan in his arms. Yu Wan had taken off her shirt, leaving only an undergarment as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing. Her ck hair hung down, half covering her round shoulders and half covering her peach-like tender and alluring chest.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s throat tightened.


    ¡°Young Master!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen¡¯s voice suddenly sounded outside the door.


    Yan Jiuchao did not have the strength to push Yu Wan to the inside of the bed. He could only quickly grab the nket and cover Yu Wan tightly.


    ¡°Young Master!¡± Shadow Thirteen hurriedly entered the room. He saw the Gu Lady in the central room and said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯mte. Young Master, please punish me!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t touch her!¡±


    ¡°Then how did the wound on her heade about?¡± Wasn¡¯t it because you woke up and realized that your pure body had been tainted by her? In your anger, you hit her head with a candlestick?


    Yan Jiuchao red coldly at Shadow Thirteen.


    Shadow Thirteen lowered his head resentfully. With a nce from the corner of his eye, he realized that something was wrong. Although she was covered tightly, there was indeed someone lying in Young Master¡¯s arms. However, from her breathing, she seemed to have fainted.


    Shadow Thirteen opened his mouth. ¡°This is¡­ Miss Yu?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao nodded indifferently.


    ¡°It¡¯s really her?¡± Shadow Thirteen guessed casually. Who would have thought that he would guess correctly? In that case, Miss Yu arrived in time and knocked Gu Lady unconscious?


    Of course, Shadow Thirteen could not guess that his Young Master had personally injured Gu Lady to protect his innocence.


    ¡°What happened to Miss Yu? Why did she faint too?¡± Shadow Thirteen asked in confusion.


    Yan Jiuchao snorted coldly. ¡°She wants to detoxify me.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen opened his mouth. ¡°Young Master¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao interrupted him. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s up to. Am I such a casual person?!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen looked at him. ¡°Young Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Detoxify? She can even think of such an excuse!¡± Yan Jiuchao gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°How long has she been coveting me? She¡¯s so¡­ so impatient! What¡¯s going on in her head all day? Other than this¡­ is there nothing else?!¡±


    ¡°So you knocked Miss Yu out?¡± Shadow Thirteen was speechless. You¡¯re really single based on your strength¡­


    Yan Jiuchao said angrily, ¡°If I don¡¯t knock her out, am I going to let her have her way?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°She¡¯s a woman. If you don¡¯t cooperate, how can she seed? Or are you actually unable to control yourself? If she doesn¡¯t faint, she can sleep with you?¡±


    Yan Jiu said angrily, ¡°How can I not be able to control myself? Am I an animal? Can I be in heat with her just because she teased me?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen: ¡°¡­Oh.¡±?<i>If you have the ability, then don¡¯t say that until your nose stops bleeding.</i>


    ¡­ .


    Young Master Yan¡¯s nosebleed came in waves. It was not until Shadow Thirteen covered his eyes and moved Yu Wan, who was wrapped in the nket, to the room next door that his nosebleed finally stopped.


    At this moment, Shadow Six arrived. He entered the room with Shadow Thirteen. Yan Jiuchao had lost too much blood and was even weaker.


    Shadow Thirteen decided to make the best use of his time and tell his Young Master everything he needed to know before he fainted again. ¡°Young Master, Shadow Six found out something.¡±


    ¡°Have you found Zhou Huai?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not Zhou Huai, it¡¯s Yu Zigui,¡± Shadow Thirteen said.


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in his matters.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said seriously, ¡°This matter is rted to Miss Yu.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao looked at him and gestured for him to continue.


    Shadow Thirteen replied, ¡°Yu Zigui was chased by his master. It¡¯s said that he betrayed his master.¡±


    ¡°Get to the point,¡± Yan Jiuchao said indifferently.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shadow Thirteen cut to the chase and went straight to the point. ¡°The holy artifact of the Nanzhao Nation has gone missing. The Sword Sect has received the remuneration from the Nanzhao Nation and has been helping to find the whereabouts of the holy artifact.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said thoughtfully, ¡°Could it be the brocade pouch that Yu Zigui framed Yu Ah Wan for taking?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that brocade pouch! Miss Yu has already returned the brocade pouch to Yu Zigui, but the holy artifact in the brocade pouch is gone. The Sword Sect thought that Yu Zigui had taken the holy artifact for himself, so they sent disciples to chase after him. However, if I¡¯m not wrong, Miss Yu took the holy artifact. As for whether Miss Yu deliberately took it or not, we don¡¯t know.¡±


    A hint of contemtion shed across Yan Jiuchao¡¯s pale face. ¡°What¡¯s the holy artifact of the Nanzhao Kingdom?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen could not hide his fear as he said, ¡°Gu King, the King of Ten Thousand Gu!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao: ¡°¡­¡±


    Even someone as calm as Yan Jiuchao could not help but gasp at this moment. The King of Ten Thousand Gu was a legendary killing weapon. Its ferocity was not inferior to any berserk golden-masked sacrificial soldier. This girl could have taken anything, but why did she have to take this?!


    Shadow Thirteen continued, ¡°The Gu King originally belonged to the Ghost n. Before the Ghost n retired, they offered it to the Nanzhao Nation. After that, the Nanzhao Nation regarded it as a holy artifact.¡±


    These news were all obtained by Shadow Six. Perhaps there were other inside stories, but there would be no mistakes about the Gu King being with Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan had a rare blood of extreme yin. Perhaps she did not take the initiative to take the Gu King, but the Gu King chose her.


    If she had a Gu King in her body, she would be a more suitable candidate than the Gu Lady.


    ¡°That¡¯s why Miss Yu said that she can detoxify Young Master. It should be true.¡± Shadow Six, who had been silent all this while, finally took the opportunity to speak. He spoke too quickly, and Shadow Thirteen couldn¡¯t stop him even if he wanted to. ¡°She¡¯s not coveting Young Master¡¯s body. She really wants to detoxify Young Master!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen covered his eyes¡­


    What his Young Master thought of, he too, had thought of it. What Young Master had not thought of, he had also thought of it. Shadow Six felt that Young Master would definitely reward him!


    ¡°Young Master!¡± Shadow Six happily puffed up his muscr (skinny) chest.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Your monthly sry is gone.¡±


    Shadow Six: ¡°!!!¡±

 Chapter 237 - Marriage Proposal

    <h4>Chapter 237: Marriage Proposal</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Shangguan Yan and the others went to thergest restaurant in Lotus Flower Town, the White Jade Restaurant. At dusk, they estimated that Gu Lady had already cured Yan Jiuchao before returning to the vige.


    The moment they entered, they first smelled a strong smell of blood. Then, they saw arge pool of blood on the ground of the central room that had not been cleaned in time. Their expressions changed and blood dripped all the way to Gu Lady¡¯s room.


    The Gu Master hurriedly rushed into the room. The Gu Lady had fainted on the ground of the room. Shadow Thirteen found her an eyesore and threw her back onto her bed. Of course, it was not convenient for him to wear her clothes back, so he only wrapped her in a nket.


    The Gu Master did not know that the Gu Lady¡¯s clothes were not worn. He pulled open the nket and was stunned on the spot.


    ¡°Cong¡¯er!¡± Shangguan Yan was worried that Yan Jiuchao would encounter something unexpected. She turned around and rushed towards Yan Jiuchao¡¯s room. Xiao Zhenting stopped her and went in to investigate.


    In the room, the oilmp was like a bean. Yan Jiuchao was sitting at the head of the bed with his back against arge pillow and a nket covering his legs.


    The fragrance of the aphrodisiac had long dissipated, and the room had been cleaned up by Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six. At a nce, it was as if nothing had happened.


    Yan Jiuchao looked over indifferently.


    Xiao Zhenting did not expect him to be awake and met his gaze without warning. He immediately felt nervous. ¡°Cong-Cong¡¯er.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao ignored him. He turned around and continued to sit there quietly.


    Seeing that he was fine, Xiao Zhenting was relieved. Xiao Zhenting knew that Yan Jiuchao was unwilling to see him and quickly turned around to leave.


    When he walked up to Shangguan Yan, he nodded at her. ¡°Cong¡¯er is awake. Go and see him.¡±


    Shangguan Yan entered the room and hurried to the bed.


    ¡°Cong¡¯er, how do you feel?¡±


    As she asked, she sat down by the bed and raised her hand to touch Yan Jiuchao¡¯s forehead. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking? Are you feeling unwell? You¡¯ve been unconscious for a few days. Are you hungry? I¡¯ll make you something to eat.¡±


    Shangguan Yan had never done anything in the manor. Ever since she stayed here, she had done everything herself. She and the aunties in the vige had learned to make a few dishes that tasted good.


    Yan Jiuchao said nothing.


    ¡°It¡¯s not hot anymore,¡± Shangguan Yan said. She did not know if she should be surprised at her son¡¯s reaction or surprised that her son was finally awake.


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly became awkward.


    Shangguan Yan thought of something and asked, ¡°What happened? There¡¯s blood outside. Did an assassine? Are you injured?¡±


    Shangguan Yan did not ask Yan Jiuchao if he had slept with Gu Lady. In her opinion, her son was so seriously ill. The reason why he could wake up was definitely because the yin and yang had been reconciled. Then everything was worth it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go make you something to eat.¡± Shangguan Yan stood up and walked out of the house.


    After taking two steps, Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°Mrs. Xiao, don¡¯t make any decisions for me in the future.¡±


    Shangguan Yan¡¯s heart ached. It was actually expected that Yan Jiuchao would be angry. She knew that if Yan Jiuchao was awake, he would never agree to let Gu Lady use this method to detoxify him. However, even though she knew that he did not like it, she still did it. The reason was none other than that she was his biological mother and she wanted to save him. Even if he med her now, even if she had to do it again, she would still do it.


    ¡°Do you want porridge or noodles?¡± Shangguan Yan asked in her usual tone.


    Yan Jiuchao said expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯m awake. You don¡¯t have to waste time here.¡±


    Shangguan Yan opened her mouth and was about to say something when she saw Shadow Thirteen lead Uncle Wan into the room.


    ¡°Princess Consort.¡± Uncle Wan bowed respectfully.


    During this period of time, Shangguan Yan had specially left Uncle Wan in the Young Master Manor because she wanted to personally take care of Yan Jiuchao. Now that Yan Jiuchao had openly brought Uncle Wan over, he was clearly telling her that she had nothing to do here.


    ¡°Take good care of Young Master.¡± After Shangguan Yan instructed Uncle Wan, she returned to her room to pack her things. That night, she returned to the Capital with Xiao Zhenting.


    The reason why the two of them left was because they thought that Yan Jiuchao¡¯s poison had been cured by the Gu Lady. Next, they had to prepare the remaining remuneration and wait for the Gu Master toe and collect it.


    In the other room, Gu Lady slowly woke up.


    The Gu Master first let her put on her clothes herself before asking her what had happened. ¡°¡­Did another Gu Master from the vigee looking for trouble again?¡±


    Gu Lady choked and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not him, it¡¯s Yan Jiuchao!¡±


    Even in his dreams, the Gu Master did not expect that the person who injured his beloved disciple would be that little sickly Yan Jiuchao. He was already so weak, yet he still had the strength to hurt others? Also, in order to let Yan Jiuchao maintain a certain function, he had given him two times the dosage of the aprodisiac. Didn¡¯t this make him burn with desire?!


    How could he hold it in?!


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t like you?¡± The Gu Master asked Gu Lady.


    Yan Jiuchao was from the Great Zhou Imperial Family, so he had seen all kinds of beauties. Although his disciple was also quite beautiful, he probably did not take her seriously.


    How could Gu Lady admit that she was not charming enough?


    Gu Lady told her master and senior brother about Yu Wan having a powerful Gu worm. Of course, she did not say that she had ambushed Yu Wan. She only said that she was lying on the ground pretending to faint today and heard their conversation.


    In fact, she did not know what the two of them had said, but she understood that her master would not confront Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan. In short, she would push everything to them.


    The Gu Master looked at her suspiciously. ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me? You really only found out today?¡±


    ¡°I swear to God!¡± Gu Lady gestured with her fingers.


    The Gu Master swore heavily, even though Gu Lady was not like that. However, judging others by himself, the Gu Master still chose to believe her.


    A Gu Master was extremely sensitive to the aura of Gu worms, but he did not sense anything on that girl. Either his disciple had heard wrongly and that girl did not have a Gu King on her, or that Gu King was too powerful and could already hide his aura.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she a little vige girl? Why does she have a Gu King?¡± The Gu Master muttered. ¡°Also, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand. She has a Gu worm that¡¯s even more powerful than the Golden Silkworm Gu. Why didn¡¯t she say so earlier?¡±


    Because she did not know at all, Gu Lady¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, Master.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that¡­ she actually doesn¡¯t want to save Yan Jiuchao?¡± The male disciple said.


    The Gu Lady¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That must be it, Master! She gave birth to Yan Jiuchao¡¯s sons. As long as Yan Jiuchao dies, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s family assets will belong to her and her sons! This woman looks like she cares a lot about Yan Jiuchao. It turns out that she¡¯s also scheming against him! Master, she must have deliberately taken away and killed our Gu worms because she doesn¡¯t want us to save Yan Jiuchao. Who knew that you would think of a trump card and ask me to use my body as a cauldron to attract the poison for Yan Jiuchao? This time, Yan Jiuchao can be saved no matter what, but what if I save him and get pregnant with Yan Jiuchao¡¯s children? Why don¡¯t she save him herself? In that case, everything about Yan Jiuchao will still be under her control.¡±


    Coupled with the abnormalities in the past few days, the Gu Master felt that his disciple¡¯s analysis was reasonable. However, that was Yan Jiuchao¡¯s family matter. Whether Yu Wan schemed against Yan Jiuchao or not, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s family assets would not be given to him at all. Then why was he interfering? Was he bored?!


    Since Yan Jiuchao had a better medicinal cauldron, he no longer needed him and Gu Lady. They probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get the remaining remuneration. They were afraid that the Xiao family would want the fifty thousand taels on hand.


    The Gu Master¡¯s eyes darted around as he urged the two of them. ¡°Hurry up and pack your things. We¡¯ll leave tonight!¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Shadow Thirteen suddenly appeared. He crossed his arms and leanedzily against the door frame.


    The Gu Master was shocked and stammered, ¡°We¡­ we¡¯ll go walk around.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen nced at his hand. ¡°Do you need to bring a bag to walk around? I think you want to escape, right?¡±


    The Gu Master hid the bag behind his back. ¡°No, no!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen took a few steps forward, grabbed the Gu Master¡¯s cor, and pulled him into Yan Jiuchao¡¯s room, throwing him onto the floor in front of the bed.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± The Gu Master fell t on his back and stood up while rubbing his butt.


    Yan Jiuchao could not move his legs yet. He only sat quietly at the head of the bed, but the powerful aura suppressed the Gu Master until he could not breathe.


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re escaping?¡± Yan Jiuchao said casually, not asking about his illness at all.


    The Gu Master lost his confidence. He deliberated for a moment and said, ¡°We¡¯re not escaping. Hasn¡¯t your illness been cured? Then we can leave!¡±


    The medicine that the Gu Master had given Yan Jiuchao was not enough to keep him awake for so long. Since Yan Jiuchao had not fainted, the Gu Master naturally thought that Yu Wan had cured Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao sneered and said, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have cured my illness. Isn¡¯t it a little unkind to take so much remuneration?¡±


    The Gu Master¡¯s eyes shed. He straightened his back and said with a bluff, ¡°You can¡¯t say that! It¡¯s you who don¡¯t allow me to treat you, it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t treat you! Back then, we agreed that when I treat the illness, your father will pay the remuneration. It¡¯s a trade! If my medical skills aren¡¯t good enough, I¡¯ll admit it, but you didn¡¯t let me treat you without even telling me. You even injured my disciple. Is this my problem?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao thought seriously. ¡°That¡¯s true. Shadow Thirteen, let them go.¡±


    <i>As expected, he¡¯s still inexperienced and young, he was actually fooled by this.</i>?The Gu Master was overjoyed, but he tried his best to maintain an expression of having suffered a huge loss. ¡°Forget it, forget it. Since we¡¯ve known each other for a long time, I won¡¯t settle the score with you for my disciple!¡±


    After the Gu Master returned to his room, he immediately packed his things and brought his two disciples along. Unexpectedly, he was caught by Shadow Thirteen before he could leave Lotus Flower Vige.


    The Gu Master looked at Yan Jiuchao in despair. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going back on your word so quickly?! You¡¯re a man! You can¡¯t go back on your word!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Who said I went back on my word?¡±


    ¡°Then-then what are you doing now?¡± The Gu Master was dumbfounded.


    Yan Jiuchao smiled and said righteously, ¡°To rob you!¡±


    The Gu Master: ¡°¡­¡±


    The moon was dark and the wind was strong.


    The Gu Master, who had been robbed until he was only wearing white undergarments, was sitting on a tattered ox cart with an ashen face. His two beloved disciples were sitting beside him with swollen faces. All the assets on the three of them were only left with a jar of stinky tofu in the Gu Master¡¯s arms.


    ¡°I¡­ I already told you not to¡­ ask for so much¡­ In the Southern Xinjiang, you¡­ you¡¯ve already gotten so much¡­ silver¡­ Yet you¡­ you still ¡­ still¡­ ask for a hundred thousand taels of gold¡­ This-this is extortion¡­ How¡­ could you¡­ not be beaten up?¡± The male disciple covered his swollen face and said desperately.


    It was toote to regret now. All he wanted was just to earn a fortune and not have to work anymore.


    The Gu Master felt wronged and wanted to cry.


    Wuwuwu¡­ The people of the Central ins were too terrifying¡­ He would nevere to the Central ins again¡­


    ¡­ .


    Shadow Thirteen entered the room and handed a brocade box to Yan Jiuchao. ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ve brought the gold notes. There¡¯s a total of fifty thousand taels and the remaining fifty thousand is in the hands of the Xiao family. They originally nned to pay them after Young Master recovers. Young Master, you don¡¯t have to feel bad about this. They brought it upon themselves.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao snorted. ¡°Of course they deserved it! How am I only worth a hundred thousand taels of gold? Are they blind?!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen was speechless.


    Uh¡­ So you beat them up not because they want more, but because they want less, which is an insult to your great value¡­


    ¡­ .


    Yu Wan slept until dawn. When she opened her eyes, she found herself lying on her bed. She did not need to guess to know that Shadow Thirteen or Shadow Six had secretly sent her back.


    The detestable Yan Jiuchao actually knocked her out at such a critical moment. He could even endure this. Was he Liu Xiahui?


    Or was he really impotent? Or¡­ did he not feel anything for her body? That would be too hurtful to her pride!


    Yu Wan was furious.


    Suddenly, three furry heads squeezed over and rubbed against her arms.


    Yu Wan¡¯s anger instantly plummeted and her heart softened. She raised her hand to touch their little heads and kissed their little foreheads one by one. ¡°You¡¯re still the cutest!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao returned to the Young Master Manor at midnight.


    Yu Wan gritted her teeth and looked at her little iron fist. ¡°At least you escaped quickly!¡±


    After breakfast, Uncle Wan happily came to the residence. The person who came with him was the famous matchmaker in the Capital, Du Hongniang.

 Chapter 238 - Untitled

    <h4>Chapter 238: Untitled</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Du Hongniang was here to propose marriage on behalf of Yan Jiuchao. Since ancient times, marriage had always been the order of parents. Yan Jiuchao¡¯s father had passed away while his mother had remarried, so he could decide on his own marriage, but he still needed to hire a matchmaker. Of course, the otherworldly Young Master Yan only found out yesterday after Uncle Wan exined in detail.


    This was a serious matter, so Uncle and his family were also called over.


    Du Hongniang looked to be thirty-five or thirty-six years old and was a charming woman. Her experience was a little bumpy. She was originally a child bride bought by a rich family in town for ten taels of silver. She entered her husband¡¯s family when she was five years old. Although she was the wife for that family, she was not their biological daughter after all. Only those who had tasted it could understand the taste. She finally made it to the fifteenth year and could consummate her marriage with her husband. However, her husband¡¯s family suddenly experienced a huge change and owed a huge debt overnight.


    Her husband¡¯s family had no choice but to sell their assets. After they finally paid off their debt, they were so poor that they couldn¡¯t even eat porridge. Her father-inw couldn¡¯t take the blow and passed away. Her mother-inw fell ill. Her husband couldn¡¯t work because of his injured hand. At first, Du Hongniang went out to take on some small embroidery jobs. Later on, she realized that she couldn¡¯t support the household at all, so she sold herself and gathered a sum of money for her mother-inw and husband to treat their injuries.


    After that, Du Hongniang was brought to the Capital by someone. Fortunately, she was bought by an official and worked as a maidservant for a few years. She saved a sum of money and opened a small embroidery shop. She originally nned to start a proper embroidery business, but who knew that she would identally arrange several marriages. After that, more and more rich families invited her to be a matchmaker, so she simply became a matchmaker.


    Du Hongniang said, ¡°I¡¯m here today to talk about the marriage of the two children.¡±


    In Yu Wan¡¯s impression, the matchmakers were all aunties dressed in colorful clothes, thick makeup, and pink all over. The Du Hongniang in front of her had subverted her imagination. Her figure was neither fat nor thin, and her clothes were elegant and proper. She was not too in, nor was she too gorgeous. Her actions were dignified, and her smile was elegant. Those who did not know better would think that she was the wife of some rich family.


    She spoke unhurriedly with a smile. It was veryfortable to get along with such a person.


    Du Hongniang continued, ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to say much about Young Master Yan¡¯s situation. You all know that his father passed away early and his mother remarried. He doesn¡¯t have any siblings either. It hasn¡¯t been easy all these years for him, but there are also benefits amidst that. There¡¯s no seniors in the Young Master Manor. Miss Yu will be the matriarch after you marry him. You don¡¯t have to serve your inws or please your uncles and aunties. Such a family won¡¯t let their daughter suffer.¡±


    These words really touched the heart of the Yu family. It was said that the rtionship with the inws was the hardest. One¡¯s mother would even get angry at her, let alone a mother-inw whose son had been snatched away. Aunt was lucky, and the Yu family treated her well, but how many people were like the Yu family?


    Moreover, there were many rules in rich families. If there was really a mother-inw suppressing her and they set rules for Ah Wan from time to time, then Ah Wan would suffer.


    Du Hongniang smiled. ¡°Besides, the three little masters are about to grow up.¡±


    In other words, the two of them already had children, so why were they still arguing about not getting married? Were they waiting for the children to call another woman Mom and another man Dad?


    The three littleds sat on the threshold and drank the goat milk. It was unknown if they had heard Du Hongniang talking about them, but they let go of the bottle and turned their heads in unison to look at them in confusion.


    That innocent gaze melted the hearts of the Yu family.


    The children had suffered a lot in the first two years. It was not easy for them to have a father, but they did not have a mother. When they had a mother, they could not see their father. It was really too pitiful.


    Before the betrothal gifts were mentioned, the Yu family was already about to nod in agreement. Otherwise, why would Madam Du be said to be the number one matchmaker in the Capital? Actually, they all understood the logic. If it were anyone else, they might be able to say it, but it might not be as effective as Du Hongniang.


    Her voice, her temperament, and her actions made her words convincing.


    The Yu family wished they could ask when the wedding date was, but Yu Shaoqing was not so easily moved.


    Yu Shaoqing mmed the table and said, ¡°I don¡¯t agree! That kid has a glib tongue. One look and I can tell that he¡¯s not serious. Who knows what will happen if Ah Wan marries him? Don¡¯t forget, he¡¯s only here in the Capital for the time being. He¡¯s from Yan City. Ah Wan will move to Yan City after they get married!¡±


    These words were like a basin of cold water being poured on the Yu family.


    That¡¯s right, how could they have forgotten that Yan Jiuchao was the Young Master of Yan City. If they got married, they would definitely have to return to Yan City. At that time, it would be difficult for Ah Wan to return to her maiden home. How would they know how Ah Wan was doing or whether she had been wronged?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Uncle Wan said with a smile. ¡°Young Master said that he can live in the Capital.¡±


    He even thought of this! Yu Shaoqing wrung his hands!


    Yu Shaoqing wanted to say something, but Uncle Wan took a sip of tea without batting an eyelid. ¡°His Majesty¡¯s leg¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Madam Jiang choked. She made too much noise and suppressed the word ¡°hair¡±.


    Everyone was a little puzzled. Why did he mention the Emperor¡¯s leg for no reason? What did the Emperor¡¯s leg have to do with them?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yu Shaoqing looked at Madam Jiang worriedly.


    Madam Jiang held a handkerchief in one hand and held her temples with the other. She held her chest and said, ¡°Aiya, I¡¯m so dizzy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you back to your room to rest.¡± Yu Shaoqing helped Madam Jiang back into her room. After that, Yu Shaoqing never came out again.


    Yu Wan¡¯s face darkened. At the critical moment, even her biological father was unreliable!


    ¡°Actually¡­¡± Yu Feng also wanted to refuse.


    Uncle Wan hurriedly said, ¡°Young Master said that he could handle your marriage with Miss Bai!¡±


    Yu Feng said seriously, ¡°Actually, Young Master Yan is quite good.¡±


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    Du Hongniang smiled slightly and took out a list from her wide sleeve. She said to Uncle and Aunt, ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about the betrothal gifts?¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Yu Wan walked out of her room and reached out to press her hand on her betrothal gift list. ¡°This is my marriage. Have you asked for my opinion?¡±


    Du Hongniang was stunned. She had been a matchmaker for so long, but no girl would rush out halfway. Most of them stayed in their rooms shyly, and asionally, their parents indulge them, but they could not show their true faces. They could only sit quietly behind the screen and listen to what the matchmaker said to their parents.


    It was enough for the elders to agree to marriage. How could a girl be picky?


    Although Du Hongniang thought this in her heart, she did not show it on her face. She smiled gently and said, ¡°Miss Yu, are you unwilling to marry into the Young Master Manor?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m unwilling!¡±


    ¡­ .


    ¡°What? She¡¯s unwilling?¡± In the Young Master Manor¡¯s study room, Yan Jiuchao put down the Kongming lock in shock. ¡°Did you make a mistake? How can she not be willing?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen: ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    <i>After she sacrificed herself to detoxify you but was knocked out by you, shouldn¡¯t you ask her how she could be willing?</i>


    Of course, Shadow Thirteen did not dare to say this.


    Shadow Six wanted to say something, but Shadow Thirteen whispered, ¡°Monthly sry!¡±


    Shadow Six shut up.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s expression turned very ugly, and the atmosphere in the study became terrifying.


    Shadow Six looked down and did not even dare to breathe loudly. Shadow Thirteen did not say anything either. The study room was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    Yan Jiuchao wanted to clench his fists tightly, but he realized that he didn¡¯t have the strength at all. He was furious. ¡°Shadow Thirteen!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shadow Thirteen walked forward.


    Yan Jiuchao said angrily, ¡°Tell me! Why isn¡¯t she willing!¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Should he tell the truth? Shadow Thirteen cleared his throat. ¡°Of course it¡¯s because she¡¯s angry with you.¡±


    ¡°Why is she angry with me?¡±


    ¡°She wanted to sacrifice herself to you so much, but you knocked her out with a stick. How could she not be angry?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said resentfully, ¡°I know she¡¯s anxious! Didn¡¯t I already get someone to propose marriage? When we get married, she¡­ she can do whatever she wants. At most, I¡¯ll listen to her!¡±


    <i>You make it sound like you don¡¯t want to do anything to her¡­</i>


    Shadow Thirteen said earnestly, ¡°She¡¯s a girl. It¡¯s very embarrassing for you to reject her like this. You¡¯re a man. You have to coax her. Women have to be coaxed.¡±


    ¡°How-how should I coax her?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you apologize to her first?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao instantly exploded. ¡°I apologize to her? How is that possible?!¡±


    ¡­ .


    It waste at night, and Yu Shaoqing and the others had all rested. The three littleds had also fallen asleep in Yu Wan¡¯s arms. She had been busy taking care of Yan Jiuchao these few days, and Yu Wan felt that she had neglected her sons.


    Yu Wan kissed their little faces.


    Knock knock knock.


    Outside the window, Shadow Thirteen knocked on the window lintel.


    ¡°Miss Yu, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Yu Wan could tell that it was Shadow Thirteen. She ced the three littleds on the bed and pulled the nket over them. Then, she put on a shawl and pushed open the window. ¡°It¡¯s sote. What¡¯s the matter, Shadow Guard?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen did not say anything. He silently moved to the side, revealing Yan Jiuchao sitting on the armchair.


    <i>He even sat down?!</i>?Yu Wan looked at him in shock.


    A certain young master sat there arrogantly, emitting a domineering aura.


    Yu Wan suddenly felt her fist itch.


    Yan Jiuchao raised his eyebrows. ¡°Yu Ah Wan, I¡¯m here to¡­¡±


    Bang!


    The window lintel was closed!


    Apologize to you.


    Yan Jiuchao, who was rejected before he could finish his sentence: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 239 - Brother Jiu Pursues His Wife (1)

    <h4>Chapter 239: Brother Jiu Pursues His Wife (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yan Jiuchao never expected that someone as noble as him would be rejected. He was the young master of Yan City, a member of the royal family of Great Zhou. This little vige girl was really too bold!


    ¡°She even dares to show me attitude. Have I spoiled her?!¡± Yan Jiuchao gritted his teeth.


    Shadow Thirteen braced himself and swallowed his words.


    Yan Jiuchao gave Shadow Thirteen a look.


    Shadow Thirteen walked forward and knocked on the window. ¡°Miss Yu.¡±


    Yu Wan did not move.


    Shadow Thirteen continued to knock on the window. ¡°Miss Yu.¡±


    There was still no movement.


    Shadow Thirteen took a deep breath and continued to knock. He knocked again and again. He knocked, knocked, knocked!


    Creak¡ª


    The door to the central room opened.


    Yan Jiuchao raised his eyebrows as if he knew it. He waited for Yu Wan to wee him in affectionately, but he saw Yu Shaoqing rush out with a broom.


    The corners of Yan Jiuchao¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°¡­¡±


    Shadow Thirteen grabbed the armchair and ran!


    ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night. Who asked you to knock!¡± Yu Shaoqing chased after him with his broom around the vige. Shadow Thirteen was so tired that his eyes rolled back. When he finally escaped Yu Shaoqing¡¯s pursuit and ced the armchair on the ground, he saw that his handsome young master¡¯s hair had already been blown into a bird¡¯s nest.


    Yan Jiuchao opened his mouth and spat out a leaf. His face was ashen.


    On the other side, Yu Shaoqing put down his broom and returned to his room. Yu Wan alsoy down with the three littleds in her arms.


    It was unknown if it was because she had finally vented her anger, but Yu Wan slept exceptionally well this night. She no longer had to beat up a certain fellow who needed a beating ten times in her dreams.


    Yu Wan slept until dawn. In a daze, she felt three furry little heads rubbing against her arms. Yu Wan smiled before she woke up. She raised her hand to touch the three little heads and askedzily, ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    The three little guys nodded.


    Yu Wan opened her eyes and met three unbelievably beautiful faces. A warm happiness surged in her heart.


    In the past few days, in order to take care of Yan Jiuchao, she had neglected them. They did not cry or make a fuss, but they seemed to be more clingy than before.


    The three of them widened their ck eyes and looked at Yu Wan with adorable expressions.


    Yu Wan understood and gave everyone a big kiss. The three of them blushed and buried their heads into Yu Wan¡¯s arms shyly. Their little butts were raised high as they twisted around, looking extremely proud.


    Children were really easily satisfied. She had clearly neglected them for so many days, but in the end, they were so happy with just a kiss. She did not know if it was because they had received too little care from Yan Ruyu in the past, and felt that it was normal to be neglected. Yu Wan stroked their backs lovingly and decided to make it up to them.


    Yu Wan helped the three little fellows put on their clothes and led them to the backyard to wash up. Then, the three of them obediently sat on their small toilet and watched Yu Wan milk the goats.


    Yu Wan boiled the squeezed goat¡¯s milk in the pot. After it was cooled for a while, she removed the thinyer of milk on top and ced the goat¡¯s milk into three sheepskin bags. The thinyer of goat¡¯s milk was not wasted, she kept it all. If she made some snacks, she would be able to smell a strong milky fragrance. Although Bruiser and Zhenzhen were not used to goat¡¯s milk, they liked desserts with a milky fragrance.


    The three little fellows grabbed their little milk bottles and obediently sat on the threshold to drink milk.


    ¡°Ah Wan!¡±


    Aunt Zhang came over.


    Yu Wan was setting up the bowls and chopsticks in the central room. When she heard the sound, she walked over. The three little fellows had blocked the threshold. She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She picked up Xiaobao and said to Aunt Zhang, ¡°Come in and sit, Aunt Zhang!¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, this little fellow.¡± Aunt Zhang pinched Xiaobao¡¯s face. Xiaobao didn¡¯t forget to drink milk even when he was picked up. His cute little face was extremely cute. He didn¡¯t react when Aunt Zhang pinched his face. He kept drinking milk seriously, and Aunt Zhangughed.


    ¡°It¡¯s Grandma Zhang,¡± Yu Wan said to the three children.


    The three of them looked at Aunt Zhang with their mouths full.


    Aunt Zhang knew that these children didn¡¯t know how to speak yet. It could be considered a greeting when they looked at her like this. She patted their heads. ¡°Good boys.¡±


    ¡°Go in and sit,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Aunt Zhang said, ¡°I won¡¯t go in. I¡¯m here to borrow a bowl from you. The big bowl at home is broken. I¡¯m waiting to fill it with oil.¡±


    When their days were good, their family could asionally buy some fat meat. After refining it, they could haverd.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get it.¡± Yu Wan put Xiaobao down. Xiaobao walked back to the threshold of the central room with his short legs. However, this time, he leaned against Erbao and left a gap for people to walk through.


    Aunt Zhang looked at the three children and a smile subconsciously appeared in her eyes. No one would dislike such obedient children. Were they really Ah Wan¡¯s children?


    ¡°Aunt Zhang, do you think this is okay?¡± Yu Wan took out a big bowl.


    Aunt Zhang looked up and smiled. ¡°This is fine!¡±


    Aunt Zhang left with the bowl.


    From the beginning to the end, Aunt Zhang did not ask anything. The vige was only so big, and the news that should have spread had long spread. If it was half a year ago, she would most likely be drowned in a pig cage. But now, no one dared to say this. Whether it was because the Yu family was supporting the livelihood of the entire vige or because Young Master Yan was the children¡¯s father, no one knew.


    After breakfast, Yu Shaoqing went to the mountain to help. Madam Jiang went to the Yu Family¡¯s old residence. Yu Wan stayed in the room to check on Little Bruiser¡¯s homework. The three littleds also sat at the side and shook their heads with Uncle Bruiser.


    Yu Wan nned to bring the children up the mountain after checking their homework. The March Bubbles at the back of the mountain were all red. It would be a pity if she didn¡¯t pluck them. She nned to pluck them all and make jam if she couldn¡¯t finish them.


    Just as she was thinking this, Yu Feng came to visit.


    ¡°Ah Wan.¡± Yu Feng¡¯s voice was very soft, as if he was worried about disturbing Little Bruiser.


    ¡°Big Brother.¡± Yu Wan went to the central room.


    Yu Feng said, ¡°The house is about to bepleted. My father said that he wants to make a meal for theborers. Coincidentally, the spices at home are gone. I¡¯ll go to town to buy them. Do you want anything?¡±


    Yu Wan thought for a while and asked, ¡°When are you going?¡±


    ¡°In the afternoon, the banquet will be on the day after tomorrow. There¡¯s no hurry to buy it back today. I¡¯ll go take a look first and reserve what I can first.¡± In the past, he had always bought it on the spot. Ever since he started doing business, Yu Feng had be more and more resourceful.


    ¡°I have nothing to do in the afternoon. I can bring the children to town for a walk.¡± After a pause, Yu Wan whispered to Yu Feng, ¡°Bruiser can¡¯t wear his pants anymore. I can¡¯t let people say that he¡¯s fat.¡±


    Yu Fengughed and nced at the room. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Sis, did you say something bad about me again?¡± Little Bruiser¡¯s indignant voice came from the room.


    Yu Feng held back hisughter and said in his usual tone, ¡°No, your sister and brother said that they¡¯ll go to town to buy new clothes for youter.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Little Bruiser shouted happily.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Recite your thousand words!¡±


    Little Bruiser: ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the construction site first,¡± Yu Feng said.


    Yu Wan sent Yu Feng out of the door. Just as she was about to turn around and enter the house, Aunt Zhang hurried over. ¡°Ah Wan, there¡¯s business!¡±


    Yu Wan stopped in her tracks.


    Aunt Zhang was originally washing clothes with a few women by the ancient well at the vige entrance when a carriage suddenly stopped behind them. A handsome little girl alighted from the carriage and asked, ¡°Does Miss Yu live in this vige?¡± Aunt Zhang asked who she was and what she wanted. The little girl said that she was here to buy ingredients from Miss Yu, so Aunt Zhang brought her over.


    There were a total of two people. Other than the little girl who was asking for directions, there was also a young girl in a white cloak.


    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Zhang,¡± Yu Wan said politely.


    Aunt Zhang smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Zhang, take care.¡± After sending Aunt Zhang off, Yu Wan looked at the two girls that Aunt Zhang had brought over. From their clothes, they were a master and servant. The maidservant was wearing light green armor. The youngdy behind her was wearing a light pink dress. The material was luxurious, and she had pearls and jewelry. Her makeup was exquisite.


    The two of them looked familiar.


    Yu Wan sized up the two of them and her gaze stopped on the youngdy¡¯s face. Suddenly, her eyes moved. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t this the girl from the Xiao family whom she had met once in the corridor on the day she went to the Xiao Manor? And the little girl beside her was the maidservant who held thentern for her that night.


    Miss Xiao also recognized Yu Wan. A trace of extreme surprise shed across her beautiful eyes. ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s you.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Yu Wan raised her eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m surprised. I didn¡¯t expect my guest to be the daughter of the Xiao family. What are you shocked about, Miss Xiao? You came to my house to buy ingredients. Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯ll be the one selling ingredients?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± The Xiao family¡¯s youngdy choked.


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Yu Wan had no intention of making things difficult for her. She invited her into the house. ¡°My humble house is simple. It might not be up to your taste.¡±


    Miss Xiao and the maidservant walked into the house.


    The maidservant could not hide the disdain on her face, but Miss Xiao was curious and looked around at the furnishings of the central room.


    In the Xiao Manor, any servant¡¯s room was much more particr than this. The tables here werecquered, the chairs were tied with cloth strips, the cheapest incense candles were ced on the table, and a few pieces of glossy cured meat hung on the nails on the wall.


    But it was clean.


    ¡°Miss Xiao, please sit.¡± Yu Wan pointed at the chair by the table.


    Miss Xiao was about to sit down when the maidservant stopped her. ¡°Miss, wait!¡±


    The maidservant took out a handkerchief and carefully wiped it on the chair before letting her Miss sit down.


    Miss Xiao looked at Yu Wan awkwardly.


    Yu Wan had seen this kind of thing many times, so she was used to it. She was not angry, and she did not tell the maidservant that her matriarch had once sat on the chair that she despised as dirty.


    ¡°How did Miss Xiao find out about this ce?¡± Yu Wan took a clean cup. She knew that the daughter of the Xiao Manor would not drink her tea, so she did not waste the tea leaves and only poured a cup of cold water for her.


    After Miss Xiao took the cup, she gently ced it on the table and said to Yu Wan, ¡°I heard it from someone.¡±


    ¡°Is it Mrs. Xiao?¡± Yu Wan sat down at the other end of the table.


    Miss Xiao nodded.


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°Then are you here to buy ingredients for Mrs. Xiao today, or are you buying them yourself?¡±


    ¡°¡­For both,¡± the Xiao family¡¯s youngdy said.


    ¡°Stinky tofu?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Miss Xiao was stunned.


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Miss Xiao, you came to buy ingredients from me. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even know what I¡¯m selling?¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± the Xiao family¡¯s youngdy quickly said. ¡°I heard that your family first sold braised meat.¡±


    ¡°That was a long time ago.¡± It seemed that Shangguan Yan had not told this girl. Shangguan Yan did not know that her family had sold braised meat before. When Shangguan Yan came over, her family rarely did braised meat business and had changed to selling stinky tofu and sour bamboo shoots.


    Yu Wan did not ask her who she had asked about her. In her opinion, this was not important. What was important was whether she could do business.


    Yu Wan looked at Miss Xiao and said, ¡°If Miss Xiao wants to buy braised meat, I¡¯m afraid you have to make reservations. My family already has stinky tofu and sour bamboo shoots. How much do you want?¡±


    Miss Xiao¡¯s eyshes trembled. ¡°I¡¯ll take as much as my second aunt buys.¡±


    Yu Wan went to the kitchen to get five jars of stinky tofu. ¡°One jar weighs ten pounds, and one pound costs fifteen copper coins. It¡¯s a total of seven hundred and fifty copper coins.¡±


    So many things yet it was worth less than one tael of silver. Miss Xiao felt that it was very cheap and gestured for the maidservant to take out the silver. However, the maidservant widened her almond-shaped eyes. ¡°What tofu is so expensive? The tofu in the Capital is only four copper coins a pound! You¡¯re extorting money, right!¡±


    Yu Wan smiled faintly. ¡°My stinky tofu has always been at this price. I only sold it to you because of Mrs. Xiao and Grand Marshal Xiao. It wasn¡¯t even enough to supply the Drunken Immortal Pavilion.¡±


    The maidservant frowned and said, ¡°Miss! Don¡¯t listen to her! There are many such tofu in the Capital. If you want to eat it, I¡¯ll buy it for you elsewhere! They¡¯re not as ck-hearted as her!¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. Her stinky tofu was an exclusive business. Other than the Drunken Immortal Pavilion, she could not eat it anywhere else in the Capital. The Drunken Immortal Pavilion charged much more than her. The little girl was still young and thought that she was smarter than anyone.


    However, she could also tell that this master and servant were not here to buy anything at all. Instead, they seemed to be here to see her.


    Yu Wan looked at Miss Xiao and said, ¡°Since Miss Xiao doesn¡¯t want to buy anything, I¡¯ll get busy.¡±


    Miss Xiao hesitated.


    Yu Wan ignored her and moved the stinky tofu back to the kitchen. When she returned to the central room, the master and servant had already left.


    Miss Xiao¡¯s appearance was strange, but Yu Wan did not take it to heart. She brought the children to the old residence for lunch and boarded Shuanzi¡¯s ox cart with Yu Feng.


    She originally nned to bring the little fellows along, but the little fellows woke up too early. During lunch, they fell asleep on the table while eating, so Yu Wan could only leave them behind.


    Halfway there, a woman¡¯s scream suddenly came from ahead. ¡°Ah¡ªMiss¡ª¡±


    The siblings looked over. Not far away, beside the field, they saw a luxurious carriage. The coachman was stunned beside the carriage with a frightened expression. The scream came from the carriage. Yu Wan felt a trace of familiarity when she heard this voice.


    Yu Feng drove the ox cart over and asked the coachman, ¡°What happened?¡±


    The coachman said fearfully, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    He really did not know. As he drove the carriage, there was a sound from inside the carriage, as if someone had fallen to the floor. He stopped the carriage. He asked what had happened, but the maidservant did not say anything. Not only did she not say anything, she did not let him see.


    However, he could vaguely guess that something had happened to Miss.


    Yu Wan jumped off the ox cart and looked at the coachman, then at the tightly shut curtain. She walked into the carriage and lifted the curtain.


    The maidservant thought it was the coachman and scolded, ¡°Who allowed you toe in! Get out¡­ Ah¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, Yu Wan grabbed her cor and threw her out of the carriage.


    The light in the carriage was dim. The Miss of the Xiao family was lying on the ground in a daze. Her eyes were unfocused, her face was purple, and her teeth were tightly clenched. Yu Wan saw that something was wrong and hurriedly grabbed her wrist to take her pulse.


    It was epilepsy!


    Yu Wan was shocked. She immediately pulled down the curtain and opened the window to let the air flow.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡± The maidservant pounced on her crazily. Miss had such an illness. She could not let others see it!


    Yu Feng grabbed her and shouted sternly, ¡°My sister is a doctor! She¡¯s saving your Miss!¡±


    The maidservant struggled. ¡°She¡¯s not saving my Miss! She¡¯ll harm my Miss! You ck-hearted woman. Let go of my Miss!¡±


    Yu Wan ignored her. She half-knelt down and let go of the Xiao family¡¯s youngdy¡¯s cor, letting her lie on her side. She grabbed her cloak and ced it behind her head, moving the stool at the side.


    The curtain was lifted, and the scene inside waspletely exposed to them. This was the first time the coachman had seen such a scene, and he was stunned.


    The maidservant was furious. ¡°Why are you still looking! I¡¯ll dig out your eyeballs!¡±


    The coachman turned his back fearfully.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± The maidservant continued to struggle in Yu Feng¡¯s hand, but no matter how hard she tried, she could not escape Yu Feng¡¯s palm. She was furious, and her eyes turned sharp as she bit Yu Feng¡¯s wrist!


    Yu Feng was caught off guard and was bitten. He gasped in pain and loosened his grip. The maidservant escaped.


    The maidservant picked up a stick and jumped into the carriage. However, before she could enter the carriage, a water bag flew out and hit her face. She fell to the ground and fainted on the spot.


    After an unknown period of time, themotion in the carriage finally stopped.


    Miss Xiao regained consciousness. When she saw Yu Wan beside her, her expression changed.


    Yu Wan¡¯s expression did not change at all. ¡°Change your clothes.¡±


    Miss Xiao blushed.


    Yu Wan pulled the curtain closed and closed the window. She said to her, ¡°I knocked your maidservant out. Can you change yourself? Or do you need my help?¡±


    Miss Xiao lowered her head in embarrassment.


    Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°Where are the clothes?¡±


    Miss Xiao pointed at the seat behind Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan took out a box from under her seat, took out a set of spare clothes, and helped Miss Xiao change.


    Miss Xiao was extremely embarrassed. She turned around and fastened her belt bit by bit.


    ¡°Is it yours?¡± Yu Wan handed her a piece of prescription that had fallen to the ground.


    Miss Xiao took the prescription, folded it, and put it back into her purse.


    ¡°Zhao Heng wrote it, right?¡± Yu Wan suddenly said. She recognized Zhao Heng¡¯s handwriting.


    Miss Xiao¡¯s eyebrows twitched.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to look. I thought it was your own prescription.¡±


    Miss Xiao clenched her fists.


    Yu Wan was enlightened. ¡°No wonder you came to Lotus Flower Vige to look for me, and no wonder you looked like you had seen a ghost. Did you not expect Zhao Heng¡¯s ex-fianc¨¦e to be the woman your second uncle brought into the Xiao Manor that night?¡±


    With her thoughts guessed, the Xiao family¡¯s youngdy lowered her head even more.


    Yu Wan smiled faintly. ¡°Zhao Heng and I have already broken off our engagement. There¡¯s really no need for you toe specially to find out about me. Speaking of which, you¡¯re the daughter of the Xiao Manor. Why would you¡­¡±


    Be rted to that scumbag Zhao Heng?


    Miss Xiao lowered her head and did not say anything.


    Yu Wan sighed. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t look like you¡¯ve been caught red-handed by me. I¡¯ve already said just now that Zhao Heng and I have nothing to do with him anymore. What happens to you is between the two of you. As long as you don¡¯t implicate me in the future, I¡¯ll pretend that you didn¡¯te today.¡±


    Miss Xiao bit her lip. After hesitating for a while, she nodded. Then, she opened her mouth again, as if she wanted to say something, but it was difficult to say it.


    How could Yu Wan not understand what she meant? Everything was written on her face. No wonder she was being controlled.


    Yu Wan said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. I still have this bit of medical ethics. I won¡¯t publicize your illness, let alone tell Zhao Heng.¡±


    She wished she could never have anything to do with Zhao Heng again in her life. Why would she tell him?


    Compared to Zhao Heng discovering the Xiao family¡¯s daughter¡¯s illness, Yu Wan was more concerned about whether the Xiao family¡¯s daughter knew Zhao Heng¡¯s character.


    Forget it. When she mentioned Zhao Heng, this girl¡¯s eyes lit up. It was obvious that she had fallen for Zhao Heng. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t havee all the way to see Zhao Heng¡¯s ex-fianc¨¦e. Even if she really told her about Zhao Heng¡¯s character in detail, she might not believe her. She might even misunderstand that she still had feelings for Zhao Heng and wanted to break them up.


    It was ridiculous that a man like Zhao Heng actually had nock of women who were loyal to him. In the past, it was Ah Wan, and now it was the Xiao family¡¯s youngdy.


    No wonder Zhao Heng had moved out of Lotus Flower Vige overnight. It turned out that he had climbed up a new branch.


    Yu Wan looked at her sympathetically. ¡°Do you need me to send you to the pharmacy in town?¡±


    Miss Xiao shook her head gently.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Yu Wan stood up.


    Miss Xiao suddenly reached out and grabbed her sleeve.


    Yu Wan looked at her and said, ¡°If you want to ask about Zhao Heng¡­¡±


    ¡°My name is Ziyue.¡± She spoke softly.


    Yu Wan paused in shock and nodded. ¡°Got it.¡±


    With that, she stepped out of the carriage.

 Chapter 240 - Brother Jiu Pursues His Wife (2)

    <h4>Chapter 240: Brother Jiu Pursues His Wife (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    After Yu Wan saved the Xiao family¡¯s daughter, she went to town with Yu Feng.


    Yu Feng thought of the maidservant¡¯s hostility towards Yu Wan and asked in confusion, ¡°Ah Wan? Do they know you?¡±


    Yu Wan did not mention the identity of the Xiao family¡¯s youngdy and her rtionship with Zhao Heng. She only said, ¡°They came to the vige to buy stinky tofu from me this morning. In the end, that maidservant thought the price was too high and said that I was ck-hearted and cheated them. They left.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Yu Feng nodded. His bitten arm still hurts slightly. That maidservant really seemed to be able to say and do that kind of thing. Yu Feng suddenly thought of something and frowned. ¡°What a pity. That girl is so young. How did she get this illness?¡±


    Xiao Ziyue had been lying on her side on the ground. To be honest, Yu Feng did not see her full appearance. He only nced at her side profile and could guess that she was a fifteen or sixteen-year-old girl.


    Yu Wan looked at the wheat field outside the window and muttered, ¡°Yes, what a pity.¡± How could she be blind at such a young age and fall for a man like Zhao Heng?


    ¡­ .


    ¡°Miss¡­ Miss, Miss!¡± The maidservant woke up and realized that she was sitting in a swaying carriage. Beside her was Xiao Ziyue, who had already changed into dry clothes. She quickly asked, ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡±


    Xiao Ziyue shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It was all thanks to Miss Yu.¡±


    The maidservant curled her lips. ¡°Why are you thanking her? It¡¯s all her fault! Now, a few more people know about your illness! She did it on purpose! If she publicizes itter, you¡¯ll¡­¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t,¡± Xiao Ziyue interrupted her. ¡°She promised me that she would keep her mouth shut.¡±


    ¡°You believe this?¡± The maidservant stomped her feet. ¡°Have you forgotten how she broke off the engagement with Young Master Zhao? She was engaged to Young Master Zhao, but she ran to seduce another man. She was clearly no longer innocent, but she still lied and deceived the entire vige, causing Young Master Zhao to be ostracized by the vigers and almost couldn¡¯t stay in the vige anymore.¡±


    Xiao Ziyue thought for a while. ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s that kind of person.¡±


    The maidservant said earnestly, ¡°Miss, the human heart is sinister. You¡¯ve only seen her a few times, and you already know what kind of person she is? You¡¯re the only legitimate daughter in the Xiao family. Your status is so noble. I think she most likely wants to curry favor with you and get some benefits from you. You can¡¯t fall into her trap!¡±


    Xiao Ziyue sighed and did not say anything else.


    Young Master Manor.


    Yan Jiuchao sat in the study with a gloomy expression. He quietly looked in the direction of the courtyard and asked indifferently, ¡°Hasn¡¯t shee to seek peace with me yet?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said calmly, ¡°Yes, Young Master. Miss Yu didn¡¯te looking for you to make peace.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°She¡¯s really rebellious! Didn¡¯t you say that everything will be fine after I apologize!¡±


    <i>But you didn¡¯t apologize¡­?</i>Shadow Thirteen didn¡¯t dare toe up with any more ideas. If he messed up again, his monthly sry would be deducted.


    Shadow Thirteen pretended to be dead and did not speak.


    Yan Jiuchao tapped his fingers on the table a few times. He thought of something and instructed Shadow Thirteen, ¡°Go and bring Lu Xiaoyao and those brats over!¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Shadow Thirteen left without stopping. Half an hourter, the four bullies of the Capital, led by Lu Xiaoyao, were thrown into the study of the Young Master Manor one by one.


    They had been ruthlessly beaten up by Yan Jiuchao before. When they were captured by Shadow Thirteen and brought to the Young Master Manor, they were so frightened that their legs went limp.


    Lu Xiaoyao said with a long face, ¡°Young Master, what did we do wrong this time?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said impatiently, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wanted to beat you up. Keep your tears and snot.¡±


    The few of them instantly stopped crying.


    Lu Xiaoyao rolled his eyes and asked with a smile, ¡°Young Master, are you lonely? Where do you want to go for fun? I¡¯ve found a good ce recently!¡±


    ¡°Are there women?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    Lu Xiaoyao was stunned. After a while, he nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Of course!¡±


    ¡°How dare you drag me along with you! Are you tired of living?¡± Yan Jiuchao grabbed the booklet on the table and threw it at him.


    Lu Xiaoyao screamed from the impact. His threepanions looked at him and gasped.


    Lu Xiaoyao: What happened to not beating him up?


    ¡°Young Master, why did you call us here today?¡± Young Master He, the second bully, spoke.


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°I have a few questions for you. If you answer correctly, I won¡¯t cause trouble for you anymore. If you answer wrongly¡­¡±


    Lu Xiaoyao hurriedly said, ¡°We won¡¯t! We won¡¯t! Young Master, please ask!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said arrogantly, ¡°A woman who misses you day and night, is loyal to you, has deep feelings for you, no matter what happens¡­¡±


    Lu Xiaoyao : ¡°¡­¡± Uh¡­ is he sure that there was such a woman?


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°How should I coax her?¡±


    The four of them staggered and almost fell to the ground in unison.?<i>Is there a need to coax a woman who is obsessed with you, loyal to you, and has a deep love for you? She would have alreadye to you, okay?!</i>


    Lu Xiaoyao dusted his wide sleeves and elegantly tucked his ck hair behind his shoulders. He raised his chin and said, ¡°In terms of coaxing women, Young Master is right to look for me! There¡¯s no woman in the world that I, Lu Xiaoyao, can¡¯t coax!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao looked at him coldly.


    Lu Xiaoyao shrank his neck and said resentfully, ¡°Except for Sister-inw, but as long as Young Master takes action, you will definitely be able to bring back the beauty!¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Yan Jiuchao looked away coldly.


    Lu Xiaoyao and the others were famous young masters in the Capital. They did not have any other abilities, but they were really experienced in coaxing women.


    ¡°Can she read? Does she like to read?¡± Lu Xiaoyao asked.


    Yan Jiuchao thought of the medical books piled up into a small mountain in Yu Wan¡¯s room and nodded. ¡°She likes it.¡±


    Lu Xiaoyao pped his hands and said, ¡°That¡¯s easy! Talented girls love poetry!¡±


    Yu Wan bought a few new pants for Little Bruiser in town and a few new clothes for the three littleds and Little Zhenzhen. Then, she returned to the vige with Yu Feng.


    The moment she entered the central room, Little Bruiser ran over. ¡°Sis, there¡¯s a letter for you!¡±


    Yu Wan took the thick stack of letters from him and returned to her room.


    Yu Wan opened the first letter.


    ¡°Blue-coreddy, you¡¯ve long been in my heart. Although I cannot go to you, couldn¡¯t you send word to me? blue-belteddy, you¡¯re in my loving thoughts. Although I cannot go to you, couldn¡¯t youe here to me? I keep pacing and climbing the lookout tower of the city wall.¡±


    Yu Wan opened the second letter.


    ¡°Guan! Guan! Cry the fish hawks, on the sandbars in the river. A mild-mannered good girl, fine match for the gentleman. I search but cannot find her, awake, asleep, thinking of her, endlessly, endlessly, turning, tossing from side to side.¡±


    The third letter.


    ¡°There¡¯s a beauty I can¡¯t forget. I miss her like crazy.¡±


    Knock knock knock.


    There was a knock on the window lintel.


    Yu Wan pushed it open and saw Yan Jiuchao sitting on the armchair arrogantly. He nced at the letter in her hand and smiled. ¡°Are you satisfied with what you see?¡±


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­ .


    Young Master Yan returned to the Young Master Manor dejectedly with a big bump on his forehead.


    ¡°Lu Xiaoyao, how do you want to die?¡±


    ¡°Young-young-young Young Master, calm down! I asked Steward Wan just now. I have a misunderstanding about Madam! Madam doesn¡¯t love poems! She loves money!¡±


    It was not sincere enough to just give her money. Lu Xiaoyao suggested changing to giving things. Lu Xiaoyao had used this move no less than a hundred times. He had summarized his experience¡ªas long as he was generous enough, there was no girl he could not coax.


    Lu Xiaoyao: ¡°Young Master, remember, you have to be generous! You can¡¯t let Sister-inw think you¡¯re too petty!¡±


    A certain young master came to the street closest to the Young Master Manor. He raised his hand and pointed, saying domineeringly, ¡°I want everything on this street.¡±


    This should be generous enough, right?


    ¡°Send them all to Lotus Flower Vige.¡±


    Two hourster, Yu Wan¡¯s house was filled with countless gifts. There was gold, silver, jewelry, antique paintings, pots and pans, chickens, ducks, and fish. There was everything. At the end of this pile of gifts was a ck coffin.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Shadow Thirteen covered his eyes. He forgot to remind Young Master that there was a coffin shop on this street.


    ¡­ .


    When Yan Jiuchao returned to the Young Master Manor again, he had a pair of panda eyes.


    Lu Xiaoyao felt that his head was about to explode. He had lived for twenty years and had never failed like this. What should he do? He was also in despair! What exactly had gone wrong? Why could a little silk pants like him do it, but Yan Jiuchao, the heir of the royal family, could not? How was Yan Jiuchao inferior to him? Could it be that his skills were not as good as his?! Heavens, he did not dare to ask!


    Lu Xiaoyao hugged Yan Jiuchao¡¯s thigh and said, ¡°Young Master, I still have onest move. If this still can¡¯t save Sister-inw, I¡¯ll take our heads for you!¡±


    Hispanions collectively broke down. Lu! Why did you drag us into this?!


    ¡°Shadow Thirteen,¡± Yan Jiuchao said indifferently.


    Shadow Thirteen pulled out his sword expressionlessly and ced it on Lu Xiaoyao¡¯s neck. ¡°You don¡¯t have to take it off. I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Lu Xiaoyao shivered.


    ¡­ .


    On the other hand, Yan Jiuchao had caused trouble for Yu Wan the entire day. She was only concerned about tidying up the house and beating him up and did not do anything. The little fellows looked at her eagerly, as if they were still waiting for her to go up the mountain. However, it was gettingte. If she brought them along, they might not be able to return before dark.


    Yu Wan squatted down and touched their foreheads. She said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll go pick it for you. I¡¯ll be back soon, okay?¡±


    The three of them nodded obediently.


    Yu Wan asked Little Bruiser to watch them while she carried a basket up the mountain.


    A figure shed into the room next door. ¡°Young Master, Miss Yu has gone up the mountain!¡±


    ¡°Alone?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    Shadow Six nodded. ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡± With that, there was no more movement.


    Yan Jiuchao nced at him coldly. ¡°What are you waiting for? Don¡¯t you know how to bring me up the mountain?!¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡± Shadow Six picked up the armchair and used his qinggong to go up the mountain.


    The forest in March was lush and green. The branches and leaves were lush, emitting a sweet fragrance of wild fruits.


    Shadow Six took a small path and walked in front of Yu Wan. When Yu Wan arrived at the ce where she usually picked wild fruits, Yan Jiuchao was already sitting on the armchair and had been waiting for her for a long time. He still looked arrogant, but if one looked carefully, they would notice that his fingertips were crossed on hisp and he was slightly nervous.


    Yu Wan ignored him and turned to leave.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s throat moved. ¡°You¡­ stop right there! I have something to say to you.¡±


    Yu Wan turned around and looked at him indifferently. ¡°What is it?¡±


    <i>¡°I like you, that¡¯s all!¡±</i>


    <i>¡°How can I say such mushy things?!¡±</i>


    <i>¡°But women like to hear such mushy words! Young Master, do you still want to coax Sister-inw back? You have to listen to me. You have to say it more affectionately and sincerely. It¡¯s best to look into her eyes.¡±</i>


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s ears burned as he said fiercely, ¡°You¡­e here!¡±


    Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°No, just say it.¡± If he had something to say, he should say it.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s breathing tightened and his heart began to beat violently. He wanted to do as Lu Xiaoyao said, but he found it difficult to look her in the eye. He took a deep breath and slowly said, ¡°I¡­¡±


    Yu Wan looked up and her eyes trembled. ¡°There¡¯s a snake! Dodge!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao did not move.


    Yu Wan said coldly, ¡°I told you to move aside!¡±


    The snake was hanging from the branch above Yan Jiuchao¡¯s head. It was about to fall onto Yan Jiuchao¡¯s body, but Yan Jiuchao seemed to have heard nothing and sat there without moving. Yu Wan did not know what was wrong with him, why did he not dodge? It was toote for her to run over and pull the snake. Yu Wan hurriedly took out the sickle from the basket and threw it over.


    The sickle cut the poisonous snake in half. The two halves of the snake fell onto the armrest of the armchair and bounced twice beforending on the ground. Blood sshed all over Yan Jiuchao¡¯s face.


    ¡°Are you crazy? Why didn¡¯t you dodge when I told you to?! Are you just waiting for me to save you? Have you never thought about what would happen if I didn¡¯t save you in a fit of anger? What if I missed?¡± Just now, if the sickle had missed by an inch, it might not have been able to cut the poisonous snake. He might be bitten to death by the poisonous snake, or the sickle might have hit him and killed him. Yu Wan¡¯s hands trembled with fear as soon as she thought of any possibility.


    However, Yu Wan quickly sensed that something was wrong.


    Yu Wan¡¯s gazended on his stiff legs. ¡°Can¡¯t your legs¡­ move?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said nothing.


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao.¡± Yu Wan squatted down and looked at him steadily.


    Yan Jiuchao leaned against the armchair with a pale face.


    Yu Wan¡¯s expression changed. ¡°You¡­ your poison acted up again?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Yan Jiuchao said weakly.


    Yu Wan reached out to unbutton his clothes. Yan Jiuchao grabbed her hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s detoxify first!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get married first.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about marriage? You¡¯re about to lose your life!¡± If she didn¡¯t know medicine and knew how to take a pulse, she would have thought that this fellow was pretending to coax her into marrying him, but he was really poisoned.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t get married¡­ I won¡¯t let you¡­ take advantage¡­¡±


    <i>Who wants to take advantage of you?!?</i>Yu Wan said angrily, ¡°Yan Jiuchao, have you thought about what if this poison can¡¯t be cured? What if you go just like that? Wouldn¡¯t I be a widow even if I marry you?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s consciousness was already a little scattered. ¡°Marry me¡­ Mine¡­ is yours¡­¡±


    <i>It¡¯s all yours. It will be yours legally. That way, no one would dare to bully you after I die.</i>

 Chapter 241 - Setting A Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 241: Setting A Marriage</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Xu Shao once naively thought that after getting rid of Yan Jiuchao, the three littleds would be able to inherit everything from their biological father. As their ¡°mother¡±, Yan Ruyu would also naturally be the mistress of the Young Master Manor and Yan City. In fact, this n itself had huge risks and loopholes. A person who was not married to him would not be recognized by Prince Yan¡¯s bloodline at all. Even if Xu Shao seeded in assassinating Yan Jiuchao, what awaited Yan Ruyu would not be a glorious life as the ¡°Princess Consort Yan¡±.


    Yu Wan¡¯s hand that was on Yan Jiuchao¡¯s belt paused. He had resisted the urge both times. She had thought of countless possibilities, but she never knew that Yan Jiuchao had such a n.


    She thought that Yan Jiuchao didn¡¯t touch her because he didn¡¯t want to drag her down. She even thought that one day, she would hear Yan Jiuchao say to her, ¡°I¡¯m about to die. I can¡¯t drag you down for the rest of your life. Hurry up and find a good man to marry. Don¡¯t think about me anymore. Also, you¡¯re a weak woman who can¡¯t keep such a big family fortune. I secretly prepared money for you, enough for you to spend for several lifetimes. You¡­ you should go far away¡­ forget about me¡­¡±


    When it came to him, it waspletely different. He did not want Yu Wan to live without him. He wanted her to stand in the middle of the crowd openly. He wanted her to step on his shoulder. She could live not because she had given up a lot, but because she had enough. Those people did not let her go because they sympathized with her, but only did not dare to touch her because they were afraid of her.


    ¡°As expected of Yan Jiuchao¡­¡±


    After understanding his intentions, Yu Wan was not surprised. After all, if he really held her hand and asked her to hide far away and find a good man to marry, she would probably be disappointed in him.


    That was not affection, but underestimation.


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao, Yan Jiuchao,¡± Yu Wan¡¯s heart was racing. ¡°I¡¯ll agree to marry you. So can you detoxify the poison first?¡±


    ¡°Stop¡­ dreaming¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Yan Jiuchao fainted.


    Yu Wan hugged him and pushed his head around. She ced her hand on his chest and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m dreaming? I can do whatever I want to you now. I¡¯ll tear off your clothes and then your pants. Can you resist?¡±


    With that, as if to verify her words, Yu Wan touched his chest twice. Then, she sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve lost to you.¡±


    Yu Wan raised her fingertip. The wound that the Gu Master had bled from had long healed until it could not be seen. She vaguely remembered that her blood could nourish Gu worms, but she did not know if it was useful for his illness. What if she identally poisoned him to death?


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao, this method is a little dangerous. Are you sure you want to try?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao naturally could not respond to her.


    Yu Wan finally decided to give it a try. Fortunately, the test was right. Yan Jiuchao¡¯s pulse was not so messy anymore. However, this method of fighting poison with poison only temporarily suppressed the illness and could notpletely cure it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get through these few days first.¡± Yu Wan pinched his face.


    At night, Shadow Six brought Yan Jiuchao back to the manor.


    Yan Jiuchao woke up halfway and quickly fell asleep again. When Lu Xiaoyao saw that he hade back lying down, he thought that the mission had failed and fainted on the spot.


    Shadow Six entered the room and whispered something to Shadow Thirteen. Shadow Thirteen coldly put away his sword and said to the trembling people, ¡°You can leave.¡±


    They were stunned. The unconscious Lu Xiaoyao sat up and widened his eyes. ¡°We can leave? Really?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said indifferently, ¡°Or do you want to leave your life behind?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, no! We¡¯ll leave now! Right now!¡± Lu Xiaoyao pulled hispanions and scrambled out of the Young Master Manor.


    Before dawn the next day, Uncle Wan woke up. He brought a pair of fresh geese, picked up Du Hongniang from the Embroidered Tower and went to Lotus Flower Vige with her to propose marriage to Yu Wan.


    Uncle Wan¡¯s meaning was that the sooner the wedding date, the better. In that case, time would be tight. Du Hongniang suggested that everything should be simple. ¡°¡­A year and a half has passed when a rich family finished the three books and six rites and got married. In my opinion, since the two of them are already so familiar with each other and have children, why don¡¯t we save the trouble of asking for their eight characters? Let¡¯s settle the marriage today and choose a day to get married!¡±


    Uncle Wan said solemnly, ¡°Young Master said that we can¡¯t save a single step.¡±


    Du Hongniang, who was caught off guard by the disy of affection: ¡°¡­¡±


    Today was Nacai, which was also called the formal proposal. This time, Yu Wan stayed in her room obediently and let Aunt and Madam Jiang receive Uncle Wan and Du Hongniang.


    Yu Wan did not disagree, so they asked for the eight characters of Yu Wan.


    ¡°May I know Miss Yu¡¯s birth characters?¡± Du Hongniang said with a smile, but in her heart, she had cursed Yan Jiuchao a hundred times. You¡¯ve already investigated the birth characters of her eighteen generations of ancestors. Do we still need to ask for Miss Yu¡¯s birth characters? Is there a need? Is there a need?!


    Aunt told her Yu Wan¡¯s birth characters.


    Du Hongniang¡¯s beautiful handwriting was recorded on the Gengtie. After that, it was time to find someone to check thepatibility of both Gengties and see if Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao¡¯s characters shed. If there were no signs of conflict, this marriage could be considered sessful.


    Du Hongniang and Uncle Wan brought Yu Wan¡¯s Gengtie back to the Young Master Manor.


    The construction site was about to bepleted, and Yu Feng was doing thest inspection. He had been busy all morning before he found out from Little Bruiser that the Young Master Manor came for a formal proposal. He had been rejected once, but he came again so quickly?


    ¡°My sister agreed!¡± Little Bruiser said with his hands on his hips. ¡°I¡¯ll have a brother-inw soon!¡±


    When Yu Feng walked to Yu Wan¡¯s house, Uncle Wan and Du Hongniang had already left. Aunt and Madam Jiang had also gone to the old residence to work. Yu Shaoqing did note down from the mountain, so Yu Wan squatted alone in the backyard to pluck the goose¡¯s feathers.


    Yu Feng¡¯s temples throbbed. ¡°Ah Wan! What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Plucking feathers,¡± Yu Wan said.


    ¡°How¡­ how could you pluck the goose¡¯s feather?¡±


    ¡°How can I eat it if I don¡¯t pluck it?¡±


    ¡­Eat?! Yu Feng almost choked. ¡°This-this-this¡­ This is a gift from the Young Master Manor.¡±


    In the Great Zhou, there were many auspicious gifts in the formal proposal. The best was wild geese, but wild geese were rare. Such fat geese could not be found even with antern. His sister actually wanted to eat them?


    Yu Wan said, ¡°I know it¡¯s a gift.¡±


    The corners of Yu Feng¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Then why are you still eating it?¡±


    Yu Wan raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t he sending it over for us to eat?¡± The chickens, ducks, and fish of the New Year¡¯s gift could be eaten, so the geese picked for the proposal must also be eaten!


    Yu Feng: Uh¡­ That doesn¡¯t seem to be wrong¡­ That¡¯s not right! I¡¯ve never heard of anyone eating the betrothal gifts!


    At night, there were two tes of fragrant braised goose on the Yu family¡¯s dining table.


    ¡°Is the goose delicious?¡± Yu Wan asked the three littleds.


    The three littleds nodded in unison.?<i>Delicious, delicious. I¡¯ll get Daddy to send two more geese to eatter!</i>


    The news of Yan Jiuchao proposing marriage to Lotus Flower Vige quickly spread throughout the Capital. The pce also received the news. In the evening, Eunuch Wang came to the Young Master Manor under orders.


    Uncle Wan received him.


    Uncle Wan weed Eunuch Wang to the reception pavilion and brewed a high-grade West Lake Longjing. He said half-truthfully, ¡°Eunuch Wang is here on an order. Logically speaking, Young Master should wee you personally. However, Young Master isn¡¯t feeling well and can¡¯t receive you. I hope Eunuch Wang can forgive him.¡±


    It was true that he was not feeling well but it was a lie that he could not receive him. To put it bluntly, Yan Jiuchao was someone who was not happy to see the Emperor.


    Eunuch Wang had been rolling around in the pce for so long. How could he be a fool to be able to sit in his current position? If it were anyone else, they would have been punished due to resisting the decree. However, the Emperor doted on Yan Jiuchao and would not punish him for such a small matter.


    Eunuch Wang said with an understanding expression, ¡°Since Young Master isn¡¯t feeling well, he should rest well. I didn¡¯te today for anything important. I just heard that Young Master has proposed marriage to someone. I wonder which youngdy it is?¡±


    Uncle Wan did not believe that the Emperor did not even find out who Yan Jiuchao had proposed to. Yu Wan¡¯s eighteen generations of ancestors had probably been dug out by the Emperor, but the Emperor still sent someone to ask. He was giving the Young Master Manor a way out.


    Uncle Wan smiled without batting an eyelid. ¡°It¡¯s the daughter of the Yu family. Her mother is from Wan City, and her father is Yu Shaoqing. She has an uncle who won first ce in the Master Chef Competition. She also has an aunt who married far away. Her family background is also clean.¡±


    This was telling Eunuch Wang that their Young Master Manor had already investigated Miss Yu¡¯s background. Whether she was poor or lowly, his Young Master did not mind.


    Eunuch Wang smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t mention others, but Yu Shaoqing¡­ is a person with crimes. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not appropriate for Young Master to marry the daughter of a criminal, right?¡±


    Uncle Wan said, ¡°Isn¡¯t he not convicted yet? What do you mean by the daughter of a criminal? Besides, isn¡¯t it all up to His Majesty? Since His Majesty could overturn the Yan family¡¯s case back then, I believe he can also overturn Yu Shaoqing¡¯s case.¡±


    Eunuch Wang felt a lump in his heart. How dare this old man say this!


    Eunuch Wang said, ¡°The Yan family is innocent. They were framed by viins.¡±


    Uncle Wan smiled and said, ¡°Yu Shaoqing is also innocent. He was framed by a viin.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Uncle Wan smiled and said, ¡°Yan Congming was conferred the title of Marquis because of his military achievements, but these military achievements belong to Yu Shaoqing. In that case, the real marquis is Yu Shaoqing, so Miss Yu is the daughter of the Marquis Manor. This status is not an insult to Young Master.¡±

 Chapter 242 - Three Matchmakers and Six Betrothal Gifts

    <h4>Chapter 242: Three Matchmakers and Six Betrothal Gifts</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Eunuch Wang¡¯s face immediately darkened. ¡°You¡¯ve decided for His Majesty!¡±


    Uncle Wan took a sip of tea and smiled indifferently. ¡°I don¡¯t have the guts to make the decision for His Majesty. I¡¯m just stating the facts. Eunuch Wang knows better than me why the Yan Family was vindicated and why Yan Congming rose to power. If Yan Ruyu hadn¡¯t pretended to be my little masters¡¯ mother, would the Yan Family have obtained everything they have today? I¡¯m afraid they would have been imprisoned for life.¡±


    These words were a little treasonous. It was as if the Emperor was so muddle-headed that he ignored the loyalty of the country for the sake of his love. Although the truth was simr.


    The Emperor was in a difficult position. Those who did not sit on the throne would not be tempted by power, nor could they understand the Emperor¡¯s difficulties. Ordinary people only saw personal gains and losses, but the Emperor saw the rise and fall of the entire country. Some things were forced, but of course, some were willful.


    Regarding Yan Ruyu, the Emperor was really willful. He knew that Yan Jiuchao had no feelings for her, but he still kept praising her and the Yan family. If he didn¡¯t know the truth, it could be understood that the Emperor didn¡¯t want to let the little fellows suffer, so he let their mother have a very good background. However, now that the truth had long been revealed, it was really unreasonable that the Emperor still didn¡¯t deal with the Yan family.


    ¡°How can we guess His Majesty¡¯s thoughts?¡± Eunuch Wang deliberately beat around the bush.


    Uncle Wan thought to himself, When I was serving the two princes in the Cold Pce, where were you? You¡¯re not qualified to y tricks with me.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The thoughts of an Emperor are unfathomable, but my Young Master¡¯s thoughts are extremely simple. Whether Yu Shaoqing bes a marquis or not, our Young Master will definitely marry his daughter. If His Majesty wants to use this to threaten our Young Master, I¡¯m afraid His Majesty would be disappointed.¡±


    Eunuch Wang gasped. ¡°Wan! You watched Young Master grow up after all. Can¡¯t you persuade him to lower his head to His Majesty? Is there anything His Majesty can¡¯t agree to?¡±


    Uncle Wan chuckled. ¡°He admitted defeat once, and then what? His Majesty will then grab Young Master¡¯s weakness where Young Master keeps admitting defeat for the rest of his life?¡±


    Eunuch Wang choked and red at him. ¡°He¡¯s the Emperor! What¡¯s wrong with giving in to him?¡±


    Uncle Wan said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong, but Young Master is just unwilling.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± There was no way to chat today. Eunuch Wang felt that even if he wasn¡¯t exhausted to death by the Emperor, he would be angered to death by the Young Master Manor. Yan Jiuchao, this little lunatic, was rebellious. Even the servants he raised were hard bones that he couldn¡¯t chew!


    Eunuch Wang left angrily.


    Uncle Wan returned to the study and reported to Yan Jiuchao. He said everything he had said to Eunuch Wang. ¡°¡­Young Master, aren¡¯t we going overboard? If we really anger His Majesty, His Majesty will me us¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao sat on the armchair and snorted coldly. ¡°Why? Are you worried that I won¡¯t get married if he mes me?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s true.¡± Uncle Wan sighed and nodded. ¡°Although we didn¡¯t publicize that Miss Yu is the little masters¡¯ biological mother, His Majesty has sharp ears and eyes. He should have received some news. Until now, he hasn¡¯t helped Yu Shaoqing overturn the case. His goal is to wait for you to beg him.¡±


    Once his Young Master begged, Yu Shaoqing¡¯s case would immediately be overturned. However, in the long run, this method was no different from drinking poison to quench one¡¯s thirst. From now on, as long as His Majesty wanted to control Young Master, he only needed to capture someone beside Young Master. He could not let His Majesty taste such sweetness once. Otherwise, the Yu family¡¯s situation would be at the edge of a knife every day.


    At the thought of this, Uncle Wan could not help but admire his Young Master. He could see through this because he was old and had experienced many storms. Young Master was only twenty-three or twenty-four years old, but he could already understand the Emperor thoroughly. If Prince Yan back then had half of Young Master¡¯s temperament, he would not have died unjustly.


    While Uncle Wan¡¯s thoughts were flying, Yan Jiuchao had already gone to pay attention to something else.


    ¡°Have the Gengties been checked?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    Uncle Wan said, ¡°Yes, Young Master and Miss Yu are a match made in heaven.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said matter-of-factly, ¡°Of course! How can the person I choose be wrong?¡±


    The corners of Uncle Wan¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Seeing that he was still standing there, Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Uncle Wan hesitated for a while and said, ¡°The Gengtie has been epted. It¡¯s time for Nazheng.¡±


    Nazheng is also known as sending betrothal gifts. As for how it was done and who should go, it was quite particr. Most of them were women from the groom¡¯s family or people with full blessings. However, the Young Master Manor was filled with men. Where could they find women? They could not call the nanny and Nanny Fang over. It would be too unfair to Miss Yu if they were all servants.


    There were female officials in Yan City¡¯s mansion, but it was a long journey. It would be toote by the time they came.


    ¡°Princess Consort said¡­¡± Uncle Wan cleared his throat.


    ¡°She said?¡± Yan Jiuchao looked at Uncle Wan indifferently.


    Uncle Wan braced himself and said, ¡°Yes, Nanny Fang came in the afternoon and asked about Nazheng. The Princess Consort said that she would prepare the betrothal gifts and will ask Mrs. Yao to give them.¡±


    Mrs. Yao was Shangguan Yan¡¯s best friend before she got married. She was one of the few women who did not mock Shangguan Yan. During the most difficult days when Shangguan Yan had just married into the Xiao family, Mrs. Yao often visited her andforted her. After so many years, the two of them had always been together.


    Yan Jiuchao said thoughtfully, ¡°Is there a red mole on her forehead?¡±


    Uncle Wan smiled. ¡°Yes, everyone says that it¡¯s a Guanyin mole. It¡¯s a blessing. Young Master still remembers her.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao spent his three years in the Capital before moving to Yan City. When he was six or seven years old, Mrs. Yao and her family came to Yan City.


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°I¡¯m already that old. Of course I remember.¡±


    In his impression, Mrs. Yao was a very kind-looking woman. Her husband was honest, and the children she gave birth to were not troublesome. They had stayed in Prince Yan Manor for half a year, but Yan Jiuchao did not feel that he had been disturbed. After Lord Yao finished his job, their entire family returned to the Capital.


    ¡°Are you unwilling to ept Mrs. Yao, or are you unwilling to ept the person the Princess Consort arranged for you?¡± There was no need for him to answer to know that it was thetter. Fortunately, Uncle Wan had long thought of an excuse and said earnestly, ¡°Young Master can not appreciate the Princess Consort¡¯s kindness, but no matter what, the Princess Consort is your mother. If word gets out that the Princess Consort found someone to deliver the betrothal gift, it will be Miss Yu¡¯s honor. Otherwise, if someone talks about it in the future, they will think that the Princess Consort doesn¡¯t like this daughter-inw.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao thought for a while and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll use her people, but she doesn¡¯t have to prepare the betrothal gifts. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    Indeed, Miss Yu could solve anything.


    Uncle Wan left the study with a smile and got someone to send the news to Shangguan Yan.


    Although they had said that there was no need for Shangguan Yan to prepare anything, on the day of sending the betrothal gifts, Shangguan Yan still got someone to send over thirty-two boxes of betrothal gifts. Including the Young Master Manor, there were a total of a hundred or so boxes of betrothal gifts. They carried them majestically to Lotus Flower Vige, causing a stir in the surrounding viges.


    This was even before dawn. Otherwise, the Capital would have exploded.


    The Yu family and the old residence could not settle down. Fortunately, the dormitory and factory werepleted. The betrothal gifts were carried to arge storeroom. The vigers all craned their necks. They had never seen so many betrothal gifts in their lives!


    ¡°Whose house was that?¡± A peasant woman from the outer vige asked.


    Aunt Bai said proudly, ¡°Ah Wan! The daughter of the Yu family!¡±


    ¡°That¡­ cripple¡¯s family?¡± The peasant woman asked.


    Aunt Bai red. ¡°He¡¯s not crippled anymore!¡±


    The peasant woman was frightened by her lion¡¯s roar. ¡°Not-not crippled, why are you¡­ you so fierce?¡±


    Uncle¡¯s legs were indeed much better. He could basically throw away his walking stick. He held the gift book and stood at the door of the storeroom. He instructed the servant carrying the betrothal gifts, ¡°¡­Leave this gift here. Yes, here!¡±


    Yu Song looked at the betrothal gifts that filed in and said dejectedly, ¡°Big Brother, do you think I still have a chance now?¡±


    Yu Feng patted his shoulder. ¡°Wake up. It¡¯s dawn.¡±


    In Yu Wan¡¯s house, Mrs. Yao handed the engagement letter to Yu Shaoqing and his wife. At this point, their marriage waspletely decided.


    Back then, Yu Wan and Zhao Heng had also reached this step. They were only short of marrying Yu Wan on the wedding day, but they could not take thest step for four years.


    Mrs. Yao said pleasantly, ¡°The Imperial Astronomer chose three auspicious days. They¡¯re the sixteenth, twenty-second, and twenty-eighth of this month.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing¡¯s face darkened. ¡°There are so many good days this month?¡±


    Mrs. Yao was embarrassed. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± She continued, ¡°I wonder if Old Master Yu and Mrs. Yu¡­¡±


    Yu Shaoqing naturally hoped to keep his daughter as long as possible. Unexpectedly, before he could say twenty-eight, Yu Wan coughed lightly and said, ¡°Sixteen.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing: ¡°¡­!¡±


    Why do you want to marry so much?!

 Chapter 243 - Prepared to Marry

    <h4>Chapter 243: Prepared to Marry</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Shaoqing was extremely depressed. He hadn¡¯t even doted on his daughter enough before another man snatched her away. What was even more depressing was that his daughter seemed to be quite happy to be snatched away.


    Yu Shaoqing couldn¡¯t re up in front of outsiders. He waited until Mrs. Yao, Uncle Wan, and Du Hongniang left before he went to the factory.


    Uncle was counting the betrothal gifts on the list. The Young Master Manor was really generous. There were a total of 162 boxes. Not to mention the vigers, if he wasn¡¯t afraid of making a fool of himself in front of the servants of the Young Master Manor, he would have knelt down on the spot.


    How could he know that the Young Master Manor had originally prepared a hundred and thirty boxes of betrothal gifts, and Shangguan Yan had secretly added thirty-two more? The total number was indeed too shocking. One had to know that even the most noble Eldest Princess of this dynasty had only a hundred and twenty boxes.


    Uncle brought the two children and counted for the entire day. They didn¡¯t even finish half of it. They were so tired that he was about to be three cows. The two young calves had returned to the old residence to eat. They woulde and change shifts with himter. They were worried that there would be thieves coveting so many betrothal gifts, so they had to have someone to guard them day and night.


    ¡°Big Brother.¡± Yu Shaoqing walked to arge box beside Uncle and sat down. There was only one chair in the room and he was letting Uncle sit down.


    Uncle realized that his brother was listless and asked strangely, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    Yu Shaoqing did not know how to tell his brother. It was quite embarrassing. He was Ah Wan¡¯s biological father, but Ah Wan had chosen that brat over him.


    ¡°The wedding date has been set, right?¡± Uncle guessed.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Yu Shaoqing replied vaguely.


    Uncle thought that he was so dejected because he couldn¡¯t bear to part with his daughter. He raised his tired arm and patted his shoulder. ¡°Take it easy. A girl has to get married in the end. Ah Wan didn¡¯t marry far away. If you miss her, go and see her. If she misses home, she can alsoe back to her maiden family. Look at these betrothal gifts. There are so many of them that they can¡¯t be counted¡­ I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know since you¡¯re in the military camp. Young Master Wan¡­ No, Young Master Yan really cares about our Ah Wan¡­ Look at how you beat him up when youe back. His father is a prince. It¡¯s enough to sentence you to death!¡±


    Uncle only said that, but he actually did not feel good. Although Ah Wan was not his biological daughter, she was his biological daughter in his heart. How could he bear to marry Ah Wan off?


    But there was no other way.


    Uncle sighed. ¡°I asked the Young Master Manor just now. Isn¡¯t there ater day? The Young Master Manor said that good days are all taken up this month. There won¡¯t be such an auspicious day in the next half a year. We can¡¯t let Ah Wan wait for another half a year, right? Ah Wan isn¡¯t young anymore.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing gritted his teeth. Bullsh*t auspicious day! It was just that that kid couldn¡¯t hold it in and wanted to kidnap his daughter back to the wolf¡¯s den!


    Uncle said earnestly, ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t be angry. When Sister-inw married you, she was even younger than Ah Wan. What did her family say?¡±


    Yu Shaoqing fell silent when he thought of his wife. After saying goodbye to his brother, he returned to his house.


    Today, the house was noisy. Little Bruiser didn¡¯t study and yed crazily with the three littleds for the entire day. At this moment, they were all asleep. Yu Wan couldn¡¯t hold back her sleepiness and hugged her sons to sleep. Madam Jiang woke up andy on the bed, poking Little Bruiser¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ah Shu.¡± Yu Shaoqingy down beside Madam Jiang and hugged her from behind. He buried his head in her neck and took a deep breath of her fragrance.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Madam Jiang replied in confusion.


    Yu Shaoqing said, ¡°You¡¯ve married me for so many years. Do you miss home? When I can leave the Capital, I¡¯ll apany you back to your maiden home.¡±


    Without waiting for Madam Jiang to answer, he continued, ¡°Father-inw and mother-inw are both gone. There should be rtives from the coteral family. Is there anyone you want to see?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Madam Jiang said. It was unknown if she was talking about having no rtives or someone she didn¡¯t want to see.


    His parents-inw had passed away early, and his wife did not have any siblings at home. Yu Shaoqing was worried that saying too much would bring up his wife¡¯s sad memories, so he did not dare to ask again. He only hugged her tightly and said, ¡°Then tell me when you want to go back and take a look. We¡¯ll bring the children along too.¡±


    No matter what, it was her hometown. Even if her family was gone, she would still want to go back and take a walk, even if it was to burn an incense stick and kowtow to her parents.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Madam Jiang replied in a low voice in the darkness.


    That night, Madam Jiang did not treat Yu Shaoqing like this or that. Yu Shaoqing felt that his wife missed her hometown more and more. He made up his mind that after he cleared his name, he would definitely bring his wife home to take a look.


    The wedding day of the sixteenth was less than seven days to prepare. This made things difficult for both sides. Uncle Wan felt that he had a few more strands of white hair. Shangguan Yan moved into the manor directly. Yan Jiuchao wanted to say something, but Uncle Wan exploded. ¡°Do you still want to get married? If you do, shut up!¡±


    Young Master Yan obediently shut up.


    Uncle Wan, who had finally be unyielding, valiantly went to get someone to decorate the manor.


    The residence after the wedding was chosen to be in the Young Master Manor. Shangguan Yan had actually suggested Xiao Manor, rather than the Young Master Manor, that they only stayed for less than three to four days a year. This made the Xiao Manor, which Shangguan Yan had run for many years, clearly more suitable for preparing for the wedding in all aspects. Putting aside everything else, just from the personnel alone, the Xiao Manor¡¯s servants were all well-trained as themoner affairs wereplicated, and their cooperation in whatever department was done was wless. The rough men in the Young Master Manor had no experience in preparing for banquets, so they were not used to it.


    ¡°How can that be?¡± Uncle Wan smiled awkwardly.


    Shangguan Yan paused. ¡°I was rash.¡±


    Her son would not be willing to go to the Xiao Manor. If he did, it would mean that he would admit that he was Xiao Zhenting¡¯s stepson. In his son¡¯s heart, he only had Prince Yan as his father.


    Shangguan Yan waved her hand. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go to the Young Master Manor. I¡¯ll send more people over. The chefs and dishes have to be decided for the wedding. The servants have to be arranged properly. What else is there?¡±


    There were so many things to do that Shangguan Yan¡¯s brain was muddled.


    Uncle Wan quickly took out a list. ¡°Here, I¡¯ve written it down.¡±


    ¡°Look, there¡¯s even a bridal escort.¡± The bridal escort was a top priority. There were carriages, musicians, and guards. Her son wanted to see such an extravagance, but she didn¡¯t know where to gather so many people when the lineup was big. In the past, she was worried that her son wouldn¡¯t get married, but now, she was caught off guard. Shangguan Yan held her forehead and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Yao family!¡±


    Shangguan Yan found Mrs. Yao. The two of them worked for an entire day before settling the matter of escorting the bride.


    On the other hand, it was not only the Young Master Manor who was busy. The Yu family was also quite troubled.


    ¡°Have you prepared the dowry?¡± Bai Tang also rushed over to help when she received the news. Although she had never been married, White Jade Restaurant had contracted many wedding banquets for rich families. Therefore, even if she had never eaten pork, she had seen pigs walk.


    There were so many betrothal gifts from the Young Master Manor, so the woman naturally had to prepare some dowry. She would return a portion of the betrothal gifts and add another portion from her family. The Yu family¡¯s business had just started, so it was more than enough for Yu Wan to marry a country bumpkin. However, the dowry for being the mistress of the Young Master Manor was not enough. In the end, Yu Shaoqing gave thend deed to Yu Wan. Although it was not worth much, it was at least a token of the family¡¯s appreciation. They could not afford to give the farm and shops, so they could only give her a barren mountain.


    Since Yu Wan was marrying into a rich family, logically speaking, she should have her own maid. However, time was tight and there was no time to prepare. There were many servants in Bai Tang¡¯s courtyard, but the maidservants of the merchants had never seen the world. They were afraid that they would cause trouble for Yu Wan if they went to the Young Master Manor, so Bai Tang did not force them to Yu Wan.


    ¡°Do you have the wedding dress?¡± Bai Tang asked.


    Yu Wan¡¯s expression did not change as she said, ¡°I have it.¡±


    She had it long ago, but she did not dare to tell her family the truth. She lied that it was sent over on the day Uncle Wan gave the betrothal gifts.


    ¡°What about the clothes after the wedding?¡± Bai Tang asked.


    Yu Wan was stunned.


    Bai Tang¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you n to still wear the same clothes after the wedding? Mydy, you¡¯re married to Yan Jiuchao. From now on, you¡¯re the Madam of Yan City and the daughter-inw of the Great Zhou Imperial Family. You can¡¯t wear the clothes of a country bumpkin anymore!¡±


    ¡°There are still a few new sets of clothes at home that I haven¡¯t worn,¡± Yu Wan said with a rare heartache. However, she understood that Bai Tang was right. She needs to change after the wedding. Even if she didn¡¯t think for herself, she had to earn some face for Yan Jiuchao. It was already a joke to marry a vige girl. If this vige girl wasn¡¯t presentable¡ª


    Yu Wan thought about it and felt that she could not be too embarrassed. After lunch, she went to the Capital with Bai Tang.


    It was toote to customize her clothes now, so they could only buy ready-made clothes. Bai Tang led Yu Wan to Xiushui Street. This street was filled with embroidered buildings and cloth shops.


    Bai Tang held Yu Wan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take our time to choose. There¡¯s no hurry. You can stay at my house when it¡¯s dark. We¡¯ll continue tomorrow.¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. She was her sister-inw, so there was no need to be polite, right?


    The two of them entered an embroidered building called the Yunshui A. This embroidered building was huge, with a total of three floors. It was said that thedy boss was from Jiangnan and was good at Su embroidery. Her embroidery had once been invited to the pce, and many nobledies and youngdies hade because of her reputation. They were proud to be able to obtain a piece of clothing that she had personally embroidered. Bai Tang did not expect to buy any custom-made clothes, they only wanted to choose a few suitable clothes.


    ¡°She taught all the embroiderers here step by step. Their skills are better than the ones outside. Look,¡± Bai Tang said as she pulled over a wide-sleeved moon fairy dress hanging on the shelf. The skirt was gathered, the skirt was light, and the needle work was fine. The silver thread that was pierced seemed to really have moonlight on it. When it moved slightly, the moonlight flowed.


    Bai Tang could already imagine how beautiful Yu Wan would look when she wore it. ¡°This one then. Try it!¡±


    Yu Wan changed into a wide-sleeved moon fairy dress. The greatest feature of this dress was that it was extremely tight at the waist. As long as there was any fat on her waist, she would wear it with an extremely bloated effect. However, Yu Wan¡¯s slender waist, coupled with her wide sleeves, made her look tall. She was so beautiful that she looked like an otherworldly fairy.


    Bai Tang was simply stunned. She knew that this girl was beautiful, but she did not expect her to be so beautiful. What daughter of a noble family, what socialite from arge family? At this moment, they were all inferior to her. The entire Yunshui A fell silent, and everyone¡¯s gaze was attracted to Yu Wan.


    They had also seen this dress before, but they never thought it would look so good. It was said that clothes made the man, but sometimes, one person made a set of clothes.


    Yu Wan was so beautiful that even the passers-by stopped.


    Only one thought shed across Bai Tang¡¯s mind: Buy, buy, buy! Buy no matter how much money!


    Just as Bai Tang was about to ask for the price, another girl came out wearing the same wide-sleeved moon fairy dress. She was younger than Yu Wan, but she was not as young as Yu Wan. Her figure was not as slender as Yu Wan, but she was not considered bulging. If not for Yu Wan, although her outfit would not be very stunning, it would not be ugly either. However, after seeing Yu Wan emit an immortal aura, she looked a little tacky.


    Someone in the crowd burst intoughter.


    She was stunned at first, then saw Yu Wan, who was dressed exactly the same as her, not far away. Her face instantly turned red. Even a blind person could tell that Yu Wan was dressed better than her.


    She had taken a fancy to this dress half a month ago, but at that time, she was too fat to wear it. Because of this, she had starved herself for more than ten days. It was not easy for her to wear it, but she was inferior to another woman!


    The girl was furious. She took a step forward and pointed at Yu Wan. ¡°Who asked you to wear this dress?¡±


    Yu Wan looked at her strangely and realized that she had chosen a dress that was the same as hers. Yu Wan did not think that she looked ugly in it, but her style did not look good.


    Yu Wan asked, ¡°Can¡¯t I wear it? Did you buy it?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± The girl choked. Of course she didn¡¯t buy it. She said,¡± I tried it before you! ¡±


    Yu Wan tapped her dress and said, ¡°You¡¯re trying on the one you¡¯re wearing. I didn¡¯t take it off you.¡±


    These words were right. She couldn¡¯t possibly try on a dress and everything would belong to her alone. Even princesses weren¡¯t so domineering.


    The girl saw that Yu Wan did not have any jewelry on her head and was only wearing a peachwood hairpin bought from a stall. She was certain that Yu Wan was not the daughter of a rich family, so she had the thought of bullying others. ¡°I want them all! Take off the one you¡¯re wearing!¡±


    Bai Tang walked over angrily and red at her. ¡°We want it too!¡±


    The girl sized up Bai Tang. Bai Tang was dressed decently, but she was not worth mentioningpared to the girl.


    The girl smiled sarcastically. ¡°You want it? Can you even afford it?¡±


    Bai Tang said coldly, ¡°Shopkeeper, how much is this dress?¡±


    The shopkeeper smiled embarrassedly and said, ¡°Six hundred taels.¡±


    Bai Tang was stunned. ¡°A¡­ a lousy dress¡­ for six hundred taels?!¡±


    Even though she was so poor that she only had money left, she had never bought such expensive clothes, let alone this dress that did not look expensive at all.


    ¡°Are your clothes iid with gold or gems? Why is it so expensive?¡± Bai Tang stomped her feet.


    The girl sneered in disdain. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯ve never seen the world. The dress she¡¯s wearing was personally made by Madam Meng. Six hundred taels is a bargain for you.¡±


    Madam Meng was thedy boss of the Yunshui A. She had only made one wide-sleeved moon fairy dress. The rest were all high-quality imitations of her disciple. Although they were also very good, they could not be sold for her price. The young girl originally wanted this dress on Yu Wan, but she could not wear it!


    ¡°Do you really want it?¡± Yu Wan asked the girl.


    The girl nced at Yu Wan from the corner of her eye and said, ¡°Why? Do you want to negotiate with me?¡±


    Bai Tang frowned. This girl was so young, why were her words so unpleasant?


    Yu Wan smiled faintly. ¡°If you want it, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    Bai Tang was stunned, and the girl was also stunned. She did not expect Yu Wan to give up the dress so easily. It was not that it did not fit or look good. Or could it be that¡­ she could tell that the girl¡¯s status was noble and did not dare to snatch anything from her?


    That shouldn¡¯t be the case. She wasn¡¯t such a person. She wasn¡¯t even afraid of Yan Ruyu, so why would she be afraid of this little girl who appeared out of nowhere? Unless this little girl was a princess, there was really nothing that Ah Wan was afraid of.


    Bai Tang looked at Yu Wan in confusion.


    Yu Wan went to the inner room to change her clothes. After taking two steps, an elegant young woman walked down the stairs. She stopped in the middle of the stairs and looked at Yu Wan from afar. ¡°Why don¡¯t you want this dress? Do you think it¡¯s too expensive?¡±


    Yu Wan shook her head.


    Madam Menglooked at the girl beside Yu Wan. ¡°Is it because of her?¡±


    Yu Wan shook her head again.


    ¡°Then why?¡± Madam Meng asked.


    Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°Because it¡¯s not worth this price.¡±


    There was a gasp in Yunshui A. This little girl actually said that Madam Meng¡¯s item was not worth this price? Did she know what she was talking about?


    Only Madam Meng did not show any dissatisfaction. The dress was made by Madam Meng. Madam Meng knew better than anyone that it was not that she needed this dress, but that this dress needed her. It was only when she wore it that it was so beautiful that it shone. Therefore, she was right. This dress was indeed not worth this price.


    Yu Wan went to the inner room to change out of her dress.


    The girl swore that she would wear this dress even if she had to starve for another month!


    Unexpectedly, as soon as the girl reached out, Madam Meng caught the dress before her. Then, she saw Madam Meng take out a pair of scissors and cut the dress into pieces.


    The girl turned pale. ¡°My dress!¡±


    Madam Meng did not even look at her. She walked towards Yu Wan and gestured for her to go upstairs. ¡°Miss, please go upstairs.¡±


    The girl was stunned. What? She had been shopping in Yunshui A for a year but had never been received by Madam Meng. Why was this girl invited upstairs by Madam Meng the moment she came?!

 Chapter 244 - The Eve of the Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 244: The Eve of the Wedding</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Madam Meng was from Jiangnan and hade here because she had followed her brother to the Capital to take the examination. Her brother had passed the imperial examination, but he did not obtain His Majesty¡¯s favor during the pce examination. After that, he could not focus on his studies anymore. Madam Meng used the money in her hand to start a business in embroidery. At first, it was just an inconspicuous small stall. Gradually, there were more and more customers who came back. The business was too busy, so she epted apprentices and bought over the first shop. In recent years, the business of Yunshui A has grown bigger and bigger. Although the overall scale was not the boss of the industry, Madam Meng¡¯s influence was definitely something that ordinary embroiderers could notpare to.


    ¡°Sit.¡± Madam Meng pointed to a chair.


    Yu Wan and Bai Tang sat down.


    The two of them began to look around Madam Meng¡¯s room. The room was just like her, filled with the gentle beauty of Jiangnan cloth. In terms of looks, Madam Meng was not too outstanding. After putting on makeup, she was barely delicate and pretty. However, her clothes were extremely good, which greatly made up for her temperament. Therefore, no matter who saw her, they would feel their eyes light up.


    Bai Tang owned a restaurant and paid more attention to it. She knew all the powerful chefs in the restaurants. To be honest, she had never heard of Madam Meng¡¯s reputation, but this did not affect her admiration for her. Just the two moves that Madam Meng used to cut her dress was worthy of the words ¡°hero among women¡±.


    Madam Meng personally measured Yu Wan.


    The disciples who were peeping outside the door were stunned. Ever since Madam Meng had them, she had rarely made clothes for guests, let alone measure them herself. Such work was often handed over to them.


    ¡°Who came? Why did you let Madam Meng do it herself?¡± A round-faced embroiderer asked.


    The oval-faced embroiderer at the side said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Just now, she had a fight with Miss Xiao in the hall and almost angered Miss Xiao. Madam Meng even came forward to help her out.¡±


    ¡°That Miss Xiao is as fat as a pig and always likes to wear thin clothes. She¡¯s so ugly!¡± Another embroiderer muttered.


    The two of them turned around and red at her. Although they felt that Miss Xiao was indeed fat and didn¡¯t know how to pick her clothes, no matter what, she was a guest. How could she say such things behind her back? Not only would she offend others, but their Yunshui A¡¯s reputation would also not be good.


    The little embroiderer knew that she had said something wrong, so she lowered her head resentfully and stopped talking.


    In the room, Madam Meng had already measured the size and asked Yu Wan what clothes she wanted to make.


    Yu Wan did not borate. After all, it was her first time being the Young Madam. She did not know what asions she would experience after marriage. She only said, ¡°Clothes suitable for after-marriage. Just a few sets of clothes for traveling and home.¡±


    ¡°Miss is getting married?¡± Madam Niang said with a surprised smile.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Wan smiled and nodded. Her expression was generous and magnanimous, and she did not have the panic and shyness of ordinary women before their wedding. In Yu Wan¡¯s opinion, this wedding was only to be able to legitimately detoxify someone. She did not care much about her status.


    ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t like this marriage?¡± Madam Meng looked at Yu Wan and asked.


    ¡°I like it,¡± Yu Wan said. No matter how she looked at it, Yan Jiuchao was a suitable marriage partner. Moreover, with her status, she was climbing the socialdder by marrying him. How could she not like him?


    Madam Niang smiled. ¡°I thought you had some difficulties.¡±


    Yu Wan asked, ¡°Am I very obvious?¡±


    Madam Meng smiled and shook her head. ¡°Actually, I can tell that you like that young master, but you don¡¯t look like someone who likes to marry early.¡±


    Of course, she didn¡¯t like to marry early, but there was no other way. However, this was something that the outsiders should know.


    When Yu Wan and Bai Tang went downstairs to the lobby, the girl who had fought with Yu Wan had already left. It was said that she did not buy the dress she was wearing and left angrily.


    Bai Tang pulled Yu Wan into an alley and looked around. After confirming that there was no one else, she whispered, ¡°Ah Wan, I heard some news recently.¡±


    The news of Yan Jiuchao¡¯s marriage caused a hugemotion in the Capital. All kinds of rumors appeared like snowkes. Yu Wan was quiet in the countryside, but Bai Tang had heard it a few times.


    ¡°What news? Tell me,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Bai Tang hesitated.


    ¡°About me and Yan Jiuchao?¡± Yu Wan asked. It was not difficult to guess. She could tell from Bai Tang¡¯s expression.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Bai Tang found it difficult to speak, but she still went all out for Yu Wan¡¯s marriage. She made up her mind and said,¡± I heard that he has a short life! ¡±


    Yu Wan burst intoughter.


    Bai Tang panicked. ¡°You¡¯re stillughing! How can youugh? You¡­ you¡­ aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll marry and¡­¡±


    In the end, she could not say the word ¡°widow¡±.


    These words before the wedding ruined the mood, but Yu Wan was not angry. Instead, she pinched her little handfortingly. ¡°It¡¯s just rumors. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± Even if he was once a short-lived ghost, since she was here, she would definitely treat him.


    What she was more concerned about was who had spread this kind of gossip. Not many people knew about Yan Jiuchao¡¯s illness, and it did not matter if it spread early orte. However, it spread at this critical juncture, as if they had ulterior motives.


    Did he want to anger Yan Jiuchao to death and make him unable toplete the wedding? That might be too clumsy. In this world, only Yan Jiuchao could anger others to death. No one could anger him to death.


    Since Bai Tang could hear the news, the people from the Young Master Manor naturally heard it too. Shadow Thirteen entered the study with a livid expression.


    Yan Jiuchao was still sitting on the armchair, casually ying with a Kongming Lock. ¡°Have you found out who released the news?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen nodded. ¡°Shadow Six checked. It¡¯s Xu Shao.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao seemed to have finally remembered something. His hand that was ying with the Kong Ming Lock paused. ¡°Oh, that old thing isn¡¯t dead yet.¡±


    During this period of time, he had been busy recuperating and had ¡°cold-shouldered¡± Xu Shao. This fellow first schemed against him in Prefecture Xu and then sent someone to assassinate him. He was even bolder than Yan Huaijing.


    ¡°Young Master, do you want me to¡ª¡± Shadow Thirteen made a throat-slitting gesture.


    Yan Jiuchao raised his eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s just a dog. There¡¯s no point in killing him. He hasn¡¯t contacted his backer yet.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°No, Xu Shao has been very cautious recently. He didn¡¯t do anything else other than spreading rumors.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao yed with the Kongming Lock and said, ¡°Then let him bark for a few more days.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shadow Thirteen frowned as he thought of something. ¡°Those rumors¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao snorted indifferently. ¡°Let them talk! If they call me a short-lived ghost, will I really be a short-lived ghost? Everybody called out ¡®Long live, Your Majesty¡¯. But have you seen any Emperor who really lived long?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen: ¡°¡­¡± You make so much sense that I can¡¯t refute.


    The clothes in the Yunshui A were handed over to Bai Tang. After she received them, she would send them directly to the Young Master Manor.


    In order to prepare for Yu Wan¡¯s wedding, the workshop rested for three days. The Drunken Immortal Pavilion also temporarily reduced orders.


    The Yu family had prepared the dishes for the wedding banquet the day before the wedding. ording to local customs, Yu Wan would be picked up by the groom after breakfast, but the bride side¡¯s banquet would take an entire day. This was much more lively than building a house. Master Qin sent a few capable chefs over. The vigers went to the Yu family to see if they could help.


    The vigers came and went. The little fellows did not know what had happened, but they kept their ck eyes wide open and looked around curiously.


    Little Bruiser knew that his sister was getting married and that he would have a brother-inw from now on. However, he did not realize what marriage meant. Things had been so chaotic these few days that he did not need to study and there was good food every meal. He was quite happy.


    At night, all the men in the house fell asleep. Madam Jiang came to Yu Wan¡¯s room.


    Yu Wan had just covered Xiaobao with a nket when she turned around and saw Madam Jiang standing in front of the bed. She said in surprise, ¡°Mom? It¡¯s sote. Why aren¡¯t you resting?¡±


    Madam Jiang sat down by the bed.


    The oilmp in the room was out, but moonlight shone through the window andnded on the ground.


    ¡°I have something for you,¡± Madam Jiang said.


    Yu Wan sat up. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Madam Jiang opened her palm and handed a safety talisman to her daughter. This safety talisman looked old. The corners were furry, and there was a bead the size of a finger inside.


    Madam Jiang said, ¡°Your grandmother gave it to me before I got married.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t Grandpa and Grandma pass away very early?¡± Although Yu Wan didn¡¯t have any memories of the past, she had heard some things about her parents from her aunt. Back then, her father had taken a job in town and went to Wan City to deliver something. In the end, he met her lonely mother. The two of them fell in love at first sight. When her father heard that her mother was an orphan, he brought her back to the vige after obtaining his mother¡¯s permission. After that, the two of them began to get married.


    ¡°She passed away,¡± Madam Jiang said. But she did not say if she died early or not.


    Yu Wan thought that it must have been given to her mother by her grandmother when she was in Wan City. After her grandmother passed away, her mother met her father.


    Yu Wan dly epted it. ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡±


    Madam Jiang rubbed her head gently.


    Yu Wan blushed. She often rubbed the little munchkins¡¯ heads like this and had almost forgotten that in her mother¡¯s eyes, she was also a child she doted on.


    ¡°Go to sleep,¡± Madam Jiang said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Wan nodded andy back under the nket.


    Madam Jiang tucked her in. Yu Wan thought that she would not be able to sleep, but when her mother¡¯s hand covered her forehead, she felt at ease and fell asleep not long after.


    ¡­ .


    Yu Wan was woken up by the sound of firecrackers. She opened her eyes in a daze and stared nkly at the empty roof beams for a long time. Suddenly, she realized that it was the sixteenth today and she was going to get married!

 Chapter 245 - Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 245: Wedding</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Wan had never married in her two lifetimes, so she did not know that one had to wake up so early to get married. Before her family¡¯s pheasants could even coo, she was already picked up by her aunt. Her aunt had long changed into bright clothes andbed her hair into a shiny bun. She had put on the jade beads and silver hairpin that she usually could not bear to take out and even applied bright red lipstick.


    Yu Wan looked at her aunt in amazement and said sincerely, ¡°Aunt, you should have dressed like this long ago. You¡¯re more than ten years younger.¡±


    Aunt blushed and pretended to re at her. ¡°Stop talking nonsense! Hurry up and get up!¡±


    Yu Wan looked at the dark window and asked aggrievedly, ¡°Did the chicken crow?¡±


    Aunt was both angry and amused. ¡°The family raises hens. Do you expect the hens to crow?¡±


    ¡°Cuckoo¡ª¡±


    In the chicken cage in the woodshed, there were indeed a few hen cries.


    Aunt: ¡°¡­¡±


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    The pheasants today were very powerful. Each of them hadid two eggs! Aunt asked Aunt Zhang to help her collect the eggs, saying that she would pack them for Yu Wan and bring them to the Young Master Manor to eat.


    Yu Wan imagined herself stepping into the Young Master Manor with a basket of eggs and getting married¡­ and choked hard.


    Aunt Zhang cooked a bowl of brown sugar eggs and brought it over for Yu Wan to eat. Aunt was worried that Yu Wan would be hungryter, so she forced Yu Wan to eat ten pickled vegetables and pork dumplings. Yu Wan was so full that she couldn¡¯t walk. At this time, the person with full blessings arrived.


    The person with full blessings was surnamed Wu. She was the cousin of the vige headman of the Wu Vige. She married an honest hunter and gave birth to three sons and a daughter. Her parents-inw were healthy and her rtionships with her inws were harmonious. There were few people in the surrounding viges who were as lucky as her. Aunt had invited her to dress Yu Wan up so that Yu Wan could benefit from her fortune. In the future, she would also be on par with her husband, have many children, and have a smooth life.


    Yu Wan thought to herself, How can there be so much smooth sailing in the world? The Capital is a trap, but if her children and Yan Jiuchao were at the bottom of the trap, she was willing to jump in together.


    Yu Wan¡¯s room had also been decorated. A big red Double Happiness word was pasted and her beddings were changed to a red bedding. Everything looked so jubnt. She sat in a pile of bright colors in in cotton pajamas, yet she did not lose out either. Instead, she was like a clean magnolia that bloomed with an extremely beautiful beauty.


    Madam Wu was immediately stunned. She had seen so many beautiful girls, but this was the first time she felt that applying makeup on her face was sphemy.


    ¡°Sister Wu, pleasee in.¡± Aunt politely weed her into the room and said to Yu Wan, ¡°This is Madam Wu.¡±


    Everyone in the countryside called her Madam.


    Yu Wan stood up and greeted, ¡°Madam Wu.¡±


    Her voice was also pleasant, and her actions were not coy. She was generous and proper. Madam Wu really liked Yu Wan no matter how she looked at her. She was very simr to Madam Jiang back then. When Madam Jiang married into the vige, she had also caused a stir. They had never seen such a fairy-like beauty before and thought that they would never see another one in their lives. Obviously, they were all wrong.


    ¡°Take a shower and change first,¡± Madam Wu said, suppressing the shock in her heart.


    The three little fellows were carried to the room next door to sleep with Little Bruiser. The wooden bucket was newly bought, and the petals were newly plucked. Yu Wan took afortable hot bath and changed into bright red inner clothes. At the end, she put on her wedding dress.


    The wedding dress¡­ The wedding dress was tooplicated for Yu Wan to wear. Madam Wu and Aunt worked together to wear this wedding dress with a Luan embroidered on it. Below the phoenix was the qing luan. This was a wedding dress that only the Princess Consort was qualified to wear. Of course, the three of them did not understand. They only felt that this wedding dress was extremely beautiful and the material was sofortable that they could not bear to part with it. Yu Wan had clearly not put on makeup, but she already had a noble aura.


    Aunt and Madam Wu were stunned.


    Yu Wan turned around and saw Madam Jiang standing at the door with a smile. Her eyes were deep and warm. Yu Wan¡¯s heart warmed and she walked over. ¡°Did I disturb you, Mom?¡±


    It was all Yu Song¡¯s fault. Why did he set off firecrackers in the dark? Not only did he wake her up, but he also woke her mother up. Fortunately, the children did not cry. Otherwise, they would have been busy this morning.


    Madam Jiang shook her head and gently stroked Yu Wan¡¯s beautiful hair. ¡°Ah Wan is so beautiful.¡±


    Yu Wan lowered her head shyly. Why was she, who didn¡¯t even know how to be shy in front of Yan Jiuchao, always ¡°flirting¡± with her mother?


    Madam Jiang held Yu Wan¡¯s hand and entered the room.


    In her memory, this was the first time her mother was holding her hand. Her mother¡¯s palm was cold, but her heart was burning, and even her ears were burning.


    Yu Wan was like an obedient child as she was led to a chair by Madam Jiang. Madam Wu opened the makeup box and began to put on Yu Wan¡¯s makeup. Before putting on her makeup, she first twisted a thread on her face. It was said that this was called opening her face. Every bride would experience it. Madam Wu moved very quickly, and Yu Wan did not feel much pain before it ended. Yu Wan¡¯s skin was so fair that it was glowing. If it wasn¡¯t for the thin calluses on her palms, Madam Wu would have thought that she was a girl who was pampered all year round.


    Madam Wu put on Yu Wan¡¯s makeup while Madam Jiang and Aunt watched from the side. Madam Jiang¡¯s gaze was gentle, and Aunt¡¯s eyes were red.


    After putting on her makeup, shebed her hair. Madam Wu held Yu Wan¡¯s long hair and slowlybed it with a silverb.


    Yu Wan hesitated and wondered if she was going to recite something. Indeed, she heard Madam Wu recite, ¡°Firstbing, together all your lives. Secondbing, harmony in your marriage. Thirdbing, blessed with many children and grandchildren¡­¡±


    After Madam Wu finished reciting, she finishedbing her hair. Yu Wan put on the phoenix crown and her long golden tassel hung on her forehead, half covering her eyes. As the golden light flickered, she saw her face in the bronze mirror. Not to mention Madam Wu, even she almost did not recognize herself. Was this dignified and charming woman really her? Yes, she had changed into a different person. She finally believed that she was at the age of marriage.


    On the other side, the children also woke up. The first to open their eyes was Xiaobao. When he woke up, he found that he was sleeping in another room. Yu Wan was not around, so he immediately cried. When he cried, Erbao and Dabao also woke up. Then, they also cried.


    Little Bruiser looked at the three ¡°little brothers¡± who werepeting in crying louder. ¡°¡­¡±


    Aunt and Madam Jiang carried the children over. The three of them looked at Yu Wan, who was wearing a phoenix cor and robe, in a daze for a long time.


    The three of them had also changed into festive clothes. They were wearing the same wedding clothes as the groom. They each wore a small red flower on their chests, making them look extremely cute.


    Yu Wan could not help but kiss her sons¡¯ little faces one by one. The three of them left shyly with the fiery red lipstick marks on their faces.


    At this time, the sky was already bright, and it was lively inside and out. Yu Shaoqing, Uncle, and Yu Feng were busy entertaining the guests. Madam Jiang and Aunt had been apanying Yu Wan in the room. The auspicious time was at night, and Yu Wan guessed that the bridal escort team would only arrive at the vige in the afternoon. Unexpectedly, at nine o¡¯clock, the sound of gongs and drums could be heard.


    ¡°The bridal escort is here! The bridal escort is here¡ª¡± Aunt Bai¡¯s loud and clear voice was heard by the entire vige. The children in the vige rushed out like a swarm of bees and surrounded the bridegroom¡¯s team to watch themotion.


    The ones who came to wee the bride were Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen. The two of them were sitting on a tall horse. They were wearing dark red brocade clothes and walking on a pair of spotless white and ck shoes. Their facial features were handsome and heroic. Behind the two of them was a carriage hung with red silk. The carriage was escorted majestically by twenty guards from the Young Master Manor. There were also ten burly men leading the horses. On the horses were the musicians hired with a lot of money.


    This lineup shocked everyone in the surrounding viges.


    ¡°I heard she married a rich young master from the city!¡± An auntie from another vige said.


    ¡°It¡¯s the girl from the Yu family, right?¡± An old man from another vige said.


    The auntie said, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s the daughter of the Yu family. My nephew was a carpenter at her construction site! Did you see that big house? My nephew built it!¡±


    When she said this, her face was filled with pride. One had to know that when she heard that her nephew was going to Lotus Flower Vige to work, she was the first to object. She said that there was no good job in such a poor ce and that he should hurry to town to find a proper job. Now, she was extremely d that her nephew did not listen to her. Her nephew had worked for the Yu family for a month and earned more than a year outside.


    ¡°I wonder if the Yu family still needs anyone to work¡­¡± The auntie craned her neck and muttered as she looked around. She secretly swore that if the Yu family recruited more workers, she would definitely be the first to chase her son over!


    ¡°What Miss Yu? She¡¯s just a little widow that no one wants!¡± A young wife from Apricot Flower Vige spoke.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± The auntie looked at her unhappily.


    Everyone also looked at her. The vigers of Lotus Flower Vige had been invited by the Yu family to do something. At this moment, the people surrounding the vige entrance to watch themotion were all from other viges.


    The little wife of Apricot Flower Vige snorted in disdain. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? She was engaged to a schr from the Zhao family when she was young. After that, she hooked up with a man outside and the Zhao family found out about that so they broke off the engagement. Only those city people don¡¯t know her background, and thought that he had married a virgin. If you ask me¡­ Ah¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, Aunt Bai threw a bucket of shit at her!


    ¡°Ahh¡ª¡± The little wife of Apricot Flower Vige screamed on the spot. If it were in the past, it might have caused amotion. However, no one in the vige heard her suffer today. As for the outsiders who were watching themotion, it was none of their business. Moreover, it was indeed her who spoke nonsense.


    Aunt Bai grabbed her cor, picked up the soles of her shoes, and pped her. The little wife was pped until she covered her head and fled!


    Aunt Bai kicked her to the ground. ¡°Can¡¯t you just hide at home? Why do you have toe out and cause trouble? Do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you? Do you believe that I¡¯ll p you to death!¡±


    There were also a few men from Apricot Flower Vige at the scene. Just as they were about to stand up for the little wife, Shuanzi¡¯s brother led a group of retired soldiers over. All of them were carrying machetes and looked fierce, scaring them until they peed their pants!


    Amidst everyone¡¯sughter, the people from Apricot Flower Vige fled in a sorry state.


    Yu Wan was carried onto the carriage by Yu Feng.


    Yu Wan always felt that she had lived for two lifetimes. In her eyes, be it Yu Feng or Yan Jiuchao, they were both young puppies. It was not until shey on his broad shoulders that she finally felt that she was a sister and this man was a big brother she could rely on.


    ¡°Big brother.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Just calling.¡±


    On the other side, Little Bruiser finally realized what a wedding meant. It wasn¡¯t that he had a brother-inw at home, but that he was going to lose a sister.


    Yu Wan got into the carriage, but the moment he couldn¡¯t get in, he cried like the little munchkins this morning! ¡°I want Sis¡ªI want Sis¡ª¡±


    Little Bruiser burst into tears!


    ¡°This child!¡± Aunt cried because of Little Bruiser too.


    Little Bruiser rushed to the carriage but was hugged by Yu Shaoqing.


    Yu Shaoqing hugged his heartbroken son and held his gentle wife¡¯s hand with his other hand as he stared fixedly in the direction of the carriage.


    The three littleds sat beside Yu Wan. Their little heads were squeezed out of the window. When they saw Little Bruiser crying, they wanted to cry too. Boohoo~


    The bride did not cry, but the four children cried bitterly.


    Yu Wan wanted to take another look at her parents and family. Just as she touched the veil, Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°It¡¯s only auspicious if the groom takes off the veil.¡±


    Yu Wan put down her hand.


    The little munchkins waved at their uncle aggrievedly. Little Bruiser cried until he was out of breath. ¡°I want Sis¡­¡±


    His sister still left. She took a carriage and left Lotus Flower Vige under the sound of gongs and drums.


    The little munchkins cried for no reason. They were all in a daze. They widened their ck eyes and looked at Yu Wan, who was covered by a veil, without blinking.


    They roughly understood that the veil could not be removed, so they tilted their heads and nced at Yu Wan from under the veil.


    Yu Wan made a face.


    Aiya! The three of them had goosebumps!


    Yu Wanughed out loud.

 Chapter 246 - Storm

    <h4>Chapter 246: Storm</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Wan yed with the children in the carriage for a while. From time to time, cacklingughter came from inside the carriage. Although the sound of gongs and drums was deafening, Shadow Thirteen¡¯s hearing was good. The Young Master Manor was cold and cheerless. After so many years, he had never seen the Young Master talk andugh like a normal person. Perhaps with the four of them, he could live a normal life from now on. The premise was that the poison was removed. Of course, he was not worried about this. After all, the antidote was in the carriage.


    The little munchkins woke up too early and fell asleep in Yu Wan¡¯s arms after ying for a while. Yu Wan¡¯s wedding dress was a little heavy, and it was inconvenient to carry the children. It was also hot. She was d that she did not get married in summer. Otherwise, she would probably die of heat in the carriage before she passed Lotus Flower Town.


    Yu Wan ced the three little fellows on the bed at the side and pulled the nket over the three of them. Because they were escorting the bride, there were auspicious times. They could not bete or early. The time was very generous, so the carriage moved slower than usual. After swaying for a while, Yu Wan began to feel sleepy.


    Yu Wan did not make things difficult for herself. She took a pillow and leaned her head against the wall of the carriage. In her daze, she heard a familiarmotion outside the carriage. She vaguely understood that they were passing through Lotus Flower Town. Not long after, she really fell asleep.


    However, Shadow Thirteen was always vignt. Before they set off, Young Master had instructed him to prioritize the overall situation. If he encountered something he shouldn¡¯t have, he shouldn¡¯t ask too much. If he encountered something troublesome, he should try his best to avoid it. He didn¡¯t want to miss the auspicious time. Young Master didn¡¯t care how others criticized him, but he didn¡¯t want to let Miss Yu suffer.


    The marriage of the Young Master of Yan City caused a stir in the Capital. No one dared to brazenly tamper with it, but they were afraid that someone would y dirty. After walking for another hour, they could enter the southern city gate in a few miles. At this moment, the sound of gongs and drums suddenly came from ahead. Shadow Thirteen gave the guard beside him a look. ¡°Go take a look.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The guard rode his horse away and rushed back. ¡°Someone is escorting the bride, just like us.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six exchanged nces. This was too much of a coincidence. It was fine if they escorted the bride on the same day, but they even escorted her on the same path? It wasn¡¯t like they were all rushing to get married during the New Year and festivals?


    Shadow Thirteen raised his hand, indicating for the musicians to stop.


    The musicians understood and put down their instruments. The silence made the sound on the other end obvious.


    Shadow Thirteen instructed the guard again, ¡°Go and tell them that the Young Master of Yan City is getting married. Ask them to make way.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The guard rode off again.


    Shadow Six frowned. ¡°You think there¡¯s a trap?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, but we have to be careful.¡±


    Shadow Six nodded and gripped the hilt of his sword tightly.


    The guard returned not long after with a bad expression. ¡°They won¡¯t let us. They said that the auspicious time ising. If we let them go, they¡¯ll miss the auspicious time, and ask the Young Master to forgive them.¡±


    Shadow Six mocked, ¡°Heh, ask forgiveness from a royal? How shameless is he?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? I said the same!¡± The guard said. ¡°Do you want me to warn him again?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen gripped the reins tightly and looked in the direction of the team. His eyes were cold as he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. They¡¯re not here to escort the bride. It¡¯s useless even if you warn them.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen instructed the guards to surround Yu Wan¡¯s carriage tightly. He took the lead and walked in front. Shadow Six guarded the back of the carriage. The bridal escort team quickly walked over with gongs and drums. When the two sides brushed past each other, an opposing musician suddenly shouted, ¡°Why are you stepping on me!¡±


    The musician who was wronged by him was confused. ¡°When did I step on you?¡±


    ¡°You did step on me! You still don¡¯t admit it! Look, you left shoe prints on my shoes!¡±


    ¡°Why are you so unreasonable? I¡¯m so far away from you!¡±


    The two sides quarreled, and it was unknown who pushed first. The people on both sides shed, and the scene fell into chaos. Shadow Thirteen watched coldly. His first priority was to protect the carriage. As long as they did not approach the carriage, he could not kill.


    The other party¡¯s people were naturally unable to defeat the guards of the Young Master Manor. In the end, they left in exasperation. Shadow Six walked over on his horse, and Shadow Thirteen gestured for the team to continue forward.


    Shadow Six took a deep breath. ¡°It was a false rm. I almost thought that they were really here to rob the bride.¡±


    Although they had been dyed for a while, it was not a problem. They could catch up to the auspicious time by speeding up a little. However, Shadow Thirteen felt that something was wrong. He asked Shadow Six, ¡°You were looking at the carriage just now. Are you sure no one approached?¡±


    Shadow Six nodded and asked the guards around him, ¡°Did you see anyone approaching?¡±


    The guards shook their heads.


    Shadow Thirteen was guarding the front. In fact, he did not see anyone have a chance to approach the carriage, but he still rode over and lifted the curtain. Seeing that the bride was sitting well and the three little fellows were sleeping sweetly, he lowered the curtain.


    However, in the next second, his eyes turned sharp. That¡¯s not right! He looked at the bride sitting upright and reached out to her veil.


    ¡°Hey! What are you doing!¡± Shadow Six shouted.


    Shadow Thirteen lifted the bride¡¯s veil. It was a face with exquisite makeup, but it did not belong to Yu Wan. The woman looked at Shadow Thirteen in fear.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shadow Six walked over.


    Shadow Thirteen¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Young Madam is missing!¡±


    ¡­ .


    At dusk, on a winding path, the carriage was walking at a moderate speed. Suddenly, the right wheel hit a stone and shook heavily. Yu Wan¡¯s head hit the door and she was instantly woken up.


    The first thing she did when she opened her eyes was to touch the children beside her. In the end, she found nothing. She lifted the veil and realized that the children were no longer there. The sound of gongs and drums outside was also gone. The sky outside the carriage was gradually dimming, and there was a strong fragrance of the foresting from the tip of her nose¡­ This was not the way to the Young Master Manor, so it means that the guards and coachman outside don¡¯t belong to the Young Master Manor.


    So she had been kidnapped? What about the children?


    Yu Wan clenched her fists and did not show any abnormalities, nor did she make a fuss. She just sat calmly in the carriage until the carriage drove out of the forest and into a hidden farmhouse.


    When the coachman stopped the carriage and lifted the curtain to undo Yu Wan¡¯s sleeping acupoint, he saw that Yu Wan was already awake and was sitting in the carriage with her eyes wide open. The coachman was so frightened that he took a few steps back and almost cried out.


    Yu Wan nced at him coldly. ¡°Where¡¯s the children?¡±


    Before the coachman could recover from his shock, he was stunned. ¡°What children?¡±


    It seemed that she was the only one kidnapped. Yu Wan was relieved.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your master?¡± Yu Wan asked again.


    Yu Wan was shocked. He stammered, ¡°Inside.¡±


    Yu Wan alighted from the carriage.


    She looked around but could not see where she was. She only knew that it was surrounded by mountains and the terrain was remote. Shadow Thirteen and the others probably would not be able to find this ce so easily. She would not be able to make it in time for the auspicious time of the wedding. The bride would be gone at the wedding. She did not know how chaotic the Young Master Manor would be and if Yan Jiuchao would be aughing stock in the Capital.


    She did not consider her reputation. After all, she did not care much about that thing.


    She entered the courtyard.


    This farmhouse looked inconspicuous, but it was elegantly clean inside. The tables and chairs were all of high-grade yellow pear wood, and the roof beams were even made of golden cedar. A servant with a feminine temperament came out to wee her. He bowed to her and said, ¡°Miss, you must be tired from the journey. Please enter the house to rest.¡±


    Yu Wan sneered and said, ¡°If you didn¡¯t kidnap me, wouldn¡¯t I not have to be tired?¡±


    The servant choked and did not dare to reply. He only led the way. ¡°Miss, please.¡±


    Yu Wan turned around and entered the house. There was a man sitting in the room. His back was facing the door. Yu Wan could not see his face, but she easily guessed his identity¡­ through the guard standing beside him.


    Yu Wan¡¯s gaze swept across the tall and muscr Jun Chang¡¯an and she said expressionlessly, ¡°Long time no see, Your Highness.¡±


    Yan Huaijing had long heard her movements, but after hearing her voice, he slowly stood up and looked at her.


    ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± Yan Huaijing said.


    ¡°I was kidnapped by you,¡± Yu Wan corrected.


    Yan Huaijing gave Jun Chang¡¯an a look. Jun Chang¡¯an nodded and left, closing the door for the two of them.


    The oilmp was lit in the room, and the shadow of themp swayed in the wind from the window lintel.


    ¡°You guessed it was me?¡± Yan Huaijing asked. He did not see any shock on her face.


    Yu Wan shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t guess, but I¡¯m not surprised.¡±


    Although Yan Jiuchao had many enemies, there were not many who had the ability to mess around on the day of his wedding. Yan Huaijing was one of them. However, Yu Wan did not expect him to really have the guts to do this. Didn¡¯t he think of the consequences for her if word got out? Did he think that she was very close to the position of Crown Prince? Or could it be that¡­ she was already important enough in his heart to be on par with his throne?


    Wasn¡¯t this too strange? How many times had they met?


    ¡°It seems that the incident with the official ship didn¡¯t teach His Highness much,¡± Yu Wan said with a faint smile.


    How could Yan Huaijing not have learned his lesson about the official ship? The official ship was destroyed in his hands, and his goal was to chase after a woman. It was fine if Yan Jiuchao mobilized a navy, but Yu Wan was his son¡¯s biological mother after all. But what about Yan Huaijing? On one hand, he was discussing marriage with the daughter of the Prime Minister, and on the other hand, he was snatching his cousin¡¯s wife. If the Emperor didn¡¯t think highly of him, he would have crippled him long ago.


    Yan Huaijing also understood that he had angered his father. At this critical juncture, he could not challenge his father¡¯s patience anymore. However, he could not watch Yu Wan marry Yan Jiuchao. He took the risk of losing the throne and snatched Yu Wan over.


    This time, he would not let Yan Jiuchao snatch her back.

 Chapter 247 - Possession

    <h4>Chapter 247: Possession</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yan Huaijing was not Yan Ruyu. At least, Yu Wan did not have to worry about him taking her life if she fell into his hands. Of course, she could not be too careless. After all, a man and a woman were in the same room. No one could guarantee that he would not do something irreversible to her on impulse. Therefore, after a short confrontation, Yu Wan decided not to anger him anymore. She would stay in whichever room he asked her to. She would obediently eat when he asked someone to pass her food.


    Yan Huaijing saw Yu Wan¡¯s obedience and guessed that she was most likely waiting for Yan Jiuchao to save her. However, at the same time, he also had a trace of hope. Perhaps she was not as resistant to him as he thought. She felt at ease being with him.


    Dinner was bird¡¯s nest duck strips, stir-fried meat with asparagus, shredded pigeon eggs, stewed carp, braised pork belly, eggnt with peppers, and a few seasonal vegetables. The first few dishes were court dishes. Yu Wan had never eaten them before, but this was the first time she tasted them and unexpectedly felt that they tasted good. She got someone to add a bowl of rice.


    When the servant saw that her appetite was so good, he almost suspected that she had not been kidnapped by His Highness.


    Seeing that she was eating so well, Yan Huaijing¡¯s mood improved a lot. After Yu Wan put down her bowl and chopsticks, Yan Huaijing scooped another bowl of rose soup for her. Yu Wan pushed the bowl away. ¡°I can¡¯t eat anymore.¡±


    Yan Huaijing said softly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go out with you.¡±


    Her stomach was very full, so she should indeed go and digest her food. However, Yu Wan did not want to go with him, so she said, ¡°I can¡¯t walk anymore. I¡¯ll just sit for a while. Your Highness, go and busy yourself. You don¡¯t have to look at me. I won¡¯t escape.¡±


    It was fine if she walked in the mountains and forests during the day, but who knew what she would bump into at night? She was not so impulsive.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the Capital.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to return to the Capital for the time being until¡­¡± At this point, Yan Huaijing paused.


    The information he gave was too little. Yu Wan took a long time to piece together what he wanted to say. Today was her and Yan Jiuchao¡¯s wedding day. She had been kidnapped halfway. Even if she returned unscathed, she would probably have lost her innocence in the eyes of many people. The worst case scenario was that even Yan Jiuchao suspected that Yan Huaijing had done something to her. If it were any other good girl, they would probably not be able to return to the Capital.


    She wondered what he meant by ¡°until¡±. Was it until the limelight subsided or until he ascended the throne?


    Yu Wan thought about it and felt that it should be thetter.


    She kindly reminded him, ¡°Your Highness, I don¡¯t dare to say if Yan Jiuchao still wants me, but you kidnapped his wife on his wedding day. You don¡¯t think he¡¯ll let this go, do you? Or do you think he can¡¯t find out about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of him,¡± Yan Huaijing said.


    Yu Wan did not want to anger him. She stopped and did not say anything else.


    Seeing her suddenly fall silent, Yan Huaijing¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Are you angry with me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Yu Wan shook her head. She did not say that if he really cared about her, he should not have kidnapped her from the beginning.


    Yan Huaijing suddenly said, ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t have done this. It¡¯s not wrong for you to me me. I was indeed selfish.¡±


    But? Yu Wan thought that there must be a turning point here.


    As expected, Yan Huaijing spoke again. ¡°But I¡¯m not doing this for myself.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that Your Highness is still doing this for me?¡± Yu Wan was so angry that sheughed. ¡°Forgive me for being blunt, but I don¡¯t see what benefits this matter has for me. Moreover, I¡¯ve only met Your Highness a few times. Why does Your Highness keep clinging to me?¡±


    Yan Huaijing said truthfully, ¡°Because if it weren¡¯t for you, I would have died in Prefecture Xu three years ago.¡±


    Yu Wan was stunned. There was such a thing?


    Yan Huaijing said, ¡°I was seriously injured and thought that I was going to die on the streets. You were the one who found me by the roadside. At that time, you were pregnant and had a decent nanny beside you. The nanny advised you not to meddle in other people¡¯s business, but you refused to listen.¡±


    No wonder Yan Huaijing asked her if she had been there the first time he saw her in Lotus Flower Vige and even said that he had mistaken her for someone else.


    Yan Huaijing continued, ¡°At first, I wasn¡¯t sure it was you. It took me a long time to find out that you don¡¯t remember what happened back then.¡±


    This was to exin why Yu Wan did not recognize him in Lotus Flower Vige. It would make sense if Yan Huaijing couldn¡¯t forget her because she saved his life three years ago, but¡­ wasn¡¯t she quite ugly back then?


    ¡°Wait, when you saw me, was I like this?¡± Yu Wan pointed at her face.


    Yan Huaijing thought that she suspected that he had remembered wrongly and said firmly, ¡°It was rounder then, but I won¡¯t remember wrongly.¡±


    It was just a little rounder. In that case, her face was still this face. Then what was with the red spots in the brothel and in front of Yan Ruyu and Xu Shao? Did the Host change her appearance herself? Yu Wan felt that this was very likely. In that case, it seemed that the Host was notpletely brainless. The only fool she had done was Zhao Heng.


    The sky was dark. If Yu Wan still had a trace of luck to rush back to attend the wedding earlier, then she hadpletely no hope now. Even if she returned to the Capital at this time, the banquet would have ended and the guests would have left.


    She was most worried about the little fellows. Would they cry like this morning when they woke up and found out that she was not around?


    Yu Wan¡¯s heart broke at the thought of her son¡¯s cries.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Yan Huaijing looked at Yu Wan¡¯s slightly pale face.


    Yu Wan took a deep breath. ¡°If Your Highness doesn¡¯t mind, I want to rest.¡±


    If Yan Huaijing didn¡¯t leave, she was worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to control herself and wanted to beat him up.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve been tired for a day. Rest early. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll send you to¡­¡± Yan Huaijing paused. In the end, he did not say the ce. He stood up and left.


    Yu Wan stopped him. ¡°How long does Your Highness n to hide me? If you don¡¯t ascend the throne for a year, I¡¯ll wait for you for a year. If you don¡¯t ascend the throne for ten years, I¡¯ll wait for you for ten years?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t take that long,¡± Yan Huaijing said.


    Yu Wan continued, ¡°Then will Your Highness still marry the daughter of the Prime Minister? What am I in Your Highness¡¯s heart? Am I a wife worth you protecting for the rest of your life, or am I an exclusive property to satisfy your possessiveness?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not an exclusive property!¡± Yan Huaijing clenched his fists and turned around with a cold expression.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not your wife either,¡± Yu Wan said as she looked at him steadily.


    Yan Huaijing tried his best to control his emotions. ¡°I¡¯ll give you everything you want.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled faintly. ¡°Your Highness, you mean that after you ascend the throne, you¡¯ll cripple the daughter of the Prime Minister and make me the Empress? Aren¡¯t you afraid of the worldughing at you?¡±


    Before Yan Huaijing could speak, Yu Wan said again, ¡°But that¡¯s not what I want.¡±


    Yan Huaijing did not ask Yu Wan what she wanted. Instead, he said seriously, ¡°I can give you double what Yan Jiuchao can give you! I will also treat your children as my own!¡±


    Yu Wan sneered. ¡°Then why did Your Highness abandon my sons on Yan Ruyu¡¯s pleasure boat? Is this what Your Highness means by treating them like your own?¡±


    Yan Huaijing clenched his fists. ¡°What happened in the past is in the past. From now on, I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness!¡± A servant dressed up entered the room. He looked at Yu Wan behind Yan Huaijing nervously with a hesitant expression.


    Yan Huaijing frowned. ¡°Speak!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The servant bowed and said, ¡°Miss Han is unwell and wants to see His Highness.¡±


    Miss Han was the legitimate daughter of the Prime Minister Manor, the fianc¨¦e Worthy Consort Xu had chosen for Yan Huaijing.


    Yan Huaijing looked troubled.


    Yu Wan could tell from his expression that the other party was not really sick. This should not be the first time that Yan Huaijing could tell that she was pretending to be sick.


    Yu Wan looked at him calmly. ¡°Your Highness, are you going?¡±


    Originally, there were only a few prince obstacles on Yan Huaijing¡¯s path to the throne. Now that he had kidnapped Yan Jiuchao¡¯s new wife, it was obvious that Yan Jiuchao would not let him off. Yan Jiuchao was much harder to deal with than the princes. At this critical juncture, he could not leave the support of the Prime Minister Manor.


    Yan Huaijing suppressed his displeasure. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Your Highness, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll run away?¡±


    Yan Huaijing said to the door, ¡°Chang¡¯an, you stay.¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an walked in. Yu Wan ignored him. She turned around, pulled open the screen, andy on the bed to rest.


    Yan Huaijing rushed to the Prime Minister Manor as quickly as possible.


    His fianc¨¦e was the third daughter of the Prime Minister, Han Jingshu. She was the daughter of the first wife and was deeply doted on by the old Prime Minister. Han Jingshu was lively and delicate, and she knew how to please people. Even the Emperor praised her. The only thing that gave Yan Huaijing a headache was that this youngdy was a little clingy.


    ¡°Miss Han.¡± In the small garden of the Prime Minister Manor, Yan Huaijing saw Han Jingshu, who was dressed in pink like a fairy under the moonlight.


    Han Jingshu¡¯s face was rosy and her eyes were clear. She was not sick at all. She dismissed the servants and walked over with a flower basket. ¡°Brother Jing! You¡¯re finally here. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for an hour.¡±


    Yan Huaijing said politely, ¡°Isn¡¯t Miss Han unwell? Why aren¡¯t you resting in your room?¡±


    Han Jingshu smiled charmingly. ¡°My illness is fine after seeing you! By the way, Brother Jing, where did you go just now? Why did youe to look for me sote? Don¡¯t tell me you went to meet a woman in private?¡±


    At this point, her little face immediately scrunched up, looking like she had suffered a great grievance.


    Yan Huaijing felt a little guilty. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°I was dyed by something.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I thought Brother Jing had gone to attend the Young Master Manor¡¯s wedding. Actually, I wanted to go, but my mother said that I was about to get married and shouldn¡¯t show my face. I¡¯m almost bored to death!¡± Han Jingshu muttered. She thought of something and handed the basket in her hand to him. ¡°I picked the flowers. Brother Jing, help me pick a hairpin.¡±


    Yan Huaijing casually picked up a peony hairpin and ced it on her bun.


    ¡°Am I beautiful, Brother Jing?¡± Han Jingshu asked with a smile.


    A calm face shed across Yan Huaijing¡¯s mind. ¡°¡­Beautiful.¡±


    Han Jingshu smiled sweetly.

 Chapter 248 - He’s Here

    <h4>Chapter 248: He¡¯s Here</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Young Master Manor.


    ¡°The auspicious time is here¡ª¡±


    ¡°Fist bow to the heavens¡ª¡±


    ¡°Second bow to the parents¡ª¡±


    ¡°Husband and wife bow to each other¡ª¡±


    ¡°The ceremony isplete¡ª¡±


    As the emcee¡¯s loud and prating voice fell, there was amotion in the hall. The groom held the bride¡¯s hand and walked towards the bridal chamber under everyone¡¯s curious and excited gazes.


    Perhaps it was everyone¡¯s imagination, but why did they feel that the bride was a little tall? Young Master Yan¡¯s expression was very stiff, but he was always like this, so they did not think there was anything wrong.


    Young Master Yan had married a vige girl instead of so many youngdies in the Capital. This was really jaw-dropping, but who asked him to be a little lunatic? It was a miracle for him to marry a wife.


    Everyone wanted to y pranks on the newlyweds, but they did not have the guts. It was still the Fourth Prince who was not afraid of death. He rolled up his sleeves and rushed to the bedroom, but Uncle Wan stopped him in time.


    Uncle Wan chuckled and said, ¡°My Young Master said that every moment of the night is worth a thousand gold. Your Highness, it¡¯s better not to disturb my Young Master and Young Madam.¡±


    These words were too straightforward. The Fourth Prince, who had yet to experience human nature, blushed and did not dare to go forward to cause trouble.


    After guarding against this most noble wolf, the little wolves behind were nothing to be afraid of.


    On the other hand, after the couple entered the bridal chamber, the groom quickly inserted thetch, causing the servant who was serving them to be stunned on the spot. After so many years, Young Master must have been anxious. He couldn¡¯t wait to press the bride down like this?


    Of course the groom was anxious. He wasn¡¯t anxious to consummate the marriage, but he was anxious to take off the human skin mask on his face. It was ufortable to wear a stiff face.


    Shadow Thirteen sat on the wedding bed boldly. He looked at Shadow Six, who was like a little wife beside him, and said, ¡°There¡¯s no one else.¡±


    Shadow Six quickly raised his hand to remove the veil. The tassel of the veil was hanging on the phoenix crown and could not be removed.


    ¡°Stupid!¡± Shadow Thirteen raised his well-defined hand and helped him take off the veil.


    In order to not let others realize that the person under the veil was not the real bride, Shadow Six was also forced to put on bride makeup. He had red lips and white teeth, and his skin was fair. In addition, he could not pretend to be the bridegroom since he lost the rock-paper-scissors game. His stifled eyes were filled with grievance. At first nce, he really looked like a newly married woman.


    Shadow Thirteen knew what he was aggrieved about. He coughed lightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look so depressed. Didn¡¯t you mention it yourself? Whoever loses will pretend to be the bride.¡± It was because he was the one who mentioned it that he felt even more aggrieved.


    The two of them sat in the room.


    Half an hourter, Shadow Six urged Shadow Thirteen. ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen¡¯s face darkened. ¡°The outside world thinks that we¡¯re consummating our marriage. How long has it been? Am I that fast!¡±


    Shadow Six counted with his fingers and said in a daze, ¡°You-you usually take so long¡­¡±


    After two hours, Shadow Thirteen went to the study in high spirits under Shadow Six¡¯s frightened gaze.


    It was obvious who did this. All the princes hade to Yan City¡¯s Young Master¡¯s wedding. Yan Huaijing had alsoe. However, he had only hurriedly sent the betrothal gift and left without looking back. Logically speaking, this was not inappropriate, but thinking about his feelings for Yu Wan, people could not help but suspect him.


    A pigeonnded on the windowsill.


    Shadow Thirteen took down the note tied to the pigeon. After reading it, he said, ¡°Young Master, the Second Prince has gone to the Prime Minister Manor.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said coldly, ¡°Keep an eye on him!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    After leaving the Prime Minister Manor, Yan Huaijing felt that he had been followed. This was not an ordinary spy. He tried a few times but could not shake them off. This was the price of coaxing Han Jingshu. His whereabouts had been exposed.


    Jun Chang¡¯an was left in the small courtyard. Otherwise, if he were to take action, he would at least be able to sessfully escape.


    ¡°Your Highness, what should we do?¡± The coachman asked worriedly.


    Yan Huaijing said in a deep voice, ¡°Ignore him and walk forward.¡±


    The carriage drove to a small river and crossed the wooden bridge. Then, Yan Huaijing took out his sword and cut the rope of the wooden bridge. The wooden bridge fell into the water.


    Shadow Thirteen stood opposite the river for a long time. In the end, he clenched his fists and left coldly.


    Not long after he left, Yan Huaijing jumped off the carriage and asked the coachman to move a stone by the shore. A dark passageway immediately appeared on the ground. Yan Huaijing walked down the passageway and crossed the river.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s people would definitely think of crossing the river, but they did not know that his destination was not on the other side of the river at all!


    On the other hand, after Yan Huaijing set off to look for the daughter of the Prime Minister, Yu Wan stood up and walked around the courtyard. Firstly, she wanted to take a walk to digest her food, and secondly, she wanted to observe the terrain. She thought that if Yan Jiuchao could not find her here, she would think of a way to escape tomorrow. Jun Chang¡¯an followed her without leaving her side. She could not go far, so she simply returned to her room to rest.


    In the middle of the night, she was woken up by a rustling sound. She opened her eyes and saw a tall and mighty figure sitting by her bed. She was shocked and sat up.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Yan Huaijing said.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s His Highness. It¡¯s sote. Why did youe to my room?¡± Why didn¡¯t he light themp? Was he taking advantage of her when she wasn¡¯t paying attention?


    Yan Huaijing¡¯s body emitted a sweet wine fragrance. Yu Wan frowned. ¡°Your Highness drank?¡±


    Drunken sex was even more worse! Fortunately, Yu Wan was lying down in her clothes. She was fully dressed. She did not think that there was any way she could seduce others. However, sometimes, a man¡¯s beastly nature could not be blocked by a few pieces of cloth.


    Yu Wan hurriedly took out a lighter and lit the oilmp on the bedside table. The room was illuminated.


    Yan Huaijing saw the vignce in Yu Wan¡¯s eyes and felt upset. ¡°Are you also this vignt when Yan Jiuchao appears in your room?¡±


    Yu Wan thought to herself,<i>?Of course not. He¡¯s the one who¡¯s on guard.</i>


    Yan Huaijing said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s just a little fruit wine. I¡¯m not drunk. I won¡¯t mess around with you.¡±


    Yu Wan saw that he did not seem to be lying and slowly inserted the dagger back under her wide sleeve. She asked casually, ¡°Did you go drink with Miss Han?¡±


    ¡°I just tasted it.¡± Han Jingshu brewed fruit wine for fun and invited Yan Huaijing to taste it. Yan Huaijing did not taste it in his heart. His mind was filled with Yu Wan¡¯s appearance. When she walked in front of him in her red wedding dress, no one knew what kind of storm stirred in his heart.


    Yu Wan was still wearing the wedding dress from the day. The usual wedding dress was very wide, but this dress was different. Her waist was tied very well, making one think of the slender waist. That was a curve that any man wanted to press under her and conquer.


    Yan Huaijing felt his throat go dry.


    Yu Wan was not a fool. Perhaps this man really did not have any evil thoughts at the beginning, but his face was full of desire. Yu Wan felt bitter. She did not do anything. If anything really happened, who would take responsibility?


    ¡°Ah Wan.¡± Yan Huaijing¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    Yu Wan said seriously, ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯ll talk tomorrow. I¡¯m tired and need to rest. Aren¡¯t you bringing me out of the Capital tomorrow? You should go back to your room and rest early!¡±?<i>I¡¯ve already ordered you to leave. Hurry up and leave!</i>


    Yan Huaijing did not move.


    Yu Wan could tell that he was in a dilemma. Yu Wan only hoped that his rationality could defeat his impulse, but soon, Yu Wan realized that these were not important because someone outside hade.


    Yu Wan heaved a sigh of relief.


    Yan Huaijing said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early. It¡¯s not Yan Jiuchao!¡± He had clearly shaken off Yan Jiuchao¡¯s men. He did not believe that they could find this ce so quickly.


    Jun Chang¡¯an started fighting with that group of people.


    Yu Wan chuckled. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t be too smug. It¡¯s Xu Shao.¡±


    Yan Huaijing¡¯s expression froze.


    Of course, Yu Wan was guessing blindly. She didn¡¯t go out, so how could she know who it was? However, this fellow had almost used force on her just now. It was also good to sow discord between him and Xu Shao.


    The other party had a lot of people and all of them were skilled in martial arts. Jun Chang¡¯an¡¯s injuries at the pleasure boat had yet topletely recover, so he was a little powerless to deal with them. Suddenly, a few assassins rushed into the room.


    Yan Huaijing drew his sword to block.


    This group of assassins was here for Yu Wan. If they could capture her alive, they would, if they can¡¯t, they¡¯ll kill her. So they were merciless when they fought.


    Yu Wan quickly hid behind Yan Huaijing.


    Yan Huaijing was relieved to see that she knew to rely on him at the critical moment. Who knew that in the next second, he would be pushed out by Yu Wan to block the knife¡ª


    Yan Huaijing : ¡°¡­¡±


    Yan Huaijing thought that he could not avoid it, but something unexpected happened. Just as the assassin¡¯s knife was about to stab his chest, the knife suddenly tilted and brushed past his shoulder.


    Yan Huaijing was shocked.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°You should believe me now, right? It¡¯s your uncle¡¯s people! Other than your uncle, who wouldn¡¯t bear to kill you!¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s guess was on purpose. Just now, she had pushed Yan Huaijing to take the knife to protect herself. Even she did not expect the other party to show mercy. It seemed that she had guessed correctly. This group of assassins was sent by Xu Shao.


    Yu Wan said angrily, ¡°You were only concerned about guarding Yan Jiuchao, but you neglected your uncle. You deserve to be watched by your uncle!¡±


    Yan Huaijing¡¯s expression was cold, but he couldn¡¯t care less about theplicated feelings in his heart. Yu Wan was captured by an assassin.


    Jun Chang¡¯an did not catch up.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡± Yan Huaijing clenched his fists and asked.


    Jun Chang¡¯an looked in the direction where they had disappeared with a solemn expression and said, ¡°They¡¯re sacrificial soldiers.¡±


    They were all silver-masked sacrificial soldiers who were about to break through. They were only one step away from the gold-masked sacrificial soldiers. One of them could kill all of them, not to mention that there were five of them! This was almost enough to destroy the imperial guards!


    The woman that he had painstakingly snatched was actually snatched away halfway. Yan Huaijing was so angry that he punched the tree!


    Yu Wan, who had been kidnapped, could not be more desperate.


    It was over, it was over. She still had a way to deal with Yan Huaijing if she fell into his hands. After all, Yan Huaijing cared about her, but Xu Shao was different. He didn¡¯t care about her life or death. He was either using her to threaten Yan Jiuchao or kill her to provoke Yan Jiuchao. In short, she was going to live a life worse than death.


    However, just as Yu Wan felt like she had nothing to live for, a tall figure descended from the sky like a god and blocked the sacrificial soldier¡¯s path.


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Ah Wei!¡±


    The number one viin of the Ghost n¡ªthe majestic, mighty, domineering, and evil Ah Wei, who hadmitted countless crimes and could not escape from death appeared out of thin air!


    Ah Wei grabbed the neck of a sacrificial soldier with one hand and mmed him into the mountain rock. The sharp stone saber pierced through the sacrificial soldier¡¯s heart on the spot. The four sacrificial soldiers did notst more than ten moves in Ah Wei¡¯s hands. Thest sacrificial soldier nned to escape with Yu Wan. Yu Wan took the opportunity to ambush him. He let go and Yu Wan fell to the ground.


    Yu Wan lifted her skirt and hurriedly ran towards Ah Wei. ¡°Ah Wei! Ah Wei, why are you here? Fortunately, you¡¯re here. Otherwise, I would be in trouble!¡±


    Ah Wei sneered.<i>?Stupid woman. You¡¯ll soon know that you¡¯ve chosen a path that you can¡¯t turn back.</i>


    Ah Wei grabbed Yu Wan, who had taken the initiative toe to him, and killed thest sacrificial soldier.


    ¡°Grandma, Ah Wei has seeded! I saw his signal!¡±


    In the vige, another young man of the three walked into the house and said to the old man.


    The old man nodded in relief. ¡°Very good. The groom will think it¡¯s the first person. The first person will think it¡¯s the second person. No one will guess that there¡¯s still us.¡±


    The young man nodded. You could just say Yan Jiuchao, so-and-so. Alright, he didn¡¯t know thest two.


    ¡°The carriage has been arranged?¡± The old man said.


    ¡°It¡¯s arranged, Grandma,¡± the young man said.


    The old man said in satisfaction, ¡°As long as we capture her back to the n, we won¡¯t have to worry about that woman not falling into our trap.¡±


    ¡­ .


    ¡°Ah Wei, where are you taking me? I can walk by myself!¡± Yu Wan was carried on Ah Wei¡¯s shoulder and had already crossed two mountains. Yu Wan seriously suspected that he was lost.


    Ah Wei did not say anything and continued to carry Yu Wan forward.


    Yu Wan held her forehead. ¡°Tell me, which way are you going?¡±


    ¡°East,¡± Ah Wei said.


    Yu Wan widened her almond-shaped eyes. ¡°But you went west!¡±


    Ah Wei was speechless.


    With Yu Wan¡¯s help, Ah Wei finally found the right direction. He came to the agreed ce and saw a carriage with a green canopy. He was secretly happy. Grandma had indeed asked someone to prepare the carriage!


    Now, he only needed to tap this woman¡¯s acupoints and throw her into the carriage! When she woke up, she would already be on the way back to the n. No, perhaps she would already be in the n!


    Ah Wei revealed a devilish evil smile and tapped Yu Wan¡¯s sleeping acupoint. He threw Yu Wan into the carriage and left without looking back.


    ¡°Grandma!¡± Ah Wei couldn¡¯t wait to return to the vige and said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s done! I threw her into the carriage!¡± He was too excited to notice that there was someone else in the room.


    The old man nced at the coachman beside him and then at Ah Wei. His face was ashen. ¡°Which carriage did you throw it on?¡±


    ¡°The one with the green canopy!¡±


    ¡°Is there a totem with a cloud pattern on the canopy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Ah Wei nodded excitedly, waiting for Grandma¡¯s praise!


    The old man punched his head. ¡°Idiot! That¡¯s Yan Jiuchao¡¯s carriage!¡±


    Ah Wei: ¡°¡­!!¡±

 Chapter 249 - Husband and Wife

    <h4>Chapter 249: Husband and Wife</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Ah Wei was born on a stormy night. The year he was born, there was a drought in the n and many people starved to death. His father was a very powerful Gu Master. He brought everyone to find a water source and finally, they found it one day. Some people could not wait to jump into the water, but they forgot that it was a realke that was bottomless. In order to save someone, his father sank to the bottom of theke and his father never swam up again.


    Everyone in the n said that his father was a good person. However, this good person left him and his mother as they live a starving life.


    Mom was also a good person. She often helped people who had a worse life than her. However, when she broke the n rules because of an ident, none of the people she helped came out to help her.


    When he grew up, he secretly took a fancy to a girl in the n. The girl said to him, ¡°Ah Wei, you¡¯re a good person. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t marry you.¡±


    So, what was the use of being a good person? It will only benefit others while he suffers. Only a fool wanted to be a good person. He killed his first person when he was twenty! He wanted to be a viin in the entire family, no, the most heinous viin in the world!


    ¡°Ah Wei, my roof is leaking. Can youe over and help me fix it?¡± Next door, Aunt Zhang said at the top of her lungs.


    Ah Wei jumped off the bed in a second. ¡°Coming!¡±


    The night was dark and the wind was strong. The spies from the Young Master Manor in the Capital were almost all out to search for Yu Wan. Yan Jiuchao took a carriage to a forest in the suburbs of the east of the city. This was thest ce Shadow Thirteen saw Yan Huaijing.


    Shadow Thirteen stopped the carriage on a small path in the grass and split up with Shadow Six to scout the way. It was almost dawn. With their understanding of Yan Huaijing, he would most likely send Yu Wan out of the Capital after the city gate opened. Then that would be difficult to find. They had to snatch Yu Wan back from Yan Huaijing before dawn, but to their disappointment, they did not notice any traces of Yan Huaijinging after searching around.


    The two of them changed to another ce to search. The two of them returned to the carriage, intending to report the n to Yan Jiuchao. Unexpectedly, the moment Shadow Thirteen lifted the curtain, he saw his Young Master¡­ and the Young Madam lying in his arms.


    Shadow Thirteen was dumbfounded. ¡°Uh¡­ what happened?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao: ¡°I want to know too.¡±


    He was just sitting in the carriage waiting for news when suddenly, a shadow descended from the sky. With an invincible force, he threw a woman into his arms. He did not even see what the other party looked like before he disappeared into the night without looking back.


    From the back, it was a man.


    No matter what, Yu Wan was found safe and sound. The group returned to the Capital. They had worked for half the night, when they arrived at the Young Master Manor, it was alreadyte at night. Yu Wan¡¯s sleeping acupoint had long been unlocked, but she was still sleeping soundly because she was exhausted.


    On the red bed in the wedding room, the little munchkins cried for Yu Wan. They cried for half the night before they fell asleep. There were still tears on their faces. Uncle Wan stood by the side with his head hanging down. He was also tired.


    Shadow Thirteen patted Uncle Wan¡¯s shoulder.


    Uncle Wan opened his eyes and was shocked. ¡°Young Master?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao gestured for him to go back to his room to rest with his eyes. Uncle Wan looked at him and then at Yu Wan in his arms. He suppressed his urge to ask for details and quietly left.


    Shadow Thirteen helped Yan Jiuchao settle down before turning to leave the room and closing the door for the two of them.


    Yan Jiuchao put Yu Wan down. Yu Wan was woken up as soon as she touched the bed. She widened her eyes and looked at Yan Jiuchao for a long time. After confirming that she was not dreaming, she said in shock, ¡°I¡¯m back?¡±


    She said ¡°I¡¯m back¡±. Suddenly, Yan Jiuchao felt that the Young Master Manor was his home.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re back,¡± Yan Jiuchao said softly.


    Yu Wan reached out to touch them. Indeed, she touched three furry little heads. She smiled happily and leaned over to kiss each of their foreheads. It was good to be back!


    Looking at her overjoyed expression, a rare trace of gentleness shed across Yan Jiuchao¡¯s cold eyes.


    Yu Wan thought of something and looked around. ¡°Where¡¯s Ah Wei? Ah Wei saved me!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao had heard of this person. Xu Shao had once sent a sacrificial soldier to Lotus Flower Vige to assassinate Yu Wan. It was this young man who had just moved into Lotus Flower Vige and lived in the Zhao family¡¯s old residence who had killed the sacrificial soldier in time. That time, he happened to see it. He wondered how he found Yu Wan this time.


    Yu Wan¡¯s sleeping acupoint was tapped by Ah Wei, but she did not know herself. She thought that she had fainted from excitement. Yan Jiuchao thought that it was Yan Huaijing who did it and did not ask for the details, in case Yu Wan misunderstood that he was suspecting her innocence.


    Yu Wan took the initiative to talk about her innocence. ¡°Is there anything you want to ask? For example, who captured me? What did they do to me?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao stroked her temples. ¡°No need. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡±


    This fellow usually liked to go crazy, but at the critical moment, he could warm one¡¯s heart. All the sweet wordsbined could notpare to this ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back¡±.


    Yu Wan smiled and looked at him deeply. ¡°Yan Jiuchao.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Are we¡­ considered married? We didn¡¯t go through the ceremony, nor did we drink the nuptial wine.¡±


    ¡°You want to have the ceremony?¡±


    Yu Wan lowered her eyes and nodded slightly. She had only waited for this once in two lifetimes. She did not know what it felt like to have it all end. It was said that life needed a sense of ritual. She had missed the tworgest rituals in her life¡ªmarriage and childbirth.


    Her nose felt a little sore.


    Yan Jiuchao held her hand. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s gazended on hisp. ¡°Can you¡­ walk?¡±


    Although her blood could fight poison with poison, it would only temporarily suppressed the poison in his lower limbs. It was still a little inconvenient for him to move.


    Yan Jiuchao pulled over a wheelchair and used his hand to support himself. Yu Wan walked behind him and pushed him.


    The moonlight shone in coldly, sprinkling clear light on the ground. When they passed by the table, Yan Jiuchao picked up the veil on the table. Yu Wan understood and bent down, letting him put it on himself. Then, Yu Wan also picked up the silk flower on the table and fumbled with it to tie it around his chest.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°Move forward,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    One was looking in the direction, and the other was pushing a wheelchair. The night wind blew slowly, and the fragrance of gardenias wafted over.


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Yan Jiuchao reminded her.


    Yu Wan stopped, walked around the wheelchair, and slowly pushed open the door. Ever since he couldn¡¯t walk, the threshold of each room had been boarded. Yu Wan pushed him in.


    There was an altarmp in the room. The light was not bright, but it was not weak and yellow. It gave off a heavy and ancient feeling.


    ¡°It¡¯s my father¡¯s memorial tablet.¡± Yan Jiuchao pulled her hand and pointed in the direction of the table. Then, Yan Jiuchao stood up with difficulty and handed the end of the red silk to her.


    The two of them turned to the door.


    First bow to the heavens.


    They turned to the memorial tablet again.


    Second bow to the parents.


    The two of them faced each other, grabbed the same red silk, and bowed deeply.


    From now on, she was his wife and he was her husband.


    Yu Wan held his hand. His palm was covered in sweat, and it was obvious that he had reached his limit. She helped him back into the wheelchair and pushed him back to the bridal room. more than half of the dragon and phoenix candles had been lit. Wax flowed down like bright red virgin blood. He took off her veil and the two of them drank the wine under the candlelight.


    Yu Wan¡¯s cheeks were red. It was unknown if it was because she was drunk¡­ or because her heart was hot.


    Yan Jiuchao was not any better than her. His heart was beating violently, and his breathing had be rapid. His eyes were burning as if a ball of fire had lit up.


    They clearly had children, but they still felt that it was the first time in their lives. The two of them were at a loss.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s throat moved as he raised his hand to lower the curtain. Yu Wan lowered her head shyly and unbuttoned one of his buttons. He saw that her hand was trembling slightly.


    ¡°Are you nervous?¡± He asked, even though his voice was trembling.


    Yu Wan¡¯s cheeks burned even more. She suppressed her shyness and leaned against him.


    Their breaths were entangled. Just as they were about to kiss, the two of them suddenly sensed something and paused in unison. They blinked their eyes and slowly turned their heads in the same direction. They saw that the three littleds had woken up at some point and were looking at them with wide ck eyes and a confused expression.


    The two of them choked and moved back at the same time.


    The little munchkins looked at Yan Jiuchao strangely, then at Yu Wan strangely, and frowned.


    The three of them crawled into Yu Wan¡¯s arms and hugged her neck with their little hands. They turned around and red fiercely at their father, as if they were announcing that Yu Wan was theirs and their father was not allowed to touch her!


    Young Master Yan, whose sons had snatched his bride: ¡°¡­¡±


    Yu Wan ¡°disappeared¡± for an entire day without a word, making the little munchkins feel wronged. The little munchkins leaned into Yu Wan¡¯s arms and acted coquettishly, asking for ten big kisses. They kissed until a certain young master¡¯s face turned green before they finally yawned satisfactorily and continued to sleep in Yu Wan¡¯s arms.


    Yu Wan hugged them for a long time. After confirming that they had fallen asleep and could not be woken up no matter what, she called the nanny to carry them back to her room.


    ¡°Should we¡­ continue?¡± Yu Wan asked. Some feelings were gone once they were interrupted. Yu Wan was not sure if he was still interested.


    Yan Jiuchao said nothing.


    Yu Wan was extremely embarrassed. If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have asked. It would make her look like she was being anxious. She was clearly helping him detoxify.


    ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Yan Jiuchao pulled the nket over andy down.


    He-heid down just like that?! After a woman asked him if he wanted to continue, was there a response that hurt her pride more than this? Yu Wan was almost angered to death by him!


    ¡°You¡­¡± Yu Wan hesitated.


    Forget it, so be it. Who cared about such a thing! Yu Wany down angrily with her back facing him.


    There were birds chirping outside the house. It was getting light. Yu Wan was so angry that her heart ached.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to,¡± Yan Jiuchao said, his voice hoarse and forbearing.


    Yu Wan¡¯s ears pricked up, and she heard him take a deep breath. He said shyly, ¡°You¡­ you can¡¯t have sexual intercourse in the day.¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the window paper that was gradually bing brighter. Because of this, she could not continue to consummate the marriage with him? To hell with no sexual intercourse in the day!


    Yu Wan turned around, grabbed his wrist, and pressed him under her.

 Chapter 250 - Newly-wed Life

    <h4>Chapter 250: Newly-wed Life</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    There was an orchard in the Young Master Manor, and arge number of fruit trees were nted there. The most eye-catching thing was the few cherries that emitted a rich fruit fragrance at the back of the orchard. The cherries were ripe, and the heavy fruits hung on the branches and leaves like tempting little rednterns.


    When the new maidservants passed by, they could not help but drool as they picked a basket. The two of them naturally did not dare to eat, so they thought of taking it to show respect to Young Master and Young Madam first. They would reward them after their master tasted it.


    The two of them picked the reddest andrgest one. After washing it, they ced it on a te and sent it to Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao.


    At this time, their Young Master and Young Madam should have woken up. When the two of them arrived at the Qingfeng Courtyard, the courtyard was so quiet that it was as if there was no one there. The two of them had just arrived and did not understand the rules of the Young Master Manor. They thought that the servants had cked off and thought to themselves, ¡°Why can¡¯t such a big Young Master Manor control a few servants? They¡¯re not as sensible as the two of them.¡±


    They were the ones who cleaned the wedding room. They knew where the wedding room was. Uncle Wan had juste, and the door was ajar. The two of them thought that Young Master and Young Madam had woken up, so they quickly pushed open the door and entered the room. In the end, they saw a sleeping woman lying on the red bed. Her body was covered by a silk nket, and a slender arm reached out and hung down by the bed. Her skin was as thin as white porcin and as smooth as pearls. There was a man sitting in the wheelchair beside her.


    The man¡¯s ck hair was like ink and his temperament was cold. He seemed to be staring at the woman on the bed.


    The man suddenly turned around when he heard themotion behind him. He nced at the two of them coldly and shouted, ¡°Get out!¡±


    The two of them trembled in fear. Two cherries fell from the te, but they did not bother to pick them up and fled.


    ¡°You¡¯re still pretending to be asleep?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said coldly, his words clearly directed at Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan had woken up fifteen minutes ago, but when she thought of what had happened in the morning, she did not know how to face Yan Jiuchao. Therefore, she could only endure the awkwardness and pretend to be asleep. When she woke up, she was in this position. In order to prevent Yan Jiuchao from realizing that she did not dare to move, her arm that was hanging off the bed was about to go numb. However, Yan Jiuchao refused to leave. He just sat in the wheelchair and used his eyes to dismember her.


    Who¡¯s newlywed life was as bitter as her¡­


    Yan Jiuchao sneered. ¡°I think you want to do it again?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Yu Wan said weakly.


    At this point, she could not pretend anymore. Yu Wan simply moved her numb arm back to the nket and pulled the nket over her head.


    She really didn¡¯t do it on purpose, but it was really her first time. It was her first wedding and her first wedding night. Who would remember that her period wasing? She moaned and enjoyed it. When it was his turn to eat his fill, her stomach suddenly hurt.


    She still remembered his expression at that time¡­


    Yu Wan covered her face. If she had known earlier, she would have listened to him and not teased him. She would have obediently fallen asleep. Now, she was satisfied but he was left half-full. She even took a sip of post-meal tea unkindly and fell asleep withoutforting her poor little husband. But then again, she couldn¡¯t be med for this. She had already worked very hard, okay? Who asked him to¡­ not finish it after so long?


    Yu Wan quietly slightly lifted the nket and nced at him. Her cheeks were burning as she pulled the nket tightly.


    Yu Wan knew that she was in the wrong and thought about acting pitiful first. She stuck out her round little head from under the nket and whispered, ¡°Actually, I feel very ufortable too, okay? It hurts so much.¡±


    ¡°Where does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°My waist hurts.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao: ¡°¡­!!¡±


    When Uncle Wan brought over hot water, the newlyweds had already dressed up and washed up. ording to local customs, the first morning after the bride consummated her marriage, she had to eat a bowl of four-happiness soup made from lotus seeds, lilies, red beans, and honey dates. The meaning was that from this day onwards, she would be in love with her husband and have children early. Yu Wan did not know if it was sweet or not, but she had already given birth to children. She finished this bowl of four-happiness soup without leaving a single bite. After all, it was really delicious!


    Yan Jiuchao looked at her coldly. ¡°You can really eat.¡±


    Yu Wan hesitated. ¡°I consumed too much energy.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao, whose heart had been stabbed again: ¡°¡­¡±


    Yu Wan, who realized that she had said something wrong, hurriedly cleared her throat and changed the topic. ¡°How do you feel? Are you feeling better?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    He was still in a wheelchair. It seemed that the poison had not beenpletely cured. It was not surprising when she thought about it. This poison curse had been on him for twenty years, and they had only tried it once, and he was not fully satisfied¡ª


    Yu Wan¡¯s expression did not change as she said, ¡°Then let¡¯s try a few more times after I recover.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao blushed. ¡°Who wants to try it with you!¡±


    With that, he pushed the wheelchair to the study room.


    Yu Wan looked at the beautiful cherries on the table and could not help but pinch a few to try. The cherries were very fresh, the flesh was full, and the taste of the fruit was very strong. It was sweet and sour and juicy, and it was more delicious than what she had eaten in her previous life. There were also cherry trees in the back mountain of Lotus Flower Vige. They were wild, but the taste was not as good as the few she ate. Yu Wan left half for her sons and got someone to send the other half to Yan Jiuchao.


    ¡°Young Master.¡± Shadow Thirteen walked in.


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°I want to be alone.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen looked at Yan Jiuchao with aplicated expression and silently retreated.


    Young Master¡¯s illness did not seem to have improved, which meant that Young Madam¡¯s Gu King was useless against Young Master. Such an oue was not too surprising. That Southern Xinjiang Gu Master had bragged a lot, but he had never tried to solve it himself.


    Shadow Thirteen only felt heartache for his young master. In the past, he didn¡¯t want to live and let himself weaken. Now that he wanted to live well, he couldn¡¯t find a way to treat it.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Young Master?¡± Uncle Wan walked over with a te of cherries.


    Shadow Thirteen nodded and looked at the cherry in his hand. ¡°Young Master wants to be alone.¡±


    Uncle Wan was stunned for a moment before he understood and said in disappointment, ¡°It didn¡¯t detoxify¡­¡±


    Uncle Wan did not say anything else. He ced the cherries on the table and said that it was sent by Young Madam before going to work.


    Yan Jiuchao could not taste it, but since it was sent by Yu Wan, he still tried one. He happened to take an unripe and cold juice that melted on the tip of his tongue with a slightly sour taste. He frowned.


    How many years had it been since hest ate something sour¡­


    Wait.


    Sour?


    Yan Jiuchao blinked in disbelief. He spat out the fruit core and picked another one. This time, it was pure sweet. He did not taste it. He changed to another half red and half yellow one and indeed tasted an extremely faint sourness.


    He could taste the sourness of the fruit. He¡­ he was getting better.


    Yu Wan still did not know this huge good news. She was being led by Uncle Wan to the reception pavilion in the front yard. Usually, on the first day of the wedding, she should serve morning tea to her inws. However, Prince Yan had passed away and Shangguan Yan had remarried. This step was saved.


    The Young Master Manor had a mistress. ording to the rules, all the servants had to visit her.


    Yu Wan hade to the Young Master Manor a few times, but at most, she was in Yan Jiuchao¡¯s courtyard. In order to help her familiarize herself with the environment, Uncle Wan specially led her around the manor.


    It was true that Yu Wan when she told Yan Jiuchao that her waist hurt. Who asked him to be unable to move his legs? Her waist was about to break, okay?


    ¡°Young Madam, do you want to rest for a while?¡± Uncle Wan noticed Yu Wan holding her waist.


    Yu Wan did not force herself and nodded.


    Uncle Wan got someone to lift the sedan. The sedan was made of two bamboo poles. There was a chair on it, carried by two strong pageboys.


    Yu Wan thought to herself,?<i>Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? I¡¯m almost exhausted, okay?</i>


    Yu Wan sat in the sedan and went to the reception pavilion.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s foundation was in the Yan Manor, and the people in the Young Master Manor were much simpler. The butler was Uncle Wan, the ountant under him, and the assistant steward of the outer court. Their surnames were Wu and Hu, respectively. Then there was Nanny Fang, who was the steward nanny of the Qingfeng Courtyard. Nanny Li, Nanny Wang, and Nanny Zhang were the nannies of the three little masters. Yu Wan had seen these few people before. The two new maidservants were more unfamiliar. The round-faced one was called Tao¡¯er, and the sharp-faced one was called Li¡¯er. They were the little unlucky fellows who had identally barged into the wedding room this morning and were chased out by Yan Jiuchao.


    The two of them were frightened by Yan Jiuchao. They were still in a daze, and their faces were pale.


    Yan Jiuchao did not have much use for maidservants. They were bought to specially serve Yu Wan. Tao¡¯er was thirteen, and Li¡¯er was fourteen. They looked quite clean and did well. It was just that they were timid and could not take a scare.


    Uncle Wan exined, ¡°We¡¯re in a hurry and can¡¯t choose slowly. Young Madam, use them first. I¡¯ll pick a few more presentable onester.¡±


    Yu Wan did not say that it did not matter if they were presentable or not, as long as they were loyal. No matter how arrogant she was, she still had this bit of self-awareness. The gap between the royal family and themoners was definitely not something that she could make up for with a few more years of life. She was also a dabbler. If the servants beside her were as ignorant as her, the Young Master Manor¡¯s reputation would be lost.

 Chapter 251 - Newlyweds Enter The Palace

    <h4>Chapter 251: Newlyweds Enter The Pce</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Uncle Wan was very satisfied with Yu Wan¡¯s reaction. He had already gained a lot of understanding of Yu Wan after interacting with her for a period of time, she was definitely not an unpresentable person. Although she had grown up in the countryside, her looks and bearing were not inferior to the daughters of rich families. However, there were some things that could not be judged by their appearance. It was definitely not that easy to be a daughter-inw of the imperial family. A hidden foundation was sometimes more important than her temperament.


    She did not refuse his arrangements, which meant that she was deeply aware of this herself. This realization alone was rare enough.


    In the past, Uncle Wan only treated her as a junior and doted on her. Now, he felt that perhaps she was really qualified to be Young Master¡¯s wife.


    Yu Wan thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯m new here and have many things I don¡¯t understand. If I don¡¯t do it right, Uncle Wan, you definitely have to remind me.¡±


    Uncle Wan said, ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re being too serious.¡±


    Yu Wan looked at Uncle Wan and said, ¡°If I need to learn the rules, please teach me, Uncle Wan.¡±


    Uncle Wan did not expect her to even consider this. Uncle Wan mustered his courage and looked into her eyes. He saw that her eyes were filled with sincerity, and she did not seem to be deliberately lowering her status to pretend to be someone else. Uncle Wan could not help but be more satisfied with her. At first, he thought highly of her because of the Young Master and Little Masters. The Young Master and Little Masters both looked noble, but they were actually extremely lonely. Yu Wan was the first person who could really get close to them, but Uncle Wan definitely did not expect Yu Wan to be able to hold the position of Young Madam. Even if the Young Master married her, in his opinion, he would only have one more woman who needed them to take care of.


    But at this moment, he suddenly didn¡¯t think so.


    Of course, it was good to have the intention, but ability was the most important. It was too early to say whether she could support the entire Yan Manor.


    Uncle Wan said, ¡°Since Young Madam is considerate, I¡¯ll choose a suitable teacher for youter.¡± Young Madam needed to see her rtives in the future, so royal etiquette was indispensable.


    After that, Uncle Wan introduced the stewards of the kitchen, storeroom, greenhouse, orchard, fish pond, and other ces. After Yu Wan saw them one by one, she gave everyone a red packet. This was what Bai Tang reminded her.


    Everyone was not surprised to receive a red packet, but when they saw the amount inside, they were so shocked that they could not close their mouths. They originally thought that a country bumpkin would not be too generous, but who knew that the smallest red packet was ten taels? This was not a reward, but a distribution of wealth.


    What surprised them even more was that Young Madam did not make any drastic changes after she took charge. They would do whatever they originally did in the future. Young Madam did not take on the power herself, nor did she arrange her own people everywhere in the manor.


    This was almost impossible for other families.


    Soon, everyone realized that Young Madam did not seem to have any maids. She married over just like that. Even a concubine from a small family was not so shabby.


    ¡°She¡¯s from the countryside. There¡¯s not much dowry. Where can she get a maid?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Those dowries are the betrothal gifts we carried over.¡±


    It wasmon for people to return a portion of the betrothal gifts as dowry. It was different for aristocratic families. When rich families married off their daughters, they wouldpete to see who had a richer dowry. If a girl had a lot of dowry, not only would she have confidence in front of her inws, but her inws would also be proud when they mentioned it. Otherwise, it would be easy for others to look down on her, like Yu Wan.


    Behind the bushes, Yu Wan brought the two new maidservants back to the Qingfeng Courtyard. Coincidentally, she heard the words of the two servants.


    Tao¡¯er and Li¡¯er carefully looked at Yu Wan. Young Madam must be furious to be discussed like this. These two old women were going to be unlucky. Unexpectedly, Yu Wan did not even look up and walked through the garden.


    The two of them followed behind Yu Wan and looked at each other.


    Yu Wan stopped in her tracks. ¡°Do you want to ask me why I didn¡¯t punish them?¡±


    The two of them did not dare to speak.


    Yu Wan smiled faintly. ¡°They¡¯re right. I really don¡¯t have any dowry.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The two of them did not expect Yu Wan to be so straightforward.


    Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°Since it¡¯s the truth, there¡¯s nothing to punish. Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time for the little fellows to wake up.¡±


    Yu Wan walked forward, leaving the two maidservants dumbfounded.


    Tao¡¯er looked at Yu Wan¡¯s back and muttered, ¡°Young Madam¡­¡±


    ¡°A very strange person, right?¡± The one-year older Li¡¯er was deep in thought. Ordinary people would have flown into a rage out of humiliation when they encountered such a thing, but Young Madam did not care at all. ¡°She¡¯s different from the nobles we¡¯ve seen.¡±


    However, it was hard to say if she was pretending.


    Li¡¯er said, ¡°We have to be more careful in the future.¡±


    Tao¡¯er nodded obediently. ¡°Got it, Sister Li¡¯er.¡±


    The matter in the garden could not be hidden from Yan Jiuchao. Before Yu Wan could reach the Qingfeng Courtyard, the two servants with loose tongues were chased out by Uncle Wan. At this point, no one in the manor dared to criticize Young Madam behind her back.


    Yu Wan had yet to hear about this matter for the time being. She only felt that the servants of the Qingfeng Courtyard seemed to respect her more than before she left. Even the extent of their bow had increased. Could it be that they were even more obedient to her after she went to see the stewards of the manor?


    Yu Wan raised her eyebrows and entered the room.


    As expected, the three little fellows had already woken up. They were being pressed onto a chair by their father to eat cherries. Yan Jiuchao picked out the red ones and gave them to them. Yu Wan felt her teeth ache when she saw the half-ripe cherries, but Yan Jiuchao ate them with relish.


    After lunch, Eunuch Wang came.


    He was here to bring Yu Wan into the pce. After the wedding, the bride had to enter the pce to meet the Empress. This was a rule passed down from the ancestors. Yan Jiuchao could not help Yu Wan reject it or she would be harmed. However, he was also worried about Yu Wan¡¯s body since she did not sleep enough. He got someone to bring a message to the pce, saying that he had woken up early and identally broken his leg. His little wife cried and was very worried about him. She would enter the pce with him after heforted her.


    The corners of Eunuch Wang¡¯s mouth twitched.?<i>Only this little lunatic could think of such a shameless excuse. Cried? Heh, look at Madam Yu¡¯s flushed face. Did she look like she had shed a tear? Wasn¡¯t it just young and greedy sex? Who didn¡¯t understand!</i>


    Eunuch Wang was certain that Yan Jiuchao was lying, so when Yan Jiuchao sat in the wheelchair and expressed that he was crippled, Eunuch Wang chuckled. Pretend, continue pretending!


    ¡°Eunuch Wang doesn¡¯t seem to believe that your legs can¡¯t walk anymore. This can be considered a stroke of luck. You can¡¯t let anyone know that your poison has acted up. Otherwise, those despicable people won¡¯t be able to sit still and will start to stir. The most important thing now is to detoxify the poison and not let too many people cause trouble,¡± Yu Wan whispered into Yan Jiuchao¡¯s ear as she pushed the wheelchair out of the manor.


    She did not want Eunuch Wang to hear her, so she was extremely close to Yan Jiuchao, and her warm breathnded beside his ear. Yan Jiuchao did not hear a single word she said in the beginning. He only felt that the tips of his ears were burning. It was not until thest sentence that the word ¡°detoxify¡± was like the key to a forbidden door. In the bright yet not bright morning light, the way she panted on his body¡­ Suddenly, it became clear in his mind. His breathing became hot¡­


    ¡°Aiya, not good! Young Master is bleeding!¡± Tao¡¯er shouted.


    On the first day after they got married, under everyone¡¯s gazes, the otherworldly Young Master Yan spewed nosebleed.


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    Eunuch Wang : ¡°¡­¡±


    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡±


    It was an hourter after Yan Jiuchao changed his clothes and entered the pce. This time, no idents happened.


    The new bride of the royal family could only obtain the golden seal of the imperial family¡¯s nobledy after meeting the Empress. Although this golden seal did not have any real power, it concerned whether Yu Wan could be recognized as the Princess Consort of the Great Zhou Imperial Family, or just a woman that Yan Jiuchao had casually married.


    The Empress had lost favor for many years, and the power of the six pces had long fallen into Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s hands. Only the golden seal of the nobledy still needed the Empress to handle.


    This was not considered any real power. Most of the time, it was just a formality. After all, the marriage of the royal family was most likely approved by the Emperor. Wouldn¡¯t the Empress be making things difficult for the Emperor if she didn¡¯t give her the golden seal?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid when you see the Empresster. Kowtow to her and bow. Answer whatever the Empress asks. Don¡¯t talk too much. Take the reward from the Empress if she gives any. There¡¯s no need to refuse,¡± Eunuch Wang kindly reminded her.


    Yu Wan nodded.


    Eunuch Wang looked at Yan Jiuchao. ¡°Young Master, please follow me to see His Majesty.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao nced at Yu Wan. Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You can go.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao brought away the pale Tao¡¯er, leaving only the slightly calmer Li¡¯er to follow Yu Wan into the Fengshai Pce.

 Chapter 252 - She’s My Wife

    <h4>Chapter 252: She¡¯s My Wife</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Unlike the resplendent Xianfu Pce, which was like the sun at high noon, the deste Fengshai Pce was more like a giant beast in its twilight. The fallen leaves and parasol trees in the courtyard that covered the sun could vaguely make one imagine its glory in its early years. Unfortunately, the glory was gone, and only the parasol leaves fell to the ground.


    Creak¡ª


    The door of the hall that had been in disrepair for many years was pushed open by the eunuch. The ear-piercing friction shocked Li¡¯er, who was behind Yu Wan, who could not help but cover her ears.


    Yu Wan nced at her indifferently. Li¡¯er knew her mistake and quickly put down her hand. She lowered her head and walked.


    Yu Wan had never been to the Cold Pce, butpared to the Xianfu Pce, the Fengshai Pce was not much different from the Cold Pce.


    An old eunuch with white hair walked forward and bowed to Yu Wan. ¡°Greetings, Mrs. Yan.¡±


    ¡°Eunuch, there¡¯s no need for formalities.¡± Yu Wan raised her hand and gave Li¡¯er a look. Li¡¯er took out a purse from her wide sleeve and stuffed it into the old eunuch¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Thank you for bringing me to see the Empress,¡± Yu Wan said.


    The old eunuch epted the silver and led Yu Wan to the main hall of the Fengshai Pce.


    In the empty main hall, Yu Wan saw the Empress sitting on a phoenix chair.


    The Empress was wearing a wide yellow court dress and had a thick and grand bun. She had a phoenix crown on her head and a nine-tailed phoenix hairpin. She had exquisite makeup on. She was only a few years older than Worthy Consort Xu, but she looked like Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s elder. On the one hand, she retained the aura of the Empress of the Central Pce. On the other hand, she was really old. No matter how thick the rouge and makeup was, they could not hide the wrinkles at the corners of her eyes.


    However, she still tried her best to straighten her back, as if she was maintaining thest dignity of the Empress.


    Of course, Yu Wan did not dare to keep staring at the Empress. Before entering the pce, Uncle Wan had taught her to bow. She walked to the bottom of the steps and bowed without looking sideways.


    ¡°Lift your head,¡± said the Empress.


    Yu Wan looked up.


    ¡°Look at me,¡± the Empress said again.


    Li¡¯er, who was kneeling down with her, was already dumbfounded. She was calmer than Tao¡¯er, but that was only rtive. If she really met the Empress of a country, it was already considered strong in her heart that she did not copse on the spot.


    Yu Wan calmly met the Empress¡¯s gaze.


    The Empress¡¯s eyes carried the inherent sharpness of a ruler. She smiled faintly. ¡°What an exquisite little beauty. No wonder you could catch that child¡¯s eye. I heard that you¡¯re a country girl. Did your father snatch Marquis Yan¡¯s military achievements?¡±


    The Empress was the Empress. Even if she was not favored, she knew the news of the Capital.


    Yu Wan said neither servile nor overbearing, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m from Lotus Flower Vige. My father is the centurion of the Northwest Army Camp, Yu Shaoqing.¡± She did not admit that he had snatched the military achievements, nor did she argue with the Empress.


    The Empress smiled again. ¡°I heard that Worthy Consort Xu once invited you to the pce and gave you a lesson?¡±


    This was not news that could be ¡°heard¡± casually. It seemed that this Empress had not resigned herself to her fate after so many years. She still had her methods.


    Yu Wan avoided the main point and replied, ¡°Worthy Consort wants to try my cooking.¡±


    The Empress¡¯s gazended on her face. After a while, she smiled gently. ¡°Get up and talk. Give her a seat.¡±


    Yu Wan bowed. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±


    Li¡¯er helped Yu Wan up and walked to a chair at the side. Yu Wan sat down and Li¡¯er stood behind her obediently.


    A pce maid served hot tea.


    Yu Wan waited for the Empress to take a sip before picking up her teacup.


    The Empress smiled and said, ¡°The Fengshai Pce doesn¡¯t have the new tea from the New Year. I¡¯m sorry that you had to drink this, Mrs. Yan.¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re being too serious. I grew up in the countryside and the tea I drink is made from fishwort. There¡¯s a fishy smell, so some people call it fishy grass. The tea leaves in Your Majesty¡¯s pce are much better than fishy grass.¡±


    Some of the pce servants burst intoughter. Did this young madam really not see the world? She actually used the wild grass from the countryside topare with the tea leaves from the Fengshai Pce? No matter how inferior the tea leaves from the Fengshai Pce were to Xianfu Pce, they were definitely not something thatmoners could afford.


    However, the Empress did not say anything else after Yu Wan¡¯s teasing.


    The Empress waved her hand, indicating for the pce servants to leave. Li¡¯er did not move.


    Yu Wan said softly, ¡°Wait for me outside.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Li¡¯er was stunned at first, then she saw all the pce servants looking at her as if she was a fool. She blushed and hurriedly left. When she left the hall, she even tripped on the threshold because she was too nervous. Fortunately, the Empress did not take issue with her, but her face turned pale from fright.


    ]The already cold hall became even quieter.


    The Empress said, ¡°There are no outsiders here, so I¡¯ll speak frankly with Mrs. Yan. You¡¯re here to take the golden seal. Logically speaking, I should give it to you without reservation, but unfortunately, I don¡¯t want to do that.¡±


    As expected of the Empress, she was so confident after losing favor.


    ¡°Has the Empress used the golden seal to threaten others in the past?¡± Yu Wan said quietly. The panic of being made difficult did not sh across her face.


    The Empress saw her reaction and dusted her wide sleeves embroidered with a golden phoenix. ¡°Of course not. You¡¯re the first.¡±


    Yu Wan thought for a while and understood. In the past, most of the nobledies of the imperial family were arranged with the Emperor¡¯s approval. If the Empress did not give the golden seal, it was equivalent to making things difficult for the Emperor. However, her marriage with Yan Jiuchao went against the Emperor¡¯s wishes. Although Yan Jiuchao did not say it, she knew very well that no matter how much the Emperor doted on him, he would think that she was not worthy of him. Therefore, if the Empress refused to give her the golden seal, the Emperor would only be happy.


    ¡°Have you thought it through?¡± The Empress asked indifferently.


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°I think I¡¯ve thought it through. I wonder what the Empress wants to do. Are you going to suppress my golden seal to please His Majesty, or is there some condition for me to obtain the golden seal?¡±


    The Empress smiled. ¡°You¡¯re very smart. No wonder you could defeat so many women and marry into the Young Master Manor.¡±


    Yu Wan thought to herself,?<i>There aren¡¯t many women, only Yan Ruyu.</i>


    The Empress looked at the gloomy hall and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting in the Fengshai Pce for ten years for His Majesty to pardon me. Now, I won¡¯t wait anymore.¡±


    Before entering the pce, Uncle Wan had mentioned the Empress to her. The Empress was the Emperor¡¯s wife. She was the main wife when the Emperor was the crown prince. After the Emperor inherited the throne, he naturally conferred her as the Empress. However, the good times did notst long.


    First, there was Consort Li, and then there was Consort Xu. The Emperor never seemed tock beauties by his side. In order to strengthen her favor, the Empress schemed to frame Worthy Consort Xu. However, by a freakbination of factors, she caused the pregnant Noble Lady Liu to suffer. Two lives were lost. The Emperor was furious and punished the Empress. However, in the end, he cared about the dignity of the Imperial Family and the rtionship between husband and wife. The Emperor did not depose the Empress. He only let the Empress stay in the Fengshai Pce to recuperate in peace. In reality, he imprisoned her here.


    No matter how they looked at it, this matter looked like Worthy Consort Xu was beating her at her own game, killing three birds with one stone. However, it was useless even if they suspected it. The Emperor trusted Worthy Consort Xu.


    The Empress touched her stomach that had long be bby. ¡°That slut harmed my child! She still wants to use this damn ce to trap me for the rest of my life. Dream on!¡±


    Uncle Wan said that when the Empress was punished, she was pregnant with a child. It was a princess, but she had a miscarriage. Although Worthy Consort Xu was detestable, the Empress was not innocent in framing her. The winner was the king, and the loser was the bandit.


    ¡°Does Your Majesty want us to deal with Worthy Consort Xu?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    The Empress sneered. ¡°I know that you and Worthy Consort and her son are ipatible. However, this slut belongs to me. I will naturally deal with her. You just have to let me out of this Fengshai Pce.¡±


    Easy to say.


    The Empress smiled faintly. ¡°I know that this is not an easy task, but think about it. If I give you the golden seal, I will offend His Majesty. It¡¯s not easy for me either. Since it¡¯s not easy, why don¡¯t we make a fair deal?¡±


    Yu Wan did not say anything.


    The Empress looked at Yu Wan and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you something else about Yan Jiuchao.¡±


    In the imperial study.


    Yan Jiuchao sat in a wheelchair and saw the Emperor with an unhappy expression.


    The Emperor and Eunuch Wang both thought that he was lying and did not think that he was really crippled. The Emperor could not be bothered to expose him and said bluntly, ¡°You came at the right time. I happen to have something to say.¡±


    ¡°I also have something to say to His Majesty,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    If there was anything, he would call him Uncle, otherwise, he would only call him His Majesty. After so many years, the Emperor was used to it.


    The Emperor red at him and said, ¡°What do you have to say? You want to marry a civilian woman, and I turned a blind eye to it. What else are you dissatisfied with?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m extremely satisfied,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    The Emperor was angry, but at least he remembered the serious matter. He suppressed his anger and said to him, ¡°I¡¯ve already chosen it for you. She¡¯s the daughter of the Governor Manor. She has a beautiful appearance but an intelligent mind. She¡¯s talented and beautiful. She¡¯spatible with you.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao was not surprised. He only raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it unfair to marry someone of such a high status to be a concubine?¡±


    ¡°Who asked her to be a concubine?¡± The Emperor said. ¡°When you inherit the throne in the future, she will be Princess Consort Yan. As for the woman you marry, I will grant her the position of a secondary consort.¡± It was already a feat for her to be Prince Yan¡¯s secondary consort.


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°That woman is the number one chef in the world bestowed by His Majesty.¡±


    The Emperor said seriously, ¡°These are two different things. You¡¯re marrying a wife, not hiring a chef!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not a chef.¡± Yan Jiuchao¡¯s face darkened. ¡°She¡¯s my wife.¡±


    The Emperor said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t agree! The three matchmakers and six betrothal gifts have already given her enough face. She can forget about bing Princess Consort Yan!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao threw Prince Yan¡¯s golden seal onto the Emperor¡¯s desk. ¡°Whoever wants to sit on Prince Yan¡¯s seat, they can!¡±


    The Emperor mmed the table and stood up. ¡°Yan Jiuchao!¡±


    The Emperor was furious. This brat actually abandoned the position of Prince Yan for a woman. Did he know what he was doing? Was he only abandoning the prince position? What he¡¯s abandoning is the entire Yan Manor, the entire Yan City!


    ¡°Your Majesty! Your Majesty, calm down. Your Majesty, calm down¡­¡± When Eunuch Wang saw that the situation was bad, he risked his head and walked in. He calmed down for the Emperor and said earnestly to Yan Jiuchao, ¡°Young Master, Your Majesty is doing this for your own good.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao snorted coldly and pushed the wheelchair out without looking back.


    The Emperor fell back in anger. ¡°Look, look! This is the good nephew I¡¯ve spoiled! He even dares to pull a long face at me in public! Do you really think I can¡¯t bear to kill him!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, why bother?¡± Eunuch Wang thought to himself, If you¡¯re willing to kill, you¡¯ve already killed him countless times. Even if you don¡¯t kill him, this child doesn¡¯t have two years to live.


    When Eunuch Wang saw that the Emperor was not impatient, he quickly advised, ¡°Young Master is rebellious. He¡¯s amenable to persuasion but not coercion. In my opinion, Your Majesty, you don¡¯t have to be anxious. Young Master has never had a woman before, so it¡¯s inevitable that he¡¯s feeling a fresh feeling. When this momentum passes, his feelings for that woman will also fade. At that time, you can put the daughters of the various families in front of him. He will choose them himself without you urging him.¡±


    The Emperor said, ¡°I understand the logic. I just can¡¯t take this lying down. He¡¯s the same as his father!¡±


    Prince Yan¡¯s marriage to Shangguan Yan was also opposed. There was no other reason. Shangguan Yan¡¯s status was too noble. Thete Emperor did not want a ¡°bastard¡± to have such a powerful backer. Thete Emperor had chosen a marriage that was neither low nor high for the young Prince Yan. The young Prince Yan had caused amotion by breaking off the engagement, but no matter what, Shangguan Yan and Prince Yan were considered a match made in heaven. Therefore, the Emperor did not object to the two of them being together back then.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for his own good.¡±


    Eunuch Wang sighed again. ¡°His Majesty is naturally doing this for Young Master¡¯s own good. Young Master is young and insensible. If His Majesty really lets him marry a lowly woman to be his Princess Consort, Prince Yan will find it difficult to rest in peace underground.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s gaze faltered, but he said nothing else.


    After Yan Jiuchao left the imperial study, he went to the Fengshai Pce. Coincidentally, Yu Wan came out of the Fengshai Pce and the two of them bumped into each other.


    Yan Jiuchao saw that she was empty-handed and asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t get the golden seal? What does the Empress want?¡±


    Yu Wan was not surprised that he could guess it. After all, he did not live until now just by luck. She whispered, ¡°She wants us to help her walk out of the Fengshai Pce.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said casually, ¡°This isn¡¯t difficult. Go tell the Empress that within three days, it will be as she wishes.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yu Wan turned to go to the Fengshai Pce, but Yan Jiuchao grabbed her wrist. ¡°Not you.¡±


    Yu Wan was stunned when she saw Uncle Wan walk past her awkwardly.


    Yu Wan looked at the hand on her wrist. Other than the few times he saved her, this seemed to be the first time Yan Jiuchao took the initiative to touch her. Although there was ayer of sleeve between them, but¡ª


    Sensing Yu Wan¡¯s peripheral vision, Yan Jiuchao put down his hand and said coldly, ¡°What are you waiting for? Push the wheelchair!¡±


    Yu Wan smiled and walked behind the wheelchair. She bent down and whispered into his ear, ¡°Yan Jiuchao, do you realize that I¡¯m very good now?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao felt that familiar and hot aura again. His Adam¡¯s apple moved and he said coldly, ¡°Behave yourself in broad daylight.¡±


    Yu Wan could not suppress the smile on her lips. She looked at his ear that was inches away and nodded before standing up obediently.


    The hot breath finally left. Yan Jiuchao¡¯s body rxed. In the next second, Yu Wan bent down again and whispered, ¡°You¡¯re blushing, honey.¡±


    It was unknown if it was her aura or the way she called him honey, but Yan Jiuchao¡¯s breathing became chaotic and his handsome face turned red all the way to his neck.


    ¡­ .


    They originally wanted to stay in the pce for dinner, but Yan Jiuchao and the Emperor fell out, so the couple returned home.


    The three little munchkins obediently sat on the threshold of the Young Master Manor. The little snow fox and the little wild cat that Yu Wan had saved were lying on the limestone floor at the side. The three of them and the two beasts looked pitiful, looking funny and sad.


    The young couple alighted from the carriage and led the little munchkins back to the Qingfeng Courtyard.


    Uncle Wan guessed that they would not eat in the pce and had instructed the chef before they set off.


    Since the Young Master could not taste it, Uncle Wan asked the kitchen to make a few home-cooked dishes ording to Yu Wan and the little masters¡¯ tastes. There were stir-fried white cabbage, saut¨¦ed shiitake mushrooms, braised mutton, braised pork belly with radish, crucian carp tofu soup, and a bowl of cold pea seedlings.


    The little fellows did not like to eat rice recently. Yu Wan asked the kitchen to make liangpi, and there was cucumber shreds and coriander, with white braised mutton slices. It was mixed with peanuts, gluten, and a spoonful of sesame oil. The little fellows could not stop eating.


    Yan Jiuchao also asked for a bowl of Liangpi. Yu Wan saw him pour the old vinegar into it.


    <i>How sour was this?</i>


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Yan Jiuchao ate very contentedly.


    Yu Wan recalled the way he ate sour cherries in the morning. She had just slept with him, and he had be so proficient in eating sour.


    <i>Men-men wouldn¡¯t get pregnant, right¡­</i>


    When he went to bed at night, Yan Jiuchao realized that Yu Wan had been staring at his stomach.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The little munchkins fell asleep on the bed. Yu Wan ced her sons between the two of them and talked business with Yan Jiuchao. ¡°Yan Jiuchao, have you heard of the Nanzhao Royal Family?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yan Jiuchaoy on the innermost side.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°The Empress told me today that the poison in your body is rted to the Nanzhao Royal Family. I was thinking, didn¡¯t thete Emperor misunderstand that Father isn¡¯t his flesh and blood? Could it be that thete Empress¡¯s man is actually a member of the Nanzhao Royal Family? The Nanzhao Royal Family also misunderstood Father like thete Emperor and thought that he was their prince, so someone attacked Father and you?¡±


    Although that bastard was actually His Majesty, in that case, His Majesty was the prince of Nanzhao. Prince Yan had only taken the me for His Majesty.


    She had heard the secret of the royal family from Xiao Zhenting. This matter was not hidden from Yan Jiuchao, nor could it be hidden. At that time, Yan Jiuchao was half-awake and had heard many things. There was no need for her to pretend that she did not know.


    ¡°No,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°There are no princes in the Nanzhao Nation,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Wan turned around and looked at him in confusion.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at the top of the bed. His side profile was so handsome that it was suffocating. He said, ¡°The sorcerer once asserted that the Emperor of Nanzhao will not have princes in his life, so he only had two princesses.¡±


    ¡°Princess?¡± Yu Wan was puzzled.


    ¡°Yes, princess,¡± Yan Jiuchao said. ¡°However, even though they¡¯re both princesses, they have different lives.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Yu Wan was interested.


    It was rare for Yan Jiuchao to see her acting like a curious baby. He patiently said to her, ¡°One is a jinx, and the other is a blessing for themon people. As the jinx, the eldest princess was sent out of the Nanzhao Nation when she was still an infant. Her sister, on the other hand, enjoys all the love of the Emperor. I heard that she even inherited the position of the Queen not long ago.¡±


    ¡°Where was the eldest princess sent to?¡± Yu Wan was not interested in the queen, but she was very curious about the eldest princess.


    Yan Jiuchao shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Some say she went to the South Sea, while others say she went to the Ghost n.¡±


    ¡°She never went back?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±

 Chapter 253 - Back Home

    <h4>Chapter 253: Back Home</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    In the dead of the night, the person beside him let out even breaths. A moment ago, they were still discussing the Princess of Nanzhao. In the blink of an eye, Yu Wan¡¯s voice lowered. When Yan Jiuchao turned to look at her, Yu Wan had already fallen asleep sweetly.


    The empty bed seemed to have be lively all of a sudden, but it was not annoying.


    Yan Jiuchao, who usually liked silence, slowly closed his eyes and fell asleep in peace.


    The next day, Yu Wan did not go anywhere. She focused on learning the rules from Uncle Wan.


    In the blink of an eye, it was time to return home. Yu Wan woke up early, but she was surprised to find that Yan Jiuchao had already woken up. It was strange. Shouldn¡¯t a silk pants young master like him sleep untilte in the morning? The truth was that she had never seen him lying beside her after her wedding. No matter how early she woke up, he could wake up earlier than her.


    Yu Wan changed her clothes and sat in front of the bronze mirror to draw her eyebrows. Her eyebrows were thick and the shape of her eyebrows was very good. asionally, she could just trim them and there was no need to draw them. However, Uncle Wan had bought so many charcoal pens that it would be a pity not to leave them there. As she drew, she turned around and saw Yan Jiuchao sitting behind her.


    She turned around and handed the pen to him. ¡°Can you draw my eyebrows?¡± Didn¡¯t they say that only men in ancient times would draw a woman¡¯s eyebrows if they loved her deeply? So this should be a very romantic thing?


    Yan Jiuchao held a gift list in his hand. His gaze moved away from the gift list andnded on Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan was wearing the clothes that Madam Meng and her disciple had sewn overnight¡ªa red and white wide-sleeved Yanluo dress. Her waist was slender, and the sleeves were wide. Thepels were crossed diagonally, and they were tightly tucked into her slender waist by the jade-colored belt. Since it was the end of spring, the shirt she wore was thin, revealing a pair of exquisite corbone. Under the corbone, the white corset seemed to be unable to wrap around her chest. It had only been a few months, but she had already grown to this extent¡­


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s throat tightened. He grabbed the armrest of the wheelchair and turned around. ¡°Draw it yourself!¡±


    Yu Wan put away the pen. ¡°So be it. Why are you so fierce?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s chest heaved violently as he pushed the wheelchair out.


    After Yu Wan finished drawing her eyebrows, the little fellows also woke up. When they opened their eyes, they were overjoyed to see Yu Wan. They climbed off the bed naked and asked Yu Wan for three big kisses.


    After breakfast, the family boarded the carriage back to the vige.


    The Yu family knew that Yu Wan wasing back today and woke up before dawn to prepare. Now that the workshop had moved into a new factory, they could entertain people at home without stopping work.


    Yu Feng and Yu Song went to town to buy groceries. Little Bruiser stood on the path outside the vige entrance and looked in the direction of the Capital.


    Stone poked the ants on the ground with a branch and asked him, ¡°Will your sister return? My mother said that the Capital is very far away!¡±


    Little Bruiser ced his hands on his hips and said, ¡°My sister will definitelye back! She promised me!¡±


    Little Bruiser came too early. After waiting for a long time, he still didn¡¯t see the Young Master Manor¡¯s carriage. However, two carriages came from the Drunken Immortal Pavilion, which disappointed Little Bruiser greatly. After another two hours, he finally saw the familiar carriage, but Little Bruiser snorted and stomped his feet before running away without looking back.


    The wedding three days ago had caused a stir in the surrounding viges. Today, Yu Wan¡¯s return had attracted many vigers to watch themotion. The people of Lotus Flower Vige already knew that Young Master Wan¡¯s surname was not Wan, but Yan. It was said that he was a young master from an official family.


    ¡°His family is a high-ranking official in the Capital!¡± Aunt Zhang said seriously.


    Cui Hua widened her almond-shaped eyes. ¡°How high is the ranking?¡±


    Aunt Zhang was stunned by the question. She scratched her head. ¡°It¡¯s even higher than the county magistrate!¡±


    In their eyes, the county magistrate was the blue sky above their heads. It was very impressive that he was higher than the blue sky.


    ¡°Who cares about the county magistrate? He¡¯s the Emperor¡¯s rtive, okay?¡±


    Little Chen¡¯s sinister voice suddenly sounded behind everyone. Everyone trembled in fear and turned around in unison. Aunt Bai red at her and said, ¡°How many times have I told you? Can you walk a little louder?!¡±


    Little Chen ate a melon seed. ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    The carriage stopped at the entrance of her house. Yu Wan went to get the wheelchair, but Yan Jiuchao rejected her. He forced himself to walk down. In just a few steps, his entire body was drenched in sweat.


    Yu Wan understood that he did not want her family to worry about him and his health. Nor did he want them to worry that she had married a useless husband. Yu Wan epted his favor and looked at him gratefully.


    In the central room, Yu Wan saw her parents, uncle, aunt, and her youngest cousin.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Big Brother and the others?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Aunt smiled and said, ¡°They went to buy groceries. They¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Yu Wan changed into the clothes of a city dweller. They almost didn¡¯t recognize her at first nce and thought that she was the madam of a rich family. However, when they thought about it, it didn¡¯t make sense. Which noble madam could sit in the young master¡¯s carriage?


    Aunt held Yu Wan¡¯s hand, her eyes filled with relief. Madam Jiang looked at her daughter gently. Only Yu Shaoqing was jealous and wanted to throw his son-inw out!


    Uncle brought over the sticky cake.


    This was a custom in the vige. On the day they returned, the two of them had to eat arge bowl of sticky cake cooked with brown sugar. This round sticky cake was made of glutinous rice. Each of them was the size of a palm. They were first fried in an oil pot and then boiled in brown sugar water to collect the juice. The texture was soft and sweet. Yu Wan did not like sweet food, but since it was a custom to ask for a good omen, she obediently ate it.


    Yan Jiuchao also started eating without another word.


    The only weakness of this sticky cake was that it was difficult to digest. It was fine for country bumpkins, but a spoiled young master like Yan Jiuchao would definitely feel ufortable if he ate too much. Yu Wan finished the food in her bowl in two to three bites. Then, she snatched Yan Jiuchao¡¯s bowl and started eating.


    ¡°Aiya, you¡¯ve only been married for a few days, and you¡¯re already protecting your husband?¡± Aunt Zhang, who was outside the door, couldn¡¯t help but tease her.


    Yu Wan blushed and everyoneughed. Just as everyone wasughing heartily, a hugemotion came from Madam Jiang¡¯s room, as if something had fallen to the ground.


    Yu Wan put down her bowl and asked in a daze, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Aunt said, ¡°It¡¯s Little Bruiser.¡±


    ¡°Is he at home?¡± She asked Yu Feng and the others. Aunt said that they went to buy groceries, and Yu Wan thought that Little Bruiser had gone too.


    Yu Wan put down the clean bowl and went to Madam Jiang¡¯s room.


    The chair that Little Bruiser had ¡°identally¡± knocked over had been helped up. Little Bruiser had his back facing Yu Wan as he sat on the bed with his arms crossed.


    ¡°Bruiser.¡± Yu Wan walked over.


    Little Bruiser ignored her. Yu Wan walked around to his side. He turned around so that Yu Wan could not see his face.


    Yu Wan sat down beside him. ¡°Are you angry with me?¡±


    Little Bruiser didn¡¯t say anything.


    Yu Wan tugged at his little arm, and Little Bruiser struggled free. However, how could he be Yu Wan¡¯s match? Yu Wan gently used her strength to turn his little body around. Although his body was straight, his head was turned away.


    Yu Wan turned his little head around again and saw that his eyes were red. Crystal tears rolled in his eyes, but he stubbornly refused to let them fall.


    ¡°Are you still ming me?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you said you woulde back!¡± Little Bruiser said angrily, his voice choking.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    Little Bruiser moved his little body, and tears fell.


    Yu Wan¡¯s heart ached. This little fellow was the first person she had seen in this world. She still remembered that he had messy hair and was dressed in tattered clothes in the cold winter. He was as thin as a matchstick and was guarding her alone.


    Yu Wan raised her hand to wipe his tears. ¡°Are you ming me for beingte?¡±


    Little Bruiser cried. ¡°I was waiting for you, but you did note back! You did note back! You didn¡¯t look for me when you came back! You only care about talking to them!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I thought you went to town.¡± Yu Wan¡¯s heart was about to break from her brother¡¯s tears as she carried him onto herp.


    The three littleds slipped in and looked at their wailing uncle in confusion.


    ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± Little Bruiser cried until he was out of breath in Yu Wan¡¯s arms, as if he had vented out the grievance of losing his sister on the day of the wedding.


    Yu Wan waited for him to finish crying and gently patted his back. ¡°Should I bring you over to stay?¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± Little Bruiser asked.


    Yu Wan said softly, ¡°My new house.¡±


    Little Bruiser burst into tears. ¡°Isn¡¯t this your home?¡±


    Yu Wan nodded and said, ¡°Yes, of course. This will always be my home.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ then can I stille back if I go to your new house?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ will you continue to teach me my homework?¡±


    Yu Wan smiled knowingly. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡± Little Bruiser got off her. ¡°Then I won¡¯t go.¡±


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 254 - A Family Together

    <h4>Chapter 254: A Family Together</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Little Bruiser pulled the three littleds to the vige to look for theirpanions. It was a must to do this since the little vige tyrants had returned.


    The family chatted happily for a while. Uncle and Aunt went to the kitchen to work on lunch. Yu Shaoqing followed them in, making Aunt re at him and chase him out. Yu Shaoqing couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and turned to feed the horse.


    Yan Jiuchao didn¡¯t say much, nor did Madam Jiang. The two of them sat in the central room, and Madam Jiang smiled at Yan Jiuchao.


    Yu Wan was puzzled. ¡°Mom, why are you staring at him?¡±


    Madam Jiang smiled. ¡°He¡¯s good-looking.¡±


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao talked about Yu Shaoqing¡¯s n to move next door with Madam Jiang and Little Bruiser. Back then, Yu Wan had bought the Ding Family¡¯s old house. Because it was cheap, the house was actually dpidated and small. The roof was leaking, and it was cold in winter and hot in summer. Of course, he was worried that they would be ufortable staying at his son-inw¡¯s house. Yan Jiuchao¡¯s intention was to let them stay there temporarily so that the old house could be renovated. After it was renovated, the two houses would be connected.


    Although it was not a permanent home, it was still a home. Yu Wan was happy from the bottom of her heart that she couldbine it with her maiden family¡¯s mansion. However, Yan Jiuchao looked like he had married into the family.


    Yu Wan took advantage of his carelessness and pinched his palm. Afraid that he would say that she was unruly in broad daylight, she quickly let go.


    Yan Jiuchao felt a warm softness in his palm. It was as soft as a dragonfly touching the water. He looked at her, but she had already gone to talk to Madam Jiang.


    ¡°Mom, what do you think?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Madam Jiang said gently, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Ah Wan.¡±


    Her father listened to her mother, and this matter was decided.


    When Yu Wan spoke to Madam Jiang, Yan Jiuchao only listened most of the time. His temperament and background determined that he was ipatible with this poor vige, but there was no impatience on his face. From time to time, the children in the vige would run over to see him curiously. He was not angry when they were surrounded. He just sat patiently and quietly. Self-cultivation sometimes had nothing to do with reputation. He was the most notorious person she had ever heard of, but he was also the best person in self-cultivation she had ever seen.


    While Yu Wan was talking to her family, the Luo family came to visit. This was really too unexpected. Back then, the Luo family didn¡¯t evene when they were invited. What was wrong today? Why did theye looking for them themselves?


    The Luo family did not know that the Yu family was with Old Third. They entered the vige in a carriage and went straight to the Yu family¡¯s old residence. They had also been to Lotus Flower Vige before. In the past, when they came, there would be arge group of country bumpkins surrounding them to see how strange it was. The Luo family was already prepared to make people envious. Unexpectedly, the children at the vige entrance were all busy ying and did not even lift their eyelids.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they see it?¡± Guo Yun¡¯niang muttered.


    There was no one in the Yu Family¡¯s old residence. After asking next door, they realized that they had gone to Yu Shaoqing¡¯s house.


    When the Luo family went to Yu Shaoqing¡¯s house, they saw rows of brand new houses on the original field. Guo Yun¡¯niang muttered again, ¡°Which country squire moved in?¡±


    The people who came were Guo Yun¡¯niang and her youngest son, Luo Cheng. Guo Yun¡¯niang was the sister of Aunt and Guo Dayou. She was more eloquent than Aunt. She married a businessman from the city, but it was not from the nearby county. However, in the eyes of the vigers, the county was already a good ce to climb up the socialdder. Otherwise, how could she sit in a carriage? Her sister and brother could not even afford an ox cart.


    The carriage stopped in front of Yu Wan¡¯s house.


    Guo Yun¡¯niang got out of the carriage with a noble expression. She thought that she was arrogant, but when she looked up, she saw a bigger and more luxurious carriage parked at the door¡ªa gilded canopy, a rosewood body, and four tall and mighty Ferghana horses, making her mule horse tremble in fear.


    Guo Yun¡¯niang was stunned. She suspected that she hade to the wrong ce.


    Coincidentally, at this moment, a well-dressed noblewoman came out of the room. She really did not understand why there would be such a well-dressed woman in such a poor and remote ce. She was much more luxurious than the satin on her body and the pearl hairpin on her head was also full of gold. That style could not be bought in a small county. It must be from the Capital.


    She did not dare to put on airs in front of such a nobledy. Sheposed herself and walked forward. She asked humbly, ¡°May I ask if thisdy¡­¡± Is this Yu Shaoqing¡¯s house?


    Before she could finish speaking, the nobledy said in surprise, ¡°Guo Yun¡¯niang?¡±


    Guo Yun¡¯niang was stunned when she heard this familiar voice. She looked at the other party in disbelief and said, ¡°Big¡­ Big Sister?¡±


    The person Guo Yun¡¯niang recognized as the wife of a noble was the Yu family¡¯s Aunt.


    Aunt had changed too much. She was no longer the sallow-faced woman with a face full of vicissitudes in Guo Yun¡¯niang impression. She looked younger than Guo Yun¡¯niang and her bearing was also better than Guo Yun¡¯niang. In Guo Yun¡¯niang¡¯s memory, this big sister always hid behind others with an inferiorityplex. Because she looked mediocre, was burly, ate a lot, and aged quickly, she secretlyughed at her for being a pig. A pig that was not presentable.


    Guo Yun¡¯niang never dreamed that she would see her sister¡¯s morous side. This was definitely not done with a few gorgeous clothes. Guo Ahxiang was¡­ different!


    Guo Yun¡¯niang was dumbfounded.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Uncle walked out.


    Guo Yun¡¯niang only recognized her brother-inw after hearing his voice. Her gazended on his leg that was fine and she was dumbfounded. ¡°Brother¡­ Brother-inw¡¯s leg¡­ isn¡¯t crippled anymore?¡±


    At this moment, Yu Feng and Yu Song returned from buying groceries in town. They no longer cared about chicken, duck, and fish. The two of them bought seasonal vegetables and fruits. They bought five pounds of mutton, two mutton legs, ten pounds of donkey meat, one big white goose, and two fat and delicious crucian carp.


    Someone was delivering the vegetablester on. The two of them were anxious to see their sister so they entered the vige with a basket of fruits.


    The two of them changed into the new clothes bought from the cloth shop in the Capital. The new clothes were extremely expensive, but in Aunt¡¯s words, they were now considered rtives of the royal family. They could not embarrass Ah Wan, so they had to buy them no matter how expensive they were!


    The two of them were rare pretty boys in the countryside to begin with. Moreover, they had interacted with Master Qin, Shopkeeper Cui, and the others. After seeing the world, the shabby aura on their bodies and the low-ss¡¯s appearance had gradually faded. Coupled with their decent clothes, they were like two young masters from rich families!


    Guo Yun¡¯niang waspletely speechless.


    ¡°Come in and sit,¡± Aunt said. Ah Wan just came back. She did not want to make things too ugly.


    Guo Yun¡¯niang brought Luo Cheng into the house. The house was still so dpidated. Could it be that they were pretending to be rich? This guess made Guo Yun¡¯niang feel better.


    Since she was young, this sister had always been her foil. She was a cloud in the sky, and her sister was mud under her feet. When she was used to seeing a person being lowly, she could not ept her climbing over her head.


    Aunt did not want Guo Yun¡¯niang and her son to dirty the new son-inw¡¯s eyes, so she asked Yu Wan to bring Yan Jiuchao back to the room. Yu Wan found the room stuffy and pulled Yan Jiuchao to the backyard.


    Uncle and the brothers went to the kitchen, and Madam Jiang went to help. The lively central room suddenly became empty.


    Guo Yun¡¯niang, who was suddenly neglected, was a little stunned. Her youngest son, Luo Cheng, had long lost his cool and pulled a long face.


    Guo Yun¡¯niang did not forget why she was here. She smiled and looked at her aunt. ¡°Big Sister, I heard that Ah Wan is married. Why didn¡¯t you tell me about such a big matter?¡±


    Aunt mocked, ¡°Oh, this is my fault. Hasn¡¯t our family invited you many times? Guo Yun¡¯niang, tell me, how many times have you been here? Didn¡¯t I get someone to bring you news when we built the housest time? Did youe?¡±


    Guo Yun¡¯niang was embarrassed. She had always been toozy to care about the Yu family¡¯s banquet. Firstly, she felt that the journey was long, and secondly, she felt that the Yu family was poor and had no future. Earlier on, she still gave congrattory money. Last time, she had ignored it, causing Aunt to be embarrassed. If it were her, she would have a grudge against Aunt for the rest of her life. However, Aunt had always been the one who was humiliated. Guo Yun¡¯niang felt that even if she really offended her sister, her sister would forgive her unconditionally.


    Guo Yun¡¯niang said perfunctorily, ¡°Didn¡¯t I hear Brother and Sister-in-Law¡¯s nonsense and misunderstand that you don¡¯t want to interact with us?¡±


    Aunt said coldly, ¡°If I don¡¯t want to interact with you, why would I invite you to a banquet? Am I crazy? But you¡¯re right. I really don¡¯t want to interact with you now. The Yu family can¡¯t get close to rtives like you.¡±


    Guo Yun¡¯niang did not expect her sister, who had always swallowed her anger, to say such ruthless words. Could it be that the rumors she heard were true? The Yu family had now climbed up thedder of a rich family, so this sister no longer cared about their Luo family?


    In the backyard, Yu Wan listened to Guo Yun¡¯niang and her aunt¡¯s conversation while gossiping about the rtionship between the Guo family and the Luo family to Yan Jiuchao. ¡°¡­It¡¯s not that Aunt is unreasonable, but don¡¯t misunderstand her.¡± She was beginning to care what he thought of her family.


    Yan Jiuchao nodded. The dignified young master of Yan City was actually sitting in the backyard of a farm, listening to this kind of gossip between aunties with a serious expression.


    ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± Aunt said angrily.


    Guo Yun¡¯niang looked in the direction of the backyard. ¡°Ah Wan came back today, right? Why didn¡¯t I see her? Did she note back or¡­¡±


    Aunt interrupted her. ¡°Do you want to see Ah Wan, or do you want to see our new son-inw?¡±


    Of course it was the new son-inw. Guo Yun¡¯niang¡¯s eyes shed.


    Aunt said coldly, ¡°I can tell. Did youe over to take advantage of Ah Wan when you heard that she married a rich person?¡±


    Guo Yun¡¯niang pulled a long face and said, ¡°Big Sister, don¡¯t make it sound so ugly! We¡¯re all family. What do you mean by taking advantage? I¡­ I¡¯m just here to see you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen me now, so you can leave!¡± Aunt ordered them to leave.


    ¡°¡­¡± Guo Yun¡¯niang choked on the spot.


    Yu Wan felt extremely relieved when she heard this. She thought of the anger her aunt had suffered in the Luo Family. She deserved to be thrown out.


    ¡°Big Sister, Big Sister! Let¡¯s talk nicely! Don¡¯t make things so ugly. You¡¯ll make a fool of yourself in front of the new son-inw!¡± Guo Yun¡¯niang was not stupid. No matter how rich the Yu family was, how could they afford to ride such an expensive carriage? How big of an official was he to ride four horses? Ah Wan, that wretched girl, had really flown up the branch and be a phoenix!


    Guo Yun¡¯niang was right. She could not let Yan Jiuchao see her family as a joke. Aunt suppressed her anger.


    Guo Yun¡¯niang struck while the iron was hot and said, ¡°Big Sister, it was all my fault in the past. I shouldn¡¯t have listened to my brother and sister-inw¡¯s nder and distanced myself from you. It¡¯s only right for you to me me, but no matter what, we¡¯re biological sisters. Our rtionship can¡¯t be broken.¡±


    Aunt looked at her coldly.


    Guo Yun¡¯niang thought that her sister had been moved by her, so she wiped her nonexistent tears and said, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not having a good time in the Luo family either. It¡¯s all on the surface, but who doesn¡¯tugh at me for being an ignorant vige woman in secret? Big Sister, I¡¯ll be like this for the rest of my life. I admit it, but my sons can¡¯t be like this! Zhong¡¯er and Cheng¡¯er are both good seedlings for school. They¡¯ve only studied for a few years, but they¡¯re Confician apprentices! Zhong¡¯er is sick and can¡¯t follow us. I brought Cheng¡¯er over today because I hope you can help my two sons find a way out.¡±


    Aunt said, ¡°Since they¡¯re so powerful, do they still need me to n a way out? Besides, how can I n? You think too highly of me.¡±


    Guo Yun¡¯niang said embarrassedly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it almost time for the Autumn Pce Gate? I was thinking¡­¡±


    Aunt sneered. ¡°You¡¯re thinking that I asked my new son-inw to find a connection for you so that they can sessfully pass the Autumn Pce Gate?¡±


    Guo Yun¡¯niang eyes lit up. ¡°Your son-inw still has some ability, right?¡±


    It was as if Yan Jiuchao was useless if he couldn¡¯t do this well. Yu Wan was so angry that her cheeks puffed up like a little hamster.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at her angry expression and a smile inadvertently shed across his eyes.


    Aunt said angrily, ¡°You asked my new son-inw to use his connections for your son? What kind of person do you think he is?!¡±


    Guo Yun¡¯niang eximed, ¡°Big Sister, don¡¯t be angry. Look at us three siblings. We only have Zhong¡¯er and Cheng¡¯er who are studying. When they be sessful in the future, won¡¯t they also make you proud?¡±


    These words hit Aunt¡¯s sore spot. She had given birth to two sons, both of whom were country bumpkins. Of all things, studying was the best. It was no wonder that Guo Yun¡¯niang suppressed her in everything.


    ¡°Could this matter be settled with connections?¡± Yu Wan asked Yan Jiuchao.


    ¡°No,¡± Yan Jiuchao said firmly.


    Results could not be bought unless it was a substitute who took the exams or there¡¯s a leak of the examination papers. Of course, if Young Master Yan was willing, this would not be a problem. However, Yan Jiuchao would not do that.


    Guo Yun¡¯niang continued, ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have thought about this. Then¡­ that new son-inw is from the Capital. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to find a good teacher for Zhong¡¯er and Cheng¡¯er in the Capital, right? Tell the new son-inw to let Zhong¡¯er and Cheng¡¯er stay at his house¡­¡±


    Aunt could not stand it anymore. Not to mention that Ah Wan was only her niece, even if she was her biological daughter, she would not let her family have such ideas.


    What did Guo Yun¡¯niang think of the new son-inw? Was he a sucker? Would he agree to let her sons stay at his house just because she said so? Or would he hire a teacher just because she said so? She even said that she was not trying to take advantage. What is she doing now?!


    Aunt did not care if Yan Jiuchao wouldugh at her. She grabbed Guo Yun¡¯niang¡¯s shoulder and pulled her out.


    ¡°Hey! Big Sister! Big Sister!¡±


    ¡°Let go of my mother!¡±


    Luo Cheng went to push Aunt, and the Yu brothers rushed out with sticks. Luo Cheng was so frightened that he ran out and jumped onto the carriage!


    Aunt pulled Guo Yun¡¯niang out of the Yu residence. ¡°Guo Yun¡¯niang, if you¡¯re really here to see me, I¡¯ll treat you with good wine and dishes. But if you have designs on Ah Wan and our new son-inw, don¡¯t me me for turning against you!¡±


    Guo Yun¡¯niang was furious. ¡°Guo Ahxiang! Do you not care about your rtives now that you have money?!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I learn that from you?¡± Aunt asked.


    Guo Yun¡¯niang choked again.


    Aunt shouted, ¡°Get lost! Do you want someone to chase you away!¡±


    Yu Feng and Yu Song raised the sticks in their hands. Guo Yun¡¯niang hurriedly jumped into the carriage and left dejectedly.


    The vigersughed.


    Guo Yun¡¯niang was furious that she could not take advantage of them and was also seen as a joke by the entire vige.


    Today, she had vented her anger, but Aunt was worried that she and Guo Yun¡¯niang would embarrass Ah Wan, so she walked to the backyard and exined to Yan Jiuchao, ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of Young Master.¡± She did not know how the city people resolved such a matter, but it was definitely not like her.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Yan Jiuchao said. Then, he looked at the Yu brothers who had also walked to the backyard. ¡°Let him study in the Capital with me.¡±


    Him? Everyone followed Yan Jiuchao¡¯s gaze. Yu Song?


    ¡°Are you mistaken? This is my second brother. This is my big brother,¡± Yu Wan said as she pointed at Yu Feng.


    The Yu brothers had also entered the vige school to study in their early years. Unfortunately, they did not study and returned home to farm. They were not cut out to study, but if they did not have to choose one, it would definitely be Yu Feng.


    Yu Feng had a calm personality and was sensible and obedient, but Yu Song could not even sit still.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s your second brother,¡± Yan Jiuchao said firmly.


    Aunt waved her hand. ¡°Little Song isn¡¯t cut out to study. He won¡¯t be able to study.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao asked Yu Wan to take a book and casually flipped to a page. He pointed at a word and said, ¡°Read it.¡±


    The powerful royal pressure and aura made Yu Song not dare to lie. Yu Song read honestly, ¡°Ze.¡±


    ¡°Read it.¡±


    ¡°Nai.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao pointed out a few more words, and Yu Song read them all urately. Yan Jiuchao had asked him to memorize the Thousand Character ssic, and he could memorize them more smoothly than Little Bruiser.


    The Yu family was stunned. Aunt couldn¡¯t even close her mouth. Her youngest son could read? When did this happen?!


    Yu Wan asked, ¡°Second Brother, when did you learn it?¡±


    Yu Song scratched his head. ¡°When¡­ when you¡¯re teaching Bruiser. I heard you¡­¡±


    He could remember it after hearing it a few times¡­ Who said that her second brother wasn¡¯t good at studying? He was simply made for studying!

 Chapter 255 - The Princess of Nanzhao

    <h4>Chapter 255: The Princess of Nanzhao</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Aunt had just said that she would not let Guo Yun¡¯niange and take advantage of her, but in the end, she was going to take advantage of her new son-inw. How could she be willing?


    Yu Wan said, ¡°You call this taking advantage? Then we¡¯ve been eating free food with your family every day for half a year, isn¡¯t this taking advantage too?¡±


    ¡°How is this the same!¡± Aunt said angrily.


    ¡°Aunt, let Second Brother go,¡± Yu Wan urged.


    Aunt was really embarrassed, but she also understood that she was different from Guo Yun¡¯niang. Although the two families did not live in the same house, they were actually not separated yet. She treated Ah Wan as her biological daughter, so Ah Wan naturally treated Yu Song as her biological brother. Of course, the most important thing was still the new son-inw. He really did not despise them, the poor rtives, and sincerely thought for them.


    ¡°Sister-inw, let Little Song go,¡± Madam Jiang said.


    Madam Jiang was a person who ¡°could not make decisions¡± in the Yu family. It had always been her family who made the decision. She was only responsible for nodding. This time, even she spoke. It was not good for Aunt to be coy anymore. She happily and nervously agreed.


    She was happy that her family could also have a schr. She was nervous that this brat would not take it seriously after three days.


    This was all in the future. It was already half-seeded to have a good start. Yu Wan thought highly of her second brother and was very grateful to Yan Jiuchao. When she asked Yan Jiuchao how he could tell, Yan Jiuchao snorted. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you!¡±


    Yu Wan was both angry and amused. She pulled her aunt to the old residence to pack things for her second brother.


    ¡°Ah Wan, don¡¯t you think this is a dream?¡± Aunt still couldn¡¯t believe it when she returned to the old residence. Their family was full of country bumpkins, especially Little Song, who had been beaten up more than he ate rice since he was young. Aunt really couldn¡¯t imagine him obediently holding a book.


    Yu Wan thought for a while. It was indeed quiteical. If not for Yan Jiuchao¡¯s sharp eyes, their family would probably never have realized that Yu Song was actually good at studying.


    After cleaning up, the dishes were also served. Uncle personally cooked, and Yu Feng helped him make arge table of delicious dishes. There was stewed mutton soup, cumin mutton leg, crispy roasted goose, braised carp, lily egg custard, and a few vegetables.


    There were adults at one table and a few children at another. Little Bruiser had the demeanor of a big brother and a little uncle, taking good care of his sister and nephews. Uncle didn¡¯t know if Yan Jiuchao was used to eating the food from the countryside or if he was used to eating with them, but he couldn¡¯t eat freely. However, after he drank a few sses of strong wine given by Yu Shaoqing, he instantly lost his bearings and talked to Yan Jiuchao like his brother.


    After dinner, Madam Jiang took a break with the little munchkins. Yu Wan took the gifts from the carriage and walked towards the Zhao residence. She and Yan Jiuchao had decided not to mention the incident on the day of the wedding to their families. However, Ah Wei had saved her, so she should personallye and thank him.


    The Zhao residence¡¯s door was tightly shut. Yu Wan raised her hand and knocked on the door. The door was opened by an old man in his sixties. When the old man saw Yu Wan, his expression was very calm.


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Are you Ah Wei¡¯s grandfather?¡±


    Everyone in the vige knew that it was three generations of people who had moved into the Zhao residence. There was a grandfather, two uncles, and Ah Wei.


    The old man¡¯s old eyes were calm.


    ¡°Yes, I am. Who are you?¡± He asked the obvious.


    Yu Wan was not sure if Ah Wei had told his family that he had saved her. If he had not, then she would be causing trouble for him if she exposed him. Yu Wan said, ¡°I¡¯m Ah Wan, from the Yu family¡¯s third branch. I came back today and brought something for Ah Wei.¡±


    Ah Wei had once killed the little thief who infiltrated her house. The entire vige knew about this. It would not be overboard for Yu Wan to give him a few more gifts.


    The old man epted it. Then, he closed the door without a word.


    Yu Wan raised her eyebrows strangely. Ah Wei¡¯s grandfather did not look easy to get along with. It was really difficult for Ah Wei.


    The old man listened to Yu Wan¡¯s footsteps walk away before taking a deep breath and revealing a strange expression that he did not dare to show in front of Yu Wan.


    Yue Gou walked over. ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Yue Gou was one of the two young men who apanied the old man. The other was called Qing Yan. Qing Yan and Ah Wei had gone up the mountain to hunt, leaving him at home to apany the old man.


    The old man ced the basket on the table and frowned. ¡°I sensed the Gu King¡¯s aura just now.¡±


    ¡°The Gu King that you¡¯re talking about is¡­¡± Ah Wei¡¯s Gu worms were just some small Gu worms in his eyes. Only their family treasure could be called the Gu King by him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The old man nodded.


    Yue Gou was stunned at first, then he wondered, ¡°That¡¯s not right. Wasn¡¯t the family treasure already sent to the Nanzhao Nation as a betrothal gift? Why would it appear in the Central ins? And it¡¯s on her?¡±


    This was also what the old man could not figure out. The two of them had never been to Nanzhao, so how could they obtain the Gu King, which was already a holy artifact of Nanzhao¡¯s royal family? Moreover, it was said that the Gu King had already chosen a master and chose the Little Princess of Nanzhao. Because of this, the Emperor was overjoyed and conferred the Little Princess as the Queen.


    The Gu King, who had already chosen a master, would not easily leave his master unless his master was dead, but he had never heard any scandals of the Queen of Nanzhao.


    The old man shook his head. ¡°I must have made a mistake.¡±


    ¡­ .


    After dinner, Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao set off for the Capital. Yu Shaoqing wanted his daughter to stay for a few more nights, but there was a saying that the bridal chamber could not be empty for the first month. No matter how reluctant he was, he could only urge his daughter to return to the manor quickly.


    ¡°Study hard and don¡¯t be silly, understand?¡± In front of the carriage, Aunt kept reminding Yu Song. When her son was at home, she wished she could chase this little bastard out. But when he really went out, she was extremely reluctant.


    ¡°The Capital isn¡¯t far!¡± Yu Song muttered. He couldn¡¯t bear to see his mother¡¯s eyes turn red.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Aunt. Second Brother and I wille back often to see you. When you¡¯re free,e to the manor more often to see me and Second Brother.¡±


    This was not polite talk. She really wanted to see her family more.


    Aunt smiled through her tears. ¡°Silly child, how can a newly wed woman go back to her maiden home whenever she can? She¡¯ll be a joke! Let that kid study hard and don¡¯t always think ofing back!¡±


    Yu Song snorted. ¡°Can¡¯t Ie back?¡±


    ¡°Are you asking for a beating again?¡± Aunt raised her fist. Halfway through, she remembered that this was half a schr and gritted her teeth before putting it down.


    The little munchkins liked Uncle¡¯s stewed mutton soup. In the afternoon, Uncle went to town and bought ten pounds of mutton to stew. He put it in a jar and asked Yu Wan to bring it back to the manor to eat. Naturally, there were a few jars of mutton in the manor, but Yu Wan did not want to reject her family¡¯s kindness.


    ¡°Are you really not going to the Capital with me?¡± Yu Wan asked Little Bruiser after putting the jar in the carriage.


    Little Bruiser pouted. ¡°If I don¡¯t study, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    <i>How much did this child dislike studying! However, did he think that he could really escape studying after she left? Dad could read too.?</i>Yu Wan pinched his chubby little face and carried the three littleds into the car.


    The carriage drove out of Lotus Flower Vige. Yu Wan lifted the curtain and looked at her family who was sending her off in the twilight. A strong reluctance surged in her heart. She seemed to be slowly tasting a feeling she had never felt in her previous life.


    It was a little sour, painful, and warm.


    ¡­ .


    After returning to the manor, Uncle Wan arranged for Yu Song to stay in the Zhuyue Pavilion. This was the courtyard closest to the library. In Uncle Wan¡¯s words, the Second Young Master was here to study, so he naturally had to find a quiet and elegant courtyard. Yu Wan was worried that Yu Song would feel lonely if he was not close enough to the Qingfeng Courtyard, but Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°He won¡¯t stay for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Wan looked at Yan Jiuchao in confusion.


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°Since he¡¯s studying in the Directorate, he naturally has to stay there.¡±


    Yu Wan was stunned. ¡°The Directorate?¡±


    Did she hear wrongly? That was the most authoritative academy in the Great Zhou. Could her second brother, who only knew the Three Character ssic and the Thousand Character ssic, really enter such an arrogant ce?


    Yan Jiuchao said casually, ¡°I can stuff people in.¡± As for what ss he would enter after stuffing him in, it would depend on his own ability.


    ¡°By the way, I forgot to tell you that Zhao Heng is also in the Directorate.¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Yu Wan, who was drinking tea, choked. ¡°You didn¡¯t do it on purpose, did you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Yan Jiuchao spread his hands.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± Yu Wan widened her eyes.


    Yan Jiuchao said innocently, ¡°I just remembered.¡±


    Yu Wan held her forehead. What kind of ill fate was this? Zhao Heng was actually also in the Directorate. Then wouldn¡¯t her second brother be Zhao Heng¡¯s ssmate?


    ¡°In your dreams.¡± Yan Jiuchao saw through her thoughts at a nce. Although Zhao Heng was a jerk, his grades are real. It was said that Gao Yuan admired his talent very much and had praised him more than once. There were at least ten levels between Yu Song and him. To be Zhao Heng¡¯s ssmate? Long way.


    Yu Wan crossed her arms and narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°I suspect you did it on purpose, but I don¡¯t have any evidence.¡±


    Her second brother hated Zhao Heng so much. If he found out that Zhao Heng was in the Directorate with him, wouldn¡¯t he study hard?

 Chapter 256 - Brother Jiu’s Means

    <h4>Chapter 256: Brother Jiu¡¯s Means</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Soon, Yu Wan realized that she did not have the time to worry about her second brother¡¯s mood because Uncle Wan had brought back heavy news¡ªthe marriage of the princess of Xiongnu had been decided. Her fianc¨¦ was the Fifth Prince.


    It was not too surprising. There were only three princes of the right age. The biological mothers of the Second Prince and the Fourth Prince were both high-ranking consorts. The Fifth Prince¡¯s biological mother was Concubine Yu. Her status was not noble enough, and her maternal family was not powerful. The Fifth Prince himself did not have any ambition to seize the throne. No matter how one looked at it, he was the most suitable candidate.


    In order to express his appreciation for this marriage, the Emperor conferred the Fifth Prince as Prince Cheng. The Fifth Prince was the first among the brothers, but he could not be happy because he was going to marry a fierce woman from the Xiongnu.


    The wedding date was set for next month. As the new wife of the royal family, Yu Wan would attend the wedding banquet that day. This meant that she had a lot of rules to learn. The intensity was not inferior to her second brother entering the Directorate.


    Before this news could be digested, another even more shocking thing spread in the pce early the next morning¡ªthe Fengshai Pce was on fire.


    In the dead of the night, all the pce servants had rested. When they discovered it, the fire had already spread to the Empress¡¯s bedchamber. The bedchamber had been burned down, and the Empress was also injured. The huge Fengshai Pce had turned into ruins in the fire.


    Yu Wan was standing by the flowers in the front yard when she heard about this from Uncle Wan. She wanted the kitchen to boil some rose brine for the three little fellows. Her hand that was holding the scissors paused and she asked Uncle Wan, ¡°Where is the Empress now?¡±


    Uncle Wan replied, ¡°She¡¯s temporarily staying in Zhaoyang Pce.¡±


    The conversation with Yan Jiuchao in the pce suddenly shed across Yu Wan¡¯s mind.


    <i>¡°She wants us to help her get out of the Fengshai Pce.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°This is not difficult. Go and tell the Empress that within three days, it will be as she wishes.¡±</i>


    Today happened to be the third day.


    There was no such thing as a coincidence in the world. Yan Jiuchao must have done something to the Fengshai Pce. She had secretly guessed what method Yan Jiuchao would use, but she did not expect it to be such a simple and crude move. With the fire burning down Fengshai Pce, the Empress, who had not seen the light of day for ten years, finally came out openly.


    This method sounded simple, but it was not so easy to set such a big fire in the pce without anyone knowing.


    ¡°Your Young Master is really¡­¡± Yu Wan couldn¡¯t help butugh. She didn¡¯t know how to describe Yan Jiuchao, but it was undeniable that she was stunned by him again.


    This was only the beginning. Although Yan Jiuchao had helped the Empress leave Fengshai Pce, whether she could stay outside forever depended on the Empress¡¯s own ability. She hoped that she would not disappoint her and Yan Jiuchao.


    In the bedchamber of the Zhaoyang Pce, the female doctors filed out with basins of blood. The Emperor walked in and looked at the imperial physician kneeling in front of the bed to change the Empress¡¯s dressing. ¡°How is the Empress?¡±


    The imperial physician turned around and bowed. ¡°Your Majesty, Her Majesty¡¯s injuries are serious. I don¡¯t dare to make a rash conclusion for the time being.¡±


    The Emperor frowned.


    Eunuch Wang gave the imperial physician a look, and the imperial physician picked up the first aid kit and left with Eunuch Wang. The pce servants also tactfully left, leaving only the Emperor and the dying Empress in the huge bedchamber.


    The Emperor came to the bed and stood quietly for a while. The Empress choked and coughed. The Emperor frowned and reached out, but before he could touch the Empress, he saw her slowly wake up.


    The Empress opened her eyes weakly and looked at the man in the bright yellow dragon robe. ¡°¡­Your Majesty?¡± Her voice was hoarse and her lips were dry. She was already past her prime. She had aged a little more under her injuries.


    The harem had nevercked women, but there was only one wife. The Emperor could not love the Empress, but the Empress was the legitimate one. This was something that no pce concubine couldpare to.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± The Emperor asked coldly.


    The Empress said weakly, ¡°I¡¯ve frightened Your Majesty. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The Emperor frowned. ¡°The female envoy said that you had already escaped. Why did you rush back?¡±


    The Empress looked at the Emperor affectionately and raised her arm under the nket with difficulty.


    The Emperor noticed her clenched fists and subconsciously reached out. The Empress ced a palm-sized pouch in his hand.


    The pouch was already some years old. The corners were furry and the color had faded. The embroidery on the surface had be extremely smooth. It was obvious that it was often touched by others.


    The Emperor opened the pouch. Inside were two bundles of hair tied together with a red string.


    His heart seemed to have been hit by something. His thoughts instantly returned to the night of his wedding with the Empress many years ago. At that time, he was not even the Crown Prince. He was just a weak prince who had just left the Cold Pce and had yet to stabilize his foundation in the court. She was the daughter of the Grand Tutor. He had climbed up the socialdder with her. He still remembered the way she cut a bunch of ck hair on his head. She was frightened and asked him if she had cut too much. He saw her carefully put away their hair and put it into the pouch, revealing a young girl¡¯s bright smile.


    ¡°Why would you¡­¡± The Emperor¡¯s throat worked. ¡°Run back for this thing?¡±


    The Empress¡¯s tears flowed down from the corner of her eyes, but there was a smile on her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t regret it. I can die without regrets after being your wife.¡±


    The Emperor gripped the pouch tightly and took a deep breath. ¡°Don¡¯t say depressing things. I¡¯ll get the imperial physician to treat you well.¡±


    The Empress did not say anything else to discourage him. She only looked at the Emperor and said, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±


    The Emperor took the pouch away.


    The Empress knew that she had won the bet. The moment the Emperor left the bedchamber of the Zhaoyang Pce, the affection on the Empress¡¯s face disappeared. In the sunlight, she regained her cold expression.


    Of course, a littlepassion was not enough for the Emperor to forgive the Empress¡¯s sin. However, just as the Emperor got someone to investigate the cause of the Fengshai Pce¡¯s fire, some rumors spread in the pce.


    ¡°Have you heard? Back then, Noble Lady Liu was originally recuperating in the bedchamber. It was Worthy Consort who asked someone to call her to the imperial garden. If she didn¡¯t go to the imperial garden, she wouldn¡¯t have eaten that te of poisonous snacks. She and the prince in her stomach might have survived.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡±


    ¡°The person who should have suffered was Worthy Consort Xu, but Worthy Consort Xu pulled Noble Lady Liu as her scapegoat.¡±


    ¡°Is she so vicious? If someone wants to harm her, she can just expose them. Why did she harm the innocent Noble Lady Liu?¡±


    ¡°Noble Lady Liu is close to the Empress. Back then, we all suspected that the Empress was pretending to treat Noble Lady Liu well, but in fact, she was looking for an opportunity to secretly harm Noble Lady Liu¡¯s child. It seems that we were all wrong.¡±


    That¡¯s right, they had no chance to verify it. When these rumors reached the Emperor¡¯s ears, he got someone to drag a few pce maids out and beat them to death. From then on, no one in the pce dared to gossip about this matter. However, although the rumors were suppressed, the seed in the Emperor¡¯s heart quietly sprouted.


    ¡°Yes, I was the one who poisoned her, but I didn¡¯t want to harm Noble Lady Liu¡¯s child! I¡¯m the Empress, and Your Majesty¡¯s children are also my children. Why would I harm my own children? So what if I snatched her son to raise him? She¡¯s just a nobledy. Who can say anything? Noble Lady Liu¡¯s fetus is no threat to me. I have no reason to harm him!¡±


    These were the Empress¡¯s words back then. The Emperor could not ept that the gentle and virtuous wife had be an evil woman. He was also angry at the arrogance in her words. No matter who the person she really wanted to harm was, he did not want to forgive her.


    It was not that the Empress had not used Worthy Consort Xu, but the personal pce maid of Noble Lady Liu had testified that Noble Lady Liu had gone to the imperial garden by herself and had nothing to do with anyone. Therefore, the Emperor thought that the Empress had poisoned Noble Lady Liu first and framed Worthy Consort Xuter.


    ¡°When did the rumors about Worthy Consort Xu and Noble Lady Liu spread?¡± The Emperor asked.


    ¡°Two days before the fire,¡± Eunuch Wang said.


    ¡°Was the arsonist?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a secret guard. He¡­ He didn¡¯t have time to say. Hemitted suicide by taking poison.¡±


    If the secret guard used Worthy Consort Xu, it would arouse the Emperor¡¯s suspicion, but he died without a word.


    The Emperor looked thoughtful. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to say anything,¡± Eunuch Wang whispered.


    ¡°Just say it!¡± The Emperor said coldly.


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Eunuch Wang broke out in cold sweat. ¡°I feel that if the rumors are true, and the Empress did want to scheme against Worthy Consort Xu back then, but Worthy Consort Xu saw through it first and pulled Noble Lady Liu as a scapegoat, then Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s schemes are a little terrifying.¡±


    The Emperor narrowed his eyes. ¡°So you mean that this time, it¡¯s not the Empress¡¯s ruse, but Worthy Consort¡¯s? When Worthy Consort heard the rumors, she thought that she couldn¡¯t hide the matter of Noble Lady Liu anymore and was worried that I would favor the Empress again, so she decided to burn the Empress to death?¡±


    Eunuch Wang did not say yes or no. He only sighed slowly and said, ¡°The Empress has lost favor for ten years. She can¡¯t set off such a fire.¡±


    ¡°But what if someone set it for her?¡± The Emperor said coldly.


    Eunuch Wang¡¯s eyebrows twitched.


    The Emperor mmed the table and said, ¡°Call that brat over!¡±


    Eunuch Wang went to the Young Master Manor with a headache and invited this little ancestor to the imperial study.


    ¡°Young Master, can¡¯t you¡­ not cause trouble for a day?¡±


    Eunuch Wang almost knelt down in front of Yan Jiuchao. One who could not settle down for a day, this would be referring to him!


    ¡°His Majesty is inside. You-you can go in.¡± Eunuch Wang sent him to the door of the imperial study and sighed before leaving.


    Yan Jiuchao sat in his wheelchair, looking arrogant.


    The Emperor was furious when he saw him. When he thought of what he had done, he became even angrier. He nced at his wheelchair and said, ¡°Are you done pretending?!¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    The Emperor picked up an inkstone and was about to hit Yan Jiuchao¡¯s head when Eunuch Wang ran in in shock. ¡°You can¡¯t smash him! Your Majesty, calm down!¡±


    The Emperor was trembling with anger. He threw away the inkstone and sat down. ¡°Speak! Did you set off the fire in the Fengshai Pce?!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He admitted it without hesitation.


    The Emperor, who had thought of a hundred ways to force a confession: ¡°¡­¡±


    Eunuch Wang couldn¡¯t bear to look at him anymore. Was he stupid? He admitted it without being punished?


    The Emperor suppressed his anger and said in a cold voice, ¡°Why did you do that?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao remained silent.


    The Emperor said angrily, ¡°Yan Jiuchao, I can give you a Princess Consort now!¡±


    ¡°For the golden seal,¡± Yan Jiuchao said with apromising expression.


    The Emperor¡¯s anger paused, and he frowned with aplicated expression. ¡°You mean¡­ the Empress threatened you with the golden seal?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not a threat. It¡¯s just a deal.¡±


    The Emperor gritted his teeth. ¡°You¡¯re making a deal with my woman in my harem. Yan Jiuchao, you really have the guts to admit it!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao did not say anything.


    The Emperor snorted coldly. ¡°But there¡¯s nothing you can do if you don¡¯t admit it. You set such a big fire in my pce. Do you really think I can¡¯t find out? I don¡¯t understand. For a woman, you actually¡­ Do you really care so much about her?¡±


    ¡°Has His Majesty never cared so much about someone?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    The Emperor was stumped. This might be the madness in their family. Back then, for Prince Yan¡­


    The Emperor closed his eyes and forced himself not to remember what happened with thete Emperor. He changed the topic and his voice became much more haggard. ¡°¡­Why is the Empress such a person?¡±


    A moment ago, he was still moved by her snatching their wedding gift in the fire. Now that he knew that everything was a scheme, he felt an indescribable disgust. He originally thought that even if she did something wrong, she was at least sincere to him. From the looks of it, he had been stupid.


    ¡°How are you going to punish me, Uncle?¡±


    ¡°Of course I have to punish you!¡±


    However, he had not thought of how to punish him. He was in a terrible mood. He told Yan Jiuchao to get lost and return to the Young Master Manor first. Without his decree, he was not allowed to take half a step out of the manor.


    On the way out of the pce, Eunuch Wang said earnestly, ¡°Young Master, why did you confess? His Majesty actually can¡¯t find out about you. I¡­ I¡¯ll try my best to put in a good word for you.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao did not answer him. Instead, he asked, ¡°Eunuch Wang, do you know why His Majesty hasn¡¯t dealt with the Empress all these years and has only imprisoned her in the Fengshai Pce?¡±


    Eunuch Wang thought for a while. ¡°His Majesty was concerned about their marital rtionship back then.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why His Majesty can¡¯t be ruthless to the Empress, nor can he bear to use her. However, from today onwards, His Majesty will have the heart to do so.¡±


    His Majesty would still let the Empress regain her favor, but it was not because he wanted to reconcile with her, but to keep Worthy Consort Xu in check. To Yan Jiuchao,pared to a favored Empress, a chess piece Empress was naturally easier to control.


    Eunuch Wang, who hade to his senses, sighed. ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re really hard-hearted.¡±

 Chapter 257 - Scheming Little Munchkins

    <h4>Chapter 257: Scheming Little Munchkins</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    When Yan Jiuchao returned to the manor, Yu Wan was no longer in the house. She had gone to the kitchen to work. She was learning to make rose brine from the chef.


    She only knew about this rose brine thanks to Madam Du. That day, Madam Du¡¯s rose brine had fallen to the ground at Tianxiang Restaurant. She could still feel her mouth watering when she recalled the fragrance of the rose.


    Uncle also knew how to cook, but he could not get such high-grade ingredients in the countryside. Only Uncle Wan, who loved to nt flowers, would build a greenhouse in the Young Master Manor to raise roses.


    It was not difficult to make rose brine. She washed the fresh petals clean and dried them. She spread them in the bowl,yer byyer of petals and sugar, until the bowl was filled with them. Then, she used a stone pestle to smash the flower paste into sparkling lumps. A bowl of sweet and delicious rose brine waspleted.


    Yu Wan carried the rose brine to the pavilion in the Qingfeng Courtyard. Such good food had to be enjoyed with the good scenery.


    ¡°Go and see if Young Master has returned. Call the little masters over too,¡± Yu Wan said to Tao¡¯er and Li¡¯er.


    The two of them agreed respectfully and quickly separated to look for them. Tao¡¯er went to the front yard and Li¡¯er went to the garden.


    Without Yu Wan watching them, the three little fellows began to turn into wild horses that had lost their reins again. They rampaged through the manor and disappeared in the blink of an eye!


    Li¡¯er missed them in the garden. But Tao¡¯er received Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao walked towards the Qingfeng Courtyard in a wheelchair. Halfway there, the branch above his head clicked and Yan Jiuchao picked up a son who had fallen from a banyan tree.


    Yan Jiuchao: ¡°¡­¡±


    The baby: ¡°¡­¡±


    The feeling of being caught by his father was simply too good. The three little fellows were all fished out by Shadow Thirteen. They stood in the corner and obediently reflected on their mistakes.


    ¡°Young¡­ Young Master¡­¡± Li¡¯er walked over breathlessly and bowed. ¡°Young Madam made rose brine for Young Master and Little Masters to taste. ¡±


    The littleds pricked up their ears and turned around to peek at their father.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with youter!¡± Yan Jiuchao brought the three little fellows back to the Qingfeng Courtyard.


    The three of them obediently washed their hands and climbed onto the stone bench to sit. Yu Wan took out four bowls of rose brine. She gave three bowls to her sons and one bowl to Yan Jiuchao. ¡°Don¡¯t you like sour food? I put some hawthorn in yours.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao tasted it.


    In the past, when his taste buds werecking, he could taste a little of her food. Now, he could slowly taste an extremely faint sourness. When he ate her food again, he felt that it was even more delicious.


    ¡°You like it?¡± Yu Wan¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    Yan Jiuchao did not say anything, but he clearly liked it very much.


    The chef, who was looking over from afar, could not help but twitch his lips. To be able to eat something so disgusting, Young Master really doted on Young Madam.


    Yan Jiuchao quickly finished therge bowl of rose brine. The three littleds pushed their bowls in front of him. Yan Jiuchao was moved. Forget it, on ount that his sons were so filial, he would not punish themter.


    The three littleds looked cute. Daddy was thinking too much. Actually, they just didn¡¯t want to eat it and escaped a disaster!


    ¡­ .


    It was not without reason that Uncle Wan could assist the two princes to fight their way out of the Cold Pce. Yu Wan had never seen such a capable person. Yesterday, she had just mentioned that she wanted Yu Song to enter the Directorate. This morning, Uncle Wan had alreadypleted the procedures. After lunch, he brought Yu Song to the Directorate for the exam. Yu Wan seriously suspected that ordinary people could not receive such treatment. Uncle Wan used the status of the Young Master Manor to suppress others. However, this was understandable. He was clearly a member of the Young Master Manor, but he still had to go through the process of being amoner. Wasn¡¯t he being pretentious?


    Yu Song¡¯s results were announced on the spot and he entered Teacher Liao¡¯s ss.


    ¡°How is Teacher Liao?¡± Yu Wan looked at Uncle Wan, who had returned to the manor to report.


    Uncle Wan smiled and said, ¡°Of course, Teacher Liao is good.¡±


    The bad thing was his ss. They were the worst ss in the Directorate. All those difficult people and people who got in using connections were there.


    However, as long as the Second Young Master was willing to work hard, he would be able to be promoted to a ss in the next exam. After all, there were very few people like Zhao Heng who could enter ss A with just one test. Most of the students advanced step by step.


    Yu Wan asked around for more information about the Directorate and realized that the Directorate of the Great Zhou Dynasty actually had schrships too. Every month, the Chancellor would give them five to ten taels of silver for the top three positions. This might not be much in the Capital, but in the countryside, it was an entire year¡¯s worth of money for the family.


    ¡°Zhao Heng received it?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Uncle Wan nodded. ¡°He¡¯s in the top three every month.¡±


    That was ten taels. The heavens really treated him well. He could earn ten taels of silver in a month.


    Yu Song could be considered a person with connections. He had spent a huge sum of money to obtain a spot. There was no need to tell Yu Song about this. Yu Song could just study in peace. Yu Wan did not want him to feel burdened.


    Yan Jiuchao had said that Yu Song would not stay at home for long. Yu Wan did not expect that it would only be for a day. Afterpleting the admission procedures, Yu Song could not wait to see his ssmates. Yu Wan recalled that in her previous life, she was impatient to start her life in the dormitory. She smiled understandingly and got someone to prepare a carriage to personally send Yu Song to the Directorate.


    Yu Wan packed Yu Song¡¯s luggage and said, ¡°I¡¯ve put the clothes in this bag. The silver is also inside. The brush, ink, and paper are all in the box. By the way, I¡¯ve prepared a few handkerchiefs. Remember to use them.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, I understand. Why are you like my mother?¡± Yu Song was speechless.


    Yu Wan could not help but smile. That¡¯s right, she used to be the least talkative, but ever since she became a mother and a wife, she had be naggy.


    The siblings chatted for a while at the entrance of the Directorate. Just as Yu Song was about to enter, Zhao Heng appeared.


    Zhao Heng was with a few ssmates. They went to buy stationery and had just returned from the streets. Zhao Heng saw the luxurious four-horse carriage at a nce. In the Capital, anyone who could ride such a carriage was either a royal or a prince. No matter how virtuous he was, he could not help but take a few more nces. In the end, he noticed Yu Wan walking down from the carriage.


    Yu Wan was wearing a red and white wide-sleeved fairy dress. The red was really red, making her look indescribably beautiful. The white cor, sleeves, and skirt made her look clean and elegant. Her temperament was calm and tranquil, and her smile was light and gentle. Her face was still the same, but Zhao Heng did not dare to recognize her.


    Was this still the vige girl who was squatting by the dirty fish pond and washing her face with smelly water? Everyone would believe that she was the daughter of a Zanying family. Of course, she had a married woman¡¯s hairstyle and it was obvious that she was already married.


    There was a woman¡¯s charm between her eyebrows, making them even more impossible to look away.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± A ssmate followed Zhao Heng¡¯s gaze and recognized the cloud pattern emblem on the carriage. ¡°Ah, the carriage of the Yan Manor. That must be Young Master Yan¡¯s new wife.¡±


    A woman with such outstanding looks and temperament could not be a servant of the Young Master Manor. That would be too unreasonable. Of course, Zhao Heng already knew that Young Master Wan was Yan Jiuchao. However, knowing was one thing, seeing her marry Yan Jiuchao with his own eyes was another.


    He had once thought that Ah Wan was beautiful, but she was rustic and could notpare to the youngdies in town. Now that he looked at her, he felt that not to mention the youngdies in town, even the youngdies in Marshal Xiao¡¯s residence could notpare to her.


    Zhao Heng frowned and clenched his fists under his wide sleeves.


    ¡°Why is the madam of the Young Master Manor here?¡±


    ¡°I heard she sent her brother to school.¡±


    The two students discussed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, stop looking.¡± His ssmate urged Zhao Heng. Yan Jiuchao was not to be trifled with. If he knew that they were staring at his wife, he might do something to them.


    In fact, it was not only Zhao Heng who was looking. The students passing by could not help but be attracted by Yu Wan. It was true that she was beautiful, but the most eye-catching thing was the quiet and distant temperament she slowly emitted.


    ¡°Get in the carriage quickly. Uncle Wan and I will go in!¡± Yu Song also noticed the others sizing her up. He did not want his sister to be surrounded by so many men.


    Yu Song did not see Zhao Heng, but Zhao Heng saw him.


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Zhao Heng muttered coldly as he entered the Directorate.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked his ssmate.


    Zhao Heng stopped in his tracks. ¡°He¡¯s not cut out for school.¡±


    A farmer who only knew how to pick birds¡¯ nests and behave atrociously in the vige all day long would only cause trouble to the Directorate.


    Zhao Heng, who had been stunned by Yu Wan¡¯s temperament just now, suddenly felt that Yu Wan was only so-so. She wanted to copy those city people after climbing up the socialdder. She should take a look at her brother¡¯s character. He was simply a useless person!

 Chapter 258 - Husband and Wife Obtained the Golden Seal (1)

    <h4>Chapter 258: Husband and Wife Obtained the Golden Seal (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The Directorate was very big. Yu Song followed Uncle Wan for a full fifteen minutes before arriving at a courtyard with ck tiles and white walls. There was a corridor, a house, a well, and green bamboo inside. The difference was that Yu Song could not see any farming tools here.


    If Yan Jiuchao hadn¡¯t identally seen him writing on the ground, he would probably have been a country bumpkin in Lotus Flower Vige for the rest of his life. He never dreamed that he would be one of the many schrs.


    Yu Song hugged the bag in his arms and watched nkly as the schr in white walked past him. He had heard Uncle Wan mention that the students of the Directorate were called Directorate Students. They were one level higher than ordinary schrs.


    Uncle Wan turned around and saw Yu Song in a daze. He could not help butugh. ¡°Second Young Master, you will get used to it in the future. You¡¯re the same as them. You¡¯re both the Directorate¡¯s students.¡±


    ¡°I was farming yesterday morning.¡± Yu Song scratched his head with a smile.


    Uncle Wan was amused by him. Ordinary people would have their tails in the air when they encountered such a good thing. Only he was still silly. Otherwise, how could he have caught the Young Master¡¯s eye? Young Master was not the kind of person who would let his lust get the better of him. It was true that he cared about Miss Yu, but he pulled Yu Song because he could see Yu Song¡¯s potential.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Uncle Wan sent Yu Song to the dormitory. There were three students in each dormitory. Uncle Wan had asked around. One of Yu Song¡¯s roommates was from Prefecture You, and the other was from Wan City. They were both magnanimous and docile people.


    The dormitory had three beds, the one inside and the one outside was taken. Yu Song could only choose the middle one.


    Uncle Wan wanted to make the bed, so Yu Song said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± A country bumpkin could still do such a small thing.


    There was nothing for Uncle Wan to do here. Uncle Wan left after giving some instructions.


    Yu Song finished packing his things and went to fetch water. Just as he reached the door, he bumped into Zhao Heng and his ssmate.


    Yu Song had long heard from Yu Wan that Zhao Heng was also studying at the Directorate, so he was not surprised to see him, but he did not have a good expression.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re new, right? What was that look in your eyes just now?¡± Just as Yu Song was about to brush past Zhao Heng, Zhao Heng¡¯s ssmate blocked his path. However, it was not the one who had recognized the Young Master Manor¡¯s carriage earlier, but a student surnamed Liu. His father was the eighth-grade county magistrate of a small county.


    Yu Song looked at him indifferently. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Student Liu said, ¡°I should be the one asking you this. What do you want? Are you looking down on me? Do you know who he is?¡±


    Yu Song thought to himself,?<i>Of course I know who he is. He¡¯s a heartless man who bullied my sister and still owes her three hundred taels of silver!</i>


    Student Liu rolled up his sleeves, and Zhao Heng said, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Student Liu blew on his beard and left angrily.


    At this moment, Yu Song¡¯s roommate returned with arge stack of books. He looked at Yu Song and then at the two people who had walked over. He said, ¡°You¡¯re new? How did you provoke them? Young Master Zhao is a student from ss A of the Directorate. I heard that he was rmended by the Xiao family to enter the school. He¡¯s highly regarded by Chancellor Gao. Don¡¯t offend him!¡±


    Student of ss A¡­ Yu Song looked at Zhao Heng¡¯s departing figure and slowly clenched his fists.


    ¡­ .


    In order to sessfully attend the wedding of Prince Cheng and the princess of Xiongnu, Uncle Wan hired a senior teacher for Yu Wan. Her surname was also Wan. In Uncle Wan¡¯s words, the two of them were family five hundred years ago.


    Nanny Wan had stayed in the pce and was once in charge of teaching the rules of the youngdies. Now that she had been released from the pce by the Emperor¡¯s grace, she did notck money. She only agreed toe to the Young Master Manor because she saw that the person who spoke was Uncle Wan.


    When she found out that she was going to teach a vige girl, Nanny Wan red fiercely at Uncle Wan.


    Uncle Wan rubbed his nose resentfully.


    Nanny Wan was a strict person and did not smile. If she was right, she would pass. If she was wrong, she would be punished. As the Young Madam of Yan City, Yu Wan had also been punished by Nanny Wan to copy the pce rules a few times.


    Yu Wan studied the royal family¡¯s genealogy and pce rules in the morning and practiced her speech, actions, and manners in the afternoon. She did not idle at night either. She was taught tea by Nanny Wan or floral arrangement by Uncle Wan. After a day of work, Yu Wan felt even more tired than farming.


    At night, Yu Wan finished her ss and dragged her tired body to the Qingfeng Courtyard. She took afortable hot bath and almost fell asleep in the bathtub.


    The little fellows fell on the bed. Yu Wan held a royal family tree and sat at the head of the bed. This was simr to her studying history in her previous life. From the previous dynasty to this dynasty, how many emperors had this dynasty experienced and what deeds each emperor had done in their lives. This was not a family tree at all, but a history book of the dynasty.

 Chapter 259 - Husband and Wife Obtained the Golden Seal (2)

    <h4>Chapter 259: Husband and Wife Obtained the Golden Seal (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    When Yu Wan saw the previous Emperor¡¯s scroll, she paid special attention to it. Even though Yan Jiuchao said that the Emperor was not the flesh and blood of the Emperor of Nanzhao, she still had some doubts. If Prince Yan had not taken the me for the Emperor, how could his descendants have been persecuted by the royal family of Nanzhao?


    However, from the major deeds of thete Emperor, he had never brought thete Empress to visit Nanzhao Nation, and the Emperor of the Nanzhao Nation had never visited the Great Zhou. In theory, the two of them could not have met up.


    The age didn¡¯t match either.


    The Emperor of Nanzhao was only five years older than the Emperor and nine years older than Prince Yan. No matter how she looked at it, it was impossible for him to get a woman pregnant.


    Therefore, Yan Jiuchao was right. The Emperor was not the son of the Emperor of Nanzhao, and Prince Yan did not take the me for him. Then why did the royal family of Nanzhao deal with Yan Jiuchao?


    Xiaobao crawled over curiously, sticking out his little butt. He was sweating profusely as he looked at the book in Yu Wan¡¯s hand.


    Yu Wan looked at him in amusement. ¡°Do you want to see it?¡±


    Xiaobao nodded.


    Yu Wan wiped his sweat with a handkerchief and carried him to herp. She wrapped her arms around him and pointed at the words on the book, reading them to him one by one.


    Xiaobao¡¯s mouth opened with every word she read. If not for the fact that there was no sound, she would have thought that Xiaobao was seriously studying with her.


    Yu Wan kissed her son¡¯s forehead. ¡°Does Xiaobao want to talk?¡±


    Xiaobao did not respond. Yu Wan looked down and saw that Xiaobao had already fallen asleep in her arms. So he didn¡¯t want to read. He wanted to sleep so he crawled over to look for her?


    Yu Wan was angry and amused. She changed Xiaobao into dry clothes. At the same time, Dabao and Er¡¯bao could not move anymore. Theyy on the nket with their feet in the air. Their eyelids drooped and they fell asleep in no time.


    Yu Wan also changed Dabao and Er¡¯bao¡¯s clothes. Yan Jiuchao had yet to return to the room, so Yu Wan decided to read more books. Unexpectedly, she was also exhausted and fell asleep. She was woken up by a rustling sound. She opened her eyes in a daze. ¡°Yan Jiuchao?¡± She waved her hand. ¡°Where¡¯s the children?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Wan carried them down,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    Yu Wan was still holding a half-opened book in her hand.


    Yan Jiuchao paused and asked her, ¡°Is it not over yet?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve only remembered half of it.¡± Yu Wan grabbed the book and stretchedzily. She inadvertently nced at him and saw that Yan Jiuchao¡¯s ears were a little red. Yu Wan instantly woke up. She propped herself up with her elbow and looked at him from the side. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re talking about that?¡±


    Her period.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s eyshes trembled.


    Yu Wan sighed regretfully. ¡°There¡¯s still a day or two left.¡±


    She had probably eaten too well when she came to the Young Master Manor. Her period was fiercer than usual and longer than usual. However, she could feel that it would be two dayster. Her little husband couldn¡¯t wait any longer and even took away his ¡°obstructive¡± sons.


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes sparkled as she supported her chin and looked at him. ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Before Yan Jiuchao could react to what she meant by ¡°help you¡±, Yu Wan¡¯s hand reached into his nket.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s body stiffened. ¡°Yu Ah Wan!¡±


    ¡°Stop fooling around. I¡¯m very shy too.¡±


    The night was gentle, like a lover¡¯s low murmur.


    An hourter, they called for water.


    Tao¡¯er and Li¡¯er carried the hot water into the room with flushed faces. The room was filled with a smell that made one blush. The two of them put down the hot water without looking sideways and retreated behind the screen. Only after their master finished using it did they leave with the hot water with a red face.


    The dim yellow pearl lightnded on Yan Jiuchao¡¯s flushed cheeks, making him as beautiful as a peach.


    ¡°Do you still want to read?¡± He cleared his throat and asked.


    Yu Wan replied listlessly, ¡°No, my hands are sore, especially sore.¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Yan Jiuchao blushed and choked.


    ¡­ .


    The next morning, Yu Wan went to the library to attend Nanny Wan¡¯s ss. Halfway there, a servant reported that someone hade from the pce.


    Yu Wan said to Tao¡¯er, ¡°Go tell Nanny Wan that I¡¯ll be thereter.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Tao¡¯er agreed.


    Yu Wan brought Li¡¯er to the reception pavilion.


    The person who came was Emissary Cui, who was beside the Empress. When she entered the pce to meet the Empress, Yu Wan had seen her, but she did not know her identity.


    Emissary Cui had a rank and was here on the Empress¡¯s orders. She represented the Empress, so there was no need to bow to Yu Wan. However, she still bowed politely. ¡°Madam Cui greets Young Madam.¡±


    Yu Wan went through the rules taught by Nanny Wan in her mind and knew that she shouldn¡¯t ept her bow. She turned her body to the side and said to her, ¡°Emissary Cui, please sit.¡±

 Chapter 260 - Husband and Wife Obtained the Golden Seal (3)

    <h4>Chapter 260: Husband and Wife Obtained the Golden Seal (3)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Emissary Cui was surprised by Yu Wan¡¯s reaction. In just two days, this Young Madam seemed to know the rules much better. After Emissary Cui sat down, she exined her intentions to Yu Wan. ¡°I¡¯m here on the Empress¡¯s orders to deliver the golden seal to Mrs. Yan.¡±


    Yu Wan was about to reach out to take it when she suddenly remembered Nanny Wan¡¯s teachings. She gave Li¡¯er a look. Li¡¯er walked forward and took the golden seal from Emissary Cui.


    ¡°How¡¯s Her Majesty¡¯s health?¡± Yu Wan asked generously.


    Emissary Cui said pleasantly, ¡°His Majesty instructed the imperial physician to treat Her Majesty no matter what. Her Majesty is also quite hard working and has finally survived the critical period. She should be able to recover after recuperating for a while. Her Majesty is still waiting to attend Prince Cheng and the princess of Xiongnu¡¯s wedding banquet.¡±


    In that case, the Emperor nned to let the Empress attend their wedding banquet so that he could announce to the world that the Empress had regained her favor.


    ¡°Congrattions to Her Majesty,¡± Yu Wan said with a smile. She also congratted Worthy Consort Xu. She wondered if she would faint from anger when she heard this.


    Emissary Cui smiled and said, ¡°Her Majesty said that she thanks Young Master and Young Madam for this matter. Her Majesty has always been clear about gratitude and grudges. She will remember whoever treats her well and will definitely not treat Young Master and Young Madam badly in the future.¡±


    It was just a deal. Both of them had obtained what they wanted. How could they continue to take care of each other in the future? The Empress probably sensed that the Emperor did not dote on her as she had imagined and had no choice but to express her goodwill to the Young Master Manor.


    Yu Wan saw through it but did not expose her. She said politely, ¡°I¡¯ll thank Her Majesty first.¡±


    Emissary Cui continued, ¡°Her Majesty is seriously injured. Young Madam, you can enter the pce to visit Her Majesty more often.¡±


    Emissary Cui did not stay for long. After handing the golden seal and the Empress¡¯s reward to Yu Wan, she left for the pce.


    In the Xianfu Pce, Worthy Consort Xu was furious. She never expected that the Empress, who had been ¡°imprisoned¡± for ten years, would actually walk out of the Fengshai Pce.


    ¡°How did this happen? She personally admitted to killing a child. His Majesty let her off just like that?¡± Worthy Consort Xu sat on the yoke back armchair, her eyes filled with hatred.


    The nanny-in-charge sent the pce servants away and served her a cup of tea. ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu pushed away the teacup that was handed to her, her chest heaving violently.


    The nanny-in-charge said, ¡°The Fengshai Pce was burned to ruins. There¡¯s no way for the Empress not toe out.¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu said coquettishly, ¡°But she shouldn¡¯t have moved into Zhaoyang Pce!¡±


    The Zhaoyang Pce was the second-best pce among the six pces after the Fengshai Pce. The Eldest Princess had lived there before she got married. She had originally taken a fancy to the Zhaoyang Pce, but the Emperor rejected her with the excuse that he missed the Eldest Princess and gave her the Xianfu Pce.


    Although the Xianfu Pce was good, it was a little far from the Emperor¡¯s bedchamber. What she couldn¡¯t get was snatched away by an old woman. How could she be willing?


    Worthy Consort Xu had been in charge of the harem for a long time and had almost forgotten that she was not the Empress but only a Consort. The Empress was the head of the six pces, so she was naturally qualified to stay in Zhaoyang Pce.


    The nanny-in-charge did not say anything and gently ced the teacup on the table.


    ¡°What did the people in the pce say?¡± Worthy Consort Xu asked coldly.


    The nanny-in-charge said, ¡°Everyone is saying that there¡¯s something else about what happened to Noble Lady Liu back then. The person who killed her was not the Empress, but Your Highness. Your Highness knew that someone wanted to poison you, but you deliberately asked her out and sent her to death. Now that the truth is about to surface, Your Highness is worried that the Empress will regain her favor, so you burned down Fengshai Pce¡­¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu pped the table. ¡°Nonsense! How can I be so stupid! She has lost favor for ten years. If I don¡¯t touch her, she can die of old age in the pce. Why should I do anything unnecessary!¡±


    ¡°There are also people who think that Your Highness can¡¯t wait to be the Empress,¡± the nanny-in-charge said.


    Worthy Consort Xu said aggrievedly, ¡°I do want to be the Empress¡­ but I¡¯ve waited for so many years. Would I attack just as my son was about to marry the daughter of the Prime Minister? If I was really so brainless, I would have died countless times in the pce!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, calm down. Don¡¯t be angry and ruin your health,¡± the nanny-in-charge advised.


    Worthy Consort Xu rubbed her chest and said, ¡°How can I not be angry? I was about to wait for this slut to die, but she suddenly turned around¡­ Nanny, do you think His Majesty believes those people and suspects me?¡±


    The nanny-in-charge sighed.


    Worthy Consort Xu pounded the table. ¡°Why did shee out? Why! Why didn¡¯t she just burn to death in the fire!¡±


    The nanny-in-charge said earnestly, ¡°Your Highness, she only has the title of Empress. The power of the harem is still in your hands. Your Highness, you just have to focus on your own matters and not leave any evidence for others to use against you to get the phoenix seal back. Moreover, the Eldest Prince is not as popr as His Highness, and the Eldest Princess Consort¡¯s maternal family is even inferior to the Prime Minister Manor. The throne will definitely belong to the Second Prince. What are you worried about?¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. The Eldest Prince was implicated by the Empress. His Majesty only appointed him the daughter of a fifth-grade general affairs minister as the Princess Consort. Unlike Jing¡¯er, who¡¯s going to marry the beloved daughter of a first-grade prime minister. With this marriage, I only need to firmly hold the phoenix seal in my hand. The Empress is nothing to be afraid of!¡±


    The nanny-in-charge said in relief, ¡°It¡¯s good that you can understand.¡±


    The next day, Yu Wan applied for leave from Nanny Wan and entered the pce to visit the seriously injured Empress. Just as she passed by the imperial garden, she bumped into Worthy Consort Xu, who was sitting on a pnquin.


    <i>Enemies were bound to meet on a narrow road.</i>?This sentence shed across Yu Wan¡¯s mind.


    Worthy Consort Xu did not recognize Yu Wan at first nce. She only felt that she looked familiar. She raised her hand to signal the eunuch to stop the pnquin. She instructed the apanying pce maids, who looked at Yu Wan. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Yu Wan walked forward and bowed. ¡°I¡¯m Madam Yu. Greetings, Worthy Consort.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed you!¡± Worthy Consort Xu narrowed her eyes. ¡°You changed your clothes, but I couldn¡¯t recognize you.¡±


    How could she not recognize her? She was simply stunning. She was already unbelievably beautiful when she was only wearing coarse linen clothes. Now that she had changed into noble clothes, even if she said that she was the Empress, people would probably believe her.


    Worthy Consort Xu gripped her handkerchief tightly and sneered. ¡°I heard that you and Young Master Yan are married. You¡¯re really good. You seduced my son and can still marry Prince Yan¡¯s heir.¡±


    Yu Wan sighed slowly. ¡°What methods do I have? I¡¯m just young and beautiful.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    To a pce concubine who was aging day by day, there was nothing crueler than this. Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s expression immediately changed. She pointed at her nose and said, ¡°Wretched woman, kneel down!¡±


    Yu Wan raised her eyes indifferently and calmly met Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s gaze. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m not a chef anymore. I only kneel before the Empress, not the pce concubine.¡±

 Chapter 261 - Scheming Wanwan (1)

    <h4>Chapter 261: Scheming Wanwan (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The word ¡®pce concubine¡¯ was like a loud p to Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s face. Worthy Consort Xu had endured for so many years in the harem, waited for Consort Li to die and waited for the Empress to copse. There were also many women who had fought with her for His Majesty¡¯s favor. Finally, she obtained the phoenix seal that she had dreamed of and became the true owner of the harem. After she was intoxicated by it and thought that she was the uncrowned Empress, Yu Wan¡¯s words beat her back to her original state. She clearly told her that no matter how high she climbed, she was still a concubine by the Emperor¡¯s side.


    Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s expression darkened.


    However, Yu Wan was right. The future Princess Consort Yan indeed did not have to kneel down to a pce concubine.


    Looking at this slut¡¯s arrogant and despotic appearance, Worthy Consort Xu hated the fact that she had not let her kneel more in the Xianfu Pce back then.


    Worthy Consort Xu sneered. ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t do anything to you without kneeling?¡±


    Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°Of course, Your Highness, if you want to make things difficult for me, you have many ways. But don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re not the number one person in the harem who can cover the sky now. The Empress has moved into Zhaoyang Pce. Don¡¯t you have to ask the Empress first if you want to do anything to me?¡±


    <i>Do I need to ask her? She¡¯s just an Empress without any power.</i>?Worthy Consort Xu thought this in her heart, but on the surface, she said tactfully, ¡°Don¡¯t use the Empress to pressure me. The Empress is not feeling well. Why should you disturb her with such a small matter?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Emissary Cui led a few pce maids and eunuchs over. She first bowed to Worthy Consort Xu. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± Then, she turned to look at Yu Wan and smiled gently. ¡°Just now, I heard that Young Madam entered the pce to meet the Empress. Her Majesty has been waiting for a long time, but she hasn¡¯t seen Young Madam. So you¡¯ve been dyed here.¡±


    Yu Wan looked at Worthy Consort Xu and said, ¡°It was thanks to Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s kindness. We exchanged a few pleasantries.¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s gaze swept back and forth between Yu Wan and Emissary Cui. The two of them looked familiar, so no one would believe that they had just met. A meaningful glint shed across Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s eyes as she said to Emissary Cui, ¡°I also want to visit the Empress. Why don¡¯t we go together?¡±


    The Empress was seriously injured. Worthy Consort Xu was dressed so beautifully. Only a fool would believe that she had specially gone to see the Empress. It was more likely she¡¯s going to seduce the Emperor.


    Emissary Cui and Yu Wan did not expose her and followed Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s pnquin to Zhaoyang Pce.


    The Emperor asked Eunuch Wang to pick a group of pce servants to send to the Empress. The Empress¡¯s side was finally no longer cheerless.


    The Empress was sitting at the head of the bed with a headband on her forehead. Her face was still a little pale, but she was in good spirits. It seemed that the news of the Empress¡¯s return had already spread. Other than Yu Wan, there were also a few daughters of the Zanying family and a nobledy from the imperial family who came to visit today.


    The nobledy was the Empress¡¯s daughter-inw¡ªthe Eldest Princess Consort.


    Yu Wan learned a little from Nanny Wan and did not understand what this meant. She only knew that Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s expression became a little unhappy when she saw those youngdies.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Worthy Consort and Mrs. Yan havee to visit you,¡± Emissary Cui reported.


    The Empress had long seen them and was just waiting for Emissary Cui to speak. When she heard this, she revealed a surprised smile and said, ¡°Why did Sistere with Young Madam?¡±


    Yu Wan went forward and bowed. When they first met, she had already bowed deeply. Today, she would just bow respectfully.


    Worthy Consort Xu walked forward and bowed indifferently. ¡°Greetings, Sister.¡±


    The Empress¡¯s smile was dignified and benevolent. ¡°After so many years, Sister is still as charming as before, but I¡¯m already old.¡±


    Charming as before? In front of this group of little girls? She really did not know if she was sincerely praising her or mocking her. Worthy Consort Xu smiled insincerely and said, ¡°Sister, you must be joking. You¡¯re just seriously injured and your face is a little pale. When you¡¯re healthy, you¡¯ll definitely be as beautiful as a peony.¡±


    The Empress smiled dotingly. ¡°Sister, your mouth is still so sweet.¡±


    With that, the Empress looked at Yu Wan. ¡°Young Madam, you haven¡¯t seen the Eldest Princess Consort and my maternal rtives, right?¡±


    The women stood up.


    The Eldest Princess Consort sat upright.


    Yu Wan bowed to her. She bowed in return, and then the women bowed to Yu Wan.


    The Empress personally introduced her maternal rtives. In the end, there was only one youngdy left who apanied the Eldest Princess Consort. The Empress smiled and said, ¡°This is Miss Yun from the Duke Ding Manor.¡±


    No wonder Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s expression turned ugly. Duke Ding Manor had three generations of loyal officials. Their descendants were outstanding, and they had both civil and military officials. Their influence in the court and in His Majesty¡¯s heart was not inferior to the Prime Minister Manor. The Empress has the intention of choosing a secondary consort for the Eldest Prince.

 Chapter 262 - Scheming Wanwan (2)

    <h4>Chapter 262: Scheming Wanwan (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The Duke Ding Manor was naturally unwilling to let their daughter be a small secondary consort, but what if she was the future Princess Consort?


    The few of them chatted with the Empress for a while. Worthy Consort Xu was annoyed. She adjusted the pearl hairpin at her temples and stood up. ¡°I still have something on in the pce, so I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯ll visit you another day.¡±


    ¡°Send Worthy Consort,¡± the Empress said to Emissary Cui.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Worthy Consort Xu said.


    Yu Wan smiled and stood up. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I should take my leave. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll send you out.¡±


    It would be unreasonable to refuse again.


    Worthy Consort Xu really did not say anything else and left Zhaoyang Pce with Yu Wan.


    The eunuchs carried the pnquin forward. Worthy Consort Xu waved her hand, and the eunuchs tactfully left.


    From the Zhaoyang Pce to the Xianfu Pce, they needed to pass through the Taiyao Pool. The pce servants followed from afar, and without Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s order, they did not dare to rashly approach.


    When she walked under a weeping willow tree, Worthy Consort Xu stopped in her tracks. ¡°Madam Yu, tell me honestly, was the fire in the Fengshai Pce set by the Young Master Manor?¡±


    Yu Wan looked at the sparkling water and said, ¡°Why do you say that, Your Highness?¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu snorted. ¡°I know the Empress¡¯s personality better than you. She doesn¡¯t have the ability or the guts.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled faintly. ¡°So Your Highness is sure that it¡¯s the Young Master Manor? Why did I hear through the grapevine that the culprit is actually Your Highness?¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu looked at Yu Wan coldly and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the rumor you spread?!¡±


    Yu Wan was not frightened at all. ¡°So what if I did? So what if I didn¡¯t? Is Your Highness afraid?¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s nails dug into her flesh. ¡°Madam Yu, don¡¯t think that you can look down on me just because you married into the Young Master Manor. Do you really think that His Majesty will hand over the empire that our ancestors worked so hard to build into the hands of a piece of trash? The Eldest Prince has done nothing. Can he support this empire? His Majesty only misunderstood me because of some rumors, so he released the Empress to punish me. My son is His Majesty¡¯s favorite prince. It¡¯s not good for you to offend me! I advise you to stop. On ount of your young and insensible nature, I can let bygones be bygones. However, if you continue to be stubborn, you can¡¯t me me for being rude to you!¡±


    Yu Wan asked calmly, ¡°How are you going to be rude to me, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    As soon as Worthy Consort Xu opened her mouth, a pleasant girl¡¯s voice came from not far away.


    Worthy Consort Xu restrained her anger due to Yu Wan and slowly turned her head, revealing a gentle smile. ¡°Why is Shu¡¯er here?¡±


    The person who came was none other than the daughter of the Prime Minister, Han Jingshu.


    Han Jingshu was dressed in pink and white. She was delicate and beautiful. She held an exquisite basket in her hand and walked towards Worthy Consort Xu innocently.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡± Han Jingshu bowed lively. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Empress sick? My mother brought me and my sister to visit her, but I came to see you first!¡±


    When the news of the Empress¡¯s return to favor was released, people woulde to visit one after another. This was not strange, nor was Han Jingshu¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± Han Jingshu looked at Yu Wan. In fact, the first person Han Jingshu noticed was Yu Wan. She had never seen a woman with such outstanding looks and temperament. She was beautiful but not morous, quiet but not nightmarish. One look and one could not take their eyes off her. However, she was not stupid and only asked about Yu Wan after greeting Worthy Consort.


    Worthy Consort Xu liked Han Jingshu¡¯s sense of propriety. She looked innocent but was actually not stupid at all. Only such a woman could be an outstanding wife.


    Worthy Consort Xu introduced, ¡°Young Master Yan¡¯s new wife.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Yan.¡± Han Jingshu bowed and said innocently, ¡°My surname is Han, and my name is Jingshu.¡±


    ¡°Miss Han.¡± Yu Wan nodded slightly.


    Miss Han looked ignorant, but she was actually a smart person. This was because Yu Wan noticed that when Worthy Consort Xu introduced herself as someone¡¯s wife, the vignce in her eyes instantly disappeared.


    Could it be that she thought that she had appeared beside Worthy Consort Xu because Worthy Consort Xu wanted to choose a beautiful secondary consort for Yan Huaijing?


    Yu Wan wanted tough.


    Although she was not the concubine Worthy Consort Xu chose for Yan Huaijing, Yan Huaijing had always been pestering her. He even took the risk of being discovered on the day of the wedding to kidnap her from the bridal sedan chair. Han Jingshu was still too young. She thought that once a woman was married, she would no longer gain the favor of men. Little did she know that some men like this kind.


    ¡°Has His Highness entered the pce today?¡± Han Jingshu asked Worthy Consort Xu coquettishly.


    Worthy Consort Xu smiled dotingly. ¡°He wille and greet me every day. What do you think?¡±


    Han Jingshu lowered her head shyly.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Yu Wan was also very tired from being sandwiched between this ¡°mother-inw and daughter-inw¡±.


    ¡°The flowers there are not bad. Shu¡¯er, go and pick them for me.¡± Worthy Consort Xu sent Han Jingshu away and looked at Yu Wan for a second before her expression changed. ¡°You better seriously consider what I said just now.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled faintly and said, ¡°When Your Highness threatens me, shouldn¡¯t you at least ask your son what he did on my wedding day?¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu frowned.


    Yu Wan said unhurriedly, ¡°Your son personally told me that once he bes the Emperor, he will bring me into the pce. At that time, will Your Highness tolerate me?¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s expression changed. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re spouting nonsense!¡±


    Yu Wan smiled faintly. ¡°Whether it¡¯s nonsense or not, you can ask His Highness. Instead of worrying about me here, why don¡¯t you think about how to take care of His Highness and let him marry Miss Han in peace! After all, Your Highness¡¯s phoenix seal is about to be gone. If you lose the backing of the Prime Minister Manor, His Highness¡¯s throne will be in danger.¡±


    With that, Yu Wan no longer looked at her. She bowed and left without looking back.


    Worthy Consort Xu was furious when she saw that Yu Wan actually dared to threaten her and leave so arrogantly. She nced at the pool at the side and took a few steps forward to push Yu Wan down.


    However, Yu Wan did not fall into the water alone. Han Jingshu was picking flowers by the pool. Yu Wan grabbed her and pulled her into the water.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Han Jingshu screamed. She didn¡¯t know how to swim!


    Worthy Consort Xu was frightened. She did not expect Yu Wan, this ck-hearted person, to drag Han Jingshu down at the critical moment! What did she want to do? Take Han Jingshu with her even if she died?!


    Worthy Consort Xu could not watch anything happen to Han Jingshu. She quickly called the pce servants not far away. ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and go into the water to save her.¡±


    The pce servants jumped into the water like dumplings.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Han Jingshu struggled in the water and quickly sank.


    Worthy Consort Xu was so anxious that she broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°Save Miss Han! Save Miss Han for me!¡±


    The servants swam towards Han Jingshu. No one cared about Yu Wan¡¯s life.


    However, saving Han Jingshu was not as easy as she had imagined. Han Jingshu¡¯s feet were entangled by a vine at the bottom of theke. The pce servants tried to pull her up a few times but failed. They dived into the water to untie the vine.


    Han Jingshu could not hold her breath anymore and revealed a pained expression in the water.


    At this moment, a muscr figure jumped into the water.


    Han Jingshu¡¯s eyes lit up. His Highness!


    Han Jingshu was so excited that she forgot that she was underwater. She opened her mouth to call him, but she suddenly gulped down arge mouthful of water.


    Fortunately, Yan Huaijing swam towards her. She stretched out her arm and wanted to throw herself into Yan Huaijing¡¯s arms, but Yan Huaijing didn¡¯t seem to see her at all and swam straight past her.


    She saw Yan Huaijing hug the woman who was already married and save her.

 Chapter 263 - Jealous Brother Jiu (1)

    Chapter 263: Jealous Brother Jiu (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Shu¡¯er! Shu¡¯er!¡±


    When Worthy Consort Xu saw Yan Huaijing jump into the water to save the woman without a word, she thought that it was Han Jingshu and hurriedly walked over. Unexpectedly, when she saw that it was Yu Wan, her mind immediately went nk.


    In the end, Han Jingshu was saved by someone from the pce, but she choked on too much water and fainted. An experienced old nanny quickly pressed on her chest and let her vomit out theke water that was pressed against her chest. Han Jingshu slowly woke up, but her expression was not right.


    Worthy Consort Xu could not be bothered to deal with Yu Wan now. She quickly asked the pce servants to bring her pquinn and send Han Jingshu to Xianfu Pce.


    ¡°Youe here too!¡± Worthy Consort Xu shouted at Yan Huaijing, who was drenched, before leaving.


    !!


    Yan Huaijing looked at Yu Wan, who was panting heavily. Li¡¯er took her cloak and walked forward. She wrapped it around her young madam and blocked Yan Huaijing¡¯s vision.


    Yan Huaijing left with aplicated expression.


    The moment he entered the side hall of the Xianfu Pce, Yan Huaijing was scolded by Worthy Consort Xu. ¡°a€|What are you thinking? Shu¡¯er and that woman fell into the water at the same time. Why did you save that woman? Shu¡¯er is your fianc¨¦e! That woman is already married! She¡¯s Yan Jiuchao¡¯s wife! In front of everyone, you abandoned Shu¡¯er to save her. Have you thought of the consequences?!¡±


    It was not that he had not thought of the consequences, but he had forgotten everything the moment he jumped into the water. He only knew that he could not let anything happen to her. Otherwise, he would regret it for the rest of his life.


    ¡°You! You¡¯re really going to anger me to death!¡± Her son did not say anything, and Worthy Consort Xu felt like she had punched cotton. If this was not her biological son, she would have long beaten him out. However, he was a piece of meat that had fallen off her body. What could she do? She was also in despair!


    Worthy Consort Xu pressed the space between her eyebrows and said, ¡°Mrs. Han and Second Miss Han have gone to the Empress¡¯s pce. I¡¯ve already gotten someone to bring them news. When theye overter, be good. Don¡¯t say anything wrong, do you hear me!¡±


    There were a total of three youngdies in the Han family. The eldest daughter was already married, and she was married to the son of the governor of Wan City. The second daughter¡¯s wedding date had been decided, and the person she was marrying was Mrs. Han¡¯s nephew. From the looks of it, the Han family had no rtionship with other royal rtives and had even identally roped in a governor of Wan City. How good was this family? There was no better one in the entire Great Zhou. Why didn¡¯t her son know how to cherish it?


    Worthy Consort Xu had a headache!


    When Mrs. Han and Second Miss Han rushed to the Xianfu Pce after receiving the news, Worthy Consort Xu was already guarding Han Jingshu¡¯s bed. Yan Huaijing stayed outside the screen to avoid arousing suspicion.


    He did not look at Mrs. Han, nor did Mrs. Han look at him. She led her second daughter over.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± Mrs. Han bowed, and her second daughter followed behind her.


    Worthy Consort Xu quickly held her hand. ¡°Mrs. Han, please get up. Rou¡¯er, don¡¯t be so polite.¡±


    The Second Miss, Han Jingrou, waited for her mother to stand up before standing up.


    Mrs. Han came to the bed and looked at her youngest daughter, who had been wronged. Her eyes turned red. Then, she said to Worthy Consort Xu, ¡°I heard that Shu¡¯er fell into the water and caused trouble for Her Highness.¡±


    Trouble? Han Jingshu had fallen into the water because of her. Of course, it was not good for her to say this. She could not say that she had deliberately pushed Yu Wan, but Yu Wan had pulled Han Jingshu, causing the two of them to fall into the water.


    Moreover, she could hear the displeasure in Mrs. Han¡¯s tone. She didn¡¯t really think that Han Jingshu had caused trouble for her. She was angry that Yan Huaijing had saved another woman.


    Although the Prime Minister Manor was not of the royal family, it was a noble family. Even in front of the Emperor, they had the confidence. Han Jingshu marrying the Second Prince was definitely not out of her league. At most, they were of equal status.


    Worthy Consort Xu said with an ashamed expression, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I was only concerned about admiring the scenery and forgot that that area was covered in moss. Mrs. Yan identally slipped and bumped into Shu¡¯er. The two of them fell into the water.¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu had stripped herself clean. She firmly believed that Mrs. Han would not ask Yu Wan for confirmation, and Yu Wan could not prove that she had pushed her.


    But was Mrs. Han concerned about the reason for falling into the water?


    Mrs. Han nced at Yan Huaijing behind the screen.


    Worthy Consort Xu immediately understood and said with a vexed expression, ¡°This child really wants to anger me to death. He went into the water to save Shu¡¯er, but he saved the wrong person. Fortunately, Shu¡¯er is fine. If anything happens to her, he¡¯ll be in trouble!¡±


    His words made it seem like Yan Huaijing cared a lot about Han Jingshu. Without Han Jingshu, he would be on the verge of death.

 Chapter 264 - Jealous Brother Jiu (2)

    <h4>Chapter 264: Jealous Brother Jiu (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    At that time, there were many people and it was noisy. When Yan Huaijing rushed over, the two of them had already sunk into the water. It was not impossible to save the wrong person in a panic, but Mrs. Han wanted to hear Yan Huaijing admit it herself.


    Worthy Consort Xu asked the pce maid to lower the curtain and cover Han Jingshu. She also asked the eunuch to move the screen away. Yan Huaijing, who was still dripping water, suddenly appeared in front of them.


    Han Jingrou protected her sister and did not interfere with the matters between the elders and the Second Prince.


    Mrs. Han¡¯s gazended on Yan Huaijing¡¯s face without blinking. She said domineeringly, ¡°Your Highness, did you deliberately not save Shu¡¯er or did you save the wrong person?¡±


    I didn¡¯t save the wrong person. These words were stuck in Yan Huaijing¡¯s throat.


    Worthy Consort Xu kept giving Yan Huaijing looks. At first, it was a threat, but slowly, it turned into a plea. The Empress had left the Fengshai Pce and joined forces with the Young Master Manor. They could not lose the powerful arm of the Prime Minister Manor.


    Yan Huaijing clenched his fists and made a decision in his heart. ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Mother,¡± Han Jingrou said. ¡°Sister is awake.¡±


    Mrs. Han took a deep look at Yan Huaijing, left him and walked in front of the bed. Worthy Consort Xu didn¡¯t know if she should heave a sigh of relief or not. She waved her hand and asked Yan Huaijing to change his clothes.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er, how are you feeling?¡± The pce maid lifted the curtain. Mrs. Han came to the bed and sat down, holding her daughter¡¯s cold hand.


    Han Jingshu said weakly, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mom. I want to go back to the manor.¡±


    Mrs. Han patted her daughter¡¯s hand. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back. I¡¯ll bring you back now!¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu wanted to exin more, but Mrs. Han¡¯s cold expression showed that she could not hear a word. Mrs. Han and her second daughter left the Xianfu Pce with Han Jingshu. Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s heart was in turmoil.


    If Han Jingshu was an ignorant little girl, she might have believed what she said just now. However, she was too smart. It was impossible for her to not know if her son had saved the wrong person.


    Worthy Consort Xu used to like Han Jingshu¡¯s intelligence, but now she wished she was more stupid.


    Worthy Consort Xu red at her son. ¡°What are you still standing here for? Hurry up and send Mrs. Han and go to the Prime Minister Manor to apologize!¡±


    In the side hall of the Zhaoyang Pce, Yu Wan had also changed her clothes and was preparing to leave the pce to return to the manor. Themotion in the pool was too big, and even Emissary Cui was shocked. Emissary Cui brought the wet Yu Wan back to the Zhaoyang Pce and got someone to prepare hot water. She also ordered the doctor to make a bowl of ginger soup.


    Yu Wan had extra clothes in the carriage. It took Li¡¯er a while to get the clothes. Yu Wan drank the ginger soup and took a bath. The cold air in her body was forced out, but she still did not feel good. Her head hurt!


    She had indeed seen the Second Prince from afar today, so she deliberately pulled Han Jingshu into the water. She wanted to bet that Yan Huaijing would leave Han Jingshu behind to save her.


    Of course, she knew how to swim and was quite good at it. She nned to swim up herself when Yan Huaijing swam over. She only needed to let Han Jingshu see with her own eyes that she had been abandoned by Yan Huaijing. What caught up to her n was the moment she retreated, her head hit a big rock underwater. Fortunately, her head did not break because of the resistance underwater, but it caused a big bump.


    Indeed, one could not do bad things? Yu Wan touched the bump on her head. Hiss! It hurts, it really hurts!


    Fortunately, Yan Huaijing was quite well-behaved in front of everyone. Aftering out of the water, he only grabbed her shoulder and pulled her ashore. After that, he handed her over to the pce servants by the pool. In the eyes of outsiders, the two of them did not have much physical contact.


    Yu Wan thanked the Empress and left the pce with Li¡¯er.


    The carriage stopped at the pce gate. Tao¡¯er, who was guarding outside the carriage, was pale.


    Yu Wan groaned and lifted the curtain to get into the carriage. As expected, she saw Yan Jiuchao sitting in the carriage with a cold expression. His expression looked like he wanted to eat someone, no wonder her personal maidservant was frightened.


    Worthy Consort Xu would suppress everything that happened in the pool, but she could not hide it from him. Look at his dark face. He most likely already knew that Yan Huaijing had saved her.


    Yu Wan lowered the curtain and obediently sat down beside him. She exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­ No, I did it on purpose, but I didn¡¯t mean to get close to Yan Huaijing¡­¡±


    Fine, the more she exined, the worse it became.


    ¡°It hurts.¡± Yu Wan changed the topic.


    Yan Jiuchao still had an ice-cold face.


    Yu Wan handed her head over. ¡°Look, it¡¯s swollen.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s gazended on the top of her head, which was slightly close to the back of her head. There was indeed a big bump there.


    ¡°You deserve it!¡±


    Although he sounded unreasonable, he took a medicine bottle and opened it. His slender fingers were dipped in dark red ointment and he applied it bit by bit on her big bump.

 Chapter 265 - Jealous Brother Jiu (3)

    <h4>Chapter 265: Jealous Brother Jiu (3)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Her wound was hot, and his fingertips were cold. His movements were gentle, and it was sofortable that Yu Wan could not help but narrow her eyes and moan gently.


    That night, she had the same voice.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s throat tightened. ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound!¡±


    Yu Wan was stunned.?<i>It¡¯s broad daylight, and I can¡¯t even make a sound?!</i>


    Yu Wan¡¯s wound had been applied with a dark red ointment, and it looked like she had bled. The little munchkins¡¯ hearts ached and they were about to cry. Yu Wan hurriedly hugged them. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt, it really doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    The three of them looked at her with tears in their eyes.


    Yu Wan tilted her head and thought for a while. ¡°How about this? Give me a blow and it won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    The three of them stood on the bed and held Yu Wan¡¯s shoulders with their small hands. They started blowing her bump seriously.


    Her sons doted on her the most!


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s face was ck until night. The three little fellows fell asleep on the bed. Yu Wan tugged at Yan Jiuchao¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Are you still angry?¡±


    If it were her, she would also be angry. If he fell into the water and was saved by Yan Ruyu today, she would probably be depressed for a long time.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect to hit a rock. I was stunned too.¡±


    This was the truth. With her swimming skills, Yan Huaijing could not catch up to her at all. However, it was precisely because she was too strong underwater that the bacsh was so great when she bumped into a stone. She was stunned for two seconds. When she came back to her senses, Yan Huaijing had already pulled her ashore.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silent. If you keep it in your heart, I won¡¯t know what you think.¡± She told him her feelings honestly.


    Yan Jiuchao hesitated for a moment and finally said, ¡°My woman doesn¡¯t need to use a ruse.¡±


    Yu Wan was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re angry about this¡­¡±


    ¡°Why else do you think I¡¯m angry?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked with a frown.


    Yu Wan whispered, ¡°I thought you were angry that I was saved by him, angry that he and I¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao looked at the top of the bed and interrupted her. ¡°I¡¯m d he saved you in that situation.¡±


    Nothing beats your life.


    Yu Wan was stunned. This fellow could anger people to death eight times out of ten times, but the value he valued a person was unimaginable. He had a bad temper that others did not, but at the same time, he did not have those bad habits that other men had.


    This was Yan Jiuchao, her Yan Jiuchao.


    Yu Wan gently held his hand. He retracted his long fingers and intertwined them with hers.


    Yu Wan smiled gently and closed her eyes in peace.


    ¡°Are you really not jealous?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Okay, he was still jealous. Yu Wan looked at him in amusement, closed her eyes, and fell asleep sweetly.


    Yan Jiuchao held her hand tightly until he almost crushed her bones together with his. After a while, he took a deep breath and rxed his grip. He gently held her hand and closed his eyes to sleep.


    The misunderstanding between the two of them was resolved, but Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s crisis had just arrived. In the end, the Prime Minister Manor did not forgive Yan Huaijing easily. The next day, the Emperor called Worthy Consort Xu to the imperial study.


    Worthy Consort Xu had not been summoned for many days, and she was suddenly able to meet the Emperor. However, she could not be happy at all. Even if she used her toes, she could think of why the Emperor had summoned her. Along the way, she thought of many words to excuse Yan Huaijing, but in the end, she did not use a single word.


    ¡°What did Your Majesty say? The Empress¡­ the Empress¡­¡±


    The Emperor said seriously, ¡°Her health is fine. I¡¯ll leave Old Fifth¡¯s marriage to her!¡±


    The Empress had only been out of the Fengshai Pce for a few days, but she was already in charge of Prince Cheng¡¯s marriage? Although she had once raised Prince Cheng in the Fengshai Pce when he was young and the Empress could be considered half his mother, making it most suitable for the Empress to prepare his marriage, if that was really the case, why didn¡¯t he give control of the preparations of the marriage to the Empress earlier? It was clearly the Prime Minister Manor who hadined to His Majesty. His Majesty was helping the Prime Minister Manor vent their anger and punishing them along the way.


    If the Empress did a good job, wouldn¡¯t she be able to get the Phoenix Seal back in the future?


    Worthy Consort Xu felt terrible.

 Chapter 266 - Past and Present Life (1)

    Chapter 266: Past and Present Life (1)


    After the incident of falling into the water, a eunuch from the pce had gone to the Young Master Manor to ask Yu Wan about what happened that day. Yu Wan had long found out about Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s excuse. Worthy Consort Xu said that she had identally knocked Han Jingshu down when she fell into the water. How could she have identally knocked Han Jingshu down? She had clearly pulled her down on purpose.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened either. I think someone pushed me from behind. Her Highness was standing behind me at that time. Why don¡¯t you ask Her Highness if she saw anyone suspicious?¡±


    She was just short of saying that the culprit was Worthy Consort Xu.


    Yu Wan did not have any evidence, but there were some things that did not need evidence. It depended on what the other party wanted to believe. It was said that the Prime Minister met the Emperor alone after the court. Then, the Emperor handed the marriage preparations between Prince Cheng and the princess of Xiongnu to the Empress. Who could say that the Emperor and the Prime Minister did not suspect Worthy Consort Xu?


    !!


    ¡°Young Madam, are we just going to let this go? She pushed you!¡± Li¡¯er said as she followed Yu Wan with the basket.


    Yu Wan cut a rose and ced it in Li¡¯er¡¯s basket. ¡°She pushed me, and I pulled Han Jingshu. If I really punish her, no one can escape.¡±


    This is very good now. Worthy Consort Xu was suspected by the Emperor, and Yan Huaijing had fallen out with the Prime Minister Manor. At least she did not have a big bump in the water for nothing.


    ¡°Madam, the basket is full. Is this enough? If not, I¡¯ll go get another basket.¡± Li¡¯er carried the basket to Yu Wan and said to her.


    Yu Wan nced at the basket full of roses and nodded. ¡°It should be enough.¡±


    Her little husband was jealous. Yu Wan nned to make something he liked to coax him. Rose brine was a good choice, but it was not today¡¯s main dish. She asked someone to bring the hawthorn over. It was not the time to eat hawthorn now. These were dried hawthorn meat. After removing the fruit core, the taste was more sour and mellow than the hawthorn powder on the market.


    ¡°Do you want sugar?¡± Li¡¯er asked as she helped.


    Yu Wan divided a small half of the mashed hawthorn into another bowl. ¡°Put two pieces of rock sugar.¡±


    Li¡¯er knocked tworge pieces of rock candy and put them in. She looked curiously at the bowl without the candy and felt her teeth ache.


    As if sensing her confusion, Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°Your Young Master suddenly likes sour food.¡±


    Li¡¯er opened her mouth wide. Why did these words sound wrong¡­ Shouldn¡¯t you be the one who likes to eat sour food after the wedding?


    The hawthorn cake was dipped in rose brine. The sugar-free portion was sent to Yan Jiuchao¡¯s study. The one with sugar was left for the three little fellows. After that, it was time to look for Nanny Wan to learn the rules. Yu Wan packed up and left. Just as she left the Qingfeng Courtyard, she bumped into Uncle Wan, who looked anxious.


    ¡°Uncle Wan,¡± Yu Wan greeted.


    ¡°Young Madam.¡± Uncle Wan bowed and asked, ¡°Are you going to Nanny Wan¡¯s ss?¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°Nanny Wan wants to test my rules and genealogy today.¡±


    There was not a big problem with the genealogy. She had basically memorized everything. It was just that she did not get the essence of those etiquette rules that needed to be demonstrated personally. She was afraid that she would have to suffer Nanny Wan¡¯s punishment again.


    Uncle Wan couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw Yu Wan looking like she was going to be punished. ¡°Nanny Wan¡¯s grandnephew has entered the Capital. She told me just now that she¡¯ll give you a break today ande and test you tomorrow.¡±


    Yu Wan felt that she had been revived!


    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s more,¡± Uncle Wan said. ¡°Emissary Cui came and sent two bolts of satin and tea leaves from Jiangnan.¡±


    ¡°Why are they giving it again? Didn¡¯t they just give us a lot of things?¡± Yu Wan was puzzled.


    No one would hide the matter of the Taiyao Pool from Uncle Wan and Shadow Thirteen. Uncle Wan said, ¡°The Empress most likely thinks that Young Madam attacked His Highness and Worthy Consort Xu to help her regain the Phoenix Seal.¡±


    This was really a misunderstanding. She was not doing this for the Empress. She purely wanted to take revenge for being kidnapped by Yan Huaijing on her wedding day.


    ¡°Since she¡¯s already rewarded you, just ept it,¡± Uncle Wan said.


    His tone did not sound like she had owed the Empress a big favor. It was more like she did not have to take it to heart after epting a few sesame pancakes.


    Yu Wan thought that now that she was the mistress of the Young Master Manor, her horizons should be able to keep up with Yan Jiuchao. She could no longer make a fuss about two bolts of satin and a few jars of tea leaves like she did in the countryside.


    How could Uncle Wan not understand what she was thinking? He smiled generously and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯ll get used to it slowly.¡±


    ¡°Is the Prince Yan Manor¡­ bigger than the Young Master Manor?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Uncle Wan said proudly, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Only when they went to Yan City would they understand what a true paradise was.

 Chapter 267 - Past and Present Life (2)

    Chapter 267: Past and Present Life (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°That¡¯s why I really can¡¯t be so petty,¡± Yu Wan murmured. After marrying Yan Jiuchao, she was not only the mistress of the Young Master Manor, but also the mistress of the entire Yan City. She had to get used to her identity as soon as possible.


    Without Nanny Wan around, Yu Wan rarely had a day off. She nned to bring the little fellows around the streets. Actually, she wanted to go to the Xiao Manor to visit Shangguan Yan. After all, she was her mother-inw. Even if she remarried, she should go and visit her. However, she was not sure if Yan Jiuchao would be willing.


    Just as she was wondering if she should persuade Yan Jiuchao, a pageboy from the outer court hurriedly came to the Qingfeng Courtyard.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Li¡¯er blocked him at the door.


    The pageboy said, ¡°Miss Li¡¯er, please pass a message to Young Madam. Something happened to Second Young Master!¡±


    !!


    ¡°What happened to my second brother?¡± Yu Wan walked out.


    The pageboy bowed and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. It¡¯s news from the handyman of the Directorate. I heard that it¡¯s quite urgent. Do you want to¡­?¡±


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    The pageboy said, ¡°At the entrance of the manor!¡±


    The servant who came to deliver the news was surnamed Zhang. He works as a sweeper in the Directorate¡¯s dormitory. Uncle Wan was worried that Yu Song was not used to being in the Directorate, but he did not dare to trouble Yu Wan. Therefore, he bribed a servant to pay attention to Yu Song¡¯s movements. If there was anything, he would directly inform the Young Master Manor.


    The servant had sneaked out of the Directorate. He had to hurry back after delivering the news.


    Yu Wan asked him to make it short.


    Servant Zhang said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. In short, Young Master Yu and the people from the Chengxin Hall fought!¡±


    Yu Wan had more or less asked about some news about the Directorate. She knew that the Directorate had a total of six halls. Among them, the Zhengyi Hall, Chongzhi Hall, and Guangye Hall were the first grade, the Xiudao Hall and the Chengxin Hall were the second grade, and the highest was the Luxing Hall, also known as the Upper House. After the examination, the students of the Upper House were qualified to meet the Emperor. If the Emperor allowed it, they could be conferred an official position.


    The Directorate¡¯s students were not divided into sses based on age, but only on results. Yu Song was transferred to the Directorate with a weak foundation and only managed to enter ss B of the Guangye Hall.


    Yu Wan could not understand why Yu Song would fight with the people from the Chengxin Hall. He had already crossed levels.


    ¡°When Young Master leaves the studyter, tell him that I¡¯m going to the Directorate.¡± She had to tell Yan Jiuchao where she was going, but she didn¡¯t have time to say it in person, so Yu Wan instructed Tao¡¯er and brought Li¡¯er into the carriage.


    In the Directorate, Yu Song, the person involved, and the surrounding students were called out of the dormitory. They stood in the open space outside the bamboo forest. Teacher Liao and a teacher surnamed Sun red at them sternly.


    Yu Wan walked over and heard the voice of an unknown teacher from afar. He said coldly, ¡°What happened? Why did the two of you fight?¡±


    ¡°He stole from me!¡± The person who was fighting with Yu Song said. From his injuries, it was obvious that he had suffered a huge loss. Half of his face was swollen and his fist was broken.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t steal it!¡± Yu Song said.


    The student pointed at Yu Song¡¯s nose and said, ¡°You stole it! I found it under your bed! If you don¡¯t believe me, ask them! They entered the room with me! Dida€| did you see me find the banknotes on his bed?¡±


    The surrounding students nodded silently.


    So it was a theft. When Yu Wan heard this, she heaved a sigh of relief. She knew Yu Song¡¯s personality too well. He might fight with others for other things, but he would definitely not steal. If this was the cause, then Yu Song had been wronged. There was still room for negotiation.


    Yu Wan walked forward and greeted the two teachers politely. ¡°¡­I¡¯m Student Yu¡¯s sister. My husband¡¯s surname is Yan.¡±


    The students¡¯ gazesnded on Yu Wan. Yu Song was considered handsome in the vige, but he was not that eye-catching among the yboys in the Capital. They did not expect Yu Song to have such a beautiful sister.


    Didn¡¯t they say that Yu Song was from the vige? His sister¡¯s appearance and temperament didn¡¯t look like it either!


    These students might not know Yu Wan¡¯s identity, but Teacher Liao and Teacher Sun knew. The two of them frowned. Their first reaction was that this new madam of the Young Master Manor wanted to use her power to suppress them.


    Teacher Liao said neither servile nor overbearing, ¡°My surname is Liao. I¡¯m Yu Song¡¯s teacher. This is Teacher Sun. Student Liu is his student.¡±


    Student Liu? The man whose banknote was ¡°stolen¡± by Yu Song?


    Yu Wan looked at him. Coincidentally, Student Liu was also looking at Yu Wan. The two of them looked at each other and he was discovered to be staring at her. Student Liu panicked and hurriedly lowered his eyes. However, Yu Wan was really beautiful, so he could not help but secretly size her up a few more times.

 Chapter 268 - Past and Present Life (3)

    <h4>Chapter 268: Past and Present Life (3)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Song gritted his teeth and said softly, ¡°Look at my sister again! I¡¯ll dig your eyeballs out!¡±


    Student Liu shivered.


    Yu Wan walked up to Student Liu. ¡°Sir, you said that my brother stole your banknotes. Did you see him steal it with your own eyes? Or did you just find it under his bed? If that¡¯s the case, someone else might have stolen it and hidden it under my brother¡¯s bed, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    A gentle breeze blew over, blowing the clear fragrance on Yu Wan¡¯s body. Student Liu¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Yu Song kicked him!


    ¡°Teacher, look! He beat me up again!¡± Student Liuined.


    The two teachers saw his rudeness and did not stand up for him.


    Student Liu knew that he was in the wrong. He rubbed his nose resentfully and said, ¡°Although I didn¡¯t see him steal with my own eyes, someone saw him enter my room. The banknotes were still there before I left. When I returned, the banknotes were gone.¡±


    ¡°Who saw him enter your room?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°Zhao Heng,¡± Student Liu said.


    Yu Wan looked at Yu Song, who nodded. He had indeed been to Student Liu and Zhao Heng¡¯s dormitory, but he had not gone to steal anything. He had gone the wrong way. When he saw Zhao Heng, he understood that it was not his room and hurriedly left.


    Yu Wan asked Student Liu, ¡°Why don¡¯t you suspect Zhao Heng? He¡¯s also in the room, and he¡¯s always been there. The time for him tomit the crime is more mature. My brother came out as soon as he entered. He¡¯s not familiar with you. I wonder where you hid the banknotes. How could he steal them in such a short time?¡±


    Student Liu was stumped. After a while, he stammered, ¡°¡­Zhao¡­ Zhao Heng won¡¯t steal¡­¡±


    Yu Wan questioned, ¡°If Zhao Heng won¡¯t steal, my brother will? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t like my brother and deliberately framed him?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Student Liu was furious.


    ¡°Brother Liu! Brother Liu!¡± Another student who lived with Zhao Heng and Student Liu ran over while panting. ¡°We found him. It¡¯s Ding Gui¡¯er! He¡­ he admitted it himself!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Yu Wan saw Shadow Thirteen carrying a trembling young man over.


    Ding Gui¡¯er was also a student. In the past, he had a small problem of stealing, but no one had ever caught on to it. This time, he had his eyes on Student Liu. When Student Liu and hispanions were not around, he slipped into the dormitory of Student Liu. After he stole from Student Liu, Student Liu realized that the banknotes were missing. In a panic, he barged into Yu Song¡¯s dormitory and casually stuffed the banknotes under the new student¡¯s bed.


    Ding Gui¡¯er was a habitual criminal. He was agile and had powerful anti-reconnaissance abilities. However, in front of Shadow Thirteen, such tricks were not enough.


    Shadow Thirteen was an assassin. He could scare Ding Gui¡¯er to death. Ding Gui¡¯er did not dare to hide anything and confessed his crimes.


    Yu Song¡¯s crime of theft was cleared. It was Student Liu who wronged Yu Song. It was also Student Liu who started the fight. Although Yu Song was a little heavy-handed, didn¡¯t Student Liu ask for it?


    The Directorate expelled Ding Gui¡¯er and punished Student Liu and Yu Song to copy books. The storm was over.


    Yu Wan thanked the teacher and apologized.


    Although Yu Song and Student Liu¡¯s fight was started by Student Liu, Yu Song was indeed too ruthless. If the teacher hadn¡¯t arrived in time, Student Liu would have been crippled. Moreover, the tables and chairs in the room were all broken.


    Yu Song didn¡¯t feel good. He didn¡¯t think he had done anything wrong. If he did it again, he would still beat that Liu guy to death, but his sister¡¯s ¡°groveling¡± in front of others made him feel ufortable. He clenched his fists.


    After Yu Wan sent the teacher away, she gave Yu Song a bottle of ointment.


    Yu Song lowered his head in embarrassment and did not reach out to take it. He might not be cut out for studying. He did not have the upbringing of a schr. He wanted to use his fists when he encountered something.


    Yu Wan smiled and looked at the scenery in the depths of the bamboo forest. ¡°It¡¯s difficult to adapt to your new identity, right? I¡¯m also learning how to be a good young madam. I¡¯m often punished by the nanny.¡±


    Yu Song was in disbelief. His sister was the smartest person he had ever seen. Could she be punished too?


    Yu Wan stuffed the ointment into his hand. ¡°I¡¯m going back to do my homework. Nanny will test me tomorrow.¡±


    He had clearly caused her so much trouble, but she did not even reprimand him. Yu Song¡¯s eyes moved. ¡°Ah Wan¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Wan turned around.


    Yu Song pinched the medicine bottle and took a deep breath. ¡°¡­I won¡¯t cause trouble again.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s fine even if you cause trouble.¡±


    ¡­ .


    Yu Wan walked out of the Directorate and brushed past a man in an official¡¯s uniform before getting into the carriage. Beside the man stood a young man in blue.


    Yu Wan had already walked far away, but the two of them were still looking in Yu Wan¡¯s direction with furrowed brows.


    ¡°Great Uncle, don¡¯t you think that madam looks familiar?¡± Qi Lin asked strangely.


    Gao Yuan nodded thoughtfully. ¡°¡­I think I¡¯ve seen her somewhere before.¡±


    ¡°Ah! I remember!¡± Qi Lin patted his head. ¡°She¡¯s the vige girl who saved the horse at the courier station before the New Year!¡±


    Gao Yuan frowned. He was only focused on recalling his past that day and did not notice who saved the horse that died at the courier station in his previous life.


    ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t that the Young Master Manor¡¯s carriage?¡± Qi Lin¡¯s gaze followed Yu Wan until she got into Yan Jiuchao¡¯s carriage. ¡°By the way, Yan Jiuchao is married. The new madam is his son¡¯s biological mother. Could it be her¡­¡±


    <i>That¡¯s most likely it</i>, Gao Yuan thought.


    In his memory, Yan Jiuchao did not get married. He lived alone until he was twenty-five, he did not find his sons nor did he marry.


    Qi Lin suddenly said, ¡°Great Uncle, do you still remember the disappearance of Yan Jiuchao¡¯s children before the New Year?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gao Yuan asked.


    ¡°She was the one who saved the children,¡± Qi Lin said.


    Gao Yuan asked, ¡°Who did you hear that from?¡±


    Qi Lin said, ¡°I asked around! Yan Jiuchao¡¯s son¡¯s savior is from Lotus Flower Vige. Yan Jiuchao¡¯s wife is from Lotus Flower Vige. How can there be two people?¡±


    Lotus Flower Vige was not big. Of course, there were not two people.


    The horse at the courier station was alive, the missing little masters had been found, and Yan Jiuchao had gotten married. All the changes were rted to this woman. Gao Yuan thought of something and his eyes shed. ¡°Is her surname Yu?¡±


    Qi Lin nodded. ¡°Yes, her father is Yu Shaoqing, the centurion who snatched Yan Congming¡¯s military achievements!¡±


    Qi Lin had asked around about everything rted to Yan Jiuchao, including his wife.


    It was another person rted to her. Gao Yuan fell into deep thought.

 Chapter 269 - A Little Couple

    <h4>Chapter 269: A Little Couple</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    On the way back to the manor, Gao Yuan was very silent. Qi Lin was used to his great uncle being quiet, so he did not feel that there was anything wrong. However, when he passed by the shop selling pastries, he called out to his great uncle twice, but his great uncle did not hear him. Only then did he feel a little resentful.


    ¡°Great Uncle, I¡¯m going back to my room,¡± Qi Lin said to Great Uncle after entering the main courtyard. Before Great Uncle could respond, he curled his lips. ¡°Alright, you didn¡¯t hear me again.¡±


    Qi Lin left feeling stifled.


    Gao Yuan pondered and went to the study room.


    ¡°Master.¡± The butler walked in with two iron jars and said to Gao Yuan, ¡°Shall I brew the lotus seed hearts you asked me to buy during the day for you now?¡±


    Gao Yuan did not like tea leaves, but he liked the water made from lotus seeds.


    ¡°Brew a cup,¡± Gao Yuan said.


    ¡°Aye.¡± The butler put down the jar and brewed a cup of lotus seed heart tea that was difficult to swallow. He had drunk this thing once and it was so bitter that he almost vomited. Ever since then, he had never touched it again. Speaking of which, it was strange. Master didn¡¯t have such a fetish in the early years. After he fell seriously ill before the New Year, he seemed to have changed into a different person. Even his habits were different.


    The butler ced the brewed Lotus Heart Tea on the table. ¡°Master, do you want to read or write? I¡¯ll prepare some calligraphy for you.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Gao Yuan waved his hand.


    The butler said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave first. Master, call me if you have any instructions.¡±


    Gao Yuan nodded.


    The butler quietly left the study.


    Gao Yuan was still immersed in the shock brought by that woman. If he remembered correctly, Yu Shaoqing only had a widow and a young son in his family. His daughter had passed away earlier than him. It was said that she could not stand the humiliation of breaking off the engagement andmitted suicide by jumping into theke. Then where did this daughtere from?


    And her appearance always made him feel familiar. It wasn¡¯t because they had met at the courier station once, because at that time, he did not look at the vige girl at all.


    Then where had he seen this face before?


    Gao Yuan pinched the space between his eyebrows that was in pain. He picked up the hot Lotus Heart Tea and took a sip. A rich bitter taste spread in his throat. At first, he was not used to drinking it, but one would be able to withstand the taste of the Lotus Heart after living for half a month with only the bitter gall.


    Outside the house, the butler¡¯s voice came. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Got it. You can leave.¡±


    ¡°Wait, when will they arrive?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    After a while, the butler knocked on the study door. ¡°Master, there¡¯s news from the courier station.¡±


    The Directorate¡¯s chancellor actually bought the news at the courier station. If word got to the Emperor, he would probably suspect Gao Yuan¡¯s intentions.


    Gao Yuan took another sip of the Lotus Heart Tea. It was so bitter that his taste buds lost their function. He put down his teacup and said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    The butler pushed open the door and entered. He whispered, ¡°It¡¯s an urgent report from Wan City. Prince Cheng and the princess of Xiongnu are getting married. The envoy from Nanzhao ising to attend the wedding.¡±


    The Nanzhao Nation was adjacent to Wan City. All the news about Nanzhao was sent by the Wan City authorities.


    The Nanzhao Nation was a neighboring country of the Great Zhou. They did not have any enmity with each other, but they did not have much contact with each other. They were even more unrted to the Xiongnu. This time, they actually took the initiative to participate in the wedding of Prince Cheng and the princess of Xiongnu. It was really surprising.


    He did not remember this matter. Of course, there was no marriage between the Xiongnu and the Great Zhou that time. However, since they had made peace, the visit of the envoy from Nanzhao seemed to make sense.


    Although the Great Zhou¡¯s military strength was temporarily no match for Nanzhao Nation, once they formed a marriage alliance with the Xiongnu, it was not something the Nanzhao Nation could easily deal with. Nanzhao¡¯s visit might be on purpose to befriend them, or it might be to probe their depths.


    Gao Yuan did not have the ambition to y with the imperial court. He was only buying information in case of emergencies. It seemed that there was nothing important at the moment. However, with the envoys from two countriesing at the same time, they would probably be busy.


    The news of the envoy¡¯s visit had yet to reach Yu Wan¡¯s ears, she probably did not care much even if it did. After all, the envoy was not here for her. What did it have to do with her?


    Yu Wan was sitting in the carriage back to the manor with Yan Jiuchao sitting beside her. She knew that Shadow Thirteen was sent by Yan Jiuchao. She should thank him, but she did not say anything.


    In the end, Yu Song¡¯s matter still affected her. She also began to doubt if she could take over her status as the mistress of the Young Master Manor. She had still thought too simply of her new identity. She thought that she had lived for two lifetimes and was knowledgeable. She could adapt to her new identity once and also adapt to it a second time. Reality proved that the royal daughter-inw was really much more difficult than the vige girl.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    Yu Wan sighed countless times.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at her strangely.


    Yu Wan knew that he was looking at her, but she did not look at him. She cracked her knuckles and whispered, ¡°Yan Jiuchao, what if¡­ I mean what if I can¡¯t be a suitable Young Madam?¡±


    ¡°Then do you think I¡¯m a qualified young master?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    Yu Wan thought about it seriously and said sincerely, ¡°No.¡±


    Ignorant, ipetent, notorious, mischievous¡­ Which young master of the royal family was like him? Even the idle Eldest Prince knew how to invite a few teachers to put on an act in the manor, okay?


    Thinking about it this way, she was on par with him. Yu Wan felt much better.


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to care what others think. So what if you¡¯re qualified? So what if you aren¡¯t? If you are, then you are. There are many qualified people in the world, but there¡¯s only one person who can sit in this position.¡±


    <i>That¡¯s me, Yu Wan!?</i>Yu Wan patted her chest, and her low spirits instantly rose. She grabbed his sleeve and said, ¡°Then can I not go tomorrow when Nanny Wan tests me?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao chuckled. ¡°In your dreams.¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s face darkened.

 Chapter 270 - The Infuriating Wanwan

    <h4>Chapter 270: The Infuriating Wanwan</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    This was Yu Wan¡¯s first spring in a different world. She did not know if it was an illusion, but she felt that she had to change into a summer shirt after taking off her cotton jacket for a few days. The weather inte April was already a little unbearable.


    Madam Meng sent over a few more sets of clothes one after another. They were no longer red. There were yellow, blue, green, and purple. Yu Wan chose ake-blue dress with a waist and a white transparent veil dress. She looked like a fairy with a moving aura and an indescribable coolness.


    The little munchkins who were brushing their teeth were stunned.


    Yu Wan smiled and walked over. She rubbed their little heads. ¡°Is Mom beautiful?¡±


    The three of them nodded nkly.


    Yu Wan¡¯s smile widened. Did they admit that she was beautiful, or did they admit that she was their mother?


    Yu Wan could feel that when she called herself Mom, the shock on their faces was decreasing. Now, they no longer looked at her differently. They should be used to her being their mother and had already forgotten about Yan Ruyu.


    Yu Wan stuffed the small toothbrush made from the willow branch back into their mouths. ¡°Continue.¡±


    The three of them continued to brush their teeth, but their ck eyes were on Yu Wan and could not move away.


    Yan Jiuchao left early in the morning. Yu Wan apanied the little fellows to eat breakfast before leaving for Lanfang Pavilion to take Nanny Wan¡¯s assessment.


    Actually, she had only studied for a few days. In Nanny Wan¡¯s words, time was tight. To maximize the effect, she needed to take a small test every three days, a big test every five days, and a repeated test every ten days.


    Today was the three-day small test.


    Yu Wan¡¯s theoretical results could be said to be perfect. She knew the royal family¡¯s genealogy backward and did not miss a word of the historical rules. Uncle Wan watched from the side and nodded in relief. He had also been in the pce and knew how those youngdies learned things. What Young Madam learned in three days wasparable to a month of theirs, but Young Madam¡¯s results were better than all the youngdies.


    Nanny Wan could not find any fault with it. The ruler in her hand did note in handy for a long time.


    Soon, it was time for the practical part.


    ¡°Pay your respects,¡± Nanny Wan drawled.


    Yu Wan walked forward without looking sideways. She took three steps forward and raised her arms after three steps. She crossed her hands in front of her forehead and knelt down demurely.


    A trace of admiration shed across Uncle Wan¡¯s eyes. This bow was not inferior to the princess.


    Nanny Wan gave Li¡¯er a look.


    Li¡¯er ced a bowl of water on Yu Wan¡¯s head.


    ¡°Up,¡± Nanny Wan said.


    This was a test of the bnce of the body. Nanny Wan requested that not only could the bowl not fall, but not a single drop of water could be spilled.


    Yu Wan stood up steadily.


    Uncle Wan broke out in cold sweat for Yu Wan. Fortunately, nothing went wrong.


    ¡°Take two steps.¡± Nanny Wan raised her chin.


    Yu Wan took a few steady steps.


    Uncle Wan looked at Nanny Wan and saw her nod in satisfaction. He felt relieved.


    At this moment, Nanny Wan looked at the door behind Yu Wan and suddenly stood up. Her expression changed drastically. ¡°Xiaobao!¡±


    She turned around. A bowl of water fell from her head. Water dripped all over her. The bowl hit the wooden floor and rolled several times. But there was no sign of Xiaobao. She had been fooled by Nanny Wan.


    The satisfied expression was also deliberately made to make her rx. What an old fox, she even wanted to use her motherly heart.


    Nanny Wan said solemnly, ¡°You¡¯re the Princess Consort. You have to learn to remain calm even if the mountain copses. Otherwise, if something big really happens, you¡¯ll be in chaos first and everyone below will be in chaos.¡±


    That was her son. How could she not be nervous? How many mothers in the world could remain calm when something happened to their biological children? The rules of the royal family were sometimes a little unreasonable.


    After this lesson, Nanny Wan deceived Yu Wan a few more times. Yu Wan did not fall for it again and sessfully passed.


    Next were the tea and flowers. These were Yu Wan¡¯s Achilles heel. Her movements were all right and her temperament was elegant, but the tea she brewed was difficult to swallow. The flowers she nted were also unbearable to look at.


    ¡°W-what are you doing?! I asked you to arrange flowers, why did you arrange so much grass?!¡± Nanny Wan¡¯s temples throbbed.


    Uncle Wan covered his eyes. He couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    Yu Wan eximed and pointed at the first vase. ¡°This isn¡¯t grass. It¡¯s tiger orchids, ivy, and white palms. The aura they emit has the effect of calming one¡¯s mind and helping one sleep. Moreover, I¡¯ve also nted flowers. Nanny, look, the white one is jasmine, and the purple one isvender. It can also help one sleep.¡±


    ¡°And this.¡± Yu Wan took the second vase. ¡°This is the Longevity Chrysanthemum. This is the geranium, white orchid, wormwood, and mint. It can both refresh the mind and prevent mosquito bites. By the way, there¡¯s also the Nepenthes¡­¡±


    Nanny Wan was about to be defeated by her. Other people¡¯s floral arrangement includes paeonia, and peony, but hers had Nepenthes.


    Nanny Wan red fiercely at Uncle Wan.


    Uncle Wan felt bitter.?<i>I didn¡¯t teach her! What he taught was this, this, this, but when Young Madam made it, it became that, that, that, who knew why!!</i>


    Nanny Wan¡­ Nanny Wan was so angry that shey on the bed. ¡°Rest, rest in the afternoon¡­¡±


    After leaving Lanfang Pavilion, Yu Wan whispered to Uncle Wan, ¡°Did I do well, so Nanny rewarded me with half a day off?¡±


    There were so many flowers and nts with such powerful effects. Ordinary people could not gather them all!


    Uncle Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    She was so angry with you that¡­ she can¡¯t get out of bed¡­ okay?


    Yu Wan, who had received half a day of vacation, was very happy. She led the three little fellows to the manor¡¯s orchard to pick cherries. The cherries were ripe and red, emitting an alluring fruit fragrance. The three littleds drooled, but they were too short and could not reach them even if they stood on their tiptoes.


    Yu Wanughed hysterically. She, Li¡¯er, and Tao¡¯er each picked up a little fellow. Only then did the three of them reach the cherries.


    Just as they were happily picking the flowers, a pageboy suddenly reported that an esteemed guest hade to visit.


    ¡­ .


    Worthy Consort Xu had not had a good time recently. First, the Empress left the Fengshai Pce, and then the Empress took over the marriage between Prince Cheng and the princess of Xiongnu. The harem had always been a ce to follow the wind. Now that the Empress had regained her favor, the Xianfu Pce began to be deserted.


    The concubines who originally came to pay their respects every day gradually stoppeding. At first, it was Consort Zhen, then Lady Wan of Bright Deportment. Gradually, even Concubine Mei, Concubine Xiang, and a few Noble Ladies did not show their faces. Concubine Yu had long gone to Zhaoyang Pce. After all, her son¡¯s marriage was controlled by the Empress, so she had no choice but to go. But why did even Concubine Mei and the others turn to Zhaoyang Pce?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the phoenix seal still in my hands? Do you really think I¡¯ll give it away?¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Your Highness, someone from the Ministry of Internal Affairs has sent something over,¡± said the eunuch from Xianfu Pce.


    Worthy Consort Xu said indifferently, ¡°What did he send?¡±


    The eunuch said, ¡°It¡¯s the new cherries that were offered this year.¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu recently had no appetite because she was angered by the Empress. When she heard of such sour and sweet fruits, she could not help but have an appetite. She said to the eunuch, ¡°Bring it over.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The eunuch ced the washed cherries on Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s table.


    Worthy Consort Xu nced at it and frowned. ¡°Why is it so small? The quality is so bad!¡±


    In the past, the cherries were big and red, unlike the ones on this te. Not only were they small, but they were also yellow. It was obvious that they were not fully ripe.


    The eunuch cleared his throat awkwardly. ¡°The Empress¡­ picked a batch first.¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s eyes turned sharp. ¡°You mean¡­ these were the leftovers after the Empress picked it?¡±


    ¡°The¡­ the Empress first picked some for His Majesty, then gave some to the old consorts, the Eldest Prince¡¯s mansion, Prince Cheng, Consort Zhen, Concubine¡­ Concubine Yu¡­¡± The eunuch did not dare to continue.


    Worthy Consort Xu was furious. This was not left over by the Empress, but by the entire pce!


    ¡°This slut!¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu punched the table, but it was still not enough to vent her anger. She ruthlessly brushed the fruit te on the table to the ground, and the cherries rolled all over the ground.


    A cherry rolled to the eunuch¡¯s feet. The eunuch did not move. He mustered his courage and said, ¡°I heard that the envoy from Nanzhao ising. The Empress is actively moving around and intends to arrange for the Eldest Prince to enter Honglu Temple as a junior official.¡±


    ¡°The junior official of Honglu Temple?¡± Worthy Consort Xu narrowed her eyes.


    The chief of Honglu Temple was in charge of diplomacy. An assistant junior official did not need to be very capable. It was fine as long as he knew how to eat, drink, and y. It was a rare job that pays a lot but needs little skills.


    Worthy Consort Xu sneered. ¡°The Empress is hosting the marriage, and the Eldest Prince is receiving the envoy from Nanzhao. This mother and son have really taken all the benefits! Do they think that His Majesty wants to give up on the Second Prince and appoint the Eldest Prince as the Crown Prince?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± The eunuch did not dare to reply.


    After a pause, he said, ¡°Your Highness, the current minister of Honglu Temple was once Prime Minister Han¡¯s student.¡±


    Therefore, whether they could stop the Eldest Prince from entering Honglu Temple depended on Prime Minister Han.


    Worthy Consort Xu pinched her handkerchief thoughtfully. ¡°Go to the Prime Minister Manor and say that the peony in my greenhouse has bloomed. I invited Miss Han to the pce to y.¡±


    The eunuch did not dare to be negligent and immediately went to the Prime Minister Manor. Unexpectedly, he missed Han Jingshu.


    In the Young Master Manor, Yu Wan looked at the girl sitting in the reception pavilion. ¡°Miss Han, what a rare guest.¡±

 Chapter 271 - Confessing the Truth (1)

    <h4>Chapter 271: Confessing the Truth (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    It would be a lie to say that she was not surprised by Han Jingshu¡¯s visit. It was rare for ordinary girls toe looking for her openly when they encountered such a thing. Even Xiao Ziyue only dared to pretend to be a guest and secretly nce at her, but she was still so nervous that she fell ill halfway.


    But Han Jingshu was different. Those who didn¡¯t know better would probably think that she and Yu Wan were close friends.


    Yu Wan got someone to serve tea.


    There were not many servants in the reception pavilion. Han Jingshu only brought her personal maidservant. On Yu Wan¡¯s side, it was the two sisters, Li¡¯er and Tao¡¯er. The rest of the people were dismissed by Yu Wan.


    ¡°Miss Han, please have some tea,¡± Yu Wan said politely. Those who came were guests. Moreover, it was hard to say if she and Han Jingshu were enemies or friends. It was not convenient to offend her now.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to drink tea,¡± Han Jingshu said calmly. Her gaze had never left Yu Wan since she entered the room. Shock, surprise, envy, and even jealousy intertwined endlessly in her eyes.


    Yu Wan openly lets her size her up. Although her background was inferior to Han Jingshu, she really had nothing to lose to her.


    ¡°You can actually get Madam Meng to make clothes for you,¡± Han Jingshu said indifferently.


    These words surprised Yu Wan.


    Han Jingshu said, ¡°Madam Meng often made clothes for me. I can tell her technique.¡±


    In that case, the elegant dress on Han Jingshu was also a work of Madam Meng. No wonder it was so ethereal, making Han Jingshu look like a fairy.


    Before stepping into the Young Master Manor, Han Jingshu also thought that she was as beautiful as a fairy under the moon and a demoness in the water. It was not until she saw Yu Wan that her high and mighty pride waspletely shattered.


    ¡°Madam Meng really dotes on you. She left the best designs for you,¡± Han Jingshu said indifferently.


    Yu Wan smiled but did not say anything. It was true that clothes made the man, but Miss Han just clearly did not want to admit that she was more beautiful than her and deliberately pushed the me to Madam Meng. Yu Wan thought of Miss Han¡¯s innocent appearance in front of Worthy Consort Xu. She was like a different person from the calm and cold woman in front of her.


    It can¡¯t be said that she¡¯s two-faced. She could only be said to be a smart woman.


    Seeing that Yu Wan did not refute her words, the coldness between Han Jingshu¡¯s eyebrows seemed to have faded a little. Her tone was no longer as distant as before. ¡°Does Mrs. Yan know why I came?¡±


    ¡°Is it rted to His Highness?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Han Jingshu sighed softly. ¡°You deliberately dragged me into the pool, right?¡±


    Yu Wan did not panic after being exposed. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve frightened Miss Han.¡±


    Han Jingshu did not expect her to admit it so readily. Her shock did not stay on her face for long. She continued, ¡°Since you schemed against me, it¡¯s understandable to answer a few questions as an apology, right?¡±


    Miss Han really didn¡¯t suffer any losses. She was the one who asked for a favor, but she had to act as if it was only right and proper. Perhaps this was the confidence of the big ns.


    However, Yu Wan was no longer a vige girl who was at the mercy of others. She was the madam of the Young Master Manor, and her status was above Han Jingshu. There was no need for her to let Han Jingshu lead her by the nose.


    ¡°Miss Han,¡± Yu Wan said. ¡°It was your future mother-inw who schemed against me first. At most, I¡¯m just returning the favor. If you really want to me someone, me your good mother-inw. Why did she have to scheme against me in front of you?¡±


    Not implicating the innocent¡­ How could there be absolute innocence in this world? From the moment Han Jingshu was tied to Worthy Consort Xu and Yan Huaijing, she had already be a political enemy of the Young Master Manor.


    Han Jingshu was stunned by Yu Wan¡¯s strength. ¡°So¡­ you don¡¯t n to tell me?¡±


    Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°Miss Han already has the answer in her heart. Why did youe to ask me?¡±


    Han Jingshu fell silent.


    ¡°How did you meet?¡± This time, her tone was much calmer.


    Yu Wan did not mind answering her when she saw that she was not putting on airs. ¡°Three years ago in Prefecture Xu, His Highness was seriously injured. I saved him.¡±


    ¡°Three years¡­¡± Han Jingshu closed her eyes. ¡°He also mourned for the Empress Dowager for three years.¡±


    That Empress Dowager was not Yan Huaijing¡¯s biological grandmother. She was only the second Empress of thete Emperor. It was already considered filial piety for a prince to mourn her for half a year. Yet, he had forcefully mourned her for so long. Who could say that he was not waiting for the woman who had saved his life back then?


    ¡°Then why did you marry Yan Jiuchao?¡± Han Jingshu asked.


    Yu Wan smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never had any improper thoughts about His Highness.¡±

 Chapter 272 - Confessing the Truth (2)

    <h4>Chapter 272: Confessing the Truth (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The man she had been thinking about was infatuated with another woman. There was nothing more hurtful than this.


    Han Jingshu swallowed her bitterness. ¡°Did His Highness look for you on the day of your wedding? I didn¡¯t mean to offend your reputation. If you¡¯re troubled, you can pretend that I didn¡¯t ask.¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Even if I tell you, no one will believe you when you tell them.¡± That day, ¡°she¡± and ¡°Yan Jiuchao¡± of the Young Master Manor had married and entered the bridal room. She had a perfect alibi.


    ¡°Yes, he went to look for me. To be precise, he kidnapped me. I also know that Miss Han was sick that night and asked His Highness to visit you no matter what. He went, but I guess he didn¡¯t stay long in the Prime Minister Manor before leaving. Am I right?¡±


    So he was in such a hurry to leave because he wanted to go back and apany this woman he had kidnapped? Han Jingshu did not suspect that Yu Wan was sowing discord between her and Yan Huaijing. After all, she had not spread the news of her pretending to be sick. If she had not heard it with her own ears, how could she have said it so clearly?


    Han Jingshu clenched her fists. ¡°Were you with him all along?¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°Otherwise, how would I know that Miss Han is sick?¡±


    Han Jingshu¡¯s face turned pale.


    Yu Wan was not deliberately showing off her affection in front of this little girl. She was just telling the truth. Yan Huaijing was not Yan Jiuchao. Yan Jiuchao¡¯s reputation was notorious. No one would be surprised if he were to do such a thing. However, in everyone¡¯s hearts, Yan Huaijing had always been a virtuous and righteous person. It was unbelievable that he snatched the bride and the other party was his sister-inw.


    Yu Wan could understand. Some people were born honest, but some people only did so because they had put away all their thorns. Yan Huaijing had suppressed himself for too long, and she had be his only outlet to vent. His rebellion of twenty years had erupted at this moment.


    Even Yu Wan could not tell if Yan Huaijing really cared about her or if he was using her to vent his rebellion.


    Han Jingshu¡¯s eyes turned red and her voice choked. ¡°What should I do¡­¡±


    Yu Wan sighed. Since she knew that this man didn¡¯t love her, of course she had to think of a way to break off the engagement. Could it be that she wanted to use her love to move a man?


    Yu Wan could not make the decision for her.


    After Han Jingshu was done crying, she wiped her tears with a handkerchief and stood up to say to Yu Wan, ¡°Sorry to disturb you. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    ¡°Take care, Miss Han.¡± Yu Wan nodded.


    Han Jingshu took a few steps with the help of the maidservant and suddenly turned around. ¡°Although I understand that you¡¯re innocent, but¡­¡±


    She hesitated to continue, but Yu Wan chuckled and finished her sentence. ¡°But you still feel a little ufortable. Let¡¯s not be friends in the future.¡±


    Han Jingshu nodded indifferently and walked out of the reception pavilion.


    Li¡¯er and Tao¡¯er walked out of the ear room. When Miss Han¡¯s mood was not right just now, Yu Wan waved her hand to let the two of them leave. However, the ear room was not far, so the two of them could not see, but they did not miss a word.


    Li¡¯er felt indignant for her young madam. ¡°Who cares about being friends with her!¡±


    Yu Wanughed. ¡°Many do.¡±


    But¡ª


    Yu Wan nced at the two of them sternly. The two of them hurriedly lowered their heads. Li¡¯er said fearfully, ¡°We won¡¯t gossip!¡±


    The two maidservants in the garden had only said that Young Madam did not have a dowry and were dealt with by Young Master. How dare they expose the fact that Young Madam had been kidnapped on her wedding day?


    Young Master would kill them!


    Yu Wan sat in the reception pavilion for a while before Dabao, Er¡¯bao, and Xiaobao came over with small baskets on their backs. Everyone¡¯s baskets were filled with big and red cherries. The three of them handed it to Yu Wan as if they were presenting a treasure.


    Yu Wan smiled gently. ¡°You know how to work at such a young age. Amazing.¡±


    Yu Wan had also tasted the newly presented cherries this year, but they were not as delicious as the ones she nted herself. However, she had nothing to do in the afternoon, so Yu Wan picked a basket and sent it to Yu Song.


    The carriage stopped in an alley near the Directorate. Yu Wan lifted the curtain and did not see Yu Song. Instead, she saw Zhao Heng.


    Zhao Heng stood behind another carriage, his figure hidden, but there were two figures projected on the ground. From the clothes, it was clearly a woman¡¯s dress.


    Yu Wan definitely did not want to listen to Zhao Heng¡¯s gossip. It was just that after she had the Gu King, her hearing had rapidly increased.

 Chapter 273 - Confessing the Truth (3)

    <h4>Chapter 273: Confessing the Truth (3)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ¡°These are cherries from the pce. They¡¯re not sold on the market. Try them.¡±


    It was Xiao Ziyue¡¯s voice, very gentle and tactful.


    This was not an act. Yu Wan had interacted with Xiao Ziyue before. The other party was indeed a gentle and docile girl.


    Zhao Heng said, ¡°Keep it for yourself.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more at home,¡± Xiao Ziyue said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this.¡± Zhao Heng continued to refuse.


    <i>It would be strange if he didn¡¯t like it,?</i>Yu Wan thought.


    Xiao Ziyue¡¯s voice became even gentler. ¡°Then give it to Aunt Zhao and Miss Zhao.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Zhao Heng wanted to refuse, but Yu Wan saw Xiao Ziyue stuffed the basket into Zhao Heng¡¯s hand.


    Xiao Ziyue got into the carriage. The carriage went out from the other end of the alley, but the Directorate¡¯s door was at this end. Zhao Heng walked back with the basket. When he passed by Yu Wan¡¯s carriage, he subconsciously looked at the carriage. In the end, he saw Yu Wan sitting upright like a Buddha. He was immediately stunned and almost eximed.


    ¡°You¡¯re so guilty. Did you do something bad?¡± Yu Wan said with a faint smile.


    Zhao Heng¡¯s face turned pale. He turned around and looked at the Xiao family¡¯s carriage that had disappeared. Heposed himself and said to Yu Wan, ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. You¡¯ll ruin their reputation for nothing.¡±


    Yu Wan said in amusement, ¡°Who exactly is the one who ruined their reputation? I was the one who saw it today. But what if it was someone else? Can you guarantee that they won¡¯t tell anyone like me?¡±


    Zhao Heng frowned. He was already very careful and did not want anyone to see him. However, he was not the one who asked Miss Xiao toe, he was also very surprised.


    Yu Wan looked down at him and said, ¡°You always like to pretend to behave graciously after obtaining advantages. In the past, it was me. Now, it¡¯s Miss Xiao. You really don¡¯tck women who will go through fire and water for you.¡±


    Zhao Heng¡¯s expression changed. ¡°How, how do you know she¡¯s Miss Xiao?¡±


    ¡°Why do you care?¡± Yu Wan said.


    Zhao Heng paused, his eyes cold. ¡°You¡­ you investigated me!¡±


    Yu Wan really wanted to p him. Who did he think he was? Would she investigate him? Would she still be obsessed with him?


    Zhao Heng said angrily, ¡°Yu Wan, I advise you not to touch Miss Xiao. If you have anything to say,e at me!¡±


    ¡°Okay, return the money to me.¡± Yu Wan reached out.


    Zhao Heng¡¯s face went red.


    Yu Wan said coldly, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about without money? Also, I should be the one advising you. Miss Xiao is Xiao Zhenting¡¯s niece and Xiao Yan¡¯s biological sister. A poor schr like you who only knows how to rely on women to live shouldn¡¯t have any ideas about her.¡±


    ¡°Ziyue is different from you.¡±


    ¡°Do I care?¡±


    After Yu Wan finished speaking, she lowered the curtain and alighted from the carriage with a basket of beautiful cherries. She went to the Directorate.


    Zhao Heng didn¡¯t win against Yu Wan in the argument, so he felt stifled. He wanted to tell Yu Wan that he didn¡¯t spend Xiao Ziyue¡¯s money. His family¡¯s expenses were all earned by his studies. Xiao Ziyue was a good girl. She was different from Ah Wan. She was smart, beautiful, elegant, and generous. She clearly came from a high background, but she didn¡¯t put on airs at all.


    Most importantly, she was clean.


    He might have let down the former Ah Wan, but he did not let down the one in front of him. In his heart, Ah Wan was already dead.


    He just wanted to tell this woman: He was not a man who was unwilling to give. It was just that she was not worth it.


    He was serious about Xiao Ziyue. Of course, he also understood that he was not worthy of her status now, but he would work hard. When he became a top schr, it would be the day he proposed to Xiao Ziyue.

 Chapter 274 - Fire in the Middle of the Night

    <h4>Chapter 274: Fire in the Middle of the Night</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Wan handed the fresh cherries to Yu Song.


    When Yu Wan was living on campus in her previous life, she was always very envious of those parents who came to visit. Although she was still not the one being visited now, she could visit others. This feeling of protecting others also made her feel very good.


    ¡°Is it sweet?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Yu Song tasted one. ¡°Sweet!¡±


    It was really sweet.


    Cherry was not a local fruit. It was expensive on the market and the Yu family could not afford it. They could only eat the wild fruits on the mountain. Although the wild fruits were good, they were not as good as the cherries carefully cultivated by the gardener in the Young Master Manor. Yu Song ate more than ten in one go.


    ¡°Be careful not to get heaty if you eat too much. Leave these to your roommate,¡± Yu Wan said. ¡°There¡¯s still a lot in the manor. If you like them, I¡¯ll send them to you every day.¡±


    ¡°How troublesome!¡± Yu Song frowned.


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get the servants to send them.¡±


    She had almost forgotten that she was now the madam of the Young Master Manor and could order more servants than the workers in the workshop.


    In the countryside, he was always left behind. Ah Wan only brought Big Brother when she went out. Now, he could see her alone¡­ As her brother, he was still very satisfied. Thinking about it this way, a new identity was quite good.


    The taste of the cherry melted in his mouth and sweetened his heart.


    There were too many cherries in the Young Master Manor, and it would be a waste if she didn¡¯t eat them. Yu Wan asked the servants to pick them and send a basket to the Xiao Manor. Although she learned from Xiao Ziyue that the Xiao Manor had a reward from the pce, the pce belonged to the pce, and what was hers was hers. Their intentions were different.


    Then, Yu Wan also sent a basket each to her uncle¡¯s and her father¡¯s families. She also sent a basket each to Bai Tang, Master Qin and Shopkeeper Cui.


    After that, the sky turned dark. It was time to return to the Qingfeng Courtyard for dinner.


    At this moment, Uncle Wan came over. Uncle Wan nced at the two little maidservants behind Yu Wan and then looked around. He wondered, ¡°Has Steward Hu never been here?¡±


    He was talking about a deputy steward of the outer court.


    ¡°No, why? Is heing over?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Uncle Wan looked at the sky and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to choose a few capable servants for Young Madam? I¡¯ve handed them over to Steward Hu. He told me yesterday that he could bring them over today. I¡¯m thinking that they would have met you since it¡¯s already dark.¡±


    Yu Wan said pleasantly, ¡°Maybe something dyed it. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not in a hurry for a day or two.¡±


    South of the Capital, there was a well-known Silk Music Hall. It was mainly in the business of human traffickers and asionally trained servants for the nobles. The Silk Music Hall did not take in people who were kidnapped. The servants inside were all of extremely good background. There were guilty ves from the officials and also voluntary servants from themoners.


    Tao¡¯er and Li¡¯er were also bought from the Silk Music Hall. At that time, there were not many good maidservants. Logically speaking, Tao¡¯er and Li¡¯er should have been trained for a few more days, but the Young Master Manor was in a hurry to hire people, so they bought the two of them first.


    This time, a new group of servants came to the Silk Music Hall.


    Steward Hu went to take a look yesterday. The deposit had been ced. Today, he was here to bring them into the manor. Unexpectedly, one was missing when he checked.


    Steward Hu said unhappily, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree on six people? Four maidservants and two pageboys. Why is there one less maidservant?¡±


    Thedy boss sighed. ¡°That person called Shui Xian is sick. It¡¯s fine if she¡¯s a little sick, but she has rashes all over her body. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an infectious disease, so how can I dare to sell it to you again? If anything happens to the Young Master Manor¡¯s masterter, my Silk Music Hall won¡¯t be able to open!¡±


    Steward Hu sat down impatiently. ¡°I¡¯m in urgent need!¡±


    Thedy boss served a cup of tea ingratiatingly.


    Steward Hu took a sip and frowned. ¡°No one else?¡±


    Thedy boss looked troubled. ¡°Yes, but the price¡­¡±


    ¡°So you think that the money is too little and deliberately raise the price?¡± Steward Hu¡¯s face turned cold.


    Thedy boss hurriedly exined, ¡°Am I that kind of person? Our Silk Music Hall is in a long-term business. You¡¯re a returning customer. If you don¡¯te again in the future after I rip you off today, won¡¯t I still be the one losing out? There was someone else who gave the deposit. He chose before you, but he¡¯sing to get the girl two dayster. If you¡¯re in a hurry, I¡¯ll give you one first. However, I have to pay him double the deposit.¡±


    Steward Hu frowned coldly. ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to pay me double when you short me of one maidservant?¡±


    Thedy boss red at him. ¡°Do you want money or people? If you want money, I¡¯llpensate you. If you want people¡­¡±


    In other words, Steward Hu had to pay for thepensation.


    In the end, Steward Hu spent a sum of money to buy her.


    Steward Hu felt that he had made a loss. There was nothing eye-catching about that girl. Her looks were not as good as Tao¡¯er, her figure was not as good as Li¡¯er, and she was even as burly as a man. He was not buying people to farm!


    Seriously!


    The six servants were brought to Yu Wan in unison.


    ¡°What are your names?¡± Yu Wan sat at the head of the hall and took a sip of tea without batting an eyelid.


    The two pageboys introduced themselves first.


    ¡°Young Madam, I¡¯m Jiang Xiaowu from County Qu.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Jianghai, from Lotus Flower Town.¡±


    County Qu and Lotus Flower Town were both near the Capital, but one was in the east and the other in the south. At first nce, when she heard that the two of them had the surname Jiang, she thought they were brothers.


    Jiang Xiaowu was small and looked quite smart. Jiang Hai looked slightly more honest.


    Yu Wan looked at the four maidservants again. At first nce, she thought that a man had barged in. Why was there a girl as tall as Yan Jiuchao?


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Steward Hu lowered his head and cleared his throat. Alright, he really regretted buying this girl.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Yu Wan asked as usual.


    ¡°My name is Qiao¡¯er,¡± said the tall and mighty girl.


    Everyone thought to themselves, Your figure is unrted to dainty. [This Qiao in Chinese means small and dainty.]


    Yu Wan nodded and asked the remaining three maidservants. Tan Ying and Lan Xiang were a master and servant who came from an official family. They had been reduced to criminal ves because of their family¡¯s crimes.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not the daughter of an official anymore, you shouldn¡¯t be called with the same name.¡± Yu Wan changed their names. Tan Ying became Zi Su and Lan Xiang became Ban Xia.


    ¡°I also want to change my name,¡± Qiao¡¯er said. She had been mocked many times because of this name and did not want to be called Qiao¡¯er anymore.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re called Fu Ling.¡± Yu Wan looked at thest maidservant. ¡°What about you? Do you want to change your name too?¡±


    The maidservant said, ¡°My name is Su Mu. It¡¯s already a medicine name.¡±


    What she meant was that there was no need to change it.


    Yu Wan could not help but look at this maidservant. ¡°You studied medicine?¡±


    Su Mu replied, ¡°Young Madam, I¡¯ve never learned it before. I took a lot of medicine when I was young and weak, including the ones Young Madam mentioned.¡±


    Zi Su, Ban Xia, Fu Ling, and Su Mu were indeed verymon herbs, but it was this girl¡¯s ability to remember them.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°The four of you will start as second-ss maidservants. Jiang Xiaowu and Jiang Hai will follow Steward Hu to the outer court first. Do you know how to drive a carriage?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the two of them said in unison.


    Very good, she had a dedicated coachman.


    The maidservants in the Qingfeng Courtyard shared a room with two other people. Zi Su and Ban Xia naturally had to stay in the same room. Fu Ling was strong and helped the two of them carry their things. The two of them were grateful and invited her to stay with them. Su Mu was alone and could only move to Li¡¯er and Tao¡¯er¡¯s room.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Li¡¯er and I don¡¯t bully the new maidservant.¡± Tao¡¯er was worried that Su Mu wouldn¡¯t be used to it, so she kindlyforted her.


    Su Mu nodded indifferently.


    Yu Wan¡¯s period was finally over. During dinner, she exchanged a few nces with Yan Jiuchao, and both of them blushed.


    Yu Wan went to the bath in the Young Master Manor to take afortable petal bath. She dried her hair and returned to the house in her pajamas. Yan Jiuchao had also finished washing up. He sat quietly at the head of the bed, as handsome as jade.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the children?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°Back to their room,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    Oh, it was cleared so quickly. Yu Wan pressed down on the corners of her lips and walked over. She realized that his hair was not dry yet. She took a cotton cloth and picked up his ck hair, gently pinching it.


    Thest candle was out, leaving only an oilmp by the bed. It was so yellow that there was almost no light. The room was very quiet. Only the sound of her wiping his hair and their gradually nervous breathing could be heard.


    Yu Wan knelt in front of Yan Jiuchao. As she wiped, she felt her heart beating uncontrobly.


    The night was gentle.


    Suddenly, a terrifying scream came from the back room.


    The two of them stiffened.


    ¡°Not good, fire!¡±


    Tao¡¯er choked and coughed as she rushed out of the house that was on fire.

 Chapter 275 - Brother Jiu Protecting His Wife (1)

    <h4>Chapter 275: Brother Jiu Protecting His Wife (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Qingfeng Courtyard was on fire, and the fire was not small. Half of the back row of rooms had been affected. The back row of rooms were filled with servants, but servants were also humans. Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao quickly tidied their clothes and called Uncle Wan over to ask what had happened.


    When Uncle Wan saw his Young Master¡¯s gloomy expression, he knew that something was wrong. He thought to himself that this fire came in such an untimely manner, Young Master and Young Madam¡¯s night together was worth a thousand gold. Even as a eunuch, he understood that men could not tolerate this.


    He braced himself and said, ¡°The back room somehow went on fire. I¡¯m investigating the reason.¡±


    ¡°Put out the fire first,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first,¡± Uncle Wan said.


    Yan Jiuchao watched him leave with a cold expression. Uncle Wan broke out in cold sweat. There had been no idents for so many years. If there were another one or two, his position as the supervisor would probably end.


    The Qingfeng Courtyard became busy.


    The fire did not burn the rooms in front, but the thick smoke did not smell good. Moreover, she was worried that there would be hidden dangers. Yu Wan asked the nanny to carry the sleeping children out and went to a nearby small courtyard to rest.


    She pushed Yan Jiuchao¡¯s wheelchair and stood outside the Qingfeng Courtyard. She asked a few maidservants who had escaped from the fire.


    Tao¡¯er was the first to discover the fire. She was frightened and was still crying silently in Li¡¯er¡¯s arms.


    Su Mu, Zi Su, and Ban Xia stood at the side in a sorry state. The few of them had suddenly rushed out of the fire and did not have time to change their clothes. They were only wearing thin pajamas. Yu Wan got someone to bring a few cloaks for them.


    Fu Ling rushed in to put out the fire. She carried tworge buckets of water and walked as if she was flying, leaving the pageboys far behind.


    ¡°How did you discover the fire?¡± Yu Wan asked Tao¡¯er.


    Tao¡¯er cried in fear. ¡°Su Mu found it. She woke me up¡­ and said that something seemed to be burning behind¡­ I opened the window and saw a big fire¡­¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± Yu Wan looked at Su Mu.


    Su Mu shook his head. ¡°I just moved to the manor. I can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    Yu Wan nodded.


    The fire burned through the sky of the Young Master Manor. The wind was strong tonight, and thick smoke filled half of the manor. Yu Wan bent down, untied her cloak, and put it on Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at her steadily. As she tied the ribbon, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not cold.¡±


    The maidservants were envious. Young Master and Young Madam had a good rtionship. The so-called newlyweds were probably referring to them. Speaking of which, Young Madam¡¯s background was not high, but not every woman had such luck.


    Su Mu¡¯s gazended on the two of them. Their eyes were filled with each other, as if no one could breach in their rtionship.


    Su Mu looked away.


    The fire was controlled, and the cause of it was also investigated. It turned out that the two old women guarding the back door had cravings and had boiled a brazier of wine in the gatehouse to drink. However, both doors were open, and the wind was too strong, blowing the sparks out. At first, the two of them did not pay attention to it and thought that the sparks would be extinguished when they flew. Who knew that they wouldnd on the firewood outside the back room? There was withered grass on the firewood, and it was lit in a few moments.


    When the two of them noticed the fire, the entire firewood shed was burning. However, the night wind was extremely strong and the back room was quickly affected.


    ¡°Is anyone injured?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Uncle Wan said, ¡°A few guards put out the fire. Their arms are scalded. There are also some minor injuries. Other than that, they¡¯re fine.¡±


    The two old women had been dealt with by Uncle Wan. Such servants would never be hired by the Young Master Manor again.


    It was alreadyte at night when the Qingfeng Courtyard waspletely cleaned up. Half of the back room was burned, and the other half was intact. However, the maidservants were frightened out of their wits. They probably could not sleep even if they stayed there. Yu Wan let them stay in the room in the front temporarily. It was still a room for three people, just like before.


    After such amotion, the two of them were no longer in the mood to sleep together. Yu Wan dragged her tired body to lie down beside him. Looking at the fatigue between his handsome eyebrows, she raised her fingertips and gently scratched his palm. ¡°Go to sleep.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao held her hand.


    Yan Jiuchao closed his eyes when he heard her even breathing.


    ¡­ .


    Yu Wan slept until she woke up naturally. When she opened her eyes, it was alreadyte in the morning. She moved her fingertips and realized that her hand was wrapped in a strong palm. She lifted the cotton nket and looked inside. Could this fellow have held her hand for the entire night?


    Yu Wan tried to pull it out, but she couldn¡¯t.


    Yu Wan smiled. They were holding hands quite tightly. Speaking of which, he had always woken up early. It was rare for him to stay in bed with her.


    Yu Wan also held his hand tightly and turned to look at him. Her gazended on the tip of his slightly red ears and she said mischievously, ¡°Yan Jiuchao, are you awake?¡±

 Chapter 276 - Brother Jiu Protecting His Wife (2)

    <h4>Chapter 276: Brother Jiu Protecting His Wife (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s eyshes trembled and he opened his eyes.


    Yu Wan thought to herself that the heavens were really unfair. Why did they give a man such a face? Waking up early and looking disheveled and oily¡­ She could not see anything like this from him. He was really an immortal.


    Yu Wan pursed her lips and leaned against him. She whispered, ¡°Yan Jiuchao, why do you keep holding my hand? Do you especially like me and can¡¯t extricate yourself from me?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao nced at her coldly and did not say anything. Instead, he pulled open the nket.


    Yu Wan took a closer look. Why were his buttons unbuttoned? Uh¡­ It couldn¡¯t be her who unbuttoned it¡­ right?


    Yu Wan coughed lightly and said, ¡°Then¡­ then did I do anything else to you?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said coldly, ¡°What do you think!¡± She was not obedient even when she was asleep. One hand kept touching his body.


    Yu Wan blushed. This-this was quite awkward, but she was asleep. She didn¡¯t do it on purpose, right? She pulled her hand back, but she still could not move it.


    ¡°I won¡¯t mess around,¡± she said.


    Yan Jiuchao let go skeptically.


    Yu Wan sat up and buttoned up the buttons she had unbuttoned. He had lost some weight during his illness, but his figure had not lost much. His muscles were still well-defined, firm, and full.


    <i>He must have exercised secretly. Otherwise, his figure wouldn¡¯t be so good,</i>?Yu Wan thought.


    After buttoning up his pajamas, Yu Wan went to fasten his belt. Just as she did so, hisrge palm came over. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yu Wan raised her eyebrows and nced at it meaningfully. ¡°Actually, I saw everything.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao really wanted to fall down!


    Yu Wan whispered mischievously into his ear, ¡°You wake up so early every day. Are you afraid that I¡¯ll see this?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s ears turned even redder.


    Yu Wan thought to herself that this was normal. Her husband actually felt shy because of this. For some reason, she was a little happy.


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao, have you never touched a woman before?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Are you gloating?¡± Yan Jiuchao looked at her coldly.


    ¡°You really never touched one before.¡± Yu Wan smiled. How nice. This man was hers, inside and out.


    Yan Jiuchao tied his belt and sat up with his hands.


    Yu Wan¡¯s fingertips walked on the bed a few times. As it walked, it walked onto hisp. As it walked, her hands were caught by him.


    Yu Wan sighed. ¡°I know, I know. We can¡¯t have sexual intercourse in the day.¡±


    ¡­ .


    Yu Wan was not very hungry since she woke upte. She could not eat anymore after apanying Yan Jiuchao to drink half a bowl of pumpkin porridge. Yan Jiuchao was still addicted to sourness. Yu Wan was really worried that he would eat something bad after eating two to three tes of sour radish.


    After breakfast, the steward of the Xiao Manor came to visit. His surname was also Xiao, and he was Xiao Zhenting and Shangguan Yan¡¯s trusted aide.


    Yu Wan had already seen him once in Lotus Flower Vige. He had naturally seen Yu Wan before, but he almost didn¡¯t recognize her. Although her looks were outstanding enough in the countryside, she was not as difficult to look at as she was in front of him. It was as if she had been reborn and was indescribably noble.


    ¡°Young Madam.¡± The steward bowed.


    Yu Wan greeted him politely. ¡°Steward Xiao, don¡¯t be so polite. Please sit.¡±


    Steward Xiao sat down. ¡°Master and Madam both tasted the cherries Young Madam gave them and liked them very much. They said that they were bigger and sweeter than the ones in the pce. I was lucky enough to try some. They¡¯re indeed delicious.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s still some in the manor. Steward Xiao, bring more backter.¡±


    Steward Xiao hurriedly said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. We haven¡¯t finished eating those at the Xiao Manor yet. Madam asked me toe over today. She wants to know how Young Master¡¯s health is.¡±


    He was asking her if she had cured Yan Jiuchao¡¯s poison. Yu Wan was too embarrassed to tell him. Although the two of them had been married for so long, they had only slept together twice. The first time, she was the only one who was satisfied, and the second time, even she was not satisfied.


    ¡°I¡¯m in good health. Tell her not to worry.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao pushed his wheelchair and appeared at the door.


    Steward Xiao quickly stood up. ¡°Young Master.¡±


    Yu Wan walked forward, took the wheelchair from Shadow Thirteen, and pushed him in. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said coldly, ¡°How are you going to reply to him if I don¡¯te?¡±


    What her mother-inw was most concerned about was whether the two of them had sex. Whether it was to detoxify the poison or to have children, it would not be good if word got out that they still did not have sex for so many days.


    Yu Wan understood this logic, but she did not care much. However, just because she did not care did not mean that Yan Jiuchao did not care.


    Yan Jiuchao said seriously, ¡°Tell her not to interfere in my matters. I know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ yes, I understand.¡± Steward Xiao agreed. Since Young Master was so protective of Young Madam, their rtionship should be fine. He would make it sound better and reassure Madam.


    ¡°By the way.¡± Steward Xiao thought of something and said, ¡°Madam said that she misses the little masters and asked me to bring them over to stay for a few days. Madam also said that Young Master and Young Madam are newlyweds and it¡¯s inconvenient for the children to be by your side.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. The Young Master Manor is so big. How many people do we need to take care of the children?¡±


    Yu Wan understood that Yan Jiuchao still minded that Shangguan Yan had asked Yan Ruyu to take the children away. That time, the children were frightened and Yan Ruyu had almost thrown Xiaobao into the water. Until now, Xiaobao did not dare to approach the pool, nor could he use arge wooden basin and wooden bucket when he bathed. Otherwise, he would scream.


    Steward Xiao hit a few soft nails. He put down the gift Shangguan Yan had asked him to bring and stood up to leave.


    Steward Xiao had expected that Young Master would not make an exception, so he only saw Young Madam. He originally thought that Young Madam was easier to talk to, but who knew that Young Master would be worried about Young Madam and followed her.


    Steward Xiao shook his head and returned to the manor helplessly.


    Yu Wan bent down and smiled at Yan Jiuchao. ¡°Thank you, Yan Jiuchao.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re happy?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked strangely.


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re on my side.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re happy about such a small matter? How promising!¡± Yan Jiuchao said expressionlessly and pushed the wheelchair out.


    Yu Wan looked at his back and smiled foolishly.


    ¡­ .


    Today was Nanny Wan¡¯s ss. Before ss, Yu Wan assigned a few new maidservants.


    Uncle Wan was in a hurry to find servants for her. Other than the fact that she indeed needed a capable maidservant, Nanny Fang of the Qingfeng Courtyard was going back to her hometown to retire. Uncle Wan¡¯s intention was to choose a capable maidservant to help manage themon affairs of the Qingfeng Courtyard.


    Tao¡¯er and Li¡¯er were too young. It was best to choose from the maidservants Fu Ling, Zi Su, Ban Xia, and Su Mu.


    Zi Su was originally the daughter of a rich family, and she was the most presentable. Ban Xia served her all year round, and her experience was not bad, but the most reliable person was Su Mu.


    There was a hint of Yu Wan on Su Mu. It was not that they looked simr, but that they came from the same background and had an otherworldly temperament.


    Yu Wan pondered for a moment. ¡°Choose between Zi Su and Su Mu. How long until Nanny Fang leaves?¡±


    ¡°After this month,¡± Uncle Wan said.


    ¡°Then there aren¡¯t many days left,¡± Yu Wan said. There was no time to slowly pick.


    ¡°Zi Su,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Uncle Wan was surprised. ¡°Why not Miss Su?¡±


    That¡¯s right, why wasn¡¯t it Su Mu? She was also the one who discovered the firest night. She had made a great contribution, so she should think highly of her.


    ¡°Miss Zi Su has a bad temper,¡± Uncle Wan reminded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll still choose Zi Su,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Uncle Wan liked Miss Su more. In his opinion, Miss Su was reliable and gentle. Although Miss Zi Su was good, she was a little arrogant. However, since Young Madam had made up her mind, he would promote Zi Su.

 Chapter 277 - The Well-fed Brother Jiu (1)

    <h4>Chapter 277: The Well-fed Brother Jiu (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The news of Zi Su bing first-ss maidservant spread throughout the manor.


    Ban Xia entered the room with a smile and said to Zi Su, who was unpacking her luggage, ¡°Congrattions, Miss. You¡¯ve just entered the manor and you¡¯ve already be a first-ss maidservant.¡±


    The first-ss maidservant of the Young Master Manor was much more presentable than other servants.


    Zi Su, on the other hand, was not happy at all. She dusted her clothes listlessly and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to congratte me about? A first-ss maidservant is also a maidservant and a servant. Also, don¡¯t call me Miss anymore. I¡¯m a maidservant who serves others like you now.¡±


    Ban Xia understood that her young miss was bothered by being reduced to a criminal ve. She did not know how tofort her young miss and did not dare to make a sound. The atmosphere instantly became awkward.


    Zi Su changed the topic. ¡°It¡¯s almost lunch.¡±


    Ban Xia said, ¡°I¡¯ll go get my food¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Fu Ling, who had just reached the door, heard that there was food and left.


    The other rooms had naturally heard about Zi Su bing a first-ss maidservant. Bing a first-ss maidservant not only meant that her status in the Young Master Manor had increased, but her monthly sry had also doubled. Tao¡¯er and Li¡¯er were young and did not know how to be jealous. They did not think that there was anything wrong with Zi Su, who had entered the manor after them, riding on their heads. However, in terms of liking, they liked Su Mu more.


    Su Mu did not say much, but she was down-to-earth and diligent. The two of them went out to wash up this morning. When they returned, the room had already been cleaned by Su Mu. She had also helped them bring back breakfast.


    ¡°I was talking to Zi Su today, but she ignored me,¡± Tao¡¯er sat at the wooden table and whispered to Li¡¯er, who was sewing her pants.


    Li¡¯er¡¯s pants were torn. She did not take them off, she was sewing when she wore the pants. After sewing for a long time, she felt ufortable. Su Mu walked over. ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    Tao¡¯er¡¯s words also entered Su Mu¡¯s ears. Su Mu did not reply and focused on sewing Li¡¯er¡¯s pants.


    Li¡¯er said to Tao¡¯er, ¡°Lower your voice. Be careful that she hears you.¡±


    Tao¡¯er was so frightened that she looked at the door. The door was closed, and she secretly heaved a sigh of relief. However, she could not help but be curious, so she asked Su Mu in front of her, ¡°Sister Su, you entered the manor with her. Was she also indifferent in the Silk Music Hall in the past?¡±


    Su Mu paused and bit off the thread. ¡°I don¡¯t have much contact with her. She and Ban Xia are in the same room. Fu Ling and I both live in other rooms.¡±


    In other words, she did not know Zi Su well.


    Li¡¯er said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Young Madam say so yesterday? She used to be the daughter of an official. It¡¯s normal for her to have a bad temper.¡±


    After the pants were sewn, Su Mu returned the embroidery needle to Li¡¯er. ¡°I¡¯ll go get my food.¡±


    Looking at Su Mu¡¯s back as she walked out of the room, Tao¡¯er smiled and held Li¡¯er¡¯s arm. ¡°Sister Su is so good!¡±


    The food in the Young Master Manor was also good. Today, there were three dishes and one soup: braised pork ribs, pork belly stewed with cabbage, stir-fried chives, and green bean soup. Tao¡¯er happily picked up a piece of pork ribs for Li¡¯er and another piece for Su Mu.


    As the three of them ate, there was a loud thud of a heavy object falling to the ground from the next room, followed by Ban Xia¡¯s scream. ¡°Ah¡ªFu Ling!¡±


    Fu Ling had an ident. She went to the main kitchen to get her food. Just as she ced the food box on the table, she fell to the ground with a pale face.


    Their room was not far from Yu Wan¡¯s main room. Yu Wan was eating with four men at home. She had just peeled a mantis shrimp for Xiaobao and had yet to feed him when she heard amotion on the other end.


    Xiaobao opened his mouth and went to eat the shrimp in Yu Wan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Yu Wan paused.


    Xiaobao couldn¡¯t reach it for a long time. Yu Wan was distracted and fed the shrimp to Dabao again.


    Dabao, who had been fed three times in a row: ¡°¡­¡±


    Xiaobao¡¯s eyes were filled with tears.


    Yu Wan went to Ban Xia and the others¡¯ room, but when she arrived, Fu Ling was already fine. Fu Ling sat at the table and ate her food in big mouthfuls. The room was filled with surrounding maidservants. Everyone bowed to Yu Wan.


    ¡°What happened just now?¡± Yu Wan looked at Ban Xia. She recognized Ban Xia¡¯s voice.


    Banxia lowered her head and said, ¡°Fu Ling fainted and I was frightened¡­ Then Su Mu came. Su Mu said that Fu Ling was hungry and gave her food to her.¡±


    Yu Wan took Fu Ling¡¯s pulse. Her pulse was indeed fine. However, the fact that she could faint from hunger meant that this girl had not starved for one or two meals. She had probably not eaten her fill at the Silk Music Hall. Last night, she had just entered the manor and helped to put out fire, so her stamina was exhausted.


    Fu Ling stammered, ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t eat too much¡­¡±


    In the past, her masters would fire her because she could eat a lot. The Young Master Manor was very good, and she did not want to be fired again.

 Chapter 278 - The Well-fed Brother Jiu (2)

    <h4>Chapter 278: The Well-fed Brother Jiu (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ¡°How many bowls can you eat?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°Just¡­ one¡­ one and a half¡­ two bowls.¡± Fu Ling gestured weakly. Seeing Yu Wan looking at her in disbelief, she lowered her head. ¡°Three¡­ um¡­ um¡­¡±


    She hummed a few times and finally gestured a number with a flushed face.


    Yu Wan said to Li¡¯er, ¡°Go and scoop ten bowls of rice. The dishes also need to be for ten people.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, yes!¡± Li¡¯er left, dumbfounded.


    ¡°Su Mu,e with me.¡± Yu Wan called Su Mu to the courtyard.


    The servants did not dare to follow, but they all guessed that Su Mu had made a contribution again. Young Madam must be rewarding her.


    ¡°Are you really called Su Mu?¡± Yu Wan looked at the other party and asked, ¡°Mu for wood?¡±


    Su Mu lowered his eyes and said, ¡°Mu for mugwood.¡±


    ¡°Then use that word,¡± Yu Wan said.


    ¡°Thank you, Young Madam.¡± Su Mu bowed.


    ¡°Also.¡± Yu Wan looked at her indifferently. ¡°You don¡¯t have to give Fu Ling¡¯s food to her. It¡¯s not like the Young Master Manor can¡¯t even afford the food of a maidservant. Just take care of yourself in the future.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember,¡± Su Mu said respectfully.


    Yu Wan returned to her room to eat. Su Mu maintained her bow until Yu Wan entered the upper room.


    Tao¡¯er came up to her. ¡°Sister Su, did Young Madam reward you?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Su Mu said, shaking her head.


    Tao¡¯er was disappointed. ¡°Huh? You¡¯ve already made two contributions. Why didn¡¯t Young Madam reward you? I thought you would be a first-ss maidservant like Sister Zi Su.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± Su Mu said.


    ¡­ .


    Yu Wan woke upte and did not take a break for the afternoon. She went to the Lanfang Pavilion to attend Nanny Wan¡¯s ss.


    This ss was still training etiquette. Yu Wan had practiced every move no less than a hundred times, and her legs were stiff. Nanny Wan was finally satisfied with it.


    After ss, Yu Wan brought the two maidservants to the orchard to pick cherries. She was a little tired of eating cherries dry. She wanted to make some cherry crisps. The main kitchen was near the orchard, so she brought the ingredients there.


    ¡°Young Madam is here.¡± Master Lu greeted her with a smile. He was the chef of the Young Master Manor. The first time Yu Wan entered the kitchen, he was shocked, but he was already used to it. ¡°What are you nning to do today, Young Madam?¡±


    ¡°I want to make cherry crisps,¡± Yu Wan said.


    The cherry crisp was much moreplicated than hawthorn cake. First, she had to wash the fresh cherries clean and make them into jam. Then, she had to melt therd through the water, put it into the flour with white sugar, warm water, egg yolk, and roll it into dough for an hour. After that, she had to split the dough into two and put in oil and water respectively. After that, she had to tten the dough and wrap the dough skin with water with the dough skin with oil and make it into a flower shape. Then, she had to repeatedly fry it in the pot.


    Ordinary people did not have the patience. Whether they really wanted to cook or if they just pretended to be virtuous to please Young Master, Master Lu could tell at a nce that this Young Madam was serious about cooking. It could even be said that she was fanatical. Master Lu had never seen someone who liked to cook so much, although she was really not talented.


    Yu Wan returned to the Qingfeng Courtyard with the cherry crisps.


    The children didn¡¯t eat much at noon, so they must be hungry now. They never ate properly when others fed them. As Yu Wan thought about this, she quickened her pace. Unexpectedly, when she crossed the moonlit door to take a look, she saw the three little fellows sitting obediently on the stone bench, their little hands on theirps, their mouths agape.


    Su Mu held a te of snacks and patiently fed them.


    A breeze blew past, lifting her ck hair and fluttering her clothes. She was as beautiful as a virgin and as quiet as water.


    Yu Wan was rarely stunned by any woman, but at this moment, she had to admit that Su Mu had a temperament that made people focus.


    ¡°Do you want more?¡± Su Mu fed them another round and asked the three little fellows quietly.


    The three of them widened their ck eyes and nodded.


    Su Mu smiled, cut a few small pieces of soft and sweet snacks with a spoon, and fed them to the three of them. The three of them puffed up their cheeks like three squirrels looking for food.


    The little munchkins had never been so obedient in front of outsiders. Su Mu was the first, and even the children liked her so much. Perhaps she was really an extremely good girl.


    Su Mu turned around and saw Yu Wan at the moon door. She quickly stood up and bowed respectfully. When everyone saw this, they also stood up and bowed.


    Yu Wan walked to the pavilion and stroked her sons¡¯ heads. She said gently, ¡°Is it good?¡±


    The three of them nodded like chickens pecking at rice.


    ¡°You made it?¡± Yu Wan asked Su Mu. The appearance of this snack was a little bad, and it didn¡¯t look like the work of a chef from the Young Master Manor.


    Su Mu lowered her head.


    Xiaobao¡¯s nanny, Madam Li, smiled and said, ¡°The little masters don¡¯t like chestnut cakes made from the small kitchen. Miss Su has a way. She poured ayer of cherry juice on it.¡±


    After Yu Wan married into the Young Master Manor, she strictly controlled the sugar of the little fellows. The chestnut cake was probably not sweet enough, but if it was sprinkled with sweet and sour cherry juice, the taste would be very delicious.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Yu Wan said.


    ¡°Thank you, Madam, for your praise.¡± Su Mu said in a low voice.


    Even though her status was lower than others, her temperament was not lowly. Yu Wan only felt that this feeling was familiar, but she could not say where she had seen it before.


    Since her sons had eaten, Yu Wan did not force it on them. Yu Wan carried the cherry crisps to Yan Jiuchao¡¯s study.


    In the study room.


    Yan Jiuchao picked up thest piece of snack on his te. The snack was poured with sweet and sour cherry juice, which was very in line with his current taste. He couldn¡¯t help but eat a few more pieces, but he identally finished them.


    Shadow Six was reporting thetestmotion in court to Yan Jiuchao. ¡°Young Master, the envoy from the Nanzhao Nation ising to visit.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao snorted. ¡°Why are they here?¡±


    Shadow Six replied, ¡°It¡¯s said that they¡¯re here to attend Prince Cheng and the princess¡¯ wedding.¡±


    The wedding of the princess of Xiongnu and Prince Cheng was actually a little rushed, but the Second Prince of the Xiongnu could only return to Xiongnu after the two of them finished their marriage. He could not keep wasting time in the Great Zhou, but it was also because of his haste that he did not have the time to send invitations to the neighboring countries. The Nanzhao Nation took the initiative to congratte.


    ¡°Their news is fast.¡± Yan Jiuchao snorted sarcastically. He finished thest snack and was a little unsatisfied, but he was already full.


    Shadow Thirteen pondered and said, ¡°Young Master, you mean¡­ they¡¯re not here to congratte us?¡±


    ¡°Could they be here to look for the Gu King?¡± Shadow Six said.


    The Gu King was the holy artifact of Nanzhao. Since the holy artifact was missing, they naturally had to look for it. The news of Nanzhao¡¯s royal family was hidden tightly. If Yu Zigui hadn¡¯t exposed himself several times, they wouldn¡¯t have known that the holy artifact of Nanzhao had actually disappeared.


    It was said that the Nanzhao Nation had paid a huge price to obtain the holy artifact. As for the exact price, they could not find out. However, there were rumors that it was rted to the princess of the Nanzhao Nation. They did not know if it was the little princess who was surrounded by stars or the eldest princess who had been abandoned since she was young.


    In short, the entire Nanzhao believed in the holy artifact. The loss of the holy artifact was a big blow to the Nanzhao Royal Family. They must be eager to find the holy artifact.


    Shadow Thirteen frowned. ¡°Then Young Madam¡­¡±


    Speak of the devil. Yu Wan came over with the food box.


    ¡°Young Madam.¡± Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six bowed in unison and tactfully left.


    Yu Wan looked at the two of them who had left and then at Yan Jiuchao in the wheelchair. ¡°Did I disturb your conversation?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Yan Jiuchao said. His gazended on her food box. ¡°You made food?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Wan smiled and nodded. Suddenly, she saw the te beside him that only had some chestnut cake crumbs and cherry juice left. ¡°You¡¯ve eaten.¡±


    He even finished it. One had to know that he was even worse at eating than the children.


    ¡°Is it good?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Yan Jiuchao said. The chestnut cake didn¡¯t have much taste, but theyer of cherry juice was poured extremely well.


    After working hard for half an afternoon, they were all full.


    She was a little disappointed.

 Chapter 279 - Little Sly Jiang’s Background (1)

    <h4>Chapter 279: Little Sly Jiang¡¯s Background (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Wan decided to send it to Yu Song. She had originally made one for Yu Song and nned to put it in fresh cherries for the servants to send to him. Now, she wanted to go personally.


    The drivers were Jiang Xiaowu and Jiang Hai.


    This was the first time he received a proper job in the manor, so Jiang Xiaowu seemed very excited. Along the way, he kept chattering and introducing the scenery along the way to Jiang Hai. From this, Yu Wan could deduce that Jiang Hai was not from the Capital. Jiang Hai¡¯s personality was more sullen than Jiang Xiaowu, so he did not reply even if Jiang Xiaowu said ten times.


    If it were in the past, Yu Wan would definitely find it noisy. However, after Little Bruiser became a chatterbox, Yu Wan¡¯s ears had never been quiet. Now, she felt a little familiar after being nagged by Jiang Xiaowu.


    The Directorate was not close to the Young Master Manor, but it was not far either. If the carriage drove quickly, it would arrive in half an hour. However, Yu Wan wanted to buy some calligraphy for Little Bruiser, so she asked Jiang Xiaowu to drive the carriage to another street.


    Just as the carriage passed through an alley, a green figure descended from the sky and blocked the carriage¡¯s path. The person held a long sword and had an imposing aura. It was as if he was a tiger blocking the road. In the blink of an eye, Jiang Hai, who was beside Jiang Xiaowu, suddenly flew into the air and punched the other party¡¯s head.


    The other party swung his sword at his fist, but Jiang Hai nimbly reached out with his other hand and circled around the sword to shake his arm away.


    Jiang Hai¡¯s fist wind was powerful. Just as it was about to smash into the other party¡¯s head, the other party also blocked with his palm. When their fists met, the two of them took more than ten steps back.


    ¡°Young-Young-Young-Young Madam, don¡¯te out!¡± Jiang Xiaowu was so frightened that his face turned pale. He wanted to spread his arms to protect the carriage, but his body refused to listen to him and he assumed an extremelyical posture.


    Yu Wan opened a gap in the curtain.


    Alright, it was actually Yu Zigui again.


    Yu Zigui¡¯s injuries seemed to be fine. He was so seriously injured that Yu Wan thought that he wouldn¡¯t be able to make it and would die there. She didn¡¯t expect him to recover as usual in a few days. As expected of the number one swordsman in the world.


    However, this number one swordsman did not seem to have gained any advantage from her coachman.


    Yu Zigui¡¯s every move was fatal, and Jiang Hai was not inferior either. Yu Zigui used his sword, but Jiang Hai used his bare hands. Even so, the two of them still fought to a draw.


    When Yu Zigui saw that Jiang Hai was difficult to deal with, he simply turned around and used a feint to grab Jiang Xiaowu.


    ¡°Oh my¡ª¡± Jiang Xiaowu shouted.


    Yu Zigui shed Jiang Xiaowu¡¯s throat.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Yu Wan lifted the curtain!


    Yu Zigui and Jiang Hai stopped at the same time.


    Yu Wan said to Jiang Hai, ¡°Bring Jiang Xiaowu down and guard the alley. Without my orders, no one is allowed to approach.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Hai agreed solemnly and walked to Yu Zigui with a cold expression. At this moment, Yu Zigui had a high chance of winning if he ambushed him, but he went over without holding back.


    Yu Zigui took a deep look at Jiang Hai. In the end, he did not ambush him and threw Jiang Xiaowu to him.


    Jiang Hai dragged the limp Jiang Xiaowu to the entrance of the alley.


    The alley instantly became empty. Yu Wan sat in the carriage and looked at Yu Zigui, who was ten steps away. She asked expressionlessly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that it¡¯s best for you not to appear in front of me again?¡±


    Yu Zigui took a few steps towards Yu Wan with his sword.


    Jiang Hai clenched his fists.


    Yu Zigui stopped three steps away and looked at Yu Wan. ¡°The Gu King is in your hands, right?¡±


    This guy finally turned around. Yu Wan said calmly, ¡°What right do you have to say that it¡¯s in my hands?¡±


    Yu Zigui¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Because you have the blood of Extreme Yin!¡±


    Yu Wan knew that she had asked too many questions that day. Yu Zigui was in a fit of anger at that time, but once he calmed down, it was not difficult for him to realize that a doctor from the Central ins seemed to know too much about Gu worms.


    However, she did not expect him to guess that she had extreme yin blood.


    At this point, there was no need to hide it. Yu Wan¡¯s eyebrows moved slightly as she said, ¡°So what? Do you still want to take the thing back? Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. You can¡¯t even defeat my coachman.¡±


    Yu Zigui¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Who said I can¡¯t defeat him!¡±


    However, it was not that easy. If Yu Wan schemed against him again, he would definitely have no chance of winning.


    Yu Zigui gave up and sighed softly. ¡°It¡¯s really not something you can have. I think you should know that a man¡¯s wealth is his own ruin. If you don¡¯t want to be killed, quickly give it to me.¡±

 Chapter 280 - Little Sly Jiang’s Background (2)

    <h4>Chapter 280: Little Sly Jiang¡¯s Background (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Wan looked at him calmly, clearly not nning to obediently give in.


    Yu Zigui frowned. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯ll harm you?¡±


    Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°You make it sound like you¡¯ve never harmed me.¡±


    Yu Zigui choked. ¡°Can you stop talking about the past?¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°But the current situation is caused by what happened in the past. You give to me as you like it, and you take it away as you like it. What do you take me for?¡±


    A trace of fear shed across Yu Zigui¡¯s eyes. He hoped that Yu Wan would realize that he was not lying. ¡°Do you know what the Gu King is?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Yu Wan was fearless.


    Yu Zigui said, ¡°It¡¯s the holy artifact of the Nanzhao Nation.¡± Gu poison was popr in Southern Xinjiang, and Nanzhao Nation was not exempted. Everyone, from the royal family to themoners, thought highly of the Gu King.


    Yu Wan had never heard Yan Jiuchao mention this before. She looked at Yu Zigui suspiciously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t doubt me,¡± Yu Zigui said. ¡°Do you know the origin of this holy artifact?¡±


    Of course, Yu Wan did not know. She didn¡¯t even know that the Gu King was a holy artifact.


    ¡°The Gu King originally belonged to the Ghost n of Southern Xinjiang. In order to marry the princess of the Nanzhao Nation, it was sent out as a betrothal gift by the King of the Ghost n.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about the Queen of Nanzhao?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Yu Zigui shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s the Eldest Princess who was abandoned by the royal family when she was young.¡±


    ¡°Is the Eldest Princess willing?¡± Yu Wan was very puzzled as to why she asked such a question. What did it have to do with her whether she was willing or not?


    Yu Zigui did not care about this. He only felt that the little girl was curious and patiently answered her doubts. ¡°If she¡¯s willing¡­ she probably won¡¯t escape marriage.¡±


    Then this Eldest Princess was too miserable. She was born to be a jinx and was abandoned by her family. When she finally grew up, she was sold by her family, which had never raised her for a day. In the eyes of those people, she was only worth a worm.


    At the thought of this, Yu Wan suddenly felt sad for this Eldest Princess.


    She was d that she did not have such parents, and she was also d that although there were two children at home, her mother had always been impartial. In fact, if there¡¯s someone that her mother was biased to, it would have been her.


    During the most difficult times in the family, her mother did not let her be a child who was sold to pave the way for her brother.


    <i>¡­Why do I suddenly think of Mom like this??</i>Yu Wan thought in confusion.


    Yu Zigui spoke again. ¡°The royal family of Nanzhao ising. They¡¯re here for the holy artifact. Once they find you, you¡¯ll be in danger.¡±


    Yu Wan could tell that Yu Zigui was not lying. This man was a burden to her in every way, but this time, he probably sincerely wanted to help her. Unfortunately, she could not hand the Gu King over to him.


    Yu Wan said seriously, ¡°I still need it for the time being. When I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll think of a way to resolve it.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Yu Zigui wanted to say something, but Yu Wan lowered the curtain.


    On the other hand, Jiang Hai had been paying attention to the two of them. Seeing that Yu Wan had the intention of leaving, he strode over and blocked the carriage, ring at Yu Zigui.


    Yu Zigui knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get the Gu King today. He looked at the tightly shut carriage and said, ¡°You better consider what I said just now and throw this hot potato away as soon as possible!¡±


    Yu Zigui left.


    Jiang Hai stood rooted to the ground, waiting for Yu Wan¡¯s interrogation. No one would not be puzzled that a coolie bought from the Silk Pavilion actually had such skills.


    Unexpectedly, Yu Wan did not say anything. She only asked him to pull Jiang Xiaowu over. She still had to go to the Directorateter.


    Jiang Hai looked at the curtain in shock.


    Yu Wan¡¯s voice slowly sounded. ¡°Did you use your full strength just now?¡±


    Jiang Hai was stunned for a moment before answering, ¡°No, I only used thirty percent of my strength.¡±


    However, Yu Zigui used seventy percent of his strength. Yet, two of them could fight to a draw. It was obvious that Jiang Hai¡¯s skills were far above Yu Zigui¡¯s. Such an expert actually sold himself to the Silk Music Hall to do manualbor. It was really a waste of his talent.


    ¡°Young Madam¡­¡± Jiang Hai was about to speak when Yu Wan said,¡± I don¡¯t care about your past. I only care if you would betray me.¡±


    ¡°I, Jiang Hai, would not betray you,¡± he said seriously. ¡°I will be loyal to you, Madam.¡±


    He said ¡°Madam¡±, not ¡°Young Madam¡±. The difference between the word was worlds apart.


    ¡­ .


    Yu Wan sent arge box of cherry crisps and a basket of cherries to Yu Song and returned to the Young Master Manor. She went to the study to tell Yan Jiuchao that she had seen Yu Zigui. Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six were also there.

 Chapter 281 - Little Sly Jiang’s Background (3)

    <h4>Chapter 281: Little Sly Jiang¡¯s Background (3)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Wan sized up their expressions. ¡°Wait, you know that it¡¯s a holy artifact of the Nanzhao Nation?¡± In that case, Yu Zigui was not lying.


    <i>We know, uh¡­ Don¡¯t you know??</i>Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen looked at Yu Wan with strange expressions. She already knew that she had the Gu King in her hands, so they thought that she knew more than them.


    Yu Wan held her forehead. Look, look, this was how the bad information came about. She did not know what to say after obtaining such a big treasure. As for the visit of the envoy from Nanzhao, Yu Wan did not care too much about it. As long as Yu Zigui did not say anything, who knew that the Gu King was in her hands?


    Yu Wan returned to her room.


    The three people in the study room finally revealed looks of disbelief.


    Shadow Six Eyes opened his mouth and said, ¡°Young Master¡­ If what Yu Zigui said is true, and the holy artifact is the betrothal gift for the Ghost n to marry the Eldest Princess, then¡­ isn¡¯t the Ghost n¡¯s bride who ran away¡­ Young Madam is¡­ Aiya, this is¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, yes to all of it!¡± Shadow Thirteen understood what Shadow Six wanted to say and answered him in one go.


    Shadow Six felt like he was going to faint. After investigating for so many years, there had never been anyone who shocked him so much. It was really¡­ really making him not know what to say.


    Yan Jiuchao tapped his fingertips on the table a few times. The thing that the Nanzhao Nation did not hesitate to sell an Eldest Princess in exchange for fell into Yu Wan¡¯s hands. He really did not know if it was a coincidence¡­ or fate.


    ¡°Who are the envoys of Nanzhao?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    Shadow Six said, ¡°It¡¯s said that there¡¯s a Grand Secretary of Nanzhao who brought his wife along. I haven¡¯t heard about the rest of the envoys.¡±


    ¡°Go and ask around,¡± Yan Jiuchao instructed.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Shadow Six agreed.


    Yan Jiuchao sat in the study room for a while more and dealt with the news sent by spies from various ces. When he returned to the Qingfeng Courtyard, it was alreadyte. Yu Wan waited for him to eat, but she fell asleep on the table.


    Yan Jiuchao pushed the wheelchair over and wanted to carry her back to the bed. Just as he carried her onto hisp, he realized that she was drenched in sweat. Her forehead was burning with cold sweat and she was frowning.


    Was she ufortable, or¡ª


    Yan Jiuchao wrapped one hand around her and touched her forehead with the other. Yu Wan¡¯s body trembled and she suddenly opened her eyes.


    Yu Wan panted heavily, a trace of shock remaining in her eyes. She realized that she was sitting in Yan Jiuchao¡¯s arms and her expression rxed.


    ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    Yu Wan nodded.


    Yan Jiuchao took out a handkerchief and wiped the sweat off her forehead. ¡°Were you frightened when you heard that the envoys from Nanzhao wereing?¡±


    Yu Wan shook her head. It was another nightmare she had.


    ¡°What did you dream about?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked softly.


    Yu Wan was still immersed in the shock brought by the nightmare. She did not notice that Yan Jiuchao¡¯s voice had be gentler than before, but she could feel her emotions calming down bit by bit with his voice.


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao.¡± She sat in his arms and said in an aggrieved tone, ¡°I dreamed that you all left me. First it was you, then it was Dabao, Er¡¯bao, and Xiaobao.¡±


    She rarely remembered her dreams, but this time was an exception. It was probably because she was too sad in her dream. She dreamed that Yan Jiuchao had disappeared. He boarded a ship and never returned. The three littleds had grown up. They could not see or hear her. They followed another woman.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at her resentfully. ¡°What are you thinking about all day?¡±


    Yu Wan lowered her head and pinched his slender fingers. ¡°I clearly didn¡¯t think of anything.¡±


    She had taken the holy artifact of Nanzhao Nation. If she wanted to dream, she should have dreamed that she was escaping for her life. Who knew why she would dream that the four of them had left her? Or was it that in her heart, she actually minded that they did not eat what she made in the afternoon?


    ¡°Where¡¯s your cherry crisps?¡± Yan Jiuchao didn¡¯t see any snacks on the table.


    Yu Wan raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°I sent it to my second brother.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s face darkened.


    Yu Wan continued to y with his fingers and said, ¡°You¡¯ve already eaten. What¡¯s wrong with me sending it to my second brother?¡±


    Li¡¯er brought over the newly plucked petals. Just as she crossed the threshold, she saw Young Master sitting in a wheelchair with her Young Madam in his arms. Although she only saw their backs, Li¡¯er was extremely embarrassed.


    Li¡¯er hurriedly covered her eyes and left, not forgetting to close the door for the two of them. Li¡¯er walked back and bumped into Su Mu at the corner of the corridor.


    ¡°Sister Su.¡± Li¡¯er pulled her back. ¡°D-don¡¯t go over.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Mu asked in confusion.


    Li¡¯er said embarrassedly, ¡°Young Master¡­ and Young Madam¡­ Anyway, don¡¯t go over yet¡­ We can go over after they call for hot water¡­¡±


    Their room was at the other end of the upper room. If they went back now, they would have to pass by Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao¡¯s room. Li¡¯er felt that as a loyal maidservant, she had to help Young Madam guard the door.


    Su Mu stared fixedly in the direction of the upper room. After a while, she turned around and walked towards the courtyard.


    ¡­ .


    In the room, the young couple only had each other in their eyes.


    Suddenly, there were a series of footsteps outside the door. Then, with a bang, their door was knocked open.


    ¡°Un, un, un, un!¡±


    It was Xiaobao scratching the door with his little hands, making urgent sounds from time to time. Soon, Dabao and Er¡¯bao also came.


    The three littleds wanted to enter the room, but they realized that the door could not be opened. However, they did not know how to speak. They were so anxious that they were about to cry.


    ¡°Little Master, Little Master!¡±


    The nannies chased after them while panting. They tried to carry the three little masters away, but the three of them refused and cried!


    Yu Wan held her forehead. Yan Jiuchao finally regretted not leaving the three little brats to Shangguan Yan. Yu Wan could only put on her clothes and open the door to let the three little fellows in.


    The three of them threw themselves into Yu Wan¡¯s arms, their big eyes teary.


    ¡°¡­They were having fun. I don¡¯t know why they suddenly want to look for Dad and Mom,¡± Madam Li exined from outside the door.


    ¡°Got it. You guys can leave.¡± Yu Wan led the three little fellows into the room.


    This time, the two of them did not have a good time after being interrupted. They originally nned to continue after the little fellows fell asleep, but who knew that they would eat something and run around the room excitedly. They were still energetic even after Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao fell asleep.

 Chapter 282 - Little Munchkins Entering the

    <h4>Chapter 282: Little Munchkins Entering the Pce</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Wan did not know when the little fellows fell asleep. When she opened her eyes in a daze, the three of them were already lying on her and Yan Jiuchao. Xiaobao hugged Er Bao¡¯s feet and ced them in his mouth. Yu Wan yawned, arranged the three of them, and fell asleep again.


    When she woke up again, it was already the next morning. As expected, the spot beside her was already empty.


    ¡°Young Master has something on,¡± Li¡¯er said as she lifted the curtain.


    Yan Jiuchao did not do anything on the surface, but he had to be on guard in secret for the visit of the envoys from Nanzhao. Yu Wan looked at her other side. Eh? The little fellows were no longer around?


    Li¡¯er understood and hurriedly said, ¡°Young Master was worried that the little masters would wake up and disturb you. After he woke up early, he asked the nanny to carry the little masters back into their rooms.¡±


    Yu Wan was warmed by her husband again. He could never say a good word, but he was always considerate.


    She was worried that he would be angry with them after being interrupted by the little onesst night. It seemed that she was thinking too much. He was their father. He doted on them as much as she did. Why would he really be angry with them?


    Li¡¯er continued, ¡°By the way, Young Madam, Young Master also said that the cherries in Young Master Manor have ripened again. We can send some to Young Madam¡¯s maternal family and also send the little masters over. The little masters¡¯ grandmother and grandfather must miss them very much, so he let the little masters stay in the countryside for a while.¡±


    At first, it sounded like that, butter on, she gradually felt like something was wrong. Is he their biological father? Was he going to send his sons to the countryside just like that?


    ¡°Did he say when they¡¯ll leave?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Li¡¯er took a set of clothes for Yu Wan to change into. ¡°He said to wait for the Shadow Guard to return. The Shadow Guard followed Young Master out.¡±


    In that case, he was asking the children to leave at night and let Shadow Thirteen follow them. How anxious was this fellow¡­


    When Yu Wan was dressed neatly, Zi Su came over. Because Nanny Fang was leaving, Yu Wan asked Zi Su to learn more about the Young Master Manor from Nanny Fang. Zi Su was here to report to Yu Wan about the progress.


    Yu Wan did not think that there was a need for Zi Su to report every day, but she thought that Zi Su used to ask for her servants like this in the manor, so she also asked for her now.


    ¡°¡­Nanny Fang said that the ounts of the Qingfeng Courtyardwere originally with the public ount, but at that time, Young Master and Young Madam did not move in. Nanny Fang¡¯s intention is to let Qingfeng Courtyard have their own ounts¡­¡±


    Yu Wan listened patiently as Zi Su spoke methodically.


    ¡°Young Madam, do you have any instructions?¡± After Zi Su finished her report, she waited for Yu Wan to express her stand.


    Yu Wan shook her head. ¡°Nothing. Just do as Nanny Fang says.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zi Su agreed and nned to take her leave.


    Yu Wan suddenly stopped her. ¡°Also, you guys will have four sets of clothes every season. Change it to eight sets every season.¡± In the past, there were only nannies and men in the manor, so they didn¡¯t care about clothes. Now that there were so many maidservants, they had to dress up to be pleasing to the eye.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Women loved new clothes, and Zi Su was not immune to it. Her ¡°yes¡± was clearly much more surprising than the previous one.


    It was still early for ss. Yu Wan sat in the room for a while and felt that her sons should wake up soon. She set off for their room.


    There were giggles and the little fellows jumping around the bed excitedly.


    Yu Wan could not help but smile. She walked to the door with light steps. Just as she was about to cross the threshold, she saw Su Mu standing in front of the bed. The three little fellows covered their faces with their hands and met Su Mu¡¯s eyes. The moment they met each other, they turned around shyly. After a while, they turned around and continued to meet Su Mu¡¯s eyes.


    This sly and cute look made everyone in the roomugh.


    Yu Wan¡¯s gazended on Su Mu. For some reason, she couldn¡¯t quite smile.


    Yu Wan apanied the little fellows to breakfast. In the past, her sons would stick to her and not let her go to Nanny Wan¡¯s ss or hang on herp to teach with her. Today, they obediently put down their small bowls and chopsticks and ran to the courtyard to y.


    It turned out that Su Mu had made three swings. A small leather cushion and a firm rope were tied tightly to the little fellows. Even if they didn¡¯t hold on tightly, they wouldn¡¯t be thrown out.


    The little munchkins flew into the sky andnded back on the ground,ughing like pigs.


    The servants were overjoyed. The Qingfeng Courtyard had never been so lively.


    Yu Wan retracted her gaze and restrained the disappointment in her heart. She sighed softly and went to the Lanfang Pavilion.


    However, before she could start ss, a servant reported that Emissary Cui had arrived.


    Emissary Cui was here to pass on a message for the Empress. ¡°¡­Her Majesty is organizing the marriage between His Highness Prince Cheng and the princess of Xiongnu. Her Majesty said that she¡¯s old and can¡¯t keep up with the preferences of young people, so she wants to invite Young Madam to the pce to help here up with ideas¡­ If the little masters have nothing to do, why don¡¯t you bring them into the pce to take a look? Her Majesty hasn¡¯t seen them yet, so she misses them.¡±


    Yu Wan understood that the Empress was expressing her goodwill to the Young Master Manor. First, there was Worthy Consort Xu, then there were the envoys from Nanzhao. There were internal and external problems. They also needed the Empress.


    Yu Wan agreed readily and applied for leave from Nanny Wan. She returned to the Qingfeng Courtyard and brought the three little fellows to the pce to meet the Empress.


    Thest time they entered the pce, Tao¡¯er and Li¡¯er came out with pale faces. The two of them were young and had not seen the world. Yu Wan did not n to bring them into the pce. Yu Wan asked Zi Su to pack up and bring the three littleds along.


    The three littleds held Su Mu¡¯s hand and refused to leave with Zi Su.


    Yu Wan looked at them. They also looked at Yu Wan with innocent expressions, as if asking why she didn¡¯t bring Su Mu along.


    Yu Wan rubbed their little heads and said to Su Mu, ¡°You should follow too.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Mu bowed.


    ¡°Fu Ling, follow me too,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Fu Ling walked with the height of a seven-foot-tall man and followed with a domineering gait.


    The group entered the pce.


    Fu Ling did not care about the outside world and was not nervous. Zi Su was knowledgeable and did not show her nervousness on her face. In addition, Su Mu was very calm. The maidservants apanying her did not embarrass the Young Master Manor this time.


    The maidservants waited outside the main hall of the Zhaoyang Pce. Yu Wan led the three littleds into the room to see the Empress.


    The little fellows kowtowed a few times, making the Empress extremely amused. There were also children in the Eldest Prince Manor, but they were only princesses. The grandsons of the royal family only had these three little fellows.


    The Empress rewarded everyone with a longevity lock. The little fellows held the lock and bowed slightly, thanking her.


    ¡°They still can¡¯t speak?¡± The Empress asked. ¡°They¡¯re more than two years old, right?¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°Two and a half at the end of next month.¡±


    The Empress hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. These children are all extremely smart. They¡¯ll definitely be able to speak in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your blessings, Your Majesty.¡± Although she said that, Yu Wan could tell that the Empress was worried that the children were fools. She wanted to say that her sons were not, but she did not know how to say it.


    The little fellows sat on the chairs cutely.


    The Empress asked Emissary Cui to bring them to the courtyard to y. Today, the little princess of the Eldest Prince Manor was also here. The little princess was only two years older than the little munchkins, so they should be able to y together.


    Then, the Empress and Yu Wan talked about the wedding. ¡°I originally wanted to set up a stage in the Fei Luan Hall. The troupe has been hired, but someone from Nanzhao came. His Majesty said that since Nanzhao Nation has the intention to be on good terms with the Great Zhou, we can¡¯t neglect it. We also have to take into ount the preferences of the envoys from Nanzhao. Help me choose first.¡±


    How could Yu Wan know this? She might as well look for a diplomat from Honglu Temple.


    The Empress patted Yu Wan¡¯s hand and smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to hear it first.¡±


    The troupe was hired from themoners. Yu Wan had never heard of ancient operas, so she was really curious. She stood up and went with the Empress.


    ¡°Let the little masters and princesse too,¡± the Empress said to Emissary Cui.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Emissary Cui carried the little princess and called Fu Ling and the other two.


    The Empress¡¯s eyebrows twitched when she saw the tall and majestic Fu Ling. However, she did not lose herposure. She held Yu Wan¡¯s hand and entered the opera garden of the Zhaoyang Pce.


    The stage was almost set up, and the performers were also ready backstage. The troupe master came forward and bowed to the Empress.


    The Empress waved her hand and led Yu Wan to sit down in the corridor.


    The little princess sat beside the Empress, and the three littleds sat beside Yu Wan in turn. The few of them had never seen a stage before, and all of them were staring intently. The first scene was a fighting scene. Apanied by a thunderous sound of gongs and drums, the martial arts students in ck flipped onto the stage.


    ¡°Thunders¡± and ¡°men in ck¡±. The little munchkins were instantly frightened. Yu Wan thought things were bad and hurriedly went to hug her sons beside her. However, she saw Su Mu appear in front of the three of them.


    The little munchkins pounced into Su Mu¡¯s arms and hugged her neck tightly.


    Yu Wan¡¯s hand froze in midair.

 Chapter 283 - Saving A Life

    <h4>Chapter 283: Saving A Life</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The children were so frightened that the Empress¡¯s attention waspletely attracted to them. She did not notice Yu Wan¡¯s abnormality. Of course, Yu Wan did not continue to let herself maintain the abnormality. She almost subconsciously put down her hand and sat there quietly, just like Nanny Fang had taught her.


    The Empress hurriedly stopped the troupe and could not hide her self-reproach. ¡°The children are so young. I was inconsiderate.¡±


    A two-and-a-half-year-old boy was actually frightened by the sound of gongs and drums. The little princess was not afraid of this at the age of one. The Empress shook her head secretly. On the one hand, she sympathized with Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao. It was not easy for them to give birth to the eldest grandsons of the royal family, but they were a few timid and useless mute people.


    The Empress naturally would not gloat. Her upbringing did not allow her to do that, but the pce people had long exploded in their hearts. As expected of the children of a vige girl, they were so unpresentable that the sound of gongs and drums could scare them.


    Yu Wan felt the disdain in the pce servants¡¯ eyes. She could tolerate anyone criticizing her, but she could not ignore the fact that someone had misunderstood her sons. If they had not experienced her sons¡¯ pain, how could they know the trauma in their hearts?


    Yu Wan took a deep breath and suppressed the urge to refute. She stood up and bowed elegantly and calmly. ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of Your Majesty. Since they were tired from ying, I¡¯ll bring them back to the manor first. I¡¯ll enter the pce another day to apany Your Majesty to choose a song.¡±


    It was just a way to rope her and the Young Master Manor in. It was enough for her to appreciate it. It did not matter if she chose the right one or two.


    As expected, the Empress did not ask her to stay.


    However, before she left, the Empress rewarded Su Mu, who was loyal to her master.


    The Empress thought that she was giving Yu Wan face. After all, in her understanding, children should be handed over to servants to raise. How could there be a master who personally raised children? That was a bad habit of the poor. The royal family was not like that.


    Even if the Eldest Prince had fallen down or had bumps when he was young, the first to rush forward would always be the pce servants and nannies. She was the Empress, so she could not lose herposure for a moment. It was the same for Yu Wan. She was the future Princess Consort Yan. She had to abandon the bad habits of themoners and get used to being high and mighty in the future.


    Everyone thought that Su Mu was right. Even Yu Wan could not say that Su Mu had done something wrong. When the children were frightened, she rushed over to hug them immediately. She should be happy that someone was taking care of her sons so carefully. Moreover, her sons had a solitary personality and did not get along well with many servants. Now that they suddenly had someone they liked, as their mother, she should be even happier.


    This feeling of not being able to do anything or have the right to be angry was really not good. It made her look very petty.


    Yu Wan brought the three little fellows into the carriage.


    Fu Ling and the other two also sat down.


    Suddenly, Emissary Cui rushed over. ¡°Young Madam, you forgot your things.¡±


    It was a box of rouge. This was not in the Empress¡¯s reward. It seemed that the Empress had something to tell her.


    Yu Wan alighted from the carriage and walked to the side with Emissary Cui.


    Jiang Hai began to be on guard in case someone overhears.


    Emissary Cui whispered, ¡°Young Madam left in a hurry and Her Majesty didn¡¯t have time to instruct you. The envoy from Nanzhao is most likely here for Young Master Yan. Young Master and Young Madam, please be careful.¡±


    The Empress had told Yu Wan that someone in the Nanzhao¡¯s royal family wanted Yan Jiuchao dead. From the Empress¡¯s point of view, she would indeed think that they were here to plot against Yan Jiuchao. However, in reality, there was a high chance that they were here for her and the Nanzhao¡¯s holy artifact in her hands. However, there was no need to tell the Empress this.


    Yu Wan did not ask how the Empress knew about these reports. After all, if she did not have some ability, the Empress would not havested until now.


    ¡°I thank the Empress.¡± Yu Wan thanked her and took the rouge to get into the carriage.


    The three littleds were already asleep. Theyy in Su Mu¡¯s arms.


    Along the way, Yu Wan¡¯s aura was a little cold.


    After the carriage arrived at the Young Master Manor, the three nannies carried the sleeping little masters back into the house.


    Yu Wan also returned to her room.


    After the three maidservants sent Yu Wan off, they stood up and walked towards the temporary room.


    Suddenly, Zi Su pulled Su Mu back. ¡°Stay. I have something to say to you.¡±


    Fu Ling looked at Zi Su in a daze. Zi Su said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s not you, stand down!¡±


    Inadvertently, she put on the airs of an official¡¯s daughter again. Fortunately, Fu Ling did not argue and obediently left.


    There was no one else around. Zi Su retracted her hand and pulled a long face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Su Mu looked at Zi Su calmly.


    Zi Su frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be stupid. You¡¯ve been deliberately currying favor with the little masters these two days. What do you want to do? The little masters¡¯ personal maidservant? The little masters already have a nanny and don¡¯t need a maidservant anymore!¡±


    Zi Su thought of something and said, ¡°¡­It¡¯s still early for a serving maidservant!¡±


    Su Mu turned around indifferently and was about to leave.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Zi Su was stunned. She grabbed her again and said, ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. What kind of attitude is that! A second-ss maidservant dares to pull a long face at me? I¡¯m warning you, you better be sensible and not approach the little masters again!¡±


    Su Mu said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m just doing my duty.¡±


    Zi Su said coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that Young Madam is unhappy? Making your master unhappy isn¡¯t called ying your part. It¡¯s called going overboard!¡±


    Su Mu ignored her and turned to leave.


    Zi Su looked at her back and said coldly, ¡°Su, take my words seriously! If you continue to be unruly, I¡¯ll punish you!¡±


    Su Mu left.


    Zi Su also returned to her room. Su Mu¡¯s attitude made Zi Su angry. Even when Ban Xia went forward to talk to her, she ignored her.


    After dinner, Zi Su went to Nanny Fang¡¯s ce as usual to hand over the matters of the Qingfeng Courtyard. Nanny Fang did not live in the Qingfeng Courtyard, so she had to go around the Lanfang Pavilion and walk through a quiet path. Along the way, she would pass by a pond.


    Just as Zi Su walked to the pond with thentern, she suddenly stepped on something and slipped. She did not know how to swim. The moment she rolled into the water, she quickly grabbed a willow branch by the pond.


    The willow branch was slender and was not enough to support her weight. She gradually sank.


    ¡°Help¡ªhelp¡­ Oh¡­¡±


    She sank into the water and choked on a mouthful of turbid cold water. She struggled with all her might. The willow branch broke with a bang, and she grabbed another tuft of wild grass.


    Just as the weeds were about to be broken by her, a slender figure appeared by the pond and entered her vision.


    Zi Su hurriedly looked up and saw a ghost-like cold face.


    ¡°Su¡­ Su Mu¡­¡±


    The moonlightnded on Su Mu¡¯s face, making her look a little sinister. Zi Su¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she felt ayer of fear.


    Su Mu reached out to the seaweed that Zisu was pulling.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡± Zisu¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Miss!¡±


    Ban Xia¡¯s voice came from nearby.


    Su Mu grabbed Zi Su¡¯s wrist and pulled her out of the water.


    ¡°Miss¡­ Miss! It¡¯s really you!¡± Ban Xia hurriedly pounced over and used her original form of address.


    Zi Su was drenched and trembling.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Uncle Wan was shocked by themotion by the pond.


    Ban Xia hugged Zi Su and said, ¡°Just now¡­¡±


    Su Mu said, ¡°Just now, Ban Xia and I went to the orchard to pick cherries. The little masters wanted to eat them. When we walked nearby, we heard someone calling for help. Ban Xia said that it sounded like Zi Su. We rushed over to take a look and really saw Zi Su fall into the water.¡±


    Uncle Wan and Zi Su looked at Ban Xia at the same time. Ban Xia nodded. It was indeed because the little masters pointed at the cherries and looked like they wanted to eat them that Su Mu pulled her to the orchard to pick cherries.


    Uncle Wan understood and did not suspect anything. He looked at Zi Su and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Zi Su said in shock, ¡°I went to look for Nanny Fang and identally slipped.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already so old, but you can¡¯t even walk properly. It¡¯s all thanks to the people nearby this time. Otherwise, you¡­¡± Uncle Wan thought about the inauspicious words and finally swallowed them. ¡°Alright, disperse. There¡¯s no need to go to Nanny Fang¡¯s ce. I¡¯ll tell her to teach you during the day in the future. You don¡¯t have to do anything for the time being. Just focus on handing over to Nanny Fang.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Manager Wan.¡± Zi Su bowed.


    It was just an ident, and it was a close shave. Uncle Wan muttered a few words and returned to his room to work.


    After returning to the Qingfeng Courtyard, Zi Su took a hot shower and changed into dry clothes. She opened her bag and took out a hollow golden hairpin before knocking on the door next door to Tao¡¯er.


    Tao¡¯er and Li¡¯er went to Yu Wan¡¯s room to serve her. Su Mu opened the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s sote. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Mu asked.


    Zi Su pinched the hairpin in her hand and handed it to Su Mu. ¡°This is for you. Thank you for saving me.¡±

 Chapter 284 - Untitled

    <h4>Chapter 284: Untitled</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    After bidding farewell to Su Mu, Zi Su returned to her room.


    Ban Xia had justid out the nket for her. When she saw her return, she quickly asked, ¡°How is it? Did Su Mu ept your hairpin?¡±


    Zi Su shook her head.


    Ban Xia was not surprised. ¡°I knew it. She definitely won¡¯t ept your hairpin. She¡¯s not that kind of person! Speaking of which, Miss Su is really a good person! She¡¯s capable and kind-hearted. Even the three little masters like her so much! Sigh, if we had known that she was so good, we should have stayed in the same room as her and let Fu Ling stay with Tao¡¯er and Li¡¯er.¡±


    Zi Su also felt that Su Mu should be a good person. Perhaps she had misunderstood her before, or perhaps she was simply guarding against her and was worried that she would rely on the little masters¡¯ love to ride on her head. However, tonight, she had saved her without caring about the past.


    However, for some reason, the expressionless face she saw by the pond kept appearing in her mind.


    At that moment, Su Mu was terrifyingly cold.


    Uncle Wan entered the pce when he was young and stayed in the Capital for twenty years before following Prince Yan to Yan City to build a manor. After that, he took root in Yan City. There was nothing good about Yan City, but it was near the sea and the humidity was a little heavy. Uncle Wan did not know when he contracted the illness, but his knees hurt badly on rainy days.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to rain again.¡± Uncle Wan dragged his painful knee back into the house.


    ¡°Little Quan!¡±


    Uncle Wan found a chair to sit down and poured himself a cup of cold tea.


    A smart young eunuch walked in. The young eunuch was a servant of the Yan Manor. He had followed his master into the Capital on this trip. After the Young Master Manor weed the mistress, the original pageboys and guards had all moved to the outer court. However, because he was a eunuch, Little Quan could stay.


    ¡°Manager Wan, are you finally done? Are you hungry? I asked the kitchen to leave some food. I¡¯ll bring it over now!¡± Little Quan said with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Uncle Wan waved his hand. ¡°Go get a bucket of hot water.¡±


    Little Quan looked at Uncle Wan¡¯s hand that was rubbing his knee and said in surprise, ¡°Your leg hurts again?¡±


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t hurt in a long time.¡± The climate in the Capital was dry. He had only felt pain a few times in the past few months, and the symptoms were much lighter than in Yan City. ¡°The weather is going to change. Alright, hurry up and go. Remember to keep your voice down. The little masters are asleep. Don¡¯t wake them up.¡±


    ¡°Aye!¡± Little Quan carried the wooden bucket to the kitchen to fetch water. Halfway there, he met Su Mu, who was also heading to the kitchen with a basket of cherries.


    In terms of qualifications, how could Su Mupare to him who had been working in Prince Yan¡¯s Manor for several years? But who knew that Su Mu was favored by the little masters? So Little Quan had long put this person on his list of people he could not offend.


    Little Quan smiled and greeted her. ¡°Sister Su, what a coincidence. You¡¯re going to the small kitchen too.¡±


    Su Mu nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll go make some cherry juice. Do you want some hot water?¡±


    Su Mu¡¯s gazended on his wooden bucket.


    Little Quan sighed. ¡°Steward Wan¡¯s old habit is acting up again. I¡¯ll get some hot water for him to soak.¡±


    ¡°Then go,¡± Su Mu gestured to him.


    ¡°Manager Wan is waiting anxiously. Sister Su, I¡¯ll go first!¡± Little Quan smiled awkwardly and walked away with the wooden bucket.


    Uncle Wan did not leave Little Quan to serve him. He let Little Quan leave. He put his feet into the hot bucket and twisted a cotton cloth to warm it up. However, he was old and it was not very useful. He was still in great pain.


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Uncle Wan asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Su Mu.¡±


    ¡°W-wait a moment!¡± Uncle Wan quickly raised his leg. It was already in great pain, so when he moved, he gasped a few times.


    He put down his pants, put on his shoes, and carried the bucket to the ear room before opening the door for Su Mu.


    ¡°It¡¯s sote. Why are you looking for me?¡± Uncle Wan asked in surprise.


    The sky was already dark. The servants who did not need to be on night duty had all rested.


    Su Mu handed two cloth bags the size of a hand to Uncle Wan. ¡°I heard from Little Quan that your leg hurts again. Try this.¡±


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Uncle Wan hesitated.


    Su Mu said, ¡°The local recipe in my hometown. It has salt, ginger slices, and scallion white inside. The old people in our vige use it when their legs hurt. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore after they use it.¡±


    Uncle Wan took it skeptically. His knee had hurt for many years, so it was too naive to stop his pain with just these few things. However, she had good intentions, so Uncle Wan still thanked her. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave first,¡± Su Mu said quietly.


    Uncle Wan was stunned. Was it an illusion or something else? He felt that the person who spoke to him just now was not Su Mu, but Young Madam.


    They clearly didn¡¯t look alike, but there was a trace of the Young Madam in her calm temperament. Perhaps it was because of this that the little masters were willing to get close to her.


    Uncle Wan could not help but think of Su Mu¡¯s background. ording to Steward Hu, Su Mu was from Wan City. Her parents had passed away early and she was raised by her grandfather. When she was thirteen years old, her grandfather had also passed away. She was thrown to the countryside farm by her aunt. A few yearster, her aunt¡¯s family fell into dire straits and they sold her to a brothel. The brothel brought her to the Capital and sold her to the Silk Music Hall.


    ¡°She¡¯s also a child from a poor family.¡± Uncle Wan sighed.


    Unfortunately, they had different lives. As the children of a poor family, Su Mu was not as lucky as Young Madam. Not only could she have a husband like Young Master, but she could also give birth to three children for him.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that she¡¯s such a good child.¡± Uncle Wan shook his head and limped back to the bed. He opened the cloth bag. Just as Su Mu had said, it was salt, scallion white, and ginger slices. Perhaps because it had just been cooked, it was still hot. Uncle Wan casually ced it on his knee.


    He didn¡¯t try everything he could. He only used it as an ordinary hotpress. Unexpectedly, fifteen minutester, something unbelievable happened. His knee really didn¡¯t seem to hurt that much anymore.


    In the upper room, Yu Wan quietly guarded the three sleeping little fellows. It was already sote, and Yan Jiuchao and Shadow Thirteen had not returned. They probably would not send her sons to the countryside tonight. Coincidentally, she could not bear to part with them.


    It was not good for her to let her imagination run wild in front of so many people during the day. Now that she was alone and quiet, she had to admit that she was jealous. However, when she thought about it, it seemed normal. Who asked her to be so busy recently that she neglected them? They were lonely and coincidentally, there was Su Mu who could coax them. Naturally, they would get close to her.


    However, this Su Mu¡­ kept giving Yu Wan an ufortable feeling. Could it be because of jealousy? But why should she be jealous of a maidservant?


    This really didn¡¯t make sense.


    ¡°Young Madam.¡± Tao¡¯er entered the house. ¡°Sister Zi Su was frightened when she fell into the water just now. I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯te over to be on duty tonight.¡±


    ¡°Why did she fall into the water?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Tao¡¯er said, ¡°She went to Nanny Fang¡¯s ce and slipped when she passed by the pond. In the end, she fell into the water. At that time, Su Mu and Ban Xia were nearby and heard a cry for help and saved her.¡±


    Yu Wan frowned. It was Su Mu again. Why was she everywhere?


    ¡°Call Su Mu over.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Tao¡¯er called Su Mu to Yu Wan¡¯s room.


    ¡°You can leave,¡± Yu Wan said to Tao¡¯er.


    Tao¡¯er tactfully left, leaving Yu Wan, Su Mu, and the three sleeping little fellows in the room.


    Su Mu stood on the shiny floor without looking sideways. Yu Wan put down the curtain and slowly walked to the official hat chair to sit down.


    ¡°Kneel,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Su Mu obediently knelt down.


    If an ordinary person were to be punished to kneel the moment they arrived, they would more or less show a trace of surprise. However, there was not a trace of abnormality on her face, as if she was born to submit. However, if one looked at her carefully, it was not difficult to notice that she was neither servile nor overbearing.


    Yu Wan¡¯s gazended on her face without blinking. ¡°Do you know why I want to punish you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Su Mu said.


    Yu Wan added, ¡°Do you really not know or pretend not to know?¡±


    Su Mu remained silent.


    Yu Wan continued, ¡°On the first day you entered the manor, the back room was on fire. On the second day you entered the manor, Zi Su fell into the water. You happened to be there both times and were saved by you. Do you think this is a coincidence?¡±


    Su Mu said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what I think. What¡¯s important is what Young Madam thinks.¡±


    Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°You mean if I don¡¯t believe you, I¡¯m ndering you?¡±


    Su Mu said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°I think you would.¡±


    Su Mu bent down and knelt on the ground.


    As the saying goes, catch two people in the act and catch the thief in the act. Even if she really wanted to punish Su Mu, she had to have a reason. Su Mu had saved the lives of so many servants and had won her sons¡¯ favor. If she had dealt with her without a word, not only would she anger everyone, but she would also fall out with her sons.


    She wasn¡¯t that stupid. Moreover, Su Mu might really be innocent. If that happened, she would have wronged a good person.


    Yu Wan said calmly, ¡°You can leave first. I think you¡¯re quite agile. You even know how to tie a swing. Why don¡¯t you move to my second brother¡¯s Zhuyue Pavilion tomorrow and take care of the flowerbed there? You don¡¯t have to return to the Qingfeng Courtyard to serve me for the next few days.¡±


    This meant that she was sending Su Mu away.


    This was to better observe Su Mu. If Su Mu was really a good person, then she would know her ce in the Zhuyue Pavilion.


    Of course, Yu Wan also had her own selfish motives. Her sons would have less contact with Su Mu, so their enthusiasm could fade.


    Su Mu did not say anything and left the room with her head lowered.


    Zi Su could not be on duty at night, so Ban Xia stayed behind to take care of her. Tao¡¯er and Li¡¯er had already been on duty for a night, so only Fu Ling and Su Mu were left.


    ¡°Get Fu Ling toe over,¡± Yu Wan said to Tao¡¯er.


    Yan Jiuchao asked the guards to pass on a message. He and Shadow Thirteen would leave the Capital overnight and would not be returning tonight. He told Yu Wan to rest early and not wait for him.


    Yu Wan nodded and called Fu Ling in, letting her sleep behind the green gauze cab. With Fu Ling¡¯s height, it was really difficult for her to sleep on a girl¡¯s small embroidered bed. She curled up and did not sleep well all night.


    In the middle of the night, everyone fell asleep.


    Su Mu, who was beside Tao¡¯er, suddenly opened her eyes.

 Chapter 285 - Brother Jiu: No One Can Bully Her (1)

    <h4>Chapter 285: Brother Jiu: No One Can Bully Her (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Su Mu¡¯s eyes were clear, as if she had just woken up. She removed Tao¡¯er¡¯s hand from her body and slowly sat up. She put on a ck cloak and took out a cold dagger from under the bed. She gripped her dagger tightly and left the room.


    In the dead of the night, her footsteps were extremely soft.


    The moonlightnded on her expressionless face, making her look like a statue. Her skirt rustled across the floor under the porch, and the small sounds were quickly swallowed by the night wind.


    She walked around the corridor to the upper room. She looked at the closed door and took out her dagger from her sheath. The cold light reflected in her eyes.


    She inserted the dagger into the crack of the door and began to pry open thetch bit by bit. At this moment, Fu Ling, who was lying on the embroidered bed, was finally ¡°troubled¡± awake. This embroidered bed was enough for ordinary maidservants to sleep on, but it was too short for her. She stretched out her leg and poked the wall. She raised her arm and touched the bed wall.


    Fu Ling nned to use the toilet. She did not hear themotion outside the door, but the person outside heard her.


    The sound of her striding was obvious.


    Fu Ling was muscr and simple-minded. She was a good-for-nothing. She was the easiest to fool, but she was also the hardest to fool because nothing she said would make sense.


    Su Mu coldly retracted her dagger and returned to her room.


    ¡­ .


    At dawn, Yu Wan was woken up by the biological clock in her body. When she woke up, she realized that Yan Jiuchao was not around. Only then did she remember that he had gone outst night.


    The guard who came to report did not specify what it was about. She guessed that it was probably rted to the envoy from Nanzhao.


    Not long after Yu Wan woke up, the three little fellows also woke up. Yu Wan put on their clothes for them, and the three of them climbed out of bed. They first went to the ear room to wash up, then obediently ate breakfast.


    Yu Wan looked at them who were full and felt satisfied. She patted their little heads and said, ¡°I won¡¯t go to ss today. Shall I bring you out to y?¡±


    The three little fellows¡¯ eyes lit up.


    Yu Wan took in their reactions and thought to herself that her decision was indeed right. She was too busy studying and had neglected to nurture her rtionship with them. She would take leave from Nanny Wan and spend more time with them in the future.


    Yu Wan smiled and asked, ¡°Do you want to go?¡±


    The three of them lowered their heads, a trace of conflict shing across their faces.


    They clearly wanted to go, but they were so hesitant¡­ Was it because of Su Mu?


    ¡­ .


    The news of Su Mu being sent to the Zhuyue Pavilion quickly spread. Everyone could not help but be surprised. Such a smart girl, yet she was actually sent to the Zhuyue Pavilion instead of staying by Young Madam¡¯s side?


    To put it nicely, the Zhuyue Pavilion was Young Master Yu¡¯s courtyard, but who didn¡¯t know that Young Master Yu stayed in the Directorate and would only return once every eight hundred years? What future could she have there? It was no different from being sidelined.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡± Ban Xia looked at Su Mu in confusion. ¡°Didn¡¯t Young Madam call you overst night to reward you, why would she punish you?¡±


    Su Mu quietly packed her things and said, ¡°I¡¯m not being punished. Madam praised me for my dexterity and asked me to take care of the flowerbed in Zhuyue Pavilion.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t we have flowerbeds in the Qingfeng Courtyard? Besides, what will happen to the little masters if you leave?¡± Even Ban Xia could tell that this wasn¡¯t sincere praise. ¡°Did you say something wrongst night?¡±


    Su Mu whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    Zi Su hesitated. There were some things that she should not discuss. Soon, Tao¡¯er and Li¡¯er came over.


    Originally, after the incident with Zi Su, the two of them, like Ban Xia, thought that Yu Wan would reward Su Mu and might promote Su Mu to be the second-ss maidservant. Who knew that Su Mu would be demoted overnight?


    ¡°Young¡­ Young Madam, does she¡­ not like Su Mu?¡± Tao¡¯er was the youngest, and she was also the most outspoken. She identally said what was on her mind. As for why she didn¡¯t like her, everyone had a faint guess in their hearts¡ªSu Mu was too good at pleasing the little masters, and she might even please the Young Master in the future. Young Madam couldn¡¯t tolerate sand in her eyes.


    If Su Mu really had such thoughts, everyone would probably think that she was asking for it. However, Su Mu was simple, kind, upright, and generous. No one believed that she would deliberately seduce the little masters and Young Master.


    In the end, Yu Wan did not bring the little fellows out. Instead, she packed her things and went to Nanny Wan¡¯s ss at Lanfang Pavilion. Halfway there, she bumped into Uncle Wan, who was waiting for her by the roadside.


    Uncle Wan¡¯s expression was a littleplicated. He bowed and said, ¡°Young Madam.¡±


    Yu Wan looked around and asked him, ¡°Uncle Wan, did you specially wait for me here?¡±

 Chapter 286 - Brother Jiu: No One Can Bully Her (2)

    <h4>Chapter 286: Brother Jiu: No One Can Bully Her (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Uncle Wan did not deny it. After hesitating for a while, he said, ¡°I heard¡­ Young Madam wants to transfer Su Mu to the Zhuyue Pavilion?¡±


    Yu Wan smiled faintly. ¡°Uncle Wan, you came here just for this? Is there anything wrong with transferring her to the Zhuyue Pavilion?¡±


    Uncle Wan said politely, ¡°There;s nothing wrong, but I want to ask why.¡±


    Yu Wan looked at him and said, ¡°If Yan Jiuchao had done this today, would you have asked why?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Uncle Wan opened his mouth. No. No one dared to question Young Master¡¯s decision.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good. You¡¯re new here, unlike Young Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Not like he¡¯s really your master, and I¡¯m just a guest.¡±


    This was the truth, but it was also out of anger. Of course, Yu Wan understood that she had just arrived and her foundation was unstable. It was far more important to win over people¡¯s hearts than to make an example out of them. Uncle Wan was sincere with her because he thought about her, but did Uncle Wan really not have any protective feelings for Su Mu?


    Uncle Wan said earnestly, ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re Young Master¡¯s official wife and have given birth to three sons for him. One of them is the eldest son of the first wife. Your status is definitely not something that can be shaken casually. Don¡¯t worry. A maidservant isn¡¯t worth your anger.¡±


    Yu Wan was even angrier when she heard this. So in Uncle Wan¡¯s eyes, it was because she couldn¡¯t tolerate a maidservant that she thought of ways to deal with her?


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Uncle Wan find it strange that the little masters suddenly like a stranger so much? Didn¡¯t you suspect that she yed some tricks?¡±


    Uncle Wan sighed. ¡°Could it be that the little masters suddenly got close to Young Madam because Young Madam yed tricks?¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s breathing stopped.


    Uncle Wan realized that he had said something wrong and quickly apologized. ¡°I misspoke. Young Madam, please calm down.¡±


    Yu Wan said sadly, ¡°So in your eyes, I used tricks to get close to my own sons back then, right?¡±


    Uncle Wan definitely did not mean that. He was just giving an example. He wanted to use this to tell Yu Wan that not everyone had a motive for getting close to the little masters, just like her in the past and the current Su Mu.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that it was so difficult to deal with a maidservant,¡± Yu Wan said indifferently and walked into Lanfang Pavilion.


    Uncle Wan wanted to say something, but Nanny Wan walked out and red at Uncle Wan. ¡°She¡¯s a ve who signed a death contract. If a master wants her to die, she has to die. How dare she cause amotion in the manor? I think the Princess Consort has been gone for too long that the people of the Yan Manor don¡¯t know the rules!¡±


    Uncle Wan shook his head. It¡¯s not that they didn¡¯t know the rules. It was just that Miss Su¡­ was indeed a good person. Moreover, she couldn¡¯t even tolerate a maidservant. What if Young Master had a concubine in the future?


    Yan Jiuchao only returned to the Capital in the afternoon on the third day. He naturally had something urgent to attend to. Otherwise, he would not have abandoned his wife who he had just married for a few days. After he was done with his business, he rushed back to the Young Master Manor without stopping. He did not even catch his breath as he went to the Qingfeng Courtyard. In the end, the moment he entered the courtyard, he felt that something was missing. He looked around and saw that the three little brats were not around. The usually noisy courtyard fell silent for the first time.


    Yan Jiuchao returned to his room and Yu Wan sat quietly on the edge of the bed. After not seeing her for a few days, she seemed to have lost weight. Her thin little body was ced on the huge bed, making her look like a pitiful little girl that was abandoned.


    Although she was a mother of three, she was only seventeen years old. Her thin shoulders had carried a heavy burden that they shouldn¡¯t have too early, and people often forget that she was just a little girl.


    No one had asked her if it hurt to give birth, if it was difficult to raise a child, or if she was lonely after getting married. It was as if everything had be justified because she was a woman.


    Yan Jiuchao pushed the wheelchair over.


    Yu Wan knew that he was here. She nced at him from the corner of her eye, but she did not look up at him. She still looked down at her swaying toes.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s wheelchair stopped in front of her. He looked at her without blinking and was not in a hurry to speak. However, even if he did not say anything, as long as this man stood here and appeared in front of her, Yu Wan¡¯s eyes would slowly turn red.


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao¡­¡±


    The moment she spoke, her voice choked. The grievances that she did not dare to have in the past few days surged into her heart and drowned her like a tide.


    Yan Jiuchao reached out and gently pulled her into his arms. He sighed softly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve only been gone for a few days, but you¡¯ve already tortured yourself to this state. Yu Ah Wan, how will you live without me in the future?¡±


    ¡­ .


    Yu Wan vented her grievances in his arms for a while. Her eyes and nose were swollen and red, but her mood was indeed much better. Only then did she notice how intimate the two of them were. In the past, she could not even hold his hand in broad daylight.

 Chapter 287 - Brother Jiu: No One Can Bully Her (3)

    <h4>Chapter 287: Brother Jiu: No One Can Bully Her (3)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Wan was still sobbing. ¡°It¡¯s broad daylight¡­ Aren¡¯t you afraid ofmitting sexual acts in broad daylight¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Yu Wan stopped talking. She pulled up his sleeves to wipe her tears and was about to wipe her nose.


    ¡°Don¡¯t wipe your snot!¡±


    Yu Wan lowered his sleeve resentfully.


    Yan Jiuchao took out a clean white handkerchief and was about to wipe it for her when she brought it over herself.


    ¡°Get up,¡± Yan Jiuchao said seriously.


    Since she was fine, there was no need to hug anymore. It was broad daylight. It was indeed¡­ indeed too outrageous.


    Yu Wan did not get up.


    ¡°Yu Ah Wan!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao called her fiercely, but Yu Wan still did not react. Yan Jiuchao looked down and saw that the girl had already fallen asleep in his arms. The fierce expression disappeared from his brows. Yan Jiuchao ced her on the soft bed, took off her shoes and socks, and pulled the nket over her.


    She breathed evenly and slept soundly.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at her quietly. Suddenly, he bent down and gently kissed her forehead. In the next second, his ears turned red.


    ¡­ .


    Yan Jiuchao naturally had a way to know about the manor. After hearing Shadow Six¡¯s report, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s face darkened. He did not know when the madam of the Young Master Manor had fallen to the point of being angered by a maidservant.


    There was also the matter of those little brats.


    No one could make her suffer, not even the little brats.


    Fifteen minutester, Yan Jiuchao sat on the armchair in Qingfeng Courtyard. The nannies walked out with a few bowls of steaming porridge. When they saw Yan Jiuchao, they all went forward and bowed.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Yan Jiuchao looked at the porridge in their hands and asked.


    The most experienced of the three, Madam Li, walked forward and replied with a smile, ¡°Young Master, we¡¯re going to Zhuyue Pavilion. The little masters want to eat.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°Do they have to go to the Zhuyue Pavilion to eat?¡±


    Madam Li smiled awkwardly. ¡°The little masters¡­ refuse to eat. They have to get Miss Su to feed them.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao gave Shadow Thirteen a look, and Shadow Thirteen turned around. After a while, he returned with three little munchkins in his hands.


    ¡°Put them down,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    Shadow Thirteen ced the little munchkins on the ground.


    Yan Jiuchao had long asked the nannies to leave. The table, stool, and porridge were ced beside him. Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°Eat.¡±


    The three of them did not eat.


    Yan Jiuchao threatened coldly, ¡°Do you want to eat your food or eat my fists?¡±


    ¡­ Eat, eat food.


    The three little fellows sat down aggrievedly, picked up the spoon, and finished it all under their father¡¯s abuse.


    After dinner, they could leave, right?


    ¡°Stop.¡± Yan Jiuchao called out to the three of them indifferently. ¡°You¡¯ll y here.¡±


    The three of them nodded and walked towards Su Mu¡¯s three swings. However, before they could climb up, Yan Jiuchao gave a look and Shadow Thirteen tore down the swings.


    The three of them looked at their father in confusion. There was no more swing. What were they ying?


    Suddenly, Shadow Six came over with three old wooden horses. They were broken and tattered, and one of them had lost its head.


    The three of them felt their hair stand on end. Yiyaya! It was so ugly! They didn¡¯t want it!


    Yan Jiuchao said with a cold gaze, ¡°Do you want to ride the horse or get beaten up?¡±


    ¡­ Ride, ride the horse.


    The three of them rode the wooden horse aggrievedly.


    Yan Jiuchao kicked their wooden horse. ¡°Have fun. Don¡¯t let your mother see you looking so dejected.¡±


    It was fine if he forced them to ride a horse, but he even forced them tough¡­ They were clearly still a baby.


    ¡­ .


    Yu Wan slept until the sun set. The three little fellows were already tired from ying and had slept. However, they woke up earlier than Yu Wan.


    Yan Jiuchao was sitting in a wheelchair with the three little fellows standing obediently beside him. It seemed like they had already been taught a lesson.


    Yu Wan looked at the four of them in a daze. ¡°What¡­ is wrong?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao nced at his son and said, ¡°Go tell your mother yourself. What¡¯s going on with you guys these few days?¡±


    Yu Wan looked at the pitiful expressions of the three of them and asked with heartache, ¡°You punished them?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao snorted coldly. ¡°Will they tell the truth without punishment?¡±


    Yu Wan gasped. ¡°You¡­¡±


    How could he bear to punish the children after they had suffered so much in Yan Ruyu¡¯s hands?


    The three of them pulled a piece of white paper to the bed and did not dare to look up at Yu Wan.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Yu Wan looked at the white paper in their hands and asked. She had not let them practice calligraphy for a long time. Could it be that these little fellows were frightened by their father and went to write ¡°People of Knife¡± again?


    The three of them did not say anything.


    ¡°Can I take a look?¡± Yu Wan asked gently.


    The three of them hesitated.


    Yu Wan patted their heads. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to show it to me¡­¡±


    Halfway through, the three of them took out the white paper in their hands. The ink on it looked like earthworms crawling over it. It was crooked, but she could vaguely make out a line of words. It was their new words¡ª


    Happy birthday, Mother.


    Yu Wan¡¯s heart trembled.


    Yan Jiuchao had just been shocked, but he had already calmed down. He snorted angrily. ¡°It¡¯s almost your birthday. Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Why did she think he rushed back after exhausting a few horses? For a ride?


    Of course, Yu Wan did not know that her birthday wasing soon. There was no such thing as a birthday in her memory.


    Yu Wan did not care about her birthday. Her eyes were filled with the word ¡®mother¡¯. They had called her mother. In their hearts, she was no longer Wanwan, no longer Miss Yu, but their mother. They had epted her.


    Because they couldn¡¯t speak, they could only learn to write on paper.


    She did not allow them to practice calligraphy, so no one in the entire manor dared to teach them how to write, except¡­ Su Mu.


    Yan Jiuchao snorted and said, ¡°I wanted to wait a few more days before telling you, but I can see that you¡¯re so sad¡­¡±


    Yu Wan smiled through her tears. She was not sad anymore. Not at all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad,¡± Yu Wan said to her sons.


    The little fellows wanted to surprise her, but their father had ruined it. They must be holding a grudge. As expected, the little fellows had resentful expressions. However, after being taught a lesson by their father, they knew that her actions had hurt Yu Wan¡¯s heart. They lowered their heads.

 Chapter 288 - Wanwan’s Counterattack (1)

    <h4>Chapter 288: Wanwan¡¯s Counterattack (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Wan did not me them. Speaking of which, she was the one who was busy and always neglected them. In order to please her, they wanted to give her a surprise on her birthday. What was wrong with that?


    Yet their father had punished them. ¡°Do you know your mistake?¡±


    The three of them nodded.


    Yan Jiuchao continued fiercely, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to apologize to your mother?¡±


    The three of them carefully squeezed into Yu Wan¡¯s arms and rubbed their heads against each other.


    Yu Wan¡¯s heart was about to melt. ¡°I¡¯m not angry anymore. You guys go y. I need to talk to Daddy about something. Fu Ling.¡±


    Fu Ling entered the house and led¡­ dragged the three little fellows out. Only the couple was left in the room.


    Yu Wan looked at Yan Jiuchao. ¡°How did the children know my birthday?¡±


    She had wanted to ask this just now, but she was worried that some results would not be good to say in front of the children.


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°I mentioned it to Shadow Thirteen in the study room that day, so they heard it.¡±


    Although they heard it, he did not expect them to understand, nor did he expect these little brats to be able to stir up a flower on their mother¡¯s birthday. He had really underestimated the ability of these little brats.


    Yu Wan sighed. ¡°They don¡¯t know how to speak. It¡¯s already impressive that they can gesture for Su Mu to understand.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao snorted. Those were his sons, how could they not be capable? Yu Wan burst intoughter when she thought of the considerate little fellows.


    ¡°You¡¯re not angry anymore?¡± Yan Jiuchao drawled.


    Yu Wan shook her head, a smile shing across her eyes.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s expression softened. If she was still angry, he nned to drag the little brats out and beat them up.


    Yu Wan nced at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t always punish them. They¡¯ve suffered so much at Yan Ruyu¡¯s hands. As their father, you don¡¯t dote on them and even punish them.¡±


    He was not afraid that the little fellows would be frightened.


    The lucky ones were those who were healed during their childhood. The unlucky ones were those who are healing from their childhood. She did not want them to be thetter.


    A mere Su Mu was not worth their family¡¯s separation of hearts.


    Speaking of which, this Su Mu really had some tricks up her sleeve. Her sons had only asked her to teach them how to write a few words, but she could make it look like they were pestering her. At first, she could not see the truth in her anger. Now that she thought about it, be it watching the show in the pce or sleeping in the carriage, it was Su Mu who took the initiative to pester her sons.


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao, I keep feeling that Su Mu is not simple,¡± Yu Wan said thoughtfully.


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°Of course she¡¯s not simple. Guess who set off the fire in the back room?¡±


    ¡°Su Mu?¡± Yu Wan looked at him.


    That day, the two old women guarding the door had indeed burned charcoal in the room, and there were indeed sparks floating out andnding on the firewood. However, they only burned one or two withered grass and did not burn too brightly. It was Su Mu who threw a match inside thatpletely burned it.


    They did not discover it that day because the match had almost burned out. Recently, an artisan had renovated it and found a metal buckle in the remaining ashes of the firewood.


    Yan Jiuchao ced the metal buckle on the table.


    Yu Wan looked at it in her hand. ¡°This doesn¡¯t look like¡­ any of the matches I¡¯ve seen before.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°It¡¯s used in the Jiangnan area. The structure of the brim is special and can prevent dampness.¡±


    The craftsman did not recognize it either. Today, Shadow Six had gone to investigate the traces of the incident before he got this thing from the craftsman.


    Wan City was located in Jiangnan. Su Mu came from Wan City, so it was reasonable for her to carry the match from Jiangnan.


    As for why the children ran over to interrupt their consummation, this was not caused by Su Mu, but it was also rted to her. It was because Su Mu had given them something that contained too much sugar. They were so excited that they could not sleep, so they ran over to look for their parents and yed crazily in their room for most of the night.


    ¡°What about Zi Su falling into the water?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    If the bad things in the beginning were all done by Su Mu, then she couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious about the incident of Zi Su falling into the water.


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°Before Zi Su fell into the water, she warned Su Mu not to get close to those little fellows and make you unhappy.¡±


    Zisu was actually a sensible person¡­ That¡¯s true. She had been a master before, so her position was different from servants. She could understand her state of mind the best.


    It seemed that Su Mu was most likely the one who caused Zi Su to fall into the water. Zi Su had to look for Nanny Fang every night, so Su Mu had applied something slippery on her path in advance. It was inevitable that Zi Su would fall into the water when she stepped on it.


    Su Mu¡¯s appearance nearby was also nned. On the surface, it was the children who wanted to eat cherry juice, but who could say that it wasn¡¯t Su Mu who took the initiative to ask them if they wanted to eat cherry juice? In order to clear her name, Su Mu deliberately dragged Ban Xia along. This way, everything was wless.

 Chapter 289 - Wanwan’s Counterattack (2)

    <h4>Chapter 289: Wanwan¡¯s Counterattack (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Zi Su had received Su Mu¡¯s favor, so no matter how much she disliked her, she had to care about the favor of saving her life.


    This woman¡¯s schemes were really too deep. Those who obeyed her would prosper, and those who opposed her would die. She threatened her that night, so it was strange that she didn¡¯te to assassinate her in the middle of the night.


    That night, Su Mu dide, but Fu Ling scared her away again. Fu Ling knew nothing about this, let alone Yu Wan. However, this did not affect Yu Wan¡¯s judgment of Su Mu.


    ¡°Uncle Wan¡­¡± Yan Jiuchao paused.


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°She used a local recipe to treat Uncle Wan¡¯s knee pain. It¡¯s only right for Uncle Wan to admire her.¡±


    ¡°Old fool,¡± Yan Jiuchao said indifferently. ¡°I think he doesn¡¯t want to work anymore.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled faintly. Uncle Wan was so soft-hearted. Otherwise, he would not have taken the risk of disobeying Yan Ruyu to ept her back then. Therefore, everything was a double-edged sword.


    Back then, Uncle Wan had served the young Emperor and Prince Yan in the Cold Pce. Even though the young Emperor had the potential to rule the world, Uncle Wan was more willing to apany the young Prince Yan. This could only mean that Uncle Wan was born to sympathize with the weak.


    Su Mu used this to win Uncle Wan¡¯s favor.


    ¡°It seems that she knows us very well,¡± Yu Wan said strangely. ¡°Is she really a maidservant?¡±


    As they spoke, Shadow Thirteen pushed open the door and bowed to the two of them. ¡°Young Master, Young Madam.¡±


    Yu Wan nodded.


    The human heart was really a strange thing. Previously, Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen did not like her and Nanny Wan always punished her with a ruler. However, after Su Mu stirred up the pot, it was also the three of them who did not me her.


    ¡°Come in and talk,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    Shadow Thirteen closed the door and said seriously, ¡°I just fought with Su Mu. She¡¯s a sacrificial soldier.¡±


    ¡°Sacrificial soldier?¡± Yu Wan was shocked.


    Shadow Thirteen frowned and said, ¡°But she¡¯s not a sacrificial soldier in the conventional sense. She should have escaped from the sacrificial soldier camp halfway like me.¡±


    True sacrificial soldiers had long abandoned their seven emotions and six desires. They wereplete killing tools.


    ¡°How did you fight her? Did she discover it was you?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Shadow Thirteen shook his head. ¡°No, Young Master asked Uncle Wan to arrange for her to buy brush and ink on the streets. I disguised myself as a bandit to rob her, so she didn¡¯t find any ws.¡±


    Yu Wan looked at Yan Jiuchao and saw that he was calm. She could not help but ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you surprised that a sacrificial soldier came to the Young Master Manor?¡±


    ¡°Should I be surprised?¡± Yan Jiuchao said strangely, as if there was no need to make a fuss about it.


    Yu Wan opened her mouth. ¡°Have so many people been plotting against you since you were young?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao snorted. ¡°Why? Are you afraid?¡±


    Yu Wan shook her head. She was not afraid.


    ¡°My heart aches for you,¡± she whispered.


    Shadow Thirteen really didn¡¯t want to hear it, but could some people consider the exceptional hearing of the secret guards?


    Yan Jiuchao wrapped his wide sleeve around Yu Wan¡¯s hand.


    Shadow Thirteen exploded. Ah! There¡¯s still the exceptional eyesight of a secret guard! Do you think I¡¯m blind!


    Yu Wan hooked his finger. Her heart felt sweet, but she pretended to be serious. ¡°Then why did she enter the Young Master Manor? What¡¯s her goal?¡±


    If she was a sacrificial soldier through and through, it would not be difficult to guess that she had a master behind her. However, she¡¯s half a sacrificial soldier¡­ It was difficult to determine if she had acted on her own.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at Shadow Thirteen deeply.


    Shadow Thirteen felt a chill run down his spine. Why are you looking at me like that?


    Yan Jiuchao said meaningfully, ¡°Won¡¯t we know if we try?¡±


    At night, Yan Jiuchao asked the small kitchen to make a te of chestnut cake with cherry juice. The cherries were ready-made, and the chestnut cake was also made. The chef poured cherry juice on it and brought it over to his Young Master.


    Unexpectedly, his Young Master frowned in disdain after taking a bite and said that it was not as delicious as that day.


    The chef went back to cook a few more times, but he still could not satisfy Yan Jiuchao.


    ¡°Master, do you remember that the cherry juice that day was made by Miss Su?¡± The little disciple reminded the chef.


    The chef took a weak breath. ¡°I would have forgotten about this if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it. Quick, go and invite Miss Su over!¡±


    ¡°Aye.¡± His little disciple went to the Zhuyue Pavilion and called Su Mu, who was tidying the bed.


    ¡°Do ording to what you did that day. When you¡¯re done, send it to Young Master.¡± The chef was an old man. On the surface, the Young Master was talking about the cherry juice. But who could guarantee that Young Master wasn¡¯t talking about the person who made the cherry juice? If Young Master wasn¡¯t in the mood, Miss Su coulde out after sending it. If he was, then he wouldn¡¯t be dying Young Master¡¯s beautiful time.

 Chapter 290 - Wanwan’s Counterattack (3)

    <h4>Chapter 290: Wanwan¡¯s Counterattack (3)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    After Su Mu fetched the cherry juice, the chef and she tried it. After confirming that it was non-toxic and there was nothing unusual, he asked her to bring it to Yan Jiuchao¡¯s study.


    It was gettingte. The servants had all returned to their rooms, and no one saw Su Mu go to Yan Jiuchao¡¯s study room.


    ¡°Young Master.¡± Su Mu bowed outside the door.


    At this moment, the person sitting in the study was no longer Yan Jiuchao. Shadow Thirteen nodded heavily. Although he had disguised himself as Young Master, his face looked very stiff and his voice did not sound like him. In order not to expose himself, he only lit a faint yellow oilmp.


    Su Mu ced the snacks on the table and said gently, ¡°Young Master, please eat.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen nced at Su Mu indifferently.


    Su Mu¡¯s appearance was considered outstanding. Her figure was graceful and exquisite, and she was wearing an extremely slim-fit light pink dress with a waist. There were faint curves at the cor. Ordinary men¡¯s blood pressure would have risen when they saw such a beauty, but Shadow Thirteen was very calm.


    Shadow Thirteen took a bite of the chestnut cake. It tasted good.


    ¡°Young Master, do you want to grind the ink?¡± Su Mu suddenly asked.


    Shadow Thirteen nodded without batting an eyelid.


    Su Mu walked forward and went around the desk to Shadow Thirteen¡¯s side. She rolled up her sleeve with one hand and pinched the ink block with the other, gently grinding it on the inkstone. Her movements were soothing and elegant, and fine and pleasant sounds sounded in the inkstone.


    It was quiet all around. A cold wind blew in from outside the room, shaking the fragrance on her body. The fragrance wafted into Shadow Thirteen¡¯s nose, and he felt his mind shake.


    Shadow Thirteen clenched his fists. ¡°You can leave.¡±


    Su Mu¡¯s eyshes trembled. She retracted her hand and bowed gently. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Mu left.


    After confirming that she had left the Qingfeng Courtyard, Shadow Thirteen secretly activated the mechanism and revealed the secret room behind the bookshelf.


    Yu Wan pushed Yan Jiuchao out. Shadow Six was also beside the two of them. The three of them looked at the flushed Shadow Thirteen.


    Shadow Thirteen took a deep breath and said, ¡°She drugged the food.¡±


    However, it was not ced in one ce. Instead, it was distributed in the cherry juice and the sachet on her body. There would be no abnormalities if he only ate the cherry juice. However, once he smelled the fragrance released from her sachet, it would be an aphrodisiac.


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes turned cold. It seemed that this woman had made up her mind to snatch everything from her¡ªher status, her sons, and even her man.


    ¡°Young Master, Young Madam, I¡¯ll circte my energy to detoxify the poison first.¡± With that, Shadow Thirteen returned to his courtyard.


    Enduring all kinds of medicine was one of the training for sacrificial soldiers. Shadow Thirteen didn¡¯t take it seriously and just endured it. At this moment, Shadow Six ran over.


    Shadow Six¡¯s handsome face entered Shadow Thirteen¡¯s vision.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Shadow Thirteen asked coldly.


    Shadow Six coughed lightly and said, ¡°Ahem¡­ You gave me so much money. We¡¯re considered life and death brothers. As your brother, I can¡¯t leave you alone after you¡¯re drugged¡­ Let me help you.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen¡¯s chest swelled. ¡°How-how can you help? We¡¯re all¡­ men.¡±


    ¡°So what if we¡¯re all men? I can tell that you¡¯re inexperienced.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen held his breath.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot to take something.¡± Shadow Six retracted his hand and shed out.


    Damn Shadow Six, did he know how strong this aphrodisiac was? He might really¡­


    Shadow Thirteen closed his eyes, not daring to think further.


    Shadow Six stuck his round head out of the door. ¡°The things are ready. Come with me! Remember to take off your clothes!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen clenched his fists. He still wanted to take off his clothes¡­ This kid!


    Fifteen minutester, Shadow Thirteen sat in a wooden bucket covered in ice. Shadow Six saw that the ice was about to melt and hurriedly scooped a spoonful to add to it.


    ¡°How is it? Do you feel better?¡± Shadow Six asked with a smile.


    Shadow Thirteen¡¯s face had darkened to the shade of charcoal.


    ¡­ .


    It rained heavily at night. Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao hugged the three trembling little fellows until dawn.


    The next morning, the sky cleared up and the three little fellows were lively again.


    Yan Jiuchao called over Shadow Thirteen, who was fine but had a livid expression, and asked him to send the three little fellows to Lotus Flower Vige.


    The three little fellows looked at Yu Wan pitifully.


    Yu Wan thought to herself,?<i>I¡¯m sorry, sons. I need to detoxify your father, and I have to deal with Su Mu. I can only let you live in the countryside for a while.</i>


    The three little fellows left with tears in their eyes.


    With Yan Jiuchao backing her, it was not difficult for Yu Wan to deal with Su Mu. However, it was a skill to deal with everyone.


    In Lanfang Pavilion, Nanny Wan weighed the book on the table. ¡°Do you think the Emperor needs to learn these rules?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he need to learn it?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Nanny Wan snorted. ¡°He¡¯s the rule himself! Remember, they should respect you not because you¡¯re Young Master¡¯s wife, nor because you¡¯re the little masters¡¯ biological mother, but because you¡¯re their master! You¡¯re the rule here! Don¡¯t let others look down on you because of your background. You have to straighten your identity first before they can straighten their eyes! Why do you think the people of the Yan Manor still call the Princess Consort their master even though she has remarried for so many years? Because she never relied on the identities of Young Master¡¯s biological mother and Prince Yan¡¯s wife to establish herself in the Yan Manor. Simrly, when she goes to the Xiao Manor, her situation won¡¯t be any better than your background. But have you seen her suffer in the Xiao Manor? Don¡¯t be a good person. You have to be a smart person.¡±


    Yu Wan received the lesson and bowed gratefully to Nanny Wan. She left Lanfang Pavilion. The sky was still the same, but it seemed to be different.


    Yu Wan returned to the Qingfeng Courtyard and asked Tao¡¯er to call Su Mu over.


    Su Mu entered Yu Wan¡¯s room and bowed respectfully. ¡°Greetings, Young Madam.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°I heard you were looking for me.¡±


    Su Mu was stunned.


    Yu Wan said to Tao¡¯er, ¡°Go outside and guard.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tao¡¯er left.


    ¡°Pour the tea,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Su Mu walked forward and poured Yu Wan a cup of tea.


    Yu Wan held the porcin bottle in her hand, removed the cork, and asked Su Mu, ¡°Do you know what this is?¡±


    Su Mu shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°This is arsenic.¡± Yu Wan poured the arsenic into the tea.


    Su Mu¡¯s eyes flickered.


    ¡°The amount isn¡¯trge. It takes ten to twelve hours for it to take effect if an adult eats it.¡± Yu Wan pulled off the silver hairpin on her head and dipped it in the tea. The hairpin turned ck at a visible speed.


    Su Mu had an ominous feeling.


    Yu Wan gently ced the hairpin on the table. Her eyes turned cold as she pped the table. ¡°How dare you! You actually dare to poison me!¡±

 Chapter 291 - Yes, It’s You I’m Torturing (1)

    <h4>Chapter 291: Yes, It¡¯s You I¡¯m Torturing (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Su Mu was stunned.


    Tao¡¯er was guarding outside the door when she heard themotion. Her face turned pale as she walked in. ¡°Young Madam, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Yu Wan turned her face away and said, ¡°See for yourself.¡±


    Tao¡¯er looked at the strong tea on the table and the ck silver hairpin beside the tea cup. Tao¡¯er was dumbfounded. ¡°This¡­ this tea¡­ is poisonous?¡±


    Su Mu clenched her fists and looked at Yu Wan coldly. ¡°Young Madam!¡±


    Yu Wan said with a sorrowful expression, ¡°Su Mu, oh Su Mu, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so vicious. I just don¡¯t agree with you returning to the Qingfeng Courtyard, yet you¡¯re so ruthless to me.¡±


    At this moment, Li¡¯er, Zi Su, and Ban Xia also heard themotion and rushed over. The three of them happened to hear Yu Wan¡¯s words and could not help but be stunned.


    Su Mu wanted to return to the Qingfeng Courtyard? But Young Madam doesn¡¯t agree, so she had ill intentions?


    The three of them looked at each other, not understanding what had happened.


    Zi Su walked in first with Ban Xia and Li¡¯er following behind her.


    The three of them came to Tao¡¯er¡¯s side. They looked at the sorrowful Young Madam and then at Su Mu, who seemed to be trying her best to endure something. They gently pulled Tao¡¯er¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zi Su asked softly.


    Tao¡¯er thought about what Young Madam had said when she led Su Mu into the room just now. She naturally thought that Young Madam had summoned Su Mu because Su Mu had made the request first. Coupled with Yu Wan¡¯s usation that Su Mu had poisoned her, she roughly sorted out the ¡°incident¡±.


    She said, ¡°Su Mu wanted to go back to the Qingfeng Courtyard, but Young Madam didn¡¯t agree. Then, Su Mu poisoned Young Madam.¡±


    The three of them were shocked. Su Mu poisoned Young Madam? How, how was this possible? Su Mu was such a kind person. Could there be a misunderstanding?


    Su Mu opened her mouth.


    Yu Wan did not give her a chance to refute. ¡°What? You don¡¯t admit it? Only you and Tao¡¯er have entered this room. If you didn¡¯t poison me, could it be Tao¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Tao¡¯er said seriously.


    Of course, Tao¡¯er didn¡¯t do it, but Su Mu didn¡¯t either, right? Yu Wan was the one who put the poison, but did Su Mu have the guts to say it? Would anyone believe her if she did? Would the dignified mistress of the Young Master Manor poison herself just to frame a mere maidservant?


    After a while, Uncle Wan pushed Yan Jiuchao¡¯s wheelchair over.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked indifferently.


    Yu Wan looked so aggrieved that she did not want to speak.


    Zi Su was the first-ss maidservant. She reported generously, ¡°Young Master, Young Madam saw Su Mu poison herself with her own eyes.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s face darkened.


    Uncle Wan was stunned. ¡°Su¡­ Su Mu poisoned her?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Su Mu said.


    Yu Wan said in confusion, ¡°You didn¡¯t, and neither does Tao¡¯er. Could it be that I do?¡±


    With that said, Yu Wan could be considered to have cut off Su Mu¡¯s path of retreat. If she were to say that she personally saw Yu Wan poison herself would probably be treated as an excuse to clear her name in the eyes of others.


    Su Mu¡¯s nails dug into her flesh, and the perfect mask on her face finally revealed a trace of expression. ¡°¡­I really didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Young Madam, did you see Su Mu poison you with your own eyes?¡± Uncle Wan asked.


    Yu Wan snorted. ¡°No, but she was the one who poured this cup of tea for me. I¡¯m afraid she doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m a doctor. I could smell that something was wrong the moment I smelled it. The tea in the pot is clean, but the cup she poured was poisoned. Uncle Wan, tell me, who else could it be if not her?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Uncle Wan was stumped. He naturally wouldn¡¯t suspect Yu Wan, but he also didn¡¯t believe that Su Mu would do such a stupid thing. Did she still want to leave the Young Master Manor alive after poisoning her master?


    Yu Wan had long guessed Uncle Wan¡¯s doubts. She sighed and said, ¡°This is arsenic. The amount isn¡¯t heavy. If I eat it, the poison won¡¯t re up on the spot, but after ten to sixteen hours. At that time, the things around me will have already passed through the hands of countless people. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult to find the culprit.¡±


    ¡°However¡­¡± Yu Wan changed the topic.¡± It¡¯s true that I didn¡¯t see her poison it with my own eyes. I can¡¯t rule out the possibility that someone tampered with the cup in advance and she happened to obtain the poisoned cup. ¡±


    Yan Jiuchao had been schemed against many times since he was young. Uncle Wan felt that this was very likely. The other party was very likely an expert like Shadow Thirteen. He was here for his young master, but Yu Wan had discovered him by ident.


    If Yu Wan insisted that Su Mu was the one, it would raise suspicions, so she might as well retreat in order to advance and gain a fair and magnanimous reputation for herself.

 Chapter 292 - Yes, It’s You I’m Torturing (2)

    <h4>Chapter 292: Yes, It¡¯s You I¡¯m Torturing (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    As expected, Uncle Wan looked at Yu Wan in admiration. ¡°Madam is wise. I¡¯ll get someone to investigate these things carefully. You guys, put away the tea set in the room and follow me.¡±


    These words were directed at Tao¡¯er and the others.


    Zi Su did not move. Tao¡¯er, Li¡¯er, and Ban Xia all went out with the tea set.


    After putting on a show, Yu Wan looked at Su Mu. ¡°You can leave too. The Zhuyue Pavilion is where my second brother lives. I¡¯m thinking highly of you by letting you take care of it. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint my good intentions.¡±


    Uncle Wan and the others, who had not gone far, heard these words.


    Su Mu also left.


    ¡°Go do your thing too,¡± Yu Wan said to Zi Su.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zi Su left the room and closed the door for the two of them. She looked in and coincidentally met Yu Wan¡¯s gaze. Her pupils constricted and she lowered her head.


    After Zi Su left, Yu Wan looked at Yan Jiuchao and said, ¡°Zi Su discovered it.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao nodded. ¡°Do you want to deal with her?¡±


    The corners of Yu Wan¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°What are you thinking? Why do you want to deal with someone so easily? Zi Su is not a fool. She won¡¯t spout nonsense. It won¡¯t be good for her if she does.¡±


    She could keep Su Mu¡¯s secret, so she could naturally keep hers. This was a smart person who would never cause trouble for herself.


    ¡°Are you very happy?¡± Yan Jiuchao looked at Yu Wan indifferently.


    Of course she was happy. She finally saw her expression from a few days ago on Su Mu¡¯s face. Yu Wan revealed the smile that she should have at her age. She walked to Yan Jiuchao¡¯s side, squatted down, and held his arm. ¡°Yan Jiuchao¡­¡±


    ¡°Hands!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao was fierce.


    Yu Wan retracted her hand resentfully. She couldn¡¯t even hold his arm in broad daylight. Was he still her husband?


    Yu Wan stood up resentfully. Suddenly, she kissed him on the cheek when he was not paying attention. Then, she smiled smugly and left.


    Yan Jiuchao sat in the wheelchair. His cheeks were hot, scalding all the way to the softest part in his heart.


    Yu Wan left the courtyard too quickly. It was like Pigsy eating the ginseng fruit. She did not even taste it. Wait, what kind of nonsense metaphor was this? Was she Pigsy or was he the ginseng fruit?


    But he was quite tender.


    Yu Wan smiled.


    On this side, Yu Wan was flushed with sess, but on the other side, Su Mu was not so lucky. Once the news of the Qingfeng Courtyard spread, everyone knew that Su Mu was dissatisfied with Young Madam transferring her to Zhuyue Pavilion. Although they also felt that Young Madam¡¯s actions were inappropriate, what they felt was one thing, Su Mu having a resentment against the Young Madam was another thing. After all, Su Mu had always been aloof from worldly affairs in front of others, but she actually cared so much about gains and losses?


    Of course, they did not believe that Su Mu would poison Young Madam for the time being.


    Rome wasn¡¯t built in a day. Yu Wan understood this logic.


    Yu Wan leisurely went to the Zhuyue Pavilion. The servants of the Zhuyue Pavilion had already been lured away by Shadow Six. Su Mu squatted on the ground in the flowerbed and used a shovel to shovel the soil. When she saw the figure projected on the ground, Su Mu did not move.


    Yu Wan smiled faintly. ¡°Are you going to reveal your true colors?¡±


    Su Mu pinched her fingers and slowly stood up to bow. ¡°Greetings, Young Madam.¡±


    ¡°Walk with me,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Su Mu hesitated for a moment before putting down her shovel.


    Yu Wan turned around and walked out of the courtyard.


    Su Mu stared at Yu Wan¡¯s back and clenched her fists. A cold glint shed across her eyes.


    Yu Wan said without looking back, ¡°I advise you not to attack.¡±


    Su Mu loosened her fists bit by bit.


    Yu Wan walked to the pond and looked at the calm water. ¡°You caused Zi Su to fall into the water here, right?¡±


    Su Mu said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about, Young Madam.¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to pretend to be calm. There¡¯s no one else here. Everyone knows what you¡¯ve done. Do you think you can replicate my experience just because I took the little masters and Yan Jiuchao from Yan Ruyu? But don¡¯t forget, Yan Jiuchao and I are a real couple. My blood is thicker than water with the little masters. You can¡¯t learn it.¡±


    Su Mu remained silent.


    Such endurance. She wanted to see how long she could endure it. In the past, she was worried about the children. Now that there was no need, Yu Wan would no longer be restrained.


    Yu Wan looked at Su Mu and smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know some methods, but I just don¡¯t want to, like¡­ this.¡±


    As Yu Wan spoke, she grabbed Su Mu¡¯s neck and threw her into the water before she could react.


    Su Mu hurriedly raised her hand, but in the blink of an eye, Yu Wan¡¯s other hand grabbed the silver needle and stabbed it into Su Mu¡¯s major acupoint!


    Don¡¯t fight with the doctor, because the doctor knows every lethal point in your body.


    Su Mu¡¯s strength was removed.


    Yu Wan grabbed her as if she was grabbing a little chick. She looked at her coldly.


    ¡°Kidnap my sons?¡±


    Yu Wan mercilessly pressed her into the water. She struggled, but no matter how hard she tried, she could not break free from Yu Wan¡¯s grip.


    Yu Wan pulled her up.


    ¡°Seduce my man?¡±


    She pressed her into the water again.


    When Yu Wan pulled her out of the water again, Su Mu¡¯s hair was in a mess. She choked on countless mouthfuls of water and her face turned pale.


    Su Mu red fiercely at Yu Wan, but before she could even re at Yu Wan, she was pressed into the water by Yu Wan again.


    This time, she fainted underwater.


    When Su Mu woke up, she was already back on the bed in the Zhuyue Pavilion. Ban Xia and a few maidservants were guarding her.


    ¡°Su Mu, Su Mu, you¡¯re awake?¡± Ban Xia said excitedly.


    Su Mu¡¯s entire body was sore and weak. She didn¡¯t even have the strength to look at anyone.


    Ban Xia held her hand. ¡°Why did you take things so hard? No one suspects you of poisoning Young Madam. Why did you use your death to prove your innocence? If Young Madam hadn¡¯t saved you, you would have died!¡±


    This was what it meant to give someone a taste of their own medicine.


    Su Mu gripped the mattress tightly, trembling with anger!

 Chapter 293 - Detoxify (1)

    <h4>Chapter 293: Detoxify (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The more servants there were in the Young Master Manor, the more gossipy they became. In just one afternoon, the news of Su Mumitting suicide in theke spread throughout the manor.


    It was said that Su Mu was unwilling to stay in the Zhuyue Pavilion and went to beg Young Madam to transfer her back to Qingfeng Courtyard. In the end, Young Madam did not agree, and Su Mu became anxious. Coincidentally, at this time, the matter of Young Madam being poisoned happened, so the spearhead naturally pointed at Su Mu. In order to prove her innocence, Su Mu threw herself into theke.


    Of course, there were also people who said that Su Mu threw herself into theke because she couldn¡¯t stand the grievance.


    Few people cared why Su Mu was transferred to the Zhuyue Pavilion. What they cared about was that Young Madam actually saved Su Mu.


    ¡°Who said that Young Madam transferred Su Mu to the Zhuyue Pavilion because she couldn¡¯t tolerate Su Mu? If she couldn¡¯t ept Su Mu, why didn¡¯t she let her drown in theke?¡± A maidservant who took care of the orchard said.


    Herpanion nodded. ¡°Young Madam and her second brother have a deep rtionship. She will pick cherries every day and get someone to send them to the Directorate.¡±


    The maidservant thought for a while and said, ¡°In that case, Young Madam is praising her by transferring her to the Zhuyue Pavilion.¡±


    Herpanion said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Young Madam already has Zi Su by her side, and there¡¯s also Tao¡¯er and Li¡¯er who came early. It¡¯s difficult for Su Mu to make a name for herself in Qingfeng Courtyard, but she can immediately be a first-ss maidservant when she goes to the Zhuyue Pavilion. If she¡¯s favored by Second Young Master Yu¡­¡±


    She would be a serving maid. If she was lucky, she could be a concubine in the future. It would be more promising than staying in the Qingfeng Courtyard.


    Unless¡ª


    She wanted to seduce Young Master and be his concubine.


    If that was really the case, she deserved it when Young Madam punished her to go to Zhuyue Pavilion.


    No matter which was the truth, the entire incident changed from Yu Wan being intolerable to Su Mu not knowing what was good for her.


    ¡°I thought she was a well-behaved person, but I didn¡¯t expect her to cause so much trouble. Which one of us servants doesn¡¯t listen to our master¡¯s orders? We have to do whatever our master wants us to do. How could she transfer wherever she wants? She¡¯s a little too smug because the little masters are close to her, right? She even dares to ask Young Madam to transfer her back¡ªif she doesn¡¯t transfer her back, she¡¯ll throw herself into theke. Who is she threatening?¡±


    From proving her innocence and feeling wronged, it had be Su Mu being unreasonable.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, who is she threatening? Why is Young Madam so nearby? In my opinion, she deliberately jumped to let Young Madam see when she got Young Madam¡¯s whereabouts, right?¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s appearance had automatically made sense to these maidservants. Otherwise, why would they say that three women were a show? Their imagination was really not exaggerated.


    Su Mu had indeed done many bad things, but it definitely didn¡¯t include throwing herself into theke and using death as a threat. But could she exin it clearly?


    She had once made Yu Wan suffer in silence, and now Yu Wan would make her suffer twice as much.


    Yu Wan sat in her room and practiced arranging flowers. Nepenthes was her favorite. With it in summer, she didn¡¯t have to worry about her babies being bitten by mosquitoes. Peppermint, her second love, could refresh her mind and have sharp eyes and ears.


    The maidservants in the room twitched their mouths. Are you really arranging flowers? Are you sure it¡¯s not grass?


    Fu Ling entered the room and reported the gossip she had heard ording to Yu Wan¡¯s instructions.


    Everyone¡¯s expressions became a little nervous as they looked at Yu Wan. Yu Wan sighed softly. ¡°Sigh, how did it end up like this? Alright, the few of you go and take care of Su Mu. Don¡¯t let her hear these words. She¡¯ll feel terribleter. Zi Su, stay behind. Fu Ling, go to the small kitchen and see how the porridge made for Su Mu is going.¡±


    The few of them filed out, and Li¡¯er closed the door for Yu Wan.


    No one questioned why Yu Wan had left Zi Su alone. Zi Su was a first-ss maidservant, so Young Madam should have more things to tell her and ask her.


    There was no third person in the room. Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°Do you have something to ask me?¡±


    Zi Su lowered her eyes and gripped her handkerchief tightly.


    ¡°Ask whatever you want.¡± Yu Wan inserted another Nepenthes into the vase.


    Zi Su hesitated and sized up Yu Wan a few times. In the end, she mustered her courage and said, ¡°Did¡­ did Su Mu really poison you, Madam?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Yu Wan said without hesitation.


    ¡°The arsenic in the tea¡­¡± Zi Su opened her mouth. Her rationality told her not to ask further, but she could not suppress the urge in her heart.


    Fortunately, Yu Wan did not make things difficult for her for too long. She personally said to her, ¡°That¡¯s right, I did it.¡±


    Zi Su was dumbfounded.


    Strictly speaking, it was not too surprising, but guessing was one thing, and hearing Yu Wan admit it herself was another

 Chapter 294 - Detoxify (2)

    <h4>Chapter 294: Detoxify (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Wan¡¯s expression was so calm that it was as if she was discussing the weather today. She broke another gardenias. It was not easy to cultivate gardenias at this time. Just this alone made Yu Wan feel that Uncle Wan was quite rare.


    ¡°What else do you want to ask?¡± Yu Wan said.


    From the beginning to the end, Yu Wan never looked at Zi Su, but Zi Su was inexplicably nervous. She was even more nervous than when she entered the pce that day.


    ¡°Did Su Mu really throw herself into theke?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Zi Su clenched her handkerchief even tighter. If Su Mu hadn¡¯t thrown herself into theke, then Young Madam wouldn¡¯t have saved her. Everything¡­


    ¡°Everything is a means for me to deal with her.¡±


    Zi Su¡¯s eyebrows twitched when her thoughts were exposed again.


    It could be said that she thought highly of her after knowing so many secrets, but it could also be said that it was not a good thing. Once she leaked the secret, what awaited her was Young Madam¡¯s thunderous anger.


    Yu Wan did not tell Zi Su about Su Mu¡¯s crime, nor did she rify that she was giving her a taste of her own medicine. Nanny Wan was right. She should not be a good person, but a smart person. At this moment, she was a smart, bad person. The price of betraying a bad person was much higher than betraying a good person.


    Zi Su was smarter than those maidservants. There were some things that could not be hidden from her, but her status as a good person could not suppress her. If she did something wrong, she would only feel that she had forgiven her, so it was necessary to let her know the price of offending her.


    A trace of deep fear shed across Zi Su¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Madam. I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut.¡±


    ¡°Young Madam.¡± Fu Ling came over.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Fu Ling pushed open the door and entered with a food box in her hand. ¡°The porridge for Su Mu is ready.¡±


    Yu Wan cut a gardenia. ¡°Very good. Go to Zhuyue Pavilion and feed it to Su Mu so that she can eat it all.¡±


    Zi Su¡¯s eyes paused as she looked at the food box in Fu Ling¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You go too,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Zi Su was stunned. When she realized that Yu Wan was instructing her, she bowed and left the Qingfeng Courtyard with Fu Ling. She was not stupid after all. In fact, she was very smart. She could guess the second half of Yu Wan¡¯s words.


    Feeding Su Mu was the first step to expressing her loyalty to Yu Wan. This was because the food in this box might not be anything good, and Su Mu had once saved her by theke. If she was soft-hearted and refused to let Su Mu eat it, she would be going against Young Madam¡¯s orders.


    The two of them entered the Zhuyue Pavilion.


    Ban Xia was taking care of the pale Su Mu.


    They had both fallen into the water, but Su Mu¡¯s situation was much worse than hers that night. Perhaps Young Madam had not only pushed her into the water, but had also done something else to her. At this thought, Zi Su¡¯s fear deepened.


    ¡°Fu Ling and I are both here. There¡¯s no one by Young Madam¡¯s side. You guys hurry back to the Qingfeng Courtyard to serve Young Madam,¡± Zi Su instructed, her tone rtively gentle.


    In the end, she felt guilty and even her usual arrogance was gone. However, the maidservants were young, so no one thought too much about it. They only felt that Zi Su was quite good today.


    Ban Xia and the other two left. Zi Su said to Fu Ling, ¡°Help her up.¡±


    Fu Ling put down the food box and walked to the bed to help Su Mu up.


    Su Mu¡¯s vital energy had been greatly damaged because Yu Wan had hit her acupuncture point. She was weak all over and could not resist Fu Ling, who could eat ten bowls of rice.


    Zi Su looked down at her. ¡°Young Madam gave you porridge. Eat it. Open the food box and give her the porridge.¡±


    Thest sentence was directed at Fu Ling.


    Fu Ling quickly brought out a bowl of steaming red date yam porridge and handed it to Su Mu. ¡°Here.¡±


    Su Mu turned her face away. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat.¡± Who knew if that woman had drugged the things she gave!


    Zi Su said, ¡°You have to eat even if you don¡¯t want to. Young Madam said that not a single bite should be left.¡±


    Su Mu looked at Zi Su coldly.


    Zi Su thought of the expressionless face under the moon again. It gradually ovepped with Su Mu in front of her, but it was only for a moment. It was so fast that she thought she was hallucinating. Su Mu returned to her weak expression.


    ¡°Leave it there for now. I¡¯ll eat itter,¡± Su Mu said weakly.


    Zi Su gripped her handkerchief tightly and said expressionlessly, ¡°Young Madam asked us to watch you eat it.¡±


    Su Mu frowned slightly.


    Fu Ling lost her patience. She scratched her head, grabbed Su Mu¡¯s chin, and poured arge spoonful into her mouth. ¡°Just eat when I tell you to! What are you babbling about!¡±

 Chapter 295 - Detoxify (3)

    <h4>Chapter 295: Detoxify (3)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    She couldn¡¯t even eat this!


    There were red dates and brown sugar in the porridge. It was sweet and fragrant. Fu Ling suppressed her drooling and obediently poured it into Su Mu¡¯s mouth.


    ¡­ .


    Zi Su returned to the Qingfeng Courtyard to report to Yu Wan. Yu Wan did not say anything and let her leave.


    Yan Jiuchao had something on and left the manor. Yu Wan sat in the room and waited for him toe back for dinner, but he was still nowhere to be seen even when the sky was dark. At this moment, Jiang Hai came to report that Young Master was having a banquet outside and invited Young Madam to go with him.


    Banquet?


    Yu Wan raised her eyebrows. Since they were going to have a banquet, she naturally had to dress up to attend. However, she did not know what the banquet was. She did not dare to dress too ostentatiously. She opened her wardrobe and picked out ake-blue wide-sleeved dress. She let Ban Xia, who was skilled,b it into a single bun. She also put on a golden hairpin with a pearl in its mouth. She also put on a few jade pendants. She had bright eyes and white teeth, and she looked luxurious but not without elegance. She was graceful too.


    The maidservants in the room were stunned. They had long known that Young Madam was beautiful, but they did not know that seeing her every day could still make them so stunned.


    ¡°Young Madam.¡± Zi Su handed over a piece of red lipstick.


    Yu Wan pursed her lips gently. Her lips were bright.


    Yu Wan brought Zi Su out of the Young Master Manor.


    Jiang Hai was stunned for a moment, but he quickly lowered his eyes and said to Yu Wan, ¡°Young Madam, please get in the carriage.¡±


    The master and servant got into the carriage.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Did Young Master say which banquet to go to?¡±


    ¡°He said it¡¯s at Lake Li,¡± Jiang Hai said.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Yu Wan replied and did not say anything else.


    She really thought that some family had set up a banquet on theke. When she arrived, she realized that there was no family. It was just her family.


    you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " /39h6j " to support us


    The luxurious and exquisite pleasure boat and the even more exquisite Yan Jiuchao sat on the deck of it. Even though he was in a wheelchair, this person still had the arrogance of looking down on the world.


    Yu Wan brought Zi Su onto the boat.


    Yu Wan was not unfamiliar with this pleasure boat. On the day she was kidnapped by Yan Ruyu, he rode the wind and waves. Under his feet was this golden pleasure boat, but there were a thousand sailors behind him to escort him.


    At that moment, he was really too eye-catching.


    Although Zi Su was from an official family, how could an official¡¯s foundation be deep? The moment she boarded the boat, she was stunned by the wealth. She did not doubt that the deck of the pleasure boat was made of gold.


    ¡°Shh.¡± Suddenly, Shadow Six blocked Zi Su¡¯s path and gestured for her to keep quiet.


    Zi Su suppressed the scream in her throat. Shadow Six gave her a look. Zi Su understood and followed him to a teahouse not far away.


    Yu Wan smiled and did not care that the little girl had been pulled away by Shadow Six. She came to Yan Jiuchao¡¯s side. On the right was a railing made of golden silk wood. It was about half the height of a person and had the cloud pattern emblem of the Yan Manor engraved on it.


    It was said that the golden silk wood would not rot for a thousand years, or even ten thousand years. It was the wood used by the Emperor.


    Yu Wan did not know if this was a little exaggerated, but she had indeed never seen anyone use this kind of wood outside the pce.


    Yan Jiuchao was wearing a sky-blue brocade robe. His ck hair was tied up high and he wore a white jade crown. He had an impable face and facial features. He was as exquisite as jade and as elegant as the moon. Even if he didn¡¯t do anything, he was still so handsome that people couldn¡¯t take their eyes off him.


    Yu Wan squatted down beside Yan Jiuchao and looked at him with her chin in her hand. ¡°Are we the only ones eating?¡±


    ¡°You think there are too few people?¡± Yan Jiu looked at her coldly.


    Yu Wan was not angry. The corners of her lips curled up. ¡°Yan Jiuchao, are we on a date?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time to eat!¡± Yan Jiuchao pushed his wheelchair towards the table in front.


    Yu Wan looked at his back and smiled. ¡°He¡¯s on a date with me, yet he¡¯s still not admitting it.¡±


    Yu Wan followed and sat down opposite him. He turned his face to look at the scenery on theke, but Yu Wan was looking at him.


    The kitchen began to serve the dishes. The dishes were more sumptuous than expected, but the portions were really exquisite. A dish that required more than ten procedures might only have two to three spoonfuls on the te.


    The chefs served more than thirty dishes one after another. The long table was filled with dishes. Yu Wan could not name most of them, so there were servants from the pleasure boat who picked up food for her. She only took a bite of each dish. Every dish was not enough, but the next dish was always more surprising.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Yu Wan looked at the¡­ meatballs in the bowl and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s meatballs,¡± said the maidservant who was picking up food. However, these maidservants did not say anything about these meatballs using thirteen types of mushrooms, fifteen types of seafood, and fried snow lotus juice and goose fat.


    ¡°Why is his white?¡± Yu Wan looked at Yan Jiuchao¡¯s bowl and asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s fishballs,¡± the maidservant said.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Why did he eat fishballs? She wanted to eat fishballs too.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s eating movements were very pleasing to the eye. It was a royal elegance in his bones. It was definitely not something that just anyone could learn.


    On the other hand, Yu Wan¡¯s table manners were not ugly. She was not too reserved, but she was not pretentious either, making people have an appetite.


    There were too many dishes, so Yu Wan really felt that she was at a banquet. When her stomach was about fifty percent full, a servant brought a small bowl of noodles to Yu Wan and a bowl of porridge to Yan Jiuchao. Yu Wan raised her eyebrows and finished the noodles in her bowl.


    He had put in a lot of effort into this meal. She could feel that she had tasted a lot of culinary skills, but her stomach was not full.


    After dinner, Yu Wan sat beside Yan Jiuchao and admired the scenery.


    She thought that there was nothing to see, but who knew that a civilian pleasure boat suddenly came and started singing an opera. Yu Wan did not know much about opera, but she felt that it was even more outstanding than the opera that the Empress had hired.


    After that, it was time for the lute and the flying dance. The lute was mellow and the dance was beautiful. Gradually, many other boatmen and pleasure boats were also attracted. However, their pleasure boat had the best view. It was facing the center of the tform, and she could see all the musicians and dancers.


    ¡°Is this some folk music shop?¡± Yu Wan asked curiously.


    ¡°You like it?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    Yu Wan was in a daze. She did not care that he did not answer her and nodded.


    Aftering to this world for so long, this was the first time she had seen such a lively scene. The Flying Dance Queen was a Hu Dance and a Startled Swan Dance. It was much more beautiful than she had seen in her previous life. There was also a singer whose voice was so ethereal that it did not seem real.


    Yu Wan liked it very much.


    However, there seemed to be more than one pleasure boat tonight. Suddenly, someone shouted, ¡°Lotusmp!¡±


    Yu Wan looked in the direction of the voice and saw that there was indeed a lotusmp on the water to the south. Soon, there were two, three¡­ arge number of lotusmps.


    The lotusmp illuminated the water of theke. The water was vast, rippling, and there was no shore.


    Yu Wan was charmed. Wasn¡¯t her luck too good? It was just a date, but there was singing and dancing, and the scenery of the lotusmps¡­


    Yu Wan suddenly realized something and turned her head to look at Yan Jiuchao with wide eyes.


    Yan Jiuchao was also looking at her with a rare gentleness in his eyes. ¡°Yu Ah Wan, happy birthday.¡±


    No¡­ didn¡¯t they say there were still a few days?


    Yu Wan was stunned. Her heart swelled as if it was filled with emotions that she had never felt before. She even forgot what she wanted to say and just stood there like a stunned rabbit. She looked so silly that she was bubbling.


    Yu Wan did not remember how she pulled him into the room. She was a little anxious and could not unbutton it, so she simply tore it. As the young master of Yan City, he would not feel sorry for a piece of clothing.


    The wind was a little cold, but her heart was burning. There wasughter and noise on theke, but the room fell silent.


    She took his hand.


    She thought that she would never let go of this man in her life.

 Chapter 296 - Brother Jiu Shows His Affection

    <h4>Chapter 296: Brother Jiu Shows His Affection</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The water rippled. The pleasure boat swayed for most of the night. It was almost dawn when themotion stopped.


    Yu Wan fell into a deep sleep. She woke up in a daze halfway, as if she hadbed Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hair. She was too tired, so she fell asleep again. This sleepsted until afternoon.


    Zi Su also stayed at the pleasure boat for the night. She was arranged to stay in the easternmost room. She did not dare to disturb Yu Wan and could only wait obediently on the pleasure boat. However, it was too boring to stay in the room, so she went to the deck to take a walk.


    The lotusmp fromst night had already gone with the flow, but the shocking scene was still lingering in Zi Su¡¯s mind. She naturally knew that everything was arranged by the Young Master. Young Madam came from a humble background, so it was really her fortune to be doted on by Young Master. She did not know if she could meet a good person who treated her well in her life.


    ¡°Miss Zi Su.¡±


    Shadow Six walked over with the fishing gear.


    Zi Su bowed to him and looked at the fishing rod and wooden bucket in his hand. ¡°Are you going fishing?¡±


    Shadow Six said readily, ¡°That¡¯s right. The carp in Lake Li is fat. I¡¯ll catch a few and roast themter.¡±


    Zi Su blinked.


    ¡°Do you want to fish too?¡± Shadow Six saw that she was staring fixedly at the fishing rod.


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know how,¡± Zi Su said truthfully.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Just throw it down the water. Here!¡± Shadow Six handed her the fishing rod in his hand and went to the storeroom to get another fishing rod. He put on the bait and threw it into the water.


    The pleasure boat docked on the shore. Theke was not windy and the waves were small. It was indeed suitable for fishing.


    Shadow Six wanted to fish, and Shadow Thirteen went to the shore to dig for bait. After digging, he saw that Shadow Six had already started fishing, and it was with a woman he had only known for a few days!


    Zi Su turned around. ¡°Shadow Guard.¡±


    The Shadow Guard was so handsome, but why was his gaze a little scary¡­


    Yu Wan finally woke up. When she woke up, she felt that her arms and legs were no longer hers. Did she secretly nt ten acres ofnd at night? Why was she so sore?


    ¡°Aiya, Young Madam is awake.¡± Zi Su heard themotion in the room, put down her fishing rod, and walked away.


    Shadow Six waved at Shadow Thirteen. ¡°Shadow Thirteen, you fish!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen: ¡°Childish!¡±


    Zi Su entered the room. After such a bigmotionst night, Zi Su thought that she would see a mess when she came in. Unexpectedly, it seemed like it had been cleaned up. She did not see anything that would embarrass Yu Wan at all. Yu Wan even put on her clothes. Indeed, it was not the same set as yesterday.


    Of course, after suchmotion, it wouldn¡¯t be hers.


    <i>Young Master is so considerate,</i>?Zi Su thought.


    Zi Su helped Yu Wan wash up.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your Young Master?¡± Yu Wan asked, but she was shocked by her hoarse voice. Then, she remembered the reason for her hoarse voice and her face turned red.


    Zi Su pretended not to see it and lowered her eyes to answer, ¡°Young Master went to court.¡±


    Yu Wan widened her almond-shaped eyes. ¡°He still have the strength to attend court?¡±


    Not to mention Yu Wan, even Zi Su¡¯s face turned red. The two of them had been fooling around for the entire night. Who knew how Young Master could still be so energetic?


    Yan Jiuchao went to court in high spirits. He was wearing the shoes that Yu Wan had personally sewn. He was seven feet tall and exuded a seventy-foot aura.


    It was not that Yan Jiuchao hade uninvited. In fact, the Emperor had gotten someone to bring him news. He said that the Ministry of Rites had drafted a list of people to wee the bride. He was also on it. He was the prince of the royal family and Prince Cheng¡¯s cousin. Logically speaking, he was naturally on the list. The Emperor was only going through the motions and did not expect this kid to agree. Moreover, even if he agreed, he did not have to personallye to the throne room. He could just get someone to reply to the pce.


    The Emperor did not expect him toe to the throne room.


    The Minister of Rites was reading the list of guests when he was suddenly interrupted by a voice behind him. ¡°Aiya, it seems like I¡¯mte.¡±


    <i>What do you mean by you¡¯rete? The sun is already shining on your butt. Don¡¯t you feel it?</i>


    The Minister of Rites¡¯ voice stopped abruptly. He turned around with everyone and saw the troublesome Young Master Yan in high spirits, as if he was stepping on colorful clouds.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were almost blinded. It was fine if you were short, but you are so tall. Yet, you¡¯re even wearing high shoes and have a towering braid. The door of the throne room was not even tall enough for you to walk!


    ¡°Ahem!¡± The Emperor choked.


    The Minister of Rites, who was interrupted again: ¡°¡­¡± Why was it always him? Couldn¡¯t it be someone else?!


    Yan Jiuchao came to the side of the Minister of Rites and smiled friendly at him. Then, he cupped his hands and bowed to the Emperor. They were really not used to this obedient and sensible appearance, but perhaps it was because he was married that he had be sensible? He no longer yed tricks?


    As it turned out, the Emperor was still too naive.


    Yan Jiuchao turned around and looked at the group of ministers. He sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯mte, but everyone here is married. You should understand why I¡¯mte, right?¡±


    The corners of everyone¡¯s mouths twitched.?<i>Was that what you wanted to tell us when you camete?</i>


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s true,¡± Yan Jiuchao said in realization. ¡°After being married for so many years, everyone and the madams have long respected each other. I¡¯m different. I also want to attend court on time. As for why I can¡¯t, I¡¯ve already said it just now.¡±


    The ministers were speechless.?<i>You really can stop! We all know!</i>


    The Emperor covered his eyes. He couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at the Minister of Rites. ¡°Minister Li¡¯s hair isbed well. Did your wife help you?¡±


    The Minister of Rites said with a fake smile, ¡°The servantbed it. My wife¡­ is not as skilled as Young Madam Yan.¡±


    This was a ttery. He had never seen Yu Wan before, so how could he know whether she was skilled or not?


    Yan Jiuchao stared at his hair and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Oh, I can tell.¡±


    Minister Li, who had been forcefully fed a wave of sweetness: ¡°¡­!!¡±


    If everyone thought that his tricks were just to show off his newlywed status and Yu Wan¡¯s ¡°sky-high braid¡±, they would be too naive.


    Yan Jiuchao sighed helplessly. ¡°Sigh, I also know that it¡¯s my fault for beingte. I specially prepared a small gift for everyone as an apology.¡±


    <i>You have time to prepare gifts, but you don¡¯t have time toe to court earlier? What f*cking logic is this?! But then again, Yan City was as rich as a country. The gift Young Master Yan gave should be quite valuable, right?</i>?Everyone couldn¡¯t help but look forward to it as theyined.


    Yan Jiuchao gestured to the outside of the throne room. Soon, two guards from the Young Master Manor walked in with two golden baskets that emitted a rich aura. The baskets were covered with a big red cloth.


    Even the basket was made of gold, then the treasures inside¡­


    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned green. Suddenly, the guard removed the red cloth, revealing the contents of the basket.


    <i>Uh¡­ Where was the valuable treasure? Why was it a basket of red eggs?! Who-who cares about a few eggs?!</i>


    Yan Jiuchao smiled and said, ¡°Good thingse in pairs. Two each.¡±


    <i>And only two!</i>


    The guard began to distribute the eggs seriously.


    The ministers looked at the red eggs in their hands and the corners of their mouths twitched so much that they were about to have a stroke.


    They had only heard that there were people who gave red eggs after giving birth. No one was rushing to send the red eggs out and even sent them to the throne room when he had gotten married and just consummated! Wasn¡¯t this too crazy?!


    After the guards finished distributing the ministers, there were still two in the basket.


    ¡°Oh, just nice.¡± Yan Jiuchao took thest pair of red eggs and strode up the steps to the Emperor. ¡°Your eggs, Your Majesty.¡±


    The Emperor looked at the two extra red eggs on his dragon robe. ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Second, Second Prince!¡± The guard reminded Yan Jiuchao softly. There was still the Second Prince.


    Yan Jiuchao turned around and said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Second Prince have any eggs? Not a single one?¡±


    The guard replied, ¡°No, the Second Prince doesn¡¯t have eggs!¡± [In Chinese, eggs could be said as a man¡¯s balls.]


    Pfft¡ª


    Minister Li spat.


    Yan Huaijing¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡­ .


    Yu Wan still did not know that her husband had worked so hard to get up and go to the throne room to give out red eggs. She thought that he had something serious to do and could not help but feel sorry for him. The poison curse that had been around for so many years could not be resolved overnight. Even if it was resolved, his body would definitely be weak. He had to carefully recuperate. Why did he go to court so quickly?


    Yu Wan sighed faintly. ¡°Sigh, why do you think your Young Master has to suffer so much ? He didn¡¯t sleep all night and yet, he forced himself to get up. He must be exhausted and can¡¯t even walk.¡±


    Zi Su: ¡°¡­¡±


    Are we really talking about the same Young Master?


    Yu Wan asked Jiang Hai to prepare a carriage to return to the manor after lunch at the pleasure boat. When she passed by a teahouse, Yu Wan saw fresh cherry crisps and personally alighted to choose a box. Just as she was about to get into the carriage, she saw a carriage stop in front of her.

 Chapter 297 - Newlyweds, Teaching Yan Er A

    <h4>Chapter 297: Newlyweds, Teaching Yan Er A Lesson (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    This street was not considered noisy, and there were very few peopleing and going. It was hard to say that such a luxurious carriage was not here for her. Moreover, she had already recognized the guard sitting beside the coachman.


    Jun Chang¡¯an walked towards Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan did not move.


    On the other hand, Zi Su was a little frightened by the other party¡¯s aura. However, just as Jun Chang¡¯an was three steps away from the master and servant, Jiang Hai¡¯s figure shed over.


    Jiang Hai did not care if Jun Chang¡¯an was an enemy or a friend and punched him without a word.


    Jun Chang¡¯an and Yu Wan had interacted a few times, but he never expected that there would be an expert beside her. Due to his carelessness, he was almost hit by the other party. Fortunately, Jiang Hai was worried that his fist wind would hurt Yu Wan, who was at the side, and did not use his full strength. Jun Chang¡¯an tiptoed and barely retreated.


    Jun Chang¡¯an looked at this unfamiliar man in disbelief. He was wearing the clothes of a coachman, but he did not look like a coachman at all.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Jun Chang¡¯an frowned.


    Yu Wan walked forward and looked at Jun Chang¡¯an indifferently. ¡°Why are you asking about my coachman¡¯s name? Could it be that you want to poach my subordinate?¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an looked at Jiang Hai with aplicated expression, then looked at Yu Wan. He did not ask about Jiang Hai¡¯s identity anymore and returned to the main topic. ¡°Your Highness has something to discuss. Can we talk in private, Miss Yu?¡±


    Yu Wan said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m already married. There¡¯s no Miss Yu here.¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an nced at the carriage beside him from the corner of his eye. He understood this logic, but Yu Wan¡¯s words were clearly not for him to hear. He wondered how the Second Prince felt when he was ridiculed after he insisted that he call her Miss Yu.


    Yu Wan said to Zi Su, ¡°Wait for me in the carriage.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zi Su obediently agreed.


    Zi Su was the daughter of a rich family and was more presentable than ordinary maidservants. However, she was also more strict and nervous when it came to guarding against men and women. She could not adapt to it in a day or two.


    Although Zi Su got into the carriage, Jiang Hai stayed by Yu Wan¡¯s side.


    Jiang Hai red at Jun Chang¡¯an covetously, as if he would rush forward and fight him to the death if he dared to take a step forward.


    Jun Chang¡¯an was puzzled. When did such an experte to the Young Master Manor? A sacrificial soldier? No, a secret guard? But why did he be a coachman?


    Although Jun Chang¡¯an and Shadow Thirteen often drove the carriage for their master, they would never wear the clothes of a coachman. So who was this man?


    ¡°Your Highness, if you have something to say, say it quickly. If not, I¡¯ll leave.¡± Yu Wan was in a hurry to rush back to the manor to make soup for Yan Jiuchao. How could she spend time with Yan Huaijing?


    Yan Huaijing alighted.


    He had also noticed themotion just now, but he did not look at Jiang Hai. He only looked at Yu Wan without blinking. When he saw the red mark inadvertently revealed at Yu Wan¡¯s cor, his face darkened.


    He quickly looked away and looked at her face. It was still the same face, but it was missing the immaturity of a young girl. There was a hint of redness on her face. He clenched his fists tightly.


    Yu Wan sighed. ¡°Your Highness, I have a husband and you also have a fianc¨¦e. Is it really good for you to size me up so unscrupulously? I¡¯m not afraid of anything if word gets out, but isn¡¯t Your Highness worried that Miss Han will mind?¡±


    Yan Huaijing restrained the emotions in his eyes. ¡°She went to look for you.¡±


    It was not a questioning tone.


    If he did not ask about this, Yu Wan would not take the initiative to say it. However, if he pushed it to the surface, Yu Wan would not lie.


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Your Highness¡¯s fianc¨¦e has alreadye looking for me, so in order to avoid arousing suspicion, Your Highness should keep it short.¡±


    ¡°This is not a ce to talk,¡± Yan Huaijing said as he looked around.


    Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°It seems that Your Highness has a lot to say. Then I¡¯m really sorry. I don¡¯t have the time.¡± He wasn¡¯t her husband. Did he want her to find a quiet ce to sit down and chat with him slowly?


    Yu Wan walked towards her carriage.


    Yan Huaijing was furious. Previously, in the throne room, it was already infuriating that Yan Jiuchao gave out a wave of red eggs. But now, he was even ignored by her.


    ¡°Zhou Huai has been found!¡±


    Yan Huaijing looked at her back as she was about to step into the carriage and said.


    Yu Wan stopped in her tracks and turned to look at him.


    Jiang Hai did not know who Zhou Huai was and why Yu Wan had such a reaction. He could not help but look at Yu Wan in confusion.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°But?¡±


    Yan Huaijing did not wait for her halfway just to tell her good news.

 Chapter 298 - Newlyweds, Teaching Yan Er A Lesson (2)

    <h4>Chapter 298: Newlyweds, Teaching Yan Er A Lesson (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yan Huaijing was surprised by her reaction. How did she know that there would be a turn of events?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say it, then forget it.¡± Yu Wan got into the carriage again.


    Yan Huaijing originally thought that with Zhou Huai in his hands, he could more or less turn the tables. However, he did not expect her to still do as she pleased. Yan Huaijing frowned and said, ¡°Zhou Huai is unwilling to testify for your father.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Yan Huaijing said, ¡°Zhou Huai is General Xiao¡¯s trusted aide. Back then, he was picked up by Xiao Yan when he was still a poor beggar. Xiao Yan treated him with great kindness, but Xiao Yan died in front of your father. Zhou Huai has always thought that your father killed Xiao Yan.¡±


    Yu Wan said thoughtfully, ¡°Does he think my father killed General Xiao, or does he think General Xiao died because of my father?¡±


    Yan Huaijing said, ¡°Xiao Yan was seriously injured at that time. Zhou Huai guarded him for three days and three nights and couldn¡¯t sleep. After meeting your father, Zhou Huai couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Before he fell asleep, he warned your father that if Xiao Yan woke up, he must remember to wake him up.¡±


    ¡°But my father didn¡¯t wake him up?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Yan Huaijing said.


    Yu Wan paused. ¡°Then it must be General Xiao¡¯s order. Military orders must be obeyed. Can my father disobey?¡±


    Yan Huaijing sighed. ¡°We all understand the logic, but if he hadn¡¯t met your father and handed over hisst wishes and medicine, Xiao Yan might have been reluctant to die¡­ At least that¡¯s what Zhou Huai thinks.¡±


    Yu Wan thought of something and said, ¡°Did he also say that my father did it for that military merit?¡±


    Yan Huaijing nodded.


    Yu Wan sighed. ¡°What a stubborn fellow.¡±


    It was obvious that Zhou Huai could not ept Xiao Yan¡¯s death, and ming her father would make him feel better.


    ¡°Then are you telling me this because you want me to agree to some conditions?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not all I want to tell you. Your father¡¯s case was dyed because of Zhou Huai and His Majesty¡¯s tacit agreement. His Majesty didn¡¯t vent his anger on the Yan family after such a thing happened to Yan Ruyu. Do you know why?¡±


    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bit.ly/3NSnQtR " to support us


    Yu Wan gestured for him to continue.


    Yan Huaijing said slowly, ¡°The Yan family was framed for treason. His Majesty feels guilty and wants to make it up to the Yan family. If he overturns the case for your father, His Majesty won¡¯t be able to protect the Yan family rightfully.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled faintly. ¡°Does His Majesty really feel guilty, or does the world think he does?¡±


    Compared to a cold-blooded and heartless Emperor, an Emperor with a conscience was more beloved by themoners.


    ¡°And this isn¡¯t the only reason why His Majesty refuses to reopen the case,¡± Yan Huaijing said as hisplicated gazended on Yu Wan¡¯s face.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°It has something to do with me too?¡±


    Yan Huaijing said bluntly, ¡°His Majesty¡¯s candidate for Princess Consort Yan is the daughter of the Governor Manor.¡±


    Yu Wan nodded and asked, ¡°His Majesty wants to threaten me to give up my position as the main wife in exchange for my father¡¯s vindication?¡±


    Yan Huaijing cleared his throat. ¡°As long as you agree, His Majesty has a way to make Zhou Huai change his words.¡±


    Yu Wan sneered. ¡°So you¡¯re here today to persuade me on behalf of His Majesty? If that¡¯s the case, then you can leave. Not to mention that I don¡¯t agree, even my father won¡¯t use his biological daughter¡¯s status and reputation to exchange for his future.¡±


    Her father was not such a person.


    And she was not someone who could be threatened easily.


    Whether it was Yan Huaijing taking the initiative to volunteer or the Emperor¡¯s own instructions, it at least meant one thing¡ªthe Emperor could not persuade Yan Jiuchao, so he settled for the next best thing.


    Yu Wan was so angry that sheughed. ¡°Your Highness, am I so easy to scare in your eyes? Even Yan Jiuchao doesn¡¯t agree, but I¡¯m in a hurry to give up the position of Princess Consort. Are you trying to let me be estranged from Yan Jiuchao? Please tell His Majesty that I¡¯m not so stupid. I¡¯m Yan Jiuchao¡¯s wife, whether I live or die. Even if I die one day and he marries another, she¡¯ll be suppressed under my memorial tablet for the rest of her life!¡±


    Yan Huaijing did not expect Yu Wan to say such domineering words. At that moment, the aura she emitted even surpassed his mother and the Empress of the Central Pce. While he was distracted, Yu Wan got into the carriage.


    When he came back to his senses and reached out to grab Yu Wan, he was whipped by Jiang Hai.


    He was a prince! Jun Chang¡¯an¡¯s temples throbbed. Was he deaf? Didn¡¯t he hear him and Yu Wan calling him Your Highness? Did he want to die by looking down on the prince?


    Of course, Jun Chang¡¯an did not let Jiang Hai¡¯s whip hit Yan Huaijing. He raised his treasured saber and blocked it with his scabbard.

 Chapter 299 - Newlyweds, Teaching Yan Er A Lesson (3)

    <h4>Chapter 299: Newlyweds, Teaching Yan Er A Lesson (3)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Jiang Hai snorted coldly and gripped the reins tightly. The carriage left.


    Yu Wan waited for Yan Jiuchao at home, but Yan Jiuchao did not show off enough. After leaving the throne room, he went to the city gate and set up a shed to give porridge. However, he did not give porridge, but red eggs!


    Young Master Yan had consummated his marriage.


    The entire Capital was eating his red eggs.


    This was too f*cking crazy¡­


    Young Master Yan, who had been crazy for the entire day, returned to the manor with a satisfied expression. After Yu Wan left the pleasure boat, Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen went to the throne room to pick him up. When their Young Master was giving out red eggs, the two of them were also there. The two of them felt like they were about to ascend to heaven.


    When Yan Jiuchao entered the Qingfeng Courtyard, Yu Wan was standing in front of the flowers. She was holding arge pair of scissors and trimming the flowers. There were not many wilted branches, but they caused trouble for the flowers that Uncle Wan had carefully nurtured.


    Uncle Wan¡¯s heart ached, but he didn¡¯t dare to make a sound!


    Yan Jiuchao walked over.


    Yu Wan knew that he was back, but she blushed when she thought of the ridiculous incidentst night. They were clearly married long ago, but the real fun wasst night. She did not dare to think about what she had done to him and what he had done to her. In short, it was two little fools who had tasted the forbidden fruit for the first time messing around.


    At that time, she had gone all out and got carried away. Now, it was awkward.


    ¡°Why are you unhappy? Do you think I¡¯mte?¡± Yan Jiuchao stopped beside her and said seriously.


    Yu Wan blushed even more when he approached. However, after ncing at him and realizing that his ears were also slightly red, Yu Wan felt better. Although she had lost in terms of energy, this matter was not much different.


    Of course, she was not angry at him for beingte. But then again, he dide back quitete. What did he do?


    ¡°Where did you go?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°Court.¡±


    Giving out red eggs.


    ¡°To help the victims.¡±


    Giving out red eggs.


    When Yu Wan heard that they were all serious matters, she did not me him foring backte. She took his pulse and it was much calmer than before. However, there should still be some poison in his body. It was not a big deal when she found a few prescriptions for him to drink.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t said what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Even a blind person could tell that she was angry with the broken flowers on the ground.


    Yu Wan told him about her encounter with Yan Huaijing. Yan Jiuchao had wronged her, she was not angry at all. She was really learning how to trim flowers. However, just like arranging flowers, her skill in trimming flowers was notmendable.


    Yan Jiuchao summarized the main point of her words.


    Firstly, Yan Huaijing was haunting his wife.


    Secondly, Yan Huaijing was haunting his wife.


    Thirdly, Yan Huaijing was always haunting his wife!


    Young Master Yan¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    Yu Wan cut another flower bud and said, ¡°Do you think he really found Zhou Huai? Did His Majesty ask him to threaten me, or did he make the decision on his own?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not His Majesty,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Wan looked at him in confusion.


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°A dignified ruler wouldn¡¯t threaten a woman.¡±


    If the Emperor wanted to threaten Yu Wan, he would have done so long ago. Why would he wait until the two of them were married before forcing her to hand over the position of the main wife? From the beginning to the end, the only person the Emperor wanted to control was Yan Jiuchao. He did not care about others, so he would not and disdained to do so.


    Moreover, even if he controlled Yan Jiuchao, he did not want to kill him. It was just that he stubbornly believed that everything he did was for Yan Jiuchao¡¯s own good.


    Yan Jiuchao snorted. ¡°It¡¯s true that Zhou Huai has been found. It¡¯s also true that His Majesty doesn¡¯t want to overturn Dad¡¯s case. However, today¡¯s matter was Yan Huaijing¡¯s own idea. If His Majesty wants to threaten someone, it will be me. It won¡¯t be you.¡±


    Yu Wan said thoughtfully, ¡°So, he calcted His Majesty¡¯s thoughts. If he can make me relent first, then you will definitely be estranged from me. At that time, His Majesty can take advantage of the situation and betroth the daughter of the Governor to you¡­ Why is he so¡­¡±


    Yu Wan could not find any words to describe him.


    A trace of disdain shed across Yan Jiuchao¡¯s eyes. ¡°Hmph, we haven¡¯t settled the score fromst time. How dare hee looking for us? We can¡¯t even let him live a few more days!¡±


    On the day of the wedding, he kidnapped his bride. Not only did Yu Wan remember this grudge, but Yan Jiuchao also remembered it. However, he was not in good health and could not go out to cause trouble. Today, he wanted Yan Huaijing to know that his woman was not so easy to think about.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out.¡±


    ¡°Come back early,¡± Yu Wan said with a nod.


    This was a casual farewell. In the past, when her father and two brothers went out, she would also remind them this. However, it waspletely different in Yan Jiuchao¡¯s ears.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at her with aplicated expression. ¡°Although I cane back earlier, we can¡¯t overdo it.¡±


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao left the manor with Shadow Thirteen and the others. Shadow Six did not go. He had left the Capital to carry out a new mission.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked Shadow Thirteen indifferently.


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°He just entered the pce to greet Worthy Consort Xu. He should be on his way back to the Prince Manor.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll block him.¡± Yan Jiuchao lowered the curtain.


    Shadow Thirteen¡¯s deduction was right. After Yan Huaijing greeted Worthy Consort Xu, he brought Jun Chang¡¯an back to his mansion. Halfway there, he was stopped by more than a hundred people from the Young Master Manor.


    They could not pass through as there were too many people.


    Jun Chang¡¯an took the reins from the coachman and stopped the carriage. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s Young Master Yan.¡±


    Yan Huaijing frowned and lifted the curtain. He really saw Yan Jiuchao sitting in the carriage opposite him, ying with a golden bow. The carriage was luxurious and smooth. The person on the carriage was also noble and handsome.


    Yan Huaijing looked at him and then at the hundred or so people behind him. He asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Beat you up,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    Yan Huaijing¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Yan Jiuchao, don¡¯t be too impudent. You openly want to attack the prince in the Imperial City¡­¡±


    Whoosh!


    Before he could finish speaking, Yan Jiuchao shot out an arrow!


    The arrow was so fast that even Jun Chang¡¯an could not react in time. The arrow brushed past Yan Huaijing¡¯s shoulder and nailed into the carriage.


    Yan Huaijing gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Yan Jiuchao, you¡¯re crazy!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao spread his hands innocently. ¡°Oh, my hand slipped.¡±


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t assassinate princes casually, but they could still have a group fight. A group of people was fighting him alone, in a sense, it was a group fight!


    Shadow Thirteen entangled Jun Chang¡¯an. There were two guards who were actually silver-masked sacrificial soldiers. They swarmed up and punched Yan Huaijing like a storm.

 Chapter 300 - Brother Jiu Causing Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 300: Brother Jiu Causing Trouble</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The news of the Second Prince and Young Master Yan fighting in the streets quickly spread in the Capital. Young Master Yan was notorious for his evil deeds, so it was not strange for him to fight. What was strange was that the Second Prince also got involved. This prince had always been sensible and did not seem like someone who would make things difficult for his cousin. Of course, the most likely possibility was that Yan Jiuchao took the initiative to provoke him. However, as the saying goes, it takes two to tango. Although Yan Jiuchao always bullied others, the people he bullied were not good people. In that case, could it be that this prince had done something to make Yan Jiuchao unhappy?


    The Emperor received the news at night. He had originally decided to sleep with a Noble Lady, but when he heard about this, he was so angry that he did not want to sleep.


    He gave out red eggs in the morning and had a fight with the prince in the afternoon.


    ¡°He¡¯s really busy. He¡¯s even busier than me, the ruler of a country!¡±


    Eunuch Wang quickly said, ¡°Your Majesty, please calm down.¡±


    How could he calm down? Eunuch Wang only said that, but he knew better than anyone that it would be strange if he could calm down after his son was beaten up. To put it nicely, it was a group fight, but in the end, Yan Jiuchao was unscathed. On the other hand, Yan Huaijing¡¯s face was swollen and unrecognizable. His parents almost couldn¡¯t recognize him.


    Although he was unwilling to admit it, the Second Prince had indeed been bullied by Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Huaijing was not the useless Fourth Prince. He was the Emperor¡¯s most valued son.


    If it were anyone else who did this, they would have long been wiped out by the Emperor. However, the Emperor sadly discovered that if he wanted to destroy Yan Jiuchao¡¯s family, he would have to kill himself first. Therefore, the Emperor was even angrier.


    ¡°Why this time?¡± The Emperor asked angrily.


    Eunuch Wang said awkwardly, ¡°It seems that after His Highness went to court, he didn¡¯t go to the Dali Temple, but¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it!¡± The Emperor was impatient.


    Eunuch Wang said, ¡°His Highness went to look for Mrs. Yan.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao naturally would not reveal to the public that Yan Huaijing was pestering Yu Wan. Speaking of which, it was the Second Prince¡¯s fault, but justice in the world was especially biased towards men. If word got out, it would inevitably make people think that Yu Wan was immoral, that she even seduced Yan Huaijing while she was married to Yan Jiuchao.


    It was not difficult for Eunuch Wang to find out the truth. He went to the Second Prince Manor, caught the coachman and threatened him, and the coachman confessed honestly. The coachman didn¡¯t hear much, but there seemed to be some words like ¡°threat¡±.


    So it was his son who threatened Yan Jiuchao¡¯s wife first before Yan Jiuchao beat him up? Alright, his son asked for it. The Emperor did not even have a reason to be angry.


    Coincidentally, Worthy Consort Xu came to the imperial study.


    She had also heard about Yan Huaijing. Now that she was being watched by the Empress, it was not convenient for her to secretly leave the pce. She could only let her trusted eunuch go to the Second Prince Manor. ording to her trusted eunuch, the Second Prince was seriously injured and was almost beaten into a pig¡¯s head. She wished she could faint on the spot.


    Of course, she knew that her son had never given up on Yu Wan. This time, it was most likely rted to that woman. However, no matter what, her son was still a prince. How could the son of a prince beat up a prince on the streets? If word got out, would her son still have his dignity?


    Yan Jiuchao had beaten up her nephew first and humiliated her sonter on. This time, she wanted His Majesty to give her an exnation!


    ¡°Your Majesty¡ª¡±


    She burst into tears and came to the door of the imperial study.


    Before she could finish her sentence, a memorial flew out and hit her forehead!


    ¡°You still have the cheek toe? Watch your son!¡±


    The Emperor was worried that he had nowhere to vent his anger. Wasn¡¯t Worthy Consort Xu asking for trouble by bumping into him now?


    Worthy Consort Xu did not even see the Emperor before she was frightened by the Emperor¡¯s anger and fled.


    ¡­ .


    On the other side, a certain young master who had bullied Yan Huaijing returned to the manor in a good mood.


    What did it mean by he had to obediently call him master after bullying him? This was the case.


    It was already past dinner time, but Yu Wan did not eat. She sat in the room and waited for him toe back. It was strange. In her previous life, she would not be like this. She only realized the importance of a family aftering to the Yu family and bing Ah Wan.


    When the food was heated up for the third time, Yan Jiuchao entered the room.


    Yan Jiuchao had been sitting in a wheelchair for a period of time and announced to the public that he had sprained his ankle. It was not surprising to people that he could walk now.


    Yu Wan was sitting in front of the windowsill. There were a few extremely ugly Nepenthes on the eaves of the table, but when she sat there quietly, the Nepenthes seemed to have some immortal aura.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at her quietly. It was difficult to associate her with the little vixen in the night. She was his wife, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s wife.


    Yu Wan was in a daze. She did not hear any footsteps, but she vaguely felt two gazes that could not be ignored. She turned her head and a faint smile appeared on her fair and red face. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    It was a simple sentence, but it made this ce feel like home.


    Yan Jiuchao nodded and looked at the food on the table. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you eaten?¡±


    ¡°Waiting for you,¡± Yu Wan said with a smile.


    At night, a few oilmps were lit in the room. The lights were dim and there was a different kind of warmth.


    Yan Jiuchao came to the table.


    Yu Wan called Tao¡¯er over to fetch water. He washed his hands and wiped his face. Yu Wan began to pick up food for him.


    Yu Wan had heard Nanny Wan mention that the Prince Manor did not eat by themselves. They ate whatever the maidservant gave them and could not eat too much. Yan Jiuchao was concerned about her feelings and did not let the Young Master Manor be so particr.


    ¡°This is yam stewed with deer meat.¡±


    It was to nourish the kidneys and strengthen the body. After what happenedst night, Yu Wan was worried that his body could not take it, so she asked the kitchen to make this.


    Yan Jiuchao took a bite and did not taste much, but it was not strange. After all, he had been poisoned for many years, and the damage to his body could not be recovered overnight. Many things had to be slowly nursed back to health, so he was not in a hurry.


    Yu Wan picked up another piece of spring bamboo shoots for him. ¡°The bamboo shoots are not tender anymore. The season for bamboo shoots is almost over.¡±


    Yu Wan was the least talkative person in the Yu family. Ever since she came here, she felt that she had be more talkative.


    In the end, he had exhausted a lot of energy. Yan Jiuchao ate one more bowl of rice than usual.


    Without the little fellows fooling around, the two of them had rare peace and quiet. They went to the pond for a walk and went to the orchard to pick some cherries. Yu Wan hugged the cherry basket and ate one from time to time. Her cheeks were puffed up like a little squirrel looking for food.


    Yan Jiuchaoughed.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Yu Wan looked at him in shock.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Yan Jiuchao said seriously as he restrained his smile.


    Yu Wan picked a fresh cherry and stuffed it into his mouth.


    ¡°Is it sweet?¡±


    ¡°Sweet.¡±


    It was unknown if he was talking about the cherries or her fingertips.


    She originally wanted to take a walk to digest her food, but after eating half a basket of cherries, Yu Wan¡¯s stomach was full. Shey on the bed for a long time and could not sleep.


    Yan Jiuchao returned to the room after taking a shower. Seeing that she was still awake, he walked over and sat down. He said seriously, ¡°I told you before that you can¡¯t go overboard with such things. You have to restrain yourself.¡±


    Yu Wan was confused. What was this guy talking about? She was just stuffed.


    Yan Jiuchao coughed lightly and said, ¡°Although we¡¯re newly married, we cannot be greedy. Once every four days is enough.¡±


    <i>Not be greedy? I wonder who refused to stopst night!</i>


    ¡°Last night was to detoxify,¡± Yan Jiuchao said seriously.


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°It¡¯s too harmful to the body if we overdo it. We can¡¯t let our desires run wild.¡±


    Yu Wan yed with her fingers and said, ¡°B-but it can¡¯t be four days¡­¡± Only once. She would be stifled to death!


    Yan Jiuchao saw the bitterness on her face. He took a deep breath and took a big step back. ¡°Three days.¡±


    ¡°Then does today count as a day?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°But I think there¡¯s still poison in your body. This isn¡¯t for fun, but to detoxify and treat your illness.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao paused. ¡°¡­Oh, that¡¯s true.¡±


    The two of them ¡°detoxify¡± the poison again and again, and the hot water in the kitchen boiled all night.


    The two of them on the pleasure boat had no experience and were mostly fooling around. Last night, Yu Wan gradually got a little satisfaction, but the price was not small.


    When she woke up the next day, Yu Wan¡¯s waist was about to break. She suddenly felt that he was right. She could not overdo this kind of thing. She had to restrain herself! At this time, the benefits of not living with her inws came. She did not have to worry about who would set rules for her. Otherwise, if her mother-inw was here, she would really be¡­


    Yan Jiuchao went out to cause trouble again.


    Yu Wan dragged her sore body to wash up and eat some breakfast. The servant reported that Emissary Cui had arrived.


    Emissary Cui had been ordered by the Empress to invite Yu Wan into the pce to tailor her clothes. On the day of Prince Cheng¡¯s wedding, Yu Wan had to wear Princess Consort Yan¡¯s court uniform. The embroiderers among themoners were not qualified to do this. She had to go to the General Pce Service.

 Chapter 301 - Wanwan’s Means (1)

    <h4>Chapter 301: Wanwan¡¯s Means (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Wan naturally had to go to make her court uniform, but she could not go alone. No matter what, she had to bring two maidservants with her. Zi Su was a first-ss maidservant, so she had to follow. As for the remaining one¡­


    Although Tao¡¯er and Li¡¯er came first, they were still young. Fu Ling had been doted on by Madam recently, so Zi Su guessed that Young Madam would bring her along.


    ¡°What is Su Mu doing?¡± Yu Wan sat in front of the dressing table and looked at Zi Su in the bronze mirror.


    Zi Su¡¯s hand that wasbing her hair paused as she replied, ¡°After she fell into the water, you have allowed her to lie in bed and recuperate. She never left the Zhuyue Pavilion.¡±


    Such obedience was something that Su Mu could fake. Even though there were one ident after another, Su Mu¡¯s reputation in the manor was still notpletely ruined. It was obvious how many people had liked her when she entered the manor. She was a capable person. However, Yu Wan had already regained the initiative and was patient enough.


    What Yu Wan was really curious about was Su Mu¡¯s motive for entering the manor. Did she want to snatch everything from her? Why did she do this? Back then, Yan Ruyu did it for fame and fortune, and also to find herself a good husband. Without a doubt, Yan Jiuchao had satisfied her fantasy of a husband in all aspects. Then what about Su Mu? Did she really like Yan Jiuchao as a person, or was it just a way to capture him?


    Yu Wan instructed Zi Su, ¡°Go to the Zhuyue Pavilion and get Su Mu to pack up and follow me into the pce.¡±


    Zi Su was shocked. ¡°Young Madam, Su Mu¡­¡±


    Yu Wan looked at Zi Su quietly from the bronze mirror. Her calm gaze made Zi Su¡¯s heart pound. Zi Su lowered her head. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll pass the message now.¡±


    Zi Su walked out of the upper room and called Ban Xia in to continuebing Yu Wan¡¯s hair.


    Fifteen minutester, Yu Wan brought Zi Su and Su Mu into the carriage that entered the pce.


    The servants in the manor started discussing again.


    ¡°Su Mu is really lucky. Last time, she followed Young Madam into the pce. This time, she went again.¡±


    ¡°She caused so much trouble. Young Madam is really magnanimous¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard that the Empress took a fancy to herst time she entered the pce. The Empress even rewarded her with something.¡±


    ¡°In that case, Young Madam is trying to please the Empress?¡±


    Pleasing the Empress had be the reason why Yu Wan brought Su Mu along. Yu Wan knew nothing about this, but even if she knew, she probably wouldn¡¯t suggest it. After all,pared to her true motive, this sounded much better.


    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " /39h6j " to support us


    The carriage stopped at the pce gate.


    Yu Wan alighted from the carriage with the two maidservants. Zi Su knew that Yu Wan did not like Su Mu. Along the way, she kept a close eye on Su Mu¡¯s movements, afraid that she would be dissatisfied with Yu Wan and would do anything irreversible.


    ¡°Young Madam, this way please.¡± Emissary Cui led Yu Wan and the others to the embroidered room in Zhaoyang Pce.


    The embroiderer had already arrived and was measuring the Eldest Princess Consort.


    ¡°Don¡¯t break the safety talisman,¡± the Empress said to the Eldest Princess Consort.


    The Eldest Princess Consort quickly took off the safety talisman around her neck and only put it on after the embroiderer finished measuring it.


    The Empress had lost her favor, and the Eldest Prince had done nothing. Even the Eldest Princess Consort had not been as glorious as other imperialdies in the past few years. No matter what, she was his legitimate wife. Since the Empress had left the Fengshai Pce, she would definitely not treat her badly.


    Yu Wan bowed to the Empress and the Eldest Princess Consort.


    The Empress gestured for Yu Wan to stand up.


    Yu Wan noticed that the Empress¡¯s expression was even more excited and happy than usual. She then looked at the Eldest Princess Consort, who was holding her stomach with one hand and looking shy.


    ¡°Cousin-inw is¡­¡± Yu Wan looked at the Empress in surprise.


    The Empress was overjoyed. ¡°She just got pregnant. It¡¯s still young. I only let His Majesty know and haven¡¯t announced this good news to the public.¡±


    Yu Wan held the Eldest Princess Consort¡¯s hand and said sincerely, ¡°Congrattions, Cousin-inw.¡±


    Being able to get pregnant was something worth congratting. Whether it was the wives of themoners or the daughters-inw of the royal family, not to mention that the princes had only gotten the little princess, and no one had given birth to a prince or a little prince. If this child was a boy, the Emperor would definitely be overjoyed. No wonder the Empress could not hide the smile in her eyes.


    Initially, she had nned to get a few concubines with status for the Eldest Prince, but now, there was no sign of those youngdies. It seemed that she had put aside the matter of finding a second wife for her son so that the Eldest Princess Consort could recuperate in peace.


    The Eldest Princess Consort did not say much. Most of the time, she only sat there quietly. Everyone said that the Empress had lost her favor and that the Emperor had found a Eldest Princess Consort who was not of a high status. However, in Yu Wan¡¯s opinion, it was not necessarily a misfortune to be able to marry such a gentle girl. It was not that the Emperor did not dote on his son, but he understood that the Eldest Prince¡¯s head could not bear such a big hat. If he found the ambitious Yue family for him, he could only die in the end in the process of snatching the throne. It was better to live peacefully like now.

 Chapter 302 - Wanwan’s Means (2)

    <h4>Chapter 302: Wanwan¡¯s Means (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    She wondered if the Empress could also ¡°resign herself to fate¡±.


    The embroiderer took her leave after measuring Yu Wan.


    Pregnant women were often tired. When the Empress saw her daughter-inw forcefully pull herself together, she asked Emissary Cui to help her to the side hall to rest.


    The Empress and Yu Wan chatted about daily life in the royal family. ¡°I heard about Jing¡¯er and Cong¡¯er. Why did they fight? Is Cong¡¯er alright?¡±


    ¡°My husband is fine,¡± Yu Wan said, but she did not answer why they fought.


    The Empress sighed and said, ¡°I know Cong¡¯er¡¯s personality. He seems to be fooling around, but he won¡¯t cause trouble for no reason. I think his cousin must have done something wrong.¡±


    After that, they did not say anything else.


    Yu Wan could tell that the Empress did not mean to pry. There were some things that could be hidden from the world but not from the Emperor and her. She probably knew Yan Huaijing¡¯s thoughts about her very well. However, there were some things that she knew in her heart. There was no need to say it out loud.


    The Empress asked about the three little fellows again, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring them over this time?¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°My parents miss them and want to bring them back to stay for a few days.¡±


    The Empress said in amusement, ¡°Wasn¡¯t Cong¡¯er throw them out of the manor because he found them a hindrance? He even gave out red eggs to the throne room!¡±


    R-red eggs? She didn¡¯t have children! Why was this guy giving out red eggs!


    The Empress continued, ¡°He set up a shed at the city gate to help the victims. Others gave porridge, but he gave red eggs. The two of you have just consummated your marriage, right?¡±


    The Empress had experienced it before. What else could she not guess?


    Yu Wan¡¯s face turned red. She wished she could find a hole to hide in. She even had an image in her mind. Yan Jiuchao held the red eggs in one hand and walked up to the throne room His face was filled with the words ¡ª I¡¯ve consummated my marriage. Hurry up and congratte me!


    Yu Wan¡­ Yu Wan even wanted to beat him to death!


    After the Empress was done teasing, she looked away with a smile and inadvertently saw two maidservants from the Young Master Manor. They had been herest time, and one of them was very close to the little masters. The Empress remembered her.


    However, she did not know if it was her imagination, but this girl did not seem to be as energetic as before.


    Yu Wan looked at the Empress, then at Zi Su and Su Mu. ¡°Did you bring everything I asked you to bring?¡±


    Zi Su replied, ¡°Yes, Young Madam.¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Go bring it in.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zi Su agreed and went to the side hall of the Zhaoyang Pce with Su Mu. The things they carried with them were all ced in the special room.


    The two of them each carried two fruit baskets over.


    There was arge orchard in the Young Master Manor. Other than cherries, there were also many other things nted. Yu Wan got someone to pick fresh mulberries, plums, peaches, and melons. There were also these things in the pce, but they were not as delicious as the ones nted by the gardener in the Young Master Manor.


    The Empress asked the pce maid to bring a fruit te and tasted a mouthful of melon. It was indeed fragrant, soft, and sweet. After eating the melon, she went to eat the plums and peaches. She thought that they would be slightly sour, but who knew that the strong peach taste and fragrance woke up her taste buds.


    The Empress had never eaten mulberries before. Yu Wan picked a purple one for her. It was a very unfamiliar taste, but it was very sweet and refreshing.


    ¡°Send some over to the Eldest Princess Consort,¡± the Empress said.


    ¡°There¡¯s more in the carriage,¡± Yu Wan instructed Zi Su and Su Mu. ¡°Go get it and send it to the Eldest Princess Consort¡¯s bedchamber.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The two of them epted the order and left.


    The two of them sent a few baskets of fresh fruits to the bedchamber where the Eldest Princess Consort was. Yu Wan chatted with the Empress for a while and nned to leave. However, just as she was about to walk out of Zhaoyang Pce, the maidservant beside the Eldest Princess Consort rushed over.


    The Empress nced at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The maidservant said, ¡°Your Highness, the Eldest Princess Consort¡¯s safety talisman is missing!¡±


    The Empress¡¯s face darkened. ¡°If it¡¯s gone, then go look for it. Hurry up!¡±


    Yu Wan looked at the Empress in shock.


    The Empress also knew that her reaction was too big and she had almost lost herposure. However, she could not help but be nervous because she had asked her son to personally go to Puji Temple to beg for that safety talisman. It was the abbot of Puji Temple who had blessed it and could bless the Eldest Princess Consort to give birth to a little heir.


    ¡°It has been blessed. It¡¯s to bless the mother and son,¡± the Empress said to Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan nodded. The ancient people were superstitious. They would definitely be uneasy if such an important thing disappeared.


    ¡°What does it look like? We¡¯ll help look for it too,¡± she said.


    The Empress said, ¡°A red talisman pouch. Inside is a talisman and a piece of jade. That¡¯s also a blessed jade.¡±

 Chapter 303 - Wanwan’s Means (3)

    <h4>Chapter 303: Wanwan¡¯s Means (3)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The meaning was with sincerity, and children coulde as they wished.


    Yu Wan looked at Zi Su and Su Mu and said, ¡°Go to the courtyard and look around. See if the Eldest Princess Consort lost it on the way.¡±


    The two of them followed her instructions.


    This safety talisman was rted to the fetus in the Eldest Princess Consort¡¯s stomach. Losing it was no small matter. Even if they had to dig three feet into the ground, they had to dig it out. However, the entire Zhaoyang Pce was mobilized. They searched the Zhaoyang Pce three times, but there was still no sign of the safety talisman.


    The Empress was anxious.


    She was still hoping that her daughter-inw would give birth to a royal grandson for her. Why did such an important thing disappear? The Eldest Princess Consort was frightened and held her stomach guiltily. The Empress was worried that she have miscarriage-like symptoms and did not dare to reprimand her. In fact, she had long med her in her heart. Didn¡¯t she know that the safety talisman was very important? She asked her to keep it well but she lost it!


    Just as the Empress was burning with anxiety, an old granny spoke. ¡°Could it be¡­ some outrageous person stole it?¡±


    When the Eldest Princess Consort entered Zhaoyang Pce, she had even shown the Empress the safety talisman. After that, she stayed in Zhaoyang Pce. The Empress was certain that the safety talisman must be here too.


    The Empress said seriously, ¡°Guard the door. From now on, no one is allowed to leave! Get everyone toe to the main hall!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s stay too,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Although the Empress did not suspect Yu Wan, this was a serious matter. It was best if she could take the initiative to stay.


    All the pce servants were called to the main hall. Emissary Cui brought two capable eunuchs and olddies to search them one by one, but they found nothing.


    ¡°This is strange. It¡¯s not in the pce, nor is it on the pce servants¡­¡± The Empress frowned.


    Suddenly, Su Mu¡¯s body trembled.


    The Empress keenly sensed her abnormality!


    The Empress¡¯s gaze was fixed on her face. She did not show any panic, but her hands were tightly clenched together and she was trembling slightly.


    The Empress¡¯s expression turned cold. Although this was a maidservant of the Young Master Manor, it concerned her imperial grandson. She did not care much for the Young Master Manor. ¡°Bring her over.¡±


    Yu Wan and Zi Su followed the Empress¡¯s gaze and revealed confused expressions.


    Yu Wan said in surprise, ¡°Your Majesty, are you suspecting that my maidservant stole from the Eldest Princess Consort?¡±


    The Empress said in her usual tone, ¡°I¡¯m just eliminating you as suspects.¡±


    Speaking of which, they were indeed suspects. The two maidservants had both entered the Eldest Princess Consort¡¯s room with fruit baskets. It was not that there was no time to attack.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s search both of them together. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to search me too,¡± Yu Wan said.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Emissary Cui looked at the Empress in a difficult position. It was fine to search the maidservant¡¯s body, but it would not be good if word got out that she searched the madam of the Young Master Manor.


    It was impossible for the Empress not to understand this logic, but the Empress actually did not stop her. It could be seen how much she valued this safety talisman. It was best if the people in the Young Master Manor were innocent. Otherwise, the alliance that they had painstakingly built would probably bepletely destroyed.


    Zi Su was not afraid and allowed Emissary Cui to search her body. When it was Su Mu¡¯s turn, a trace of resistance appeared on her face.


    Zi Su¡¯s eyebrows twitched. Could it really be Su Mu? If it was her, then it was over.


    Su Mu was Young Madam¡¯s maidservant. Young Madam could not escape the me when the safety talisman was found on her.


    But why did Su Mu do this? Could it be that Su Mu held a grudge after Young Madam tricked her a few times and took the opportunity to smear Young Madam¡¯s reputation? When the time came, the Empress would only have to insist that Young Madam was the one who instigated it. Then, Young Madam would not be able to clear her name.


    That safety talisman was to protect the Eldest Princess Consort and give birth to the eldest grandson. If Young Madam stole it, wouldn¡¯t she be harming the Eldest Princess Consort for not being able to give birth to a little heir?


    The Empress would hate Young Madam to death because of this!


    As these thoughts shed through her mind, Zi Su¡¯s face turned pale. She gripped her handkerchief tightly and silently prayed that it would not be found, it would not be Su Mu¡­


    However, Zi Su understood that the possibility of this was too small. With her understanding of Su Mu, he was not someone who would panic. The reason why she deliberately lost herposure just now was to attract the Empress¡¯s attention.


    She wanted to be searched by the Empress!


    As expected, Emissary Cui, who was behind the screen, shouted in surprise halfway through her search. ¡°Safety talisman?!¡±


    Zi Suhated herself to death. Didn¡¯t she say that she would keep a close eye on Su Mu? Why did she still let her do this under her nose? What should she do now? Su Mu would definitely bite out Young Madam!


    Zi Su turned around and red coldly at Su Mu, who was led out of the screen by Emissary Cui.


    Emissary Cui handed the safety talisman to the Empress.


    The Empress took the red talisman pouch, and her face instantly darkened. ¡°Kneel down!¡±


    Su Mu knelt down indifferently and kowtowed to the Empress.


    The Empress¡¯s gaze was cold as she said, ¡°To think that I even praised you for being smart. You don¡¯t know how to appreciate favors! Who gave you the guts to steal the Eldest Princess Consort¡¯s Safety Talisman?!¡±


    Su Mu remained silent.


    The Empress pointed at her nose and said, ¡°Speak! Why did you steal the Safety Talisman? You¡¯re being stubborn? Alright, I want to see how long you can be stubborn.¡±


    She was going to torture Su Mu. Two strong nannies walked up and held Su Mu¡¯s arms.


    Su Mu seemed to be finally frightened and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s Young Madam.¡±


    The thread in Zi Su¡¯s heart broke¡­


    Everyone looked at Yu Wan.


    She was the one who instructed Su Mu? What was her motive? Could it be that she wanted to cause the Eldest Princess Consort to have a miscarriage?


    The Empress¡¯splicated and cold gazended on Yu Wan¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    Yu Wan stood up and bowed. ¡°It¡¯s me. I was indeed the one who gave this Safety Talisman to Su Mu.¡±


    Give?


    Everyone was stunned again.


    Yu Wan said unhurriedly, ¡°Su Mu was frightened when she fell into the water, so I bought her a safety talisman. I hope nothing happens to her in the future.¡±


    The Empress frowned suspiciously. She opened the safety talisman and poured out the things inside. How was this something that the Eldest Prince had begged for the Eldest Princess Consort? It was clearly an obsidian and an extremely ordinary talisman.


    The obsidian was also known as a dragon crystal. It was rumored to have the effect of warding off evil spirits. Many people would ce it in the Safety Talisman to protect themselves from danger.


    Looking at the talisman pouch again, although it was very simr, Su Mu¡¯s name was embroidered at the bottom. It was impossible to say that she was afraid of being discovered and changed the things inside at thest minute. After all, who could embroider their name in such a short time?


    The Empress sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve wronged you. Get up.¡±


    This time, it was Su Mu¡¯s turn to freeze.


    Yu Wan walked to Su Mu¡¯s side and slowly helped her up. She sneered in her ear, ¡°You want to frame me?¡±


    Su Mu looked at Yu Wan in disbelief, as if asking her how she did it. The safety talisman was clearly on her. Yu Wan had never touched her at all. How did she swap the safety talisman?

 Chapter 304 - Outcome, Truth (1)

    <h4>Chapter 304: Oue, Truth (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Wan had never touched Su Mu, but Yu Wan had touched the Eldest Princess Consort. Su Mu probably did not know that the safety talisman she had painstakingly stolen from the Eldest Princess Consort was no longer the original one.


    As for why Yu Wan had predicted that Su Mu would steal the Eldest Princess Consort¡¯s Safety Talisman and prepared an identical one in advance, that was an unspeakable secret.


    Su Mu had Su Mu¡¯s ability, but Yu Wan also had Yu Wan¡¯s trump card, right?


    Yu Wan gently helped Su Mu up.


    Su Mu¡¯s nails buried under her wide sleeves dug into her palms.


    Others could not sense the undercurrents between the two of them. They only thought that Su Mu was aggrieved, but Zi Su could vaguely feel that Su Mu was angered by Young Madam.


    Yu Wan knew that she had suppressed Su Mu for so long. Once Su Mu seized the opportunity, she would counterattack.


    Yu Wan ¡°pulled¡± Su Mu¡¯s wrist and the corners of her lips lifted indifferently. ¡°Look carefully. This is how I frame you.¡±


    Su Mu¡¯s eyebrows twitched. Before she could react to the meaning behind Yu Wan¡¯s words, Yu Wan retracted her hand in time. Almost at the same time, a gem the size of a pigeon egg fell out of Su Mu¡¯s sleeve.


    The red gem was as red as blood, reflecting a dazzling light on the floor.


    The Empress frowned.


    Emissary Cui recognized it. There was a golden Luan in the bedchamber where the Eldest Princess Consort was resting. This gem was the eyeball of the Luan. It fell out of Su Mu¡¯s sleeve, and Emissary Cui did not have time to search this ce.


    Therefore, the Empress did not malign her. This girl was indeed dirty. However, she did not steal the Eldest Princess Consort¡¯s safety talisman, but this expensive bead.


    If the talisman was stolen, the Empress might suspect that Yu Wan was the one who ordered it, but this is a bead. Yan City was as rich as a country. Would the future Princess Consort Yan care about a bead? The purple gold hairpin on Yu Wan¡¯s head was enough to buy more than ten such beads.


    It seemed that this girl had ulterior motives!


    Su Mu clenched her fists and red fiercely at Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan whispered into her ear, ¡°Go on, say it. Say that I ced it on you. See if anyone believes you.¡±


    Stealing from the pce was a serious crime to begin with, and ndering her master was even more of a crime. At that time, Yu Wan did not have to do anything and the Empress could deal with her using the pce rules.


    ¡°Your Majesty! Your Majesty! The safety talisman has been found!¡± A little eunuch ran in happily.


    ¡°Where did you find it?¡± asked the Empress.


    The young eunuch said, ¡°It¡¯s on the Eldest Princess Consort! There¡¯s a gap in her clothes. It fell into the gap!¡±


    No wonder they couldn¡¯t find it.


    The Empress carefully looked at the Safety Talisman and confirmed that it was the one that the Eldest Prince had begged from Puji Temple. She finally heaved a long sigh of relief.


    ¡°What a false rm,¡± Yu Wan said pleasantly.


    The Empress felt guilty when she thought about how she had almost wronged Yu Wan just now. However, on second thought, if that girl had made things clear in time, why would she have suspected Yu Wan? When Emissary Cui found the Safety Talisman, shouldn¡¯t she hurriedly said, ¡°This isn¡¯t the Eldest Prince Consort¡¯s. It was given to me by Young Madam. If you don¡¯t believe me, look.¡± How difficult were these words?


    ¡°When I saw her in the opera garden, I thought she was a smart person. At the critical moment, she couldn¡¯t even speak clearly!¡± The Empress didn¡¯t know about Yu Wan and Su Mu¡¯s rtionship, so it was naturally impossible for her to suspect Su Mu¡¯s intentions, but she was extremely disappointed in Su Mu.


    She looked at Yu Wan and said, ¡°She¡¯s your maid. Logically speaking, she should be handed over to you to deal with. However, she has already vited the pce rules by stealing from the pce¡­¡±


    As the Empress spoke, she observed Yu Wan¡¯s reaction. She should be punished for this matter, but if Yu Wan was unwilling, she could give her some face.


    Yu Wan bowed and said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not controlling my subordinates well. I apologize to Your Majesty here.¡±


    The Empress hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Quickly get up.¡±


    Was she going to protect this girl? The Empress was disappointed. It was not a big deal, but between her and a maidservant who had stolen her things, she chose to protect the maidservant. This made the Empress feel that she had been left behind.


    Fortunately, Yu Wan continued, ¡°This girl doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. She actually steals from the Empress¡¯s pce. Your Majesty, please deal with her impartially.¡±


    The Empress was very satisfied.


    However, Su Mu almost died of anger. A thief crying thief actually had the cheek to say that she wanted to be fair? There was no one more shameless than this!


    However, Su Mu could not refute for herself. The Empress might care about the Safety Talisman, but she would never care about a gem. So what if Yu Wan stole it? Would the Empress punish her for this? Moreover, the Empress would not believe it at all. Yan Jiuchao could buy as many such gems as Yu Wan wanted. There was really no need to steal them. It was impossible to say that she did it to frame Su Mu. Was a brat worth the Matriarch¡¯s effort? She was not a sacrificial soldier or a spy!

 Chapter 305 - Outcome, Truth (2)

    <h4>Chapter 305: Oue, Truth (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Su Mu could not reveal her identity just to prove Yu Wan¡¯s motive. That way, her oue would not be any better than now.


    The Empress punished Su Mu with thirty strokes ording to the pce rules.


    The news of Su Mu¡¯s theft quickly spread throughout the Young Master Manor.


    ¡°Zi Su.¡± Tao¡¯er pulled Li¡¯er into Zi Su and Ban Xia¡¯s room. ¡°Is this true?¡±


    Zi Su put down the half-folded clothes. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Tao¡¯er asked curiously, ¡°It¡¯s about Su Mu being punished by the Empress.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zi Su nodded.


    Tao¡¯er was young and curious. Zi Su had already turned around, so she grabbed her hand again. ¡°Did Su Mu really steal something from the pce?¡±


    Zi Su felt that Su Mu hadn¡¯t stolen it, just like how she knew that Young Madam hadn¡¯t given her the Safety Talisman. Everything was just Young Madam¡¯s means. However, as Young Madam¡¯s trusted aide, she wouldn¡¯t and didn¡¯t dare to tell outsiders about this.


    Zi Su nodded.


    Tao¡¯er stomped her feet. ¡°Aiya, I really couldn¡¯t tell. She¡¯s actually a thief!¡±


    If this news had spread a few days ago, no one would have believed it. However, after causing so much trouble in the manor and not hesitating to risk her life to force Yu Wan, Su Mu¡¯s image in everyone¡¯s hearts had long plummeted. It would not be so difficult to ept the fact that she was a thief.


    Li¡¯er frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to paint a tiger¡¯s skin but it¡¯s hard to paint its bones. You can¡¯t judge a book by its cover!¡±


    Zi Su looked at the disdain on everyone¡¯s faces and seemed to understand why Young Madam wanted to bring Su Mu into the pce. This was a trap, a trap to bury Su Mu. Su Mu was smart, but she did not know that she had fallen into Young Madam¡¯s trap from the beginning.


    With such a thing happening, there was no need for Young Madam to personally say anything. There would be countless people pleading to chase Su Mu out of the Young Master Manor.


    As expected, after Yu Wan returned to the manor, the stewards came looking for her one after another.


    The first to arrive was Steward Hu. He was the one who brought Su Mu back. He could not escape the me. ¡°I didn¡¯t know better¡­¡±


    Yu Wan replied to him with the Empress¡¯s words, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Quickly get up.¡±


    The stewards all expressed that Su Mu could not continue to stay in the manor. Otherwise, it would appear that the Young Master Manor was too unruly.


    Yu Wan looked troubled. ¡°This¡­¡±


    Steward Wu said, ¡°If we continue to keep her, it will be difficult to convince the public. In the future, anyone who wants to steal can go anywhere to steal. Because they knew that in the end, Young Madam wouldn¡¯t punish them severely.¡±


    Yu Wan sighed. ¡°Since everyone says so, then¡­ then it¡¯s decided. I¡¯m young, so I have to consider things carefully. I hope the stewards can remind me in the future.¡±


    This time, even Uncle Wan shut up.


    Su Mu was officially expelled from the Young Master Manor, but everything was not over yet. Just as she got the maidservant to carry her out, she was brought to a courtyard by a few guards.


    This courtyard was located in the suburbs. There were few people and the terrain was remote.


    Su Mu was thrown into the woodshed. She had been hit thirty times in the pce. Although she was not dead, she was still injured and her face was pale. The dim candlelightnded on her face, but it did not make her look any different.


    She tried to sit up with her hands, but the light above her head suddenly darkened, and a tall and muscr figure pressed over. She slowly raised her head and met a pair of cold eyes.


    Shadow Thirteen looked down at her. ¡°Tell me, who sent you?¡±


    ¡­ .


    ¡°Young Master!¡±


    In the evening, Yan Jiuchao returned to the Young Master Manor. Just as he entered the upper room, Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen also came.


    Yu Wan went to the small kitchen. Yan Jiuchao missed her and turned around indifferently. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Shadow Six said, ¡°We got it. Su Mu isn¡¯t from Wan City. She¡¯s from Yan City!¡±


    ¡°Yan City?¡± Yan Jiuchao frowned strangely.


    Wan City and Yan City were both in the south of the Great Zhou. Wan City was adjacent to Southern Xinjiang, and Yan City was by the sea. There was a small town between the two cities, but the ents of the two ces were very simr. This was also why Su Mu could pass off the fake as the real one.


    Shadow Six nodded. ¡°And she¡¯s not only from Yan City, but also from the Prince Yan Manor.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s expression became even stranger.


    Shadow Six said, ¡°Young Master, you were still young at that time. You didn¡¯t know that Prince Yan once had a guard surnamed Su. That guard was brave and resourceful. Prince Yan thought highly of him and transferred him to the navy to be the deputymander. However, this person had evil intentions and took bribes in the army, Prince Yan discovered it and he was fired.¡±


    ¡°So what is his daughter here for?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    ¡°Revenge,¡± Shadow Six said.

 Chapter 306 - Outcome, Truth (3)

    <h4>Chapter 306: Oue, Truth (3)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yan Jiuchao raised his eyebrows in shock. ¡°Where did the hatrede from?¡± Her father was in the wrong first, and his father punished himter.


    Shadow Six said, ¡°After Su Mu¡¯s father was fired, he fell seriously ill. Su Mu¡¯s mother once begged the Prince Yan Manor, but Prince Yan ignored her. After that, her father died of illness, and her mother died of grief, leaving her and her younger brother behind. Su Mu stubbornly believes that her parents were killed by Prince Yan.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°This doesn¡¯t exin why she became a sacrificial soldier.¡±


    Shadow Six paused and replied, ¡°After her parents passed away, the siblings were adopted by the people of Nanzhao.¡±


    It was Nanzhao again! Yan Jiuchao narrowed his eyes dangerously.


    These were the information that Shadow Thirteen had pried out of Su Mu¡¯s mouth. Shadow Six had also found some clues in the past few days.


    Shadow Six hesitated for a moment and coughed lightly. ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m afraid¡­ Prince Yan has been to Nanzhao before.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao looked at him. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Shadow Six hesitantly took out a folded portrait and slowly ced it on Yan Jiuchao¡¯s table. ¡°This is Prince Yan¡¯s calligraphy. Young Master should recognize it.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao had seen his father¡¯s calligraphy since he was young. He could tell at a nce that thisndscape painting was indeed made by his father.


    ¡°What ce is this painting? Why have I never seen this painting before?¡±


    There were many calligraphy and paintings of Prince Yan in the Prince Yan Manor. Yan Jiuchao would reminisce about his father from time to time and knew almost every piece of work by heart.


    Shadow Six said, ¡°This wasn¡¯t discovered in the Prince Yan Manor. The Princess Consort gave it to me. The day before Young Master¡¯s wedding, the Princess Consort searched for some of Young Master¡¯s old things and sent them over. There was this painting inside. I only thought that it was an ordinary painting and didn¡¯t take it to heart. It wasn¡¯t until I identally obtained a fewndscape paintings of Nanzhao yesterday that I realized that the scenery above was extremely simr to Prince Yan¡¯s painting.¡±


    As Shadow Six spoke, he spread the Nanzhaondscape painting he had bought from the market on the desk. ¡°Young Master, look, doesn¡¯t the pavilion in the prince¡¯s painting look very simr to this pavilion?¡±


    It was more than simr. The angle was simply different.


    Yan Jiuchao pondered for a moment. ¡°But this doesn¡¯t mean anything. Perhaps my father only copied someone else¡¯s painting and didn¡¯t go to Nanzhao himself.¡±


    Shadow Six said, ¡°That¡¯s why I said I¡¯m afraid. I can¡¯t be sure.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao fell into deep thought.


    That night, Yan Jiuchao had a dream. He dreamed that he was sitting on the limestone threshold of the Prince Yan Manor, staring nkly at the blue sky.


    ¡°Cong¡¯er,e here.¡±


    Little Jiu turned to look at the tall and handsome man.


    The man gave him a gentle smile. ¡°Come to Father.¡±


    Little Jiu walked over and held his big hand. But in the next second, the man was gone. He looked around.


    ¡°Father is here.¡±


    It was that gentle and familiar voice.


    Little Jiu turned his little head and walked to an ancient well. Hey on the well and looked down.


    ¡°Come,e to Father.¡±


    The man at the bottom of the well reached out to him.


    Little Jiu climbed onto the well with his short legs and fell into the well! But his father was not in the well! Where did his father go?!


    He cried! But he drank a lot of water!


    He was about to drown when arge hand suddenly picked him up.


    It was Xiao Zhenting!


    Go away! You¡¯re not my father! Return Father to me!


    Little Jiuchao was in pain and sad. He cried, and cried.

 Chapter 307 - Three Little Fat Boys (1)

    <h4>Chapter 307: Three Little Fat Boys (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Xiao Manor.


    Shangguan Yan woke up early and went to Old Mrs. Xiao¡¯s courtyard to greet her. She then went to Eldest Mrs. Xiao¡¯s courtyard to sit before returning to her courtyard. At this time, Xiao Zhenting had also finished practicing and returned to his room.


    Xiao Zhenting was a rough man and was not that particr, however, Shangguan Yan was. And he was worried that he would make her unhappy because of his smelly sweat. Xiao Zhenting always went to see her after washing up.


    He took a cold shower and changed into dry clothes. When he entered the house, breakfast had already been set up, and Shangguan Yan was packing up.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to wait for me to eat?¡± Xiao Zhenting said.


    Shangguan Yan smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    ¡°What are you packing?¡± Xiao Zhenting walked forward and asked.


    ¡°The clothes I made for Dabao and the others have arrived. I suddenly remembered that I packed a few sets of clothes that Cong¡¯er wore when he was young.¡± Shangguan Yan raised the small long robe in her hand. ¡°He wore this when he was three.¡±


    Xiao Zhenting looked at the small shoes and clothes that covered the bed. A trace of gentleness shed across his hard face, as if that little fellow was following behind him again.


    ¡°He liked you very much when he was young. Unfortunately, he doesn¡¯t remember,¡± Shangguan Yan said with a bitter smile.


    When Xiao Zhenting was young, he was the Emperor¡¯s most trusted general. He often entered and left the pce. The first time he saw Little Jiuchao was during the winter when he was proud of his status. He and the Emperor dug an ice hole on the surface of the Taiyao Pool to fish.


    The Emperor went to the private room.


    Little Jiuchao walked over with his big eyes, and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of me?¡± Xiao Zhenting said.


    ¡°Why should I be afraid of you?¡± Little Jiuchao tilted his head.


    Xiao Zhenting smiled. ¡°Nothing. You¡¯re very bold.¡±


    Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " /39h6j " to support us


    ¡°Of course!¡± Little Jiuchao puffed up his chest proudly and walked to the ice hole. He bent down and looked into the ice hole. ¡°Is there fish in here?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Xiao Zhenting said happily as he looked at this unbelievably beautiful child.


    ¡°Then show me,¡± Little Jiuchao said in a childish voice.


    Xiao Zhenting was mighty and tall, like a walking beast. No child dared to approach him. Even the Eldest Prince and Second Prince were frightened to tears with just a look at him. Not only was this little fellow not afraid, but he even dared to order him. Xiao Zhenting smiled.


    He had to give in to the Emperor when fishing with him, but he couldn¡¯t care less now. He caught more than ten in one go, and Little Jiuchao shouted excitedly.


    Shangguan Yan did not know about this, but she had heard her sonughing like a little fool in the pool. She asked the servants to bring her son over and left.


    ¡°So you¡¯re there¡­¡± Shangguan Yan sighed.


    Xiao Zhenting nodded and said, ¡°That was the first time I saw you.¡±


    He only took a look from afar, but he remembered it in his heart for the rest of his life. After that, his family had also arranged a marriage for him with a girl, but every night, he would always think of her.


    Shangguan Yan red at him. ¡°How long have you been thinking about me?¡±


    Xiao Zhenting coughed lightly and did not dare to reply.


    Shangguan Yan was not angry. If it were not for this man still thinking about her and helping her at the most critical moment, she and her son would have died long ago. At first, she did not want to owe him anything when she married him, but in the end, she still owed him.


    Back then, the Emperor had strongly opposed this marriage. Firstly, it was because the deceased Prince Yan did not look good. Secondly, he was worried that after she and Xiao Zhenting had their own children, they would threaten Yan Jiuchao¡¯s status, and even take away what should have belonged to Yan Jiuchao. Therefore, the Emperor gave her a bowl of childless soup.


    She did not regret not having children. It was enough for her to have a child in her life. She had never thought of having children for this man. He liked her body, so she would give her body to him. As for children¡­ She thought that there should be many women who were willing to give birth to children for him.


    Unexpectedly, he just didn¡¯t want it.


    He knew that she could not give birth¡­ but he still did not want it.


    ¡­ .


    In the Young Master Manor, Yan Jiuchao woke up. When he opened his eyes, he saw Yu Wan lying on her side beside him. She supported her head with one hand and looked at him calmly.


    Today, he actually woke upter than usual.


    Yan Jiuchao felt ufortable under Yu Wan¡¯s seemingly corporeal gaze. He cleared his throat and sat up calmly. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Yu Wan narrowed her eyes and nodded. ¡°Yan Jiuchao, did you have a nightmarest night?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Yan Jiuchao said seriously.


    Yu Wan looked at him skeptically. He had woken her up, someone who could sleep so well, and he still said that he didn¡¯t have a nightmare.

 Chapter 308 - Three Little Fat Boys (2)

    <h4>Chapter 308: Three Little Fat Boys (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yan Jiuchao deliberately changed the topic. He bowed and put on his shoes. ¡°The remaining princes are about to be conferred the title of prince. Prepare the congrattory gifts first. When the imperial edict is issued, send them the congrattory gifts.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± Yu Wan asked, holding her cheek.


    Yan Jiuchao paused.


    Yu Wan looked at his back and said, ¡°They¡¯ve already been conferred a title. His Majesty won¡¯t leave you behind. Are you still nning to refuse this time?¡±


    Others could not ask for the title of prince, but he had rejected it time and time again. He did not even want the position of prince. Those who knew said that he was angry with the Emperor, but those who did not know would think that he had gone crazy.


    Yan Jiuchao did not say anything.


    Yu Wan got off the bed and found a set of clothes for him to change into. ¡°Yan Jiuchao, have you¡­ never been able to ept your father¡¯s death?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao paused and said, ¡°I¡¯ll consider it.¡±


    Yu Wan was stunned for a moment. When she realized that he was referring to considering inheriting the throne, Yu Wan shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to force yourself. It¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t inherit it. I¡¯m marrying you, not your throne.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao muttered, ¡°Princess Consort Yan has a sry.¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Think about it thoroughly!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao: ¡°¡­¡±


    As the wedding date of Prince Cheng and the princess of Xiongnu approached, the Capital gradually began to be under martialw. It was said that the envoy of Nanzhao would arrive in the Capital soon. In two to three days, it would probably not be easy for themoners to enter and leave the city. Yu Wan decided to bring the little fellows back first.


    ¡°Young Madam, the snacks are ready.¡± Zi Su walked in with tworge food boxes.


    ¡°Is it from Zhouji?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Zhouji was a famous snack shop in the Capital. Its osmanthus cake was very good. Yu Wan identally tasted it and felt that the children should like it, so she asked Jiang Xiaowu and Jiang Hai to buy a few boxes.


    ¡°The satin and calligraphy are also prepared.¡± Zi Su got someone to carry a fewrge boxes in. The satin was for the Yu family, and the calligraphy was for Little Bruiser. She hadn¡¯t been back for so long, so she wondered how that little fellow¡¯s homework was.


    Yu Wan smiled when she thought of her brother.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Yu Wan¡¯s gazended on the innermost box.


    Zi Su was puzzled. ¡°Young Master asked the Shadow Guard to bring it over. He said that it was some¡­ sword. I don¡¯t understand either.¡±


    It must be for her father. Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Just keep it. By the way, the Empress asked someone to send a box of rouge powder a few days ago. Did you put it in it?¡±


    ¡°Here, Young Madam.¡± Zi Su opened the second box and took out an exquisite mahogany box.


    Yu Wan did not know if the rouge was good, but this box was really beautiful.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your Young Master?¡± Yu Wan asked again.


    Zi Su closed the box. ¡°Young Master has entered the pce. Is Young Master also going to Lotus Flower Vige today? Do you want to send someone to ask him?¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll go back myself.¡±


    It was not like the return of the bride to her maiden family. It did not matter if Yan Jiuchao went or not. Moreover, the Imperial Court has been very busy recently. It was said that the Honglu Temple did not have enough manpower. The Emperor had actually dragged Prince Cheng, who was about to get married, to make up the numbers.


    Of course, Yan Jiuchao was not busy with this. He used the excuse that the Eldest Prince was seriously injured and could not take office to shamelessly snatch Zhou Huai¡¯s case. A person who had not even been an official for a few days actually went to the Dali Temple to review the case. There were enough memorials to impeach him, but the Emperor turned a blind eye and let Yan Jiuchao cause trouble in the Dali Temple.


    Yu Wan thought of something and asked, ¡°Did Young Master drink the medicine before he left?¡±


    The remaining poison in his body had yet to be cleared, so he had to recuperate for at least three to five months.


    Zi Su said, ¡°I did. ording to Young Madam¡¯s instructions, I saw Young Master drink it with my own eyes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Yu Wan nodded. There didn¡¯t seem to be anything else to remind her. ¡°Stay behind and let Fu Ling and Ban Xia apany me back.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zi Su agreed and turned to call Ban Xia and Fu Ling.


    Yu Wan originally wanted to bring Yu Song along, but the directorate¡¯s monthly examination wasing soon, so Yu Song had to study. After breakfast, Yu Wan brought Fu Ling and Ban Xia into the carriage back to the vige.


    Yu Wan was a little excited. She calcted carefully. She had not seen her sons for half a month. She did not know how they were doing. Did they eat well? Did they lose weight again?


    This was the most worrying thing. Thinking of the few times the little fellows had lost weight, Yu Wan regretted it very much. She shouldn¡¯t have left them in the countryside for so long. She should have brought them along and fed them well.


    As she was thinking, the carriage entered the vige.


    ¡°Madam, which family is it?¡± Jiang Xiaowu asked. He and Jiang Hai had never been here before, so he didn¡¯t know where the Yu family was.


    ¡°The one in the west.¡± As soon as Yu Wan finished speaking, she pointed at the Yu Family¡¯s old residence. ¡°I¡¯ll go to Uncle¡¯s house first.¡±


    ¡°Aye!¡± Jiang Xiaowu raised his horsewhip and stopped the carriage in front of the Yu Family¡¯s old residence. The vigers had all gone to work in the workshop, so the old residence was empty. Fu Ling alighted from the carriage first and helped Yu Wan and Ban Xia down.


    ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡± Aunt¡¯s voice came from the kitchen.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Aunt.¡± Yu Wan smiled and entered the central room.


    ¡°Ah Wan?¡± Aunt hurriedly put down her half-washed clothes and walked out anxiously. ¡°It¡¯s really you! I thought I heard wrongly!¡±


    ¡°Aunt.¡± Yu Wan walked forward.


    Aunt grabbed her hand excitedly. ¡°They went to the workshop. The children are in the backyard!¡±


    Yu Wan quickly went to the backyard and looked for a long time, but she did not recognize her sons. ¡°Uh¡­ where are they?¡±


    ¡°Here! Here!¡± Aunt patted the shoulder of the little fellows who were squatting on the ground and ying with water. ¡°Dabao, your mother is here!¡±


    Dabao turned around in a daze.


    Yu Wan was stunned.


    Soon, Er¡¯bao and Xiaobao came out of the kitchen with a handful of rice in their hands. They were going to feed the wild fish in the basin.


    Yu Wan was in a mess.


    These-these three fat little fellows were really her sons?!

 Chapter 309 - Warm Family, Little Sly Jiang (1)

    <h4>Chapter 309: Warm Family, Little Sly Jiang (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    When the three little fatties saw Yu Wan, they didn¡¯t want the fish or the rice anymore. They swung their hands and pounced on Yu Wan.


    This unbearable weight of life almost threw Yu Wan out. Yu Wan hugged her sons, whom she almost couldn¡¯t hug within her arms, with a sad expression.


    <i>What have you experienced during the time when I wasn¡¯t around¡­</i>


    Soon, Yu Wan knew what they had experienced.


    ¡°Dabao, Er¡¯bao, Xiaobao,e over quickly.¡±


    It was Mom¡¯s voice.


    However, before she arrived, the fragrance wafted in first. It was a crispy fragrance with sesame seeds. Yu Wan felt her salivaing out. When she turned around, she saw Madam Jiang holding a te of glossy duck legs. Every duck leg was fried until it was crispy yellow. The skin was wrapped in honey and sprinkled with sesame seeds. Just looking at it could make one eat heartily. She wonder how the taste¡ª


    Before Yu Wan could finish thinking, the little fatties in her arms ran out. They stood on their tiptoes and grabbed a duck leg on the te.


    The corners of Yu Wan¡¯s mouth twitched. From the looks of it, this was not the first time they had an extra meal, right?


    The three of them brought the duck leg to Yu Wan and raised their hands to feed her first. Yu Wan looked at the three chubby hands and had mixed feelings.


    ¡°Is it good?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    The three of them: ¡°Slurp ~¡±


    Delicious!


    Yu Wan: ¡°Then you guys eat.¡±


    They looked at their mother¡¯s gaze. It was saying: if you dare to take a bite, you would be finished!


    The deciphering of their mother¡¯s gaze failed, and the three fat children started eating.


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    Yu Wan looked at Madam Jiang resentfully. ¡°Mom.¡±


    Look at how fat they are.


    Madam Jiang looked at the sky.


    Yu Wan was speechless again.


    Aunt went to the workshop and called Uncle and Yu Feng back. Although he didn¡¯t have to farm now, Yu Feng was still tanner than before when he went around collecting and delivering goods. However, he didn¡¯t look bad. His wheat-colored skin made him look more mature and charming.


    Uncle¡¯s legs were much better. He could walk half the vige without his walking stick, but it was a little slow. However, when he thought of how he used to limp, the entire family was very satisfied.


    ¡°Uncle, Big Brother!¡± Yu Wan smiled and walked over.


    On the way back to the house, Aunt had already told the two of them that Yu Wan had returned. However, just like how Yu Wan did not recognize the three little fat fellows, the two of them did not recognize Yu Wan either. Yu Wan was wearing the clothes sent by Madam Meng. She was wearing ake blue dress with a small waist and wide sleeves. She was wearing a slender white shirt that fit her chest. It was clean, ethereal, and as graceful as water. She did not have much jewelry on her head and only had a few white jade buds. However, she looked even more elegant and refined like this.


    The two of them were stunned for a long time before they muttered, ¡°Ah Wan.¡±


    ¡°Are Uncle and Big Brother alright?¡± Yu Wan helped Uncle into the central room.


    Uncle nodded repeatedly. ¡°Good, good! I¡¯m good!¡±


    Yu Wan looked at their flushed faces and knew that her uncle was not being polite with her. Her family was really doing well, so she was relieved. She poured a cup of cold tea for Yu Feng, who was sweating profusely. ¡°Big Brother, you must be exhausted.¡±


    Yu Feng looked at the tea in his hand and vaguely felt that his sister was not married.


    Actually, although their family did not say it, they were still not used to it. Everyone missed her very much.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your second brother?¡± Aunt looked out. She didn¡¯t see her youngest son, but she saw a few unfamiliar¡­ maidservants and coachman?


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°Second Brother¡¯s exam ising soon. He said he wants to study hard and wille back after he passes.¡±


    These were Yu Song¡¯s words. After the fight, Yu Song no longer caused trouble in the Directorate. Student Liu had targeted him a few times, but Yu Song ignored him. Student Liu felt that it was boring and could not be bothered to cause trouble anymore.


    Aunt was angry and amused. This kid was clearly the naughtiest in the vige. There was really a day when he calmed down and studied.


    ¡°He caused you a lot of trouble, right?¡± Aunt said.


    ¡°How could that be?¡± Yu Wan told him about Yu Song going to the Directorate to study. ¡°¡­Second Brother lives in the Directorate and rarely returns to the manor.¡±


    She was talking about returning to the manor, not going to the Young Master Manor.


    She had never treated her second brother as a guest, and Yan Jiuchao was the same.


    The Yu family did not know what a Directorate was. Yu Wan exined it to them. It was the highest academy in the dynasty, the most amazing academy in the Great Zhou.


    The Yu family was dumbfounded.


    They only knew that Yu Song had gone to the Capital to study with their son-inw. They originally thought that it was a private school simr to the town. Or maybe they would have hired one or two teachers in the manor. They didn¡¯t expect him to be sent to such a powerful ce.

 Chapter 310 - Warm Family, Little Sly Jiang (2)

    <h4>Chapter 310: Warm Family, Little Sly Jiang (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ¡°You-you used a lot of money, right?¡± Aunt stammered.


    Silver was secondary. The Capital did notck rich people, but it was not something that could be done with silver if they wanted to stuff people into the Directorate. Fortunately, she was married to Yan Jiuchao. If she married Zhao Heng, how could she have the qualifications to send her brother to school? She probably did not have the spare money. The Zhao family only cherished Zhao Heng, so others had to make way for him.


    Of course, when she married him back then, she did not consider how much she would benefit from him. She could only say that everything was a pleasant surprise. This man had given her far more than she had imagined.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t cost much,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Aunt did not believe her. When Zhao Heng was studying in town, he had to pay two taels of silver a month. Half of it was for tuition, and the other half was for his own expenses. It was said that ink, paper, and inkstone were not cheap. He was still tight on money even then. She really did not dare to imagine how much her youngest son had to spend every month in the Capital.


    Aunt pulled Yu Wan into the house and opened the money bag to give her money, but Yu Wan stopped her.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Aunt, what are you doing?¡±


    Aunt stuffed the money bag into her hand. ¡°Take it! How can we let you spend money on Little Song¡¯s studies? We can still afford a schr¡¯s expenses since the business of the workshop has gone up.¡±


    In the past, Aunt would not even dare to think about it. However,st month, the workshop had earned a hundred taels just from the orders from the Drunken Immortal Pavilion. In the past, she did not know that her son was good at studying. Now that she knew, she would support her son to study well.


    ¡°We¡¯re family.¡± Yu Wan pushed the money back. Her sons were freeloading here all day. Did she have to give them some living expenses?


    Aunt insisted on giving it to her.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Big Brother isn¡¯t married yet. You can keep the money first.¡±


    ¡°Keep it, Sister-inw.¡± Madam Jiang entered the house.


    Aunt wanted to say something, but Madam Jiang said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to marry the daughter of the Bai family.¡±


    Aunt was defeated.


    The brat could have taken a fancy to anyone, but he took a fancy to the daughter of the city. A toad lusting after swan meat! He was even more worrisome than his younger brother!


    Aunt was so angry that sheughed. ¡°Rascal!¡±


    Not long after, Yu Shaoqing and Little Bruiser arrived.


    Just now, Yu Shaoqing was checking Little Bruiser¡¯s homework (and making honey duck legs for the little fat brats). Aunt already knew the importance of studying, so she didn¡¯t disturb them. They only knew that Yu Wan had returned when they saw the carriage from the Young Master Manor.


    ¡°Sis!¡± Little Bruiser bumped into Yu Wan¡¯s arms like a bullet.


    He had grown taller and his body was stronger. Yu Wan hugged him and felt a little pain. He didn¡¯t cry likest time, he just hugged Yu Wan happily. ¡°Sis, Sis, why are you back? Are you here to check my homework? I memorized it very well! If you don¡¯t believe me, test me!¡±


    Yu Wan really tested him. He could already memorize the Thousand Character ssic and the Three Character ssic.


    Yu Wan smiled and pinched his nose. ¡°Dad has a way.¡±


    ¡°Dad.¡± Yu Wan looked at the man silently guarding her.


    She did not know if it was her imagination, but her father seemed to have lost weight. He must have missed her too much.


    Yu Shaoqing: You¡¯re thinking too much. I was just tortured by a few little fatties!


    The little fatties were unhappy that their mother had been upied for too long. They pushed Uncle Bruiser away, blocked their grandfather, and hung on Yu Wan¡¯sp.


    Yu Wan took a step forward. Uh¡­ she couldn¡¯t walk anymore.


    As he did not know that Yu Wan wasing, he did not buy any groceries. Uncle quickly went to Aunt Luo¡¯s house next door to buy two chickens. He went to Aunt Zhang¡¯s house to buy two ducks, and then went to Ah Wei¡¯s house to buy two fat wild rabbits.


    In order to disguise themselves as qualified hunters, Ah Wei and the others would hunt some game in the mountains every few days and sell it to the vigers at a cheap price. The vigers liked this family very much.


    Uncle personally cooked, Aunt and Yu Feng helped wash the vegetables, and Yu Wan went to kill the rabbits.


    The little fellows followed her eagerly.


    It was too cruel to kill such cute rabbits in front of them. Yu Wan nned to coax them away, but when she turned around, she saw the three little fellows squatting on the ground and drooling at the wild rabbit.


    Not only did the three little munchkins gain weight, even the little snow fox and the little sick cat, who had gone to the countryside with them, had gained weight. One had be a little ¡°orange cat¡±.


    Uncle made a five-spice braised chicken, a pot of roasted duck with bamboo shoots, a bowl of stewed rabbit meat, a te of roasted rabbit leg with sauce, as well as stir-fried bean sprouts, green onions, tofu, and a few side dishes nted in his backyard.


    Uncle¡¯s culinary skills were as good as ever. The braised chicken was very vorful, and the meat was tender and juicy. With a light twist, the meat was off the bones. The roasted duck was slightly chewier. The duck meat was fat and tender, and the duck fat was smooth. It was just right for the smoked dried bamboo shoots. The taste of the rabbit meat exceeded Yu Wan¡¯s expectations. It was thin but not dry, and she could feel the gravy explode in her mouth when she took a bite.


    ¡°Is it good?¡± Uncle asked with a smile.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yu Wan nodded. At this moment, she regretted not bringing Yan Jiuchao over. She should let him try such delicious rabbit meat.


    Fu Ling and the others were also led into the room and ate at another table. Although they were servants, Uncle and the others were not so particr. Fu Ling and the others ate whatever they ate. The food in the Young Master Manor was not bad, but what the servants ate was ultimately different from what their master ate. Jiang Xiaowu¡¯s eyes were fixed on the food!


    Oh my god, what kind of divine cooking was this? It was too delicious!


    Even Jiang Hai was stunned by the food on the table. The taste was needless to say, and the appearance was also extremely good. It really did not look like something a farmer could make.


    Jiang Hai could not help but size up this family. The Yu family did not know that Yu Wan woulde back. They were all wearing work clothes, but the family was in good spirits and looked very proper. Especially Young Madam¡¯s parents, they could be said to be a rare talented man and beautiful woman. If they did not eat at the same table, who would believe that they were a couple from the countryside?


    Young Madam¡¯s little brother and cousin were also beautiful. Young Madam looked like her mother, and her brother looked like her father. They were both good looking.


    The interaction between this family was the most enviable.


    Jiang Hai lowered his eyes. It was unknown what he thought of, but his throat was a little bitter.


    Fu Ling ate twelve bowls of rice in one go and was finally full! No one looked at her differently because the Yu family also ate a lot.


    The little fellows were full andy on the grains in the front yard to tan their stomachs.


    Fu Ling and Ban Xia fought to clean up the kitchen. Aunt could not dissuade them and let them do it.


    The family sat in the central room and talked about the Capital.


    ¡°Zhou Huai has been found,¡± Yu Wan said. ¡°When he¡¯s willing to testify for you, we can overturn the case.¡±


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he willing?¡± Uncle asked in confusion.


    Yu Wan nced at her father and said truthfully, ¡°He couldn¡¯t ept General Xiao¡¯s death and pushed the me to you. He thinks that it was because your subordinates used up all of General Xiao¡¯s medicine that General Xiao died.¡±


    Uncle frowned. ¡°This¡­ This is too¡­¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°He¡¯s too obsessed. Dad is right, and General Xiao¡¯s arrangements are also right. He just needs time to think it through.¡±


    Or be beaten up.


    Aunt said, ¡°I hope he can think it through soon¡­¡±


    Third Brother had endured for so many years and finally made it. In the end, that Yan fellow snatched the credit. Third Brother was not the only one who had suffered in this matter. There was also Ah Wan. Her father was a sinner. How could Ah Wan raise her head in the Capital? Those people did not say it on the surface, but they secretly made up stories about Ah Wan.


    Yu Wan held her chin and said, ¡°Unfortunately, His Majesty doesn¡¯t allow torture.¡±


    Madam Jiang looked at the sighing Aunt and then at the helpless Yu Wan. She quietly lowered her eyes.


    <i>Oh.</i>


    <i>Someone was disobedient again.</i>

 Chapter 311 - Little Sly Jiang Takes Action

    <h4>Chapter 311: Little Sly Jiang Takes Action</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    In the cold torture room of the Dali Temple, Zhou Huai was sitting on a cold torture chair in shackles. Because of the Emperor¡¯s decree¡ªno one was allowed to torture Zhou Huai, Zhou Huai had been fine for so many days after he came in. He had not even been tortured.


    He refused to confess even when he was tortured, let alone when he wasn¡¯t tortured. He sat there arrogantly like a lord. The minister of the Dali Temple was angered to death by this fellow, but there was a personal guard sent by the Emperor guarding him. He couldn¡¯t even stab Zhou Huai secretly.


    The minister took a sip of cold tea to suppress his anger. ¡°Zhou Huai, how many times do I have to ask before you¡¯re willing to confess?¡±


    ¡°What should I confess?¡± Zhou Huai said casually.


    The minister said, ¡°Has General Xiao not summoned Yan Congming alone since he obtained the list of spies?¡±


    Zhou Huai snorted coldly. ¡°You ask me? Then who should I ask?¡±


    The minister of the Dali Temple was about to explode with anger. Young Master Yan had urged him for the results, but the Emperor refused to give it. Zhou Huai had clearly calcted the Emperor¡¯s thoughts and was acting shamelessly in front of him.


    The minister said, ¡°As far as I know, the list of spies was obtained on the night of the attack on the Northwest Army Camp. From the time you infiltrated the enemy camp to the time you retreated into the snow mountain, you have been by General Xiao¡¯s side. You know very well who he has seen and who he has not. I advise you to tell the truth. Otherwise, just the crime of resisting arrest many times is enough for you to spend half your life in prison!¡±


    Zhou Huai snorted in disdain.


    The minister of the Dali Temple clenched his fists and almost said the words ¡°torture him¡±. He nced at the Emperor¡¯s personal guards at the side, stood up, walked to Zhou Huai¡¯s side, and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I really can¡¯t punish you. If I lure them away, I can kill you with a word.¡±


    Zhou Huai looked at him calmly without any fear in his eyes. ¡°Use all the torture tools on me. If I call out once, it¡¯ll be my loss.¡±


    The minister of the Dali Temple looked into his eyes and understood that he was not lying. Before they interrogated him, the minister of the Dali Temple had already investigated his background. He was an ouw. He was only loyal to Xiao Yan in his life. A year ago, in order to spy on the Xiongnu enemies, he was captured by the Xiongnu people as bait. Those people¡¯s methods were much crueler than the Dali Temple. They even drugged Zhou Huai, but he held on.


    This was a tough bone that no one could chew. Even if the Emperor did not interfere, the minister of the Dali Temple was not confident that he could pry open his mouth.


    The minister left angrily.


    Zhou Huai sneered and smugly let someone escort him back to his cell.


    The Emperor treated him quite well. Not only did he not let anyone torture him, but he also arranged for his closest guards to guard him. He did not doubt that this group of people would turn a blind eye even if he wanted to escape. However, he was not that stupid. Yan Huaijing already regretted locking him in the Dali Temple. The moment he went out, he would fall into his hands or Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hands. In short, he was the mostfortable in the Dali Temple.


    Zhou Huai fell asleep on the wooden board after eating his prison food.


    That Yu fellow wanted him to testify for him? Dream on!


    Zhou Huai quickly fell asleep.


    In his half-asleep state, he felt the cell door being pushed open. His first reaction was that there was an assassin, but his second reaction was that there were the Emperor¡¯s personal guards standing outside. Who could barge in without any regard for their lives? It was most likely to see if he was dead or not.


    Zhou Huai fell asleep again in peace, but not long after, he felt a cold hand grab his throat.


    His throat tightened. Following his instinctive reaction, he grabbed the hand, but there were only two cracking sounds as his arm was dislocated.


    All of this happened too quickly for him to react.


    One had to know that his martial arts were definitely not inferior to any secret guards. Even the sacrificial soldiers of the royal family might not be able to defeat him, but what happened just now? Before he could attack, his arm was dislocated.


    He wanted to scream, but he realized that he could not make a sound in his throat. He tried to look at the other party, but he could not lift his head at all.


    The hand grabbed his neck and dragged him out of the cell like a sack.


    The guards outside the door had fallen at some point. The prisoners had fallen asleep. The corridor was quiet, leaving only the sound of themselves rubbing the floor.


    The end of the corridor looked like the mouth of a giant beast.


    Zhou Huai had never been afraid of anything in his life. However, at this moment, an ominous feeling surged in his heart.


    Click.


    The lock on the torture chamber had been twisted off.


    Zhou Huai was dragged into the torture room and tied to a cold torture rack. Zhou Huai¡¯s head was broken halfway, and blood flowed down and blurred his eyes. He could not see the other party¡¯s appearance clearly, but he could vaguely guess why he was here.


    He sneered. ¡°If you want to force me to testify for Yu Shaoqing, then I advise you not to cause trouble. Even if I die, I won¡¯t let that guy have an easy time!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    The other party spoke indifferently.


    Zhou Huai¡¯s expression froze.


    A woman?


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Do you want to testify for Yu Shaoqing?¡±


    This voice was not loud and could even be said to be gentle, but it echoed in the empty torture room and inexplicably made one¡¯s back turn cold.


    Zhou Huai was stunned for a moment, but he quickly came back to his senses and said disdainfully, ¡°Hmph, my answer is the same no matter how many times you ask. He deserves to be robbed of his military achievements! I want him to never be able to clear his name for the rest of his life! I want him to never be able to lift his head! He will be a sinner for the rest of his life!¡±


    Sizzle¡ª


    It was the sound of a long saber slowly being unsheathed.


    Zhou Huaiughed. ¡°Do you want to chop off my hand or my foot? I might as well tell you that there¡¯s no point in me living anymore since General Xiao is already dead. So what if you dismember me? Do you really think I¡¯m afraid? If this method was useful to me, I would have long been subdued by the Xiongnu back then! You can punish me however you want!¡±


    She said, ¡°Who said I was going to torture you?¡±


    Zhou Huai was stunned. ¡°Then what are you going to do?¡±


    Zhou Huai could not see clearly, but he inexplicably felt the other party smile gently at him. Then, his pants turned cold!


    He was shocked. ¡°What are you going to do?!¡±


    ¡°To castrate you,¡± she said with a smile.


    Zhou Huai: ¡°¡­!!¡±


    ¡­ .


    Before dawn, the minister of the Dali Temple was woken up by a servant.


    ¡°Master! Master! Zhou Huai¡­ Zhou Huai is willing to confess!¡±


    The minister did not know what Zhou Huai had experienced and why he had changed his mind in one night.


    He went to the Dali Temple.


    ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± Zhou Huai cried like a child.


    Uh¡­ What happened to being fearless and not even blinking when he was tortured?


    The minister took a deep breath. ¡°Zhou Huai, you¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Zhou Huai said with snot and tears, ¡°Boohoo¡­ I¡¯ll say¡­ I¡¯ll say everything¡­ Don¡¯t hit me¡­¡±


    Especially don¡¯t hit my balls¡­


    Boohoo¡­


    It hurts¡­


    My balls hurt¡­


    The minister of the Dali Temple, who didn¡¯t know what was going on: ¡°¡­¡±


    No matter what, it was a good thing that Zhou Huai could confess. From the moment he saw Zhou Huai, he knew that Yu Shaoqing had been wronged. Since he had been wronged, he should clear his name. The minister of the Dali Temple immediately sorted out Zhou Huai¡¯s confession. Zhou Huai could not wait to sign on it. After he signed it, he looked at him expectantly like a baby waiting to be praised.


    ¡°¡­¡± The minister patted his head awkwardly. ¡°¡­Good, good.¡±


    In the evening, the minister took Zhou Huai¡¯s confession and entered the pce.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the minister of the Dali Temple requests an audience,¡± Eunuch Wang reported softly outside the imperial study.


    ¡°Come in,¡± the Emperor said tly.


    The minister walked into the study, cupped his hands, and bowed. He presented Zhou Huai¡¯s testimony to the Emperor and said, ¡°Your Majesty, Zhou Huai has confessed everything. Ever since General Xiao obtained the list of spies, he did not summon Yan Congming alone. Yan Congming has no chance of obtaining the list from General Xiao. However, General Xiao was saved by Yu Shaoqing before he died. It was Yu Shaoqing who apanied General Xiao on hisst journey. The list was undoubtedly entrusted to Yu Shaoqing by General Xiao.¡±


    The Emperor said expressionlessly, ¡°I understand. You can leave. Don¡¯t let word of this leak out first. I have my own decision.¡±


    The minister had done everything he could. What happened next was not something he could interfere with.


    After the minister left, Eunuch Wang walked in with a pot of tea.


    The Emperor unhurriedly tore up the testimony. ¡°Hmph, do you think that just because you have testimony, it¡¯s foolproof? This world is my world. Without my permission, I want to see who can avenge Yu Shaoqing!¡±


    The Emperor returned to his bedchamber.


    After suppressing Yu Shaoqing¡¯s case, the Emperor was in a good mood. He flipped to the green card of a favored concubine and fell asleep in satisfaction.


    The next day, Eunuch Wang came to wake the Emperor up as usual. Unexpectedly, just as he reached the door, he heard the scream of the favored concubine.

 Chapter 312 - A Good News, Injustice Undone (

    <h4>Chapter 312: A Good News, Injustice Undone (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The Emperor¡¯s favorite consort¡¯s surname was Wang. She had entered the pce three years ago and had never been favored. However, she had given birth to a little princess for the Emperor and thus became a consort. The Emperor had conferred her with the title of Zhao. Previously, there was Worthy Consort Xu who had power in the harem, and there was Lady Wan of Bright Deportment who was favored by the Emperor. Consort Zhao did not seem to stand out.


    After the Empress walked out of the Fengshai Pce, she had chosen her among many concubines in order to be favored. In a month, Consort Zhao had been summoned five times. This was almostparable to Consort Li back then, not to mention that the Emperor¡¯s interest in sex had greatly decreased after he entered middle age. Under such circumstances, Consort Zhao could still be favored time and time again. It could be seen how much the Emperor doted on her.


    However, apanying the Emperor was like apanying a tiger. Perhaps it was her luck to be chosen by the Empress, but it was her ability to make the Emperor keep thinking about her. She had waited so long for this opportunity to stand out. She was more careful than anyone else, but the moment she screamed, she knew that she was finished.


    Her one month of hard work had all gone down the drain.


    When Eunuch Wang heard the scream, he couldn¡¯t care less about anything else and rushed in immediately. The pce maids and eunuchs on duty at the side of the hall were also shocked by Consort Zhao¡¯s voice.


    The few of them stood in front of the bed in unison. When they saw the scene on the bed, they almost screamed.


    The Emperor had exhausted himselfst night and was thest to wake up, but he was not muchter than them. When he opened his eyes, he saw a group of pce servants standing in front of him, dumbfounded. He frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Other than Eunuch Wang, the pce servants knelt on the ground. Consort Zhao also grabbed her clothes to cover her body and pounced off the bed to kneel in front of the Emperor.


    The Emperor was even more puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with all of you so early in the morning?¡±


    Everyone lowered their heads, not daring to speak. It was Eunuch Wang who risked being killed and carefully pointed with his fingertip.


    The Emperor looked down. His chest hair was gone!


    The Emperor gasped and lifted the nket. He saw that the leg hair that had finally grown back was gone too! Not only that, but the hair on his feet was also gone!


    What-what was going on? Who the f*ck did this?!


    He reluctantly pulled open his pants. When he saw that there was nothing left of his hair, he almost spat out a mouthful of blood!


    Eunuch Wang followed the Emperor¡¯s gaze and opened his mouth. Uh¡­ he didn¡¯t expect this.


    However, this was not the most terrifying thing.


    Just as the Emperor was about to flip the table in anger, Eunuch Wang silently brought over a bronze mirror.


    The Emperor looked at the bald man in the mirror. Finally, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore and fainted.


    Eunuch Wang did not know how everything happened. Consort Zhao was scared to death. She cried and trembled. ¡°It¡¯s not me¡­ It¡¯s not me¡­ It¡¯s really not¡­¡±


    Of course, Eunuch Wang understood that Consort Zhao did not have the guts.


    ¡­ It was mainly because she did not have such skills. The hair was shaved so clean that it looked like it had never grown. Eunuch Wang looked at the sky strangely. Hmph, how did that person do it?


    This matter could not be spread, or else the Emperor would be shamed. Eunuch Wang immediately gave the witnesses a gag order, and Consort Zhao was no exception. Then, Eunuch Wang dismissed the morning court assembly with the excuse of the Emperor¡¯s asional cold and difort.


    The Emperor was probably really angry. He fainted for a long time and only woke up slowly two hourster. When he thought of what had happened to him, he was so angry that he fainted again. This way, it was not until evening that the Emperor could finally look at himself directly and see that he had be a white chicken.


    ¡°Your Majesty, have some tea.¡± Eunuch Wang boldly served a cup of tea to dispel heatiness.


    The Emperor knocked over the cup in his hand. ¡°Call that brat over!¡±


    Eunuch Wang was stunned. ¡°Is it¡­ Young Master Yan?¡±


    The Emperor was furious. ¡°What other brat is there?!¡±


    Eunuch Wang immediately went to the Young Master Manor. Yu Wan returned to the vige. Yan Jiuchao was about to go to Lotus Flower Vige to pick her up when he was stopped by Eunuch Wang.


    ¡°Young Master, follow me into the pce.¡±


    Eunuch Wang did not say anything, but the Emperor did not easily summon him. Yan Jiuchao thought for a while and followed Eunuch Wang.


    This time, he did not go to the imperial study. Instead, he turned around and entered the Emperor¡¯s bedchamber.


    The bedchamber emitted a rich ambergris fragrance. Yan Jiuchao frowned. Although the ambergris was good, he did not like this smell.


    A wide screen was ced in front of the bed. Eunuch Wang brought him here and obediently retreated out of the door.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at the screen in front of him and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Your Majesty, you called me?¡±

 Chapter 313 - A Good News, Injustice Undone (2)

    <h4>Chapter 313: A Good News, Injustice Undone (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Behind the screen, the Emperor had a big bald head. He clenched his fists tightly and his face was ashen.


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Without waiting for the Emperor¡¯s reaction, Yan Jiuchao raised his eyebrows and decided to turn around and leave.


    The Emperor shouted angrily, ¡°Get over here!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yan Jiuchao slowly walked over and stood at the side of the screen. He stuck out his little head and looked in, only to see a monk in a dragon robe sitting on the bright bed. ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± The Emperor was furious.


    Yan Jiuchao blinked innocently. ¡°Your Majesty, are you going to be a monk?¡±


    The Emperor picked up the jade pillow beside him and threw it fiercely at Yan Jiuchao. Yan Jiuchao tilted his head and dodged it. The Emperor was so angry that he grabbed another one, but this time, he did not throw it out. ¡°Tell me the truth! Did you do it?!¡±


    After thinking about it, the Emperor felt that only this brat dared to be so reckless! Even his own sons didn¡¯t have the guts! As for the motive, was there a need to ask?


    He had just suppressed Zhou Huai¡¯s testimony, and he was already shaved into a white chicken. Was this a f*cking coincidence?!


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s lungs were about to explode.


    Yan Jiuchao was even more surprised than the Emperor. The Emperor, who was famous everywhere, had be a naked white chicken overnight. His hair was gone, and his eyebrows were gone. He was afraid that even¡­ His gaze swept the Emperor from head to toe. He hummed and said, ¡°So, Your Majesty, you didn¡¯t want to be a monk yourself¡­ It wasn¡¯t me.¡± He said seriously.


    ¡°Who else could it be?!¡± The Emperor was furious.


    Yan Jiuchao said innocently, ¡°Even Your Majesty doesn¡¯t know, let alone me. I don¡¯t live in the pce, right? Besides, why would I do that?¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s chest heaved violently. ¡°You¡­ stop pretending to be stupid! Zhou Huai confessed. He admitted that the military achievements belonged to Yu Shaoqing! General Xiao didn¡¯t hand the list to Yan Congming!¡±


    To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " /39h6j " to support us


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°This is a good thing. Why would I take revenge on Your Majesty? Could it be that¡­ Your Majesty is still unwilling to vindicate Yu Shaoqing when you clearly have the evidence?¡±


    The Emperor was furious at this fellow who was pretending to be stupid. He threw his jade pillow out again.


    Yan Jiuchao cleverly dodged it again.


    The Emperor had always cherished his hair. In his opinion, this was a symbol of a man¡¯s might and strength. Having thick hair was like a general having his proudest armor. Many ministers faced the dilemma of losing their hair and bing bald when they entered middle age, but he had a vigorous beard. Every time he saw the envious gazes of the ministers, he felt extremely proud.


    Now, the hair he was proud of was gone. The dignified True Dragon had be a naked little silkworm. Who could understand the pain in his heart?!


    ¡°It¡¯s really not me,¡± Yan Jiuchao said. ¡°Uncle, you have strengthened the security of the bedchamber. My sacrificial soldiers can¡¯t break in anymore. Do you think I¡¯m that capable?¡±


    This was the truth. Ever since this kid shaved his legs, the Emperor had arranged for the most powerful sacrificial soldiers of the royal family to be outside his bedchamber. The silver-masked sacrificial soldiers in Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hands were not their match. It was impossible for them to break through their guards without anyone knowing.


    So¡­ it really wasn¡¯t him. But if it wasn¡¯t him, who could it be?


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Yu Wan packed her things and prepared to return to the Young Master Manor. She had wanted to return yesterday, but the sky suddenly darkened. Worried that it would rain on the way, she spent the night in the vige. The Yu family¡¯s house was being rebuilt, and they were now staying at the Ding family¡¯s new residence.


    Madam Jiang walked gently towards Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan looked at the hand hidden behind her back and her face darkened. ¡°Mom, did you give them something to eat again?¡±


    Madam Jiang shook her head adorably.


    Yu Wan said with a dark expression, ¡°I can smell it! Honey roasted chicken drumstick!¡±


    Madam Jiang: Boo~


    The rain fromst night did not fall, but today, it came without warning. Yu Wan could only bring the three little fatties back to the house. The little fatties drooled as they rushed into Madam Jiang¡¯s room. Their chubby hands grabbed the sweet roasted chicken leg and started chewing.


    The little snow fox also got a big drumstick. It elegantly put on a small handkerchief and started sharing it with the little fat cat that was a full circle bigger than it.


    The heavy rain did not arrive in the Capital, but Jiang Hai came back with news. Yan Jiuchao nodded and let Jiang Hai leave.


    A heavy rain naturally could not stop him, but he had something very important to do. He knew who had teased the Emperor. Although he could not take the me, he was happy to add to the fire.

 Chapter 314 - A Good News, Injustice Undone (3)

    <h4>Chapter 314: A Good News, Injustice Undone (3)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yan Jiuchao asked Shadow Thirteen to call the director of the Astronomical Directorate over.


    The Director of Astrology was a thin middle-aged man. He was not tall and exuded a schrly aura.


    ¡°Greetings, Young Master.¡± The Director of Astrology bowed.


    ¡°My father once helped you.¡± Yan Jiuchao did not beat around the bush with him. ¡°I wonder if you still remember my father¡¯s kindness?¡±


    The Director of Astrology said respectfully, ¡°I came from a poor family. On the day of the imperial examination, I was tricked by someone and took the wrong path. Prince Yan has a noble body, yet he doesn¡¯t mind that I¡¯m dirty. He let me take his carriage to the examination hall. If not for Prince Yan, I would have long lost my career.¡±


    He had a seriously ill mother and needed to feed his children. His brothers and sisters-inw were all burdened by him, but he failed every time. That was hisst exam. If he failed again, he would have to return to his hometown to farm with his brothers and sisters-inw.


    It could be said that if Prince Yan had not helped him at thest moment, he would never have his current status.


    Prince Yan did not take this matter to heart. It was not good for him to say that he wanted to build a rtionship with Prince Yan too, but he had always been grateful to Prince Yan. Unfortunately, Prince Yan died young before he could repay Prince Yan.


    Howmentable.


    Yan Jiuchao said bluntly, ¡°I didn¡¯t call you here today to reminisce about the past.¡±


    The Director of Astrology cupped his hands and said, ¡°I will do as you wish, Young Master Yan.¡±


    ¡­ .


    In the next few days, many strange things happened in the Capital. First, the evesting light of Puji Temple suddenly went out, then the incense in the royal ancestral hall could no longer be lit. After that, the Ferghana horses in the royal garden stopped eating overnight. The rare birds pounced on the bird cages and bled.


    Unluckyments gradually spread among the people. They said that someone in the royal family had gone against the will of the heavens and that the heavens had begun to punish them.


    The Emperor naturally knew that these are not to be trusted, but he could not resist the superstition of themoners. If he still did not think of a way to suppress these rumors, he would be mocked by Nanzhao and the Xiongnu envoys.


    On this day, the Emperor summoned the Director of Astrology into the pce.


    The Emperor sat behind the screen. This time, no one saw him. The Director of Astrology stood obediently behind the screen.


    The Emperor said in a deep voice, ¡°Have you heard the news from the people?¡±


    The Director of Astrology said, ¡°Your Majesty, are you referring to¡­ the wedding of Prince Cheng and the princess of Xiongnu?¡±


    The Emperor frowned.


    The Director of Astrology continued, ¡°There are rumors among the people that the heavens sent divine punishment on the royal family because they are dissatisfied with this marriage. The bloodline of the Great Zhou royal family cannot be mixed. Many people petitioned to stop the marriage between the two countries.¡±


    The Emperor cleared his throat. What did this have to do with the marriage? The marriage had been announced to the world a month ago, and the punishment should have been sent down countless times. Why would they wait until he tore Zhou Huai¡¯s testimony?


    ¡°Do you think so?¡± asked the Emperor.


    The Director of Astrology shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve calcted the birth characters of Prince Cheng and the princess of Xiongnu. They¡¯re indeed a match made in heaven. It should be fate that the two of them can be married.¡±


    The Emperor said, ¡°So the divine retribution is nonsense?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The Director of Astrology shook his head again. ¡°I observed the stars at night and saw that there were changes to the Ziwei Star. The Ziwei Star is the master of the stars, the Emperor Star.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You mean¡­ this punishment is for me?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± The Director of Astrology lifted his hem and knelt down in fear.


    The Emperor looked at him deeply. ¡°What if I¡­ ignore it?¡±


    The Director of Astrology raised his head and looked into the Emperor¡¯s eyes without dodging. ¡°Heavenly Dog Eats the Sun.¡±


    The Heavenly Dog Eats the Sun was a great omen, which meant that the Emperor¡¯s morals werecking. He had provoked the heavens to send a warning. The Emperor had to personally write a decree of self-immtion and sincerely repent to seek forgiveness from the heavens.


    The self-immtion decree could not be fabricated, so what should the Emperor write? Should he write that he had wronged Yu Shaoqing or that he had killed his father?


    There were some things the Emperor did not dare to bet on.


    The Emperor said, ¡°You can leave first. Don¡¯t mention today¡¯s matter to anyone.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± The Director of Astrology bowed piously and left.


    The Emperor sat dejectedly at the head of the bed and touched his bald head. He seemed to have aged ten years overnight, and even the wrinkles at the corners of his eyes had deepened.


    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s time to eat,¡± Eunuch Wang reminded softly from outside the screen.


    The Emperor was in no mood to eat.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it,¡± the Emperor said.


    Eunuch Wang paused, wondering if the Emperor was asking him or talking to himself. Then he heard the Emperor say, ¡°Do you believe it too? Do you think my hair fell off because of divine punishment?¡±


    Eunuch Wang shrank his neck. If he said that he believed it now, he would probably be dragged out by the Emperor and beaten to death. However, in his heart, he had long believed that it was the wrath of the heavens. Otherwise, who could avoid the eyes and ears of so many sacrificial soldiers and sneak into the Emperor¡¯s bedchamber without anyone knowing? He even shaved so perfectly and beautifully, as if the Emperor had never grown hair in the first ce!


    Eunuch Wang coughed lightly and said, ¡°Your Majesty, Prince Cheng and the Princess of Xiongnu are getting married. Take care of yourself and don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    The Emperor said indignantly, ¡°He¡¯s just a centurion. So what if I don¡¯t vindicate him! I¡¯m the Emperor! The Emperor!¡±


    Eunuch Wang said earnestly, ¡°Centurion Yu¡­ saved a hundred thousand citizens of Prefecture You.¡±


    If he had not sent the list in time, Prefecture You would have already been reduced to a dpidated city. This was not a matter of vindication, but the lives of 100,000 people and 30,000 or even more soldiers of the Great Zhou.


    Eunuch Wang stopped there and did not dare to say anything else in case he angered the Emperor.


    The room was silent for a while.


    Eunuch Wang said, ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t know if I should say this.¡±


    The Emperor said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Eunuch Wang said boldly, ¡°Regardless of whether it¡¯s divine punishment or human act, these things seem to be targeting Yu Shaoqing. If you vindicate him, won¡¯t everything be fine?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The Emperor snorted coldly.


    Eunuch Wang tried his best to persuade him. ¡°When the limelight passes, Your Majesty can punish him however you want. The most important thing now is not to let the Xiongnu and the envoys of Nanzhaough at us. What do you think, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡­ .


    On the 20th of May, less than three days away from the wedding of Prince Cheng and the princess of Xiongnu, an imperial edict arrived in Lotus Flower Vige.


    ¡°By the will of the heavens, the Emperor has decreed¡­¡±


    Eunuch Wang held the imperial edict in both hands and stood in front of the ancient well of Lotus Flower Vige, reading it in a tone.


    There was a ck mass kneeling on the ground in front of him. The leaders were the vige headman and Yu Shaoqing. Behind the two of them was Uncle¡¯s family, Little Bruiser, and the three cute little fatties.


    The vigers also came and obediently knelt down to listen to the decree. Yu Wan stayed in the room with Madam Jiang, who was sick and could not get out of bed.


    ¡°¡­Now that the truth is out¡­¡±


    The little fat brats were bored kneeling. They slipped to Eunuch Wang¡¯s feet and grabbed his horsetail whisk.


    <i>Decree! Decree! You¡¯re epting the decree now!</i>


    <i>Could you be more obedient?!</i>


    <i>¡­ Oh, so heavy!</i>


    The little fatties hugged Eunuch Wang¡¯s arm and kept climbing on him. Eunuch Wang felt that his arm was about to break. He couldn¡¯t care less about his tone and finished reciting more than ten lines in one go. ¡°¡­You have done a great service to the country and the people. Today, you are conferred the title of Marquis of Zhongyong. That is all¡ª¡±

 Chapter 315 - Heaven-Defying Luck

    <h4>Chapter 315: Heaven-Defying Luck</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The entire vige witnessed this miracle¡ªYu Shaoqing had finally been cleared of his injustice. He was no longer guilty of stealing military achievements. He was a great hero who had saved the people at the border! More importantly, he had been conferred the title of¡­ Marquis of Zhongyong!


    The entire vige was stunned.


    ¡°Hurry up and ept the decree and thank His Majesty,¡± Eunuch Wang reminded him.


    ¡°I thank you for your kindness!¡± Yu Shaoqing kowtowed piously and stood up to take the imperial edict from Eunuch Wang.


    Eunuch Wang smiled and went to wave his horsetail whisk, but he found nothing. The horsetail whisk was pulled away by a few fat little fellows. ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Aiya¡­ Which one of you¡­ Which one of you pinched me?¡± The vige headman¡¯s legs went limp.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Little Chen, who was beside him, pinched his waist hard. He screamed in pain. ¡°Ah¡ªyou woman! You¡¯re really pinching!¡±


    Little Chen nced at him.?<i>So iIt¡¯s my fault?</i>


    The vige headman was in pain. After confirming that he was not dreaming, he looked at Yu Shaoqing excitedly. ¡°Sang, congrattions!¡±


    Everyone stood up. Aunt Bai walked over and punched Yu Shaoqing¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Alright, Old Third, you¡¯re the marquis!¡±


    The vigers had never seen the world and did not understand how important the marquis was. However, they felt that he was very powerful.


    ¡°It¡¯s higher than the county magistrate¡¯s official position, right?¡± Aunt Zhang gestured.


    ¡°What county magistrate? I think he¡¯s even bigger than the magistrate!¡± Cui Hua came over and said to them. There were many retired soldiers in the vige. Stone always pestered them to ask about the military camp. After a while, she was also taught that there was a magistrate above the county magistrate. As for what was above the magistrate, she was not sure.


    The Yu family was also overjoyed. Aunt had long cried, and Uncle¡¯s eyes were a little red. He held his brother¡¯s arm, his throat swollen and swollen, and he was speechless for a long time.


    It was Yu Feng who said sincerely, ¡°Congrattions, Third Uncle.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing smiled and patted his shoulder.


    Aunt Zhang realized that Aunt was crying and snot. She quickly said, ¡°Why are you crying? It¡¯s a joyous matter for Old Third to be the marquis!¡±


    Aunt wiped her tears. ¡°Yes! It¡¯s a joyous asion! Aren¡¯t I happy?¡±


    After her third brother was wronged, they didn¡¯t say anything, but they felt aggrieved for him in their hearts. Why did the credit that he had risked his life for end up being snatched by that Yan person? All those people from the Yan family weren¡¯t good people. Everyone was bullying their family!


    Now, she had finally been wronged. Her third brother no longer had to be trapped in the vige. He could not even enter the Capital to see his daughter. Ah Wan could also lift her head up. Her father was a hero, a marquis! She was the daughter of the marquis!


    Aunt suddenly realized that Ah Wan was the daughter of the marquis. Then, wasn¡¯t she¡­ the eldest madam of the marquis¡¯s mansion?


    ¡°Aiyo, Aiyo¡­¡± Aunt fainted from excitement.


    Uncle asked Eunuch Wang to stay for dinner. Eunuch Wang wanted to refuse, but when he thought about how Yu Wan was in the vige, he had to visit her no matter what. Moreover, he still had an oral order from the Emperor.


    Eunuch Wang went to the Ding Family¡¯s new residence. He saw Yu Wan and the sickly Madam Jiang.


    He was stunned by Madam Jiang¡¯s appearance. This Yu guy was too lucky. There were three thousand beauties in the harem, but they were not as good as his wife. In that case, Yu Shaoqing was much luckier than the Emperor.


    It was just that¡­ her body seemed to be too weak.


    Madam Jiang tugged at her handkerchief and said sincerely, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you hade from afar. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    No no!


    ¡°I originally wanted to go out to receive the decree¡­ but¡­ ahem ahem¡­¡±


    Madam Jiang coughed weakly.


    Such a weak beauty had to be taken care of at home. Eunuch Wang, who had originally nned to tell the truth, decided not to tell the Emperor that Madam Jiang did not appear to ept the decree.


    Yu Shaoqing cleared his name and was conferred the title of Marquis. The vigers came to congratte him one by one. Some carried eggs, some gave chickens, some gave ducks and wild rabbits, and most of them were wild vegetables nted in their fields. Uncle didn¡¯t know Eunuch Wang¡¯s taste, and he didn¡¯t say anything when he asked him. So he chose two fresh hens, one to be braised, one to be stewed with soup, and stir-fried a few home-cooked dishes to carefully entertain Eunuch Wang.


    Eunuch Wang had heard of Uncle Yu¡¯s culinary skills, but other than Chef Bao, he did not care about anyone else. He had only given the Young Master Manor face and tasted a few mouthfuls of food, but he could not stop.


    Eunuch Wang was a eunuch, so his diet was lighter than ordinary people. However, he did not tell the Yu family. He did not expect Uncle Yu to consider it. The braised dishes were also very light. Not only that, but the chicken soup was also made into a medicinal cuisine. After eating a bowl, he felt relieved.


    This family is good but¡­ it¡¯s a pity.


    Putting down his chopsticks, Eunuch Wang cleared his throat in embarrassment and said, ¡°It¡¯s a joyous matter for Lord Yu to be conferred the title of marquis. Logically speaking, there should be a fief, but¡­ the incident happened in a hurry and we couldn¡¯t find a suitable ce for the time being. His Majesty said¡­ he¡¯ll temporarily give the few mountains behind the vige to Marquis Yu.¡±


    Lotus Flower Vige was surrounded by mountains on three sides, but they were all barren mountains. One of the small mountains was bought by Yu Wan. The Emperor rewarded Yu Shaoqing with a few other mountains, but no matter how big the mountains were, they were still mountains. In all the dynasties, there had never been a marquis¡¯s fief that was so shabby.


    After all, he was a marquis of ten thousand households. It was more likely to give him Lotus Flower Town. A few barren mountains? It was really too embarrassing.


    What was even more humiliating was that the Emperor did not give Yu Shaoqing a sry. He said that it was fine as long as his sry was collected from his fief. The problem was, would he be able to receive it? After bing a marquis, he would naturally have taxes to collect. There would also be local squires who would send arge amount of money to his door. But look at those deste mountains, was he hoping that the monkeys in the mountain would pay Yu Shaoqing a few pheasants and hares?


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    In the bedchamber, the Emperor looked at Eunuch Wang in a good mood.


    Eunuch Wang: ¡°This¡­¡±


    The Emperor put his hands on his hips and smiled. ¡°He¡¯s dumbfounded, right?¡±


    ¡°Indeed¡­ He¡¯s a little dumbfounded,¡± Eunuch Wang said. ¡°He asked, did you really give him all the mountains?¡±


    When the Emperor heard this, he was stunned for a moment before heughed mockingly. From the sound of it, that fool thought that he had rewarded him too much? Then did he know how much he had rewarded Yan Congming? That was a fief of an entire town. Of course, the truth was out now. Yan Congming¡¯s title as the Marquis had been snatched away and his fief had been taken back. Logically speaking, this fief should belong to Yu Shaoqing, but the Emperor refused to give it to him!


    There was also the residence that should have belonged to the Marquis. The Emperor did not give it to him!


    The Emperor sneered. ¡°Country bumpkins are country bumpkins. They think they¡¯ve gotten a big bargain with just a few mountains.¡±


    He was so poor!


    Eunuch Wang felt sorry for Yu Shaoqing. He was such a good person, so why did he be a bargaining chip for the Emperor to manipte Young Master Yan? It was better to not give him any fief from the beginning. A marquis who used a deste mountain as his fief would be theughing stock of the world.


    In Lotus Flower Vige, Stone and the other children were squatting in the open space in the vige to grind rocks again. Little Bruiser had once ground one for his father. His father liked it very much and had always worn it. He decided to grind one for his sister too.


    Shuanzi knew that this group of children loved to grind stones. Every time he went to the back of the mountain, he would pick up a few for them. It was time for Shuanzi to go down the mountain, but Shuanzi did not return for a long time. The children were anxious from waiting.


    At this moment, Shuanzi hurriedly ran into the Ding Family¡¯s new residence. ¡°Not good, not good! Dali fell off the cliff!¡±


    Dali was the one-eyed bandit. Yu Wan had already forgotten his original name. She only knew that he had changed his name to Dali.


    Yu Wan, her father, and Yu Feng went up the mountain.


    Dali had already been rescued by Shuanzi¡¯s brother and the vigers.


    Dali fell down the hill. Shuanzi had made a mistake and said he fell down the cliff. However, Dali was indeed seriously injured. Yu Wan opened the first aid kit and first cleaned the blood on the back of his head and right shoulder. She stitched more than ten stitches and applied golden ointment.


    Dali was holding a stone in his arms. He did not let go when he stitched up.


    ¡°Good, good stuff.¡± Dali endured the pain and said.


    ¡°What good stuff?¡± Yu Wan put down the scissors and gauze and carried the stone from Dali¡¯s arms. It was a brown stone with strange patterns.


    ¡°It¡¯s an iron stone,¡± Yu Shaoqing said. He had seen it in the Northwest Army Camp. This was a stone that could produce iron ore.


    Dali did not know that it was ore, but he had once captured people to do manualbor. He knew that this kind of stone could be sold for money.


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes lit up and she asked Dali, ¡°Where did you find it?¡±


    Dali waved a finger.


    Yu Wan quickly lifted her skirt and walked over. The ground was covered in dark soil. Yu Wan found a shovel and used it to shovel the ground.


    She shoveled a few ces, and a surprised smile gradually bloomed on her dirty face. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s a mine, it¡¯s all mines! We have a mine!¡±

 Chapter 316 - The Emperor Who Vomited Blood (1)

    <h4>Chapter 316: The Emperor Who Vomited Blood (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    This news was even more shocking than being a marquis. How could there be a mine? Back then, when they spent a few hundred taels of silver to buy the mountain, they never expected to be able to dig a mine inside!


    Wait, the small mountains she bought all had mines. Then what about the few deste mountains that His Majesty had rewarded her father?


    ¡°Dali is fine. Brother Erniu, please send him back to rest. He doesn¡¯t have to work for the next few days. Big Brother, Shuanzi,e with me.¡± After Yu Wan finished instructing, she carried the shovel with Yu Feng and Shuanzi to the surrounding deste mountains. Afraid that they didn¡¯t have enough manpower, Yu Shaoqing, Shuanzi¡¯s brother, Hunter, and the others also went.


    In the end, they all found very high-quality ores, even more than those on the small mountain.


    They had been trapped in these deste mountains for generations. Because of this, the roads were blocked and news came slow. Lotus Flower Vige had be the most barren vige in the surrounding viges, but who would have thought that there was such a precious mineral vein hidden behind the barrenness?


    ¡°In the past, there were no such stones in the mountains,¡± said Shuanzi¡¯s brother. He had often gone into the mountains to hunt before he was captured to the border, so he was quite familiar with the terrain in the mountains. The roads he walked now were all the ones he had once walked, but the deste mountains in his impression were not like this.


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Brother, that¡¯s because there¡¯s an earthquake.¡±


    Not only did the earthquake destroy the fertile fields of Lotus Flower Vige, but it also changed the terrain of the back mountain and the ores buried deep underground. Only then did they discover it so easily.


    In the Great Zhou Dynasty, iron was a controlled product. Other than preventing them from privately forging weapons, one of the main reasons was that the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s mineral veins were rare. Moreover, no new mineral veins had been discovered for several years. In the long run, they would probably have to buy ores from their neighboring countries at a high price.


    Yu Wan did not know about this, and Yu Shaoqing did not say anything, but it did not stop Yu Wan from estimating their value.


    Yu Wan was overjoyed. From now on, she was also a person with a mine!


    Not only was the information in Lotus Flower Vige blocked, but the news inside was also very difficult to spread. However, the Emperor had always been looking forward to Yu Shaoqing¡¯s painful reaction, so he asked Eunuch Wang to keep an eye on Lotus Flower Vige.


    Eunuch Wang walked into the Emperor¡¯s bedchamber in the evening. In fact, he had received the news in the afternoon, but he hesitated for a full two hours before gathering his courage to walk in.


    The Emperor had been nourishing his hair in the bedchamber for the past few days. He had used the special-grade knotweed and felt that his bald head had already grown small hairpins. This made the Emperor happy. In time, he would have thick ck hair again.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Eunuch Wang walked around the screen and bowed respectfully.


    The Emperor weighed the knotweed in his hand that was always used to nourish his hair and said indifferently, ¡°What? Did Yu Shaoqing make a move?¡±


    The Emperor smiled disdainfully. ¡°Let me guess, did he finally recover and know that he has been pped in the face? He¡¯s the mighty Marquis Zhongyong, but he doesn¡¯t even have a decent fief. I want to see where he can put his face.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Eunuch Wang secretly calcted his chances of survival after telling the truth.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Could it be that he fainted from anger?¡± The Emperor sneered.


    Eunuch Wang gripped his horsetail whisk tightly and finally made up his mind. ¡°I have two pieces of news to report to His Majesty. One is good news and the other is bad news.¡±


    The Emperor was in a good mood when he thought of Yu Shaoqing crying. He smiled and said, ¡°Tell me the good news first.¡±


    Eunuch Wang wiped his cold sweat and said, ¡°The good news is that our Great Zhou has discovered a new iron mine.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The Emperor¡¯s eyes lit up and he straightened his back. This was indeed good news. The Great Zhou¡¯s iron mine was about to run out of iron, and they almost couldn¡¯t produce weapons. Wasn¡¯t everyone saying that the royal family had suffered the wrath of the heavens? Once the mineral vein was out, he wanted to see who still dared to say that it wasn¡¯t the blessing of the heavens.


    ¡°What about the bad news?¡± The Emperor asked with a smile. With such a huge surprise, any bad news was nothing.


    Eunuch Wang braced himself and said, ¡°The bad news is¡­ the new mineral vein is the few barren mountains you gave Yu Shaoqing.¡±


    The Emperor: ¡°???¡±


    The Emperor: ¡°!!!¡±


    The Emperor spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted beautifully¡ª


    In Lotus Flower Vige, Yu Wan and the others went down the mountain with the vigers. Finding the mineral vein was a joyous asion. Not only were they happy, but the vigers were also happy. Who would dare tough at their Lotus Flower Vige¡¯s mountain for being a useless deste mountain? Hehehe, it was clearly a mine!


    On the way back to the vige, the vige headman asked Yu Wan and the other two a very serious question. ¡°Is the tofu business still going on?¡±

 Chapter 317 - The Emperor Who Vomited Blood (2)

    <h4>Chapter 317: The Emperor Who Vomited Blood (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The entire family said in unison, ¡°We¡¯re people with a mine!¡±


    The vige headman was speechless.


    The workshop¡¯s business naturally had to continue, but could he let them show off for a while?


    Aunt still did not know what had happened on the mountain. She had only heard from Shuanzi that someone had fallen off the cliff. She did not know if he had been saved after so long. With her third brother¡¯s personality, he would not go down the cliff to save someone, right? At this thought, Aunt could not sit still.


    Aunt paced around the central room. The little fat fellows obediently sat on the small stool, their little heads chasing after her.


    Finally, the conversation of the father and daughter could be heard outside the door. Aunt could not wait to walk out. When she saw that the three of them were safe and sound, she heaved a long sigh of relief. ¡°Why are you back sote? Did you save that person?¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°He was saved. He had a few stitches. He¡¯s fine.¡±


    Aunt¡¯s expression softened slightly as she reached out to take the first aid kit from her son.


    ¡°No need.¡± Yu Feng ced the box in Little Zhenzhen¡¯s room.


    Little Zhenzhen had her own room, but she didn¡¯t sleep by herself. Madam Jiang and the little fat fellows were all resting here for the afternoon. After Yu Wan got married, it didn¡¯t seem appropriate for her to enter her brother¡¯s room at will, so she treated this ce as her second infirmary.


    The three of them were dirty from mining. Aunt red at Yu Shaoqing and her son. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you two are dirty, but look at what you¡¯ve done to Ah Wan!¡±


    The two of them rubbed their noses resentfully. They had already said that she was not allowed to dig anymore. But they could not stop her!


    Aunt went to the backyard to fetch water. ¡°Come and wash your faces!¡±


    After the three of them finished washing their faces, Uncle and Madam Jiang brought out the food that was heated in the pot and the family sat around the table to eat.


    Yu Feng talked about the mineral vein.


    The few of them were all vigers and had never seen how the Emperor rewarded others. They only felt that it was already a great favor for the Emperor to be able to settle the injustice and be conferred the title of marquis. He even obtained a few barren mountains for free. To be honest, the Yu family was quite grateful. The Yu family had already thought of how to cut wood and farm in the barren mountains, but what did her son say? Mine?!


    ¡°What¡­ what mine?¡± Aunt did not understand.


    Yu Feng said, ¡°Iron ore can smelt iron. The pots and shovels we use are all made of iron, and so are the weapons in the military camp.¡±


    Aunt didn¡¯t know anything about a mine, but she knew about iron. That thing was very expensive. ¡°Is-is it quite valuable?¡±


    Valuable? Yu Feng smiled rarely. ¡°Mother, that¡¯s a few gold mountains. You and Third Aunt can count gold in your dreams in the future!¡±


    ¡°Aiyo¡­¡± Aunt¡¯s legs went limp and she fell off the table.


    After dinner, Yu Wan went to Dali¡¯s room.


    Dali had five stitches on his brow bone. The weather was hot, and Yu Wan was worried that there would be inmmation, so she brewed a bowl of anti-inmmatory Chinese medicine for him.


    Daliy on the bed with the ore he had found on the hill in his arms¡ªYu Wan had given it to him.


    ¡°Dali.¡± Yu Wan pushed open the ajar door.


    Dali sat up, forgetting that he was still injured. He gasped in pain. Even so, he did not let go of the ore in his arms.


    ¡°Drink the medicine first,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Dali looked at Yu Wan strangely. He did not have a good impression of Yu Wan before. The reason why he stayed here was none other than because he was worried that the poison would act up. However, Yu Wan had personally treated him today. This kind of small injury was nothing. As bandits, it was normal for them to lick blood from the wound. With one stab, their flesh would be dug out. No one would care about this kind of injury, except for her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to drink?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Dali came back to his senses and took the bowl of medicine from Yu Wan¡¯s hand. It was so bitter that he stuck out his tongue. He didn¡¯t want to drink anymore!


    ¡°Drink it!¡± Yu Wan said coldly.


    So fierce¡­


    Dali drank the medicine with a stifled heart.


    Yu Wan opened a paper bag and gave him a candied plum.


    Dali had never eaten candied plums before, but his life was in the hands of others. He had to ept it even if it was poison. Dali braced himself and ate the candied plum, but it was so sweet that he red with his single eye.


    It seemed like he liked it. Yu Wan smiled and said without changing her expression, ¡°You contributed to the discovery of the ore. What I gave you just now was a permanent antidote. The poison in your body has been cleared. You don¡¯t have to stay here to work anymore. I¡¯ll give you a sum of money and let you go far away.¡±


    Dali was stunned.


    Yu Wan continued, ¡°Of course, you can stay if you want. You were the one who discovered the ore. I n to name this mine after you.¡±


    Dali was dumbfounded. ¡°D-Dali Mine?¡±


    Why did this name sound soicaling from his mouth? Yu Wan couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Dali Mine.¡±

 Chapter 318 - The Emperor Who Vomited Blood (3)

    <h4>Chapter 318: The Emperor Who Vomited Blood (3)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Dali was not an orphan, but he was no different from one. His mother was a woman in a brothel. It was unknown which man she was pregnant with a bastard¡­ This bastard was him. His mother hated him and only raised him like a cat or dog. When she was happy, she would give him food. When she was unhappy, she would bring him out to be used as a punching bag. His right eye was blinded by his mother. He left when he was ten years old, but his mother never looked for him. When he first went to a mountain to do manualbor, which he now knew that it was a mine, he was bullied by the foreman in the mine. He escaped with a fewpanions and met the group of bandits. At that time, they were not bandits yet, but a few little beggars who cheated and scammed others. He could not even exin how he grew stronger by the day.


    As the saying goes, you reap what you sow. They had robbed so many powerful people, but in the end, they fell in a small vige.


    Now, he could finally leave.


    ¡°Dali?¡± Yu Wan waved her fingertip in front of his eyes.


    Dali clenched his fists and looked at Yu Wan seriously. ¡°I want to stay.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Yu Wan was puzzled.


    ¡°I want to mine!¡± Dali said with great ambition. ¡°I want to dig the Dali Mine into the most famous mine in Great Zhou!¡±


    The Emperor woke up in the middle of the night. When he opened his eyes and remembered why he had fainted, he felt his heart ache again.


    Eunuch Wang presented a bowl of tonic in time.


    The Emperor took a few sips and gritted his teeth. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a few ores? Whether there are really mineral veins is another matter. Moreover, mineral veins are also of different sizes. I don¡¯t believe that such small mountains can dig out anyrge mineral veins. Call the Ministry of Public Works to take a look!¡±


    There were officials in the Ministry of Public Works who knew about geology. With the help of secret guards, they infiltrated the deste mountains overnight to investigate. When they returned, they reported, ¡°Your Majesty, good news! Good news! If my deduction is correct, the mineral veins under those deste mountains are very likely thergest iron mine discovered by our dynasty to date!¡±


    The Emperor¡­ the Emperor vomited blood and fainted again!


    Yan Jiuchao only arrived at Lotus Flower Vige after dinner. A few days ago, he had faked all kinds of ¡°heaven¡¯s punishment¡±. In the past two days, he had been carefully dealing with the aftermath. If Uncle Wan hadn¡¯t reminded him, he would have forgotten that Prince Cheng and the princess of Xiongnu¡¯s wedding was in three days. It was obvious that a certain heartless person had also forgotten this. He said that he was going to pick up his sons, but in the end, he stayed in the vige.


    Yan Jiuchao entered the house. It was unknown if it was an illusion or something else, but in the past, the vigers would have rested at this time. Tonight, the lights were brightly lit, as if every family was quite excited.


    ¡°Ahahahaha¡­ Hmph ha¡­ Hmph ha¡­¡±


    Little Bruiser¡¯sughter came from the Ding Family¡¯s new residence that he had bought. Immediately after, the three little fellowsughed like pigs.


    Yan Jiuchao didn¡¯t want tough, but he couldn¡¯t help but smile. No wonder she wanted to stay, even he couldn¡¯t bear to leave.


    ¡°Oh? Yan Jiuchao?¡± Yu Wan had just walked out of the central room when she saw Yan Jiuchao alighting from the carriage.


    He was wearing an ink-blue brocade robe and was handsome and elegant. Yu Wan¡¯s eyes lit up and she walked towards him with a smile. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao snorted coldly. ¡°Have you forgotten about Prince Cheng¡¯s wedding?¡±


    ¡°No way,¡± Yu Wan said guiltily.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Yan Jiuchao saw the bag in her hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and talk.¡± Yu Wan held Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hand and entered the house.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at her hand that was holding his wrist and his throat moved.


    After the two of them entered the house, Yu Wan remembered that this fellow did not like to be intimate outside. She quickly put down her hand, opened the bag, and said to him, ¡°It¡¯s a document.¡±


    The ce where she had pulled was separated by severalyers of clothes, but it was still a little hot.


    Heposed himself and said, ¡°What document?¡±


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t Dad been vindicated? His Majesty conferred my father as a marquis and even rewarded him with a few mountains¡­¡± Yu Wan told Yan Jiuchao about the ores found in the mountains. ¡°I was going to discuss the mining with the vige headman.¡±


    The noble marquis¡¯s fief was actually just a few mountains? To think that the Emperor could do it. The Emperor definitely didn¡¯t know that there were mineral veins in the mountains. Otherwise, how could he be willing to reward anyone? He had long had it for himself, but then again, there were actually mines in the few deste mountains that the Emperor casually rewarded. How lucky was the Yu family?


    He could not wait to see the Emperor¡¯s expression when he found out the truth. It must be quite exciting.


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao, do we have to go through the procedures to start mining?¡± Yu Wan knew that they had to develop thend, but that was because it was not their own deste mountain. Now that the Emperor had already rewarded them with the deste mountains, it shouldn¡¯t be much trouble for them to open a pit in their own territory, right?


    ¡°Give it to me.¡± Yan Jiuchao brought the document and the title deed over.


    It seemed like they needed to go through some procedures. It was naturally much more efficient for him to do it than for the vige headman. Yu Wan smiled at him. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re really good.¡±


    The news that the Yu family had a mine and the good news of Yu Shaoqing being conferred the title of marquis spread together. The next day, many vigers from other viges came to ask for news. While they were jealous, they asked if there was any work.


    The people of Lotus Flower Vige could finally hold their heads high. Didn¡¯t theyugh at their vige for being poor? Didn¡¯t they refuse to marry their daughter in or interact with them? Were they dumbfounded now?


    In the past, the vige was despised, but now, there were people who wanted toe in no matter what. Of course, there were also people who wanted to go out.


    In the Zhao family, the old man, Ah Wei, and the other two were sitting at the table in the central room. The door was closed by Ah Wei. Recently, there had been a joyous event in the vige, and more people hade to the vige. It was not as convenient for them to do things as before.


    Ah Wei said, ¡°Give me a little more time. I¡¯ll definitely be able to catch that woman!¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± the old man said.


    Ah Wei looked at him strangely. ¡°Why?¡±


    The old man spread out the note in his hand and said to Ah Wei and the other two, ¡°There¡¯s news from the n that the envoy from Nanzhao has arrived. It¡¯s best if we don¡¯t meet them. The King wants us to return to the n first and discuss the capture at length.¡±


    Qing Yan nodded. ¡°She¡¯s settled down here. We don¡¯t have to worry about her running away. We cane back and catch her after this blows over!¡±


    Yue Gou also agreed.


    As for Ah Wei, he was the youngest. So his opinion was directly ignored.


    The old man instructed, ¡°Ah Wei, go pack your things. We¡¯ll leave tonight.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ah Wei went to pack his things in the house. Soon, he came over with his head drooped. ¡°Grandma.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± the old man asked.


    Ah Wei opened the pouch that only had one copper coin left. ¡°We¡¯re out of money. Without money, we can¡¯t go back.¡±


    The old man: ¡°¡­¡±


    Yue Gou: ¡°¡­¡±


    Qing Yan : ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 319 - Untitled

    <h4>Chapter 319: Untitled</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The dignified Priest, Left Guardian, Right Guardian, and the number one viin of the Ghost n actually faced the dilemma of not having any money. Looking at the only copper coin left on the table, the four of them fell silent for the first time.


    As they did not know how to economize, they spent all their money extravagantly. They did not know how to do business and were always unable to make ends meet. In the end, they finally emptied their pockets.


    This was really a sad story.


    ¡°I heard that the people of the Central ins are superstitious. I can perform divination for them,¡± the old man said confidently. As the greatest priest of the Ghost n, it was easy for him to perform divination. He should be able to earn a lot of money.


    Qing Yan said, ¡°The people of the Central ins worship calligraphy. I have the highest knowledge in the n. I can sell calligraphy and paintings.¡±


    The old man nodded. It was a good idea.


    Yue Gou said, ¡°I¡¯m born with great strength. I can go to an escort agency.¡±


    The old man nodded again. This was not bad either. Look, they were all people with unique skills. It was not a problem for them to earn money. Soon, they would have money to go home.


    On another sunny day, Lotus Flower Vige became busy. The workshop was starting, and the Yu family¡¯s third branch¡¯s new house was also being built. The Yu residence was packed to the brim, and most of them had rushed over after hearing the news. They congratted and asked for information before getting someone to bring them to the Yu family¡¯s old residence. The ones looking for work were in the Ding family¡¯s new residence.


    Yan Jiuchao left for the magistrate prefecture before dawn. Not long after, Yu Wan also woke up, leaving the three little fellows lying on the bed with their legs facing the sky, sleeping soundly.


    The crowded central room was filled with vigers who hade to look for work. There were people from the same vige and people from other viges. Soon, it was Ah Wei¡¯s turn.


    Ah Wei walked forward.


    Yu Wan smiled in surprise. ¡°Ah Wei, do you want to work too?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not me,¡± said Ah Wei. ¡°It¡¯s us.¡±


    Ah Wei turned around and pointed at the three people apanying him. ¡°This is my big brother, this is my second brother, and this is my grandfather.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The first two were easy to deal with. Yu Wan looked at the white-haired old man in front of her. C-could he work too?


    Ah Wei¡¯s family was all hired. It was not because of Ah Wei¡¯s life-saving grace, but because their family was indeed very capable.


    Ah Wei¡¯s big brother, Qing Yan, was smart and could be an ountant.


    Ah Wei¡¯s second brother, Yue Gou, was strong. He was just good at mining.


    As for Ah Wei¡¯s grandfather, although he was old, he still had ink in his stomach. There was no private school in the vige, and the children had all grown up. Yu Wan decided to fund the opening of the vige school. This way, Little Bruiser wouldn¡¯t have to go to town to study, and the children in the vige could also start school in the vige.


    As for Ah Wei¡ª


    Yu Wan looked at the three fat little fellows who were hanging on Ah Wei¡¯sp and refused toe down. The corners of her lips curled up as she said, ¡°Are you willing to be their master and teach them martial arts?¡±


    <i>I¡¯m unwilling,</i>?Ah Wei, who hated children, thought.


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Ten taels a month.¡±


    The first day of the Ghost n¡¯s Great Priest, Left Guardian, Right Guardian, and the number one viin working in the Yu family began so uneventfully.


    ¡­ .


    The Yu family was busy, so Yu Wan stayed for another day. However, Prince Cheng and the princess of Xiongnu¡¯s wedding wasing, so she had no choice but to return to the Capital to prepare.


    ¡°The children are going too, right?¡± Aunt asked as she packed her things.


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    The little fellows had not appeared in public after returning to the Capital for so long. It was time for them to go out and meet people. Otherwise, it would seem that Yan Jiuchao did not care and was toozy to bring her children out to see the world.


    Aunt sighed. The children in the city were indeed different. They could see the Emperor before they were three years old. However, the Yu family¡¯s days were gradually getting better. Little Bruiser, Zhenzhen, and the others also had a lot of chances to go out and see the world.


    Uncle stewed anotherrge pot of braised meat and made a fewrge boxes of snacks. Yu Feng caught a few fat wild fish from the stream at the back of the mountain. The Young Master Manor did notck food, but these were their goodwill. Aunt Zhang¡¯s chili sauce was not bad. Aunt filled a jar for Yu Wan and even bought two pairs of shoes for Yu Song.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°I¡¯ll send it to Second Brotherter.¡±


    Aunt quickly said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Go ahead and do your work. I¡¯ll send it to him another day.¡±


    It was gettingte. When they reached the Capital, it would be nighttime. It was not like before when they were waiting to wear it. Their youngest son was in the Capital. Ah Wan did not say anything, but Aunt could guess that she had taken good care of Yu Song. She did not even need to make shoes for Yu Song. She just missed her son.


    ¡°It¡¯s on the way,¡± Yu Wan said with a smile.


    Aunt stuffed a lot of things into the carriage, until it was almost full.


    Yu Wan brought the little fellows into the carriage.


    Aunt added, ¡°By the way, don¡¯t forget toe back at the beginning of the month. We have to hold a banquet for your father.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Wan agreed. On the other side, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s carriage had also arrived.


    ¡°Uncle, Aunt.¡± Yan Jiuchao greeted the two of them and entered the house to greet her parents.


    Yu Wan asked him, ¡°Why are you here? I said I¡¯ll go back myself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s on the way,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    Yu Wan burst intoughter. He went to the magistrate prefecture in the Capital to do something and even came to Lotus Flower Vige on the way. What kind of road was this?


    The Yu family also smiled. Yu Wan¡¯s marriage was hypergamy, so they were more or less worried that Yu Wan would be wronged in the Young Master Manor. However, looking at Young Master¡¯s attitude, he clearly doted on Yu Wan a lot, so they could rest assured.


    Only Yu Shaoqing felt stifled. He looked at the loving couple and said gloomily to Madam Jiang, ¡°Even my daughter has never smiled at me like this¡­¡±


    Madam Jiang smiled gently. ¡°Then I¡¯ve never smiled at my son-inw like this.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing said solemnly, ¡°You do.¡±


    Madam Jiang: Boo~

 Chapter 320 - Wedding, Showing Off His Children

    <h4>Chapter 320: Wedding, Showing Off His Children</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    For the past few days, Yu Wan had been living in the countryside, while Yan Jiuchao was mostly in the Capital. The two of them had never been alone. After returning to the Young Master Manor, they first fed and coaxed the three little fellows to sleep. When he saw the three fat little fellows, Yan Jiuchao rejected them in his heart. However, when he heard that Yu Wan was also a fat little fellow when she was young, Yan Jiuchao was relieved.


    After the little fellows fell asleep, the nanny carried them down.


    The two of them went to the courtyard to take a walk to digest their food. Then, they returned to the upper room without any hurry.


    Zi Su blushed and asked the maidservants to leave. Fu Ling foolishly carried a box of plums that Yu Wan had asked her to pick. ¡°Young Madam wants to eat.¡±


    ¡°Send it tomorrow morning!¡± Zi Su red at her and pulled her away.


    Perhaps it was because the two of them gradually had a tacit understanding, or perhaps it was because absence makes the heart grow fonder, but that night, Yan Jiuchao was exceptionally charming to Yu Wan. Yu Wan¡¯s eyes were filled with him. Looking at his handsome face that was inches away from her, she felt the joy he brought her and could also understand what she had brought him.


    She thought,<i>?He must like this too¡­ He only likes hers.</i>


    Yu Wan felt a little sweet.


    The two of them went at it for most of the night before resting at midnight.


    It was the twenty-third of May, an auspicious day. There were no clouds in the sky, and the wind was gentle.


    Yu Wan was pulled out of bed by Zi Su before dawn. She had always woken up early in the countryside, but ever since they consummated their marriage, she had been a little muddle-headed.


    ¡°Young Madam.¡± Zi Su hung the curtain on the tent hook. ¡°It¡¯s time to wake up.¡±


    ¡°What time is it?¡± Yu Wan looked at the dark window paper. The day always started early in the beginning of May, but it was still dark now. It was most likely not even four in the morning.


    As expected, she heard Zi Su say, ¡°It¡¯s almost four in the morning.¡±


    Yu Wan looked at her empty side. ¡°Where¡¯s Young Master?¡±


    Zi Su took out her clothes and put them on Yu Wan. ¡°Young Master is up. He went to the little masters¡¯ room.¡±


    It was not easy for the children of the royal family either. They had to suffer with them so early in the morning. The auspicious time was in the morning, but they had no choice but to rush to the pce before five in the morning. As a royal wedding, the marriage between the two countries was different. Before the wedding, they had to hold a ritual at the altar of the pce. The Empress, the rtives of the royal family, and the civil and military officials would attend.


    Yu Wan changed into Princess Consort Yan¡¯s court dress. It was clearly custom-made, but she almost couldn¡¯t button the front of her dress.


    Zi Su looked at the fullness in her shirt and thought to herself that Young Madam was growing too quickly. However, she did not gain weight at the other ces at all. She was only fat in the ces that she should be fat. Does that mean that she really needed a man¡¯s help to grow those ces?


    Oh my God, what was she thinking?


    Zi Su secretly pinched herself and helped her Young Madam put on her clothes.


    Her hair wasbed by Ban Xia. After all, Ban Xia was a maidservant from a rich family. She was used to doing these things and was better at it than Zi Su.


    Ban Xiabed Yu Wan¡¯s hair and put on makeup. Yu Wan¡¯s skin was extremely good, and she looked beautiful even without makeup. After a little makeup, she looked even more beautiful.


    Ban Xia had never seen such beauty. That¡¯s not right. Young Madam¡¯s mother was quite beautiful. It was just that she was sick and not in good health.


    When Yu Wan was dressed up, Yan Jiuchao also came over with three sleepy little fellows. He held Dabao¡¯s hand with his left hand, Dabao held Er¡¯bao¡¯s hand, and Er¡¯bao held Xiaobao¡¯s hand. At first nce, it looked like this man was holding a stick of rounded candied hawthorn.


    The candied hawthorns yawned one after another. Even so, they did not wake up angry like other children. They were just a little listless, making Yu Wan¡¯s heart ache.


    Yu Wan looked at the man holding their hands. She had changed into Princess Consort Yan¡¯s court clothes, and he had also changed into Prince Yan¡¯s. The unruly little silk nts seemed to have the bearing of a ruler overnight. Yu Wan looked at him in a daze for a long time, unable to look away.


    Yan Jiuchao walked up to her and stuffed the little fellows into her arms. He whispered into her ear, ¡°Love-struck fool!¡±


    Yu Wan came back to her senses and widened her eyes. She was extremely sure that she had caught a trace of mischief and smugness in his eyes. She was not angry. He was her husband. Wasn¡¯t it only right and proper for her to be infatuated with her husband?


    Fu Ling brought over breakfast. There were several food boxes on the table. She was strong and carried them all in one go.


    When Yu Wan fed her sons porridge, the three of them had their eyes closed. After the meal, they knocked their heads on the table and fell asleep.


    The three little fellows¡¯ clothes had been changed by Zi Su, Tao¡¯er, and the others overnight. Who asked them to be as fat as two people in the countryside after twenty days? When Dabao¡¯s stomach bulged, the buttons fell off.


    Yu Wan was both angry and amused. She hugged Dabao and buttoned his shirt. The nannies came over to carry the children, but they sadly realized that they actually couldn¡¯t carry them!


    It was Shadow Thirteen who took over Dabao and Erbao. Shadow Six carried Xiaobao and boarded the carriage like a family of five.


    Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao boarded another carriage.


    Shadow Six looked at the baby in his arms and then at Shadow Thirteen and the other two babies. His handsome little brows furrowed. He felt that something was wrong!


    After arriving at the pce, Yu Wan first went to the Empress¡¯s Zhaoyang Pce. She was not the first to arrive. The Eldest Princess Consort, the Third Princess Consort, and many women from the royal family were already chatting with the Empress.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Mrs. Yan is here,¡± Emissary Cui reported.


    The Empress was holding her daughter-inw¡¯s hand. When she heard this, she smiled. ¡°Come in!¡±


    Everyone had been looking forward to this young madam from themoners for a long time. They had not been able to see her true appearance during the wedding. Today, they had finally seized the opportunity to take a good look at her. When they heard from the Empress that she was a fairy-like beauty, no one dared to believe that a country bumpkin could be so fairy-like.


    However, the moment Yu Wan walked into the main hall, everyone fell silent.


    The person was wearing a dark blue Princess Consort Yan dress. The cor, sleeves, and hem were iid with gold. This dress was designed to be dignified, elegant, and poised, but it was very picky. If one was not careful, it would be easy to give off an old-fashioned feeling. However, Yu Wan made it look perfect. Her slightly childish face was filled with nobility and dignity. At first nce, her facial features were not stunning, but they gave people an extremelyfortable feeling. Her temperament was exquisite, and she was elegant and generous.


    Everyone was too surprised and did not dare to recognize her for a moment. They looked behind Yu Wan and after confirming that there was no other woman entering the house and that she was wearing Princess Consort Yan¡¯s court dress, they closed their shocked jaws.


    What happened to the country girl? Why was she more like a Princess Consort than them?


    Yu Wan walked forward without looking sideways and bowed respectfully. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty. Long live Your Majesty.¡±


    The Empress nodded in satisfaction and waved for her to get up. ¡°We were just talking about you.¡±


    Yu Wan stood up and asked with a smile, ¡°What about me?¡±


    The Empress said pleasantly, ¡°I said that you won the heart of a man and gave birth to three fat boys. You have toe and apany Sangzhi more often so that she can benefit from your fortune.¡±


    Sangzhi was the nickname of the Eldest Princess Consort. It was said that she had once fallen seriously ill when she was young. They were afraid that it would be difficult to raise her, so they learned the method of giving people a cheap name. However, the name Gou¡¯zi and Niu¡¯zi was too unbearable to listen to, so they named her Sangzhi.


    Yu Wan looked at the Eldest Princess Consort¡¯s abdomen that was covered by the court clothes and smiled. ¡°Eldest Sister-inw is a blessed person. Her stomach is so sharp. I think it¡¯s a boy.¡±


    It had only been four months since she was pregnant, so how could she tell whether it was round or sharp? In the past, Yu Wan would not have said such indecent words, but things were different now. There were some things she had to give up and some things she had to hold on to.


    So what if it was a ttery? The Empress was still overjoyed.


    The Empress introduced the women in the room to Yu Wan. ¡°This is your third sister-inw.¡±


    Yu Wan bowed. ¡°Third Princess Consort.¡±


    Since the Empress had already said that she was her sister-inw, the Third Princess Consort did not dare to put on airs as the Princess Consort. She quickly helped her up.


    After that, there were the two imperial aunts, Princess Consort Jin and Princess Consort Ling. Prince Jin and Prince Ling were both the younger brothers of the current Emperor. Because their mother¡¯s background was not high, and they were not very hardworking, so they did not participate in thepetition for the throne back then, but because of this, they were lucky to survive.


    Back then, the Emperor defeated his ambitious brothers and let them have an extremely miserable ending. So in order to salvage his image as a virtuous and noble person, the Emperor treated Prince Jin and Prince Ling well. Although their fiefs could not bepared to Yan City, they were still considered rich. Their mothers even rose from the title of Dowager Imperial Concubines to the title of Dowager Consort and moved out of the Grand Consort Hall that was simr to the Cold Pce to live in a spacious and bright pce.


    Prince Jin and Prince Ling were not very smart, but they knew their limits. They knew that everything they had now was exchanged for their obedience back then. It was not that no one had incited them all these years, but they did not dare to rebel. They did not have the brains nor the guts.


    Yu Wan politely called her aunt.


    There were also a few princesses present. Yu Wan saw them all.


    ¡°By the way, why aren¡¯t the three little fellows here?¡± The Empress asked.


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°Their father took them away.¡±


    After showing off his wife, a certain young master began to show off his children again.


    In the outer hall.


    The Eldest Prince: ¡°The Princess yed chess well.¡±


    A certain young master: I have a son.


    The Third Prince: ¡°The Second Princess draws very well.¡±


    A certain young master: I have a son.


    A certain prince: ¡°My son is only seven years old, but he can already ride a horse.¡±


    A certain young master: I have three sons!


    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡±


    Alright, you win¡­

 Chapter 321 - The Crazy Brother Jiu

    <h4>Chapter 321: The Crazy Brother Jiu</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The royal family had few children. Prince Jin and Prince Ling were born from a different mother of the Emperor, so there was no need to mention that they had long been regarded as outsiders by the Emperor. In the bloodline of the Emperor and Prince Yan, only Yan Jiuchao had sons. This was originally a matter of joy for the royal family, not to mention that he had three babies and all of them were lively. Even in the entire Great Zhou Dynasty, there was no one more blessed than him.


    However, everyone showed off their children by showing off their talents. It didn¡¯t seem to be the same for him.


    It was still early in the day, so everyone had nothing to do.


    The Eldest Prince carried the five-year-old princess over. ¡°Come, let¡¯s y chess.¡±


    The Third Prince was not to be outdone. He held the hand of the three-year-old princess. ¡°Be good and draw a painting.¡±


    The princesses were really capable. They wondered what kind of talents the little masters of the Young Master Manor had. Everyone looked at Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao calmly rubbed the three littleds. ¡°Give them something to eat.¡±


    Everyone was speechless again.


    In the inner hall of the Zhaoyang Pce, Yu Wan had already be friends with the women of the n. She did not like to socialize, but that did not mean that she could not. There was almost nothing she could not please if she wanted to please someone. She spoke well, was elegant and generous, and did not look like a girl who had grown up in the countryside at all. There was no vulgar countryside in her, but she did not have the arrogance of being arrogant. She was neither flippant nor serious, neither arrogant nor rash. Everything was just right.


    A six-year-old girl ran to the Empress¡¯s side and whispered a few words to her. As she spoke, she sized up Yu Wan from the corner of her eye. Yu Wan looked at her in confusion, but she ran away.


    The Empressughed happily and said to Yu Wan, ¡°The Ninth Princess likes you.¡±


    Yu Wan had studied the royal family¡¯s genealogy, so she naturally knew about this shy Ninth Princess. Her biological mother was Noble Imperial Concubine Mu, and Noble Imperial Concubine Mu had passed away early. She had grown up in the Prince Hall. The Prince Hall was where the princes and princesses lived. The concubines of noble status would keep the princes and princesses by their side and raise them. The more lowly ones would send the imperial heirs to the Prince Hall.


    A few days ago, the Empress identally went to the garden and met the Ninth Princess, who was catching butterflies. She felt that the little girl was naive and cute, so she brought her back to the pce to raise her. As a person, it was inevitable that she would be lonely at an old age. Moreover, she could no longer serve the Emperor. If she wanted to keep the Emperor, she had to think of another way.


    Yu Wan did not interfere with the Empress¡¯s methods of gaining favor. Yu Wan looked at the child. The Ninth Princess blushed and hid behind the nanny, only revealing a pair of big watery eyes.


    Yu Wan thought of the three little fellows. They had also shyly hid behind the door and looked at her with this gaze. She was sure that the Ninth Princess really liked her and not the Empress¡¯s polite words. Yu Wan smiled friendlily.


    The Ninth Princess also smiled.


    Suddenly, Emissary Cui hurried in and reported to the Empress in a low voice. The Empress frowned and everyone sensed the Empress¡¯s abnormality. The Empress smiled gently. ¡°It¡¯s almost time. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Everyone bowed and sent her off. When she passed by Yu Wan, the Empress stretched out her hand. ¡°Wan¡¯er,e with me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Wan held the Empress¡¯s hand and left the Zhaoyang Pce with her. Emissary Cui and a few pce maids and eunuchs followed from afar.


    With no one else around, the Empress let out a long sigh. ¡°The princess of Xiongnu is throwing a tantrum again. She refuses to wear the wedding dress no matter what. I heard that you¡¯re on good terms with the princess of Xiongnu. She even went to Lotus Flower Vige to visit you. Why don¡¯t you help me persuade her?¡±


    That girl went to Lotus Flower Vige to snatch her father, okay? She and the princess of Xiongnu were just short of fighting on the streets. How could they be considered on good terms?


    If such a thing happened on the wedding day, the entire royal family would be humiliated. Yu Wan took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll try, but I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll seed.¡±


    The Empress held Yu Wan¡¯s hand gratefully. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Yu Wan went to the princess¡¯s bedroom. Just as she reached the door, she heard argemotion mixed with Central insnguage.


    ¡°I won¡¯t marry! I already said I won¡¯t marry!¡±


    ¡°@#£¤%@#%!¡±


    Yu Wan understood the first two sentences. The Xiongnunguage behind was out of the Heavenly Book.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree? If you obediently marry him, I¡¯ll give you whatever you want!¡±


    ¡°I want to go back to Xiongnu!¡±


    ¡°Apart from this!¡±


    ¡°Then @#%£¤!¡±


    Yu Wan listened to the Heavenly Book again.


    In the end, the Second Prince of Xiongnu mmed the door and left. When he brushed past Yu Wan, he was so angry that he did not recognize her as a princess consort. By the time he came back to his senses and looked at Yu Wan, Yu Wan had already entered the princess¡¯s room.


    ¡°I said I¡¯m not marrying!¡±


    When the princess heard someone enter, she thought that her cousin had returned and retorted without looking back.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    The princess turned around and looked at the person in surprise. After a while, she recognized Yu Wan. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    She sized Yu Wan up from head to toe. She really could not associate this noble and elegant woman in front of her with the shabby vige girl in her memory.


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re married to that little lunatic.¡± She crossed her arms as if she had found a reasonable reason for Yu Wan¡¯s change, but she also understood that this reason did not make sense. A pheasant was a pheasant. How could it fly up the branch and be a phoenix? Unless it was a phoenix from the beginning.


    Yu Wan smiled faintly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m married. I¡¯m married to the Young Master of Yan City, the future Prince Yan.¡±


    The Princess of Xiongnu snorted. ¡°What are you doing here? Are you here tough at me?¡±


    Yu Wan said calmly, ¡°How would I dare tough at the princess? I¡¯m here to see if there¡¯s anything I can help you with.¡±


    The Princess of Xiongnu said angrily, ¡°You Central ins people like to pretend. You clearly hate me, but you still have to pretend to be happy. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you don¡¯t want to help me and that Prince Cheng doesn¡¯t want to marry me!¡±


    Yu Wan smiled faintly. ¡°I don¡¯t know Prince Cheng¡¯s intentions, but I¡¯m indeed here to help the princess get married. After all, I can only bepletely at ease when the princess gets married.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The princess looked at her coldly.


    Yu Wan said calmly, ¡°I should be the one asking you this. You¡¯re about to get married, but you refuse to give in. Could it be that you still have feelings for my father and want to snatch him away?¡±


    The Princess of Xiongnu red. ¡°Who said that? I don¡¯t want to snatch him anymore!¡±


    Yu Wan was relieved. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    The princess continued, ¡°I want to snatch your mother away.¡±


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­ .


    Fifteen minutester, Yu Wan came out.


    The Empress went forward and asked nervously, ¡°How is it?¡±


    Yu Wan sighed, and the Empress¡¯s heart sank.


    Yu Wan moved to the side, revealing the bride wearing a bright and moving dress under the porch. She was wearing a phoenix cor and a veil. Red light shone in all directions, making her look beautiful and moving.


    The Empress¡¯s hanging heart finally calmed down. ¡°I knew you had a way! You¡¯ve really helped me a lot!¡±


    The Emperor had asked her to organize the wedding. This was the first big thing she had done after leaving the Fengshai Pce. Once anything went wrong, she could forget about getting the Phoenix Seal back in the future.


    Yu Wan smiled insincerely. She hoped that Prince Cheng would not be frightened to death when he saw a bruised and swollen Princess Consort Cheng.


    When the time came, the Emperor and Empress led the royal family and the civil and military officials to the altar of the pce. They prayed to the heavens, and the princes¡¯ were pious behind the two of them. The rtives and the civil and military officials knelt on the floor on both sides of the altar.


    ¡°Kneel¡ª¡±


    ¡°Up¡ª¡±


    Yu Wan bowed without looking sideways. Nanny Wan had taught her these procedures more than a hundred times when she was in the Young Master Manor. Therefore, although it was her first time worshiping the heavens, she did it smoothly.


    She heard that the envoy from Nanzhao had alsoe, but she did not know where they were observing the ceremony.


    She asionally looked up and could see the Emperor, Empress and the princes who were also kneeling and bowing. She did not deliberately look at Yan Jiuchao, but she still noticed him at first nce. This man really shone wherever he went. Unlike his usual arrogance and unruliness, at this moment, he had an additional holy dignity. He was not a prince, but he was more like an Emperor who ruled the world than anyone else.


    The Emperor was old. He was drenched after kneeling down a few times, but he did not dare to wipe his sweat, afraid that he would wipe off his wig.


    After a long time, the ceremony finally ended. The Emperor and the Empress had to go to the Fei Luan Hall to host the wedding of Prince Cheng and the princess of Xiongnu. Finally, all the rituals ended and the Emperor¡¯s wig could not stick anymore.


    The Emperor hurriedly pressed his head. ¡°Back-back to the pce!¡±


    The Emperor and Empress returned to the pce, while Prince Cheng and the bride went to the Prince Cheng Manor. As Prince Cheng¡¯s cousin-inw, Yan Jiuchao and his wife also went to the Prince Cheng Manor.


    There were many guests in the Prince Cheng Manor. Yan Jiuchao raised his eyebrows. He pulled the few littleds over and went to show off crazily again.


    Yu Wan went to the female guests¡¯ seats. Just as she passed by the small garden, she suddenly felt someone following her.


    Her gaze paused as the person grabbed her hand.

 Chapter 322 - Miracle Doctor Wanwan, Envoy of Nanzhao (1)

    <h4>Chapter 322: Miracle Doctor Wanwan, Envoy of Nanzhao (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Wan turned around and was slightly surprised. ¡°Miss Xiao?¡±


    Xiao Ziyue smiled. ¡°Sister-inw.¡±


    Yu Wan was stunned by the word sister-inw, but she quickly realized that she was indeed her sister-inw. If it were anyone else who called her that, she would have considered that the other party was mocking her, but Xiao Ziyue would not.


    Yu Wan looked behind Xiao Ziyue.


    Xiao Ziyue followed her gaze and turned around. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sister-inw? What are you looking at?¡±


    Yu Wan retracted her gaze and shook her head. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    In fact, when she entered the small garden, she vaguely felt a gaze that could not be ignored on her. So it was Xiao Ziyue?


    Yu Wan heaved a sigh of relief and smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t see you in the front hall just now.¡±


    Xiao Ziyue smiled and said in a soft voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t go to the ritual. I cameter with my mother. My mother was chatting with a few madams in Chunhui Pavilion. I saw you walking down the corridor, so I came to look for you. Did I scare you?¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°How can that be?¡±


    So she had speciallye to look for her. They had only met twice, and she was still her hidden love rival. Wasn¡¯t this little girl too naive?


    ¡°How old are you this year?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°Fourteen. I¡¯ll be fifteen in three months.¡± Sisters who were on good terms would know each other¡¯s age. Xiao Ziyue did not think that there was anything wrong with this question and answered honestly.


    Why did this child say everything? She was just asking casually and didn¡¯t expect her to answer.


    Yu Wan did not doubt that she would tell the truth even if she asked her eighteen generations of ancestors. What a silly girl. No wonder Zhao Heng deceived her.


    Suddenly, Xiao Ziyue held Yu Wan¡¯s hand.


    Yu Wan¡¯s arm stiffened.


    Other than the children and her husband, she was not used to being close to others. Even when she was living in the countryside with her mother, she tried her best not to touch her mother. Although she got to know Bai Tang after that, Bai Tang was not a clingy person. Wasn¡¯t this girl too familiar?


    This was how youngdies got along. Xiao Ziyue was used to it and held her hand naturally. However, her sisters did not know that she had that illness. Her sister-inw knew that, yet she did not look at her differently. Her sister-inw did not despise her. She liked her sister-inw.


    How could Yu Wan know the twists and turns in this child¡¯s mind?


    Yu Wan cleared her throat and was about to retract her hand without batting an eyelid when she saw a beautiful and slightly plump young girl walking over with two personal maidservants.


    Yu Wan did not care about the other party, but the other party came straight to her and Xiao Ziyue.


    Then, the girl nced at Yu Wan and turned her face away. Suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something and suddenly turned around. Her eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s you?¡±


    Only then did Yu Wan¡¯s gazend on the other party¡¯s face. Memories surged into her mind and Yu Wan recognized her. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    Xiao Ziyue looked at Yu Wan and then at the girl. ¡°Zilin, do you know each other?¡±


    This time, it was Yu Wan¡¯s turn. Yu Wan looked at Xiao Ziyue. ¡°You know each other?¡±


    Xiao Ziyue said, ¡°She¡¯s my third sister, Xiao Zilin.¡±


    ¡°From the same mother?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Xiao Zilin¡¯s expression changed.


    Xiao Ziyue coughed lightly and whispered, ¡°Zilin is Concubine Meng¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Yu Wan eximed. A concubine¡¯s daughter. A concubine¡¯s daughter of the Xiao Manor was abusing her power in the Yunshui A. She thought that she was the daughter of some official¡¯s wife. However, the Xiao Manor was the Marshal Manor. Even the daughter of a concubine was superior to ordinary women.


    Speaking of which, it had only been a month since theyst met, but this Third Miss of the Xiao family seemed to have gained weight again. Didn¡¯t she want to wear the clothes made by Madam Meng? How could she stuff it in when she was growing day by day?


    Xiao Zilin pried open their hands and pulled Xiao Ziyue back. She red at Yu Wan covetously. ¡°Third Sister, why are you with her? Don¡¯t talk to her! She¡¯s not a good person!¡±


    Xiao Ziyue shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t be rude. She¡¯s your sister-inw.¡±


    Xiao Zilin rolled her eyes and said, ¡°My brother is long dead. How could I have a sister-inw?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Young Master Yan,¡± Xiao Ziyue said.


    Xiao Zilin was stunned for a moment before she rolled her eyes even more. ¡°He¡¯s not my big brother! My big brother is Xiao Yan!¡±


    Yu Wan found it funny. If this girl thought that she could humiliate her like this, then she had thought too highly of herself. Who did she think she was? Could it be an honor to be recognized as her brother and sister-inw?


    She had yet to respond to Xiao Ziyue¡¯s greeting.

 Chapter 323 - Miracle Doctor Wanwan, Envoy of Nanzhao (2)

    <h4>Chapter 323: Miracle Doctor Wanwan, Envoy of Nanzhao (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Wan could not be bothered with such an arrogant fool. She turned around and left the small garden.


    ¡°Sis¡­¡± Xiao Ziyue wanted to ask her to stay.


    ¡°Second Sister!¡± Xiao Zilin interrupted her in time. She red at Yu Wan¡¯s back unhappily and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see her gaze just now? She doesn¡¯t want to talk to us! She looks down on us!¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to talk to you!¡± Xiao Ziyue said angrily.


    Although Xiao Ziyue always looked gentle and pleasant, she was still the daughter of the first wife. When she was forced into a corner, she would asionally have a temper.


    Xiao Zilin said with an aggrieved expression, ¡°Second Sister, you¡¯re fierce to me!¡±


    Xiao Ziyue said seriously, ¡°You¡¯re in the wrong to begin with! She¡¯s Young Master Yan¡¯s wife. Speaking in a logical sense, you should address her as Mrs. Yan. Speaking in the family sense, you have to call her sister-inw. Her status is above yours, but look at how you treat her. It¡¯s already generous of her not to deal with you on the spot!¡±


    This second sister liked to put on the airs of a legitimate daughter, looking like she was the most sensible person in the world. Xiao Zilin rolled her eyes in her heart, but she did not dare to show it on her face. After all, Xiao Ziyue¡¯s mother was the eldest madam of the Xiao Manor. She and her mother still had to live ording to that woman¡¯s mood.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s my fault. Second Sister, just forgive me once.¡± Xiao Zilin hugged Xiao Ziyue¡¯s arm and put on a smile.


    Xiao Ziyue sighed. ¡°After thismotion, Sister-inw definitely doesn¡¯t want to talk to me anymore.¡±


    Xiao Zilin snorted. What was there to talk about with that kind of woman? She had heard that she was a wild girl from the countryside who had relied on sleeping with Young Master Yan to marry into the Young Master Manor.


    No wonder she would snatch her clothes. Country bumpkins were unpresentable!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xiao Ziyue frowned and looked at Xiao Zilin. She was unhappy that she had angered Yu Wan and her tone was a little cold.


    Xiao Zilin curled her lips and followed.


    The two sisters entered Chunhui Pavilion. Eldest Mrs. Xiao was chatting with a fewdies she was close to. When she saw her daughtere over, she gently held her hand. ¡°Where did you go to y?¡±


    Xiao Ziyue was listless and did not want to speak.


    Eldest Mrs. Xiao¡¯s cold gazended on her illegitimate daughter. Xiao Zilin trembled and hurriedly lowered her head. She retracted her gaze and gently patted her daughter¡¯s hand. ¡°Your friends are also here. They¡¯re throwing arrows in the backyard. You should go too.¡±


    Xiao Ziyue sighed and left.


    Xiao Zilin also followed quickly, but Xiao Zilin clearly felt Eldest Mrs. Xiao¡¯s cold gaze. She knew that Eldest Mrs. Xiao was ming her again. Why should she take the me when Xiao Ziyue was unhappy? It was always like this!


    Xiao Zilin was furious, but in the end, she did not dare to be angry at her legitimate mother. She only hated Yu Wan even more.


    It was all this woman¡¯s fault! Last time, she snatched her clothes. This time, she snatched her biological sister!


    Although Xiao Ziyue had a little temper, her rtionship with her was not bad. If it wasn¡¯t for that woman, how could her biological sister vent her anger on her?


    The more Xiao Zilin thought about it, the angrier she became. She decided to teach Yu Wan a lesson.


    Xiao Zilin used the excuse of going to the toilet and brought her two personal maidservants out of the backyard.


    When she was strolling in the manor just now, she noticed a peach forest near the small garden. It was filled with delicious peaches. It was probably not good to casually pick Prince Cheng¡¯s peaches, but her goal was not those peaches, but the insects on the peach tree.


    She had a small porcin bottle with candied plums on her. She poured the candied plums out and asked the maidservant to catch a few furry ck worms and put them into the porcin bottle.


    She had thought about it. When she found Yu Wanter, she would pour the worms on her. It would be best if she could pour them into her cor. That way, she would definitely make a fool of herself in public.


    Xiao Zilinughed uncontrobly just thinking about that scene. She asked the maidservant to take the porcin bottle and then led the maidservant to look for Yu Wan.


    The ce to receive the female guests was Chong¡¯an Hall. The Chunhui Pavilion, Xi Xia Pavilion, Qiu Feng Pavilion, and Dong Xue Pavilion in the hall were all ces for the female guests to chat. The banquet was in the side hall. Yu Wan had already taken her seat, but Xiao Ziyue pulled her out halfway.


    Xiao Ziyue was here to ask her to throw the arrows.


    She could have just sent a maidservant for such a matter, but Xiao Ziyue came personally. It was enough to show her sincerity.


    This girl was really persistent.


    Yu Wan asked, ¡°Is there a bet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Xiao Ziyue nodded vigorously.


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Then you have to cover your pockets tightly.¡±


    The two of them chatted as they walked through the garden. Xiao Zilin looked at the two of them who were chatting andughing and frowned enviously. Why was her sister getting involved with this woman again after not seeing her for a while?

 Chapter 324 - Miracle Doctor Wanwan, Envoy of Nanzhao (3)

    <h4>Chapter 324: Miracle Doctor Wanwan, Envoy of Nanzhao (3)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Xiao Ziyue pulled Yu Wan to the backyard and introduced Yu Wan to her friends.


    Xiao Zilin hid behind the flowers and asked the two maidservants, ¡°Are you done?¡±


    The maidservants poured the insects on the leaves and held a slender dead branch. They said in unison, ¡°Done.¡±


    Xiao Zilin said, ¡°Hurry up and do it.¡±


    The two of them picked up the worm with the dead branch and flicked it at Yu Wan.


    The two of them controlled their strength extremely well. If nothing went wrong, they should be able to lift the worm into Yu Wan¡¯s cor. However, an ident happened. Xiao Ziyue pounced over with a smile and held Yu Wan¡¯s arm affectionately. ¡°Sister-inw is so powerful!¡±


    Oh no!


    Before the two of them could finish speaking, two little ck worms flew into Xiao Ziyue¡¯spels.


    Xiao Ziyue felt an itch in her heart. She looked down and saw the little insect with fur squirming on her tender skin. Her face immediately turned pale, and something seemed to have rushed out of her mind. She fell to the grass in a daze.


    Xiao Zilin was stunned. Oh my god, how could this be? She didn¡¯t scare that woman, but her sister was tricked?! Her sister was scared unconscious?!


    Her friends gathered around.


    Xiao Ziyue did not just faint from fright. Her illness acted up.


    Yu Wan quickly turned Xiao Ziyue, who was lying on the ground, to the side and used her body to block her. She turned around and said to her friends, ¡°Stand down!¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    Yu Wan said sternly, ¡°I ordered you to leave. Are you deaf?!¡±


    The few of them were frightened by Yu Wan¡¯s aura and did not dare to take another step forward. They looked at each other and left the backyard suspiciously.


    Yu Wan quickly instructed, ¡°Zi Su! Go get chopsticks! Fu Ling, guard the courtyard and don¡¯t let anyone in!¡±


    Zi Su left without another word. An ignorant youngdy lingered at the entrance of the backyard and looked in, wanting to see what was wrong with Xiao Ziyue. However, Fu Ling was like a small mountain, firmly blocking everyone¡¯s vision.


    Yu Wan removed the insects from Xiao Ziyue¡¯s body. Although they were allmon insects and were not fatal, she still bit a fewrge red and swollen spots on Xiao Ziyue¡¯s chest. However, this was not the most terrifying thing. Because of this, Xiao Ziyue¡¯s illness was extremely dangerous.


    This time, it was even more aggressive than in the carriage. Yu Wan knew that if she ordered everyone to leave, it would arouse their suspicion, but if she did not do so, they would be able to discover what illness Xiao Ziyue had on the spot. It was the lesser of two evils, so Yu Wan chose the former.


    Yu Wan unbuttoned Xiao Ziyue¡¯spel.


    Zi Su returned with a pair of chopsticks. Yu Wan wrapped a pair of chopsticks in a handkerchief and pressed them between Xiao Ziyue¡¯s teeth.


    Xiao Ziyue bit down hard.


    Yu Wan instructed Zi Su, ¡°Go and invite Eldest Mrs. Xiao over.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Zi Su went to invite her over.


    Xiao Zilin, who was hiding behind the flowers, was already dumbfounded by the scene in front of her. She really couldn¡¯t believe that her noble sister would have such a strange illness. Wasn¡¯t it too surprising?


    Eldest Mrs. Xiao came with Shangguan Yan as she did not go to the ritual either. She met Eldest Mrs. Yao at the entrance of the manor. The two of them chatted for a while before going to Chunhui Pavilion. She happened to see Zi Su talking to Eldest Mrs. Xiao, and her expression did not look too good. Shangguan Yan did not know Zi Su, but she recognized the Young Master Manor token at her waist. Since it was rted to the Young Master Manor, she had toe and take a look.


    Shangguan Yan was blocked by Fu Ling. Young Madam only asked Zi Su to invite Eldest Mrs. Xiao, not anyone else!


    Shangguan Yan said, ¡°I¡¯m your Young Master¡¯s mother!¡±


    Fu Ling: ¡°Young Madam didn¡¯t ask for Young Master¡¯s mother.¡±


    Shangguan Yan: ¡°???¡±


    What a stubborn girl!


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Fu Ling, let the Princess Consorte over.¡±


    Only then did Fu Ling make way.


    She had gotten Eldest Mrs. Xiao¡¯s permission to let Shangguan Yane. After all, Yu Wan was Shangguan Yan¡¯s daughter-inw. In Eldest Mrs. Xiao¡¯s opinion, even if she hid it now, Yu Wan would have to expose the secret to Shangguan Yanter.


    It was better not to hide it.


    ¡°You stay here too and don¡¯t let anyone approach.¡± Shangguan Yan instructed the little maidservant apanying her.


    The little maidservant immediately puffed up her chest and looked fiercely at everyone. ¡°What are you looking at! I¡¯ll dig out your eyeballs!¡±


    Everyone retreated in fear!


    Xiao Ziyue¡¯s rpsested a little longer this time, but she managed to control it. She safely survived without the manor doctor¡¯s care.


    There was a manor doctor living in the Xiao Manor all year round. To the outside world, he imed that Eldest Mrs. Xiao had a headache that would re up at any time. Shangguan Yan finally understood the eldest branch¡¯s true intentions today.

 Chapter 325 - Miracle Doctor Wanwan, Envoy of Nanzhao (4)

    <h4>Chapter 325: Miracle Doctor Wanwan, Envoy of Nanzhao (4)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Shangguan Yan sighed softly. ¡°Sister-inw, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? If you had said so, we could have thought of a way to treat Ziyue¡¯s illness.¡±


    Eldest Mrs. Xiao did not see any disdain on Shangguan Yan¡¯s face. She hugged her dirty daughter bitterly and did not reply.


    If there was only one person in the world who could understand Eldest Mrs. Xiao¡¯s feelings, it would definitely be Shangguan Yan. She also had a child that had not been treated for many years, and she did not want the world to know this secret. She lived cautiously and shamelessly, living in fear, afraid that her son would leave her one day when she woke up. No one knew this pain better than her.


    She took off her cloak and covered the disheveled Xiao Ziyue. She said softly, ¡°Sister-inw, bring Ziyue down to wash her face first.¡±


    Eldest Mrs. Xiao could not carry her daughter, who was already fourteen or fifteen years old. Yu Wan called Fu Ling over. Fu Ling easily picked up Xiao Ziyue, who was wrapped tightly in a cloak, and went to the room for the guests to rest.


    Yu Wan asked Zi Su to go to the carriage to take a jade ointment and apply it on Xiao Ziyue¡¯s swelling.


    It was naturally easy to investigate this matter. The ce where they threw the arrows was on the open grass. It was impossible for insects to fly into Xiao Ziyue¡¯spel for no reason, not to mention there were two of them at once. Moreover, such a big thing had happened, but Xiao Zilin, that girl, had disappeared.


    Xiao Zilin¡¯s cultivation was ultimately a little shallow. If she had appeared in the room openly and cried bitterly, Eldest Mrs. Xiao might not have suspected her, but she had hidden herself. Who would believe that she wasn¡¯t guilty?


    Eldest Mrs. Xiao got someone to call Xiao Zilin over.


    Xiao Zilin¡¯s face turned pale. Her two personal maidservants even knelt on the ground the moment they entered the room.


    Eldest Mrs. Xiao slowly stood up and walked towards Xiao Zilin.


    Xiao Zilin began to tremble. Although she was rude and unreasonable outside, she was also afraid of her legitimate mother at home.


    ¡°Mother¡­ Mother¡­¡±


    Eldest Mrs. Xiao raised her hand and pped her!


    ¡°How dare you! You actually framed your biological sister!¡±


    Eldest Mrs. Xiao¡¯s p was merciless, causing half of Xiao Zilin¡¯s face to swell.


    Xiao Zilin looked at her legitimate mother fearfully and aggrievedly. ¡°Mother¡­ No¡­ It¡¯s not like that¡­ Listen to me¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to harm Second Sister¡­ I¡­ I wanted to tease others¡­ Second Sister came over herself¡­¡±


    How could Eldest Mrs. Xiao believe her?


    This little hussy must be jealous of her daughter, so she thought of ways to harm her daughter and wanted her daughter to embarrass herself in public. If Madam Yu hadn¡¯t reacted quickly enough, her daughter would have been in danger, and everyone would have known that her daughter had a strange illness!


    Shangguan Yan could not interfere with the family matters of the eldest branch. She only sat quietly behind the screen and watched Yu Wan apply medicine to Xiao Ziyue.


    Xiao Ziyue had a fewrge bumps on her body and her waist.


    Xiao Ziyue was already awake, but when she thought of what had happened just now, she felt embarrassed and fell asleep crying.


    Yu Wan¡¯s movements were so light that Xiao Zilin did not even know that she and Shangguan Yan were sitting behind the screen.


    ¡°Bring Third Miss back to the manor!¡± Eldest Mrs. Xiao still remembered that this was Prince Cheng¡¯s wedding banquet and could not make things too ugly. However, after returning to the manor, she had plenty of ways to deal with this girl!


    Xiao Zilin was brought (escorted) back by Eldest Mrs. Xiao¡¯s maidservant to the manor.


    In order to stop everyone from talking, Eldest Mrs. Xiao announced to the public that her daughter had been bitten by a poisonous spider. It was not a ce to be bitten, so it was not convenient to show it to others.


    A few friends came to visit Xiao Ziyue after that. Xiao Ziyue¡¯s chest and corbone were swollen.


    ¡°There¡¯s also one on her waist,¡± Eldest Mrs. Xiao said with a sigh. ¡°Ziyue is timid and was frightened on the spot. Mrs. Yan was anxious to take out the poisonous spider, so she asked you to leave.¡±


    She had to take off her clothes to find the poisonous spider. In that case, it was not strange for them to be dismissed.


    At that time, Young Madam looked a little fierce, but that was all for Xiao Ziyue¡¯s own good. They had nothing toin about. As for why Young Madam did this, was there a need to say? Young Madam was Xiao Ziyue¡¯s nominal sister-inw!


    When the news reached Prince Cheng¡¯s ears, Prince Cheng sent a capable nanny over. She apologized to Eldest Mrs. Xiao and said that the Prince Cheng Manor could not escape the me for the poisonous spider that crawled out of the garden. At the same time, she told Eldest Mrs. Xiao that Prince Cheng had already sent someone to invite the imperial physician.


    Naturally, Eldest Mrs. Xiao would not let the imperial physician treat Xiao Ziyue. If the friends could not tell, could the imperial physician not tell too? Xiao Ziyue was clearly frightened until she fell ill.


    Eldest Mrs. Xiao rejected Prince Cheng¡¯s good intentions and brought Xiao Ziyue back to the Xiao Manor.


    A few friends testified that she indeed had to go home and recuperate after being bitten like that. No one suspected anything, and the storm subsided.


    However, before Yu Wan could catch her breath, the nanny beside Prince Cheng hurried over. She bowed to Yu Wan and said, ¡°May I ask¡­ if you¡¯re Mrs. Yan?¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The nanny said anxiously, ¡°It¡¯s like this. A guest of the Fei Yan Hall fainted when he was drunk and identally cut his hand. He¡¯s bleeding profusely. The imperial physician is on his way, but that guest is seriously injured. His Highness, Prince Cheng, is worried that it¡¯ll be toote. I heard that Mrs. Yan treated Miss Xiao¡¯s insect injury just now. I think Young Madam knows medicine. I wonder if you can take a look at that guest first?¡±


    Yu Wan looked at the first aid kit in Zi Su¡¯s hand and nodded. ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    The nanny said happily, ¡°Mrs. Yan, this way please!¡±


    Yu Wan gestured for the two maidservants to follow and casually asked the nanny, ¡°May I know who the guest is?¡±


    The nanny replied, ¡°An envoy from Nanzhao.¡±

 Chapter 326 - Aggrieved Xiaobao, Slap in the Face (1)

    <h4>Chapter 326: Aggrieved Xiaobao, p in the Face (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Fei Yan Hall was used by the Prince Cheng Manor to entertain male guests. It was only a garden away from the Chong¡¯an Hall. Compared to the elegant and quiet Chong¡¯an Hall, Fei Yan Hall was much noisier. Yu Wan could hear theughter of a group of men drinking from afar.


    On the way to Fei Yan Hall, Yu Wan asked the nanny about the injured.


    ¡°It¡¯s a young man,¡± the head nanny said. ¡°He fell on the way to the private room and his hand hit the stone of the rockery and made such a long cut.¡±


    The nanny finished speaking in fear and gestured exaggeratedly.


    Yu Wan thought to herself,?<i>That person¡¯s arm probably isn¡¯t even that long.</i>


    After that person was injured, he was immediately carried to the room by the pageboy in the Prince Manor. Due to the urgency of the matter, the nanny led Yu Wan through a small path and entered the back door of Fei Yan Hall. They turned left, walked through the corridor, and passed through a courtyard before arriving at the room where the injured person was resting.


    Prince Cheng was already waiting at the door. He saw the nanny bring a woman in the Princess Consort¡¯s court dress over. In fact, he had seen the family of five when they entered the manor, but he did not have the time to talk to Yu Wan.


    ¡°Cousin-inw.¡± Prince Cheng strode forward and cupped his hands politely.


    Yu Wan had yet to be conferred the title. Her status was lower than his so she bowed to him. ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Prince Cheng did not ept her greeting. Instead, he held out his hand and said, ¡°Cousin-inw, don¡¯t be so polite.¡±


    He could not afford to offend Yan Jiuchao¡¯s wife. As soon as he finished speaking, he seemed to feel that he was trying to get close to her. He hurriedly said, ¡°We¡¯re all family. There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡±


    With that, he felt that the suspicion of him trying to get close was even greater. Prince Cheng scratched his head awkwardly.


    Yu Wan was amused by his appearance. Only then did she seriously size up this prince. He was the most inconspicuous among the adult princes. The Eldest Prince was a little useless, but at least he upied the position of the eldest son of the first wife.


    Prince Cheng was neither superior nor inferior. He had an older brother who was more outstanding than him and a younger brother who was cuter than him. His biological mother, Concubine Yu, was not of a high background and was also not doted on by the Emperor. It was because of this marriage alliance with the Xiongnu that Concubine Yu was conferred as Consort Yu. She was ranked second-grade, below the four noble and virtuous consorts.


    However, those without power and favor were just pitiful people in the pce.


    As her biological son, Prince Cheng had inherited Consort Yu¡¯s character very well¡ªhe did not know how to cause trouble and did not please the Emperor.


    Yu Wan suddenly thought of Yan Huaijing. He knew how to please the Emperor, but Yu Wan did not like him. Yu Wan was d that he had been beaten up by Yan Jiuchao and was still recuperating at home. Otherwise, she would be embarrassed when she saw him at the wedding banquet.


    The humble and polite Prince Cheng was still pleasing to the eye.


    It was probably because the genes passed down from his ancestors were too good that none of the Yan family¡¯s children were ugly. Of course, the most handsome ones were her husband and the three little fatties. However, this Prince Cheng was also a rare handsome person. It was really not a loss for the Princess of Xiongnu to marry him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cousin-inw. I¡¯ve dismissed all the unrted people. I¡¯ve also sent someone to inform my cousin.¡±


    ¡­ They just hadn¡¯t found him yet.


    A certain young master could not stop showing off his children. The civil and military officials of the Great Zhou could no longer satisfy his crazy needs. He extended his vicious hand to the envoys of Nanzhao and the Xiongnu.


    Green smoke rose from the heads of the two envoys: Who did we offend this time!!!


    ¡°Cousin-inw, please,¡± Prince Cheng said.


    Yu Wan entered the room apanied by Prince Cheng.


    Zi Su carried the first aid kit and followed behind Yu Wan. Fu Ling and the nanny guarded the door.


    The room was filled with the strong smell of blood. On the bed with a tent hook was a sleeping young master in white. The fragrance of wine on his body was covered by the smell of blood. When she got closer, Yu Wan realized that this young master was abnormally young. He looked to be no more than eighteen or neen years old. His face was not very stunning, but he was delicate and handsome. His figure was a little thin. One of his arms was hanging by the side of the bed. A pageboy from the Prince Cheng Manor was kneeling in front of the bed, pressing his wound tightly with a clean cloth, but blood was still seeping out.


    ¡°Stand down,¡± Prince Cheng said.


    The pageboy bowed and left with the blood-soaked handkerchief.


    ¡°Thank you, Cousin-inw.¡± Prince Cheng cupped his hands.


    Although this guest was careless, no matter who it was, he could not escape the me.


    Yu Wan nodded. She stepped over the shocking blood and calmly walked forward.


    Prince Cheng was secretly surprised. Not to mention a woman, even a man like him was shocked at first nce. Why didn¡¯t his cousin-inw blink?

 Chapter 327 - Aggrieved Xiaobao, Slap in the Face (2)

    <h4>Chapter 327: Aggrieved Xiaobao, p in the Face (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Wan sat down by the bed and began to wash the injured person¡¯s wound.


    Zi Su opened the first aid kit with tacit understanding. She was not as calm as Yu Wan. The strong smell of blood made her a little breathless, but she always remembered her identity and could not embarrass Young Madam.


    When Prince Cheng saw that not only did his cousin-inw¡¯s expression not change, but even the maidservant beside her was so calm, he could not help but admire her even more.


    ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of you,¡± he suddenly said.


    First, Xiao Ziyue was bitten by a poisonous spider, and then the envoy of Nanzhao was injured in the garden. No matter how one looked at it, it seemed that he had neglected to discipline his servants, which was why many hidden dangers were buried.


    Yu Wan said politely, ¡°It was all an ident. Your Highness, you don¡¯t have to me yourself.¡±


    Yu Wan did not know if it was Prince Cheng¡¯s fault that the envoy was injured, but Xiao Ziyue really was not Prince Cheng¡¯s fault. For the sake of her reputation, she could only let him take the me.


    Yu Wan used a homemade medicine to wash the other party¡¯s wound. The wound on his forearm was big, but it was not deep. What was really bleeding were a few small holes made by the stones. After using the hemostatic powder, there was no more blood seeping out.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for stitches,¡± Yu Wan said to Zi Su.


    Zi Su put away the sewing kit.


    Prince Cheng could not help but be amazed when he saw Yu Wan stop the bleeding in two to three moves. Then, he looked at the envoy at the side and asked nervously, ¡°He¡¯s been unconscious. Will something happen?¡±


    Yu Wan took his pulse and shook her head. ¡°His pulse is fine. He should be asleep.¡±


    Prince Cheng was relieved and cupped his hands at Yu Wan. ¡°Thank you, Cousin-inw.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re too polite.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that. There¡¯s also the matter of Miss Xiao. Thank you for your help, Cousin-inw.¡± Prince Cheng understood that he was an unloved prince and could not afford to offend anyone. Otherwise, it would not be his turn to marry the Xiongnu Princess. Be it Miss Xiao or the envoy from Nanzhao, no matter who was in his manor, he would inevitably be punished by the Emperor.


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s my duty.¡±


    Prince Cheng was stunned. He did not know if Yu Wan was saying that Xiao Ziyue was his sister-inw, so it was her duty, or if she was saying that he was her brother-inw, so it was also her duty.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first. The imperial physician willeter to treat him.¡±


    Prince Cheng hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you off.¡±


    Prince Cheng sent Yu Wan out of Fei Yan Hall. This matter did not spread. They still used the back door. Just as they left the door, they bumped into Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao made sure that every envoy knew that he had three invincible, cute, and super fat little fellows. However, it was said that one of the fish that escaped the was carried in because of his injuries. He was here to look for that fish that escaped the!


    He did not expect to meet Yu Wan and Prince Cheng.


    He nced at the first aid kit that Zi Su was carrying and roughly guessed what was going on. Prince Cheng was afraid that this young master would misunderstand, so he exined in fear, ¡°An envoy from Nanzhao was injured when he was drunk. His injuries were so serious that he couldn¡¯t wait for the imperial physician toe, so I took the initiative to invite Cousin-inw over to treat him.¡±


    Then, as if to exin how he knew about her cousin-inw¡¯s medical skills, he said without daring to breathe, ¡°Miss Xiao was bitten by a poisonous spider just now. It was her who treated her.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao nodded casually and asked Prince Cheng, ¡°How¡¯s that person¡¯s situation?¡±


    Prince Cheng hurriedly said, ¡°Cousin-inw¡¯s medical skills are brilliant. The guest is fine now. We¡¯re just waiting for him to wake up.¡±


    Upon hearing that the other party had fallen asleep, a certain young master lost his interest in showing off. He pulled the fat little fellows and left Fei Yan Hall with Yu Wan.


    The three little fellows were not big in the beginning, but ever since they lived in the countryside for twenty days, not only had they gained weight, but they had also gained courage. They were not afraid of strangers and yed happily, but they were also exhausted because of this.


    The three of them began to rub against Yu Wan, yawning one after another.


    Yu Wan rubbed their little heads with heartache and carried the three children to a nearby small courtyard with Yan Jiuchao. This was a courtyard specially for the royal family to stay in. The group entered the room and ced the three sleepy children on the soft bed.


    Zi Su went to put the first aid kit back on the carriage while Fu Ling guarded the door.


    The three of them refused to lie obediently on the bed and all leaned into Yu Wan¡¯s arms. Yu Wan leaned against the head of the bed and wrapped her arms around them. They were no longer the little skinny monkey from before. She could not wrap her arms around them anymore.


    Yan Jiuchao casually grabbed Xiaobao.

 Chapter 328 - Aggrieved Xiaobao, Slap in the Face (3)

    <h4>Chapter 328: Aggrieved Xiaobao, p in the Face (3)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Xiaobao opened his mouth to cry.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Yan Jiuchao shouted.


    Xiaobao shut his mouth aggrievedly.


    Yu Wan was stunned by the little fellow¡¯s cute appearance. She didn¡¯t know who was the one who wanted to follow his father around just now, but now they were looking down on him.


    The three of them closed their eyes not long after.


    Yu Wan asked softly about the envoy from Nanzhao, ¡°Who came from Nanzhao this time?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao pinched his youngest son¡¯s cheek and said, ¡°There¡¯s General Wei Yuan of Nanzhao, a few high-ranking officials of Nanzhao, and a State Preceptor of Nanzhao.¡±


    Yu Wan muttered, ¡°Minister, General, State Preceptor¡­ Aren¡¯t there any members of the royal family?¡±


    That shouldn¡¯t be. Weren¡¯t they here for the stolen holy artifact? How could there be no royal family? Or could the matter of finding the holy artifact be entrusted to a few officials?


    Yan Jiuchao guessed Yu Wan¡¯s doubts and sneered. ¡°The news of the stolen holy artifact was suppressed by the Queen of Nanzhao. Even the Emperor of Nanzhao doesn¡¯t know. The more that¡¯s the case, the more she can¡¯te and search openly. There should be her trusted aides here who will help her find the stolen holy artifact, but not all of them will help her find the holy artifact. That will be too easy for others to see through.¡±


    Yu Wan had long heard that the Little Princess of Nanzhao had obtained her current position as the Queen because of the holy artifact. If others found out that her holy artifact was gone, she would probably not be able to sit in this position well.


    ¡°By the way, which one of these people did I save just now?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°None, he¡¯s just a disciple of the State Preceptor.¡±


    Yu Wan did not know much about the court of Nanzhao, so she naturally did not understand the status of the State Preceptor in Nanzhao Nation. In fact, the State Preceptor was a close subject of the Emperor and was heavily relied on by the Emperor of Nanzhao. His disciple¡¯s status was also very noble.


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao.¡± Yu Wan¡¯s attention was on another matter.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yan Jiuchao hugged his sleeping youngest son and looked at her.


    Yu Wan pondered and said, ¡°Since your poison has been cured, the Gu King is useless to us. Should we hand the Gu King over?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao asked, ¡°You know how to take the Gu King out?¡±


    Yu Wan shook her head. She did not know any Gu techniques and could not control this little Gu worm.


    Yan Jiuchao continued, ¡°Then are you nning to tell the people of Nanzhao to help you take the Gu King out?¡±


    Yu Wan shook her head again.


    The fact that the Queen of Nanzhao had lost the Gu King was a secret that could not be announced to the public. If she found out that the Gu King had once fallen into their hands, who knew if she would kill them to silence them?


    Yan Jiuchao looked at the three sleeping little fatties and muttered, ¡°Keep it. It might be useful in the future.¡±


    That¡¯s right. Since this thing was regarded as a holy artifact by Nanzhao, it must have its own outstanding aspects. Perhaps it could have other uses other than curing poison. Besides, she did not steal or snatch it. It was purely an ident that she obtained it. It was not that she was unwilling to hand it over, but the situation did not allow her to hand it over.


    At this thought, Yu Wan was relieved.


    ¡°They¡¯re asleep,¡± Yu Wan said with sparkling eyes as she looked at her sons in her arms.


    Yan Jiuchao nodded indifferently and ced his youngest son on the bed. Yu Wan also ced Dabao and Er¡¯bao on the bed. She took off their clothes and shoes and pulled the thin nket over their stomachs.


    The weather was hot and the children liked to sweat. They would feel ufortable if they¡¯re covered too much.


    Yu Wan left Zi Su and Fu Ling to guard the ce. Yan Jiuchao also called Shadow Thirteen over. Then, the couple left the courtyard in relief.


    The two of them nned to go to Fei Yan Hall and Chong¡¯an Hall respectively. As they walked on the lush path,ughter could be heard from time to time. The troupe chosen by the Empress was useful, and Chong¡¯an Hall became lively.


    It was said that the Eldest Prince and Third Prince¡¯s wedding was more deserted than this, or rather, it was much more strict, the Fifth Prince was easy to bully, so that group of people caused trouble without restraint. Of course, it was more or less because of the marriage between the two countries, so there were indeed more guests than usual.


    ¡°Haha! I hit it!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, good archery!¡±


    A heartyugh came from the grasnd not far away. Yu Wan looked in the direction of the sound and saw that the originally empty grasnd was filled with people. There were guards from the Prince Manor setting up archery targets and the male guests were sparring with each other.


    ¡°You want to watch?¡± Yan Jiuchao looked at her and asked.


    ¡°Can I?¡± Yu Wan blinked at him.


    She had never seen the ancient people shoot arrows before and was quite curious.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± Yan Jiuchao strode towards the grasnd.


    Yu Wan pursed her lips. Shouldn¡¯t he be holding a girl¡¯s hand at this time?

 Chapter 329 - Aggrieved Xiaobao, Slap in the Face (4)

    <h4>Chapter 329: Aggrieved Xiaobao, p in the Face (4)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Wan lifted her skirt and followed.


    Yan Jiuchao nced at the little shadow on the ground from the corner of his eye and smiled faintly.


    Prince Cheng was also in the grasnd. Of course, he was not here to watch archery. He was just worried that something would go wrong again, so he immediately rushed here after settling down the envoy.


    He saw Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao walking over and went forward to greet them. ¡°Cousin, Cousin-inw.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao nodded indifferently and looked at the group of people on the grasnd. ¡°Who¡¯speting with arrows?¡±


    Prince Cheng replied, ¡°Big Brother, Third Brother, Fourth Brother, the Second Prince of the Xiongnu, the princes, and the young masters of the aristocratic families are also here.¡±


    The Fei Yan Hall had also arranged for an opera troupe, but the group of men did not like to listen to opera. At first, they threw the arrows, butter on, it somehow became archery. Fortunately, although the Prince Cheng Manor was not luxurious, its location was big enough. Prince Cheng had gotten someone to set up an archery target on the grasnd. The guests ced a bet on whose archery skills were the most urate and invited Xiao Zhenting and General Wei Yuan of Nanzhao to oversee it in case anyone cheated.


    ¡°Who shot well?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Prince Cheng smiled humbly and said, ¡°The Second Prince of Xiongnu has the best archery skills. His arrows didn¡¯t miss and hit the bullseye. Third Brother and Fourth Brother aren¡¯t bad either. They followed closely behind.¡±


    Only the Eldest Prince missed seven to eight arrows after shooting ten arrows.


    This was difficult to tell others.


    However, there was no need for him to say anything. Yu Wan could tell that the Eldest Prince had lost miserably just by looking at his disheveled appearance.


    Prince Cheng was not sure if his cousin and cousin-inw was just here to watch or if he also wanted to shoot arrows. His cousin was ignorant and ipetent. He did not look like someone who knew archery, let alone his cousin-inw.


    While Prince Cheng was thinking, Yan Jiuchao had already brought Yu Wan to the grasnd.


    After the first round ofpetition ended, the Second Prince of Xiongbu scored ten bullseye arrows and won the first ce without any suspense. The people on the horse¡¯s back were not empty words. The Third Prince followed closely behind with eight bullseye arrows, and the Fourth Prince and a young master from an aristocratic family ranked third with five bullseye arrows.


    They won a lot of money betting on the Second Prince of Xiongnu. When the second round began, everyone bet on the Second Prince of Xiongnu.


    ¡°Hey! Are we still brothers? Why are you betting on him and not betting on me?¡± The Fourth Prince looked at the princes who were usually on good terms with him angrily.


    The few of them cleared their throats awkwardly. Only a fool would bet on you to win with a difference of five arrows and ten arrows!


    The Fourth Prince was so angry that he threw the arrow away. ¡°I¡¯m not ying anymore!¡±


    ¡°Hey, Fourth Brother!¡± The Third Prince pretended to call him, but the Fourth Prince left without looking back.


    The Third Prince¡¯s mother was Virtuous Consort, a first-grade consort. His status was as noble as Yan Huaijing¡¯s. However, the Virtuous Consort was not as smart and capable as Worthy Consort Xu, and he was not as good as Yan Huaijing in every aspect. That was why he was at a disadvantage in his father¡¯s eyes. It was not easy for Yan Huaijing to be absent today. He understood that the time to show his skills had arrived.


    He was only two arrows away from the Second Prince of Xiongnu. As long as he caught up to him or defeated him, his father would definitely treat him differently.


    Just as the Third Prince was rubbing his palms together and was about to try, a tall, bearded man in his thirties or forties said in a rough voice, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that not only is Grand Marshal Xiao good atbat, but his archery skills are also superb. I wonder if I, Helian, have the chance to experience Grand Marshal Xiao¡¯s archery today!¡±


    Yu Wan looked at the other party strangely. This person seemed to be smiling, but his tone was filled with disdain. There was actually someone in the Great Zhou Dynasty who dared to speak to Xiao Zhenting like this?


    As if guessing her confusion, Yan Jiuchao nced at the person and said, ¡°General Wei Yuan of Nanzhao, Helian Qi.¡±


    So it was the people from Nanzhao. Yu Wan asked, ¡°Is this General Wei Yuan powerful?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°The Helian family is quite powerful. They once produced a Divine General and people called him the Beiming War God. But Helian Qi is still a little unsatisfactory.¡±


    ¡°Why would the people of Nanzhao call him Beiming War God?¡± Yu Wan was puzzled.


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°His name is Helian Beiming. Helian Qi is his cousin.¡±


    Yu Wan nodded in enlightenment. ¡°In that case, this General Wei Yuan can¡¯tpare to Grand Marshal Xiao at all?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao snorted. ¡°He¡¯s not even worthy of carrying his shoes.¡±


    Yu Wan looked at him in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to speak up for Grand Marshal Xiao.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao ced his hands behind his back and said expressionlessly, ¡°Just stating the facts.¡±


    Yu Wan asked in shock, ¡°Then why is he still so arrogant? Isn¡¯t he afraid that Grand Marshal Xiao will p his face?¡±


    In Yu Wan¡¯s opinion, since Xiao Zhenting was so powerful, General Wei Yuan would simply be embarrassing himself by sparring with him.


    ¡°Why? Grand Marshal Xiao doesn¡¯t want to give me face?¡± General Wei Yuan pressed forward step by step.


    At this point, it would be unreasonable for Xiao Zhenting not to go on stage. Xiao Zhenting stood up from his seat.


    When everyone saw that he was going on stage, they were even more excited than watching the princes fight. Even the Fourth Prince, who had left, came back eagerly.


    This was their Great Zhou¡¯s War God. He was invincible, and yet someone had actually dared to provoke him? Just wait to be pped in the face!


    Everyone even forgot to ce their bets. They stared straight at the burly and strong man in the middle of the field, unwilling to blink.


    Helian Qi also went on stage. He came to Xiao Zhenting¡¯s side.


    The guards of Prince Cheng Manor presented bows and arrows to the two of them.


    Xiao Zhenting was used to heavy bows. He could also use such light bows. He picked up his bow and arrow. ¡°After you, General Wei Yuan.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Helian Qi raised his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll use my own bow.¡±


    The guard of Prince Cheng Manor looked at Xiao Zhenting. Xiao Zhenting nodded, and the guard left with his bow.


    Helian Qi said, ¡°Come! Bring me my bow and arrows!¡±


    Everyone guessed what kind of bow this envoy from Nanzhao would use. Soon, one of his subordinates came up with a bow.


    There was nothing special about the bow, but that person¡­


    Everyone¡¯s gazended on this subordinate, or to be precise, on his silver armor.


    It¡­ it looked a little familiar¡­


    In the crowd, someone eximed, ¡°Ah, isn¡¯t that Grand Marshal Xiao¡¯s armor?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the subordinate, who was wearing the armor that had carried half of Xiao Zhenting¡¯s honor, knelt on one knee beside Helian Qi.


    This was simply a p to Xiao Zhenting¡¯s face and to the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s face.


    Xiao Zhenting¡¯s expression changed.


    Yan Jiuchao clenched his fists and his eyes gradually turned cold.

 Chapter 330 - Brother Jiu Knows the Truth, Three Little Gentlemen (1)

    <h4>Chapter 330: Brother Jiu Knows the Truth, Three Little Gentlemen (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    No one expected such a dramatic scene. When General Wei Yuan of Nanzhao said those words to provoke Xiao Zhenting, everyone thought that this pitiful foreign envoy was going to be pped in the face by Grand Marshal Xiao. However, who would have thought that before he could draw his bow, Xiao Zhenting would be pped in public?


    The guests began to whisper.


    ¡°Is¡­ is that really Grand Marshal Xiao¡¯s armor? Could there be a mistake?¡±


    ¡°How can that be? Every time Grand Marshal Xiao goes to war, I¡¯ll see him off along the street. I¡¯ve seen him wear that armor countless times. It¡¯s impossible for me to be wrong!¡± The first guest who eximed just now said. He pointed at his subordinate. ¡°Do you see the dent on his right shoulder? That was stabbed by the enemy during Grand Marshal Xiao¡¯s first expedition. There¡¯s also his lower right abdomen¡­¡±


    He pointed out the origins of every ¡°scar¡± on the armor as if he was familiar with it. He made it sound good, but everyone was still in disbelief.


    ¡°Could it be a fake?¡± said one of the guests.


    ¡°Who can imitate it like this?¡±


    Only Xiao Zhenting could answer this question. He could not be wrong about his own armor.


    Everyone looked at Xiao Zhenting, wanting to see a fake expression on his face. However, they were disappointed. Xiao Zhenting¡¯s gaze was so cold that it could kill. It was unlikely to be fake.


    But wasn¡¯t this strange? Why would Grand Marshal Xiao¡¯s armor appear on the envoy?


    ¡°Aiya! Why do all of you have such expressions? Is there something wrong with my subordinate?¡± General Wei Yuan asked innocently.


    How could everyone dare to answer?


    Yu Wan looked at Xiao Zhenting, who was not far away, and then at Yan Jiuchao beside her. She knew that this matter had blown up. Although she did not know how Xiao Zhenting¡¯s armor had fallen into the other party¡¯s hands, it was clearly not Xiao Zhenting¡¯s intention. Moreover, he did not know, let alone Yan Jiuchao. As for this General Wei Yuan, Yu Wan felt that he was most likely pretending to be stupid. He deliberately provoked Xiao Zhenting to fight him, but his goal was to use the armor to humiliate Xiao Zhenting.


    She wondered why he did this. Did he have a grudge against Xiao Zhenting, or was he using this as an excuse to p the face of the entire Great Zhou Dynasty?


    ¡°Your Highness, why are you staring at my subordinate?¡± When General Wei Yuan saw that no one answered, he targeted Prince Cheng.


    Prince¡¯ Cheng wiped his cold sweat and thought to himself that today was really over. There were one problem after another, each bigger than thest. Could they let him get married properly?


    It was Xiao Zhenting who said in a deep voice, ¡°Where did he get the armor?¡±


    General Wei Yuan nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re talking about this? I bought it from a merchant of your Great Zhou. Hmph, that merchant boasted so much. So I bought it on impulse, but I realized that it was such a ragged thing, so I rewarded it to my subordinate!¡±


    The dignified Iron Armor of the God of War actually became a ¡°ragged thing¡± in his mouth. Did this boor know that every scar on the iron armor represented a victory? It was not only Xiao Zhenting¡¯s glory, but also the entire Great Zhou Dynasty!


    Everyone felt like they were about to die of anger. There was no evidence that he did it on purpose. It was also really f*cking heartbreaking to say that he did it unintentionally!


    The Second Prince of the Xiongnu was an outsider, but he even sensed that something was wrong. Wasn¡¯t Nanzhao too arrogant? They were openly embarrassing Grand Marshal Xiao?


    Xiao Zhenting¡¯s expression became colder and colder. General Helian Qi, on the other hand, had a posture of not giving in. Just as the two sides were about to fight, the steward of the Prince Manor came to urge him.


    ¡°Your Highness! The food and drinks are ready. It¡¯s time to start the banquet!¡± The eunuch said.


    Prince Cheng heaved a sigh of relief and said loudly, ¡°It won¡¯t be good if the food turns cold. Grand Marshal Xiao and General Wei Yuan can spar another day!¡±


    Today was Prince Cheng¡¯s big day. Everyone still had to listen to his words. The crowd slowly dispersed to the sides. Xiao Zhenting stood there with burning eyes, staring at General Wei Yuan of Nanzhao, Helian Qi, without blinking.


    Helian Qi smiled heartily. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s time to eat. Coincidentally, I¡¯m also hungry. If Grand Marshal Xiao doesn¡¯t mind, we¡¯ll meet another day.¡±


    With that, he threw the bow back into his subordinate¡¯s hand and left.


    The moment he walked out of the grasnd, Yu Wan clearly saw a smug smile on his lips.


    He really did it on purpose!


    Everyone took their seats and Yu Wan returned to Chong¡¯an Hall. The matter on the grasnd had yet to reach here. The women were all talking about the big show just now and the Princess Consort of Prince Cheng. However, after tonight, they would probably hear from their husband and sons that Xiao Zhenting had been ruthlessly humiliated by Nanzhao¡¯s envoy.

 Chapter 331 - Brother Jiu Knows the Truth, Three Little Gentlemen (2)

    <h4>Chapter 331: Brother Jiu Knows the Truth, Three Little Gentlemen (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The news spread faster than expected. Halfway through the banquet, the pce sent someone to invite Xiao Zhenting into the pce on the grounds of discussing government affairs.


    The Emperor was so angry that he was about to ascend to heaven by the matter of Yu Shaoqing. Before he could even catch his breath, such a big thing happened again. The Emperor felt that his hair could not grow properly.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Xiao Zhenting entered the imperial study and bowed to the person in the seat.


    The Emperor waved his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities. What happened in the Prince Manor today? Is that armor really yours?¡±


    Xiao Zhenting was not surprised that the news had reached the Emperor¡¯s ears so quickly. The Emperor had many ears and eyes, so even if he did not go to the scene, there would naturally be someone watching every move there for him.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s mine,¡± Xiao Zhenting said truthfully.


    Even though he had guessed it, the Emperor was still shocked when he heard him admit it himself. ¡°Why did your armor go to Nanzhao?¡±


    If Xiao Zhenting had not been ruthlessly humiliated by that boor, the Emperor would have suspected that Xiao Zhenting had done something shameful behind his back with the people of Nanzhao, to the point of offering his armor to please the other party!


    Xiao Zhenting did not say anything.


    The Emperor was furious. ¡°What? Are you mute? I¡¯m asking you a question! What¡¯s wrong with your armor? Did you really sell it?!¡±


    Helian Qi personally announced that he had bought it from a merchant from the Great Zhou Dynasty. Whether it was real or fake, Helian Qi and the merchant would know. This matter could not be hidden from the Emperor, so Xiao Zhenting did not refuse. ¡°Yes, I sold the armor.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± The Emperor choked. ¡°Can that armor be sold?!¡±


    The Emperor did not know whether to be surprised that he had really sold it or surprised that he had admitted it so readily.


    Back then, countless people coveted his armor, but he did not give in to any of them. There was once Duke Wei who wanted to buy his armor for a hundred thousand gold coins, but he mercilessly refused. His nephew, Xiao Yan, had always wanted his armor, but he did not give it to him¡ª


    The Emperor took a deep breath. ¡°How much did you sell?¡±


    Xiao Zhenting said, ¡°Fifty thousand taels of gold.¡±


    And it was sold at a cheap price!!!


    The Emperor was so angry that his lungs were about to explode. ¡°Ten years ago, you weren¡¯t even tempted when Duke Wei gave you a hundred thousand gold. Why are you bending your back for a mere fifty thousand taels now? Xiao Zhenting, you¡¯re angering me to death! Tell me! Tell me! Why did you sell it?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for Young Master.¡±


    In the Young Master Manor, Shadow Six reported the news he had obtained from Shangguan Yan to Yan Jiuchao.


    ¡°That Gu Master stated a price of a hundred thousand gold. Grand Marshal Xiao couldn¡¯t take it out, so he had no choice but to sell the armor. That rich merchant knew that he had an urgent need and deliberately lowered his price.¡±


    Duke Wei had also once liked Xiao Zhenting¡¯s armor. Everyone knew that he had offered a hundred thousand gold.


    Xiao Zhenting might be an expert on the battlefield, but bargaining was not his forte. If not for the fact that he needed fifty thousand taels and could not lower the price, the rich businessman would have had lowered it more.


    ¡°Idiot!¡± Yan Jiuchao clenched his fists.


    ¡°Did the rich merchant collude with the envoy from Nanzhao?¡± Shadow Thirteen asked. If he did, this would be a trap.


    Shadow Six shook his head. ¡°No, Helian Qi did happen to bump into that rich merchant showing off his armor in the restaurant. That group of good-for-nothings didn¡¯t believe that he bought real armor. Helian Qi believed him, so he spent a lot of money to buy the armor.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen frowned. ¡°He picked up a bargain!¡±


    Shadow Six continued, ¡°Grand Marshal Xiao was summoned to the pce by His Majesty. I believe His Majesty has also heard of this matter and is furious.¡±


    The Emperor did not care about a set of armor. The armor belonged to Xiao Zhenting, so it had nothing to do with him. However, if someone used the armor to p the Great Zhou Dynasty in the face, the Emperor could not sit back and do nothing.


    Shadow Six sighed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid His Majesty will vent his anger on Grand Marshal Xiao.¡±


    Under the light, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s gaze was a little terrifying.


    The next day, an earth-shattering news spread in the Capital¡ªthe unyielding Grand Marshal Xiao actually sold the armor to the people of Nanzhao for tens of thousands of taels of gold. The rumors had always been more exciting than the truth. The role of the rich merchant had invisibly disappeared from the rumors, and the entire matter became a deal between Xiao Zhenting and the people of Nanzhao. Back then, Duke Wei had once offered a hundred thousand taels, but he was unmoved. The people of Nanzhao had only given him a mere fifty thousand taels, but he had eagerly given the armor away. Such fawning behavior was really disappointing!


    Themoners cursed, and the court was in an uproar.


    It was as if everyone had forgotten how this man had risked his life to save the people time and time again. Just this matter alone made him easily fall from his pedestal.


    Yu Wan guessed that Yan Jiuchao would not be in the mood to have fun after such a big thing had happened. Last night, he had left the three little fellows in his room. When she woke up, Yan Jiuchao had already left. Shadow Six had truthfully reported the entire battle armor incident to Yan Jiuchao and did not hide it from her at all. She knew that Xiao Zhenting had endured the pain and gave up his love in order to gather money to treat Yan Jiuchao¡¯s illness. However, no one expected the incident of Nanzhao¡¯s envoy to happen. Yan Jiuchao seemed to be heartless, but who could guarantee that he would feel better than her after hearing the truth?


    ¡°You guys have to be more obedient these few days, understand?¡± Yu Wan pinched the three little fellows¡¯ chubby faces.


    The three of them looked at their mother in confusion.


    Yu Wan put on their clothes and asked Tao¡¯er and Li¡¯er to bring them downstairs to wash up.


    The goat milk soup in the kitchen had cooled down. The three little fellows turned their heads and drooled.


    The goat¡¯s milk soup was a new trick that the chef had thought of. He took the fresh goat¡¯s milk and boiled it. After it cooled down, he removed the condensed milk foam on it and ced it into the cooked millet rice. Then he added a little snowke salt and dried mutton grains and boiled them into a pot of thick porridge. When he finished cooking, he cut the dried milk foam into strips and sprinkled it in. The porridge was rich and fragrant.


    Yu Wan did not like this taste, but the little fellows liked it very much. They held spoons in their chubby hands and opened their mouths wide, looking silly.


    Yu Wan smiled. She only ate half a bowl of porridge. Her appetite was not as good as a few days ago. She was about to get someone to remove the bowls and chopsticks when she heard the servant report that Bai Tang had arrived.


    Bai Tang had not been here for a while. Yu Wan missed her and quickly got someone to invite her into the Qingfeng Courtyard.


    When she entered the room, the three little fellows were still engrossed in eating the goat milk soup. The three of them had gained an entire round of weightpared to before Yu Wan¡¯s wedding. Their faces were chubby and their little fats were trembling. Bai Tang was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Ah? How did they be little fat kids?¡± Bai Tang reached out with her mouth agape and rubbed their little fat faces hard. ¡°Oh, it feels so good.¡±


    The three of them obediently let Bai Tang pinch their faces. Not only were they not angry, but they even nodded and greeted her like little gentlemen. They also showed their right faces as if they were asking Bai Tang if she wanted to pinch their faces.


    ¡°Aiyo!¡± Bai Tang¡¯s heart melted. How could there be such cute children? She really wanted to carry them back.


    Bai Tang was addicted to it.


    After the three little fellows finished their goat soup, they took the water from Tao¡¯er and rinsed their little teeth. They jumped down and looked at Yu Wan adorably.


    Yu Wan gently rubbed their little heads and smiled. ¡°Go y.¡±


    The three of them bowed politely and reluctantly bade farewell to Bai Tang and Yu Wan. Like three polite little gentlemen, they left the room in an orderly manner.


    Bai Tang liked it so much that she wanted to cry. She wanted such obedient children! She wanted them!


    However, after leaving the Qingfeng Courtyard and confirming that their mother could not see them, the three little gentlemen immediately transformed into little demons and fiercely went to cause trouble!

 Chapter 332 - The Number One Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 332: The Number One Beauty</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    In the Qingfeng Courtyard, Yu Wan and Bai Tang chatted about their daily lives. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe over for so long?¡±


    Zi Su washed a te of fresh cherries and plums.


    Bai Tang picked up a beautiful cherry and said, ¡°You¡¯re so busy. How can I disturb you?¡±


    Yu Wanughed. ¡°No matter how busy I am, I still have time for you.¡± As she spoke, she looked at Zi Su. ¡°Do we still have peaches?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re cutting it,¡± Zi Su said respectfully.


    Yu Wan nodded. When she turned around, she saw Bai Tang looking at her meaningfully. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something on my face?¡±


    Bai Tang chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re bing more and more like a Princess Consort.¡±


    This was not apliment. At first, when she found out that Yu Wan was going to marry Yan Jiuchao, she was fiercely worried for Yu Wan and was worried that she would not be able to hold on to her position. It was not because Yu Wan was not worthy of Yan Jiuchao. On the contrary, it was simply the blessing of eight lifetimes for that little lunatic Yan Jiuchao to be able to marry such a smart and capable woman like Yu Wan, okay? How many people in the world could stand his bad temper? Those women who wanted to marry him were only coveting his beauty and status. If he lost his face and his inheritance rights to the Yan Manor, which woman would be willing to marry him?


    ¡°Why did you marry Yan Jiuchao?¡± Bai Tang¡¯s thoughts went astray and she asked the question in her heart.


    Yu Wan said without thinking, ¡°His face!¡±


    It was so beautiful!


    Bai Tang : ¡°¡­¡±


    Zi Su brought over the cut peach. The fruits in the Young Master Manor were indeed better than the ones on the market. The peach¡¯s taste was extremely strong, soft, and juicy. It would be a little numbing if one ate too much, but if there was no such astringent taste, it would not be as peachy.


    Bai Tang ate two in one go. Yu Wan was worried that she would have sour teeth, so she handed her a soft and fragrant small pancake.


    ¡°I can¡¯t eat anymore.¡± Bai Tang waved her hand.


    Bai Tang did note to look for Yu Wan because she was bored. She did not have many friends in the Capital and thought that Yu Wan was the same as her, so she came early in the morning to relieve Yu Wan¡¯s boredom. Unexpectedly, not long after she sat down, a servant came to report that the Xiao Manor had sent a thank you gift.


    Yu Wan asked Fu Ling to bring the thank you gift in.


    A few bolts of precious satin and jewelry were given by Eldest Mrs. Xiao. An exquisite purse and silk handkerchief were personally embroidered by Xiao Ziyue. The Xiao family was thanking her for saving Xiao Ziyue at the wedding banquet. Since Eldest Mrs. Xiao had already given her a generous gift, there was no need for Xiao Ziyue to thank her.


    This embroidery was not worth much. Xiao Ziyue had given her a token of appreciation.


    ¡°It seems that our Princess Consort Yan has already made friends in the Capital,¡± Bai Tang said sourly.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°That can¡¯tpare to you. Other than being my friend, you¡¯re also my future sister-inw.¡±


    Bai Tang snorted. ¡°But she¡¯s also your sister-inw!¡±


    Yu Wan raised her eyebrows. ¡°In that case, you admit that you¡¯re my sister-inw?¡±


    ¡°Aiya, you¡­¡± Only then did Bai Tang realize that she had fallen into Yu Wan¡¯s trap. She red at Yu Wan angrily and put down her purse.


    The little girl was so cute when she was angry. Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°My brother should being to propose marriage soon.¡± Wasn¡¯t he poor in the past? But now, they had a mine and her father was a marquis, Yu Feng was the marquis¡¯s nephew. No matter what, Old Master Bai wouldn¡¯t despise him.


    ¡°Who wants him to propose marriage?¡± Bai Tang rolled her eyes and blushed.


    Yu Wan thought to herself,?<i>It seems that I have to tell Big Brother to hurry in proposing marriage.</i>


    ¡°By the way.¡± Bai Tang looked at the thank you gift from the Xiao family and thought of something. She asked Yu Wan, ¡°Are the rumors outside true?¡±


    ¡°What rumors?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Bai Tang looked at the maidservants in the room and cleared her throat.


    Yu Wan instructed, ¡°You guys can leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tao¡¯er and Li¡¯er tactfully left the room.


    Yu Wan pointed at the thank you gifts on the table and said, ¡°Fu Ling, take these things down.¡±


    Fu Ling carried the thank you gift and left. Only Yu Wan and Han Wen were left in the room. Bai Tang said in relief, ¡°The news of Grand Marshal Xiao selling the armor to the people of Nanzhao has spread throughout the Capital. I heard it from someone in the carriage on the way here.¡±


    ¡°What did they say?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Bai Tang said, ¡°They said that Grand Marshal Xiao refused to sell the armor to Duke Wei, but sold it to the people of Nanzhao. It¡¯s equivalent to selling his country for glory.¡±


    What kind of nonsense is this? Why was he even involved in selling his country for glory? The most unlikely person in the Great Zhou to sell his country for glory was Xiao Zhenting, right? Could those people use their brains first when spreading rumors?


    Yu Wan shook her head. ¡°Nonsense. Grand Marshal Xiao didn¡¯t sell the armor to the people of Nanzhao. He sold it to a rich merchant from the Great Zhou. The people of Nanzhao bought the armor from a rich merchant.¡±


    ¡°So he really sold it? Why did he sell it? Is he short of money?¡± Bai Tang was naturally being sarcastic, but she did not know that she had identally told the truth.


    Xiao Zhentingcked money, the money to save Yan Jiuchao¡¯s life. He could have asked Yan Jiuchao for it, but he did not do so.


    He would rather sell his most beloved armor. He wanted to keep this secret for the rest of his life, but Helian Qi identally exposed him.


    Yu Wan could not tell Bai Tang the inside story.


    Just as Yu Wan was thinking about how to smooth things over, Bai Tang curled her lips and said, ¡°Forget it, your rtionship with the Xiao family isn¡¯t good. You definitely don¡¯t know what happened to the Xiao family. Sigh, it¡¯s a pity that Grand Marshal Xiao, who is so loyal to the country, was scolded by those peddlers¡­¡±


    Yu Wan asked Bai Tang to stay for lunch. After that, she got someone to pick a fewrge baskets of fruits for her. Bai Tang did not want anything else and only epted the peach.


    On the other side, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s carriage stopped in front of thergest brothel in the Capital.


    In the past, Yan Jiuchao would nevere to such a ce. He would not even bother to pass by. However, today, he had no choice but to visit.


    ¡°Young Master, why don¡¯t you let me go with Shadow Six?¡± Shadow Thirteen said from outside the carriage.


    Shadow Six quickly echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, Young Master. Shadow Thirteen and I can handle such matters. Wait for our news in the carriage.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Yan Jiuchao said indifferently as he bowed and stood up.


    Shadow Thirteen lifted the curtain.


    As it was daytime, there were not many customers in the brothel. The girls on the second floor were bored as they held onto the railing and nced arrogantly at the passers-by. Suddenly, they saw a four-horse carriage parked at the door. This was the standard of the carriage of the royal family. The girls immediately perked up.


    Immediately after, they saw a handsome man get off the carriage. This man was really good-looking. His facial features were like jade, and he was valiant and heroic. The girls¡¯ hearts were instantly tempted, but soon, another even more handsome man walked down. He was even taller than the previous one and exuded a cold aura.


    Which young master was he? He was really so handsome that one could not take their eyes off him.


    The girls¡¯ hearts surged, but this cold and handsome man bowed and opened the curtain.


    Could there be someone else inside?


    Yan Jiuchao alighted from the carriage.


    With just a nce, the girls were collectively petrified. This was probably not a human, but an immortal!


    When Yan Jiuchao entered the hall, the originally noisy brothel instantly became silent. It was clearly a ce of romance, but because of this man¡¯s arrival, it felt a little otherworldly and noble.


    The madam stuttered because of his handsomeness. She was dizzy from his handsomeness and stammered, ¡°YoungYoungYoungYoungYoungYoung¡­¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m OldOldOldOldOldOld!¡± Shadow Six red at her angrily. ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t block my Young Master¡¯s path!¡±


    The madam was ruthlessly lifted. ¡°¡­ Master!¡±


    She finally finished speaking, but she was gone.


    Yan Jiuchao went upstairs and came to a door that was ajar.


    Shadow Thirteen understood and pushed open the door.


    In the room that was emitting a strong fragrance of wine, Helian Qi was lying on a beauty¡¯sp drunk. He was carefully served by a few brothel women dressed ambiguously. One of them was holding a wine ss, the other was holding a cherry. There were even people massaging his shoulders and back. He was enjoying himself.


    When they heard themotion, the beauties who were serving him looked up at Yan Jiuchao in unison, only to be stunned.


    Helian Qi narrowed his eyes meaningfully. ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this Young Master Yan of the Great Zhou? I heard that you haven¡¯t been married for long, so why are you in the mood to visit the brothel? Could it be that your little wife doesn¡¯t know how to serve others?¡±


    These words were really offensive. A trace of disgust shed across Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six¡¯s eyes.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at him expressionlessly.


    Helian Qi looked enlightened. ¡°Ah, Young Master Yan is here for me? Alright, you guys can leave first. I¡¯ll dote on youter!¡±


    With that, he stroked the girls¡¯ bodies, making themugh coquettishly.


    The girls walked towards the door gorgeously. When they brushed past Yan Jiuchao, they revealed their most beautiful posture, hoping to attract the attention of this beautiful husband. Unexpectedly, Yan Jiuchao didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids.


    The girls left in disappointment.


    Helian Qi sat up and said, ¡°I guess you¡¯re here for your stepfather¡¯s armor?¡±


    ¡°Name a price,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    ¡°Pfft ~¡± Helian Qiughed disdainfully. ¡°Kid, do you know who you¡¯re talking to? The Helian family is richer than your entire Yan City. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t afford my price.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll say it onest time. Name a price.¡±


    Helian Qi touched the corner of his lips in amusement and smiled yfully for a while. Suddenly, he thought of something and a trace of evil shed across his eyes.


    He walked up to Yan Jiuchao and smiled arrogantly. ¡°I don¡¯t want the gold and silver. I heard that Mrs. Xiao is the number one beauty of the Great Zhou. Why don¡¯t you let her apany me for a night and I¡¯ll give you the armor!¡±

 Chapter 333 - Scheming Little Fatties, Beat Up Helian Qi (1)

    <h4>Chapter 333: Scheming Little Fatties, Beat Up Helian Qi (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ¡°Bastard! What did you say!¡± Shadow Six said angrily.


    He knew that this guy was a little disgraceful, but he did not expect him to be so disgraceful. Xiao Zhenting was a man, so how he humiliated him was a matter between men. At most, it was a matter between the ministers of the two countries, but it was really too much to humiliate a woman with such indecent words.


    This was not something a minister could say.


    Shadow Six immediately pulled out his sword.


    Helian Qi did not even look at him. He only reached out and urately caught Shadow Six¡¯s sword.


    Shadow Six¡¯s sword was firmly gripped. Shadow Six¡¯s expression became very ugly. On the other hand, Helian Qi looked calm.


    Although Shadow Six¡¯s martial arts were not as good as Shadow Thirteen¡¯s, he was still a top-notch expert. For Helian Qi to be able to subdue him so easily could only mean that Helian Qi was indeed capable.


    Shadow Thirteen secretly circted his internal energy.


    Helian Qi sneered. ¡°I advise you not to act rashly, or I¡¯ll cripple his hand.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen clenched his fists.


    From the beginning to the end, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s gazended on Helian Qi¡¯s face. Whether he was spouting nonsense or had snatched Shadow Six¡¯s sword, not a trace of emotion shed across his eyes.


    Helian Qi sneered. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Are you agreeing or not? You want the armor back, but you don¡¯t want to pay the price¡­ This won¡¯t work. That¡¯s not how logic works.¡±


    Logic? Shadow Six almost spat in his face. Did this kind of beast have the right to say that?


    ¡°General Helian, are you serious?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked indifferently.


    Helian Qi chuckled. ¡°Of course I¡¯m serious. I just don¡¯t know how sincere you are, Young Master Yan. As everyone knows, Grand Marshal Xiao treats you like his own. For you, he hasn¡¯t had a child of his own for so many years. Compared to your biological mother who only knows how to remarry, this stepfather seems to be much more practical. Why don¡¯t you consider honoring him with this armor? When he¡¯s gone, everything in the Xiao family will be yours.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen clenched his fists tightly.


    Helian Qi nced at him. ¡°Half-sacrificial soldiers? Is there no one around Young Master Yan? You actually left behind such trash. Do you want me to give you two sacrificial soldiers as a token of our sincerity?¡±


    ¡°You can try,¡± Yan Jiuchao threatened.


    Helian Qiughed and raised his hand to pat Yan Jiuchao¡¯s shoulder. Yan Jiuchao nced at him coldly and his arm paused.


    Heughed and retracted his hand. He said to Yan Jiuchao, ¡°I won¡¯t force you. How about this? I¡¯ll give you three days to consider. In three days, I will destroy the armor. Take care!¡±


    With that, he let go of Shadow Six and strode out.


    This person¡¯s internal energy was indeed powerful. Half of Shadow Six¡¯s arm was numb without him noticing.


    Shadow Six rubbed his arm and cursed, ¡°Damn old thing, I¡¯ll kill him sooner orter!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen¡¯s expression was ugly.


    Shadow Six was about to say something to him when he looked at Yan Jiuchao. ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t take Helian Qi¡¯s words to heart¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be angered so easily.¡±


    If a boor could anger him, he would have died of anger countless times over the years. Some people needed to be taught a lesson because they were born with it. It had nothing to do with whether he was angry or not.


    If he wanted to court death, then he could not me him.


    Yan Jiuchao went downstairs.


    After getting into the carriage, Shadow Six saw that Shadow Thirteen¡¯s expression was not good. He took the initiative to pull the reins and asked Yan Jiuchao, ¡°Young Master, are we going back to the manor now?¡±


    ¡°Enter the pce.¡±


    In the past, it was always Shadow Thirteen who drove the carriage. Shadow Six¡¯s driving skills were not as good as his, and it was a bumpy journey. Fortunately, Young Master did not care. After Yan Jiuchao alighted from the carriage, he went straight to the imperial study. Shadow Six stopped the carriage outside the pce gate.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Shadow Six nudged Shadow Thirteen¡¯s arm with his elbow. He understood why Shadow Thirteen minded. Shadow Thirteen was a sacrificial soldier. What he hated the most in his life was being scolded as a half-sacrificial soldier. This was no different from scolding someone for being neither male nor female.


    Shadow Six continued, ¡°What does that shit-mouthed guy know?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen lowered his eyes and said, ¡°He¡¯s right. I¡¯m a half-sacrificial soldier. I¡¯m not as powerful as sacrificial soldiers.¡±


    Shadow Six said, ¡°You killed Xu Shao¡¯s sacrificial soldiers.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°That¡¯s just a group of the most basic sacrificial soldiers.¡±


    Shadow Six opened his mouth, not knowing how tofort him. To be honest, he had also been a sacrificial soldier, but not as long as Shadow Thirteen. He was not as deeply influenced as Shadow Thirteen. On the surface, Shadow Thirteen epted his current identity, but in his heart, he always minded that he was not strong enough. However, if he really became a sacrificial soldier through and through, he would not be the current Shadow Thirteen.

 Chapter 334 - Scheming Little Fatties, Beat Up Helian Qi (2)

    <h4>Chapter 334: Scheming Little Fatties, Beat Up Helian Qi (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ¡°There will be gains and losses,¡± Shadow Sixforted. ¡°Besides, I believe you can defeat them one day.¡±


    Young Master Manor.


    After Yu Wan, Bai Tang, and the three fat little fellows had lunch, Bai Tang suggested bringing the fat little fellows to take a walk on the streets. A new snack shop had just opened opposite the Drunken Immortal Pavilion and the taste was very good. Coincidentally, at this moment, Zi Su entered the room with a box of newly made snacks from the kitchen. ¡°Young Madam, I¡¯ve prepared something for Young Master Yu.¡±


    Second Brother?


    Yu Wan patted her head. Her second brother had been in the Directorate for more than a month. Today happened to be the day of the Directorate¡¯s monthly examination. She had said that she would visit him, but she had forgotten everything after the incident with Helian Qi.


    ¡°How could I have forgotten such an important thing?¡± Yu Wan murmured.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re pregnant?¡± Bai Tang leaned over and looked at her t stomach. ¡°You¡¯ll be stupid for three years when you¡¯re pregnant.¡±


    Yu Wan said strangely, ¡°How could I get pregnant in the first month?¡±


    ¡°First month?¡± Bai Tang gave Yu Wan a look. She could get pregnant on her first night, was an entire month not enough for spring plowing and autumn harvest?


    Yu Wan touched her stomach. Her appetite had not been good these few days. Could it be that she¡¯s really pregnant? Her period did not seem to havee either, but her period had always been irregr. It was not too strange to have it a few days earlier orter.


    Was she pregnant or not?


    She was already the mother of three sons. Although the children were very cute, she was really not prepared to get pregnant with a second child.


    Bai Tang chuckled when she saw her pale face. ¡°Alright, alright. I was just scaring you. How can it be so easy to get pregnant? Children are a gift from the heavens. They¡¯ve already given three of them to you. It¡¯s time to give them to others! Hurry up and visit your second brother. You don¡¯t have to apany me.¡±


    Logically speaking, they could go to the Directorate together. However, Bai Tang was not married into the family. If she went to visit her future brother-inw like this, it would inevitably attract gossip.


    She had also agreed to bring those little fellows to shop.


    Yu Wan looked at her sons.


    Bai Tang understood and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll bring them to buy snacks.¡±


    ¡°Can you do it?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Bai Tang widened her almond-shaped eyes. ¡°Why can¡¯t I? Don¡¯t underestimate me! Besides, they¡¯re so obedient. They definitely won¡¯t run around, right?¡±


    As she spoke, she smiled and pinched the cheeks of the three little fatties. The little fatties nodded adorably, indicating that they were really obedient.


    Bai Tang was her future sister-inw, so there was nothing to worry about letting her sons follow her on the streets. However, in case the little fellows were naughty, Yu Wan left Jiang Hai and Zi Su behind and let them follow her.


    Then, Yu Wan brought the snacks and newly picked fruits to the Directorate. Bai Tang pulled the three little fellows into the carriage heading to the Drunken Immortal Pavilion.


    Bai Tang was in a good mood after finally abducting the three little fellows!


    ¡°You¡¯re mine today!¡± Bai Tang pinched their faces excitedly.


    Soon, the carriage arrived at the Drunken Immortal Pavilion. Since everyone was here, it would be rude not to greet Master Qin. Bai Tang held the little fellows¡¯ hands and alighted from the carriage. However, Master Qin was not around today. The shopkeeper knew Bai Tang and knew that she was the second-in-charge¡¯s best friend. She also brought the second-in-charge¡¯s children, so he quickly weed her to Yu Wan¡¯s ounting room.


    Jiang Hai went to buy snacks.


    After the reputation of the Drunken Immortal Pavilion spread, the business of the entire street prospered. Although the shop had not been open for long, there was already a long queue.


    Bai Tang sat quietly in the room and waited, but the little fatties could not hold back their burning loneliness. Theyy on the windowsill and kept looking out.


    ¡°Aiyo! Be careful of falling!¡± Bai Tang quickly walked forward and dug the three little fatties down one by one.


    But after a while, the three of them climbed onto the windowsill again.


    Bai Tang red at the three of them helplessly. ¡°Alright, alright. I understand. I¡¯ll bring you down for a walk.¡±


    The three fat children slipped down the windowsill and grabbed Bai Tang¡¯s hand.


    Bai Tang and Zi Su led the three fat children downstairs.


    The three of them had not been on the streets for a long time. Their eyes were wide open as they looked around.


    ¡°Candied hawthorn¡ªsweet and big¡ª¡±


    Not far away, a hawker walked past.


    The three fat children looked at the strings of beautiful candied hawthorn and drooled. ¡°Slurp~¡±


    Bai Tangughed loudly.


    Zi Su also smiled and said to Bai Tang, ¡°I¡¯ll go buy a few.¡±


    Bai Tang couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Go.¡±


    The hawker selling candied hawthorn was not far away. Zi Su took small steps and went over. Although the wind was strong today, the sun was also scorching. Bai Tang felt a little hot after basking in the sun for a while. She fanned herself with a handkerchief and inadvertently looked down to see that the three little fat fellows were already sweating profusely.

 Chapter 335 - Scheming Little Fatties, Beat Up Helian Qi (3)

    <h4>Chapter 335: Scheming Little Fatties, Beat Up Helian Qi (3)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Bai Tang squatted down and carefully wiped them with a handkerchief.


    Suddenly, a carriage drove over.


    Bai Tang did not care. When the carriage brushed past her, it bumped into a stone and made a loud thud. Bai Tang was so shocked that her hand trembled and the handkerchief flew out, entering the carriage with the curtain half-closed.


    The carriage stopped.


    Bai Tang stood up and was about to politely ask for her handkerchief when she saw a strong palm lift the half-covered curtain. A bearded face appeared in front of Bai Tang.


    Bai Tang did not judge a book by its cover, but the other party had a fierce appearance and an indescribablescivious gaze. Bai Tang did not like it and did not n to take the handkerchief anymore. Anyway, her name was not embroidered, so it would not ruin her reputation.


    Bai Tang pulled the little fellows and left.


    The person in the carriage smiled and said, ¡°Miss, please stop. Just now, a handkerchiefnded in my carriage. May I know if it¡¯s yours?¡±


    Bai Tang stopped in her tracks and nced at him from the corner of her eye. Seeing that he had already handed over the handkerchief, she took it.


    Unexpectedly, the other party grabbed her wrist.


    Bai Tang¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°What are you doing! Let go!¡±


    Helian Qi smiled yfully and said gently, ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a restaurant called the Drunken Immortal Pavilion in the Capital. It¡¯s the number one restaurant in the Capital. Since you hit it off with me, I want to invite you to have a meal with me. I wonder if you¡¯re willing to do me the honor?¡±


    ¡°Who said I hit it off with you? Get your dirty hands off me!¡± Bai Tang had never seen such a shameless person in broad daylight. He dared to tease a woman on the streets! Bai Tang tried to pull her hand out, but she realized that she could not move it at all.


    She couldn¡¯t use force. This man knows martial arts. Could she shout for help on the street? But what if this scoundrel said that they knew each other? Then she couldn¡¯t exin it.


    Bai Tang¡¯s eyes darted around and she had an idea. She smiled and said, ¡°Are you sure you want to invite me to a meal? I can¡¯t go with you for nothing!¡±


    Helian Qi took out a gold ingot.


    Bai Tang snorted. ¡°Are you sending a beggar away! I have more than this bit of gold on my head!¡±


    Helian Qiughed heartily and took out two gold notes worth a hundred taels. A hundred taels of gold was enough to buy the most popr top host in the Capital. Bai Tang¡¯s beauty was still a little inferior to the top host of a brothel, but she was as young as an orchid and as tender as a peach. She had the clean aura of a young girl. Any man would be easily charmed by such a woman.


    Bai Tang reached out to take the gold note, but Helian Qi raised his hand and said ambiguously, ¡°Get in the carriage first.¡±


    Bai Tang raised her chin and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a few steps. I¡¯ll walk there myself!¡±


    Helian Qi looked at her and then at the children she was holding. He smiled knowingly. ¡°Don¡¯t y any tricks.¡±


    Bai Tang snatched his gold notes and snorted. ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll y tricks?¡±


    Helian Qi smiled. ¡°Of course not. If you y tricks, the consequences will be terrible.¡±


    An unmarried woman with three children. They didn¡¯t look like siblings, and it was even more unreasonable for them to be mother and sons. After thinking about it, there was only the maidservant. Her clothes were extraordinary, so she must be a maidservant favored by a rich family. But so what? She was just a servant after all. It was her blessing in her previous life to be able to get close to General Wei Yuan!


    If this girl served him well, he did not mind bringing her back to Nanzhao. Even though he had a very valiant wife, it was enough as long as he hid her well and did not let his wife discover her.


    In just a short moment, Helian Qi had actually thought of a way out. It was obvious how much he liked Bai Tang.


    The carriage kept three steps away from Bai Tang, as if it was worried that she would slip away. Bai Tang thought to herself, I won¡¯t slip away. There¡¯s a path to heaven, but you didn¡¯t take it. You barged into hell. The Drunken Immortal Pavilion is half of my territory. I¡¯ll kill you!


    Helian Qi alighted from the carriage and entered the Drunken Immortal Pavilion.


    Bai Tang led the three little fellows and followed. When she passed by the counter, she stuffed the little fellows to the shopkeeper. ¡°Help me take care of them!¡±


    The shopkeeper was stunned.


    Bai Tang berated, ¡°What are you looking at? Can¡¯t you even take care of a child for me?¡±


    Why did Miss Bai be so fierce¡­


    The shopkeeper nodded in a daze. ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    They had to be able to take care of the children of the second-in-charge!


    After Bai Tang handed the children to the shopkeeper, she went upstairs.


    Helian Qi smiled. ¡°If you¡¯re worried, you can leave them to my coachman.¡±

 Chapter 336 - Scheming Little Fatties, Beat Up Helian Qi (4)

    <h4>Chapter 336: Scheming Little Fatties, Beat Up Helian Qi (4)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡± Bai Tang said.


    Helian Qi smiled and did not say anything else. What he wanted was her. Where the children went had nothing to do with him. It was best if there was someone to watch over them. Even if there was no one to watch over them, he had a way to make them obedient.


    The two of them entered a high-ss room. Bai Tang ordered the most expensive dishes in the Drunken Immortal Pavilion, looking like she wanted to make him poor. Helian Qi did not expose her. With a beauty by his side, so what if he was scammed? If she liked it, he could buy this restaurant for her.


    Bai Tang smiled and said, ¡°The specialty of the Drunken Immortal Pavilion is stinky tofu and snail noodles. The taste is a little heavy, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be used to it.¡±


    Helian Qi looked at her affectionately. ¡°It will be enough with a beauty by my side.¡±


    Disgusting!


    Bai Tang secretly rolled her eyes. In the end, she did not order these two dishes. She was afraid that she would be so focused on eating that she would forget to fight with this fellow. She changed to ordering a jar of thirty-year-old Huadiao.


    The flower carvings in the Drunken Immortal Pavilion were all transported from Jiangzuo. Not only was the wine strong and mellow, but it was also very strong after-effect.


    After ordering, Bai Tang used the excuse of going to the toilet. In fact, she wanted to drug the dishes. She had been wandering outside for many years. How could she not have some self-defense methods?


    Helian Qi smiled generously. ¡°Please help yourself.¡±


    Bai Tang narrowed her eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll run away?¡±


    Helian Qi gestured for Bai Tang to look down.


    Bai Tang pushed open the window suspiciously and stuck her head out to take a look. She saw that the little munchkins who were supposed to be with the shopkeeper had run far away and were ying happily with an unfamiliar servant.


    That servant was¡­ this bastard¡¯s coachman!


    Bai Tang clenched her fists under her wide sleeves.


    ¡°Miss, do you still want to relieve yourself?¡± Helian Qi asked with a smile.


    Bai Tang cursed his eighteen generations of ancestors in her heart. She turned around and said with a fake smile, ¡°Of course I have to go. Please wait for me for a moment, Master. I¡¯lle and serve you your mealter.¡±


    Helian Qi smiled and gestured for her to go ahead.


    Bai Tang left coldly.


    Bai Tang mixed into the kitchen and added a double dose of knockout medicine to a few new dishes. This knockout medicine was colorless and tasteless. It melted when it touched water. It looked like it was just a few more drops of soup.


    After Bai Tang was done, she returned to the room.


    Bai Tang had thought about it. If this fellow didn¡¯t eat the dishes, she would force him to drink. If he didn¡¯t want to drink, she would feed him the dishes. The wine wasn¡¯t drugged, so Bai Tang guessed that she would most likely drink it too. As for the dishes, she had only drug the meat dishes. When the time came, she would just excuse herself for eating vegetarian.


    A table of dishes was quickly served.


    As expected, Helian Qi first poured a ss of wine for Bai Tang before pouring a ss for himself.


    Old fox! Bai Tang smiled and picked up her wine ss. ¡°Master, it¡¯s too boring for us to drink like this. Why don¡¯t we y games while we¡¯re at it? Whoever loses will drink.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do your¡­ Capital¡¯s drinking game,¡± Helian Qi said.


    Bai Tang smiled and said, ¡°Master, you¡¯re not from the Capital. That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    Ha, she owned a restaurant. Who could beat her in drinking games?


    Helian Qi lost very badly. He had drunk most of the thirty-year-old Huadiao. Ordinary people would have copsed after drinking so much, but Helian Qi was not drunk at all.


    Bai Tang¡¯s eyes shed and she asked Helian Qi, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡±


    Helian Qi held her tender hand and said, ¡°Help me take it.¡±


    Bai Tang wished she could chop off his wolf ws!


    ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Tang smiled sweetly and picked up a piece of braised pork belly with sauce for him. She remembered that there was the most knockout medicine in this dish. ¡°Master, try it quickly. It¡¯ll turn cold if you don¡¯t eat it.¡±


    ¡°You eat too,¡± Helian Qi said.


    Bai Tang said, ¡°I¡¯ve been eating vegetarian and chanting Buddha with my mother since I was young. I don¡¯t eat meat or fish.¡±


    Helian Qi looked at Bai Tang¡¯s snow-white neck evilly and said, ¡°No wonder you looked so otherworldly and beautiful.¡±


    Bai Tang smiled brightly. ¡°Master, please.¡±


    Helian Qi ate it with a smile. His evil look did not look like he was eating meat, but white lotus.


    Bai Tang was disgusted and picked up a few more meat dishes for him. Helian Qi epted all of them. Finally, when he was on his sixth chopstick, his body froze. His eyes rolled back and he copsed on the table!


    Ha!


    He had finally fallen!


    After eating so much, she almost thought that the knockout medicine had lost its effect!


    Bai Tang pushed him and confirmed that he had really fainted. Then, she pped her hands in satisfaction and stood up to walk out of the door. However, after taking a few steps, she suddenly felt dizzy.

 Chapter 337 - Scheming Little Fatties, Beat Up Helian Qi (5)

    <h4>Chapter 337: Scheming Little Fatties, Beat Up Helian Qi (5)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ¡°How do I¡­¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, Bai Tang fainted.


    The man lying on the table raised his head faintly. ¡°Heh, you want to stump me with a mere knockout pill?¡±


    Helian Qi stood up unhurriedly and walked to Bai Tang¡¯s side. He bent down and picked up the girl¡¯s soft body. The girl¡¯s fragrance mixed with the faint fragrance of wine made his heart race.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been acting with you for so long. Do you think I should dote on you?¡±


    Helian Qi could not wait to go around the screen and ce Bai Tang on the soft bed. He reached out to undo Bai Tang¡¯s clothes, but suddenly, he felt that something was wrong. He frowned and turned around, only to see the three little fat fellows standing there with confusion.


    Helian Qi gasped!


    Weren¡¯t these little fellows in the backyard? Why did theye to his room? Where was he? Where did he go?!


    Helian Qi pulled the nket over Bai Tang without a trace and turned to look at the three fat children with a smile. ¡°Shall we go out and y?¡±


    The three of them tilted their heads and looked at him.


    Could it be that they didn¡¯t understand him? Helian Qi¡¯s eyes shed as he carried the three little fellows to the backyard. He didn¡¯t find the coachman or the shopkeeper, so he directly threw the little fellows in the courtyard.


    He couldn¡¯t wait to kiss the beauty and strode upstairs. Unexpectedly, as soon as he went around the screen, he saw the three little fat brats standing cute in front of the bed. Helian Qi was immediately stunned!


    Uh¡­ Weren¡¯t they left in the courtyard? Why were they in the room again?


    Helian Qi blinked in confusion and looked at the little fatties for a while. The little fatties looked at him adorably. He wondered if he had drunk too much and didn¡¯t send them down.


    Helian Qi picked up the little fatties again and went downstairs. This time, he not only threw them into the backyard, but also pulled the weeds in the backyard before going upstairs.


    He walked around the screen. He looked at the three cute little fatties.


    He gasped!


    Damn it! What was going on!


    Helian Qi looked at the weeds in his hand. He had gone to the backyard.


    Helian Qi was going crazy!


    Gulp ~


    The little fellows¡¯ stomachs growled.


    Helian Qi had a n. He pulled them to the dining table outside the screen and pointed at the table of food. ¡°Do you want to eat?¡±


    The three of them swallowed their saliva and shook their heads.


    Helian Qi coaxed, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s edible. I¡¯m not a bad person. I¡¯ve eaten this food before. If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    The three little fellows looked at him with wide ck eyes.


    Helian Qi picked up a piece of pork belly without hesitation.


    His internal energy was deep, so even if he ate all this knockout medicine, it would not have any effect on him. However, the children were different. As long as he tricked them into eating a little, they might not wake up for three to five days. This way, no one could disturb him and the little beauty.


    The more Helian Qi thought about it, the more pleased he became. However, at this moment, something unexpected happened.


    He felt a sudden pain in his throat, as if he was choking on something. In the next second, he grabbed his throat, stiffened, and fell to the ground in a daze.


    How could this be? Didn¡¯t he eat this food before?


    Helian Qi¡¯s forehead darkened, his face turned purple, and his nails and lips turned ck. The internal energy in his body seemed to have beenpletely drained in an instant.


    His eyes widened in disbelief. This was definitely not a knockout drug. Could it be¡­ poison? How could there be such a powerful poison? Who poisoned him?


    It couldn¡¯t be that girl. He had seen clearly what that girl had done! But if it wasn¡¯t that girl, who could it be?


    The three fat children tilted their heads and looked at him with cute faces.


    ¡°Call¡­ call¡­ call¡­¡± Helian Qi said, trembling.


    The three little fatties obediently walked towards the door. Just as Helian Qi thought that they were really going to call for help, the three of them used all their strength and closed the door!


    Then, the cute little fat kids disappeared. The fierce little demons came!


    The three little demons picked up the wooden stick and punched Helian Qi¡¯s pig head.

 Chapter 338 - No Return (1)

    <h4>Chapter 338: No Return (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    When Bai Tang woke up, she found herself holding a wooden stick in her right hand and lying on an unfamiliar bed. She fainted for a moment and after confirming that she was not dreaming, she hurriedly sat up. She heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that her clothes were intact and that there was nothing wrong with her body.


    She remembered that she had drugged that bastard. After that, she nned to call for help, but in the blink of an eye, she was lying on this bed. Could it be that she was drunk?


    Bai Tang looked at the wooden stick in her hand and wondered why she had this.


    Bai Tang held her dizzy head and walked off the bed. She went around the screen and was shocked. Why was there a person on the ground?


    It was no wonder that Bai Tang did not recognize him. It was really because Helian Qi had been beaten up too badly that his parents could not recognize him, let alone Bai Tang, who had only seen him once.


    However, Bai Tang looked at his clothes and thought about the series of situations before she ¡°fell drunk¡±. She vaguely guessed that this was the bastard who tried to get his hands on her.


    Strange, who beat him up like this?


    Bai Tang looked at the wooden stick in her hand.


    Uh¡­ Could it be that she did it? She was drunk, so she beat this bastard up?


    Bai Tang coughed lightly and puffed up her chest proudly. It was something she would do. After all, she was so heroic.


    Bai Tang squatted down and knocked his head with a stick. ¡°Hmph, now you know how powerful I am, right? You don¡¯t dare to have any ideas about me now, right?¡±


    Since she had already taught him a lesson, Bai Tang did not n to stay here any longer. She had never thought of reporting to the authorities. After all, once this matter got out, it would damage her reputation. She did not want this fellow to cause trouble for her instead of going to jail.


    Moreover, he had been taught a terrible lesson by her. No matter how many knots there were in Bai Tang¡¯s heart, they were untied, so she went downstairs in a good mood.


    The Drunken Immortal Pavilion¡¯s business was too good and it was extremely busy. Therefore, although the shopkeeper knew that Bai Tang had gone upstairs, he only thought that she was staying in Yu Wan¡¯s ounting room and did not suspect that she had entered the same room as a strange man.


    The Drunken Immortal Pavilion had two stairs. The hall was far away, but the one behind the corner of the ountant¡¯s room went straight to the backyard. She didn¡¯t know about it at first, but the little fellows told her. Bai Tang walked closer to the courtyard. Fortunately, the little fellows were all there. They were squatting on the ground and poking ants happily. The coachman who was monitoring them was gone elsewhere. Bai Tang didn¡¯t care about the coachman. She only cared about the children.


    She was the one who brought them out. If something happened to them, how would she answer to Yu Wan?


    Bai Tang walked over and sized them up. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    The three of them looked at her in confusion.


    It seemed like they were fine. Bai Tang heaved a sigh of relief. She was afraid of scaring the little fellows, so she did not dare to say anything.


    Coincidentally, Zi Su and Jiang Hai had also returned after buying candied hawthorn and snacks.


    The three little fellows each grabbed a stick of candied hawthorn and started chewing.


    Seeing them eat without a care in the world, Bai Tang finally felt relieved.


    No one else knew about this, so Bai Tang could hide it. However, after returning to the Young Master Manor, Bai Tang still told Yu Wan about this. Bai Tang did not know who that bastard was. She only knew that he wasn¡¯t from the capital, but she could not guess that he was from another country.


    Yu Wan had not guessed that it was General Wei Yuan for the time being, but no matter who it was, it was really too much to dare to snatch a woman in broad daylight.


    ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯re smart,¡± Yu Wan said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t me me. I almost¡­¡± Bai Tang¡¯s gazended on a few fat children who were licking their candied hawthorns.


    ¡°How can this be your fault?¡± Yu Wan felt that Bai Tang¡¯s guilt was really unnecessary. This kind of thing was just an ident. If she med her, wouldn¡¯t it be equivalent to not eating for fear of choking?


    Bai Tang looked at Yu Wan and confirmed that she was not being polite. She felt that Yu Wan was not an ordinary girl. If it were her, she would not have let go of this matter so easily. Indeed, a person¡¯s horizons and breadth of mind were what really made her noble.


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make a roasted mutton leg for you to calm you down tonight!¡±


    Bai Tang patted her chest and said, ¡°What am I calming down for? Didn¡¯t you see how badly I beat that guy up? He should be the one calming down!¡±


    Yu Wan was amused by her and this matter waspletely put aside. However, on the other side of the Imperial City, Helian Qi¡¯s situation was not as optimistic as Bai Tang.


    Helian Qi was discovered by the shop assistant of the Drunken Immortal Pavilion. The shop assistant originally wanted to rush Helian Qi to settle the bill, but who knew that the moment he entered the door, he found that Helian Qi had been beaten up. The shop assistant hurriedly reported to the officials. After the officials arrived, they found the coachman who had fainted in the woodshed and carried the coachman and Helian Qi to the magistrate prefecture. The magistrate recognized Helian Qi and immediately informed the envoy of Nanzhao.

 Chapter 339 - No Return (2)

    <h4>Chapter 339: No Return (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    At the wedding banquet, Helian Qi had humiliated Xiao Zhenting in a hundred ways. Now that he had been beaten into a pig¡¯s head, the magistrate could vent his anger. However, he still had to do some acting. ¡°¡­Sirs, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely investigate this case thoroughly and strive to find the culprit as soon as possible!¡±


    Find my head! The murderer was simply a hero of the nation!


    The magistrate seriously suspected that it was either the little lunatic or Xiao Zhenting, but he had no evidence.


    However, this was not important. What was important was that he had really f*cking beaten him up!


    The people of Nanzhao also understood that the Great Zhou¡¯s magistrate prefecture would not seek justice for Helian Qi. They did not stay in the magistrate prefecture for long and brought him back to the temporary pce.


    There were experienced imperial physicians in the entourage of Nanzhao. However, the imperial physicians found that the poison that Helian Qi was poisoned with was not an ordinary poison. It seemed to be Gu poison. The doctors of the Central ins were not good at this. The Gu poison of Southern Xinjiang was rampant, and the doctors had more or less dabbled in it. However, the Gu poison in Helian Qi¡¯s body was very powerful, and it was difficult for the imperial physicians to treat it. They had no choice but to invite the State Preceptor over.


    The State Preceptor took Helian Qi¡¯s pulse. ¡°It¡¯s the Hundred Gu King.¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    General Wei Yuan had been beaten up by someone. The culprit was most likely from the Central ins, but how could there be a Gu worm in the Central ins?


    The State Preceptor also took the coachman¡¯s pulse. He was also poisoned by the Hundred Gu King.


    Everyone was even more dumbfounded. One Gu King was not enough, but two came? When did the Central ins have such experts? Could it be that the culprit who beat up General Wei Yuan was a Gu Master?


    But how could there be a Gu Master in the Central ins?


    Everyone looked at the State Preceptor eagerly. He was the only envoy who was proficient in Gu techniques.


    The State Preceptor frowned. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! I didn¡¯t beat him up!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Everyone lowered their heads, not knowing if they believed him.


    The State Preceptor knew that he was innocent, but a Gu Master who could take out two Hundred Gu Kings at once was definitely not an ordinary Gu Master. Why would such a person appear in the Central ins? Was it a coincidence, or was there an unspeakable motive?


    In the Young Master Manor, the three little fatties had washed up. Theyy on the chaise longue covered with a cloth and obediently let Yu Wan wipe them. As Yu Wan wiped them, she felt that the three of them seemed to have gained two pounds of fat.


    Yu Wan put on their clothes and pinched their noses. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to go back to your room and sleep.¡±


    The three of them refused to leave.


    Yu Wan looked at the three of them and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you get frightened by what happened during the day?¡±


    Thinking about it, it made sense. They were so young, but a bearded man suddenly rushed out and refused to let go of Bai Tang. How could they not be frightened?


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Sleep with me tonight.¡±


    The eyes of the three of them instantly lit up!


    Yu Wan brought the three frightened (not) little fellows back to the upper room. She took off their shoes andid them down. She pulled the nket over them. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a shower. You guys sleep first. There¡¯s Fu Ling guarding the door. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    The three of them nodded obediently.


    <i>My sons are the best. The most obedient in the world.?</i>Yu Wan smiled in relief. She kissed their foreheads, took her clothes, and went to the bath.


    Inside the curtain, the three of them lifted the nket. Dabao pressed down on Er¡¯bao, and Er¡¯bao pressed down on Xiaobao and started fighting on the bed.


    Creak¡ª


    The door was pushed open.


    Yu Wan gently walked in. She had missed a dudou.


    Yu Wan took the dudou and lifted the curtain to look at the three fat little fellows with their eyes closed. Dabao was hugging Er¡¯bao and Er¡¯bao was hugging Xiaobao. The scene was extremely loving. Yu Wan¡¯s heart was about to melt. She gently put down the curtain and quietly left.


    When Yu Wan returned to the room after taking a shower, the three little fellows were already so tired that they fell asleep. However, she did not know if it was the light or her imagination, but she felt that the three little fat fellows¡¯ faces were a little swollen.


    After taking off her shoes, Yu Wan alsoy back down. Yan Jiuchao got someone to pass a message that he had entered the pce and told her not to wait for him for dinner, but he did not say to not wait for him to go to bed. Yu Wan wanted to wait.


    As usual, Yu Wan took out a book to read. This was given to her by Nanny Wan. It was somewhat simr to the Great Zhou¡¯s public map, but it was richer. It recorded the local customs, famous people, and interesting things. Compared to the boring royal family genealogy, this book was clearly more interesting. In the past, Yu Wan would always read it with relish, but tonight, she only flipped through two to three pages before yawning. She forced herself to hold on for a while and really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She tilted her head and dozed off.


    She swore that she only wanted to take a nap, but when she opened her eyes, it was already dawn.


    She looked confused.


    ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    It was Zi Su¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Fu Ling, quickly report to Young Master that Young Madam has woken up!¡±


    Fu Ling rushed over.

 Chapter 340 - No Return (3)

    <h4>Chapter 340: No Return (3)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Wan looked at the side of the bed. It was empty. ¡°They woke up quite early¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Madam, how do you feel?¡± Zi Su lifted the curtain and looked at Yu Wan worriedly.


    Yu Wan looked at her strangely. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± After a pause, she realized something and asked, ¡°How long have I been sleeping?¡±


    ¡°A day and a night,¡± Zi Su said. ¡°It¡¯s almost evening.¡±


    It was the light of evening. She thought it was morning¡­ Yu Wan sat up with Zi Su¡¯s help and muttered, ¡°Why did I sleep for so long?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao entered the room. The three fat children also walked in with tears in their eyes and threw themselves into her arms.


    The older the children were, the more sensible they became. They were not as easy to coax as when they were two years old. Yan Jiuchao told them that Yu Wan had just fallen asleep, but in their eyes, their mother, who woke up early every day, suddenly did not get up. This was something wrong. It was useless no matter what others said.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Yu Wan smiled and rubbed their heads. She was indeed fine. She was really just sleepy. She did not feel any difort.


    The three little fellows widened their ck eyes.


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m really fine. I¡¯m just tired and want to sleep.¡±


    Zi Su was stunned. As expected of a husband and wife, their excuses coincided.


    The three little fatties were sessfully appeased and let Zi Su bring them out. Only Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao were left in the room.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s expression was a little indescribable.


    Yu Wan blinked strangely. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Could it be that there¡¯s a bolt from the blue?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao thought seriously. ¡°Oh, you can say that.¡±


    Yu Wan immediately thought of the situation she had been in recently. Her first reaction was that she had been tricked. Her expression changed drastically. ¡°I¡¯m really pregnant?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    Yu Wan heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Yu Ah Wan!¡± Yan Jiuchao¡¯s face darkened. ¡°How much do you not want to be pregnant with my children?!¡±


    Speaking of which, the first thing she thought of was pregnancy!


    Young Master Yan was very angry!


    ¡°Da Bao and Er¡¯bao are still young. I¡¯m just afraid of neglecting them. Of course I¡¯m willing to have children with you¡­¡± Yu Wan exined guiltily.


    Yan Jiuchao snorted. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so eager every night!¡±


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    Could they still be husband and wife happily?


    ¡°Then what is it?¡± Yu Wan returned to the topic.


    Yan Jiuchao said without changing his expression, ¡°The imperial physician came to take a look. He said that your body is exhausted.¡±


    This was a bolt from the blue, okay? Her body was depleted at such a young age. Fortunately, she was discovered in time. Otherwise, it would be bad if she fell ill in the long term.


    Yu Wan looked at him in confusion. ¡°I didn¡¯t do farm work.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao continued, ¡°It has nothing to do with farm work. You¡¯re young and can¡¯t withstand too strong a demand.¡±


    In other words, she was overindulging and had to reduce her sex life?


    Yu Wan blushed and said, ¡°Then¡­ then let¡¯s do it once every four days?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao did not say anything.


    Yu Wan was stunned. ¡°Five days?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao moved his fingers. ¡°Ten days.¡±


    Yu Wany down hopelessly. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s really a bolt from the blue¡­¡±


    In the side pce, Helian Qi also woke up faintly. Although the Gu poison in his body had been cleared by the State Preceptor, the damage to his body was not so easily healed. His internal energy was half of his peak state, and he would not be able to recover in three to five years.


    Thinking about how he had lost so much internal energy just by teasing a little maidservant¡­ Of course, there was also his dignity. Helian Qi was furious. If it were in Nanzhao, he would have long found the culprit, but it was in the territory of the Great Zhou!


    However, even if he didn¡¯t investigate, he could guess who it was. He had just threatened Yan Jiuchao, and now he had attracted such a disaster. He didn¡¯t believe that Yan Jiuchao didn¡¯t cause trouble!


    Perhaps he had even nned for that little maidservant to lure him in!


    ¡°General, I happened to hear something.¡± General Wei Yuan¡¯s subordinate entered the room to report.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Helian Qi said coldly.


    The subordinate said, ¡°I was originally going to the Drunken Immortal Pavilion to investigate the culprit, but I identally heard that Mrs. Yan is the second boss there.¡±


    In that case, the Drunken Immortal Pavilion was considered half of the Young Master Manor¡¯s territory. It seemed that the culprit was really Yan Jiuchao.


    Helian Qi gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Yan Jiuchao, since you dare to do this, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡±


    There was a hunting garden on the west side of the pce that housed all kinds of ferocious beasts. Every autumn, the Emperor would bring his rtives and ministers into the courtyard to hunt. Although it was early summer, the Emperor had opened the hunting garden in advance in order to better entertain the envoys of the two countries.

 Chapter 341 - No Return (4)

    <h4>Chapter 341: No Return (4)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    When they found out that they were going to visit the garden, the three little fatties woke up before dawn. They snuggled their little heads into Yan Jiuchao¡¯s arms and woke him up. Yu Wan, who was at the side, was still sleeping sweetly. The four of them tacitly did not wake her up.


    Yan Jiuchao put on the little fat kids¡¯ clothes, and they happily went to wash up!


    It was not until breakfast was ready that the three little fatties came to the bed and kissed Yu Wan¡¯s forehead to wake her up.


    When Yu Wan opened her eyes, she saw three round little heads. She was so happy that she was about to bubble. When she looked at Yan Jiuchao, who was waiting at the dining table, she felt that once every ten days did not seem to be so unbearable.


    After breakfast, the family boarded the carriage and entered the pce.


    Along the way, Yan Jiuchao asked about Yu Song¡¯s exam.


    Yu Wan was surprised. She did not say anything about Yu Song¡¯s examination. Ever since Yu Song entered the Directorate, he had not asked about him. She thought that he did not care, but it turned out that he took it to heart.


    Yu Wan¡¯s heart warmed. The love she had missed in her previous life seemed to be making up for it bit by bit in this life. ¡°I went to see him yesterday and asked him how he did. He said that the rankings would only be released in three days.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Yan Jiuchao replied.


    This small sound made Yu Wan feel his concern for Yu Song. The three little fatties leaned against the window and looked towards the road. Yu Wan lowered her wide sleeve imperceptibly and gently held his hand under the cover of the wide sleeve.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s eyes flickered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Yu Wan said aggrievedly. ¡°I¡¯m already not allowed to touch you at night. Can¡¯t we hold hands during the day?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s fingertips moved and his palm slid out of her palm. Yu Wan¡¯s heart sank. In the next second, his palm covered hers and firmly held her petite hand in his palm.


    ¡­ .


    The carriage drove to the west gate of the pce and headed to the hunting garden from there. The Empress and the women had also arrived. There was Worthy Consort Xu, whom she had not seen for many days. There was the Fourth Prince¡¯s adoptive mother, Consort Zhen, and Prince Cheng¡¯s biological mother, Consort Yu. There was also Princess Consort Jin and Princess Consort Ling, whom Yu Wan had seen on the day of Prince Cheng¡¯s wedding.


    Other than that, there were also the daughters of a few princes and ministers. Yu Wan saw a familiar face among the daughters.


    Yu Wan nodded at her.


    Han Jingshu also saw Yu Wan. In fact, she saw her earlier than Yu Wan. Today, Yu Wan was wearing ake-blue wide-sleeved dress with a waist and a translucent silver gauze dress. She did not have a full head of pearl hairpins and only had two pairs of jasper flower buds. However, she was beautiful and had a good temperament. When she stood there, all the women were inferior to her. It was as if the sunlight hadnded on her, and she was so beautiful that she was glowing.


    Yan Jiuchao apanied her and also had a unique good appearance. However, Han Jingshu already had Yan Huaijing in her heart, so she naturally would not be tempted by Yan Jiuchao.


    Han Jingshu bowed in Yu Wan¡¯s direction.


    They were both separated by a man. Xiao Ziyue would put aside her grudges and get close to her, but Han Jingshu might not. Just as Han Jingshu had said, it was enough for them to be acquaintances.


    The Empress was carrying a fair little girl. It was the six-year-old Ninth Princess.


    The Ninth Princess met the Emperor¡¯s eyes. When the Emperor looked at her, she shyly hid in the Empress¡¯s arms. After a while, she looked at the Emperor again. This happened a few times, making the Empressugh.


    Although the Emperor did not like the Empress, ever since she had Little Nine, the Emperor had stayed in Zhaoyang Pce for a long time. It could be seen that her decision back then was right. The Emperor did notck sons, nor did heck princesses. However, in their hearts, he was first an Emperor before their father. Only the Ninth Princess foolishly treated the Emperor as a respectful father.


    Soon, the Ninth Princess saw Yu Wan and abandoned the Emperor to hide behind the Empress.


    When the Emperor found his daughter again, uh¡­ where was his daughter?


    The Ninth Princess stuck her head out from behind the Empress and looked at Yu Wan shyly.


    The Emperor¡¯s face darkened. It was this woman again. Not only did she snatch his nephew, but she also snatched his daughter!


    The family of five greeted the Emperor.


    The little fat brats obediently let the Emperor carry them. The Emperor felt relieved. They were indeed the children of the Yan family. They knew how to get close to him. Forget it, on ount that she had given birth to three sons, he would not argue with her.


    Yu Wan went to the Empress¡¯s side. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡±


    The Ninth Princess ran to the Emperor shyly.


    The Empressughed. ¡°This child is looking forward to youing. She¡¯s too shy. The more she likes it, the more shy she bes. She¡¯s also like this with her father.¡±


    Yu Wan had only seen the Ninth Princess a few times. She did not have much feelings for her, but the little girl was beautiful and cute. She was very likable. ¡°I like the Ninth Princess too.¡±


    The Empress smiled in satisfaction. ¡°When the men go huntingter, we¡¯ll bring the little ones to tour the garden.¡±


    The hunting ground was not only a ce to hunt, but also a garden for viewing. There were all kinds of rare beasts reared inside.


    Yu Wan had never been there before and could not help but be curious.


    Soon, the guards brought over a horse. The Emperor chose the most powerful horse. After that, the princes also chose the horse they liked. When it was Yan Jiuchao¡¯s turn, he chose a thin horse that looked a little malnourished.


    Everyoneughed. Little trash was indeed little trash. He didn¡¯t even have a good eye for picking horses. Didn¡¯t he see that the horse was so thin that its ribs were out? Could it really hunt? It might be scared to death before it caught its prey.


    Not long after, Helian Qi and the Second Prince of Xiongnu also came. They were riding their own mounts and looked much stronger than the horses of the Great Zhou.


    Helian Qi rode his horse up to Yan Jiuchao and looked down at the thin horse that seemed like it could fall at any time. He sneered in disdain. ¡°Does your Great Zhou not have horses? Why don¡¯t I give you one?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said domineeringly, ¡°What¡¯s so rare about giving horses? If you have the ability, give your life away.¡±


    Helian Qi narrowed his eyes.


    Yan Jiuchao mped his legs around the horse¡¯s stomach. When he brushed past Helian Qi, Helian Qi grabbed his reins. ¡°I heard that your Great Zhou Imperial Family¡¯s hunting garden is abnormally dangerous. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t go with your weak body. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to return.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said slowly, ¡°Are you sure I¡¯m the one who won¡¯te back?¡±

 Chapter 342 - Ending Like This (1)

    <h4>Chapter 342: Ending Like This (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    After the men entered the hunting garden, the women set off for the ornamental garden under the Empress¡¯s lead. The women in the harem rarely had the chance to walk out of the pce. Not to mention visiting rare ferocious beasts, even looking at a few wild flowers and weeds was enough for them to talk about. Consort Zhen and Consort Yu were very happy, and Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s expression was a little dark.


    It was not strange when she thought about it. The wedding of Prince Cheng and the princess of Xiongnu had gone very smoothly. Even though there were some small problems at the wedding banquet, ws could not hide the jade. The Empress¡¯s status had be even more stable. Originally, Worthy Consort Xu could still rely on her child to suppress the Empress, but her son, Yan Huaijing, had something happen to him again. He could not even attend Prince Cheng¡¯s wedding. Her Xianfu Pce was almost deserted. The only thing that made her happy was that the Prime Minister Manor did not shake the marriage between Han Jingshu and Yan Huaijing.


    She only had to wait patiently and there would be a chance to turn the tables.


    Before that, she had to be patient and watch the Empress strut around in front of her. This did not feel good.


    ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡± The Empress held the Ninth Princess¡¯ hand and smiled at Worthy Consort Xu, who was half a step behind her.


    Three of the four first-grade consorts had passed away one after another. Now, only Worthy Consort Xu was left. Her position was only below the Empress, and she was closest to the Empress, unlike Consort Yu and Consort Zhen who were two to three steps behind.


    However, they could still hear the Empress¡¯s words clearly.


    If there was anyone who was the most angry about the Empress¡¯s return to favor, it would be Worthy Consort Xu. Consort Zhen and Consort Yu¡¯s son had no chance of bing the Crown Prince in all aspects, so they were toozy to fight for the position of Empress. Worthy Consort Xu was different. She had always been aiming for the position of Empress. Now that the Empress had left Fengshai Pce, Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s path as Empress would probably be even more difficult.


    On the Empress¡¯s side, the person she was most afraid of was definitely Worthy Consort Xu. On the surface, the Empress was concerned about her, but who could say that she was not mocking her?


    The two of them secretly wondered how Worthy Consort Xu would answer. Then, they heard Worthy Consort Xu say with a smile, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re thinking too much. I¡¯m in good health. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to His Majesty¡¯s invitation toe to the ornamental garden.¡±


    Consort Yu and Consort Zhen looked at each other. His Majesty invited Worthy Consort Xu over? The Empress would probably feel ufortable again.


    As expected, the Empress¡¯s eyes turned cold. Everyone followed behind her and did not notice anything amiss, but the Ninth Princess, who was holding her hand, clearly felt her little hand hurt. The Empress was holding her hand too tightly.


    The Empress¡¯s anger calmed down extremely quickly. She gently let go of the Ninth Princess¡¯s hand and rubbed her head. ¡°Go y with your cousin-inw.¡±


    This time, the Ninth Princess did not continue to be shy and went obediently to look for Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan let Zi Su and Fu Ling hold the little fatties¡¯ hands while she held the Ninth Princess¡¯s hand.


    The Ninth Princess was stunned. Her cousin-inw¡¯s palm had calluses, which were not as soft as the Empress, but her cousin-inw¡¯s hand was more like her mother¡¯s.


    The Empress smiled and said, ¡°I heard that the Tenth Princess caught a cold. I thought you would stay in Xianfu Pce to take care of her.¡±


    The Tenth Princess was Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s daughter. She was born in the same year as the Ninth Princess. One was born at the beginning of the year and the other at the end of the year. The two of them were the same age but had different lives. The Ninth Princess grew up in the cold Prince Hall, but the Tenth Princess was raised by Worthy Consort Xu.


    The Ninth Princess remembered her tenth sister. She was always with Worthy Consort. She was very envious that she had her own mother, but the nanny said that she no longer had to be envious because she had the Empress. Her mother was the Empress, so her mother would treat her as well as Worthy Consort treated the Tenth Princess.


    The Tenth Princess¡¯s cold had long recovered. Worthy Consort Xu was toozy to greet the Empress every morning and always used it as an excuse.


    Worthy Consort Xu said with a fake smile, ¡°Thanks to the Empress, the Tenth Princess is much better.¡±


    The Empress smiled and said to Emissary Cui, ¡°I remember that the envoy of Nanzhao sent two Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotuses. One is for the Tenth Princess, and the other is for Consort Zhao¡¯s pce.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Emissary Cui agreed.


    Everyone was stunned. It could be said that giving such a good thing to the Tenth Princess was to nourish her body, but why did they give it to Consort Zhao? Although they knew that Consort Zhao was on the Empress¡¯s side, there were some things that did not matter in private, but she had to treat them equally in public. The Empress had to have a reason to reward her so openly.


    ¡°Consort Zhao is pregnant,¡± the Empress said with a smile.


    Everyone was shocked, and Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s expression froze.


    The Empress was someone who had already acknowledged her age. She clearly understood that it was impossible for her to serve the Emperor in bed, let alone be pregnant again. However, Worthy Consort Xu did not ept her fate. She had always hoped to give the Emperor another child. Unfortunately, fate yed tricks on her. She did not get pregnant, but Consort Zhao did.

 Chapter 343 - Ending Like This (2)

    <h1>Chapter 343: Ending Like This (2)</h1>


    <h2>Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions</h2>


    It had to be said that Consort Zhao was lucky. Consort Zhao saw the Emperor¡¯s baldness and was so frightened that she lost her manners in front of the Emperor. Logically speaking, she could forget about seeing the Emperor again in her life, but in a few days, she was diagnosed to be pregnant.


    Of course, the Empress did not know that Consort Zhao had almost lost her favor. She was stillmenting that Consort Zhao had really made her proud.


    To be able to make a woman pregnant at such an age, the Emperor immediately felt that he was still young. He could not help but be overjoyed. He rewarded Consort Zhao and the Empress. He praised Consort Zhao for her contribution to pregnancy and also praised the Empress for her virtue.


    The Empress won¡¯t say these words, so Emissary Cui made a vivid statement. After hearing thest sentence, Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s face turned green.


    What a good sentence. It was as if she had secretly done something to the harem in the past few years!


    Why didn¡¯t His Majesty think about it? If she really wanted to do something, would there be any princes or princesses after Jing¡¯er?!


    Of course, before Yan Huaijing was born, she had done things to the bloodline, but that was all in the past. How could the Emperor push all the me to her? Was it so difficult to admit that he was old and could not let the concubines get pregnant again?


    Worthy Consort Xu also knew that she was talking in a fit of anger. She could not say it out loud, or she would get herself killed.


    She sighed inwardly that the Empress¡¯s methods had really be more and more brilliant. Just now, she had almost forced her to say what she was thinking. Fortunately, she had stopped herself in time.


    When the Empress saw that Worthy Consort Xu had actually calmed down at the critical moment, she sneered and held Emissary Cui¡¯s wrist as she walked towards the ornamental garden in a dignified manner.


    Throughout the entire process, Yu Wan did not say anything. She only silently held the Ninth Princess¡¯s hand and at the same time, paid attention to the three little fat fellows who were looking around curiously. She had heard the confrontation between the Empress and Worthy Consort Xu, but this was not the time for her to interrupt.


    Han Jingshu, who was walking side by side with her, also obediently remained silent. In the end, this woman chose to forgive Yan Huaijing. Yu Wan really hoped that Yan Huaijing could see the good in Han Jingshu and give up on her.


    In the depths of the forest, the Emperor had hunted the first preya€¡±an adult buck. Everyone pped and cheered. The Emperor was also very happy. He ordered the guards to take the buck down and stew it so that dinner could be used to entertain everyone.


    Since the Emperor had seeded, their hunt could officially begin. Without Yan Huaijing around, the Third Prince became the most eye-catching heir. After a while, he also hunted a buck, but it was a whole circle smaller than the Emperor¡¯s.


    The ministers praised him in relief. The Emperor was quite pleased and re-examined this third son who was always shrouded in Yan Huaijing¡¯s halo. Although his third son was not as knowledgeable as his second son, he was still a very outstanding child. He had neglected him for so many years.


    ¡°Has Old Third¡¯s family entered the pce today?¡± The Emperor asked Eunuch Wang.


    Eunuch Wang said, ¡°The Third Princess Consort¡¯s mother isn¡¯t feeling well. She went to visit.¡±


    The truth was that the concubine in the Third Prince¡¯s backyard had a miscarriage. The Third Prince suspected that his wife had done it. The Third Princess Consort was wronged and ran back to her maternal family after a big argument with him. Her maternal family was afraid that it would be unpleasant to hear, so they imed that the Third Princess Consort¡¯s mother had contracted an illness.


    Eunuch Wang did not say this because this was definitely not what the Emperor wanted to hear.


    The Emperor said, ¡°Send two ginseng to Mrs. Xu.¡±


    The Third Princess Consort¡¯s surname was Xu.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eunuch Wang agreed and immediately called for a capable eunuch to go to the storeroom to choose ginseng.


    The Third Prince¡¯s archery was like a god. After the buck, he hunted a wild sheep, a vulture, and three wild rabbits. It could be said that his harvest was quite abundant. The Fourth Prince was inferior to him, but he also hunted a pangolin. Only the Eldest Prince and Prince Cheng were empty-handed.


    The two of them rode their horses and bumped into each other.


    The Eldest Prince had dark circles, and so did Prince Cheng.


    Prince Cheng was frightened by the bruised and swollen Princess Consort and had nightmares for a few nights.The Eldest Prince did not sleep well for some reason.


    Prince Cheng was about to greet his brother when he suddenly discovered a fat rabbit hidden behind the grass. It was a gray rabbit, and its color was inconspicuous. He only realized it when he walked so close.


    Soon, the Eldest Prince also discovered it.


    The two of them looked at the rabbit and then at each other.


    Prince Cheng whispered, ¡°Why don¡¯t you do it, Brother?¡±


    The Eldest Prince said, ¡°Fifth Brother discovered it first. It should be yours.¡±


    Prince Cheng said, ¡°No, no, no. It¡¯s yours.¡±


    The two of them pushed each other. In the end, the Eldest Prince could not take it anymore. He red angrily and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I can¡¯t hit it! Do you have to watch me embarrass myself!¡±

 Chapter 344 - Ending Like This (3)

    <h4>Chapter 344: Ending Like This (3)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Prince Cheng : ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ then I¡¯ll shoot.¡± Prince Cheng drew his bow in embarrassment.


    The Eldest Prince red at him coldly. See if you dare to hit one!!!


    Prince Cheng : ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­ .


    ¡°Who hasn¡¯t caught something yet?¡± The Emperor dismounted and rested in a small wooden hut nearby.


    There were guards in the forest. Whoever caught anything would report the news immediately.


    Eunuch Wang smiled awkwardly. ¡°Other than the Eldest Prince and Prince Cheng, it¡¯s Young Master Yan.¡±


    The Emperor thought of the thin horse that Yan Jiuchao had chosen and frowned. Could he catch up to the prey after choosing such a horse? Even chickens could run faster than him!


    Yan Jiuchao was riding on a thin horse. He held a bow in one hand and the reins in the other as he walked aimlessly in the forest.


    Suddenly, an adult mule appeared beside a locust tree not far away. The mule lowered its head and ate the grass, not noticing that someone was approaching.


    Yan Jiuchao calmly drew his bow and aimed it at it. However, just as the arrow was about to leave the bow, a whistling sound came from afar. An arrow urately pierced through the mule.


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    Helian Qi arrogantly rode his horse over.


    He stopped in front of Yan Jiuchao and his subordinates picked up the prey he had shot. He looked at Yan Jiuchao and curled his lips in disdain. ¡°Aiya, so Young Master Yan is also here. I thought that prey was ownerless. Don¡¯t me me. If you want to me someone, me yourself for being too slow.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao ignored him and tightened his grip on the reins before turning to leave.


    Helian Qi, on the other hand, was like a maggot in his bones. Wherever Yan Jiuchao went, he would follow. He would snatch whatever Yan Jiuchao nned to shoot.


    Helian Qi rode his horse alongside Yan Jiuchao. ¡°Young Master Yan, your arrows are not good!¡±


    ¡°Giddy up!¡± Yan Jiuchao quickened his pace.


    Helian Qi said arrogantly, ¡°I advise you not to go forward. It¡¯s dangerous ahead.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, don¡¯t follow me.¡±


    Helian Qi smiled yfully. ¡°Why? You deliberately lured me over¡­ and set up an ambush to kill me?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao looked at him meaningfully. ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Helian Qiughed arrogantly. ¡°Although this is your Great Zhou¡¯s territory, do you, an inexperienced brat, have the qualifications to make me afraid?¡±


    Helian Qi knew that this kid was trying to goad him. He did not care because he also wanted to get rid of him. It was reasonable for something to happen in this ce that was surrounded by tigers and wolves. It was fine even if someone suspected him. As long as he did it cleanly enough, no one would catch the evidence.


    There were indeed more than ten ferocious beasts in the depths of the hunting ground. No one had hunted them in the past few years, so they should be alive and well. Before entering the hunting ground, the guards had reminded them not to go deep.


    Yan Jiuchao walked as if no one was around.


    ¡°Where are your two dogs? Are they missing or waiting inside?¡± Helian Qi said arrogantly.


    Yan Jiuchao paused and said, ¡°It¡¯s said that a person¡¯s words are good when they¡¯re about to die. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s true.¡±


    Helian Qi did not understand at first. After thinking about it for a long time, he realized that Yan Jiuchao was indirectly scolding him that he was about to die. Brat, how dare he curse him! We don¡¯t even know who will live or die!


    Yan Jiuchao, Helian Qi, and his subordinates entered the depths of the forest. It was quiet here, and the trees covered the sun. asionally, there were a few bird cries, making one¡¯s hair stand on end.


    Helian Qi smiled. ¡°Kid, it¡¯s not toote for you to kneel down and beg me.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s toote for you to beg me.¡±


    Helian Qi was stunned.


    In the next moment, six silver-masked sacrificial soldiers descended from the sky and surrounded Helian Qi and his subordinates.


    Their horses felt a powerful killing intent and roared in fear.


    Helian Qi hurriedly stabilized his mount and looked coldly at the sudden sacrificial soldiers. He narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so confident. However, you¡¯re too naive to want to kill me with just these people!¡±


    Helian Qi did not lie. Even though he had lost nearly half of his internal energy, his martial arts were still ridiculously high. Both sides fought violently. His subordinate was hit in the shoulder by the silver-masked sacrificial soldier and fainted on the spot. However, Helian Qi relied on his deep martial arts to forcefully fight to a draw with the six sacrificial soldiers.


    Two sacrificial soldiers attacked from both sides. He grabbed their wrists with his bare hands. At this moment, Shadow Thirteen shed over with his sword. He pushed a sacrificial soldier to block the sword, but Shadow Thirteen threw a dagger at the tree behind him. The hilt of the dagger hit the tree and quickly bounced back, stabbing into his back.

 Chapter 345 - Ending Like This (4)

    <h4>Chapter 345: Ending Like This (4)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Helian Qi did not expect Shadow Thirteen to y such a dirty trick. The dagger was poisonous, and his meridians immediately hurt violently.


    Helian Qi red fiercely at Yan Jiuchao. This kid actually dared to poison him? Wasn¡¯t he afraid of being found out?!


    He sealed his acupoints and did not let the poison flow through his body. Then, he tapped his toes and disappeared from their sight.


    ¡°Young Master, he ran away,¡± Shadow Thirteen said.


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°Then chase after him.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen gave chase.


    Helian Qi could feel that someone was chasing after him. He tried to shake them off many times, but to no avail. Shadow Thirteen was getting closer and closer. Just as he was about to catch up, an abandoned wooden hut suddenly appeared in front of Helian Qi.


    Helian Qi¡¯s eyes flickered and he entered the house.


    This was originally a ce for hunters to rest. Because no one had stepped foot into the surrounding danger, gradually, no one cleaned it. Until now, it waspletely abandoned.


    Helian Qi closed the window and stood behind the door covered in spiderwebs, waiting for Shadow Thirteen toe and catch him off guard.


    However, Shadow Thirteen did not seem to being over. He chased straight ahead.


    Helian Qi heaved a sigh of relief and sat down against the wall.


    He circted his energy to force out the poison in his body. It had to be said that his martial arts were indeed extraordinarily deep. Ordinary experts would have died on the spot after being poisoned by this kind of poison, but not only could he dy it until now, he could also force out all the poison.


    However, he felt that his stamina was running out. At this moment, Shadow Thirteen finally discovered the house and rushed over murderously.


    Helian Qi knew that he could not dodge it. He held the long sword on the ground tightly and stabbed it fiercely the moment Shadow Thirteen broke through the door. Shadow Thirteen cleverly avoided it and stabbed him in the heart. He should be dead now, but Helian Qi smiled coldly.


    Helian Qi reached out and pped Shadow Thirteen¡¯s chest.


    Shadow Thirteen was sent flying by a huge internal energy.


    Ordinary people¡¯s hearts were on the left, but Helian Qi¡¯s was on the right. This was a secret why he had never died even after being schemed against countless times.


    He knew that he was not Shadow Thirteen¡¯s match after being injured, so he deliberately let Shadow Thirteen stab him in the chest. Only then could he lower Shadow Thirteen¡¯s guard and create an opportunity to sneak attack him.


    As expected, he seeded.


    It was not that Shadow Thirteen was too weak, but that Helian Qi was too strong.


    Shadow Thirteen mmed into a big tree outside the door and fell heavily to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    Helian Qi¡¯s palmnded on Shadow Thirteen¡¯s heart. Logically speaking, Shadow Thirteen was hopeless, but just as he shocked Shadow Thirteen, Shadow Thirteen also stunned him.


    Shadow Thirteen coldly wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and got up from the ground!


    How could this be?! Even a true sacrificial soldier shouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand his palm strike just now.


    It seemed that this half-dead sacrificial soldier was much stronger than he had imagined.


    Helian Qi gave Shadow Thirteen another palm strike. He thought that he would definitely die this time, but Shadow Thirteen still stood up shakily, and he stood even faster than the first time. Could it be that this fellow became more and more valiant the more he suffered? Helian Qi had heard of an evil martial art. Every time he underwent nirvana, he could be stronger, but the process of training was very painful. Even sacrificial soldiers could barely survive it.


    ¡°This kid actually¡­¡± Helian Qi suddenly felt a chill run down his spine.


    Then, the two of them fought to a draw.


    Helian Qi¡¯s martial arts were above Shadow Thirteen¡¯s, which was not strange. He had practiced martial arts for at least twenty years more than Shadow Thirteen, and the Helian family was a famous martial arts family in Nanzhao. As the legitimate son of the second branch, the Helian family had thrown countless natural treasures on him and found countless martial arts manuals for him. There were even elders who had passed down their entire lives¡¯ internal energy to him. It was a little unreasonable that he could not defeat a half-sacrificial soldier.


    However, Helian Qi¡¯s condition was not good. After all, he was injured, and his vitality and internal energy were rapidly depleting. Even if they could fight to a draw now, he would gradually fall into a disadvantage after more than a hundred moves. Helian Qi made a prompt decision and used his qinggong to escape after giving Shadow Thirteen a palm strike.


    Helian Qi finally understood that he had underestimated his enemy. He thought that he could do whatever he wanted in the Great Zhou with his martial arts. In fact, if Yan Jiuchao had not schemed against him in the restaurant, he would have been more than enough to deal with that half-sacrificial soldier.


    But there were no ifs in the world. There were only consequences and results.


    Helian Qi used all his strength to escape for a while. He could not escape anymore and sat down against a por tree. He was extremely weak at this moment. Even an ordinary guard could kill him. Fortunately, his cultivation technique was special and he could recover 30% of his strength in fifteen minutes.


    When he recovered, he would kill Yan Jiuchao!


    Helian Qi began to circte his energy to heal his injuries.


    On the other hand, after the Eldest Prince and Prince Cheng met, they began to travel together. Their archery skills were too bad, and they did not even catch a single chicken feather along the way. If this continued, they would be scolded by their father.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡± Prince Cheng looked at the Eldest Prince eagerly.


    The Eldest Prince said gloomily, ¡°Why are you looking at me? Do you think you can have prey just by looking at me?¡±


    ¡°Are we going in the wrong direction?¡± Prince Cheng said carefully. The more they walked, the less prey there was. They might have entered some dangerous area.


    The Eldest Prince refused to admit that he did not remember the way. He coughed lightly and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I follow you?¡±


    Helian Qi recognized the Eldest Prince and Prince Cheng¡¯s voices. He was at a critical juncture in his cultivation. He could not let anyone disturb him. He hid himself and tried his best not to let them discover him.


    Fortunately, the two of them were dabblers in martial arts and did not sense Helian Qi¡¯s aura.


    Prince Cheng was depressed. Why was he pushing the me to him again? He wanted to go south, okay? Big Brother had run all the way west. Now, they had run to nowhere.


    The Eldest Prince suddenly said, ¡°Look! There¡¯s a fox!¡±


    Prince Cheng looked in the direction his brother was pointing and saw a dozing fox under a tree. He was overjoyed and hurriedly drew his bow.


    This fox was quite big, and there were no leaves in front of it. It was almostpletely exposed to them, so Prince Cheng was confident that he could hit it.


    Prince Cheng released the bowstring. With a whoosh, the arrow disappeared.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even hit it at such a close distance! Idiot!¡± The Eldest Prince also drew his bow. He might not be able to hit it if they prey was moving around. How could he not do anything when he was lying there sleeping?


    The Eldest Prince also shot an arrow, but he missed.


    Prince Cheng: Who¡¯s the idiot?


    Behind the tree, Helian Qi looked at the arrow on his left leg and the arrow on his right leg in confusion. ¡°¡­¡±


    The Eldest Prince cleared his throat. ¡°Again.¡±


    Helian Qi pulled out the arrow on his left leg. With a whoosh, a new one flew over and hit the original wound. He removed the one on his right leg and was also hit by a new one.


    Helian Qi exploded. F*ck! You two don¡¯t even change ces when you shoot?! Can you stop shooting my legs? At least shoot an arrow in the chest!


    Swish!


    An arrow hit him in the chest.


    Helian Qi: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 346 - Brother Jiu’s Means, Fat Boy Walking a Bird (1)

    <h4>Chapter 346: Brother Jiu¡¯s Means, Fat Boy Walking a Bird (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    When Shadow Thirteen followed the clues and found Helian Qi¡¯s hiding ce, Helian Qi had already been shot into a sieve by the two idiots. The Eldest Prince and Prince Cheng had left to find other prey. Before they left, they were stillining that the other party¡¯s arrows were too lousy and could not even hit a single hair.


    Shadow Thirteen brought the dying Helian Qi to Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at the fainted sieve in front of him. ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Who did it?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    Shadow Thirteen cupped his hands and said, ¡°It¡¯s the arrows of the Eldest Prince and Prince Cheng.¡±


    When everyone entered the venue, they would receive their own bows and arrows. Every arrow had a correspondingbel on it. The intention of this was to better distinguish who shot the prey. Shadow Thirteen only said that the arrows belonged to Prince Cheng and the Eldest Prince, but he did not say that this matter was done by the two of them. After all, their Young Master¡¯s idiot act was fake, but the two of them were rookies. How could an expert like Helian Qi let two rookies shoot him like this? That was too unlucky. He was shot even while lying down?


    What Shadow Thirteen did not know was that Helian Qi was really shot even when he was lying down!


    ¡°Could someone have taken their arrows and framed them?¡± Shadow Thirteen asked.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at him coldly. ¡°Other than me, who else here has the guts?¡±


    Killing the envoy of Nanzhao was no small matter. Other than their little lunatic, no one else would be stupid enough to do it. But was it really good to tter himself like this? After all, he was already married. Couldn¡¯t he have some shame?


    Shadow Thirteen suppressed the urge to twitch his lips and asked his shameless Young Master, ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao looked down at Helian Qi and said calmly, ¡°Make it clean.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen understood what Yan Jiuchao meant and pulled Helian Qi down.


    A certain young master touched the bow in his hand openly. Well, he could hunt happily now.


    The news of Helian Qi¡¯s misfortune did not spread so quickly, but the ¡°battle results¡± of the hunting ground kept spreading to the ornamental garden. It was mainly because the Empress was very concerned and had specially instructed the eunuchs on duty.


    When the eunuch who sent the message came to the ornamental garden again, the Empress was leading a group of people on a path covered in cobblestones. In front of them was the Hundred Birds Garden, covered by a green shed with small birds flying around inside. The three little fat children had long lost their patience and went to walk the birds.


    Fu Ling and Zi Su followed.


    The Ninth Princess quietly let Yu Wan hold her hand, her face red.


    ¡°Who hunted the most?¡± The Empress asked with a smile.


    The eunuch said truthfully, ¡°It¡¯s the Third Prince.¡±


    The Third Prince was very heroic. The prey he obtained wasparable to the Second Prince of Xiongnu. It had to be known that the Xiongnu were a race on horseback. Riding and shooting were their forte. Just like how the people of the Central ins were proficient in the Four Books and Five ssics, it was almost impossible for outsiders topare.


    ¡°His Majesty asked about the Third Princess Consort just now and asked why she didn¡¯te to the hunting ground. When he found out that her mother was sick, His Majesty specially got someone to send ginseng over,¡± the eunuch who sent the message said softly.


    ¡°Yes, Old Third is not bad. He has made our Great Zhou proud.¡± The Empress¡¯s expression was very happy. As for whether she was so happy in her heart, it was unknown.


    When Worthy Consort Xu heard the Empress¡¯s words, sheughed softly. ¡°The Third Prince is so brave. I think the other princes are not bad, right?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± The eunuch was in a dilemma. The only thing that was not bad was the Fourth Prince, but the Eldest Prince and Prince Cheng had been wandering around the forest. Prince Cheng had good literary skills, so it was not strange that he could not hunt. However, the Eldest Prince did not have any literary skills or martial skills. This was a little awkward.


    ¡°What did His Highnesses hunt?¡± Worthy Consort Xu asked coldly.


    The eunuch secretly sized up the Empress¡¯s expression. Unfortunately, the Empress could not refuse this question. The eunuch could only brace himself and say, ¡°Fourth Prince hunted a pangolin, a pair of bamboo chickens, and a wild rabbit.¡±


    At this point, those who knew their ce should stop here. But was Worthy Consort Xu a sensible person?


    ¡°What about the Eldest Prince and Prince Cheng?¡± Worthy Consort Xu asked relentlessly.


    The eunuch broke out in cold sweat for himself and said, ¡°There¡¯s no news of the two princes. I think we missed something when we calcted. I¡¯ll go take a lookter.¡±


    The Empress¡¯s initial intention of paying attention to themotion in the hunting ground was to know how much her son had hunted and how the results werepared to his brothers. However, the moment the eunuch said that, she realized that her son had lost to his brothers again. It was not good for the other women to embarrass her in public, so they all tactfully shut up. Only Worthy Consort Xu insisted on showing the Eldest Prince¡¯s ipetence in the open. It was really a big p to the Empress.

 Chapter 347 - Brother Jiu’s Means, Fat Boy

    <h4>Chapter 347: Brother Jiu¡¯s Means, Fat Boy Walking a Bird (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    If the Empress was unhappy, Worthy Consort Xu would be happy. Did she think she was always the one who could win? How could there be such a good thing in this world?


    Worthy Consort Xu took Han Jingshu¡¯s hand and smiled gently. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to see the tiger.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Han Jingshu replied softly.


    From the day she chose Yan Huaijing, the Prime Minister Manor had stood on Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s side. She was destined to offend the Empress, it was just a matter of time.


    Worthy Consort Xu pulled Han Jingshu and left. The Empress¡¯s gaze became even colder. The princess consorts and consorts behind her lowered her eyes and did not even dare to breathe loudly.


    Although the Ninth Princess did not understand the adults¡¯ words, she could feel that Worthy Consort had angered her mother. She was a little afraid.


    After bing a mother, Yu Wan was much more sensitive to other people¡¯s emotions. She felt the Ninth Princess¡¯s fear and gently pinched her hand. ¡°Do you want to look for Dabao and the others?¡±


    The Ninth Princess nodded.


    The Empress did not ask them to stay together. Otherwise, Yu Wan would not have allowed the three little fatties to run away first. They could just go to whichever courtyard they wanted to greet the Empress.


    Yu Wan held the Ninth Princess¡¯s hand and walked over. ¡°Your Majesty, the Ninth Princess and I are going to the Hundred Bird Garden. Do you want toe with us?¡±


    The Empress smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯m old, not like you young people. You guys go ahead. I¡¯ll go rest in the pavilion.¡±


    Yu Wan bowed and watched the Empress go to the pavilion. Then, she held the Ninth Princess¡¯ hand and entered the Hundred Birds Garden.


    The Hundred Birds Garden was more like a huge birdcage. There were natural trees inside and also artificially cultivated scenery. The lush leaves and ropes had birds with colorful feathers falling on them. The chirping of birds was endless. Yu Wan was used to hearing it and did not find it noisy. The women found it strange, so they did not mind it.


    Fu Ling plucked a cooked corn stick to make bird food for the little fatties. The three little fatties squatted on the ground and fed the three little birds in front of them. They ate one themselves, fed one to the little birds, ate two themselves, fed one to the little birds, ate three themselves, and fed one to the little birds.


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    It was as if she could finally understand how the three of them became fat.


    The Ninth Princess was not familiar with the three little fellows and did not y together. Yu Wan asked Fu Ling to give her a corncob. As she held the corn, the bird flew towards her with its wings pping. She eximed in excitement and happily went to feed the bird.


    After the little fatties finished feeding the little bird (themselves), they ran to Yu Wan and mped their legs tightly as they hummed.


    They had to pee.


    Yu Wan looked at the Ninth Princess, who was ying happily. The Empress was not around, and the Ninth Princess was in her hands. She could not leave the Ninth Princess behind, so she said to her sons, ¡°Let Zi Su bring you there.¡±


    The three of them pounced into her arms.


    I want my mother!


    Yu Wan was so hard-hearted, but she could not bear to be ruthless to the little fellows. Yu Wan walked over and said to the Ninth Princess, ¡°Ninth Princess, I want to bring Dabao and the others to the private room. Are youing with us?¡±


    The Ninth Princess blinked. ¡°Can I wait for you here?¡±


    She wanted to feed the birds.


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Then Princess, don¡¯t go out. I¡¯ll get Fu Ling and Zi Su to stay and take care of you.¡±


    Zi Su was meticulous, and Fu Ling was fierce and capable. It was not a problem for her to keep an eye on a six-year-old girl. Moreover, this was an ornamental garden, and everyone present was a concubine and royal rtives. No outsider could enter.


    As long as she could feed the birds, anything was fine. The Ninth Princess obediently agreed. Yu Wan instructed Fu Ling and Zi Su to stay by the Ninth Princess¡¯s side closely.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Zi Su agreed. Then, she saw Fu Ling take a big step towards the Ninth Princess and almost stick tightly to her.


    Fu Ling gestured with her fingers. ¡°Close, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Zi Su: ¡°¡­¡±


    There was a eunuch on duty in the Hundred Birds Garden. Yu Wan asked about the location of the private room. She originally nned to bring the three little fat boys there herself, but the eunuch would not let go of this opportunity to curry favor with Young Master Manor. He led her there with a smile.


    The private room was not far away, but a few days ago, the heavy rain washed down a wooden bridge on a small man-made canal. That wooden bridge happened to be the shortcut to the private room. Because it was still being repaired, the eunuch could only lead Yu Wan and her sons to another path.


    Yu Wan was d that she did not refuse the eunuch¡¯s lead. These twists and turns were really not something that could be exined with words.


    However, when she saw the three little fatties jumping around, they didn¡¯t look as anxious as before.


    They weren¡¯t in a hurry to pee. They were just jealous that she was holding anotherdy¡¯s hand and wanted to monopolize her to wheedle, right?

 Chapter 348 - Brother Jiu’s Means, Fat Boy Walking a Bird (3)

    <h4>Chapter 348: Brother Jiu¡¯s Means, Fat Boy Walking a Bird (3)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Wan was angry and amused.


    The children really looked different every day. Not only were their stomachs round, but their thoughts were also especially active. When they first met, they were still three honest and pitiful children. How could they be so scheming now?


    Of course, this was also a good thing. Every parent hoped that their children would grow up. It would be even better if they could talk.


    Yu Wan looked at them gently.


    The three little fatties only knew that Yu Wan was looking at them, but they did not know what Yu Wan was thinking in her heart. They were jumping around in high spirits.


    Yu Wan was amused by their chubby looks.


    The eunuch who led the way also smiled. He had taken on this job purely to curry favor. Unexpectedly, the three little masters were really cute. His heart was about to melt. It was difficult to have children in the royal family. Young Madam was really blessed to have given birth to three sons in one go.


    ¡°We¡¯ll reach after taking another twenty steps around the corner,¡± said the eunuch leading the way with a smile.


    When the three little fellows heard that they were almost there, they rushed forward. When they turned the corner, they bumped into someone and sat on the ground.


    The three of them rubbed their heads in confusion.


    ¡°Aiyo!¡± The eunuch who led the way ran over and helped the three little masters up.


    The little fellows had been raised in the vige for twenty days and had thicker skin than Little Bruiser. Yu Wan knew that the three of them were not hurt, so she maintained her dignified and steady steps as she walked over. She saw a young man in a white robe with blue edges standing at the corner. He was about seventeen or eighteen years old, had delicate features, and a tall and thin figure. He squatted down and looked at the three little fellows amiably. ¡°Did I hurt you?¡±


    The three fat children tilted their heads and looked at him.


    From his clothes, he looked like an envoy Yu Wan had seen before. He cupped his hands and bowed to Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan sized him up seriously and said in enlightenment, ¡°I remember now. You¡¯re the disciple of the State Preceptor who got drunk that day in Prince Cheng Manor.¡±


    The young man looked up in shock and met Yu Wan¡¯s gaze. This person¡¯s facial features seemed ordinary, but he had a pair of good eyes. His ck pupils were like ck pearls in a stream, and also like the most dazzling stars in the night sky.


    ¡°You are¡­¡± The youth asked in a daze.


    The eunuch berated, ¡°How dare you! This is Mrs. Yan! Hurry up and greet her!¡±


    The shock in the young man¡¯s eyes faded. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    This time, it was the eunuch¡¯s turn to be dumbfounded. This form of address¡­ Could it be that Young Madam knew him?


    Yu Wan smiled and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± She seemed to understand what he was asking.


    The young man bowed piously. ¡°My name is Wan Feng. Thank you for saving me, Young Madam.¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. How are your injuries?¡±


    Wan Feng replied, ¡°Young Madam¡¯s medical skills are brilliant. Wan Feng is fine.¡±


    This conversation was not something that the eunuch could figure out.


    ¡°They are¡­¡± Wan Feng looked at the three chubby little fellows in a daze.


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°My sons.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Wan Feng was surprised.


    The three little fatties hugged Yu Wan and turned to look at Wan Feng warily, as if their mother was theirs and no one could snatch her away.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. I bumped into them just now,¡± Wan Feng said, scratching his head.


    It was clearly the little fellows who bumped into him. Yu Wan could ept his good intentions, but she could not let her sons not understand where they were wrong. Yu Wan did not me them and only looked at them quietly.


    At first, the three of them were still stubbornly looking at Yu Wan. After a while, they could not take it anymore and lowered their heads.


    Alright, we won¡¯t run around anymore¡­


    In front of outsiders, Yu Wan did not embarrass the children too much. After saying goodbye to Wan Feng, she led the children to the private room. When she turned the corner, a sage-like elder walked over. Yu Wan did not know him and only nodded slightly before brushing past him.


    The elder nodded slightly as a greeting to Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan and the others quickly walked away.


    The elder frowned.


    ¡°Master,¡± Wan Feng called out to him.


    The State Preceptor looked at Yu Wan¡¯s back with aplicated expression. ¡°Who is she?¡±


    Wan Feng smiled and said, ¡°She¡¯s Young Master Yan¡¯s wife. She was the one who treated my injuries in the Prince Cheng Manor that day. Master, what happened to her?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± The State Preceptor looked away. ¡°The hunt should be over. Let¡¯s go back to the other pce.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t even enter the hunting ground¡­¡± Wan Feng muttered regretfully. It was fine if he camete and didn¡¯t enter the venue with everyone, but why did he find it troublesome to go and take a look?

 Chapter 349 - Brother Jiu’s Means, Fat Boy

    <h4>Chapter 349: Brother Jiu¡¯s Means, Fat Boy Walking a Bird (4)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The buck that the Emperor hunted was made into fragrant roasted deer meat by the chef of the hunting garden. However, in the end, no one was in the mood to eat meat. The envoy of Nanzhao was ambushed by a ferocious beast, and the target of the ambush was actually the mighty General Wei Yuan of Nanzhao. It was said that his injuries were too serious and he most likely could not be saved.


    When the bad news came, everyone was in disbelief. Although there would be more or less people who would be injured during the autumn hunt every year, those were not serious injuries such as falls or scratches. Moreover, most of them were civil officials. How could a general let his prey seed?


    Could it be that General Wei Yuan¡¯s reputation was just for show?


    The people of the Great Zhou did not know how good Helian Qi¡¯s martial arts were, but the people of Nanzhao knew it very well. Even a pageboy of the Helian family knew martial arts, let alone the legitimate son of the second branch, Helian Qi. This was the most brave and skilled general after Helian Beiming. Helian Beiming was seriously injured and had lost all his martial arts. Helian Beiming did not have any children, so it was not surprising that Helian Qi would be the most suitable heir of the entire Helian family.


    Now, this heir handed his life to the Great Zhou¡¯s hunting ground just like that. How would the ministers of Nanzhao answer to the Emperor and the Queen? One had to know that Helian Qi was the Queen¡¯s favorite minister!


    The three powerful ministers invited the State Preceptor over to discuss the matter of Helian Qi with him.


    The first to speak was Lord Du. He was the Grand Minister of Nanzhao, along with the other two. There were a total of three Grand Ministers in Nanzhao, and all of them hade to the Great Zhou. In terms of seniority, Lord Du was the youngest, but who asked him to be so eloquent that he could coax the Emperor and joke with the Queen? Needless to say, he was very favored.


    He mmed the table and said, ¡°We can¡¯t let this matter rest! I believe that with General Helian¡¯s martial arts, it¡¯s impossible for him to be ambushed and killed by a few ferocious tigers. It must have been done by the people of Great Zhou!¡±


    The State Preceptor said indifferently, ¡°The people of Great Zhou? Which one?¡±


    Lord Du choked and said, ¡°Xiao¡­ Xiao Zhenting! General Helian humiliated him in public. He must have held a grudge, so he killed General Helian in the hunting ground!¡±


    This analysis did make sense. From the information they had currently, the only person who fulfilled the two conditions of being offended by Helian Qi and having the ability to kill him was Xiao Zhenting.


    The State Preceptor said, ¡°Xiao Zhenting didn¡¯t go to the hunting ground at all. How could he kill General Helian?¡±


    Lord Du thought for a while. ¡°Then he bribed the guards inside!¡±


    ¡°What guard is a match for the General?¡± The State Preceptor asked.


    Lord Du was speechless.


    That¡¯s right. Helian Qi was an expert second only to Helian Beiming in Nanzhao. A few guards at the hunting ground were not worthy of touching the general.


    Could it be that there were sacrificial soldiers? But it was unlikely that the sacrificial soldiers were a match for General Helian. Of course, it was another matter if they mobilized more than a hundred sacrificial soldiers. The problem was that it was impossible for there to be no movement in the forest if they really mobilized so many sacrificial soldiers. Moreover, no one heard General Helian asking for help. In other words, General Helian had either been injured in one move or¡­ he had held back his voice when he was injured.


    Why did he hold back?


    Lord Du vaguely felt that something was amiss.


    His colleagues had already thought of what he was thinking. However, before they set off, the Emperor had ordered them to follow the State Preceptor¡¯s lead, so Grand Minister Meng and Xu did not say anything.


    The room fell into a strange silence. At this moment, Wan Feng walked in with a solemn expression. ¡°Master, Hu You is awake.¡±


    Hu You was Helian Qi¡¯s subordinate, the soldier who had been rewarded with Xiao Zhenting¡¯s armor. Today, he had entered the hunting ground with Helian Qi. He had been knocked out by Yan Jiuchao¡¯s sacrificial soldier and found that Helian Qi had ¡°coincidentally¡± fainted nearby, so he sent him back to the side pce.


    The State Preceptor said, ¡°I¡¯ll go see Hu You. Lords, please return first. If there¡¯s any news, I¡¯ll inform you tomorrow morning.¡±


    Grand Minister Meng and Grand Minister Xu had no objections, but Lord Du dawdled and refused to leave.


    The State Preceptor sighed softly. ¡°Alright, Lord Du,e with me to see Deputy General Hu.¡±


    Lord Du went without hesitation.


    Deputy General Hu¡¯s injuries were very serious. When the State Preceptor and Lord Du entered the room, he could not get out of bed to salute them. The servants helped him sit up and stuffed a big pillow behind him for him to lean on.


    He endured the pain in his body and bowed to the two lords. ¡°State Preceptor, Lord Du, how¡¯s the General?¡±


    ¡°No need for formalities,¡± the State Preceptor said. ¡°Wan Feng, stand guard outside.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Wan Feng brought the servants out of the room and guarded the door warily.


    The State Preceptor said, ¡°The General won¡¯t make it.¡±


    In one sentence, Helian Qi was sentenced to death.


    Deputy General Hu felt the blood in his body freeze. ¡°How did this happen? The General is skilled in martial arts and can withstand any injuries!¡±


    This was an established fact. Helian Qi could not be saved. As for whether he believed it or not, it was Deputy General Hu¡¯s choice.


    The State Preceptor said seriously, ¡°Tell us everything about who General Helian saw and what he had done in the Capital these few days.¡±


    Deputy General Hu choked.


    If the State Preceptor asked what had happened in the hunting ground, Deputy General Hu could tell him everything. However, if he asked about what had happened these few days¡­ Deputy General Hu did not know if he should say it or not.


    Lord Du frowned when he saw him like this.


    The State Preceptor looked at him coldly and said, ¡°General Helian is the heir of the Helian family. His life and death concerns the country. You better think about whether you should hide anything.¡±

 Chapter 350 - Reward, Visit (1)

    <h4>Chapter 350: Reward, Visit (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    General Helian had suffered a disaster. As his deputy general, he would most likely die to atone for his crimes when he returned to Nanzhao. He only hoped that by doing the State Preceptor a favor, he could protect his family from the Emperor¡¯s anger when he returned to Nanzhao.


    Deputy General Hu told him everything about Helian Qi visiting the brothel and the Drunken Immortal Pavilion. Although he was not the coachman of the Drunken Immortal Pavilion that day, Helian Qi did not hide it from him after that.


    After hearing Deputy General Hu¡¯s words, Lord Du was so shocked that his mouth could not close. ¡°He¡­ he¡­ he really said such disgraceful words to Young Master Yan?¡±


    What did he mean by ¡°I heard that Mrs. Xiao is the number one beauty of the Great Zhou? Why don¡¯t you let her apany me for a night and I¡¯ll give you the armor¡±? He had actually humiliated his biological mother in front of the Young Master of Yan City?!


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you something else.¡± The State Preceptor seemed to be talking to Deputy General Hu, but in fact, he was talking to Lord Du. ¡°I¡¯ve already found out that the maidservant from the Drunken Immortal Pavilion is not a servant of the Young Master Manor, but Young Madam Yan¡¯s friend. She¡¯s not Yan Jiuchao¡¯s trap for General Helian. General Helian and her just happened to meet.¡±


    Deputy General Hu was stunned.


    Lord Du widened his eyes and said, ¡°In that case, General Helian insulted Young Master Yan¡¯s mother first and tried to bully Young Madam Yan¡¯s friend¡­¡± He still had the cheek to seek revenge on Yan Jiuchao?!


    Helian Qi had brought this entire matter upon himself. To put it bluntly, he deserved to die. As envoys of Nanzhao, they could go and cause trouble with the Emperor of the Great Zhou, but the one who would be shamed would ultimately be Nanzhao. The hatred of humiliating his mother was irreconcble. Yan Jiuchao had been a little heavy-handed, but no one would reprimand him.


    Helian Qi¡¯s life was already hopeless. They had to maintain their dignity.


    Lord Du shut up.


    The State Preceptor nced at Deputy General Hu and looked at the endless night. ¡°No wonder they kept you alive. So they wanted to use you to tell us that the culprit was him, but we couldn¡¯t do anything about him!¡±


    If Deputy General Hu was also dead and they did not know the truth, they would definitely seek an exnation from the Great Zhou Emperor. After the truth was found, although General Helian was shamed, Yan Jiuchao had also vited the Great Zhouw by killing people. No matter how much themoners sympathized with him, thew would not forgive him.


    This was the result that no one could benefit from.


    But it was different now. As long as they chose to settle the matter peacefully, not only would General Helian¡¯s reputation be saved, but Yan Jiuchao would also not have to ept any punishment. Although he was unwilling, he had to admit that this was a win-win situation.


    This time, Lord Du understood without the State Preceptor¡¯s reminder. He sighed and said, ¡°This kind of behavior of tricking you yet wanting you to thank him¡­ It reminds me of someone.¡±


    The State Preceptor looked at him.


    Lord Du gave him a look that he could not have guessed.


    The State Preceptor said, ¡°Prince Consort.¡±


    There were a total of two Princesses in Nanzhao Nation. The Eldest Princess had long severed ties with Nanzhao. The Prince Consort that Lord Du was referring to was the little Princess¡¯s husband. He was not from Nanzhao. At first, the Emperor did not agree to his marriage with the little Princess, but the little Princess was willing to give up the throne to want him. The Emperor was furious because of this and did not mention the appointment of the Queen for more than ten years. It was not until the little Princess obtained the holy artifact and proved that she was the destined person that the Emperor finally conferred the title of the Queen.


    The Prince Consort was both the husband of the Little Princess and his advisor. Today, Yan Jiuchao yed a trick on them. For some reason, he had the same methods as the Prince Consort back then.


    Lord Du had been subdued by the Prince Consort, but in the end, he had be the Little Princess¡¯s trusted aide. He did not know if the State Preceptor was the same as him, but he did not know and did not dare to ask.


    ¡­ .


    Helian Qi was ambushed by ferocious beasts in the hunting ground. Although the envoys from Nanzhao did not hold the Great Zhou Dynasty ountable, the Emperor felt a little apologetic. He personally went to the pce to visit the miserable Helian Qi and left behind a few imperial physicians with superb medical skills. He also promised the envoys from Nanzhao that no matter how many herbs were needed, he would try his best to find them for Helian Qi.


    It was not that the Emperor had never suspected that there was something else going on, but the imperial guards did not find any clues in the forest.


    It was said that Helian Qi had once caused trouble in the Drunken Immortal Pavilion. In the end, someone beat him up. He guessed that it was Yan Jiuchao. He also heard that Yan Jiuchao had once gone to a brothel to look for Helian Qi. Why was he looking for him? Naturally, it was for Xiao Zhenting¡¯s armor. The Emperor had always thought that Yan Jiuchao only had hatred for Xiao Zhenting, but now, he actually fought with the envoy for Xiao Zhenting¡¯s armor. The Emperor was a little jealous.


    Of course, this did not mean that Helian Qi¡¯s injuries were caused by Xiao Zhenting and Yan Jiuchao. Not to mention that Xiao Zhenting did not go to the hunting ground today, even if he did, he would not do such a thing. It was possible for that brat, but look at the thin horse he chose. Who could he catch up to? And the two secret guards beside him. It was said that they were sacrificial soldiers who gave up halfway. How could such a dilettante defeat a Nanzhao General?

 Chapter 351 - Reward, Visit (2)

    Chapter 351: Reward, Visit (2)Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantion


    But then again, the half-sacrificial soldiers were also sacrificial soldiers. If they couldn¡¯t defeat Helian Qi, how could a few prey hurt him?


    The Emperor racked his brains but did not think that Helian Qi was harmed by his two useless sons.


    Fortunately, the Emperor had already believed that it was an ident, so he could not be bothered toplicate matters on the surface. He politely med himself and returned to the pce.


    That night, the State Preceptor came to Helian Qi¡¯s room.


    ¡°Master, the pills you wanted.¡± Wan Feng brought a heated pill to the State Preceptor¡¯s face.


    The State Preceptor looked at Helian Qi expressionlessly and said, ¡°Feed him.¡±


    Wan Feng was puzzled. ¡°This is the Nine Revolutions Soul Return Elixir. Master wants toa€| keep him alive? He¡¯ll be in pain.¡±


    With such serious injuries, death was a relief.


    The State Preceptor said, ¡°He can¡¯t die for the time being.¡±


    If he died, they would have to help him return to the country. However, they had yet to obtain the holy artifact of Nanzhao. They could note for nothing. Helian Qi had to live, even if he had to struggle at death¡¯s door.


    ¡°Is it because of the holy artifact?¡± Wan Feng had a faint guess about this, but he was not too sure. Moreover, he did not think that he could find it. The Capital was so big, finding a palm-sized iron bead was no different from finding a needle in a haystack.


    ¡°The results will be out soon,¡± the State Preceptor said.


    Wan Feng blinked. What did Master mean? Could it be that there was the whereabouts of the holy artifact?


    On the other side, Yu Wan brought the children back to the manor. Aftering out of the Hundred Birds Garden, the children went to the beast garden. Rare wild beasts were locked in cages. The weather was hot, and the smell was not good. Most of the women could not stand it, but the children were having so much fun that they forgot their homes. When the bad news came from the hunting ground, the little fatties were squatting in front of a red fox¡¯s cage. They held the cage with both hands and pressed their heads against it, wishing they could squeeze themselves in.


    The cage had two barriers and there was no danger of them touching each other, but Yu Wan had no choice but to ask them to leave.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go back,¡± Yu Wan said softly.


    For the first time, the three little fellows looked at her coquettishly. They didn¡¯t want to leave. Although they were young, they understood that these things that could be put in cages were not avable outside. If they went out, they would never see them again.


    Yu Wan thought for a while and said, ¡°We also have a little fox at home. It¡¯s snow-white and looks better than it.¡±


    The three little fellows looked enlightened. They grabbed Yu Wan¡¯s hand and could not wait to go home to find the little snow fox.


    Yu Wan found it funny. Did you think it was a puppy in the past?


    The Ninth Princess was picked up by Emissary Cui. Before she left, she looked at Yu Wan reluctantly. Yu Wan smiled and promised her that she would visit her the next time she entered the pce. Only then did she happily leave with Emissary Cui.


    Thinking of the Ninth Princess¡¯s dependence on her, Yu Wan wondered if she really had an affinity with children or if that child did not receive much maternal love from the Empress. It was already impossible for the Empress to give birth to more children at her age. The reason why she kept the beautiful and cute Ninth Princess by her side was more or less to attract the Emperor¡¯s attention. The Empress needed the Ninth Princess, but wasn¡¯t it the same for the Ninth Princess? Her biological mother had passed away early, and the Emperor was busy with court matters. If not for the Empress¡¯s protection, her life would be much more difficult than now.


    Yu Wan patted the heads of the little fatties. At this moment, she was d that she had recognized them and experienced the benefits of Yan Jiuchao not taking concubines. Yan Jiuchao had deep feelings for his children. If there were really a few illegitimate children in the manor, who could guarantee that her little fatties were their father¡¯s favorite?


    The little fellows were in a hurry to go home and y with Little Fox. However, they were tired and did not rest for the entire day. The moment they got into the carriage, they fell asleep.


    After getting out of the carriage, Yu Wan carried each of them into the upper room. Tao¡¯er and Li¡¯er went to the kitchen to fetch hot water. Ban Xia found a clean change of clothes. Yu Wan bathed and dried the three little fat fellows¡¯ hair. The three of them were dragged around and did not wake up for a while.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been tired for a day. You guys should rest too,¡± Yu Wan said to Zi Su and Fu Ling.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zi Su epted the order and left the room with Fu Ling.


    Fu Ling really went to rest. Zi Su waited in the room for a while, but Yu Wan had already washed up and gone to bed.


    Yu Wan was also tired, but Yan Jiuchao was not back yet. She wanted to wait for him.


    After a while, Yan Jiuchao sent someone to pass the message that he and the princes had gone to visit Helian Qi and asked her and the children to rest first.


    Yu Wan did not have the habit of waiting for anyone in the past, nor did Yan Jiuchao have the habit of sending messages home. They were all people who did things their own way, but they had all learned to care about their partner after their wedding.

 Chapter 352 - Reward, Visit (3)

    Chapter 352: Reward, Visit (3)Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yu Wan smiled and rested peacefully with the little fatties in her arms.


    Helian Qi¡¯s matter might have caused a huge storm in the royal court, but Yu Wan¡¯s heart was calm. She already knew that Helian Qi was the bastard who had almost taken advantage of Bai Tang. This kind of bastard deserved to die. What did it matter if he was punished by others or by the heavens? Retribution hade.


    After the marriage between the two countries waspleted, the Second Prince of Xiongnu hadpleted his mission. There was no reason for him to continue staying in the Great Zhou. Moreover, he was also homesick. Early in the morning, he proposed to the Emperor to bid farewell. The Emperor repeatedly asked him to stay, but the Second Prince of Xiongnu had already made up his mind.


    The Emperor personally sent off the Xiongnu envoy. The royal family and ministers also went. Among the women, only Princess Consort Cheng was allowed to send her cousin off with her special status.


    Ever since she found out that she was forced to marry a prince of the Great Zhou, Princess Consort Cheng had quarreled with her cousin a lot. She had hated her cousin, but when it came to the moment of separation, she could not bear separate from her cousin.


    Her mind was filled with her cousin¡¯s kindness. She recalled the first time she rode a horse when she was seven years old. She rode quickly to shake off all the ves. In the end, she got lost on the grasnd. Her cousin was the first to find her. He hugged her and said to her, ¡°Mingzhu, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡±


    From now on, her brother would not be here anymorea€|


    ¡°Wahhh¡ª-¡±


    Princess Consort Cheng ignored her image and cried in the arms of the Second Prince.


    She was already married, so she needed to avoid suspicion, even if the other party was her biological brother. Everyone shook their heads and looked at Prince Cheng with pity. Prince Cheng only smiled embarrassedly.


    The second prince of Xiongnu was about to part with his beloved sister and was already heartbroken. He naturally couldn¡¯t care less about what others thought. He raised his hand to wipe her tears and choked as he said, ¡°I have wronged you, Xiongnu has wronged you.¡±


    Princess Consort Cheng cried even harder.


    The Second Prince of Xiongnu had always known that his sister wanted to marry the eagle of the grasnd, a hero on the battlefield like Yu Shaoqing and Xiao Zhenting. She definitely did not want to marry a powerless pretty boy like Prince Cheng, but they had no choice.


    This marriage was the Xiongnu¡¯s surrender and also the Great Zhou¡¯s grace. Who his sister married was up to the Emperor of the Great Zhou. It was not their turn to be picky.


    However, on the bright side, she could only marry the princely heir. Thanks to Yan Jiuchao, the marriage candidate had at least improved by a level. Even if Prince Cheng did not have any real power, there was no risk at the same time. He did not ask for anything else but for his sister to live the rest of her life peacefully in the Great Zhou.


    On thest day of May, the Xiongnu envoy embarked on their journey back to the country. Nanzhao¡¯s envoys stayed behind with the excuse of treating Helian Qi¡¯s injuries. Helian Qi was so injured that it was indeed not easy to move. The Emperor did not suspect anything and sent the imperial physician to take care of him every day.


    On the first day of June, the Emperor issued an imperial edict in the court, conferring titles to all the adult princesa€¡±the Eldest Prince was Prince Qing, the Second Prince Yan Huaijing was Prince Jing, the Third Prince was Prince Wu, and the Fourth Prince was Prince Zhao.


    Yan Jiuchao had been conferred the title of Princely Heir. Since he was willing to ept the position of the Princely Heir, he was probably not far from inheriting his father¡¯s position.


    After Prince Yan¡¯s funeral, the Emperor had the intention of letting Yan Jiuchao inherit the position. However, this kid refused no matter what. Not only did he not ept the position, but he also refused to take the position of the heir. Now, he had finally thought it through.


    Yu Wan was very happy that Yan Jiuchao had be the heir apparent, but that was not the only thing she was happy about. Yu Song¡¯s exam results were out, and he was ranked sixth in ss B.


    This result made Yu Wan overjoyed. Her second brother had only been in school for less than a month, but he had actually gotten sixth ce in the ss. Although her second brother¡¯s ss was the lowest ss in the Directorate, it was not bad to be able to get this result. Among the thirty-three students, her second brother had the worst foundation. She originally thought that it was fine to be at the bottom, but who knew that he would rush into the top ten.


    The news was brought by Jiang Xiaowu. After they exiled Su Mu, Yan Jiuchao transferred Uncle Wan back to Yan City. On the surface, he asked Uncle Wan to go back and take care of the Yan Manor, but anyone with a discerning eye could tell that he was punishing Uncle Wan regarding Su Mu¡¯s matter.


    Jiang Xiaowu asked about Yu Song¡¯s results and also asked about Zhao Heng. Zhao Heng was a student of the A ss of Chengxin Hall. This was the best ss in the second grade. If nothing went wrong, he would have gotten the best results.


    Zhao Heng was talented and diligent. Moreover, he had been studying for many years and had already passed the county-level examination. Yu Wan did not want topare her second brother to him. In short, she believed that her second brother was promising.


    Yu Wan could not wait to tell her family the news, but she remembered that Yan Jiuchao had also asked about Yu Song¡¯s results, so she personally made a snack and asked Jiang Xiaowu to send it to the cab. At the same time, she told Yan Jiuchao about her second brother and her arrangements.

 Chapter 353 - Reward, Visit (4)

    <h4>Chapter 353: Reward, Visit (4)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    After Jiang Xiaowu left, Yu Wan went to look for her sons.


    Ever since they found out that their baby fox was of the same breed as the one in the beast garden, the little fatties had been hugging the little fox all day long. They carried it everywhere. The three brothers took turns to hug it. There was also the little sick cat that they had adopted back then. Yu Wan had used a cinnabar to draw the word ¡°Wang¡± on its forehead, so the little fatties treated it as a baby tiger and couldn¡¯t bear to part with it.


    Yu Wan had just walked to the entrance of the garden when she heard the three little fat fellowsughing like pigs. They had neverughed so loudly in the manor before. Were they really having fun with the two little beasts?


    If her sons were happy, she would be happy too.


    Yu Wan¡¯s lips subconsciously curled into a smile as she walked into the garden.


    When the three little fatties saw her, they turned around and looked at her adorably. Their little hands were behind their backs, as if they were hiding something.


    Yu Wan smiled strangely. ¡°Is there anything you can¡¯t show me?¡±


    The three of them acted cute! This meant that they would not let her see it. As expected, they had more ideas when they got older. They were no longer obedient to her like when they were young.


    Sigh, her sons had grown up. She was so disappointed.


    Yu Wan bent down and pinched the noses of the three little fatties. ¡°Smart children.¡±


    Yu Wan was here to bring them back to Lotus Flower Vige. She had not been back for a while, so her parents must have missed her very much. Yu Wan asked Zi Su, Tao¡¯er, and Li¡¯er to bring the three little fellows down to wash up, leaving Ban Xia tob her hair.


    The three little fellows washed up and began to choose their clothes. In the past, they would wear whatever they were given. Now that they knew how to show off, they didn¡¯t want anything that Zi Su brought over. They stuck out their butts and rummaged through the boxes.


    The three of them picked out three sets of blue long robes. When they put them on, they looked like three mini versions of schrs. They were so cute that Yu Wan could not help but kiss them on the face.


    The three of them blushed and kissed Yu Wan back. This shy look made Yu Wan feel that the considerate and awkward little munchkins had returned.


    Yu Wan was so happy that she kissed them a few more times, making the three of them dizzy and their faces as red as apples.


    Yu Wan picked a gift for her family and told them that they could also choose a gift for the person they wanted to give. The three of them thought for a while and ran to the orchard to pick threerge and red peaches.


    Yu Wan looked at the peaches in their hands and thought to herself,?<i>Dad, Mom, and Little Bruiser each have one. They¡¯re quite considerate.</i>


    Jiang Xiaowu went to the cab to deliver the news to Yan Jiuchao. After Yu Shaoqing¡¯s case was over, Yan Jiuchao did not go to harm the officials of the Dali Temple anymore. It was the Emperor¡¯s decree for him to go to the cab. Jiang Xiaowu told him about Yu Song¡¯s results and also said that Yu Wan nned to return to the vige to report the good news.


    It was enough to send a servant for such a matter. The little girl must be homesick to make a trip personally. Yan Jiuchao still had some official business that the Emperor had forced him to do, so he couldn¡¯t leave for a while. He said to Jiang Xiaowu, ¡°Let the Princely Heir Consort return to the vige first. I¡¯ll pick her upter.¡±


    Jiang Xiaowu : ¡°¡­¡±


    Uh¡­ The Princely Heir Consort didn¡¯t mean that. She just wanted to inform you that she wanted to go back to her maiden home.


    ¡°What? She¡¯s unwilling? She can¡¯t leave the house without me?¡± Yan Jiuchao raised his voice as he spoke, and all the ministers in the room heard him.


    The ministers looked at each other. Although they had just gotten married, she still wanted her husband to apany her when she went out. Wasn¡¯t that too¡­ In short, all the ministers in the cab knew how clingy Yan Jiuchao¡¯s Princely Heir Consort was.


    Jiang Xiaowu was about to cry. Our Princely Heir Consort was really not like this. Our Princely Heir Consort was so elegant! She could leave just like that!


    Yan Jiuchao sighed and said, ¡°I have official business to attend to. Tell her to stop fooling around.¡±


    Jiang Xiaowu: She¡¯s not fooling around!


    The ministers, who were about to die from the sweetness: ¡°¡­¡±


    Jiang Xiaowu did not dare to stay any longer. If he stayed any longer, he did not know what would happen to the image of the Princely Heir Consort. Jiang Xiaowu bade farewell.


    Yan Jiuchao pretended to open a memorial and looked at the ministers who could not retract their gazes in time. He said helplessly, ¡°I won¡¯t be participating in the meeting tonight. Think about the reason yourself.¡±


    Damn it!


    They wanted to beat this guy to death!


    ¡­ .


    Yu Wan did not bring a maidservant with her when she returned to her maiden home this time. She only let Jiang Hai drive her back to Lotus Flower Vige.


    Today was a sunny day, very suitable for traveling.


    Unexpectedly, just as the carriage left the door of the Young Master Manor, it bumped into another carriage. The carriage stopped steadily in front of the Young Master Manor. The coachman lifted the curtain and a handsome young man entered Yu Wan¡¯s vision.


    He smiled at Yu Wan, and a ss-like luster appeared in his eyes that seemed to be able to speak. ¡°Princely Heir Consort.¡±


    As her status grew, the way others addressed her also changed. Compared to Young Madam, Yu Wan liked the Princely Heir Consort more. After all, the Princely Heir Consort had a sry. From now on, she was also someone who took a sry from the imperial court!


    Yu Wan had a good impression of this child. When she saw him walking towards her, she smiled faintly. ¡°Wan Feng. Did youe to look for me?¡±


    Wan Feng scratched his head and looked a little silly. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s my master. He came to thank you. Thank you for treating me that day. The imperial physician said that if you hadn¡¯t saved me in time, I might have died from blood loss.¡±

 Chapter 354 - Fierce Little Fatties, Return to the Village (1)

    <h4>Chapter 354: Fierce Little Fatties, Return to the Vige (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Of course, the imperial physicians of the Great Zhou Dynasty would try their best to exaggerate Yu Wan¡¯s contributions. Not long after Yu Wan left, the imperial physician arrived. Even if she did not help, he could still be saved. However, he would be abnormally weak and would have to lie in bed for ten to fifteen days before he could get out of bed.


    Thinking about it this way, she did have a lot of credit.


    Yu Wan alighted. The three fat children stuck their heads out of the curtain and looked fiercely at Wan Feng.


    Wan Feng was dumbfounded by the three little fellows¡¯ gazes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yu Wan followed his gaze and turned around. The three little fatties¡¯ expressions changed in a second. Their expressions were cute!


    Yu Wan was pped by their cuteness again. She wished she could not go out anymore and just hug the three little fellows and kiss them.


    When Yu Wan turned to talk to Wan Feng, the little fatties became fierce again!


    Wan Feng was stunned by the three little fat fellows. Fortunately, the State Preceptor got out of the carriage. Wan Feng hurriedly turned around and helped him. ¡°Master.¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s gazended on the State Preceptor.


    Wait, wasn¡¯t this the elder she had met outside the ornamental garden a few days ago? He had a sage-like temperament. So he was the State Preceptor of Nanzhao. He actually came to thank her personally? How long has it been? Why didn¡¯t hee earlier?


    The State Preceptor cupped his hands at Yu Wan in ordance with the Great Zhou¡¯s etiquette.


    Yu Wan bowed slightly in return.


    The Great Zhou and Nanzhao¡¯snguages were simr. Other than their ents, there were not many obstacles inmunication.


    The State Preceptor asked Wan Feng to move the thank you gift down and said to Yu Wan, ¡°Thank you for saving him, Princely Heir Consort.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too polite, State Preceptor.¡± Yu Wan nodded and said to the State Preceptor, ¡°You havee to visit. Logically speaking, I should invite you into the manor for a chat, but as you can see, I was about to leave, and the Princely Heir isn¡¯t around.¡±


    In other words, you came at the wrong time.


    Wan Feng cleared his throat awkwardly. He knew that they shouldn¡¯t have chosen this time to visit. The Great Zhou valued etiquette more than Nanzhao. He heard that they had to send a visiting card before they came, but he couldn¡¯t stop his master froming!


    The State Preceptor said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just here to send the thank you gift.¡±


    Yu Wan did not refuse and nodded at Jiang Hai. Jiang Hai walked forward to take the thank you gift from Wan Feng¡¯s hand, but suddenly, a bead fell out of Wan Feng¡¯s sleeve and happened tond on Yu Wan¡¯s shoe.


    It was inconvenient for men to touch this ce, and the maidservant was not around, so Yu Wan bent down to pick it up. It was a bead the size of a baby¡¯s fist. It was originally white, but the moment Yu Wan held it, it lit up slightly.


    Wan Feng looked at the bead in a daze and then at his sleeve.


    ¡°Here.¡± Yu Wan returned the bead to Wan Feng.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Thank-thank you.¡± Wan Feng took the bead in confusion and put it into his sleeve.


    The breeze lifted Yu Wan¡¯s ck hair. Her ck hair was like satin, and under the sunlight, it was unbelievably soft and bright.


    Wan Feng¡¯s throat moved.


    Jiang Hai kept his eyes lowered.


    The State Preceptor bade farewell and boarded the carriage with the stunned Wan Feng.


    Yu Wan asked Jiang Hai to pass the thank you gift to the guard on duty before getting into the carriage back to the vige.


    ¡°Master.¡± After the carriage turned into the endless street, Wan Feng took out the bead from his sleeve. ¡°Why do I have a bead on me? What bead is this? I saw it light up just now. Why doesn¡¯t it light up in my hand?¡±


    The State Preceptor said, ¡°This is a Gu bead. Only the Gu King can make it shine.¡±


    ¡°Gu-Gu King?¡± Wan Feng thought that this bead was shining in Yu Wan¡¯s hand. His eyes widened. ¡°She has the Gu King in her hands? Master, did you deliberately put the bead on me to test her? Why did you do that?¡±


    The State Preceptor said nothing.


    Countless doubts shed across Wan Feng¡¯s mind, and an idea shed across his mind. ¡°Wait, Master, don¡¯t tell me¡­ you suspect that the holy artifact of Nanzhao is in her hands?¡±


    The State Preceptor did not confirm or deny it. He only calmly took out a folded handkerchief and slowly opened it, revealing a long strand of hair.


    Wan Feng widened his eyes. ¡°This¡­ this can¡¯t be her hair, right?¡±


    Master, how did you get it?!


    If the holy artifact was really in Yu Wan¡¯s hands, her hair would also be tainted by the aura of the holy artifact. The State Preceptor had his own ways to determine if the Gu King in her hands was what they were looking for.


    The carriage drove steadily on the road. The three little fatds fell asleep the moment they got into the carriage, and it almost became a pattern.


    Jiang Hai confirmed that the three little fellows had fallen asleep. As he drove the carriage, he whispered to Yu Wan, ¡°Madam, there¡¯s something wrong with that bead.¡±

 Chapter 355 - v

    <h4>Chapter 355: Fierce Little Fatties, Return to the Vige (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ¡°I saw it. It lit up in my hand, but it didn¡¯t light up in Wan Feng¡¯s hand.¡± Although Wan Feng retracted it quickly, she still caught it with her sharp eyes.


    Jiang Hai frowned. ¡°Madam, are you very familiar with that kid?¡±


    Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°We¡¯ve only met twice.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t call him by his name.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Sigh, wait, why would she listen to a coachman!!!


    Jiang Hai said thoughtfully, ¡°That State Preceptor¡­ I keep feeling that he did something, but the scene was too chaotic just now, so I didn¡¯t see it clearly.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled in amusement. She saw clearly that the State Preceptor had taken a strand of hair from her. However, the State Preceptor definitely did not know that it was Jiang Hai¡¯s hair!


    ¡­ .


    The carriage arrived at the vige at noon.


    In less than ten days, the vige had changed drastically again. Yu Wan¡¯s first thought was that she had gone the wrong way because there were not many people in Lotus Flower Vige in her impression. Today, at a nce, it was a ck mass and was crowded. The vige entrance was blocked.


    The carriage could not pass, and Yu Wan could not see the familiar vigers, so she asked Jiang Hai to ask these outsiders.


    Jiang Hai alighted from the carriage and grabbed a young man in his twenties. He asked, ¡°What happened in Lotus Flower Vige? Why are there so many people?¡±


    When the young man saw that he was holding a horsewhip in his hand, he looked at the carriage behind him and said, ¡°You¡¯re here to do business with the Yu family, right? Unfortunately, the Yu family isn¡¯t free today!¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t they free?¡± Jiang Hai asked.


    ¡°The Yu family is recruiting workers!¡± The young man pointed at the dark crowd and said, ¡°Did you see that? These are all here to work! The Yu family gives high wages, and they even provide food and amodation. Even the people in town are here!¡±


    It was not strange for the vigers of the surrounding viges toe and take on the work. It was quite enviable that the people in town had ¡°lowered themselves¡± toe to the vige.


    In the past, Lotus Flower Vige was the poorest and most deserted vige. Now, it is the most lively and most popr vige. The young man was here to take on a job, so he only noticed that people were here to take on a job. However, he did not know that during this period of time, the matchmaker had almost broken through the threshold of every family.


    There were people who wanted to marry a wife, and there were also people who wanted to marry a daughter. The soldiers whose marriage was dyed by the war had all be popr goods. When they heard that the veteran bachelor Wang Mazi had already gotten married, the matchmaker was so anxious that she cried!


    The people from Apricot Flower Vige hade to cause trouble once, and the soldiers and bandits had beaten them up.


    What was worth mentioning was that Yan Jiuchao had secretly settled the ounts of the bandits. Those who were sincerely left behind were all legal vigers of Lotus Flower Vige¡­ Uh, no, miners!


    Those who did not sincerely stay behind were captured by Yan Jiuchao and sent to prison.


    Lotus Flower Vige went from twenty to thirty households to fifty! They instantly felt strong!


    Jiang Hai drove the carriage in. The third branch¡¯s new house was almost built, but the furniture was not ready yet and they were still living in the Ding Family¡¯s new house. There were too many people taking on the work and the house could not fit all of them. Yu Feng and Yu Shaoqing called them to the factory.


    Little Bruiser was squatting on the ground at the door, ying with stones and marbles. Although these inconspicuous beads were made of iron or ss, vigers were unwilling to buy them even if they had money. It was Yu Shaoqing who doted on his son and went to town to customize one.


    The two of them yed happily.


    Little Bruiser usually yed a lot, so he was more skilled than Stone. Just as he was about to win, Little Bruiser suddenly heard the sound of a carriage. He looked up and saw Jiang Hai. Jiang Hai had been here before. So he recognized Jiang Hai.


    He threw the marble away excitedly. ¡°My sister is back!¡±


    Stone looked at his running back. ¡°Hey, I won!¡±


    Who cares about you!


    Little Bruiser couldn¡¯t wait to run to the carriage.


    Jiang Hai stopped the carriage early.


    Yu Wan heard her brother¡¯s voice in the carriage. When the carriage stopped, she lifted the curtain.


    ¡°Sis, Sis!¡± Little Bruiser went to climb into the carriage.


    The carriage was too high for him to climb up. Jiang Hai helped Little Bruiser up.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Jiang!¡± Little Bruiser said crisply.


    Actually, Jiang Hai, who was the same age as Yu Feng but looked older: ¡°¡­¡±


    The little fat fellows were woken up by their uncle¡¯s voice and looked up in confusion.


    ¡°Aiya, Little Brothers are here too!¡± Little Bruiser became even more excited.


    Yu Wan said solemnly, ¡°How many times have I said that they¡¯re your nephews!¡±


    But they were clearly the same age as Little Zhenzhen. Little Zhenzhen was his younger sister, so why couldn¡¯t they be his younger brothers?

 Chapter 356 - Fierce Little Fatties, Return to the

    <h4>Chapter 356: Fierce Little Fatties, Return to the Vige (3)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Wan could not figure this out with him. She hugged the three little fellows who had just woken up and Jiang Hai carried them down.


    ¡°Uncle Jiang, you still have me!¡± Little Bruiser stretched out his little arm to Jiang Hai.


    Jiang Hai: ¡°Get down yourself.¡±


    Little Bruiser :¡±¡­¡±


    The private school in the vige had also been built. It was the original Zhao residence. They renovated the east side of the Zhao residence and expanded it into a school. Today, the school was resting, so Little Bruiser could squat at the door with Stone and y marbles.


    Before Yu Wan leftst time, she had mentioned to the old man that women could also enter the school as long as they had Lotus Flower Vige¡¯s household register. The people of Lotus Flower Vige were free to go to school, but outsiders had to pay money. Yu Wan did not interfere with how much they epted.


    In the n, the High Priest¡¯s lessons were hard toe by. When it came to the Great Zhou, the old man did not expect fees of thousand gold. However, at least a hundred taels of silver should be charged. Otherwise, it would be a waste of his status as the High Priest. The old man thought that since he was charging such a cheap price, the tables would definitely not be enough. He even spent his own money to customize thirty study tables. In the end, after a few days, there was not a single outsider who spent money to enroll.


    Yu Wan met Madam Jiang in the central room. Madam Jiang looked even better because after moving in next door, Little Bruiser no longer had to squeeze into the same bed as them.


    Little Bruiser went to the workshop to call his father back. When he heard that his daughter was back, Yu Shaoqing didn¡¯t do anything else. He immediately threw away the work in his hand and rushed back. ¡°Ah Wan!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, his face darkened when he saw the three fat little fellows.


    Why was it these little bastards again!


    The little brats sat on Madam Jiang¡¯s body and looked at him adorably. They rubbed their heads against Madam Jiang¡¯s arms.


    Yu Shaoqing¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Dad.¡± Yu Wan smiled and greeted him. She then looked at the little fatties and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring gifts? Hurry up and take them down.¡±


    Only then did the three fat children remember that they also had gifts. They slid down the ground and went to the carriage to take their gifts. There were three big and red peaches.


    Yu Shaoqing sighed secretly. Forget it, on the ount that these little brats still knew how to give him gifts¡­


    Before this thought could sh through his mind, he saw the three little fat fellows run out with the ¡°Big Peaches¡±!


    ¡­ They went to look for Ah Wei.


    Grandpa Yu felt a thousand hits in his heart. ¡°¡­¡±


    Soon, Aunt also came. Uncle and Yu Feng also wanted toe, but Yu Shaoqing left his work too quickly. The two of them could not leave and temporarily stayed in the workshop to recruit workers.


    ¡°Why are you back today? Aren¡¯t you supposed toe back during the banquet in the middle of the month?¡± Aunt held Yu Wan¡¯s hand and said. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to see Yu Wan, but the girl ran to her maiden home too often and she was afraid of gossip.


    Yu Wan did not care about this, let alone Yan Jiuchao. Therefore, Yu Wan did not have any qualms about returning to her maiden home. Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be back in the middle of the month too. I came today to report the good news to my family.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant?¡± The three elders said in unison.


    The corners of Yu Wan¡¯s mouth twitched.?<i>Why are your reactions so uniform¡­</i>


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Aunt patted her hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s only been a little over a month. It¡¯s normal.¡±


    Moreover, it wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t have any sons and were in a hurry to give birth and carry on the family line. With her niece¡¯s situation, no one dared to gossip about whether she gave birth or not. Who was as lucky as her with three sons?


    Aunt was not worried about Yu Wan¡¯s children, but she was worried that Yu Wan would worry herself. ¡°In my opinion, it¡¯s not toote to wait for the three children to grow up.¡±


    Yu Wan was really not anxious about the children.


    On the other hand, Yu Shaoqing¡¯s eyes were a little bitter. He wanted a little granddaughter, a cute little granddaughter like Ah Wan, a granddaughter than wouldn¡¯t torture him.


    Aunt nced at Yu Wan¡¯s stomach. ¡°If it¡¯s not this kind of good news, then what kind of good news is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Second Brother.¡± Yu Wan smiled and told her family that Yu Song was ranked sixth in ss.


    When Aunt heard this, she was so shocked that her mouth couldn¡¯t close. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not mistaken, right?¡±


    She naturally did not doubt that Ah Wan would use fake results to trick her. Ah Wan was not such a person, but she really could not believe it. Her son, who had not even studied, had obtained such good results in a month?


    ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t tell me there are only six people in ss¡­¡±


    Aunt probed.


    Yu Wanughed!


    How much confidence did Aunt have in her son? She actually thought that Second Brother wouldest.


    Aunt also knew that she had made a mistake. She coughed awkwardly. ¡°I-I think a pie fell from the sky.¡±

 Chapter 357 - Fierce Little Fatties, Return to the

    <h4>Chapter 357: Fierce Little Fatties, Return to the Vige (4)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Wan stopped smiling and told Aunt the situation that she had found out from the Directorate. ¡°Among the thirty-three students in the ss, Second Brother is thest to transfer into the school, but Second Brother is the most diligent. I heard that Second Brother is the first to wake up and thest to sleep. He studies hard until midnight every night. He has to wake up before dawn.¡±


    ¡°S-sote¡­¡± Aunt began to feel sorry for her son. In the past, she felt that farming was tough, but after hearing Yu Wan¡¯s words, she felt that studying was not easy either. Although farming was tough, he could still have enough sleep. Why did he sleep less than a chicken when he studied?


    Aunt suddenly thought of Zhao Heng. No wonder Zhao Heng had always been thin. It turned out that he had studied too much.


    ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll go get some eggs¡­¡± How could Aunt know that studying was so tiring? She scolded herself for being ignorant and not knowing how to nourish her son¡¯s body.


    The Directorate¡¯s food was not bad, and Yu Wan often sent food to Yu Song. Yu Song¡¯s food, clothes, and amodation were really not short, but this was a token of appreciation from his mother. Yu Wan did not refuse and smiled as she watched her aunt leave.


    Not long after Aunt left, Aunt Zhang, Aunt Bai, and Shuanzi¡¯s mother came to visit.


    ¡°Ah Wan, you¡¯re back.¡± Aunt Zhang carried a big pumpkin nted in her vegetable garden and entered the house with a smile.


    ¡°Aunt Zhang, Aunt Bai, Aunt Wu,e in and sit.¡± Yu Wan weed the three of them into the house.


    When the aunts came to visit, Yu Shaoqing, a man, couldn¡¯t continue to stay in the room. He brought Little Bruiser, who was opening gifts, to the workshop.


    The three aunts saw Yu Wan¡¯s carriage parked outside and specially came to look for her. However, the three of them stammered and found it difficult to speak. It was still Aunt Bai who patted her chest. ¡°Let me say it! It was the matchmaker who came to visit and arranged a marriage for Mao¡¯er, Erniu, and Shuanzi¡¯s brother. In the end, we were all dazzled!¡±


    Yu Wan nodded and said, ¡°So you want me to help Brother Mao¡¯er make a decision?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Aunt Bai said. ¡°It¡¯s their sister. The matchmaker came to our house to propose a marriage and took a fancy to our girls. However, benefits should not go to others. How can we marry our daughter off? Your brother is already taken. We don¡¯t have the fortune.¡±


    ¡°So you have taken a fancy to my second brother?¡± They did not hide the fact from the vigers that her second brother had gone to the Capital to study. Everyone knew that her second brother was going to be sessful.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your second brother!¡± Aunt Bai said. ¡°It¡¯s Ah Wei!¡±


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    What happened to keeping the good stuff to yourself?


    ¡°How capable is my daughter? What can¡¯t she do? She¡¯s even more capable than a man! It¡¯s his blessing to marry my daughter!¡± Aunt Bai straightened her back and said.


    Aunt Zhang said indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s the use of being more capable than men? How many men can stand your daughter¡¯s temper? My daughter is the most gentle and virtuous!¡±


    This was the truth. Aunt Bai¡¯s daughter took after her. Her loud voice was world-shaking, and she was more efficient than men. She was the one who received the most sryst month, while Aunt Zhang¡¯s daughter spoke softly. She did not work in the workshop and only worked at home.


    ¡°My daughter is beautiful!¡± Shuanzi¡¯s mother said.


    This was not a lie. Shuanzi¡¯s sister was thirteen years old this year. Her facial features had yet to grow, and she looked slightly inexperienced and naive. However, her skin was tight and she was aplete beauty.


    The three of thempeted and quarreled in the room. They all said that their daughter was good and that Ah Wei should marry her.


    Yu Wan looked at the three of them strangely. ¡°Forgive me for being blunt, but this is Ah Wei¡¯s marriage. Shouldn¡¯t you ask Ah Wei for his opinion?¡±


    There was silence in the room.


    Aunt Bai: ¡°My clothes haven¡¯t been washed.¡±


    Aunt Zhang: ¡°I haven¡¯t cooked yet.¡±


    Shuanzi¡¯s mother: ¡°My cow wasn¡¯t fed!¡±


    The three of them left together!


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    After the three aunts caused such a ruckus, Yu Wan thought of her brother¡¯s marriage. Bai Tang¡¯s ¡°smallpox¡± had already recovered for a long time. Old Master Bai should have forgotten about the inn. It was time for him to propose marriage.


    When Aunt came over with a basket of eggs, Yu Wan told her what she thought.


    Aunt had always been concerned about her son¡¯s marriage, but she was afraid that the other party would look down on their family. Their family¡¯s life was better now, and Third Brother and Ah Wan had also be promising. However, to be honest, that was the ability of the third branch. Their eldest branch was still a few country bumpkins.


    Aunt was good at everything, but she was just too honest. If it were the Guo family and the Luo family, it would be a different story.


    However, Yu Wan also understood her aunt¡¯s worries. She hoped that her two sons would be sessful and not have to rely on anyone to earn a living. In the past, her aunt might not have such ¡°ambitions¡±. She only felt that it was enough that her two sons did not starve to death. However, after seeing their ability, she began to have expectations for her sons.


    Yu Wan was also filled with anticipation. She believed that with her brother¡¯s diligence and second brother¡¯s brain, they would definitely be able to stand out in the future.


    However, Bai Tang was not young anymore. Who knew if Old Master Bai would forget the pain one day and start arranging a marriage for her?


    Yu Wan tried her best to persuade her, but Aunt still could not make up her mind even when she spoke till her throat was dry, mainly because she was too unconfident.


    Madam Jiang said gently, ¡°Sister-inw, try it. Let Ah Wan and Little Feng go to the Bai Manor together.¡±


    Aunt agreed.


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    So why did she talk for so long? Her mother settled it with a sentence!

 Chapter 358 - Nanzhao State Preceptor, Fatties, and Ah Wei (1)

    Chapter 358: Nanzhao State Preceptor, Fatties, and Ah Wei (1)Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Outside a quiet side hall of the side pce, a carriage slowly stopped. The State Preceptor and Wan Feng stepped off the wooden stool and got off. The guards of Nanzhao on both sides bowed silently. The State Preceptor walked in front expressionlessly, and Wan Feng obediently followed behind him.


    After entering the side hall, the State Preceptor took off his raincoat. Wan Feng caught it in time and looked at him nkly. ¡°Master.¡±


    The State Preceptor did not say anything. Instead, he turned around and went to Helian Qi¡¯s room. He took out a Nine Revolutions Soul Return Pill to feed him. There was no sign of a living person on Helian Qi¡¯s body anymore, but his heart was still beating slightly, so that the imperial physician could feel his weak pulse.


    His soul had long died, but his shell was like a puppet that was controlled by others. Even though he hadmitted a crime when he was alive, Wan Feng could not help but feel sorry for him.


    Wan Feng turned his face away from the withered Helian Qi.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± the State Preceptor said to Wan Feng.


    Wan Feng came back to his senses and turned around. He saw that his master had already left the house and was looking at him calmly at the door. He scratched his head and followed him awkwardly.


    There were many disciples in the State Preceptor Hall, but this time, there was only Wan Feng who followed the State Preceptor to Great Zhou. Wan Feng took care of all the State Preceptor¡¯s civilian affairs, and he took care of all the food, clothes, and amodation.


    After returning to the room with the State Preceptor, Wan Feng poured a cup of tea for the State Preceptor. Then, he went to the small kitchen to receive their lunch. They originally wanted to eat with the other ministers, but they were afraid that they would not be able to make it in time today, so they told them to eat first. It was indeed past lunchtime.


    There were a few authentic Capital dishes in the small kitchen. Wan Feng carried them back to the State Preceptor¡¯s room with a food box.


    Wan Feng was not used to the dishes in the Capital. Fortunately, he had brought the spicy sauce from Nanzhao. He took out a jar and scooped two spoonfuls into an exquisite te. One for him and one for his master.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± The State Preceptor picked up his chopsticks.


    Wan Feng ced the jar and sat down.


    The State Preceptor did not say much, so Wan Feng did not dare to speak too much to him. There was only the sound of chewing at the table for the two of them. Wan Feng was used to it, but today, he felt that something was missing. Just as Wan Feng was hesitating if he should find a topic to talk to his master, a trusted aide of the State Preceptor walked into the room.


    ¡°State Preceptor.¡± The aide bowed.


    The State Preceptor nodded lightly. ¡°You found out?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The trusted aide handed a letter to the State Preceptor and left.


    The State Preceptor opened the letter and casually folded it on the table.


    From Wan Feng¡¯s angle, he could coincidentally see the words ¡°Young Master Manor¡±. Wan Feng¡¯s big eyes rolled and he asked curiously, ¡°Master, what did the letter say?¡±


    ¡°See for yourself,¡± the State Preceptor said.


    Wan Feng opened the letter and found that it was all information about Yu Wan. Her birth characters, where she was born, her parents¡¯ close rtives. Everything was written.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re investigating her?¡± This much information could not be finished in a day or two, right? Master had already investigated eighteen generations of her ancestors after meeting Princely Heir Consort Yan for the first time. Wasn¡¯t it enough to find out if the holy artifact was with her? Why did he know so much?


    ¡°Why are you investigating her, Master?¡± Wan Feng asked in confusion.


    The State Preceptor did not answer.


    It seemed that he did not intend to tell him. Wan Feng tactfully shut his mouth, but in the end, his curiosity about Yu Wan was piqued. He changed the topic and said, ¡°Master, can a strand of hair really find the whereabouts of the holy artifact?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± the State Preceptor said sparingly.


    Wan Feng lowered his head and took a bite of rice. He then picked up a piece of smoked bamboo shoots and dipped it in spicy sauce. After eating, he carefully nced at his master. ¡°What if we find out that the holy artifact is in the hands of the Princely Heir Consort Yan?¡±


    ¡°Take it back,¡± the State Preceptor said.


    Wan Feng took another bite of rice and wanted to shut up, but he couldn¡¯t help it again. ¡°Are you taking it secretly?¡±


    After asking, he realized that he had asked an extremely stupid question. If he didn¡¯t take such a valuable thing secretly, should he snatch it openly?


    Hey, the holy artifact of our Nanzhao is in your hands. Quickly return the holy artifact to us!


    Uha€| Only a fool would hand it over, right?


    If nothing had happened to General Helian, there might still be a trace of hope for negotiation¡ªexchanging the armor for the holy artifact was an excellent deal no matter how he looked at it. However, General Helian had ruined everything. At this moment, Wan Feng really felt that he deserved to suffer.


    Without waiting for the State Preceptor to speak, Wan Feng said, ¡°If we take it secretly, how does Master n to take it?¡±


    The State Preceptor nced at him. ¡°You¡¯re a little talkative today.¡±


    Wan Feng said embarrassedly, ¡°Because she treated my injuries. She picked up my life.¡±

 Chapter 359 - Nanzhao State Preceptor, Fatties, and Ah Wei (2)

    <h4>Chapter 359: Nanzhao State Preceptor, Fatties, and Ah Wei (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s just polite talk,¡± the State Preceptor said indifferently. ¡°She¡¯s a doctor. Saving lives is her duty. Don¡¯t mix it with life saving grace.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Wan Feng felt that he could really shut up now. As he ate, he kept sizing up the State Preceptor.


    The State Preceptor put down his chopsticks. ¡°If there¡¯s anything else, just say it.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ will you kill her?¡± Wan Feng blinked and asked. His facial features were not stunning, but his eyes really seemed to be able to speak.


    The State Preceptor did not look at him. He only picked up his chopsticks again and picked up a random vegetable leaf. ¡°That depends on whether she knows or not.¡±


    Wan Feng looked at his master in a daze and said, ¡°Because this is a big matter, we can¡¯t let anyone discover that the holy artifact has been stolen, let alone that the little princess hasn¡¯t been chosen by the holy artifact. So if she knows that it¡¯s a holy artifact, we can¡¯t let her live?¡±


    The State Preceptor nodded indifferently, tacitly agreeing with his guess.


    Wan Feng did not say anything else and silently finished the food in his bowl.


    After the two of them finished eating, Wan Feng called a servant to remove the cutlery. The State Preceptor brought Wan Feng into the inner room. It was not yet night, and the sky was bright. The State Preceptor asked Wan Feng to close the door and windows, and the room darkened.


    The State Preceptor took out a small box.


    Wan Feng recognized this box. It was one of the few things in his master¡¯s luggage that he was not allowed to touch. He tactfully stood at the side and did not go forward to help. He saw his master put on silver gloves and take out a small jade bottle.


    The moment he put on the gloves, Wan Feng had a faint guess.?<i>Is it a Gu worm?</i>?He thought.


    The State Preceptor removed the cork. ¡°Cup.¡±


    Wan Feng picked up a white porcin cup that was ced on the table and handed it over with both hands.


    The State Preceptor gestured for him to put it on the table, and he did so.


    The State Preceptor poured the contents of the bottle into the cup.


    Wan Feng¡¯s guess was right. It was indeed a Gu worm, but it was not any Gu he had seen before. His intuition told him that this Gu worm was very powerful.


    ¡°Is it the Gu King, Master?¡± Wan Feng asked.


    The State Preceptor nodded. ¡°The Gu King can make the Gu Pearl light up, but it might not be the Gu King we want. It¡¯s also a Gu King. The only thing in the world that can make it afraid is Nanzhao¡¯s holy artifact.¡±


    Wan Feng finally understood why his master had brought back Princely Heir Consort Yan¡¯s hair. He watched his master¡¯s actions nervously.


    The State Preceptor took out a handkerchief and ced the hair into the cup. However, the Gu King did not move at all.


    The State Preceptor frowned. ¡°Could I have made a mistake? Did she just have an ordinary Gu King?¡±


    Wan Feng secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    The State Preceptor put away the Gu King in a small box in disappointment and was about to take the used handkerchief and cup when Wan Feng said, ¡°Master, let me clean up!¡±


    The State Preceptor nodded, put the box back, and went to the study.


    Wan Feng began to pack up the things on the table. His gaze stopped at the strand of hair in the cup. For some reason, he pinched it and sniffed it. Then, his expression changed drastically!


    This-this wasn¡¯t her hair!


    When he went to the Young Master Manor to thank her, he was close to her. The breeze blew her hair, and he identally smelled it. There was a faint lily fragrance on her hair and a trace of a pleasant fragrance that he could not describe. Naturally, he did not know that it was Yan Jiuchao¡¯s smell, but he was sure that this was definitely not her hair!


    Did Master make a mistake, or¡­ did she deliberately let him make a mistake? If it was thetter, did it mean that she had also been guarding against his master? Why was she guarding against his master? Could it be that the holy artifact was really in her hands?


    Moreover, she knew that it was the holy artifact of the Nanzhao Nation and that the envoy hade for the holy artifact. What a thoughtful woman! He and his master were actuallypletely kept in the dark by her!


    ¡°Wan Feng.¡±


    The State Preceptor pushed open the door and walked in. Wan Feng¡¯s expression changed and he pulled the hair into his palm.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The State Preceptor noticed that something was wrong with his face.


    Wan Feng¡¯s eyes shed. He picked up the cup on the table and said fearfully, ¡°M-Master¡¯s Gu King is so powerful. Will the cup it touched be poisonous? I won¡¯t be poisoned, right?¡±


    The State Preceptor sighed. ¡°Is that why you were frightened?¡±


    Wan Feng¡¯s throat moved. ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t,¡± the State Preceptor said helplessly.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I thought I was going to die.¡± Wan Feng pretended to be relieved.


    The State Preceptor said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m going out tomorrow. Remember to prepare the carriage.¡±

 Chapter 360 - Nanzhao State Preceptor, Fatties, and Ah Wei (3)

    <h4>Chapter 360: Nanzhao State Preceptor, Fatties, and Ah Wei (3)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Wan Feng hurriedly agreed. ¡°Yes, do you need me to go with you, Master?¡±


    The State Preceptor said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll go alone.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Wan Feng was still feeling guilty about lying and did not mind that his master had left him behind.


    ¡­ .


    On the other hand, after Yan Jiuchao finished dealing with official business in the cab, he really did not attend the usual meeting. He flicked his sleeves and sat in his carriage arrogantly.


    After entering June, the day became longer and longer. When Yan Jiuchao and Shadow Thirteen arrived at Lotus Flower Vige, the sky was still bright. The vigers who came to apply for jobs had already left one after another. The vige returned to its usual tranquility. Smoke curled up from the chimneys and the fragrance of food filled the air. The adults called back their dogs and began to enjoy their dinner.


    Ever since the Yu family opened a workshop, the vigers¡¯ lives had improved. Not only did they no longer have to go hungry, but they could also eat meat every few days. Along the way, the gluttonous worms in Yan Jiuchao and Shadow Thirteen¡¯s stomachs were attracted by the fragrance of meat.


    Yan Jiuchao alighted from the carriage in front of his house. Shadow Thirteen pulled the horse to the backyard to eat grass. Yu Wan heard themotion from the carriage and walked out. When she saw Yan Jiuchao, she was stunned.


    Yan Jiuchao hade straight from the cab and did not have the time to change his clothes. He was wearing a purple court dress. The purple brocade that was like a pendant made the ck python belt tightly wrap around his strong waist. He was tall and slender. His sleeves casually hung down. It gave an invible dignity that was different from his usual appearance.


    The twilight shone on his jade-like face, making him look like he was covered in a faint Buddha light.


    Yu Wan was once again stunned by her husband¡¯s divine face. The Nine Temples High God was probably only so-sopared to him.


    After staying at home for a day, she naturally understood what he had done for the Yu family. The problem of the bandits had been resolved, and those who were willing to stay were all legal small miners. Those who were unwilling to stay had also been resolved by him without any hidden dangers. In addition, she had also obtained the document to open the mine. These were all things she did not know.


    In this world, there were always men who were all talk and no action, and there were also men who were all action and no talk. Obviously, her little husband was thetter.


    Yu Wan smiled at him.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked indifferently.


    ¡°Looking at you,¡± Yu Wan said with a smile.


    ¡°Shameless.¡± Yan Jiuchao turned his face away coldly.


    This bad temper had angered her a lot in the past. Now, she only felt that it was extremely cute. Yu Wan continued to look at him without blinking.


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°Even if today is a day for sex, you don¡¯t have to be so impatient, right?¡±


    ¡°Huh? The day of sex?¡± Yu Wan was stunned and started calcting.


    Yan Jiuchao frowned. Yu Wan¡¯s almond-shaped eyes widened.


    ¡°You forgot?¡±


    ¡°You remember?¡±


    The two of them spoke in unison.


    This was awkward. One was someone who talked about having sex all day, and the other was someone who was as cold as ice and abstinent as a fairy. However, the former had forgotten, and thetter remembered. The expressions of the two of them instantly became very subtle.


    Yan Jiuchao snorted and said, ¡°I thought you were talking about such an important day day and night, but it turns out you don¡¯t remember. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t havee.¡±


    ¡°You make it sound like you¡¯re counting the days every day,¡± Yu Wan muttered casually.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s expression tightened.


    Yu Wan eximed, ¡°Are you really counting?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said seriously, ¡°No!¡±


    This matter began with curing the poison and was loyal to his instincts. Although every round could make her feel ufortable every night, that was mainly because he couldst for a long time and had not done it many times. During the day, he did not let her touch him at all, and after announcing that they were only going to have sex every ten days, he had never shown any impatience. She once suspected that he was actually not interested in this kind of thing.


    Yu Wan thought about how he secretly counted down the days every day and couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Yu Ah Wan!¡± Yan Jiuchao¡¯s face darkened!


    Yu Wan held back herughter with great difficulty.


    Yan Jiuchao blushed and said coldly, ¡°Go in!¡±


    Yu Wan did not move.


    Yan Jiuchao took a few steps and realized that she did not follow. He turned around and asked, ¡°What are you doing again?¡±


    Yu Wan handed her hand to him.


    Yan Jiuchao did not move his hand behind his back. He red at her coldly. ¡°It¡¯s indecent!¡± With that, he crossed the threshold like a gentleman.


    Yu Wan looked at his seemingly calm back and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can still say this at night.¡±


    The family had dinner at the Ding Family¡¯s new residence. The more Aunt looked at Yan Jiuchao, the more she liked him. She said that since it waste, they might as well stay for the night and leave tomorrow.

 Chapter 361 - Nanzhao State Preceptor, Fatties, and Ah Wei (4)

    <h4>Chapter 361: Nanzhao State Preceptor, Fatties, and Ah Wei (4)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yan Jiuchao refused. ¡°I have an early morning court assembly tomorrow. We¡¯lle back and stay for a few more days during the break in the middle of the month.¡±


    If it were anyone else, Aunt might have thought that the other party wasining that the countryside was not easy to live in. However, Yan Jiuchao had lived in the countryside for so long and had even bought a house. Aunt knew that he was not that kind of person, let alone that he had to attend court in the morning. Not only did Aunt not force him to stay, she even hurriedly urged him to get into the carriage.


    The three fat little fellows had dinner at Ah Wei¡¯s house. When they saw that it was Ah Wei who cooked, the three fat little fellows were so touched that they finished everything in one go!


    The truth was that the entire family¡¯s cooking was terrible. Only Ah Wei¡¯s culinary skills were great, so Ah Wei had always cooked alone.


    When Ah Wei walked out with thest bowl of egg soup, there were only a few empty tes left on the table. Ah Wei went to steam another basket of steamed buns. When he turned around, the steamed buns had been eaten up by the little fatties.


    Ah Wei did not know how many meals he had cooked, but his eyes were dizzy and his hands were trembling. It was not easy for him to feed the little fat fellows, and when he did, the rice jar was almost empty.


    Fortunately, Little Bruiser came to pick them up!


    Ah Wei could not wait to send the little fat brats away. His miserable life as a teacher (nanny) was finally over. He was that happy big viin of the Ghost n again! Unexpectedly, before he could be smug, there was a knocking sound behind him.


    Ah Wei dragged his tired body and opened the door. He saw three fat little fellows.


    The little fat fellows were barefooted and hugging small pillows as they looked at Ah Wei adorably.


    Mom said we can stay and sleep with you tonight!


    The broken Ah Wei: ¡°!!!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan boarded the carriage and returned to the Young Master Manor. Zi Su did not see the three little masters and asked in confusion, ¡°Where are they?¡±


    Yu Wan exined without changing her expression, ¡°My parents couldn¡¯t bear to part with them so we left them behind.¡±


    Zi Su looked at their reddened ears and pretended to believe them.


    The couple entered the room.


    Fu Ling walked over with arge basket of newly picked plums and lychee. She was about to go into the room when Zi Su caught her.


    ¡°What?¡± Fu Ling asked.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Zi Su asked.


    Fu Ling said, ¡°The Princely Heir Consort asked me to pluck it before she left. Isn¡¯t she back? I¡¯ll bring it to her!¡±


    Zi Su red at her resentfully. ¡°Who can eat the fruits you picked now?¡±


    ¡°Why did she ask the kitchen to cook supper if she can¡¯t eat?¡± Fu Ling was confused.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Zi Su didn¡¯t know how to exin it to her. This girl wasn¡¯t young anymore. Why wasn¡¯t she enlightened about such things? Didn¡¯t she see that the Princely Heir and Princely Heir Consort couldn¡¯t tolerate anyone else? After being banned for ten days, this newlywed couple was probably anxious about it.


    There was already movement in the room. Zi Su blushed and pulled Fu Ling¡¯s hand to escape.


    Both of them liked this kind of thing when it was harmonious, not to mention that it had been banned for so long. Moreover, she had forgotten such an important day. Yu Wan had nned to make it up to him, but she identally went overboard.


    That night, the upper room asked for hot water three times.


    Yu Wan was extremely satisfied, but she was really tortured badly. She even forgot how she fell asleep. Shey on the dry mattress that had already been changed, her breathing was even and sweet. Her ck hair hung down and rested on her fair shoulder.


    Yan Jiuchao pulled the thin nket over her andy beside her. He ced one hand behind his head and the other on his stomach.


    Yan Jiuchao slowly closed his eyes. After a while, he pulled out the hand that was resting behind his head and ced it under the nket. After a while, he moved to her side and gently held her hand.


    It was a good night¡¯s sleep.


    ¡­ .


    When Yu Wan woke up, Yan Jiuchao had already gone to court. Yu Wan blushed. Which bride in ancient times slept untilte in the morning like her? She was really toowless.


    ¡°Oh no.¡± Yu Wan thought of something and patted her head. She had really been seduced badly by her husband yesterday. She had even forgotten to tell him that the State Preceptor hade to test her.


    However, even if Yu Wan didn¡¯t say anything, Yan Jiuchao had already learned from the guards on duty that the State Preceptor and his disciple hade. The two of them gave her a thank-you gift and said some polite words. They identally dropped a glowing bead.


    Yan Jiuchao was certain that the State Preceptor was here to test Yu Wan.


    Yan Jiuchao did not think that any of them had leaked the news of Nanzhao¡¯s holy artifact. Even if Yu Zigui wanted to betray Yu Wan long ago, he would have done it long ago. Therefore, the reason why the State Preceptor suspected Yu Wan was most likely because he had seen Yu Wan on the day of the hunt.


    ¡°Young Master, could he have already tested something?¡± On the way back to the manor, Shadow Thirteen asked suspiciously.


    Yan Jiuchao shook his head. ¡°That girl isn¡¯t so stupid as to let him seed. What I¡¯m most worried about now isn¡¯t what he tested, but whether he recognized anything.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen frowned. ¡°Young Master, you mean¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°He¡¯s the State Preceptor of Nanzhao. It¡¯s impossible for him not to have seen the Queen. If he only met a girl who looks simr to the Eldest Princess, we can say that it¡¯s a coincidence. But what if he saw the Queen herself? I¡¯m afraid this is another story.¡±


    ¡°Young Master!¡± Shadow Six chased after him.


    ¡°He left?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    Shadow Six nodded. ¡°He went to the south city gate!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao dusted his wide sleeves. ¡°Looks like he went to Lotus Flower Vige. He¡¯s really fast.¡±


    Lotus Flower Vige had a lot of job applications yesterday, and the positions had basically been decided. Not many outsiders came today. A carriage sessfully drove into the vige and stopped in front of a small straw hut. A six or seven-year-old girl was squatting on the ground ying with mud.


    The State Preceptor alighted from the carriage and took out a piece of candy. ¡°Let me ask you, where is the Yu family?¡±

 Chapter 362 - The Unlucky State Preceptor (1)

    <h4>Chapter 362: The Unlucky State Preceptor (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    This little girl was none other than the daughter of Madam Liu and her ex-husband, Chen Erya. After Madam Liu¡¯s ex-husband passed away, only Chen Erya and her mother-inw were left in the family. Wang Mazi was a generous and filial person. He brought Chen Erya and Madam Liu to the house and took care of them like they were his own daughter and mother. There were three sugar eggs in the house every day. He didn¡¯t eat them himself, he gave them all. Every few days, he would go to town to cut a pound of pork belly to nourish their bodies. Erya had grown much taller thanst year and Grandma Chen could get out of bed and walk around.


    Today, Wang Mazi and Madam Liu went to the Yu Family¡¯s workshop early. Grandma Chen stayed in the backyard to peel garlic. She was old and her ears were not good, so she did not hear themotion at the door.


    Erya looked at the person expressionlessly and continued to y with the mud on the ground.


    The State Preceptor was not surprised that the little girl did not recognize the thing in his hand. She was a little girl from a poor and remote vige. She had probably never seen anything like crispy candy before. The State Preceptor patiently opened the oiled paper wrapped around the crispy candy, revealing a golden soybean pastry that emitted a sweet fragrance.


    ¡°This candy is for you. Help me lead the way,¡± the State Preceptor said gently.


    Erya nced at the candy in his hand and continued ying with the mud indifferently.


    The State Preceptor felt that he might be seeing things. Otherwise, how could he see a trace of disdain in the eyes of a little country bumpkin? One had to know that this was something bought from the Capital. She definitely did not recognize it.


    ¡°For you.¡± The State Preceptor refused to give up.


    Erya threw away the mud and entered the house. After a while, she also took out a piece of soybean pastry and leaned against the door frame to eat it. Not only was the soybean pastry bigger and golden, but it was also mixed with raisins and nuts. It was obvious that it was much better than the State Preceptor¡¯s soybean pastry.


    The State Preceptor was stunned. Uh¡­ Was he in the wrong ce? Why would a child from a poor vige eat such good food?


    The State Preceptor wanted to ask something, but Erya rolled her eyes and left! The old teacher said that those who used candy to coax children were all bad people! She didn¡¯t want to talk to bad people!


    The State Preceptor, who really just wanted to ask for directions: ¡°¡­¡±


    The old teacher was Ah Wei¡¯s elder. After the elder started the vige school, Erya also became one of his students. However, today was the vige school¡¯s holiday, so Erya stayed at home to y.


    ¡°Grandma!¡±


    In the Zhao residence, Qing Yan hurriedly walked in. He was the first to discover the State Preceptor. He was about to go to the workshop when he noticed an unfamiliar carriage at the door. The Yu family¡¯s business had be bigger. Businessmen often came to discuss business, so it was not surprising that they were unfamiliar with carriages. What was strange was that a sage-like man walked down from above. Of course, that was the sage-like appearance in the eyes of outsiders. In Qing Yan¡¯s eyes, he was just posturing a little too much.


    Qing Yan¡¯s first feeling was that he was a Gu Master, his second feeling was that he was a sorcerer, and his third feeling was that it was necessary to report this to Grandma.


    The old man was preparing for ss. When he heard Qing Yan¡¯s words, he pushed open the window and looked in the direction of Wang Mazi¡¯s house. The advantage of the Zhao residence was that he could see any family in the vige. It could be said to be an excellent ce to observe.


    After seeing the State Preceptor¡¯s appearance clearly, the old man snorted coldly. ¡°This fellow.¡±


    ¡°Grandma knows him?¡± Qing Yan asked in confusion.


    At this moment, Yue Gou also walked in. Ah Wei was entangled by the three little fat fellows and did not have the time to notice what was going on in the room for the time being.


    The old man said disdainfully, ¡°A chatan from the royal family of Nanzhao.¡±


    Nanzhao State Preceptor.


    In a sense, the State Preceptor of Nanzhao and the Ghost n¡¯s priest were actually a profession¡ª-they were both fortune-tellers for the King. They also practiced witchcraft at the same time, butpared to Gu Masters, they were closer to sorcerers. The difference was that the State Preceptor of Nanzhao served the Emperor of a country, while the old man served the head of a n. In a way, the State Preceptor was deeply superior to the Grand Priest.


    However, witchcraft originated from the Ghost n. They were the ones who cultivated witchcraft. Those State Preceptors had only learned a little bit of it and were just putting on airs. So the old man did not take the State Preceptor seriously.


    ¡°But I heard that you lost to the State Preceptor of Nanzhao during the sorcerypetition,¡± Yue Gou said bluntly.


    The old man red at him. ¡°No one will treat you as a mute if you don¡¯t speak!¡±


    Thirty years ago, the Ghost n and Nanzhao had a chance to spar with each other. When the old man was young, he represented the Ghost n to wee Nanzhao¡¯s challenge. At that time, the State Preceptor was not this chatan, but his master.

 Chapter 363 - The Unlucky State Preceptor (2)

    <h4>Chapter 363: The Unlucky State Preceptor (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The State Preceptor¡¯s master fought with the Priest for three days and three nights before finally winning with a single move.


    Of course, this was the oue that was announced to the public. The truth was that the old man had won. It was only because the State Preceptor¡¯s master had discovered the old man¡¯s secret that the old man deliberately admitted defeat in order to keep the secret.


    ¡°What secret, Grandma?¡± Moon Hook asked curiously.


    This secret had been hidden in the old man¡¯s heart for many years, and even the king of the n did not know about it.


    The Eldest Princess had been sent out of Nanzhao since she was young and had grown up in the Ghost n. She was only three or four years old when she heard about her parents. She knew that her parents were where the Priest was going, so she secretly hid in the Priest¡¯s box. She hid all the way without being discovered. When the old man rummaged through the box and drawers to look for something, he discovered the girl curled up and slept in his pile of bottles.


    Her forehead was bruised and her knees were swollen. It must have been the bumpy carriage, but in order to see her parents, she did not make a sound.


    The Priest carried the girl out.


    The girl woke up and looked at him with wide innocent eyes. It was toote for him to send the girl back to the n, so she could only continue to hide. He knew that she wanted to see her parents, but he could not do that. Nanzhao had long made an agreement with the Ghost n that this little jinx of Nanzhao could not return to her house for the rest of her life.


    ¡°Grandma, are they my parents?¡± The girl leaned on his shoulder and looked from afar at her parents holding hands with a little girl of her age. The little girl was wearing the most gorgeous clothes and was followed by the most dignified servants. Everyone liked her and the girl was very envious.


    The Priest put on a ghost mask for the girl and pulled her to the Emperor. He said to the Emperor, ¡°This is our n leader¡¯s little daughter. She saw you just now and said that you are the most powerful and handsome man she has ever seen.¡±


    The Emperorughed.


    The girl was wearing a very ugly mask, but her body was very small and cute. The Emperor squatted down to hug her. At this moment, the Little Princess walked over and pushed her to the ground. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to touch my father!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude,¡± the Emperor scolded his daughter.


    The Little Princess burst into tears. The Emperor¡¯s heart broke. He quickly picked up his delicate daughter and coaxed her gently. He had long forgotten about the girl she had rudely pushed to the ground.


    ¡°Grandma, why don¡¯t my parents want me? Is it because I¡¯m disobedient?¡± He could still hear such words a few years ago, but he had never heard her say it again.


    That night, her mask fell off. Coincidentally, the State Preceptor¡¯s master saw it. That fellow didn¡¯t say anything at first until thest moment of thepetition. He either admitted defeat or let the Eldest Princess be dealt with by the Emperor and the Empress.


    The Priest admitted defeat.


    The Eldest Princess had long grown up and could not remember her childhood. That time, after she returned to the n, the Priest moved into the Elder Hall and the Eldest Princess was raised by a stricter maidservant. He had seen the Eldest Princess a few times from afar, but the Eldest Princess had never seen him again, so she did not know him now.


    As for Ah Wei and the other two, the Eldest Princess did not know them either. Therefore, the mission of capturing the Eldest Princess back to the n was originally considered a big win¡­ if they hadn¡¯t used up all the money.


    The old man pulled back his thoughts and nced indifferently at the State Preceptor outside. His master was such a despicable person. What good could his disciple be?


    ¡°We can¡¯t let him see the Eldest Princess,¡± the old man said.


    If he saw her, they would not be able to capture the Eldest Princess.


    Qing Yan and Yue Gou agreed deeply. The Eldest Princess, who was supposed to be imprisoned in the Ghost n, had appeared in a small vige in the Great Zhou. She even had children with a citizen of Great Zhou. If word got out, the royal family of Nanzhao woulde out and cause trouble again.


    The Eldest Princess could only be captured by them. Others could forget about it!


    Yue Gou asked, ¡°Grandma, what should we do? He¡¯s going to find the Yu family soon.¡±


    The vige was only so big. One could see that woman from every room.


    The old man snorted coldly. ¡°In his dreams!¡±


    The old man told the two of them his n. The three of them unanimously decided not to tell Ah Wei. That kid could not do anything right and could only ruin things. If he got involved, he would only ruin things.


    Their n was very simple. Didn¡¯t the State Preceptore to look for Mrs. Yu? Then they would give him Mrs. Yu!


    Qing Yan went to the Yu residence first. Yu Shaoqing went to the mine, and Madam Jiang went to visit. Little Bruiser was practicing calligraphy in the room. This was the homework assigned by the old man. Little Bruiser didn¡¯t do itst night, so he had to go to ss after finishing his homework.


    The State Preceptor arrived outside the Ding Family¡¯s new residence and asked, ¡°Excuse me, is this the Yu Family?¡±

 Chapter 364 - The Unlucky State Preceptor (3)

    <h4>Chapter 364: The Unlucky State Preceptor (3)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Little Bruiser put down his pen and walked out. ¡°Yes! This is my house! Who are you?¡±


    The State Preceptor had long found out that Yu Wan had a six or seven-year-old brother. It must be this child. Little Bruiser¡¯s facial features took after Yu Shaoqing, and he didn¡¯t look like Madam Jiang at all.


    The State Preceptor asked, ¡°Is your mother around?¡±


    Little Bruiser said, ¡°No! She went out!¡±


    ¡°Do you know where he went?¡± The State Preceptor asked.


    ¡°I know. You¡¯re looking for Mrs. Yu, right? I¡¯ll bring you there.¡±


    A refined young man walked over.


    Little Bruiser¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Brother Qing Yan!¡±


    Qing Yan was neither a Gu Master nor a sorcerer. There was no suspicious aura on him. At most, he had some martial arts, but he had perfectly suppressed it. He looked no different from an ordinary ountant.


    The State Preceptor cupped his hands at him.


    Qing Yan returned the greeting and smiled politely. ¡°Are you here to do business with the Yu family? Then you¡¯ve found the right person. Mrs. Yu is the easiest to talk to.¡±


    The State Preceptor replied vaguely.


    Qing Yan patted Little Bruiser¡¯s head. ¡°Have you finished your homework?¡±


    Little Bruiser stuck out his tongue and hurried back to his room to finish his homework.


    ¡°Please lead the way,¡± the State Preceptor said to Qing Yan.


    Qing Yan twisted his fingers at him. ¡°I¡¯m the ountant of the workshop. Mrs. Yu trusts me very much. I can help you raise the priceter.¡±


    If the vigers here were too enthusiastic, it would make people suspicious. It would make sense if they wanted to earn extra money. The State Preceptor took out an ingot.


    Qing Yan put it away and reached out to him. The State Preceptor took out another ingot. He revealed a satisfied expression and led the State Preceptor to the back of the mountain.


    ¡°Mrs. Yu is digging wild vegetables in the back mountain,¡± Qing Yan said without changing his expression.


    Mrs. Yu was indeed digging wild vegetables in the back of the mountain, but it was not Mrs. Yu from the third branch, but from the eldest branch.


    Aunt, Aunt Luo from next door, Aunt Bai from the vige entrance, and Cui Hua¡¯er from the Hunter family squatted on the ground to dig for wild vegetables. They also picked some wild fruits. In the future, when this mountain was about to be mined, they did not know if there would be any left to dig. So they had to dig more now.


    The few of them were digging vigorously and did not notice that someone had arrived not far away.


    Qing Yan stopped in his tracks and pointed with his finger. ¡°The one in the green jacket is Mrs. Yu.¡±


    Aunt¡¯s status was extraordinary. Her clothes were more expensive than ordinary vige women, and it was obvious that it was made of good material. Although Aunt was almost forty years old, she had taken good care of herself recently. She was glowing and her face was rosy. She looked a few years younger and really looked like she was in her early thirties.


    Coincidentally, at this moment, Yue Gou ¡°identally¡± came over from the path on the other side and greeted Aunt loudly, ¡°Mrs. Yu!¡±


    Aunt was already used to being called Mrs. Yu. When she heard this, she looked up. ¡°Ah Wei¡¯s second brother, you¡¯re also up the mountain?¡±


    Seeing that Aunt had replied to the call of Mrs. Yu, the State Preceptor believed most of Qing Yan¡¯s words. However, he suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°I heard that there are two madams in the Yu family.¡±


    ¡°You want to look for First Madam?¡± Qing Yan looked surprised. ¡°You should have said so earlier! I¡¯ll bring you to see her! However, on ount that I¡¯ve epted your money, let me remind you that First Madam isn¡¯t as easy to talk to as Third Madam. If you want to do business, you still have to look for Third Madam!¡±


    The State Preceptor did not really want to see any madam. He was just confirming if she was Yu Wan¡¯s biological mother.


    The State Preceptor was a very cautious person after all. Qing Yan¡¯s words alone were not enough for him topletely believe. At this moment, an old man carrying a medicine basket walked over and said in an old and hoarse voice, ¡°Why are you still here? Little Feng is looking for you! Don¡¯t you have to go to the workshop?¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Qing Yan cleared his throat and said to the State Preceptor, ¡°Eldest Young Master is looking for me. I should go to the workshop. Do you want to talk business or not? Hurry up.¡±


    ¡°Who is he?¡± The old man pointed at the State Preceptor and asked.


    The State Preceptor said, ¡°I was passing by.¡±


    The old man waved his hand strangely and squatted down to pick the wild fruits.


    ¡°Go ahead and do your work. I¡¯ll go look for Mrs. Yu myself,¡± the State Preceptor said.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you the market price.¡± Qing Yan whispered the supply price of stinky tofu and sour bamboo shoots into the State Preceptor¡¯s ear. ¡°It¡¯s not that low outside. Don¡¯t say that I told you!¡±


    After putting on a show, Qing Yan left the mountain as if he was rushing for work.


    The State Preceptor looked at the old man and asked, ¡°Let me ask you something.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The old man looked up in confusion.

 Chapter 365 - The Unlucky State Preceptor (4)

    <h4>Chapter 365: The Unlucky State Preceptor (4)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ¡°Who is that person?¡± The State Preceptor pointed at Aunt.


    ¡°Little Jiang, Yu Sang¡¯s wife.¡± The old man looked at him strangely. ¡°Why are you asking about her?¡±


    The State Preceptor said, ¡°No, I want to do business. I heard that her daughter married into the Capital. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true! Go ask her!¡± The old man said angrily.


    At this point, the State Preceptor no longer had any doubts. That girl only looked like the Eldest Princess. In fact, she had nothing to do with the Eldest Princess. He was just overthinking.


    The State Preceptor turned and went down the mountain.


    The old man threw away the half-picked wild fruit and stood up indifferently. His hunched back straightened.


    It was not that the State Preceptor was stupid. No one would have expected that a poor vige of the Great Zhou would gather three experts and a priest of the Ghost n. Since they had perfectly fooled them, they could only wait for him to walk out of the vige and return to the Capital. From then on, they would not be involved.


    However, the n could not keep up with the change. Madam Jiang hade out of the old residence! She only needed to turn a corner to meet the State Preceptor who was going down the mountain!


    The expressions of the old man and Yue Gou changed. It was toote to stop either of them. Madam Jiang had turned a corner and the State Preceptor had gone down the mountain.


    ¡°Like this, we¡¯ll circte our qi first, circte it through our dantian, and then punch!¡± In the backyard of the Zhao family, Ah Wei, who had finally fed the three little fat fellows, began to teach them martial arts.


    He punched, and the little fat fellows punched. After teaching them once, he let the little fat fellows practice by themselves. The little fat fellows looked at him adorably. Ah Wei sighed and held his forehead in distress. It was only eighty-one moves, but they actually couldn¡¯t remember them. It was very likely that his disciples were trash.


    The little fat kids who were called trash: ¡°¡­¡±


    If their martial arts were not good, then they would practice qinggong.


    Back then, Ah Wei was thrown off the cliff by his master when he was practicing his qinggong. Considering that they were trash, Ah Wei decided to throw them off the roof.


    Ah Wei used his qinggong and carried the three little fat fellows to the roof before throwing them down. Before the little fatties could react, they fell freely.


    Madam Jiang passed by the alley between the Zhao residence and the Zhang residence at this time. The State Preceptor also turned into the alley at this time. Just as the two of them were about to meet, a little fat kidnded and hit the State Preceptor¡¯s head.


    The State Preceptor was knocked down. Just as he was about to get up, another fat child fell. The third time he got up, the third fat kid fell on him. After being smashed three times by a fat kid, the State Preceptor felt like his brain was about to scatter.


    Madam Jiang walked over from the other end of the alley.


    The State Preceptor and the Eldest Princess missed each other.


    Ah Wei did not expect that he would hit someone when he taught his disciples Qinggong. As the number one viin of the Ghost n, it was his duty to do evil. However, it would be bad if Grandma found out. Grandma had said that he could not cause trouble again. Otherwise, he would leave him here alone and not let him return to the Ghost n.


    Ah Wei made the biggest decision of his life: He wanted to save him! As long as he saved him, Grandma would not me him!


    Ah Wei carried the State Preceptor into the house. The three fat little fellows followed.


    The State Preceptor had originally suffered a concussion from the three little fatties, but after being swayed by Ah Wei, he fainted.


    When the State Preceptor woke up, it was alreadyte. The dim yellow light of dawn shone through the window. The three little fat fellows were originally guarding him in the room, but they fell asleep on the table. He did not notice the little fat kids at the side and was only wondering where he was.


    Suddenly, there was a conversation in the backyard.


    ¡°Grandma, he¡¯s awake.¡±


    The State Preceptor¡¯s expression froze. Were they talking about him? Even withouting over, he knew that he had opened his eyes? What realm was this expert at? Wait, the voice seemed familiar, but his head hurt too much to remember who it was.


    ¡°So be it. There¡¯s no need to make a fuss.¡± It was the old man¡¯s voice.


    ¡°What do we do now? Do we kill him?¡±


    It was the young man¡¯s voice.


    The State Preceptor¡¯s eyebrows twitched!


    Immediately after, the State Preceptor heard the old man say, ¡°You can kill him or not. He¡¯s old, so logically speaking, he won¡¯t be able to sell for much money, but he¡¯s quite good-looking.¡±


    The State Preceptor touched his face. Of course he was good-looking. He was the number one handsome man in the State Preceptor Hall! If the State Preceptor had any doubts previously, he was extremely sure that they were talking about him!


    So he had been captured by some thief?


    The old man said, ¡°Keep the tender ones in the carriage. Kill the old one first.¡±


    They actually captured his coachman too! And they even discussed killing him first?!


    The State Preceptor still had a concussion and could not use his divine powers. He was no match for this group of thieves. He understood that he could not stay any longer, or he would be harmed by this group of people. The State Preceptor lifted the nket, pressed his head that was in so much pain that it was about to explode, and staggered out.


    It waspletely dark.


    On the other side, Qing Yan guessed that the State Preceptor should have woken up. He carried the pheasant that Ah Wei had hunted and went to the bedroom, but he realized that the State Preceptor had already left.


    ¡°Eh? He left? I wanted to kill an old hen to nourish his body.¡± Qing Yan walked strangely to his carriage and carried the little chick down.


    The State Preceptor was frightened out of his wits. He fled out as if he was rushing to be reincarnated. He fell and bumped, causing his nose and lips to turn blue. He was covered in injuries. When he finally ran out of the vige, he looked up at the sky and heaved a sigh of relief. However, before he could heave a sigh of relief, a carriage drove over and sent him flying.


    Shadow Thirteen, who did not expect someone to rush out of the vige entrance: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 366 - The Truth Back Then, Prince

    <h4>Chapter 366: The Truth Back Then, Prince Consort of Nanzhao (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The State Preceptor was knocked into a big tree. His vision darkened and he fainted.


    Shadow Thirteen tightened the reins, stopped the carriage, and used his qinggong to fish him out. The State Preceptor was already unrecognizable. Shadow Thirteen only recognized him after a long time. ¡°Could it be¡­ the Nanzhao State Preceptor?¡± What had the State Preceptor experienced today¡­


    ¡°Young Master.¡± Shadow Thirteen looked at the carriage.


    In the carriage, Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°To the courtyard at the back of the mountain.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen threw the State Preceptor into the carriage. His young master was obsessed with cleanliness and naturally could not tolerate sitting with him. He could only let him lie in the outer carriage seat for a while.


    After a few knocks on the seat outside, the State Preceptor¡¯s face became even more unsightly.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s courtyard was only for the sake of peace and quiet. It was deep in the forest and he only stayed there three to four times a year. However, loyal servants would go to clean it every few days, so it was considered elegant and clean.


    There was nothing major tonight. Yan Jiuchao had plenty of time to waste with the State Preceptor.


    The room was a little hot. The servants ced the small table under the porch. The night wind blew slowly, bringing with it a trace of coldness from the forest. The snow-white little fox secretly followed over. At this moment, it was obediently lying by Yan Jiuchao¡¯s feet, waving its ws at the mosquitoes that bit it.


    Shadow Six went to investigate the State Preceptor¡¯s encounter. Wang Mazi and Madam Liu¡¯s Erya said she had seen that man. The other party even asked her where the Yu family was with candy. She ran away and ignored him. Shadow Six went straight to the third branch of the Yu family. Little Bruiser told Shadow Six that an elder had indeede and asked about his parents before letting Brother Qing Yan take him away.


    ¡°Are you talking about a man who¡¯s so tall, so thin, and about the same age as Uncle Yu?¡± Qing Yan asked.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Shadow Six said.


    Qing Yan pondered for a while and said half-truthfully, ¡°There was such a person. He came to look for Mrs. Yu for business. Mrs. Yu was digging wild vegetables in the back of the mountain, so I brought him there. Who knew that the mountain path was not easy to walk? He fell and knocked his head until he fainted. I brought him home and nned to send him out of the vige when he woke up. Who knew that he left without a word when he woke up?¡±


    Qing Yan did not know what had happened to the State Preceptor. In short, the State Preceptor was still human when he fainted in the room.


    Shadow Six reported the news he had obtained to Yan Jiuchao. ¡°The Mrs. Yu the State Preceptor mentioned should be the Third Madam, but Qing Yan mistakenly thought it was the First Madam, so he brought him to the back of the mountain. In the end, he fell and fainted.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao snorted indifferently. ¡°Did they really misunderstand the State Preceptor¡¯s intentions, or did they deliberately lure the State Preceptor to see Aunt? I¡¯m afraid only they know the truth.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, you mean¡­ they secretly helped Mrs. Yu? Why did they do that? Do they know the State Preceptor? Do they know Third Mrs. Yu? Or¡­¡± Shadow Six was too puzzled.


    Yan Jiuchao took a sip of tea and said, ¡°As long as they don¡¯t have any ill intentions towards the people of Lotus Flower Vige, there¡¯s no need to ask about their background.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Shadow Six agreed.


    Shadow Six was full of admiration for his Young Master¡¯s magnanimity. If it were him, he would definitely find out the truth if there was something he did not understand. However, his Young Master could suppress his curiosity and give the other party enough freedom and respect.


    This temperament was indeed extraordinary.


    ¡°What does Young Master n to do with him?¡± Shadow Thirteen asked.


    Yan Jiuchao snorted. ¡°It¡¯ll be a disaster if we keep him. We might as well go all out and kill him.¡±


    ¡°Please spare his life!¡±


    As soon as Yan Jiuchao finished speaking, a ck shadow shed over. Shadow Thirteen stood in front of Yan Jiuchao and coldly pulled out his sword. Just as he was about to attack, Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°Thirteen.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen¡¯s move stopped. Shadow Six walked to his side and stared at him covetously. The person turned in the air and elegantlynded in the courtyard filled with gardenias. The little snow fox widened its eyes warily and bared its teeth at him.


    The person holding the folding fan cupped his hands and bowed to Yan Jiuchao. ¡°Princely Heir Yan.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao picked up his cup. ¡°Bai Xiaosheng.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six were stunned. This ugly man with a face full of stubble was actually the famous Bai Xiaosheng of the pugilistic world. It was rumored that Bai Xiaosheng had a thousand masks, and no one could see his true face, so this was not his true appearance.


    Strange, why would he be here?


    Bai Xiaosheng was also puzzled, but what he found strange was not the same thing as the two of them. He smiled and took a few steps forward. ¡°How did you know it was me, Princely Heir Yan? The two of us have never seen each other before. Even if we have, it shouldn¡¯t be this face. This is the first time I¡¯ve used this face.¡±

 Chapter 367 - The Truth Back Then, Prince Consort of Nanzhao (2)

    <h4>Chapter 367: The Truth Back Then, Prince Consort of Nanzhao (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yan Jiuchao took a sip of tea. ¡°Even my new wife has never been to my courtyard. Other than Bai Xiaosheng, who else cane here?¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng grinned. ¡°You always talk about the Princely Heir Consort. It seems that the Princely Heir and the Princely Heir Consort have an extremely good rtionship.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao gave Shadow Thirteen a look, and Shadow Thirteen went to the kitchen to bring out a basket of red eggs.


    Bai Xiaosheng looked at the red egg in front of him and the corners of his mouth twitched. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so good¡­¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s a reward from the Princely Heir. Aren¡¯t you going to thank him?¡±


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Bai Xiaosheng sighed helplessly and grabbed three red eggs.


    ¡°You can only take two,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    Bai Xiaosheng silently put one back and put the remaining two red eggs into his sleeve.


    Bai Xiaosheng walked towards Yan Jiuchao, but Shadow Thirteen blocked his path. Yan Jiuchao gestured with his hand, and Shadow Thirteen moved aside. Bai Xiaosheng walked to the stone steps, took off his shoes, and stepped on the spotless floor in his white clothes. He took off the cushion under the little snow fox and sat opposite Yan Jiuchao.


    The little snow fox, whose cushion had been whipped, red resentfully at this rude man. It ran over and used its ws to pull its cushion.


    Yan Jiuchao filled a cup of tea for himself and ignored Bai Xiaosheng. ¡°Did you ask me to spare his life because of the person inside?¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng was not embarrassed to be ignored. He took a cup and poured himself a cup of tea. He took a sip and was speechless with bitterness. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep after drinking such strong tea in the middle of the night?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    Bai Xiaosheng took a piece of osmanthus cake and ate two mouthfuls to suppress the taste of the strong tea before slowly saying, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m here for him.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao mocked, ¡°The Know-it-all of the pugilistic world is actually rted to the people of Nanzhao. It¡¯s an eye-opener for me.¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng spread his hands helplessly. ¡°Not really. It¡¯s just that I once owed his master a favor. I can¡¯t watch him die in your hands.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao nced at him. ¡°Then you should know that my favor is not easy to sell.¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng smiled. ¡°Of course. I won¡¯t ask you to return him to me for nothing. If you have any requests, feel free to ask. I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Yan Jiuchao raised his eyebrows. ¡°Other than asking for information, do you have other abilities?¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng touched his chin. ¡°No, so you can ask whatever you want to know.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao snorted. ¡°This life can¡¯t be exchanged with just a piece of news. Bai Xiaosheng, are you nning to break the rules you¡¯ve set in the pugilistic world for this person?¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng had always only sold one piece of information to one person, and this person would never have a second chance to buy information from Bai Xiaosheng.


    Bai Xiaosheng said gloomily, ¡°Sigh, who asked me to owe his master?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao looked at him suspiciously. ¡°I¡¯m a little curious why you owe his master.¡±


    ¡°I thought you would be curious about who his master is,¡± Bai Xiaosheng said with a smile.


    ¡°You won¡¯t tell me,¡± Yan Jiuchao said indifferently.


    Bai Xiaosheng nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I can¡¯t tell you that.¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng smiled. ¡°The rumors can¡¯t be trusted. Princely Heir Yan, an extremely intelligent person, is definitely not the little trash that the world says. Then, Princely Heir, what do you want to know?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao picked up the teapot with his slender fingers and poured a cup of tea for Bai Xiaosheng. ¡°The Prince Consort of Nanzhao.¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng stopped eating his snacks. The entire courtyard seemed to have quietened down. The servants had long returned to their rooms to rest, leaving only Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen in the courtyard.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Bai Xiaosheng sighed softly and put down the snacks in his hand. ¡°How good would it be if you could exchange Xiao Zhenting¡¯s armor for it?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said bluntly, ¡°Helian Qi has already been defeated. The armor is already in my bag. Are you sending a beggar away by using this to make a deal with me?¡±


    ¡°Forgive me for being blunt, but why are you asking about the Prince Consort of Nanzhao?¡± Bai Xiaosheng opened the folding fan in his hand. The little fox was tired from pulling the cushion and sat on the ground, panting heavily. Bai Xiaosheng very considerately fanned it.


    Yan Jiuchao said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re the one begging me to make a deal tonight. You¡¯re not qualified to ask questions.¡±


    Bai Xiaoshengughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°I once heard of an interesting thing. Back then, His Majesty was avenged by his enemies. His enemies couldn¡¯t deal with the Emperor in the pce, so they kidnapped Prince Yan. Prince Yan didn¡¯t want them to use him to threaten his brother, so in a moment of desperation, he bumped into his enemy¡¯s sword. By the time His Majesty arrived, Prince Yan¡¯s corpse was already cold. However, what¡¯s interesting is that a servant who changed Prince Yan¡¯s burial clothes found sand in Prince Yan¡¯s mouth and nose. Only drowned people would inhale sand. Prince Yan was stabbed to death by a sword. Logically speaking, there shouldn¡¯t be such a thing. What does Princely Heir Yan think?¡±

 Chapter 368 - The Truth Back Then, Prince Consort of Nanzhao (3)

    <h4>Chapter 368: The Truth Back Then, Prince Consort of Nanzhao (3)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s gazended on Yan Jiuchao¡¯s face without blinking, not missing a single expression. However, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s expression was very calm from beginning to end, as if Bai Xiaosheng was talking about someone else¡¯s business.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Bai Xiaosheng was defeated and put away his folding fan. The little fox was basking in the cool wind when the wind suddenly disappeared. It jumped up and started to grab Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s folding fan.


    Bai Xiaosheng teased it with his folding fan. ¡°Speaking of that Prince Consort, he¡¯s really a legendary figure. He¡¯s originally the son of a chieftain of a small tribe in Southern Xinjiang. During the Little Princess¡¯sing-of-age ceremony, the various tribes came to congratte her. For some reason, the Prince Consort attracted the Little Princess¡¯ attention. The Princely Heir knows more about men and women than ayman like me. In short, the two of them are together, but the Emperor is not satisfied with this marriage. He thinks that the son of a little chieftain is not worthy of his beloved daughter.¡±


    At this point, Bai Xiaosheng suddenly paused. ¡°The Emperor of Nanzhao Nation has two daughters. The Eldest Princess was born to Consort Yun, whom the Emperor hates the most. The Little Princess is the legitimate daughter of his most precious Empress. As early as when the two concubines were pregnant, the State Preceptor had already made a divination for the royal family¡ªConsort Yun was pregnant with a jinx, and the Empress was pregnant with a lucky star. As expected, on the night the two of them gave birth, there was a natural phenomenon. Half of it was a purple light, which was an extremely auspicious sign, and the other half was a ck cloud. The Emperor was very d that the ominous child was born out of Consort Yun¡¯s stomach. He didn¡¯t like Consort Yun to begin with, so he didn¡¯t even blink when he sent the child away.¡±


    ¡°These¡­ are rted to the Little Princess¡¯s husband?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked indifferently.


    Bai Xiaosheng smiled. ¡°Otherwise, how can you understand the Emperor¡¯s love for that Little Princess? Do you know what the Emperor did after he didn¡¯t agree to their marriage?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao gestured for him to continue.


    Bai Xiaosheng smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°She eloped.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao paused.


    Bai Xiaosheng said, ¡°She only returned to the pce in Nanzhao after a few years. She brought back a young child. It was her and the Prince Consort¡¯s child.¡±


    ¡°On ount of his grandson, the Emperor agreed to this marriage?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    Bai Xiaosheng shook his head. ¡°The imperial grandson is only one of the reasons. The other reason is that the Little Princess helped the Emperor obtain the Holy Artifact of the Ghost n.¡±


    ¡°Heh, by selling her own sister?¡± Yan Jiuchao said sarcastically.


    Bai Xiaosheng smiled bitterly. ¡°That¡¯s right. A jinx in exchange for the holy artifact of the Ghost n. It¡¯s a very good deal no matter how you look at it. The Emperor has long forgiven the Little Princess in his heart, but he needs a reason to convince the world. Not long after, the Little Princess married the Prince Consort openly.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao paused. ¡°When did they get married?¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng smiled. ¡°The year Prince Yan passed away.¡±


    ¡­ .


    The next day, something big happened in the Capital¡ªthe envoy of Nanzhao, Helian Qi, was seriously injured and could not be treated. He took hisst breath at fifteen minutes past midnight. As such, the envoy of Nanzhao had no choice but to return to the country as soon as possible. After all, the weather was quite hot, and no matter how good the coffin was, the corpse could not wait.


    When the State Preceptor of Nanzhao woke up, he was already on his way back. He opened his swollen eyes, sat up, and lifted the curtain to look out.


    ¡°Stop looking.¡± In the carriage, a man who looked the same as the State Preceptor spoke.


    The State Preceptor gave him a strange look.


    Bai Xiaosheng, who was disguised as the State Preceptor, said, ¡°We¡¯re already out of the Capital.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Bai Xiaosheng said with his arms crossed.


    Bai Xiaosheng disguised himself as the State Preceptor, bade farewell to the Great Zhou Emperor, and left the Capital with his team.


    ¡°We can¡¯t leave without the holy artifact,¡± the State Preceptor said.


    Bai Xiaosheng said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m not with you. Don¡¯t tell me everything. I just don¡¯t have a way to save your life. Take care of yourselves after I send you to Nanzhao. Also, I¡¯ll take Xiao Zhenting¡¯s armor.¡±


    Xiao Manor


    Xiao Zhenting had just finished practicing and returned to the courtyard. Just as he was about to wash up, the butler ran over excitedly with a big box in his hand. ¡°Old-old¡­ Master!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Xiao Zhenting asked domineeringly.


    The butler opened the box with a smile. ¡°Look what this is?¡±


    A cold silver light entered Xiao Zhenting¡¯s vision, and his pupils constricted.


    His armor!


    Xiao Zhenting¡¯s heart pounded. ¡°Who sent it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the butler said. ¡°I don¡¯t know him. He left after handing it over to the guards.¡±


    Xiao Zhenting raised his trembling hand and touched the cold and hard armor. A rare gentleness appeared on his serious face. ¡°It¡¯s Cong¡¯er.¡±

 Chapter 369 - The Truth Back Then, Prince Consort of Nanzhao (4)

    <h4>Chapter 369: The Truth Back Then, Prince Consort of Nanzhao (4)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The butler was shocked. ¡°Young¡­ Young Master?¡± No way, did Young Master send Master¡¯s armor to the Xiao Manor?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the armor fall into the hands of the Nanzhao envoy? How did Young Master get it?¡± The butler asked in confusion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Xiao Zhenting carefully stroked the armor, his eyes filled with the kindness of a father. ¡°But he must have taken a lot of effort.¡±


    The butler¡¯s eyes heated up. If he remembered correctly, this was the first time his young master had given his master something. He had seen how his master had silently protected his young master all these years. However, his young master was still unwilling to ept his master. Other than feeling sad for his master, he could not help but feel a little discouraged. However, his master did not let them say anything. He thought that this would continue on.


    ¡°Boohoo, Master¡­¡± The butler cried excitedly.


    Xiao Zhenting patted his shoulder and returned to the room in a good mood.


    ¡°Young Master.¡± Shadow Thirteen entered the study of the Qingfeng Courtyard.


    There was a nk memorial in front of Yan Jiuchao. He was impatient to write the memorial and casually opened it. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°The armor has been sent to the Xiao Manor. The butler epted it,¡± Shadow Thirteen said. He did not personally appear, but he had been standing in the dark and observing. After confirming that the armor had been personally handed over to the officials of the Xiao Manor, he left in peace.


    Yan Jiuchao nodded casually.


    Shadow Thirteen could not figure out his thoughts. He did not understand if his Young Master was finally willing to ept his stepfather or if he purely did not want to owe Xiao Zhenting. However, no matter what, the armor was back and the envoy from Nanzhao had left. The current crisis had been resolved.


    ¡­ .


    Yu Wan was tortured that night and only recovered after a few days. On the fourth day, she woke up early and was finally refreshed. The little fat brats stayed in Lotus Flower Vige, and Yan Jiuchao went to court. The men were not around, so she went to the orchard since she had nothing to do.


    She brought along Fu Ling, Tao¡¯er, and Li¡¯er, leaving Ban Xia and Zi Su in the Qingfeng Courtyard. The back room that had caught fire earlier had basically beenpleted, and there was still some cleaning work left. The two of them were much more efficient than Tao¡¯er and the two maidservants.


    The cherries were gone, and the watermelons were ripe. Yu Wan picked a few and sent them to Yu Song.


    Ever since Yu Wan told Yu Song that Aunt¡¯s heart ached so much when she heard that he had lost weight that she cried, Yu Song did not dare to let himself lose weight anymore. Every meal, he would force himself to eat half a bowl more. Even so, he did not gain weight. It could be seen that studying was really tiring.


    ¡°Second Brother.¡± Outside the directorate, Yu Wan saw Yu Song in a long robe.


    Yu Song¡¯s body became more and more schrly. The previous few times, she would asionally think of him fishing in the countryside, but now, she felt that it was a long time ago.


    ¡°The weather is hot. Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe?¡± Yu Song pulled Yu Wan¡¯s hand and walked to a shady spot. asionally, a student would pass by and look over curiously. Yu Song didn¡¯t like his sister being sized up by unfamiliar men. He turned around and blocked his sister with his tall body.


    Yu Wan was amused by his actions. She did not mind the gazes of passersby, but she felt quite warm in her heart when he protected her so carefully.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°How is it hot? I don¡¯t have to work in the fields. It¡¯s so cool to ride the wind all the way here in the carriage.¡±


    These words were half true and half false. The carriage was as hot as a small steamer. No matter how strong the wind was, it was useless. However,pared to working in the fields, the current days were indeed much morefortable.


    Yu Song stopped being polite with his sister and asked her how she was doing. Yu Wan answered them one by one. Yu Song had not be an official in the court, so he did not care much about the envoys. However, he cared about the princess of Xiongnu who had oncee looking for his third uncle.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t cause any more trouble, right?¡±


    ¡°No, she married obediently.¡±


    They had been married for many days before Second Brother finally reacted. As expected, he didn¡¯t care about anything else and only focused on reading sage books. At the thought of this, Yu Wan could not help butugh.


    This heartless smile inadvertently fell into the eyes of Zhao Heng, who was passing by. Zhao Heng frowned.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Student Liu, who was traveling with him, asked.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Zhao Heng said, but in his heart, he was thinking that he was just a cousin. Why did this womane every few days? And he happened to bump into her so many times. Could it be that¡­ this woman had yet to give up on him? On the surface, she was visiting Yu Song, but she was actually here to spy on him?


    She was already married, how could she still be so shameless?!


    ¡°Hey, is that Yu Song?¡± Student Liu craned his neck to look for a long time. When he turned around, he saw Zhao Heng leave angrily.


    Student Liu was confused. Alright, that kid was quite annoying.


    Yu Wan¡¯s vision was blocked by Yu Song, so she didn¡¯t notice Zhao Heng¡¯s appearance at all. Yu Song¡¯s back was facing the door, so he didn¡¯t know either. However, the two of them mentioned Zhao Heng in their conversation.


    ¡°Zhao Heng is going to take the exam in the fall of August.¡± Although Yu Song hated Zhao Heng, he had to admit that Zhao Heng had a high chance of bing a schr. At this moment, Yu Song finally began to regret not studying obediently when he was young. If he had entered the academy eight to ten years earlier, he might have been able to enter the examination hall with Zhao Heng. Who knew who would have been able to be a schr?


    Yu Wan thought of Xiao Ziyue. With Zhao Heng¡¯s current status, he was definitely not worthy of the Xiao Manor¡¯s daughter. However, what if he won the imperial examination or was lucky enough to get a spot on the Golden Ranking List? That way, the Xiao family would have no reason to object to this marriage.

 Chapter 370 - Father, Is That You? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 370: Father, Is That You? (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    On the ninth day of the New Year, Yu Wan received an invitation from the Xiao Manor. Xiao Ziyue had held a tea party at home and invited her to y. Only such innocent children would write the word y on the invitation. The invitation also indicated that otherdies were present. Yu Wan had seen them at Prince Cheng Manor. She was afraid that Yu Wan would not like strangers and reject her.


    The tea party was tomorrow. Yu Wan thought about it and happened to have nothing nned for tomorrow. At dinner, she told Yan Jiuchao about this.


    There were no elders in the residence, and Yan Jiuchao had clearly said that she could make the decision herself. However, this matter concerned the Xiao Manor, so Yu Wan still wanted to hear what he had to say.


    Yan Jiuchao nodded. ¡°Uncle Wan isn¡¯t around. You can choose your thank you gift.¡±


    This meant that he agreed to let her go. Yu Wan confirmed that there was no forced expression on his face before letting Jiang Hai go to the Xiao Manor and tell Xiao Ziyue that she would be on time tomorrow.


    After dinner, the two of them went for a walk in the garden as usual. After the weather became warmer, Yu Wan liked to walk to the pond. The breeze on the water slowly blew, making her feel veryfortable.


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao, is there something on your mind?¡± Yu Wan turned to look at her silent husband. He had always been a quiet person, so there was nothing strange about it. However, ever since the envoy from Nanzhao left, he had been in a daze from time to time. After all, they were husband and wife. She still had this bit of telepathy. ¡°Are you worried about Helian Qi¡¯s death?¡±


    Helian Qi died in the Great Zhou. Although he died in an ¡°ident¡±, it was a good excuse for Nanzhao to send troops.


    ¡°No,¡± Yan Jiuchao said. Helian Qi¡¯s death was his own fault. If the people of Nanzhao did not want to lose face, they would not send troops to the Great Zhou.


    ¡°But I keep feeling that you have something on your mind.¡± Yu Wan thought about it carefully. There didn¡¯t seem to be any major changes recently, other than the fact that he had been conferred the title of Princely Heir and entered the cab. It was unlikely that the matters of the court would disturb him. If he wanted to do it, he could do it. If he didn¡¯t, he could leave. The Emperor couldn¡¯t do anything about him. Then, what could it be?


    ¡°Do you miss Father?¡± Yu Wan asked softly. ¡°I heard from Shadow Thirteen that you sent the armor to Grand Marshal Xiao.¡± Did he let his biological father down because he started to ept his stepfather?


    It was indeed rted to Prince Yan, but it was not the guilt Yu Wan had guessed.


    Bai Xiaosheng was right. His father¡¯s corpse was indeed strange. Not only had a servant discovered it back then, but he had also discovered traces of sand because he could not bear to see his father climb into the coffin.


    At that time, he was too young to understand. When he grew up, he understood what was going on. Either his father¡¯s cause of death was wrong, or the corpse did not belong to his father at all. He did not know which was the truth. He just kept dreaming that his father was standing at the bottom of the well, shouting for him to jump.


    All these years, he had never been willing to inherit the position. It was because he always had a trace of hope that his father might not die and that he woulde back one day.


    <i>¡°Young Master, His Highness might have been to Nanzhao.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°The year Prince Yan passed away is the year the Little Princess married the Prince Consort.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°The Empress said that someone in the royal family of Nanzhao wants your life.¡±</i>


    Yan Jiuchao clenched his fists bit by bit.


    Father, are you the Prince Consort of Nanzhao?


    ¡ª-


    Xiao Ziyue¡¯s small gathering was originally nned to be in the afternoon, but considering the hot weather, it was difficult to travel in the afternoon, so it was changed to in the morning.


    Yu Wan had never participated in such a gathering and did not know what gift to give Xiao Ziyue. She asked Fu Ling to call Zi Su over.


    ¡°Princely Heir Consort.¡± Zi Su entered the room, dripping with sweat. This summer seemed to be hotter than usual. She had only washed a few handkerchiefs, but her clothes were already drenched.


    She was d that she had entered the Young Master Manor in the hot summer. Otherwise, she would have suffocated to death if she stayed in the ce to buy and sell ves.


    Yu Wan looked at the invitation in her hand. ¡°What did you give your friends when you gathered with them in the past?¡±


    ¡°Does the Princely Heir Consort want to give Miss Xiao a gift?¡± Zi Su thought for a while. ¡°You can give her pearl hairpin jewelry if you want to give a much more expensive gift, and you can give her embroidery if you want to give her a thoughtful gift.¡±


    It was toote for embroidery, but there were many ready-made ones in the jewelry manor. Yu Wan asked Zi Su to go to the storeroom to get a few sets of jewelry and chose a begonia pearl hairpin. This hairpin was spiritual and unique, and the style was new. Itplemented Xiao Ziyue¡¯s age and temperament.


    This time, she had to visit Shangguan Yan at the Xiao Manor. Yu Wan had also prepared a small gift for her.


    Yu Wan saw that Zi Su was about to have a heatstroke and asked her to rest in the manor, so she only brought Fu Ling.


    ¡°Madam, sit tight!¡± The journey was hot. Jiang Hai grabbed the reins tightly and tried his best to make the horse run faster. About an hourter, the group arrived at the Xiao Manor.

 Chapter 371 - Father, Is That You? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 371: Father, Is That You? (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Xiao Ziyue knew that she wasing and had already gotten someone to wait at the entrance of the manor. When the maidservant saw the four carriages, she guessed that they belonged to the Young Master Manor. She hurriedly walked forward with a smile. ¡°I, Lingzhi, greet the Princely Heir Consort!¡±


    Jiang Hai stopped the carriage and took a wooden stool to ce it properly. Fu Ling alighted first and helped Yu Wan off the carriage.


    Yu Wan looked at this smart little maidservant. She was Xiao Ziyue¡¯s personal maidservant, whom she had seen at Prince Cheng Manorst time. She had even sent her trusted aide over, which showed Xiao Ziyue¡¯s sincerity.


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite.¡±


    Lingzhi chuckled and greeted Fu Ling. ¡°Sister Fu Ling!¡±


    Fu Ling said seriously, ¡°You¡¯re older than me.¡±


    The maidservants had long exchanged names and ages in the Prince Cheng Manor. This girl only looked petite, but she was a year older than Fu Lingg. The reason why she addressed her that way was because she respected Fu Ling.


    Why couldn¡¯t this silly girl understand? Besides, looking at her size, Fu Ling was two to three times bigger than her.


    The stocky Fu Ling protected her Princely Heir Consort and entered the manor, leaving only the confused Lingzhi behind. ¡°¡­¡±


    Yu Wan instructed Lingzhi and first went to the main courtyard to visit Shangguan Yan. Shangguan Yan¡¯s rtionship with Eldest Mrs. Xiao was neither cold nor indifferent, but she was quite close to Xiao Ziyue. She knew that Xiao Ziyue had invited Yu Wan.


    Shangguan Yan was looking at this month¡¯s ount book in the room when she saw the little maidservant, Xingzhu, run in excitedly. ¡°Madam! The Princely Heir Consort is here!¡±


    Shangguan Yan put down the ount book. ¡°Invite her in.¡±


    ¡°I did!¡± Xingzhu said with a smile. She opened the curtain and Yu Wan walked into the room.


    Shangguan Yan smiled at her.


    Yu Wan went forward and bowed. ¡°Mother.¡±


    The word ¡°mother¡± stunned Shangguan Yan. Fortunately, she did not really lose herposure. Shangguan Yan smiled happily and pulled her to sit down on a stool. ¡°Xingzhu, go get a basin of water. Also, bring two more basins of ice from the room.¡±


    ¡°Aye!¡± Xingzhu left happily.


    This was not Yu Wan¡¯s first time entering the Xiao Manor, but it was her first time entering Shangguan Yan and Xiao Zhenting¡¯s courtyard. She originally thought that it would be as golden and resplendent as Shangguan Yan¡¯s carriage, but she did not expect the folding stones, water, and bamboo pavilion to have a different feeling of elegance and tranquility.


    Shangguan Yan looked behind Yu Wan. ¡°Where are the children? They didn¡¯te with you?¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°It¡¯s hot in the Capital. They went to the countryside to avoid the heat.¡±


    Shangguan Yan knew of a summer resort, but she understood that her son would not be at ease with her taking the children away. Shangguan Yan did not want toin to her daughter-inw, so she smiled and said, ¡°Are you and Cong¡¯er well?¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Pretty good. The Princely Heir attends court every day and is very diligent in the cab.¡± It was unknown if he was diligent in handling official business or diligent in feeding the ministers sweetness.


    In the past, Shangguan Yan only wanted her son to survive. Now that her son had survived, she wanted her son toe and see her more often. Of course, she also understood that this was an extravagant hope. From the moment she married Xiao Zhenting, the rtionship between the mother and son could never return to the past.


    However, it was not bad to have a considerate daughter-inw.


    Yu Wan ced the brocade box on the table.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Shangguan Yan asked.


    Yu Wan opened the lid of the box. It was a portrait of the three little fat boys. They had gained weight again. Shangguan Yan burst intoughter. Under the portrait was a high-grade purple jade. Yu Wan did not know what kind of jade it was. She only knew that it was warm in winter and cold in summer. It was very suitable to carry around.


    Other than these, Yu Wan also brought a few sweet melons from her own house. The Xiao Manor did notck food, but her melons were really sweeter than the ones sold outside.


    Xingzhu brought the water over. Yu Wan washed her face and Shangguan Yan picked a melon for Xingzhu to cut.


    As the mother-inw and daughter-inw ate the sweet melon, Shangguan Yan suddenly said, ¡°Do you know how the orchard in the Young Master Manor came about?¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Shangguan Yan smiled and said, ¡°His Highness nted it.¡±


    ¡°His Highness¡­ nted it?¡± Yu Wan had never heard Yan Jiuchao mention it. In fact, Yan Jiuchao rarely mentioned Prince Yan. Yu Wan was afraid of touching on his sad matter, so she did not take the initiative to ask.


    A trace of reminiscence appeared on Shangguan Yan¡¯s face. ¡°The Young Master Manor is the original Sixth Prince Manor. Before he was conferred the title of Prince, His Highness lived there. At that time, Cong¡¯er was still young. His Highness asked him what he liked. His Highness¡¯s original intention was to nt whatever flowers and nts his son liked. Unexpectedly, what that child said was all food, His Highness simply changed the garden into an orchard.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t tell that Yan Jiuchao was also a glutton when he was young. This time, she couldn¡¯t me her for the little fatty¡¯s gluttony!

 Chapter 372 - Father, Is That You? (3)

    <h4>Chapter 372: Father, Is That You? (3)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Wan had never seen Prince Yan before, but it was said that the father and son were very simr. Yu Wan imagined Yan Jiuchao carrying a hoe and sweating profusely in the ground. She wanted tough, but she also felt warm.


    Shangguan Yan continued, ¡°His father was also the one who dug the fish pond. I said that it was enough to have servants dig it, but he insisted on doing it himself. Cong¡¯er stuck to his father, so he went wherever his father went. In the end, he rode on his father¡¯s neck while his father dug the fish pond with a smile.¡±


    Prince Yan, who was otherworldly, would only look silly in front of his wife and child. Shangguan Yan recalled and smiled.


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Xiao Zhenting¡¯s voice came from the door.


    Shangguan Yan was shocked. She turned around and looked at him. ¡°You finished training so early today?¡±


    Xiao Zhenting was idle at home, but he had never neglected his practice. Today, he knew that Yu Wan wasing, so he specially started an hour early.


    ¡°Grand Marshal Xiao.¡± Yu Wan stood up and bowed like a junior. She still followed Yan Jiuchao.


    Xiao Zhenting smiled heartily. ¡°Sit.¡±


    Yu Wan did not know if it was an illusion, but she felt that Grand Marshal Xiao was even more burly than before.


    Yu Wan sat down.


    Xiao Zhenting also sat beside Shangguan Yan and ate a piece of melon with a toothpick. He was a general and could not use this woman¡¯s tricks, but his daughter-inw was present, so he could not be too rough.


    ¡°So sweet! Where did you buy it? It¡¯s better thanst time.¡±


    If not for the conversation just now, it would have been fine to say it directly. However, he had heard his wife reminiscing in front of her daughter-inw. Moreover, these melons and fruits were all nted by Prince Yan back then. She wondered if he would have indigestion.


    ¡°I brought it,¡± Yu Wan said.


    ¡°You know how to pick.¡± Xiao Zhenting ate a few more pieces.


    Xiao Zhenting was a man, so Yu Wan did not have much to say to him. After exchanging pleasantries, she stood up and went to Xiao Ziyue¡¯s courtyard.


    Only the couple was left in the room. Shangguan Yan opened her mouth and exined, ¡°Just now¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that kid to not be a nerd. He even knows how to farm.¡± Xiao Zhenting rubbed his chin thoughtfully.


    Shangguan Yan heard that he did not sound like he had a grudge and probed, ¡°You-you¡¯re not angry?¡±


    Xiao Zhenting smiled mischievously and suddenly pulled open his shirt. Shangguan Yan was shocked by his sudden action. She thought that he was going to coax her to mess around again during the day, but she saw the armor under his clothes.


    ¡°Why are you wearing armor at home on such a hot day?¡± And you¡¯re secretly wearing it under your clothes! Aren¡¯t you afraid of suffocating?!


    Xiao Zhenting chuckled. ¡°Cong¡¯er got it back for me.¡±


    Shangguan Yan was speechless. How many days have passed? Was this fellow still immersed in the joy of seeing Cong¡¯er give him armor? He didn¡¯t even care about being jealous of her and her ex-husband?


    Lingzhi led Yu Wan and her servant to the Ziwei Pavilion. Xiao Ziyue and her sisters were sitting in the pavilion. To Yu Wan¡¯s surprise, Princess Consort Cheng was also there.


    Xiao Ziyue saw the surprise in Yu Wan¡¯s eyes and walked over to hold her hand. She whispered, ¡°I¡­ I forgot to tell you¡­¡±


    It was not that she had forgotten to say it, but she had not sent an invitation to Princess Consort Cheng at all. Princess Consort Cheng hade uninvited. She was the Princess Consort, and the servants of the Xiao Manor did not dare to stop her. It was not good for Xiao Ziyue to not entertain her, so she weed her in politely.


    Xiao Ziyue heard that this Princess Consort from Xiongnu had a bad temper and did not have a single friend in the Capital. She was worried that Yu Wan would be unhappy because she did not like Princess Consort Cheng.


    How could Yu Wan be angry? After all, she was not the one who was beaten into a pig¡¯s head.


    Yu Wan walked over openly and greeted Princess Consort Cheng. ¡°Greetings, Princess Consort.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Princess Consort Cheng snorted angrily.


    Xiao Ziyue was instantly embarrassed when she saw Princess Consort Cheng¡¯s expression. If she had known that she would treat her sister-inw like this, she-she would not have invited her in!


    Yu Wan approached Princess Consort Cheng and whispered, ¡°You still want to be beaten up?¡±


    Princess Consort Cheng red at her. ¡°You dare?¡±


    Yu Wan smiled lightly. ¡°I even dare to do it here. I have nothing to be afraid of after your brother leaves.¡±


    Princess Consort Cheng thought about her chances of winning against Yu Wan andpromised bitterly.


    Yu Wan affectionately pulled Princess Consort Cheng¡¯s wrist.


    Xiao Ziyue heaved a sigh of relief when she saw the two of them turn hostility into friendship. However, her sister-inw had never taken the initiative to hold her hand. The little girl felt sour.


    Yu Wan naturally did not know that Xiao Ziyue was jealous. She also greeted Xiao Ziyue¡¯s friends. Then, she sat down next to Princess Consort Cheng and had a polite conversation with her, ¡°How are the Princess Consort and Prince Cheng?¡±


    Princess Consort Cheng said arrogantly, ¡°Hmph! What¡¯s so good about that weak chicken? He¡¯s down with just one whip!¡±


    The corners of Yu Wan¡¯s mouth twitched. Poor Prince Cheng. Could it be that he had not slept with the bride after being married for so long? Speaking of which, it was fortunate that the princess of Xiongnu had married the polite Prince Cheng. Otherwise, with her personality, she would probably have suffered.


    Since everyone was here, Xiao Ziyue asked the servants to serve a round of flower tea before suggesting to pick grapes from the Xiao Manor¡¯s orchard. Now was not the time for the grapes to be full and juicy. It was enough to make wine.


    ¡°Making wine?¡± One of her friends was surprised.


    Xiao Ziyue smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I hired a civilian wine master to teach us how to make wine.¡±


    Her friends mostly gathered to admire the flowers and scenery. They had never heard of anyone picking grapes to make wine. The few of them were a little curious and carried the basket to the orchard with Xiao Ziyue.


    This time, Xiao Ziyue specially walked beside Yu Wan and held her arm.


    Yu Wan obediently let her hold her arm, so Xiao Ziyue was not jealous of Princess Consort Cheng.


    Xiao Ziyue had been harmed by Xiao Zilin in the Prince Cheng Manor. It took her many days to get rid of the red sores and lumps on her body. First Madam closed the door and ruthlessly punished her, not letting her daughter go with her anymore. Therefore, Xiao Zilin did not attend today¡¯s gathering.


    However, no matter what, the Xiao Manor was still Xiao Zilin¡¯s home. Xiao Zilin and Concubine Meng happened to be picking flowers in a nearby garden when a group of women walked over. Xiao Zilin saw Yu Wan beside her sister at a nce.


    She grabbed Concubine Meng¡¯s hand. ¡°Aunt! It¡¯s her!¡±


    ¡°What her?¡± Concubine Meng was puzzled.


    Xiao Zilin said, ¡°The person who snatched my clothes in Yunshui A and the person who harmed my sister in the Prince Cheng Manor!¡±


    She was clearly the one who harmed Xiao Ziyue, but in Xiao Zilin¡¯s opinion, she was targeting Yu Wan. Yu Wan must have deliberately pulled her sister to block the bugs.


    The Eldest Madam did not like them to begin with. She had only given them a few days to live on ount of Xiao Zilin and Xiao Ziyue¡¯s sisterly rtionship. Now that there was the matter of Xiao Zilin ¡°framing¡± Xiao Ziyue, Eldest Madam immediately turned against them.


    A trace of resentment shed across Concubine Meng¡¯s eyes when she thought of the bitter days she had spent in the past half a month.

 Chapter 373 - You Reap What You Sow (1)

    <h4>Chapter 373: You Reap What You Sow (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Concubine Meng had entered the manor fifteen years ago. She was the daughter of a proper family. But her family was in such straitened circumstances that she never found a suitable marriage. The rich and powerful families looked down on her, she also looked down on themoners and small families. After a while, she got old. Although the women of the Great Zhou Dynasty marriedter than the women of the previous dynasty, there were still not many unmarried women after seventeen. She gradually became worried about her marriage. Her mother brought her to the temple to ask for marriage. She drew a good fortune and was overjoyed. She thought that her marriage was finally settled. In fact, it was indeed so. On the way home, she encountered a few little thieves and was saved by the guards of the Xiao family who passed by.


    To this day, she still remembers that towering man like a ferocious beast that was ready to attack. She felt that she was trembling violently just by looking at him from afar. Such a man was much more terrifying than a thief, but if he was her husband, he would definitely be able to protect her well.


    However, that man did not look her in the eye in the end. Instead, another elegant and thin young master alighted from the carriage at the side. When the young master asked her if she was injured and if she needed a doctor, she met his gaze with tears streaming down her face. A trace of unconceble amazement shed across the young master¡¯s eyes.


    Concubine Meng only found out after the incident that the tall and mighty man was the famous Grand Marshal Xiao Zhenting. At that time, Xiao Zhenting was not married yet, and that elegant young master was Xiao Zhenting¡¯s biological brother who had already married a wife.


    Concubine Meng had once been deeply vexed. It was clearly Xiao Zhenting¡¯s guard who saved her, so why wasn¡¯t Xiao Zhenting the one who liked her?


    If she could marry Xiao Zhenting, she would be a proper Mrs. Xiao. Unfortunately, there were no ifs in the world. A few dayster, the nanny of the Xiao family came to visit. She was on the orders of Eldest Master Xiao and asked her if she was willing to enter the manor and be a concubine.


    Compared to marrying into a smallmoner family and being a useless wife, of course, she was more willing to enter the Xiao Manor to enjoy endless glory and wealth. However, she never expected that the heir of the Xiao family was actually not her husband. That refined and handsome appearance was only an appearance. Not only was Eldest Master Xiao idle and aplished nothing, but he also caused trouble for the Xiao family all day. But since she was already here, it was impossible for her to go back on her word.


    Fortunately, Xiao Zhenting was tolerant. No matter how his brother messed around, he did not have the intention of letting his brother leave the family. She thought that as long as she could give birth to a son and a daughter for her husband, she would not have to worry about her life in the Xiao family in the future. However, she was not lucky and was never pregnant after giving birth to Xiao Zilin.


    Xiao Zilin was her only child. She had really put in a lot of effort into this child. After the incident at the Prince Cheng Manor, Eldest Madam had sought punishment and pped her daughter¡¯s hand until it was swollen. She even punished her daughter to kneel in the cold ancestral hall. Her daughter was so frightened that she fell seriously ill. Only today did she recover slightly.


    Concubine Meng hated Eldest Madam for being heartless and also hated Yu Wan for being scheming. However, she had experienced Eldest Madam¡¯s methods and did not have the guts to go against her. On the other hand, Yu Wan looked young. It was said that she had married into the Young Master Manor by climbing into his bed. No matter how she looked at it, this girl was just superficial. In a while, she would teach her a lesson and let her know the consequences of bullying her daughter!


    Yu Wan, Xiao Ziyue, and the others went to the grape trellis. Strings of green grapes hung under the green leaves. They looked heavy. These grapes were nted in an airy and quiet wooden walkway. The servants had long known that they wereing and had prepared all thedders and stools.


    Princess Consort Cheng knew martial arts, so why would she need these? With a whip, she obtained a bunch of grapes.


    ¡°Wow!¡± The little friends opened their mouths wide in envy.


    Princess Consort Cheng was happy to be in the limelight. She used her whip to pluck a few more bunch, making everyone envious.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go pluck it too,¡± Xiao Ziyue said.


    The grape trellis was not high. With a height like Fu Ling, she could pick it with her bare hands. The youngdies of normal height needed to use tools. Thedder was helped by the servants, but there were still youngdies who did not dare to go up, so they stepped on the stool.


    Xiao Ziyue was timid. She wanted to step on a stool to pick it, but she saw Yu Wan calmly go up thedder. So she also asked for adder. Two strong old women mped thedder to the pir and held it steadily with four hands.


    Xiao Ziyue carefully stepped on it and used a pair of scissors to cut off her first bunch of grapes.


    Yu Wan had long cut seven to eight bunches. She was used to farming, so she was naturally notparable to these pampered youngdies when it came to picking grapes. She was almost done when she turned around and saw Xiao Ziyue looking at her with an aggrieved expression. With a thought, she handed over the bunch of grapes she had just cut.

 Chapter 374 - You Reap What You Sow (2)

    <h4>Chapter 374: You Reap What You Sow (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Xiao Ziyue seemed to have obtained her beloved candy and caught it with her basket with a smile.


    With Yu Wan¡¯s help, Xiao Ziyue¡¯s basket quickly became heavy.


    ¡°Sister Yu, help me, help me!¡± A girl surnamed Zhang also handed over the basket.


    Xiao Ziyue called Yu Wan sister-inw, but it was not good for the sisters to call her sister-inw. They changed to calling her Sister Yu. This seemed more intimate than calling her Princely Heir Consort.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Wan cut a bunch and handed it to her.


    ¡°Me, me, me, me¡­ I want it too!¡± Another friend walked over.


    ¡°For you!¡± Without waiting for Yu Wan to pluck it for her, Princess Consort Cheng whipped it and a bunch of grapesnded steadily in her basket.


    ¡°Princess Consort Cheng, Princess Consort Cheng!¡± This little sister ran towards Princess Consort Cheng.


    With Yu Wan and Princess Consort Cheng¡¯s help, everyone¡¯s baskets were quickly filled with fresh grapes. Although they did not pick them themselves, they received them personally! It was much more interesting than throwing arrows in a pot!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go make wine!¡± Xiao Ziyue said happily.


    Everyone nodded in unison.


    The wine chef who was invited this time was the daughter of the owner of a winery in the Capital. She was a few years older than them and was said to be looking for a son-inw, and she had inherited her father¡¯s business now. Eldest Mrs. Xiao made an exception and allowed Xiao Ziyue to invite her into the manor because she¡¯s a woman. However, the ce to make wine could not be in Xiao Ziyue¡¯s Rose Courtyard.


    In Eldest Mrs. Xiao¡¯s words, that was her daughter¡¯s courtyard. Not everyone was qualified to enter.


    ¡°At Bluecloud Pavilion,¡± Xiao Ziyue said with a smile.


    Bluecloud Pavilion was on the west side of the Xiao Manor, not far from the main kitchen of the central area. They would pass by a vegetable garden. The vegetable garden in the Xiao Manor was nted by the servants when they had nothing to do. Shangguan Yan did not care about this.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± a little sister asked.


    She was referring to a kitten shuttling through the vegetable garden, but Yu Wan treated it as a vine that had been pierced by the kitten. Yu Wan said, ¡°It¡¯s a sweet potato leaf. It can be used to cook.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Xiao Ziyue was surprised. ¡°You can cook that?¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. It was the season to eat sweet potato leaves. If they were stir-fried with vegetable oil and garlic cloves, the taste would be better than other vegetables. She remembered that when she was young, her aunt¡¯s family had arge sweet potato field. In summer, her aunt would pick sweet potato leaves and stir-fry them for her to eat. She could even feed the pigs with the endless sweet potato leaves. It was killing two birds with one stone.


    Xiao Ziyue had never eaten it before, but since her sister-inw said that it could be eaten, then it must be edible.


    Xiao Ziyue called Lingzhi over. ¡°Get the kitchen to fry a sweet potato leaf.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lingzhi was stunned. Wasn¡¯t that thing used to feed pigs? But since Second Miss wanted to eat it, she would let the kitchen make it. She didn¡¯t understand the world of a youngdy¡­


    Lingzhi went to the kitchen and instructed, and the kitchen immediately did as she was told.


    On the other side, the maidservant that Concubine Meng had sent out to keep an eye on returned and reported the whereabouts of that group of people for the entire morning.


    Xiao Zilin was also there. When she heard that her sister was picking grapes and brewing wine with them, she was so jealous that she was about to go crazy. Her second sister actually didn¡¯t call her for such a fun gathering!


    Concubine Meng, on the other hand, was calcting in her heart. A country bumpkin was a country bumpkin. She actually wanted to stir-fry something that was used to feed pigs for a group of rich youngdies. Alright, she would let this group of people have a stomach ache and see how she would end up!


    This group of people deserved this oue for distancing themselves from her daughter!


    Some time ago, Concubine Meng was heaty, and her stomach was swollen. The doctor prescribed a bottle of croton powder for her to eat once a day, and not more than half a spoonful at a time. Aunt Meng gave the croton powder to her trusted maidservant and asked her to put it all in the dishes.


    The taste of croton was simr to moldy spicy peanuts. The processed croton powder did not have the moldy smell, and there was only some spice. It was not easy to notice when it was mixed evenly in the vegetables.


    However, it was almost time for dinner. The maidservant used the excuse of going to add more food to mix all the croton powder into the sweet potato leaves that were about to be ted.


    She could not let her daughter know about this kind of dirty matter. Concubine Meng had instructed her trusted maidservant outside the courtyard, so she stood outside waving her fan while waiting for her trusted maidservant to return. Unexpectedly, this ¡°expectant¡± appearance was seen by Eldest Master Xiao, who was passing by.


    It was because of that face that Concubine Meng could catch Eldest Master Xiao¡¯s eye back then. So many years had passed, and Eldest Mrs. Xiao had long turned old, but Concubine Meng was still charming. In order to punish Xiao Zilin for framing his legitimate sister, Eldest Master Xiao had not stepped into Concubine Meng¡¯s courtyard for a few days. How could he hold back when he suddenly saw Concubine Meng¡¯s flirtatious look? He immediately walked towards her.

 Chapter 375 - You Reap What You Sow (3)

    <h4>Chapter 375: You Reap What You Sow (3)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Concubine Meng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly bowed. ¡°Master.¡±


    For the past few days, she had been worried about Xiao Zilin. She was already haggard, but she looked even more pitiful. Eldest Master Xiao instantly threw Eldest Madam¡¯s warning to the back of his mind and pulled Concubine Meng into the courtyard.


    He might still pay attention to the rules with his first wife, but there was no need to do that for a concubine. Eldest Master Xiao nned to have sex with his concubine after lunch.


    Since he had made up his mind, Eldest Master Xiao hurriedly got someone to rush the dishes.


    Eldest Master Xiao¡¯s aide went to the kitchen. The kitchen was preparing lunch for Xiao Ziyue and the youngdies. This was what Eldest Mrs. Xiao had instructed them to cook hers and Eldest Master Xiao after they had taken care of her daughter and the guests. No one expected Eldest Master Xiao to get the servants to deliver the dishes in advance.


    ¡°This, this, and this.¡± The attendant picked a few dishes, put them in a food box, and took them away.


    Those few dishes were steamed vegetables. There was still a lot in the steamed pot. It didn¡¯t matter if they took them away. Unfortunately, the te of sweet potato leaves that had just been cooked was also gone. It¡¯s fine if the other dishes were gone, but the sweet potato leaves were what Xiao Ziyue wanted to eat.


    The chef had no choice but to get someone to pick another basket and stir-fry it for Xiao Ziyue and the guests.


    Eldest Master Xiao was from the city, and Concubine Meng was also a youngdy who was born and raised in the Capital. Even if her family had fallen, she had never suffered the hardships of ordinary people. The only people who could make her lower herself to serve them were the two masters of the Xiao family¡¯s eldest branch. As for the Great Madam and the people from the second branch, it was not her turn to serve them.


    ¡°Let me do it. You guys can leave.¡± Concubine Meng took the food box and ced the bowls and chopsticks virtuously.


    Xiao Zilin was very happy that her father hade to see her.


    Concubine Meng was also happy. Even if her daughter made a mistake, as long as Master doted on her, she and her daughter would still have a good life.


    The family of three walked down to eat. It was unknown if it was because they were in a good mood, but the few of them ate very well. Especially the te of stir-fried vegetables. It was unknown what kind of dish it was, but it was refreshing and smooth, with a faint spicy taste. It was spicy but not dry, which was very to Eldest Master Xiao¡¯s liking.


    Concubine Meng saw that he liked it, so she picked up more for him.


    In the Bluecloud Pavilion, the sweet potato leaves that Xiao Ziyue wanted were also served to the dining table.


    The youngdies had worked all morning and were already hungry. After washing their hands, they began to eat.


    ¡°Which one is the sweet potato leaf?¡± Xiao Ziyue asked.


    Lingzhi pointed to the te in the middle. ¡°This, Miss.¡±


    Xiao Ziyue picked up a piece for everyone and tasted it herself. It was indeed better than cabbage.


    Princess Consort Cheng was born in the Prairie Court and usually ate a lot of mutton. There were not many types of vegetables. At least, she had never eaten such ¡°vine¡± before. It looked no different from ordinary vegetables!


    However, she tasted it. It did not have the bitter taste of other vegetables. It was smooth, tender, and delicious!


    One te was not enough for the few young big eaters. They told the kitchen to stir-fry another te and make a cold dish with it.


    In Concubine Meng¡¯s courtyard, Eldest Master Xiao had also eaten to his heart¡¯s content. However, he was not in a good state after having his fill. He suddenly had a stomach ache, and soon, it was a sharp pain. It was super painful!


    He covered his stomach and ran to the private room.


    ¡°Aunt¡­¡± Xiao Zilin¡¯s stomach hurt too.


    ¡°You guys¡­¡± Concubine Meng frowned strangely. Just as she was about to say something, her stomach began to churn.


    The servants in the courtyard did not understand what had happened. Why did Master, Concubine Meng, and Third Miss all go to the toilet? They did not have enough space and even upied the servants¡¯ space!


    At first, everyone thought that it was purely diarrhea, but after a while, they gradually realized that something was wrong.


    ¡°Quick! Report to Eldest Madam!¡±


    Eldest Master Xiao¡¯s aide went to Eldest Madam¡¯s courtyard and told her about the three of them having a stomachache. When Eldest Madam Xiao heard that the bastard actually went to his concubine¡¯s courtyard again, she was furious. ¡°Serves him right!¡±


    The attendant lowered his head and did not dare to make a sound.


    Although Eldest Madam Xiao was angry, he was still her husband and the father of her children. She could not really sit back and do nothing. She brought the doctor to Concubine Meng¡¯s courtyard. The three of them were so weak that their faces were pale.


    The doctor quickly took some bentonite and let them eat it.


    The bentonite had an extremely strong anti-diarrhea effect. Concubine Meng and Xiao Zilin ate little and their diarrhea quickly stopped. Eldest Master Xiao was not so lucky. Concubine Meng saw that he liked that dish and picked up most of the te to please him.


    The hugemotion shocked Xiao Zhenting and Shangguan Yan.


    ¡°Sister-inw, what happened?¡± Shangguan Yan asked.


    Eldest Master Xiao¡¯s backyard was not peaceful. All these years, it was either this concubine who caused trouble or that concubine who made a scene. Eldest Madam Xiao felt embarrassed and did not want to see Shangguan Yan. She said vaguely, ¡°They ate something bad.¡±


    This was Shangguan Yan¡¯s business. The manor¡¯s food was in Shangguan Yan¡¯s hands, and her people¡¯s ipetence had caused her brother to have a diarrhea. She immediately asked Xingzhu to call the servants in the kitchen over. ¡°What are you doing? Did you do something dirty?¡±


    The servants knelt on the ground. The chef in the lead said, ¡°Second Madam, we¡¯ve been wronged! The dishes we made are all clean! Second Miss and the others also ate them! They¡¯re fine!¡±


    These words were true. Today¡¯s dishes came from the same pot. If they were not clean, then all the dishes would not be clean.


    ¡°What dishes did you make today?¡± Shangguan Yan asked.


    The chef listed the dishes one by one.


    Shangguan Yan frowned. ¡°Sweet potato leaves? Can this be eaten?¡± Could this be what made her brother¡¯s stomach upset?


    ¡°It¡¯s edible! Second Miss and the others ate a few tes!¡± The chef said.


    Shangguan Yan asked Xingzhu to go to the Bluecloud Pavilion. The pavilion was remote, and the news had yet to reach here. The few of them were eating happily. It was obvious that there was nothing wrong.


    Xingzhu asked Fu Ling about it. Thedies indeed asked for three tes of sweet potato leaves.


    It seemed that it was not that pot of sweet potato leaves.


    Shangguan Yan instructed, ¡°Doctor Jiang, please investigate the dishes that Eldest Master and Concubine Meng had just eaten.¡±


    The doctor tasted the dishes on the te one by one. There was only soup left on the te with the sweet potato leaves, but the doctor could taste the spicy taste. ¡°Second Madam, there¡¯s croton powder here, and the dosage is not small.¡±


    It was originally a medicine, but if the dosage was too high, it would also cause diarrhea and dehydration to death. It had to be said that it was a little intriguing that someone had drugged the vegetables in the kitchen.


    Chef¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°I didn¡¯t! Master and Madam are wise! I don¡¯t know anything!¡±


    Eldest Madam Xiao stood up coldly. ¡°Do you think you could be let off with just those words? Then tell me, who drugged Eldest Master with croton powder?!¡±

 Chapter 376 - The Truth (1)

    <h4>Chapter 376: The Truth (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    How would the chef know who drugged it? In short, it was not him! There were a total of four chefs and eight servants in the kitchen. The person being questioned was the head chef. He was sure that the people in the kitchen were clean and would never do such a dirty thing.


    However, whether they would believe it or not was another matter.


    The chef looked at Shangguan Yan for help. Old Mrs. Xiao was old and did not participate in the matters of the backyard. The person in charge was the Second Madam. He hoped that the Second Madam would believe him.


    Shangguan Yan believed him, but she was afraid that Eldest Mrs. Xiao would not believe her.


    Shangguan Yan had more or less figured out her sister-inw¡¯s temper. It was not to the extent of being vicious, but it was not to the extent of being magnanimous. Eldest Master Xiao was disappointing, and her sister-inw would cry in her mother-inw¡¯s room every two to three days. What could Old Mrs. Xiao do? He was her biological son. In the beginning, if she could control him, she would not raise him crooked.


    This was before she married into the family. After she married into the family, she began to cry, saying that she, as her sister-inw, did not respect her sister-inw enough. To put it bluntly, Eldest Mrs. Xiao just wanted to be in charge of the ounts. Shangguan Yan saw through her thoughts and let her be the head of the family for a year. In the end, there were loopholes. Eldest Mrs. Xiao was not made to be the head of the family, but she had the ambition to be the head.


    Then there was the matter of Xiao Yan. Eldest Master Xiao was unreliable. Eldest Mrs. Xiao was much calmer now. When she was young, she would always vent her anger on the young Xiao Yan when she was angry with Eldest Master Xiao. It was a pity that the child was standing under the cold corridor in winter wearing a thin shirt. Eldest Mrs. Xiao said that if he didn¡¯te back, she wouldn¡¯t care about that child. Eldest Master Xiao told her to do whatever she wanted, then turned around and went out to have fun.


    Little Xiao Yan stood there for an hour. When the servants wanted to bring him in, Eldest Mrs. Xiao said angrily, ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares to touch him!¡±


    In the end, it was Xiao Zhenting who found out about this and carried Little Xiao Yan away without a word.


    These were all old matters. As she grew older, Eldest Mrs. Xiao was no longer as confused as before. However, some things and some grudges would not easily fade from the bottom of her heart. For example, Xiao Yan¡¯s death, and her prejudice against her, a second-married widow.


    Eldest Mrs. Xiao looked at Shangguan Yan. ¡°Why are you looking at Second Madam? Could this have something to do with her?¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw!¡± Xiao Zhenting¡¯s face darkened.


    Although Eldest Mrs. Xiao had never harmed Shangguan Yan, she had a deep prejudice against her. When she encountered something bad, she would always be the first to me it on Shangguan Yan.


    Shangguan Yan was the vixen that the world talked about. There were many people who put the me on her, so she was not short of Eldest Mrs. Xiao. Shangguan Yan pressed Xiao Zhenting¡¯s hand and asked him to go to the side, and Xiao Zhenting obediently went to the side.


    Shangguan Yan looked at Eldest Mrs. Xiao and said, ¡°Sister-inw, why would I do that to Big Brother?¡±


    She knew about croton. It was a conventional diarrhea medicine. When Xiao Yan was young, he was silly and identally thought that croton was peanuts. He ate a few of them and scared her to death. After that, there was no more croton in her house.


    Not to mention that she had no reason to harm her brother, even if she did, where could she get a few croton?


    No, the doctor seemed to have said croton powder? She had never seen that thing before.


    Eldest Mrs. Xiao was stumped by Shangguan Yan¡¯s question. That¡¯s right, why would she harm Eldest Master Xiao? Eldest Master Xiao was just an idle person raised in the manor. Firstly, he did not threaten the status of the second branch, and secondly, he did not interfere with the second branch¡¯s decision. If there was anything that the second branch did not like, it would probably be that he was a yboy and a prodigal. However, this was not the first day he did this. She did not harm him earlier orter, but she had to do it at this critical juncture.


    The moment Eldest Mrs. Xiao wavered, Concubine Meng, who was at the side, panicked. Eldest Mrs. Xiao did not like them to begin with. If she found out that she had identally harmed Master, wouldn¡¯t she skin her alive? Since Eldest Mrs. Xiao suspected Shangguan Yan, she would let her continue suspecting!


    Concubine Meng made up her mind and said, ¡°Second Madam, no matter how much you dislike the eldest branch, you shouldn¡¯t vent your anger on Master.¡±


    Shangguan Yan said coldly, ¡°When is it your turn to interrupt when I¡¯m talking to Madam?¡±


    Concubine Meng mustered her courage and raised her head. ¡°Second Madam, even if you don¡¯t like it, I still have to say it!¡±


    Shangguan Yan smiled faintly. ¡°Alright, if you want to say it, I¡¯ll let you say it until you¡¯re satisfied. You said that I don¡¯t like the eldest branch, so why did I only drugged Eldest Master, your daughter and you?¡±


    Concubine Meng¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re trying to harm Master. Third Miss and I just happened to be implicated. Besides, Eldest Madam hasn¡¯t sent food yet. If she did, who knows if you¡¯ll send a bowl of sweet potato leaves with croton powder? As for Second Miss, isn¡¯t your daughter-inw around? Can you harm your daughter-inw too? Second Miss escaped because of this.¡±

 Chapter 377 - The Truth (2)

    <h4>Chapter 377: The Truth (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Shangguan Yan sneered. ¡°Your analysis is reasonable. So you¡¯ve been keeping quiet just now because you¡¯re thinking of how to nder me. It¡¯s a pity not to be a consultant since you¡¯re so eloquent.¡±


    Concubine Meng could feel that Shangguan Yan was angry. Her heart skipped a beat and she suddenly felt an inexplicable fear. Shangguan Yan was definitely not a pushover. Otherwise, she would not have subdued the servants. However, she was the concubine of the eldest branch and had never fought with Shangguan Yan, so she was not as afraid of Shangguan Yan as she was of Eldest Mrs. Xiao. However, after Shangguan Yan said a few words, she began to feel uneasy.


    She¡¯s caught between a rock and a hard ce, so she had no choice but to lie.


    Concubine Meng, who had made up her mind, clenched her fists and knelt on the ground. She said with an aggrieved expression, ¡°Second Madam, what do you mean? What do you mean by I¡¯m ndering you? I¡¯m just telling the truth. If you don¡¯t like to hear it, I won¡¯t say it!¡±


    Shangguan Yan snorted coldly. ¡°You were the one who wanted to say it just now. Now, you¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t want to say it. Who do you think you are!¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Concubine Meng knelt down aggrievedly.


    ¡°You said I did it. Where¡¯s the evidence?¡± Shangguan Yan asked.


    Concubine Meng lowered her head. ¡°The kitchen is filled with Second Madam¡¯s people. Where can I find evidence?¡±


    Shangguan Yan suddenly sneered. ¡°Why don¡¯t I help you find it?¡±


    Concubine Meng was stunned.


    Shangguan Yan looked at the chef and said, ¡°Who went to the kitchen today and who passed the dishes? Tell me in detail.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± This was a matter of life and death, so the chef did not dare to be careless. From the first thing he did when he woke up and entered the kitchen, a few servants in the kitchen added to what he had missed.


    Shangguan Yan said unhurriedly, ¡°In that case, the sweet potato leaves were made under Second Miss¡¯s orders?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The chef nodded.


    Shangguan Yan said indifferently, ¡°Eldest Master Xiao was originally going to eat in Eldest Madam¡¯s courtyard, but he changed to Concubine Meng¡¯s courtyard at thest minute. His attendant even ignored your objections and took away the dishes on the stove, including the te of sweet potato leaves that had just been stir-fried?¡±


    The chef hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s right. The eldest branch¡¯s dishes aren¡¯t ready yet. Eldest Madam instructed us to cook for the second young miss first before cooking for the eldest branch.¡±


    Shangguan Yan stroked the handkerchief in her hand. ¡°Can I understand it this way? If Eldest Master¡¯s attendant didn¡¯te and take the dishes without permission, then the sweet potato leaves that were served with croton would appear at the dining table of the Bluecloud Pavilion?¡±


    Concubine Meng¡¯s eyebrows twitched! Eldest Mrs. Xiao paused.


    Shangguan Yan turned to look at Eldest Mrs. Xiao. ¡°Sister-inw, even if I¡¯m a god, I didn¡¯t expect Big Brother to go to the kitchen to snatch food.¡±


    There was no need for Shangguan Yan to say this. Eldest Mrs. Xiao had also understood it. That te of dish was clearly targeted at the women of the Bluecloud Pavilion, and Shangguan Yan¡¯s daughter-inw was there. No matter how crazy Shangguan Yan was, she would noty her hands on her daughter-inw. Moreover, anyone with a discerning eye could tell that Shangguan Yan was very satisfied with her daughter-inw.


    If it wasn¡¯t Shangguan Yan, then only this slut was left!


    The chef suddenly said, ¡°I remember! Concubine Meng¡¯s maidservant went to the kitchen to urge the dishes!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed you!¡± Eldest Mrs. Xiao stood up, walked up to Concubine Meng, and pped her! ¡°B*tch! It¡¯s not enough that you harmed Ziyue once, you¡¯re doing it again so quickly! It seems that you hate me and me me for punishing your daughter, so you have to teach me a lesson!¡±


    Xiao Yan was gone, and Xiao Ziyue was her only child. This b*tch could not bear to see her having a good life!


    Concubine Meng did not expect that she had overlooked such a big w. Therefore, it was not unreasonable to say that the heavens had eyes. She crawled to Eldest Mrs. Xiao¡¯s feet with her swollen cheeks and said stubbornly, ¡°Madam, I didn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Eldest Mrs. Xiao kicked her away.


    Eldest Mrs. Xiao did not believe her. If she was a good person, she would not have seduced her husband back then. Her husband did not force her. She was willing to be a concubine and wanted to snatch her man!


    Today, it was fortunate that the old man was blinded by lust and snatched the te away by a freakbination of factors. Otherwise, who knew what would have happened to her daughter if it entered her stomach? Thinking of this, Eldest Mrs. Xiao even wanted to kill Concubine Meng!


    Eldest Mrs. Xiao picked up the cup on the table and threw it at Concubine Meng. A bloody hole immediately appeared in Concubine Meng¡¯s head.


    Xiao Zilin was frightened. She cried and knelt down to hug Eldest Mrs. Xiao¡¯s leg. ¡°Mother! Aunt¡¯s innocent! Let her go¡­¡±

 Chapter 378 - The Truth (3)

    <h4>Chapter 378: The Truth (3)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Eldest Mrs. Xiao ordered. Two strong nannies went forward and pulled Xiao Zilin away.


    Since the culprit had been found, there was no need for Shangguan Yan to stay any longer. She pulled Xiao Zhenting out of Concubine Meng¡¯s courtyard.


    ¡°See?¡± Xiao Zhenting suddenly said to her after they were far away.


    Shangguan Yan was stunned. ¡°What?¡±


    Xiao Zhenting nced at her and said, ¡°If there are too many women, the backyard will be in chaos. Who drugged me and stuffed me with women not long ago?¡±


    Now, he was bringing up an old score from eight hundred years ago? Wait, could it be that he was finally jealous that she was reminiscing about Prince Yan in front of Yu Wan?


    Shangguan Yan was speechless. ¡°I¡­¡±


    Xiao Zhenting picked her up and walked back to the courtyard. The servants looked down and did not look sideways.


    Shangguan Yan punched him. ¡°Put me down!¡±


    ¡°No! From the day I married you, I¡¯ve never thought of letting you down!¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Xiao Zhenting carried her into the room and closed the door.


    Shangguan Yan was embarrassed. ¡°Xiao Zhenting! What are you doing in broad daylight?¡±


    Xiao Zhenting knew that he was a boor and was not worthy of such an exquisite girl. He also understood that she had Prince Yan in her heart. He would not force her to forget Prince Yan, but he hoped that even for a moment, she couldpletely belong to him.


    ¡°Xiao Zhenting, you¡­ Uh¡­¡±


    Xiao Zhenting swallowed her words. His body, which had been practicing martial arts all year round, was strong and healthy. Shangguan Yan was like a trembling little flower bud that bloomed in his storm.


    ¡­ .


    In the Bluecloud Pavilion, the women had a sumptuous meal. Usually, they stayed in their rooms and did not leave their houses. If they did not move, they would not want to eat. Today, they were tired and felt that everything they ate was delicious. Of course, the dishes were indeed delicious, especially the few tes of sweet potato leaves. They were really so delicious that they could not stop.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if there are any in our manor,¡± a little sister said. They were all pampered youngdies and usually only cared about it. Why would they care if anyone in the manor nted sweet potatoes?


    Xiao Ziyue smiled and said, ¡°The Xiao Manor nted a lot of vegetables. I¡¯ll get the servants to pick them and bring them back for youter!¡±


    ¡°How can I ept this?¡± The little sister coughed lightly.


    ¡°Why are you being so polite to me?¡± Xiao Ziyue called over Lingzhi and asked her to choose a few capable servants and pick a few more baskets of sweet potato leaves for her sister-inw, Princess Consort Cheng, and the young misses to bring back.


    Yu Wan had eaten a lot of sweet potato leaves in the countryside, but this was Xiao Ziyue¡¯s kindness, so she dly epted it.


    Xiao Ziyue also asked the servants to seal the wine and bring it back to their respective manors. ¡°The winemaker said that it can be drunk in two months.¡±


    Yu Wan had originally treated it as a social gathering, but she did not expect to have a good time. Princess Consort Cheng and her friends were also very happy. Xiao Ziyue did not forget to take out the melon Yu Wan had sent over. She cut it and ced it on the ice. When the sweet and cold melon entered her mouth, the heat of the day dissipated.


    ¡°This was from my brother and sister-inw¡¯s manor!¡± Xiao Ziyue said proudly.


    The little foodies looked at Yu Wan eagerly, their meaning quite obvious.


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll be the host another day. You guys can go to the Young Master Manor with Ziyue.¡±


    The little foodies nodded!


    ¡°I¡­ might not be free,¡± Princess Consort Cheng said with her eyes looking up at the sky.


    ¡°Then don¡¯te,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Princess Consort Cheng¡¯s face darkened!


    As they were talking, Eldest Mrs. Xiao¡¯s maidservant came. It was because of Eldest Master Xiao who had diarrhea. The medicine from the house doctor was useless. Eldest Mrs. Xiao thought of Yu Wan and immediately sent a trusted maidservant to invite her to treat Eldest Master Xiao. Of course, family scandals could not be aired in public. Eldest Mrs. Xiao did not say that Eldest Master Xiao had been framed by a concubine in his room. She only said that he had identally taken croton.


    Yu Wan and Eldest Mrs. Xiao¡¯s maidservant went to Concubine Meng¡¯s courtyard. Xiao Ziyue was worried about her father and followed.


    As Yu Wan took Eldest Master Xiao¡¯s pulse, she asked the doctor what medicine he had prescribed.


    ¡°Bentonite,¡± said the house doctor.


    Bentonite, also known as Montmorillonite, was a natural and harmless non-metallic mineral. It had a strong effect of converging and stopping diarrhea. Logically speaking, the prescription was right.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try another prescription.¡± Yu Wan wrote the prescription and handed it to the doctor. She then instructed Fu Ling, ¡°Go to the carriage and get my first aid kit.¡±


    Fu Ling walked out as if she was flying. After a while, she brought Yu Wan¡¯s first aid kit over.


    Yu Wan opened the first aid kit, took out the golden needles, and found the acupoints to perform the acupuncture on Eldest Master Xiao. After the acupuncture, the medicine she prescribed was ready.


    Eldest Master Xiao¡¯s illness had finally stopped, but he had also suffered a lot. He would probably not be able to get out of bed for ten to fifteen days.


    Concubine Meng was stunned. She wanted to teach Yu Wan a lesson, but in the end, Yu Wan became Master¡¯s benefactor.


    ¡°Thank you, Sister-inw,¡± Xiao Ziyue said with red eyes.


    Yu Wan knew that she was worried about her father andforted her. ¡°Eldest Master Xiao¡¯s life is no longer in danger. Give him some salt waterter and drink some sugar water tomorrow. Continue to drink the herbs. He can also continue to take the bentonite from the house doctor. He¡¯ll recover in a few days.¡±


    Xiao Ziyue choked and nodded.


    Eldest Mrs. Xiao sighed. Although Yu Wan was Shangguan Yan¡¯s daughter-inw, she had helped the eldest branch twice. No matter what grudge she had with Shangguan Yan, it was impossible for her to hate Yu Wan. She thanked Yu Wan and asked her to stay for dinner.


    Yu Wan had to return to the manor to eat with her little husband. She rejected Eldest Mrs. Xiao¡¯s good intentions. ¡°¡­It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send Sister-inw off!¡± Xiao Ziyue held Yu Wan¡¯s arm and said.


    Eldest Mrs. Xiao had the same thought. She nodded and let her daughter go. Coincidentally, she also needed her daughter to be away in order to deal with this slut.


    The moment Yu Wan left, Concubine Meng knew that her good days were over. She had been in the manor for so many years and had caused many troubles, but she had never been so miserable. Otherwise, how could she have the guts to continue causing trouble?


    In the past, when something happened, there would always be Master protecting her. However, now that she had ¡°harmed¡± Master, it would be strange if Master continued to favor her.


    The only way out for her now was Madam!


    ¡°Madam¡­ Madam¡­¡± Concubine Meng crawled over on her knees and hugged her arm, her eyes filled with tears. ¡°Madam, believe me, I really never thought of harming Master!¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯ve thought of harming my daughter!¡± Eldest Mrs. Xiao coldly shook off her hand.

 Chapter 379 - Secret, Father and Son (1)

    <h4>Chapter 379: Secret, Father and Son (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Concubine Meng could not refute. Regarding the incident in the Prince Cheng Manor, it could still be said that Xiao Zilin had been tricked by a freakbination of factors. But this time, that dish was targeted at all the women of the Bluecloud Pavilion. Xiao Ziyue, Yu Wan, and the others could not avoid it.


    ¡°I¡­¡± At this moment, it was impossible to say that she was going for Yu Wan. After all, it was true that she wanted to teach Xiao Ziyue a lesson too. In fact, she had learned about Xiao Ziyue¡¯s illness from Xiao Zilin. She even secretly wondered if Xiao Ziyue would embarrass herself in public, then the only daughter of the Xiao family left would be her Zilin.


    If she could think of it, how could Eldest Mrs. Xiao not think of it?


    Eldest Mrs. Xiao said coldly, ¡°To think that I thought that although you were a little smart, you still know your limits. It seems that I was wrong. A slut is a slut. One can¡¯t change their nature! On ount that you¡¯ve served Master for a long time, I won¡¯t send you back to your maiden home. The vige house is quiet. Go there and reflect on your mistakes!¡±


    ¡°Madam!¡±


    Concubine Meng¡¯s expression changed drastically. The vige house was a ce for Great Concubines to retire. If they went, they would never be able to return!


    ¡°Madam! Madam, please spare me! I¡¯ll kowtow to you!¡±


    Concubine Meng¡¯s head fell to the ground again and again, mercilessly. Soon, there was a bruise.


    She really regretted it. If she had known that things would turn out like this, she would not have touched Yu Wan no matter what. Speaking of which, it was really strange. What kind of luck did that girl have? Why was she the one who was unlucky in the end?


    Eldest Mrs. Xiao had long endured Concubine Meng for many years, but in the past, small fights were not worth sending her out. Now that Master was half dead, if she didn¡¯t chase him away, would she keep him for the New Year?


    ¡°Madam¡­ Third Miss is still so young. She can¡¯t lose her mother¡­¡± Concubine Meng was heartbroken.


    ¡°Bastard! Who¡¯s her mother?¡± Eldest Mrs. Xiao mmed the table. Concubine Meng was dumbfounded. She was only a concubine and was not qualified to let Xiao Zilin call her mother. Xiao Zilin only had one mother, and that was Eldest Mrs. Xiao.


    Eldest Mrs. Xiao said, ¡°Xiao Zilin is the third daughter of the Xiao Manor. How can I treat her badly? When she¡¯s old, I¡¯ll naturally arrange a good marriage for her. Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Concubine Meng thought of the eldest daughter of a concubine and who she had married. Her heart turned cold.


    Princess Consort Cheng and her friends also nned to leave. Xiao Ziyue and Yu Wan sent them off first before walking towards the ce where Yu Wan parked the carriage.


    Yu Wan took out a small brocade box from her wide sleeve.


    ¡°For me?¡± Xiao Ziyue opened it and saw that it was a begonia golden hairpin. She couldn¡¯t wait to pick it up. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful. Sister-inw, help me put it on!¡±


    Yu Wan put it on her. Her taste was indeed right. This hairpin matched her very well.


    There happened to be arge water vat at the side. Xiao Ziyue walked over and took a look. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. It was naturally impossible for the eldest daughter of the Xiao family tock a pearl hairpin. But because she was the one who gave it to her, she was happy.


    Looking at her carefree appearance, Yu Wan thought of her former ¡°self¡±. Back then, she was so thoughtless, which was why she took a fancy to a man like Zhao Heng. Zhao Heng was indeed outstanding¡ªhe was talented, knowledgeable, scrupulous in etiquette, diligent and motivated, and filial to his elders. No matter how she looked at it, he was an extremely outstanding potential stock. However, after really understanding Zhao Heng¡¯s character, she understood that he was not worth any woman¡¯s life.


    Zhao Heng was an extremely selfish person. He only had himself in his heart.


    ¡°Sister-inw, what¡¯s wrong? You suddenly stopped talking.¡± Xiao Ziyue blinked at Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan paused and said, ¡°Ziyue, I want to ask you, how did you know Zhao Heng back then?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Xiao Ziyue was shocked and lowered her head in embarrassment.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to me you. I¡¯m just concerned about you. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s inconvenient to say. I won¡¯t tell Eldest Mrs. Xiao.¡±


    ¡°We met at the poetry club,¡± Xiao Ziyue said in a low voice.


    Yu Wan had been in the Capital for so long, so she naturally knew what a poetry club was. It was a ce where schrs and the daughters of aristocratic families could go. Everyone met with poems and was extremely elegant. Xiao Ziyue had studied literature and arranged to go to a poetry club in the south of the city with her friends. That day, it was not a poetrypetition, but antern riddle. Xiao Ziyue did not borate on the process of thentern riddle, but Yu Wan could not guess that Zhao Heng was in the limelight, so she fell in love with him at first sight.

 Chapter 380 - Secret, Father and Son (2)

    <h4>Chapter 380: Secret, Father and Son (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ¡°After that, I met him by chance once in the pharmacy.¡±


    Mrs. Zhao fell into the well and was seriously injured. Until now, she was paralyzed in bed.


    ¡°I knew that he was copying books for someone, so I spent money to buy his copy. I showed his copy to my mother and invited him to the Xiao Manor to be my teacher. My mother agreed. I told my mother that it was obvious that he could stand out. Why don¡¯t we rope him in now? We might be able to use him in the future.¡±


    It was fine at the beginning, but thetter sentence surprised Yu Wan. It turned out that this little girl knew how to use tricks for the future of her sweetheart.


    ¡°So your mother sent him to the Directorate to study?¡± Yu Wan looked at her and asked.


    Xiao Ziyue nodded and blushed. ¡°Am I very bad?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t bad, she was just a little stupid. She should stay as far away as possible from a man like Zhao Heng. He wasn¡¯t worth her heart and soul.


    Yu Wan did not know that Xiao Ziyue and Zhao Heng were so involved. She had put in so much effort for Zhao Heng. It seemed that she could not persuade her with a few words. Like Yan Huaijing, she was an obedient child in the eyes of the world. Once such a person was stubborn, eight horses could not pull her back.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Yu Wan brought Fu Ling into the carriage.


    ¡°Madam, why are you sighing?¡± Jiang Hai asked as he drove.


    Yu Wan said helplessly, ¡°You men don¡¯t understand women¡¯s matters.¡±


    Outside, Jiang Hai fell silent. Yu Wan thought that he knew better than to ask further. Unexpectedly, the curtain was suddenly lifted and a big rough hand reached in.


    ¡°Here.¡± Jiang Hai said. His voice was a little strange, as if he was nervous and embarrassed.


    Yu Wan took it and took a look. It was a piece of brown sugar.


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    Jiang Hai, this burly man, looked honest, but he even knew this thing. He must be an experienced person.


    Yu Wan did not say anything. She epted it and gave it to Fu Ling. Her period did note, but Fu Ling¡¯s came.


    The weather was stuffy and hot, and the inside of the carriage was like a steamer. Yu Wan lifted the curtain a small crack, but the wind was also hot, and it did not reduce the heat at all. Jiang Hai tried his best to walk in a shady ce, which required him to pass through a small path. When he passed by a quiet alley, a woman suddenly eximed, ¡°Catch the thief¡ª¡±


    This voice sounded familiar¡­ Yu Wan had an idea. ¡°Jiang Hai!¡±


    Jiang Hai understood and pulled the reins tightly to stop the carriage. He said, ¡°Fu Ling, take good care of Madam.¡± Then, he stood up and jumped into the alley.


    In the alley, a luxuriously dressed madam was blocked by a group of thieves. Her maidservant had been knocked unconscious by the thieves, and the thieves were snatching her belongings, tearing her clothes. However, this alley was cold and secluded, and no one passed by. Her voice was hoarse from shouting, and she was about to despair. At this moment, a muscr figure descended from the sky and knocked the group of thieves down with a few punches.


    ¡°Thank-thank you, Strongman,¡± she said, trembling.


    Yu Wan alighted from the carriage and walked into the alley. She looked at her and said, ¡°Mrs. Yao?¡±


    No wonder the voice sounded familiar. It turned out that she was Shangguan Yan¡¯s best friend. When Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao were discussing marriage, Mrs. Yao had even gone to the Yu family. On the day of the wedding, she had also gone to the Young Master Manor. The two of them had seen each other a few times and could be considered friends.


    Mrs. Yao did not recognize Yu Wan at first nce. There was no other reason. Yu Wan had changed a little too much after the wedding. Her face was still the same, but she seemed to have been reborn. She was graceful and noble.


    When Yu Wan got closer, she finally recognized her. She was relieved and her heart, which was in her throat, calmed down. She looked at Jiang Hai and then at Yu Wan. ¡°It¡¯s your people¡­¡±


    ¡°My coachman, Jiang Hai,¡± Yu Wan introduced.


    Jiang Hai cupped his hands and bowed. ¡°Mrs. Yao.¡±


    Mrs. Yao had never seen Jiang Hai before. She only felt that his martial arts were even better than the guards. He really didn¡¯t look like a coachman.


    Mrs. Yao nodded politely.


    Yu Wan said to Jiang Hai, ¡°Go report to the officials and get Fu Ling toe over.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Hai turned around and left.


    After a while, Fu Ling walked over and picked up the maidservant who had fainted.


    Mrs. Yao was really surprised to see this tall maidservant. It was fine if the coachman didn¡¯t look like a coachman, but why did her maidservant not look like a maidservant? This Princely Heir Consort¡¯s taste¡­ was really¡­ really unique¡­


    Mrs. Yao¡¯s carriage was nearby, but she didn¡¯t want to take a carriage now. She wanted to calm herself down.


    Yu Wan checked the maidservant¡¯s pulse and found that she was fine. She asked Fu Ling to send the maidservant back to Mrs. Yao¡¯s carriage while she and Mrs. Yao went to a nearby teahouse.

 Chapter 381 - Secret, Father and Son (3)

    <h4>Chapter 381: Secret, Father and Son (3)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Mrs. Yao was frightened. She drank threerge cups of cold tea in one go before she could calm herself down. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you today. Otherwise, I would be in trouble.¡±


    It did not matter if she lost the money. She was afraid that those people would kill them for money. They were all a group of desperadoes. They were not good people to begin with. No one could guarantee that they would not do something terrifying.


    Yu Wan handed Mrs. Yao a handkerchief. ¡°Madam, you have to bring more people when you go out in the future.¡±


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Mrs. Yao took the handkerchief and sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve lived in the Capital for so many years, but I¡¯ve never encountered such a thing. There¡¯s actually someone so bold in broad daylight¡­¡±


    ¡°Why did Madam go there?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Mrs. Yao said with lingering fear, ¡°I nned to choose a few sets of jewelry for my future daughter-inw. The weather was hot and the sunlight in the streets was too strong, so I passed through an alley. Who knew that I would meet that group of people? If I had known earlier, I would have preferred to walk on the streets.¡±


    After wiping her sweat, Mrs. Yao came back to her senses that it was Yu Wan¡¯s handkerchief. She quickly said embarrassedly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± She had interacted with Mrs. Yao a few times. Mrs. Yao was an extremely good person. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have be Shangguan Yan¡¯s only friend in the Capital.


    ¡°By the way, we were only focused on talking about me. Why did you pass by there?¡± Mrs. Yao was much calmer now, and she slowly became talkative.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°I just returned from Xiao Manor. I only passed through the alley because I wanted to avoid the main road.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you went to the Xiao Manor?¡± Mrs. Yao was surprised. ¡°Did you go alone?¡± She even brought Jiang Hai and Fu Ling, but it was obvious that the ¡°alone¡± Mrs. Yao mentioned were not servants.


    Yu Wan smiled but did not say anything.


    Mrs. Yao was dumbfounded. ¡°The Princely Heir asked you to go?¡±


    Without waiting for Yu Wan to answer, Mrs. Yao smiled in relief. ¡°It should have been like this long ago. It hasn¡¯t been easy for Zijun all these years. The two of them really treat the Princely Heir very well.¡±


    Zijun was Shangguan Yan¡¯s nickname.


    Yu Wan understood that Xiao Zhenting and Shangguan Yan were sincerely good to Yan Jiuchao, but she would not say anything bad about her husband. Without experiencing what he had experienced, she could not ask him to forget or ept it.


    To put it bluntly, he was a human being, not a block of wood. It was not because he was right that he had to do it. He had his own heart and feelings. He had pain that could not be erased from his youth.


    ¡°Actually¡­¡± Mrs. Yao held her cup and her tone suddenly lowered.


    Yu Wan came back to her senses and looked at her in confusion. ¡°Mrs. Yao, do you have something to say to me?¡±


    ¡°This matter has been umting in my heart for a long time. I didn¡¯t tell anyone. I even hid it from Zijun¡­¡± Mrs. Yao shouldn¡¯t have told Yu Wan, but she was too frightened today and Yu Wan had saved her. A certain string in her heart finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.


    She said, ¡°My husband took office in Yan City. I once followed him to Yan City to stay for a while. For more than half a year, I stayed in the Yan Manor.¡±


    Yu Wan listened quietly.


    Mrs. Yao took a sip of tea and continued, ¡°The Princely Heir was seven years old that year. It was said that he was already sick at that time. He didn¡¯t like to eat much and had a bad temper. My son was naughty and I was afraid of disturbing him, so we didn¡¯t dare to disturb him. We only saw him a few times.


    ¡°Once, I found a child on the street who looked very simr to him, but he was a few years younger. I didn¡¯t take it to heart. After all, the world was big, so it wasn¡¯t surprising for people to look simr until¡­ I saw that child again.¡±


    At this point, Mrs. Yao paused. Yu Wan instinctively felt that the child might be rted to Yan Jiuchao.


    Mrs. Yao took a deep breath and said, ¡°That child was with a young woman. That woman was wearing a veil and seemed to be the child¡¯s mother. At that time, they were on the streets and Prince Yan happened to walk over. I heard that child¡­ call Prince Yan ¡®Dad¡¯.¡±


    This news was too shocking. If Mrs. Yao wasn¡¯t lying¡­ How could Mrs. Yao be lying? If she wanted to lie, she wouldn¡¯t have waited until now. Everything had been settled.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°So you mean¡­ Prince Yan had a mistress?¡±


    Not only did he have a mistress, but he also gave birth to a cute son with his mistress. This was more than a shock. It was simply a bolt from the blue.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s irreceable father had long betrayed his mother and given birth to a younger brother with another woman. Could he ept this truth?


    This secret had been in Mrs. Yao¡¯s heart for so many years, but now that it was finally said, she did not feel relieved. She was still vexed. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to tell Zijun, let alone the Princely Heir. I hope I heard wrongly. After all, Prince Yan doesn¡¯t look like that kind of person¡­¡±


    A man who personally carried a hoe and dug a pond to build a pool and nted an orchard for his son¡¯s words would really betray his wife and children and fall in love with another woman? Yu Wan was unwilling to believe this.


    Mrs. Yao sighed. ¡°Every time I see that the Princely Heir is unwilling to ept Zijun and Grand Marshal Xiao, my heart feels like it¡¯s being cut by a knife. I wish I could tell him the truth immediately¡­ I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m afraid of. I¡¯m really too useless¡­¡±


    Yu Wan said sincerely, ¡°Thank you for telling me this, Madam.¡±


    Mrs. Yao said, ¡°Now that the knot in their hearts has been resolved, I can heave a sigh of relief.¡±


    Yu Wan looked at the suddenly dark sky. Has the knot in his heart been resolved? Not necessarily¡­


    The weather was hot and stuffy for a reason. After three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the dark clouds tore open and heavy rain poured down, instantly enveloping the entire Capital. The pedestrians on the streets hurriedly ran into the shops, and the vendors also panicked and hid from the rain.


    At the entrance of the cab, Yan Jiuchao stopped. He was about to return to the manor, but a heavy rain fell. Thinking of that little girl, he only hoped that she stayed in the Xiao Manor for dinner.


    ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ll go borrow an umbre,¡± Shadow Thirteen said.


    Yan Jiuchao nodded, and Shadow Thirteen rushed into the heavy rain.


    The rain was too heavy, and even the eaves were not enough. Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hem quickly became wet. Suddenly, a tall man walked over with a big umbre. The umbre was like him. He was tall and burly, and the umbre in his hand was unbelievably big.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at him and frowned.


    Xiao Zhenting smiled brightly and handed over the umbre in his hand. The rain fell on him.


    Yan Jiuchao did not take it.


    Xiao Zhenting took out a dry handkerchief from his raincoat and wiped the rain and sweat off the umbre handle before handing it over to him.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s eyes flickered, but he hesitated.


    On the other side, Shadow Thirteen returned with an umbre. When he saw Xiao Zhenting standing in the rain in his raincoat, he was stunned and greeted, ¡°Grand Marshal Xiao.¡±


    Xiao Zhenting nodded.


    Shadow Thirteen looked at his borrowed umbre and then at Xiao Zhenting¡¯s frozen umbre in midair. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Carry the umbre,¡± Yan Jiuchao said coldly.


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Shadow Thirteen retracted his gaze awkwardly and opened the wet oil paper umbre.


    Xiao Zhenting watched as Yan Jiuchao walked under Shadow Thirteen¡¯s umbre and into the rain. His eyes darkened. The rain fell on him and on the big umbre that he had just wiped clean.


    Suddenly, a figure walked over.


    Xiao Zhenting was stunned. Yan Jiuchao stood in the rain and reached out expressionlessly to snatch his umbre. His thin body held arge umbre that was out of ce, making him look a littleical.


    Xiao Zhenting looked at his departing figure and grinned happily!

 Chapter 382 - I Dote On You (1)

    <h4>Chapter 382: I Dote On You (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    When Yan Jiuchao arrived home, Yu Wan had already taken a shower.


    ¡°You encountered a heavy rain on the way, right?¡± Yu Wan looked at his wet clothes and went forward to pull his wrist. She pulled him into the room and took his umbre to put in the basket. ¡°What a big umbre.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao did not say anything and did not look at the umbre. He had always been cold, so Yu Wan did not care.


    ¡°You encountered heavy rain too?¡± Yan Jiuchao looked at the wetness on her forehead and asked.


    Yu Wan followed his gaze and touched her bangs. She smiled and said, ¡°No, it only started raining when I got home. I¡¯m sweating all over. I just took a bath and the water has been filled. You should go wash up too. Your body feels sticky and ufortable.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao nodded and left. After taking a shower, dinner was ready. The couple ate dinner together.


    Yu Wan rarely asked about his business and only asked him what he ate for lunch, and whether he took a good nap. Then she talked about her experience in the Xiao family. Yu Wan did not know that Yan Jiuchao had already seen Xiao Zhenting, so she specifically said, ¡°I saw Mom and Grand Marshal Xiao. Both of them look good.¡±


    Before she left, she was supposed to bid farewell to Xiao Zhenting and Shangguan Yan. However, at that time, Xingzhu said that it was inconvenient for the two of them, so Yu Wan did not continue asking.


    ¡°On the way back to the manor, I bumped into Mrs. Yao.¡±


    She finally got to the point. Yu Wan felt that it was not as difficult to speak as she had imagined. On the way back to the manor, she had thought about how to tell Yan Jiuchao. She had never thought of hiding it from him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Mrs. Yao?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked. When she mentioned Mrs. Yao, her tone was clearly different from before, so he asked. This was probably because he cared about someone and would not ignore any abnormalities about her.


    Yu Wan¡¯s thoughts were not on this. She only felt that her husband was very good. He could clearly anger her to death seven to eight times out of ten, but she could feel that he cared about her.


    Yu Wan told Yan Jiuchao about Mrs. Yao seeing a child who looked simr to him and the child calling Prince Yan Dad. ¡°¡­That child is a few years younger than you. He¡¯s probably about the same age as my big brother.¡±


    She thought that Yan Jiuchao would be surprised, but who knew that his face was calm.


    ¡°You know?¡± Yu Wan was more surprised than him.


    ¡°Not really,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    If he knew, then he did. If he didn¡¯t know, then he didn¡¯t. What did he mean by ¡°not really¡±?


    From the moment he got the news from Bai Xiaosheng, he had already vaguely guessed the rtionship between his father and the Princess of Nanzhao. Mrs. Yao¡¯s words were only to confirm that the child that the Little Princess brought back to Nanzhao was his half-brother.


    What he did not know was that that woman had actually been to Yan City. It seemed that the so-called elopement was just to hide in Yan City under his and Shangguan Yan¡¯s noses.


    Yu Wan was afraid that he would be sad, so she did not pester him to talk too much. She asked the servants to remove the food and went to the garden with him to take a walk before returning to their room to rest.


    Three days.


    There were only three days left before they could have sex. This time, she was counting. He must feel terrible knowing such a cruel truth. When the time came, she would make it up to him and let him eat his fill and live happily!


    With this thought in mind, Yu Wan quickly kissed him on the cheek. Before he could react, she turned around andy down with her back facing him. She pulled the nket over him. They had clearly been husband and wife for so long. Why was his heart still beating nervously because of this small action?


    ¡°Yu Ah Wan.¡± Yan Jiuchao said hoarsely.


    In the darkness, Yu Wan opened her eyes and pricked up her little ears. There was no need to say emotional words or thank her. They were husband and wife. It was only right for her to be considerate.


    Yan Jiuchao: ¡°You¡¯re crushing my hand.¡±


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­ .


    In the next two days, Yan Jiuchao did not show much emotion. After interacting with him for so long, Yu Wan could basically figure out his personality. He was a stuffy person who hid everything in his heart. Yu Wan¡¯s heart ached for him, but at the same time, she could tell that this matter was not a big blow to him. Or to be precise, he epted it faster than she had imagined. Yu Wan did not know that Yan Jiuchao had already been surprised by Bai Xiaosheng. She only thought that Yan Jiuchao understood that Prince Yan had passed away and waspletely relieved.


    On the day that they could be intimate, Yu Wan ended Nanny Wan¡¯s ss early and personally went to the kitchen. She knew that Yan Jiuchao liked sour and spicy food, so she specially made a sour and spicy fish. She used grass carp to cut it into pieces and put it aside. After cleaning it, she poured vegetable oil into the pot and heated it until it was seventy percent hot. She ced the ginger slices in the pot. Then, she poured in pepper, sour peas, and dry chili and stir-fried it until both sides were golden. After scooping it up, she ced the grass carp pieces in the pot and fried them until both sides were golden. Then, she added seasoning water to cook it. When the soup was thick and the fish meat was tender, she added the garlic sprouts, turned the fire on high and waited for the soup to thicken. A delicious sour and spicy fish was out of the pot.

 Chapter 383 - I Dote On You (2)

    <h4>Chapter 383: I Dote On You (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    In order to take care of Yan Jiuchao¡¯s taste, she specially put two more spoonfuls of old vinegar.


    After she took the dishes away, the chef looked at the soup left at the bottom of the pot and picked up a spoon to taste it. His entire body trembled.


    Was she killing those who bought vinegar!!!


    Other than the sour and spicy fish, Yu Wan also stir-fried a te of lotus root, which was also the lotus root belt from her previous life. This dish did not taste good without vinegar, which coincided with Yan Jiuchao¡¯s appetite.


    When Yan Jiuchao returned to the manor, the moment he entered the courtyard, he could smell the fragrance of dishes. It was old vinegar mixed with fried chili, making his fingers itch. His taste buds had actually notpletely recovered. Perhaps he would not be able to recover in the future, but he was much luckier than before to be able to taste ten to twenty percent.


    Yan Jiuchao entered the room, took off his heavy court clothes, changed into light and cool clothes, and had dinner with Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan blinked her sparkling eyes and looked at him, waiting for him to taste that the two dishes were made by her. In short, the dishes that tasted the best were definitely her cooking. Yan Jiuchao ate a lot of sour and spicy fish and sour and spicy lotus root.


    Yu Wan smiled. She was very satisfied. In the past, this kind of emotion had only appeared when she watched the little fatties eat, but recently, for some reason, she was also like this when she saw him.


    Did she treat him like a little fatty, or¡­ was she cherishing him more and more?


    ¡°Is it good?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°It tastes terrible!¡± Yan Jiuchao looked disgusted.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yu Wan raised her eyebrows. If you have the ability, don¡¯t finish these two dishes.


    Of course, Yan Jiuchao finished it all, not even letting go of a piece of dried chili. So Yu Wan knew that he was lying again. She saw through it but did not expose him. He was a man after all.


    After dinner, the couple went for a walk. Ban Xia entered the room to collect the table and saw that the Princely Heir Consort¡¯s two dishes were finished. Ban Xia could not help but wonder if the chef was telling the truth when he said that the Princely Heir Consort¡¯s culinary skills were not good. She dipped it in the soup and tasted it when no one was paying attention. In the end, she almost fainted!


    The day was long, and the sky was getting darker and darker. The sky was gray and blue, and the couple strolled along the river with a gentle breeze.


    Yu Wan held his hand. Yan Jiuchao frowned. She did not let go. She was stronger than him! She held the man¡¯s hand as if no one was around and hummed a tune smugly. She looked like a little hooligan holding his obedient puppy hand.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao.¡± She suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Yan Jiuchao replied.


    Yu Wan smiled at him with a calm and tranquil expression. ¡°It¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t have Father. I dote on you.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s heart seemed to have been hit by something. It was probably because¡­ no woman had ever said such things to him. Those who wanted to marry him and rmend themselves all hoped that he would dote on them. No one had thought that he also needed to be doted on, and even he did not think so.


    She said, I dote on you.


    Yan Jiuchao turned his face away ufortably, his ears red. ¡°Who wants you to dote on me!¡±


    Yu Wan used her actions to show how she doted on him.


    There was arge bath in the Qingfeng Courtyard. After taking a walk, Yan Jiuchao went to take a bath. As he soaked, he felt that something was wrong. A slender figure slowly swam over from underwater, pushing aside theyers of petals like a beautiful mermaid.


    This was a little exciting.


    ¡­ .


    ¡­ .


    ¡­ .


    In the past, the Princely Heir woulde out in fifteen minutes after taking a bath, but today, it was a full two hours. The servants looked at each other, not knowing what had happened inside. They could only vaguely hear¡­ the Princely Heir¡¯s¡­ voice.


    When they returned to their room, no one expected that just as Yu Wan put down the curtain, she heard a drip, as if something was dripping. The lights in the house were out. The air was filled with the faint smell of blood.


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao!¡± Yu Wan quickly lifted the curtain and lit an oilmp. Under the dim yellow light, she saw the blood dripping from his nose. It was¡­ it was ck!


    Yu Wan had not taken Yan Jiuchao¡¯s pulse for a while. After all, his poison curse had been removed and he had drunk most of the medicine to remove the remaining poison. Who would take a normal person¡¯s pulse all day for no reason?


    Yu Wan pinched Yan Jiuchao¡¯s pulse again. Indeed, he was poisoned!


    Yu Wan¡¯s first reaction was that the poison curse had not beenpletely removed, but her second reaction was that if the harmony of Yin and Yang could detoxify, then the poison should not have acted up at this time. If it was not the poison of the poison curse, could it be another poison?


    But wasn¡¯t this strange? They were already very careful. Who had the chance to poison his food? Besides, she ate and lived with him. Why wasn¡¯t she poisoned?

 Chapter 384 - I Dote On You (3)

    <h4>Chapter 384: I Dote On You (3)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Wan used her golden needles to seal Yan Jiuchao¡¯s acupoints and tried her best to protect his heart.


    Yan Jiuchao fell asleep.


    Yu Wan called Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six to the study. The two of them were even more surprised than Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. No one in the manor has a chance to poison him. During this period of time, he¡¯s been going to court and working in the cab. Has hee into contact with suspicious people?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen thought for a while and shook his head solemnly. ¡°At least one of us will apany Young Master. We didn¡¯t meet anyone suspicious.¡±


    Yu Wan only hated that her medical skills were too shallow and she could not tell what poison Yan Jiuchao was poisoned with. ¡°Thirteen, go to the Xiao Manor.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s antidote for the past few years had always been concocted by the doctor Xiao Zhenting had hired. He might know Yan Jiuchao¡¯s illness better.


    Shadow Thirteen left without stopping. Shangguan Yan had already rested. This matter did not rm her for the time being. Xiao Zhenting went to an old residence in the Capital to invite the old doctor over.


    The old doctor had prescribed medicine for Yan Jiuchao for many years and indeed knew more about his illness than ordinary people. However, he could not diagnose what poison Yan Jiuchao had been poisoned with. From his pulse, it did not look like he had been poisoned recently.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Shadow Six asked with a frown.


    Yu Wan, Xiao Zhenting, and Shadow Thirteen also looked at the old doctor. The old doctor stroked his beard and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I made a mistake. Grand Marshal Xiao and the Princely Heir Consort should invite a few more doctors to take a look at the Princely Heir.¡±


    Invite more? That wouldn¡¯t do. Someone wanted Yan Jiuchao¡¯s life. Before that person was found, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s illness was a secret.


    In a sh, Yu Wan thought of someone.


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    ¡°Who is it? Why aren¡¯t you sleeping in the middle of the night? What are you knocking for!¡±


    Old Cui turned over and fell asleep under the nket. With a ng, the door was kicked open. A cold wind blew in. Old Cui¡¯s eyebrows twitched and he sat up. ¡°Which bastard¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, a cold sword was ced on his neck.


    Old Cui was captured by Shadow Thirteen to the Young Master Manor.


    Shadow Thirteen threw him coldly on the floor of the study. Old Cui fell t on his back and screamed in pain. ¡°Aiyo!¡±


    After shouting, he saw Yu Wan and Xiao Zhenting sitting on the seats. His eyes shed.


    Xiao Zhenting¡¯s gazended on his face like a knife. He turned around guiltily, but Xiao Zhenting had already recognized him. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    Yu Wan asked, ¡°Grand Marshal Xiao knows him?¡±


    Xiao Zhenting clenched his fists tightly. ¡°Imperial Physician Cui, long time no see.¡±


    Yu Wan was stunned. This old man was actually an imperial physician?


    Shadow Thirteen, Shadow Six, and Yu Wan were as surprised. What kind of ce was Lotus Flower Vige? It was fine they hid themselves, but why was there an imperial physician next door?


    To be precise, he was a former imperial physician.


    Xiao Zhenting¡¯s gaze was like a torch as he said, ¡°You caused Lady Wan of Bright Deportment¡¯s miscarriage. Do you still remember this score?¡±


    Lady Wan of Bright Deportment was Master Xiao Wu¡¯s biological sister.


    Old Cui cowered. This was an old score. Back then, Old Cui was an imperial doctor in the pce and had joined Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s camp. Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s family was strong and she was in the limelight. Master Xiao Wu¡¯s sister had entered the pce at that time and was conferred the title of Talented Lady after entering the pce.


    Talented Lady Xiao had an outstanding appearance, was gentle and considerate, and had good handwriting. She was deeply appreciated by the Emperor. In less than half a month, the Emperor conferred her as a Noble Lady and another half a monthter, she was conferred the title of a Lady of Excellence. After that, Imperial Concubine, Lady of Graceful Ceremony, Lady of Lovey Countenance¡­ She rose all the way up. She had already sat in the position of a third-grade Lady of Handsome Fairness without getting pregnant. If this continued, she would not be far from being conferred the title of consort.


    On the day that Lady Xiao of Handsome Fairness was discovered to be pregnant, the Emperor conferred her the title of third-grade Noble Imperial Concubine even though he did not know the gender of the child.


    Of course, Worthy Consort Xu would not allow a favored concubine to give birth to the Emperor¡¯s son.


    Noble Imperial Concubine Xiao ¡°identally¡± fell. Old Cui went to treat her and lied that the child had died in her womb. If she did not give birth in time, her life would be implicated. The Emperor asked Old Cui to prescribe medicine.


    When the fetusnded, Noble Imperial Concubine Xiao clearly heard a weak cry. Her child did not die in her stomach, but she would definitely not live under the effects of the medicine. There was no evidence of this matter. In the end, it ended with Noble Imperial Concubine Xiao being too sad, mentally unstable, and even hallucinating.


    In order to appease Noble Imperial Concubine Xiao, the Emperor conferred her as a second-grade Lady of Bright Deportment and gave her the title Wan.


    Old Cui¡¯s conscience was not ck to the end. He knew that he could no longer be the knife in Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s hand, so he resigned from his position as the imperial physician with the excuse that his mother was seriously ill. How could Worthy Consort Xu be willing to let him go? However, Old Cui also had a card up his sleeve. If she did not let him go, he had a way to send the evidence to Lady Wan of Bright Deportment. However, as long as Worthy Consort Xu let him go, he would bring this secret into his coffin.


    Worthy Consort Xu naturally would not be threatened by him. It was Yan Huaijing who let him go. However, Yan Huaijing made him swear that he would never use the Cui family¡¯s medical skills again.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°No wonder you couldn¡¯t treat any of them in the vige.¡±


    Old Cui said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you want to kill me or torture me. It¡¯s my fault. I admit it.¡±


    Yu Wan looked at him and said, ¡°You think we captured you to take revenge?¡±


    Old Cui was stunned. ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it?¡± Then what was Xiao Zhenting doing here! Wasn¡¯t Xiao Zhenting Master Xiao Wu¡¯s sworn brother?


    If he remembered correctly, before Lady Wan of Bright Deportment entered the pce, she had interacted quite a lot with the Xiao family. Old Mrs. Xiao liked Lady Wan of Bright Deportment very much. At that time, many people privately guessed that Lady Wan of Bright Deportment would marry Xiao Zhenting. When they found out that she had entered the pce, everyone was secretly shocked.


    Putting aside this rtionship, Xiao Zhenting and Master Xiao Wu were like brothers. Then, Lady Wan of Bright Deportment could be considered a biological sister in Xiao Zhenting¡¯s heart.


    He had harmed her biological sister, Lady Wan of Bright Deportment, right? As Old Cui thought about this, he felt that he was about to die.

 Chapter 385 - Helping Each Other (1)

    <h4>Chapter 385: Helping Each Other (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Xiao Zhenting gritted his teeth and said, ¡°If you can treat the Princely Heir¡¯s poison, I¡¯ll spare your dog life!¡±


    Old Cui was stunned for a long time before he realized that the ¡°Princely Heir¡± he was talking about was his stepson, Yan Jiuchao. That¡¯s right, this little trash was finally willing to ept being conferred the title of Prince Yan¡¯s Princely Heir. He really doted on his stepson. For the sake of his stepson¡¯s life, he didn¡¯t even take revenge for Lady Wan of Bright Deportment.


    In just an instant, Old Cui collected his thoughts. ¡°I once swore that I would never use the Cui family¡¯s medical skills to practice medicine.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen shed down. ¡°Then you want to die!¡±


    The sword de pressed against Old Cui¡¯s neck, and he was frightened. ¡°But¡­ but¡­ I didn¡¯t finish my words!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen¡¯s sword de stopped.


    Old Cui wiped his cold sweat and said, ¡°I only said that I can¡¯t use it to practice medicine. I didn¡¯t say that I can¡¯t teach it to others.¡±


    Everyone looked at him strangely. He nced at Yu Wan. ¡°Go take his pulse and tell me.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t this unnecessary? Everyone red at him, but they did not make things difficult for him anymore and handed the decision to Yu Wan. This was just a little troublesome. As long as she could save Yan Jiuchao, Yu Wan did not mind.


    On the way back to the upper room, Yu Wan told Old Cui about Yan Jiuchao being poisoned by the Southern Xinjiang poison curse. Since she wanted him to treat him, she had to tell him the truth about Yan Jiuchao¡¯s illness.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem surprised. Why? You know about Yan Jiuchao¡¯s poison curse?¡± Yu Wan sized up his expression.


    Initially, he did not know, but he knew when Yan Huaijing asked him to ¡°sell¡± the Cui family¡¯s medical books to Yu Wan.


    Old Cui cleared his throat. ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ve followed Worthy Consort before. How could I not know this secret?¡±


    Yu Wan nced at him. It was unknown if she believed him or not, but Yu Wan did not ask further. In short, this was not important.


    Yu Wan returned to the upper room and took Yan Jiuchao¡¯s pulse again ording to the method taught by Old Cui. There were some pulses that were not recorded in the medical books, and she could not tell what pulse they were. She only told Old Cui everything.


    ¡°Is his fingertip ck or purple?¡±


    ¡°Purple.¡±


    ¡°The be?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also purple.¡±


    The people who were poisoned often had ck foreheads and ck nails. Obviously, Yan Jiuchao was not poisoned with ordinary poison.


    There was a screen in front of Yan Jiuchao¡¯s bed. Old Cui was standing outside the screen. When he asked, Yu Wan would answer. Yu Wan would check wherever he asked her to. After all, there was an additional procedure. It was not as convenient as diagnosing it personally.


    Xiao Zhenting and the other two stood outside the door with solemn expressions.


    Shadow Six scratched his head and muttered, ¡°Doesn¡¯t this Cui fellow find it annoying? Is there a difference between this and him personally practicing medicine? Isn¡¯t it just one more hand? But he¡¯s still the one who diagnosed the illness and prescribed the medicine! Isn¡¯t he deceiving himself?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s more or less a little afraid of death after taking a poisonous oath,¡± Shadow Thirteen said, his tone surprisingly gentle and patient.


    ¡°But aren¡¯t you afraid of misdiagnosis?¡± Shadow Six, who had thought that it was just one more procedure, began to doubt the feasibility of this method.


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°That¡¯s how the imperial physicians treated the concubines in the previous dynasty.¡±


    The defense between men and women in the previous dynasty was serious. The imperial physicians could not treat the concubines directly. It was always the female doctor who took her pulse and then reported to the imperial physician for a diagnosis. Although this would cause a misdiagnosis, the higher the medical skills of the female doctor, the lower the chances of a misdiagnosis.


    ¡°If you press another inch below his navel, will he hurt?¡± Old Cui said.


    Yu Wan pressed it. Although Yan Jiuchao was sleeping, he still frowned ufortably.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Old Cui sighed. ¡°I roughly know what poison it is.¡±


    ¡°What poison?¡± Xiao Zhenting asked.


    Old Cui sighed. ¡°Fragrance of Hundred Miles.¡±


    The men¡¯s eyes darkened.


    Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six had been in the pugilistic world for many years and had heard a lot about poison. Fragrance of Hundred Miles was one of the three strange poisons in the world. It was said that once this poison was out, the fragrance would waft for a hundred miles, so they were called Fragrance of Hundred Miles. In fact, the Fragrance of Hundred Miles indeed had a fragrance, but it was far from the exaggeration of the rumors. For some reason, it spread like this.


    Old Cui said, ¡°The Fragrance of Hundred Miles is made from more than ten rare flower poisons. I¡¯m not sure what flowers it is or how to make it. I only know that this poison is abnormally ferocious and is even harder to resolve than Southern Xinjiang¡¯s poison curse.¡±


    When they heard that it was even harder to resolve than Southern Xinjiang¡¯s poison curse, everyone¡¯s expressions did not look good.


    Old Cui continued, ¡°ording to his pulse, he should have been poisoned for many years. Logically speaking, this poison will kill him soon, but the person who poisoned him shouldn¡¯t know that he has been poisoned by the Southern Xinjiang Poison Curse. The two poisons restrain each other, and as a result, he¡¯s fine.¡±

 Chapter 386 - Helping Each Other (2)

    <h4>Chapter 386: Helping Each Other (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Of course, this only meant that it would not let Yan Jiuchao die immediately. However, there was still poison flowing through his body, so Yan Jiuchao¡¯s body had never been good. Every year, he still needed to take antidotes.


    Now that the poison curse of Southern Xinjiang had been resolved, the Fragrance of Hundred Miles was no longer suppressed and gradually erupted.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I get this from his pulse first?¡± Yu Wan was puzzled.


    Old Cui exined patiently, ¡°Firstly, it¡¯s because there¡¯s still poison in his body that suppressed the poison of the Fragrance of Hundred Miles. Secondly, it takes ten days to half a month for the Fragrance of Hundred Miles to take effect.¡±


    Yu Wan only said that Yan Jiuchao had been poisoned by the Southern Xinjiang Poison Curse, but she did not say who had poisoned him. Old Cui understood that curiosity killed the cat. Since Yu Wan did not say anything, he tactfully did not ask. However, Xiao Zhenting, Shadow Thirteen, and Shadow Six all knew the inside story.


    The Southern Xinjiang poison curse was given to Yan Jiuchao by thete Emperor, then what about the Fragrance of Hundred Miles? It was impossible for thete Emperor to poison him with two fatal poisons. It was really not necessary to deal with a three or four-year-old child.


    ¡°Where did the Fragrance of Hundred Milese from? Who created it?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Old Cui shook his head. ¡°The Fragrance of Hundred Miles is an outer-realm poison. I don¡¯t know who created it, but it¡¯s said to be very difficult to resolve.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that the poison curse is unsolvable, but we¡¯ve resolved it. When you say ¡®difficult¡¯¡­¡± Yu Wan¡¯s meaning was obvious.


    Old Cui shook his head again. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. The Central ins people say that there¡¯s no solution to the poison curse. But as long as we find a powerful Gu King and Gu Master in Southern Xinjiang, there¡¯s a way to turn things around. For example, ording to what I know, the Nanzhao Holy Artifact will definitely be able to resolve the poison of the poison curse. As for this Fragrance of Hundred Miles¡­¡±


    When he said the first sentence, Yu Wan almost thought that he had guessed that the holy artifact was in her hands. However, now that his life was in their hands, so what if he guessed? Would he have a chance to expose it?


    Yu Wan no longer cared about this. She asked, ¡°Just say whether you have a way to resolve it.¡±


    Old Cui sighed. ¡°My ancestor only mentioned it. No one has tried that prescription before. I wonder if it will work.¡±


    ¡°What prescription?¡± Xiao Zhenting and Yu Wan asked in unison.


    Old Cui said thoughtfully, ¡°Saintess¡¯ blood, Sorcerer King¡¯s tears, Fire Lingzhi, and Snow Toad.¡±


    What were all these? Yu Wan had never heard of any of them.


    ¡°Have you heard of it?¡± Yu Wan looked at Xiao Zhenting and the other two.


    The three of them were silent. They had heard of the Fire Lingzhi and the Snow Toad¡ªa fiery red Lingzhi and a toad that grew under the snow mountain. However, forgive them for being ignorant about the first two. When Southern Xinjiang fell apart, there were no more Saintesses and sorcerers. Where could they get their blood and tears? This prescription was most likely a rumor in folklore and was not very credible.


    ¡°Where did you hear that?¡± Shadow Thirteen asked.


    Old Cui: ¡°The teahouse.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen: ¡°¡­¡±


    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡±


    Old Cui stroked his beard and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I treated someone. I¡¯ve even returned my medical skills to my ancestors. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to go back to the vige and bring the books in the cer for me. I¡¯ll see if there¡¯s any way to temporarily alleviate the poison in the Princely Heir¡¯s body.¡±


    Since it concerned the Princely Heir, Shadow Thirteen left without hesitation.


    ¡°Shall I¡­ rest first?¡± Old Cui asked carefully.

 Chapter 387 - Helping Each Other (3)

    <h4>Chapter 387: Helping Each Other (3)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    <i>Could it be Prince Yan¡¯s mistress back then?</i>?Yu Wan thought.


    <i>Could it be the Little Princess of Nanzhao?</i>?Shadow Six thought.


    The two of them had guesses in their hearts, but neither of them said anything.


    Shadow Six pondered and said, ¡°It¡¯s not the first time Young Master has been poisoned, but other than the previous Emperor, we all thought that no one had seeded. I really can¡¯t figure out how this Fragrance of Hundred Milesnded on Young Master.¡±


    Yu Wan thought for a while. ¡°Could it be in the Yan Manor¡­¡±


    Shadow Six shook his head. ¡°Although I hadn¡¯te to Young Master¡¯s side back then, I heard Uncle Wan mention that when Prince Yan moved to Yan City, Young Master had already been cursed by thete Emperor. From then on, Prince Yan and the Princess Consort have been especially cautious about Young Master¡¯s food and daily life. I think the other party doesn¡¯t have a high chance of seeding in Yan City.¡±


    Yu Wan pondered for a moment. ¡°In other words, someone in the Capital poisoned him.¡±


    Shadow Six nodded. ¡°It might be before he moved to Yan City, or it might be when he returns to the Capital to visit his family every year.¡±


    Yu Wan also felt that the chances of sess in the Capital were higher. She did not have any evidence, but she had this intuition. ¡°Old Cui said that this poison will take ten days to half a month to take effect. By the time it really takes effect, he would have eaten countless things and passed through the hands of countless people. It¡¯s already impossible to find out who did it. But no matter what, to be able to coax Yan Jiuchao to eat it, he must be someone who can get close to Yan Jiuchao without arousing suspicion.¡±


    Shadow Six was stunned. ¡°Princely Heir Consort, you mean an acquaintance?¡±


    Yu Wan sighed. ¡°Is your Princely Heir willing to eat a stranger¡¯s food with his bad temper?¡±


    That was true. For example, if thete Emperor had not personally fed him the poison curse, how could Young Master have eaten it? At the thought of this, Shadow Six felt a little ufortable. The enemy¡¯s damage was not terrifying, what was terrifying was his family¡¯s knife. It did not cut his flesh and blood, but his heart.


    Old Cui thought of a prescription and taught it to Yu Wan. Yu Wan immediately asked Shadow Six to go to the pharmacy to get the medicine and personally brew it before bringing it into the room.


    Yan Jiuchao had been having a high fever since an hour ago. His face was red and he was frowning ufortably, like an aggrieved little fire baby.


    Xiao Zhenting looked at him. Whenever Yan Jiuchao frowned, Xiao Zhenting¡¯s face would turn pale, like a ferocious beast that was at a loss because of the little brat¡¯s illness.


    Wasn¡¯t he a ferocious beast?


    When Yu Wan first saw Shangguan Yan standing with him, what appeared in her mind was a beauty and a wild beast. The only difference was that Xiao Zhenting was not ugly. On the contrary, he was quite handsome, but he looked too fierce.


    ¡°Grand Marshal Xiao.¡± Yu Wan gently walked over and realized that he was drenched. It was unknown if it was because of the heat or because he was frightened.


    ¡°Shall-shall I do it?¡± Xiao Zhenting looked at the medicine bowl in her hand and regretted it after saying that. Cong¡¯er hated him so much. How could he do such a thing¡­


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Yu Wan handed the medicine bowl to him.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± He was stunned for a moment before he took the medicine bowl in a daze. Because he was too nervous, his hand trembled and he almost dropped the spoon. He had big hands too. Yu Wan had to use two hands to carry this bowl, but it was small in his bear paws.


    He picked up the spoon clumsily and asked nervously, ¡°Is-is it like this?¡± He had never fed a child.


    Xiao Yan was already old when he was brought over. He didn¡¯t need to feed him anymore. Moreover, Xiao Yan was more clingy to Shangguan Yan. Shangguan Yan took good care of Xiao Yan.


    Yu Wan gave him an encouraging look.


    Xiao Zhenting braced himself and finished feeding him. After all, he was a newbie and he was terribly bad at feeding someone. The dizzy Yan Jiuchao rolled his eyes from his way of feeding.


    ¡°That¡­ that¡­ I¡­¡± Xiao Zhenting scratched his head in embarrassment.


    Yan Jiuchao red at him resentfully, turned his face away angrily, and fell asleep. Xiao Zhenting was extremely embarrassed.


    Yu Wan shouldn¡¯t haveughed when her husband was so sick, but Xiao Zhenting¡¯s appearance was reallyical. Her husband¡¯s rolling of his eyes was really cute. She had never known that Grand Marshal Xiao, who couldmand a thousand troops, was so silly in front of her husband, nor did she know that her husband was so childish in front of Grand Marshal Xiao.


    Yu Wan smiled and took the medicine bowl. ¡°I¡¯ll change my husband¡¯s clothes.¡±


    Xiao Zhenting wanted to say, ¡°Let me do it.¡± But thinking about his world-shattering strength, he gave up.


    Yu Wan changed Yan Jiuchao into dry clothes. Xiao Zhenting waited at the door.


    Yu Wan said softly, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go to the room and rest.¡±


    Xiao Zhenting said, ¡°No, your mother doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯ve left. She¡¯ll be suspicious when she wakes up and sees that I wasn¡¯t there. I want to hide Cong¡¯er¡¯s illness from her for the time being.¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Xiao Zhenting paused and said, ¡°I¡¯ll find the antidote for Cong¡¯er.¡± As long as he was alive, he would not give up the antidote.


    It started to drizzle in thetter half of the night. Yu Wan missed her sons from Lotus Flower Vige, but there was nothing to worry about with her parents taking care of them. On the other hand, her husband had been schemed against so many times at such a young age. She always felt that her life was difficult, butpared to him, her past hardships were not worth mentioning.


    Yan Jiuchao was sweating profusely.


    Yu Wan changed him into a dry thin shirt and looked at him quietly for a while. She whispered into his ear, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it will definitely be cured. After the poison is cured, I¡¯ll give birth to a child for you.¡±


    In his sleep, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s eyebrows twitched. Yu Wan¡¯s lips curled up slightly. She bent down and kissed his forehead. She pulled open his arm and crawled into his arms. She hugged his strong waist and fell asleep sweetly.


    At dawn, Yu Wan woke up. She was still sleeping in his arms, hugging his waist tightly. The two of them had been married for so long. Although they had done iparably intimate things, he stood well, sat well, and slept like a gentleman. Holding hands was the limit. It was also because he was sick that she took advantage of him.


    Yu Wan touched his forehead. His fever had subsided a lot. Then, she pinched her husband¡¯s soft face.


    Oh, it felt so good.


    ¡°Princely Heir Consort.¡± Zi Su heard themotion and called out softly from outside the door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Zi Su carried the hot water into the house.


    Yu Wan quietly got off the bed, dressed, and went to the ear room. ¡°The Princely Heir hasn¡¯t woken up yet. In a while¡­¡±


    ¡°He woke up,¡± Zi Su said.


    Yu Wan was stunned.


    Zi Su was afraid of waking Yan Jiuchao up, so she whispered, ¡°An hour ago, the Princely Heir woke up. I entered the room and asked the Princely Heir what he wanted. The Princely Heir shook his head and fell asleep again.¡±


    At that time, the Princely Heir Consort was sleeping like a little pig in the Princely Heir¡¯s arms. The Princely Heir was probably afraid of disturbing the Princely Heir Consort, so he endured it even though his mouth was dry and he wanted to drink water.

 Chapter 388 - Call Father (1)

    <h4>Chapter 388: Call Father (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Wan was insensitive. How could she think of this? She only thought that her husband was seriously ill and did not have the strength to push her away.


    However, she was a doctor after all. She knew that he would inevitably be a little dehydrated after a night of high fever. She asked Zi Su to add half a bowl of warm water and gently coaxed him to drink it.


    Zi Su felt that the Princely Heir treated the Princely Heir Consort as his child and doted on her. Wasn¡¯t the Princely Heir Consort the same? However, neither of them let the other know.


    Yu Wan tidied up and went to Old Cui¡¯s room.


    Shadow Thirteen had already brought his book collection over. He had been flipping through it for most of the night, so he was still catching up on his sleep. The door of the Young Master Manor did not creak, but Old Cui had locked the door. With a loud crack, thetch broke and Yu Wan walked in.


    Old Cui, who suddenly woke up: ¡°¡­¡±


    Old Cui sat up and pulled the nket over his chest. ¡°You, you, you, you¡­ What are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°To look for you,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Old Cui was anxious. ¡°You¡¯re a girl, how can you barge into a man¡¯s room like this? Don¡¯t you¡­ know how to knock?¡±


    ¡°I knocked. You didn¡¯t hear me, so I could onlye in myself. Also.¡± Yu Wan paused and sized him up from head to toe. She sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s a little too much to call yourself a man. You¡¯re clearly an old man¡­¡±


    Old Cui, who had been shot ten thousand times in the heart: ¡°¡­¡±


    Yu Wan was not here to argue with him. She was here to look for him. ¡°I want to enter the pce. I¡¯ll leave Yan Jiuchao to you. If anything happens to him, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Old Cui widened his eyes. ¡°Why are you so fierce!¡±


    Yu Wan said unhurriedly, ¡°You¡¯ve already entered the Young Master Manor. You¡¯ve betrayed Worthy Consort Xu and Prince Jing. Once the news gets out, they¡¯ll kill you even if I don¡¯t kill you.¡±


    ¡°I was kidnapped by you!¡± Old Cui exploded.


    Yu Wan smiled faintly. ¡°Who would believe you?¡±


    In short, the mother and son would not believe it.


    Old Cuiy back on the bed hopelessly and pulled the nket over his head. He no longer wanted to talk to this doll.


    Yu Wan had thought about it carefully before entering the pce. The news that someone in the Nanzhao Royal Family wanted Yan Jiuchao dead was revealed to her by the Empress. She thought that she might be able to find some clues from the Empress.


    Yu Wan left Fu Ling and Zi Su behind to take care of Yan Jiuchao. After all, these two maidservants were the only ones who knew about Yan Jiuchao¡¯s poisoning. Yu Wan could only say that he had caught a cold to outsiders.


    The Zhaoyang Pce became more and more lively. The number of concubines who came every day was as many as carp crossing the river. There was not muchmotion at the Xianfu Pce. Worthy Consort Xu did note to greet the Empress with the excuse that she was busy with work.


    Yes, even though she had been rolled her eyes at by the Emperor, the phoenix seal and the power of the six pces were still in her hands.


    Worthy Consort Xu had learned to keep her cool. As long as she did not make a mistake, the Emperor would not let her hand over her power.


    The Empress wanted to find fault with Worthy Consort Xu, but Worthy Consort Xu obediently stayed in Xianfu Pce and focused on helping the Emperor settle his family matters. For a while, the Empress really did not have any evidence against her.


    ¡°Princely Heir Consort.¡± Outside Zhaoyang Pce, Emissary Cui bowed to Yu Wan.


    ¡°Is Her Majesty meeting guests?¡± Yu Wan said politely.


    Yu Wan naturally had no reason toe uninvited. She had gotten someone to send a visiting card early in the morning and the Empress had agreed to hering. However, she thought that this seemed to be the time for the concubines to greet the Empress. She should have arrivedter.


    Emissary Cui smiled and said, ¡°No, when she found out that the Princely Heir Consort wasing, Her Majesty didn¡¯t keep them to talk. Most of them dispersed.¡±


    As they spoke, a few concubines walked out of the hall hand in hand. They were all very young.


    Sensing Yu Wan¡¯s gaze, Emissary Cui smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s the newly conferred Talented Lady Li, Talented Lady Wang, and Selected Lady He.¡±


    Ever since Consort Zhao was pregnant at such an age, the Emperor felt that he had yet to age and that his youth had returned. He hade to the harem more often than before. Worthy Consort Xu was good at keeping her looks. The Emperor rested in her pce for two days in a row. The Empress was anxious. It was not easy for her to have Consort Zhao, but Consort Zhao was pregnant and could not serve him. In order topete with Worthy Consort Xu, the Empress chose a few young beauties.


    Yu Wan was not very interested in the Emperor¡¯s second wife. She nodded and entered Zhaoyang Pce with Emissary Cui.


    The Ninth Princess was studying behind the green gauze cab. It was quite interesting to hear the childish voice read seriously.


    The Empress sat at the head of the table. When she saw that Yu Wan was about to bow to her, she smiled and gestured for her to keep quiet. She gently stood up and walked to Yu Wan. She held Yu Wan¡¯s hand and gestured for her toe out with her with her eyes.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 389 - Call Father (2)

    <h4>Chapter 389: Call Father (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The two of them left the main hall one after another. They went around the corridor to the small garden under the shade of the trees. Only then did the Empress let go of Yu Wan¡¯s hand and smiled gently. ¡°That child, Little Nine, is good at everything, but she refuses to study. Her father personally issued a decree, and he checks her homework every three days. Tonight is the third day. I told her to study well and not to anger her father.¡±


    This was a disguised way of showing off her children. The Ninth Princess was a woman, so it did not matter if she was good at her studies. What was important was that the Emperor thought so highly of her that he had to stay in Zhaoyang Pce to eat and check her homework. This was a grace to the Empress.


    ¡°The Empress taught her well,¡± Yu Wan said tteringly.


    The Empress¡¯s smile widened when she heard this. She suddenly thought of something and restrained her smile slightly. ¡°I heard that Cong¡¯er is sick and didn¡¯t go to court today.¡±


    Yu Wan revealed a look of worry. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because he was drenched in the rain a few days ago and his body was umted with a cold and humid aura. He started to have a high fever in the middle of the night, so I sent someone to the Imperial Court to apply for leave for him.¡±


    ¡°Did you send the imperial physician?¡± The Empress asked worriedly.


    A mere cold was not a problem for an adult, but Yan Jiuchao was not an ordinary person. The Empress had also heard that he would not live past twenty-five. She did not want to lose such a powerful backer before her son became the Crown Prince, so her concern for Yan Jiuchao was real. In the pce, the only ones who did not want something to happen to Yan Jiuchao would be the Empress and the Emperor.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°I¡¯ve invited a doctor. The doctor said that he¡¯s fine. He just needs to lie in bed and recuperate for a few more days.¡±


    The Empress was still worried. ¡°It¡¯s better to let the imperial physician take a look. Imperial Physician Liang¡¯s medical skills are brilliant. I¡¯ll get him to take Cong¡¯er¡¯s pulseter.¡±


    Yu Wan understood the Empress¡¯s intentions. With Old Cui around, she was not afraid of Imperial Physician Liang finding out. As for how Old Cui did not let Imperial Physician Liang recognize him, it was not something she should worry about.


    Old Cui, who was brewing medicine in the Young Master Manor, inexplicably sneezed! He felt that someone was plotting against him again!


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Yu Wan bowed.


    The Empress asked Yu Wan how she had been recently. Yu Wan also asked about the Eldest Princess Consort¡¯s recent situation in return. The Eldest Princess Consort was more than four months pregnant and did not have morning sickness anymore. Her appetite had improved and she had grown round. However, her stomach looked bigger than other pregnant women. The nannies all said that she was pregnant with two children.


    ¡°If only she could give birth to two fat boys,¡± the Empress said with longing.


    The Eldest Princess Consort was a good person. Yu Wan also hoped that she could give birth to a pair of sons.


    After the small talk, Emissary Cui had also set up the tea and snacks in the pavilion. The Empress led Yu Wan over and dismissed the servants, leaving Emissary Cui to guard the side. ¡°Tell me, why are you so anxious today?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, Your Majesty, I do have something to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡±


    Yu Wan looked around and after confirming that there were only the two of them and Emissary Cui in the entire garden, she said in relief, ¡°Your Majesty once told me that someone in the royal family of Nanzhao wants Yan Jiuchao¡¯s life. I wonder how Your Majesty found out?¡±


    She had this doubt in the past, but at that time, the two of them did not know each other well, so it was not convenient for her to probe the other party¡¯s trump card.


    The Empress subconsciously frowned. It could be seen that she was originally a little resistant to this question, but she also knew Yu Wan¡¯s character and would not easily lose herposure.


    ¡°Why did you suddenly think of asking this? Did something happen to Cong¡¯er?¡± The Empress asked.


    Yu Wan naturally would not tell her the truth. It was not that she did not trust her, but it was better to be safe than sorry. She was not worried that she would deliberately publicize some things, but she was afraid that she would identally expose them.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°It¡¯s not that something happened to the Princely Heir. It¡¯s just that the envoy from Nanzhao came strangely this time. There¡¯s the matter of General Helian and the armor. The Princely Heir suspects that the royal family of Nanzhao has ulterior motives. Are they here for him personally or for the entire Great Zhou Dynasty? He has to make sure.¡±


    The Empress nodded. ¡°He¡¯s thinking the same thing as me. That useless General Helian used the armor to humiliate Xiao Zhenting. It seems to be disrespectful to the Great Zhou. Who knows if he was ordered by someone to deliberately anger Cong¡¯er?¡±


    Yu Wan sighed. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? The Princely Heir has been tossing and turning because of this. He told me to ask Your Majesty about it.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t say.¡± The Empress paused and looked at the flowers and nts at the side. ¡°It was also many years ago. The year Prince Yan passed away, Mother missed her grandson and brought Cong¡¯er into the pce to take care of him.¡±


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 390 - Call Father (3)

    <h4>Chapter 390: Call Father (3)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    As if afraid that Yu Wan would not understand which mother it was, she added, ¡°His Majesty and Prince Yan¡¯s biological mother.¡±


    Yu Wan understood. After thete Empress was banished to the Cold Pce, she did not regain her throne until thete Emperor passed away. Thete Emperor married a sessor. It was only after His Majesty ascended the throne that he conferred the title of Empress Dowager to both the sessor and biological mother.


    ¡°At that time, Grand Marshal Xiao proposed to His Majesty to marry Princess Consort Yan. Prince Yan¡¯s corpse had yet to turn cold, and he proposed to marry Prince Yan¡¯s widow at this critical juncture. His Majesty was furious and punished him to return to his room to reflect on his mistakes. Because of this, the Empress Dowager did not hold arge-scale birthday banquet, but she did not want to be careless with Cong¡¯er¡¯s birthday. She asked the princes and ministers to bring the children into the pce and wanted to celebrate Cong¡¯er¡¯s birthday. I drank a little too much at the banquet and went outside the hall to sober up. As I walked, I walked to the Taiyao Pool, and I heard someone talking.¡±


    At this point, the Empress¡¯s eyes paused.


    <i>¡°Does it have to be today? Is your Nanzhao Royal Family so intolerant of a child?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide. In short, remember to do a good job. We will definitely do what we promised you! I saw hime to the banquet. This is a good time for you to make a move!¡±</i>


    After recalling, the Empress sighed. ¡°I drank too much that night. I don¡¯t remember what else happened after that. I only vaguely know that it was a woman and a man.¡±


    ¡°A woman in the harem?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    The Empress shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t see her face clearly, but I feel that she should be from the harem, and she¡¯s not a pce maid, but a master with status.¡±


    That¡¯s right, why would the royal family of Nanzhao make a deal with a pce maid?


    ¡°After that, that man left. I wanted to see who she was, but she also left. I was so hungover that I actually slept for three days and three nights. When I woke up, I remembered about the Taiyao Pool, but I¡¯m not sure if I had drunk too much and thought of it out of thin air. I asked the eunuch if any children at the banquet had an ident. The eunuch said no, there were more than twenty children who came to the banquet that day. I sent someone to carefully observe for more than half a month and saw that no one had an ident. I thought that this was indeed because I had drunk too much. How could anyone harm the children who attended the banquet? It was all my imagination.¡±


    It was probably not an illusion. That child should be Yan Jiuchao. The woman had seeded. She gave Yan Jiuchao the Fragrance of Hundred Miles. However, the Fragrance of Hundred Miles was suppressed by the poison curse in Yan Jiuchao¡¯s body, so it had never acted up.


    There was no need to tell the Empress this. Yu Wan asked, ¡°Your Majesty, you thought it was an illusion back then. Why do you think it¡¯s real now?¡±


    The Empress smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯ve been grounded in the Fengshai Pce for ten years. How do you think I survived these ten years? Even if I¡¯m a fool, I should understand some things.¡±


    Yu Wan looked at the Empress. ¡°Then the owner of that voice¡­¡±


    The Empress recalled, ¡°I really can¡¯t remember this clearly, but the direction she left seems to be in Chuxiu Pce. That year, only Consort Li, Worthy Consort, Consort Yu, and Lady Wan of Bright Deportment lived in Chuxiu Pce. Consort Li is already dead. If it¡¯s her, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be disappointed. You don¡¯t have to doubt Consort Yu. She¡¯s a blockhead.¡±


    Consort Yu was Prince Cheng¡¯s biological mother and would never cause trouble. Yu Wan also felt that she was not a big suspect.


    Then only Worthy Consort Xu and Lady Wan of Bright Deportment were left.


    The suspicion of these two people was even lower. Worthy Consort Xu had never seen Yan Jiuchao as a threat, even if they had a falling out now. From the beginning to the end, the only person Worthy Consort Xu wanted to kill was Yu Wan. In Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s opinion, Yan Jiuchao would die sooner orter. There was no need to personally get herself into trouble.


    As for Lady Wan of Bright Deportment, she was Master Xiao Wu¡¯s biological sister and she¡¯s on Xiao Zhenting¡¯s side. What reason did she have to frame Yan Jiuchao?


    Could it really be the deceased Consort Li? Consort Li¡¯s reason for framing Yan Jiuchao was¡ª


    The Empress and Yu Wan thought of the same thing. ¡°Consort Li and Mrs. Xiao are not on good terms. Mrs. Xiao once humiliated her in public. It seems reasonable for her to bear a grudge and frame Cong¡¯er.¡±


    If it was Consort Li, Yu Wan would be too indignant. Yan Jiuchao had been poisoned for so many years. Why should she die and be done with it?


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± She had already obtained the information she needed. Yan Jiuchao was still waiting for her to go back and take care of him. Yu Wan stood up and bade farewell to the Empress.


    The Empress nodded.


    ¡°But¡ª¡± The Empress suddenly began.


    Yu Wan turned around.


    The Empress thought for a while and shook her head. ¡°Nothing. I must have thought too much. Go back to the manor and take care of Cong¡¯er first. If I think of anything else, I¡¯ll send someone to inform you in time.¡±


    Yu Wan bowed. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±


    The Empress asked Emissary Cui to send her out of Zhaoyang Pce. When she passed by the imperial study, Yu Wan saw a tall and mighty figure from afar. Who else could it be but Xiao Zhenting?


    Xiao Zhenting had juste out of imperial study.


    Yu Wan was about to go forward and greet him when she saw a woman in a light blue pce dress walking towards Xiao Zhenting on another path. Beside her was a pce maid in pink armor.


    The woman had exquisite makeup on. She did not look like a girl in her early twenties, but she did not look old either. On the contrary, she had the charm and gentleness of someone who had been baptized by time.


    She and Xiao Zhenting bumped into each other. Xiao Zhenting was stunned for a moment before cupping his hands and bowing. From Yu Wan¡¯s angle, she could coincidentally see most of the woman¡¯s face. The woman was smiling like a flower, and her phoenix eyes were sparkling.


    ¡°That person is¡­¡± Yu Wan asked Emissary Cui.


    Emissary Cui looked around and said, ¡°That¡¯s Lady Wan of Bright Deportment.¡±


    So she¡¯s Master Xiao Wu¡¯s biological sister. No wonder she spoke to Xiao Zhenting.


    ¡°Big Brother Xiao, there¡¯s no need to be so polite,¡± Lady Wan of Bright Deportment said gently.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± Xiao Zhenting straightened his body without looking sideways.


    Lady Wan of Bright Deportment smiled at him. ¡°Like I said, Big Brother Xiao doesn¡¯t have to be so polite when there¡¯s no one around.¡±


    Xiao Zhenting said matter-of-factly, ¡°The etiquette of a ruler and minister can¡¯t be abandoned.¡±


    Lady Wan of Bright Deportment smiled. ¡°How¡¯s Old Mrs. Xiao health?¡±


    ¡°Mother is fine. Thank you for your concern, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°How are Eldest Master Xiao and Eldest Madam?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°What about you, Big Brother Xiao? How are you?¡± Lady Wan of Bright Deportment¡¯s eyes sparkled with heat.


    ¡°I¡¯m good too.¡± Xiao Zhenting did not look at her. He was only staring at the ground in front of him.


    Lady Wan of Bright Deportment wanted to ask something, but Yu Wan walked over.


    Yu Wan calmly bowed. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡±


    Lady Wan of Bright Deportment had never seen Yu Wan before and did not recognize her for a moment.


    On the other hand, Xiao Zhenting¡¯s eyes instantly softened and he said dotingly, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Yu Wan smiled sweetly and said, ¡°I entered the pce to greet the Empress. I saw Father just now, so I came to greet you.¡±


    The word ¡®father¡¯ made Xiao Zhenting¡¯s eyes widen.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 391 - Shameless Wanwan (1)

    <h4>Chapter 391: Shameless Wanwan (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Lady Wan of Bright Deportment was also stunned.


    Yu Wan said embarrassedly, ¡°Am I too rude? I didn¡¯t disturb Father and Her Highness from catching up, right?¡±


    Lady Wan of Bright Deportment opened her mouth, but before she could speak, Xiao Zhenting smiled in a good mood. ¡°No, I happened to bump into Her Highness and greeted her. Are you going back to the manor?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Wan smiled and nodded.


    Xiao Zhenting hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you off.¡± With that, he turned around and cupped his hands at Lady Wan of Bright Deportment. ¡°Your Highness, take care of yourself. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    ¡°Father, I want to eat plums.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back and pick it for you.¡±


    ¡°And melons.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pick it for you too.¡±


    The conversation between the two of them gradually faded away. No one would say that they were not father and daughter based on the way they interacted. Of course, Yu Wan was Xiao Zhenting¡¯s daughter-inw, but if he did not really dote on her, they would not have such a rtionship.


    Lady Wan of Bright Deportment stood there until the two of them left the room and could no longer see the corner of their clothes. Then, she carried the nourishing soup and walked to the imperial study.


    Xiao Zhenting let Yu Wan call him father a few times. He was so happy that he couldn¡¯t find his bearings. When he got into the carriage, he forgot to bend down. His head hit the canopy and it was broken.


    Canopy: What did I do wrong¡­


    Xiao Zhenting entered the pce for a small matter. A few barbarian small ns in the east were dishonest and fled to the border to cause trouble. The Emperor asked Xiao Zhenting about the strategy to deal with the enemy, and Xiao Zhenting touched his conscience and proposed a n. Although the battle of the Xiongnu ended with the Great Zhou winning, the soldiers at the border were greatly injured. Was all of this wrong? Was there no one in the Great Zhou that the Emperor could use, or was it that the Emperor did not dare to use them? The Emperor had also asked himself more than once. If he had sent Xiao Zhenting north early on, would he not have paid so muchter?


    The Emperor did not dare to say this to others, let alone Xiao Zhenting.


    ¡°Do you have any intention of leading troops?¡± The Emperor probed.


    ¡°If Your Majesty has an order, I will naturally ept it.¡± This meant that he had no intention of doing so.


    The Emperor was a little surprised. The usually warlike Xiao Zhenting actually didn¡¯t fight. What did he want? He wanted to find an antidote for Yan Jiuchao. Of course, Xiao Zhenting would not tell the Emperor the truth.


    Although the two of them doted on Yan Jiuchao, from the moment the Emperor used any means to ruin Xiao Zhenting and Shangguan Yan¡¯s marriage, these two men were destined to be ruler and minister.


    Moreover, the small barbarian ns in the east were indeed nothing to be afraid of. The Far East General, Pang Hui, was Pang Ren¡¯s uncle and was also a fierce general. He would definitely be able to make the eastern border impregnable.


    After Xiao Zhenting sent Yu Wan back to the Young Master Manor, he went to see Yan Jiuchao. Yan Jiuchao woke up for four hours and rested after lunch. Xiao Zhenting did not wake him up. He sat for a while in the orchard to pick the fruits Yu Wan wanted to eat before returning home.


    Yu Wan looked at the tworge baskets of fruits and did not know whether tough or cry. She was only deliberately upying Xiao Zhenting in front of Lady Wan of Bright Deportment. Who really wanted him to pick fruits on such a hot day?


    Yu Wan tasted a plum.


    Oh, sweet.


    Shadow Thirteen had gone somewhere, and Shadow Six was in her room. Yu Wan asked Zi Su to stay and called Shadow Six to the study.


    ¡°Princely Heir Consort.¡± Shadow Six bowed.


    Yu Wan closed the door. ¡°I have something to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Princely Heir Consort, please speak.¡± The door was closed. It must be a big deal.


    Yu Wan said seriously, ¡°Do you¡­ know Lady Wan of Bright Deportment?¡±


    Shadow Six frowned and said, ¡°I recognize her, but she doesn¡¯t recognize me. Why is the Princely Heir Consort suddenly asking about her?¡±


    Didn¡¯t she bump into her talking to Xiao Zhenting outside the imperial study? Yu Wan hoped that she was thinking too much. After all, Master Xiao Wu had a strong rtionship with her. Unless she had no choice, she was really unwilling to suspect his biological sister. However, ever since Su Mu¡¯s ident, she had always been more cautious when she looked at the women outside.


    The way Lady Wan of Bright Deportment looked at Xiao Zhenting just now made her have an indescribable feeling.


    She did not like it.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°I met her outside the imperial study just now. She seems to be very familiar with Grand Marshal Xiao.¡±


    Shadow Six said, ¡°Ah, Grand Marshal Xiao is Master Xiao Wu¡¯s sworn brother and his surname is Xiao. The two families have always had dealings.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Shadow Six frowned. ¡°It¡¯s said¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that Lady Wan of Bright Deportment has arranged a marriage with Grand Marshal Xiao!¡±


    Old Cui had appeared at the door at some point. He held a fat roasted mutton leg in his hand, pushed open the door, and leisurely leaned against the door frame to eat the mutton leg.


    Shadow Six red. ¡°Old man, you¡¯re eating!¡±


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 392 - Shameless Wanwan (2)

    <h4>Chapter 392: Shameless Wanwan (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Old Cui snorted. ¡°If I don¡¯t eat, where would I have the strength to treat your Princely Heir¡­ Uh, no, teach your Princely Heir Consort medicine? It¡¯s also very tiring to be a teacher!¡±


    Shadow Six rolled his eyes.


    Old Cui looked at Yu Wan. ¡°Also, doll, why did you bring the imperial physician to the manor? Do you know that I almost exposed myself?!¡±


    It was sent by the Empress. Yu Wan just didn¡¯t remind him in advance. ¡°Who asked you not to be an official properly back then and have to help the wicked?¡±


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Old Cui lost his confidence after bringing up the past.


    The Empress had sent Imperial Physician Liang over firstly to treat Yan Jiuchao¡¯s illness, and secondly, to understand if Yan Jiuchao¡¯s body could withstand Prince Qing¡¯s appointment as the Crown Prince. Yu Wan did not ask about the results of the pulse checkup. If Old Cui could not even fool an imperial physician, then he could forget about curing Yan Jiuchao.


    Old Cui took a bite of the mutton leg and said, ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m smart. I changed my appearance and even changed your Princely Heir¡¯s pulse. That Liang fellow at most diagnosed that the pulse is uneven, but why was it uneven? Let him rack his brains!¡±


    In that case, the Empress was not sure if Yan Jiuchao¡¯s body was good or bad. This was the best oue.


    Yu Wan returned to the topic. ¡°What did you say about Lady Wan of Bright Deportment and Grand Marshal Xiao discussing marriage?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what happened?¡± Shadow Six asked. This was a grudge from the previous generation. Even though Shadow Six was a scout, he would not investigate the background of ady of Bright Deportment for no reason.


    The reason why Old Cui knew was all thanks to Worthy Consort Xu. There was almost nothing in the harem that Worthy Consort Xu did not know. As the saying goes, know yourself and know the enemy, and you will win every battle. Worthy Consort Xu did not get to where she was today by luck.


    Old Cui entered the room and chewed on a mutton leg. ¡°Aren¡¯t the two Xiao families on good terms? Master Xiao Wu often brings his sister to the Marshal Manor to visit. After a while, the two families are even more familiar with each other. Old Mrs. Xiao admires Lady Wan of Bright Deportment very much and wants her to be her daughter-inw, but doesn¡¯t Xiao Zhenting like Princess Consort Yan? So this marriage is over!¡±


    Worthy Consort Xu had once thought of using their engagement to suppress Lady Wan of Bright Deportment. Unfortunately, there was no evidence. It was just a verbal agreement. As long as the Xiao family and Lady Wan of Bright Deportment denied it, Worthy Consort Xu would be used of framing out of thin air.


    Yu Wan recalled the way Lady Wan of Bright Deportment looked at Xiao Zhenting. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that Lady Wan of Bright Deportment still had improper thoughts about her father-inw.


    Yu Wan thought about Old Cui¡¯s words in her heart again. ¡°You mean Grand Marshal Xiao suddenly betrayed her halfway through the marriage discussion?¡±


    Old Cui muttered, ¡°That¡¯s what Worthy Consort Xu said.¡±


    What good words could that woman say! Yu Wan did not believe that Xiao Zhenting was such a heartless person who yed with people¡¯s emotions. It was most likely because Old Mrs. Xiao was stubborn. As for Lady Wan of Bright Deportment, she should have fallen for Xiao Zhenting and had not changed her mind until now.


    If that was really the case, Lady Wan of Bright Deportment would have a lot of resentment towards Shangguan Yan and her son.


    When Yan Jiuchao was poisoned, Shangguan Yan and Xiao Zhenting had yet to get married. If Yan Jiuchao died, Shangguan Yan would lose her husband and son. In her grief, she might follow suit. This was a way to attack Shangguan Yan.


    However, at that time, Lady Wan of Bright Deportment had already entered the pce. Even if Xiao Zhenting did not marry Shangguan Yan, it was impossible for her to be with Xiao Zhenting. Then why did she do this? Or was she thinking too much? Lady Wan of Bright Deportment didn¡¯t do it at all?


    Yu Wan felt that it was necessary for her to test the depths of this Lady of Bright Deportment. It was best if she didn¡¯t do it. If she did it¡­ they might be able to get the antidote from her.


    On the one hand, Yu Wan hoped to obtain the antidote. On the other hand, Yu Wan also hoped that Master Xiao Wu¡¯s sister was innocent. This contradictory feeling filled Yu Wan for the entire afternoon until Zi Su reported that Yan Jiuchao woke up.


    Yu Wan went to the upper room. Yan Jiuchao sat at the head of the bed. His face was pale, and his ck hair hung loosely on his shoulders. He was a peerless, sickly beauty.


    For a moment, Yu Wan thought pervertedly that she really wanted to hide such a husband every day and never let anyone see him again.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked coldly. However, because he was weak, his tone was not threatening. Instead, it seemed to emit a trace of tsundere.


    Yu Wan cherished him even more. She walked over and touched his forehead with hers. Yan Jiuchao quickly leaned back, but Yu Wan grabbed the back of his head. Their foreheads were tightly pressed against each other.


    Yan Jiuchao was so angry that his eyes widened and his chest heaved. ¡°Yu Ah Wan!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Yu Wan said gently and left his forehead. ¡°Much better. It¡¯s not hot anymore.¡±


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 393 - Shameless Wanwan (3)

    <h4>Chapter 393: Shameless Wanwan (3)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yan Jiuchao snorted coldly. There was millet porridge in the kitchen, and Yu Wan brought a bowl over.


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat it myself,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the strength.¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°If I say you don¡¯t, then you don¡¯t!¡±


    It was especially unreasonable!


    The millet porridge had juste out of the pot and was still a little hot. Yu Wan sprinkled a few raisins and dried cherries and fed him spoonful after spoonful after it was cold. Just like when she fed the little munchkins back then, she would feel ayer of satisfaction in her heart when she saw him eating from the spoon from her.


    After the Fragrance of Hundred Miles acted up, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s appetite was not very good. If he ate this bowl of porridge himself, he would at most take three to four bites, but Yu Wan fed him the entire bowl.


    ¡°Shall I help you down for a walk?¡± Yu Wan put down her bowl and reached out to him.


    Yan Jiuchao gritted his teeth and took a deep breath. ¡°Yu Ah Wan, I was poisoned, not had a stroke!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yu Wan retracted her hand.


    Yan Jiuchao lifted the nket and got off the bed. Yu Wan took a headband and tied his hair. She also took a robe for him to wear and carefully fastened the belt and buttons.


    Yan Jiuchao looked strangely at Yu Wan, who was about to leave. ¡°You¡¯re not eating?¡±


    Yu Wan touched her somewhat full stomach. ¡°I ate too many snacks just now. I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    During the walk, Yu Wan told him about what had happened in the past two days. ¡°¡­You were poisoned with the Fragrance of Hundred Miles. The Empress said that perhaps someone poisoned you at your birthday banquet when you returned to the Capital when you were eight years old. Do you still remember who fed you?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao shook his head. During that period of time, his father had just passed away. He was in a daze all day and did not remember many things.


    ¡°Then do you still remember Lady Wan of Bright Deportment?¡± Yu Wan asked. If he had seen Lady Wan of Bright Deportment that night, she would be a big suspect.


    Yan Jiuchao thought for a while and shook his head again. ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    Yu Wan was not surprised by this answer. As smart as he was, he could remember something for the rest of his life if he really wanted to. However, that was the first year he lost his father. That year, his mother remarried and his entire sky copsed. Therefore, it was the year he did not want to remember the most. Many things that happened that year had been forcefully erased from his memory.


    Yu Wanforted, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll investigate.¡± Your antidote will definitely be found!


    When the two of them returned to the Qingfeng Courtyard after their walk, the medicine had also been brewed. There were sour date kernels in the medicine, and the sour date kernels had the effect of calming one¡¯s mind. Not long after Yan Jiuchao drank it, he felt sleepy.


    Yu Wan took a shower andy down beside him. Seeing that his eyelids were still open, she asked softly, ¡°Can I hug you to sleep?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said fiercely, ¡°No!¡±


    Yu Wan shamelessly hugged him.


    ¡­ .


    Yu Wan was thinking about how to test the person who poisoned her husband back then, but who knew that the opportunity woulde.


    The Emperor was leading a group of officials and concubines to Dajue Temple to worship the Empress Dowager¡¯s eternal light. Lady Wan of Bright Deportment was also apanying him.


    After Yan Jiuchao was ¡°infected¡± with a cold, Eunuch Wang woulde to visit every day.


    ording to the Emperor, since Yan Jiuchao was unwell, he should not follow him and cause trouble. When the Empress Dowager was alive, he was the person she was most worried about. If his body was damaged because he offered her the evesting light, the Empress Dowager would not be at ease in theherworld. As for Yu Wan, she stayed in the manor to take care of Yan Jiuchao.


    But Yu Wan said to Eunuch Wang, ¡°The Princely Heir understands His Majesty¡¯s good intentions. However, the Princely Heir also misses the Empress Dowager very much and asked me to go on his behalf and be filial to her.¡±


    At this point, the Emperor could not refuse and allowed Yu Wan to go with him.


    The Dajue Temple was located in the southeast of the Capital. It was an old temple that had a history of three hundred years. Since the previous dynasty, the incense had been very prosperous. The dynasty had changed, but it still stood towering. No wonder the previous Emperors of the Great Zhou had consecrated the evesting light of their ancestors here.


    The Emperor¡¯s carriage walked at the front, followed by the Empress. With the Empress¡¯s favor, Yu Wan was called into the Empress¡¯s carriage. The Ninth Princess was also there. The little girl ate well and slept early in Zhaoyang Pce. She had grown taller after not seeing her for half a month.


    The Ninth Princess was no longer shy. She held Yu Wan¡¯s hand along the way. It was probably because the Empress had taught her not to make a fuss before they set off. She was very quiet in the carriage, but there was a smile on her face. It was obvious that she was very happy to leave the pce.


    Yu Wan suddenly thought of the little fellows. She had been busy taking care of Yan Jiuchao these few days and had not gone to Lotus Flower Vige much. After she was done with her work, she would go to the vige to pick them up.


    Due to the Emperor and the other pampered concubines, the carriage traveled slowly and only arrived at the foot of the Dajue Temple at dusk. The Dajue Temple had received the news early and had stopped epting visitors three days ago.


    There would not be any monks weing the Emperor at the foot of the mountain. Even someone as noble as the Emperor had to climb these thousand and one steps on foot. This was both a form of reverence for the Buddha and filial piety to the Empress Dowager.


    Since the Emperor had climbed, the concubines and officials had no choice but to climb too. The generals were rxed and content, but it was hard on the concubines and the schrly ministers. All of them climbed until their faces were red and they were panting.


    In such hot weather and wearing such heavy pce and court clothes, soon, some officials could not withstand the heat.


    Yu Wan had brought the Heat Relieving pill with her before she set off. It was not that she wanted to bring it, but her little husband had forcefully stuffed it into her purse. Although he always looked disdainful, he cared a lot about her in his heart, right?


    Yu Wan smiled and took out the Heat Relieving pills from her purse to distribute to the officials.


    The Heat Relieving pill was Old Cui¡¯s form. Its main ingredients were mint and honeysuckle, and its effect on relieving heat was extremely good. However, not everyone was willing to take her medicine. Although she had married Yan Jiuchao and had a father who was a marquis, she came from the countryside, so most people still looked down on her. How could the medicine she gave be a good medicine?


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. The imperial physician has medicine. The Princely Heir Consort¡¯s pill is noble. I don¡¯t dare to ept it.¡±


    The person who spoke was an assistant minister of the Ministry of Justice. His surname was Qin. His words were beautifully said, but who could not tell that he wasining that Yu Wan¡¯s medicine was useless?


    Yu Wan was only giving him the medicine out of kindness. It¡¯s fine even if he doesn¡¯t want it.


    Apanying them were two young imperial physicians. The two of them had good stamina. Soon, they came over with first aid kits and performed acupuncture to a few officials who had suffered from heatstroke.


    ¡°Princely Heir Consort.¡± A smart young eunuch walked over and bowed softly.


    Yu Wan saw that he looked familiar.


    He introduced himself. ¡°I¡¯m Fu¡¯an, a servant of the Prince Cheng Manor.¡±


    No wonder he looked familiar. It turned out to be a little eunuch from the Prince Cheng Manor.


    ¡°Why is your master looking for me?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Fu¡¯an said, ¡°His Highness saw that the Princely Heir Consort seemed to be giving her medicine and wanted to ask if there was much. He¡¯s about to have a heatstroke.¡±


    Prince Cheng had seen Yu Wan¡¯s medical skills before, so he naturally understood that her medicine was effective.


    Yu Wan generously gave him a bottle.


    Fu¡¯an took it with both hands. ¡°Thank you, Princely Heir Consort.¡±


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 394 - Luring the Snake Out of the Cave (1)

    <h4>Chapter 394: Luring the Snake Out of the Cave (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The team would not stop because of this small incident and continued walking.


    The Emperor was filial and endured the heat. The Empress was not to be outdone and also endured it with her will. Yu Wan worked all year round, so climbing the mountain was not difficult for her. She was the one who walked the most calmly among the women.


    However, most people did not have their willpower or bodies. As more and more people had heatstroke, the pills in the imperial physician¡¯s hands were no longer enough. Just as the Emperor was wondering if he should rest on the spot, those officials who could not take it anymore stood up in high spirits.


    It seemed like they were fine.


    The Emperor did not ask further. He did not have much stamina left. He would keep it for climbing the mountain! When he finally arrived at Dajue Temple, the Emperor felt that he had lost half his life. If not for the fact that there were so many concubines and ministers present, he would have copsed on the spot.


    Surprisingly, the Ninth Princess actually climbed half of the journey. The second half was carried by Fu Ling.


    The Empress was also exhausted. She was the mother of a country, so no maidservant could carry her. Of course, she was also d that the rules had been changed by this dynasty. It was said that in the previous dynasty, they had to kneel down with every step, showing their sincerity.


    The concubines and officials also arrived one after another.


    ¡°Thank you, Prince Cheng.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Prince Cheng.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Otherwise, we would have to lie down halfway. It¡¯s much more effective than the imperial physician¡¯s pills.¡±


    Not far away, Prince Cheng was surrounded by many officials.


    Prince Cheng smiled politely. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. The medicine doesn¡¯t belong to my manor. I¡¯m just borrowing a flower to present to the Buddha.¡±


    When they heard him say this, everyone was stunned. They had all wanted to faint from the heatstroke halfway. Prince Cheng¡¯s servants gave them pills to eat. They did not know what those pills were made of, but when they took one, their entire bodies turned cold. They even climbed up the second half of the pill without any signs of heatstroke.


    Prince Cheng smiled and said, ¡°I asked my cousin-inw for it. I ate one myself and felt that the effect was not bad, so I gave it to you.¡±


    When everyone heard this, their faces turned red. When they were climbing the mountain, the Princely Heir Consort had taken the initiative to give them medicine. However, they did not take it seriously and did not ept it. Aren¡¯t they pping themselves in the mouth by praising the Princely Heir Consort¡¯s medicine?


    If Prince Cheng was not an honest person, they would have thought that he was deliberately standing up for the Princely Heir Consort.


    ¡°If you want to thank someone, go thank the Princely Heir Consort,¡± Prince Cheng said with a harmless smile.


    They had already taken the medicine and praised it. It would be unreasonable not to thank her in person. Hence, Yu Wan, who was braiding the Ninth Princess¡¯s hair, saw those people who didn¡¯t want her medicine walking towards her majestically, braced themselves and bowed to thank them.


    They thought that Yu Wan would take the opportunity to mock them, but Yu Wan only nodded indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other. She was not angry when she was underestimated. She was not arrogant when she was proud. She was so calm andposed. She really did not look like a country bumpkin. It was said that heroes should not be questioned. One had to know that women were not inferior to men.


    At this moment, everyone looked at Yu Wan in a different light. It was not because of her medicine, but because of her character. Not to mention that she was only an eighteen-year-old woman, even old men like them who had been immersed in politics for many years might not be able to reach her level.


    This time, the civil and military officials were mobilized. Naturally, they were not just consecrating the Evesting Light for the Empress Dowager. The abbot of the Dajue Temple hade out of seclusion. The Emperor had brought the officials over to hear him preach the scriptures and discuss the Dao.


    The abbot entered the Dajue Temple to cultivate when he was four years old. Until now, he had already cultivated for sixty years and was already famous throughout the world. Even the Emperor had no choice but to treat such an enlightened monk with respect.


    The abbot, who was wearing a kasaya, brought a group of monks out to wee the Emperor. The high and mighty arrogance on the Emperor¡¯s face was gone, and he piously bowed to the abbot.


    The Emperor asked his adult sons to also meet the abbot. What was worth mentioning was that Yan Huaijing still did not attend. It was said that he was still recuperating in the manor. Whether he was really recuperating or was dejected was unknown.


    After a round of greetings, a monk led everyone to the meditation room.


    The Emperor and his concubines¡¯ meditation room was in an independent courtyard, while the civil and military officials and princes were distributed in the remaining courtyards. This time, the princes and officials did not bring any women with them. As for Yu Wan, she was here to perform filial piety on behalf of Yan Jiuchao.


    Yu Wan was assigned to the Ninth Princess¡¯s meditation room.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 395 - Luring the Snake Out of the Cave (3)

    <h4>Chapter 395: Luring the Snake Out of the Cave (3)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    This was exactly what Yu Wan wanted.


    The Ninth Princess had long gotten off Fu Ling¡¯s back. She held Yu Wan¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Mother said that we have to fast for a day first. Tonight, we¡¯ll listen to the abbot preach the scriptures and only worship the evesting light for Grandmother tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Yu Wan pinched her little face. ¡°You can¡¯t eat and drink like you did in the pce. Is the Ninth Princess used to it?¡±


    The Ninth Princess nodded obediently. ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°The Ninth Princess likes to leave the pce?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± She liked it very much, so it was fine if she didn¡¯t eat or drink much. After all, she was a child who had suffered before and was not spoiled like other princesses.


    The Ninth Princess¡¯s clothes were wet. A pce maid fetched water to bathe her. After washing her, she did not let the pce maid put on her clothes. She carried the clothes to Yu Wan and asked her to put them on.


    Yu Wan put it on for her. She wanted a daughter when she saw the smug Ninth Princess carrying her dress in the room.


    ¡°Princely Heir Consort.¡± Fu Ling carried a bucket of water into the room.


    Yu Wan understood and smiled at the Ninth Princess. ¡°Go to the Empress¡¯s room to eat something first. I¡¯lle and look for you after I take a shower.¡±


    ¡°You have toe!¡± The Ninth Princess left happily, and the pce maid followed.


    Only the master and servant were left in the room. Yu Wan asked Fu Ling to close the door. ¡°Did you see it?¡±


    Fu Ling said, ¡°I saw it. Lady Wan of Bright Deportment is in the easternmost meditation room, next to Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s meditation room.¡±


    The east end was the easiest to find, but it was probably not good to pass by Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s room. Worthy Consort Xu did not get along with her to begin with. If she saw her appear sneakily in Lady Wan of Bright Deportment¡¯s room, she would probably have some thoughts. Since she could not y dirty, she could only do it openly. Fortunately, she was prepared.


    ¡°Wash the plums we brought and keep them in the well water.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The plums in the Young Master Manor were big and sweet. They were thin and had a lot of juice. Coupled with the cold well water, they were unbelievably delicious.


    The Emperor went to the abbot¡¯s meditation room, so Yu Wan first sent a te to the Empress and the Ninth Princess. Then, it was Consort Yu and Consort Zhen. She also sent a te to Worthy Consort Xu. Worthy Consort Xu was bathing and it was the nanny in charge who picked up the plums. Then, Yu Wan carried thest te of plums and openly entered Lady Wan of Bright Deportment¡¯s meditation room.


    Lady Wan of Bright Deportment had already finished bathing and changed into in clothes. There would be a vegetarian mealter. After that, they should go to the scripture hall to listen to the abbot¡¯s lecture and discussion.


    Knock knock knock. There was a knock on the door. Lady Wan of Bright Deportment nodded at her personal female envoy.


    The female envoy went forward and opened the door. It was Yu Wan. The female envoy bowed. ¡°Princely Heir Consort.¡±


    Yu Wan revealed a just right smile. ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver plums to Her Highness. Did I disturb Her Highness¡¯s rest?¡±


    The female envoy turned around and looked at Lady Wan of Bright Deportment. Seeing Lady Wan of Bright Deportment nod at her, she said politely, ¡°No, Princely Heir Consort, pleasee in.¡±


    The female envoy turned her body to the side and gestured for Yu Wan to enter. Fu Ling, who was carrying a fruit basket, also entered the room.


    Lady Wan of Bright Deportment was sitting on the bed in the meditation room. She was dressed in in clothes and could not hide her beautiful appearance. There were many beauties in the harem, but after so many years, the Emperor had not forgotten Lady Wan of Bright Deportment. She was not like Worthy Consort Xu who knew how to manage the harem. She did not even have her own children.


    A beauty would not be outdone by the times if she was a talented person. Lady Wan of Bright Deportment happened to be a talented woman.


    Yu Wan bowed with Fu Ling. ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Lady Wan of Bright Deportment had already met Yu Wan once in the imperial study, so she was not surprised by her appearance. Instead, it was the burly Fu Ling beside her that made her eyelids twitch.


    Yu Wan also looked at Fu Ling. ¡°Fu Ling.¡±


    Fu Ling understood and handed the fruit basket to Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan walked forward with the fruit basket. ¡°Your Highness, these fruits were nted by the Young Master Manor. I used the well water to keep them after washing them. They¡¯re cold now. Try them.¡±


    Lady Wan of Bright Deportment reached out her slender fingers, picked up a red plum, and gently took a bite.


    The plum was ripe, and juice burst out as soon as the skin broke. Lady Wan of Bright Deportment was caught off guard and sprinkled two drops, catching them elegantly with a handkerchief.


    The sweet taste melted between her teeth, and the coldness of the well water instantly dissipated a lot of the heat.


    Lady Wan of Bright Deportment said warmly, ¡°It¡¯s sweeter than the ones in the pce.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled brightly and said, ¡°If Your Highness likes it, I¡¯ll pick more and send them overter.¡±


    ¡°How can I trouble you?¡± Lady Wan of Bright Deportment was polite.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. It¡¯s my honor to give you fruits. Besides, I have a rtionship with Master Xiao Wu.¡±


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 396 - Luring the Snake Out of the Cave (3)

    <h4>Chapter 396: Luring the Snake Out of the Cave (3)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ¡°Oh?¡± A trace of surprise shed across Lady Wan of Bright Deportment¡¯s eyes.


    Although they were biological siblings, Lady Wan of Bright Deportment had lived in the pce for a long time and did not see her brother often. Even if she saw Master Xiao Wu, they would not talk about business matters. Therefore, it was reasonable that Lady Wan of Bright Deportment did not know her rtionship with Master Xiao Wu.


    ¡°It¡¯s Shopkeeper Cui from the White Jade Restaurant¡­¡± Yu Wan told her about Shopkeeper Cui introducing Master Xiao Wu to do business and how the Yu family had entered the Wei Manor to host Old Mrs. Wei¡¯s banquet.


    Others who flew up the branch and became a phoenix would put aside the past as soon as possible, but Yu Wan did not humiliate herself with this. When she talked about her past experiences with others, she did not feel embarrassed at all.


    Lady Wan of Bright Deportment¡¯s eating of the plum slowed down. Her gazended on Yu Wan¡¯s fair face. The facial features of the eighteen-year-old girl gradually grew. She was so beautiful that there was no w at all. Every eyebrow seemed to be brimming with youth.


    Lady Wan of Bright Deportment had also been this age, but she could never go back.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve heard my husband mention Her Highness before,¡± Yu Wan said with a smile, as if she hadn¡¯t noticed Lady Wan of Bright Deportment sizing her up.


    Lady Wan of Bright Deportment nodded. ¡°What¡­ what did the Princely Heir say about me?¡±


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°The Princely Heir said that he saw Her Highness when he was very young. Her Highness even fed him.¡±


    When Yu Wan said this, she sized up Lady Wan of Bright Deportment¡¯s expression without blinking. She did not say which year, but as long as Lady Wan of Bright Deportment had indeed poisoned Yan Jiuchao, it was impossible for her not to feel guilty when she heard this.


    However, to Yu Wan¡¯s surprise, there was no strange expression on Lady Wan of Bright Deportment¡¯s face. She only thought for a while in confusion and muttered, ¡°Is that so? I don¡¯t remember when it happened.¡±


    Yu Wan lowered her eyes. Could it be that she was thinking too much? Was Lady Wan of Bright Deportment innocent? Was the culprit someone else?


    ¡°You eat too.¡± Lady Wan of Bright Deportment picked a plum and handed it to Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan took it in her hand. Her eyes moved and she smiled. ¡°I went to Grand Marshal Xiao¡¯s manor a few days ago and heard from the servants in the manor that Your Highness had stayed in the manor before.¡±


    She had not heard it from the servants, but from Old Cui. However, Lady Wan of Bright Deportment could not guess it. After all, she had not been in the Xiao Manor for many years and did not know the direction of the Xiao Manor.


    Lady Wan of Bright Deportment paused and put down the plum in her hand. ¡°Ah, that was before I entered the pce. It was because Old Mrs. Xiao was lonely that she asked me to stay in the manor to apany her for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Old Mrs. Xiao likes Your Highness very much. If not for Mother, Your Highness would have already married Grand Marshal Xiao.¡± Yu Wan had the expression of a young girl asking for gossip.


    The vigers were insensible and did not know what to say and what not to say. Moreover, she was at a curious and ignorant age, so it was not strange for her to speak without thinking. If she really caused trouble, she would at most be scolded. Besides, she might not be able to cause trouble.


    Lady Wan of Bright Deportment¡¯s eyshes trembled as she said in amusement, ¡°Who spread these rumors? Although I¡¯ve lived in the Xiao Manor for a period of time, I¡¯ve stayed in Old Mrs. Xiao¡¯s room and I¡¯m not familiar with Grand Marshal Xiao. Don¡¯t believe the rumors. It¡¯s fine if you ruin my reputation, but it¡¯ll be bad if Grand Marshal Xiao and Mrs. Xiao¡¯s residence are in chaos.¡±


    These words were said wlessly, and her expression was extremely magnanimous. Could it be that the marriage back then was Old Mrs. Xiao¡¯s wishful thinking? Lady Wan of Bright Deportment did not have feelings for Xiao Zhenting?


    If Lady Wan of Bright Deportment had no feelings for Xiao Zhenting, then there was no reason for her to harm Yan Jiuchao. As they spoke, the Ninth Princess ran over excitedly, saying that someone was looking for Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan walked out to take a look. It was Shangguan Yan.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it all because of Cong¡¯er? He was worried about his new wife and insisted oning over with an illness. It was such a hot day, I was worried that he would get sick on the way, so I said that I woulde. He told me to take good care of Ah Wan, not letting her lose a single hair!¡±


    In the Empress¡¯s meditation room, Shangguan Yan exined why she was here in embarrassment.


    Others would not do such a thing. Putting aside romantic feelings, Shangguan Yan was the Empress Dowager¡¯s ex-daughter-inw. Why did shee here? However, since she was already here, she could not chase her down the mountain. Thinking of Yan Jiuchao¡¯s personality that could give out red eggs in the throne room, the Empress and the Emperor felt that he would do such an embarrassing thing.


    The meditation room was full. Just as the Empress was thinking about who to arrange for Shangguan Yan to stay in, Worthy Consort Xu said magnanimously, ¡°Why don¡¯t I move to Consort Zhen¡¯s room and give the meditation room to Mrs. Xiao?¡±


    Among the women, other than Yu Wan who was in the same room as the six-year-old Ninth Princess, the others were all in the same room. It was not good to let Worthy Consort Xu squeeze with others, so Consort Yu and Consort Zhen suggested that the two of them stay in the same room and give the empty meditation room to Shangguan Yan.


    The two of them were good sisters in the pce. The Empress nodded in agreement. Shangguan Yan stayed in Consort Yu¡¯s meditation room, which happened to be next door to Yu Wan.


    The Emperor chatted with the abbotte and sent Eunuch Wang with news. The abbot would preach the scriptures for the Emperor alone tonight and talk to everyone tomorrow. He definitely had something important to discuss. No one cared how important it was. They only knew that they were all exhausted after climbing all afternoon. They could not ask for anything more than to rest in the meditation room. They thanked the Buddha repeatedly in their hearts andy on the bed to sleep happily.


    Of course, there were also people who could not sleep. For example, the Ninth Princess, who had slept all the way on Fu Ling¡¯s back, and Yu Wan, who did not even pant.


    The Ninth Princess could not sit still. This was the first time she left the pce ever since she grew up. The sky outside seemed to be bluer than the pce.


    ¡°There¡¯s a garden at the back of the temple. There are some wild fruits inside. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll go pick them for you,¡± said a seventeen or eighteen-year-old monk.


    The Ninth Princess blinked at Yu Wan. She wanted to pick it herself. Yu Wan also wanted to walk around and held the Ninth Princess¡¯s hand. The Ninth Princess jumped around excitedly!


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll ask Mrs. Xiao if she¡¯s going.¡±


    The Ninth Princess resisted the urge to fly to the garden and obediently waited for Yu Wan to knock on the door next door.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shangguan Yan opened the door and asked.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°The Ninth Princess and I are going to pick fruits. Mom, do you want toe with us?¡±


    Shangguan Yan hade up in a pnquin and had not exhausted her stamina. She was in good spirits now. When she heard that they were picking fruits, she immediately agreed. She left Xingzhu, who was on herst breath, to look after the room and walked towards the courtyard door with Yu Wan.


    Coincidentally, Lady Wan of Bright Deportment brought the female envoy out for a walk.


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes moved and she said loudly, ¡°Fu Ling, go to Grand Marshal Xiao¡¯s meditation room. Tell him that my mother and I want to pick fruits and ask him if he wants to go.¡±


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 397 - The Real Culprit Is Exposed (1)

    <h4>Chapter 397: The Real Culprit Is Exposed (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Dajue Temple was located halfway up Dajue Peak. It was surrounded by mountains and water. It could be said to be beautiful, with birds singing and flowers fragrant.


    However, the weather was very stuffy and hot. Yu Wan changed into the lightest and coolest clothes and was still drenched in sweat as she walked. Fortunately, she had worked a lot in the fields and was used to sweating. Although the Ninth Princess was a princess and had never suffered too much in the mortal world, she had a child¡¯s temperament and was satisfied as long as she could y.


    The Ninth Princess ran happily in front. The pce maids could not catch up to her at all. Fortunately, Fu Ling was fast and could always catch this little girl. Every time Fu Ling caught her, the little girl wouldugh excitedly.


    Yu Wan and Shangguan Yan strolled unhurriedly in the forest. Xiao Zhenting quietly guarded behind the two of them. This man did not say a word, but as long as he was around, Yu Wan and Shangguan Yan were very at ease.


    Although it was an inconspicuous forest, there might be unknown risks hidden in it. The monk only let them walk around the garden of the Dajue Temple, but that courtyard was not as big as the orchard of the Young Master Manor. It was boring to walk there. The few of them had long left the garden and entered the deeper forest.


    There was actually a legend among the people about this forest and Dajue Temple. It was rumored that thousands of years ago, Dajue Temple was not yet called Dajue Temple. It was just a temporary dpidated temple built by the hunters who entered the mountains. The goal was not to pray to God or Buddha, but to have a ce to stay when they entered the mountains to hunt.


    One day, a young monk in tattered clothes came to the dpidated temple. The monk was dressed in tattered clothes, but he was so charming. Those who had seen him were extremely mesmerized by his appearance.


    There was a demon living in the mountain. One day, the little monk went to the stream to carry water and bumped into the demon. The demon had been a demon for many years, but she had never seen such a handsome little monk. She immediately became greedy.


    The demon transformed into a young girl of the mortal world and fainted on the road leading to the dpidated temple after being injured. The little monk saved her. The demon seduced the little monk several times, but the little monk remained calm. The demon asked the little monk, ¡°Why don¡¯t you want me?¡±


    The little monk said that humans and demons had different paths.


    The demon asked again, Since you know that I¡¯m a demon, why didn¡¯t you suppress me?


    The little monk was silent.


    There were many versions of the ending. Some said that the little monk¡¯s magic power was not enough, but in the end, he suppressed the demon and perfected his cultivation. There were also rumors that the demon killed the little monk and returned to the forest to cultivate to be the King of Ten Thousand Demons. These were just rumors of the supernatural.


    Yu Wan felt that the most ridiculous version was that the demon had shed her demonic aura when she was with the little monk and became an ordinary mountain ghost. Seeing that her soul was about to disperse, the little monk exhausted his life¡¯s cultivation to set up a miasma in the forest. As long as the mountain ghost stayed in the miasma and did note out, it could be immortal and indestructible. The little monk¡¯s body turned into this Dajue Temple, guarding his miasma and the mountain ghost in the miasma day and night.


    It was unknown who made up such a thing for nothing.


    ¡°Aiya, I want that, I want that!¡±


    The Ninth Princess¡¯s coquettish voice interrupted Yu Wan¡¯s thoughts. Yu Wan looked in the direction of the voice and saw the Ninth Princess standing under a wild date tree, pointing at the green dates on the tree and shouting.


    At this time, the dates had juste out. They were not big and were still green. The Ninth Princess thought that they were the big green dates she had eaten in the pce and drooled.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t taste good,¡± Yu Wan said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten it before. It¡¯s delicious!¡± The Ninth Princess said.


    Yu Wanughed. This kind of date had to turn red. It would definitely be astringent when eaten now, but children were like this. If you just said that she didn¡¯t believe you, you had to let her try it herself. However, she didn¡¯t know where to find a rod in a short time.


    Xiao Zhenting said, ¡°Let me pick it.¡± As he spoke, he used his qinggong to climb the tree.


    At this moment, the Ninth Princess discovered another series of wild grape vines. ¡°Aiyaya, grape grapes!¡± In an instant, she threw the dates to the back of her mind and lifted her skirt to pick the grapes.


    Fu Ling quickly followed.


    The two of them ran until they disappeared. So it could be seen that the Ninth Princess¡¯s reservedness was only in the pce. The moment she came out, she was no different from her sons. They were both wild horses that had lost their reins.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look,¡± Yu Wan said to Shangguan Yan.


    Shangguan Yan nodded. She was originally waiting here for Xiao Zhenting to finish picking the dates and go over together. However, after thinking about it, Xiao Zhenting was a man and did not need anyone to guard him. On the other hand, it would be bad if her young daughter-inw got lost in the forest.


    At this thought, she chased after her.


    When Xiao Zhenting picked arge basket of dates, Eh? Where were they?!


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 398 - The Real Culprit Is Exposed (2)

    <h4>Chapter 398: The Real Culprit Is Exposed (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Naturally, they went to pick grapes.


    The Ninth Princess ran as fast as she could.


    When they stood under the date tree just now, they saw a bunch of grape vines. When they walked closer, they realized that it was arge wild grape forest. Yu Wan¡¯s experience on the mountain told her that these grapes were good-looking, but their taste was very likely ordinary. However, she thought of the wine brewed in the Xiao Manor. Wild grape wine was the most fragrant. With such a big forest, she could pick hundreds of bunches to make wine.


    The Ninth Princess had a small bamboo basket on her. Fu Ling was carrying a big one on her back. The two of them still had cloth bags hanging from their waists in case of emergencies.


    ¡°So many, so many!¡± The Ninth Princess could not wait to pluck it. However, when she looked at the nearby grape forest, there was a ditch covered in thorns in front of her. If she wanted to walk to the other side, she had to go around it.


    Yu Wan estimated and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go east. There¡¯s a small wooden bridge at that end.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I saw it!¡± The Ninth Princess ran towards the distant wooden bridge.


    The Ninth Princess was chattering. The forest was filled with her voice. Shangguan Yan was not worried that Xiao Zhenting would not be able to find them.


    Xiao Zhenting had indeed heard the Ninth Princess¡¯s cry. She was in the southeast, heading east. He got off the ground, carried the basket, and was about to chase after the Ninth Princess and the others when a gentle voice suddenly appeared behind the tree.


    ¡°Big Brother Xiao.¡±


    Xiao Zhenting stopped in his tracks.


    Lady Wan of Bright Deportment walked around the date tree and towards him.


    Lady Wan of Bright Deportment was still dressed in in clothes, but it was not made of gray material in the meditation room. Instead, she was dressed in a in white dress and a light blue transparent veil. At a nce, she looked elegant, refreshing, and beautiful. She took off her luxurious pearl hairpin and tied it into a simple bun. She only had a white jade bud in her hair. She was graceful but elegant.


    Of course, Xiao Zhenting did not notice this. He only took a quick look at her. After recognizing her, he cupped his hands and bowed obediently. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡±


    Lady Wan of Bright Deportment said, ¡°Big Brother Xiao, stand up. There¡¯s no Lady Wan of Bright Deportment today, nor is there Grand Marshal Xiao. The two of us are just benefactors who went up the mountain to pray to Buddha.¡±


    Xiao Zhenting opened his mouth.


    Lady Wan of Bright Deportment interrupted him in time. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite. Didn¡¯t His Majesty say the same?¡±


    After the Emperor entered the Dajue Temple, he no longer considered himself the Emperor. This was something that everyone could see. Lady Wan of Bright Deportment made rules with these words, so Xiao Zhenting could not refute them. He could only agree. Then, he did not say anything else to Lady Wan of Bright Deportment.


    The Ninth Princess¡¯sughter echoed in the mountains. Xiao Zhenting missed his wife in the forest.


    Lady Wan of Bright Deportment¡¯s gazended on the basket on his back and she asked with a smile, ¡°Big Brother Xiao, what¡¯s in the basket?¡±


    Xiao Zhenting looked straight ahead and said, ¡°It¡¯s dates.¡±


    Lady Wan of Bright Deportment seemed to be a little surprised. ¡°So Big Brother Xiao likes dates too?¡±


    Xiao Zhenting replied, ¡°The Ninth Princess likes it, so I picked some.¡±


    ¡°I like it too,¡± Lady Wan of Bright Deportment said with a smile.


    Xiao Zhenting took down the basket and handed it to Lady Wan of Bright Deportment. ¡°The dates during this season aren¡¯t very delicious. If Your Highness doesn¡¯t mind, take some over first. If it¡¯s not enough to eat, I¡¯ll pick them for youter.¡±


    Lady Wan of Bright Deportment reached out her fair hand and picked unhurriedly in the basket. Xiao Zhenting was concerned about Shangguan Yan and the children and could not help but look anxious.


    Lady Wan of Bright Deportment smiled and chose two green dates. She wiped them with a handkerchief and handed one to him. ¡°Big Brother Xiao, try it too.¡±


    Xiao Zhenting said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Your Highness, but I don¡¯t like dates.¡±


    Lady Wan of Bright Deportment took back the date.


    Xiao Zhenting looked in the direction where the Ninth Princess and the others had left and said to Lady Wan of Bright Deportment, ¡°If Your Highness doesn¡¯t have any instructions¡­¡±


    Lady Wan of Bright Deportmentsighed and interrupted him. ¡°I got separated from Emissary Wang. Please send me back, Big Brother Xiao.¡±


    Xiao Zhenting paused.


    Lady Wan of Bright Deportment said in embarrassment, ¡°I heard from the monk that there was a garden behind and that they nted a lot of fruits. Who knew that there were too few fruits in the garden, so I entered the forest with Emissary Wang to take a look. For some reason, we got separated. I couldn¡¯t find my way back for a while.¡±


    The back garden of the Dajue Temple was not far from here, but it was not close either. Although they would not encounter jackals, tigers, and leopards, there were many poisonous insects and snakes. Yu Wan was experienced and knew how to avoid them. Lady Wan of Bright Deportment did not have the ability.


    Xiao Zhenting cupped his hands and said, ¡°Your Highness, please forgive me. My wife and daughter-inw are right in front. I can¡¯t leave them behind. If Your Highness doesn¡¯t mind, you can go with me to look for them. I¡¯ll send you back to the meditation room after.¡±


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 399 - The Real Culprit Is Exposed (3)

    <h4>Chapter 399: The Real Culprit Is Exposed (3)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Lady Wan of Bright Deportment was silent for a moment before she smiled and said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Xiao Zhenting turned around and walked in the direction of the Ninth Princess and the others. However, just as he was halfway there, there was a sh of lightning in the sky and a bolt of lightning appeared. With a rumble, it was as if the mountain was about to be split open. Then, a hole was torn in the sky and heavy rain fell.


    Xiao Zhenting naturally wanted to hurry, but Lady Wan of Bright Deportment fell into the mud.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Xiao Zhenting stopped in his tracks.


    Lady Wan of Bright Deportment sat on the ground helplessly and said in pain, ¡°I twisted my ankle.¡± She had really twisted it. Her right ankle hurt.


    The heavy rain was majestic, and lightning shed and thunder rumbled. Lady Wan of Bright Deportment was in so much pain that she was crying.


    Xiao Zhenting frowned. ¡°Your Highness, can you still stand?¡±


    Lady Wan of Bright Deportment shook her head in pain. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Xiao Zhenting looked around. ¡°There¡¯s a small straw hut over there. I¡¯ll help Her Highness over.¡±


    Lady Wan of Bright Deportment nodded.


    Xiao Zhenting clenched his fists. ¡°Sorry!¡± With that, he helped Lady Wan of Bright Deportment up.


    Lady Wan of Bright Deportment¡¯s right foot could not withstand any force at all. She almost leaned against Xiao Zhenting¡¯s arm. Xiao Zhenting was calm and his breathing did not even be chaotic.


    After helping Lady Wan of Bright Deportment into the abandoned straw hut, Xiao Zhenting left behind the basket. ¡°I¡¯ll go find my wife first and bring Her Highness backter.¡±


    Lady Wan of Bright Deportment sat on a cold chair and looked at the flickering sky. She said anxiously, ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous outside with thunder and rain. Take cover for a while before leaving.¡±


    Xiao Zhenting said seriously, ¡°My wife and daughter-inw are still outside. The Ninth Princess is also here.¡±


    Lady Wan of Bright Deportment was the Emperor¡¯s concubine, but the Ninth Princess was the Emperor¡¯s daughter. In terms of status, Lady of Bright Deportment might not beparable to the Ninth Princess. Of course, the most important thing was that in this man¡¯s heart, there would always be Shangguan Yan and her son and daughter-inw.


    Lady Wan of Bright Deportment¡¯s eyes darkened.


    ¡°If Your Highness is hungry, eat some dates to fill your stomach first.¡± Xiao Zhenting left the basket of green dates on the table and turned to the door.


    She might only have this one chance in her life. No one knew how long she had waited for this day, and no one knew if there was a future for her.


    Thousands of emotions shed across Lady Wan of Bright Deportment¡¯s eyes. Just as Xiao Zhenting was about to rush out of the door, she ignored the pain in her feet and stood up. She pounced over and hugged him from behind!


    Xiao Zhenting¡¯s body stiffened.


    Almost at the same time, the door was opened, but it was not opened by Xiao Zhenting. Instead, Yu Wan and the others, who were drenched by the heavy rain, ran to the small straw hut to hide from the rain.


    The Ninth Princess opened the door. Yu Wan and Shangguan Yan followed closely behind. Xiao Zhenting¡¯s body only stiffened for a moment before he coldly pushed Lady Wan of Bright Deportment away. After he pushed her away, he saw the person outside the door, but that was not the case for the person outside.


    The Ninth Princess, Yu Wan, Shangguan Yan, and Fu Ling all saw Wan Zhaoyi hug Xiao Zhenting.


    The Ninth Princess was stunned. ¡°Ah¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know much about husband and wife rtionships at such a young age. She was just surprised.


    Shangguan Yan¡¯s face turned green.


    Yu Wan never expected to see such a scene in the straw hut. She admitted that she had deliberately lured Lady Wan of Bright Deportment out, but her goal was not to catch Lady Wan of Bright Deportment throwing herself at Xiao Zhenting. She only wanted to find a private ce to kidnap Lady Wan of Bright Deportment, be it to threaten or scare her. In short, she wanted to get the truth out. How could she know that Lady Wan of Bright Deportment had met Xiao Zhenting halfway and could not keep her cool?


    It seemed that Lady Wan of Bright Deportment was lying when she said that she was not familiar with Xiao Zhenting. Putting aside whether Xiao Zhenting had any feelings for her, she was definitely sincere towards Xiao Zhenting.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, let me exin¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Shangguan Yan left angrily! Xiao Zhenting chased after her anxiously.


    The Ninth Princess looked at the disheveled Lady Wan of Bright Deportment in a daze and then at Yu Wan. For some reason, she felt uneasy and held Yu Wan¡¯s hand.


    Yu Wan rubbed her headfortingly and handed her to Fu Ling. ¡°Go and light some firewood to dry the princess¡¯s clothes.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fu Ling brought the Ninth Princess to the inner room.


    Only Yu Wan and Lady Wan of Bright Deportment were left in the central room. The wind whistled through the hall, mixed with bean-sized raindrops that smashed onto the ground of the central room.


    Yu Wan casually tucked her wet hair behind her ear and looked down at Lady Wan of Bright Deportment, who had been pushed to the ground by Xiao Zhenting. She said indifferently, ¡°Is Your Highness still going to say that you¡¯re not familiar with Grand Marshal Xiao?¡±


    Lady Wan of Bright Deportment turned her face away coldly.


    As the saying goes, catch the thief with the stolen goods, catch the adulterer and catch the two together. Lady Wan of Bright Deportment had been caught red-handed. Even if she wanted to deny it, she had to see if the other party believed her.


    To be honest, Yu Wan was very surprised. Wasn¡¯t the Emperor good? So many years had passed, but Lady Wan of Bright Deportment hadn¡¯t forgotten that man back then. What had that man given her? Was it gold or a promise?


    Or perhaps there was nothing at all. Perhaps everything was her wishful thinking. But it was enough to see how crazy this person was.


    Yu Wan was not surprised at all that such a person would drug the son of her love rival.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, right?¡± Yu Wan said. ¡°At Yan Jiuchao¡¯s eight-year-old birthday banquet, you once conspired with the people of Nanzhao to drug Yan Jiuchao.¡±


    Lady Wan of Bright Deportment said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. Even if I can¡¯t control my emotions for a moment, it doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ve framed the heir of Yan City.¡±


    Yu Wan said unhurriedly, ¡°Of course you won¡¯t admit it, but if it¡¯s not you, who else could it be? In the entire harem, other than you, the only person who would want Yan Jiuchao to die is Worthy Consort Xu. However, Worthy Consort Xu knows that Yan Jiuchao won¡¯t live past twenty-five, so she doesn¡¯t have to do anything unnecessary. She only has to wait quietly and don¡¯t have to dirty her hands at all. But you¡¯re different. At that time, Xiao Zhenting was asking to marry Shangguan Yan. If you wait any longer, Shangguan Yan will be married to him. Only when her son dies will shepletely copse. She won¡¯t be able to live anymore, so she won¡¯t marry Xiao Zhenting.¡±


    Lady Wan of Bright Deportment¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. ¡°Big Brother Xiao originally belonged to me! Old Mrs. Xiao has already agreed to this marriage! If Shangguan Yan hadn¡¯t interfered, I would have married him!¡±


    Yu Wan smiled faintly. ¡°Is that so? Did you know that Grand Marshal Xiao has already taken a fancy to Shangguan Yan before you appeared? He won¡¯t marry anyone but her in his life. Even if she dies, it will never be your turn!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Lady Wan of Bright Deportment shouted.


    The Ninth Princess in the room trembled in fear. Fu Ling quickly covered her ears.


    Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°Am I spouting nonsense, or are you fooling yourself and refusing to believe me?¡±


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 400 - The Truth Is Revealed, Husband and Wife for a Lifetime (1)

    <h4>Chapter 400: The Truth Is Revealed, Husband and Wife for a Lifetime (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Xiao Zhenting and Master Xiao Wu had met in the military camp. At that time, Master Xiao Wu was only an inconspicuous soldier under Xiao Zhenting. However, gold could always shine, and Master Xiao Wu¡¯s talent gradually obtained Xiao Zhenting¡¯s attention. Once, when they were destroying the rebel army, Master Xiao Wu had only brought five brothers to raid the rebel army¡¯s rations. Without rations, the rebel army was in chaos and was defeated. In terms of martial arts, Master Xiao Wu was not considered an outstanding person, and he was not outstanding in arranging troops. However, Master Xiao Wu had a pair of sharp eyes. Almost as if the enemy had sneezed, Master Xiao Wu could guess what move they would make next.


    Thanks to Master Xiao Wu, the general, there were fewer detours on the way to suppressing the rebels. This not only meant arge number of military achievements, but also meant that the bloodshed and sacrifice of the soldiers could be reduced.


    The two of them had the same surname, they were family five hundred years ago. They drank by chance. When Xiao Zhenting found out that the other party was born on the same month and same day as him, he immediately decided to be sworn brothers with him.


    Master Xiao Wu was a few years younger than Xiao Zhenting, and his status was much lower. To be honest, Master Xiao Wu was stunned that he could be his sworn brother. After being stunned, he became even more loyal to Xiao Zhenting.


    On the day the Xiao Army disbanded, Master Xiao Wu personally saw this unyielding man cry like a child on the hill in the camp.


    There were many things in this world that could not be controlled by oneself. For example, the disbandment of the Xiao Army, and the entry of Master Xiao Wu¡¯s sister into the pce.


    Master Xiao Wu¡¯s sister had long reached the age of marriage. However, she was proud and arrogant and always looked down on the men outside. However, she could reject everyone except the Emperor. If Xiao Zhenting had been willing to agree to her marriage back then, she naturally wouldn¡¯t have had to enter the pce selection.


    During the selection, Lady Wan of Bright Deportment dressed herself up to be extremely ugly. However, the Emperor had the intention of winning over Master Xiao Wu and did not care about her ugly appearance as he appointed her to the harem. The Emperor also had something that he could not do, which was Master Xiao Wu¡¯s loyalty to Xiao Zhenting.


    What was done was done. He could not send Lady Wan of Bright Deportment back. If Lady Wan of Bright Deportment wanted to live in a harem that ate people, she had to win the Emperor¡¯s favor.


    There were some things that Shangguan Yan had always understood, but she had never said it out loud. Not long after she married into the family, Eldest Mrs. Xiao had made things difficult for her, both openly and secretly. When she was angry to the extreme, she would still use old matters to stab her. For example, if you hadn¡¯t seduced Second Brother, would Second Brother have married a widow as his wife? Ling was so good. She was a virgin, so everyone in the Xiao family had long treated her as the Second Madam!


    Xiao Ling was Lady Wan of Bright Deportment¡¯s maiden name.


    This was not the first time Eldest Mrs. Xiao had angered her with such words, but she did not take it to heart at all. Firstly, she married Xiao Zhenting to repay his kindness and also for the medicine primer in the Xiao family¡¯s forbidden area. As for who Xiao Zhenting had in his heart and who he had almost married, she did not care much.


    Seeing that she could not provoke her, Eldest Mrs. Xiao was toozy to say this again. Gradually, she forgot about this. To be honest, she was dumbfounded when she suddenly saw that scene today.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, stop walking. It¡¯s raining heavily. Listen to me!¡± Xiao Zhenting took off his outer robe and covered her head. He was drenched all the way. Even so, her clothes were still quite wet.


    The thunder stopped.


    Xiao Zhenting pulled her under a big tree. Shangguan Yan was very angry. She did not understand why she was angry, but she was not a youngdy anymore. She could not throw a tantrum.


    She forced herself to calm down and asked Xiao Zhenting, ¡°Did¡­ did you hug her?!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Xiao Zhenting swore to God!


    Shangguan Yan actually saw it. Lady Wan of Bright Deportment had pounced on him. He immediately pushed her away, but she just wanted to hear it from his own mouth.


    Shangguan Yan continued, ¡°Aren¡¯t-aren¡¯t you picking dates for the Ninth Princess? Why did you meet her?¡±


    ¡°She got separated from her emissary. I would be worried about you guys if I were to escort her back to the temple, so I brought her to look for you. Unexpectedly, it rained halfway and she fell and sprained her ankle. Coincidentally, there was a straw hut nearby, so I helped her over to hide from the rain.¡± Xiao Zhenting exined everything in detail.


    Shangguan Yan originally wanted to say, ¡°Why are you still helping her? What¡¯s there to help that kind of woman? She might have deliberately fallen!¡± But how could she say this at her age?


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t know she would be like this!¡± Xiao Zhenting said solemnly.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re pretending not to know.¡± Shangguan Yan could not calm down. Although she had repeatedly warned herself to be rational, there was an uncontroble voice in her mind. ¡°Do you know about the marriage between the two of you back then?¡±


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 401 - The Truth Is Revealed, Husband and Wife for a Lifetime (2)

    <h4>Chapter 401: The Truth Is Revealed, Husband and Wife for a Lifetime (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ¡°That was all my mother¡¯s idea. I didn¡¯t agree!¡±


    ¡°What about her feelings for you?¡±


    Xiao Zhenting sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything to her just because she has me in her heart. Besides, Xiao Wu and I are sworn brothers. Ever since I found out that my mother tried to matchmake us, I moved out of the Xiao Manor until I married you.¡±


    Old Mrs. Xiao was really satisfied with Xiao Ling to the bone. She wished she could let Xiao Zhenting consummate their marriage on the spot. However, Xiao Zhenting had expressed his feelings from the beginning¡ªhe already had someone he liked and would never marry anyone other than that person.


    At first, Old Mrs. Xiao did not know that his sweetheart was Shangguan Yan. She felt that although Xiao Ling was good, if her son did not agree no matter what, she did not n to be mortal enemies with him. Later on, when she found out that the woman her son was going to marry was actually a widow with a little burden, Old Mrs. Xiao almost died of anger.


    This time, Old Mrs. Xiao could not take it anymore and directly brought Xiao Ling into the manor with the excuse of being seriously ill. She wanted to create an opportunity for the two of them to get along, but who knew that Xiao Zhenting would move into the military camp without a word.


    It would be a lie to say that Xiao Zhenting did not know Lady Wan of Bright Deportment¡¯s feelings for him. However, that was more than ten years ago. How could Xiao Zhenting have expected that Xiao Ling had not given up on him?


    ¡°I¡¯m not good¡­¡±


    ¡°Who said you¡¯re not good!¡± Shangguan Yan retorted.


    Xiao Zhenting was stunned and looked at her in disbelief. ¡°Yan¡¯er, you think I¡¯m good?¡±


    Shangguan Yan turned around and pinched the handkerchief in her hand. ¡°Is this the time to talk about this? You¡¯ve provoked the Emperor¡¯s woman. Just wait for the Emperor to execute your entire family!¡±


    Xiao Zhenting said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility for my own actions. Don¡¯t worry, if it really goes to His Majesty, I have a way to protect you.¡±


    Shangguan Yan turned around and red at him. She asked resentfully, ¡°Have you never thought of protecting yourself?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Xiao Zhenting was dumbfounded by her question.


    Shangguan Yan said angrily, ¡°Are you just going to let such a woman drag you down?¡±


    He was a boor, not as considerate and meticulous as Prince Yan, and he did not understand women¡¯s thoughts. However, at this moment, his blockhead suddenly had an epiphany. His eyes lit up as he asked, ¡°Yan¡¯er, are¡­ are you jealous?¡±


    He knew that she had married him because she did not want to owe him anything. It was also because Yan Jiuchao¡¯s illness needed to be treated for a long time. She was worried that his patience would run out one day and he would no longer treat Yan Jiuchao.


    She had no choice but to marry him. She actually did not like him. He never dreamed that she would have feelings of jealousy one day.


    Shangguan Yan¡¯s eyshes trembled. ¡°The rain has lessened!¡± She pushed him away and walked towards the wooden hut.


    In the wooden hut, the Ninth Princess had already fallen asleep in Fu Ling¡¯s arms. Yu Wan and Lady Wan of Bright Deportment¡¯s conversation continued.


    Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°Whether you admit it or not, you know best whether you¡¯ve done it or not. I¡¯m not here to force you to confess. I just have two questions for you. If you answer honestly, I won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    Lady Wan of Bright Deportment mocked, ¡°You make it sound like you can kill me.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to try?¡± Yu Wan pinched a date leaf.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of death?¡± Lady Wan of Bright Deportment sneered.


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I almost forgot. The man you love has left you and your only child is gone. I really don¡¯t know what else in this world is worth your nostalgia for. Ah, is my father one of them? If you die, you really won¡¯t have a chance to be with him anymore.¡±


    Lady Wan of Bright Deportment looked at her coldly. ¡°You can even betray your father-inw for Yan Jiuchao?¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°I didn¡¯t betray him. I¡¯m just telling you that if you still want to see him, don¡¯t die in my hands.¡±


    Lady Wan of Bright Deportment turned her face away and said, ¡°If you have the guts, go report me to His Majesty.¡± She was unwilling to say.


    Yu Wan was not discouraged. She pushed open the back door of the central room and looked at the gradually weakening rain. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s something I can¡¯t figure out. How did you hook up with the royal family of Nanzhao? There are so many pitiful women in the pce, why did they choose you?¡±


    Of course, Lady Wan of Bright Deportment would not tell her the truth.


    Yu Wan continued, ¡°There¡¯s also the antidote for the Fragrance of Hundred Miles. If I¡¯m not wrong, after you poisoned Yan Jiuchao, the poison never acted up. The royal family of Nanzhao thought that you had failed and haven¡¯t contacted you since.¡±


    Lady Wan of Bright Deportment looked at Yu Wan in surprise.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. Yes, you seeded, but for some reason, the poison was suppressed.¡±


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 402 - The Truth Is Revealed, Husband

    <h4>Chapter 402: The Truth Is Revealed, Husband and Wife for a Lifetime (3)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Lady Wan of Bright Deportment lowered her eyes.


    Yu Wan shook her head and said, ¡°But I still don¡¯t understand why you have to hurt Yan Jiuchao so much. Even if he dies, and Shangguan Yan won¡¯t be able to live long, you¡¯ve long entered the pce as a concubine. It¡¯s impossible for you to marry Xiao Zhenting again in this lifetime. Not to mention that you can fake your death and leave the pce, I think even if you have a new identity, Xiao Zhenting won¡¯t ept you either. Everything you do is in vain. You¡¯re simply stupid.¡±


    ¡°What do you know?¡± Lady Wan of Bright Deportment roared.


    In her sleep, the Ninth Princess trembled. She opened her eyes and looked at Fu Ling, then closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know? Could it be that you do? You¡¯re a selfish and stupid woman! You¡¯ve racked your brains, but in the end, you¡¯re still trapped in this pce!¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m doing this for myself?! Do you think Princess Consort Yan is so easy to marry?! Do you really think Shangguan Yan drank that bowl of childless medicine?!¡±


    ng!


    Someone bumped against the door.


    Shangguan Yan stood at the door in a daze and looked at Lady Wan of Bright Deportment in surprise. When Xiao Zhenting heard the second sentence, he already sensed that something was wrong, but it was toote to shut Xiao Ling up.


    Shangguan Yan took a deep breath. ¡°Xiao Ling, what did you mean just now?¡±


    ¡°Ha, I knew it!¡± Lady Wan of Bright Deportment looked at Shangguan Yan and then at Xiao Zhenting. She immediatelyughed until she cried. ¡°You¡¯ve hidden it from her for so many years. Do you n to hide it until you die?¡±


    ¡°Stop talking!¡± Xiao Zhenting shouted.


    Lady Wan of Bright Deportment smiled crazily. ¡°I want to say it!¡±


    She turned to look at Yu Wan. ¡°Back then, when Xiao Zhenting asked His Majesty to marry Shangguan Yan, His Majesty gave him a bowl of childless medicine and asked him to choose whether he drank it himself or Shangguan Yan drank it. Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter who drinks it. As long as Xiao Zhenting doesn¡¯t have any children, everything in the Xiao family will eventually fall into Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hands and fall back into the hands of the Great Zhou Imperial Family. A Princess Consort Yan who has lost her value in exchange for everything in Marshal Xiao¡¯s residence is a good deal.¡±


    As she spoke, she smiled at Xiao Zhenting with tears in her eyes. ¡°But this man is stupid. He insisted on drinking the bowl of childless medicine himself¡­¡±


    She looked at Yu Wan again. ¡°You¡¯re asking me why I did this? I was lying on His Majesty¡¯s bed at that time. I heard His Majesty and Eunuch Wang¡¯s n! Can I watch him have no descendants?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have your own selfish motives?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Lady Wan of Bright Deportmentughed crazily. ¡°I do¡­ Of course I do! I¡¯m still looking forward to marrying him after escaping from the pce¡­ and giving birth to children for him¡­ Is there anything wrong with me thinking that way?¡±


    Yu Wan looked at her coldly. ¡°You harmed an innocent child. No matter how right you are, it¡¯s still wrong.¡±


    A trace of regret appeared on Lady Wan of Bright Deportment¡¯s face.


    Yu Wan sighed softly. ¡°You¡¯re just¡­ finding excuses for your selfish desires.¡±


    Lady Wan of Bright Deportment inserted her hand into her hair. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Shangguan Yan turned around and looked at Xiao Zhenting with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Xiao Zhenting was speechless.


    Being unable to give birth was an unspoken pain for any woman. Ordinary people might live in guilt for the rest of their lives when they find out that they could not give birth to children for their husband. However, Shangguan Yan would not. When she picked up the bowl of ¡°childless medicine¡±, she was even a little relieved. She did not love this man. She did not want to give birth to his children.


    Prince Yan was already dead. She was unwilling to have children with another man in her life, so she drank it.


    Shangguan Yan was willing to drink it. It was precisely because he understood this that Xiao Zhenting felt that there was no need to say it. Besides, if he said it, she would only feel guilty and feel that she owed him another favor.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Shangguan Yan wanted to say that he was stupid, but she realized that her entire throat was stuck.


    Yu Wan looked at Shangguan Yan and then at Xiao Zhenting. She suddenly felt that the legend of the little monk and the demon might be true because there was really a kind of person in the world who could love a person to the bone.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this first.¡± Xiao Zhenting cleared his throat and looked at Yu Wan. ¡°Ah Wan, bring your mother into the room first. I have something to say and want to consult Her Highness alone.¡±


    He was going to question Lady Wan of Bright Deportment. Perhaps he did not expect such an oue.


    Yu Wan pulled Shangguan Yan¡¯s hand.


    Shangguan Yan resisted the urge to cry and entered the Ninth Princess and Fu Ling¡¯s room with Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan closed the door. The firewood in the fire was roasting noisily. No one pricked up their ears to listen to what the two of them said. Fifteen minutester, Xiao Zhenting entered the room.


    Shangguan Yan¡¯s eyes were red as she sat on the ground and looked at him nkly and helplessly.


    Heposed himself. ¡°About Cong¡¯er¡­¡±


    ¡°I told Mom,¡± Yu Wan said. After what happened just now, there was no need to hide it anymore.


    Xiao Zhenting nodded and said, ¡°She said everything. She was the one who poisoned Cong¡¯er. You have guessed the reason. The people of Nanzhao agreed to give her a medicine to fake her death and let her sessfully escape from the pce. The people of Nanzhao even provided her with the identity of a businesswoman of Nanzhao.¡±


    This status was much better than hiding her identity in the Great Zhou. No wonder Lady Wan of Bright Deportment was tempted.


    Xiao Zhenting continued, ¡°It wasn¡¯t a coincidence that the people of Nanzhao found her. They found out about my rtionship with Master Xiao Wu and also found out that she had an arranged marriage with me. They were certain that she would be an extremely easy chess piece to control. However, that group of people from Nanzhao didn¡¯t expect that the Fragrance of Hundred Miles didn¡¯t re up. They thought that she had failed and never interacted with her again.¡±


    This coincided with Yu Wan¡¯s guess.


    ¡°How did she feed Yan Jiuchao?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Xiao Zhenting said, ¡°She didn¡¯t feed it herself. She ced it in the snacks His Majesty gave Cong¡¯er when His Majesty wasn¡¯t paying attention.¡±


    At that time, Lady Wan of Bright Deportment was favored and had the best chance to take action. Yu Wan paused and said, ¡°Who¡¯s the master of that group of people from Nanzhao? The Empress only heard that it¡¯s the royal family of Nanzhao, but she doesn¡¯t know which royal family it is.¡±


    Xiao Zhenting nced at Shangguan Yan and said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t know.¡± He clearly knew, but it was not convenient for him to say it in front of Shangguan Yan. Yu Wan tactfully did not ask further.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the antidote?¡± Shangguan Yan was so focused on this that she did not notice Xiao Zhenting and Yu Wan¡¯s expressions.


    Xiao Zhenting said, ¡°She gave us the prescription, but we need to find the herbs ourselves.¡±


    ¡°As long as there¡¯s a prescription.¡± Yu Wan paused and said seriously, ¡°But this doesn¡¯t mean that she can make up for her mistakes. I still won¡¯t forgive her.¡±


    Xiao Zhenting nodded. ¡°I know.¡±


    The rain stopped. The group returned to the temple, no one caring about Lady Wan of Bright Deportment who had sprained her ankle.


    Xiao Zhenting held Shangguan Yan¡¯s hand and walked in front. Yu Wan and the Ninth Princess followed closely behind. No one asked Fu Ling what she was doing. The forest was a little quiet after the heavy rain.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± Xiao Zhenting pushed aside the thorns in front of him with his bare hands, and his palm was cut by the spike.


    Shangguan Yan felt a crack in her heart.


    ¡°Xiao Zhenting.¡± Shangguan Yan choked and stopped in her tracks.


    Xiao Zhenting looked at her reddened eyes and was at a loss. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you tired? I¡¯ll carry you!¡±


    Shangguan Yan suddenly leaned into his arms and cried. ¡°Who said I don¡¯t want to give birth to children for you¡­ I want to give birth to children for you¡­ I want to give birth to children for you¡­¡±


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 403 - Double Happiness (1)

    <h4>Chapter 403: Double Happiness (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The group returned to the temple. Shangguan Yan and Xiao Zhenting were husband and wife. There was nothing wrong with the two of them bringing their daughter-inw out.


    The Ninth Princess woke up halfway as she was shaken awake by Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan said solemnly, ¡°What you saw in the wooden hut today is a secret between me and you. Princess, can you not tell anyone?¡±


    The Ninth Princess nodded nkly.


    ¡°Pinky promise.¡± Yu Wan stretched out her little finger.


    The Ninth Princess loved to y this and happily made a pinky promise with her cousin-inw.


    Actually, Lady Wan of Bright Deportment could make the Emperor a cuckold, but that man could not be Xiao Zhenting. The Emperor was already afraid of Xiao Zhenting. When he found out that his favored concubine still had feelings for him, he would probably be jealous and kill him.


    Yu Wan led the Ninth Princess to greet the Empress.


    The Empress took her delicate daughter. ¡°I was worried that something had happened to you in the forest during the thunderstorm just now.¡±


    The Ninth Princessy crooked in the Empress¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Did you have fun?¡± The Empress asked dotingly.


    The Ninth Princess and her cousin-inw looked at each other and smiled. ¡°Yes!¡±


    Yu Wan read her eyes. The little girl had a pinky promise with her, so she would not tell anyone their secret.


    The Empress nodded in relief. ¡°I heard that Lady Wan of Bright Deportment also went to pick fruits and got separated from the female emissary. Did you meet her?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Yu Wan said.


    The Ninth Princess also shook her head. Even if the Empress didn¡¯t believe her, she had to believe Little Nine. She sighed. ¡°She¡¯s been out for so long. I wonder if there¡¯s anything wrong.¡±


    An hourter, Emissary Cui reported, ¡°Your Highness, Lady Wan of Bright Deportment has been found.¡±


    However, the situation was not good. The maidservant found Lady Wan of Bright Deportment in the ditch that led to the grape forest. The ditch was filled with thorns, and Lady Wan of Bright Deportment was stabbed all over. More importantly, her face was also injured. To the Emperor¡¯s concubines, this was almost a death sentence.


    The Emperor returned from the abbot¡¯s residence. When he found out about this, he went to the meditation room to visit Lady Wan of Bright Deportment.


    Lady Wan of Bright Deportment was seriously injured.


    The Empress med herself in front of her bed. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for being careless. I didn¡¯t know that Lady Wan of Bright Deportment had gone to the forest. If I had known earlier, I would have sent guards to follow her.¡±


    The Empress seemed to be ming herself, but she was actually telling the Emperor that Lady Wan of Bright Deportment had gone out behind her back. The entire matter had nothing to do with her.


    The Emperor hated the Empress¡¯s petty tricks, but this matter was indeed not the Empress¡¯s fault. Not only did Lady Wan of Bright Deportment hide it from the Empress, but she also sent the female emissary away. He simply did not know what she wanted to do.


    Could it be that she wasmitting suicide? The Emperor was depressed.


    Lady Wan of Bright Deportment did not have any children. Whether she was favored or not was not a big threat to the Empress, but it was also a good thing if there was one less concubine.


    The Empress called over the two imperial physicians. ¡°Imperial physicians, you must treat Lady Wan of Bright Deportment¡¯s injuries so that she can recover and serve His Majesty as soon as possible.¡± I dare you to treat her! I¡¯ll execute your entire family!


    The two imperial physicians trembled.


    Everyone rested in the temple for the night. The next day, the Emperor personally served the Evesting Lamp to the Empress Dowager. Then, the group went to the scripture hall to listen to the abbot recite the scriptures for the entire day.


    The Emperor seemed to have been baptized in his soul. When he went down the mountain, he was as light as a swallow and in high spirits.


    The women were also preparing to go down the mountain. What was worth mentioning was that there was a small incident at the main entrance of the temple before they went down the mountain¡ªafter the abbot sent the Empress off, he inadvertently saw Yu Wan holding hands with the Ninth Princess.


    The abbot¡¯s gazended on Yu Wan without blinking.


    The Empress said pleasantly, ¡°That¡¯s the Prince Yan Manor¡¯s Princely Heir Consort. Abbot, you have been looking at her, is there something wrong with her?¡±


    The abbot shook his head. After a while, he said softly, ¡°Indescribably noble.¡±


    Although Yu Wan¡¯s background was extremely poor, she had already married into the Yan Manor. It could be said that she had flown up the branch and be a phoenix, so she was naturally worthy of the words ¡°indescribably noble¡±. Everyone smiled in their hearts and felt that this abbot¡¯s words were so boring. They also knew how to say it better than him.


    The group descended the mountain.


    Shangguan Yan wanted to go to the manor to see her son. Xiao Zhenting first sent her and Yu Wan back to the Young Master Manor. Then, he used the time when Shangguan Yan visited Yan Jiuchao to tell Yu Wan what was inconvenient to say in the small wooden hut.


    Yu Wan was in disbelief. ¡°Princess of Nanzhao?¡±


    Xiao Zhenting said seriously, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s what she said. I don¡¯t know how she found out, but she probably won¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    Yu Wan agreed deeply. Lady Wan of Bright Deportment¡¯s greatest deception to Xiao Zhenting was to harm Yan Jiuchao. Now that she couldn¡¯t even keep this secret, there was no need to hide anything else.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 404 - Double Happiness (2)

    <h4>Chapter 404: Double Happiness (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    There were a total of two Princesses in Nanzhao. The Eldest Princess had long severed ties with Nanzhao, so the person who made a deal with Lady Wan of Bright Deportment should be the Little Princess, the lucky star of Nanzhao.


    But that was strange, wasn¡¯t it? Yan Jiuchao had no enmity with the Little Princess. Why would she harm him?


    A woman¡¯s intuition was always sharper than a man.


    In a sh, Yu Wan thought of the ¡°mistress¡± that Mrs. Yao had mentioned. When Yan Jiuchao was seven years old, the mistress appeared in Yan City with her son. Then, when Yan Jiuchao was eight years old, Prince Yan passed away. In the same year, Yan Jiuchao was harmed by the royal family of Nanzhao.


    Could it be that Prince Yan¡¯s mistress was the Little Princess of Nanzhao? Xiao Zhenting also had his own guess, but his status was sensitive, so there were some things he could not say.


    Yan Jiuchao drank Old Cui¡¯s medicine and fell asleep. Shangguan Yan apanied him in the room for a while and returned home with Xiao Zhenting. One was her son, and the other was her husband. It had not been easy for her all these years.


    ¡°Old Cui!¡± Yu Wan took the prescription to the backyard. Old Cui was drying the medicine.


    ¡°What are you doing here again?¡± Old Cui said angrily.


    Yu Wan raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°This is my house. I can go wherever I want.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Old Cui rolled his eyes.


    Yu Wan handed the prescription she had obtained from Lady Wan of Bright Deportment to Old Cui. ¡°Take a look and see if this is the antidote for the Fragrance of Hundred Miles?¡±


    ¡°Where did you get the prescription?¡± Old Cui asked strangely.


    Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. You just have to study this prescription and see if it can cure my husband¡¯s poison.¡±


    Old Cui pursed his lips and reluctantly returned to his room with the prescription. Yu Wan also returned to the upper room.


    Zi Su fetched water. ¡°Princely Heir Consort, wash your face first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Wan walked over and soaked her hands in the silver basin sprinkled with petals. She suddenly thought of something and said to Zi Su, ¡°Take ten taels of silver and reward it to Fu Ling.¡±


    Zi Su was stunned. Ten taels of silver was her monthly sry for two months. What great merit did Fu Ling make for the Princely Heir Consort to reward her like this? Did something¡­ happen in the temple that she didn¡¯t know about?


    Zi Su felt a sense of danger in her heart. Of course, she was also a little jealous. But she was the first-ss maidservant of the Princely Heir Consort after all. She did not covet that bit of money. What she cared about was the Princely Heir Consort¡¯s attitude. She hoped that she was the Princely Heir Consort¡¯s most capable confidant.


    ¡°Then¡­ Do you want to transfer Fu Ling to the room?¡± Zi Su asked softly. The meaning of the room was the same as that of the first-ss maidservant of the Qingfeng Courtyard.


    Yu Wan wiped her hands with a handkerchief. ¡°There¡¯s no need. This is very good.¡±


    In that case, she was still the only first-ss maidservant. Zi Su felt better. Zi Su took the water and left. Just as she was about to cross the threshold, Yu Wan said softly, ¡°You and Fu Ling are both people I chose. I had the same trust for you as her. However, there are some things that are better for you to do, and some things are more appropriate to hand over to her.¡±


    Zi Su was enlightened and turned around guiltily. ¡°I know my mistake.¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°You can leave.¡±


    The maidservants in the Qingfeng Courtyard were all not bad. Tao¡¯er was honest, Li¡¯er was smart, and Ban Xia was efficient. However, the only one who could take charge was Zi Su. As for Fu Ling, she was half a bodyguard. Yu Wan did not want the two most capable maidservants to have internal strife. Of course, the one who had internal strife was Zi Su. As long as Fu Ling was full, she would not think too much.


    Yu Wan went to the kitchen to cook two side dishes. When she returned to the room, Yan Jiuchao happened to wake up and the couple ate.


    In the two days that Yu Wan went to the temple, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s appetite had not been good. It was difficult to eat even half a bowl of rice. It was different when Yu Wan returned. Yan Jiuchao finished a te of sour lotus root cabbage, and a pot of crucian carp tofu soup, not even letting go of a piece of green onion.


    The chef chuckled.


    After lunch, Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao sat under arge locust tree in the backyard.


    The weather was hot. Yu Wan asked the servants to bring a bucket of ice and ce the washed lychee on it. The little snow fox was also feeling extremely hot. It ran over with its tongue out andy on the ice.


    Yan Jiuchao grabbed its neck with his slender fingers and mercilessly picked it up. Without the ice, the little snow fox pped its four little ws resentfully!


    Yan Jiuchao curled his lips yfully and ced it on a small table at the side. He gently rubbed its little white stomach with his fingertips.


    The little snow fox was extremelyfortable. However, it suddenly stood up and hugged Yan Jiuchao¡¯s index finger with its two little ws. It pressed his finger into the ice.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 405 - Double Happiness (3)

    <h4>Chapter 405: Double Happiness (3)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    After pressing for a while, ity down and ced the cold finger on its stomach. Yan Jiuchao rubbed his temples.


    Waah¡ª


    The little snow fox was overjoyed!


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao, I have something to tell you.¡± Yu Wan peeled a lychee.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked as he rubbed the little snow fox.


    Yu Wan fed the peeled lychee to the little snow fox. As the little snow fox enjoyed his master¡¯s massage, it took over his mistress¡¯s delicious food. It held the lychee with its little ws and sucked it in big mouthfuls.


    ¡°Lady Wan of Bright Deportment¡­ drugged you with the Fragrance of Hundred Miles.¡± Yu Wan told Yan Jiuchao everything. Yu Wan only stated the truth objectively and did not add her subjective judgment. Yan Jiuchao had a scale in his heart to determine the intentions of Lady Wan of Bright Deportment¡¯s intentions and the efforts of Xiao Zhenting. He did not need her to add any weight.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s finger that was rubbing the little snow fox paused. After the little snow fox finished slurping a big lychee, it raised the lychee core and looked at its master¡¯s finger resentfully. It pulled it over and soaked it in ice. After soaking it, it continued to press it on its stomach.


    Yan Jiuchao came back to his senses and continued to massage it. The little snow fox closed its eyes in satisfaction.


    Yu Wan wanted to say more than that. Lady Wan of Bright Deportment was the culprit, but she was not the true culprit. The true culprit was the Little Princess of Nanzhao.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you surprised at all?¡± Yu Wan looked at Yan Jiuchao in confusion. ¡°You¡­ know?¡±


    When Yu Wan told him that Mrs. Yao had seen his father¡¯s mistress, Yan Jiuchao had already guessed that the mistress was the Little Princess of Nanzhao. The son of a chief of a small tribe was just a pretense. The so-called elopement was just to hide in Yan City.


    ¡°My father might not be dead.¡±


    Yu Wan was stunned.


    ¡°He might even be the Prince Consort of Nanzhao.¡±


    Yu Wan was stunned.


    It was enough for people to feel as if they had been struck by lightning that Prince Yan was not dead. But he actually became the Prince Consort of Nanzhao¡­ Yu Wan did not know how to react.


    If this was true, then the Little Princess of Nanzhao had enough motive to kill. She wanted Prince Yan for herself. She wanted her son to be Prince Yan¡¯s only flesh and blood. Then what about Prince Yan? What did he think? What happened in between? How did it end up like this?


    ¡°You¡­ felt that Father wasn¡¯t dead long ago, right?¡±


    Therefore, he was unwilling to inherit the throne for a long time. He was waiting for his father to return, but he did not expect this man to already have a family outside. Prince Yan had abandoned Shangguan Yan and him. His lifelong faith seemed to have copsed overnight.


    This was too unfair to Yan Jiuchao. What was his waiting and persistence all these years for?


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not what we see.¡± Yu Wan held Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hand tightly.


    The poison had to be cured. The truth had to be investigated!


    ¡­ .


    For the past two days, Old Cui had been studying the prescription provided by Lady Wan of Bright Deportment in seclusion.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Yu Wan found him.


    Old Cui frowned and said, ¡°To be honest, the prescription is a good one, but I can¡¯t guarantee that it¡¯s right or wrong.¡±


    Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°Just make it first.¡±


    Old Cui snorted. ¡°Easy to say. Several herbs can¡¯t be bought in the Capital.¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes paused. ¡°Then we¡¯ll buy it elsewhere. I don¡¯t believe that there are medicinal herbs in this world that the Yan Manor can¡¯t buy!¡±


    Old Cui waved his hand and handed Yu Wan a small porcin bottle. ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s not talk about this first. I¡¯ll show you something.¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°Medicine.¡± Old Cui stuffed the medicine bottle into Yu Wan¡¯s hand.


    Yu Wan removed the cork and sniffed it. ¡°For Yan Jiuchao?¡±


    Old Cui said seriously, ¡°No, it¡¯s for your father-inw!¡±


    ¡°Grand Marshal Xiao?¡± Yu Wan paused.


    Old Cui¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you still don¡¯t know about the childless medicine even though you¡¯ve already taken down Lady Wan of Bright Deportment?¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Yu Wan narrowed her eyes dangerously.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Old Cui cleared his throat and said guiltily, ¡°I was the one who prescribed the childless medicine back then.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Yu Wan picked up the vase on the table!


    Old Cui jumped under the windowsill with three steps and looked at Yu Wan fearfully. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash! I¡¯m just following orders! How can I resist when the Emperor wants me to prepare medicine? Do I not want my head?!¡±


    Yu Wan took a deep breath and put down the vase. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? Are you nning to keep this matter to yourself until I take down Lady Wan of Bright Deportment?¡±


    ¡°How could it be?¡± Old Cui rubbed his nose guiltily. ¡°Didn¡¯t I¡­ make the medicine for you?¡±


    Old Cui had also held back back then. The Emperor had asked him to make childless medicine, but he had only put in half the dosage and even changed a few herbs. At that time, he thought that if he was at his wits¡¯ end in the future, he could sell a favor to Xiao Zhenting and survive. Of course, he did not sell this favor now. Instead, he was exposed and caused trouble.


    Yu Wan nced at him coldly. ¡°Are you sure this medicine is useful?¡±


    Old Cui curled his lips and said, ¡°How can I be sure? After all, so many years have passed. Moreover, the same prescription doesn¡¯t work on everyone. But in short, he¡¯s already like this. You guys can try everything you can. It¡¯s best if you can treat him. If not, it¡¯ll be the same as before.¡±


    His words were rough, but his logic was not. Yu Wan called Jiang Hai over and asked him to send the medicine to Xiao Zhenting. Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six left the Capital to buy herbs.


    Old Cui taught Yu Wan the method of Cui Family¡¯s golden needle and temporarily suppressed the poison of the Fragrance of Hundred Miles.


    In the first half of July, two joyous events happened in the Yu family. One was that Yu Feng and Bai Tang¡¯s marriage had been decided. The Princely Heir Consort of the Yan Manor had personallye to propose marriage. Old Master Bai was so frightened that his legs went limp. How could he refuse? Moreover, his daughter was old and had a domineering reputation. Old Master Bai was long prepared that his daughter would not be able to get married. Now that the Princely Heir Consort¡¯s brother was willing to marry her, Old Master Bai was just short of letting the two of them consummate their marriage on the spot!


    Then there was Yu Feng¡¯s background.


    He was the cousin of the Princely Heir Consort. Bonus points.


    His brother was a student of the Directorate. Bonus points.


    He was the young master of the workshop. Bonus points.


    There was still a mine at home!!! Crazy bonus points!


    Inparison, it did not matter at all that he¡¯s a farmer.


    The wedding date was set for September. They were originally nning for October. But Old Master Bai was worried that the Yu family would go back on their word, so he moved the wedding date forward.


    Bai Tang¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°You make it sound like I can¡¯t get married!¡±


    Old Master Bai: Aren¡¯t you?!


    The other thing was the monthly exam of the Directorate. Yu Song had gotten first ce in ss B.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 406 - Little Fatties Are Here, Ah Wei Teaching His Disciples (1)

    <h4>Chapter 406: Little Fatties Are Here, Ah Wei Teaching His Disciples (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    In just two months of school, he had be the first in ss. Other than Zhao Heng, he was the second student to cause a stir in the Directorate. Although ss B of the Guangwen Hall was the worst ss in the Directorate, Yu Song¡¯s improvement was godly. Someone quickly dug out Yu Song¡¯s background.


    A country bumpkin from Lotus Flower Vige!


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s brother-inw!


    Zhao Heng¡¯s former brother-inw!


    Uh¡­


    Everyone¡¯s focus suddenly changed. From Yu Song who had only studied for a few days and bing first, to Yu Song¡¯s sister being Schr Zhao¡¯s fianc¨¦e once.


    ¡°Really? Schr Zhao and the Princely Heir Consort?¡±


    ¡°How is it not true? If you don¡¯t believe me, go and ask around. Is the Princely Heir Consort from Lotus Flower Vige? Wasn¡¯t Zhao Heng also from Lotus Flower Vige in the past?¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a vige¡­ it doesn¡¯t mean that they¡¯re engaged?¡±


    ¡°The news has spread throughout the Directorate. You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s still suspicious!¡±


    When Yu Song went to the canteen to eat, he could not help but hear a group of people discussing. Those people were still talking non-stop. It was not until a student who knew Yu Song patted their shoulders and gave them a look that they fell silent as if nothing had happened.


    Yu Song¡¯s roommate, Wang Dacai, said, ¡°Ignore them. This group of people has nothing to do. I don¡¯t believe your sister and Zhao Heng are engaged.¡±


    ¡°They did,¡± Yu Song said.


    Wang Dacai was stunned. ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Yu Song said seriously, ¡°But Zhao Heng isn¡¯t worthy of Sister. Our family broke off the engagement.¡±


    ¡°But they said¡­¡± Wang Dacai was halfway through his sentence when his other roommate, Li Yuanbao, interrupted him.


    Li Yuanbao winked at him. Idiot! How could he say that? Wang Dacai shut his mouth resentfully.


    Yu Song said coldly, ¡°Are they saying that my sister¡¯s morals arecking, so Schr Zhao broke off my sister¡¯s engagement?¡±


    Wang Dacai scratched his head. ¡°Aiya, this, don¡¯t take it to heart¡­¡±


    It was said that everything was inferior, but studying was superior. It was only when Yu Song came to the Directorate that he knew how highly this group of schrs thought highly of themselves. They always looked like they were not afraid of anything, did not like money, and did not fear power. At first, Yu Song admired them from the bottom of his heart. After interacting with them for a long time, he could also see some tricks. They were just sour grapes. They admired Zhao Heng because he had his achievements due to his studies, and they were all studying. It was the easiest to catch up to Zhao Heng on this point. Could they change their background if they admired Yu Song who had family connections? Could they have a sister like Yu Wan? Could they have an uncle like Yu Shaoqing? Could they let His Majesty personally reward them with a mine?!


    ¡°Yu Song, don¡¯t be angry anymore,¡± Li Yuanbao advised him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Yu Song said. Ever since he saw his sister apologize to the teacher humbly, he secretly swore not to cause her trouble again. Everyone was biased towards Zhao Heng because Zhao Heng was the first in the Directorate. When he was no longer the first, let¡¯s see who would still side with him!


    Yu Song left with his bowl.


    ¡°What¡¯s with this kid¡¯s expression?¡± Li Yuanbao asked in confusion.


    Wang Dacai scratched his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just feel that his aura suddenly became so powerful¡­¡±


    Yu Song clenched his fists. He wanted to surpass Zhao Heng. If he couldn¡¯t do it in a day, he would do it in a month. If he couldn¡¯t do it in a month, he would do it in a year, year after year. He would keep taking the exam. One day, he would ruthlessly step Zhao Heng, that bastard, into the mud!


    On the fifth of July, the Directorate gave two days of high-temperature leave. Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao brought him back to Lotus Flower Vige.


    On the first day Yu Song¡¯s results came out, Yu Wan sent Jiang Hai back to the vige with good news. Aunt was so excited that she could not sleep all night. The usually stingy her killed chickens and ducks for the first time and gave the workshop and the miners a good meal.


    ¡°Yo, Ah Xiang is also here to wash clothes.¡± Early in the morning, Aunt Zhang squatted beside the ancient well. As she beat her clothes with a stick, she greeted Aunt, who was walking over with a wooden basin.


    It was actually not early anymore. The good seats had been upied. Aunt usually did note sote.


    ¡°Here, here.¡± Aunt Zhang piled a small basin in the big basin and moved a ce for Aunt.


    Aunt squat down.


    Aunt Zhang asked her, ¡°Why are you sote today?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep well. I woke upte,¡± Aunt said.


    Aunt Zhang teased her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Aunt rolled her eyes. ¡°Little Song took the exam.¡±


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 407 - Little Fatties Are Here, Ah Wei Teaching His Disciples (2)

    <h4>Chapter 407: Little Fatties Are Here, Ah Wei Teaching His Disciples (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ¡°What rank did he get?¡± Someone asked.


    Aunt gestured smugly.


    ¡°First!¡± Aunt Zhang eximed.


    Everyone could tell that this stinky woman was not here to wash clothes. She was here to show off her son. It was her turn to show off. Little Song was so disappointing in the past. Who hadn¡¯t scolded him before? In the blink of an eye, he went to study just like that. He even studied so well. He had really made the Yu family proud.


    Speaking of which, it was because the Yu family were good people that they had rewards. It was said that the son-inw of the Yu family¡¯s third branch sent Yu Song to study.


    Back then, when Old Master Yu carried an abandoned baby back, the vigers had all advised him not to cause trouble when he couldn¡¯t even support himself. However, Old Master Yu forcefully kept the abandoned baby. After the abandoned baby grew up, Old Master Yu didn¡¯t send his biological son to study. Instead, he sent the third brother over. The vigers scolded him that he was probably crazy, but Old Master Yu said that the first brother didn¡¯t like to study. The third brother was smart. If he studied, he would be sessful. However, life at home was difficult, so he returned to his hometown to farm after a few years.


    The third branch had doubled the repayment for what the big brother had given to the third brother.


    When the vige headman heard Yu Song¡¯s results, he could not hide his emotions. ¡°Yu Song had studied for his father too.¡±


    As they spoke, the two carriages from the Young Master Manor arrived one after another. The people driving the carriage were Jiang Hai and Jiang Xiaowu. Jiang Hai was a regr of Lotus Flower Vige, and the aunties recognized him.


    ¡°Aiyo, isn¡¯t that Little Jiang?¡± Cui Hua¡¯er called out.


    Aunt took a closer look. It was really Jiang Hai! Wasn¡¯t Jiang Hai just here two days ago? Why was he here again so quickly? And two carriages¡­


    Aunt¡¯s heart pounded. Soon, she knew why her heart was beating so fast. In the second carriage, her youngest son, whom she had not seen for two months, came down.


    Yu Song had grown up and did not need to work in the fields. He had turned white, but he had lost weightpared to when he was working. He was wearing a sky-blue long robe and had a refined temperament. He was delicate and handsome. If not for the fact that mother and son were connected, Aunt would not have dared to recognize this handsome little schr as her little brat who dug out bird¡¯s nest and set fire to the wild!


    ¡°Little, Little¡­¡± Aunt was out to show off her son today, but when her son really appeared, she began to feel uneasy again. She pinched the corner of her shirt and regretted wearing something inconspicuous in order not to distance herself from the vigers. If she had known earlier, she would have worn the new bean-green dress, she would have looked like a nobledy.


    While her thoughts were flying, Yu Song had already arrived in front of her. Aunt¡¯s hand that was always used to punch him did not know where to put it.


    ¡°Mother,¡± Yu Song called her.


    Aunt opened her mouth. This dumbfounded look made the auntiesugh hysterically. You deserve it for showing off!


    Yu Song was not that sensitive. He had only gone to read a few Heavenly Books. It was not to the extent that he would be that arrogant when he returned to the vige. When he saw his mother¡¯s washing basin on the ground, he bowed and was about to pick it up.


    Only then did Aunt wake up from her dream and stop his hand. ¡°Go away, go away! How can I let you do it!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I do it too in the past?¡± Yu Song ignored her mother¡¯s obstruction and picked up the heavy basin.


    The aunties started teasing again.


    ¡°The youngest son is still the best. He knows how to dote on others. Who was the one who said that the youngest son was useless and wanted to give him to my family?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it my house? Did she say she would send him to your house? Ah Xiang, this is your fault. How can you send him to two families?¡±


    Everyoneughed again. Aunt hated this group of gossipy women to death. She red fiercely at them, and everyoneughed until they were convulsing. Aunt grabbed her youngest son¡¯s hand and left in embarrassment and anger.


    On the other side, Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao also alighted.


    The aunties¡¯ attention was immediately attracted by the two of them. The vigers did not study and could not say literary words. In their own words, they felt that the two of them were like fairies in a painting that year, making their vige emit immortal energy.


    ¡°Ah Wan! Son-inw Yan!¡± Aunt Bai waved at the two of them. The vigers already knew that Young Master Wan was an alias. His surname was originally Yan. It was said that he was a princely heir. They didn¡¯t know what a princely heir was, but he had higher authority than the officials in the Capital. He was impressive!


    The vigers did not like to call him Princely Heir and Young Master. They just liked to call him Son-inw. It sounded so intimate. He was not the son-inw of the Yu family, but their Lotus Flower Vige¡¯s son-inw!


    Yan Jiuchao replied politely with a rare smile on his cold face. This smile melted the aunties¡¯ hearts.


    ¡°Child¡¯s mother¡­¡±


    Shuanzi¡¯s father walked over with a few farmers carrying hoes.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 408 - Little Fatties Are Here, Ah Wei

    <h4>Chapter 408: Little Fatties Are Here, Ah Wei Teaching His Disciples (3)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The aunties collectively: ¡°Get lost!¡±


    The men who were inexplicably despised : ¡°¡­¡±


    Lotus Flower Vige had changed a lot. Even Yu Wan, who returned home from time to time, would always feel this way. Yan Jiuchao could feel the changes in the vige even more. The workshop was not only in the stinky tofu business now, but there were also salted eggs, pine eggs, pickled vegetables, and various other foods that were suitable for storing and long distances. The pine eggs were a form given by Yu Wan and could be considered an exclusive business. The supply could not meet the demand.


    The mine had also entered the mining stage. Every day, there would be nging soundsing from the mountain. The vige did not have enoughbor, so they recruited a hundred or two hundred people from other viges. The more people there were, the more food they had to provide. The Yu family could not handle it. Yu Feng thought of a way and contracted the canteen.


    Of course, benefits should not go to others. The contract was also contracted to the vigers. The vige headman took this job. The money he earned from selling food every day was more than his annual ie!


    Some old people who were idle at home also saw a business opportunity. They could not do heavy work, nor did they have to take care of their grandchildren (their grandchildren had all gone to Ah Wei¡¯s house to study). Therefore, they brewed cold tea at home, cut cold melons, and ced them at the vige entrance to sell. They did not sell for much, so they earned money from hard work. However, there were many people, and every day, all of it would be bought by the miners and workshop workers who went down the mountain.


    To put it bluntly, they had a high sry and did not have to be stingy with one or two copper coins. In the end, Lotus Flower Vige was almost the vige with the highest GDP in the surrounding viges.


    ¡°Son-inw Yan!¡±


    ¡°Ah Wan!¡±


    Along the way, the vigers they met called him that.


    Son-inw Yan¡­ Yu Wan smiled. It sounded quite nice.


    A three-year-old boy chased after a big yellow dog and fell in front of Yan Jiuchao. His dirty little hands subconsciously grabbed Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hem, and a pair of ck palm prints instantly appeared on the spotless material.


    Yu Wan was really afraid that this clean freak would fly into a rage. However, Yan Jiuchao did not say anything and only reached out to help the little child up. It was said that serious men were the most charming, but in her opinion, his appearance when he stepped into the mortal world was the most charming.


    The little fellow was Aunt Zhang¡¯s grandson, Doggie.


    Doggie looked at Yan Jiuchao in a daze. As he looked, he drooled. Yu Wan¡¯s face immediately darkened. He was not allowed to drool over her husband!


    Soon, Doggie¡¯s mother came over. When she saw the ck handprint on Yan Jiuchao¡¯s clothes, she picked up the little brat and apologized for a long time.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    Her husband was so good! Yu Wan smiled and exchanged a few pleasantries with Doggie before pulling her husband home.


    Yu Song had already been called away by Shuanzi and Erniu. They said that it was not easy for him toe back, so they had to drink. At first, Aunt was a little unhappy, worried that they would drink too much and ruin her son¡¯s studies.


    Uncle snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Little Song¡¯s alcohol tolerance has always knocked them out. Have you forgotten what kind of person your son is?¡±


    These words were true. Yu Song had stolen Old Master Yu¡¯s wine since he was young. His alcohol tolerance was unbelievably high. In the vige, he was known for not getting drunk after a thousand sses.


    Uncle continued, ¡°You should worry about Shuanzi and the others. Don¡¯t let anything happen to them.¡±


    Aunt pped her thigh and went to Shuanzi¡¯s house.


    The third branch¡¯s house was built. It was connected to the Ding Family¡¯s new residence. An iron gate was built, and after that, it was a big mansion.


    Yu Shaoqing was supervising the development on the mountain. When he heard that his daughter was back, he left his work without a word and walked down the mountain.


    After not seeing her for a while, Yu Wan had still changed a little. Her facial features had grown and she looked more like her mother. Naturally, she had also be more beautiful. She¡¯s missing the inexperience of a girl and had the bearing of a new madam. However, that was in front of others. In Yu Shaoqing¡¯s eyes and heart, his daughter would always be that delicate little darling.


    ¡°Ah Wan!¡±


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    It was Yan Jiuchao¡¯s voice. Yu Shaoqing¡¯s face darkened. Why was this kid here too?!


    When Madam Jiang heard Yan Jiuchao¡¯s voice in the room, she walked out sickly. Unlike Yu Shaoqing¡¯s unhappiness, she liked it very much!


    ¡°Ah Wan, talk to your father.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Madam Jiang smiled. Her son-inw was hers!!!


    Little Bruiser had gone to the vige school (Ah Wei¡¯s house) for ss and would only return at noon. The little fat fellows had also gone to Ah Wei¡¯s house, but the three of them were not studying, but practicing martial arts.


    After throwing the little fatties off the roof¡ªwhich smashed a person unconscious, throwing them off the treetop¡ªwhich knocked out the dogs, Ah Wei no longer had any illusions about their qinggong talent.


    Ah Wei painfully epted the fact that his disciples were trash. Since that was the case, the path of martial arts could not be taken. Fortunately, the number one viin of the Ghost n had many other abilities other than martial arts.


    For example, he was the youngest Gu Master in the n! A Gu Master did not need martial arts. He decided to nurture his three useless disciples into the number one Gu Master of the new generation. He wanted to teach them the most powerful Gu technique. The first step was to find Gu.


    Gu was not born with it, but nurtured postnatally. The stronger the main body, the more powerful the Gu worm nurtured.


    Ah Wei brought his three disciples up the mountain.


    ¡°Do you see this? This is a Toxic Green Insect. Its poison is enough to paralyze an adult¡¯s arm in fifteen minutes.¡±


    ¡°This is a Five-Colored Spider. If you¡¯re bitten by it, you can faint for three days and three nights.¡±


    ¡°And this¡­¡±


    Ah Wei taught them everything he had learned in his life. ¡°¡­Your martial arts are not good, and your qinggong is not good either. You have to learn Gu techniques well, understand?¡±


    The three little fatties nodded adorably. Thus, Ah Wei began to teach them how to catch insects. Fortunately, they were quite bold even though their martial arts were trash. They didn¡¯t even blink when they caught poisonous insects.


    Next, it was time to raise Gu. The method was not difficult. They ced these poisonous insects in arge urn and let them eat each other. The big poisonous creature that survived in the end was the Gu worm.


    However, what made Ah Wei break down was that while other people¡¯s poisonous insects were killing each other, his disciples¡¯ poisonous insects were getting along peacefully, and each of them was fatter than the other!


    The corners of Ah Wei¡¯s mouth twitched. If raising Gu didn¡¯t work¡­ then he would nt Gu. There was no way they couldn¡¯t learn this.


    ¡°Like this.¡± Ah Wei wore silver gloves and threw it at Qing Yan.


    Qing Yan instantly exploded. ¡°Brat, you poisoned me again!¡±


    ¡°Have you learned it?¡± Ah Wei asked.


    The three little fatties nodded!


    ¡°Go.¡± The little viins of the Ghost n.


    The three little viins carried their jars and left murderously!

 Chapter 409 - Three Little Black Eggs (1)

    <h4>Chapter 409: Three Little ck Eggs (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Fifteen minutester, Ah Wei thought that half of the people in the vige should have been poisoned. He left with a proud expression.


    ¡°Thank you, Dabao! And Er¡¯bao and Xiaobao. Thank you.¡±


    Ah Wei had just reached the vige entrance when he heard a few aunties¡¯ praises. Ah Wei was puzzled. He took a closer look and almost staggered and fell!


    What were his little disciples doing? They actually fed the fat Gu worm to the chickens!!!


    The little fat fellows fed all the chickens in the vige, using Ah Wei¡¯s method of casting Gu. Every shot was urate, and the chickens were overjoyed!


    Ah Wei was speechless. He even wanted to die!


    Although those Gu worms were not Gu Kings with too much poison, they were still painstakingly nurtured by Ah Wei. Moreover, fats attracted each other. They were specially raised to be fat for his little disciples, but they were all ruined by the little fat fellows.


    It was said that everything had its vanquisher. Although Gu worms were poisonous, chickens could eat them.


    Ah Wei¡¯s heart ached so much that he did not want to talk to his disciples. After the three little fatties poisoned all the chicks in the vige, they went home happily!


    When Yu Wan saw the sons she had been thinking about day and night, she quickly hugged the three of them and kissed them. However, she did not know if it was her imagination, but she felt that the three little fellows were heavier than before.


    Not only were they heavy, but they were also tanned. The fair and chubby little fellows had been under the sun all day and had turned into three ck eggs. The little ck eggs pressed their heads against their mother¡¯s arms and rubbed against each other affectionately.


    Yu Wan rubbed the three little ck eggs¡¯ little heads and asked softly, ¡°Do you miss me?¡±


    Yes. The three of them hugged Yu Wan¡¯s neck and did not let go.


    ¡°I miss you too. Daddy is also here. Do you miss Daddy?¡± Yu Wan smiled at Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao had a dark expression. The little ck eggs pouted. Hmph, no!


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s face darkened!


    Lunch was ced at the third branch¡¯s house. Yu Shaoqing and Uncle personally cooked, and Yu Feng helped them cook arge table of good dishes.


    Others¡¯ houses were filled with women cooking, but it was the opposite when it came to the Yu family. It was for no other reason than the Yu family¡¯s women¡¯s culinary skills were not very good. They could not be careless when their daughter and son-inw returned home.


    Of course, this situation became more and moremon as the three little ck eggs lived for a long time.


    Eldest Grandpa cooked well, Grandpa cooked well, and the two Grandmas cooked badly!


    Putting aside Madam Jiang¡¯s culinary skills for the time being, Aunt¡¯s culinary skills were not bad in the vige. However, Uncle and Yu Shaoqing had spoiled the little ck eggs¡¯ mouths. The two men would change their ways every day to make food for the little ck eggs. It was no wonder that the three of them became fatter.


    Little Bruiser, Little Zhenzhen, and the three little ck eggs sat at the low table. The adults sat at the eight-seater table. Jiang Hai and Jiang Xiaowu had been called away by the young men in the vige. They would probably drink a few cups of wine.


    The chefs of the Young Master Manor were good, but the dishes cooked by her father and uncle had a more homely taste. Arge bowl of boneless pork knuckle was so delicious that Yu Wan wished she could swallow her tongue.


    The pork knuckle was stewed until it was mushy, and the skin of the pork knuckle was tender and shiny. The children also liked it. Little Bruiser knew how to take care of his sister and nephews, so he peeled off the soft pork knuckle skin and ced a piece in each of their bowls. He then picked the bones out and ced them in his bowl. The lean meat was also for them.


    ¡°More.¡± Little Zhenzhen finished eating and brought the bowl to Little Bruiser.


    Little Bruiser picked up arge piece of pork knuckle meat and a piece of fish belly without fish bones. ¡°Is Brother Bruiser nice?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Brother Bruiser is the best. Zhenzhen likes Brother Bruiser the most, and I like Big Brother and Second Brother after Brother Bruiser,¡± Little Zhenzhen said vaguely. She was almost four years old, and she was bing more and more eloquent. asionally, Aunt would bicker with her, but she couldn¡¯t win against her.


    The three little ck eggs still did not know how to speak.


    The three of them had many ymates, and the elders in the family taught them to speak when they had nothing to do. After Little Bruiser learned how to read what the old man taught them, they could already read a lot of words, but they didn¡¯t say anything.


    Yu Wan nned to stay in the vige with Yan Jiuchao for a few days. Firstly, Lotus Flower Vige was beautiful and had outstanding scenery. It was very suitable for recuperation. Secondly, the two of them missed their sons. Obviously,pared to the empty Young Master Manor, Lotus Flower Vige, which had Uncle Bruiser, Aunt Zhenzhen, Master Ah Wei, and countless attendants, was more conducive to their sons¡¯ happy growth.


    Yan Jiuchao, who was in the royal court and cab, had applied for an extended leave. The Emperor thought that he was having fun and did not say anything. He sighed and agreed.

 Chapter 410 - Three Little Black Eggs (2)

    <h4>Chapter 410: Three Little ck Eggs (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The two of them stayed in Lotus Flower Vige.


    The next evening, Yu Song was sent back to the Directorate by Jiang Hai. As Uncle had expected, the boys in the vige were drunk very badly by Yu Song. Other than Jiang Hai, everyone at the table was drunk. In the end, Yu Song even returned to his room to study for an hour.


    Aunt secretly nced at her son through the crack of the door and smiled from ear to ear. The eldest son knew how to earn money, and the second son knew how to study. Both sons were promising!


    At the end of July, Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six returned from searching for medicine. They first went to the Young Master Manor to let Old Cui prepare the medicine.


    Old Cui did not expect that such a tricky medicine would be found just like that. He seemed to finally understand why Worthy Consort Xu and her son could not defeat Yan Jiuchao. Just the ability of his guards was not something that ordinary experts couldpare to.


    Old Cui immediately made a pill ording to the prescription provided by Lady Wan of Bright Deportment.


    ¡°Alright, send it to your Young Master!¡± Old Cui stuffed the pill into Shadow Six¡¯s hand impatiently.


    Shadow Thirteen was cold. He didn¡¯t dare to stuff it in his hands as he was too fierce. Only Shadow Six had a good temper and looked easy to get along with.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Shadow Thirteen took the medicine bottle and poured out a pill. ¡°Eat first.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Old Cui was so angry that his breathing stopped. ¡°Do you suspect that I poisoned your Young Master?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said expressionlessly, ¡°After all, you were once Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s person.¡±


    I was once, but am I going to be for the rest of my life?! Old Cui was furious, but he also understood that Shadow Thirteen was not easy to fool. Old Cui red at him fiercely. ¡°Serves you right for not being able to get a wife at your age! It would be strange if a girl likes you with your personality!¡±


    Shadow Six was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Shadow Thirteen¡¯s personality? He¡¯s quite likable.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen cleared his throat. ¡°Ahem!¡±


    Of course, Old Cui would not poison Yan Jiuchao. However, the pill was to clear the poison and had the effect of cleansing the intestines. Old Cui went to the toilet twice and there was nothing else.


    Shadow Thirteen observed Old Cui for a day and a night. After confirming that there were no mistakes, he sent it to Yan Jiuchao. However, what was puzzling was that Yan Jiuchao did not show any signs of detoxifying after taking the pill.


    Yu Wan suspected that she was not good at taking pulses and let Shadow Thirteen kidnap Old Cui.


    Old Cui foamed at the mouth and rolled his eyes along the way. It was not easy for him to get off the horse. He did not even catch his breath before he took Yan Jiuchao¡¯s pulse.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Yu Shaoqing had gone to mine, and Madam Jiang had gone to Aunt Zhang¡¯s house. Little Bruiser and the three little ck eggs were at Ah Wei¡¯s house. In the huge house, there was only the couple, Shadow Thirteen, so there was no need to avoid talking.


    Old Cui stroked his beard and said thoughtfully, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be. I did it with the dosage ording to the prescription.¡±


    Yu Wan paused. ¡°Is there a mistake with the prescription?¡±


    Old Cui shook his head. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what is used to treat the Fragrance of Hundred Miles, those herbs are indeed holy to detoxification. The pill would have at least ten to twenty percent effect against the Princely Heir¡¯s poison curse. It¡¯s not to the extent that there¡¯s no reaction at all after taking it¡­ What went wrong?¡±


    As they spoke, Shadow Thirteen¡¯s ears twitched and he asked warily, ¡°Who is it!¡±


    ck ~


    The little ck eggs stuck their heads out and ran in adorably. Shadow Thirteen rxed. Soon, he frowned again! Wait, when did his fair little masters be little briquettes?!


    ¡°Grandma!¡± Ah Wei returned to his house.


    Shadow Thirteen¡¯s vignce was indeed not low. He had almost discovered Ah Wei just now. Of course, Ah Wei did not deliberately eavesdrop. He was just sending his disciples home. Who would have thought that he would hear such explosive news?


    ¡°Grandma, Grandma, listen to me!¡± Ah Wei entered the old man¡¯s room and interrupted the old man who was preparing for ss.


    The old man put down the Thousand Character ssic indifferently and nced at him. ¡°What do you want to do now?¡±


    This kid did not do a good thing when he came to Lotus Flower Vige. He was tasked with capturing someone but failed¡ªYu Wan, he was asked not to touch a certain person but he beat that certain person to a pig¡¯s head¡ªState Preceptor. The old man regretted bringing him out.


    Ah Wei also knew that he had caused trouble and was always looking for an opportunity to make up for his mistakes. Wasn¡¯t the opportunity here now?


    ¡°Grandma, I found out big news!¡±


    Ah Wei puffed out his chest and told them everything he had heard in the Yu family. ¡°¡­So he was poisoned by the Southern Xinjiang poison curse. No wonder he asked a Gu Master to detoxify him. He was also poisoned by the Fragrance of Hundred Miles. From that person¡¯s tone, it seems that the poison curse has been resolved. Strange, that lousy third-rate Gu Master can still resolve such a powerful poison curse¡­¡±

 Chapter 411 - Three Little Black Eggs (3)

    <h4>Chapter 411: Three Little ck Eggs (3)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Ah Wei spoke casually.


    The old man could only find the main point in his words himself. Coupled with his deduction, he had a rough idea of what had happened¡ªYan Jiuchao had been poisoned by the poison curse and the Fragrance of Hundred Miles. The two poisons restrained each other and had been peaceful all these years. However, the poison curse had been resolved not long ago, and the poison of the Fragrance of Hundred Miles hadpletely erupted.


    The old man knew better than Ah Wei why the poison curse was cured.


    If the first time was an illusion, then after interacting with Yu Wan so many times, his senses would not be wrong. Coupled with the fact that they had resolved the Southern Xinjiang poison curse, the old man was almost certain that the Gu King in Yu Wan¡¯s hand was the holy artifact they had given to Nanzhao as a betrothal gift.


    Therefore, fate was really a strange thing. In order to obtain the holy artifact, the Nanzhao Royal Family did not hesitate to sell the Eldest Princess. In the end, the holy artifact actually fell into the hands of the Eldest Princess¡¯s daughter.


    Perhaps this was the retribution of the heavens. The old man suddenly wanted to see the expressions of those guys after learning the truth.


    ¡°Grandma, are you listening to me?¡± Ah Wei asked him.


    The old man did not answer him. Instead, he called Qing Yan over.


    ¡°Grandma, you called me.¡± Qing Yan entered the house.


    The old man asked him, ¡°How much money did we earn?¡±


    Qing Yan thought for a while and said, ¡°Fifty taels.¡±


    Ah Wei earned thirty taels, and the remaining twenty taels were earned by the three of them. Their monthly sry was three taels, Ah Wei¡¯s monthly sry was ten taels. They did part-time mining too (Ah Wei dug the most).


    Qing Yan said, ¡°Grandma, we can earn a hundred taels in two months. That should be enough for us to go home.¡±


    The old man said, ¡°No need. I¡¯ve thought of a better way.¡±


    Fifteen minutester, Yu Wan was invited over by Ah Wei.


    Ah Wei¡¯s family worked for the Yu family. The old man was a teacher from the vige school, Ah Wei was the master of the little ck eggs, Qing Yan was the ountant, and Yue Gou was a little expert at mining. Yu Wan trusted this family very much, so she came without asking why Ah Wei invited her.


    She never expected that the first thing the old man would say to her was, ¡°The poison of the Fragrance of Hundred Miles is not so easy to detoxify.¡±


    Yu Wan was stunned and looked at the four of them strangely.


    Ah Wei said seriously, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop. You guys are too loud!¡±


    Therefore, Shadow Thirteen¡¯s vignce was not unreasonable. It was not only her sons who appeared outside the house, but also Ah Wei. However, the other party was so honest that Yu Wan did not know what to say.


    The old man¡¯s expression did not change as he said, ¡°To be honest, we¡¯re not from the Central ins. We infiltrated the Central ins because we had a mission. Please forgive me for not being able to reveal what mission it is. I know how to detoxify the Fragrance of Hundred Miles. If you don¡¯t mind, I can help you, but I need a reward.¡±


    Yu Wan had long seen that this family was not simple, but they were all good people, so Yu Wan, like Yan Jiuchao, did not mind their background. Compared to the shock brought by their honesty, Yu Wan was even more stunned by thest two sentences. ¡°Can you really detoxify the Fragrance of Hundred Miles?¡±


    The old man said seriously, ¡°I can¡¯t detoxify it, but I know how to solve it. Your prescription might be right, but the prescription isn¡¯t the only one for Fragrance of Hundred Miles. It needs a medicinal primer.¡±


    No wonder Lady Wan of Bright Deportment had obtained the prescription from that group of people so easily. It turned out that the other party knew that it was useless even if she took the prescription.


    Yu Wan gathered her thoughts. ¡°May I know what kind of medicinal primer you need?¡±


    The old man said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s no harm in telling you. Saintess¡¯ blood, Sorcerer King¡¯s tears, Fire Lingzhi, Snow Toad.¡±


    Yu Wan muttered, ¡°It¡¯s really these few things?¡±


    The old man frowned. ¡°You¡¯ve heard of it? This is a secret of the Ghost n of Southern Xinjiang.¡±


    Yu Wan held her chin and said, ¡°It¡¯s spread throughout the teahouse.¡±


    The old man, who still wanted to show off: ¡°¡­¡±


    Yu Wan thought of something and frowned. ¡°However, I heard that the first two can¡¯t be found anymore.¡±


    The old man who wanted to fool her: ¡°¡­¡±


    Why did this girl know everything? Was it so difficult to lie these days?! The old man took a deep breath and said earnestly, ¡°Everything depends on the person. If we don¡¯t look for it, how do we know that we won¡¯t be able to find it? Perhaps you really have such an opportunity.¡±


    These words almost touched Yu Wan¡¯s heart. That¡¯s right, how would she know if she didn¡¯t try? Even if she really couldn¡¯t find it, there was no worse oue. Yu Wan felt her confidence was unprecedentedly encouraged. She looked at the old man and said sincerely, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re the best!¡±


    The little girl was so gullible. The old man was secretly happy, but his face was calm. ¡°These things are all in Southern Xinjiang. We need to go to Southern Xinjiang.¡±


    Yu Wan sized him up. ¡°Are you going personally?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± How could he go home if he didn¡¯t go? The old man said, ¡°The terrain of Southern Xinjiang isplicated. I have to bring you there personally to find it. Other than that, we need two things in case of emergencies. One is the Worryfree Grass in an extremely cold ce, and the other is the sulfur firestone at the peak of extreme mes. These two things aren¡¯t difficult to find. Your husband¡¯s two guards can take on this big responsibility.¡± I was too smart to send Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six away in one go!


    Yu Wan felt that it was feasible.


    The old man asked Yu Wan for a thousand taels of silver as remuneration. She would pay after the job was done. If she could not find the four herbs, he would not take a single cent.


    One had to know that back then, the Southern Xinjiang Gu Master had offered a hundred thousand gold in one go. They had even paid fifty thousand gold before he treated the illness. However, Ah Wei¡¯s family would apany her across the mountains and rivers without charging a single copper coin. They were simply too kind.


    If it were anyone else, Yu Wan would have suspected that they had ulterior motives. However, Ah Wei and his family were all good people. They must really want to help her!


    The old man: You¡¯re thinking too much. We just want to freeload some money and kidnap you to the Ghost n. Then your mother will be ours¡­


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s decided. I¡¯ll go back and discuss the date of departure with my husband.¡± With that, Yu Wan turned around and left the room.


    Qing Yan asked in confusion, ¡°Grandma, are we really going to help them find the herbs?¡±


    The old man said, ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ll pass by Nanzhao on the way back to the n. We¡¯ll also find the Fire Lingzhi and the Snow Toad for them. When we find these two things, they¡¯ll definitely believe us even more firmly. At that time, we¡¯ll say that the inheritance of the Saintess and the Sorcerer is in the Ghost n. They¡¯ll definitely follow us without hesitation.¡±


    Qing Yan pped. ¡°Wonderful, really wonderful!¡±


    That night, Yu Wan came again and told them that the day of departure had been decided. It was in three days. The few of them hurriedly began to pack their things.


    The old man stopped Ah Wei. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pack. You stay.¡±


    Ah Wei was puzzled. ¡°Why?¡±


    The old man said, ¡°Guard the house.¡±


    Ah Wei was speechless.

 Chapter 412 - Scheming Fat Boys, Domineering Wanwan (1)

    <h4>Chapter 412: Scheming Fat Boys, Domineering Wanwan (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The process of Yu Wan convincing Yan Jiuchao did not go so smoothly. ording to Yu Wan¡¯s original n, she will bring Fu Ling, Zi Su, Jiang Hai, and Ah Wei¡¯s family on the trip. Yan Jiuchao will stay in Lotus Flower Vige to wait for her news.


    Yan Jiuchao stroked the little snow fox on hisp and asked calmly, ¡°They asked Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six to find herbs?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Yu Wan nodded. ¡°The Worryfree Grass in an extremely cold ce, and the Sulfur Firestone at the peak of extreme mes.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao looked at Old Cui.


    Old Cui understood and nodded. ¡°These two herbs indeed have the effect of detoxifying.¡±


    However, in this way, Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six were no longer by Yu Wan¡¯s side. Yu Wan was naive. Yan Jiuchao had been living a life of bloodshed for twenty years and knew that the human heart was unfathomable. Who knew what this family was up to?


    But if she didn¡¯t go, this poison couldn¡¯t be cured. If she did, he would be worried that she would be scammed.


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°There are no saintesses or sorcerers in the world. Didn¡¯t Ah Wei¡¯s family tell you this? If they don¡¯t even know this, I¡¯ll be more suspicious about the medicinal primer they mentioned.¡±


    Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°Didn¡¯t Old Cui also say these few herbs?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°Old Cui heard it at the teahouse. It might be the same for them.¡±


    Yu Wan was speechless. There was no way to refute this. She paused and said, ¡°Not everything in the world always has an oue, but it¡¯s not wrong to try. How can you give up without trying?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao looked at her steadily. ¡°You know it¡¯s impossible, but you still want to do it?¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes were as clear as water. ¡°Why not? At most, it¡¯ll be the same now.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao was silent.


    Yu Wan walked around to him, squatted down, and looked up at him. ¡°Do you know? Back then, my uncle¡¯s leg was crippled, and no one believed that he could treat it. Even he himself didn¡¯t believe it, but I wanted to treat him. In the end, you saw it too. He really recovered! Also, at that time, I actually didn¡¯t even know the way to detoxify the poison curse, but I just felt that if it could be resolved. Wasn¡¯t it also resolved? This time, we even know what the medicinal primer is. What reason is there not to look for it?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao sighed softly. ¡°Have you always been so stubborn?¡±


    Yu Wan lowered her head and buried her face in his palm. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve always been so stubborn. It¡¯s toote for you to regret.¡±


    ¡°Who said I regret it?¡± Yan Jiuchao turned his face away, his palm burning from her face.


    Yu Wan looked up at him with a smile. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take it that you agree.¡±


    Forget it, if she couldn¡¯t find those herbs even if she went, this girl should give up. ¡°I have a condition,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Yu Wan looked at him with wide eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    Yu Wan shook her head. ¡°That won¡¯t do. You¡¯ll be tired from the journey. Your body won¡¯t be able to take it if it¡¯s too tiring.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°Then you can¡¯t go.¡±


    Yu Wan was about to open her mouth. Yan Jiuchao continued, ¡°I¡¯m your husband. The husband guides the wife. You have to listen to me.¡±


    This was not negotiable, so Yu Wan could only agree to go with him. However, Yu Wan also suggested that they have to listen to her on the way. This was a small matter, so Yan Jiuchao agreed. To the old man, it did not matter if Yan Jiuchao was going or not. Anyway, the extra money did not belong to him.


    This matter was happily decided.


    Yu Wan found her parents. She did not say that Yan Jiuchao had been poisoned and they were going to find an antidote. She only said that something had gone wrong in Yan City. They had to return to the Prince Yan Manor. Ah Wei¡¯s family also needed to return to their hometown to pay respects to their ancestors. They also went south, so they decided to set off together.


    They secretly brought Old Cui along. He was alone and usually did not return for months to pick herbs. No one suspected why he had suddenly disappeared.


    The three little ck eggs were left in Lotus Flower Vige by Yu Wan. Before leaving, Yu Wan bade farewell to her sons. ¡°Dad and Mom are going out for a while. Listen to Grandpa and Grandma obediently and practice martial arts with Ah Wei, understand?¡±


    The three little ck eggs hugged their mother¡¯s neck and only reluctantly let go after a while.


    ¡°Take good care of the house. When we reach the n, we¡¯ll send you a pigeon. At that time, you can reveal the news to her. She¡¯ll naturally obediently go back with you.¡± The old man instructed Ah Wei solemnly. Actually, it didn¡¯t matter if Ah Wei stayed or not. As long as Yu Wan entered the Ghost n, that woman would find her no matter what.


    However, Ah Wei was too good at causing trouble. He could not let him ruin anything else!


    The old man, Qing Yan, and Yue Gou resolutely boarded the carriage that left the vige.

 Chapter 413 - Scheming Fat Boys, Domineering Wanwan (2)

    <h4>Chapter 413: Scheming Fat Boys, Domineering Wanwan (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The vige school could not stop. Yu Wan left a letter for Bai Tang and asked her to help find a temporary teacher and ountant.


    On a sunny morning, the group left the vige.


    On a dark night, Ah Wei also drove the carriage out of the vige. They want to leave him behind? Ha! Wouldn¡¯t he go back himself?! He did not want to stay in this godforsaken ce to be a teacher for three little good-for-nothings! He had had enough! Hmph!


    The three little ck eggs slipped onto the carriage and sat obediently on the stool. Ah Wei lifted the curtain and put away the dry rations. The three little ck eggs were too tanned and blended into the night, so Ah Wei did not see them.


    Ah Wei waved his whip and the carriage left. He was in a good mood. He was finally free from those little brats. Wahaha!


    ¡­ .


    In August, the Capital gradually turned cold after autumn, but Qinghe Town was still as hot as a summer day. Three carriages stopped in front of an inn that had been in disrepair for many years.


    The owner of the carriage was none other than Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan, who had traveled thousands of miles.


    The group had already passed through Wan City and entered the territory of Southern Xinjiang two days ago. Because they did not have a travel pass to Southern Xinjiang, it was not convenient for them to take the official road, so they changed to a small path and dyed for a while.


    Qinghe Town was a border town in Southern Xinjiang. It was barren and backward, and the authorities did not have strict control. It was most suitable for people without a travel pass to stay.


    There were three carriages. Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao were in the carriage driven by Jiang Hai. Zi Su and Fu Ling were in Qing Yan¡¯s carriage. Yue Gou¡¯s carriage was at the back, with the old man and Old Cui.


    Princely Heir Yan did notck money. Along the way, he stayed in the most luxurious shops. However, Qinghe Town was poor. This Yui Inn was already the best inn in town, but it was still dpidated.


    Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan alighted from the carriage.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and ask if there¡¯s a room.¡± Zi Su entered the inn and walked to the counter. She asked the shopkeeper, who was dozing off, ¡°Is there a guest room? We wanted to rent one.¡±


    The shopkeeper knocked onto the table like a chick pecking at rice and was instantly woken up by the pain. He rubbed his forehead and looked at Zi Su. ¡°What?¡±


    Zi Su repeated, ¡°Is there a guest room?¡±


    If there weren¡¯t any rooms left, they would leave. After a day of traveling, the Princely Heir and the Princely Heir Consort were exhausted.


    The shopkeeper nced at Zi Su. Zi Su was dressed decently and her actions were extraordinary. She even wore a silver hairpin on her head.


    The shopkeeper smiled and said, ¡°How many rooms do you want?¡±


    Zi Su said, ¡°Four rooms, three upper rooms and one lower room.¡±


    The shopkeeper waved his hand impatiently. ¡°What upper room? There are only two rooms. It¡¯s up to you whether you want to stay or not!¡±


    Along the way, Zi Su was used to seeing all kinds of people. This kind of ce that only did business once and did not have to worry about no customersing to visit was the worst. She did not say anything and went out to report to Yu Wan. ¡°Madam, there are only two rooms left. I don¡¯t think they¡¯re the best rooms.¡±


    When they were outside, in order to hide their identities, Yan Jiuchao was a young master, Yu Wan was a madam, the old man was a butler, Old Cui was a servant, Qing Yan and Yue Gou were guards, and Zi Su and Fu Ling were still maidservants.


    Yu Wan looked at the gradually dark sky and said, ¡°So be it. So many inns were full when I asked just now. It¡¯s most likely the same for the next one.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go reserve the rooms.¡± Zi Su took the silver and asked the shopkeeper for the remaining two rooms.


    These two rooms were not side by side, there was a room between them. They would only stay for one night and set off tomorrow morning.


    Yue Gou and Qing Yan helped the two maidservants carry their luggage, nkets, and pillows off the carriage. Even when Princely Heir Yan was outside, he had to use the cleanest things.


    Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao slept in one room. The two maidservants slept on the floor, and the remaining men squeezed into one room and slept on the floor.


    The food in the inn was almost tasteless, and the ingredients were not fresh. Others could make do with it, but a prince born with a golden spoon could not. Of course, it was also because Yu Wan could not bear to let her husband suffer.


    Yu Wan took his pulse and let him take the pill that was temporarily suppressing the poison. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll go buy some food. Don¡¯t walk around.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao nced at her coldly. ¡°Yu Ah Wan, pay attention to your tone. I¡¯m not a child!¡±


    Yu Wan smiled dotingly. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re not a child. You¡¯re my husband.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Yan Jiuchao turned his face away proudly. Yu Wan pulled the thin nket over him. The weather was hot, but he was a little afraid of the cold.


    Yu Wan left the room. Coincidentally, at this moment, a monk in green and a bamboo hat walked over. The two of them bumped into each other.


    Yu Wan went left, wanting to avoid him, but he also went left.

 Chapter 414 - Scheming Fat Boys, Domineering Wanwan (3)

    <h4>Chapter 414: Scheming Fat Boys, Domineering Wanwan (3)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Wan went right. Unfortunately, he also went right. This process was repeated a few times, but they could not avoid it. The two of them paused at the same time.


    This time, no one moved. Yu Wan waited for him to move, and he was also waiting for Yu Wan to move.


    Yu Wan took a deep breath. Finally, he spoke first. ¡°After you, Madam.¡± From the voice, he sounded very young.


    Yu Wan nodded indifferently and took a step to the left to brush past him. Then, he entered the guest room between them.


    The small episode did not affect Yu Wan¡¯s mood. After Yu Wan left the inn, she smelled the fragrance that made people eat heartily. Yu Wan bought thirty scallion pancakes and three pounds of pork knuckle meat. In the Capital, one scallion pancake was as big as two here, and one serving of pork knuckle meat in the Capital was more than five bowls here. She also bought five baskets of white steamed buns and ten boxes of the town¡¯s special snacks.


    ¡°Send it to the Yui Inn.¡± Yu Wan paid half the copper coins. ¡°I¡¯ll pay the rest after you deliver.¡± Then, Yu Wan went to buy some fresh fruits. When she returned to the inn, the things from before had already been sent to Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao¡¯s guest room. Zi Su paid the remaining bill.


    The taste was still good. But the scallion pancake was a little greasy. The pork knuckle meat was very fragrant, and the steamed bun was standard, but it was still considered delicious when dipped in the pickled vegetables that Uncle had personally made.


    After everyone had dinner, Zi Su and Fu Ling removed the bowls, chopsticks and the steamer and brewed a pot of tea for everyone.


    The old man slowly took a sip of tea and said, ¡°Qing Yan, bring me the map.¡±


    Qing Yan took out a sheepskin scroll from his bag. It was a map of Southern Xinjiang. However, this map was different from the official map. There were some things that were not marked on the official map, such as important militarynds or undevelopednds. However, this sheepskin scroll had everything on it.


    Yu Wan was curious about their identities again. But she didn¡¯t ask. She would know when it was time for her to know. Otherwise, she would not know if others lied.


    Yan Jiuchao sat casually on the yokeback armchair covered in tiger skin and rubbed thezy little snow fox. The old chair that had lost its paint actually made him look domineering.


    The old man pointed at a spot on the map. ¡°We¡¯re going to West City next. We¡¯ll arrange a travel pass for you guys there. After that, we¡¯ll officially enter Nanzhao.¡±


    Southern Xinjiang was vast, and thergest country was Nanzhao. However, there were also many scattered small ns and tribes. For example, the Qinghe Town they were in belonged to a small n called Guatian. But because it had long been submitted to Nanzhao, it was actually considered the territory of Nanzhao. Yet, they could not get a travel pass to Nanzhao here, so many people still regarded the West City as the true border of Nanzhao.


    ¡°Are the four things we need in Nanzhao?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°The Fire Lingzhi and the Snow Toad are in Nanzhao.¡±


    This was the truth.


    ¡°The blood of the Saintess and the tears of the Sorcerer King are unknown for the time being.¡±


    This was also the truth. However, they would soon say that thest two items are in the Ghost n. Of course, that was after obtaining the Fire Lingzhi and the Snow Toad. In order to gain Yu Wan¡¯s trust, the old man would spare no effort to find medicinal herbs for Yan Jiuchao.


    The old man continued, ¡°The West City is a hundred miles away from Qinghe Town. It¡¯s best if we can arrive before dark. Don¡¯t work tonight. Rest early and set off early tomorrow.¡±


    Crack!


    The sound of dead leaves being crushed came from outside the corridor. Ordinary people could not tell, but the room was filled with experts. Jiang Hai and Qing Yan exchanged nces and smiled in disdain. How dare you small fries touch the tiger¡¯s whiskers.


    At night, the few of them rested in their respective rooms.


    ¡°The nket is ours. It¡¯s clean,¡± Yu Wan whispered. She covered Yan Jiuchao with the nket and ced her arm on his waist.


    Yan Jiuchao took a deep breath. ¡°Yu Ah Wan!¡±


    Yu Wan: ¡°Go to sleep.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao looked at the arm that was hugging him tightly and closed his eyes helplessly to sleep.


    Zi Su and Fu Ling slept on the floor. The little snow fox covered itself with its little tail and curled up on Yan Jiuchao¡¯s pillow.


    In the middle of the night, faint footsteps could be heard. The little snow fox pricked up its ears and widened its sparkling eyes.


    Two figures appeared on the window paper. The little snow fox slipped over and stopped on the table in front of the window. A hole was poked in the window paper and a small bamboo tube reached in. The little snow fox looked at the bamboo tube strangely and blocked it with its little ws. The waiter, who was blowing at the bamboo tube, could not blow it. He subconsciously gasped and hit the window!


    Themotion was too big, so it was impossible to fool people. The two of them simply gave up and pushed open the window, intending to jump in from the windowsill.


    They had long figured it out. The person in charge of the group was this young couple. There were four people in the room, and three of them were women. There was nothing to be afraid of. The only male owner was still an invalid and was not their match. As long as they controlled them, they would control everyone in the other guest room.


    The ideal was beautiful, but unfortunately, they had underestimated the strength of the people in the room. The little snow fox scratched with its ws and sent one of the waiters flying.


    Fu Ling also woke up. She walked over, grabbed the cor of another waiter, and mmed him against the wall!


    ¡°Ah!¡± Zi Su screamed in fear.


    The hugemotion woke up all the guests, but no one dared toe out to watch themotion. The thugs of the inn rushed over with wooden sticks. There were more than twenty people.


    Jiang Hai and Qing Yan rushed out of the door. They had already known that someone was eavesdropping on their ns when they were discussing tomorrow¡¯s n. They did not keep a low profile along the way and had long attracted countless waves of thieves with ill intentions. They did not take a mere shady shop seriously.


    As expected, in the blink of an eye, the thugs were taught a lesson. They knelt on the ground covered in injuries and begged for mercy.


    ¡°Hero, please spare my life¡­ Hero, please spare my life¡­ I didn¡¯t recognize you¡­ I was blinded byrd¡­ I hope the two of you can be magnanimous¡­ Please forgive me this once¡­ I won¡¯t dare to do it again¡­¡±


    The leader of the thugs kowtowed heavily. His subordinates imitated him and kowtowed one after another.


    As the saying goes, one¡¯s shoes will get wet if they walk by the river often. They had been running an illegal shop for so many years and had already done countless things. In the end, they fell into the hands of a group of people without a travel pass.


    The guests now had the guts toe out and watch themotion.


    Actually, they did not think much of ck shops. At most, they would only ask for some money. It was only when Yan Jiuchao and the others looked like suckers that they had the thought of robbing them. However, they did not expect the other party to be such tough people. Even a burly maidservant was so good at fighting.


    ¡°Young Master, Madam.¡± Jiang Hai asked the two masters to instruct him.


    Yan Jiuchao snorted. Yu Wan said, ¡°Tell them to hand over the silver. Don¡¯t leave a single copper coin. If they do, chop off one of their hands!¡±

 Chapter 415 - God of Fortune, Brother Jiu, Divine General of Nanzhao (1)

    <h4>Chapter 415: God of Fortune, Brother Jiu, Divine General of Nanzhao (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    If they were in the Great Zhou¡¯s Capital, Yu Wan would have reported to the authorities. However, in a ce like Qinghe Town, the bandits and authorities might have colluded with each other. If they were not careful, their identities would be exposed.


    Jiang Hai grabbed a few thugs to plunder the money. Indeed, not a single copper coin was left out.


    Yu Wan thought of how they had eavesdropped on theirck of a travel pass. She took out a bottle of pills and let Jiang Hai force them to take them one by one. ¡°The effect of this poison is a month. I¡¯ll send the antidote to you in a month. Before that, if you dare to report to the officials¡­ you¡¯ll lose your dog lives!¡±


    ¡°Heroine, don¡¯t worry! We definitely won¡¯t dare!¡± The thugs swore.


    Yu Wan did not ce her chips in the hands of those heartless thieves. She was only temporarily bluffing them. When they entered West City and changed their identities, it would be toote for the inn to report to the officials.


    Yu Wan asked Jiang Hai to throw the thugs out of the room.


    After themotion was over, the guests also returned to their rooms. The only person in the inn who did not move was the monk next door. His door had never been opened since then. It was unknown if he was sleeping too soundly or if he did not care about themotion here.


    The first time they encountered a robbery was not long after they left Lotus Flower Town. They did not have time to enter the next city and could only set up a camp in the open. In the middle of the night, they encountered a group of bandits.


    Zi Su was scared to death and threw herself into the arms of Fu Ling, who she had always looked down on, and trembled.


    Jiang Hai dealt with the group of bandits in a few moments.


    Once it happened, there would be a second and third time. From the beginning when she was frightened to death to now, Zi Su could already fall asleep immediately after being frightened.


    Needless to say, the others slept soundly.


    At dawn, the few of them woke up. The inn had cooked arge table of good wine and dishes to entertain them. Everyone was full and packed their luggage before going on their way.


    Today, the weather was good. There was no wind or rain, and the sun was not bright. The three carriages arrived at West City without any obstructions. There was a market outside West City. There was an unknown ck market hidden in the market, and the fake travel pass was in the ck market.


    ¡°Madam¡­ Uh, no, Second Young Master, you lost your beard.¡± Zi Su pointed at Yu Wan¡¯s fake beard.


    After leaving Qinghe Town, Yu Wan changed into men¡¯s clothes. Firstly, it was for convenience, and secondly, it was in case the group of people at the inn reported to the authorities and recognized them.


    The fake beard kept falling off. Yu Wan simply stopped sticking and took it down.


    Jiang Hai looked at the dark crowd in front of him and said to Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao, ¡°Young Masters, wait for me in the carriage. Qing Yan and I will be back soon.¡± With that, he alighted from the carriage and walked towards the bookstore with Qing Yan.


    Qing Yan did not deliberately lead the way, but he realized that Jiang Hai had not taken the wrong path. He sized up Jiang Hai. ¡°You¡¯ve been here before?¡±


    Jiang Hai said nothing.


    Qing Yan had long seen through it. This fellow¡¯s martial arts were higher than his. It was impossible for him to be a fighter that a human trafficker could sell. He most likely had another identity, so he came to Yu Wan¡¯s side for some reason.


    ¡°You better not be disloyal to Madam.¡± Qing Yan warned him.


    Jiang Hai nced at him coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll leave these words to you.¡±


    Qing Yan narrowed his eyes. Jiang Hai ignored him and entered the bookstore. This bookstore was selling dog meat while hanging sheep heads. It was doing shameful business, and the most profitable thing was travel passes.


    The inspection of Nanzhao was more than ten times stricter than that of the Great Zhou. Without a travel pass, it was easy to arrest them on the streets, but it was not so easy to get a travel pass in West City.


    After entering the bookstore, Jiang Hai walked to the counter and looked at the shopkeeper who was burying his head in his abacus. ¡°In the south rise there is a high tree, affording no shelter.¡±


    Qing Yan nced sideways.


    The shopkeeper looked up calmly. ¡°The tangled undergrowth.¡±


    Jiang Hai said, ¡°I can¡¯t pass through it.¡±


    These few sentences were not coherent. Otherwise, they would not have be a secret code. Qing Yan crossed his arms. He even knew this. This kid was not simple.


    There were especially many travel passes today. The huge underground attic was actually filled with people queuing up. This was not strange. The West City was the number one city on the border of Nanzhao. The street market was prosperous and business was thriving. Many merchants around wanted to enter the West City to earn money. However, not only was the number of official travel passes limited, but they were also extremely expensive. Therefore, many people used the ck market.


    The two of them queued up. It was not easy toe to their turn, but the price stumped them.


    ¡°What did you say? A hundred taels each?¡± Qing Yan red. ¡°Thest time I came, it was only ten taels. Why did it increase by ten times?¡±


    The shop assistant who collected the money said, ¡°That was the price a few months ago. The limelight in the West City is tight now, so it¡¯s not easy to enter. If you¡¯re not in a hurry,e back in a few days.¡±

 Chapter 416 - God of Fortune, Brother Jiu,

    <h4>Chapter 416: God of Fortune, Brother Jiu, Divine General of Nanzhao (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    In other words, after the limelight passed, the price would go down.


    Jiang Hai frowned and said, ¡°What happened in the West City? Why is the security so tight?¡±


    The shop assistant said, ¡°How would I know? In short, the news we just received is that the authorities have been investigating even more strictly. You can¡¯t pass through with the fake travel passes, so we have to give you real travel passes. However, it¡¯s not easy to get a real travel pass. If the authorities find out, the Host of the travel passes will also have to go to jail!¡±


    Qing Yan and Jiang Hai frowned deeply. There were eight of them, and each of them cost a hundred taels, so that meant eight hundred taels. Money was secondary. Yan Jiuchao did notck money, but eight true travel passes with matching age and gender were not something that could be settled with eight hundred taels.


    As expected, when Jiang Hai asked for eight travel passes for his family, the shop assistant refused without thinking. ¡°If it were under normal circumstances, I could have epted more money and gotten it done, but not now! Why don¡¯t you find someone else!¡±


    They could not go back. They were still waiting to find an antidote for Yan Jiuchao. If they could not even enter the mere West City, they could not enter the Imperial Capital in the future. The Fire Lingzhi and Snow Toad were all in the Capital.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Jiang Hai asked.


    Qing Yan red at him. ¡°You ask me, who should I ask?¡±


    Jiang Hai frowned and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to another store.¡±


    They were not the only ones who provided travel passes in the ck market. Of course, they were thergest. If even they could not do it, the chances of others seeding would probably be even slimmer. However, they had to try no matter what.


    On the other hand, Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao were sitting in the carriage waiting for news. They waited for half a day till their legs were sore, but there was no sign of Jiang Hai and Qing Yan. They must have been dyed by the travel pass. Yu Wan wanted to get out of the carriage and take a walk while going to the private room.


    Zi Su and Fu Ling had both gone to the private room, so they stayed to watch the carriage.


    The couple alighted from the carriage. Yu Wan¡¯s face looked even more tender after changing into men¡¯s clothes. She looked like a fourteen or fifteen-year-old youth with delicate features. When she stood beside Yan Jiuchao, she looked like a pair of fairy who had descended to the mortal world. For a moment, she attracted the attention of many people.


    The little snow fox also wanted to get out of the carriage to take a walk. As soon as it jumped out, Zi Su grabbed its two little ws. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t go. Stay in the carriage obediently.¡±


    I had to pee too!


    Zi Su brought over a small jar. ¡°Be good, pee.¡±


    The little snow fox covered its face with its ws. It was so shy.


    Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao went to an inn. Yu Wan¡¯s period hade, so it was inevitable that it took a long time. Unexpectedly, when she returned to the lobby of the inn, she saw Yan Jiuchao surrounded by a few beautiful women.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s looks were not inferior even in Southern Xinjiang, where there were as many beautiful women as there were clouds. It was not strange for someone to covet his beauty, but it was really too much to seduce him in broad daylight.


    A woman in green wearing a veil slowly sat down beside Yan Jiuchao. She picked up the teapot on the table and poured a cup of tea for Yan Jiuchao. She said with charming eyes, ¡°Young Master, where did youe from? Why haven¡¯t I seen you before?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao ignored her.


    ¡°Yo, Young Master, you have a big temper. You actually ignore my sister when she talks to you,¡± the woman in the pink veil said sarcastically.


    The woman called sister was not vexed. She leaned against Yan Jiuchao with a smile and said with a breath like an orchid, ¡°I think Young Master seems to be from another ce. Young Master, do you want to enter the city? It¡¯s not easy to enter the West City now, but if you make me a friend, I promise to send you in safely.¡±


    As she spoke, she was about to reach out to touch Yan Jiuchao¡¯s face when a cold hand grabbed her.


    ¡°Who wants to be your friend?¡± Yu Wan said coldly. There was no way she would allow others to touch her husband!


    The woman¡¯s expression darkened as she tried to retract her hand. Unexpectedly, she could not move it. She turned around with a cold expression. The moment she saw Yu Wan, the gloominess in her eyes instantly dissipated. ¡°Yo? Where did this little mastere from? So handsome!¡±


    Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°No matter how handsome I am, I¡¯m not yours either. If you know what¡¯s good for you, leave quickly.¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyes shed suspiciously and she met Yu Wan¡¯s eyes again.


    Yu Wan threatened, ¡°Still looking? I¡¯ll dig your eyeballs out!¡±


    The woman swayed and broke out in cold sweat.


    Yu Wan let go of her hand. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    The woman looked at Yu Wan fearfully and turned to leave with her sisters. However, the moment she brushed past Yu Wan, her fingertips moved imperceptibly.


    Yu Wan did not seem to notice. When the group reached the entrance of the inn, the woman turned around to look at Yu Wan.

 Chapter 417 - God of Fortune, Brother Jiu, Divine General of Nanzhao (3)

    <h4>Chapter 417: God of Fortune, Brother Jiu, Divine General of Nanzhao (3)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Wan said angrily, ¡°Do I have to beat you up?¡±


    A trace of surprise and resentment shed across the woman¡¯s face as she left without looking back. Only then did Yu Wan pick up a trembling little Gu worm. How dare she poison her? She probably didn¡¯t know that she had a Ten Thousand Gu King.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that there are nine out of ten people who master Gu in Southern Xinjiang. Even a three-year-old child knows how to poison people. At first, I didn¡¯t believe it, but from the looks of it, it might be true.¡± The woman just now looked weak, but who knew that she would poison her with Gu worm. Fortunately, it was her. If it were anyone else, wouldn¡¯t they have fallen into her trap?


    ¡°That person even used a charming technique on you just now,¡± Yan Jiuchao said casually.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Yu Wan did not notice this. However, on careful thought, the other party had been staring at her eyes just now. So she did not just think that she was good-looking.


    Yan Jiuchao shook his head and hesitated. Gu worms were useless, and charm techniques were also useless. Whoever provoked this girl would really be angered to death.


    Yu Wan thought of something and asked, ¡°Did she use her charm on you too? Are you afraid of falling into her trap that¡¯s why you did not look at her?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao looked at Yu Wan as if he was looking at a little fool and gave an answer. ¡°She¡¯s ugly.¡±


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡± It seems that whoever provoked you would really be angered to death¡­


    ¡°Young Master, Mad¡­ Second Young Master!¡± Zi Su entered the inn, secretly angry at herself for never being able to change her tune.


    Yu Wan looked at her and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You came to the toilet too?¡±


    Zi Su blushed and said, ¡°No, Big Brother Jiang and Qing Yan¡¯s matter has been settled.¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    Jiang Hai and Qing Yan had indeed obtained the travel passes, but the price was not little. They had spent a thousand taels, which was almost ten times the market price. However, they were in a hurry to find the antidote and could not argue about money.


    ¡°Oh, a thousand it is.¡± Rich Yan did not even lift his eyelids. Although Yu Wan felt a little pained, she thought that she was also a person with a mine now. Why would she care about a thousand taels of silver?


    The few of them took their travel passes and recorded the information on them before heading towards the city gate.


    The shop assistant who handled the travel pass was not exaggerating. The security in West City was indeed tighter than before. Some who did not believe it and tried to bluff their way through with fake travel passes were all found by the guards. Some were investigated on the spot, and some were imprisoned.


    The young couple¡¯s carriage walked at the front. Jiang Hai handed over their travel passes without changing his expression. The guard asked for some information, and Jiang Hai and Yu Wan answered urately.


    The guard gestured for them to pass.


    Other than Zi Su who was slightly nervous, everyone else calmly took out their travel passes. Zi Su was delicate, and her nervousness became shy in the eyes of the guards, so they sessfully let her pass.


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Entering the country was the most difficult. Since they had passed this round, as long as nothing went wrong, they could sessfully reach the Capital. Everyone seemed to have seen the Fire Lingzhi and the Snow Toad waving at them.


    However, man proposes but God disposes. Just as the group was looking for an inn to stay in with anticipation, the guard guarding the city suddenly chased after them on his horse. He tightened his reins and blocked their path, saying, ¡°Someone reported you for stealing a travel pass. Follow me back to the magistrate prefecture now!¡±


    This was really a disaster from the heavens. The guards did not find any clues, but someone reported them out of thin air¡ª


    ¡°Who is so wicked?!¡± Qing Yan tightened his grip on the reins.


    Yu Wan lifted the curtain and looked behind the guard. Not far away, under a big tree, stood a few women. Wasn¡¯t this the group of people who had seduced her and Yan Jiuchao at the inn just now? The woman in green in the lead also saw Yu Wan. She smiled smugly at Yu Wan and mouthed a few words.


    Yu Wan understood.


    She said, ¡°You refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit. This is what you get!¡±


    The three carriages left separately. The group of women did not know that they were together and only reported Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao. Therefore, the guards only brought the couple and Jiang Hai, who was driving the carriage, away.


    ¡°Grandma!¡± Qing Yan said.


    The old man said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t talk, don¡¯t look back. Pretend that nothing happened. We¡¯ll think of a way when it¡¯s dark.¡±


    Qing Yan gritted his teeth and resisted the urge to break into the prison carriage. Yue Gou also drove the carriage without looking sideways. Zi Su sat in Yue Gou¡¯s carriage and was so anxious that she almost cried. Fu Ling covered her mouth.


    At this moment, a breeze blew past and shook the curtain beside Zi Su.


    ¡°Aiya, Big Sister, look! Isn¡¯t that the little maidservant who walked with them just now?¡±


    Zi Su went to the inn to call Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao, allowing the sisters who were secretly paying attention to their movements to see her.


    The woman in green narrowed her eyes. ¡°I would have forgotten if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it. There¡¯s still one fish that escaped the! Perhaps they¡¯re all together!¡±


    The old man and Qing Yan¡¯s carriage were also targeted by the woman in green. Just as the woman in green was about to report, a mighty team escorted a carriage over from the side street. The man in the carriage had a noble status. Even the guards guarding the city, themoners along the street, and even the woman in green knelt down respectfully.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± A young man who had just entered the city asked.


    The old man at the side whispered, ¡°It¡¯s General Helian!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t General Helian dead?¡± The young man asked.


    The old man said, ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s not Little General Helian, it¡¯s Big General Helian! The Divine General of Nanzhao¡­ Helian Beiming!¡±


    Helian Beiming, the current head of the Helian family, was Helian Qi¡¯s biological cousin. Like Xiao Zhenting, he was a legend on the battlefield who was invincible. The only w was that he had suffered injuries to his meridians when he cultivated in the early years and could no longer practice martial arts.


    He had no children. As the next heir of the family head, Helian Qi of the second branch died in a daze. However, Helian Qi still had a son. After Helian Beiming was gone, the position of the family head would most likely be handed over to his nephew.


    It was said that Helian Beiming had appeared in West City to bring his nephew back to the Capital. It was also because of his appearance that the security in West City became so tight. In order to prevent the suspects from offending the general, the guards tightly blocked Yu Wan and the other two behind them.


    Helian Beiming¡¯s carriage walked over. Qing Yan had never seen the general of Nanzhao in his life. He looked at the carriage curiously. It was also because he was lucky that the curtain was blown open. However, Qing Yan did not know if it was his imagination, but he felt that that side profile was familiar.


    ¡°Grandma.¡± He wanted Grandma to take a look too, but the carriage had already gone far.

 Chapter 418 - Smart Snow Fox, First Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 418: Smart Snow Fox, First Meeting with a Divine General (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    At dusk, Yan Jiuchao and the others were brought to the dungeon of the West City.


    There was a banquet in the City Lord Manor today, and the officials of the magistrate prefecture had gone to attend early. As a result, the prisoners imprisoned today were not interrogated and could only be locked up first.


    Yan Jiuchao had never been imprisoned in his life. It was quite a new experience.


    The prison of Nanzhao was the same as the Great Zhou. It was divided into a water prison, a prison, and a dungeon. The water prison was a ce to torture people and was usually used to imprison those who did not confess. The prison was used to imprison the rtives of the royal family. As for moners¡± like them who bought fake travel passes, they were usually locked in the dungeon.


    However, there were also differences in the dungeon. The deeper they were locked up, the more serious the crime. The people at the door usually had lighter crimes. Logically speaking, they had yet to be convicted and should not be locked up in the dungeon immediately. However, there was no one to interrogate them, so they could only be thrown in first.


    After the guards handed over the dozen or so prisoners who were suspicious because of the travel pass to the prison guard, they returned to the city gate to continue working.


    The prison guard led the group to the torture room and took a pair of handcuffs. ¡°Alright, give me your hands.¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, he heard two cracking sounds. It was a new prisoner who took the initiative to pick up the handcuffs on the table and put them on.


    The prison guard : ¡°¡­¡±


    How much did he want to be handcuffed?


    Since he was handcuffed, this pair was unnecessary. The prison guard turned around and hung the handcuffs back on the wall. However, in the blink of an eye, when he turned around and nned to take the prison clothes to scare them, the cab of the prison clothes had already been pulled open by the handcuffed brother. The brother quickly changed into a clean prison uniform and did not forget to put on the foot handcuffs.


    Uh¡­ Well, the ankle cuffs were for felons¡­ Do you need to wear ankle cuffs because of a fake travel pass? And that prison uniform. The f*cking crime has yet to be convicted. Why are you wearing a prison uniform?!


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yan Jiuchao looked down at his clothes and was quite satisfied.


    The prison guard was speechless again.


    When the others saw the young man change into the prison uniform and put on the handcuffs, they also followed suit. In a short while, other than Jiang Hai and Yu Wan, more than ten suspects were all dressed up.


    The prison guard, who wanted to show off his strength but had nowhere to use it: You really don¡¯t have to be so self-aware¡­


    The prisoners were divided into men and women. Yu Wan, who was disguised as a man, was brought to the male prisoner¡¯s ce with Yan Jiuchao and Jiang Hai. However, they were not in the same cell. Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao were separated by a cell. Jiang Hai was slightly further away, about three to four cells away.


    At this moment, Yu Wan was really d that she had disguised herself as a man. Otherwise, she would have been worried if she could not guard Yan Jiuchao. Although they were separated by a cell, she could hear Yan Jiuchao¡¯s steady breathing with her hearing and was slightly relieved.


    After leaving the Great Zhou, they realized that there was always someone better. In the Great Zhou, he was the heir of Yan City, who was second only to one person. Other than the Emperor, no one dared to touch him, let alone let him be imprisoned. That was something that could make the Emperor confiscate their family assets and wipe out their entire family if they pointed a finger at him. However, they were no longer in the Great Zhou, so they could not rely on their status.


    It was not that he had never thought of using his identity as a member of the Great Zhou Imperial Family to enter Nanzhao openly, but that would be too eye-catching. Perhaps he would be schemed against before he could obtain the antidote.


    Although he had suffered a little now, it was not impossible to escape. At most, they would be more cautious in the future.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to eat!¡± The prison guard brought the food over one by one.


    Yu Wan took a look. It was porridge and bitter pickled vegetables mixed with sand. It was disgusting at a nce. Fortunately, she and Yan Jiuchao had eaten many pancakes in the carriage when they had nothing to do. They were not hungry now, but Jiang Hai, who had been driving all afternoon, was probably starving.


    Now that she was in jail, she naturally couldn¡¯t care less about this. Yu Wan quietly leaned against the wall, nning to close her eyes to rest first and wait for an opportunity to escape in the middle of the night.


    Suddenly, she heard the sound of the cell door opening. Another unlucky fellow was captured. She did not n to pay attention to him, but for some reason, she opened her eyes and realized that the new person was a green-clothed monk wearing a bamboo hat. The bamboo hat was wide, and his face was covered in darkness.


    Yu Wan¡¯s gaze froze. Wait, wasn¡¯t this the young monk who lived next door to her and Yan Jiuchao in Qinghe Town? Why was he in West City too? Why was he also arrested and thrown into jail? Did he not have a travel pass like them, or did he do something else?


    Yu Wan had only met him by chance and was only puzzled. She did not n to ask him for rification.

 Chapter 419 - Smart Snow Fox, First Meeting with a Divine General (2)

    <h4>Chapter 419: Smart Snow Fox, First Meeting with a Divine General (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    It was unknown if the monk did not recognize Yu Wan or if he did, but he did not care. He casually found a ce to meditate. On his left was a drunk man sleeping soundly, and on his right was an empty corner. In the messy cell, he was calm andposed. His entire body seemed to be filled with Zen.


    Yu Wan could feel her heart calm down. This was really strange. She clearly didn¡¯t believe in Buddha. She shook her head and did not think too much about it. She continued to close her eyes to rest.


    On the other side, Qing Yan and the others found an inn to stay in.


    Zi Su¡¯s eyes were swollen from crying. The old man asked Fu Ling to bring Zi Su back to her room, leaving Qing Yan and Yue Gou to discuss saving them.


    Old Cui was also there.


    Old Cui said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just say his identity? No matter what, the Princely Heir is from the Great Zhou Imperial Family. The authorities of Nanzhao won¡¯t dare to touch him easily.¡±


    ¡°What do you know?¡± Qing Yan said indifferently. ¡°Yan Jiuchao¡¯s poison was poisoned by the people of Nanzhao. If they find out that he¡¯s here to find the antidote, do you think they¡¯ll keep the antidote for us to get?¡±


    Old Cui choked. ¡°That¡¯s true, but what if they discover Yan Jiuchao¡¯s identity and secretly kill him? If he loses his life, how can he talk about detoxifying? In my opinion, why don¡¯t we just say it out loud? At least on the surface, the people of Nanzhao won¡¯t act rashly.¡±


    Qing Yan looked at the old man. ¡°Grandma, what do you think?¡±


    If it was only Yan Jiuchao, it was fine to expose his identity. However, this concerned Yu Wan. They could not let the royal family of Nanzhao discover her existence. Otherwise, everything would be exposed. This would not be good for her, nor for the Eldest Princess and the Ghost n.


    As this thought shed through his mind, the old man had an idea. ¡°Let¡¯s save them first. If we can¡¯t save them, we¡¯ll talkter.¡±


    Qing Yan nodded. ¡°Alright, Yue Gou and I will break into the prisonter.¡±


    The old man asked, ¡°Have you investigated the terrain?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve investigated it clearly.¡± Qing Yan spread out the public map and drew with cinnabar. ¡°This is the back door of the magistrate prefecture. This is the dungeon. If we slip in from the back door, we¡¯ll be able to break them out soon.¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, what¡¯s that behemoth beside us?¡± Old Cui pointed at the map.


    ¡°It¡¯s the City Lord Manor,¡± Qing Yan replied.


    Old Cui widened his eyes. ¡°Are you kidding me? You want to break into the prison under the City Lord Manor?¡±


    Qing Yan exined, ¡°Although the City Lord Manor and the magistrate prefecture are separated by a wall, the main entrance is far away. The back door where the dungeon is located is the quietest courtyard in the City Lord Manor. I¡¯ve investigated this ce. That courtyard is uninhabited. We won¡¯t disturb anyone.¡±


    The old man reminded them, ¡°It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry. There are esteemed guests in West City. Martialw is being enforced everywhere. Don¡¯t underestimate the City Lord Manor.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Grandma. Yue Gou and I will be careful.¡± Qing Yan put away the map.


    The old man looked at the endless night and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Here!¡± Old Cui threw two medicine bottles at the two of them. ¡°Ten times the dosage of knockout medicine. Be careful not to inhale it yourself.¡±


    The two of them put away the medicine bottle and changed into night clothes. They avoided the guards patrolling the streets and used their qinggong to head to the magistrate prefecture.


    On the way to the magistrate prefecture, Yu Wan and the others also began to take action.


    The City Lord Manor had an esteemed guest, and a lot of manpower had been transferred from the magistrate prefecture. This resulted in insufficient guards in the prison, which greatly allowed people to take advantage of the situation.


    The prison guard sat on a wooden table at the end of the corridor and fell asleep with one hand on his head.


    A little white ball slipped in. It looked around and nced around before running into Yu Wan¡¯s cell.


    Yu Wan opened her eyes and was overjoyed to see that it was Little Snow Fox. She gestured for it to keep quiet and pointed at the sleeping prison guard. The little snow fox understood and ran back. It jumped onto a stool and took the prison guard¡¯s key.


    The prisoners had all fallen asleep. Yu Wan¡¯s movements were very light. She first removed the handcuffs and ankle cuffs before opening the cell door. She gently walked out and ignored her cellmate. The moment she stepped out of the cell door, she subconsciously looked at the monk.


    The monk did not react. He seemed to have fallen asleep. Yu Wan did not wake him up. It was not like he was rted to her. It was her luck that she could escape. Moreover, if this monk was stubborn and reported her loudly, she would be in trouble.


    Yu Wan brought the little snow fox to Yan Jiuchao¡¯s cell. Yan Jiuchao had fallen asleep. Yu Wan was amazed that he could still sleep so soundly in the prison. She thought for a while and went to the cell in front to bring Jiang Hai out.


    Jiang Hai was also preparing to escape from prison, but he did not expect Yu Wan to take action before him. He was awake and moved extremely quickly. He went to another cell to carry the sleeping Yan Jiuchao and left the prison with Yu Wan.

 Chapter 420 - Smart Snow Fox, First Meeting with a Divine General (3)

    <h4>Chapter 420: Smart Snow Fox, First Meeting with a Divine General (3)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Jiang Hai¡¯s qinggong was good, and Yu Wan¡¯s steps were not heavy. The two of them sessfully slipped out of the prison. The little snow fox followed eagerly.


    Suddenly, Jiang Hai stopped in his tracks. ¡°Wait.¡±


    Yu Wan also paused. The little snow fox did not look where it was going and bumped into Yu Wan¡¯s heel. It was dizzy and its eyes were seeing stars.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Jiang Hai¡¯s ears twitched. ¡°There¡¯s someone.¡±


    Yu Wan listened attentively. Indeed, there were patrols at both ends of the alley. This was bad.


    Yu Wan believed that they could sessfully kill their way out with Jiang Hai¡¯s martial arts, but what would happen after they did?


    Jiang Hai and Yu Wan thought of the same thing. The two of them exchanged nces. Then, an idea shed across their minds at the same time and they looked at the high wall at the side.


    Even if Jiang Hai had been to the West City before, he could not figure out where he was in the dark. The two of them thought that it was the residence of a rich family, but they did not expect it to be the most heavily guarded City Lord Manor in the Western City.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote. Why don¡¯t we hide first?¡± Yu Wan said.


    Jiang Hai nodded. That was the only way.


    Jiang Hai used his qinggong to jump onto the wall and reached out to Yu Wan. Yu Wan picked up the little snow fox and grabbed his hand to jump up.


    After all, Yu Wan had a soul from another world living in her bones. Holding a hand at the critical moment was nothing to her. She jumped onto the wall and quickly jumped down, leaving Jiang Hai, whose palm was burning, stunned on the spot.


    ¡°What are you doing? Come down!¡± Yu Wan urged.


    Jiang Hai¡¯s face turned red. It was also thanks to the darkness of the night that it was not obvious. He quickly flew down, but in that moment of daze just now, the patrolling guards arrived. The guard vaguely saw the corner of his shirt fly into the City Lord Manor.


    ¡°Did you see anything?¡± The sharp-eyed guard frowned. The others shook their heads.


    To be cautious, the guard still led his brothers to the wall where they had caught themotion. He squatted down and was about to discover the footprints on the ground when hispanion suddenly shouted, ¡°Who is it!¡±


    It was a green-clothed monk who escaped from prison.


    Everyone¡¯s attention was attracted by the monk. They couldn¡¯t care less about this little thief who did not exist and quickly pounced on the monk.


    Yu Wan and Jiang Hai naturally did not know about this. The moment the two of them jumped into the manor, they met the maidservant in the manor. Fortunately, they were smart and did not let the maidservant see them.


    The two of them could only find another ce to hide. After the maidservant left and the patrolling guards were cleared, they climbed over the wall. However, as there were more and more maidservants, it did not seem to be so easy for them to return the way they came. The two of them hid behind the rockery.


    Soon, the guards arrived.


    Yu Wan whispered, ¡°What manor is this? Why are there so many guards?¡± Even for rich families like the Bai Manor and the Young Master Manor, there were not so many guards on patrol.


    Jiang Hai had a bad feeling because this group of guards did not look like ordinary guards, but trained soldiers. ¡°Oh no, we¡¯ve entered the City Lord Manor!¡±


    Jiang Hai finally realized what kind of tiger¡¯s den they had entered. This was not much more optimistic than the dungeon. The dungeon only had a prison door, and the prison guards were nothing to be afraid of, but the guards in the City Lord Manor were all top-notch experts.


    Jiang Hai whispered, ¡°The West City is the Helian family¡¯s fief. The City Lord is a servant of the Helian family. The guards they have are all experts carefully nurtured by the Helian family. Madam, if we can¡¯t avoid itter, I¡¯ll lure them away. You take the Princely Heir and leave first.¡±


    Yu Wan shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯ll go lure them away. You take Yan Jiuchao away.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Yu Wan said, ¡°I don¡¯t know qinggong. If anyone chases after us, Yan Jiuchao and I won¡¯t be able to escape. You¡¯re different. You can escape very far.¡±


    ¡°But Madam¡­¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°You have to believe me. I still have the ability to protect myself.¡±


    Jiang Hai naturally understood that this arrangement was the most reliable. He was not a wishy-washy person. Although he was worried about Yu Wan, he finally epted her n.


    Yu Wan gestured to Jiang Hai. ¡°Let¡¯s split up and try our best not to be discovered.¡±


    Jiang Hai nodded.


    ¡°Your qinggong is good. You go first,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Jiang Hai tapped Yan Jiuchao¡¯s sleeping acupoint, untied his belt, and tied him to his back. He turned around and looked at Yu Wan. ¡°Madam, be careful. I¡¯lle and pick you up after I settle the Princely Heir down.¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jiang Hai carried Yan Jiuchao and disappeared into the endless night. Yu Wan decided to find an empty room to hide in first. She avoided the gaze of the maidservants and infiltrated a dark small courtyard. This courtyard was quiet enough for her to hide for two to four hours. Unexpectedly, just as Yu Wan walked to the porch, the little snow fox in her arms squeaked.


    ¡°Shh¡ª¡± Yu Wan covered its little mouth and pricked up her ears warily.


    ¡°Grand General, this way please!¡± A strong man¡¯s voice came from outside the courtyard.


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes paused. Could she be so unlucky? The courtyard she had just found was already upied?


    ¡°I know that the General doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed. This courtyard is the quietest in the manor. I¡¯ve already asked the servants to carefully clean it during the day.¡±


    Jiang Hai said that the West City was the Helian family¡¯s fief. In that case, the ¡°general¡± this man mentioned should also be a member of the Helian family. Helian Qi was already dead. Who could this ¡°Grand General¡± be?


    Just as Yu Wan was thinking, a group of people came to the courtyard. It was impossible to leave the courtyard. Yu Wan casually pushed open a room and shed in.


    The little snow fox was stunned. The door opened, and a hand reached out and scooped the little snow fox in.


    Yu Wan pressed the little snow fox into her arms and aimed her eyes at the gap in the window. She saw two maidservants walking in front withnterns. More than ten guards walked in two rows. A burly young man walked into the courtyard. He was about thirty years old and his clothes and bearing were extraordinary.


    He gestured respectfully, as if inviting someone into the courtyard. However, the first thing Yu Wan saw was a wheelchair. The silver-white body of the chair emitted a faint cold light under the moonlight.


    Then, Yu Wan looked at the person in the wheelchair.


    This was a man with a very powerful aura, but his aura was not released. It was more like it was hidden in his wide robe. His facial features were firm and angr, and his thick eyebrows were nted to his temples. He did not look dejected at all because he was not handicapped. Even though he was sitting in a wheelchair, he seemed to be able to look down on the world.

 Chapter 421 - Knowing the Truth (1)

    <h4>Chapter 421: Knowing the Truth (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    This was the great general that young man mentioned? Someone from the Helian family? He didn¡¯t look like Helian Qi either.


    Helian Qi was so ugly that he could not evenpare to a single strand of this man¡¯s hair. It was precisely because she had seen Helian Qi that Yu Wan did not have any illusions about his family. Who would have thought that she would see a man who couldpete with Yan Jiuchao in terms of looks?


    ¡°Here is fine. City Lord, please return,¡± a young attendant said.


    The young man called City Lord smiled and cupped his hands at the man in the wheelchair. ¡°It¡¯ste. Grand General, rest early. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    This young man was actually the City Lord. Were all the officials in Nanzhao so young? However, the man in the wheelchair was not old and was about the same age as her father.


    While Yu Wan was thinking, the City Lord of the West City bade farewell. The attendant pushed the wheelchair down the corridor. The City Lord of the West City had spent a lot of effort to entertain his esteemed guest. There were wooden boards on the steps that could make it convenient for the wheelchair to move up and down.


    ¡°Grand General, are you tired? In my opinion, those people just now were too oblivious. Didn¡¯t they see that you were unhappy? They even kept toasting you!¡± The attendant rambled.


    The man in the wheelchair did not say anything, but there was a hint of fatigue between his eyebrows. The attendant pushed the wheelchair up the corridor.


    As Yu Wan looked at them, she secretly prayed that it was not this room, not this room¡­


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± the attendant said.


    It was this room! What she was afraid of came true.


    Yu Wan looked around. It was easy to discover her if she hid at the bottom of the bed, and she could not hide in the cab. After thinking for a while, she saw the ear room beside her and walked behind the curtain.


    The attendant pushed the general into the room. Yu Wan held her breath. At this moment, she did not see them anymore. She could only hear the conversation clearly.


    ¡°Grand General, I¡¯ll go get the kitchen to boil some hot water. You can take a bath to relieve your fatigueter. You didn¡¯t eat much at the banquet. Shall I ask them to finish cooking porridge? Sweet porridge or salty porridge?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    ¡°But you have to eat something.¡±


    ¡°Have you bought everything I asked you to buy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve bought it. Incense, candles, paper money, tributes, clothes, and a residence. It¡¯s the same as before!¡±


    The clothes and residence he mentioned were naturally not for living people. Instead, they were made of paper. Yu Wan had seen them in her previous life. It was said that they were burned for their deceased rtives to enjoy in theherworld.


    ¡°Are you still going to use the excuse that you¡¯re going to see Young Master tomorrow?¡± The footman asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The grand general nodded.


    ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± The attendant went to pull the door open. Just as he reached the door, he said, ¡°You should eat something. How about mutton noodles?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± The attendant left in disappointment.


    However, just as he took a step, the general¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°Who is it?!¡±


    The attendant walked back.


    Yu Wan pinched her nose tightly. Her nose was itchy just now and she wanted to sneeze. But she hadn¡¯t sneezed yet, so how did this general discover her?


    The attendant pulled out his dagger and walked towards the ear room with a cold expression. ¡°Who is it?!¡±


    ¡°Chirp!¡± A cute little white ball rolled out.


    ¡°Oh?¡± The footman widened his eyes and bent down to pick up the little white ball. He turned around and smiled. ¡°Grand General, it¡¯s a little fox.¡±


    The little snow fox looked at the man in the wheelchair cutely. The grand general reached out. The attendant ced the little snow fox in his palm. The little fellow was soft and small. Its fox eyes were watery and there was a tuft of hair on its head. It was extremely cute.


    The grand general suddenlyughed. The attendant was stunned. Did he hear wrongly? Did his master¡­ugh just now? How long had it been since hest heard the generalugh?


    He was sold to the Helian Manor when he was eight years old. After that, he had been serving in the Grand General¡¯s courtyard. At first, he was a child who did the cleaning. When he grew up, he became the Grand General¡¯s attendant. Until now, it had been nine years. In his impression, the Grand General had onlyughed a handful of times, and none of them was from the bottom of his heart.


    The attendant felt that he had most likely heard wrongly. He looked at his master again. Coincidentally, at this moment, the little snow fox broke free from the general¡¯s demonic ws and flew up to escape quickly. However, it bumped into the pir. It was hopelessly stupid.


    The grand generalughed again.


    Master looks so, so good when heughs¡­ The attendant was stunned. Soon, he came back to his senses and realized that his master had indeedughed twice in a row. His eyes widened in disbelief. Ever since his master¡¯s martial arts were crippled, he had neverughed heartily again¡­

 Chapter 422: Knowing the Truth (2)

    <h1>Chapter 422: Knowing the Truth (2)</h1>


    <h2><strong>Trantor:</strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor:</strong>Henyee Trantions</h2>


    But then again, that little stupid fox was quite funny. He did not know which master of the manor raised this stupid fox, but no matter who it was, his grand general had taken a fancy to it and it would belong to him from now on.


    The attendant picked up the little stupid fox that was seeing stars from the collision and flicked its stomach with a smile. ¡°Serve the Grand General well and I guarantee you a good life!¡±


    The little snow fox was taken away, and the general also asked the attendant to push him to the bath.


    Yu Wan took the opportunity to slip out of the courtyard. The grand general liked quiet. There were no guards patrolling this area. Yu Wan easily arrived under a courtyard wall. She moved a stone and climbed up the wall. Suddenly, a figure grabbed her soft waist and brought her to the other side of the wall.


    Yu Wan took out the silver needle from her sleeve.


    ¡°Madam, it¡¯s me!¡± Jiang Hai said in time.


    Yu Wan¡¯s expression rxed and she retracted the silver needle.


    Jiang Hai raised his stiff and hot arms and cupped his hands in salute. ¡°I was rude just now. Please forgive me, Madam.¡±


    Yu Wan paused for a moment before realizing that he was referring to carrying her to the ground. Yu Wan waved her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about these small matters. The important matter is more important. Where¡¯s Yan Jiuchao?¡±


    Jiang Hai replied, ¡°Qing Yan and Yue Gou sent the Princely Heir back to the inn.¡±


    Jiang Hai had only met the two of them after leaving the City Lord Manor. Fortunately, he had met them. Otherwise, the two of them would have gone to the dungeon. The escape of the prisoners had already caused rm in the cell. If the two of them really went, they would undoubtedly be walking into a trap.


    Yu Wan nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that he¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go back to the inn.¡±


    Jiang Hai led the way. The two of them returned to the inn.


    Yan Jiuchao woke up halfway. Old Cui had given him medicine. The medicine had the effect of calming one¡¯s mind and helping one sleep, but he kept his eyes open. He only closed his eyes to sleep when Yu Wan entered the room.


    ¡°Is he alright?¡± Yu Wan asked softly.


    Old Cui snorted. ¡°He won¡¯t die! Where did you go just now? Why are they all back?¡± His tone was not good, but he was really concerned about Yu Wan. Yu Wan told him about her identally entering the general¡¯s courtyard.


    Qing Yan thought of the conversation he had heard on the street and said to the old man, ¡°Grandma, do you think that general is Helian Beiming?¡±


    ¡°Helian Beiming?¡± Yu Wan was stunned. She had heard Yan Jiuchao mention this name before. He was Helian Qi¡¯s cousin, the number one Divine General of Nanzhao. Was it actually him? So his aura was so powerful?


    Yu Wan pondered and said, ¡°That¡¯s not right. Since he¡¯s a Divine General, why is he in a wheelchair? I don¡¯t think he sprained his ankle.¡±


    The old man said, ¡°Back then, he cultivated improperly and all the meridians in his body were damaged. His martial arts were crippled, but he could still walk. However, when he walked, it was like ten thousand needles piercing his heart.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Yu Wan could not help but sigh. ¡°In that case, Grandma is sure that the great general is Helian Beiming?¡±


    The old man nodded. ¡°It should be him.¡±


    Yu Wan heaved a long sigh of relief. ¡°Fortunately, I escaped quickly.¡± Helian Qi¡¯s death was definitely rted to the Young Master Manor. If she fell into Helian Beiming¡¯s hands, the oue could be imagined.


    ¡°I believe you have guessed the cause of Helian Qi¡¯s death. The Young Master Manor and the Helian family are enemies. Now that the Helian family hase to the West City, I¡¯m afraida€|¡±


    Qing Yan said, ¡°Princely Heir Consort, don¡¯t worry. I heard on the street that Helian Beiming is here to pick up his nephew. He¡¯ll leave soon. As long as we don¡¯t let the officials discover us, we won¡¯t rm him.¡±


    ¡°To pick up his nephew? No, wasn¡¯t he here to pay respects?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Qing Yan frowned in confusion. ¡°He¡¯s from the Imperial Capital. Why would hee to the West City to pay respects to someone?¡±


    ¡°There is indeed such a person,¡± the old man suddenly said.


    Everyone looked at him in confusion.


    The old man said slowly, ¡°Helian Beiming once had a biological brother. He fell off the cliff not long after he was born. Not even his corpse was left. The ident seems to have happened in the West City.¡±


    <em>1</em>


    ¡°When did this happen? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡± Qing Yan asked.


    The old man said, ¡°It happened more than thirty years ago. You weren¡¯t born yet. When you were born and understood, no one mentioned that matter anymore.¡±


    <em>1</em>


    Yu Wan pondered for a moment and said, ¡°But I think he seems to be a little secretive. He doesn¡¯t want anyone to discover him.¡±


    This had to be said about the customs of Nanzhao. Those who died unreasonably in Nanzhao could not be buried in glory, not even a stone tablet was erected. Those who died unreasonably were to be buried wherever they died, and they could not pay their respects. Otherwise, they would be contaminated by his resentment and bring bad luck home.

 Chapter 423 - Knowing the Truth (3)

    <h4>Chapter 423: Knowing the Truth (3)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    These were all words of superstitions, but everyone believed them. Helian Beiming was the Divine General of Nanzhao. Once he was touched by bad luck, it would not only harm the Helian family, but the entire Nanzhao Nation that he protected. Even if he had tofort themoners, Helian Beiming could not openly pay respects to his brother who had died.


    Yu Wan held her chin and said, ¡°In that case, this general is quite loyal.¡± Then Helian Qi¡¯s death would not be easily forgotten. God bless them and not let the general discover them.


    Yu Wan thought of something and asked, ¡°When did his brother fall off the cliff?¡±


    ¡°Thirty-five years ago.¡± The old man said.


    The reason why the old man remembered it so clearly was because that year, he had just be the priest of the n. When he heard that the second son of the Helian family of the Nanzhao Nation was born, he wanted to represent the n to congratte them. However, bad news suddenly came. There was no need to go. The second son of the Helian family had died young.


    ¡°Thirty-five¡­¡± Yu Wan murmured. He was the same age as her father.


    ¡­ .


    The group rested at the inn for the night.


    Thanks to Helian Beiming, the magistrate prefecture did not arrest them with great fanfare. Otherwise, if Helian Beiming found out that the dignified West City could not even keep an eye on a few petty criminals who bought fake travel passes, their official position would probably end.


    However, the inspection of travel passes had be even stricter. Even if one spent ten thousand gold, they might not be able to buy a travel pass.


    The old man sighed helplessly. ¡°There¡¯s only onest way left.¡±


    An hourter, the group appeared in front of a house in the south of the city. Yu Wan looked at the four words on the que¡ªLongmen Escort Agency.


    ¡°Grandma, are we going to run an escort?¡± She asked.


    The old man said, ¡°In Nanzhao, there¡¯s only one kind of person who doesn¡¯t need a travel pass.¡±


    ¡°Escort?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°Gu Master,¡± the old man replied.


    The escort agency of Nanzhao was not only used to escort items. Gu Masters were also the main targets of escort. Because the people of Nanzhao believed in the Gu God, the status of Gu Masters in Nanzhao was no small matter. As long as they were lucky and could receive a mission to escort the Gu Master, they could sessfully avoid the investigation of the authorities.


    Yu Wan thought for a while and asked, ¡°Does the escort agency dare to use someone without a travel pass?¡±


    The old man said, ¡°The Gu Master will first poison the person who escorts. He will detoxify the Gu when we reach our destination.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Yu Wan was enlightened.


    ¡°Gu Masters are very noble, but at the same time, they are also very fragile.¡± An expert like Ah Wei was almost rare in a hundred years. When Gu Masters chose their escorts, as long as their martial arts were strong enough, they did not mind their background.


    The old man began to regret not bringing Ah Wei along. How lucky was it to have a powerful Gu Master in Nanzhao?


    The few of them were quite lucky and really encountered a Gu Master going to the Capital.


    This Gu Master had been invited by a certain aristocratic family in the Capital. The aristocratic family had originally sent guards, but they had encountered robbers halfway and the guards were injured. In order not to dy the journey, the Gu Master hade to the Longmen Escort Agency to look for guards and escorts.


    Jiang Hai, Qing Yan, and Yue Gou¡¯s martial arts stood out from many escorts, and the Gu Master decided to hire them. However, the three of them requested that their families be brought along. Otherwise, they would not ept this escort.


    The Gu Master agreed. However, the Gu Master also raised his conditions. Everyone apanying him had to be nted with his unique Gu.


    The Gu Master said arrogantly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as I reach the Capital safely, I¡¯ll naturally detoxify you.¡±


    The group stepped into the carriage heading to the Imperial Capital.


    Gu Masters had always been the target ofpetition from aristocratic families. No one was willing to offend a Gu Master because no one knew if there was a very powerful family behind this Gu Master.


    When they left the city gate, the guard saw that the other party was a Gu Master and immediately let his team pass respectfully.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± The carriage drove on the wide official road. In the second carriage, Yan Jiuchao snorted indifferently.


    Yan Jiuchao was the Princely Heir. In the past, when they were traveling, his carriage would always be at the front. Now that a third-rate Gu Master hade, his carriage would move to second ce. It was no wonder that Princely Heir, who had never bowed to anyone, would roll his eyes.


    Yu Wan peeled a fresh pair of longan. It was August of the Mid-Autumn Festival, and she could no longer eat such full longan in the Capital, but she could still buy some in Nanzhao.


    Yu Wan fed Yan Jiuchao the peeled longan. Yan Jiuchao did not eat. This fellow was still angry. Strictly speaking, it was not his fault.


    Previously, Yan Jiuchao had seen a Gu Master in Lotus Flower Vige. That Gu Master was greedy and had almost ruined Yan Jiuchao¡¯s good impression of Gu Masters. Putting aside this matter for the time being, the young Gu Master in front of him was clearly not easy to get along with. Jiang Hai, Qing Yan, and Yue Gou were clearly the people he had hired, but he insisted on instructing Yan Jiuchao to do things.


    Young Master Yan had never been ordered around before! If Qing Yan hadn¡¯t stopped him quickly, Young Master Yan would have split him open on the spot.


    Yu Wan said softly, ¡°My husband is the most magnanimous. He won¡¯t be angry with that kind of person.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao frowned. ¡°Yu Ah Wan, are you indirectly calling me petty?¡±


    ¡°When did I?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Yan Jiuchao fell onto the simple bed behind him, rolled up the nket, and swung his big butt at Yu Wan. Yu Wan moved towards him and kissed his face with a smile.


    ¡°Yu Ah Wan!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao felt stifled, so he puffed up his cheeks resentfully, and went to sleep! Yu Wan held his shoulder andforted him softly. ¡°Isn¡¯t he just a brat? Let¡¯s ignore him and not talk to him.¡±


    However, Yu Wan quickly realized that she was too naive. Some people would skin you alive if you didn¡¯t take the initiative to provoke them.


    That Gu Master was young, but someone had spoiled him into putting on airs. When he was at the courier station at night, he did not burn the mosquito repellent grass. He ordered Jiang Hai to catch all the mosquitoes in his room, not leaving a single one behind.


    When he was hungry in the middle of the night, he did not eat from the inn. He woke Yue Gou up and asked him to go to a small town twenty miles away to buy a portion of starch jelly that had long been sold.


    Qing Yan bought a box of chestnut cake for Yu Wan. Before he could enter the inn, the Gu Master intercepted him.


    ¡°Also, the clothes need to be washed.¡± With that, he took a bite and found it disgusting. He spat it back into the box and returned it to Qing Yan.


    Qing Yan was so angry that he almost beat him up on the spot! A mere third-rate Gu Master could not evenpare to Ah Wei¡¯s toes. Ah Wei did not dare to show them an attitude like this. Was this little coward worthy?!


    Not only were Qing Yan and the other two tortured by the Gu Master, even Zi Su and Fu Ling were not spared. However, what really angered everyone was something else.

 Chapter 424 - Mighty Little Gu (1)

    <h4>Chapter 424: Mighty Little Gu (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    It would take at least ten days to half a month to travel from West City to the Capital. Most of the time, they could find an inn to stay in before dark. However, there were times when they could not enter the city in time, so they could only set up a tent on the spot.


    Yu Wan woke up before dawn. She wanted to boil medicine for Yan Jiuchao. The more they entered Nanzhao, the hotter the weather became. This was not a good thing for Yan Jiuchao¡¯s illness.


    ¡°Madam, let me do it.¡± When Zi Su heard Yu Wan¡¯s movements, she hurriedly opened her eyes, lifted the nket, and sat up.


    Fu Ling also woke up. She rubbed her eyes and folded the nket.


    Yu Wan instructed, ¡°There¡¯s no need. You guys go take a walk on the streets. I heard from Grandma yesterday that we¡¯re going to walk the mountain path for a day. Just in case we won¡¯t encounter an inn, so prepare our rations.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Zi Su agreed.


    The weather in Nanzhao was hot, and the dry rations could not be put out for long. They were all eaten on the day they were bought. Zi Su and Fu Ling quickly tidied up the room, washed up, and went downstairs to buy dry food.


    Although they were rushing, the Princely Heir Consort had never let the Princely Heir suffer any grievances in terms of food, clothing, and amodation. Although they were dry rations, they were not as simple as steamed buns. She had bought some vegetables, fruits and meat. Ever since the Princely Heir couple did not like that Gu Master, their food had been separated from the Gu Master.


    ¡°How much is this?¡± It was rare for Zi Su to see a vendor selling hawthorn cake. If she remembered correctly, the Princely Heir seemed to like it very much.


    The vendor said, ¡°This is thest piece. I¡¯ll sell it to you at a cheap price. Five copper coins!¡±


    Five copper coins was not cheap, but on ount that it was thest piece, Zi Su still wanted it.


    ¡°Go buy some crab roe pastries,¡± Zi Su said to Fu Ling. The Princely Heir Consort did not like sourness, nor did she eat anything too sweet. Instead, she could eat a few mouthfuls of salty crab roe crisp.


    Fu Ling had no objections. Zi Su is the one responsible for buying, and she was only responsible for carrying them.


    Zi Su bought food ording to Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan¡¯s tastes. After that, she also bought some for the rest of the people. After interacting with each other for so many days, Zi Su had long memorized everyone¡¯s appetite and taste.


    The Princely Heir told her not to save money and buy whatever she needed. He had never been stingy with her and Fu Ling.


    Zi Su was d that she had met such a good master. She was also d that she did not listen to the owner when she left the Silk Music Hall.


    She was the daughter of an aristocratic family and had only ended up as a ve because of her family¡¯s crimes. However, her words, actions, appearance, and bearing were definitely not something ordinary servants couldpare to. When she found out that she was going to be sold to the Young Master Manor, the Hall Master said to her, ¡°Yingying, do you know who you¡¯re going to serve? He¡¯s the master of Yan City. If you follow him, you won¡¯t have to worry about wealth and glory for the rest of your life. Not only that, it won¡¯t be difficult for your family to make aeback.¡±


    She had never mentioned this to anyone. It was unknown if the Hall Master was being kind or if she was doing this for her own benefit. However, it was undeniable that there was a moment when she was moved. She was once a rich youngdy, but she had been reduced to a lowly maidservant. Who didn¡¯t want to return to the past? Who didn¡¯t want to reunite with their family?


    But she didn¡¯t do that. It could not be said if she did not dare or was unwilling, but in short, she extinguished that thought.


    Fortunately, it was extinguished. Her two masters were really good, good to the servants, and had a better rtionship with each other. But they were bad too. They were really so bad that people would tremble in fear.


    Zi Su had not forgotten how Su Mu was defeated by her Princely Heir Consort step by step.


    ¡°Candied hawthorn,¡± Fu Ling said after taking a deep breath.


    Zi Su red at her. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡±


    Zi Su bought ten sticks of candied hawthorn and gave them all to Fu Ling. Fu Ling started eating. The two of them returned to the inn. When they passed by a rice and grain shop, a shifty-looking man suddenly rushed out. He bumped into Zi Su and took her money bag.


    ¡°Silver!¡± Zi Su¡¯s beautiful face turned pale.


    Fu Ling carried seven to eightrge bags in one hand and ten sticks of candied hawthorn in the other. She chased after the thief as if she was flying and kicked him to the ground. The little thief had never been kicked so heavily before. His eyes immediately rolled back and he fainted.


    Zi Su heaved a sigh of relief and walked forward to retrieve her purse. Coincidentally, at this moment, another man walked out of the rice and grain shop and came to the little thief. He looked at Zi Su, who had just obtained the pouch, and a trace of amazement shed across his eyes. He said politely, ¡°So you caught the little thief. Thank you, Miss.¡±


    Zi Su bowed politely.


    The man squatted down and found the purse that the little thief had stolen. ¡°He stole mine too.¡±

 Chapter 425 - Mighty Little Gu (2)

    <h4>Chapter 425: Mighty Little Gu (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    This was none of Zi Su¡¯s business. Whether his purse was stolen or not was his own business. Zi Su only wanted to leave as soon as possible. She held Fu Ling¡¯s hand and walked back.


    The man smiled and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t thanked you properly. May I know your name?¡±


    Zi Su frowned and ignored him. She quickly left with Fu Ling. They originally thought that this matter would be over, but before they left, the Gu Master suddenly looked for Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan was still dressed as a young master and announced to the Gu Master that her surname was Yu. In the eyes of that Gu Master, be it Young Master Yan or Young Master Yu, they were just useless rich children. In front of a Gu Master with true strength, they were not worth mentioning at all.


    Therefore, the Gu Master exined his intentions very arrogantly.


    ¡°What did you say? You want to sell my maidservant?¡± Yu Wan looked at him indifferently.


    ¡°That maidservant called Zi Su,¡± the Gu Master admitted generously.


    Yu Wan was so angry that sheughed. She was still thinking why this person came looking for her so early in the morning. It turned out that he wanted to sell Zi Su. Looking at his matter-of-fact expression, those who didn¡¯t know better would think that Zi Su was his servant. ¡°I¡¯m not selling.¡±


    ¡°A hundred taels.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled faintly. ¡°Do I look like someone whocks money?¡±


    The Gu Master said seriously, ¡°This isn¡¯t about money. Do you know who wants to buy her?¡±


    ¡°Your Emperor of Nanzhao?¡± Yu Wan teased.


    The Gu Master¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re the Princess? Why would the Emperor take a fancy to your maidservant? He¡¯s also a Gu Master. His strength is above mine. He entered the Capital this time because his master was lucky enough to be invited as an esteemed guest of the Queen Manor. It¡¯s your fortune that he took a fancy to your maidservant. Don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡±


    The Queen Manor? Was he talking about the rumored Little Princess? Yu Wan did not have a good impression of her. This time, not to mention a maidservant, she would not even sell a rag to the other party.


    The Gu Master had already made up his mind to use a maidservant to exchange for the other party¡¯s favor. Although he was also invited to the Capital, the family that invited him was almost not worth mentioningpared to the dignified Queen of Nanzhao. If he could please the other party, he might have a chance to be the Queen¡¯s disciple in the future. That way, he would soar.


    The Gu Master said, ¡°You have to sell her no matter what!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Yu Wan raised her eyebrows.


    The Gu Master said proudly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯ve all been poisoned by my Gu. If you don¡¯t hand over that girl, I¡¯ll let you die from the poison!¡±


    Yu Wan let out a long sigh. ¡°Sigh, it seems that my husband¡¯s insight is right. You¡¯re really annoying.¡±


    What husband or not? The Gu Master did not understand, but he understood thetter sentence. This kid was scolding him! He was a Gu Master! How dare this kid?! The Gu Master said angrily, ¡°If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, you¡¯ll forget who you are!¡±


    Yu Wan looked at him calmly. He took out a copper bell and shook it gently. This was the Gu Control Bell. Every time they heard its ring, the Gu worm would be restless. The person who was poisoned would feel as if ten thousand ants were eating their hearts, and they would be in so much pain that they would rather die.


    Of course, he only wanted to teach the other party a small lesson and did not intend to take his life. Therefore, his movements were very gentle. However, even so, it was enough to make the other party roll on the ground in pain.


    But to the Gu Master¡¯s surprise, Yu Wan did not even lift her eyelids, let alone roll on the ground. ¡°How did this happen?¡± The Gu Master looked at Yu Wan in a daze and then at the copper bell in his hand. This time, he increased his strength. However, no matter how he shook it, Yu Wan did not react.


    Yu Wan yawned. ¡°Are you done shaking? If not, continue shaking. I¡¯m going to get into the carriage to catch up on my sleep.¡±


    ¡°Impossible¡­ This is impossible¡­¡± The Gu Master widened his eyes in disbelief. He had almost shaken the copper bell to pieces. How could the Gu worm not cause trouble?


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± The Gu Master turned around and grabbed Yu Wan¡¯s shoulder unceremoniously.


    Yu Wan instinctively turned around and pped him to the ground. She could not be med for this. Who asked him to suddenly ambush her?


    The Gu Master let out a miserable scream on the walkway.


    Jiang Hai, Qing Yan, and Yue Gou were shocked by the hugemotion. The Gu Master had lost all his face and immediately roared, ¡°Catch him!¡±


    Catch who? Yu Wan? Is your brain damaged? None of the three of them moved.


    Only then did the Gu Master remember that they were together. This kid was originally the escort¡¯s family. Did they team up to bully him? Alright, let these guys taste the power of a Gu Master!

 Chapter 426 - Mighty Little Gu King (3)

    <h4>Chapter 426: Mighty Little Gu King (3)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The Gu Master chanted a mantra, grabbed the copper bell, and jumped up. All the Gu worms, awaken!


    The three of them looked at him, dumbfounded. Jiang Hai whispered, ¡°What happened to him? Did Young Master Yu p him into a fool?¡±


    Gu Master: You¡¯re the fool! Your entire family is fools!


    The Gu Master jumped around, until his face turned red and his eyes rolled back. Old Cui was startled by the fuss he made. He walked over while chewing on amb leg and said impatiently, ¡°What¡¯s going on so early in the morning? Can¡¯t we have some peace!¡±


    The Gu Master was going crazy! It was fine if a few young people could withstand his Gu worm, but why was an old man who had one foot in the coffin fine?


    ¡°Tsk ~¡± Old Cui rolled his eyes and returned to his room. Jiang Hai and the other two gave the Gu Master a pitiful look and went to pack their things.


    The Gu Master had a coachman who was also his personal attendant. He went forward and said, ¡°Gu Master, it¡¯s time to go.¡±


    The Gu Master gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Tell them to wait. I have to go somewhere first.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Gu Master was the employer. If he told them to wait, they had to wait. This was something that could not be changed. Therefore, the Gu Master was not worried that they would leave him behind and run away. After all, they did not even have a travel pass. Where could they run to?


    The Gu Master went to another inn to see someone. It was the man who had fallen in love with Zi Su at first sight on the road.


    This person¡¯s name was Fei Luo, and he was a Gu Master in Wu City. He was quite famous locally. Fei Luo¡¯s skills were much stronger than the employer of Jiang Hai and the other two, not to mention that Fei Luo had a master who was a Great Gu Master.


    The difference in strength and status was worlds apart. Only by bing a Great Gu Master was one qualified to be an esteemed guest of the royal family.


    ¡°Lord Fei Luo.¡± The Gu Master bowed piously.


    Fei Luo narrowed his long phoenix eyes and said, ¡°Where is she?¡±


    The Gu Master said in shame, ¡°They¡¯re unwilling to hand her over.¡±


    Fei Luo snorted coldly. ¡°She¡¯s just a maidservant. They can¡¯t bear to hand her over? Did you tell them seriously? You can give them as much money as you want.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯tck money,¡± the Gu Master said.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Fei Luo raised his eyebrows. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell them that I¡¯m a Gu Master of the Queen Manor?¡±


    The Gu Master was puzzled. ¡°Yes, and I also used methods on them, but my Gu worm doesn¡¯t seem to be useful to them. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Fei Luo sneered. ¡°What else can it be? You just met a Gu Master stronger than you.¡±


    The Gu Master shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. There are no Gu Masters among them.¡± If there were, they wouldn¡¯t have be his escort for a few travel passes.


    Fei Luo thought for a while and said, ¡°Then they have the Gu King in their hands. Your Gu worm is suppressed by the Gu King.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°I only wanted a lovely maidservant. I didn¡¯t expect to meet the Gu King.¡± Fei Luo waved the translucent jade bottle in his hand. ¡°My treasure hasn¡¯t eaten in a long time. It¡¯s time to find something delicious for it.¡±


    The Gu Master was stunned the moment he saw the jade bottle. If he was not mistaken, there was a Golden Toad Gu inside!


    The most powerful Gu he had ever seen in his life was the Golden Silkworm Gu, but no matter how powerful it was, it was only a Hundred Gu King. The Golden Toad Gu was different. It was already infinitely close to the Thousand Gu King!


    Lord Fei Luo actually had such a powerful treasure in his hands. He had indeed curried favor with the right person.


    The Gu Master knelt down on one knee. ¡°Lord Fei Luo, what do you need me to do? Please be honest. I will definitely work hard for you!¡±


    On the other hand, Yu Wan and the others were all ready to set off, they waited for the Gu Master for a long time but he did note. All of their faces darkened. Just as Jiang Hai was about to go out to look for him, the Gu Master appeared with a calm expression.


    The Gu Master nced at Yu Wan¡¯s carriage indifferently and said arrogantly, ¡°Since you¡¯re all prepared, let¡¯s set off. We have to rush to Liu City before dusk. Otherwise, we¡¯ll have to sleep in the wilderness.¡±


    p! Yu Wan pulled down the curtain. She would pretend that he was farting.


    The corners of the Gu Master¡¯s mouth twitched. Soon, Lord Fei Luo will take action. Let¡¯s see how long you can be arrogant!


    ¡°Princely Heir Consort¡­¡± Zi Su looked at Yu Wan worriedly. She understood that she had caused trouble. She shouldn¡¯t have gone to catch the thief. She had met a lecher who seemed to be very powerful. Even their employer had fawned over him. Now, because Madam refused to hand her over, their employer was angry.


    Yu Wan nced at the little girl and said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Don¡¯t worry too much. Also, I won¡¯t hand you over unless you want to leave.¡±


    Zi Su knelt down. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave! I want to serve the Princely Heir Consort for the rest of my life!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that settled?¡± Yu Wan nced at the curtain. ¡°Go.¡±


    Zi Su understood. After putting the food on the te, she alighted from the carriage and got into her and Fu Ling¡¯s carriage.


    The carriage drove south.


    For the first half of the day, the Gu Master had been urging the coachman to speed up in case they could not enter the city. However, in the afternoon, the Gu Master suddenly had a stomachache and the carriage stopped. In the end, they still missed the time to enter the city.

 Chapter 427 - Beat Up Gu Masters (1)

    <h4>Chapter 427: Beat Up Gu Masters (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The city gate of Nanzhao was usually closed earlier than the Great Zhou Dynasty. At this time, the city gate had long closed.


    ¡°We traveled all morning for nothing! In the end, we still have to sleep in the wilderness!¡± Old Cuiined.


    He was old and it was already difficult for him to get up from the long journey. That damn Gu Master even urged them all the way as if he was in a hurry to reincarnate. Old Cui¡¯s intestines were about to break from the travel. It would be fine if they could enter the city, but that fellow had diarrhea in the afternoon.


    He was the one urging them, and he was the one who couldn¡¯t move. Old Cui was going to die of anger!


    Qing Yan and the others naturally did not have good expressions. When they alighted from the carriage and passed by the Gu Master, they did not even look at him.


    The Gu Master seemed to be a grandmaster, but he was actually especially petty. He secretly remembered this group of people¡¯s disrespect and felt that they deserved what was about to happen.


    Lord Fei Luo had said that as long as he helped him get what he wanted, Lord Fei Luo would allow him to travel with them. Lord Fei Luo¡¯s guards were personally arranged by the Queen Manor, and they were definitely not something these small fries couldpare to.


    Moreover, he could cultivate a rtionship with Lord Fei Luo along the way. In the future, when he entered the Capital, he would be considered someone with connections to Lord Fei Luo.


    As they could not enter the city and there was no vige or shop in front, everyone could only find an empty ce near the official road to set up camp. After traveling for many days, the few of them were considered experienced. They took down the tent from the carriage and set it up.


    What was worth mentioning was that the Gu Master¡¯s servants were either dead or injured when they encountered the robbers. Only the coachman could apany them. It was not that he could not buy servants, but they did not catch his eye. He thought that since he was about to enter the Capital, it would not be toote to carefully choose when he got there.


    The coachman¡¯s ability was limited. The tent was built for him by Yue Gou. Jiang Hai and Qing Yan no longer wanted to talk to him.


    At this point, it had to be mentioned that Zi Su was meticulous and considerate. Although it was a day¡¯s journey, Zi Su had prepared rations for two days. The other rations were raw rice and dry goods. These things could be stored, and it would not spoil even if it was stored overnight.


    Fu Ling went to start the fire. Zi Su took the pot and washed the rice with spare water. She sandwiched the pot on a small stove built with a few stones and took out dried fish and meat to roast on another fire.


    Jiang Hai had hunted a fresh rabbit somewhere, and there was no need for anyone to help him. He cleaned the rabbit himself and handed it to Zi Su and Fu Ling. The two of them took out the snowke salt and pickled vegetables that they had bought from the Yu family. The vegetable oil was bought on the way.


    ¡°Are there any green onions left?¡± Zi Su asked.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go get it!¡± Fu Ling walked over with strong steps. After a while, she came over with a small potted nt, which was nted by Yu Wan.


    Zi Su sprinkled salt, brushed the sauce, and roasted the rabbit until it was glossy. She tore off two rabbit legs and sprinkled green onions for Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao.


    Perhaps it was because he was drinking medicine, Yan Jiuchao had not eaten much meat recently. He did not want the rabbit leg, so Yu Wan only kept one. She asked Zi Su to send the other one to Grandma.


    The fragrance of roasted rabbit meat wafted into the Gu Master¡¯s tent. The Gu Master was not very hungry at first, so hey down after eating a few steamed buns. However, when the fragrance came, he felt hungry. He called the coachman over. ¡°What are they eating?¡±


    The coachman was also craving for it. He swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°I think Guard Jiang hunted a rabbit and they roasted it.¡±


    The Gu Master¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly. ¡°Jiang Hai is my escort! The things he hunted are naturally mine! Why did they eat them?!¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll go ask them for it now?¡± If he could get more, and the Gu Master would not be able to finish it, then the rest would be his!


    ¡°¡­Forget it.¡± The Gu Master thought of tonight¡¯s n and suppressed his urge to eat meat.


    ¡°Oh.¡± The coachman lowered his head in disappointment. The rabbit meat was so fragrant, and the dried fish and meat were also fragrant. There were sweet potatoes in the rice, and they were fragrant!


    The Gu Master also felt that it was fragrant, but there was no other way. Ever since he revealed the thought of selling that maidservant, he hadpletely fallen out with that group of people. Wasn¡¯t she just a maidservant? He really didn¡¯t understand why they couldn¡¯t bear to part with her. To offend two Gu Masters for a servant, this group of people was probably retarded!


    Goo~ The rabbit meat was too fragrant, and the Gu Master¡¯s stomach growled.


    ¡°What else is good to eat?¡± The Gu Master asked irritably.


    The coachman said, ¡°There¡¯s dried meat and snacks.¡±


    The dried meat was bought from the same shop, but for some reason, the Gu Master felt that their dried meat was more fragrant than his own.


    The Gu Master waved his hand and asked the coachman to remove the food. Just as the coachman lifted the curtain of the tent, he heard the Gu Master say, ¡°Wait,e here.¡±

 Chapter 428 - Beat Up Gu Masters (2)

    <h4>Chapter 428: Beat Up Gu Masters (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ¡°Yes, what can I do for you?¡± The coachman returned to the Gu Master respectfully.


    The Gu Master took out a jar of wild mountain wine from his bag. ¡°Go and give it to them.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The coachman was stunned. ¡°Why did you suddenly give them wine?¡± And it was such a high-grade wine?


    The coachman had followed the Gu Master all the way, so he naturally recognized that this was a gift the Gu Master nned to offer to the aristocratic families after entering the Capital. This wine could not be bought on the market and was brewed by the local wine master who picked thergest wild mountain grape. The reason why the Gu Master obtained it was also by chance.


    The Gu Master had his own ns. Alcohol was good, but ever since he knew Lord Fei Luo, the Gu Master felt that there was a clear path in front of him. He would not hesitate to do anything that could serve Lord Fei Luo.


    ¡°Just give it to them when I tell you to. Why are you talking so much nonsense?¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ if they ask, how will I answer?¡±


    ¡°Just say¡­ use wine to exchange for some rabbit meat.¡±


    In the end, you¡¯re still hungry for rabbit meat! As the coachman cursed, he took the wine and left.


    ¡°My lord asked me to send this good wine,¡± the coachman said.


    Good wine? The old man snorted in disdain. How could they call it good wine without fifty years?


    Old Cui: I¡¯ve been in the pce for more than ten years, but I¡¯ve never seen such an unptable wine.


    Qing Yan and Yue Gou: The Ghost n¡¯s wild mountain grape wine is the real good wine.


    Yan Jiuchao: I don¡¯t even like the wine given by the Emperor. Where did this lousy winee from?


    The good wine that the Gu Master endured the pain of giving up was simply a jar of trash in the eyes of a group of big shots. The coachman did not even dare to say anything about exchanging for rabbit meat. He carried the wine jar and dejectedly went to report to his master.


    The Gu Master was furious. If he hadn¡¯t been thinking about his n at night, he would have rushed out to deal with that group of people!


    The coachman was secretly puzzled. This lord¡¯s temper was not very good. Why did he not re up even after that group of people angered him?


    The Gu Master took a deep breath and suppressed his anger. ¡°Keep an eye on that maidservant called Zi Su. Find an opportunity to bring her to my tent.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± The coachman wanted to say that he couldn¡¯t do it. Zi Su was inseparable from that burly Fu Ling. How could he kidnap her?


    However, perhaps because the coachman was lucky, he really bumped into the lone Zi Su.


    Zi Su went to the forest to relieve herself. It was not good to let anyone follow her. Just as she left the forest, she was stopped by the coachman.


    Zi Su was shocked!


    The coachman quickly smiled and said, ¡°Miss Zi Su, it¡¯s me!¡±


    Zi Su took a closer look. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    Zi Su took a step to the side. When the coachman saw her actions, he knew that she wanted to leave as soon as possible and was unwilling to strike up a conversation with him. The coachman was afraid that Zi Su would call out and attract others if he cornered her.


    ¡°Miss Zi Su,¡± the coachman said. ¡°Can we talk in private?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Zi Su looked at him warily.


    The coachman hurriedly said, ¡°Miss Zi Su, don¡¯t misunderstand. I don¡¯t have any ill intentions. It¡¯s really just that my master wants to say a few words to you. I won¡¯t dy you for too long. Besides, Big Brother Jiang and the others are all around. They¡¯lle out to look for you when they don¡¯t see youter.¡±


    This was the truth. If the Gu Master really did something to Zi Su, with Jiang Hai and the other two¡¯s abilities, they could instantly save her.


    Zi Su still looked hesitant. The coachman gestured with his fingers and said, ¡°I swear to God, I won¡¯t hurt Miss Zi Su.¡±


    Zi Su hesitated and finally left with the coachman. In the tent, Zi Su saw the arrogant Gu Master.


    A Gu Master was obsessed with Gu techniques and did not have much feelings for women. Therefore, although Zi Su was good-looking, he did not have any improper thoughts about her. This was also one of the reasons why Zi Su dared to see him.


    ¡°Go outside and guard,¡± the Gu Master said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The coachman left the tent.


    Zi Su greeted indifferently, ¡°May I know why you¡¯re looking for me?¡±


    The Gu Master said arrogantly, ¡°I believe you¡¯ve heard about what happened this morning. A lord has taken a fancy to you. That lord is also a Gu Master. His strength and status are above mine, so I wanted to ask you if you¡¯re willing to follow him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m unwilling,¡± Zi Su said without thinking.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The Gu Master choked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to consider it?¡±


    Zi Su said neither servile nor overbearing, ¡°If that lord really likes me, he should havee forward openly and asked my young master for me, instead of using you to force my young master to sell me.¡±


    The Gu Master snorted. ¡°A mere maidservant is quite arrogant. Do you know who that lord is?¡±


    Zi Su remained silent.


    The Gu Master said, ¡°Have you heard of the Queen Manor? The Queen is the only Princess of the Emperor of Nanzhao. She¡¯s the future Emperor, and Lord Fei Luo¡¯s master is an esteemed guest of the Queen Manor. It doesn¡¯t matter if you offend me, but the gains won¡¯t make up for the losses if you offend the Queen¡¯s guest. I advise you not to overestimate your abilities. Your young master can¡¯t bear to part with you. It¡¯s because he¡¯s loyal. What about you? Can you bear to implicate such a person who¡¯s thinking for you?¡±


    A conflicted expression appeared on Zi Su¡¯s face.


    The Gu Master knew that she had listened to him. Originally, this was not a difficult choice. How could following a mediocre little master bepared to being a woman of the Gu Master?


    ¡°Lord Fei Luo will also enter the Queen Manor to work for her this time. If you go with him, you won¡¯t have to worry about wealth and your future will be bright. Isn¡¯t it much better than following a nameless kid?¡±


    The Gu Master said what he was thinking. Seeing that Zi Su was still unwilling to let go, he cursed her for being pigheaded and his expression darkened. ¡°Besides, even if you don¡¯t think for yourself, you have to think for your young master, right? Your young master offended the Gu Master of the Queen Manor. What good ending can he have?¡±

 Chapter 429 - Beat Up Gu Masters (3)

    <h4>Chapter 429: Beat Up Gu Masters (3)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ¡°But¡­ but¡­¡± Zi Su¡¯s fingers dug into her flesh.


    How could a Gu Master not tell that she had long been tempted? The human heart was made of flesh. If that family had anxiously sold her, she might have been able to ignore it, but in order to protect her, they did not hesitate to be enemies with two Gu Masters. No matter how bad she was, she was unwilling to see that family suffer, right?


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t force you. The choice is in your hands. I¡¯m just reminding you onest time. That lord¡¯s status is no small matter, and his strength can¡¯t be underestimated. When he kills your young master, you¡¯ll still fall into his hands. You can leave. If you¡¯ve thought it through,e and find me. I can¡¯t do anything about it if you can¡¯t think it through. Although you¡¯re my escorts, I can¡¯t protect you.¡±


    The reason why the Gu Master dared to say this was none other than because he was certain that Zi Su had a conscience and would never let her young master fall into danger.


    As expected, just as Zi Su turned around and walked to the entrance of the tent, she suddenly gritted her teeth and knelt down. ¡°Sir, please protect my two young masters!¡±


    ¡°Sigh.¡± The Gu Master reached out. ¡°If you had known earlier, why would you have done it back then? Forget it, forget it. On ount of your sincerity, I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    The reason why the Gu Master said this was because he did not want to offend Zi Su too much. Otherwise, when Zi Su was favored in the future, he would not be able to resist Lord Fei Luo. ¡°Do you have a way to persuade your young master to let you go?¡±


    Zi Su shook her head. ¡°The two young masters have done me a great favor. They don¡¯t mind that I¡¯m a servant. I think they must be able to tell that I¡¯m not sincere.¡±


    The Gu Master sighed. ¡°Then we can only hide it from them first.¡±


    Zi Su looked puzzled. ¡°Gu Master, you mean¡­¡±


    The Gu Master said, ¡°I¡¯ll secretly send you to Lord Fei Luo¡¯s side. When they find out, they can only ept it.¡±


    Zi Su was silent.


    The Gu Master said earnestly, ¡°I said that I won¡¯t force you. If you want to go back on your word¡­¡±


    Zi Su gritted her teeth. ¡°No, I won¡¯t go back on my word! I¡¯ll go with you!¡±


    ¡°Aye, there¡¯s no hurry.¡± The Gu Master¡¯s eyes shed. Originally, it was true that Lord Fei Luo only wanted Zi Su, but now¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sir?¡± Zi Su looked at him in confusion.


    The Gu Master said calmly, ¡°Actually, Lord Fei Luo wanted to kill your two young masters, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already tried my best to persuade Lord Fei Luo, but¡­¡±


    Without the Gu Master saying it himself, Zi Su could guess some things. Zi Su begged, ¡°Gu Master, please speak. As long as you can protect my two young masters, I¡¯ll do anything!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult.¡± The Gu Master took out a round bead from his wide sleeve and handed it to Zi Su. ¡°This is a Gu bead. I need you to use it to find somethingter. That thing is useless in your young master¡¯s hands, but Lord Fei Luo likes it. If you offer that thing to Lord Fei Luo, you will definitely be able to find a way for the two young masters to live.¡±


    Zi Su took the Gu bead and left. About half an hourter, she came over furtively.


    The Gu Master looked at her expectantly. ¡°You got it?¡±


    Zi Su shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing you mentioned.¡±


    ¡°Did you not look carefully?¡± The Gu Master asked.


    Zi Su said seriously, ¡°I did. You said that the Gu bead will light up when it gets close to that thing, but it didn¡¯t light up.¡±


    The Gu Master muttered, ¡°Could it be that Lord Fei Luo guessed wrongly? They don¡¯t have the Gu King at all?¡±


    ¡°Sir, what did you say?¡± Zi Su widened her eyes as if she did not hear him clearly.


    The Gu Master cleared his throat. ¡°Nothing. Did you find it on your young master?¡±


    Zi Su lowered her head and said, ¡°How would I dare? If this thing lights up and Young Master finds out and asks me what it is, how will I answer?¡±


    It seemed that it was possible that it was on the two young masters¡­ The Gu Master touched his chin. Forget it, Lord Fei Luo had only asked him to bring Zi Su over. He was in a hurry to make a contribution, so he wanted to obtain the Gu King too. It was the same if Lord Fei Luo personally did itter. They were already camped here, so why would he be afraid that they would escape?


    ¡°What should we do, sir? I didn¡¯t get anything. Is my young master hopeless?¡± Zi Su asked anxiously.


    The Gu Master said in a teasing tone, ¡°This¡­ depends on how you plead for mercy for your young master in front of Lord Fei Luo. Don¡¯t worry, as long as you please Lord Fei Luo, Lord Fei Luo won¡¯t make things difficult for your young master.¡±


    Zi Su bit her lip. ¡°Then¡­ then please lead the way. I want to see Lord Fei Luo.¡±

 Chapter 430 - Beat Up Gu Masters (4)

    <h4>Chapter 430: Beat Up Gu Masters (4)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    He was finally on the right track. His night of saliva was not in vain. The Gu Master put on his ck cloak and brought Zi Su through the forest. He followed the route he had agreed with Fei Luo and came to another tent.


    This tent was much more luxurious than Yu Wan and the others. It was almostparable to the felt rooms on the grasnd. From this, it could be seen that the owner of the tent had an extremely high status.


    There were twenty guards guarding outside the tent. All of them were wearing cold armor and did not change to casual clothes because they had left the Capital.


    ¡°These are the guards sent by the Queen.¡± The Gu Master couldn¡¯t help but brag and exin when he saw the little girl¡¯s surprise.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Zi Su lowered her head.


    What kind of reaction was this? Was she dumb? The Gu Master frowned and reminded, ¡°Be smarter when you see Lord Fei Luoter. Don¡¯t throw a tantrum. Remember that the lives of your two young masters are tied to you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Zi Su nodded.


    <i>She was most likely frightened by this formation,</i>?the Gu Master thought. The Gu Master did not take it to heart and got someone to report. Not long after, a little disciple walked out and said to the Gu Master, ¡°You can go back now. Remember to follow the n.¡±


    The Gu Master nced at Zi Su, who was not far away, and smiled. ¡°Please tell Lord Fei Luo that everything is under my control.¡±


    ¡°You,e in!¡± After sending the Gu Master away, the junior disciple coldly called Zi Su into the tent.


    This tent was spacious and tall. Zi Su could sessfully enter without bending down. In fact, after entering, she could still stand upright. Her gazended on the man sitting on the ground. There was a small table in front of the man. There were fine wine, fruits, and snacks on the small table.


    Fei Luo was a gentle and refined man. He looked to be less than thirty years old. He was wearing a high-grade jade brocade and had a slight ent. Not only did he not look old, but he also added a mature man¡¯s charm.


    If it was a youngdy who had just stepped into the world, she would probably be charmed by her appearance at first nce.


    The servants in the tent left. Zi Su lowered her head and did not say anything.


    It was Fei Luo who broke the awkwardness between them. He put down the wine ss in his hand and smiled at Zi Su. ¡°I see you again. Did I scare you?¡±


    Zi Su shook her head. Fei Luo pointed to the cushions beside the small table, indicating for Zi Su to sit. Zi Su walked forward and knelt down on the cushion.


    Fei Luo gave her a meaningful look.


    Zi Su picked up the teapot and filled his cup. ¡°Sir, please eat.¡±


    Fei Luo¡¯s eyes were much gentler. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid of me. I don¡¯t have any ill intentions towards you. I just admire you too much. If you¡¯re really unwilling, I can let you go now.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not unwilling,¡± Zi Su said with lowered eyes.


    Fei Luo took a sip of the wine she had poured.


    Zi Su whispered, ¡°Gu Master Yu told me that Lord Fei Luo is an esteemed guest of the Queen Manor and asked me to serve you well. If you¡¯re happy, I could obtain riches and glory.¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Fei Luo was amused by her unconcealed words. There had never been ack of ttering people in this world, but it was really rare to tter him like this. What was better than a maidservant who served others with her looks bing a superior person? Wasn¡¯t this saying that he would one day have monstrous power?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t misjudge you. You¡¯re worth my effort!¡± Fei Luo wasn¡¯t stingy with expressing his good impression.


    Zi Su filled his ss again.


    ¡°You drink too.¡± Fei Luo handed her the ss.


    Zi Su shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll have rashes if I drink. Can I eat?¡± If the first sentence of rejection made one frown, then the second request made one want tough.


    Fei Luo realized that this girl¡¯s words were very to his taste. He generously pointed at the things on the table. ¡°Don¡¯t be restrained if you want to eat.¡±


    Zi Su peeled a fresh lychee and ate it heartily. These lychees were all transported by Her Highness the Queen. They were extremely sweet. Her eating style was different from before. The Gu Master pushed the te in front of her. ¡°Eat slowly. It¡¯s all yours.¡±


    ¡°Will I¡­ be able to eat it every day in the future?¡± Zi Su blinked and asked.


    Fei Luoughed and said, ¡°As long as you follow me to the Queen Manor, you can eat whatever the Queen eats.¡± He was bragging, but shouldn¡¯t he be bragging when coaxing women? Otherwise, why would they say that they would rather believe that there were ghosts in the world than believe a man¡¯s words?


    Fei Luo looked greedily at Zi Su, who was chewing on a lychee.


    ¡°Lord Fei Luo.¡± Zi Su suddenly looked at him and said, ¡°Is the Queen easy to get along with? I¡¯m a girl from the countryside. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t know the rules and offend her.¡±


    Even with Fei Luo¡¯s status, he might not be able to see the Queen, let alone a mere maidservant. If his master didn¡¯t need a disciple or two, the Queen wouldn¡¯t have sent someone to pick him up.


    It was true that the people outside were guards of Her Highness the Queen, but they were not his personal guards. Of course, men cared about their pride and would not admit that they were insignificant.


    Fei Luo said, ¡°The Queen is a magnanimous person. I¡¯ve never heard of her punishing a servant for offending her.¡±


    ¡°So she¡¯s so good¡­¡± Zi Su muttered.


    A trace of reverence shed across Fei Luo¡¯s eyes. ¡°Her Highness has the world in her heart and cares about the people. She will never make things difficult for anyone.¡±


    Zi Su still looked worried. ¡°I heard¡­ that the Queen Manor has a Prince Consort. How is the Prince Consort?¡±


    Fei Luo smiled again. ¡°There¡¯s even less for you to worry about. Prince Consort¡¯s more magnanimous and benevolent than the Queen.¡±


    Zi Su continued, ¡°What about their children? Are they also that good?¡±


    Fei Luo smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re talking about the royal grandson. The Queen is very strict with His Highness. She will never let him do anything that would humiliate his status, so don¡¯t worry. As long as you don¡¯t deliberately make a mistake, your life in the Queen Manor won¡¯t be difficult.¡±

 Chapter 431 - Beat Up Gu Masters (5)

    <h4>Chapter 431: Beat Up Gu Masters (5)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Without anyone around, Fei Luo could not hold it in anymore. The reason why he said so patiently was because this girl was different from the women he had doted on in the past. However, no matter how different she was, she was still a woman. Fei Luo¡¯s patience was exhausted.


    ¡°Miss Zi Su.¡± Fei Luo slowly leaned towards Zi Su.


    Zi Su suddenly widened her almond-shaped eyes. ¡°Lord Fei Luo, have you seen the Prince Consort? What does he look like?¡±


    Fei Luo couldn¡¯t bring himself to do anything with these big ck eyes looking at him. He suppressed his anger and said, ¡°It¡¯s rumored that the Prince Consort¡¯s appearance is damaged and he wears a mask all year round. I don¡¯t know what he looks like.¡±


    ¡°A¡­ mask?¡± Zi Su murmured.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll tell you about the situation in the Queen Manor tomorrow. Rest first.¡± Fei Luo looked at Zi Su ambiguously and stretched out his wolf ws. Just as he was about to touch Zi Su¡¯s body, Zi Su suddenly grabbed his hand.


    Fei Luo was stunned for a moment. Then, he thought that the other party was flirting with him and even smiled meaningfully. However, soon, he couldn¡¯t smile anymore. The hand that was mped on him was getting stronger and stronger, almost breaking his wrist. He instinctively wanted to pull his hand out, but he realized that he could not move it.


    How could this be? Fei Liuo was stunned.


    ¡°Little, little beauty?¡± Fei Luo called her tentatively.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± the other party replied indifferently. However, it was no longer the delicate and timid voice from before. Instead, there was a trace of carelessness.


    Fei Luo had seen Zi Su before. He had spoken to her before. He did not feel it when the other party deliberately lowered her voice, but once she regained her voice, Fei Luo could tell that something was wrong.


    Fei Luo was instantly vignt. ¡°You¡¯re not Zi Su!¡±


    ¡°You only realized now?¡± The other party smiled lightly and took off the mask on her face in front of him, revealing a face that was more than ten times more beautiful than Zi Su.


    Fei Luo was dumbfounded.


    Yu Wan touched her cheek. It did not feel good to wear a mask. She did not know what material Old Cui used to make the mask. Not only was it airless, but it was also tense. Actually, this human skin mask was only 70 to 80% simr to Zi Su¡¯s face. It was very easy for people who were familiar with Zi Su to see through it. But the Gu Master had only seen Zi Su a few times so he could not recognize her. It was even more impossible for Fei Luo, who had only caught a glimpse of Zi Su on the streets, to recognize her.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±


    ¡°What you? The Gu Master of the dignified Queen Manor is actually a stutterer? Why don¡¯t I say it for you? Do you want to ask me why I pretended to be Zi Su? Naturally, I saw through your scheme. As for when I saw through it¡­¡± Yu Wan smiled faintly. ¡°That Yu guy walked and stopped along the way. Do you think your acting is very good? ¡±


    They had already suspected him when he deliberately urged the carriage to move forward. They could enter the city without speeding up from the original inn to Liu City, but he had to pretend to be anxious to show everyone how anxious he was to enter the city. It was also to get rid of suspicion when he suddenly had a stomach ache and could not travel anymore. Little did he know that there were two doctors among the eight of them. Whether he was really sick or not could be seen through at a nce.


    Gu Master Yu asked the coachman to keep an eye on Zi Su, which was even more wed. How could three hidden experts not even notice a coachman keeping an eye on them? The coachman thought that he was lucky, but he did not know that Zi Su¡¯s being alone was a big n that the master and servant had discussed.


    The first maidservant Gu Master Yu met was Zi Su, and the second was Yu Wan.


    ¡°You want to find the Gu King with a lousy bead?¡± Yu Wanughed sarcastically.


    Wait, lousy bead, Gu King¡­ Fei Luo¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You have the Gu King?!¡±


    Yu Wan chuckled. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s in my hands. If you have the ability,e and take it.¡±


    Fei Luo did not even break free from her hand. How could he obtain the Gu King? Fei Luo¡¯s eyes turned cold as he shouted sternly, ¡°Guards!¡±


    Yu Wan smiled.


    Fei Luo¡¯s temples throbbed. ¡°Guards!¡±


    Yu Wan couldn¡¯t even be bothered to grab his wrist and threw him to the ground. Fei Luo fell t on his face. ¡°Someone¡ªsomeone¡ª¡±


    Yu Wan looked down at him and said, ¡°Stop shouting. My men have dealt with all your guards.¡±


    Fei Luo retorted, ¡°Impossible! They¡¯re the guards of the Queen Manor! All of them are top experts¡ª¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Is that so? Then why didn¡¯t any of those experts rush in to save you when you were shouting so loudly?¡±

 Chapter 432 - Beat Up Gu Masters (6)

    <h4>Chapter 432: Beat Up Gu Masters (6)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Fei Luo froze. That¡¯s right. If they were still there, they would have heard themotion and rushed in without him shouting. After so long, there was no one. It could only be said that¡­ they were really wiped out.


    But how was that possible? He did not hear the sound of fighting just now. Could it be that so many experts were killed in a breath? As this thought shed through his mind, Fei Luo felt an endless chill run down his spine.


    When he took a fancy to that maidservant, he never expected to kick such an iron te. ording to the brat Yu, they were a group of martial artists who didn¡¯t even have a travel pass. Since that was the case, how could they have such powerful skills?


    After a short moment of shock, Fei Luo calmed down. So what if they had powerful skills? He was a Gu Master! His Gu worm was enough to kill any expert!


    ¡°Alright, I originally thought that I would have to spend a lot of effort to obtain your Gu King. Since you¡¯vee knocking on my door, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± With that, Fei Luo waved his sleeve and took out his Golden Toad Gu.


    His Golden Toad Gu was hungry. It was time to eat. He would let the Gu King of this woman who did not know the immensity of heaven and earth be a meal for the Golden Toad Gu!


    The Golden Toad Gu flew out with a whoosh! However, it did not fly towards Yu Wan, but towards the tent¡¯s door.


    The Golden Toad Gu¡­ wanted to escape?! Fei Luo¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    In the next second, something even more unbelievable happened. A white light shed out of Yu Wan¡¯s sleeve. Before Fei Luo could react, the Golden Toad Gu screamed and died after the white light absorbed the essence.


    Everything happened in a sh. Even Yu Wan was stunned. If she wasn¡¯t seeing things, was that her little Gu worm just now? It was too eye-catching! Just like lightning!


    Yu Wan looked at her sleeves. Unfortunately, the little Gu worm was gone again. She smiled happily. When Fei Luo took out that thing, she was still sweating profusely. Now, it seemed that she had thought too much. Her little Gu worm was so powerful, how could it let these lowly insects kill it?


    Fei Luo¡¯s jaw almost dropped. Even the Thousand Gu King couldn¡¯t have such power¡­ Could the thing in her hand be¡­


    ¡°Madam.¡± Jiang Hai walked in. Seeing Fei Luo staring at Yu Wan in surprise, a trace of disgust shed across his eyes and he blocked Yu Wan with his body. Qing Yan and Yue Gou also lifted the curtain and entered. The guards around had already been cleaned up by them.


    ¡°What should we do with this guy?¡± Qing Yan asked.


    Yu Wan thought for a while and said, ¡°He¡¯s from the Queen Manor. It¡¯ll be a disaster if he¡¯s alive. Instead of letting the tiger return to the mountain, it¡¯s better to be decisive.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me! My¡­ my¡­ my master is¡­¡± Before Fei Luo could finish his sentence, three long swords stabbed into his chest.


    It was said that three stinky cobblers were better than Zhuge Liang. Other people¡¯s subordinates at least had a person who¡¯s rational enough to persuade her. Can the three of you not agree so much¡­


    Fei Luo looked down at the swords on his chest. His head lolled and he died.


    Everyone did not have any pity for Fei Luo. This fellow had forced a good woman into prostitution and would do anything to obtain a maidservant. He even had designs on Yu Wan¡¯s Gu worm. Yes, Jiang Hai, Qing Yan, and the others all knew that Yu Wan had the holy artifact. There was no doubt that they were surprised. However, everyone also reached a consensus. Since the item had already fallen into Yu Wan¡¯s hands, it was Yu Wan¡¯s. No one could think of snatching it away.


    Yu Wan hummed. ¡°Now, we¡¯vepletely fallen out with the Queen Manor.¡± They had already offended the Helian family and the Queen of Nanzhao before they even obtained the medicinal primer. Their luck was really extraordinary!


    Qing Yan and Yue Gou looked at Yu Wan sympathetically. Did you just realize that you had offended the Queen Manor? Who do you think the holy artifact in your hand slipped away from? Sigh, Madam¡¯s intelligence is sometimes a little worrying¡­


    After dealing with Fei Luo, the group nned to continue on their way. Unexpectedly, at this moment, Gu Master Yu, who was originally tied to the tent, actually broke free and escaped. It was also because Yue Gou and the other two hade to assassinate Fei Luo that no one chased after him.


    Why didn¡¯t they just kill him? Naturally, they needed to keep him for the travel pass.


    The Gu Master ran all the way. Jiang Hai and the other two used their qinggong to chase after him. With the strength of the three of them, it was impossible for them to let the Gu Master escape from their hands. However, it was unknown what kind of luck the Gu Master had, but he actually encountered a convoy traveling overnight on the official road.


    The Gu Master rushed towards the team with tears streaming down his face. ¡°Help¡ªhelp¡ª¡±


    The convoy stopped.


    The Gu Master scrambled over. ¡°I¡¯m a West City Gu Master! My surname is Yu! Someone wants to kill me!¡±


    The Gu Master¡¯s status in Nanzhao was extraordinary, and assassinating a Gu Master was an unforgivable crime. The leader of the guards immediately dismounted and checked his travel pass. After confirming that he was indeed a Gu Master from West City, he turned around and walked towards the carriage. He knelt on one knee and said, ¡°Grand General, a Gu Master is being chased.¡±


    The Gu Master was stunned. Grand General?


    When Jiang Hai and the other two caught up to the Gu Master, he had already been tightly protected by the general¡¯s men.


    The Gu Master was already waiting here. When he saw the three of them, he quickly pointed and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s them!¡±


    When Jiang Hai saw the other party¡¯s formation, he thought to himself that something was wrong. But it was toote for him to retreat.


    A tall guard with the aura of a tiger and a wolf suddenly attacked them. Jiang Hai immediately revealed his fist. The moment their fists met, Jiang Hai felt a pain in his chest and was sent flying.


    When Qing Yan saw this, he immediately drew his saber and attacked, but he was also knocked down by the other party in one move. Yue Gou was born with great strength and took three punches from the other party. On the fourth punch, the other party punched him into the crack.


    In the carriage parked not far away, Yu Wan widened her eyes. ¡°How did this happen? Who is he?¡±


    The old man said, ¡°Golden-masked sacrificial soldiers.¡±

 Chapter 433 - Recognition (1)

    <h4>Chapter 433: Recognition (1)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The golden-masked sacrificial soldier that only existed in legends actually appeared in Nanzhao and was even encountered by Jiang Hai and the others. This luck was really unprecedented.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the golden-masked sacrificial soldier to be so powerful¡­¡± Other than surprise, Yu Wan didn¡¯t know what to say.


    She knew Jiang Hai¡¯s strength best. Even Jun Chang¡¯an was not his match. He could almost do whatever he wanted in the Central ins. Qing Yan¡¯s martial arts were not the best, but his qinggong was first-rate, and he could not avoid the other party¡¯s attacks. As for Yue Gou, his internal energy was thirty percent thicker than Jiang Hai¡¯s, but he had only withstood three moves.


    The old man was calmer than Yu Wan. As for whether he was really calm at all, no one knew.


    On the other side, Gu Master Yu cursed, ¡°¡­Sir! They have aplices! There are a total of eight people! I¡¯m willing to lead the way for you and take them down together!¡±


    Alright, there was no escape. Almost as soon as the Gu Master finished speaking, their carriage was lifted by a huge force¡­ It was the golden-masked sacrificial soldier. The carriage was thrown onto the ground in front of the team.


    Yu Wan¡¯s head hit the door with a thud, cracking it. She rubbed her head and was about to help Grandma, who had also knocked himself quite heavily, when she saw a few spears reach in.


    Yu Wan looked at the spear that was an inch away from her. She carefully raised her fingertip and gently pushed the spear away. ¡°We¡¯re just the old and the weak. Isn¡¯t this lineup too big?¡±


    The two of them were brought out of the carriage. Yu Wan had just disguised herself as Zi Su and did not have the time to change back into her men¡¯s clothes.


    When Gu Master Yu suddenly saw Yu Wan in female clothes, he didn¡¯t recognize her for a moment and was stunned. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ Ah, it¡¯s you? You¡¯re a woman?! Why are you wearing¡­ Zi Su¡¯s clothes?¡± Even if Gu Master Yu racked his brains, he could not guess that Yu Wan had gone to pretend to be Zi Su.


    Yu Wan could not be bothered with him. At this juncture, she naturally couldn¡¯t care less about her gender being exposed.


    It was fine if she was a woman, but Gu Master Yu did not take it to heart. However, he thought of the remaining fellows and frowned. ¡°No! There are aplices!¡±


    ¡°Grandma, how many people are called Grand General in Nanzhao?¡±


    ¡°One.¡±


    ¡°The one from the Helian family?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s all the noise?!¡± A guard stabbed his spear into the grass in front of the two of them.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the one from the Helian family,¡± the old man said.


    ¡°I told you to stop talking!¡± The guard unceremoniously raised his spear and shouted at the old man.


    The old man did not move in the face of danger and was calm.


    Yu Wan grabbed the guard¡¯s spear. ¡°If you dare to touch a single hair on his head, believe it or not, you won¡¯t see the sun tomorrow morning!¡±


    The guard¡¯s scalp went numb from Yu Wan¡¯s cold gaze and he subconsciously paused.


    Gu Master Yu rushed over angrily. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you speak to the General¡¯s Dragon Shadow Guard like this! I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re the one who can¡¯t see the sun tomorrow morning!¡±


    As he spoke, he turned to face the carriage with the curtain closed and bowed. ¡°Grand General, this group of people¡¯s background is unknown. They did not have a travel pass, not only do they want to kill me, but I¡¯m afraid they also want to kill Lord Fei Luo! Grand General, please send someone to Lord Fei Luo¡¯s tent to ensure that he isn¡¯t harmed by this group of people!¡±


    If they went now, they would definitely see Fei Luo¡¯s corpse. That would confirm their crime of murdering the Queen Manor¡¯s Gu Master.


    Yu Wan closed her eyes. From the looks of it, there was only onest way left. But she was not very good at such things. No choice, she was going all out.


    Yu Wan took a deep breath and squeezed out two drops of nonexistent tears. She cried as if she was crying. ¡°Grand General, don¡¯t kill me¡­ I¡¯m your niece¡ª¡±


    The curtain was tightly shut, and outsiders could not see the scene inside. Little did they know that when Helian Beiming heard this, his hand trembled and he almost threw the little snow fox that he had rubbed all the way out.


    The little snow fox could not wait to flutter out the moment it heard the voice. Throw me away! Quickly throw me away!


    Helian Beimingposed himself and fished back the pping little snow fox. The little snow fox sat on hisp dejectedly and sighed like an old man.


    ¡°Grand General, I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡± It was the attendant who was in the same carriage as Helian Beiming.


    Helian Beiming nodded. The attendant lifted the curtain and bowed down the carriage.


    Yu Wan had been paying attention to the movements of the carriage. She was worried that she had howled at the wrong person, but the moment the curtain was lifted, she clearly saw the figure with a powerful aura. It was so recognizable that it was the general she had seen in the City Lord Manor of the West City.

 Chapter 434 - Recognition (2)

    <h4>Chapter 434: Recognition (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Actually, how could she know if her father was the second son of the Helian family who had fallen off the cliff without a corpse? However, at this critical juncture, he had to be. Otherwise, they would all be hopeless.


    The attendant walked up to Yu Wan with the torch and looked at her under the bright light.


    Yu Wan was wearing Zi Su¡¯s skirt with white pink clothes. She had a double-colored belt and was tied into an unmarried woman¡¯s hairstyle. She had a palm-sized face, fair skin, and thick eyebrows that exuded a heroic spirit. However, she was not ostentatious. Her almond-shaped eyes were watery, and her lips were red and her teeth were white. She had a veryfortable appearance.


    No one would think that the owner of such a face would be an empty talker. However, what she said just now was too ridiculous.


    ¡°Say that again.¡± The attendant felt that he had most likely heard wrongly, or this little girl had gone crazy.


    Yu Wan said without changing her expression, ¡°May I ask if the general¡¯s brother was born in early spring thirty-five years ago? Did something happen to him when he fell off the cliff at the age of three or four?¡±


    The attendant looked at Yu Wan and then at the old man beside her. No one had mentioned the Second Master for many years. The younger generation did not know much about this information, but the old man had more or less heard the bad news back then.


    The attendant said, ¡°So what if something like this had happened? This isn¡¯t a secret. Do you have to ask me? Or do you think you know a lot?¡±


    Yu Wan said seriously, ¡°Of course this isn¡¯t a secret, but I heard that after the Grand General¡¯s brother fell off the cliff, there was no corpse. The Helian family is certain that he had no chance of survival after falling from such a height. And because of the ident, his corpse might had long been eaten by the ferocious beasts, but is there a possibility that he didn¡¯t die at all? Instead, he was saved by someone passing by?¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± The attendant scoffed in disdain.


    ¡°Is it ridiculous?¡± Yu Wan¡¯s expression was so calm that it was as if this was the truth. She looked in the direction of the carriage. ¡°Does the General think so too? I traveled thousands of miles to Nanzhao to find my family. I don¡¯t even have a travel pass. How many times have I been in life and death situations? But if the General refuses to acknowledge me, then I¡¯ll pretend that I¡¯ve never been here.¡±


    These words were spoken with tears in her eyes. Even though the attendant was certain that she was lying, he could not help but be secretly stunned.


    The atmosphere was a little strange. Before the general could say anything, the guards did not move. However, Gu Master Yu could not hold it in anymore. He and this little girl had alreadypletely fallen out. If she was really the Grand General¡¯s niece, wouldn¡¯t he have kicked an iron te? She couldn¡¯t be! She¡¯s definitely not!


    The Gu Master said righteously, ¡°Grand General! Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense! She rushed over from West City. At that time, you were in West City. If it¡¯s really as she said, and she¡¯s here to acknowledge you, why didn¡¯t she acknowledge you in West City?¡±


    Yu Wan narrowed her eyes. This Gu Master looked stupid, but he was actually smart at the critical moment. That¡¯s right. Everyone knew that Helian Beiming had entered West City and she happened to be there during that period of time. It was really far-fetched to say that she had not heard this news.


    But¡ª


    Yu Wan¡¯s lips curled up imperceptibly as she said aggrievedly, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to look. I was arrested and thrown into jail. Those people don¡¯t believe anything I say. They only think I¡¯m spouting nonsense.¡±


    She had indeed entered the dungeon. They could find out if they sent someone to investigate. As for what she had said, there was only one prison guard at that time. They could have a debate and see who could spout better nonsense.


    The curtain was lifted by a slender hand. The Gu Master did not dare to look at the general¡¯s face and hurriedly lowered his head. Yu Wan looked at the other party without dodging and met his scrutinizing gaze. It was a pair of sharp eyes that seemed to be able to see through everything. Yu Wan looked fearlessly and did not retreat.


    ¡°You said that your father was my younger brother who fell off the cliff. How did you guess that?¡± Helian Beiming asked.


    That¡¯s right, how did she guess this? He was carried away at such a young age, and no one mentioned his identity. Just based on the date of the incident, she guessed that he was from the Helian Manor of Nanzhao? However, since he could ask this, did it mean that he also suspected that his brother was not dead?


    This was much easier.


    Nanny Wan had been in the Young Master Manor for so long. Not only had she taught her the rules, but she had also taught her how to be thick-skinned.


    Yu Wan sighed and said, ¡°To be honest, the entire vige knows that my father was picked up from the streets. However, no one has the intention of looking for his family. Our ce is in chaos. Many children starved to death and their parents died. Of course, there are also people who couldn¡¯t be raised and were abandoned by their parents. There are many people like my father who were lucky enough to survive and were adopted by kind people. It was not until spring this year that an old man found our ce. He thought that my father was his missing son for many years. We were also looking forward to it, but in the end, he was wrong. He said that as long as he was alive, he would continue to search for another day. He¡¯s already old and doesn¡¯t know how many days he has left. I look at his hunched back and feel very sad.


    ¡°I began to think that my father might not be a child who was abandoned. He might also be one of those unfortunates, being separated from his family. His old parents might also be bitterly looking for him. As for guessing that it was the Helian family, it was because General Wei Yuan had once been to the Capital of the Great Zhou Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re from the Great Zhou?¡± The attendant was stunned.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Yu Wan nodded. ¡°I¡¯m from the Great Zhou. Something happened to General Wei Yuan in the Great Zhou, and his family background spread like wildfire. That¡¯s why I found out that you had a younger brother who fell off a cliff not long after he was born. From the looks of it, it coincided with the month my father was picked up. So I had a bold guess. Could it be¡­ my father is your family?¡±

 Chapter 435 - Recognition (3)

    <h4>Chapter 435: Recognition (3)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yu Wan continued, ¡°There¡¯s another important reason why I¡¯m so bold. That¡¯s because my father is a marquis of the Great Zhou Dynasty and a fierce general guarding the border! As the saying goes, like father like son, like mother like daughter. My father grew up in the countryside, but he has such ability. Isn¡¯t it because he has the blood of the God of War flowing in him?¡±


    These words were true and false. They were both emotional and logical. No one could find any fault with them.


    The attendant had been in the Helian family for many years and had served the General well, but the information he should have should not be careless. Was what this woman said true? If it was true, why didn¡¯t he know? But it didn¡¯t look like it was fake either. The attendant was confused by Yu Wan.


    Helian Beiming said unhurriedly, ¡°All of you, stand down.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The attendant epted the order and retreated ten feet away with the guards. Someone also forcefully carried the Gu Master out.


    ¡°My Grandma doesn¡¯t have to leave!¡± Yu Wan said. If the old man was carried around by a group of sacrificial soldiers who did not know the severity of the situation, it would be unknown if he would die in the end.


    Helian Beiming did not mind the old man. The old man was as calm as a bell, which was eye-catching. However, Helian Beiming¡¯s attention was not on him. Helian Beiming looked at Yu Wan.


    Although his figure was not as powerful as Xiao Zhenting¡¯s, he was still burly and muscr. Even though he was sitting in a wheelchair, he still had the aura of a powerful army. Ordinary people would be defeated by his aura.


    Yu Wan did not. Her eyes were as clear as water, and she was calm and collected from the beginning to the end. The night wind blew against her hair, and her ck hair fluttered. Her skirt fluttered, making her look like a fairy in the forest.


    Helian Beiming said with a dangerous gaze, ¡°My brother has long died prematurely. I buried him myself. My mother insisted on seeing him onest time. But because it was too tragic to look at, I lied that there was no corpse left.¡±


    A thousand curses surged through Yu Wan¡¯s heart.


    That was thirty-five years ago. Helian Beiming had just be a slightly sensible child. His mother gave birth to his brother in the fief of West City. She originally nned to leave for the Imperial Capital after his brother was a month old, but the carriage malfunctioned halfway and his brother fell off the cliff when they overturned. His mother was caught by the guards in time, but his brother unfortunately fell to his death.


    At that time, he was on his way to West City with his father to wee his mother and brother. After hearing the bad news, he went to the bottom of the mountain with his father. He was the one who found his brother¡¯s corpse. He had personally buried his brother.


    Helian Beiming said, ¡°However, because I lied that there was no corpse left, some rumors spread. Among them was the nonsense of my brother still being alive. My mother believed it, so she thought that her youngest son was not dead.¡±


    Yu Wan was stunned. ¡°Then¡­ hasn¡¯t Old Madam been looking for him?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Helian Beiming said.


    ¡°This is too cruel¡­¡± epting the news of death was only a momentary pain in the heart, but enduring the separation of the mother and son for the rest of her life was like frying her heart in a pot of oil.


    Helian Beiming had not mentioned these things to anyone for a long time. He looked at the endless colors, and his eyes became deep and distant. ¡°My father could not bear to see her continue to suffer, so he told her the truth. In the end, she went crazy.¡±


    Yu Wan was speechless.


    Helian Beiming said, ¡°She can¡¯t ept my brother¡¯s death. She would rather think he was still alive, and suffer the pain of separation day and night.¡±


    ¡°What happened after that?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Helian Beiming said expressionlessly, ¡°After that, she forgot what my father said and only remembered that my brother had fallen without his corpse being found. All these years, I¡¯ve found many ¡®young brothers¡¯ for her, but she saw through them.¡±


    Yu Wan was not stupid after all. He either wanted to kill them or n to put them in an important position by telling them such an important secret.


    After thinking about it, she raised her head and said, ¡°Grand General, do you want me to try to pretend to be your brother¡¯s¡­ descendant?¡±


    Helian Beiming did not refuse. ¡°Whether you can live depends on my mother. If she acknowledges you, all of you can live. If she sees through you, you¡¯ll be imprisoned.¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes darted around. ¡°The punishment for assassinating a Gu Master is¡­¡±


    ¡°The death penalty.¡±


    Yu Wan shut up. Oh, how terrifying.


    Helian Beiming¡¯s guards had returned. No one knew what the General had said to a little girl who had suddenly rushed out to acknowledge her family, but the General had instructed them to bring the little girl¡¯s family over. At least for the time being, the General did not n to pursue the crime of assassinating Gu master.


    Fei Luo¡¯s corpse was found, and the unconscious guards of the Queen Manor were also discovered by them.


    The attendant said awkwardly, ¡°Grand General¡­ they¡¯re too bold. They actually provoked the Queen Manor. If the Queen Manor investigates¡­¡±


    Helian Beiming said indifferently, ¡°If Old Madam acknowledges her, my Helian family will protect her!¡± On the contrary, if the Old Madam felt that this girl was not her biological granddaughter, then Helian Beiming would be very happy to send these murderers to the Queen Manor.


    Helian Beiming did not ask about the identities, backgrounds, and true motives of those people who enter Nanzhao. This was because if Old Madam did not acknowledge that girl, they would be dead, and he, Helian Beiming, would not be interested in information about a group of dead people.


    The attendant said to Yu Wan, ¡°My surname is Yu, and my name is Gang. I¡¯m the general¡¯s attendant. If Mrs. Yan has any problems in the future, you can look for me.¡±


    ¡°Yu Gang?¡± Yu Wan raised her eyebrows. Why would anyone have such a strange name? [Note: The pronunciation of the fish tank in Chinese is Yu Gang.]


    The team set off again. The Gu Master was abandoned by Helian Beiming¡¯s guards.


    ¡°Hey! How did this happen? Don¡¯t leave me behind!¡±


    ¡°Grand General! I¡¯m a Gu Master!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a Gu Master invited by the Yue family to the Capital!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me behind¡ª¡±


    ¡°In the wilderness. I¡¯ll die¡ª¡±


    However, no one cared about his cries. His voice gradually disappeared into the night.


    Jiang Hai and the other two had internal injuries and were not suitable to drive the carriage. Helian Beiming¡¯s attendant had arranged for a few guards to be the coachman. Yu Wan was sitting in the carriage with Old Cui and the old man, and Jiang Hai and the other two were also there. The atmosphere was a little strange.


    Yu Wan asked resentfully, ¡°What¡¯s the chance of us sessfully escaping?¡±


    Everyone looked at her¡ªNone.


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡± Alright, then they could only brace themselves and go to the General Manor.


    ¡°Speaking of which, does Helian Beiming know that Helian Qi¡¯s death is rted to us?¡± It was Qing Yan who asked.


    Strictly speaking, Helian Qi died in the hands of Yan Jiuchao. It was rted to Yu Wan, Jiang Hai, and not much to the Ghost n. However, at some point, he had already ced them in the same camp. When Yue Gou and the old man heard this, they did not refute.


    Yu Wan thought for a while and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know for the time being, but I shouldn¡¯t be able to hide it for long.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Qing Yan said. ¡°Helian Qi is only Helian Beiming¡¯s cousin, but Old Madam is his biological mother. He has a bnce in his heart.¡±


    They were carrying the crime of infiltrating Nanzhao, assassinating a Gu Master, offending the Queen Manor, and killing Helian Qi. No matter how one looked at it, they were going to die. The Old Madam was their only chance of survival. They had to win her favor. Otherwise, not to mention Yan Jiuchao¡¯s medicinal primer, their lives would be over.


    As they spoke, Yu Wan suddenly felt her body burning.


    Jiang Hai noticed her gradually flushed face and asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Yu Wan shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    She just felt hot. Her heart was hot. Everything was hot. It seemed that she had this reaction after her Gu worm ate a full meal. However, at that time, she did not notice it much because her life was on the line. Now that she was in the mood to care about her body, she could not suppress it anymore.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll go back to my carriage first.¡± Yu Wan alighted as if she was escaping.


    The old man saw through it but did not expose her. The remaining people looked at each other, not understanding what was wrong with Yu Wan.


    In the carriage, Fu Ling and Zi Su guarded Yan Jiuchao. Seeing Yu Wane up, the two of them bowed. ¡°Madam.¡± Since her cross-dressing had been exposed, she decided not to pretend anymore. However, she still could not call out the identity of the Princely Heir and the Princely Heir Consort.


    Yu Wan looked at the sleeping Yan Jiuchao and her throat moved. ¡°Leave this to me. Go back to your carriage.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The two of them alighted.


    ¡­ .


    Tonight¡¯s n was originally wless. Yu Wan never expected that General Helian would appear halfway. However, even so, Yu Wan had made two preparations. She first let Yan Jiuchao take the medicine and sleep, then let Fu Ling and Zi Su guard him. If the n seeded, he would wake up at dawn. If the n failed, the two of them could escape with him.


    Of course, the n seeded in the end, but Helian Beiming caught them. Before the Old Madam saw through them, their days were rtivelyfortable. At least they did not suffer any grievances along the way.


    The guards in the Imperial Capital were tighter than in any city. Yu Wan did not doubt that if they still followed that Gu Master Yu, they would be stopped at the city gate, but they would not be stopped if they followed Helian Beiming.


    All the guards stood respectfully on both sides. No one dared to check Helian Beiming¡¯s team, so the group entered the Imperial Capital without any obstructions.


    On the way here, Yu Wan had done her homework. She had asked Helian Beiming¡¯s attendant, Yu Gang, about many of Old Madam¡¯s taboos and preferences. She found out that Old Madam¡¯s spirits were sometimes good and sometimes bad. Usually, she was no different from other elders. When she was abnormal, she would be crazy and say crazy things when she caught someone.


    Yu Wan nodded and asked, ¡°Then under what circumstances did my grandmother meet those people pretending to be my father?¡±


    Yu Gang : ¡°¡­¡±


    Aren¡¯t you getting too involved?

 Chapter 436 - Recognition (4)

    <h4>Chapter 436: Recognition (4)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The carriage drove into the Helian Manor.


    The few of them had something on their minds, so they didn¡¯t have the time to admire the scenery in the Capital, nor did they carefully savor the grass and trees of the Helian family.


    Helian Beiming went to report to the Old Madam first. The group sat in the slow carriage with solemn expressions. The more they saw how powerful Helian Beiming was, the more they dispelled the thought of escaping. Their only way out now was to let the Old Madam of the Helian family acknowledge Yu Wan.


    It would be fine if Yu Wan was really the other party¡¯s biological granddaughter, but Yu Wan was fake. Everyone could not help but start to worry.


    Jiang Hai let out a long sigh. ¡°If there¡¯s really no other way, I¡¯ll stall themter. Qing Yan, Yue Gou, you guys bring Young Master, Madam, and Grandma away.¡±


    Old Cui: What about me?!


    Yue Gou, who was usually silent, said, ¡°I¡¯m strong. It¡¯s more appropriate for me to stall them. You guys leave.¡±


    Qing Yan nced at the two of them. ¡°We can¡¯t escape when we¡¯re outside. Now that we¡¯ve entered the Helian Manor, are you still dreaming of escaping?¡±


    Everyone was silent.


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m very popr with the elders. As long as Old Madam likes me, she might acknowledge me.¡±


    This was the truth. Putting aside the elders of the Yu family, which one of the aunties and uncles in the vige did not care about Yu Wan? They would say that this girl had grown up and was sensible. She could work without putting on airs, do business, and be a doctor. She was good-hearted and beautiful. There was no girl in the surrounding viges who was more outstanding than her.


    If the vigers liked Yu Wan because they were honest to begin with, then Shangguan Yan and Eldest Mrs. Xiao, this pair of sworn enemies, also liked Yu Wan. It was enough to show Yu Wan¡¯s personal charm.


    This girl was right. Perhaps Old Madam would like her and acknowledge her as her granddaughter?


    The Old Madam did not know that Helian Beiming had gone to pay his respects to his brother. She only thought that he had gone to visit his nephew like in previous years. The Old Madam sat in her room in boredom and did not eat or drink. This was a sign of her illness acting up again.


    The Old Madam¡¯s illness was unpredictable. Sometimes, she was listless and could not eat or sleep well. Sometimes, she was crazy and spouted nonsense. Sometimes, she sat in a daze, as if her soul had been sucked out.


    The servant reported that Helian Beiming had arrived, but the Old Madam did not say anything. Helian Beiming told the Old Madam about his ¡°brother¡± before the Old Madam finally reacted. However, it was only for a moment before she looked out the window in a daze.


    Helian Beiming understood that it was because he had had many ¡°younger brothers¡± who hade to visit all these years. The Old Madam no longer believed that he could find his real ¡°younger brother¡±.


    ¡°Mother, go take a look,¡± Helian Beiming said softly. ¡°If she¡¯s not my brother¡¯s family, I¡¯ll chase her away.¡±


    The Old Madam pursed her lips and went to the reception pavilion with Helian Beiming.


    Yu Wan and the others were also brought in by Yu Gang.


    This was Yu Wan¡¯s first time seeing the legendary Old Mrs. Helian. The other party was wearing a in lotus-colored brown dress, a sauce-colored beizi, white hair tied into a single bun, two jade hairpins, and a pearl headband that was the same color as the beizi. Her facial expression does not look good, and she looked haggard, but she had the demeanor of a noble.


    The Old Madam was supported by a beautiful maidservant and walked in casually. Yu Wan knew that the time to decide her fate had arrived. Whether she lived or died depended on whether she could muddle through.


    Actually, Helian Beiming had given her a token to prove her identity. It was the swaddling that had wrapped around his brother back then. However, it was said that he had given this token to every ¡°younger brother¡± who came to ¡°recognize¡± their family, but Old Madam did not recognize any of them.


    Therefore, even Helian Beiming did not understand how the Old Madam was so sure that those people were fake.


    ¡°Maybe blood is thicker than water.¡± These were Helian Beiming¡¯s words.


    If that was really the case, Yu Wan¡¯s chances of winning were not high, but she had no choice but to shoot. Yu Wan took a deep breath and wiped the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief that had long been dipped in chili. Her eyes were red as she said to the Old Madam, ¡°Grandmother¡ª¡±


    The olddy was so frightened by this sudden voice that her body trembled. Then, the olddy turned around in a daze.


    Seeing the other party look at her, Yu Wan cried even harder. Her clumsy acting skills could not evenpare to half of Madam Jiang¡¯s. The old man, Qing Yan, and the others turned their faces away. They could not stand it anymore.


    Unexpectedly, the Old Madam shook off the maidservant¡¯s hand and walked over in a daze.

 Chapter 437 - Recognition (5)

    Chapter 437: Recognition (5)


    The Old Madam stretched out her arm. From her excited expression, it was obvious that she wanted to reunite with her family!


    Yu Wan was overjoyed and stretched out her arm to the Old Madam. ¡°Grandmother¡ª¡±


    However, the Old Madam walked past her.


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°My grandson¡ª¡±


    Yu Wan was stunned. Who-who is your grandson? She turned around and saw the Old Madam hugging her husband with tears in her eyes.


    Yan Jiuchao, who was stunned: ¡°¡­¡±


    Everyone, who was even more confused than Yan Jiuchao: ¡°¡­¡±


    Helian Beiming was dumbfounded. Even he did not expect such a situation. It was different from what he had imagined.


    ¡°W-what¡¯s going on?¡± Old Cui asked Yu Wan softly.


    Yu Wan said resentfully, ¡°How would I know the situation? I¡¯m even more confused than you!¡±


    She memorized every taboo and preference of the Old Madam. She memorized till her head was going to explode. Yan Jiuchao had done nothing but eat, sleep, and eat. How did he be the Old Madam¡¯s ¡°grandson¡± in the end?! How did he pick up this ready-made cheapness?!


    Old Cui cleared his throat. ¡°Ahem, Madam, are you mistaken? He¡¯s not your grandson.¡±


    The Old Madam hugged Yan Jiuchao tightly and red at Old Cui angrily. ¡°I¡¯m not mistaken! He¡¯s the most beautiful! I can tell at a nce that he¡¯s my grandson!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    So the previous people were seen through not because their bloodlines did not sense it, but because they were ugly¡­ Everyone in the room was in a mess when they felt that they had told the truth.


    Goo~ Yan Jiuchao¡¯s stomach growled.


    The olddy¡¯s expression changed drastically. Her heart ached as she said, ¡°My good grandson, are you hungry?¡±


    He was hungry, yes.


    Good grandson, no.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at the olddy who was hugging him expressionlessly. ¡°Let go.¡±


    The temples of everyone in the room throbbed. Did he want to die by talking to the Old Madam like this? Those who came to acknowledge their families had all curried favor with Old Madam. In the end, you actually dared to speak coldly to her!


    The olddy obediently let go. Everyone was speechless again. However, the Old Madam quickly reached out again. This time, she did not hug Yan Jiuchao tightly. Instead, she only pulled Yan Jiuchao¡¯s sleeve and said with a smile, ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll get someone to make it for you!¡±


    Under the Old Madam¡¯s personal order, the kitchen began to work without stopping.


    Half an hourter, a table of steaming delicacies was served. Old Cui and the others had no intention of staying to join in the fun. They asked Yu Gang to bring them to the temporary courtyard, so only Yu Wan stayed.


    The first time Yu Wan saw the Old Madam, she felt that she was a normal granny. Now, she finally believed that she had gone a little crazy. Otherwise, why would she treat Yan Jiuchao as her biological grandson?


    Helian Beiming was the eldest son of the Old Madam. Logically speaking, he should be doted on to the bone. However, ever since she recognized her grandson, the Old Madam no longer looked at her son.


    Old Madam asked Yan Jiuchao to sit beside her. Helian Beiming sat on her other side. Yu Wan walked over and was about to sit down beside Yan Jiuchao.


    The olddy frowned. ¡°Who are you? Who asked you to sit?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my wife,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    The old madam¡¯s expression changed in a second and she said with a smile, ¡°So you¡¯re my granddaughter-inw? Then quickly sit!¡±


    Yu Wan sat down with a dark expression. ¡°Grandmother¡± was clearly hers. Return her ¡°grandmother¡± to her!


    Old Madam picked up a big drumstick for Yan Jiuchao. See, there was still a difference between a grandson and a granddaughter-inw! The Old Madam kept putting food into Yan Jiuchao¡¯s bowl and piled his bowl into a small hill. However, she did not eat it herself and just looked at Yan Jiuchao happily.


    Helian Beiming gave Yan Jiuchao a look, indicating for him to pick up some food for Old Madam. Yan Jiuchao picked up another pair of clean chopsticks and casually picked up a piece of pork tenderloin. This was Yu Wan¡¯s favorite.


    Yu Wan and Helian Beiming¡¯s expressions froze. Old Madam¡¯s first taboo¡ªno red meat.


    In the next second, the two of them were stunned. They saw the Old Madam eat the pork tenderloin heartily! After the Old Madam finished eating, she looked at Yan Jiuchao expectantly, as if she was waiting for her grandson to pick up food for her.


    Yan Jiuchao picked up a few more pieces. Eight out of ten were food that Old Madam usually didn¡¯t eat. Unexpectedly, Old Madam epted them all.


    Old Madam had never been so full, nor had she ever smiled so contentedly.


    Yu Wan sighed secretly, so what was the use of her memorizing till her head exploded? It was not as good as this fellow¡¯s good face.


    The Old Madam did not acknowledge Yu Wan. Instead, she acknowledged Yan Jiuchao. This was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. However, no matter what, they had obtained the death-exemption gold te. They stayed in the General Manor openly.


    Helian Beiming was also about to start understanding the background of this group of people. He originally nned to interrogate Yan Jiuchao first, but Yan Jiuchao was upied by the Old Madam, so he had to get someone to call Yu Wan over.


    Yu Wan went to Helian Beiming¡¯s study. The window of the study was wide open. From inside, one could clearly see themotion in the courtyard. The Old Madam was strolling in the courtyard with Yan Jiuchao.


    Helian Beiming retracted his gaze from the courtyard and looked at Yu Wan quietly. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±


    Yu Wan pondered for a moment and said truthfully, ¡°The Princely Heir Consort of Yan City.¡±


    Helian Beiming¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. It was obvious that he was a little surprised, but it was not an exaggeration. It was obvious that he had long guessed that their identities were not simple, but he had never expected them to be so extraordinary.


    ¡°What about those people?¡± he asked.


    ¡°They¡¯re the servants and guards of the Yan Manor.¡± Other than Old Cui and the two maidservants, Jiang Hai and Ah Wei¡¯s family were all people with backgrounds. Yu Wan did not want Helian Beiming to suspect them because of this.


    Helian Beiming looked at Yu Wan deeply and did not have any doubts. He asked, ¡°What are you doing in Nanzhao?¡±


    ¡°My husband has been poisoned and needs a few herbs.¡±


    ¡°What poison?¡±


    ¡°Fragrance of Hundred Miles.¡±

 Chapter 438 - Doting on Her Grandson (1)

    Chapter 438: Doting on Her Grandson (1)


    Helian Beiming had heard of Fragrance of Hundred Miles. It was a strange poison from the Western Regions and was named because the smell of the poison resembled the fragrance of flowers.


    Helian Beiming did not ask how Yan Jiuchao was poisoned. This had nothing to do with him. Even if Old Madam temporarily acknowledged Yan Jiuchao, he could not really treat him as his nephew. ¡°As far as I know, this poison is unsolvable. Half of the four types of medicinal primer that it needs can¡¯t be found.¡±


    Yu Wan said seriously, ¡°Even if I can¡¯t find it, I have to. In short, I have to treat my husband¡¯s poison.¡±


    The little girl was young, but she exuded a domineering aura. If she entered Nanzhao just because of this, there was nothing that he could not take in.


    But¡ª


    Helian Beiming thought of something and his eyes darkened. ¡°The Prince Yan Manor¡­ the Prince Yan Manor rted to Xiao Zhenting?¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What shoulde still came. They could not hide the fact that they had killed Helian Qi.


    Helian Qi¡¯s death could be hidden from the world, but not from Helian Beiming. When the group returned to the country with the coffin, they had already given out the biggest suspect, Yan Jiuchao. Helian Qi deserved to die, but he was an important minister of Nanzhao. If he were to die, he would die in the hands of the Emperor of Nanzhao.


    Yu Wan said solemnly, ¡°Grand General, I admit that Helian Qi¡¯s death is rted to the Prince Yan Manor, but as his cousin, it¡¯s impossible for you to not know what kind of person Helian Qi is. I don¡¯t know how much you know about the incident. But you must have heard about how he used the armor to humiliate Grand Marshal Xiao. Then did you hear about how he almost tainted my friend? Did you hear about how he kept saying that he wanted to have Mrs. Xiao for an entire night? The hatred of humiliating his mother is irreconcble. Not to mention that we only killed him, even if we grind his bones and scatter his ashes, it would be a bargain for him! If you want to punish us for this, then I have nothing to say!¡±


    Helian Beiming had no children. Helian Qi was the next head of the Helian family, but he was killed by Yan Jiuchao just like that. It was impossible for Helian Beiming not to be angry at all. He had brought the enemy of the Helian family into the manor and even sent him to his mother¡¯s side.


    If he had known earlier, he would have asked about their identities earlier instead of waiting to confirm that they could survive.


    ¡°My good grandson, this is for you!¡± In the courtyard, the Old Madam peeled a fresh orange and handed it to Yan Jiuchao.


    However, if he had asked earlier, there would probably be no such ¡°good grandson¡±. Helian Beiming muttered, ¡°My mother has never been as happy as she is today.¡±


    Yu Wan looked at Yan Jiuchao, who had exploded from Old Madam¡¯s teasing, and smiled knowingly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Old Madam really dotes on Yan Jiuchao.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not Yan Jiuchao,¡± Helian Beiming said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Wan looked at him in confusion.


    Helian Beiming enunciated each word clearly. ¡°From today onwards, he¡¯s no longer the Princely Heir of Yan City, and you¡¯re not the Princely Heir Consort. You¡¯re from Qinghe Town. Your name is Yan Wan, and his name is Jiang Chao. Now¡­ he¡¯s Helian Chao.¡±


    He had even fabricated their identities. It seemed like he did not n to hand them over. Yu Wan heaved a sigh of relief and could not help but be puzzled. ¡°Doesn¡¯t anyone suspect that Yan Jiuchao is fake? I mean, your brother is already buried. How could he have a son?¡±


    Helian Beiming looked at the olddy in the courtyard who wasughing so hard that her eyes could not be seen and said, ¡°Only my father and I know that I personally buried my younger brother. In order not to expose myself in front of my mother, we also announced to the public that there¡¯s no corpse left. Some people think that my younger brother is dead, but there are also people who believe that my younger brother has only gone missing. In addition, I¡¯ve pretended to bring many people back to acknowledge my family all these years, so your appearance is not unexpected.¡±


    In that case, Yu Wan was relieved. With the identity of the Helian family as a cover, no one would suspect that they were here to look for the medicinal primer.


    Of course, the goal of this trip was not only the medicinal primer, but also to investigate the truth about the Prince Consort of Nanzhao.


    The news of the Old Madam finding her grandson spread throughout the manor that night. The official saying was this¡ªBack then, Second Master had fallen off a cliff and was picked up by a passing hunter. The child was seriously injured, and the hunter sent the child to the medical center. Coincidentally, he met a kind-hearted couple. The couple did not have children, so they paid to treat Second Master and adopted him.


    The couple was from Qinghe Town. The Second Master had grown up in Qinghe Town. More than twenty years ago, he married and gave birth to a son called Jiang Chao. Jiang Chao was the only son of the Second Master. In a few years, the Second Master and his wife passed away because of illness.

 Chapter 439 - Doting on Her Grandson (2)

    Chapter 439: Doting on Her Grandson (2)


    If Helian Beiming hadn¡¯t identally met the hunter from back then when he went to West City this time and heard him talk about the past of picking up a child in the valley, Helian Beiming would have missed his little nephew.


    Why did they fabricate that the Second Master and his wife had already passed away? It was because it was already difficult to find a fake grandson. Where could they find a fake Second Master? If they made a fool of themselves and the Old Madam saw through the fake Second Master, even Yan Jiuchao, they would have wasted all their efforts.


    The Helian Manor was divided into the East Manor and the West Manor. The East Manor was upied by the Eldest Old Master. The Eldest Old Master had already passed away, so only the Old Madam and Helian Beiming were living there. The West Manor was upied by the Second Old Master. The two elders were biological brothers. Although they had built their own manors after they got married, they were close to each other. Strictly speaking, they were still one family.


    Helian Qi was from the West Manor.


    The group was arranged to be in Xixia Garden, which was closest to the Old Madam. This courtyard was originally built for Second Master. After so many years, its owner had finally arrived, even if it was fake.


    The Old Madam could not bear to part with Yan Jiuchao and insisted on keeping him by her side. Thus, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s luggage was moved to the Old Madam¡¯s courtyard. As his personal doctor, Old Cui also moved over.


    Yu Wan stayed in Xixia Garden. Xixia Garden was theirs, so it was convenient to do things. ¡°Zi Su, Fu Ling, go outside and guard.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    One of the maidservants stood at the door of the room, and the other stood in the courtyard, vignt of the surroundings.


    Yu Wan talked about serious matters with Jiang Hai and Ah Wei¡¯s family. One was about the medicinal primer, and the other was about how to better avoid Helian Qi¡¯s family. ¡°¡­Such a big thing has happened in the East Manor, so the people from the West Manor will definitelye to ask for information. Yan Jiuchao and I have both appeared at Prince Cheng¡¯s banquet. I don¡¯t know if Helian Qi¡¯s subordinates will recognize us.¡±


    Qing Yan said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about that. I asked around just now. Helian Qi died in the Great Zhou, and all his subordinates were implicated. Some died, and some were exiled. No one is left in the Capital.¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. There¡¯s another thing. I heard that¡­ Helian Beiming doesn¡¯t have any children. The Helian family¡¯s business was originally supposed to be handed over to the second branch to inherit. Although Helian Qi is dead, he still has a son. Wouldn¡¯t we be a target for the second branch if we appeared out of nowhere?¡±


    ¡°Helian Beiming originally had a son,¡± the old man suddenly said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone¡¯s gazended on his face.


    He said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s just that he was expelled from the family because hemitted a crime. Mrs. Helian couldn¡¯t take the blow and became a nun in a fit of anger. That¡¯s why Helian Beiming became a loner.¡±


    Yu Wan was enlightened. ¡°So there¡¯s such an inside story¡­¡±


    Perhaps it was because of her father and Xiao Zhenting, but Yu Wan always took care of the men on the battlefield. When she thought about how the man who had been in the military for half his life finally ended up with crippled legs, lost all his martial arts, and became a loner, she could not help but feel sad for him. His wife and children were all there, but they were not.


    ¡°Then Grandma, do you know what crime Young Master Helian was expelled from the family for? Old Madam dotes on her grandson so much. Will she allow her grandson to suffer like this?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    The old man said, ¡°It¡¯s said that Old Madam ordered him to be chased out.¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    With the old madam¡¯s personality, they really could not see that she would do such a heartless thing to her grandson. Could it be that she was crazy? However, her craziness was sometimes good and sometimes bad. When she recovered, she could bring her grandson back.


    The old man said, ¡°There are many rumors in the outside world about what he did. Some say that he offended Old Madam, while others say that he was naughty and caused someone to die. No matter what, this is not something we should worry about. The right to decide who the heir of the Helian family is is up to the Helian family themselves. Our goal is the medicinal primer. When the medicinal primer is in our hands, we¡¯ll leave Nanzhao.¡±


    Leaving Nanzhao¡­


    It was easy to say. Could the Old Madam bear to part with Yan Jiuchao?


    It seemed too early to worry about this because no one could say if Old Madam Yan had a rpse and recognized Yan Jiuchao as her biological grandson. Perhaps one day, when she woke up, she would sweep them all out.


    Therefore, Grandma was right. They had to find the medicinal primer as soon as possible.


    On this end, Yu Wan, Jiang Hai, and Qing Yan went to the Juxian Restaurant that Grandma had mentioned to investigate the whereabouts of the medicinal primer. On the other side, the West Manor also received news that a group of people hade to acknowledge their rtives.


    In the reception pavilion of the West Manor, the Second Old Master, who was still energetic even though he was old, sat at the head of the table. Beside him was Helian Qi¡¯s wife, Madam Li, and a few stewards of the West Manor.


    ¡°Dad.¡± Madam Li frowned and said, ¡°Big Brother brought back another person to the East Manor. This time, it¡¯s not a son, but a grandson! He even let Old Madam acknowledge him! Do you think that person is real, or did Old Madam fall ill again?¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± The Second Old Master asked in a deep voice.


    Madam Li curled her lips and said, ¡°The East Manor has already acknowledged a grandson before my husband¡¯s corpse turns cold. How can there be such a coincidence in the world? Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s obvious?¡±


    The Second Old Master was warning her not to spout nonsense, but Madam Li did not hear the warning. She thought that her father-inw was really asking her and said what she was thinking. ¡°They don¡¯t want us to inherit the family business!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Second Old Master shouted at Madam Li.


    Madam Li was Helian Qi¡¯s first wife. She was beautiful and came from a good background. Unfortunately, she was brainless. Otherwise, she would have been able to keep an eye on her husband and not let Helian Qi cause many ridiculous debts outside.


    The Second Old Master knew everything about Helian Qi¡¯s sudden death in the Great Zhou. He had more or less guessed who killed him, but he could not avenge his son openly because his son¡¯s death was not unjust.


    As the saying goes, one should marry a virtuous wife. In the Second Old Master¡¯s opinion, it was precisely because his son did not have a steady and proper first wife like the daughter-inw of the East Manor that he became more and more unrestrained after marriage. All of this was Madam Li¡¯s fault.

 Chapter 440 - Doting on Her Grandson (3)

    Chapter 440: Doting on Her Grandson (3)


    Madam Li did not behave well in front of her father-inw and reluctantly took her leave. The moment she left the reception pavilion, Madam Li¡¯s face darkened.


    She understood that her father-inw did not like her and always felt that she could not control Helian Qi. However, why didn¡¯t her father think about it? Even his father could not control him. How could she keep an eye on him when she was only a wife? Helian Qi¡¯s love affairs outside could not be counted for three days and three nights. Wasn¡¯t she the one who suffered the most?


    How many illegitimate children had he gave birth to outside all these years?


    So what if he died? Anyway, she became a widow many years ago. She had a son and a daughter, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about the rest of her life. Does it matter if her husband is still around? She was still at ease even if he wasn¡¯t!


    Madam Li thought this in her heart, but she did not dare to show it on her face. Otherwise, her father-inw would see that she was gloating and she would not have a good time.


    ¡°Madam, are we going back to the courtyard?¡± Aunt Wang asked.


    Madam Li stopped in her tracks. ¡°No, to the East Manor.¡±


    Aunt Wang asked, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Why are you going to the East Manor?¡±


    Madam Li snorted. ¡°A young master appeared out of nowhere. I have to check if it¡¯s true!¡±


    Aunt Wang couldn¡¯t persuade her, so she could only let her be.


    Madam Li was not too ignorant of etiquette. She asked Aunt Wang to prepare ginseng and bird¡¯s nest and personally sent it to the young master of the East Manor. At this moment, Old Madam had just finished feeding her darling dinner. She really carried the bowl and fed Yan Jiuchao one spoonful at a time.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s face darkened. The Old Madam was overjoyed as she watched her precious darling eat mouthful by mouthful.


    ¡°Old Madam, it¡¯s time to drink the medicine.¡± The maidservant brought over the Old Madam¡¯s medicine bowl.


    The olddy frowned and said unhappily, ¡°What should I drink? My grandson is back. I¡¯ve recovered! I don¡¯t need to drink medicine anymore!¡±


    The maidservants tried to persuade her for a long time but to no avail. They could only bring the medicine down.


    Not long after, Old Cui also brought over a bowl of medicine. It was Yan Jiuchao¡¯s.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s poisoning was naturally hidden from the Old Madam. He only said that he had a weakness since he was in his mother¡¯s womb and needed to be carefully nursed usually. He could not be careless at all.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s stomach was so full that he couldn¡¯t drink. However, the Old Madam thought that he did not want to drink the medicine because it was bitter. She got someone to bring her medicine over. ¡°I¡¯ll drink it with you.¡±


    ¡­ He didn¡¯t know who was apanying who. In short, the old and young finished their medicine. Then, they heard a servant report that the Second Madam was here.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s gaze paused.


    The olddy patted his hand and said kindly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s your second aunt.¡±


    It was precisely because of his second aunt that he was ¡°afraid¡±. After all, the other party was Helian Qi¡¯s first wife.


    Because of Old Madam¡¯s love for Yan Jiuchao, Yan Jiuchao could naturally easily send her away. However, he could not hide for a lifetime. He would eventually see these ¡°rtives¡± of the Helian Manor.


    The old madam asked the servants to call Madam Li in. Nanzhao in September was still a little hot. The two of them sat under the porch to cool off.


    Madam Li saw the olddy¡¯s precious grandson that the servant mentioned at a nce. The other party was wearing a in white robe. He had a tall figure, ck hair like ink, and jade-like facial features. It was unknown if it was because of his illness, but his face was a little cold and pale. His left hand was gathered in his wide sleeve, and he held a white jade cup in his right hand. His slender fingers were fair and clear,plementing his appearance. He looked like a fairy.


    She would not believe that this was a liar who came to trick the Old Madam. This unique appearance was not something that ordinary families could give birth to. Moreover, the noble aura emitted from his bones was even more noble than her sons. He actually looked like¡­ a royal.


    Madam Li spat. She was crazy. How could the other party be from the royal family? However, this kid was different from anyone who hade to acknowledge their rtives in the past. Could it be that the olddy¡¯s biological grandson had really returned?


    ¡°Come here.¡± The olddy waved at Madam Li.


    Only then did Madam Li realize that the Old Madam was smiling like a child. She had never seen the Old Madam smile like this ever since she married into the family. If she didn¡¯t really think of him as a biological grandson, how could she be so happy?


    Madam Li could not help but look at Yan Jiuchao again. Previously, when she nced at him from afar, she was already shocked. Now that she was closer, she felt that this man was simply unbelievably good-looking.


    From his looks alone, he didn¡¯t look like a member of the Helian family. But if he wasn¡¯t a member of the Helian family, how could he be so good-looking?


    Madam Li asked Yan Jiuchao a few superficial questions. Where did he live, how did hee, and what rtives he had at home. The servants in the courtyard answered them all, which was exactly the same as Helian Beiming¡¯s exnation. As for Yan Jiuchao, he did not even look at her.

 Chapter 441 - Doting on Her Grandson (4)

    Chapter 441: Doting on Her Grandson (4)


    Madam Li was furious. This kid was too arrogant!


    ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t keep talking to my good grandson!¡± The Old Madam was unhappy. She hadn¡¯t even said enough. Why was this niece-inw so blind? Didn¡¯t she see that her face was already saying ¡°Hurry up and leave without disturbing me and my good grandson¡±?


    Madam Li wanted to ask more, but Old Madam chased her away.


    The old madam saw that his good grandson was irritated and quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao snorted. ¡°She keeps staring at me. I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    The old madam said without thinking, ¡°Then I don¡¯t like it either! We won¡¯t see her anymore!¡±


    Madam Li¡¯s n to find another chance to investigate the truth was killed just like that.


    ¡°Aunt Wang.¡± On the way back to the West Manor, Madam Li kept thinking about Yan Jiuchao.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Madam?¡± Aunt Wang asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that child looks familiar, as if you¡¯ve seen him somewhere before?¡± The more Madam Li thought about it, the more she felt that way, especially that pair of eyes.


    How could Aunt Wang dare to look her master in the eye? She only said, ¡°He¡¯s from the Helian family after all. It¡¯s no wonder that you think he looks familiar.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Madam Li felt that those weren¡¯t the Helian family¡¯s eyes. Whose were they? Madam Li couldn¡¯t remember.


    ¡­ .


    On the busy street, a carriage stopped in front of a lively pavilion. On a golden que, three big words were written¡ªJuxian Restaurant.


    Yu Wan lifted the curtain and took a look. ¡°This is where Grandma asked us toe?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Qing Yan jumped off the carriage and reached out to help Yu Wan.


    Jiang Hai coldly blocked his hand and handed over his arm. Yu Wan did not care about Jiang Hai¡¯s small actions, but she did not hold his arm. She easily jumped down at this height. Qing Yan snorted in amusement. Jiang Hai ignored him and silently retracted his hand, handing the carriage to the doorman of Juxian Restaurant.


    In order to facilitate travel, Yu Wan changed into men¡¯s clothes and waved a folding fan in her hand, looking like an elegant young master. Since Helian Beiming had changed her name, she was Young Master Yan. She swaggered into Juxian Restaurant.


    A waiter came up to them with a smile. ¡°Young Masters, you don¡¯t look familiar. Is this your first time at our Juxian Restaurant?¡±


    Yu Wan lowered her voice and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the first time, but I¡¯m not here to eat. I¡¯m here to ask you for information.¡±


    ¡°Ask for information?¡± The waiter was stunned.


    Yu Wan waved her folding fan and said, ¡°I heard that you can buy information here, right?¡±


    The waiter smiled. ¡°Yes, we have many customers from all over the country. We¡¯re well-informed. You don¡¯t have to pay for it. As long as we know, we¡¯ll tell you when the customers ask.¡±


    If that was the case, then this shop was too good at doing business, right? However, when she thought about it, they did not lose anything. They only exchanged a few pieces of information, but they were willing to buy an expensive table of food and drinks. They still earned money.


    The waiter smiled and said, ¡°Do you want to sit in the hall or the room upstairs?¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°The room.¡± Her family had a mine and did notck money!


    The waiter led the three of them upstairs. Juxian Restaurant¡¯s business was booming. There was only one room left. The lowest expenditure was fifty taels. Yu Wan did not even blink and booked the room.


    They entered the room.


    Yu Wan said to the waiter, ¡°If there¡¯s any good wine and dishes you¡¯re good at, feel free to bring them over.¡±


    The waiter nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes! Yes! I¡¯ll go now!¡±


    It was rare to see customers who did not bargain these days! The waiter left eagerly.


    Not long after, arge table of fine wine and delicacies was served one after another. It had to be said that it was not unreasonable for people to spend so much in Juxian Restaurant. Just the taste of this table of dishes wasparable to the imperial banquet in the pce.


    The three of them, who originally had ulterior motives, were stuffed.


    Looking at therge table of tes that had been swept away by the wind, Yu Wan finally did not forget about tonight¡¯s business. She called over the waiter from before and asked him, ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a Fire Lingzhi in the Capital. I wonder if it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Fire Lingzhi¡­¡± The waiter looked troubled.


    Yu Wan threw him a silver ingot. The waiter¡¯s eyes darted around.


    Yu Wan threw him another gold ingot. The waiter hugged the gold and silver and said to Yu Wan, ¡°You have to ask our shopkeeper about this. Young Master, wait a moment. I¡¯ll call the shopkeeper over now!¡±


    The shopkeeper came quickly and cupped his hands at the person in the room.


    ¡°Alright, alright. There¡¯s no need for formalities.¡± Yu Wan knocked on the table with her folding fan. ¡°I¡¯m here to ask about the Fire Lingzhi.¡±


    The shopkeeper stroked his beard and said thoughtfully, ¡°The Fire Lingzhi has been sold.¡±


    Yu Wan frowned. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    The shopkeeper said, ¡°Oh, originally, the Fire Lingzhi was the treasure of Chunhui Hall. Then, a rich young master bought it and gave it to the courtesan of Paramount, Dong Xian¡¯er. If Young Master wants this Fire Lingzhi, I¡¯m afraid you have to meet Miss Dong.¡±


    ¡°What kind of ce is Paramount?¡± Yu Wan asked Qing Yan softly.


    Qing Yan said, ¡°A brothel.¡±


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    Paramount was not only a brothel, but also the most famous brothel in the Capital. It was decorated like an immortal pce. As for the Dong Xian¡¯er that this shopkeeper mentioned, she was the most outstanding courtesan since Paramount was established.


    She had already won the championship of the Courtesan Competition for three years in a row and was worthy of the title of the number one beauty in the Capital.


    However, no matter how delicate a beauty was, her temper was famous for being bad. If she wanted to snatch something from her, she probably could not do it with money. If she used force, the four experts under her were all golden-masked sacrificial soldiers.


    After hearing the shopkeeper¡¯s exnation, Yu Wan sighed in her heart. Was he forcing her to enter the brothel again?

 Chapter 442 - Mighty Little Fatties (1) 1

    Chapter 442: Mighty Little Fatties (1) 1


    Yu Wan asked the shopkeeper about the time and rules of the courtesan.


    The shopkeeper said, ¡°Miss Dong receives guests on the first and fifteenth of every month. Only one young master is lucky enough to be her guest.¡±


    Yu Wan touched her chin. ¡°Today isn¡¯t the first or fifteenth day of the month. What should we do?¡±


    The shopkeeper smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, you can wait.¡±


    Yu Wan shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t wait.¡±


    The longer they dyed, the more risk Yan Jiuchao had of the poison acting up. They also had an additional risk of their identities being exposed.


    ¡°This¡­¡± The shopkeeper paused and hesitated.


    Yu Wan gave him a gold ingot.


    The shopkeeper refused. ¡°Young Master, you¡¯ve rewarded me enough. It would be against my conscience if I take more. I hesitated just now because that method is too difficult.¡±


    ¡°What method?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    The shopkeeper thought for a while and said, ¡°Miss Dong admires Gu Masters very much. If any of you are powerful Gu Masters, you can go and see Miss Dong directly.¡±


    There were doctors, assassins, and priests among them, but there were no Gu Masters. Yu Wan sighed. ¡°Looks like we can only wait for the fifteenth?¡±


    Qing Yan: For the umpteenth time, I regret leaving Ah Wei in the vige.


    Back then, they had left Ah Wei behind because this kid always held them back. Moreover, they did not expect that the checking of travel passes had be so strict. The journey to Great Zhou was clearly smooth sailing¡­ Therefore, experience sometimes did not count.


    Jiang Hai advised, ¡°Forget it, at least we¡¯ve found out the whereabouts of the Fire Lingzhi. It¡¯ll be the fifteenth in seven days. We¡¯ll see Miss Dong then. I hope no other Gu Master takes the Fire Lingzhi from her before that.¡±


    This was the only way now. Perhaps they could use this period of time to find a powerful Gu Master. However, they had just arrived in the Imperial Capital and were unfamiliar with the ce. Where could they find a reliable Gu Master?


    While Yu Wan was worried about the Gu Master and the Fire Lingzhi, she did not know that Ah Wei and her three little fat fellows had also embarked on the journey to Nanzhao.


    Ah Wei only discovered the three little ck eggs hiding in the carriage after traveling for a full two days. Ah Wei was worried that the little ck eggs would discover that he was missing and mored for their family to catch up, so he rushed crazily all the way, day and night. Even his vignce was not as high as before.


    He got out of the carriage to relieve himself, and the three little ck eggs also got out of the carriage to relieve themselves. They even returned to the carriage earlier than him. While he was eating, the little ck eggs were also eating inside.


    Crack! Crack! Crack! Hmm¡­ he felt like there was a little mouse.


    On the third day, Xiaobao ate a lot of dried sweet potatoes and let out a small fart. The fart that sounded like thunderp frightened Ah Wei, who was driving the carriage, so much that he almost fell off the carriage!


    The three little ck eggs then helped their master up. Three pairs of big ck eyes looked at him adorably. Ah Wei was speechless.


    Ah Wei: ¡°!!!¡±


    Ah Wei was about to break down! Why were the little farts that he had painstakingly shaken off following him again?!


    Ah Wei died on the spot for three seconds! He had rushed too hard and had already left Lotus Flower Town far behind. It was impossible to send the three little ck eggs back. After all, the smell in the air had a time limit. Once he did so, his Gu worm would probably not be able to sense the aura of Grandma and the others.


    Ah Wei, who had a terrible sense of direction, could not go home himself. He could only bring the three little ck eggs along. They traveled during the day and rested at night. As most of them stayed in the carriage, the three little ck eggs were fine, but it was hard on Ah Wei.


    The style of the number one viin of the Ghost n was now like this:


    Ah Wei, hungry!


    Ah Wei, back itchy!


    Ah Wei, I want to shower!


    Ah Wei, I want to wipe my butt!


    ¡­ I want to drink milk!


    ¡­ I want to sleep!


    Want¡­ want to tire him to death¡­


    The group finally left the Great Zhou and arrived at Qinghe Town. The little fatties had be rounder, but Ah Wei had lost weight¡­ lost a lot of weight¡­


    Coincidentally, the inn they checked into was the shady shop that Yu Wan, Yan Jiuchao, and the others had stayed in before. The shady shop had been ruthlessly robbed once and its vitality had been greatly damaged, but it was notpletely dead. After some repairs, it started operating in a high-profile manner again.


    Ah Wei¡¯s carriage stopped in front of the inn. He pulled open the back door of the carriage and three little ck eggs walked down with a fat white goat.


    This was a goat that Ah Wei had saved up on food halfway and spent five taels of silver to buy for them. It was quite thin when he bought it. For some reason, the three little fellows fed it until it was as fat as them.


    The three of them entered the inn valiantly.

 Chapter 443 - Mighty Little Fatties (2)

    Chapter 443: Mighty Little Fatties (2)


    Ah Wei did not have much money on him. It was the fifty taels that the entire family had earned earlier. He originally nned to use it as his money, but Grandma and the others took advantage of Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao, so they saved the expenses along the way and left the money to Ah Wei.


    The three little fatties had a big appetite. They had already spent most of his fifty taels, so Ah Wei was very poor now. However, the shopkeeper did not think so. It was obvious that they were from a rich family since they were sitting in such a good carriage. A fat sheep! A fat sheep!


    The shopkeeper and the waiters exchanged nces, and the few of themughed evilly. After Ah Wei and the three little fat fellows went upstairs, the shopkeeper immediately went to the woodshed in the backyard to discuss the big n with a few waiters and thugs.


    ¡°That young man looks like he has martial arts.¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? We have knockout medicine!¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid? Can knockout medicine help? We met those expertsst time and were caught before we could use the knockout medicine!¡±


    At the mention of the painful lesson fromst time, the few of them still had lingering fear. There was a moment of silence in the woodshed.


    A thug said, ¡°Then what do you think we should do, Shopkeeper?¡±


    The shopkeeper said, ¡°Use the knockout medicine.¡±


    Everyone looked at him in disdain. Wasn¡¯t that still drugging?!


    The shopkeeper said, ¡°However, let¡¯s not wait for midnight. They have to have dinner, right? I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll notice if we drug the food.¡±


    Everyone thought about it. Good idea, let¡¯s do it!


    After making up their minds, everyone quickly went to prepare. Unexpectedly, when they turned around, they saw the three little ck eggs standing there with cute faces. This was even more terrifying than seeing an adult. F*ck, where did these little ck ghostse from?! The few of them almost cried out in shock!


    They remembered that it was not a ghost. It was the little fat sheep that they nned to ughter.


    ¡°Shopkeeper, what if they hear us?¡± A waiter asked.


    ¡°Get rid of them,¡± said another waiter.


    ¡°Wait.¡± The shopkeeper gestured for them to stop and walked towards the little fellows suspiciously. He bent down and asked, ¡°Did you hear what we said just now?¡±


    The three little fellows looked at him adorably.


    The shopkeeper continued, ¡°Look to the right. There¡¯s candy.¡±


    The three of them were still looking at him adorably.


    ¡°Are-are they fools?¡± The first waiter asked.


    The shopkeeper snorted and said, ¡°Have they spoken since they entered the inn?¡±


    The waiter and the thugs shook their heads.


    The shopkeeper smiled smugly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re deaf and mute.¡±


    The shopkeeper said a few more words, but the little fellows did not react at all. This time, everyone believed him without a doubt. Just as they gave up on killing him on the spot, a machete fell out of a thug¡¯s sleeve.


    Everyone looked at the three little ck eggs! The three little ck eggs reached out together with dull eyes and walked back as if they were blind.


    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡±


    Uh¡­ Not only were they deaf and mute, but they were also blind?


    The three ¡°little blind¡± reached out to feel the way and slowly went upstairs.


    ¡°Alright, alright, stop looking! Hurry up and prepare!¡± The shopkeeper dismissed everyone while he personally went to the kitchen to drug the food sent to Ah Wei¡¯s room. After he left, the three fat little fellows slipped in and changed Ah Wei¡¯s rice with the shopkeeper and the others.


    That night, the shopkeeper and the others, who were ambitious, were knocked out that even lightning strikes won¡¯t wake them up. The little ck eggs opened the drawer and stood on their tiptoes to take out the banknotes and silver.


    The inn was ransacked again¡­


    It was easy toe to Qinghe Town, but it was not so easy to enter West City.


    Ah Wei did not know where to get a travel pass. After all, when he followed Grandma to the Great Zhou, everything was handled by Qing Yan and the others. He only had to follow obediently, but his Gu worm followed their aura and arrived at the Longmen Escort Agency.


    The deputy escort asked him, ¡°Little brother, are you here to hire escorts or to be an escort?¡±


    Ah Wei said, ¡°I want to enter the city.¡±


    ¡°Go into the city and go south.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a travel pass. Also, which way is south?¡±


    The deputy escort : ¡°¡­¡±


    The deputy escortposed himself. ¡°In that case, you¡¯re here to be an escort. Unfortunately, no Gu Master wants to enter the city today. Come back tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a Gu Master,¡± Ah Wei said.


    The deputy escort was stunned. It was no wonder that he was stunned. It was really because Gu Masters were glorious existences in Nanzhao. This kid in front of him had lost ayer of skin from the sun. Why didn¡¯t he look like he was pampered?


    However, the deputy escort had traveled extensively and ate more salt than ordinary people. He understood that one could not judge a book by its cover. Although he did not look like a Gu Master, what if he was? He could not offend a Gu Master.

 Chapter 444 - Mighty Little Fatties (3)

    Chapter 444: Mighty Little Fatties (3)


    ¡°Do you have a Gu Master¡¯s jade token?¡±


    Ah Wei shook his head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even have a jade token, so how can you dare to call yourself a Gu Master?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a Gu Master, the most powerful story in our n.¡±


    The deputy escort was amused by this kid¡¯s ignorant words. He didn¡¯t even have a jade token. How could he be the most powerful Gu Master in the n? There probably wasn¡¯t another Gu Master in their n.


    The deputy escort smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re a disciple, right? How about this? There¡¯s a Gu Master¡¯s guild nearby. I¡¯ll bring you to the test. If you pass, they¡¯ll give you a Gu Master¡¯s jade token on the spot. With the jade token, you can enter the city.¡±


    The jade token was also a travel pass, but it was a high-level travel pass. Only Gu Masters were qualified to obtain it.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Ah Wei could not leave his three little disciples here. He went to the carriage to bring the three little fellows down.


    When he saw the three cute little fatties, the deputy escort was stunned for a moment. Triplets. They were really rare and so beautiful. Why were they following a¡­


    The deputy escort nced at Ah Wei in confusion a few times. ¡°They are¡­¡±


    ¡°My disciples,¡± Ah Wei said.


    He was already a dabbler, but he actually took in disciples? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the three of them were very clingy along the way, the deputy escort would have suspected that he had kidnapped such beautiful children.


    The deputy escort brought Ah Wei to the Gu Master Guild.


    The deputy escort had only brought him along because he was enthusiastic, but in his heart, he did not think that Ah Wei was really a Gu Master. Even if he had learned a thing or two from someone, the jade token was not so easy to obtain. This was the same as the Central ins¡¯ imperial examination. It was one in a million and extremely difficult.


    Ah Wei brought the three little fat fellows in. They came out quickly. The deputy escort shook his head. He knew it. A Gu Master was not something that could be found on the streets. How could he sessfully be a Gu Master by casually meeting a kid?


    ¡°Sir, take care. Please ept our sincerity.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. There¡¯s no need to pay the money. You¡¯re a Great Gu Master, so you can enjoy our guild¡¯s bounty. This is the amount of the bounty. Please take a look.¡±


    ¡°Also, please wait a moment. The robe will be made for youter.¡±


    No way? Were there many people who came to take the jade token today? There was actually a Great Gu Master?


    In Nanzhao, if a Gu Master was an existence that ordinary people were envious of, then such a Great Gu Master was an existence that people looked up to. For example, a Gu Master was a schr, and a Great Gu Master was a High Schr. Their status was no small matter.


    The deputy escort wanted to see who that Great Gu Master was and if he had a chance to get to know him. Unexpectedly, when he took a closer look, he was instantly shocked! Wasn¡¯t this the poor boy who had lost ayer of skin from the sun just now? He was a Great Gu Master?!


    ¡°We only have the jade token of a Great Gu Master here, but I believe that with Lord Ah Wei¡¯s ability, you will definitely have a better breakthrough. We will quietly wait for Lord Ah Wei¡¯s good news.¡± The once arrogant guild leader was as pious as a grandson!


    The deputy escort was stunned. What was even more shocking was what happened next. The little fatties also walked out with their heads held high. They had also obtained their jade tokens.


    In the guild, Gu Masters were not rare. There were a lot of them, but the youngest was also a seventeen or eighteen-year-old Gu Master. A Gu Master who was only two years old? This meant that his future was simply limitless!


    The guild leader turned around and smiled at the three little fat fellows. ¡°Little Gu Master, your robes are already being made in a hurry. They¡¯ll be delivered soon.¡±


    The three little fatties raised their chins and nodded proudly.


    Half an hourter, the robe of Gu Master that represented his identity was made. Ah Wei and the three little fat fellows all put on their robes and cloaks, looking especially eye-catching!


    The guild leader said ingratiatingly, ¡°Little Gu Master, where are you going? We can send someone to escort you.¡±


    The three little Gu Masters threw out a sign with words written on it¡ªImperial Capital!

 Chapter 445 - Domineering Old Madam (1)

    Chapter 445: Domineering Old Madam (1)


    Yu Wan still did not know that her sons were already on their way to the Imperial Capital. Unlike their journey which was filled with bumps and hardships, the little fat fellows could be said to be eating well and drinking well along the way. Some massaged their shoulders and backs, and some gave them money to spend. They were as happy as a few little jerks who were about to cause trouble for a thousand years.


    Yu Wan and Qing Yan left Juxian Restaurant and nned to return to the Helian Manor. Jiang Hai set off for Paramount to keep an eye on the courtesan and the Fire Lingzhi. If someone had designs on the Fire Lingzhi, they would be able to receive the news immediately.


    Jiang Hai left, and Qing Yan drove the carriage. Yu Wan sat in the carriage and looked at the busy streets and rows of shops. An unfamiliar feeling arose in her heart, but there was an indescribable sense of familiarity. It was as if¡­ she could also belong here.


    But didn¡¯t this feel strange? She was born and raised in the Great Zhou. Why would she have such an illusion about Nanzhao¡¯s Capital? She must have been obsessed with finding the medicinal primer recently.


    ¡°Move aside, move aside!¡±


    There was amotion ahead. It was unknown who was shouting, but the originally bustling crowd suddenly pushed to the sides. The vendors were also pushing their stalls and almost sticking to the walls of the shops. The owners of the shops seemed to be used to this and did not scold them. Instead, they moved the tables and chairs at the door to make more space for them.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about you! Stop in the alley!¡± The owner of the shout rushed to Yu Wan and Qing Yan¡¯s carriage. He was riding a majestic horse, wearing cold armor, and holding a sharp spear. Wherever he went, people made way for him.


    However, it was obvious that he was not the protagonist of thismotion. Behind him, a glorious ceremonial guard walked over domineeringly. Dozens of guards were guarding a carriage with purple-gold light. The carriage was carried by ten muscr experts. The body of the carriage was covered by a purple-gold veil, and one could vaguely see a golden-clothed girl sitting cross-legged inside.


    Beside the girl knelt two flower boys dressed as maidservants. The pedestrians knelt down. Qing Yan snorted.


    ¡°Qing Yan,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Qing Yan stopped the carriage in the alley. The long queue drove past the entrance of the alley. It took them a full fifteen minutes to reach thest person. Although this was partly because of the slow pace, Yu Wan roughly counted that there were as many as a hundred guards apanying them.


    ¡°Which family¡¯s daughter is this?¡± When the carriage passed by the alley, Yu Wan saw a graceful figure inside and could vaguely judge that it was a young girl.


    It was not Qing Yan who answered her, but another passerby who had also been squeezed into the alley. It was a schr.


    The schr said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you aren¡¯t from the Capital, right?¡±


    Yu Wan said politely, ¡°I¡¯m here to visit my family. I just arrived yesterday.¡±


    The schr looked enlightened. ¡°No wonder you don¡¯t recognize her. That person just now was the Little Commandery Princess of the Queen Manor, titled Yuehua.¡±


    Yu Wan paused and asked in confusion, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Her Highness only have one son? She has a daughter?¡±


    The schr smiled. ¡°She only has one son. Princess Yuehua is the adopted daughter of the Queen and the Prince Consort. The Queen and the Prince Consort dote on her very much, and the Emperor dotes on her very much. These guards were all personally rewarded by the Emperor during the Little Commandery Princess¡¯sing-of-age ceremony. It¡¯s said that they¡¯re royal guards. They¡¯re very impressive since they could fight one against ten.¡±


    One could see the entire panther at a nce. If an adopted daughter of the Queen Manor was treated so well, the Queen¡¯s status in the Nanzhao Nation could be imagined.


    The Queen was equivalent to the Crown Prince of the Great Zhou. Once she was conferred the title of Queen, she would be the Crown Princess of the entire royal family. It was no wonder that the Emperor thought highly of the Queen.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Qing Yan snorted again.


    The schr looked at him. ¡°Brother, are you dissatisfied with the little princess?¡±


    Qing Yan nced at the carriage behind him. ¡°How can that be? The Little Commandery Princess is so cute.¡±


    Yu Wan was speechless. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a nce from afar? How can you tell that she¡¯s cute?¡±


    Qing Yan looked at her deeply and said, ¡°I can tell after seeing so much.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen the Little Commandery Princess?¡± This time, it was the schr who was puzzled.


    Qing Yan chuckled. ¡°Not only have I seen her before, I¡¯m very familiar with her!¡± With that, he waved his horse whip and left.


    The schr shook his head and scoffed. ¡°You clearly came to the Imperial Capital yesterday, but you actually said that you¡¯ve seen the Little Commandery Princess. Are you a fool or am I a fool!¡±


    Yu Wan also thought that Qing Yan was joking and did not take it to heart.


    The carriage stopped at the entrance of the Helian family¡¯s East Manor. Ordinary people could not use the main entrance, but as the wife of the Old Madam¡¯s obedient grandson, Yu Wan naturally had this privilege.


    The Helian family¡¯s path was abnormally wide, and the carriage was able to drive all the way to Xixia Garden. Yu Wan alighted from the carriage and returned to her room. Qing Yan first went to the horse shed to settle the horse down before going to the old man¡¯s room.


    ¡°Grandma, Yue Gou.¡± Yue Gou was also there. He greeted them one by one.


    The old man saw his gloomy expression and asked him, ¡°What happened? Didn¡¯t you find out the whereabouts of the medicinal primer?¡±


    Qing Yan said listlessly, ¡°We did find out that it¡¯s in the hands of a courtesan. We¡¯ll go find her in a few days.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more?¡± The old man asked. The old man knew Qing Yan best. When the old man saw his troubled expression, he knew that something extraordinary had happened on the way.


    Qing Yan sighed. ¡°I saw the Little Commandery Princess.¡± Worried that Grandma and Yue Gou would not be able to react to which little princess he was referring to, he quickly added, ¡°The Little Princess¡¯s adopted daughter.¡±


    Yue Gou was surprised. The old man¡¯s expression did not change much.


    Qing Yan said, ¡°I saw her sitting on a wide carriage with the Emperor¡¯s personal guards beside her, enjoying the love and affection of all the citizens of Nanzhao¡­¡± At this point, Qing Yan¡¯s voice lowered. ¡°But Ah Wan didn¡¯t have anything.¡±


    The old man¡¯s muddy old eyes moved. Yue Gou frowned. Although Yu Wan was their hostage, they still could not help but feel a little ufortable when they heard this news. However, all of this seemed to be destined from the beginning. The children of the jinx were naturally inferior to the children of the lucky star, even if they were adopted.


    ¡°Grandma, is the Eldest Princess really a jinx? Will she really bring bad luck to the Nanzhao Nation?¡± Qing Yan asked.


    This was the first time he had asked such a serious question. He did not know why he asked. After meeting the Little Commandery Princess who was respected by everyone, and meeting Yu Wan, who could only be squeezed into the alley without light, his chest¡­ was filled with fire.


    The old man nodded. ¡°When the Eldest Princess was born, dark clouds hid the sun and a ck aura covered the sky. The entire Lingxiao Pce was enveloped in a terrifying haze until the Little Princess was born. The golden aura broke through the clouds and dispersed the haze. Although I wasn¡¯t at the scene, everyone I¡¯ve seen said so.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t believe it,¡± Qing Yan said.


    Yue Gou nodded nkly. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t believe it either.¡±


    The old man said, ¡°You¡¯re not the Emperor. What does it matter if you believe it or not?¡±


    Qing Yan, who had finally be sentimental: ¡°¡­¡±


    And Yue Gou, who had finally been infected: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­ .


    The weather in Nanzhao was really strange. It was still so hot in September. When Yu Wan entered the room, her clothes were drenched. Zi Su quickly fetched hot water for Yu Wan to wipe her face first, then opened the cab and found a set of dry clothes.


    Fu Ling carried a few buckets of hot water and poured them into the bathtub, sprinkling fresh petals.


    The reason why it was hot for a woman to dress up as a man was because of the corset. The circles of cloth wrapped around her chest were almost suffocating. After undoing the corset, she seemed to be so light that she could fly.


    Yu Wan fell onto a chair. ¡°Phew, farming isn¡¯t even that tiring!¡±


    Zi Su burst intoughter. Her Princely Heir Consort was really cute. How could anyonepare such a thing to farming?


    ¡°Madam, have some tea.¡± Zi Su served a cup of flower tea made of honey.


    Yu Wan took a sip. She was not addicted to sweetness, but the taste of this honey was damn good. She simply drank it all. After drinking it, she felt refreshed and had the strength to worry about other things. ¡°Did anything happen in the manor during the half a day I wasn¡¯t around?¡±


    ¡°Madam, are you asking about Young Master? Young Master has been in Old Madam¡¯s courtyard. I¡¯ve gone to take a look twice. Nothing happened.¡± As Zi Su spoke, she suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°The Second Madam of the West Manor came.¡±


    ¡°Second Madam?¡± Yu Wan raised her eyebrows. Helian Qi¡¯s first wife? What was she doing here?


    Zi Su continued, ¡°She brought a lot of bird¡¯s nests for Young Master. She said that she¡¯s here to congratte Old Madam for acknowledging her biological grandson.¡±


    If it were anyone else, Yu Wan would have believed them. However, Madam Li was probably one of the people in the manor who did not want Old Madam to acknowledge him as her biological grandson. It was for no other reason than that once Old Madam¡¯s grandson returned, Madam Li¡¯s son might not be able to inherit the entire family business.


    Madam Li was probably here to test Yan Jiuchao¡¯s authenticity. However, Yan Jiuchao was not stupid. It would be strange if she could find a w.


    ¡°Did my husband drink the medicine?¡± Yu Wan was most concerned about her husband¡¯s body.


    Zi Su smiled and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Did he nap?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Did he throw any tantrums?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Zi Su had served the two of them for so long, so she naturally knew Yan Jiuchao¡¯s temper. ¡°Young Master has been¡­ obedient recently.¡±


    Yu Wan agreed deeply. Ever since her little husband was poisoned, he had be obedient, so Yu Wan could not help but want to bully him. But soon, Yu Wan realized that she was too naive.


    Yan Jiuchao, who had nowhere to cause trouble all the way, could not help but cause trouble again on the first day he stayed in the Helian family!

 Chapter 446 - Domineering Old Madam (2)

    Chapter 446: Domineering Old Madam (2)


    The matter had to start after Yan Jiuchao took a nap. Not long after Madam Li left, Yan Jiuchao felt sleepy. Old Madam got someone to tidy up the room and personally sent her grandson to take a nap. Yan Jiuchao ignored her and turned around to wrap himself in the nket to sleep. The olddy watched from the side with a silly smile and unknowingly fell asleep on the rattan chair.


    When Yan Jiuchao woke up, the Old Madam was still asleep. He walked out openly. No one dared to wake the Old Madam up or stop Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao first went to Xixia Garden. Yu Wan had yet to return. He muttered unhappily and walked out of the courtyard. After that, he strolled aimlessly in the manor.


    Although the Helian Manor was divided into two manors, they were not separated from each other. In the early years, there was only the East Manor. After that, the second branch had more people, so they had no choice but to split up and build a West Manor. There was a garden between the two manors.


    In the garden, there was another greenhouse with a shed. The greenhouse was for public use. There were things from the two manors nted inside, so everyone from the two manors could enter.


    The gardener in the greenhouse did not know Yan Jiuchao. Even though he had heard that the Old Madam had recognized her biological grandson, he did not match Yan Jiuchao with the ¡°Young Master of the East Manor¡± for a moment. When Yan Jiuchao strolled over, the gardener was stunned. The gardener felt that he should ask who he was, but Yan Jiuchao walked past him arrogantly. It was as if he was taking a stroll in his own house.


    The gardener suddenly did not have the courage to ask.


    Yan Jiuchao ruthlessly destroyed the flowers and brought disaster to all the valuable flowers in the East Manor. It was not enough to bring disaster to the East Manor, so he extended his vicious hand to the West Manor. However, he did not know that there was an East and West Manor. He picked whatever he wanted. After he finished picking what he liked, he would keep it. If he did not like it, he would throw it away.


    The ugliest one was a pot of ck Lingzhi. Looking at the ugly Lingzhi, a trace of disdain shed across a certain young master¡¯s eyes. There happened to be arge rag beside him. Yan Jiuchao picked up the rag with his fingertips and quickly covered it.


    The two young masters of the West Manor arrived at the greenhouse fifteen minutester. At this moment, Yan Jiuchao was already tired from destroying the garden. He sat on the swing chair in the greenhouse to rest.


    The swing chair was at the innermost part of the greenhouse and was facing away from the door. The two of them did not notice that there was someone on it at first nce. The two of them went straight to the Wushan Lingzhi that had been raised for half a month, but they realized that there was a wet rag covering it.


    Wushan Lingzhi was different from other Lingzhi. It needed a breathable and dry environment. If it was covered by such a wet cloth, it would at least lose ayer of skin, if not die. As expected, the two of them hurriedly removed the cloth and saw that the Lingzhi, which was still full of life the day before, had already wilted. The two of them were furious.


    ¡°Who did this?!¡± The young master on the left shouted angrily.


    The Helian family had a total of two branches. They originally had three branches, but the third branch was an illegitimate son and had long moved out of the Capital to settle down in another town. They could not be considered the main family of the Helian family. The First Old Master and Old Madam had a son and a daughter. Their daughter was already married, and their eldest son was Helian Beiming. Helian Beiming also had a son with his wife, Madam Tan. That son was expelled from the family several years ago.


    The West Manor where the Second Old Master was also only had one legitimate son, thete Helian Qi. However, Helian Qi could give birth. He had three sons with Madam Li alone. The eldest son was stationed in the military camp in the West City. These two were the second son, Helian Yu, and the third son, Helian Cheng. They were the second and third sons of the manor. The servants called them Second Young Master and Third Young Master.


    However, ever since Yan Jiuchao came, their rankings had changed. The eldest young master of the second branch became the second young master, and the two of them became the third and fourth young masters.


    The person who had roared just now was the fourth young master, Helian Cheng.


    Helian Cheng had been spoiled by Madam Li. He had the worst temper and was also the most domineering. However, he probably did not know that the person he woke up on the swing chair was the ancestor in being domineering.


    Yan Jiuchao lifted one eyelid, two eyelids, and hummed casually.


    Helian Yu and Helian Cheng were stunned when they heard thismotion. They looked at the swing chair at the end of the greenhouse and realized that there seemed to be someone sitting on it.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Helian Cheng asked.


    Yan Jiuchao ignored him.


    Helian Cheng and his brother exchanged nces and strode forward. They walked around the swing chair and stood opposite Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao was wearing a in white robe today. The style was neither eye-catching nor fancy. The cor was tightly tied, and he could not help but give off an abstinent aura. However, he was leaning casually against the chair, as if there was a trace ofziness.

 Chapter 447 - Domineering Old Madam (3)

    Chapter 447: Domineering Old Madam (3)


    Although he was sitting, it was difficult to hide his tall figure. His face was a face that even men would vomit blood from jealousy. The most handsome man the brothers had ever seen in their lives was their uncle, but the young man in front of them was not inferior to Helian Beiming at all.


    How could there be such a good-looking man in the world? The two brothers eximed in their hearts.


    Helian Yu was indeed the older brother. He was the first toe back to his senses. He restrained the amazement in his eyes and asked warily, ¡°Who are you? Why did you appear in the Helian Manor¡¯s greenhouse?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Who are you?¡± Helian Cheng also came back to his senses.


    It was no wonder that the two brothers were so surprised. It was really because they were born and raised in the Helian family. They had never seen such a person, nor did they remember that the rtives of the East and West Manors had such extraordinary looks and temperament. They did not think of the Old Madam¡¯s new biological grandson.


    Yan Jiuchao didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids. ¡°Why do you care who I am?¡±


    This person! He was too arrogant! Helian Cheng said angrily, ¡°This is my house! You broke into my greenhouse, how could I not care who you are?! Let me ask you! Did you damage our Lingzhi?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao turned his head and looked at the pot of a smelly nt. He said casually, ¡°You¡¯re talking about that? Is that a Lingzhi? It¡¯s so ugly.¡±


    Helian Cheng fell back in anger!


    ¡°You, you, you, you¡­ Do you know what that Lingzhi is? That¡¯s a Lingzhi that only appears once every hundred years in Wushan! You actually killed the Lingzhi we worked so hard to find. See how I teach you a lesson!¡±


    As Helian Cheng spoke, he rolled up his sleeves and wanted to hit Yan Jiuchao.


    Actually, at this moment, Helian Yu had almost guessed Yan Jiuchao¡¯s identity. However, he did not stop his brother. In his opinion, even if this country bumpkin who came out of nowhere flew up the branch, he would not be the most precious phoenix in the nest. He should understand who was the true owner of this manor.


    It was a casual show of strength. It could be considered a greeting gift from the brothers to this arrogant cousin.


    The Helian family was a family of generals. Women also practiced martial arts, let alone Young Master Helian, who was the son of the legitimate wife. The two of them were the best of the younger generation and did not take this cousin from the countryside seriously at all.


    Unfortunately, they had underestimated Yan Jiuchao¡¯s ability. Young Master Yan didn¡¯t have anything else, but he had many treasures. The Qianji Box, which was said to have a thousand mechanisms, was not built out of thin air.


    By the time the servants heard the screams in the greenhouse and rushed to the scene, the two powerful young masters had already been beaten down by the Qianji Box.


    Yu Wan arrived right after Madam Li.


    Madam Li¡¯s heart ached when she saw her two sons, who had walked out alive, lying on the ground with swollen faces.


    ¡°Who did this?!¡± She shouted.


    The servants lowered their heads in fear. Someone secretly pointed at Yan Jiuchao.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Madam Li was furious. Madam Li had seen Yan Jiuchao in Old Madam¡¯s courtyard, so she was naturally not unfamiliar with him. However, the strange thing was why he fought with her sons.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Helian Cheng pounced into Madam Li¡¯s arms and exaggerated what had happened. Yan Jiuchao had ruined the Wushan Lingzhi that they had spent a lot of money to buy. They had only asked casually, and Yan Jiuchao had beaten them up.


    Madam Li did not have any marital feelings for the dead Helian Qi, but she doted on her three sons very much, especially her youngest son. He was the apple of her eye. Usually, she could not even bear to touch him. But now, he was beaten up by a wild boy who had just entered the family!


    Madam Li could not take this lying down. She raised her hand and pped Yan Jiuchao. Yu Wan took a step forward and grabbed her hand. ¡°Second Madam, talk nicely!¡±


    Madam Li looked at her coldly. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°I¡¯m Yan Wan, Young Master¡¯s wife.¡±


    She could admit that that kid was of the Helian family¡¯s bloodline, but how dare a peddler from a small town behave atrociously in front of her? Madam Li raised her other hand and pped Yu Wan. Her left hand was newly dyed with cardamom and she put on armor to prevent her clothes from being tainted. This p would definitely scratch Yu Wan¡¯s face.


    Smack!


    Yu Wan pped her down.


    Yu Wan had no intention of causing trouble. Whoever was in the wrong was in the wrong. She would definitely deal with the aftermath if she had to, but she could not rely on just those two people¡¯s words. At the very least, she had to hear what Yan Jiuchao had to say. She understood that Madam Li¡¯s son had suffered grievances and was anxious. She had stopped the first p, but what was with the second p? Did she provoke her too?!


    When they entered the Helian family, it was a deal with Helian Beiming. ¡°It¡¯s a done deal¡±. Neither of them begged the other. Who would care about their attitude?


    ¡°Why are you making so much noise?¡± The Second Old Master of the West Manor was also shocked by themotion in the greenhouse.


    ¡°Grandpa¡ª¡± The delicate Helian Cheng turned around and threw himself into the old man¡¯s arms again.


    Yu Wan was shocked by this fellow. She originally thought that he was a mama boy, but it turned out that he was a giant baby. Even her two-year-old son was not as delicate as him!


    Helian Qi had many sons, but he only had three legitimate sons. The Second Old Master doted on them more than Madam Li. However, he was not as impatient as Madam Li. He frowned and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Helian Cheng exaggerated the words that he had already exaggerated just now. Yu Wan did not know the original version, but she had heard everyint that was said to Madam Li. Now that she saw him exaggerating again, Yu Wan finally saw what true shamelessness was.


    Helian Qi cried coquettishly, ¡°Grandpa, you have to uphold justice for us! Not only did they bully us, but they also beat up Mom!¡±

 Chapter 448 - Domineering Old Madam (4)

    Chapter 448: Domineering Old Madam (4)


    The Second Old Master was the younger brother of the First Old Master. The First Old Master had passed away early, and the Old Madam was crazy. He had undoubtedly be the most respected elder of the Helian family. Even Helian Beiming respected this uncle.


    The Second Old Master¡¯s sharp gaze swept across Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan admitted that his gaze was very terrifying and his aura was iparably powerful, but she was not a youngdy who was ignorant of the world. After all, she had seen the Emperor and the Divine Generals of the two countries. How could she be casually intimidated?


    As for Yan Jiuchao, it was even more so. Yan Jiuchao did not even protect Yu Wan behind him like the other men protected their wives. Perhaps in his eyes, there was nothing to be afraid of this old bastard.


    The Second Old Master¡¯s eyelids twitched. A couple from the countryside could actually remain calm under his powerful pressure?


    ¡°Grandpa¡ª¡±


    ¡°Dad¡ª¡±


    Helian Cheng and Madam Li cried. Although Helian Yu did not cry, the grievance on his face betrayed his heart.


    The second branch¡¯s family had been bullied badly by the new couple. As the second branch¡¯s big shot, it seemed unreasonable not toe forward and uphold justice. Moreover, putting aside the bickering of the juniors, Yu Wan¡¯s p had reallynded on Madam Li¡¯s face. How could a junior attack an elder? There was no such thing in the world!


    However, before the Second Old Master could reprimand her, the Old Madam arrived.


    ¡°Aiya!¡± The old madam saw the two brothers who had been beaten into pig heads. ¡°W-what happened to you? Who hit you?¡±


    The Old Madam usually doted on the younger generation. When the two brothers saw her questioning look, they hurriedly exposed Yan Jiuchao. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±


    ¡°Chao¡¯er?¡± The Old Madam pushed away the maidservant who was supporting her and quickly walked to Yan Jiuchao with steps that were actually not considered steady. She grabbed Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hand. ¡°Aiya, why did you hit them? Does it hurt? Huhuhu¡­¡± She actually started blowing at Yan Jiuchao.


    The dumbfounded Helian Yu : ¡°¡­¡±


    Helian Cheng, who felt like he had been struck by lightning: ¡°¡­¡±


    Next was the Old Madam¡¯s battlefield.


    The Old Madam pointed at the Second Master and the others, crying with snot and tears. ¡°Your brother passed away early! He left me and his son behind. Are we easy to bully? It wasn¡¯t easy for me to acknowledge a grandson. On the first day he entered the family, he was bullied by your second branch!¡±


    Helian Yu and Helian Cheng: ¡°!!!¡±


    Who was bullying who?!


    ¡°Can¡¯t you bear to see me have an easy time? Bull Egg¡­¡± The Old Madam tilted to the ground. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take me away too? If you leave me in this manor, I¡¯ll be an eyesore¡­ Even my grandson will be bullied! Are they bullying my grandson? They are bullying me! I¡¯m old¡­ I¡¯m despised¡­¡±


    Yu Wan shuddered at the word ¡®Bull Egg¡¯. If she understood correctly, Helian Beiming¡¯s biological father¡¯s nickname was Bull Egg. She instantly felt that the rtionship between the two families had taken a big step closer with this fresh and refined name!


    The Old Madam was not putting on an act. She was serious. She just felt that her grandson had been bullied. In fact, Helian Yu and his brother had indeed nned this, but they did not expect Yan Jiuchao to take them down a notch.


    Madam Li couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and reminded Old Madam, ¡°Aunt, look at Yu¡¯er and Cheng¡¯er¡¯s injuries¡­¡±


    The old madam kicked her legs and made a fuss. ¡°I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t care! You¡¯re bullying my good grandson!¡± She was a lunatic! Why would she care about this! She couldn¡¯t see either!


    Madam Li wanted to vomit blood.


    The Old Madam was the First Old Master¡¯s widow. She was old and not smart. She had a reason for making a fuss, but they could not. Otherwise, if word got out, it would be them bullying the old and weak. Moreover, Helian Beiming had sacrificed enough for the Nanzhao Nation all these years. They could not let his biological mother suffer, at least not on the surface.


    The Second Old Master took a deep breath and suppressed the bulging veins on his forehead. He said to the Old Madam, ¡°Sister-inw, what are you talking about? How can I have such thoughts? Isn¡¯t Yu¡¯er insensible? I¡¯m nning to get them to apologize to Chao¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Helian Yu and Helian Cheng said in unison in disbelief.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The Second Old Master shouted at the two of them. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to apologize to your cousin? Do you want me to punish you with the familyw?¡±


    The two of them cowered when they heard that. The two of them apologized sullenly. This was probably the first time in their lives that they had suffered such a huge setback. The two of them had ugly expressions, as if they had lost millions.


    Yu Wan helped Old Madam up. ¡°Grandma, the ground is cold.¡± Although this olddy was crazy, she doted on Yan Jiuchao from the bottom of her heart. Yu Wan pitied her.


    The Second Old Master cupped his hands and bowed. ¡°Sister-inw, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll bring them back to the courtyard first.¡±


    The Old Madam said arrogantly, ¡°Teach them a lesson! They¡¯re already so old. They didn¡¯t learn anything else but learned to bully their cousin. This is because your brother isn¡¯t around anymore. If he was, he would definitely punish them in the ancestral hall!¡±


    The Second Old Master¡¯s eyelids twitched and he said in a low voice, ¡°Sister-inw is right. The two of them¡­ have gone overboard. I¡¯ll let them go to the ancestral hall now¡­ to kneel as punishment and reflect on their mistakes.¡±


    The Old Madam said with her head high. ¡°That¡¯s more like it! My good grandson, let¡¯s go!¡±


    The Old Madam left with Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan without looking back. The servants did not dare to stay any longer and also left.


    No one expected this farce to end in such a way. Helian Yu and his brother were young and were used to being domineering in the manor. The servants had difficulties to say, but very few people dared to expose it to Helian Qi and the Second Old Master. Now that they saw the two of them suffer, many servants were secretly happy.


    Madam Li and the others naturally knew nothing about this. Madam Li felt indignant for her sons and said, ¡°Dad, that kid was clearly in the wrong today. Why did you punish Yu¡¯er and Cheng¡¯er? They¡¯re your biological grandsons!¡±


    What Madam Li didn¡¯t say was that even the Old Madam knew to protect her grandson. Why couldn¡¯t you be the same?


    How could the Second Old Master not know what she was ming in her heart? He red at her coldly and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it all your fault? How could you indulge these two children? Ask them if they have the guts to tell the truth. Who exactly attacked first?!¡±


    Madam Li looked at her sons. The two of them wanted to quibble, but when they met their grandfather¡¯s sharp gaze, they shrank their necks in fear and did not dare to say anything else.


    The Second Old Master reprimanded, ¡°It¡¯s just a pot of Lingzhi. So what if he broke it? Country bumpkins don¡¯t know their stuff. As his younger brothers, you should give in to him. If word gets out, others will onlyugh at him for being stupid. But now, even if you have a reason, it¡¯s unreasonable!¡±


    It was easy to resolve this matter. If the two of them had not been angry with Helian Chao from the beginning, then it would have be that Helian Chao was unpresentable. The two of them were kind, magnanimous, and brotherly. When the Old Madam heard the rumors from the outside world, she would naturally work hard to teach her grandson not to embarrass the Helian family.


    In that case, they had given them what they needed to show off and earned the reputation they needed to earn. It was simply killing two birds with one stone. However, the two of them took the initiative to provoke and beat up their cousin, who had just reunited with the Old Madam.


    Did they think everyone was blind? Can¡¯t they see that they wanted to take their cousin from the countryside down a notch? They were the legitimate sons of the Helian family, but they didn¡¯t even have this bit of magnanimity. What a joke!


    The brothers did not dare to argue with the Second Old Master.


    ¡°Get lost to the ancestral hall tonight!¡± The Second Old Master said coldly and left.


    Madam Li¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Son¡­¡±


    Helian Cheng said aggrievedly, ¡°Mother, that¡¯s not just any pot of Lingzhi. That¡¯s for the Little Commandery Princess¡­ Brother and I spent a lot of money and used all our connections to get it.¡±


    When Madam Li heard her son¡¯s words, she understood why her son was making such a big fuss. Madam Li was on her son¡¯s side. Even if the pot of Lingzhi was not for the Little Commandery Princess, she felt that her sons had suffered.


    Madam Li sighed. ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying this now? It¡¯s all gone. Besides, didn¡¯t your uncle tell you not to keep interacting with the Queen Manor? Don¡¯t let your uncle know about this. He¡¯ll scold you again.¡±


    The Helian family had been loyal for generations, but they had never participated in thepetition for the throne. The only people they were loyal to would always be the Emperors. Although the Little Princess was already the Queen, as long as she did not ascend the throne, the Helian family led by Helian Beiming would not surrender to her.


    ¡°Hmph, Uncle is also biased!¡± Helian Cheng muttered unhappily.


    Madam Li had a headache. ¡°Alright, alright, stop talking. I¡¯ll pack up for you. If you¡¯rete to the ancestral hall, it¡¯ll be difficult to answer your grandfather.¡±


    Helian Cheng tugged at his sleeve and said coquettishly, ¡°Mother, go tell Grandpa that a ce like the ancestral hall is gloomy. We¡¯ll bump into ghosts.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! The memorial tablets enshrined in the ancestral hall are all the ancestral tablets of the Helian family. If you really bumped into a ghost, it would be the manifestation of the Helian family¡¯s ancestors!¡± Madam Li was not vague about her respect for her ancestors.


    Helian Cheng¡¯s eyes turned red from grievance.


    Madam Liforted them. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to watch over you. If you¡¯re really tired, just¡­ sleep for a while. You¡¯re the legitimate grandsons of the Helian family. The ancestors won¡¯t me you.¡±


    Madam Li was theirst protective talisman. Even she could notpromise. It seemed that there was no room for negotiation. At night, the two of them went to the ancestral hall dejectedly.


    Helian Cheng knelt on the hard cushion, his face twisted into a ball. ¡°That ignorant thing. How dare you break the Little Commandery Princess¡¯s Lingzhi. You¡¯ll get what you deserve!¡±

 Chapter 449 - The Whereabouts of the Medicinal Primer (1)

    <i>Chapter 449</i>: The Whereabouts of the Medicinal Primer (1)


    After returning to the courtyard, the Old Madam immediately got someone to invite a doctor over. She wanted to check on her grandson and see if he had been secretly injured by that brat.


    Old Madam could even know about checking on hidden injuries. Yu Wan felt that the Old Madam was actually notpletely crazy. However, on second thought, she should bepletely crazy. Otherwise, she would not have recognized Yan Jiuchao as her precious grandson just because of his devastatingly beautiful face.


    The style of a lunatic was different from normal people. For example, Yu Wan could not not pay attention to Helian Yu and Helian Cheng¡¯s injuries, but the Old Madam could selectively turn a blind eye to it. She only remembered what she wanted to remember.


    The doctor was here. It was Old Cui. When this little ancestor went out, he would always torture others until they were half dead. When had he ever been tortured?


    Old Cui pretended to take Yan Jiuchao¡¯s pulse and check it. He said to the Old Madam, ¡°Nothing major happened to the Young Master.¡±


    The olddy turned pale. ¡°Then there¡¯s a small problem?¡±


    Old Cui: ¡°¡­There¡¯s no minor problems either. Don¡¯t worry, Old Madam.¡± He was just poisoned by Fragrance of Hundred Miles and could die at any time.


    The Old Madam still could not be at ease. She got someone to bring the best ointment in the manor and applied it on Yan Jiuchao¡¯s fists twice. In her opinion, the injuries of those two little brats were caused by her little grandson¡¯s fists. How painful was that? It must have hurt her little grandson to death.


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    Now, you remember that Helian Yu and Helian Cheng were injured?


    Not only did the Old Madam apply medicine to her little grandson, but she also wrapped it in gauze. She said to Yu Wan proudly, ¡°Your grandfather and your uncle always came back with injuries when he was on the battlefield. I was the one who bandaged them!¡±


    Yu Wan looked at Yan Jiuchao¡¯s fists that were wrapped like giant rice dumplings. Uh¡­ are you sure you bandaged them after they got injured, and not them getting injured after you bandaged them?


    After Old Madam finished dealing with Yan Jiuchao¡¯s ¡°injury¡±, she reprimanded the maidservant on duty. It was because she did not wake her up when her precious grandson was awake. He had just arrived and the people in the manor did not know him yet, making him suffer.


    The maidservants felt bitter. Have you forgotten how angry you are when you wake up? Who would dare to wake you up?


    The Old Madam snorted. ¡°When my grandson wakes up in the future, you have to wake me up!¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡± The maidservants braced themselves and agreed.


    Only then did the Old Madam rx her furrowed brows in satisfaction. She pulled Yan Jiuchao¡¯s wrist. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Rest early. I¡¯ll get whatever you like tomorrow!¡±


    Yu Wan thought that Old Madam¡¯sst question was a question. The next morning, she left Xixia Garden and saw therge greenhouse that had risen overnight outside Old Madam¡¯s courtyard. Only then did she know that Old Madam¡¯s words were affirmative.


    The first ce Yan Jiuchao strolled in the manor was the greenhouse. Old Madam thought that he loved flowers and got someone to build the greenhouse overnight. It was more eye-catching and spacious than the greenhouse shared by the East and West Manors.


    ¡°Did I faintst night or something?¡± Yu Wan asked in a daze. Xixia Garden was not far, so how could she not have heard such a bigmotion?


    Qing Yan walked over and gritted his teeth enviously. ¡°Old Madam asked Helian Beiming to build it, he¡¯s not allowed to make a sound at all. She¡¯ll be angry if he wakes her good grandson up.¡±


    Hence, Helian Beiming ordered his golden-masked sacrificial soldiers to build the greenhouse. After all, only experts of this realm could do it almost silently.


    Yu Wan imagined the scene of the golden-masked sacrificial soldiers transforming into a mason, carpenter, and bricyer. The corners of her mouth twitched so much that she was about to have a stroke.


    In ancient times, there was Prince You of Zhou ying with the vassals. Today, there was Old Madam doting on her grandson and turning into a doting demon.


    Yu Wan brewed the medicine and sent it to her husband. Coincidentally, he had just woken up and it was inconvenient for him to do anything with a pair of dumpling-like fists. Yu Wan put down the bowl and took some clothes to put on him. When she tied his belt, she said to him, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tear it down? It¡¯s quite inconvenient.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    Yu Wan¡¯s hand that was tying his belt paused and she looked at him with a faint smile. ¡°Do you like Old Madam?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao: ¡°¡­I¡¯ll just tear it down.¡±


    Yu Wanughed.


    Previously, Yu Wan did not understand why Helian Beiming had to find a fake grandson to deceive Old Madam. Now, she seemed to understand a little. Old Madam was so happy. Life seemed to have regained its brilliance. Although Yan Jiuchao¡¯s reaction was not as big as Old Madam¡¯s, it should not be a bad thing for an elder to dote on him so much.


    Old Madam and he were both unlucky people, but they were lucky to have met each other.

 Chapter 450 - The Whereabouts of the Medicinal Primer (2)

    Chapter 450: The Whereabouts of the Medicinal Primer (2)


    Breakfast was ced in the Old Madam¡¯s room.


    Yan Jiuchao removed the gauze in frustration, but Old Madam brought a new one and wrapped his hands again. He was as irritable as a little lion that could explode at any time, but he did not explode.


    Yu Wan smiled at the two of them. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m going out for a while. I¡¯ll leave my husband in your care.¡± She was very relieved to leave Yan Jiuchao by Old Madam¡¯s side.


    ¡°Go ahead. Of course, I¡¯ll take good care of my own grandson!¡± The Old Madam did not detain Yu Wan in the manor, nor did she interfere much with her freedom. On this point, she was more open-minded than most old people.


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯lle back and bring you candied hawthorn.¡±


    The olddy¡¯s eyes shed and she said seriously, ¡°I, I, I, I¡­ I¡¯m not eating it!¡±


    Slurp~ She swallowed.


    Yu Wanughed until she bent down and left happily. Yue Gou stayed in the manor. Qing Yan led the carriage out and went to the River Gazing Inn diagonally opposite the Paramount with Yu Wan.


    The consumption level in the Imperial Capital of Nanzhao was higher than that of the Great Zhou Dynasty. The price of a mere room in an inn was actually as high as three taels. In order to better monitor the movements of Paramount, Jiang Hai had no choice but to ask for a Heaven-ss room with an excellent view. It cost ten taels a night.


    Ten taels was ten thousand yuan. She could have stayed in a president suite in the modern world. Don¡¯t be afraid, there¡¯s a mine at home. With this thought in mind, Yu Wan¡¯s heart no longer ached.


    Jiang Hai invited Yu Wan into the room. He saw Qing Yan following him and said angrily, ¡°Why are you here too?¡±


    Qing Yan chuckled. ¡°If I didn¡¯te, who would drive the carriage?¡± Jiang Hai choked. This kid still wanted to monopolize Ah Wan. Dream on!


    ¡°You don¡¯t like Qing Yan?¡± Yu Wan asked Jiang Hai softly after entering the room. Without waiting for Jiang Hai to answer, Yu Wan said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring Yue Gou next time?¡±


    Jiang Hai took a deep breath. ¡°¡­No need. It¡¯s all the same.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yu Wan ignored this and found a seat by the window. The window was extremely ingenious and was somewhat simr to the blinds in her previous life. If she adjusted the angle of the leaves, she could clearly see the movements outside, but the outside could not see to the inside.


    Yu Wan seriously suspected that this was designed to peep at the beauty of Paramount. No wonder it was worth ten taels.


    Jiang Hai poured a cup of tea for Yu Wan. Qing Yan looked at him.


    Jiang Hai said in a deep voice, ¡°Pour it yourself!¡±


    Qing Yan shook his head and poured himself a cup.


    ¡°Did Dong Xian¡¯er make a move?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Jiang Hai sat down opposite Yu Wan and looked in the direction of Paramount. ¡°No, Dong Xian¡¯er has been staying in her room for the days when she doesn¡¯t see guests. Two guests asked to see her, but she rejected them.¡±


    ¡°I want to see Miss Dong!¡± As the two of them spoke, a loudmotion came from the entrance of Paramount. They looked in the direction of the sound and saw a man in a ck cloak standing in front of Paramount with his hands on his hips, looking arrogant.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a Gu Master?¡± Yu Wan frowned slightly.


    Just like how schrs of the Great Zhou Dynasty would wear long robes, Gu Masters of Nanzhao wore cloaks. Their identities were very easy to recognize. Of course, there were also people who kept a low profile and wore ordinary clothes. Obviously, the person in front of them was not.


    Miss Dong would only receive guests on the first and fifteenth of the New Year. If she were to make an exception, the other party had to be a Gu Master. Yu Wan¡¯s expression became unfathomable.


    ¡°What¡¯s all themotion about?¡± An old madam with heavy makeup came out.


    The Gu Master negotiated with her. The street was noisy and crowded. Yu Wan did not hear what the two of them said clearly and only knew that the Gu Master had been chased away by the thugs summoned by the madam.


    Yu Wan heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It seems that not every Gu Master can see Dong Xian¡¯er.¡±


    Jiang Hai said, ¡°At least a great Gu Master.¡±


    Yu Wan was stunned for a few seconds.


    Although she had met two Gu Masters on the way here, Yu Wan did not care much about the other party¡¯s qualifications. When she heard Jiang Hai mention it today, she could not help but ask a few more questions. Only then did she realize that the Gu Masters of Nanzhao were all registered.


    Gu Master qualification certificate¡­ Uh, no, jade tokens were obtained with strength. There were Gu Masters and Great Gu Masters. The scumbag Yu and Fei Luo they met on the way here were only Gu Masters. Great Gu Masters were often esteemed guests of the royal family. They would not lower themselves toe to a brothel for a herb.


    Yu Wan touched her chin. ¡°In that case, the Fire Lingzhi is quite safe.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t it safe? Dong Xian¡¯er didn¡¯t think much of the Gu Master, and there weren¡¯t a lot of Great Gu Masters. They could only wait for the fifteenth for fairpetition. In terms of wealth, her family had a mine. In terms of talent, she and Qing Yan weren¡¯t inferior. In terms of martial arts, there was still Jiang Hai.


    In short, she was determined to get the Fire Lingzhi. If Buddha blocked her, she would kill Buddha. If God blocked her, she would kill God!


    Yu Wan sat at the River Gazing Inn for a while before leaving. She did not forget what she had promised the Old Madam. She found a shop with candied hawthorn and bought a fewrge and bright sticks. She returned to the manor in a good mood.


    On the other side, in the ancestral hall where the Helian family worshiped the ancestral tablets, the two brothers, Helian Yu and Helian Cheng, sneaked out.


    ¡°Young Master!¡± The pageboy guarding them called out to them anxiously.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Helian Cheng asked impatiently.


    The pageboy said in distress, ¡°Can you not go out? If Second Madam finds out, she¡¯ll kill me!¡±


    Helian Cheng said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t say it, who will discover it? Second Brother and I will be back soon.¡±


    Although Old Madam¡¯s grandson had returned home and he should call him Third Brother, he could not change it and did not want to change it.


    Helian Yu tugged at his brother¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Helian Cheng turned around and red at the pageboy. ¡°Don¡¯t let it slip! Don¡¯tin to my mother! Otherwise, I¡¯ll chase you out of the manor!¡±


    The pageboy agreed fearfully.


    ¡°Second Brother, am I ugly?¡± Helian Cheng pointed at his face and asked Helian Yu. Yesterday, they had been tortured by Yan Jiuchao¡¯s mechanisms. The two of them had be pig heads. Although they had used the most powerful secret medicine in Nanzhao, their faces were still a little swollen.


    Helian Yu was not any better than his brother. He frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this first. We should not let the Little Commandery Princess get anxious from waiting.¡±

 Chapter 451 - The Little Commandery Princess of Nanzhao (1)

    Chapter 451: The Little Commandery Princess of Nanzhao (1)


    The Helian family was a loyal supporter of the Emperor. On the surface, they were not allowed to be too close to the royal family, but the children were all once studypanions of themandery prince and princess. They grew up together as childhood sweethearts and their friendship was extraordinary. Therefore, even though the few of them had grown up and were forbidden by Helian Beiming to approach the Queen Manor, they still had contact with the Little Commandery Princess in private.


    The three of them arranged to meet at a teahouse between the Helian family and the Queen Manor. The Little Commandery Princess was already waiting. This was almost impossible in the past. The two of them knocked on the door ording to the secret code. The Little Commandery Princess¡¯s maidservant opened the door.


    The maidservant did not recognize who it was at first nce. While the maidservant was stunned, the two of them entered the room one after another.


    The Little Commandery Princess guessed that it was them. As she turned around, sheined, ¡°How long have I been waiting for you? Why did you only¡­ Uh¡­¡± When the Little Commandery Princess saw the two of them clearly, she was suddenly stunned. ¡°W-what happened to you?¡±


    Both of them cleared their throats awkwardly.


    Helian Yu did not know how to answer. Helian Cheng snorted andined, ¡°It¡¯s all because an uninvited guest suddenly came to our house and insisted that he was the legitimate son of my dead second uncle. On the first day he entered the manor, he gave me and my second brother a big show of strength! The Wushan Lingzhi that was supposed to be offered to the princess was also destroyed by that guy!¡±


    When the Little Commandery Princess heard the front part, she was rtively indifferent, but thest sentence made the beautiful Little Commandery Princess frown. ¡°What did you say? The Wushan Lingzhi is gone?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Helian Cheng saw that the Little Commandery Princess¡¯s reaction was so intense, and he became even more interested inining. He twisted and exaggerated the excuse that he had already exaggerated twice to the Old Master. From Yan Jiuchao being a country bumpkin who damaged the Wushan Lingzhi to Yan Jiuchao knowing that it was the treasure of the second branch and deliberately stepping on the second branch to abuse his power.


    The Little Commandery Princess frowned even more tightly. ¡°¡­How can there be such an unreasonable person?¡±


    Helian Cheng said aggrievedly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Second Brother and I were bullied by him to this extent to protect Wushan Lingzhi!¡±


    It was obvious that he had rushed to the greenhouse after the Wushan Lingzhi withered and was injured when he wanted to take Yan Jiuchao down a notch. However, it was apletely different story in his mouth.


    Helian Yu did not refute.


    The Little Commandery Princess did not care how the two of them were injured. What she cared about was that the pot of Wushan Lingzhi was gone. She stomped her feet and said, ¡°My mother¡¯s birthday ising soon. I wanted to give her a special birthday gift, so I asked you to buy Wushan Lingzhi! What should I do now that it¡¯s gone?¡±


    Her Highness was second only to everyone. She had half of the country and countless gold and silver. She did not care about those. It was precisely because of this that no one knew where to start when choosing congrattory gifts. It was not entirely true that the Wushan Lingzhi was expensive, and the medicinal effect was especially ordinary, but it was rare!


    It was very difficult to find a second one in Nanzhao.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! You can¡¯t even look after a Lingzhi properly!¡± The Little Commandery Princess lost her temper. ¡°If Big Brother Helian was around, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let that country bumpkin seed!¡±


    Big Brother Helian¡­


    Hearing this form of address, Helian Yu and Helian Cheng were stunned. The ¡°Big Brother Helian¡± the Little Commandery Princess mentioned was naturally not their biological brother who was stationed in the West City camp, but the eldest grandson of the East Manor, Helian Sheng, who had been expelled from the family and his genealogy had been removed.


    Helian Sheng was a few years older than them. They were the Little Commandery Princess¡¯s studypanions, but Helian Sheng was the Commandery Prince¡¯s studypanion. They had clearly spent a lot of time with the Little Commandery Princess, but she only liked to pester their cousin.


    Their cousin had been expelled for several years. The Little Commandery Princess had turned from a young and inexperienced girl into a slender young woman, but she had always been thinking about that person.


    The two of them were a little jealous. However, the two of them were not stupid enough to make the Little Commandery Princess unhappy. They only remained silent.


    The Little Commandery Princess realized that she had ruined the atmosphere. Herining expression changed and she smiled. ¡°Forget it, forget it. I¡¯ll find something else to give to my mother since the lingzhi is gone. My mother dotes on me so much. She¡¯ll like whatever I give her.¡±


    This was the truth. Although the Little Commandery Princess was adopted, the Queen and the Prince Consort treated her as their own. Of course, it was partly because she was delicate and cute, but another important reason was that the Queen¡¯s body was injured when she gave birth to a son. It was difficult for her to get pregnant again in this life.


    The Little Commandery Princess was tolerant and magnanimous, but the two brothers could not get over the hurdle in their hearts.


    ¡°By the way.¡± Helian Yu, who was quiet, thought of something and said, ¡°If Your Highness likes lingzhi, I know of a better lingzhi than the Wushan Lingzhi in our Capital.¡±

 Chapter 452 - The Little Commandery Princess of Nanzhao (2)

    Chapter 452: The Little Commandery Princess of Nanzhao (2)


    452 The Little Commandery Princess of Nanzhao (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The Little Commandery Princess was interested. Actually, it was not that her mother liked Lingzhi, but she had decided to give it to her. She did not n to exin and was toozy to exin.


    Helian Yu continued, ¡°Red Lingzhi.¡±


    The Little Commandery Princess was disappointed. ¡°What¡¯s so special about the Red Lingzhi? I have a few in my manor.¡±


    Helian Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s not an ordinary Red Lingzhi. It¡¯s a top-notch Red Lingzhi. The people of the Central ins call it the Fire Lingzhi.¡±


    ¡°From the Central ins?¡± The Little Commandery Princess was interested again.


    Helian Yu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that the courtesan of Paramount has one.¡±


    The Little Commandery Princess hurriedly stood up. ¡°Then why are we still sitting there? Hurry up and go get it from her.¡±


    Helian Yu smiled and said, ¡°Princess, sit down first and hear me out first. This courtesan only opens to meet guests on the first and fifteenth of the month. It¡¯s a waste of our time even if we go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m themandery princess!¡± The Little Commandery Princess said.


    Helian Yu looked troubled. ¡°But¡­ you can¡¯t reveal your identity.¡±


    That¡¯s right, it was impossible for the dignifiedmandery princess of Nanzhao Nation to go to those brothels. If word got back to her mother, she would be angry that she was improper and did not know the rules of the royal family.


    The Little Commandery Princess was a little discouraged.


    Helian Yu thought for a while and said, ¡°But I heard that a Great Gu Master can make an exception for her. Princess, isn¡¯t there a Great Gu Master in the Queen Manor? Do you think we can secretly get him to do something for you?¡±


    The Little Commandery Princess sighed. ¡°Since I¡¯ve asked, he naturally won¡¯t refuse. However, something happened to his disciple a few days ago, so he went to collect his disciple¡¯s corpse. I don¡¯t know how long it will take for him to return to the Queen Manor.¡±


    Helian Yu smiled and said, ¡°How about this? My brother and I will keep an eye on Paramount for the next few days in case someone beats us to it. On the fifteenth, we¡¯ll look for that courtesan. On ount of the Queen Manor, the Red Lingzhi will definitely be yours!¡±


    When Yu Wan returned to the manor, she distributed a few sticks of candied hawthorn to Qing Yan and asked him to bring them to Fu Ling and Zi Su. She brought the other few sticks to Old Madam¡¯s courtyard.


    The Old Madam was old and had bad teeth. Coupled with the various diforts of old people, the doctor had explicitly forbidden her to eat candy. However, the Old Madam could not help but secretly grab a handful of snacks and stuff them into her mouth when no one was paying attention. Yu Wan had only been here for two days, but she had already discovered it seven to eight times.


    When Yu Wan entered the courtyard with the candied hawthorn, Yan Jiuchao was walking a bird. He had gotten a parrot from somewhere and locked it in a cage. The parrot was tortured by him andy in the cage, panting.


    This was the first time Yu Wan had seen a bird with its legs wide open. It was probably so angry with Yan Jiuchao that it had forgotten that it was a bird. The Old Madam looked at the man and bird happily and could not close her mouth.


    ¡°Grandmother, husband.¡± Yu Wan went forward to greet them.


    The Old Madam had the typical reaction of ¡®love me, love my dog¡¯ and treated Yu Wan very well. Of course, when she saw the candied hawthorn Yu Wan handed over, it was even better.


    However, the old madam could not bear to eat it because she realized that her grandson seemed to like candied hawthorn very much. Arge skewer was gone with a puff when it reached his hand.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s taste buds were still at the stage where he could taste a little sour and spicy. No matter how strong the other tastes were, he could not taste them. When the old madam saw that her grandson had finished eating the candied hawthorn, she quickly handed over the stick in her hand. ¡°Here.¡±


    Yu Wan had guessed that this would happen. Otherwise, how could she dare to buy candied hawthorn for the Old Madam? It was not good for her health to eat so much candy.


    Yu Wan handed the stick of candied hawthorn to Yan Jiuchao and gave one candy to the Old Madam. The Old Madam ate it happily.


    There was also a stick for their ¡°uncle¡±, Helian Beiming.


    Yu Wan suddenly thought of her uncle from Lotus Flower Vige. She and Yan Jiuchao had been gone for so long. She wondered how her uncle and the others were doing. Were her parents well? Were her brothers and sisters well? Did the three little fellows eat obediently? Would they miss their parents?


    ¡°Young Madam?¡± Her thoughts were interrupted by a familiar voice. Only then did Yu Wan realize that she had already arrived at Helian Beiming¡¯s courtyard. He liked the quiet. There were no idle people in the courtyard, only Yu Gang.


    Yu Gang did not know that Yan Jiuchao was an imposter. He really thought that they were the young masters of the manor.


    Yu Wan came back to her senses and looked at Yu Gang. ¡°I bought candied hawthorn for Uncle.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Yu Gang wanted to say that the general didn¡¯t eat this.


    Of course, Yu Wan knew. Anyway, it was not for him. Yu Gang scratched his head and led Yu Wan in.


    ¡°The general is in the study,¡± Yu Gang said.


    Yu Wan nodded and knocked on the ajar door. ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m here to see you.¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡± A deep voice came from the room.


    Yu Wan entered the room with the candied hawthorn. Helian Beiming was rolling up a portrait. She nced at it hurriedly. It was a portrait of a young man.


    Yu Wan did not think that the reason why the Divine General of Nanzhao hid in the study in broad daylight to spy on the portrait of a young man was because he had improper thoughts about the other party. It was most likely¡­ the son who had been expelled from the family, right?


    Yu Wan did not have any evidence, but her intuition told her so. The moment the little snow fox lying on the table saw Yu Wan, it flew out! Just as it was about to fly off the table, a strong palm grabbed its tail.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fall.¡± Helian Beiming said.


    The little snow fox was ruthlessly pulled back, rolling its eyes in anger.


    ¡°What are you doing here? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Helian Beiming looked at Yu Wan expressionlessly.


    Yu Wan handed the candied hawthorn to him. ¡°I went out just now and bought a few sticks of candied hawthorn. These are Uncle¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to call me Uncle,¡± Helian Beiming said indifferently.


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°I also have an uncle at home. I called Uncle more than Dad!¡±


    For some reason, Helian Beiming subconsciously frowned when he heard this.

 Chapter 453 - The Doting Uncle

    Chapter 453: The Doting Uncle


    Helian Beiming said, ¡°I¡¯m not eating this.¡±


    Little Snow Fox: ¡°Squeak¡ª¡±


    I eat! The little snow fox pped its four ws and drooled. Helian Beiming looked at the restless little fellow on hisp and reluctantly epted the candied hawthorn.


    ¡°Squeak!¡± The little snow fox could not wait to pounce over. It hugged the candied hawthorn that was almost longer than its body and started chewing.


    On the other side, Helian Beiming had already ced the portrait into the basket on the table. On the surface, these portraits looked the same, but for some reason, Yu Wan felt that the young man¡¯s portrait was exceptionally outstanding.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Helian Beiming asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Yu Wan retracted her gaze. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Helian Beiming nodded indifferently.


    Yu Wan was puzzled. That was it? Wasn¡¯t he prepared to ask about the West Manor? After all, the two of them had bullied Madam Li and her sons like that. It would be fine if they were biological children, but they were fakes. Shouldn¡¯t he be angry and warn her not to cause trouble in the manor again?


    Of course, although Yu Wan was puzzled, she was not to the extent of taking the initiative to ask him.


    Yu Wan felt that she had touched a pattern: As long as the Old Madam was happy, it was fine even if the sky copsed. Or perhaps the rtionship between the East and West Manor was not as harmonious as it looked.


    Who cared? She was not the real daughter-inw of the Helian family. When they obtained the medicinal primer, they would leave Nanzhao. She thought this in her heart, but the moment she returned to Xixia Garden, she asked about Helian Beiming¡¯s family matters. ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s happened to General Helian¡¯s son?¡±


    The old man was reading the Three Character ssic in the room. When Yu Wan entered the room, he silently put the half-prepared ss materials back into the drawer.


    ¡°What do you mean what happened?¡± He said without changing his expression.


    Yu Wan did not see the Three Character ssic that he had prepared for ss. She sat down beside him and said, ¡°Wasn¡¯t General Helian¡¯s son expelled from the family? What did he do?¡±


    The old man said, ¡°It¡¯s rumored that he killed someone.¡±


    Yu Wan said thoughtfully, ¡°Why do I feel that it¡¯s so unbelievable? Can a son raised by a man like Helian Beiming casually kill the innocent? If that person was not innocent, he wouldn¡¯t have been expelled from the family even if someone died. Moreover, Old Madam personally expelled him. How great is this hatred?¡±


    ¡°Ha, you don¡¯t know this, do you?¡± Old Cui walked in while chewing on a radish.


    Qing Yan and Yue Gou were packing their luggage. When they heard this, they could not help but prick up their ears. Yu Wan sighed. It seemed that she was not the only one curious about Helian Beiming¡¯s son.


    Old Cui lived in Old Madam¡¯s courtyard with Yan Jiuchao. Although he was an old man, he had an olddy¡¯s mouth and loved to ask for gossip. After a while, he really found something.


    It turned out that Yu Wan¡¯s guess was right. Helian Beiming¡¯s son, Helian Sheng, was really not expelled from the family because someone died. They found out that he was not Helian Beiming¡¯s biological son.


    Old Cui said, ¡°Madam Tan admitted it herself and said that the son didn¡¯t belong to Helian Beiming. In a fit of anger, Old Madam almost killed the mother and son.¡±


    Yu Wan had an enlightened expression. ¡°I knew it. Old Madam has deep feelings for her children. How could she bear to be ruthless to her biological grandson?¡± Looking at how Old Madam doted on Yan Jiuchao, she knew that as long as he was the grandson she had chosen, she would protect him even if he had to poke a hole in the sky.


    Yu Wan continued, ¡°What happened after that? Did they make up the pretense that Helian Sheng killed someone because family scandals can¡¯t be aired in public?¡±


    Old Cui took a bite of the radish and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. What else can they do? Say that Helian Beiming¡¯s been cuckold? Let the Helian family be theughing stock of the entire world?¡±


    Yu Wan muttered, ¡°Did Madam Tan be a nun not because she was angry at the Helian family for dealing with Helian Sheng, but because she asked Old Madam to send her to the nunnery?¡±


    ¡°You can say that.¡± Old Cui smacked his lips.


    ¡°Does the West Manor know?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Old Cui spread his hands. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that.¡±


    Yu Wan touched her chin. ¡°I keep feeling that the rtionship between the East and West Manor is not as good as everyone thinks. That Old Master of the West Manor has a gloomy gaze, like a poisonous snake.¡±


    Old Cui nodded at the table and said, ¡°Alright, ignore the lousy matter of the Helian family. The medicinal primer is the important thing. Your husband is really not as good as he looks.¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°He¡­¡±


    Old Cui sighed. ¡°He feels terrible, but he didn¡¯t say.¡±


    How could he not feel anything after being poisoned by the Fragrance of Hundred Miles? In the past, it was suppressed by the poison curse and did not show much. Now, his entire body had be a battlefield for the Fragrance of Hundred Miles. Yan Jiuchao was always suffering from the poison. Why did he go and ruthlessly destroy the flowers? It was because he was so ufortable that he could not sit still. It was because he was more tenacious that he did not kill anyone on the spot.


    ¡°Do you know what happened to those people who were poisoned by the Fragrance of Hundred Miles in the past?¡± Old Cui asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°They went crazy,¡± Old Cui said.


    They would be tortured until they lost all their rationality by the poison. If they could not wait for the antidote, they would gopletely crazy first. There had never been someone like Yan Jiuchao since ancient times.


    No matter how much Old Cui disliked Yan Jiuchao, he could not help but admire his temperament. He clearly looked like a spoiled little silk pants, but no one could withstand the pain he endured.


    Yu Wan frowned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±


    Old Cui coughed lightly. ¡°Do you think I dare say it? I, I, I¡­ Didn¡¯t I let it slip just now¡­ How can I tell you this?¡± Wasn¡¯t he afraid of being killed by that kid?


    As soon as he finished speaking, Yu Wan walked out.


    Old Cui looked at the old man guiltily, then at the expressionless Qing Yan and Yue Gou. He coughed and said, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? I didn¡¯t even tell her. How could I tell you in advance¡­?¡±


    Yu Wan went to Old Madam¡¯s courtyard, but the servants told her that Yan Jiuchao had went to take a stroll around the manor. He did not want anyone to follow, so Old Madam could not do anything.


    He must be feeling ufortable, but he didn¡¯t want anyone to discover him, so he found a private ce to hide himself. He must have felt the same way when he went to the greenhouse. He must have felt extremely ufortable, that¡¯s why he picked so many flowers.


    Why didn¡¯t she think of this?


    Along the way, he was so obedient that he was not like himself. She even teased him that he had stopped fooling around. Why didn¡¯t she think that he was always enduring the torture of Fragrance of Hundred Miles?


    It was not that he did not have the strength to cause trouble, but he had used all his strength to endure the poison in his body.


    Yu Wan was in a hurry to look for Yan Jiuchao. She was worried that he would hurt himself if he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She walked towards a ce with few people. Halfway there, she bumped into Helian Yu and his brother, who had secretly slipped back to the manor.


    The two brothers were shocked!


    Yu Wan¡¯s mind was filled with Yan Jiuchao. She could not be bothered with them, nor did she remember that the two of them should not have appeared outside the ancestral hall. She walked past them.


    In the eyes of the two brothers, she had be arrogant without even saying a word. It was really infuriating to think about it. How could the daughter of a tea merchant from Qinghe Town pull a long face at the dignified young masters of the Helian family? Did she really think that a sparrow could be a phoenix just because it flew up the branch?


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Helian Cheng stopped Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan ignored him and walked forward.


    ¡°Hey! Are you deaf when I tell you to stop?¡± Helian Cheng chased after her in a few steps and circled around to block Yu Wan¡¯s path.


    Yu Wan looked at him indifferently. ¡°What brings you here, Fourth Young Master?¡±


    Helian Cheng exploded. ¡°What Fourth Young Master? I¡¯m Third Young Master!¡±


    Yu Wan sneered. ¡°Is that so? Go tell the general that.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± How could Helian Cheng dare to say it? Not now.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Is there anything else? If not, I¡¯ll leave first. I won¡¯t apany you anymore.¡±


    Helian Cheng said angrily, ¡°Did I say you could leave? Who allowed you to stroll around the manor?¡±


    Yu Wan looked around. ¡°This is the East Manor. I¡¯m the young madam of the East Manor. It¡¯s my business how I want to stroll around. If Fourth Young Master wants to show off, why don¡¯t you go back to your West Manor?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Ah, I almost forgot. Weren¡¯t the two young masters punished to kneel in the ancestral hall? Why did youe out so quickly? Is it already over, or did you sneak out?¡±


    Helian Cheng flew into a rage. ¡°If you dare to spout nonsense, I¡¯ll pull out your tongue!¡±


    Yu Wan heard him spout shit and was thinking about how to teach him a lesson when she saw a white figure quickly walk forward and press Helian Cheng¡¯s head into the water jar which was just beside him.


    ¡°Let go of my¡­¡± Helian Yu wanted to help, but before he could even say the word ¡°younger brother¡±, that person grabbed his head with his other hand and pressed him firmly into the water jar.


    It was a pair of slender jade-like hands with distinct joints. Veins could be seen on the back of his hands. The white wide sleeves slid down and soaked into the water like two floating lotus flowers. His eyes were bloodshot, as if there was a blood mist that could not dissipate. His entire body was filled with a violent aura.


    This was the first time Yu Wan had seen Yan Jiuchao like this.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    The two brothers clearly had martial arts, but they were suppressed by the violent killing intent emitted by Yan Jiuchao and did not dare to move.


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao,¡± Yu Wan said softly.


    Yan Jiuchao seemed toe back to his senses in a second and stopped holding the two of them. The two of them took the opportunity to raise their heads and fall to the ground. They looked at Yan Jiuchao in horror, who was like an Asura malicious ghost, and their entire bodies trembled.


    Yan Jiuchao shouted, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    The two of them supported each other and staggered as they rolled. Yan Jiuchao turned around. Yu Wan took a step forward.


    ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± He said coldly. It was not the coldness he usually pretended to be, but his words were filled with killing intent.


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Yan Jiuchao clenched his fists. ¡°I know it¡¯s you. Go away!¡±


    Yu Wan did not leave. She walked forward and hugged him from behind. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. If you have the ability, chase me away. I¡¯m not afraid of anything. If you feel ufortable, I¡¯ll feel ufortable with you.¡±

 Chapter 454 - First Meeting with the Prince Consort (1)

    Chapter 454: First Meeting with the Prince Consort (1)


    After saying that, Yu Wan hugged him and did not move. She could feel the hostility and killing intent around him. It was not that Yu Wan had not thought that he might attack her if he really felt ufortable and went crazy, but she could not let go of him.


    Yu Wan hugged him like this for an unknown period of time. The killing intent and viciousness on his body faded.


    ¡°Back to the courtyard?¡± Yu Wan probed. Before he could answer, she said, ¡°It¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t go back. Let¡¯s hug for a while more.¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Qing Yan coughed not far away.


    It turned out that Old Cui had exined the danger of the Fragrance of Hundred Miles to them. The few of them were worried that Yan Jiuchao would hurt Yu Wan if he went crazy from the difort, so they hurriedly chased after her. The few of them split up to search, but Qing Yan was the only one who found them.


    Qing Yan had already arrived when Yu Wan and the two boys from the Helian family shed. He nned to attack, but Yan Jiuchao was one step ahead of him and pressed them into the water jar.


    Tsk tsk, that brutal look. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he couldn¡¯t feel the aura of martial arts from him, Qing Yan would have thought that he had gone crazy from cultivation. However, the pain he endured was no different from that.


    Qing Yan saw her hugging the man from behind. Yu Wan felt a little embarrassed and quickly let go of Yan Jiuchao¡¯s waist. Yan Jiuchao frowned.


    Yu Wan immediately grabbed his hand. You¡¯re the ancestor, you¡¯re the oldest!


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s expression softened slightly. He slowly turned around to look at Qing Yan. The viciousness in his eyes had already dissipated by more than half, as if the man who had gone crazy at the Helian brothers was not him.


    Yan Jiuchao nced at Qing Yan and said casually, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Qing Yan subconsciously felt that this little ancestor might say, ¡°If you continue to look, I¡¯ll dig out your eyeballs.¡± Qing Yan cleared his throat and said, ¡°The medicine is ready. Doctor Cui asked me to look for you.¡±


    Yu Wan gave Qing Yan full marks for this reason. She turned her head and looked at Yan Jiuchao, who was a full head taller than her. She said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and drink the medicine.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao nodded indifferently and left with Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan was puzzled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you not let me hold your hand outside?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said coldly, ¡°Am I the one holding you?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t it? Yu Wan looked at their intertwined hands and endured the humiliation as she said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s me. I have to hold your hand. I can¡¯t shake it off.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao snorted. ¡°You just found out!¡±


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao returned to Old Madam¡¯s courtyard. Old Madam waited for her grandson until she fell asleep on the chaise lounge. Yu Wan did not wake her up. She brought the medicine over for Yan Jiuchao to drink and washed up with him before resting.


    Yan Jiuchao seemed cynical, but he was actually a more well-behaved person than Yu Wan. Putting aside the rule of having sex once every ten days, he was also well-behaved when he slept. Tonight was different. He hugged Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan¡¯s back was facing him, and she suddenly felt a strong arm tighten around her. He buried his head in her neck and sucked in a breath against her hair.


    Yu Wan: Are you sucking cats?


    Yan Jiuchao sucked happily. Yu Wan did not feel ufortable in this posture. On the contrary, it was quitefortable, so she let him suck the cat. It was unknown who fell asleep first. When Yu Wan woke up in the middle of the night, the man in her arms was already breathing evenly.


    Yu Wan gently turned around. She was originally worried that she would crush his arm and wanted to take it out, but just as she moved, she was tightly wrapped in his arms. She listened to his breathing and was extremely sure that he was not awake, so it was just an instinctive reaction? What kind of immortal love was this? Why did he care so much about her?


    Yu Wan, the narcissist, smiled and hugged the hand that was wrapped around her. She also took a puff like a cat and fell asleep sweetly.


    Of course, early the next morning, Yu Wan, the narcissist, was despised.


    ¡°Yu Ah Wan!¡± Yan Jiuchao looked at the two of them sleeping in an unsightly manner. ¡°What did you do to me again!!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by what I do? You only knew to use me. Last night, it was clearly you¡­¡± Yu Wan was halfway through her sentence when she looked down and was stunned by the scene in front of her.


    Her back was originally facing him, but at some point, she had turned around and stripped his shirt clean. Her hands were not in the right ce. She silently pulled her hand back. She heard a snap of his belt.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s face darkened.

 Chapter 455 - First Meeting with the Prince Consort (2)

    Chapter 455: First Meeting with the Prince Consort (2)


    Yu Wan turned her face away guiltily. Ahem, he can¡¯t me her. Isn¡¯t this¡­ a habit?


    In the next few days, the manor was calm. Qing Yan went to the River Gazing Inn and received news from Jiang Hai¡ªit seemed that other than Jiang Hai, there were also others keeping an eye on Paramount.


    ¡°The Helian family?¡± Yu Wan looked at Qing Yan. ¡°Is Jiang Hai right?¡±


    Qing Yan shook his head. ¡°No, they have the Helian family¡¯s waist tag.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unlikely to be from the East Manor.¡± Other than them, there were only the two masters, Old Madam and Helian Beiming, in the East Manor. Old Madam would not do this, let alone Helian Beiming. Why would he eye on the brothel?


    Qing Yan nodded. ¡°I guess it¡¯s from the West Manor too.¡±


    However, why would the people from the West Manor keep an eye on Paramount? Did the people from the West Manor discover their whereabouts, or did the West Manor have ulterior motives towards Paramount?


    Yu Wan said, ¡°As long as it¡¯s not for Dong Xian¡¯er¡¯s lingzhi, we don¡¯t have to care.¡±


    Even so, she had a feeling that the other party might really be after the lingzhi. As for whether they wanted to find a better lingzhi because they had lost the Wushan Lingzhi or if they sensed that they wanted that lingzhi, so they deliberately snatched the lingzhi from them, no one knew.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the fifteenth.


    A few days ago, Jiang Hai went to Paramount to reserve a room. But the rooms were already full at that time. He could only book a seat in the hall. This seat was separated by a green gauze cab, so it was quite quiet.


    Dong Xian¡¯er only met guests at night. Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao had dinner with the Old Madam in the manor before leaving with the excuse of admiring the night view of the Capital.


    The Old Madam couldn¡¯t bear to part with her grandson, but she felt that she couldn¡¯t keep her grandson locked in the manor forever. She endured the pain and let him go.


    ¡°You have toe back,¡± Old Madam said as she grabbed Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hand.


    Yu smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ll be back. Don¡¯t worry, Grandma!¡±


    The Old Madam stuffed a money bag into Yu Wan¡¯s hand. Yu Wan only opened it after getting into the carriage and found a golden invitation inside.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Yu Wan flipped it around for a long time, but she could not see what invitation this was.


    It was Qing Yan who resolved Yu Wan¡¯s doubts. ¡°This is a golden invitation from the Helian family. It¡¯s better than banknotes. The Helian family only has one golden invitation. I didn¡¯t expect Old Madam to give this to you.¡±


    Yu Wan understood. This was a banknote, but the exact amount was not written. It was probably how much the Helian family had saved in the bank and how much money they could get with it. ¡°Uh¡­ aren¡¯t Old Madam afraid that we¡¯ll take away all the Helian family¡¯s assets?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao gave Yu Wan a cold look, as if to say, ¡°Where¡¯s your shame?¡±


    Yu Wan happily epted it. Although she was not short of money, who couldin about money? Naturally, the more, the better.


    Paramount was located on the most prosperous street in the Capital. In the past, there would be a lot of traffic. Tonight, because Dong Xian¡¯er was meeting guests, the guests who came because of her reputation were even more crowded.


    A mile away, the carriage could no longer move. The few of them waited for fifteen minutes but showed no signs of moving forward.


    ¡°Let¡¯s walk there,¡± Yu Wan said. It seemed that no matter in her previous life, she could not avoid the fate of being stuck in a traffic jam.


    Qing Yan nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll find a carriage garage to put the carriage there. You guys go over first.¡±


    Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao alighted from the carriage. She was still dressed as a handsome young master. When she walked with a handsome man like Yan Jiuchao, she was as handsome as jade and as glorious as the moon.


    The passers-by kept looking at the two of them in amazement. Even if there were beauties in the Imperial Capital, they had never seen anyone so beautiful. The two of them were both men, but for some reason, they had an indescribable temperament of a match made in heaven. They actually seemed to be a perfect match.


    The originally congested street became even more congested because of themotion caused by the two of them.


    By the time the two of them passed through the crowd and arrived at Paramount, it was already fifteen minutester. At this moment, it was not far from Dong Xian¡¯er¡¯s appearance. The hall was filled with seats. The two of them found the spot that Jiang Hai had booked. It was actually in an inconspicuous corner.


    Jiang Hai sweated. ¡°The seats here were all booked a month ago. They¡¯re all here to see Dong Xian¡¯er.¡±


    Jiang Hai was lucky to have gotten this seat. An old master could note at thest minute and refunded this seat.


    Yan Jiuchao did not despise it. Yu Wan thought of the way this fellow entered prison and did not find it strange. He would find those ces he did not go before a novel experience. Jiang Hai also knew that Yan Jiuchao did not like to be disturbed, so he had ordered the drinks and snacks in advance. No waiter woulde over for a while.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the private room.¡± Yu Wan felt that her corset was loose. She had to find a ce to wrap it.


    There were many people tonight, and even the private room was full. Yu Wan could only ask for directions and go to the back door. She found an empty woodshed and closed the door. As she wrapped the cloth around her chest, she heard amotion outside the wall. She swore that she didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop, but who asked this woodshed to be connected to the wall in the backyard?


    ¡°Father, just let me go! I promise I¡¯ll be back by midnight!¡± It was a girl¡¯s sweet voice. Her father did not say anything. She continued, ¡°Father, Father, Father! Say yes! Look, I¡¯ve already changed into men¡¯s clothes. I won¡¯t be recognized! At most¡­ I won¡¯t use the front door! I¡¯ll use the back door!¡±


    This coquettish voice was so noisy that Yu Wan¡¯s head hurt.


    Yu Wan wanted to wrap it up and leave as soon as possible. At this moment, the father said, ¡°Your mother will punish you if she finds out.¡±


    This man¡¯s voice was unbelievably pleasant. It was low and maic, like¡­ like the voice that made her feel unfamiliar and affectionate when Yan Jiuchao whispered into her ear during countless dark nights. Now, it sounded familiar to her.


    Yu Wan suddenly could not move.

 Chapter 456 - Chapter 456: First Meeting with the Prince Consort (3)

    Chapter 456: First Meeting with the Prince Consort (3)


    ¡°Father, if you don¡¯t say it, I won¡¯t say it. How will Mother know?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up at nine at thetest.¡± There was a trace of dignity in his voice, as well as a trace of helpless doting.


    For some reason, Yu Wan was curious about the man outside the wall. She wrapped the cloth around her chest, opened the door, and walked out. On the side path, a little master in blue came over. They were both women dressed as men, so Yu Wan could naturally see through her disguise. This must be the girl who had mored about entering the brothel just now.


    She looked so tender and didn¡¯t look like a child from a poor family. Then why did the daughter of a rich familye to such a ce? And her father couldn¡¯t dissuade her? What kind of strange family was this?


    However, when she thought about how she and her husband went to the brothel together, she felt that they were not any better than this father and daughter.


    Yu Wan was thinking about the man outside and walked out of the back door. Unexpectedly, there was no one on the path outside the door. She looked around and walked around. She found nothing and walked towards the back door.


    Suddenly, a maic voice stopped her. ¡°Miss, you dropped your things.¡±


    Yu Wan subconsciously turned around and saw a tall man about the same height as Yan Jiuchao. He was wearing a brocade robe and a silver mask. He rolled up his sleeves with one hand and handed a golden invitation to Yu Wan with the other.


    That hand was as exquisite as a jade carving, and it was too beautiful.


    ¡°Is it yours?¡± the man asked.


    Yu Wan came back to her senses and took the invitation. ¡°It¡¯s mine.¡± She had identally dropped the priceless golden invitation that the Old Madam had given her, but the focus was on this man¡¯s beautiful hands?


    However, this should be the man outside the wall just now. His voice was exactly the same. Wait, how could he recognize her as a girl? Was her pretense a failure?


    ¡°Goodbye.¡± The man turned around and left, leaving Yu Wan behind.


    Some people did not need to send a single soldier to show the bearing of the royal family. Yu Wan felt that the man in front of her was definitely not an ordinary person.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± She had just remembered to thank him. The man had already walked far away. It was unknown if he did not hear her or if he did not care. He did not stop at all and calmly entered the night.


    Yu Wan put away the golden invitation and returned to the table.


    ¡°Why did you take so long?¡± The person who asked was Qing Yan. He was already here after parking the carriage, but Yu Wan had stayed in the toilet for long enough.


    Yu Wan was too embarrassed to tell him that she had gone to wrap her chest. She said that there were many people and waited for a while. Then, she saw Jiang Hai silently pour a cup of brown sugar ginger tea and ce it in front of her.


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    What was with this subordinate who always misunderstood that her period hade?


    On the other side, the Little Commandery Princess, who was disguised as a man, had also entered Paramount. She sat in a corner opposite Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan, which was also surrounded by a green gauze cab with hollow yellow pear wood.


    The Little Commandery Princess looked at this lousy seat and frowned. ¡°Why are we sitting here? Isn¡¯t there even a room?¡±


    The Helian brothers, who had slipped out of the house without telling their family, were slightly surprised.


    Helian Yu said embarrassedly, ¡°To be honest, Princess, there are too many customers. They all started booking a month ago. When we went to book, there were no more seats. I bought this from someone else.¡±


    ¡°Useless!¡± A trace of displeasure shed across the Little Commandery Princess¡¯s beautiful phoenix eyes. ¡°If Big Brother Helian was here¡­¡± She stopped mid-sentence and said happily, ¡°Big Brother Helian won¡¯t appear here! He doesn¡¯t visit brothels!¡±


    We don¡¯t either! Isn¡¯t this for you? The two brothers felt wronged. They did not understand. The two of them were clearly the ones who treated the Little Commandery Princess with all their hearts. Helian Sheng was always indifferent to her, but why were they inferior to Helian Sheng in her heart?


    The Little Commandery Princess did not notice the resentment of the two brothers at all. She looked at the tform built against the wall in the east of the hall and said, ¡°Which one is Dong Xian¡¯er?¡±


    A new dance was ying on the stage. The dance was beautiful, and the sound of the pipa was like immortal music.


    Helian Cheng said, ¡°They¡¯re not. Dong Xian¡¯er hasn¡¯te out yet.¡±


    The little princess frowned and said, ¡°She hasn¡¯te out? What time is it? Father still has to pick me up at nine.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still early,¡± Helian Yu said.


    The Little Commandery Princess leaned back in her chair and sighed faintly. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. We¡¯re just buying a lingzhi. Can¡¯t we just ask someone to negotiate with her? She can name a price. In short, I can afford it!¡±

 Chapter 457 - 457 First Meeting with the Prince Consort (4)

    457 First Meeting with the Prince Consort (4)


    Helian Yu eagerly poured her a cup of tea. ¡°If only money could do it. This Dong Xian¡¯er has a very strange personality. You have to be her guest to be qualified to talk to her.¡±


    ¡°How arrogant!¡± The Little Commandery Princess said coldly.


    Dong Xian¡¯er was known as the number one beauty in the Capital, so she naturally had the capital to put on airs. However, she did not let everyone wait for too long. Just as the door was filled with people watching themotion, the candles in the hall were suddenly extinguished by the palm wind of an expert.


    Twenty huge Night-Luminescent Pearls hung down from the roof by thin silver threads. Amidst the sparkling pearls, a woman in pink jumped down from the roof beam. Her body was as light as a swallow and her rainbow dress was so beautiful that everyone was stunned.


    However, just as many people who had just arrived thought that she was Dong Xian¡¯er, another woman in pink flew down. She was actually even more beautiful than her. A total of eight women jumped down from the beam. All of them had outstanding qinggong. They pulled open several white silk ribbons in the air.


    At this moment, a crisp and pleasant silver bell sounded in the night. Countless petals fell from the dark top, and a golden lotus-like jade foot stepped on a white silk in the air. The silver bell came from the ankle chain.


    Be it in the Great Zhou or Nanzhao, the feet were very private ces for women. However, this person openly exposed it to others. This was almost no different from undressing. Some men had nosebleeds on the spot, and some disappointing ones were knocked out.


    Yu Wan had lived for two lifetimes, but she had to admit that the person had a pair of fair feet that made women want to nosebleed.


    She wanted to know Yan Jiuchao¡¯s reaction and see if he was also tempted by such beauty. When she turned around, she saw him lowering his head, holding her fingers and ying with them one by one. He was as serious as a child who had just learned to count.


    No, you should at least take a look at the beauty in front of you. After all, you spent so much money.


    In such a short time, the other party had alreadynded on the tform. The white silk in the hands of the eight maidservants swayed and turned into a square curtain, enveloping the woman¡¯s figure.


    Yu Wan thought to herself that she had missed a million. Actually, she did not miss much. The woman¡¯s movement technique was extremely fast. Other than seeing her bare feet, everyone did not see anything else.


    ¡°This is Dong Xian¡¯er? She¡¯s only so-so,¡± Jiang Hai said.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s not as good-looking as Madam,¡± Qing Yan said.


    ¡°Madam is better looking.¡± Yue Gou mimicked him.


    Yu Wan nced at the three of them coldly. Could they wipe their nosebleeds first before bragging?


    Themotion Dong Xian¡¯er brought was not small. It was said that her appearance was different every time, but she could always shock all the guests. She was the dream partner of all the men in Nanzhao, but it was said that until now, she still retained her innocence in order to wait for her fateful person.


    On the first and fifteenth of every month, she would meet a guest, but whether she could be her fated person depended on his luck. This poisonous rose was not so easy to pick.


    The bidding began.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay five hundred taels!¡± In the middle of the hall, a rough-looking man spoke domineeringly.


    In return, everyoneughed.


    Did they hear wrongly? The number one beauty in the Capital was worth five hundred taels? Where did this country bumpkine from? Didn¡¯t they know that Miss Dong¡¯s starting price was a thousand taels?


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay a thousand taels!¡± A rich young master called out a price.


    Soon, someone was not to be outdone. ¡°Eleven hundred taels!¡±


    ¡°Twelve hundred taels!¡±


    ¡°One thousand and three hundred taels!¡±


    ¡°Fifteen hundred taels!¡±


    The atmosphere in the hall instantly became lively.


    The man who had been mocked earlier probably felt embarrassed. He gritted his teeth and mmed the table. ¡°Two thousand taels!¡±


    There was no silence in the hall. Almost as soon as he finished speaking, someone shouted, ¡°Two thousand five hundred taels!¡±


    Yu Wan was dumbfounded. Are-are you all demons? He was just a guest of a woman. Moreover, he might not be able to touch her body. Why was he in a hurry to be a sucker?


    ¡°How much money do we have for our golden invitation?¡± Yu Wan asked Qing Yan.


    Qing Yan thought for a while. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but the Helian family is rich. If Madam wants to bid, you can go all out.¡±


    Yu Wan rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not your money, right?¡±


    Qing Yan: ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Ten thousand taels!¡± A voice that made Yu Wan¡¯s head hurt came from the corner opposite.


    ¡°Little Commandery Princess!¡± Helian Yu hurriedly stopped her. ¡°It¡¯s too much.¡±


    The Little Commandery Princess raised her chin and said, ¡°So what? I have plenty of money!¡±


    But it couldn¡¯t be ten thousand taels. Do you really think no one can find out about you? Helian Yu was about to kneel down in front of this little ancestor. After she shouted ten thousand taels, no one dared to bid anymore.


    Dong Xian¡¯er, who was inside the curtain, waved at the madam, who wasughing so hard that she was about to go crazy.


    The madam entered the curtain. A momentter, she came out with an unhappy expression and said to everyone, ¡°Xian¡¯er said that we won¡¯t bid today. We¡¯ll change to another method. She will throw the embroidered ball and our musician will beat the drum. After the drumbeat stops, whoever the embroidered ball falls into will be her guest tonight.¡±


    This was exciting!


    Those who knew martial arts could do it without money. Those who didn¡¯t know martial arts could just let their guards snatch it. It would be enough if they could snatch it and give the embroidered ball to themselves.


    ¡°Actually, I think we¡­¡± As Yu Wan spoke, she turned around and saw that Jiang Hai and the other two had already rushed to the front of the stage. Yu Wan silently said what she didn¡¯t finish. ¡°¡­have to talk about some tactics. Let¡¯s not have internal strife.¡±


    Jiang Hai knocked Qing Yan down.

 Chapter 458 - 458 The Number One Beauty (1)

    458 The Number One Beauty (1)


    There was no need to mention how bloody and chaotic the tform was. From the moment the embroidered ball was thrown down, the men had been in an uproar. In the past, it was just a game for the rich. Now, it was all based on brute force. Countless people had racked their brains to snatch the embroidered ball.


    The drumbeats were impassioned, and the shouts were deafening. Screams were endless. At first, Yu Wan was still watching without blinking. In the end, it was so chaotic that she could no longer tell who was who. She could only lean back in her chair and yawn.


    On the other hand, Yan Jiuchao had a look of relish.


    ¡°He¡¯s indeed a brat.¡± He didn¡¯t watch beauties but instead watched fights.


    !!


    ¡°What are you muttering about?¡± Yan Jiuchao turned around coldly.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Yu Wan stuffed a hawthorn fruit into her mouth.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at it for a while, a violent glint in his eyes. Yu Wan was eating hawthorn fruit when she suddenly felt herself being pulled. She fell into Yan Jiuchao¡¯s arms without warning.


    Yu Wan was stunned for a moment. One had to know that Yan Jiuchao had never been so close to her in public, but now, not only did he hug her, but he also buried his head in her neck and kept breathing her scent.


    Was he sucking cats again? Yu Wan instantly knew. He felt ufortable again. He was probably still feeling terrible. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have ignored the propriety.


    Yu Wan did not move and obediently treated herself as a kitten for him to suck. She seriously suspected that it was useless to suck like this, but since he liked it, she would let him suck. Anyway, she feltfortable.


    Yu Wan found afortable position in Yan Jiuchao¡¯s arms.


    At this moment, everyone was paying attention to thepetition for the embroidered ball on the stage. No one noticed them in the corner. Otherwise, when the two men came to a brothel, not only did they not look at the courtesan, but they also hugged each other so affectionately, they would probably be scolded as lunatics.


    Although one of them was already one.


    Not only did Yan Jiuchao suck cats, but he also stroked them. Yu Wan¡¯s hair wasbed by him. Yu Wan felt her entire body rx and could not help but feel a little sleepy.


    However, at this moment, something unexpected happened. The embroidered ball that made people fight over it was kicked over by a fool and pounced into Yan Jiuchao¡¯s arms.


    Yu Wan was also in Yan Jiuchao¡¯s arms when she felt something squeeze her territory. Yu Wan was unhappy and opened her eyes. Huh? Embroidered ball?


    Yan Jiuchao frowned impatiently and pushed the embroidered ball away without thinking. Yu Wan pounced forward and snatched the embroidered ball that her husband despised.


    Almost at the same time, the musician¡¯s drumbeats stopped. The musician was beating the drum with his back facing everyone, so he did not know who held the embroidered ball, but the people on the stage saw it.


    At this moment, Yu Wan had already left her husband¡¯s arms with the embroidered ball and was sitting on the chair seriously.


    Everyone was dumbfounded. They were beaten half to death here. Which stupid child kicked the embroidered ball into that pretty boy¡¯s hands?! They really wanted to find him and beat him up!


    Yu Wan hugged the embroidered ball with an innocent gaze. A maidservant walked out and looked at Yu Wan. ¡°Congrattions to that young master. Please go upstairs.¡±


    Yu Wan was invited upstairs.


    No one knew that the embroidered ball was kicked over by one of the Little Commandery Princess¡¯s guards. He originally wanted to kick it over to the Little Commandery Princess, but he recognized the green gauze cab wrongly and kicked it into Yan Jiuchao¡¯s arms. When he reacted and wanted to snatch it, the drumbeat stopped and everything became a foregone conclusion.


    The Little Commandery Princess was furious!


    Helian Cheng, who was paying attention to themotion beside the little princess, immediately recognized Yu Wan. His eyes widened and he patted Helian Yu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Second Brother, look!¡±


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Helian Yu asked gloomily.


    ¡°That person! Wasn¡¯t¡­ Wasn¡¯t¡­ Wasn¡¯t she from¡­ the one from the East Manor¡­ that¡­¡± Helian Cheng suddenly realized that he seemed to have forgotten the other party¡¯s name.


    ¡°Yan Wan!¡± Helian Yu recognized Yu Wan.


    ¡°You know him?¡± The Little Commandery Princess could not tell that the other party was a woman.


    The two brothers nodded.


    Helian Cheng said anxiously, ¡°She¡¯s the one I told you abouting to the East Manor to acknowledge her family.¡±


    ¡°Old Madam¡¯s legitimate grandson?¡± The Little Commandery Princess asked in confusion.


    Helian Cheng shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s her granddaughter-inw!¡±


    ¡°A woman?¡± The Little Commandery Princess was speechless.


    The reason why the two brothers did not notice Yu Wan immediately was because the tables on both sides were surrounded by a green gauze cab and could not see each other. They had never seen Jiang Hai and the other two in the manor. Although they saw Yu Wan now, they did not expect Yan Jiuchao toe too.

 Chapter 459 - 459 The Number One Beauty (2)

    459 The Number One Beauty (2)


    Helian Cheng gritted his teeth and said, ¡°This woman actually came to a brothel behind Old Madam and her husband¡¯s backs! See how I deal with her!¡±


    He had fallen into that kid¡¯s hands twice in a row. This time, he had to get back at him no matter what. If he couldn¡¯t teach that kid a lesson, could he not teach his woman a lesson? Helian Cheng ran upstairs. Before he could say a word, Yu Wan grabbed his cor and threw him downstairs.


    Helian Cheng, who had fallen to the ground and couldn¡¯t even get up: ¡°¡­¡±


    Were all the people from the countryside so ferocious¡­


    After his brother was humiliated, Helian Yu didn¡¯t dare to stand up for himself anymore. Besides, they shouldn¡¯t have done so. If Yan Wan couldn¡¯te to such a ce, could theye too? If this blew up, it would be embarrassing for everyone!


    However, although he could not step forward, he still pretended. He stood up and rolled up his sleeves. ¡°I¡¯ll teach her a lesson!¡±


    ¡°No need, stand down!¡± His younger brother was useless, so how strong could his older brother be? The Little Commandery Princess did not expect the two of them to help her snatch the embroidered ball back at all. She decided to do it herself!


    Helian Yu left. The Little Commandery Princess went upstairs in her beautiful leather boots.


    ¡°Madam, please stop!¡± The Little Commandery Princess stood behind Yu Wan and could not hide her nobility. She called her Madam, but there was no respect in her tone.


    Yu Wan could tell that this was the voice that was so noisy outside the wall that her head hurt. She ignored her and continued walking.


    ¡°Eh?¡± The Little Commandery Princess was stunned. ¡°I¡­ No, I¡¯m talking to you. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    Yu Wan continued walking forward.


    The Little Commandery Princess panicked. She took a few steps forward and blocked Yu Wan¡¯s path. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you!¡±


    Yu Wan stopped in her tracks and nodded. ¡°Little Master, you called Madam just now. Forgive me for misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°You clearly¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yu Wan smiled at her.


    It was not good for the Little Commandery Princess to expose that she was with Helian Cheng. She swallowed her words and looked at the embroidered ball in her arms. ¡°Give me this embroidered ball. How much is it?¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°I don¡¯tck money.¡±


    The Little Commandery Princess gasped. She had been carried into the Princess Manor when she was still an infant. She knew that she was adopted, but so what? Her mother doted on her, and her father and brother also doted on her. She was the beloved daughter of the Nanzhao Royal Family. No one could refuse her, except Brother Sheng!


    ¡°Then what do you want? I can give you everything,¡± the Little Commandery Princess said, puffing up her chest.


    ¡°I want this embroidered ball,¡± Yu Wan said with a smile.


    The Little Commandery Princess frowned. ¡°Other than this!¡±


    Yu Wan said casually, ¡°Then how about your identity, Little Master?¡±


    ¡°You still want to be amandery¡­¡± The Little Commandery Princess hurriedly shut up and changed the topic. ¡°A rtive of the Jun family?¡±


    What Jun family? Yu Wan did not understand, nor did she want to.


    The Little Commandery Princess rolled her eyes and softened her tone. ¡°My¡­ my mother dotes on me very much. She¡¯s very powerful. As long as you agree to give me the embroidered ball, I promise to give you endless glory and wealth!¡±


    ¡°Like I said, I¡¯m not short of money.¡±


    ¡°What about titles? Does anyone in your family want to be an official?¡±


    Helian Beiming was already the Divine General of Nanzhao. The Little Commandery Princess was naturally referring to her husband from the countryside.


    Yu Wan smiled and thought to herself, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t imagine the status of my family.


    Seeing that the bribery had failed, the Little Commandery Princess decided to pretend to be pitiful. ¡°To be honest, my mother¡¯s birthday ising soon. I need to see Dong Xian¡¯er and ask her for a birthday gift for my mother.¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s first reaction was that the other party also wanted the lingzhi. In that case, she could not give the embroidered ball to her. Besides, her mother¡¯s birthday wasing soon. She still wanted to gather all the herbs as soon as possible so that she could return to Lotus Flower Vige early to celebrate her mother¡¯s birthday.


    ¡°You have a mother, and so do I. I also have to celebrate my mother¡¯s birthday, so I can¡¯t give you this embroidered ball.¡± Yu Wan said firmly and ignored this unruly little girl. She walked towards the room the maidservant pointed at.


    ¡°You!¡± The Little Commandery Princess stomped her feet in anger. ¡°Guards!¡±


    It was Dong Xian¡¯er¡¯s people who came. Four sacrificial soldiers with strong martial arts surrounded the Little Commandery Princess.


    ¡°If you dare to touch a single hair on my head, my mother will definitely raze Paramount to the ground!¡±


    A maidservant walked forward and bowed neither servile nor overbearing. ¡°Commandery Princess, you¡¯re right. However, I think you don¡¯t want Her Highness to know that you came to the brothel without permission.¡±


    The Little Commandery Princess was shocked. ¡°How-how do you know I¡¯m a princess?¡±


    The maidservant smiled faintly and said, ¡°That¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is that my master earnestly begs the Little Commandery Princess to give her face and not cause trouble in her territory. That young master is her guest tonight. If something goes wrong before he enters the room, if word gets out, who will dare to take care of my master¡¯s business in the future?¡±


    The Little Commandery Princess understood that on the surface, this maidservant was pleading with her, but in reality, she was threatening her. If she dared to continue causing trouble, they did not mind telling her mother about it.


    After being humiliated twice in a row in one night, the Little Commandery Princess was furious. A country bumpkin did not take her seriously, and a prostitute from a brothel dared to make her calm down. ¡°Just you wait. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll tear down your Paramount!¡±


    The maidservant¡¯s expression did not change at all. She only bowed and said, ¡°At any time.¡±


    Yu Wan naturally did not know about this. She entered the room at the end of the corridor. A fragrance wafted into her nose. It was not a dizzying pink smell, but an elegant lily fragrance. It was pleasant and longsting.


    A woman in purple was sitting in front of the window with her back facing him. She was stroking a zither on the table. This back view was really beautiful.


    Yu Wan held the embroidered ball and bowed seriously. ¡°Greetings, Miss Dong.¡±

 Chapter 460 - 460 The Number One Beauty (3)

    460 The Number One Beauty (3)


    Dong Xian¡¯er slowly turned around. Even a simple action was pleasing to the eye when she did it. This was probably the charm of the courtesan.


    She was wearing a purple veil on her face. Her high nose bridge raised the veil slightly into a beautiful arc. There was a pair of charming and soul-stirring eyes above the veil. Yu Wan did not doubt that if it was a man who entered at this moment, he would have long been lost in her beautiful eyes.


    Her willowy eyebrows were also very beautiful. They were thick and suitable. Coupled with the ancient version of air bangs, Yu Wan felt that this woman was so beautiful that she did not look like a mortal.


    Yu Wan had always been proud of her looks. At this moment, she had no choice but to admit that she had met her match. However, Yu Wan just admired her. After all, although there were many beauties in the world, it was rare for them to really be as beautiful as a fairy.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Dong Xian¡¯er spoke with a smile. Her voice was like the sound of nature, and it did not seem to be inferior to her looks.


    Yu Wan smiled slightly. ¡°Miss Dong seems to be very surprised. Could it be that everyone who came in the past was blind and was never attracted to Miss Dong¡¯s beauty?¡±


    Dong Xian¡¯er burst intoughter. That lively and graceful gaze made Yu Wan¡¯s heart tingle.


    ¡°Young Master, please sit.¡± Dong Xian¡¯er pointed at the table in the room. With a flick of her sleeve, she used her internal energy to close the door.


    Yu Wan was not surprised and calmly sat down.


    Dong Xian¡¯er picked up a silver wine pot and gently poured a cup of wine for Yu Wan. She slowly said, ¡°Although others will keep staring at Xian¡¯er when they see me, Young Master¡¯s gaze is different from theirs.¡±


    ¡°Oh? How is it different?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Dong Xian¡¯er put down the wine pot and handed the wine ss to Yu Wan. ¡°The gazes of those stinky men make me nauseous, but Young Master won¡¯t¡ª¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She almost thought that her disguise had been seen through. Thinking about how she had even used the voice change medicine given by Old Cui, logically speaking, it shouldn¡¯t be so easy to see through her.


    ¡°What are you thinking about, Young Master? You were distracted when you¡¯re with Xian¡¯er. Is Xian¡¯er not good enough?¡± Dong Xian¡¯er sat down beside Yu Wan and said in a delicate tone.


    It was strange. They both spoke in delicate tones, but that little girl made Yu Wan¡¯s head hurt, while Dong Xian¡¯er¡¯s made Yu Wan sympathize. Indeed, one could not take on the work of porcin without some hard work. To be able to be the top courtesan of Paramount that was famous in the Capital, it was probably not something that could be done with just looks.


    Yu Wan tasted the wine she handed her.


    Dong Xian¡¯er leaned against Yu Wan, her delicate arm almost touching Yu Wan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°This is wine brewed by Xian¡¯er. What do you think of the taste, Young Master?¡±


    Yu Wan smacked her lips. ¡°To be honest, it tastes a little bad.¡±


    Dong Xian¡¯er could not help butugh, making a series of silver bells.


    ¡°Uh¡­ did I say something wrong?¡± Yu Wan looked at her in confusion. She had belittled her wine, but she wasughing instead of being angry? What kind of immortal plot was this?


    ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re the first person who dares to say that Xian¡¯er¡¯s wine tastes bad.¡± Dong Xian¡¯er snatched the wine ss from Yu Wan¡¯s hand and poured the wine into arge bowl at the side. She then took out an inconspicuous wine jar. ¡°This is Xian¡¯er¡¯s wine.¡±


    So it was a test. It was obvious that those who went against their conscience and said that the wine was delicious had been rejected by Little Xian¡¯er.


    As expected, Dong Xian¡¯er handed over the second cup of wine. ¡°They¡¯re all dishonest, so they can¡¯t drink the wine that Xian¡¯er personally brewed.¡±


    Yu Wan took the wine ss and tasted it. Uh¡­ It wasn¡¯t as delicious as the one just now!


    Without waiting for Dong Xian¡¯er to speak, Yu Wan took the initiative. She stroked her temples and snapped her fingers. A beautiful rose appeared on her fingertips.


    Yu Wan gave the rose to Dong Xian¡¯er. A trace of surprise shed across Dong Xian¡¯er¡¯s eyes. ¡°How did Young Master do it?¡±


    Yu Wan smiled but did not say anything. She covered the rose in her palm and waved it elegantly. The rose petals fell and a five-colored parrot flew out.


    This kind of trick should have used white pigeons. However, there were no pigeons in the manor, only a little parrot that had angered Yan Jiuchao to death. Yu Wan hid the parrot in her sleeve and brought it over. The little parrot regained its freedom and flew out of the window.


    Yu Wan closed the window. The little parrot was pressed against the window for a full three seconds before sliding down.


    Dong Xian¡¯erughed hysterically.


    Yu Wan did not practice so smoothly in the manor. She had exceeded her usual performance just now. Seeing that she was in a good mood, could she mention buying lingzhi? While she was thinking, Dong Xian¡¯er leaned towards Yu Wan. Sheughed so hard that she fell into Yu Wan¡¯s arms and couldn¡¯t control herself.


    Yu Wan raised her arms stiffly. Did she seem to have gone overboard?


    ¡°Young Master.¡± Dong Xian¡¯er finally held back herughter. Her beautiful eyes were filled with tears as she looked at Yu Wan. ¡°You¡¯re the first person to make meugh.¡±


    So?


    Dong Xian¡¯er ced her hand on Yu Wan¡¯s chest. ¡°I want to serve you.¡±


    Yu Wan grabbed Dong Xian¡¯er¡¯s hand. Trust me, girl, it¡¯s not chest muscles if you keep touching!


    ¡°Young Master?¡± Dong Xian¡¯er looked at her wrist that Yu Wan had grabbed in confusion.


    Yu Wan coughed lightly and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about Miss Dong. I admire you from the bottom of my heart, but I definitely won¡¯t dare to have any sphemous thoughts about you.¡±


    ¡°Call me Xian¡¯er,¡± Dong Xian¡¯er said.


    Yu Wan changed her words. ¡°Xian¡¯er.¡±


    Dong Xian¡¯er smiled sweetly and snuggled into Yu Wan¡¯s arms. Although she had wrapped her chest quite well, still¡­ In order not to let the other party find anything fishy, Yu Wan changed to hugging her with her arm. Her hug was very stiff,plementing this silly and pedantic schr¡¯s character.


    Dong Xian¡¯er did not care if Yu Wan¡¯s arm was stiff or not. She buried her head in her shoulder and asked gently, ¡°If they all want me, why doesn¡¯t Young Master want me?¡±


    I wanted to ask you the same thing. Why did you take a fancy to a fake like me when you didn¡¯t want so many real men?


    The scumbag said, ¡°Xian¡¯er, you¡¯re too good. I-I¡¯m not worthy of you.¡±


    I actually don¡¯t want you.


    Dong Xian¡¯er shook her head and said, ¡°Young Master, are you better than them, or¡­ do you not like Xian¡¯er?¡±


    The scumbag¡¯s second quote: ¡°How is that possible? You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±


    Why didn¡¯t you divine when your guess was so urate?


    ¡°When I was on stage, I identally saw you acting intimately with the man apanying you. Could you be¡­¡±


    Dong Xian¡¯er did not say that he was gay.


    Yu Wan continued to give him the scumbag¡¯s third quote. ¡°There¡¯s nothing between him and me. I took care of him because he was ufortable. If you really want to think that way, then I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    She said it so righteously!


    Dong Xian¡¯er said delicately, ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t be angry. I was just saying. Since you don¡¯t have anyone else in your heart and don¡¯t dislike me, why don¡¯t you go with me?¡±


    Because that little lunatic will kill you, and probably me too. Of course, most importantly, I didn¡¯t have the right tools either.


    Yu Wan paused. ¡°Actually¡­¡±


    ¡°Actually, Young Master is looking for me for something else.¡± Dong Xian¡¯er smiled faintly and left Yu Wan¡¯s arms. She walked to the chair in front of the bed and sat down.


    Alright, she had been seen through. Yu Wan heaved a sigh of relief. If she didn¡¯t see through it, she wouldn¡¯t be able to continue acting.


    Dong Xian¡¯er poured herself a cup of flower tea. There was no longer any pretentiousness in her eyes, and her tone was also tainted with a trace of transcendent aloofness. ¡°Tell me, what do you want from me?¡±


    Yu Wan cupped her hands and said seriously, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m here to beg for the lingzhi.¡±


    ¡°Red Lingzhi?¡± Dong Xian¡¯er took a sip of tea.


    It turned out that the people of Nanzhao called this Red Lingzhi. Yu Wan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s Red Lingzhi.¡±


    Dong Xian¡¯er sneered. ¡°I do have a Red Lingzhi in my hands. If you were with me just now, I would be yours, and the Lingzhi would naturally be yours. Young Master, do you regret it now?¡±


    If I can¡¯t do it, how can I regret it? Yu Wan felt that she looked like a big scumbag who had been pped in the face by his ex. She was also very innocent.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°I know it¡¯s not appropriate to say this, but I really need this Lingzhi. I wonder if Xian¡¯er¡­¡±


    Dong Xian¡¯er interrupted her coldly. ¡°Call me Miss Dong.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Miss Dong.¡± It was really terrifying when the ex became angry.


    Dong Xian¡¯er suddenly smiled again. ¡°I can give you the Lingzhi, but I can¡¯t give it to you for nothing.¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°What conditions do you have?¡±


    Dong Xian¡¯er said with a faint smile, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a Great Gu Master in my life. Find one for me and I¡¯ll give you the Lingzhi.¡±


    She knew that her ex was not so easy to please.


    ¡°Heh! She doesn¡¯t have a Gu Master, but I do!¡± It was the Little Commandery Princess who pushed open the door and walked in.


    The maidservant looked a little embarrassed.


    Their sacrificial soldiers did try to stop the Little Commandery Princess, but the Little Commandery Princess¡¯s guards also came. The two sides were in a deadlock. Moreover, the Little Commandery Princess said that she could invite a Great Gu Master, so the maidservant brought her over.


    To put it bluntly, Dong Xian¡¯er recruiting a Great Gu Master was no secret in the Capital.


    The Little Commandery Princess raised her chin and said, ¡°How about it? Give me the Red Lingzhi and I¡¯ll introduce you to a Great Gu Master.¡±


    Yu Wan touched her chin suspiciously. Who was this little girl? She could actually invite a Great Gu Master from the royal family?


    ¡°Is that true?¡± Dong Xian¡¯er asked with a smile.


    The Little Commandery Princess said arrogantly, ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Yu Wan stopped Dong Xian¡¯er, who was about to agree. ¡°Can it be as long as it¡¯s a Great Gu Master?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that you can also introduce me to a Great Gu Master?¡± Dong Xian¡¯er asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yu Wan said without changing her expression. No matter what, she had to protect the Lingzhi first.


    The Little Commandery Princess rolled her eyes at Yu Wan and said to Dong Xian¡¯er, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense! She¡¯s¡­¡±


    Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°What about me? Could it be that all the Gu Masters in the world belong to you? You can invite them, but I can¡¯t?¡±


    Seeing that the two of them were about to argue, Dong Xian¡¯er¡¯s eyes darted around and she said with a smile, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll be the host in three days. The two little masters will bring their respective Gu Masters over. Whoever I like will be given the Lingzhi.¡±

 Chapter 461 - 461 Competing for the Medicinal Primer (1)

    461 Competing for the Medicinal Primer (1)


    The cooked duck flew away. Yu Wan left Dong Xian¡¯er¡¯s room. The Little Commandery Princess snorted smugly.


    Dong Xian¡¯er said indifferently, ¡°You go out too.¡±


    The Little Commandery Princess choked. Before she could react, Dong Xian¡¯er threw her out. The door closed with a bang!


    ¡°You¡­ Hmph!¡± The Little Commandery Princess stomped her feet in anger, but she did not stay angry for long before she sessfully shifted her attention. She caught up to Yu Wan in a few steps and raised her eyebrows. ¡°So you¡¯re also here for the Red Lingzhi. Why? You spent so much effort to be Dong Xian¡¯er¡¯s guest, but in the end, it was all for nothing.¡±


    Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°You seem to have forgotten that the embroidered ballnded in my hand out of thin air. What effort did I put in? Putting in effort to reject you?¡±


    The Little Commandery Princess was speechless again. Others might not know, but she did. Her guards had fought tooth and nail for this embroidered ball, but in the end, they did not get anything and identally sent it to this woman. However, this woman was so infuriating!


    The Little Commandery Princess red at Yu Wan angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t be too arrogant! The Red Lingzhi will be mine sooner orter! Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    Yu Wan did not even lift her eyelids. ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ll congratte you on obtaining the Red Lingzhi first.¡±


    She was even angrier! Why didn¡¯t this person know how to argue? The Little Commandery Princess felt like every fist had hit cotton. She was about to anger herself to death!


    Yu Wan was happy when she saw that she was unhappy. She went downstairs without looking back.


    Jiang Hai and the others had long ended the battle and were waiting in the seats. Even without Dong Xian¡¯er, there were still endless beauties in Paramount. An exciting song and dance was ying on the stage. Jiang Hai, Qing Yan, and Yue Gou watched intently, but Yan Jiuchao fell asleep on the table in boredom.


    Yu Wan: Her brat who only likes to suck cats and watch fights¡­


    Yu Wan picked Yan Jiuchao up.


    ¡°Let me do it,¡± Jiang Hai said.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll carry my husband myself.¡± With that, Yu Wan carried the sleeping Yan Jiuchao into the carriage under a group of dumbfounded gazes.


    Jiang Hai and the others also left Paramount.


    Yu Wan had always been puzzled about the little girl recognizing her as a woman. She knew that other than being not tall enough, there was nothing else about her that did not look like a man. Moreover, she was not too short at 1.7 meters. Could it be that that girl had a wall pration technique and saw her wrapped around her chest in the woodshed?


    ¡°I keep feeling that something¡¯s wrong.¡± Yu Wan was puzzled when she lifted the curtain and saw Helian Yu supporting his brother, who had fallen, out. Yu Wan¡¯s eyes flickered and she alighted from the carriage.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± In a dark alley, Helian Yu and Helian Cheng were unceremoniously thrown to the cold ground by Yue Gou and Qing Yan.


    ¡°Who are you? How dare you touch us?¡± Helian Cheng was furious.


    Yu Wan walked out from behind the two of them and looked down at them. ¡°So what if we did? What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    The two of them looked at Yu Wan¡¯s face and their bodies stiffened. They said in unison, ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Yu Wan said.


    The two brothers got up with fearful expressions and looked at her fiercely and fearfully.


    Helian Cheng had just been thrown by Yu Wan, but his legs and stomach were still trembling when he saw her. It was Helian Yu who said, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Yu Wan asked indifferently, ¡°Have you told a third person about me?¡±


    Helian Yu¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°No.¡±


    Yue Gou raised his hand and punched!


    Helian Yu was so frightened that he hugged his head and squatted down. ¡°I¡¯ll say! I told the Little Commandery Princess!¡±


    ¡°Second Brother!¡± Helian Cheng¡¯s expression changed.


    Helian Yu also understood that he shouldn¡¯t say it. If Uncle found out that they were visiting a brothel, he would definitely not let them off. On the other hand, visiting a brothel with the Little Commandery Princess in private was an additional crime. However, he was afraid. That fellow¡¯s fist just now seemed to have killing intent. For a moment, he felt that his head was about to explode.


    He was right. Yue Gou had nned it.


    ¡°Which Little Commandery Princess?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°The¡­ the Little Commandery Princess of the Queen Manor,¡± Helian Yu whispered.


    This time, it was Yu Wan¡¯s turn to be surprised. The little girl she casually met in a brothel was actually her and Yan Jiuchao¡¯s potential enemy. The Prince Consort might be Prince Yan, then this girl might be Yan Jiuchao¡¯s illegitimate sister. Since ancient times, the legitimate children and the illegitimate children had never beenpatible. If she wasn¡¯t a sworn enemy, what was she?


    Of course, if the Prince Consort was not Prince Yan, everything would be another matter. Wait, Prince Yan? Prince Consort? Since that girl was the daughter of the Prince Consort, wasn¡¯t the man who sent her to the brothel just now the Prince Consort himself?


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up at nine at thetest.¡± The man¡¯s words shed across her mind. Yu Wan¡¯s eyes paused and she asked Qing Yan, ¡°What time is it?¡±


    Qing Yan said, ¡°It¡¯s almost nine.¡±


    So it means that it was not nine yet¡­ Yu Wan abandoned these two fellows and strode towards Paramount.


    ¡°Hey! Ah Wan! Where are you going?¡± Qing Yan did not stop her.


    Yu Wan hoped that she could make it in time. She crossed the lobby, walked through the backyard, and pulled open the back door of the first floor. However, she was still toote. On the silent street, there was only a carriage that disappeared around the corner.


    It seemed that he had been waiting at the back door earlier on. The time limit he had given the Little Commandery Princess was nine o¡¯clock. If she still did note out at nine o¡¯clock, he would personally find her. However, she came out early, so they went home early.


    What a filial father¡­ You were so good to a daughter he had adopted. Have you thought about Yan Jiuchao? He was half an orphan when he was eight years old. In order to wait for his father, he lived alone in Yan City for so many years, but you had a son and a daughter¡­


    Yu Wan¡¯s heart ached for her husband. However, Yu Wan quickly told herself that everything was just their guess. There was no evidence that the Prince Consort was Prince Yan. Perhaps they had guessed wrongly.


    On the way back, Yu Wan hugged the sleeping Yan Jiuchao. He breathed in her scent and slept soundly.


    Yu Wan untied it¡­


    Yan Jiuchao suddenly woke up. When he opened his eyes and saw Yu Wan¡¯s actions, he frowned. ¡°Yu Ah Wan, what are you doing!¡±


    Yu Wan: ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    I¡¯m sorry, I suddenly felt a little maternal.


    ¡­ .


    When they returned to the Helian Manor, Yan Jiuchao went to his room to rest. He fell asleep on the pillow. The Old Madam walked over with a smile and guarded her precious little grandson. Yu Wan took the dozen or so sticks of candied hawthorn she bought halfway and went to the courtyard next door to knock on Helian Beiming¡¯s door.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Squeak!¡± The little snow fox on Helian Beiming¡¯sp began to wave its ws out.


    Helian Beiming pressed it down and said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Yu Wan pushed open the door and entered. She handed more than ten sticks of sparkling candied hawthorn to Helian Beiming. ¡°Uncle, here.¡±


    ¡°Squeak!¡± The little snow fox¡¯s eyes widened!


    Helian Beiming did not let the little snow fox go this time. He said to Yu Wan, ¡°Eat by yourselves.¡±


    The little snow fox instantly turned around and yed with its little tail, ignoring him. Helian Beiming poked it with his finger. The little snow fox shook off his fingers gloomily and moved forward.


    He poked again. The little snow fox moved again.


    In the end, it almost fell off his knee. Helian Beiming was finally sure that it was angry with him. He helplessly took a stick of candied hawthorn and handed it to the little snow fox. The little snow fox remained aloof and did not move.


    Good babies had dignity. It had to be handsome for more than three seconds!


    Three secondster, the little snow fox snatched the candied hawthorn and started chewing without care for its image!


    Helian Beiming looked at the dozen or so sticks of candied hawthorn on the te and said, ¡°You¡¯re unountably solicitous. You¡¯re up to no good.¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t make it sound so ugly¡­¡±


    Helian Beiming looked at her without blinking.


    The Divine General was indeed the Divine General. Even his gaze was lethal. Yu Wan disarmed and surrendered. ¡°¡­We do have a request. We found the whereabouts of the Red Lingzhi, but the other party needs us to introduce her to a Great Gu Master. I want to ask if Uncle knows any Great Gu Masters?¡±


    ¡°What does she need a Gu Master to do for her?¡± Helian Beiming asked.


    Yu Wan shook her head and said, ¡°She didn¡¯t say that. I think she must have something to ask of a Great Gu Master.¡±


    Helian Beiming said coldly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯s looking for a Great Gu Master to do something outrageous for her?¡±


    Yu Wan looked straight into his eyes. ¡°My husband¡¯s life is about to be lost. What do you think I¡¯m afraid of, General? So what if I have tomit murder and arson and fall into hell? As long as I can save him, there¡¯s nothing I don¡¯t dare to do.¡±


    ¡°You.¡± Helian Beiming looked at her deeply and lowered his head to stroke the little snow fox that was chewing on the candied hawthorn. On ount of the candied hawthorn, the little snow fox obediently let him stroke its fur. He said, ¡°I will let the Great Gu Master see her, but he might not be able to agree if she makes ridiculous requests.¡±


    Yu Wan was delighted. ¡°Uncle is willing to help us?¡±


    Helian Beiming said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m not helping you. Instead of letting you search around by yourselves and causing some trouble, it¡¯s better to have everything under my control.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled knowingly. ¡°Thank you, Uncle!¡±


    ¡­ .


    Yu Wan left the courtyard with a smile. Helian Beiming called Yu Gang over. ¡°Go and investigate what happened.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Gang slipped away.


    After a while, he reported the matter of them patronizing Paramount to Helian Beiming. It was not difficult to find out about this. Firstly, they had their own spies. Secondly, Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao did not deliberately hide it from Helian Beiming.


    ¡°Young Madam isn¡¯t lying. She did go to beg for the Red Lingzhi. The two young masters of the West Manor also went. The Little Commandery Princess is also there. She is also going for the Red Lingzhi. The two of them even quarreled over a lingzhi and even agreed to a three-day agreement. Master, if we get involved in this, we¡¯ll be going against the Little Commandery Princess.¡±


    Helian Beiming held his forehead helplessly. What trouble did he invite to the house?

 Chapter 462 - 462 Competing for the Medicinal Primer (2)

    462 Competing for the Medicinal Primer (2)


    Yu Wan returned to Old Madam¡¯s courtyard. Old Madam had fallen asleep leaning against the bedpost while guarding her grandson. Her thin old hand was holding Yan Jiuchao¡¯s slender hand. One was old and the other was young. The scene was so heartwarming that no one could bear to disturb them.


    Yu Wan thought that although Yan Jiuchao looked like an extremely bastard on the surface, his heart was purer than anyone else. He knew everything about who treated him well, and even those who treated him a little well. He wished he could repay them ten times or a hundred times more. This was because he had never been doted on by anyone. He always felt that it was normal for others to treat him badly.


    Yu Wan thought of Shangguan Yan and Xiao Zhenting and also Uncle Wan.


    Because of an insult to Shangguan Yan, he took Helian Qi¡¯s life.


    For many years, he had been lukewarm to Xiao Zhenting. Other than being unable to ept another man recing his father, who could say that he was not protecting Xiao Zhenting in disguise? The Emperor was so afraid of him. If Yan Jiuchao was really intimate with him, how could he have a good life?


    As for Uncle Wan, this person who had painstakingly raised Yan Jiuchao had vited his taboo regarding Su Mu. He would not use him anymore, but he did not abandon him. He sent him back to Yan City to retire.


    He had his coldness and softness.


    Yu Wan walked over and nned to carry the Old Madam back to the room, but the moment she touched her, she was woken up.


    ¡°My good grandson!¡± The Old Madam trembled and grabbed Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hand tightly. Then, she opened her eyes and saw Yu Wan¡¯s face. She heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s Ah Wan. You¡¯re back. How is your visit to your uncle just now?¡±


    Yu Wan said softly, ¡°Pretty good, Grandma. You¡¯re tired. I¡¯ll help you back to your room to rest.¡±


    The Old Madam reluctantly looked at Yan Jiuchao on the bed and dragged her clumsy body to tuck him in. ¡°The weather has turned cold these two days. Be more vignt at night. Don¡¯t let him kick the nket away.¡±


    ¡°I will, Grandma,¡± Yu Wan agreed.


    The Old Madam handed her arm to Yu Wan, who helped her up. Yu Wan thought of something and took out the golden invitation. ¡°I¡¯ll return this to you.¡±


    ¡°Finished?¡± The olddy said.


    ¡°No.¡± She hasn¡¯t used it yet.


    The Old Madam said, ¡°Then take it first. I¡¯ll give you a new one when you¡¯re done.¡±


    Yu Wan didn¡¯t know what to say. Although she called her Grandma affectionately, she was still a fake. It was fine if this olddy was domineering, but she treated them with all her heart. How could she use her money? Forget it, she would give the golden invitation to Helian Beimingter.


    Yu Wan helped the Old Madam back to her room. The Old Madam was also tired and fell asleep against the pillow.


    Before leaving, Old Madam¡¯s personal maidservant stopped Yu Wan. She probably saw that Yu Wan and her husband were favored and wanted to win her over, so she specially ttered her. ¡°¡­Old Madam hasn¡¯t had such a good sleep in a long time. Ever since Young Master and Young Madam entered the manor, Old Madam has eaten a lot and is in good spirits¡­¡±


    h, h, h.


    These words were half true and half false. It was true that the Old Madam was happy, but it was a little exaggerated to say that she had been reborn. Yu Wan smiled and nodded, exchanged pleasantries with the maidservant, and returned to her room.


    Yan Jiuchao was awake. He turned to look in the direction of the door, his eyes wide open. Yu Wan was shocked by his big resentful eyes. ¡°Hubby?¡±


    ¡°You still know how toe back.¡± Yan Jiuchao snorted indifferently and retracted his gaze to lie t.


    How¡­ did I provoke you? Yu Wan felt that something was wrong with her husband. She walked forward and sat down beside him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something troubling you?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao asked coldly, ¡°Where did she touch you?¡±


    Yu Wan was confused. Her?


    This sour tone could not be because he was jealous of the Old Madam. She did not touch anyone else either. In a sh, Yu Wan thought of Dong Xian¡¯er.


    Could it be that this fellow minded Dong Xian¡¯er? They were both women!


    ¡°Women can also be together,¡± Yan Jiuchao said coldly.


    She had forgotten that he had grown up in the Prince Manor and the pce. He had probably heard of this kind of thing that ordinary people would not think of at all more than once, but how could she be with a strange woman? No matter how beautiful Dong Xian¡¯er was, she was still inferior to her husband.


    ¡°My husband is the most beautiful. How can I like her?¡±


    ¡°Where did she touch you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not into that either!¡±


    ¡°The arm or face?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Shoulders.¡±


    Yu Wan quickly learned how terrifying it was for a man to be jealous. She had never known that a person could make him so domineering without being rough or domineering.

 Chapter 463 - 463 Competing for the Medicinal Primer (3)

    463 Competing for the Medicinal Primer (3)


    She was like a dying shrimp, and even her voice was trembling. ¡°¡­It¡¯s¡­ not even ten days¡­¡±


    The gentle torture made one wish they could die there.


    Before dawn the next day, Dong Xian¡¯er received an exquisite basket covered in red silk. She was woken up early in the morning and thought that there was some treasure inside. She took it and took a look. It was two round red eggs.


    Dong Xian¡¯er : ¡°¡­¡±


    On a sunny morning, the three-day deadline arrived as promised. The Great Gu Master that Uncle Helian had found for them had entered the manor. He was an elder in his fifties and had an ordinary appearance, but his ck robe was valiant and heroic.


    Helian Beiming called him Lord Yue. With Helian Beiming¡¯s current status, for him to call him lord, the other party¡¯s background was definitely not simple. But then again, weren¡¯t only the royal family able to invite Great Gu Masters?


    Yu Wan did not hide her doubts and Qing Yan saw it. Qing Yan was from the Ghost n and had many dealings with Nanzhao. He knew the market in this aspect better than Yu Wan. He exined, ¡°After bing a Great Gu Master, you can be an esteemed guest of the royal family, but not all the Great Gu Masters have entered the royal family. There are also many hidden experts.¡±


    It was obvious that this Gu Master Yue was a hidden expert of the original royal family. She did not know how Helian Beiming invited such a person. On second thought, he was the Divine General of Nanzhao after all. Was it strange for him to know a Gu Master?


    In the Ghost n, Gu Masters did not have a systematic evaluation system. How strong they were depended entirely on their Gu techniques. Therefore, there was no such thing as a Gu Master or a Great Gu Master. Qing Yan felt that these things were very superficial. Once a person became a Gu Master, it was like a Central ins person bing a schr. Their value would immediately increase. However, in fact, many of them would get carried away by wealth and neglect their research on Gu techniques after they were used to being surrounded by stars.


    A powerful Gu Master should live a poor life, like Ah Wei.


    Why was he thinking about that kid again? Qing Yan felt that he had gone crazy. The number of times he thought of that kid was actually increasing. He was clearly a little brat. Why did he miss him so much?


    On the other side, Yu Wan met Gu Master Yue under Helian Beiming¡¯s rmendation.


    To be honest, Yu Wan did not have a good impression of Gu Masters. It was mainly because she met two shameless and arrogant Gu Masters on the way to the Imperial Capital. One of them was killed by them, and the other was left by Helian Beiming to fend for himself.


    Those two Gu Masters were already so arrogant. Would this higher-level Gu Master be even more arrogant than the two of them?


    Soon, Yu Wan realized that she was thinking too much. Not only was this Senior Yue not noble at all, but he was also very friendly.


    So they verified that old-fashioned saying¡ªa truly wise person does not show off his ability.


    ¡°Senior Yue.¡± Yu Wan smiled and greeted him. She was still dressed as a man today, but when Helian Beiming introduced her, he said that she was his niece-inw. She spoke in her own voice. ¡°You can call me Ah Wan.¡±


    Senior Yue nodded politely and called out to Ah Wan.


    Yan Jiuchao was entangled by the Old Madam and did note over. Yu Wan felt that this was good too, in case this fellow became jealous when he saw Dong Xian¡¯erter and said something impressive. Yu Wan introduced Jiang Hai and Qing Yan to Senior Yue. Yue Gou stayed in the manor and waited for Yan Jiuchao¡¯s orders.


    However, Yu Wan had underestimated her husband¡¯s ability. The moment she lifted the curtain, a certain someone was already sitting firmly in the seat covered with tiger skin.


    Yan Jiuchao said coldly, ¡°Ha, you want to leave me behind again? Dream on!¡±


    What do you mean again? Didn¡¯t I bring you along to Paramount too? Yu Wan was wronged. Was it an illusion or something else? Her current situation was really like a big scumbag who had gone to meet a mistress in private and was caught by the first wife.


    The scumbag sat down. The first wife did not look happy. The scumbag decided to coax the first wife!


    ¡°Look at you, aren¡¯t I doing this for you? I didn¡¯t go alone. There are so many people watching. What can I do? Besides, I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll be tired. I want you to rest well by staying at home. Sleep obediently. I¡¯ll be back when you wake up.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Yan Jiuchao did not listen at all. He stretched out his arm and pulled Yu Wan into his arms to suck her in.


    Yu Wan looked at the roof of the carriage. She seemed to be overthinking. He had followed her because he was feeling unwell. She openly let him suck. She did not think that her aura could calm the torture in his body. Everything was just a psychological effect and a mental pir.


    This is probably the power of love, she thought.


    Dong Xian¡¯er had sent a maidservant to deliver the news yesterday¡ªat nine o¡¯clock, in the Biluo Vi, she was waiting for you.


    At this moment, their destination was the Biluo Vi. The person driving the carriage for her was originally Jiang Hai, but Qing Yan knew the Imperial Capital better than Jiang Hai, so Yu Wan asked the two of them to change. Jiang Hai went to drive Senior Yue¡¯s carriage.


    Jiang Hai¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.


    From Qing Yan¡¯s words, Yu Wan roughly understood what kind of existence the Biluo Vi was. It was about the same as the summer resort in her previous life. It was originally a royal forest garden, butter on, the royal family didn¡¯t want it anymore and let a rich merchant buy it. That was why it was changed to the Biluo Vi.


    Yu Wan asked, ¡°Can the royal garden still be sold? Is the Nanzhao Royal Family short of money?¡± The Emperor of the Great Zhou would not do such a thing. Putting aside whether hecked money or not, it was mainly embarrassing. The royal garden could only be rewarded and not sold.


    Qing Yan smiled. ¡°It has nothing to do with money. The royal family of Nanzhao is very rich. However, this was originally a ce where Consort Yun avoided the heat when she was pregnant. Consort Yun gave birth to a jinx. The Emperor thought that this garden was also contaminated by the jinx, so he sold it.¡±


    Because it was the house that the jinx and her mother had stayed in, it was not appropriate to reward anyone. They could only sell it to lowly merchants.

 Chapter 464 - 464 Competing for the Medicinal Primer (4)

    464 Competing for the Medicinal Primer (4)


    The people of the Great Zhou were already considered superstitious. The people of Nanzhao were even better. Otherwise, they would not have believed in an illusory thing like the Gu God.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s rumored that this garden is an ominous ce, that rich merchant still dared to buy it?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Qing Yan smiled. ¡°There are always a few bold and fearless people in the world.¡±


    That was true. Moreover, no matter what, it was a royal garden. It was also a matter of pride to be able to hold it in his hands.


    ¡°Has anything ominous happened after he bought it?¡± Yu Wan asked curiously.


    Qing Yanughed again. ¡°There are rumors, but no one knows if they¡¯re true or not. However, many equally bold people came because of its reputation. If they have the guts to stay in the vi for a day, they can be called brave men when they go back.¡±


    Yu Wan thought to herself, Did they develop the royal garden into a haunted house? The ancient people were actually so business-minded?


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s head was resting on Yu Wan¡¯sp, his face facing Yu Wan¡¯s stomach. One arm was tightly wrapped around her, as if he had fallen asleep from sucking cats.


    Her hand naturally rested on Yan Jiuchao¡¯s shoulder. On the one hand, she enjoyed their intimacy, and on the other hand, her heart ached for his suffering. If he wasn¡¯t feeling ufortable, he wouldn¡¯t be sticking to her in broad daylight.


    The journey was long. Yu Wan also wanted to take a nap, but she realized that she could not sleep at all, so she continued to chat with Qing Yan.


    Where were they just now? Oh yeah, the royal garden that Consort Yun had stayed in.


    Consort Yun was the Eldest Princess¡¯s biological mother. Yan Jiuchao had also mentioned her, but what he said was that she was ominous. Yu Wan only knew that she was not favored, but it was not because she had given birth to a jinx, but because she seemed to have been despised by the Emperor of Nanzhao since early on.


    Why was that? Yu Wan voiced her doubts.


    Qing Yan said, ¡°There are also many rumors about Consort Yun. They say that she¡¯s a demonic consort, a vixen who brings cmity to the country and the people. However, ording to what I know, Consort Yun was a talented woman before she entered the pce, but because¡­¡±


    ¡°Because?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Qing Yan sighed and said, ¡°Speaking of which, this Consort Yun is also a pitiful person. She had an engagement before, but her fianc¨¦ fell in love with her cousin and broke off the engagement with her. She¡¯s the daughter of a concubine in the family and has no say. She can¡¯t beat the legitimate daughter of the main family in terms of marriage. Her mother had never been able to give birth to a brother for her, causing her to have no one to rely on at home and was even more bullied. She herself was quite hard working and was chosen to be the Empress¡¯s studypanion when she was young. At that time, the Empress was not the Empress yet, but because she had been engaged to the Emperor since she was young, thete Emperor and Empress had always treated her as their future daughter-inw and allowed her to study in the study room.


    The Empress did not have only Consort Yun as her studypanion, but Consort Yun was the only one who received the Empress¡¯s favor. After the Empress¡¯s wedding, she found out that Consort Yun¡¯s fianc¨¦ had broken off the engagement with her. The Empress was furious because of this and scolded that man heavily. In the end, that man did not marry anyone and was exiled to a small county in Nanzhao. He could not return to the Capital for the rest of his life.¡±


    This oue¡­ was simply a double loss.


    It was not difficult for Yu Wan to imagine how the Empress stood up for Consort Yun back then. Yu Wan did not feel sad for that man. A scumbag should have the awareness that he would be tortured. However, what was wrong with this Consort Yun? The Empress had already done her best for her, so how did she be the Emperor¡¯s concubine?


    Qing Yan continued, ¡°Although that matter ended with Consort Yun¡¯s fianc¨¦ being exiled, Consort Yun was still heartbroken. She was bedridden for months in a row. After the Empress found out the news, she brought Consort Yun to the pce and called over good men of suitable age in the Capital to choose a husband for Consort Yun. However, she didn¡¯t expect¡­ Consort Yun to get together with the Emperor.¡±


    This was very infuriating. I treat you as a sister, but you slept with my man! Yu Wan shook her head and asked, ¡°But I still don¡¯t understand. What does this have to do with the Emperor hating Consort Yun?¡±


    Qing Yan said, ¡°The Emperor drank more wine that day. He didn¡¯t know that Consort Yun was in the Empress¡¯s bedchamber and had mistaken her as the Empress. When the Emperor woke up, he realized that the woman in his arms was someone else. At that time, the Empress had already discovered them and left in a huff. Even if the Emperor wanted to hide it, he couldn¡¯t. The Emperor loved the Empress deeply. If he wasn¡¯t drunk, how could he havemitted such a huge mistake? The Emperor vented his anger on Consort Yun and hated her since.¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Then just execute her. Why did he include her in the harem?¡±


    Qing Yanughed. ¡°The Empress did not have any children for three years after they got married. The entire court advised the Emperor to expand the harem. Consort Yun¡¯s appearance was exactly what the ministers wanted. Some ministers pleaded for her. The Emperor is the Emperor, but he can¡¯t do everything his own way. In the end, Consort Yun entered the harem and was diagnosed to be pregnant not long after.¡±

 Chapter 465 - 465 Competing for the Medicinal Primer (5)

    465 Competing for the Medicinal Primer (5)


    Yu Wan nodded and said, ¡°I heard that the Eldest Princess and the Little Princess were born on the same day. In that case, the Empress and Consort Yun were pregnant around the same time?¡±


    Qing Yan said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Once the news of Consort Yun¡¯s pregnancy spread, the Empress was also diagnosed to be pregnant a few dayster.¡±


    Yu Wan knew everything that happened after that¡ªthe State Preceptor Hall did a divination for the Emperor and his heir and found out that he will not have a son. Among the Empress and Consort Yun¡¯s daughters, one was the lucky star of the heavens and one was the jinx of the country.


    If either of them gave birth to sons, this prophecy would naturally be broken. However, they really gave birth to daughters, and there was indeed a phenomenon that descended from the sky. It was difficult not to believe.


    Fortunately, Consort Yun¡¯s Eldest Princess was the jinx. The Emperor hated her so much, so he had no qualms in exiling her daughter without a word. If it were the Empress¡¯s daughter, the Emperor would probably hesitate.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Consort Yun cause trouble?¡± Yu Wan felt that Consort Yun was not simple. She had ruined the reputation of her unfaithful fianc¨¦ and slept with her best friend¡¯s man. It was obvious that she had some skills.


    Qing Yan shrugged. ¡°Of course she did, but the more she causes trouble, the more the Emperor hates her. The more the Emperor hates her, the more he won¡¯t bring her daughter back.¡±


    ¡°Such a pity for the Eldest Princess,¡± Yu Wan said.


    It¡¯s a pity for you too, Qing Yan thought.


    ¡°The Empress¡¯s health hasn¡¯t been good these few years. Consort Yun has been eating vegetarian food and chanting Buddha, which is equivalent to entering the Cold Pce. The only thing that can make the Emperor happy is the Little Princess.¡± When Qing Yan said this, his expression was a little cold, but Yu Wan couldn¡¯t see him as he sat outside driving the carriage.


    Dong!


    Qing Yan was hit in the back of his head. Yan Jiuchao threw a fruit at him.


    Yan Jiuchao said expressionlessly, ¡°Noisy!¡±


    Qing Yan cleared his throat and stopped talking.


    Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six were not around. At first, Yu Wan was worried that Yan Jiuchao would be neglected because he did not have his trusted aides and Qing Yan and the others were all on her side. The oue was beyond her expectations. They doted on Yan Jiuchao as much as they doted on her.


    Yu Wan lowered her head and kissed Yan Jiuchao¡¯s cheek. She said gently, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to bully Qing Yan.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Young Master Yan rolled his eyes and continued to breathe her smell on her soft stomach.


    At noon, the two carriages arrived at the Biluo Vi one after another. Dong Xian¡¯er¡¯s maidservant was already waiting at the door. When she saw Yu Wan and the others, she first went forward to greet them. ¡°Mingxiang greets the young masters and this lord.¡±


    Thest sentence was directed at Senior Yue. Senior Yue nodded in response. The maidservant was slightly surprised. Looking at this person¡¯s clothes, he was clearly a great Gu Master. In this day and age, there were very few Gu Masters who did not put on airs, let alone a higher-level Great Gu Master.


    However, the person who surprised the maidservant the most was not Senior Yue, but Yan Jiuchao. She had never seen such a beautiful man¡ª


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Yan Jiuchao said angrily.


    The maidservant choked and tactfully shut up.


    The maidservant led them to the ce where Dong Xian¡¯er was treating guests. It was a waterside pavilion surrounded by an immortal aura. Ten steps away was an endless grasnd. Dong Xian¡¯er had arrived early, but she had sweated a little and returned to her room to touch up her makeup.


    The maidservant led them into the waterside pavilion. ¡°Esteemed guests, please rest in the pavilion for a while. My master will arrive soon.¡±


    The pavilion was wide, and there were long chaise lounges on all sides. Yan Jiuchao found a shady ce to sit down. He did not like to bask in the sun recently, and even Yu Wan noticed it. Yu Wan sat down beside him. He wanted to lean his head over again, but he thought of something and finally held it in.


    Qing Yan invited Senior Yue to sit down on the other side of the chaise lounge. Jiang Hai¡¯s butt hurt all the way so he did not want to sit. The maidservant carried over a stone bench and table and ced them in the middle of the pavilion. Fresh tea leaves and fruits were ced on the table.


    ¡°Lord Yue, please.¡± The maidservant said.


    Qing Yan gestured for Senior Yue to go ahead. Senior Yue sat on the stone bench politely. Yu Wan poked Yan Jiuchao¡¯s arm. ¡°Do you want to go eat something?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao turned his face away and snorted. ¡°No.¡±


    This fellow had be more and more coquettish recently. Yu Wan was powerless against this and her heart softened. Yu Wan covered their hands with her wide sleeve and pulled his fingertips. ¡°Then I¡¯m not going either.¡±


    Qing Yan, who was standing in front of the two of them and had been fed a wave of affection: ¡°¡­¡±


    Please blind me¡­


    The few of them waited for a while. Dong Xian¡¯er, who went to touch up her makeup didn¡¯t return, instead, the Little Commandery Princess arrived.


    She was still dressed as a man. She thought that she had hidden her identity very well, other than Dong Xian¡¯er and her maidservant, no one knew. Little did she know that Yu Wan and the others all knew her identity.


    She held a golden folding fan and entered the pavilion elegantly and arrogantly. Behind her were a few guards from the Queen Manor and a ck-robed Gu Master.


    This person was about the same age as Senior Yue, but he was much more noble than him. Although they were both Great Gu Masters, his robe was embroidered with gold, and his boots were even more expensive and strange. He wore a priceless jade ring on his left thumb.


    As expected of a Gu Master from the Queen Manor. Putting aside his abilities, he must have earned a lot judging his clothes.


    Yu Wan suddenly thought of the Fei Luo they had killed outside Liu City. He seemed to have a master who was a Great Gu Master in the Queen Manor. Could it be this person in front of her?


    Just as Yu Wan was thinking, Senior Yue said, ¡°Junior Brother.¡±


    Everyone was stunned. Even the little princess was stunned. She looked at the man on the stone bench and turned around to look at her Great Gu Master. She saw a trace of shock sh across his eyes.

 Chapter 466 - 466 Brother Jiu Takes Action (1)

    466 Brother Jiu Takes Action (1)


    ¡°You know each other?¡± The Little Commandery Princess frowned.


    Yu Wan looked at Senior Yue and saw him stand up. He walked up to the Great Gu Master of the Queen Manor and said in a daze, ¡°It¡¯s been ten years since west met. I didn¡¯t expect the two of us to meet like this.¡±


    Aplicated look shed across the Gu Master¡¯s eyes. ¡°Eldest Senior Brother.¡±


    It would be difficult for the Little Commandery Princess to believe if Senior Yue unterally recognized Gu Master Meng, but since Gu Master Meng agreed to it, she had no choice but to believe it.


    What kind of ill fate was this? The reinforcements the other party brought were actually the senior brother of their Gu Master?


    The same doubts shed across Yu Wan¡¯s mind. She never expected that the Gu Master Helian Beiming casually hired would be involved with the Queen Manor.


    Now, she liked to look at Yan Jiuchao when she had nothing to do. Sometimes, she just wanted to look, and sometimes, she would ask him for his opinion. For example, at this moment, her face was filled with a sentence¡ªWho do you think will win?


    Yan Jiuchao snorted in disdain.


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    What did this mean¡­


    Senior Yue said politely, ¡°Junior Brother Meng seems to have been doing well these few years.¡±


    Gu Master Meng said with a trace of confidence, ¡°Although you inherited Master¡¯s mantle, I also said that I¡¯ll be a Great Gu Master sooner orter.¡±


    Senior Yue smiled. ¡°It seems that Junior Brother Meng did it. I congratte you here.¡±


    Compared to his senior brother, Gu Master Meng was a little unsmiling. ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten your care for me. I once sent someone to write a letter to you, inviting you to follow me into the Queen¡¯s Manor to serve Her Highness. I wonder if you haven¡¯t received my letter.¡±


    Senior Yue smiled and said, ¡°I received the letter. I appreciate your good intentions, but everyone has their own ambitions. I¡¯m used to being carefree and can¡¯t follow the rules of a rich family.¡±


    Gu Master Meng said seriously, ¡°With your potential, you will definitely be able to make a huge breakthrough in Gu techniques with the help of Her Highness.¡±


    The Little Commandery Princess walked over with a rare polite expression. ¡°So you¡¯re Lord Meng¡¯s senior brother. Nice to meet you! I¡¯m¡­¡±


    Just as she was about to say that she was themandery princess of the Queen Manor, she suddenly remembered that she was traveling incognito. She quickly changed her words and said, ¡°I¡¯m from the Queen Manor. Are you interested in being an esteemed guest of our Queen Manor? The Queen Manor can provide you with the best herbs, the best conditions, and endless wealth. I understand that you¡¯re a Great Gu Master with a noble status, but in the entire world, other than the pce, there¡¯s no ce more esteemed than the Queen Manor.¡±


    Senior Yue had long learned from Helian Beiming that the thorn he had encountered this time was the Little Commandery Princess. He could guess who this person was. He saw through it but did not expose her. He cupped his hands and said, ¡°Thank you for your praise, Young Master. I¡¯ll still say the same thing. Everyone has their own ambitions.¡±


    The Little Commandery Princess pursed her lips. She only invited him because of Gu Master Meng, but he actually didn¡¯t appreciate it? The Little Commandery Princess could not persuade Senior Yue and angrily found a seat.


    The seat she found happened to be on the other side of Yan Jiuchao. When she turned around, she saw Yan Jiuchao¡¯s impable side profile. This was the first time she had seen a man who was better-looking than Brother Sheng. She was immediately stunned.


    However, she was interrupted by Dong Xian¡¯er, who waste.


    Dong Xian¡¯er was not lying when she said that she was going to touch up her makeup. She had indeed put on clear and energetic makeup. However, she was still wearing a veil, revealing only a pair of beautiful eyes. The peach-colored eye shadow at the end of her eyes was just right, neither thick nor light, making her eyes look even more charming.


    She was wearing an apricot-pink dress and was so beautiful that she did not look like a prostitute at all. She was like a different person from the enchanting woman who danced barefoot that night. However, the moment she spoke, everyone could tell that it was her.


    She said with a smile, ¡°Everyone is here? Sorry to keep you waiting. These are¡­¡± Her puzzled gaze swept across the two Great Gu Masters.


    ¡°This is the Queen Manor¡¯s Great Gu Master Meng!¡± The Little Commandery Princess puffed up her chest.


    Dong Xian¡¯er bowed slowly. ¡°Great Gu Master Meng, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡±


    ¡°This is Great Gu Master Yue,¡± Yu Wan introduced, not mentioning that he was invited by Helian Beiming.


    ¡°Greetings, Great Gu Master Yue.¡± Dong Xian¡¯er also smiled and bowed to Senior Yue. Then, her gaze passed Yu Wan andnded on Yan Jiuchao¡¯s face. ¡°Yo, what a handsome young master. Are you the one who went to Paramount with Young Master Yanst time? I couldn¡¯t see you clearly from afar, but you¡¯re actually quite a handsome young master.¡±


    Yu Wan had thought of an excuse on the way and immediately said, ¡°He¡¯s my friend. He¡¯s here to watch the fun!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao: ¡°Tsk~¡±


    Yu Wan turned around and gave him a sharp look. You¡¯re not allowed to expose me! Young Master Yan turned his face away. Yu Wan did not know if it was her imagination, but she felt that his gaze just now was a little aggrieved.


    Dong Xian¡¯er smiled and asked about the identities of Jiang Hai and the others. Yu Wan only said that they were guards and did not say anything else.


    Dong Xian¡¯er said, ¡°Since the two Great Gu Masters are here, why don¡¯t we start? I¡¯ll give the Red Lingzhi to whoever¡¯s Gu technique is better.¡±


    She said give, not sell. In other words, she would not take a single cent.


    ¡°Are there any other conditions?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Dong Xian¡¯er smiled and shook her head. ¡°Young Master Yan, do you think I¡¯m in a hurry to find a Gu Master because I have some shameful motive? Can¡¯t I do it because I admire a Gu Master? Do you know that although the Capital is big and I have money, it¡¯s rare for me to meet the legendary Great Gu Master?¡±


    These words were true. The people of Nanzhao believed in the Gu God, just like how the people of the Central ins were willing to spend a lot of money to see the top schr. Dong Xian¡¯er¡¯s request to see the Gu Master in exchange for a lingzhi seemed to make sense in every way.


    But was it really that simple?


    As if seeing Yu Wan¡¯s suspicion, Dong Xian¡¯er spread her hands. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    Whether she believed it or not was another matter. The most important thing now was to obtain the medicinal primer.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s start,¡± Yu Wan said.


    In Nanzhao, there would be sparring between Gu techniques. Overall, there were two types. One was the sparring of Gu worms, and the other was the sparring of Gu techniques. The sparring of Gu worms was simr to fighting chickens and beasts. They would put their respective Gu worms into a jar and let them fight each other. It was enough for them to let the Gu worms kill each other. The winner would be the one who survived in the end. If it was a sparring of Gu techniques, the range of it would be wide. It was said that when a person¡¯s Gu technique was cultivated to the extreme, they could control the ten thousand worms of the world for their own use.


    Of course, that was a rumor. No one had really seen it. Yu Wan and the others were allymen. Thepetition was decided by the two Great Gu Masters. After some discussion, the two of them decided to fight Gu and win two out of three rounds.


    Yu Wan did not dare to get too close, afraid that her little Gu would affect the Gu of both sides. This effect was not targeted. They were bound together for good or ill.


    Yu Wan gave Qing Yan a look. Qing Yan understood and walked over to help Senior Yue and asked, ¡°Senior Yue, what¡¯s your chances of winning?¡±


    Senior Yue thought for a while. ¡°Although he¡¯s my junior brother, Master once praised him as a rare genius when he was alive. If it weren¡¯t for his impetuous personality and the need to train, he would have inherited the mantle, not me.¡±


    Qing Yan hurriedly said, ¡°Senior Yue, there¡¯s no need to be so humble.¡±


    Senior Yue shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m too humble. Back then, we were both in the same sect, so his Gu technique is not inferior to mine. All these years, he has entered the Queen Manor. The conditions that the Queen Manor can create for him are much better than the sect, so I think his Gu technique must have improved greatly again.¡±


    ¡°Senior Yue, you mean¡­ you¡¯ll lose?¡± They couldn¡¯t lose. If they lost, the medicinal primer would be gone!


    Senior Yue smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although I¡¯m not talented, I took care of him many years ago. Today, he¡¯ll return this favor to me.¡±


    Great Gu Master Meng did not fit in since he was young, but he had outstanding talent. Those people both hated and envied him, and secretly made things difficult for him. As the eldest senior brother, Senior Yue had helped Great Gu Master Meng out of trouble more than once. Great Gu Master Meng¡¯s family was poor, and when his mother was seriously ill, it was also Senior Yue who paid for him to buy medicine. This was also why Great Gu Master Meng wrote to his eldest senior brother after he made a name for himself and invited him to the Capital to enjoy life.


    Although Qing Yan did not know what kind of personality Great Gu Master Meng had, looking at his arrogant appearance, he was probably not a good person. To be able to make him invite him to enjoy life, it could only be said that he owed Senior Yue a lot.


    In that case, Qing Yan was relieved. Qing Yan gestured to Yu Wan that victory was in their hands. Yu Wan nodded to herself and patiently watched thepetition.


    As expected, Senior Yue won the first round.


    The Little Commandery Princess stood up and said in disbelief, ¡°How did this happen? Aren¡¯t you very powerful? Why can¡¯t you evenpare to amoner?¡±


    Great Gu Master Meng said perfunctorily, ¡°He¡¯s my senior brother. If his Gu technique is worse than mine, he won¡¯t inherit my master¡¯s mantle.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! In short, you have to win for me! If you dare to lose, I¡¯ll¡­¡± The Little Commandery Princess was halfway through threatening him when she nced at the gazes around her and snorted coldly. ¡°In short, you have to win!¡±


    They could not throw a game too obviously. So in the second round, Great Gu Master Meng regained the upper hand.


    The Little Commandery Princess raised her eyebrows and smiled smugly at Yu Wan. ¡°I told you, the lingzhi is mine!¡±


    Yu Wan smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s still one more round. Don¡¯t speak too early.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao did not like to look at insects and strolled around the manor. As he strolled, he bumped into someone.


    An acquaintance.

 Chapter 467 - 467 Brother Jiu Takes Action (2)

    467 Brother Jiu Takes Action (2)


    The other party was wearing a Gu Master¡¯s robe, but it was a little tattered. He was in a sorry state and he was disheveled, his lips were cracked, and his face was covered in stubble.


    Yan Jiuchao did not recognize this ugly man at first nce, but the ugly man recognized Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s appearance was too unique, and it was difficult to forget him even if one wanted to. Moreover, the other party had already memorized his facial features and figure after interacting with him.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± The other party gritted his teeth and shouted.


    Yan Jiuchao raised his eyebrows. ¡°Do we know each other?¡±


    The other party pushed aside the messy hair on his forehead and pointed at his face that was more than ten years older than before. ¡°Open your eyes and see who I am!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao: I saw it clearly. I still don¡¯t recognize you.


    The other party: ¡°!!!¡±


    The other party¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°West City! Dragon Gate Escort Agency! Gu Master Yu! Do you dare say you¡¯ve forgotten?!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± In that case, Yan Jiuchao remembered. He sized up the other party strangely and asked innocently, ¡°You¡¯re not dead yet?¡±


    Gu Master Yu almost choked to death. He had seen infuriating people before, but he had never seen such an infuriating person. Had he forgotten what they, these bastards, had done to him? He actually asked him so openly if he was dead or not?!


    That¡¯s right, he was a weak Gu Master who was abandoned outside Liu City in the middle of the night. He couldn¡¯t even call for help. It was indeed lucky that he didn¡¯t die!


    What was even more cruel was that he had lost his Gu Master¡¯s jade token. No one knew how he had rushed to the Capital all the way. He no longer just wanted to join the aristocratic families in the Capital. He wanted revenge! He wanted to avenge his previous humiliation!


    ¡°You bunch of liars. You can lie to others, but you can¡¯t lie to me. You¡¯re not rtives of the Helian family! You deceived General Helian! I¡¯ll report you!¡±


    When Yu Wan rushed out to acknowledge her rtives, Gu Master Yu was dumbfounded by this situation. However, aftering back to his senses and thinking about it, he realized that something was wrong. If they were really Grand General Helian¡¯s rtives, why didn¡¯t they look for Grand General Helian and acknowledge him in West City? They kept a low profile, afraid that others would see through their identities¡­ Did this look like they had a backer?


    Gu Master Yu was almost certain that they had joined forces to deceive the general.


    Yan Jiuchao didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids. ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    Gu Master Yu revealed a fierce expression and said, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be indifferent! Not only do I want to report you to the Helian family, but I also want to report you to Her Highness the Queen! How do you think I found this ce? I¡¯ve been to the Queen Manor! They told me that Great Gu Master Meng had gone out and came to the Biluo Vi! When I see Great Gu Master Mengter, I¡¯ll tell him that you killed his beloved disciple!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao frowned strangely.


    Gu Master Yu sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve even forgotten Lord Fei Luo! Ha! It¡¯s that Gu Master who took a fancy to your maidservant! You killed him! Great Gu Master Meng won¡¯t let you off! The Queen Manor won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said innocently, ¡°Oh, that old man is that trash¡¯s master.¡±


    Gu Master Yu ced his hands on his hips andughed. ¡°Ha, are you afraid? It¡¯s useless even if you¡¯re afraid! Even if you kneel down and beg me, I won¡¯t let you live! All of you, wait to¡ª¡±


    To hell with you!


    Yan Jiuchao ced a hand on the back of his neck and pushed him down the steps. Gu Master Yu rolled down like a thin and deted winter melon. His head hit a stone and he died on the spot.


    This was what it meant to die before one could seed.


    It was clearly a script with ambition to take revenge, but it was forcefully yed by a certain young master into a dungeon that gave first blood. Yu Wan, who had witnessed this scene not far away, silently shed tears of sympathy for a certain Gu Master. You could have threatened anyone, but you had to threaten Yan Jiuchao. Who could you me?


    Yu Wan did not think that her husband had gone overboard. She had already escaped death countless times. If she said ¡°Oh, my God, I can¡¯t bear to see this scene¡± now, wouldn¡¯t it be as disgusting as saying ¡°How can you eat rabbits? Rabbits are so cute¡±?


    This person was here to kill them, but he did not have the ability and wanted to use Great Gu Master Meng and the Queen Manor. It was either him or them who died. Naturally, it was better for him to die.


    Yan Jiuchao took out a white handkerchief and wiped his hand that had touched the Gu Master. He found it dirty. After wiping the handkerchief, he didn¡¯t want it anymore. He threw it and the match to the ground and it started burning.


    Yan Jiuchao returned to the waterside pavilion with a cold expression.


    The third round of the battle was also approaching its end. Both sides took out a Hundred Gu King. The Gu King of the Great Gu Master Meng vaguely had the upper hand. The Little Commandery Princess was so excited that she cried out, ¡°Bite it to death! Bite it to death!¡±


    Just as it was about to bite Senior Yue¡¯s Gu King to death, something unexpected happened. Great Gu Master Meng¡¯s Gu King suddenly froze. Although it only stayed for a second, it was enough for its opponent to counterattack.


    By the time the Little Commandery Princess came back to her senses, her Gu King had already been bitten to death by the other party.


    The Little Commandery Princess felt as if she had been struck by lightning. ¡°W-what¡¯s going on? It¡¯s clearly about to win! Did you do something?!¡± As she spoke, she looked coldly at Senior Yue and the others.


    Jiang Hai said coldly, ¡°Haven¡¯t you been watching? Don¡¯t you know if we did anything?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you¡¯re willing to bet, you have to admit defeat. Don¡¯t tell me you want to go back on your word?¡± It was rare for Qing Yan to be on par with Jiang Hai.


    The Little Commandery Princess red at Great Gu Master Meng angrily. ¡°The Queen Manor has raised you for so long, and this is all you have? You can¡¯t even defeat amoner Gu Master! What¡¯s the use of you!¡±


    These words were really hurtful, especially in front of so many people. It could almost be considered a humiliation. Great Gu Master Meng frowned and quickly rxed. He did not argue with the Little Commandery Princess.


    Dong Xian¡¯er pped her hands happily. ¡°The oue has been decided. The two Great Gu Masters live up to their reputations. Brilliant, exciting!¡±


    What was exciting? She had lost! ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡± The Little Commandery Princess red at Gu Master Meng angrily and left without looking back!


    Dong Xian¡¯er smiled at Yu Wan. ¡°Then, Young Master, do you want to follow me to get the lingzhi?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Wan smiled and followed her.


    Senior Yue cupped his hands at his junior brother. ¡°Thank you for letting me win. I really feel bad for letting you lose two Gu Kings.¡±


    Although it was just an act for the Little Commandery Princess to see, and the two of them had not used their best skills, the Hundred Gu King was also very rare. It was impossible for anyone not to feel sorry for losing two pairs at once.


    Great Gu Master Meng said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve already paid back your favor. From now on, we don¡¯t owe each other anything. When we meet again, the two of us might be true opponents.¡±


    Senior Yue nodded with a sigh. Great Gu Master Meng turned around and left.


    ¡°Junior Brother.¡± Senior Yue stopped him. ¡°You¡¯ve angered the Little Commandery Princess. Will she make things difficult for you? At first¡­ I didn¡¯t know it was you.¡±


    Great Gu Master Meng was not surprised that the other party had seen through the Little Commandery Princess¡¯s identity. That girl was just short of writing the words ¡°Commandery Princess¡± on her face. Only a fool could not tell.


    He turned around and said, ¡°The person I¡¯m loyal to is the Queen. What happened today was just a farce by the Little Commandery Princess. Her Highness won¡¯t vent her anger on me. Senior Brother, take care.¡±


    Senior Yue cupped his hands. ¡°Take care, Junior Brother.¡±


    ¡°Senior Yue, thank you.¡± Qing Yan walked forward and thanked him solemnly.


    Senior Yue said politely, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s what I should do. My junior brother is a Great Gu Master of the Queen Manor. I won¡¯t say anything about his status, but his Gu techniques aren¡¯t made up out of thin air. In the future, unless you have no other choice, don¡¯t be his enemy.¡±


    Qing Yan nodded. Although he was not a Gu Master, he could more or less see some tricks after interacting with Ah Wei for a long time. That Great Gu Master Meng was probably not inferior to Ah Wei. He indeed did not want them to target him one day.


    When they obtained the two herbs and quickly returned to the n, everything here would have nothing to do with them.


    On the other hand, Yu Wan followed Dong Xian¡¯er to a nearby elegant courtyard.


    Previously, her mind was filled withpetition and she did not have the time to admire the scenery of the vi. Now that she walked along the way, she realized that this ce was stacked with stones and water, and the scenery was beautiful. The pleasant fragrance of flowers floated in the air, making her feel indescribably rxed and happy.


    ¡°Young Master, have you heard that an ominous person once lived here?¡± Dong Xian¡¯er suddenly spoke.


    Yu Wan, who was enjoying nature, was interrupted and looked at her reluctantly. ¡°Huh? Ah, Miss Dong is talking about this. Why? Did Miss Dong believe in this nonsense?¡±


    ¡°Do you believe it, Young Master?¡± Dong Xian¡¯er asked with a smile.


    Yu Wan shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    A trace of admiration shed across Dong Xian¡¯er¡¯s eyes. ¡°As expected of someone I, Dong Xian¡¯er, have taken a fancy to.¡±


    Yu Wan rubbed her nose resentfully. Don¡¯t spout nonsense. If word gets back to my husband, it will be another gentle torture.


    This topic was stopped halfway by Yu Wan¡¯s boring ¡°no¡±. Dong Xian¡¯er did not continue. She led Yu Wan around the corridor and entered an elegant and unique room. ¡°The lingzhi is inside.¡±


    Yu Wan was finally able to obtain the medicinal primer. She was a little excited.


    Dong Xian¡¯er had her back facing Yu Wan. She bent down and opened arge box. Just from her slow motion of bending her waist, Yu Wan had every reason to believe that she was seducing her.


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Yu Wan fanned herself with the fan in her hand.


    ¡°Boring.¡± Dong Xian¡¯er was angry. She carried a small jewelry box to Yu Wan. ¡°Here, the red lingzhi is inside. Open it yourself.¡±


    Yu Wan looked at her. ¡°There won¡¯t be a mechanism in this box, right?¡±


    Dong Xian¡¯er rolled her eyes at her and held the box with one hand. She opened it in front of her and asked angrily, ¡°Is there a mechanism?¡±


    Yu Wan smiled awkwardly and cupped her hands. ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated you. I¡¯ll apologize to Miss Dong here.¡±


    ¡°Stupid man!¡± Dong Xian¡¯er rolled her eyes and stuffed the box into Yu Wan¡¯s hand.


    Yu Wan never dreamed that an unbelievable scene would happen. The beads embedded outside the box all lit up!


    Yu Wan¡¯s mind went nk for a moment before she blurted out, ¡°Gu bead!¡±

 Chapter 468 - 468 Shocking Secret (1)

    468 Shocking Secret (1)


    Yu Wan had seen Gu beads before, but she had never seen so many of them. And they were all embedded in a box. Had she bought all the Gu beads in the world?


    The Gu bead was actually no different from ordinary beads. The only difference was that it would shine in her hand.


    Dong Xian¡¯er¡¯s reaction was even more surprised than hers. Her gaze was fixed on the group of sparkling beads. The box was hers, so she naturally recognized these beads. Her eyes told Yu Wan that no one had ever ¡°lit up¡± all the beads.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Dong Xian¡¯er¡¯s expression turned serious.


    Yu Wan quickly took out the lingzhi and ced the box on the table. Without changing her expression, she said, ¡°You didn¡¯t see anything. You¡¯re seeing things.¡±


    Dong Xian¡¯er was originally stunned, but when she heard these words, she burst intoughter.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Yu Wan wrapped the red lingzhi in a handkerchief and stuffed it into a smallpartment in her wide sleeve.


    Dong Xian¡¯er slowly sat on a chair and took a sip of tea. She said unhurriedly, ¡°I¡¯mughing at the fact that I seem to have discovered an incredible secret.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to hear it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°But I want to tell you.¡±


    This person!


    Dong Xian¡¯erughed and said, ¡°Actually, there are many rumors in the Capital. One of them is that there¡¯s something fishy about the position of the Queen. Although you¡¯re not from Nanzhao¡­¡±


    How could you tell? The ex was so terrifying! I really want to go home!


    ¡°However, I believe you¡¯re not unfamiliar with the title of the Queen. You should know why she became the Queen, right?¡± Without waiting for Yu Wan to answer, Dong Xian¡¯er continued, ¡°She found the Ten Thousand Gu King for Nanzhao. The Ten Thousand Gu King is regarded as the holy artifact of Nanzhao, and the holy artifact recognizes her as its master. She became the Queen protected by the Gu God, so the Emperor conferred her as the Queen. All of this can be said to be what everyone wanted, or it can be said to be a matter of course. However, there are rumors that¡­ the holy artifact is missing. The holy artifact that recognizes its master won¡¯t leave its master casually unless¡­ the owner recognition is fake.¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s face was filled with ¡°I really don¡¯t want to think so much¡±, ¡°I just want a Lingzhi¡±, and ¡°Please let me go, ex¡±.


    Wait, why was she telling her this? Yu Wan had an ominous feeling.


    Dong Xian¡¯er stood up and elegantly walked in front of Yu Wan. She stretched out her fair fingertip and lifted Yu Wan¡¯s chin. ¡°Do you know how many Gu beads are on this box? 108. No matter how powerful the Gu King is, it can¡¯t make half of them light up.¡±


    Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re ignorant. Don¡¯t me others for not being able to do it.¡±


    Dong Xian¡¯er smiled. ¡°Do you know how many Great Gu Masters I¡¯ve found to try?¡±


    Let¡¯s say that this ex didn¡¯t casually find a Great Gu Master to y with, right?


    ¡°Maybe your bead is broken.¡± She refused to admit that she had the Ten Thousand Gu King!


    Dong Xian¡¯er approached Yu Wan and said ambiguously, ¡°Or perhaps you have the holy artifact of Nanzhao.¡±


    ¡°You can eat whatever you want, but you can¡¯t say whatever you want. The holy artifact of Nanzhao belongs to the Queen. Are you hoping to use the Queen to take revenge on me for not doting on you?¡± Yu Wan didn¡¯t like to argue, but when they really fought, every word she said was bloody.


    As expected, Dong Xian¡¯er choked on these words and did not know how to refute for a moment. Yu Wan took advantage of her daze and walked out of the room with her head held high. Dong Xian¡¯er came back to her senses and narrowed her eyes at Yu Wan¡¯s back. ¡°I have a way to figure out if it¡¯s the holy artifact of Nanzhao!¡±


    After leaving the courtyard, Yu Wan heaved a long sigh of relief. This courtesan was not as difficult as she looked! Fortunately, she had slipped away quickly and did not let her catch the evidence. Otherwise, once word got out, she would not be able to find the medicinal primer and would instead lure the Queen over to kill her to obtain the Gu.


    When Yu Wan returned to the waterside pavilion with the Red Lingzhi, the Little Commandery Princess and the others had already left. Senior Yue also had something on and bade farewell. It was Jiang Hai who sent him off. Qing Yan ryed Senior Yue¡¯s words to Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan was shocked. She did not expect this seemingly inconspicuous Gu Master Meng to be so powerful. Fortunately, Yan Jiuchao had dealt with that Yu fellow. Otherwise, if Yu fellow had told Great Gu Master Meng about them killing Fei Luo, they would probably not be able to obtain this Red Lingzhi today.


    Yu Wan told Qing Yan and Jiang Hai about that Yu fellow¡¯s visit. The two of them were stunned. So dangerous? Fei Luo was the disciple of the Great Gu Master Meng?

 Chapter 469 - 469 Shocking Secret (2)

    469 Shocking Secret (2)


    Yu Wan said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. That Yu guy has been settled.¡±


    Qing Yan pondered for a moment and went to deal with Yu¡¯s corpse before driving Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao back to the Helian Manor.


    The day of danger finally passed. Yu Wan sessfully obtained the Red Lingzhi. The first thing she did when she returned to the manor was to find Old Cui and ask him to verify the authenticity of the Red Lingzhi.


    Old Cui put down the half-eaten radish and grabbed the red lingzhi to study it for a long time.


    Yu Wan¡¯s heart was in turmoil. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s fake!¡±


    Old Cui frowned and muttered, ¡°There¡¯s really a second Red Lingzhi in the world¡­¡±


    Yu Wan narrowed her eyes dangerously. ¡°What do you mean? Do you know where the Red Lingzhi is?¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Old Cui wished he could tear his mouth apart. Why couldn¡¯t he control his words at the critical moment? He said, ¡°Prince Jing once had a Red Lingzhi.¡±


    She had not thought of that person for a long time. When she heard this name, Yu Wan was stunned for a moment. Then, she realized that he was referring to Yan Huaijing. She instantly felt better. With Yan Huaijing¡¯s feelings for her, she might as well go to Dong Xian¡¯er¡¯s hands to pull the chestnuts out of the fire.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll keep the things. Lingzhi has spirituality. Don¡¯t touch it if you have nothing to do,¡± Old Cui said. He found a box made of white jade, spread red silk, and carefully ced the Lingzhi inside.


    Old Cui thought of something and said, ¡°Also, Helian Beiming has helped a lot this time. You have to thank him well.¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. Without Old Cui¡¯s reminder, she would also thank Helian Beiming. After all, if he hadn¡¯t found Senior Yue, it would have been difficult for them to obtain the Red Lingzhi. But how could she thank him?


    Yu Wan touched her chin. ¡°By the way, Old Cui, your medical skills are so brilliant. Can you treat my uncle¡¯s leg?¡±


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t your uncle¡¯s leg recovered¡­¡± Old Cui was halfway through his sentence when he realized that the uncle this girl was talking about was not that uncle. He red at her. ¡°You call him that smoothly! He¡¯s not sick, but injured. His meridians are broken. He can¡¯t be treated like before.¡±


    In the dead of the night, Helian Beiming sat quietly in the study alone. Beside him were a few new memorials submitted by his subordinates. However, his gaze did notnd on the memorials. A painting was spread out in front of him. In the portrait was a young man in green who was 50 to 60% simr to him.


    His fingertips caressed the young man¡¯s face, and his eyes becameplicated.


    ¡°Uncle!¡± Yu Wan¡¯s voice came from outside the door.


    Helian Beiming put away the painting and inserted it into the basket at the side. He said indifferently, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Yu Wan walked in with a tray. ¡°I guessed that Uncle wasn¡¯t resting. I went to the kitchen to make a few side dishes for Uncle¡¯s supper.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to rest?¡± Helian Beiming asked indifferently.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy. I can¡¯t sleep.¡± Yu Wan smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a Red Lingzhi,¡± Helian Beiming said indifferently.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°But it¡¯s also very difficult to obtain. Uncle, you don¡¯t know who we met today. That Little Commandery Princess¡­¡± At this point, Yu Wan paused and nced at him. ¡°Did I not mention to Uncle that the Little Commandery Princess of the Queen Manor wants to snatch the Lingzhi from us?¡±


    Helian Beiming gave her a look that said, ¡°What? Do you think you hid it well?¡±


    Alright. Yu Wan cleared her throat. She had been so busy recently that her brain was not enough. They were in the Helian Manor, so how could their whereabouts be hidden from Helian Beiming? He probably knew who they had provoked before he invited Senior Yue, but even so, this man still took action. At this point, Yu Wan was even more grateful to Helian Beiming.


    Yu Wan said proudly, ¡°That Great Gu Master from the Queen Manor is very powerful. Coincidentally, he was Senior Yue¡¯s junior brother and gave him face.¡±


    How could there be a coincidence in the world? However, Helian Beiming had long guessed who it was and knew the rtionship between the two Gu Masters, so he invited him out of the mountain. As for Senior Yue, he was indeed kept in the dark.


    However, Helian Beiming did not say this.


    Yu Wan ced the tray on the table. ¡°This is a chestnut cake with rose brine. This is crab roe crisp. This is almond barley porridge. I used honey to substitute sugar. You¡¯ll still be able to sleep after eating it.¡±


    This was still the experience of making food for Yan Jiuchao. Yan Jiuchao really liked her cooking. As long as she made something, he would eat it all. However, sometimes, if the sugar was too high, it would make it difficult for him to sleep. If he didn¡¯t sleep, she couldn¡¯t sleep either. That little ancestor had a thousand ways to make her crazy.


    ¡°Also, if you don¡¯t like sweet food, there¡¯s this.¡± Yu Wan took out a meat bun that was bigger than her face as if she was performing a magic trick.


    Helian Beiming had never seen such a mighty and domineering big bun. He felt his eyelids twitch.


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Then¡­ Uncle, take your time eating. I¡¯ll go back to the courtyard first.¡±


    Old Madam, Yan Jiuchao, and Zi Su yed the leaf card. They were missing one more yer!


    Yu Wan slipped away!


    Helian Beiming looked at the snacks in front of him. Once upon a time, when he was reading at night, there would always be people sending food to his room. However, ever since he sent his wife away, no one dared to barge into his study openly.


    Other than the terrifying big bun, the other dishes were quite exquisite. There was golden crispy skin, red rose juice, and beautiful sweet cakes¡­ Just looking at them made one eat heartily.


    Helian Beiming suddenly felt better.


    ¡°Squeak!¡± The little snow fox on hisp woke up. The little snow fox smelled a familiar fragrance. With a tuft of hair on its head, it jumped onto the table and snatched the meat bun into its arms. The little snow fox hugged the big meat bun and rolled around the table with a satisfied expression.


    Helian Beiming¡¯s mood improved. That child knew how to repay kindness and even made snacks to show respect to him.


    Helian Beiming picked up a chestnut cake dipped in rose brine and happily fed it. In the next second, the paralyzed general jumped up!


    Damn it! Why did it taste so bad! What happened to repaying kindness? This was repaying kindness with ingratitude!!!

 Chapter 470 - 470 Shocking Secret (3)

    470 Shocking Secret (3)


    They had already obtained one of the four herbs. Next was the snow toad.


    At dawn, Yu Wan went to Xixia Garden and said to the old man meditating under the porch, ¡°Grandma? Where¡¯s the snow toad?¡±


    The old man slowly opened his eyes.


    The old man did not expect the Red Lingzhi toe so easily. The progress he had imagined was more than twice as fast. Speaking of which, luck ounted for most of it. Thinking about how this girl could even obtain the holy artifact of Nanzhao in a daze, it did not seem strange for her to have another Lingzhi.


    Luck was something that others could not envy.


    ¡°In the Imperial Capital too.¡± The old man answered Yu Wan¡¯s question. ¡°Thest time I heard news of the snow toad was a few years ago. At that time, it was consecrated in a Gu Temple. I don¡¯t remember which Gu Temple it was. I have to ask around.¡±


    ¡°The Gu Temple.¡± Yu Wan touched her chin. During this period of time, she hade and gone in Nanzhao and understood a lot of the customs and norms of the Capital. She naturally knew what this Gu Temple was. It was simr to the temples in the Central ins. The difference was that the temples in the Central ins worshiped Bodhisattva, but the Gu Temple in Nanzhao worshiped the Gu God.


    Well, she had lived for two lifetimes but had never been to the Gu Temple.


    ¡°Then should we still go to Juxian Restaurant to ask for information?¡± Yu Wan asked the old man.


    The old man nodded.


    The reason why they did not investigate at once was because it was easy to guess that the two herbs were going to detoxify the poison of the Fragrance of Hundred Miles. Not everyone had this kind of poison. If they were not careful, it would be easy to find out that it was Yan Jiuchao.


    Yu Wan¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go call Qing Yan and Jiang Hai.¡±


    Yue Gou walked out with a dark expression. He expressed that he wanted to go too. They had always left him in the manor. He was almost bored out of his wits.


    Yu Wan could choose to bring Yan Jiuchao along. This way, no one would have to stay in the manor. However, Yan Jiuchao had slepttest night. Yu Wan did not want to wake him up, so after some thought, she left Qing Yan behind.


    Jiang Hai raised his eyebrows and nced at Qing Yan. Haha.


    Yu Wan said to Jiang Hai, ¡°You stay too.¡±


    Jiang Hai : ¡°¡­¡±


    Yu Wan changed into men¡¯s clothes and went out with Yue Gou. Yue Gou did not talk much and went out with her.


    They arrived at Juxian Restaurant. As it was not time for dinner, there were not many customers in the building. Yu Wan asked for a seat in the hall and ordered a table of his favorite thin bean noodles for Yue Gou.


    Yu Wan only found out about such a snack when she came to Nanzhao. The diluted bean powder was made of peas. First, soak the peas for eight to ten hours before making it into a pulp. The first time it was ground, it was called the first pulp. Separate the head pulp two hourster and ground it for the second time. What was obtained was the clear pulp. The clear pulp was added to clear water and vegetable oil. Stir and boil it with a wooden stick until a thread is made. A bowl of delicious diluted bean noodles was fresh out of the oven.


    The thin bean noodles were mostly salty. They could be apanied by green onions and special pickled vegetables. The taste was first-rate.


    Yue Gou was strong. At first nce, Yu Wan thought that he liked to drink in big bowls and eat meat in big mouthfuls. Later on, she realized that he did not drink at all and was a vegetarian.


    Yue Gou started eating. Yu Wan was not used to thin bean noodles, so she asked for a few tes of vegetables and snacks. The waiter who was entertaining them today was not the original one, but it was fine. There was an endless stream of customers in Juxian Restaurant, so the waiter might not remember them.


    ¡°Sir, the dishes have been served. Do you want anything else?¡± The waiter ced the cold dishes and snacks on the table.


    Yu Wan¡¯s gazended on the bowls and tes. ¡°I didn¡¯t order so much, right?¡±


    The waiter smiled and said, ¡°Someone¡¯s treat.¡±


    This was strange. They had just entered the Capital and did not have a single friend. However, they had a lot of grudges. Who would treat them to a meal? Yu Wan looked in the direction the waiter was pointing and saw a girl in purple and a purple veil standing at the railing on the second floor. Who else could it be but Dong Xian¡¯er?


    Dong Xian¡¯er looked at Yu Wan with interest and gave her an iparable wink. Yu Wan did not dare to underestimate her again. After all, how could someone who could decorate a box with a hundred Gu beads in one go be an ordinary person?


    The courtesan of a brothel? It was probably just a cover. However, since they had met, it would be unreasonable not to greet her.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Yue Gou, let¡¯s go upstairs.¡±


    Yue Gou did not waste anything. He drained the thin bean noodles in his bowl in one go, wiped his mouth, and went upstairs with Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan was not so delusional as to think that Dong Xian¡¯er was following her. The truth was indeed so. Dong Xian¡¯er was waiting for an old friend in Juxian Restaurant. Unexpectedly, she met Yu Wan instead.


    ¡°Young Master, we meet again.¡± Dong Xian¡¯er bowed slowly.

 Chapter 471 - 471 Shocking Secret (4)

    471 Shocking Secret (4)


    Yu Wan held her folding fan and cupped her hands in return. ¡°Greetings, Miss Dong.¡±


    Dong Xian¡¯er smiled sweetly. ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. Just call me Xian¡¯er.¡±


    Yu Wan: Uh¡­


    ¡°Please sit.¡± Dong Xian¡¯er pointed to the chair opposite the eight-seater table.


    Yu Wan and Yue Gou sat down.


    Dong Xian¡¯er nced at Yue Gou and said with a smile, ¡°Young Master¡¯s guards are each stronger than the other.¡±


    Yu Wan said politely, ¡°You tter me.¡±


    Dong Xian¡¯er raised her slender hand and poured two sses of wine for the two of them. Yu Wan took the ss from Yue Gou. ¡°He doesn¡¯t drink, I¡¯ll drink for him.¡±


    Dong Xian¡¯er said angrily, ¡°Young Master, you even indulge the guards around you. Why don¡¯t I see you doting on Xian¡¯er?¡±


    Here we go again. It was really scary when a woman acted coquettishly. Yue Gou was not only her guard, but also her family¡¯s mining expert. How could she not cherish him?


    Fortunately, Dong Xian¡¯er did not harp on this. She forgot about it after asking. She leaned against Yu Wan and said gently, ¡°I haven¡¯t asked for Young Master¡¯s surname?¡±


    ¡°My surname is Yan,¡± Yu Wan said as she distanced herself from her.


    ¡°Young Master Yan.¡± Dong Xian¡¯er smiled as if she didn¡¯t mind her dodging and continued to lean against her. ¡°It¡¯s not the time to eat now. Why are you here at Juxian Restaurant? Are you meeting someone or gathering information?¡±


    ¡°So Xian¡¯er has an appointment?¡± Yu Wan would not be led by the nose.


    Dong Xian¡¯er did not expect that her unintentional words would reveal her thoughts, nor did she expect that such a w that no one would notice would be keenly captured by the other party. Dong Xian¡¯er was stunned for a moment and said coquettishly, ¡°So what if I did? But the person I was waiting for did note. You men are indeed the same!¡±


    So it was a man she was waiting for.


    Dong Xian¡¯er put on a smile again. ¡°Young Master Yan hasn¡¯t told me what you¡¯re here for? If you want to ask for information, you might as well ask me. What I know might not be less than the Juxian Restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Yu Wan took a sip of wine without batting an eyelid. This woman was too cunning. If she was not careful, she could fall into her trap. Of course, Yu Wan was not to be trifled with. It was enough to fall once, but it was not so easy to let her fall a second time.


    Yu Wan said seriously, ¡°To be honest, this is my first time in the Capital. I wonder if there¡¯s anything interesting in the Capital. I¡¯ve been to the Biluo Vi. Is there anything equally famous?¡±


    Dong Xian¡¯er couldn¡¯t help butugh with trembling shoulders.


    Yu Wan: Ex, yourughing point is a little low¡­


    After Dong Xian¡¯er was doneughing, she said in high spirits, ¡°Is the Biluo Vi considered interesting? I¡¯m afraid Young Master Yan has never been to a good ce. The most famous ce in the Capital is the Gu Temple.¡±


    It¡¯s here.


    Steady.


    ¡°Are there many Gu temples in the Capital?¡± Yu Wan asked in a normal curious tone.


    Dong Xian¡¯er smiled. ¡°Of course, but there are only two or three famous ones. Which one do you want to go to? I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    Yu Wan said with a vexed expression, ¡°I don¡¯t know which one to go to either. Are the gods worshiped in these Gu Temples the same?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different,¡± Dong Xian¡¯er said. ¡°There are those who worship the Gu King and those who worship the Gu Queen. Young Master, have you heard of snow toads?¡±


    You mentioned this yourself. Yu Wan said without changing her expression, ¡°No.¡±


    Dong Xian¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°The snow toad is a Gu Queen who was consecrated in the Gu Temple on Xiling Mountain.¡±


    Xiling Mountain!


    Dong Xian¡¯er sized up Yu Wan¡¯s expression and said with a smile, ¡°Young Master, it seems that you¡¯re interested in this Gu Temple. There¡¯s no time like the present. Let¡¯s set off now.¡±


    Women, just because you say so!


    It was naturally better to do it earlier thanter. Yu Wan brought Yue Gou and boarded the carriage with Dong Xian¡¯er to Xiling Mountain.


    The carriage stopped at the foot of the mountain. They spent more than two hours climbing up the Gu Temple. However, when Yu Wan saw the golden ¡°Snow Toad¡± enshrined on the table in the middle of the hall, she was dumbfounded. ¡°This, this is the Gu Queen you mentioned?¡±


    Dong Xian¡¯er nodded piously. ¡°That¡¯s right, isn¡¯t it very beautiful? Actually, it was also a Gu King, but because it was too beautiful, it was praised as a Gu Queen by the world.¡±


    Yu Wan felt a bolt of lightning sh above her head. ¡°It¡¯s fake?¡±


    Dong Xian¡¯er widened her almond-shaped eyes. ¡°It¡¯s real. It¡¯s made of real gold!¡±


    Yu Wan held her forehead and panted. ¡°No, I mean, I wasted my time climbing just to see this¡­ statue?!¡±


    Dong Xian¡¯er was stunned for a full three seconds. Then, she held her stomach andughed loudly. Sheughed so hard that she couldn¡¯t straighten her body. If it weren¡¯t for the pir supporting her, she would have rolled on the ground.


    Yu Wan¡¯s face darkened. Was it so funny?


    Dong Xian¡¯erughed until her stomach hurt. ¡°¡­Have you seen a real Guanyin in the Guanyin Temple and a real Guan Yu in the Guan Yu Temple?¡±


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    I refuse to answer your question.


    Dong Xian¡¯er finally understood that Yu Wan wanted to see the live Gu Queen. However, because she was really overjoyed, she did not link the two medicinal primers. She held her stomach that was aching fromughing and said, ¡°The¡­ live Gu Queen is not here.¡±


    ¡°Then where is it?¡± Yu Wan said coldly. She looked especially like Yan Jiuchao!


    Dong Xian¡¯er wiped her tears ofughter. ¡°On Gu Mountain. However, not everyone can go to Gu Mountain. Even the Queen can¡¯t go, except for the Emperor and Gu Elder.¡±


    Gu Elder was an elder among Gu Masters, his strength was even above that of a Great Gu Master. There were only a handful of Gu Elder in the entire Capital.


    Dong Xian¡¯er smiled. ¡°The Gu Master Meng that the Little Commandery Princess brought is an Gu Elder. He just deliberately hid his strength to cater to the Little Commandery Princess¡¯s y. If you want to see the live Gu Queen, why don¡¯t you look for him? Don¡¯t you know his senior brother? Just ask him to help you again. However, I advise you to move quickly because the Gu Queen is the only one who can rece it now that the Nanzhao Holy Artifact is gone. I wonder if the Queen will get her hands on it?¡±

 Chapter 472 - 472 Super Drama Queen

    472 Super Drama Queen


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    It was the Queen Manor again!


    Did they have a grudge against the Queen Manor in their previous lives? In this life, they had shed time and time again. Before the matter of the Prince Consort was revealed, they had already formed a grudge with the Little Commandery Princess and the Gu Master of the Queen Manor. From the looks of it, they would soon have a grudge with the Queen herself.


    No, they had long formed a grudge with her. The little Gu that the Queen had been thinking about was in her hands. Yu Wan covered her chest. Well, she couldn¡¯t return it to her. There was no reason, but she just didn¡¯t want to return it.


    They went down the mountain.


    When they were halfway up the mountain, a maidservant of Dong Xian¡¯er rushed over and whispered a few words into Dong Xian¡¯er¡¯s ear. Dong Xian¡¯er pursed her lips and said unwillingly, ¡°Got it. Go and reply that I¡¯ll be there in two hours.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The maidservant rode away.


    Yu Wan did not mean to eavesdrop, but her hearing was too good, so she could only pretend not to hear anything.


    Dong Xian¡¯er walked over gently and tugged at Yu Wan¡¯s sleeve coquettishly. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°Take care.¡±


    Dong Xian¡¯er threw away Yu Wan¡¯s sleeve and stomped her feet. ¡°You blockhead!¡±


    Yu Wan: What did I do again, why am I a blockhead?


    Dong Xian¡¯er got into the carriage angrily. She had already entered the carriage when she suddenly jumped down and stuffed a handkerchief into Yu Wan¡¯s arms. Under Yu Wan¡¯s confused gaze, she got into the carriage.


    Sigh, woman, your name is Dramatic.


    If not for the incident at the Biluo Vi, Yu Wan would have thought that this courtesan had fallen in love with her for the first time. She only had more secrets than them. Would she easily like a fake man like her?


    ¡°Ah Wan,¡± Yue Gou suddenly said.


    Yue Gou did not say much and was extremely silent most of the time. He would answer whatever Yu Wan asked. If Yu Wan did not say anything, he could close his mouth like a m. Therefore, Yu Wan immediately attracted his attention. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Look.¡± Yue Gou waved his finger.


    Yu Wan looked over and saw an elegant and luxurious carriage parked under a mountain opposite. It was also because the two of them had good eyesight that they could see it so easily. If it were anyone else, they would not be able to tell whose carriage it was.


    ¡°Our manor?¡± Yu Wan touched her chin strangely. ¡°Who came out? My uncle or Yan Jiuchao?¡±


    Yue Gou said, ¡°From the West Manor. I¡¯ve seen that coachman before.¡±


    Yu Wan raised her eyebrows. ¡°Why did they appear nearby? Could it be that our whereabouts have been exposed? Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    The two of them went to another mountain foot. The coachman leaned against the carriage door and dozed off. Yue Gou lifted it to take a look, but the carriage was empty.


    Yu Wan looked around and gestured to Yue Gou. There was actually a nunnery hall halfway up the mountain. The nunnery hall looked tattered and the door was cold and cheerless. It did not look like it was visited by visitors.


    Could it be that the people from the West Manor went there? That was strange, wasn¡¯t it? Instead of going to the Gu King Temple, which was filled with incense, they went to an almost abandoned nunnery. What was the West Manor up to now?


    Yu Wan said to Yue Gou, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look. Wait for me here and watch the carriage. Don¡¯t let anyone take it away.¡±


    Their carriage was parked at the foot of the Gu King Temple. Yue Gou could naturally observe it with his eyesight, and this ce was only a few dozen steps away from the nunnery. If Yu Wan really encountered danger, Yue Gou would be in time to help her.


    Yue Gou nodded in agreement. Yu Wan went to the nunnery. The door was actually locked from the inside. Yu Wan became even more puzzled. This ce is deserted. If the people from the West Manor really went up the mountain, the only ce they could go was this nunnery. So mysterious. It must be something bad!


    Yu Wan used a towering tree to climb up the wall. She ced her legs on the branch and leaned her upper body on the wall. She saw the courtyard of the nunnery clearly. It was even more simple than her courtyard in Lotus Flower Vige. Other than a water vat and a clothesline, there was nothing else.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± Yu Wan muttered.


    Suddenly, a sarcastic voice came from the room. ¡°I really feel sorry for you. If you didn¡¯t make a mistake back then, why would you be expelled from the house and suffer in such a ce?¡±


    It was Madam Li! Who was she talking to? Someone who had been expelled from his family¡­ The nunnery¡­


    Yu Wan¡¯s expression froze. Could it be the eldest madam, Madam Tan, who had cheated on Helian Beiming?


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Is Sister-inw unhappy that I¡¯m an eyesore and came to visit you?¡± Hearing Madam Li call her that, it was obvious that it was Madam Tan.


    Yu Wan craned her neck, wanting to see what Madam Tan looked like. However, the room was too deep, and she could only see a shadow projected on the ground. That shadow was very thin. From this, it could be seen that Madam Tan was as thin.


    Madam Tan did not answer Madam Li.

 Chapter 473 - 473 The Most Powerful Little Fatties! (1)

    473 The Most Powerful Little Fatties! (1)


    Yu Wan was shocked. She really did not believe that such words came from Yue Gou! However, it didn¡¯t seem bad. If they couldn¡¯t do it openly, they might be able to do it underhandedly!


    Jiang Hai said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Queen Manor to investigate first.¡±


    Qing Yan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    The decisions of the two people who were at odds with each other were surprisingly unanimous at this moment. What else could Yu Wan say? She could only let the two of them go. The two of them picked a dark and windy night, put on their night clothes, and quietly headed to the Queen Manor.


    The Queen Manor was heavily guarded. The two of them waited for a long time before seizing an opportunity during the change of shifts. They used their qinggong to jump over the wall of the Queen Manor.


    Neither of them expected that there would be thorns under the wall, with poisonous sharp knives hidden in the thorns. If it were any other assassin, they would have been stabbed to death here. However, Jiang Hai suddenly kicked the wall and used the force to jump ten feet away. Qing Yan was grabbed by him andnded on a cobblestone path with him.


    Qing Yan tentatively stepped on the grass in the direction of the wall and realized that the grass was soft. He was shocked and heard Jiang Hai say, ¡°It¡¯s a swamp pit.¡±


    No wonder Jiang Hai had to jump so far. He was still puzzled. He was just dodging a sharp knife and thorns. Couldn¡¯t hend closer? It seemed like he really couldn¡¯t do it. This kind of swamp pit was filled with poison. Once he fell into it, there was no way he coulde out alive.


    Qing Yan broke out in cold sweat in fear. No wonder no one dared to barge into the Queen Manor. This was not a manor, but the King of Hell¡¯s Hall. Qing Yan looked at Jiang Hai. ¡°How do you know about these mechanisms? You¡¯ve been to the Queen Manor?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Jiang Hai said expressionlessly.


    ¡°Then you¡¯ve seen this elsewhere?¡± Qing Yan asked.


    Jiang Hai stopped talking. Qing Yan refused to give up. Jiang Hai said coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask about your background. Don¡¯t ask about me.¡±


    Qing Yan subconsciously wanted to say, ¡°That won¡¯t do. Who knows if you have any ill intentions towards Ah Wan and Jiuchao?¡± When the words reached his lips, he suddenly remembered that they seemed to be here to kidnap Ah Wan and Jiuchao to the Ghost n. Ahem, he almost forgot such an important matter.


    No one was talking about anyone!


    The Queen Manor was much bigger than the Biluo Vi. The two of them walked around inside and almost lost their way. Finally, when the two of them were almost far away, they discovered the figure of Great Gu Master Meng.


    He was being led by a well-dressed maidservant, as if he was going somewhere. Qing Yan and Jiang Hai exchanged nces and quietly followed. Great Gu Master Meng was led to an octagonal pavilion bathed in moonlight, birdsong, and the fragrance of flowers. The pavilion was not big, and there were hollow sandalwood curtains hanging all around.


    ¡°Lord Meng, please.¡± The maidservant held antern in one hand and lifted the curtain for Gu Master Meng with the other.


    Great Gu Master Meng walked into the pavilion. Qing Yan and Jiang Hai found a roof andy on the tiles, covering their bodies with the eaves, revealing only two pairs of eyes.

 Chapter 474 - 474 The Most Powerful Little Fatties! (2)

    474 The Most Powerful Little Fatties! (2)


    There was a person sitting in the pavilion. It was a woman. Due to the curtain, the two of them could not see clearly. They could only vaguely see Gu Master Meng bow respectfully to the other party. Then, the other party raised her hand and pointed at the stone bench opposite. Gu Master Meng sat down.


    The two of them raised their hearing to the limit and listened to their conversation.


    ¡°My daughter is naughty. I¡¯ve wronged Lord Meng,¡± the woman said.


    Jiang Hai and Qing Yan exchanged nces. Almost at the same time, two words shed across their minds¡ªThe Queen.


    Great Gu Master Meng said, ¡°It¡¯s my honor to serve the princess.¡±


    The Queen said pleasantly, ¡°That child has been spoiled by me and the Prince Consort. She¡¯s always up to no good. You don¡¯t have to take her words to heart. I¡¯ll discipline herter and let her admit her mistake to Lord Meng.¡±


    As expected of someone who had been in power for many years. Her tone and actions were very gentle, but there was a noble and dignified aura that could not be provoked.


    Great Gu Master Meng said, ¡°Children¡¯s words carry no harm. Your Highness, you tter me.¡±


    Child¡¯s words carried no harm? Jiang Hai and Qing Yan rolled their eyes. She was only a year or two younger than Ah Wan. Ah Wan was much more sensible than her!


    Their conversation continued.


    The Queen said, ¡°I called you herete at night actually because I need to discuss the snow toad with you. As you know, the holy artifact has been missing for a long time. Back then, when I heard that it hadnded in the Central ins, I sent someone to the Central ins to search, but we found nothing. I¡¯m worried that the holy artifact might have encountered misfortune long ago. If I can obtain the snow toad, it can be considered a form ofpensation. I understand that your strength has long been that of the Gu Elder. You¡¯re just missing that jade token.¡±


    These words were true. Great Gu Master Meng had long obtained the strength of Gu Elder. However, Gu Elder also had levels. The lowest was Level One, and the highest was Level Nine. Every test of Gu Elder required a three-month interval.


    Great Gu Master Meng wanted to be a fatty in one go, so he was not in a hurry to test. But since the Queen had spoken, he did not continue to wait. With his current strength, he was confident that he could already pass the highest level in history.


    Great Gu Master Meng said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Gu Hall to collect the jade token tomorrow.¡±


    The Queen smiled and picked up a ss of wine. ¡°Congrattions to Elder Meng in advance.¡±


    The Gu Hall was located under the Gu Mountain. There was only one entrance here, and there were two golden-masked sacrificial soldiers guarding the entrance. Therefore, Jiang Hai and Qing Yan, who originally nned to continue keeping an eye on Gu Master Meng, could only give up and return to the Helian Manor to wait for news.


    Great Gu Master Meng entered Gu Mountain under the lead of a specialized person. There were only three types of people in Gu Mountain: Gu Master, Gu Lady, and sacrificial soldiers.


    Of course, the Gu Masters mentioned here covered the Great Gu Masters and Gu Elder. However, the ordinary Great Gu Masters who came for the test could not be seen at all. The Gu Elders were all sitting in an empty room. In front of them was crystal clear ss. This ss had its own profundities. It could not be seen from the outside, but one could clearly see from the inside.


    The five Gu Elders sat on chairs and stared fixedly at the passageway in front of ss. These passageways looked ordinary, but in fact, there were poisonous Gu everywhere. The deeper they went, the more poisonous Gu there were and the stronger they were. The Great Gu Masters who entered needed to use skilled Gu techniques to control them so that they would not be attacked.


    Gu Lady, who led the way, introduced the rules of the test to Great Gu Master Meng. After entering the passageway, every ten feet was a level. Up until now, they had all walked to ny feet. If they really couldn¡¯t withstand it halfway, there was nothing they could do. They had to bear their own life and death.


    Those who coulde here were all outstanding people among the Great Gu Masters. Every one of them was extremely rare, so it was not worth it to die on the way to the test. Therefore, Gu Lady advised Great Gu Master Meng to act within his capabilities.


    Great Gu Master Meng was confident in his Gu technique. Hundreds of years ago, Nanzhao¡¯s Gu technique was once popr, and there were many eighth or ninth-stage Gu Elders. However, as the Gu technique split up and was lost, no one could walk past sixty feet now. The most powerful Sixty-feet Gu Elder in this dynasty was already old and was consecrated to the Gu Hall to retire. However, Great Gu Master Meng was extremely sure that he could walk past seventy feet.


    In fact, he had indeed done it.


    When he entered the passageway without any pressure, the few Gu Elders sitting behind the ss and observing revealed excited and expectant expressions. After that, he did not disappoint them.


    What was worth mentioning was that a few days ago, Gu Mountain had encountered an earthquake. The passageway behind was blocked, and they were still thinking of ways to dig it. Therefore, the current passageway was only seventy feet long.


    Of course, this was also the limit of Great Gu Master Meng. He could not move further in. His Gu technique was no longer enough to control stronger Gu worms.

 Chapter 475 - 475 The Most Powerful Little Fatties! (3)

    475 The Most Powerful Little Fatties! (3)


    Just as Gu Master Meng was about to say, ¡°Open your dog eyes and see clearly. I¡¯m the Seventy-feet Gu Elder you invited.¡± Suddenly, three ck figures walked over valiantly! The three of them were dark-skinned and were wearing mini versions of the robes of Great Gu Masters. However, there was already the insignia of Gu Elder on their chests.


    Gu Lady instantly put on a pious smile. ¡°Wee, Little Gu Elder!¡±


    Great Gu Master Meng¡¯s temples throbbed. Little, little Gu Elder? Just these three ck eggs?!


    Not only was Gu Lady so pious, but even a few experienced Gu Masters also came to congratte them. It was not that they had never seen a Seventy-feet Gu Elder before. For example, just now, a man in his forties had also walked past seventy feet. However, not only was the man¡¯s walking extremely difficult, but his age was also there.


    Have you seen a three-year-old Gu Elder? And one who¡¯s walked seventy feet! Can you estimate their future?


    The man could walk seventy feet because his strength was only seventy feet, and these little ck eggs could walk seventy feet because the end was seventy feet. Therefore, they were both seventy feet, but how could they be the same?


    Great Gu Master Meng¡¯s limelight was snatched away by the little fellows! Everyone had forgotten that there was a Seventy-feet Gu Elder here.


    The Gu Elders personally issued a jade token to the youngest Seventy-feet Gu Elder of Nanzhao and sent over the most exquisite and delicious pastries. The little ck eggs took their things and ran out without a word!


    They ran to the courtyard and came to the young man who was cooking goat¡¯s milk. They stuffed the jade tokens and pastries into his arms. Then, they ced their hands behind their backs and tilted their heads to look at him adorably.


    Ah Wei, aren¡¯t we great?

 Chapter 476 - 476 The Most Powerful Little Fatties! (4)

    476 The Most Powerful Little Fatties! (4)


    Great Gu Master Meng¡­ Gu Elder Meng now.


    Gu Elder Meng watched as the geniuses jumped in front of the young man he disdained. They looked extremely excited, as if they were waiting for the young man to praise them. It was really embarrassing!


    Ah Wei naturally did not praise them. What was there to praise? He was just throwing a few little good-for-nothings in to y. Was there a need to praise them?


    Ah Wei put the boiled goat milk that had cooled for a while into their small milk bottles. The three of them grabbed their little milk bottles with both hands and drank. Ah Wei packed his things, held the bag in one hand and the sheep in the other, and left with his three useless disciples.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Gu Elder Meng could not help but chase after him.


    Ah Wei turned around. The three little ck eggs had their mouths full. They nced at him perfunctorily and continued to drink milk.


    The Gu Elders, who had stolen his limelight, were actually a few children who were still weaned. This realization made Gu Elder Meng very unhappy. However, he could not cause trouble here. This was a ce that even the Queen Manor had to avoid. As an advisor of the Queen Manor, what right did he have?


    Gu Elder Meng took a deep breath and asked Ah Wei as usual, ¡°Who are you? And who are they?¡±


    Gu Elder Meng seriously suspected that these people had cheated, but he had no evidence. It would be easy for Gu Elder to cheat for a Great Gu Master, but if a Great Gu Master¡¯s strength was insufficient, how could he pass through the Gu Elder¡¯s test through the help of others?


    ¡°What business is it of yours?¡± Ah Wei said bluntly.


    Gu Elder Meng gasped. He was just a Great Gu Master, but he dared to be so arrogant in front of a Seventy-feet Gu Elder like him. In the past, he would not have to do anything. There would naturally be people from the Gu Hall who would teach him a lesson. However, there were three Seventy-feet Gu Elders standing beside this young man. It was three to one, so he did not dare to find trouble with them.


    The little ck eggs were impatient and did not want to talk to this old man. They held Ah Wei¡¯s hand and left.


    Gu Elder Meng wanted to ask something, but he was stopped by Ah Wei¡¯s indifferent gaze. Every Gu Elder was a treasure of Nanzhao. Not only was there a reward, but there was also a monthly sry and a spacious courtyard. They were definitely people who ate imperial food.


    Gu Elder of Nanzhao was even more precious than the top schr of the Central ins. At least one top schr appeared every three years, but a Gu Elder might not appear in thirty years. Today, three of them appeared¡ª


    Gu Elder Meng went crazy. Have you forgotten about me!!!


    These three were brothers¡­ brothers who were not weaned, so it was not good for them to live separately. Therefore, after asking for their master¡¯s permission, they temporarily handed over the other two houses to the Gu Hall to take care of. They stayed in the best house in the area.


    This best house was rather rtive. In fact, the three courtyards were all in the golden area of the Capital, and the people living around them were all top-notch officials and nobles.


    Therefore, while their father and mother were still ¡°living under someone else¡¯s roof¡±, the three little ck eggs already owned three real estate in prime locations.


    ¡°Lord Ah Wei, this is the sry of the three little Gu Elders. May I ask where it is most suitable to ce this ?¡± A steward of the Gu Hall who apanied them pointed at therge box carried over by two attendants.


    He was also a Great Gu Master, older than Ah Wei by more than ten years and more experienced. However, Ah Wei had taught three disciples to be Gu Elders at once. Whether it was luck or anything, he did not dare to be disrespectful to Ah Wei.


    Ah Wei casually pointed to a room. ¡°Carry it inside.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The steward of the Gu Hall quickly instructed the attendants to carry the box in.


    Ah Wei and his three disciples stayed there happily. It was his little disciples who were happy, but Ah Wei was unhappy. He was a viin. A viin did not like children. The three little disciples slipped over and looked up at him withmb-like eyes. They were hungry.


    Ah Wei went to the kitchen to cook in a second!


    Gu Elder Hall was in an uproar because they discovered a few genius Gu Elders, but Gu Elder Meng was not happy at all. It was for no other reason than that today should have been the most memorable and bragging day in his life. Unexpectedly, no one congratted him. It was not until the sun set that a Gu Lady reminded the Gu Elders as if she was enlightened, ¡°Aiya, isn¡¯t there another Seventy-feet Gu Elder? Where did he go?¡±


    There was someone who finally remembered Gu Elder Meng.


    Gu Elder Meng gloomily received the jade token he had dreamed of, but he wished he could throw it away. He had a feeling that this was not true. How could there be such a young Gu Elder? He seriously suspected that they had cheated, but the people from the Gu Hall agreed that everything was the Gu God¡¯s decree. It was the Gu God who protected them, so the poisonous Gu in the passageway did not attack them.


    It no longer mattered if they knew Gu techniques. They were people protected by the Gu God, and that was enough.


    Gu Elder Meng wanted to argue something, but First Gu Elder said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, the Queen is also protected by the Gu God. You said that the Gu God¡¯s protection is fake. In other words, there¡¯s something wrong with Her Highness subduing the holy artifact?¡±


    Elder Gu Meng shut up in a second. Elder Gu Meng boarded the carriage and returned to the Queen Manor. When the Queen found out that he was going to the Gu Hall today, she was already waiting for his good news in the manor. The reason why the Gu Hall was called the forbidden area of Nanzhao was because other than the Emperor, no one could influence the Gu Hall. The Queen really did not know the results of the test.


    After Elder Gu Meng alighted from the carriage, the Queen let her maidservant to lead him to the reception pavilion.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± Elder Gu Meng bowed.


    The Queen¡¯s gazended on the Gu Elder Emblem on his robe, and a smile gradually appeared from the corner of her eye. ¡°Congrattions, Lord Meng. I wonder how many feet of Gu Elder you are?¡±


    Gu Elder Meng: ¡°I¡¯m not talented. Seventy feet.¡±


    The Queen stood up excitedly. ¡°Lord Meng is indeed the number one Gu Master of Nanzhao. Even the Gu Elders of the Gu Hall are inferior to you.¡±


    Elder Gu Meng bowed and said, ¡°Your Highness, you tter me. I don¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    In the past, this would have been a polite greeting, but now, it was from the bottom of his heart. He had lost to four unknown master and disciples, so how could he talk about the number one Gu Master of Nanzhao?


    He did not want to talk about this matter much, so he did not mention it to the Queen. In three to five days, the people from the Gu Hall would enter the pce to see the Emperor, so the Queen would naturally know.


    The Queen realized that Old Gu Meng was not in high spirits. She only thought that he was exhausted and did not think too much about it. She quickly talked about serious matters so that he could return to his room to rest early. ¡°Since Lord Meng has already be a Gu Elder, you must be qualified to enter Gu Mountain. I wonder how confident Lord Meng is in obtaining the snow toad?¡±


    Gu Elder Meng said firmly, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m a hundred percent confident that I¡¯ll definitely help you obtain the snow toad!¡±


    The Queen held his hand in satisfaction and gently patted it. ¡°Then I¡¯ll rely on Lord Meng.¡±


    On the other hand, the little ck eggs were a little full from eating Ah Wei¡¯s fragrant rice. Their stomachs were bulging. Ah Wei went to the kitchen to wash the dishes, and the little ck eggs strolled around the courtyard. They first fed the ewe grass and the sheep until they were round. Then, they led the sheep around. They strolled out of the courtyard.


    This was not their fault. When they lived in Lotus Flower Vige, they often strolled around the vige. No one restrained them. They could not stroll while they were traveling, so they were stifled to the max.


    The three little ck eggs led the ewe to the road. They were surrounded by mansions, and there was an alley between the mansions.


    The three of them and the sheep weaved through the alley. As they weaved through the alleys, they could not be able to find their way home anymore. Ah Wei said that if they couldn¡¯t find their way home, they would wait for him where they were. He would find them. The three little ck eggs found a closed house door and walked to the steps to sit down.


    At first, they were still trying their best to stay awake, but in the end, they were exhausted from the day. Not long after, they fell asleep leaning against the wall. The rope of the peg ewe loosened, and the ewe did not run away. The ewe knelt down and wrapped its furry body around the three little ck eggs to keep them warm.


    This was what the Old Madam saw when she came out to visit Madam Li.


    Originally, the east and west manors were connected, and they could walk directly from the inside. However, the two manors were too big and the journey was too long, so it was not as convenient as going through alleys.


    The maidservant who was supporting the Old Madam said, ¡°Aiya, whose children are they? Why are they sleeping at the back door of our East Manor?¡±


    The old madam walked forward to take a look. Oh, what a dark child! But why was he so dark that he looked so good? Look at that chubby little face. It was simply the same as when Bull Egg was young!


    ¡°Old Madam, let¡¯s¡­ Ah!¡± The maidservant was halfway through her sentence when she saw Old Madam, who needed someone to help her walk, suddenly throw away her walking stick. It was unknown where she got the strength to pick up one of the fat children.


    The maidservant eximed, ¡°Old Madam, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Shh ~¡± The old madam told her to shut up. She looked around and said with a shifty look, ¡°Hurry up, pick them up and steal them home to be my great-grandchildren!¡±

 Chapter 477 - 477 Family Reunion

    477 Family Reunion


    The maidservant was frightened! Is it really good for you to steal children so openly? Are you crazy again?


    The maidservant did not have any disdain or nder for the crazy illness in her heart. The Old Madam indeed had a crazy illness and often acted up. However, this situation had improved with the Eldest Young Master¡¯s visit. The Old Madam was much more normal than before. How could the maidservant have expected that after visiting the Second Madam, the Old Madam would act up again?


    She must have been angered by the Second Madam! Second Madam¡¯s always saying nonsense. She even said that her ident was jinxed by Young Master and Young Madam. How was that possible!


    The maidservant found a suitable excuse for Old Madam¡¯s rpse and felt much more relieved. The maidservant had served Old Madam for a few years and understood that she could not go against Old Madam at this critical juncture. It was not beneficial to her illness. She could only coax Old Madam first before discussing it at length.


    The maidservant called over two old women who were guarding the door. One to carry herself, and the other for the old woman to carry. They picked up the two little ck eggs on the ground. The remaining old woman wanted to take the little ck egg from Old Madam¡¯s arms, but Old Madam did not let her.


    ¡°I can carry him!¡± Old Madam said.


    The maidservant: Then don¡¯t shake your arm if you have the ability!


    The olddy¡¯s arm was indeed indescribably sore, but she could not bear to part with the little fellow in her arms. Finally, after using all her strength to walk the path, she gave the little ck egg to the old woman beside her. And she had only taken one step since she picked up the little ck egg.


    The servants of the Divine General Manor all had some skills. Even so, when the maidservant and old women carried the three fat ck eggs back to the Old Madam¡¯s courtyard, they were all exhausted. What kind of small weights were these? They didn¡¯t have to be so heavy!


    The old madam first called a little maidservant over to change the mattress and bedsheets. Then, she asked the maidservant and the others to put the children on her bed.


    The maidservant hesitated. ¡°That¡¯s not good¡­¡±


    The olddy red at her. ¡°My bed isn¡¯t dirty!¡±


    The corners of the maidservant¡¯s mouth twitched. I mean these dolls that have slept on the ground are dirty¡­


    The Old Madam did not care. She had ced her little great-grandchildren on a clean bed. Yes, they were her little great-grandchildren. There was no room for discussion!


    The Old Madam was quite sick this time. The maidservant took advantage of the Old Madam¡¯s infatuation with the three little ck eggs and quickly reported to Helian Beiming.


    Helian Beiming came very quickly. He pushed his wheelchair into the room and saw his mother sitting on the edge of the bed, smiling foolishly. He followed his mother¡¯s gaze and saw three little fellows spread out on the bed.


    Oh, how ck! He felt like he could stand up again! Heposed himself and said to the olddy, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± the olddy replied, not even looking at him.


    Helian Beiming: ¡°¡­¡± Are they still biological?


    The Old Madam touched their little hands one moment and pinched their feet the next. She liked them so much that she wanted to pounce forward and kiss them.


    Helian Beiming pushed the wheelchair to the bed and said with a headache, ¡°Mother, who are they?¡±


    The olddy gestured for him to hush and lowered her voice. ¡°My great-grandsons!¡±


    Helian Beiming was about to continue speaking loudly when his mother red at him. He immediately died before he could seed. He had no choice but to whisper, ¡°Why don¡¯t I remember you having a little great-grandson? You took it from the road, right?¡±


    The Old Madam¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Nonsense! Who took it? Look at how they looked like Bull Egg when they were young¡­¡±


    Helian Beiming said calmly, ¡°You married when you were fifteen. You¡¯ve never seen what my father looked like when he was young.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The olddy was stuck.


    This matter was neither big nor small. If the Old Madam really liked them, Helian Beiming could interact with that family after discussing with them. However, it was said that these children were lying at the back door of their house for no reason. This was a little intriguing.


    Did they get separated from their families, or did someone deliberately ce the children in the ces that the old madam might pass to attract her attention? The olddy was old and crazy. It was hard to guarantee that no one would use her illness as a bet to see if she would be attracted to the children.


    After thinking about it, Helian Beiming vaguely made a decision. He could not keep these children. He would send them back to where they were found.


    ¡°No!¡± The Old Madam protected the three little ck eggs with her body, not letting anyone carry them away.


    Helian Beiming said, ¡°They¡¯re so dark. They¡¯re not good-looking at all.¡±


    The old madam said without thinking, ¡°It¡¯s better than when you were young!¡±


    Helian Beiming, whose heart had been stabbed ten thousand times by his own mother: ¡°¡­¡± I¡¯m actually inferior to a few ck eggs¡­


    Themotion spread to Xixia Garden fifteen minutester. At that time, Old Madam was about to argue with Helian Beiming. When the maidservant saw that something was wrong, she hurriedly went to look for Young Master and Young Madam, but the servant said that the two of them had gone to Xixia Garden.


    ¡°Young Master! Young Madam! Something happened to Old Madam!¡± The maidservant ran into the courtyard in a panic.


    The few of them were sitting in the old man¡¯s room, studying the map of the Queen Manor that Qing Yan and Jiang Hai had drawn from their memories. When they heard the sound, Qing Yan hurriedly put away the map. When the maidservant entered the room, everyone sat on a stool and drank tea without batting an eyelid.


    The maidservant: ¡°Uh¡­¡± Are you having a tea party?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yu Wan asked seriously.


    Only then did the maidservant remember that she hade to look for Young Master and Young Madam for serious matters. She hurriedly said, ¡°Young Master, Young Madam, Old-Old Madam and the General are at odds. They fought over a few children from outside!¡±


    ¡°Speak clearly. What children from outside?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s-that¡¯s¡­¡± The maidservant scratched her head. The more anxious she became, the more inarticte she became. ¡°We found a few little fat children at the back door of our East Manor. Old Madam fell ill and carried them back to the manor. The Grand General wanted to send them away, but Old Madam refused! She insisted that they were her little great-grandchildren!¡±


    Ha, what a joke. Old Madam¡¯s little great-grandchildren could only be her three precious eggs. How could they be a few fat children she casually met outside? Yu Wan put down her teacup and decided to meet those little fellows who werepeting with her and Yan Jiuchao. ¡°Lead the way.¡± Her tone was especially eye-catching!


    ¡°Yes!¡± The maidservant turned around and left the room.


    Yu Wan said confidently, ¡°Hubby, wait for me here. I¡¯ll be back soon. You don¡¯t have toe forward for such a small matter. I can settle those little fellows who came to pretend to be her great-grandchildren myself!¡±


    What kind of joke was this? It was enough that they were the ones who came to acknowledge their families. Why did a few little brats suddenly appear? Did they want to snatch their jobs? Yu Wan left murderously!


    The moment she entered the old madam¡¯s room, she saw the old madam sitting on the ground making a fuss. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t care! They¡¯re my little great-grandchildren! I¡¯m not giving them away!¡±


    Oh no, the enemy¡¯s charm was very powerful! Yu Wan narrowed her eyes, rolled up her sleeves, and darted over! She walked around the olddy at lightning speed and came to the bed. ¡°You little¡ª¡±


    The little ck eggs on the bed were woken up. They slowly opened their big watery eyes. Their eyshes were like butterfly wings, and their eyes were confused and innocent.


    ¡°Umph¡­¡± The three of them hummed and yawned as they stretchedzily.


    Yu Wan was instantly petrified. Did I get someone to poison me? Why did I see my sons? My sons were clearly ten thousand miles away in Lotus Flower Vige¡­


    The three little ck eggs still did not know where they were. They raised their heads, widened their big ck eyes, and twisted their bodies to look at the top of the bed. Finally, they saw Yu Wan, who was standing in front of the bed in a daze.


    The three little ck eggs¡¯ eyes lit up. They stood up from the bed and pounced into Yu Wan¡¯s arms. Yu Wan endured the unbearable weight of her life and almost fell out. Damn it, not only do these children look like my sons, but their tonnage is also simr!


    ¡°Look! I told you it was my little great-grandson!¡± The olddy, who was throwing a tantrum on the ground, suddenly pointed at the four people hugging each other tightly.


    Helian Beiming¡¯s eyes turned cold. Very good, these little fellows were indeed well-trained. After entering the room for half an hour, they had charmed the two mistresses in the room.


    Yan Jiuchao walked in. The reason why he came was because Ah Wei had found him. Ah Wei found the manor while he was searching for the brats. Coupled with the maidservant¡¯s words, he could more or less guess what was going on.


    As expected, those little brats were very good at finding people. They immediately upied their mother.


    Yu Wan looked at Yan Jiuchao without tears. ¡°Yan-Yan Jiuchao, am I poisoned? Why do I feel that they look like my sons¡­?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao nced coldly at the little brats rubbing against Yu Wan¡¯s arms. He picked them up and said, ¡°What do you mean by simr? They are your sons!¡±

 Chapter 478 - 478 Happy Family

    478 Happy Family


    So this was true? Her sons had reallye all the way to her side to reunite with her? But-but how was this possible? Weren¡¯t they in Lotus Flower Vige? These little fat children were stolen by the Old Madam.


    ¡°Ah Wei is here,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    The information contained in these short words was huge. Ah Wei was the master of the three little fellows. He was here, which meant that he had brought the three little fellows here?


    For the time being, Yu Wan did not have the time to think about why he brought them here. The sons she had been thinking about day and night were in her arms. Her heart was about to melt and her body was about to float. She carried the three little fellows and kissed their little faces.


    The little ck eggs covered their faces shyly. When the Old Madam saw this scene, she was so proud that her nose was almost raised to the sky!


    Although it was a little disrespectful to say this, the way a lunatic thought was different from ordinary people. The logic that ordinary people could not understandpletely made sense to the Old Madam. Helian Beiming guaranteed that at first, his mother did not think that her little great-grandchildren would be the biological sons of her good grandson. She wanted to bring them back to be her good grandson¡¯s sons, but now that they were, she was not surprised at all. She just looked like a despicable person who had achieved something. Aiya, that was it. She had known earlier, how smart was she? You were all big stupid donkeys!


    This was not the first time Helian Beiming had encountered such a situation. His mother had been even crazier and more inexplicable. This time was no different. He was puzzled as to what was going on.


    ¡°Are they¡­ really your sons?¡± He looked at Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao did not say anything. He only took a small ck egg from Yu Wan¡¯s arms and raised it to his face. The little ck egg opened his eyes innocently.


    Helian Beiming took a closer look. Uh¡­ wasn¡¯t this a ck version of Yan Jiuchao? It was impossible for them not to be his biological children. After all, no one in the world could really look so simr.


    His two brothers were rubbing against their mother¡¯s arms. Only he was picked up by her father. Xiaobao expressed his resentment. Yan Jiuchao patted his butt, making him even more resentful. I¡¯m already so old, yet I¡¯m still spanked. Wait for me to grow up!


    Yu Wan carried her youngest son over and became intimate with the little fellows. She began to introduce Old Madam and Helian Beiming to them. ¡°This is your great-grandmother, and this is your eldest grandfather.¡±


    Helian Beiming really did not look like a grandfather. Helian Beiming thought that they would not call him that, and in fact, they did not say it, but they nodded politely.


    ¡°They¡¯re calling you Eldest Grandpa.¡± Yu Wan was worried that Helian Beiming would not understand, so she exined to them.


    Helian Beiming did not know that the three little fellows did not know how to speak. He thought that they were shy and nodded heavily. Then, he fell silent. After a while, he whispered to the maidservant beside him, ¡°Am I very old?¡±


    The maidservant was stunned and stammered, ¡°You-you don¡¯t look old.¡±


    Helian Beiming¡¯s face darkened.


    Yu Wan burst intoughter. This uncle looked like he had seen through the mortal world, but it turned out that he cared a lot about others saying that he was old? How was he old? He was still very young, but her parents, Shangguan Yan, and Xiao Zhenting were also very young, and they were all top-notch good-looking. Therefore, it was not difficult for the little fellows to ept a handsome grandfather.


    The children actually did not quite understand what their great-grandmother meant, but looking at their parents¡¯ attitudes, they could vaguely understand that they were family like the grandmothers and grandfathers of Lotus Flower Vige.


    The three little ck eggs went to please their great-grandmother!


    Children who aren¡¯t shy with strangers were really too cute! The Old Madam took out the candy she had hidden and smiled as she gave it to her great-grandchildren! All of it! All of it!


    Helian Beiming¡¯s face darkened. Mom, you actually hid so much candy!!!


    The Old Madam had a new fun and was so happy that she did not want to sleep. Coincidentally, the children were not tired after sleeping. The three of them started eating in the room. It was unknown what the Old Madam had done, but Yu Wan had already walked out of the courtyard when she suddenly heard a row of her sonsughing like pigs.


    This devilishughter made Yu Wan stagger! Yu Wan thought that she had lost herposure the most, but when she looked at her paralyzed uncle, he actually stood up with a frightened expression!


    Helian Beiming: ¡°!!!¡±


    My leg hurts when I stand once, okay!!!


    ¡°Hahahahaha¡­¡± Old Madam smiled like she was domineering the heavens. It was unknown what she wasughing about!


    The veins on Helian Beiming¡¯s forehead throbbed. Although his mother was not normal to begin with, ever since this family came, her mother had be more and more abnormal.


    Yu Wan pushed Helian Beiming¡¯s wheelchair to Xixia Garden. Ah Wei and Qing Yan had already finished fighting. Both of them were injured. This matter had to start with Ah Wei looking for the children. He washed the bowls in the kitchen and came out with a clean big bowl to milk the ewe for the little disciples. The three of them had the habit of drinking goat milk before sleeping.


    In the end, Ah Wei realized that the sheep were gone, and so were his disciples.


    Ah Wei used his Gu worm to track their auras. As he searched, he arrived at the back door of the Helian family¡¯s East Manor. The pitiful ewe had been left at the door by the Old Madam, so it was impossible to steal them without being discovered. After all, which thief would leave the stolen goods outside the door when they stole?


    Ah Wei entered the manor. He was wearing an unfamiliar robe and a ck cloth covering his face. Qing Yan did not recognize him, nor did he recognize Qing Yan, who was disguised as someone who nned to go to the Queen Manor to spy on her. The two of them fought, and that was how it became.


    The two of them had cotton to stop the bleeding stuffed in their noses and Old Cui¡¯s homemade purple ointment on their foreheads. They looked veryical.


    The few of them asked Ah Wei what had happened and why he would appear here with the three little fellows. What had he experienced along the way? Ah Wei was angry that Grandma only brought the two of them and not him when they left, so he didn¡¯t say anything now. But if he didn¡¯t say it, wouldn¡¯t they guess?


    ¡°The children must have cried and wanted to see me. Ah Wei was soft-hearted for a moment, so he sent them all the way here to reunite with me.¡± Yu Wan thought to herself, Ah Wei is really a good person!


    ¡°Ah Wei must have been worried that we would be soft-hearted towards Ah Wan and Jiuchao, so he kidnapped the little fellows.¡± Qing Yan thought to himself, Ah Wei is really a good teammate!


    The viin Ah Wei, who had been given two good-person cards in a row: ¡°¡­¡±


    After Ah Wei returned from the Gu Hall, in order to make it convenient to cook and do housework, he took off his wide Gu Master robe and changed into the short clothes he usually wore in the vige. He also changed his three little disciples into the lightest clothes to breathe. Therefore, he did not say what they had experienced along the way. The group of people in the room would never guess that one of the four master and disciple were already a Great Gu Master, and the three of them were the youngest little Gu Elders in the history of Nanzhao.


    However, they would know soon because Yue Gou and Jiang Hai had gone to move Ah Wei¡¯s luggage. Not only were there Gu Master and Gu Elder¡¯s robes in the luggage, but there were also jade tokens that symbolized their status and level.


    Since they were not suspicious people, Helian Beiming returned to his courtyard in relief. When he passed by Old Madam¡¯s courtyard, he wanted to greet his mother, but he retreated by that domineeringughter.


    By the time Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao left Xixia Garden and returned to Old Madam¡¯s courtyard to rest, Old Madam had already fallen asleep.


    The Old Madam did not sleep well, and it was especially difficult for her to fall asleep. After Yan Jiuchao came, she would look at him every night and could fall asleep more peacefully than before. After the little ck eggs came, she directly fell asleep ying. The three little ck eggs were still energetic.


    ¡°Great-grandmother is asleep. Let¡¯s not disturb her.¡± Yu Wan gestured to her sons to whisper. She picked up one and Yan Jiuchao picked up the other two and returned to their room.


    Fu Ling and Zi Su came over to bathe the three little fellows and change their clothes. The three of them rolled around the bed naked. Zi Su could not hold them down, so Fu Ling quickly put on their clothes after holding them down.


    Yu Wan also washed up and entered the room.


    The three of them, who were originally noisy, were instantly as obedient as three little sheep. They obedientlyy t on their backs and covered themselves with the nket cutely. Zi Su suspected that she was seeing things. It had only been a few days since theyst met, but the little masters¡¯ cultivation had grown again.


    Fu Ling and Zi Su left.


    Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao got into bed. The three little fellows slept between the two of them. Dabao was beside Yu Wan, and Xiaobao was beside Yan Jiuchao.


    Yu Wan turned to look at them and gently stroked their foreheads. ¡°Be good, understand?¡±


    The three of them nodded adorably. In order to be friendly, Xiaobao even hugged his father¡¯s arm. A loving father and filial sons. Yu Wan rewarded Xiaobao with a big kiss in satisfaction.


    After the lights were out, the room went dark. Xiaobao decisively retracted his hand and kicked his father! However, Yan Jiuchao was not someone who would be kicked by him.


    Yan Jiuchao urately grabbed the little brat¡¯s foot and scratched it with his fingertips.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Xiaobaoughed like a pig.


    Yu Wan said solemnly, ¡°Xiaobao, sleep.¡±


    Boohoo, Bad Daddy is scratching my feet!

 Chapter 479 - 479 Resentful Xiaobao (1)

    479 Resentful Xiaobao (1)


    Xiaobao¡¯s image was destroyed by his father, and he became the only naughty baby who didn¡¯t sleep well. Xiaobao felt bitter, Xiaobao felt wronged, and Xiaobao felt resentful!


    The resentful Xiaobao threw his butt at his father and fell asleep angrily. Yan Jiuchao hugged the little brat who was sulking at him and closed his eyes to sleep. The family of five had a good night¡¯s sleep.


    Before dawn, the olddy was woken up from her sleep. ¡°Where¡¯s my great-grandchildren?!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± The maidservant put on her shoes and walked over. ¡°You sleep for a while. I¡¯ll bring them over!¡±


    The olddy looked at the gray sky and nodded before falling asleep again.


    The flustered maidservant : ¡°¡­¡±


    Last night, Qing Yan and Jiang Hai went to help Ah Wei and the three little fellows bring the things over. Ah Wei did not say who the house belonged to. The two of them only thought that it was rented by Ah Wei. Thinking of the hardships they had suffered along the way, the two of them thought that Ah Wei and the little fellows had suffered a lot. They secretly swore that no matter what their grudges were, they would treat Ah Wei well.


    Ah Wei deliberately put the Gu Master¡¯s robe in the box. No one went to rummage through his box. It was only because the three little ck eggs were used to wearing the eye-catching and impressive robe every day that they ran into Ah Wei¡¯s room and flipped out their own robe to wear it that the four of them lost their disguises.


    ¡°West City, 17th of August. Great Gu Master, Gu Master, Gu Master, Gu Master?¡±


    ¡°Yu City, 30 August. Great Gu Master, Great Gu Master, Great Gu Master?¡±


    ¡°Gu Hall, 15th of September, Seventy-feet Gu Elder, Seventy-feet Gu Elder, Seventy-feet Gu Elder?¡±


    Qing Yan gritted his teeth and read the pile of jade tokens that he had plundered from the box that could scare a bunch of officials to death. He was not surprised for the time being, but he was more angry! How much had they suffered along the way and even sent the two young men to jail? They originally thought that Ah Wei had a harder time than them, but look, this kid had passed the examination to be a Great Gu Master in West City! Didn¡¯t they know what kind of treatment a Great Gu Master received? These fellows simply ate and drank well and were carried all the way into the Capital in a golden pnquin!


    He still didn¡¯t say it! They felt guilty for the entire night! So angry! Qing Yan exploded. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore!¡±


    Yue Gou nodded foolishly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore.¡±


    The old man gripped his dagger tightly. Don¡¯t be rash. Don¡¯t draw your saber.


    Of course, the little ck eggs did not understand that the adults were already so angry that they wanted to kill someone. These small tokens and the little ck robe on their bodies seemed to be very impressive. Everyone on the way would be polite to them.


    The little ck eggs looked at the room full of people adorably. Everyone also looked at them. The only relief was that the children did not suffer. However, when they thought about it, they did not seem to have suffered. After all, they had gained weightpared to before they left.


    Other than the robe and jade token, Qing Yan also took out a stack of house andnd deeds from the box. There were countless dazzling gold pieces.


    It was fine if they ate and drank well, but they even had property and gold. Damn, they wanted to beat Ah Wei to death! Because they were too jealous of Ah Wei, their brains had short-circuited. For a moment, they did not realize that they could enter the Gu Mountain with a Gu Elder.


    Looking at the loving and hateful gazes of the elders, the little ck eggs frowned innocently. The world of adults was soplicated. The little ck eggs went to the courtyard next door to look for their great-grandmother.


    Yu Wan brought Yan Jiuchao back to the room. The poison in Yan Jiuchao¡¯s body could no longer bepletely suppressed by the medicine. It needed to be matched with Old Cui¡¯s acupuncture technique. Fortunately, Yu Wan¡¯s acupuncture technique had already been practiced to the point of perfection by the iron-blooded men in Lotus Flower Vige. When she inserted the needle into Yan Jiuchao¡¯s body, she only inserted seven, maybe ten, wrong acupoints. That was very precise!


    Looking at Yan Jiuchao, who had fainted from her pricking, Yu Wan put away the golden needle resentfully and pretended that she did not prick him.


    On this end, everyone finally realized what the jade token on the table meant. However, the first to react was not the think tank in the group, Qing Yan, but the silly Yue Gou.


    Qing Yan and Ah Wei were staring at each other when Yue Gou suddenly pointed at the three Gu Elder jade tokens on the table and said, ¡°What does Seventy-feet Gu Elder mean? Is it stronger than the Queen Manor¡¯s Gu Elder?¡±


    Everyone trembled as if they had been struck by lightning! Qing Yan grabbed the jade token on the table. One, two, three¡­ Three Gu Elders? They had three Gu Elders? That¡¯s right, he had even read these jade tokens just now. However, he was in a fit of anger and did not think in that direction.

 Chapter 480 - 480 Resentful Xiaobao (2)

    480 Resentful Xiaobao (2)


    They had more or less heard about Gu Elder¡¯s test. One would use Gu techniques in a passageway filled with poisonous Gu. The further one went, the more powerful the poisonous Gu was. Ordinary people could walk thirty to forty feet. Seventy feet was really not something that ordinary people could walk. They naturally did not believe in the saying of the Gu God¡¯s blessing because they knew what was going on better than anyone.


    Yu Wan held the holy artifact of Nanzhao in her hand. The little fellows had interacted with Yu Wan for a long time and were most likely tainted by the aura of the holy artifact. The Gu Masters could not sense this aura, but it was impossible for Gu worms not to sense it. It would be strange if they dared to approach the three of them.


    Since they had the identity of Gu Elder, the n could be changed. Originally, they nned to wait for the Queen Manor to snatch the snow toad first before stealing it from them. Although this was a method, there was a lot of uncertainty. If the Queen Manor hid the thing tightly and they could not find it, or if the snow toad had already recognized them as its master before they arrived, their efforts would be in vain.


    Old Cui went to Old Madam¡¯s courtyard to guard the unconscious Yan Jiuchao. Yu Wan, Jiang Hai, and Ah Wei sat in the old man¡¯s room and discussed the next big n.


    Yu Wan looked at the old man and said, ¡°Grandma, with the Gu Elder jade token, can we also enter Gu Mountain?¡±


    The old man nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. Gu Mountain is a forbidden area of Nanzhao. Like Gu Hall, non-Gu Masters are not allowed to approach.¡±


    Yu Wan seemed to have an epiphany. ¡°Grandma, you mean only Ah Wei and the others can go?¡±


    This would not do. Not to mention that she could not bear to let the little fellows take the risk, she was also worried about throwing Ah Wei into the mountains alone. They were not the only ones who had designs on the snow toad. There was also the Queen Manor. If they encountered the people from the Queen Manor, Ah Wei would be in danger. If she had to bet Ah Wei¡¯s life, she would rather go to the Queen Manor to steal it.


    The old man thought for a while. ¡°Unless¡­ we have a way to hide it.¡± This meant that he was going to pretend to be a Gu Master.


    Everyone looked at Ah Wei in unison. Ah Wei suddenly had an ominous feeling.


    The old man said, ¡°Pack up. I¡¯lle backter with a few more jade tokens.¡±


    Ah Wei, who was mercilessly enved on the first day of reunion: ¡°¡­¡±


    After the conversation ended, Qing Yan led Ah Wei to look for different Gu Master guilds while Yu Wan returned to the Old Madam¡¯s courtyard.


    The three little fellows were not around, so Old Madam brought them to the pavilion to learn how to y leaf cards. Old Madam felt that the triplets were really good. From now on, they can y cards without any problems!


    Yu Wan went to Yan Jiuchao and her room. Old Cui had fallen asleep on the table. Yu Wan came to the bed and realized that Yan Jiuchao, who should have been lying on the bed, had gone somewhere.


    Yu Wan woke Old Cui up. ¡°Where¡¯s Yan Jiuchao?¡±


    Old Cui rubbed his eyes and looked confused. ¡°Wasn¡¯t he lying there?¡±


    ¡°See for yourself,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Old Cui looked over and was dumbfounded. ¡°Eh? He was there just now. I didn¡¯t nap for long¡­¡±


    Yu Wan narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°Do you remember how long you slept?¡±


    Old Cui said guiltily, ¡°Ahem, that¡¯s true. But he¡¯s already an adult. He won¡¯t get lost. Ask the maidservants in the courtyard. Someone should see him!¡±


    Yu Wan asked a maidservant who was trimming flowers in the courtyard, ¡°Have you seen Young Master?¡±


    The maidservant bowed and said, ¡°Young Madam, I saw him. Young Master just went out. He said that he¡¯s taking a stroll alone and didn¡¯t let us follow.¡±


    Yu Wan nodded and asked her, ¡°In which direction?¡±


    ¡°Over there.¡± The maidservant pointed to the back door of the East Manor.


    Yu Wan went to the back door.


    Yan Jiuchao did not deliberately avoid anyone. He just wanted toe out and take a walk after sleeping for a long time. Unexpectedly, he slipped out of the manor while strolling. Therefore, they were indeed father and son. Even their ability to stroll was surprisingly the same.


    The only difference was that Yan Jiuchao remembered the way home, but he was not in a hurry to go back now. He shuttled through the alleys. At first, there were deep mansions all around. After walking for a while and entering the business district, he saw rows of shops and busy streets.


    Yan Jiuchao stopped in his tracks when he heard themotion. He suddenly heard someone shouting for candied hawthorn and walked over.


    The candied hawthorn in Nanzhao was not inserted on a wooden stick, but ced on a tray. There were more types than in the Great Zhou. Other than rock sugar hawthorn, there were also rock sugar oranges, rock sugar dates, rock sugar grapes, rock sugar yams¡­


    ¡°Young Master, my candied hawthorn is the cleanest and most delicious! Look at this bunch¡­¡± The vendor picked up a rock sugar grape with a smile.


    Yan Jiuchao said in disdain, ¡°It¡¯s too ugly. I don¡¯t want it!¡±


    The vendor : ¡°¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao chose seriously. He rarely bought things himself, but as long as he bought them, he would choose them carefully. He was picking when a wide carriage stopped opposite the street. His back was facing the carriage, so he didn¡¯t notice anything, but he suddenly heard a familiar voice. ¡°Father, wait for me here. I¡¯ll go see if the rouge I ordered for Mother is ready.¡±


    It was the Little Commandery Princess of the Crown Princess Manor.


    Father, she said. Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hand that was holding a stick of rock sugar dates suddenly paused.


    The vendor asked, ¡°Young Master, do you want to buy this bunch? Ten copper coins!¡±


    The Little Commandery Princess jumped off the carriage and went to the rouge shop. Yan Jiuchao threw down the rock sugar date in his hand and turned to walk towards the carriage.


    The vendor was dumbfounded. ¡°Hey! Young Master, you don¡¯t want it anymore?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s entire body was filled with a huge killing intent. He stepped on the sedan chair and boarded the carriage without any care.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The coachman was stunned by this sudden scene. Before he could stop him, Yan Jiuchao had already lifted the curtain.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at the Prince Consort in the carriage, and the Prince Consort also looked at him.

 Chapter 481 - 481 Father and Son Meet

    481 Father and Son Meet


    Everyone in the Nanzhao Nation knew that the Prince Consort of the Queen Manor was a low-key person. Unlike the Little Commandery Princess who wished she could set up a ceremonial ceremony when she went out, the Prince Consort did not even have an apanying guard. His clothes were also extremely simple, unlike the luxurious clothes of ordinary masters of aristocratic families. Instead, he only wore a navy blue robe.


    He was holding a book and sitting on a cushioned seat. His figure was tall and thin. He had a pair of slender jade-like hands. They were the hands of a schr, and it was as if he could smell the fragrance of books on his fingertips.


    A sunlight shone in andnded on his silver mask.


    Yan Jiuchao had long heard the description of the Prince Consort from Bai Xiaosheng, so he was not surprised to see the mask. He was just more sure of his identity.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at him without blinking, and so did he. The atmosphere in the carriage suddenly became a little strange.


    Yan Jiuchao had his own motive for barging in, but the Prince Consort epted this scene passively and did not show any panic. The Prince Consort sat there quietly with a temperament like water and jade, but his eyes were filled with shock that even he did not notice.


    Yan Jiuchao naturally caught his abnormality. It was not because a bold stranger had barged into the carriage. It was¡­ an indescribable gaze that Yan Jiuchao could not describe. Yan Jiuchao felt his blood flow in reverse.


    ¡°Hey! Who are you? Where did this lunatice from? Who allowed you to barge into my master¡¯s carriage?¡± The coachman, who was shocked by Yan Jiuchao¡¯s actions, finally came back to his senses. He hurriedly lifted the curtain and was about to pull Yan Jiuchao out when Yan Jiuchao pushed him down.


    ¡°Ouch¡ª¡± The coachman fell t on his back.


    Even when Yan Jiuchao was pushing him, his gaze was still locked on the Prince Consort¡¯s face. Neither of the two men said anything. The stalemate caused by the coachman seemed to make the atmosphere even stranger, and it even froze a little.


    At this moment, Yan Jiuchao suddenly took a step forward and removed the mask on his face.


    On the other hand, the Little Commandery Princess went to the shop to take a look at the rouge customized for the Queen. Everyone in the shop put down their work to serve her. The customers had also been cleared out, leaving her as the only buyer in the huge shop.


    The Little Commandery Princess did not think that it was inappropriate.


    The Queen¡¯s birthday wasing soon. The Little Commandery Princess had originally nned to send her a Lingzhi, but the first Wushan Lingzhi that she had asked the Helian brothers to spend a lot of money to buy was destroyed, and the second Red Lingzhi was snatched away by someone else. She was furious. Helpless, her father gave her an idea and said that the Queen was about to run out of rouge. He asked her to send a box of new ones.


    How could the Queen possibly use all the rouge? He was just using it to coax the children. However, as long as it was a gift from the children, the Queen would like it no matter what gift it was.


    This rouge shop was a century-old brand in the Capital. It was rumored that it had a secret recipe that could be passed down from generation to generation. Not only was the rouge made exquisite, the quality was good, and the smell was fragrant, but it also had the effect of beautifying one¡¯s appearance. It was even more popr than pce rouge.


    Actually, it was only because the Prince Consort had identally given her a box of rouge that the Queen liked this brand of rouge. Since then, she has always bought her products from this shop.


    The Little Commandery Princess was very concerned about the progress of the rouge. In order to express her feelings for her mother, she did not let her subordinates do it. Instead, she came to the shop every day to urge them, causing everyone in the shop to be in a panic and almost lose the mood to do other business.


    But would the Little Commandery Princess care about this? She only cared about her mother¡¯s birthday gift!


    Actually, a box of rouge could be shipped out in a day and a night if it was really made in a hurry. However, this princess was difficult to serve. If the goods were delivered quickly, she would think that you were half-hearted. If the goods were delivered slowly, she would also suspect that you were passive and cking off. It was just thatpared to the two, thetter was easier to round up.


    The owner said, ¡°Princess, look, this Master Chen is the old master of our shop. He¡¯s been improving the new form for you recently and has to do his best. He¡¯s made these few boxes but isn¡¯t very satisfied. Take a look.¡±


    How could the Little Commandery Princess know this? She pretended to look at it and said coldly, ¡°How is one master enough? Is your shop empty? I think you don¡¯t want to do my business!¡±


    The owner hurriedly said, ¡°Princess, you¡¯re being too serious. How can we not want to do your business? It¡¯s like this. The old masters of our shop are not in the Capital. There¡¯s only Master Chen. Aren¡¯t the newbies afraid that the things they make are not outstanding enough? They¡¯ve already gotten someone to invite those old masters.¡±


    The Little Commandery Princess snorted. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. In short, no mistakes are allowed in the rouge I want! The color, style, and smell have to meet my requirements, understand?¡±


    The owner nodded and bowed. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Little Commandery Princess, don¡¯t worry. The rouge I made for you was made with the best materials. I definitely won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±


    The Little Commandery Princess threatened, ¡°If you dare to cheat, I¡¯ll confiscate your entire family!¡±


    The owner said in fear and trepidation, ¡°No, no! I wouldn¡¯t dare even if I had a hundred guts!¡±


    After the Little Commandery Princess warned the shopkeeper, she leisurely got into the carriage. The coachman¡¯s face was swollen and his body was dirty. The Little Commandery Princess looked at him in disdain. ¡°What¡¯s going on? How are you going to serve my father like this?¡±


    The coachman said aggrievedly, ¡°A lunatic barged into the carriage just now and pushed me down.¡±


    ¡°Then is my father alright?¡± The Little Commandery Princess hurriedly lifted the curtain.


    The mask had returned to the Prince Consort¡¯s face. The Prince Consort sat in the carriage and smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Nanzhao in September was neither hot nor cold, and the weather was considered pleasant. However, for some reason, this afternoon suddenly became a little hot.


    Yu Wan shuttled through the alleys. She was worried that Yan Jiuchao would find a deserted ce to hide because he was feeling ufortable again. Because she had found him when he hid in the manor once, he simply hid far away.


    Yu Wan did not know that she was overthinking. Although she had pricked the wrong acupoint with the acupuncture needle, the effect was not to be underestimated. Yan Jiuchao did not feel ufortable at this time. At least, his body did not feel ufortable.


    ¡°Hubby!¡± Yu Wan finally saw him. He was standing under a deste roof, looking at the sky. He did not react when he heard Yu Wan¡¯s voice. Yu Wan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that her needles had stunned him? That¡¯s not right. She didn¡¯t stab him in the head.


    ¡°Hubby?¡± Yu Wan walked over and called him softly. Seeing that the soft voice did not work, she raised her voice. ¡°Hubby!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not deaf,¡± Yan Jiuchao said as he looked at the blue sky.


    Yu Wan pursed her lips strangely. If you¡¯re not deaf, why are you ignoring me?


    Yu Wan followed his gaze and looked up at the sky. She asked in confusion, ¡°Why are you out? What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just walking around,¡± Yan Jiuchao said lightly.


    ¡°Are you feeling unwell somewhere? I haven¡¯t learned that acupuncture technique for long, and I¡¯m not very good at it. I¡¯ll go back and let Old Cui take a look at you.¡± Damn Old Cui, he refused to treat Yan Jiuchao directly and insisted that he had sworn a poison oath back then. Now, she, a dabbler in Chinese medicine, was forced to do it at thest minute.


    Yan Jiuchao did not answer her. This meant that he did not want to go back and let Old Cui treat him. Yu Wan felt that she had been married to Yan Jiuchao for so long and had never been separated much. The two of them had been together for a long time. Logically speaking, she should know him very well, but she still could not see through him.


    For example, at this moment, he was looking at the sky like a fool. Yu Wan could not understand what he was doing.


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°I saw the Prince Consort just now.¡± His tone was as calm as water, as if he was saying that he had seen a bag of cabbages today.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Huh?¡± Yu Wan was stunned. ¡°What did you say? Who did you see?¡± Yu Wan suspected that she had heard wrongly. No one could maintain this reaction when they saw someone suspected to be their biological father.


    ¡°Prince Consort,¡± Yan Jiuchao said, his tone not changing at all.


    Yu Wan was even more surprised. This time, she was sure that she had not heard wrongly. He had really seen the Prince Consort, but his reaction¡­ was too calm. He had already been shocked. Otherwise, why did she think he was standing here? Could he really see a flower in the sky?


    Yu Wan had also seen the Prince Consort once, but at that time, she did not know that the other party was the Prince Consort. She did not know how Yan Jiuchao was sure. Yu Wan did not ask about this and said, ¡°Then did he see you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he did.¡±


    ¡°Did he say anything?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    He actually didn¡¯t say anything? A trace of shock shed across Yu Wan¡¯s eyes. She thought for a while and finally decided to say the biggest doubt in her heart. ¡°Then is he Prince Yan?¡±

 Chapter 482 - 482 The Furious Xiaobao

    482 The Furious Xiaobao


    Yan Jiuchao thought of the face he had seen when he took off the other party¡¯s mask in the carriage. The first thing he saw was the scar on the left side of his face. That scar looked like it was quite old. The reason why it had not recovered was definitely not because hecked medicine. After all, he was the Prince Consort. The best medicine in Nanzhao could be handed over to him. It could only be because he had been injured too deeply back then that there was no cure.


    At that moment, Yan Jiuchao forgot to think about who he was.


    Back in the Great Zhou, Yan Jiuchao had heard Bai Xiaosheng mention that the Prince Consort of Nanzhao wore a mask all year round. It was rumored that his appearance was disfigured. He naturally did not believe it, but he did not expect it to be true.


    Of course, he could still see the other party¡¯s face clearly in the end. Even with that hideous and ugly scar, he looked¡­


    Yan Jiuchao stopped his thoughts and raised his hand to cover half of his face. He asked Yu Wan, ¡°If I¡¯m like this, can you still recognize me?¡±


    Yu Wan nodded in shock. ¡°I can recognize you even if you cover yourself up! Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°I think so too,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Wan was even more confused.


    She realized that ever since she asked if the Prince Consort of Nanzhao was Prince Yan, her husband¡¯s words had be strange and unfathomable. But it was not strange when she thought about it. If the Prince Consort was Prince Yan, it was a good thing that he was still alive. However, it was difficult to ept that he had abandoned his wife. If the Prince Consort was not Prince Yan, then Prince Yan had not betrayed them. Even though this had fulfilled the faith in Yan Jiuchao¡¯s heart, it had cut off hisst hope. He must be¡­ conflicted. After all, that was the father he had always respected.


    Yan Jiuchao actually did not think as much as Yu Wan. He had grown up and was not the child who chased after his father all day. At this point, what he wanted was just the truth. He said, ¡°Although that face has changed a lot, there¡¯s a scar and traces of time, I can¡¯t be wrong.¡±


    Yu Wan looked at him. What he meant was¡ª


    Yan Jiuchao sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s my father¡¯s face.¡±


    For some reason, Yu Wan was far from as shocked as she had imagined when she heard such an answer. Perhaps she had long leaned towards the fact that the Prince Consort was Prince Yan. She said in her usual tone, ¡°Then how could the both of you not have a conversation? Didn¡¯t he see you?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao looked at the dark clouds floating over from the sky and said, ¡°He saw me, but he doesn¡¯t seem to know me. Or perhaps he didn¡¯t recognize me.¡±


    When Prince Yan left, Yan Jiuchao was only eight years old. Now that fifteen or sixteen years have passed, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s appearance was very different from when he was young. It was not strange that he did not recognize him at once. However, everyone who had seen Prince Yan said that Yan Jiuchao looked exactly the same as Prince Yan when he was young. Didn¡¯t Prince Yan have any thoughts when he saw someone so simr to him? Didn¡¯t he guess that his son had appeared? Or had Prince Yan forgotten about them andpletely started a new life with the Little Princess?


    Also, why was his face destroyed? Yu Wan could not figure all of this out, but she did not have to figure it out. They were already in the Capital, so the truth woulde out one day. She held Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao did not say anything. However, when Yu Wan pulled him back, he did not resist.


    The two of them first went to Xixia Garden.


    Old Cui stood at the entrance of the courtyard with his hands on his hips. When he saw two figures walking over not far away, he hurriedly took a bite of his pork trotter and said, ¡°I knew it! He¡¯s back!¡± While Old Cui was relieved, he rolled his eyes and returned to his room while chewing on a pig trotter.


    When the old man and Jiang Hai saw that the two of them had returned unscathed, they did not say a word and turned to return to their rooms.


    ¡°Uncle.¡± Yu Wan smiled and greeted Helian Beiming, who hadn¡¯t disappeared in time.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see the children. They¡¯re not around. I¡¯m leaving,¡± Helian Beiming said expressionlessly as he pushed the wheelchair out of the courtyard.


    Yu Wan saw through it but did not expose him. She smiled and shook Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hand. ¡°Everyone is worried about you.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said coldly, ¡°Who wants them to worry?¡±


    Yu Wan looked at the tips of his slightly red ears and smiled.


    During dinner, Ah Wei and Qing Yan returned to the manor. They had already obtained all the jade tokens they needed. In order to avoid being exposed, Qing Yan led Ah Wei to several different Gu Master guilds. Fortunately, there was no such thing as applying for certification in ancient times, but they needed to apply handprints. This was not a problem for Qing Yan. Before they set off, he had already applied their handprints with dough. When he applied his handprints, Ah Wei only needed to be agile to deceive them.


    Ah Wei naturally did not disappoint.


    After dinner, Yan Jiuchao went to take a medicinal bath while Yu Wan went to Grandma¡¯s room to discuss entering Gu Mountain with them.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Where exactly is the snow toad on Gu Mountain?¡±


    The old man said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. We have to look for it.¡±


    Yu Wan paused. ¡°Is it really in Gu Mountain?¡±


    The old man said, ¡°Yes, someone has seen it in Gu Mountain, but no one has been able to obtain it so far. Firstly, its whereabouts are strange, and secondly, it sleeps all year round and only wakes up once every three years. As for how long it wakes up, it depends on its mood.¡±


    Yu Wan continued, ¡°Will it be easier to find when it¡¯s awake?¡±


    The old man nodded. ¡°It will look for food when it¡¯s awake. If we lure it out through bait, it will be much better than us searching aimlessly.¡±


    In that case, Yu Wan understood. The Gu worm was so small. Its aura would weaken after falling asleep. Finding it in the vast Gu Mountain was no different from finding a needle in a haystack. However, it was different if she let it fall into the trap. With their strength, Yu Wan believed that as long as it was willing to appear, it would definitely not be able to escape from them.


    However, there was still a problem. ¡°Grandma, when was thest time it woke up?¡±


    The old man said, ¡°Coincidentally, it woke up three years ago. The Queen Manor must have calcted the time it woke up before they thought of a way to attack it recently.¡±


    ¡°I heard something,¡± Qing Yan suddenly said.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Qing Yan said, ¡°I went to the Gu Master Guild with Ah Wei today and heard news that the Queen Manor¡¯s Great Gu Master Meng has also passed the test and became a Seventy-feet Gu Elder. I think they¡¯re also prepared to enter the Gu Mountain.¡±


    Yu Wan was not surprised by this news. After all, Dong Xian¡¯er had reminded her long ago that the Great Gu Master of the Queen Manor probably had the strength of Gu Elder.


    Yu Wan pondered and said, ¡°They might have thought of what we can think of. At that time, both sides will mobilize bait. It¡¯s hard to say which trap the snow toad will fall into.¡±


    ¡°At most, we¡¯ll snatch it by force!¡± Jiang Hai said unyieldingly.


    This was a helpless retreat. The Little Princess needed the snow toad to protect her position as the Queen, and they needed the snow toad to treat Yan Jiuchao¡¯s poison. No one could give in.


    The old man looked at the sky and said, ¡°There¡¯s rain today and tomorrow. It¡¯s not suitable to enter Gu Mountain. They have to enter the day after tomorrow at the earliest.¡±


    Qing Yan decided. ¡°Then we¡¯ll set off the day after tomorrow too!¡±


    Queen Manor


    The Queen had already found out that there were three Seventy-feet Gu Elders in the Gu Hall. She felt a sense of danger. She was the one who should be protected by the Gu God. Now that there were three more at once, she felt that she did not seem so special anymore. However, she would not suffer for long. She is someone who is going to be the Emperor. Her heart should be as broad as the sea. It was a good thing that she had the Gu God protecting her people.


    She was the Heavenly Dao, and they were children born ording to the Heavenly Dao. When she ascended the throne in the future, she would definitely put them in an important position. As for now, there was something that caught her attention more than the few little Gu Elders.


    ¡°Lord Meng, how¡¯s your preparations for the Gu Mountain? What else do you need? Please instruct me,¡± she said to the man standing in the middle of the reception pavilion.


    Gu Elder Meng said, ¡°Everything is ready. The bait is ready, and the apanying Gu Masters and guards have been decided. I¡¯ll set off the day after tomorrow. Your Highness, just wait for my good news.¡±


    The Queen smiled in satisfaction. ¡°When I be the Emperor, I¡¯ll confer you as the State Preceptor.¡±


    Every State Preceptor was a priest, and Gu Masters had never had this honor.


    Gu Elder Meng was ttered. He cupped his hands and bowed. ¡°I¡¯m ttered!¡±


    The Queen held his hand. ¡°As long as you help me obtain the Gu, you will be my trusted minister. You will be the most suitable for the position of State Preceptor.¡±


    Gu Elder Meng took a step back, lifted his hem, and knelt down on one knee. ¡°I, Meng Qi, swear here that I will definitely find the snow toad for Your Highness!¡±


    The Queen smiled in relief. Gu Elder Meng was the highest-level Gu Elder in Nanzhao. Although there were still three Seventy-feet Gu Elders, firstly, they would not go to the Gu Mountain to fight with them for the Gu. Secondly, they were still young. Inparison, Meng Qi was more experienced, so the Gu Empress would definitely be in Meng Qi¡¯s bag.


    The Queen firmly believed this.


    Just as Grandma had said, it started to drizzle at night. The three little ck eggs knelt on the bed, their faces buried in the pillow. Their little butts were raised high, looking like they were so afraid of the rain. Yu Wan was almost out of breath fromughing.


    That night, Xiaobao was especially scheming as he squeezed out his two brothers and sessfully upied the spot closest to the inside of the bed. This was where Yu Wan slept. I can finally get rid of my stinky father. Hmph! Xiaobao twisted his butt smugly.


    After turning off the lights, the room turned dark. Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao got into bed. Xiaobao looked at the figure lying down past the three of them sneakily, and he pounced over without a word! After pouncing, he realized that something was wrong. He widened his big ck eyes and stood there in confusion.


    Until a lowugh came from above.


    Oh my god! He had pounced on the wrong person!


    Xiaobao¡¯s hair stood on end!

 Chapter 483 - 483 Little Fatty Speaks

    483 Little Fatty Speaks


    It rained for two days. The third day was sunny and the sky was clear. They packed up Xixia Garden and prepared to leave. The few little Gu Elders did not need to take risks. They only needed to send the Gu Masters to the Gu Hall. Then, they would use the excuse of looking for poisonous insects for the little Gu Elders to refine Gu and enter the Gu Mountain.


    ¡°Grandma, can I go?¡± Yu Wan asked before leaving.


    The old man said, ¡°You can go to the Gu Hall, but you can¡¯t enter the Gu Mountain.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Your Gu King will affect the snow toad, so it¡¯s best if you¡¯re not present.¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll send them over ande back.¡±


    Although the snow toad woke up every three years, no one could tell when it would wake up. Even if it woke up, it was not something that could be done in a short time.


    Yu Wan handed over the packed bag. ¡°This is half a month¡¯s dry food. One for each of you. I¡¯ve already prepared it. There are three water bags. After entering the Gu Mountain, you have to find a water source as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Qing Yan took the bag and distributed it to Jiang Hai, Yue Gou, and Ah Wei. He also kept one for himself.


    Only this girl was worried for nothing. How could they starve to death in the mountains and forests? However, since Yu Wan had personally prepared it, they would cherish it.


    The people from the Queen Manor also wanted to enter the mountain. The chances of them meeting were very high. For this reason, Yu Wan specially asked Old Cui to change Jiang Hai, Qing Yan, and Yue Gou¡¯s appearance. As for Ah Wei, although Gu Elder Meng had seen him once in the Gu Hall, he did not know that he was with them.


    Yu Wan¡¯s guess was right. Just as she sent Ah Wei and the others into the Gu Mountain, the carriage from the Queen Manor arrived at the Gu Hall. She carried her sons into the carriage and lifted a crack in the curtain to look out.


    Gu Elder Meng also noticed the carriage that suddenly appeared in the Gu Hall. He called over an attendant from the Gu Hall and asked what had happened.


    The attendant said, ¡°Little Gu Elder wants to refine Gu, so he asked the Gu Masters to catch worms for them.¡±


    The poisonous insects in Gu Mountain were naturally much better than the ones outside. Gu Elder Meng did not suspect anything and led the three Gu Masters apanying him into Gu Mountain.


    Yu Wan brought her sons back to the Helian Manor. Halfway there, the three little ck eggs were attracted by the sound of someone hawking candied hawthorn. The three little heads squeezed into the window and drooled.


    Yu Wan asked the coachman to stop the carriage by the roadside. She rubbed the heads of the three little fellows and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go down and buy candied hawthorn. Be good in the carriage and don¡¯t run around, understand?¡±


    The three of them nodded adorably.


    Yu Wan alighted from the carriage and walked to the shop selling candied hawthorn. She asked for three sticks of candied hawthorn, rock sugar dates, rock sugar oranges, and rock sugar grapes each. She saw that this shop sold small glutinous rice balls. The white balls were wrapped in ayer of yellow fine sugar sweet powder. She tasted it and found that the taste was somewhat simr to the donkey roll she had eaten in her previous life, but there was no red bean paste.


    Yu Wan bought five boxes. One for her grandmother, one for her uncle, one for the three little fellows, one for Yan Jiuchao, and thest box was for Fu Ling and Zi Su. Seeing that she had bought a lot, the shopkeeper gave her another box.


    Yu Wan walked towards the carriage with bags of food, but she did not expect to meet an uninvited guest.


    ¡°Yo, I was wondering who it was. So it¡¯s you, the country bumpkin!¡± A young girl in pink walked arrogantly towards Yu Wan. Who else could it be but the iparably noble Little Commandery Princess?


    The Little Commandery Princess came to check on the progress of the rouge again today. This shop selling candied hawthorn and snacks happened to be opposite the rouge shop, and they unexpectedly met. There were twenty-four hours in a day, so it was fate that they met. As for whether it was a blessing or an ill fate, no one knew.


    Today, the two of them were wearing women¡¯s clothes. The Little Commandery Princess had long known that she was the little wife of a small county who hade to search for her rtives, so she was not surprised. Yu Wan could not be bothered with her. But in her eyes, it was because Yu Wan did not recognize her.


    She smiled smugly. ¡°What? You don¡¯t recognize me when I change back into women¡¯s clothes?¡±


    Yu Wan said bluntly, ¡°With your lousy disguise, I¡¯m afraid you can fool no one other than yourself.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± The Little Commandery Princess choked with anger. ¡°How dare you talk to me like that? Do you know who I am?¡±


    Yu Wan smiled faintly. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    The Little Commandery Princess snorted. ¡°Of course I know! Aren¡¯t you that vige woman from the countryside? Do you really think you¡¯re a member of the Helian family after entering the Helian family? A pheasant can¡¯t be a phoenix! You still think you¡¯re a great Buddha! Don¡¯t make a fool of yourself again!¡±


    When Yu Wan heard her words, she was not angry. Instead, she smiled. ¡°Princess, are you talking about me or yourself? It¡¯s true that I came from the countryside to acknowledge my family. At least, I acknowledge my family. Why did I hear that you¡¯re not the biological child of the Queen and the Prince Consort? If I¡¯m a pheasant, then what about you?¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are! What right do you have topare to me! My mother is the Princess of Nanzhao!¡± What the Little Commandery Princess minded the most in her life was others saying that she was not her parents¡¯ biological daughter, although her parents already doted on her enough. In a fit of anger, she spoke without thinking and actually mentioned the Queen.


    If it were anyone else, they might be afraid, but Yu Wan did not even lift her eyelids. ¡°Is that so? The Princess of Nanzhao raised such a bullying daughter?¡±


    The Little Commandery Princess held her breath. ¡°Who bullied others?¡±


    Yu Wan looked into her eyes indifferently. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? I have no enmity with the Commandery Princess. But when you saw me, you would either scold me or nder me, and you would look like you wanted to cut me into pieces to vent your hatred. May I ask, if this isn¡¯t bullying others, what is?¡±


    The Little Commandery Princess was speechless by Yu Wan. Manymoners had gradually gathered around. If she continued to hold on to her, she would be charged with bullying others. Damn it! She was the one who provoked her first! Her husband had broken her Wushan Lingzhi and she had snatched her Red Lingzhi. She just wanted to teach her a lesson, but she was made to look like she¡¯s unreasonable.


    How could this woman be so eloquent!


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Yu Wan nodded politely and got into the carriage with her things.


    The Little Commandery Princess was so angry that she stopped going to the rouge shop and got into the carriage back to the manor with a dark expression.


    This small episode did not affect Yu Wan¡¯s mood. Yu Wan brought the three little fellows back to the manor. The three little fellows carried the candied hawthorn and glutinous rice ball to look for the Old Madam. Yu Wan sent the rest to Helian Beiming, kept one for her husband, and sent some to Zi Su and Fu Ling. She did not eat the sweet food because she did not like it.


    Yan Jiuchao had just drunk the medicine and was sleeping. Yu Wan took his pulse. His pulse was normal. She kissed his forehead, tucked him in, and went to the courtyard to milk the sheep.


    Halfway through, the maidservant beside the Old Madam suddenly rushed out. ¡°Young Madam!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yu Wan turned around to look at her.


    She said excitedly, ¡°The¡­ the¡­ the little masters spoke!¡±


    Yu Wan was stunned. ¡°Did you hear wrongly?¡±


    The maidservant shook her head like a rattle-drum. ¡°No, no! I really heard it! Old Madam heard it too! If you don¡¯t believe me, go ask!¡±


    The fact that the three little fellows didn¡¯t know how to speak wasn¡¯t a secret in the manor. The servants had privately said that the little masters were so cute, but why didn¡¯t they speak? Could it be that they¡¯re mute? Therefore, when she suddenly heard someone among them speak, the maidservant was stunned. Her first reaction was to run over and tell their mother.


    This was a big deal!


    Yu Wan could not even care less about the bowl of goat milk. She ced the bowl on a stool at the side and stood up to go to the Old Madam¡¯s room with the maidservant.


    The Old Madam was still immersed in the joy of her great-grandchildren speaking. She hugged them andughed until her eyes were gone. The moment Yu Wan entered the room, she bragged, ¡°I¡¯m still the best. They¡¯ve only followed me for a few days, but they already know how to speak!¡±


    Yu Wan was a little excited when she saw that the Old Madam did not look fake. ¡°Who spoke?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Third Little Master!¡± The maidservant said.


    It was actually Xiaobao? Xiaobao had the most introverted personality. Yu Wan once thought that the first to speak would be Dabao or Er¡¯bao, but she never expected it to be Xiaobao.


    ¡°What did Xiaobao say?¡± Yu Wan squatted down in front of Xiaobao.


    ¡°Milky,¡± Xiaobao said.


    He wanted to drink milk. In the past, goat milk would be ready when they woke up early. Today, they didn¡¯t have time to drink it as they were rushing to the Gu Hall. Unexpectedly, he actually spoke because he was craving milk. This was really a pleasant surprise.


    Yu Wan touched Xiaobao¡¯s face. ¡°Say Mom.¡±


    ¡°Milky.¡± Xiaobao wanted to drink milk.


    Yu Wan looked at him gently and said, ¡°Call me Mom. If you do, I¡¯ll cook it for you.¡±


    Xiaobao thought for a while. ¡°Mom.¡±


    ¡°Aye!¡± Yu Wan was so excited that she hugged her son!


    Xiaobao opened his mouth and said the first word, then there was a second word. Soon, there was a third and fourth word. By the time Yan Jiuchao woke up from the medicine, Xiaobao had not only called his mother, but also Big Grandpa and Great Grandma.


    In her joy, the Old Madam rewarded everyone in the East Manor with ten taels of silver! When Yan Jiuchao heard this, he hurriedly went to the Old Madam¡¯s room.


    ¡°This kid really know how to speak?¡± Yan Jiuchao did not believe him.


    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Yu Wan said. Dabao and Er¡¯bao were still unwilling to speak, but Xiaobao really did speak. He had called her that many times just now. The old madam was so happy that she almost fainted. Even Helian Beiming smiled.


    Yan Jiuchao picked up the little brat. ¡°Call me Dad.¡±


    Xiaobao did not say anything.


    Yu Wan said warmly, ¡°Call me Mom.¡±


    Xiaobao: ¡°Mom.¡±


    The Old Madam smiled and said, ¡°Call me Great-Grandma!¡±


    Xiaobao: ¡°Great-grandma.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said again, ¡°Call me Dad.¡±


    Xiaobao just wouldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°You have to teach him. Don¡¯t be fierce. Teach him well,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Yan Jiuchao slowed down his speech and said clearly, ¡°Dad¡ª¡±


    Xiaobao opened his mouth. ¡°Aye!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 484 - 484 Xiaobao’s Scheming Record (1)

    484 Xiaobao¡¯s Scheming Record (1)


    This ¡®aye¡¯ not only stunned Yan Jiuchao, but also everyone in the room. Then, someone burst intoughter. How could there be such a bold child? Aiya, they were going to melt from his cuteness!


    Yan Jiuchao wished he could strangle this little brat to death. Xiaobao was not afraid of him strangling him. Xiaobao had just spoken, Xiaobao was the most obedient baby in the world!


    Yan Jiuchao chanted the words ¡°the little brats are your biological children¡± ten thousand times in his heart. Finally, he suppressed the urge to p him and decided to give him onest chance. Yan Jiuchao pointed at the flowers in the bottle and said, ¡°Flowers.¡±


    Xiaobao said, ¡°Flowers.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao pointed out of the door and said, ¡°Sheep.¡±


    Xiaobao said, ¡°Sheep.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao: ¡°Aunt.¡±


    Xiaobao: ¡°Aunt.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao: ¡°Great-grandma.¡±


    ¡°Great-grandma.¡±


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    ¡°Aye!¡± Xiaobao, who had sessfully counter-nned.


    Yan Jiuchao, whose face darkened again: ¡°¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s body emitted a cold killing intent. Xiaobao stretched out his little arm to the Old Madam with a strong desire to live. ¡°Great-grandma¡ª¡±


    The Old Madam used the speed of a vegetable chopper to snatch Xiaobao into her arms. She turned her back to Yan Jiuchao and said resentfully, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to bully my great-grandson.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said with an ashen face, ¡°Then do you still remember your good grandson?¡±


    When Yu Wan heard her husband¡¯s aggrieved tone, a sentence inexplicably shed across her mind¡ªdo you still remember Xia Yuhe by the Daming Lake?


    With the Old Madam protecting him, this battle failed. Although Xiaobao was not even three years old and did not know many principles, he knew who was the eldest and who was the second. For example, he could be fearless if he followed his great-grandmother.


    Xiaobao ate while sitting in the Old Madam¡¯s arms. He ate whatever the Old Madam fed her. He was obedient, soft, and adorable.


    The Old Madam liked him to death and couldn¡¯t close her mouth for the entire night. Of course, the Old Madam didn¡¯t neglect Dabao and Er¡¯bao. She liked all her three great-grandchildren, but they were too heavy. Her hands and feet were numb from hugging them one by one. Even so, Old Madam was overjoyed.


    Ever since Helian Sheng was chased out of the house and Madam Tan became a nun, the Old Madam no longer ate with others. Even Helian Beiming ate in his own courtyard, but on the first day the three little fellows came, when they heard that they were going to eat, they hurriedly pulled the adults over.


    It was like this in Lotus Flower Vige. They were used to the entire family eating at the same table and thought that it was the same here.


    The Old Madam did not say anything, nor did Helian Beiming. Hence, during the second meal, they gathered the adults again. After eating like this a few times, although the mother and son did not say anything, their appetite had doubled.


    ¡°So we still have to have children at home,¡± a servant said secretly.


    Herpanion said, ¡°That depends on what children they are. The little masters are so obedient and cute. Try changing to a naughty one.¡±


    The obedient and cute little masters took a shower and finished their milk before preparing to sleep.


    ¡°Sleep with Mom!¡±


    This was what Zi Su had asked him when she bathed him¡ªdid Xiaobao like to sleep with his father or like to sleep with his mother? Xiaobao decisively did what he learned! Who could refuse the request of a baby who had just learned to speak? Anyway, Yu Wan could not.


    Yu Wan carried her youngest son over. When Yan Jiuchao returned to the room after taking a shower, he saw the little brat rubbing against Yu Wan¡¯s arms. He immediately pulled a long face. ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed? You¡¯re already so old. You should sleep by yourself.¡±


    Xiaobao had just spoken and did not know how to say anything tooplicated, but his gaze already said everything. I¡¯m clearly the youngest in the family! Compared to me, you¡¯re already old! Yet you still sleep with my mother! Who¡¯s not embarrassed?


    He could not escape this beating. Yu Wan held her forehead. She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Good luck, child. I can¡¯t save you either¡­


    The next morning, Xiaobao held his little butt with one hand and limped to the Old Madam¡¯s room with an aggrieved expression.


    On the other hand, Jiang Hai, Ah Wei, and the other two had sessfully entered the depths of the Gu Mountain. The snow toad, a Gu worm that had a certain level of spirituality, would not live in the shallow forest near the Gu Hall. There were still different versions of the origins of the snow toad. Some said that it was refined by a legendary Gu Venerable senior, while others said that it absorbed the essence of the sun and moon and refined itself into a Gu worm. There were many theories, but there was one thing that was surprisingly consistent in every theory. It was extremely powerful, second only to the holy artifact.

 Chapter 485 - 485 Xiaobao’s Scheming Record (2)

    485 Xiaobao¡¯s Scheming Record (2)


    All the Gu Masters in the world wanted it, but ordinary people could not enter the Gu Mountain at all. Gu Elder and the Gu Masters who could enter the Gu Mountain did not have the luck to encounter it. Those who were lucky did not have the strength to catch it.


    Of course, it was different now. Gu Elder Meng was a Seventy-feet Gu Elder. He had not been tainted by the aura of the holy artifact and could walk seventy feet by relying on his own strength. Therefore, he was confident that he would not return empty-handed this time.


    Eight Gu Masters with jade tokens entered the mountain with him. Originally, ording to his n, he would not bring this group of people and would bring all the real Gu Masters. But the Queen wanted to ensure that nothing went wrong, so four fake Gu Masters were mixed in. Although they were not sacrificial soldiers, they were still top-notch martial arts experts. Their strength was not inferior to the gold-masked sacrificial soldiers.


    The method that Gu Elder Meng used was the same as Ah Wei¡¯s. They both used the Hundred Gu King as bait to lure the snow toad who¡¯s looking for food. The stronger the Gu, the more they liked to eat their own kind. Compared to the Hundred Gu King, the poisonous insects in the forest would look boring. However, the aura that the Hundred Gu King could emit was limited. It could only be sensed by the snow toad within a hundred steps.


    Ah Wei originally nned to use his Hundred Gu King. After seeing Gu Elder Meng do the same, he put away the Gu King and followed from afar.


    Finally, on the night of the third day, the snow toad appeared. It was a little toad that looked like white jade. It was so beautiful that it shone under the moonlight. No one would believe that it was a poisonous Gu just by looking at it. It was like a little immortal spirit and was so beautiful that it was otherworldly.


    It bit a Hundred Gu King. The experts hurriedly pulled out their swords.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move! I¡¯ll do it!¡± Gu Elder Meng was worried that they would identally hurt the snow toad and asked them all to leave.


    Gu Elder Meng had still underestimated the ability of the snow toad. It was much more troublesome than he had imagined. All the Hundred Gu Kings he had brought were killed by the snow toad. He had no choice but to sacrifice the Thousand Gu King that he used to protect his life.


    The Thousand Gu King was dead, and the snow toad was in his hands. Gu Elder Meng¡¯s heart ached. No matter how precious this Gu was, it was only a Thousand Gu King. However, in order to catch it, his Thousand Gu King was gone.


    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s all for the future of the Queen.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a masked man in ck descended from the sky and snatched the snow toad that he had painstakingly obtained.


    Gu Elder Meng was shocked. ¡°Who are you!¡±


    The masked man did not say anything. He turned around and wanted to leave.


    Gu Elder Meng shouted, ¡°Stop right there! I obtained that Gu worm first! Return it to me!¡±


    The masked man gave him a look of kingly disdain. Not returning it.


    Gu Elder Meng was so angry that he fell back. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s a path to heaven, but you didn¡¯t take it. You barged into hell. Originally, if you obediently handed over the Gu worm, I would spare your life, but since you¡¯re courting death, you can¡¯t me me! Men! Kill him!¡±


    No one answered.


    Gu Elder Meng raised his voice. ¡°Are you all deaf?! Why did you have to interfere when I didn¡¯t let you do it? Are you all dead when it¡¯s time?!¡±


    As he spoke, he turned around angrily. Uh¡­ they were indeed dead¡­


    He looked at the eight corpses on the ground and was so shocked that he was petrified on the spot. There were four expertsparable to the gold-masked sacrificial soldiers here. What kind of Asura could silently destroy them?


    ¡°Heh.¡± The masked man sneered.


    Hell was empty, and Ah Wei was in the mortal world. Ah Wei left without looking back. After meeting up with Jiang Hai, Qing Yan, and Yue Gou, he decided to return to the manor immediately.


    However, Gu Elder Meng was not stupid. After thinking for a while, he remembered the four people who entered the Gu Mountain on the same day as him. His first reaction was that they had tampered with it! It was fake that their Little Gu Elders were looking for insects, but it was true that they had designs on the snow toad!


    He sacrificed a Thousand Gu King, but the mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind. Gu Elder Meng could not take this lying down and hurriedly chased after him.


    Qing Yan¡¯s ears twitched. ¡°He¡¯s here! One, two, three, down!¡±


    The four of them fell together!


    When Gu Elder Meng arrived at the scene, he saw four dying ¡°Gu Masters¡±. Ah Wei and Yue Gou had already ¡°fainted¡±, Jiang Hai was ¡°seriously injured¡± and Qing Yan was only half-dead.


    Gu Elder Meng was stunned. Wait, why was it different from what he had thought? Gu Elder Meng came to Qing Yan, who seemed to be half-dead, and asked him, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Just now¡­ just now, a man¡­ ambushed us¡­ We¡­ I just¡­ saw him¡­ holding a¡­ very strange¡­ Gu¡­ Gu¡­ So I¡­ took a few more nces¡­ and he¡­¡± Qing Yan did not have the strength to finish his sentence.


    However, Gu Elder Meng had thought it through. The four unlucky fellows must have seen the masked man escape with the snow toad. The masked man thought that they had recognized the snow toad and killed them to silence them in case news spread. Wait, he was also an insider. Why didn¡¯t the masked man kill him to silence him?


    Oh no! He had overlooked this! How could he round up this w? Qing Yan¡¯s eyes shed and he broke out in cold sweat.


    However, at this moment, Gu Elder Meng ¡°understood¡± everything. ¡°I understand. He originally didn¡¯t n to take your lives. He wanted to frame you for stealing Gu, so he kept me alive. He hoped that I would be sure that you did it. Damn fellow, I almost fell for it!¡±


    Qing Yan was dumbfounded. We¡¯re both men, so why are you so outstanding? I don¡¯t know what to say anymore, brother¡­ Then, then let me die.


    Qing Yan stuck out his tongue and tilted his head. He was ¡°dead¡±.


    Gu Elder Meng left. After a while, he returned and searched the four of them. Other than some dry rations and newly caught poisonous insects, he found nothing else. This time, he had no doubts and left with a cold expression.


    Ah Wei used his qinggong to rush up the branch and take down the bag hidden in the bird¡¯s nest. Then, the four of them swaggered out of Gu Mountain!

 Chapter 486 - 486 Returning With A Great Victory, The Truth About the Prince Consort

    486 Returning With A Great Victory, The Truth About the Prince Consort


    There were many checkpoints when entering the Gu Hall. From the foot of the mountain to the door of the Gu Hall, there was almost one sentry every hundred steps. It was difficult for anyone to infiltrate even if they wanted to. It was different when they left the Gu Hall. In fact, as long as they could enter, the danger was almost eliminated. Therefore, the security inside the Gu Hall was not as tight as the ones outside.


    Ah Wei and the other two waited at the exit of Gu Mountain. Jiang Hai entered the back room of the Gu Hall and stole a few sets of attendant¡¯s clothes for them to change into.


    As the saying goes, put on a full show. Since they had ¡°died¡± in the Gu Mountain, it was best not to let the people from the Gu Hall see theme out alive. As for their corpses, this was easy to deal with. There were many ferocious beasts in the mountains and forests, and their corpses had been eaten.


    When the clothes were handed to Ah Wei, he refused. Everyone looked at him in confusion. He said solemnly, ¡°I didn¡¯t die. I just fainted. When I woke up, I came out by myself.¡±


    Everyone : ¡°¡­¡±


    Uh, is it really good for you to get into character like this?


    Ah Wei¡¯s script was like this at the beginning, so he insisted on carrying it out to the end. Although he was the youngest among them and usually did not interrupt, once he made a decision, even eight horses could not stop him.


    In the end, only Ah Wei came out.


    The guard looked at him and then behind him. He asked in confusion, ¡°May I ask where your threepanions are, Lord Ah Wei? Didn¡¯t theye out with you?¡±


    Ha, they had already slipped out. Ah Wei said coldly, ¡°They¡¯re dead. Their corpses are gone since the wild beasts ate them.¡±


    But you don¡¯t look very sad at all. The guard looked at Ah Wei in a daze. ¡°My-my condolences.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Ah Wei left expressionlessly.


    Fifteen minutester, the backyard exploded because an attendant said, ¡°I suspect that the Great Gu Master killed his threepanions! He even fed their corpses to the ferocious beasts! He looks so cold-hearted! He¡¯s the master of the three Little Gu Elders. Why did he kill hispanions? We don¡¯t know either, and we don¡¯t dare to ask!¡±


    All of this had nothing to do with Ah Wei and his threepanions who had been ¡°killed¡± by Ah Wei. The four of them had already taken the spoils of war and sessfully boarded the carriage back to the Helian Manor.


    On the other hand, Gu Elder Meng had also left the Gu Hall. At that time, he was in a fit of anger and did not care about being afraid. Now that he was sitting in the carriage, the fear in his heart gradually crept into his heart. He forced himself to calm down, but he realized that his legs were trembling.


    ¡°Lord Meng, where are they? Aren¡¯t theying?¡± The coachman asked.


    It would have been fine if he hadn¡¯t mentioned it, but hispanions, who were still talking to him a second earlier, died in the next second. This was too strange. Was it really not done by a ghost? Gu Elder Meng was so frightened that his eyes rolled back and he finally fainted.


    His fainting spell dyed their return to the Queen Manor. The Queen did not know that the snow toad she had been thinking about had been snatched away. Shey on the luxurious and soft bed and dreamed peacefully.


    She dreamed that she had obtained the snow toad. With the help of Gu Elder Meng, the snow toad recognized her as its master. Although the snow toad was known as the Empress of Gu, it was actually the strongest Thousand Gu King. It was the existence closest to the holy artifact of Nanzhao. Even the State Preceptor could barely recognize its aura.


    A hundred Gu pearls shone faintly in her hand as she stood on the holy altar that belonged to the Emperor. Her father took out the sparkling golden heirloom seal and handed it to her gently and kindly. Just as she was about to obtain the jade seal, her body suddenly trembled and she woke up!


    A dream¡­


    She let out a long sigh. After a while, she pulled herself together and the corners of her lips curled up. Soon, this would not be a dream. She had worked hard for this day for so many years. It was time for her to get her repayment. Power, status, men. Although it was difficult, she finally obtained everything she wanted.


    She turned her body to touch the side of the bed and realized that it was empty beside her. She quickly propped herself up and asked coldly, ¡°Where¡¯s the Prince Consort?¡±


    The maidservant on duty hurriedly walked over and bowed through the curtain. She reported, ¡°Your Highness, the Prince Consort went to the study.¡±


    The Queen frowned. ¡°What time is it?¡±


    The maidservant said, ¡°Twenty minutes after three.¡±


    It was only halfway through the night. Why did the Prince Consort go to the study?


    ¡°Do you need me to invite the Prince Consort?¡± The maidservant asked softly.


    ¡°No need. You can leave,¡± the Queen instructed.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The maidservant left respectfully.


    The Queen put on her outer robe and slowly went to the study. In the study, the Prince Consort was sitting alone in front of the windowsill, staring nkly at the moon. The silver moonlight shone diagonally, as if it was ted with a cold silver veil on the ground and on the man.


    The Queen¡¯s gaze paused. She took light steps and crossed the threshold with a smile. The cold hem of her clothes rubbed against the threshold. She lightened her footsteps and quietly came behind the Prince Consort. She lowered her head gently. ¡°Can¡¯t sleep again? What are you looking at?¡±


    The Prince Consort said nothing. The Queen was used to him staring nkly at the sky when he had something on his mind. She did not know how this habit came about.


    The Queen sat down on the chair beside him and gently held one of his hands. ¡°I¡¯ve been too busy these two days and have neglected you. Did something troublesome happen in the cab?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± said the Prince Consort. He was still looking at the sky. It was unknown if he was looking at the moon, the stars in the sky, or the endless darkness in the sky.


    The Queen continued, ¡°Then why do you look so preupied? Did you have a nightmare?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± said the Prince Consort.


    The Queen nodded. ¡°Alright, you have nothing on your mind. You just wanted to admire the moon, then I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    The Prince Consort finally retracted his gaze from the night sky and turned to look at her. ¡°You have a morning court assembly tomorrow.¡±


    The Queen held his hand tightly and said affectionately, ¡°The morning court assembly is not as important as you.¡±


    The Prince Consort looked straight ahead and his gazended on the epiphyllum blooming on the windowsill. He hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m ugly?¡±


    The Queen looked at the impable right side of his face and said earnestly, ¡°Why would you think that? We¡¯re husband and wife. Didn¡¯t I tell you that no matter what you be, you¡¯ll still be my husband?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± the Prince Consort murmured.


    The Queen looked at him deeply. ¡°Beauty ages easily. Are you going to despise me and leave me when my looks are gone?¡±


    ¡°How can that be?¡± The Prince Consort asked.


    The Queen smiled gently. ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough? Besides, your face became like this because of me. If I despise you, what would I be? If you hadn¡¯t blocked the assassin¡¯s sword for me, this scar would have appeared on my face now.¡±


    The Prince Consort shook his head in a daze. ¡°I can¡¯t remember.¡±


    The Queen caressed his cheek. ¡°It¡¯s not a pleasant memory. It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t remember it. You only need to know that I¡¯m in your heart. You can even give up your life for me. I treat you the same. No one and nothing in this world can separate us.¡±


    The Prince Consort covered his chest. There was indeed someone living in his heart. He and that person had a son.


    ¡°It¡¯s me and our son,¡± the Queen said knowingly.


    ¡°You like¡­¡± The Prince Consort was stuck. After a while, he muttered, ¡°You like snake meat, but I don¡¯t like it. But since you like it, I¡¯ll like it with you.¡±


    The Queen smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember now?¡±


    The Prince Consort shook his head.


    ¡°Do you still want to admire the moon?¡± The Queen said.


    The Prince Consort said, ¡°I¡¯ll sit for a while more. Go to sleep first. You don¡¯t have to apany me.¡±


    The Queen thought for a while. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first. Don¡¯t be toote. You have to be mindful of your health.¡± With that, she stood up and was about to leave.


    The Prince Consort suddenly said, ¡°I drew a painting.¡±


    The Queen paused and looked at him. ¡°Is that so? Show me.¡±


    The Prince Consort opened a drawer, took out the painting, and slowly spread it on the desk. When the Queen saw the man in the portrait, she was stunned for a moment before she burst intoughter. ¡°Aren¡¯t you painting yourself?¡±


    Although he had changed his clothes and his eyes did not look like him, and he was twenty years younger and did not have the hideous scar on his face, it was still not difficult to tell that it was him. After all, other than him, who else could look so simr?


    The Queenughed. ¡°Why did you draw yourself? And you drew yourself so young and beautiful. I said that I don¡¯t mind your appearance being damaged, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    The Prince Consort silently put away the painting.


    ¡°Did I say something wrong? I¡¯m not ming you for painting yourself¡­ I¡­¡± The Queen suddenly ran out of words. This man was very petty and was very difficult to coax when he was angry.


    ¡°It¡¯s not me,¡± said the Prince Consort.


    ¡°What?¡± The Queen did not understand.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± The Prince Consort put the painting back into the drawer.

 Chapter 487 - 487 Xiaobao’s Schemes

    487 Xiaobao¡¯s Schemes


    Ever since Yu Wan moved into the Helian Manor, her days had been toofortable. She woke upter than usual. When she opened her eyes, the three little fellows had already gone to Old Madam¡¯s room to y. Yan Jiuchao had also gone to take a medicinal bath. Now, in order to suppress the poison, he had temporarily stopped taking the medicine and changed it to acupuncture and a medicinal bath.


    Yu Wan slowly sat up. Zi Su pushed open the door and entered. ¡°Madam, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Yu Wan lifted the curtain.


    Zi Su caught the curtain in her hand and hung it with a tent hook. She opened the cab and chose ake-blue dress. ¡°How about this today?¡±


    ¡°Is this my clothes?¡± Yu Wan¡¯s gazended on the fresh and elegant dress. ¡°Why don¡¯t I remember having this set of clothes?¡±


    Zi Su smiled knowingly. ¡°The Grand General asked the embroiderer to make it. The Grand General called the embroiderer to the courtyard and asked me about your size and preferences. He asked the embroiderer to rush to make a few sets of clothes for you. Four sets were sent over yesterday, and four more are still in the works in the embroidery building. The Grand General also made them for the Princely Heir. The Princely Heir¡¯s is not that fast. There¡¯s also mine and Fu Ling¡¯s. The Grand General said that I¡¯m your and the Princely Heir¡¯s personal maidservant, so I¡¯m also a maidservant of the Helian Manor. In the future, we¡¯ll also follow the rules of the Helian Manor and make four sets of clothes a season.¡±


    The Divine General of Nanzhao, who had a million soldiers, actually knew how to take care of such trivial matters in the house. Yu Wan imagined Helian Beiming sitting in a wheelchair and exining everything to the servants. For some reason, she burst intoughter. This uncle was really surprisingly cute.


    Although Old Madam was crazy and Madam Tan was no longer around, there was always a butler in the manor. Helian Beiming could have been a hands-off owner, but he did not. It was said that serious men were the most charming. Now, she felt that Uncle Helian was also very charming.


    Yu Wan washed up and dressed neatly to greet the Old Madam. The embroiderer came again and was squatting in front of the three little fellows to measure them. They looked different every day, and Zi Su could not say how big their clothes were.


    ¡°Come here,e here!¡± The Old Madam waved at Yu Wan with a smile.


    Yu Wan walked over. When the three little ck eggs saw their mother, they couldn¡¯t care less about measuring and pounced over. Dabao and Er¡¯bao had the advantage in stamina, so they squeezed Xiaobao to the back. But Xiaobao was not afraid. He had a Dharma treasure!


    ¡°Mom, hug!¡± Xiaobao stretched out his little arm.


    Yu Wan picked up the little fellow. Dabao and Er¡¯bao looked at him resentfully. Scheming brother! Xiaobao stuck out his tongue. Lo-lo-lo-lo!


    Yu Wan pinched his face in anger and amusement. ¡°Are you teasing them again? It¡¯s not enough that you were taught a lesson by your father, you came to provoke your two brothers.¡± This little thing was originally the most introverted and honest, but now he was the most mischievous.


    ¡°Mom, Mom! I like Mom! Xiaobao likes you the most!¡± Xiaobaoy in Yu Wan¡¯s arms and acted coquettishly, coaxing Yu Wan until she was confused. Soon, she forgot that she was reprimanding this little fellow.


    Dabao and Er¡¯bao were furious. Damn it, he needed to be taught a lesson!


    Yu Wan had breakfast in the Old Madam¡¯s room. Then, she heard the carriage move. After a while, Fu Ling entered the room and said that Jiang Hai and the others had returned.


    ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯ll go to Xixia Garden first,¡± Yu Wan said to the Old Madam.


    The olddy waved her hand generously. ¡°Go, go.¡± Without their mother around, her great-grandchildren could only stick to her!


    Yu Wan went to Xixia Garden. They stayed in the forest for three days and three nights. Jiang Hai could not stand the smell and went to take a bath with hot water. Ah Wei and the other two sat in the old man¡¯s room and discussed serious matters with him.


    ¡°Grandma.¡± Qing Yan was the first to speak. ¡°We¡¯ve obtained the item. What should we do next?¡±


    ording to the n, they first helped Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao obtain the first two herbs. After obtaining enough trust from them, they will lie that the remaining two herbs were in the Ghost n and use this to kidnap them back to the n.


    However, after Qing Yan asked, everyone in the room fell silent.


    Ah Wei said, ¡°I think we should implement¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Qing Yan and Yue Gou scolded him in unison.


    Ah Wei shut up with a dark expression. The first day he came, they enved him. The sixth day he came, they were fierce to him. The great viin Ah Wei remembered everything!


    ¡°Grandma!¡± Yu Wan knocked on the door and asked, ¡°Is Qing Yan and the others back?¡±


    Qing Yan nced at Grandma. Seeing that he did not object, he stood up and opened the door. The corners of his lips twitched as he said, ¡°We just returned. Why are you up so early?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. The sun is already shining on your butt.¡± Yu Wan looked into the room. ¡°You¡¯re all here? How is it? Did you get the snow toad?¡±


    Qing Yan cleared his throat and said seriously, ¡°We¡¯ve got it. Let¡¯s go in and talk.¡±


    Yu Wan entered the room. ¡°Grandma, Yue Gou, Ah Wei.¡± Yu Wan greeted them one by one. The three of them nodded at her and called out to Ah Wan.


    ¡°Have a seat,¡± Qing Yan said.


    Yu Wan sat down beside Grandma and asked them, ¡°How is it? Did the trip to Gu Mountain go smoothly? Was anyone injured?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Qing Yan said. ¡°We met the people from the Queen Manor, but it¡¯s already been resolved. We didn¡¯t let them suspect us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± It was not that Yu Wan was afraid of the Queen Manor, but at this critical juncture, there was no need to openly confront them. Their current situation was most suitable to cause trouble in the dark.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the snow toad? Can I take a look?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Qing Yan opened the bag on the table and took out a jade box the size of a small bowl. ¡°Here.¡±


    Yu Wan took the box and opened it without a word. Qing Yan was so frightened by her quick movements that his eyebrows twitched. Just as he was about to say be careful, he remembered that this girl was carrying the holy artifact of Nanzhao. The one who should be careful should be that little thing.


    As expected, the moment the box opened, a white light shed out of Yu Wan¡¯s sleeve and flew towards the snow toad in the box. Ah Wei quickly closed the box. The white light missed and flew back into Yu Wan¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡± Yu Wan was puzzled.


    Ah Wei said, ¡°The holy artifact wants to eat the snow toad.¡±


    This was the nature of Gu worms. The weak were prey to the strong. However, at the level of a holy artifact, ordinary Gu Kings were no longer worthy of its attention. If Fei Luo¡¯s Gu worm that was infinitely close to the Thousand Gu King was a tasteless grain of white rice, then this real Thousand Gu King was a fat piece of meat that looked, smelled, and tasted good.


    ¡°That was close. I almost let it eat it just now.¡± Yu Wan held her chest and did not dare to touch the box anymore. She looked at her sleeve and said, ¡°You¡¯re the Gu King after all. She¡¯s the Gu Empress and a girl. Can¡¯t you be a little more gentlemanly? Can you not think about eating her everyday?¡±


    Ah Wei: ¡°It¡¯s a male Gu.¡±


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    Yu Wan handed the snow toad to Ah Wei for safekeeping. Then, she asked about the third medicinal primer. ¡°By the way, where is the third medicinal primer? Is it also in the Capital? Or is it somewhere else?¡±


    Ah Wei: ¡°It¡¯s in¡­¡±


    ¡°In the Capital,¡± the old man said.


    Ah Wei¡¯s eyes were cold. The script wasn¡¯t like this. Don¡¯t frame me.


    The old man said, ¡°Thest Saintess died of old age in the Capital. Her inheritance has been destroyed since then, but the handwritten notes about the Saintess Hall are still intact in the Myriad Book Pavilion. As long as we find it, we might be able to find a clue.¡±


    Yu Wan said thoughtfully, ¡°The clues you¡¯re pointing at are¡­¡±


    The old man pondered for a moment and said, ¡°There has always been such a rumor in the pugilistic world. The reason why the inheritance of the sorcerer and the saintess was destroyed was because they had enmity with each other and fought. In the end, both sides were injured and neither of them could survive. However, I once heard another saying from my grandmother. The saintess and the sorcerer became daopanions. Their marriage was cursed by the gods, and it was the gods who destroyed them. If what my grandmother said is true, then they might still have some descendants. As long as we find their descendants, we can get thest two herbs.¡±


    Yue Gou said naively, ¡°But what if it¡¯s the first¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t jinx it!¡± Qing Yan red at him.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yue Gou obediently stopped talking.


    Yu Wan thought for a while and asked, ¡°Can we find the answer if we go to the Myriad Book Pavilion?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple,¡± the old man said. ¡°All these years, many people have been searching for the answer, but the Myriad Book Pavilion has always been controlled by the State Preceptor Hall. Other than the State Preceptor and their trusted aides, no one can enter.¡±


    ¡°The State Preceptor Hall¡­¡± Yu Wan touched her chin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Jiang Hai pushed open the door and walked in. He took a shower and changed into dry clothes. He felt extremely refreshed. He nced at Yu Wan and the others and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Myriad Book Pavilion and steal the handwritten notes!¡±

 Chapter 488 - 488 Xiaobao Fighting for Favor, Er’bao Speaks

    488 Xiaobao Fighting for Favor, Er¡¯bao Speaks


    Qing Yan chuckled. ¡°What kind of ce do you think the Myriad Book Pavilion is? Do you think you can go there just because you want to? The State Preceptor Hall is even more heavily guarded than the Queen Manor. The Myriad Book Pavilion is a ce with tighter security than the State Preceptor Hall. Even the Emperor can¡¯t enter easily.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been there?¡± Jiang Hai asked.


    Qing Yan coughed lightly. Back then, when he passed by the Imperial Capital of Nanzhao to go to the Great Zhou from the Ghost n, he went in for a stroll. The oue of his stroll was a little difficult to say. In short, he did not want to approach the State Preceptor Hall anymore.


    The old man said, ¡°The State Preceptor Hall is filled with mechanisms. There are sacrificial soldiers with powerful martial arts guarding it, and there are also many Gu worms hidden in the mechanisms.¡±


    The few of them looked at Ah Wei! Other than Yu Wan, there was only Ah Wei among them who was not afraid of Gu worms.


    Ah Wei¡¯s face darkened. You were fierce to me just now, and now you want to squeeze me dry. The great viin Ah Wei would notpromise!


    ¡°Go pack your things and leave at night,¡± Grandma said to Ah Wei.


    Ah Wei went to pack up in a second!


    Yu Wan actually wanted to go too. She wanted to see the legendary Myriad Book Pavilion, but she also understood that Grandma would not agree to her taking the risk. Grandma was really a good person.


    Grandma: You¡¯re a dilettante who doesn¡¯t even know Qinggong. I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ll hold us back if you go¡­


    The State Preceptor Hall was not so easy to break into. There were many things that needed to be prepared. Unfortunately, Yu Wan could not help much other than to take out money. However, now, she did not even have to take out money herself. Old Madam was still angry that she did not spend the money in the golden invitation.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll go to Wutong Courtyard first. Call me if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± The old man nodded in a deep voice. Yu Wan stood up and returned to the Old Madam¡¯s courtyard¡ªWutong Courtyard.


    The old man, Qing Yan, and Yue Gou looked at each other. The atmosphere was a little awkward. After all, they had agreed to kidnap her back to the n. It was a little embarrassing if they suddenly stopped.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that we aren¡¯t doing that,¡± the old man said. ¡°We¡¯ve only found two types of medicinal primers and haven¡¯tpletely won their trust. If we suddenly say that we¡¯re going to the Ghost n, it will definitely arouse their suspicion.¡±


    Qing Yan straightened his back and said, ¡°Grandma is right. We¡¯ll help them find more medicine so that they can be controlled by us without any distractions! We haven¡¯t forgotten the oath we made in front of the King! We¡¯ll be loyal to the Ghost n to the death! We won¡¯t betray him!¡±


    Yue Gou scratched his head. ¡°But if we find thest two herbs, won¡¯t they not need us? Then how can we trick them into going to the Ghost n?¡±


    The silent old man : ¡°¡­¡±


    Qing Yan, who was also silent: ¡°¡­¡±


    Fifteen minutester, Yue Gou came out with a swollen face.


    On the other hand, after Yu Wan returned to the Wutong Courtyard, she immediately went to her and Yan Jiuchao¡¯s room. She suddenly remembered that after hearing that Yan Jiuchao needed a medicinal bath, Helian Beiming got someone to dig a pool overnight and decorated it with high-quality white jade in the Wutong Courtyard.


    Yu Wan carried the first aid kit and went to the bath. Yan Jiuchao was not the only one in the bath. Xiaobao also came. He had left his brothers alone. He stood by the pool with his hands on his hips, looking at his father in the pool. ¡°Come on, hit me!¡±


    The little fellow was still holding a grudge for being beaten up by Yan Jiuchao and swore to get back at him.


    Yan Jiuchao soaked leisurely in the pool and casually ced his arms on the surface of the pool. He said indifferently, ¡°Come here.¡±


    Xiaobao ced his hands on his hips and said, ¡°You hit me, but you still want me to go over?¡±


    The little brat had learned a lot in the past few days. Yan Jiuchao nced at him slightly, but he did not show it on his face. He nodded and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you asking for a beating? Of course you have toe.¡±


    Xiaobao thought about it and felt that it made sense. ¡°No!¡± Xiaobao stomped his feet. ¡°You,e here!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao smiled. ¡°You,e here.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to be beaten up anymore?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I want to!¡±


    The content of the conversation was unknowingly led astray by Yan Jiuchao. Originally, the little fellow was provoking Yan Jiuchao so that he couldn¡¯t hit him, but in the end, Xiaobao was the one who became anxious when he could not get the beating he wanted. Xiaobao scratched his ears and cheeks.


    Yu Wan listened behind the screen for a while and did not know whether tough or cry. The father and son were probably enemies in their previous lives and would fight all day. In the end, Xiaobao could not think of a solution and left angrily.


    Yu Wan walked out from behind the screen and red at her husband. ¡°How could you bully your son?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao looked at her strangely. Weren¡¯t sons used to bully? Otherwise, where was the joy of giving birth to sons?


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    What was with the illusion that this fellow was a peerless father?


    However, although Xiaobao did not take advantage of Yan Jiuchao, he immediately became a little favorite when he reached Old Madam¡¯s room. First, Old Madam hugged him with a smile and said affectionately, ¡°My little sweetheart, my little obedient great-grandchild. Quick, call me great-grandma!¡±


    ¡°Great-grandma!¡± Xiaobao called out in a childish voice.


    The olddy¡¯s heart was about to melt. She grabbed arge bag of candy for him. ¡°You haven¡¯t called your Eldest Grandpa yet.¡±


    Xiaobao looked at Helian Beiming in the wheelchair and obediently called him Eldest Grandpa. Everyone in the roomughed. The maidservants also liked to tease him and coax him to call them sister. He also called them sweetly.


    While Dabao and Er¡¯bao were pooping, Xiaobao had sessfully captured the hearts of everyone in the room.


    There was a maidservant in Wutong Courtyard who was even more beautiful than Zi Su. Her name was Xiao Yu and she specially took care of the flowerbed for the olddy. Xiao Yu was beautiful and had a good heart. She also treated the three little fat fellows very well.


    After lunch, the olddy went to rest. The three fat children could not sleep, so they slipped off the bed and went to the flowerbed to look for Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu was drying her newly plucked chrysanthemums. After drying them, she brewed chrysanthemum tea for the olddy. ¡°Chrysanthemums have the effect of clearing the liver and clearing the eyes. It¡¯s good for the body.¡±


    The three of them did not understand what it meant to clear their livers and clear their eyes, but they understood what it meant. Without another word, Dabao and Er¡¯bao rolled up their sleeves and painstakingly picked up a small basket to send to Yu Wan. The two of them were so tired that they were sweating profusely. However, as soon as they entered the courtyard, they saw Xiaobao, who had done nothing, beat them to it!


    ¡°Mom, this is for you. You¡¯re so beautiful.¡± Xiaobao shyly gave a small flower to Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan was overjoyed by this child¡¯s teasing. She could not help but hug him and kiss his face. ¡°Xiaobao is so obedient!¡±


    Xiaobao shyly crossed his fingers. ¡°Is Xiaobao Mom¡¯s favorite, obedient baby?¡±


    Dabao and Er¡¯bao¡¯s faces darkened. They really wanted to beat this guy to death! Xiaobao was the smallest and the weakest. His martial arts value was often crushed by his two brothers, but ever since he spoke, Xiaobao had learned to cheat.


    ¡°Mom! Er¡¯bao hit me!¡± Xiaobaoined.


    ¡°Great-grandma! Dabao snatched my things!¡± Xiaobao continued toin.


    ¡°Eldest Grandpa! Help! Help!¡± Xiaobao was on the way toin and never returned.


    Dabao and Er¡¯bao were punished to reflect on their mistakes. Xiaobaoy behind the door and stuck his round little head out. He stuck out his tongue smugly at his two brothers. ¡°Boohoohoo!¡±


    Where there was oppression, there was resistance! Dabao and Er¡¯bao finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. On a sunny afternoon, the two of them beat up Xiaobao, who was still sleeping.


    Xiaobao covered his painful butt with snot bubbles hanging from his nose and went to the olddy¡¯s room aggrieved. Xiaobao wanted toin,in so much!


    However, no one expected that when Xiaobao finally entered the old madam¡¯s room, he saw Er¡¯bao sitting obediently on the old madam¡¯sp. His mother, stinky father, and eldest grandfather were sitting on both sides of the old madam. The old madam wasughing so hard that her eyes could not be seen. ¡°What was Er¡¯bao saying just now? Say it again!¡±


    ¡°Great-grandma,¡± Er¡¯bao said.


    Xiaobao was furious!


    ¡°What about me? What about me?¡± Yu Wan patted her chest expectantly.


    ¡°Mom,¡± Er¡¯bao said softly. Compared to Xiaobao¡¯s delicate voice, Er¡¯bao¡¯s voice was sweet and soft. It was simply obedient and gentle. Yu Wan rewarded him with a big kiss.


    ¡°What about Eldest Grandpa?¡± Helian Beiming said.


    ¡°Eldest Grandpa,¡± Er¡¯bao called sweetly.


    ¡°Call me Dad,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    ¡°Dad,¡± Er¡¯bao said adorably.


    Yan Jiuchao smiled and rubbed his son¡¯s head in satisfaction. Xiaobao knew how to address people, so did Er¡¯bao. But Er¡¯bao knew how to address people that Xiaobao would not. Er¡¯bao instantly became the favorite of the new generation.


    ¡°Aiyo, great-grandma¡¯s little darling! Why does great-grandma like you so much?¡± The olddy hugged Er¡¯bao tightly in her arms. He was really the apple of her eyes.


    Xiaobao seemed to hear the sky falling. Despair and grief shed across his little face. He knelt on the ground and punched his chest with his little fists.


    Wuu! I¡¯ve lost favor!

 Chapter 489 - 489 Untitled

    489 Untitled


    The State Preceptor Hall was located in the east of the Imperial Capital, in apletely different direction from the Gu Hall. The Gu Hall had a dangerous natural barrier like the Gu Mountain, but the State Preceptor Hall was located on an empty nd.


    However, don¡¯t think that it was easy to barge into the State Preceptor Hall.


    Compared to a well-arranged courtyard, the State Preceptor Hall was more like a cold and strict ancient castle. The wall of the ancient castle was a hundred feet tall and rose into the clouds. This was definitely not something that could be reached with qinggong. They had to use tools to climb up bit by bit. This was also why Grandma must have made them make ample preparations.


    They were all prepared, but unfortunately, theycked the opportunity. There were guards constantly patrolling above the ancient castle. They waited for three days and three nights, but there was no chance to avoid the guards¡¯ eyes and ears.


    On a big tree outside the ancient castle, Yue Gou retracted his gaze from monitoring the ancient castle¡¯s movements and asked Qing Yan, ¡°Do we still wait? Or should we go somewhere else?¡± It was unknown how many monitoring points they had changed in the past few days.


    Qing Yan frowned. ¡°No, just wait patiently. I don¡¯t believe we can¡¯t wait for an opportunity.¡±


    Another day passed. On the fourth night, Ah Wei woke Qing Yan up. ¡°Wake up. Someone upstairs is drunk.¡±


    Qing Yan quickly opened his eyes. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Ah Wei said, ¡°I heard him vomit.¡±


    Qing Yan said thoughtfully, ¡°He vomited. In that case, someone needs to take his ce?¡±


    They rushed up before the guards who were on duty came. Perhaps it was a good time. Qing Yan was in high spirits. He woke up Yue Gou and Jiang Hai and covered themselves with a ck cloth before walking towards the ancient castle. When they arrived at the corner, they realized that the ancient castle was higher than when they looked from afar.


    ording to their original n, they would chisel the wall and go up. However, at this height, before they could chisel it, the person on duty woulde. At this moment, Jiang Hai took out a box that was slightly bigger than his fist.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Qing Yan asked.


    Jiang Hai said, ¡°The Qianji Box. The Princely Heir asked me to bring it.¡± Before leaving, Yan Jiuchao gave him the Qianji Box.


    Qing Yan sneered. ¡°Aren¡¯t the Princely Heir afraid that you¡¯ll escape with such a treasure?¡±


    Jiang Hai nced at him. ¡°If you¡¯re jealous, just say it.¡±


    Oh, he was so jealous! He doted on Little Jiu so much, but Little Jiu refused to give it to him.


    Jiang Hai feltfortable when he saw that he was jealous. Jiang Hai would never tell Qing Yan that Yan Jiuchao originally wanted to give it to Qing Yan. However, he happened to bump into him. Yan Jiuchao thought that it would be fine to give it to him, so he let him take it.


    ¡°Are you still going up?¡± The great viin Ah Wei said expressionlessly. ¡°If not, stay where you are!¡±


    Qing Yan pped the back of his head. ¡°Brat, when is it your turn to lecture!¡±


    Jiang Hai opened the Qianji Box and shot out an eagle w hook. It hung on the top of the wall. The four of them put on silver gloves and grabbed the thin rope hooked by the eagle w to climb up the ancient castle.


    During the climb, Qing Yan identally stepped on something. He probed Ah Wei, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that person vomited outside.¡±


    Ah Wei said, ¡°That¡¯s right. How else could I have heard it?¡±


    Qing Yan felt terrible! When they went up to the ancient castle, the guard was already drunk. They hid outside the passageway. After a while, the two guards who were on duty left the passageway. One of them said in disdain, ¡°How useless. He¡¯s so drunk from a bowl of wine! Alright, alright, take him away. I¡¯ll take his ce tonight. When someone askster, just say that he¡¯s not feeling well, not to mention that he¡¯s drunk.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Hispanion walked over.


    The guard on duty helped to help the drunk man on the ground onto his back. Jiang Hai and the other three took advantage of the time when the two of them were distracted to quickly enter the passageway and follow the spiral stairs to the bottom of the fort.


    Qing Yan looked around and said, ¡°The State Preceptor Hall is so big. Where exactly is the Myriad Book Pavilion?¡±


    ¡°Follow me,¡± Jiang Hai said.


    Qing Yan was stunned. Who was this guy? Not only was he familiar with the mechanisms of the Queen Manor, but he was also familiar with the terrain of the State Preceptor Hall.


    ¡°What are you in a daze for?¡± Jiang Hai asked.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Qing Yan said without batting an eyelid. As soon as he finished speaking, his ears twitched. ¡°There¡¯s someone!¡±


    They quickly hid behind a huge pir and held their breaths to prevent their aura from leaking. When that person got closer, they could see his appearance clearly. It was actually the State Preceptor whom they had met once in Nanzhao.


    ¡°It¡¯s the State Preceptor,¡± Qing Yan said silently, indicating for them to carefully suppress their auras. They understood and even grabbed their pulse.


    The State Preceptor looked anxious, as if something had happened, so he did not notice that there was someone behind the pir. Qing Yan and the others only heaved a sigh of relief after the State Preceptor left.


    But soon, Jiang Hai realized that something was wrong. ¡°I know the State Preceptor because Madam saved the State Preceptor¡¯s disciple. The State Preceptor once personally came to visit. How do you know the State Preceptor? Who are you?¡±


    ¡°The State Preceptor has also been to Lotus Flower Vige,¡± Qing Yan said.


    ¡°When he went, he said he was the State Preceptor of Nanzhao?¡± Jiang Hai asked suspiciously.


    Of course not. It was Grandma who recognized him, but Qing Yan naturally wouldn¡¯t say this. Otherwise, their Ghost n¡¯s identity would probably be out.


    Qing Yan was stunned by Jiang Hai¡¯s question for a full two seconds before he raised his chin and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t we say that we won¡¯t interfere with each other? We didn¡¯t even ask why you¡¯re so familiar with the State Preceptor Hall, but you¡¯ve already asked us everything about recognizing the State Preceptor.¡±


    Jiang Hai shut up. But he continued, ¡°You guys are very suspicious!¡±


    Qing Yan red at him. ¡°Not as suspicious as you!¡±


    Ah Wei: ¡°You guys are so noisy.¡±


    Qing Yan and Jiang Hai said in unison, ¡°Children shouldn¡¯t interrupt when adults are talking!¡±


    Ah Wei: ¡°¡­¡±


    Jiang Hai was not as familiar with the State Preceptor Hall as Qing Yan had imagined. Jiang Hai only knew the general direction of the Myriad Book Pavilion, but he was not sure where it was. They wandered around the State Preceptor Hall for more than two hours before they finally found a pavilion that did not look very eye-catching. There was no que on the pavilion.


    Qing Yan frowned. ¡°Are you sure this is the Myriad Book Pavilion?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jiang Hai said as he stared at the pavilion in the dark.


    ¡°It¡¯s so easy to find. I don¡¯t think there are any mechanisms or dangers. It¡¯s not as heavily guarded as the Queen Manor,¡± Qing Yan said indifferently. He reached out and pushed open the door of the attic. At this moment, something unexpected happened. A row of sharp arrows shot over without warning. Qing Yan¡¯s eyebrows twitched and he hurriedly drew his sword to block, but it was toote.


    At the critical moment, fine silver needles shot towards the arrows like arge. The arrows were minced into pieces, and Qing Yan survived.


    Qing Yan¡¯s back was drenched. He looked at Jiang Hai behind him in shock. Jiang Hai waved the Qianji Box in his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. If you want to thank someone, thank the Princely Heir.¡±


    After this incident, Qing Yan did not dare to be careless anymore.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± Jiang Hai said.


    They entered the pavilion.


    On the other hand, Gu Elder Meng, who had been unconscious for a few days, finally woke up. When he woke up, he found himself lying in the residence assigned to him by the Queen Manor. He was dizzy for a while before he gradually remembered that he had fainted in the carriage back to the manor.


    The coachman must have sent him back. He wondered how long he had been unconscious. Did Her Highness know about the snow toad? A maidservant walked in and saw Gu Elder Meng, whose eyes were wide open. She said in surprise, ¡°Lord Meng is awake? I¡¯ll inform Her Highness!¡±


    Gu Elder Meng wanted to stop her, but she had already turned around. The Queen came quickly.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± Gu Elder Meng lifted the nket and was about to bow to her.


    The Queen held out her hand. ¡°Lord Meng, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. Lord Meng has been unconscious for a few days and I was worried sick. Don¡¯t move first. I¡¯ll get the imperial doctor to take your pulse.¡±


    Gu Elder Meng bowed. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    The Queen gestured to the maidservant in the room, and the maidservant led the imperial doctor in. The imperial doctor took Gu Elder Meng¡¯s pulse and said to the Queen, ¡°Your Highness, Lord Meng was too frightened, and his pulse is unstable. I will prescribe a prescription for Lord Meng to calm down. He will be cured in three to five days.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Imperial Physician Wang.¡± The Queen nodded slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s my duty.¡± Imperial Physician Wang bowed and left with the first aid kit.


    The Queen nced at the servants in the room and said, ¡°All of you can leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The servants filed out.


    Only the two of them were left in the room. The Queen looked at Gu Elder Meng solemnly. ¡°What exactly happened in Gu Mountain? What happened to the others?¡±


    Gu Elder Meng lowered his head in shame. ¡°I¡¯ve let Your Highness down. The mission has failed. Your Highness, please punish me.¡±


    The Queen said, ¡°Now is not the time to talk about this. Tell me about what happened in Gu Mountain.¡±


    Gu Elder Meng said, ¡°We¡¯ve already obtained the snow toad, but an expert suddenly came from nowhere and killed the expert Your Highness gave me with a flick of his finger. He also snatched the snow toad away.¡±


    When she heard this, the Queen gasped fiercely. From the moment Gu Elder Meng was carried back, she had guessed that the mission had failed. She just thought that the mission failed because they couldn¡¯t obtain the snow toad. The snow toad was still in the Gu Mountain. She never expected that the snow toad had been snatched away.


    The Queen¡¯s eyes were cold as she said, ¡°What¡¯s the background of that person? He actually killed so many experts at once?¡±


    Gu Elder Meng shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. His methods are cruel. Not only did he kill our people, but he also killed a few other Gu Masters who entered the mountains to look for poisonous insects. I was useless and lost such an important thing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Your mission was to find the snow toad. You did it. The mission to bring the snow toad back safely was theirs. I was careless.¡± The Queen said it casually, but her fingers were clenched tightly, and even her nails were digging into her flesh.

 Chapter 490 - 490 Grandfather and Grandsons Meet (1)

    490 Grandfather and Grandsons Meet (1)


    After a few consecutive days of drizzles, the morning in the Imperial Capital became slightly cold. The Prince Consort sat in the colorful pavilion and quietly looked at the painting on the stone table.


    The man in the painting was in his early twenties. He was wearing a crescent white robe. His ck hair was like satin, and his facial features were like jade. His eyes were arrogant and cold, and there was a trace of impatience between his eyebrows, as if he could kill someone at any time.


    ¡­ He needed a beating.


    ¡°Father!¡± The Little Commandery Princess quietly walked over and called out to the Prince Consort.


    The Prince Consort had long heard her footsteps, but he could not bear to see this girl being boring. He raised his head and revealed a stunned expression. ¡°You scared me.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± The Little Commandery Princess smiled happily and smugly. She sat down beside the Prince Consort and held his arm. She rested her little head on his shoulder. ¡°Father, what are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°A painting,¡± said the Prince Consort.


    The Little Commandery Princess straightened her body and took the portrait to take a look. She eximed, ¡°Why is it him?¡±


    ¡°You know him?¡± This time, the shock in the Prince Consort¡¯s eyes was not fake.


    However, the Little Commandery Princess was not good at reading people¡¯s expressions. She did not see any difference in her father¡¯s gaze. She said angrily, ¡°Of course I know him! I know him even if he turns to ashes! He was the one who colluded with the Helian family to snatch my Lingzhi!¡±


    That day, the Little Commandery Princess had only seen Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan traveling together in the Biluo Vi, but she did not know that he was Yu Wan¡¯s husband¡ªthe young master of the Helian family who hade to the countryside to acknowledge his family.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about the people who snatched your Lingzhi¡­¡± The Prince Consort murmured thoughtfully.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± The Little Commandery Princess rolled her eyes.


    In the past, the Prince Consort would have teased her that a girl shouldn¡¯t make such faces. However, today, the Prince Consort did not say anything. He only looked at the portrait in a daze and said, ¡°So he¡¯s also from the Helian family?¡±


    The Little Commandery Princess still did not notice the Prince Consort¡¯s abnormality. She only said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. It¡¯s most likely true. That woman is a peasant woman from the countryside. She only knows the Helian family in the Capital, but I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a guard. He looks like¡­¡±


    Like a master.


    The Little Commandery Princess had such an illusion the moment she saw the other party, but this was definitely impossible. After all, she knew all the masters of the Helian family. The Little Commandery Princess would not believe that he was a young master from the countryside.


    Could a merchant in a small town raise the temperament of a noble? Or is he a guest of the Helian family? The Little Commandery Princess thought about it and gradually became confused.


    ¡°Xi¡¯er, Xi¡¯er, wake up.¡±


    In a daze, the Little Commandery Princess felt that someone was calling her. She raised her head and rubbed her eyes. She looked at the person and said, ¡°Mother?¡±


    The Queen put on a shirt over her shoulders. ¡°Why did you fall asleep in the pavilion? Where¡¯s your father?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Father¡­¡± The Little Commandery Princess was halfway through her sentence when she realized that her father, who was originally sitting in the pavilion, had ended up somewhere. She scratched her head. ¡°Aiya, have I been sleeping for a long time? Father has already left? Why didn¡¯t he wake me up?¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t wake you up, right?¡± The Queen red at her in anger and amusement. ¡°Why did I raise a little pig like you?¡±


    The Little Commandery Princess chuckled and snuggled into the queen¡¯s arms. She said coquettishly, ¡°I woke up too early.¡±


    The Queen said dotingly, ¡°Alright, go back to your room to sleep if you want. It would be inappropriate for the servants to see you lying in the pavilion.¡±


    ¡°Got it. It¡¯s all Father¡¯s fault for not calling me,¡± the Little Commandery Princess muttered bitterly.


    The Queen tapped her forehead. ¡°If you dare to say anything bad about your father again, I¡¯ll punish you!¡±


    The Little Commandery Princess curled her lips. Alright, in her mother¡¯s heart, her father was always first. She and her brother had to stand aside. But then again, where did her father go without a word?


    On the busy street, a spacious carriage slowly drove past and entered a clean and long alley. Although the Imperial Capital was a ce where the rich and powerful gathered, if one paid careful attention, it was not difficult to notice that such cramped alleys were often a little messy. However, this was not the case here. Not to mention every alley, even every corner was so clean that it was as if there was no dust.


    Themoners did not know who cleaned these alleys and streets and when. They only knew that when they passed by every day, they had already be extremely clean. This area was protected by the Helian family, so the security was good.


    The carriage stopped on a quiet road. The coachman asked, ¡°Prince Consort, the Helian Manor is ahead.¡±

 Chapter 491 - 491 Grandfather and Grandsons Meet (2)

    491 Grandfather and Grandsons Meet (2)


    The Prince Consort lifted the curtain and looked ahead. About a hundred feet away were two majestic manors. One was the East Manor, and the other was the West Manor. The back door at the end of this road was the West Manor.


    ¡°Why did youe to the West Manor?¡± The Prince Consort said.


    The coachman was stunned. ¡°Are you going to the East Manor?¡±


    Uh¡­ you didn¡¯t say anything either! Our Little Commandery Princess doesn¡¯t have much contact with the East Manor. Instead, she¡¯s very close to Helian Yu and Young Master Helian Cheng from the West Manor! The coachman muttered in his heart, but he did not dare to push the me away. He quickly grabbed the reins and turned around. ¡°I misunderstood. The East Manor is quite close. We¡¯ll go back and pass through that small alley! Are we¡­ going to the back door?¡±


    !!


    He did not understand. Why did the Prince Consort use the back door instead of the front door when he came to the Helian Manor? It was not like he was doing anything shameful! The coachman drove the carriage with his strange thoughts to the back door of the Helian East Manor.


    However, at this moment, something even more puzzling happened.


    ¡°Wait, stop here,¡± the Prince Consort said.


    The coachman looked at the back door of the Helian East Manor, which was dozens of steps away from the carriage, and asked in confusion, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little far? Are you just going to walk there?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± the Prince Consort said.


    N-no? What kind of operation was this? Master rushed over from the Queen Manor just to stand outside the back door of the Helian Manor?


    The coachman suspected that he had heard wrongly. He tilted his body slightly and lifted a gap in the curtain to peek at his master. He saw him turn to look at the back door of the Helian Manor outside the window, looking deep in thought.


    The coachman thought for a while but did not say anything in the end.


    The master and servant sat in the carriage just like that. Fortunately, no one passed by the back door of the Helian Manor. Otherwise, people would definitely treat them as evil thieves if they stared at them like this.


    He did not understand. Why did the Prince Consorte to the Helian Manor for no reason? And he did not dare to enter? However¡­ The Helian family did not have a good rtionship with the Queen Manor.


    The heads of the Helian family had only been loyal to the Emperor, and although the Queen was the Crown Princess, she was someone the Helian family had to avoid. Of course, this was one of the reasons. The second reason was that it went back more than thirty years.


    The Empress and Consort Yun were pregnant, and the two Princesses were conferred with the fate of blessings and disasters one after another. Old Master Helian thought that this was nonsense and had once written a letter to ask for a heavy punishment for those who deceived the public. The Emperor naturally did not punish them. After the two Princesses were born, the Emperor sent the Cmity Star Princess out of Nanzhao. This matter had also been strongly opposed by Old Master Helian.


    The child was innocent, what wrong did she do? To put it bluntly, these things were none other than the duty of a ruler to shoulder the worries of a ruler. However, in the eyes of those with ulterior motives, it could not help but be that the Helian family was biased towards Consort Yun and her daughter. In the end, the Empress and the Little Princess¡¯s rtionship with the Helian family faded.


    So why was his Prince Consort hiding sneakily outside the back door of the Helian Manor? Did he want to catch the Helian family¡¯s weakness?


    Wutong Courtyard.


    Today was the third day Xiaobao lost favor. In these three days, Xiaobao had struggled, worked hard, and resisted, but he was inferior to Er¡¯bao in every aspect! Er¡¯bao spoketer than him, but he said better and more than him.


    ¡°Little good great-grandson, what is this?¡± The old madam picked up a stick of candied hawthorn and asked.


    ¡°Candied hawthorn!¡± Xiaobao puffed up his chest.


    ¡°Shiny candied hawthorn,¡± Er¡¯bao said adorably.


    Xiaobao was instantly K.O.!


    The old madam hugged her obedient great-grandchildren. Xiaobao wrapped his little hands around the old madam¡¯s neck and said coquettishly, ¡°I like Great-Grandma!¡±


    The old madam felt sweet in her heart. ¡°Aiyo, Great-Grandma¡¯s Xiaobao! Great-Grandma likes you too!¡±


    Er¡¯bao let go and climbed down from the olddy¡¯sp. He said obediently, ¡°We¡¯re heavy. Don¡¯t carry us, Great-Grandma. It¡¯s tiring.¡±


    The old madam¡¯s heart was about to melt. ¡°Aiyo, my Er¡¯bao feels sorry for Great-Grandma!¡±


    Xiaobao was¡­ K.O.ed again!


    The old madam put down Xiaobao and hugged the silent Dabao. ¡°Since your brothers have spoken, why hasn¡¯t our Dabao said anything?¡±


    Xiaobao said proudly, ¡°He¡¯s stupid! I¡¯m smart!¡±


    Er¡¯bao said softly, ¡°Brother is not stupid. He speak in a few days.¡±


    As Er¡¯bao finished speaking sensibly, he even touched Dabao¡¯s face, showing their brotherly love. Xiaobao stuck out his tongue and rolled his eyes! That day, Er¡¯bao received the most praise and encouragement. Xiaobao¡­ Xiaobao scolded his brother for being stupid and received a knock on the head from his father.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stay in this house anymore! You can live with whoever you want! I¡¯m leaving!¡± A certain steward¡¯s wife in the back room caught her man stealing wine again and had a big argument with him. She packed her bag and left angrily.


    Xiaobao, who had identally bumped into this scene, deeply felt that he had been taught a lesson. Xiaobao stood under the sky and stared fixedly at the sky. After a while, he made a painful decision.


    He returned to his room and climbed into bed on a small stool. He grabbed the small bag his mother had sewn for him and opened his wardrobe to find two sets of his little clothes. Other than that, he also found his toys and his little milk bottle and stuffed them all into the small bag.


    He pulled the mouth of the small bag close. He went to the courtyard and found a tree branch. He forked the small bag and carried it on his small shoulder.


    You don¡¯t like Xiaobao. Xiaobao is leaving home. Hmph!


    Xiaobao carried his small bag and went towards the back door.


    ¡°Prince Consort, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go back. Her Highness will be anxious when she can¡¯t find you.¡± In the outer carriage, the coachman said earnestly.


    ¡°Wait a little longer,¡± the Prince Consort said.


    The coachman asked in a daze, ¡°Are you waiting for someone? Why don¡¯t I go up and ask?¡±


    The Prince Consort paused and lowered his eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Aye!¡± The coachman stretched his muscles, tightened his grip on the reins, and whipped down. ¡°Giddy up!¡±


    The horse was in pain and raised its hooves to run. It was a long detour on the way back. They went straight past the back door of the Helian Manor and turned right at the end. It was a shortcut. However, no one expected a child to suddenly rush out of the back door. It was toote for the coachman to tighten the reins. The child fell to the ground and the carriage drove past.


    ¡°Aiya!¡± The coachman stopped the carriage with all his might. He jumped off the carriage and went back to look for the child. He saw a fat little ck egg lying on the ground with its legs spread out. He was frightened and thought that he had killed someone. ¡°P-P-P-Prince¡ª¡±


    The Prince Consort came over.


    The Prince Consort squatted down and frowned. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    These words were directed at the coachman. The coachman quickly covered his mouth and swallowed his voice. Then, the coachman heard an unbelievablemotion.


    ¡°Hu ~ Hu ~ Hu ~¡± It came from the little ck egg¡¯s nose.


    Uh¡­ This beautiful snoring¡­ So this child wasn¡¯t dead. He was just asleep? What kind of immortal child was this¡­


    This was the first time Xiaobao had left home in his life. How could he know that the sky outside was so vast? He was exhausted from walking and even yawned, but he had yet to reach the end of the world. In the end, he fell to the ground and fell asleep.


    The coachman broke out in cold sweat. ¡°He scared me to death!¡±


    The Prince Consort picked up the little ck egg on the ground. The moment his little body entered his arms, his heart seemed to soften. He looked at the face in his arms. Although it was dark, his facial features were too exquisite and there was a hint of familiarity.


    ¡°Prince Consort, Prince Consort, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The coachman felt that the Prince Consort had suddenly be strange.


    ¡°Cong¡­ Cong ¡­¡± The Prince Consort had a headache, as if something had split his head open.


    The coachman listened for a long time. ¡°Insects? Are there insects? Where?¡± [Insects in Chinese are also called Cong.]


    ¡°Cong¡¯er.¡± The Prince Consort hugged the child in his arms tightly.

 Chapter 492 - 492 Father and Son Meet Again

    492 Father and Son Meet Again


    Xiaobao had secretly slipped away during his nap. They had their own room in Wutong Courtyard, but they usually didn¡¯t sleep much. During the day, they would rest at Old Madam¡¯s room and at night, they would rest in Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan¡¯s room.


    Everyone was asleep, and the maidservant was also dozing off. Xiaobao quietly climbed off the bed, and no one was woken up.


    It was only after Yu Wan finished acupuncture Yan Jiuchao and went to Old Madam¡¯s room to see if the three little fellows were naughty that she realized that a little ck egg was missing.


    At first, Yu Wan did not expect the little fellow to have left home. She thought that he had gone somewhere to steal food. She walked around the rooms where Xiaobao might have appeared and went to the private room to take a look. However, she still did not see anyone, so she guessed that the little fellow might not be in the courtyard anymore.


    If this was in the Great Zhou, Yu Wan would have to worry that the little fellow had been kidnapped by the enemies of the Prince Yan Manor, but she did not have the same worries about the Helian Manor. They had just arrived and not many people had grudges against them. There were even fewer who knew that they were in the Helian Manor. Those fellows from the West Manor could not reach the East Manor for the time being either.


    It couldn¡¯t be the Little Commandery Princess of the Queen Manor. That girl was just an idiot. She bullied others while not daring to make too much noise, afraid that she would anger the Queen. She was even less suspicious than the West Manor.


    Yu Wan thought for a while. Xiaobao should have walked out by himself.


    Yu Wan called Fu Ling and Zi Su over and asked them to go to the ces where the children often went to look. Yu Wan told Yan Jiuchao about Xiaobao¡¯s disappearance. She did not know where the little fellow had hidden for a while. It was always like this in the Young Master Manor. The three little fellows were hiding and could make Uncle Wan cry, but the Old Madam did not understand the little fellows¡¯ bad habit. Yu Wan was worried that the Old Madam would let her imagination run wild and asked Yan Jiuchao to stay and coax her.


    Fortunately, this little ancestor did not cause any trouble today and agreed to it.


    Yu Wan was still a little worried. ¡°¡­If Old Madam asks, just say that I went to buy rouge. When Xiaobao woke up, he pestered me to go out.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao gave her a cold look. ¡°Yu Ah Wan, are you doubting my intelligence?¡± Yu Wan had taught him the word intelligence. He had learned it in one go.


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    She had really shot herself in the foot.


    Yu Wan went to the children¡¯s room and realized that the bag she had made for Xiaobao was gone. Along with it was a small toy that Yan Jiuchao had personally carved for his sons and Xiaobao¡¯s special milk bottle.


    Oh, it seemed like he was going to cause trouble. Yu Wan was even more certain that the little fellow was hiding.


    ¡°Fight with your mother? You¡¯re still too inexperienced.¡± Yu Wan went to Helian Beiming¡¯s courtyard and carried the little snow fox out.


    Yu Wan got Xiaobao¡¯s diaper for the little snow fox. The little snow fox fainted on the ground from the smell. It took three seconds for it to get up in a daze and look for him hopelessly.


    The little snow fox walked around the manor with its four short legs. Yu Wan followed it closely all the way to the back door of the East Manor. She could not help but be puzzled. The little fellow was quite good at running.


    At this moment, Yu Wan still did not guess that the little fellow had run out of the manor until the little snow fox came to the back door and kept scratching the ajar back door with its ws.


    ¡°Did¡­ he slip out of the manor again?¡±


    Due to the little fellows¡¯ experience of slipping out of the manor more than once in the past, Yu Wan was not too shocked by this operation. But in the past, he had done it with his brothers, but this time, he acted on his own. He had really grown bold.


    However, when Yu Wan opened the back door and walked out, she only saw an empty road. There was no sign of Xiaobao.


    In the bustling street market, there was a Fuyuanzi shop that had been open for more than ten years. The shop was not big and only had four small tables. The tables and chairs looked like they had been around for a few years. Its business was good every day, but it was not mealtime yet, so there were not many customers.


    At a table in the furthest corner sat a man wearing a silver mask. The man was wearing a wide-sleeved stone-green robe. His figure was tall and straight, like jade and pine. He was poised and noble, and his temperament was elegant. On his right sat a little ck child who was less than three years old. That child was really ck. The moment the man held his hand and walked in, the boss was frightened.


    However, it was true that the doll was good-looking. He had thick eyebrows, big eyes, a small nose, and a small mouth. When he smiled, he had two small dimples. He was so cute.


    Both of their clothes and temperament were ipatible with this old and simple shop, but they did not despise the food in the shop at all.


    ¡°Is it enough?¡± The Prince Consort looked at the small bowl of Fuyuanzi in front of Xiaobao and asked gently.


    Xiaobao thought for a while. ¡°It¡¯s enough!¡±


    This shop¡¯s Fuyuanzi had many vors. The Prince Consort asked for a bowl of Fuyuanzi without stuffing for Xiaobao, but he asked the shopkeeper to put in sweet eggs and sweet rice wine. He did not know why he thought of such a way to eat. It seemed that he had eaten with someone like this a long time ago.


    ¡°Huu ~ Huu ~¡± Xiaobao blew on the spoon.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± the Prince Consort said.


    Xiaobao handed him the spoon. The Prince Consort took the spoon and bowl and gently stirred them. Xiaobao widened his ck eyes and looked at the Fuyuanzi in the bowl without blinking. He drooled. The Prince Consort was amused by his gluttonous look.


    ¡°Do you want some?¡± The Prince Consort asked.


    Xiaobao nodded vigorously!


    The Prince Consort smiled gently. ¡°Almost done.¡±


    Xiaobao swallowed his saliva. The Prince Consort scooped half a spoonful and fed it to him. Xiaobao gently licked it. Oh! Why was it so delicious! Xiaobao opened his bloody mouth and obediently waited for him to feed him. The Prince Consort fed him a bite, and the Fuyuanzi was so delicious that Xiaobao kicked his legs.


    The Prince Consort smiled. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Xiaobao!¡± Xiaobao said.


    ¡°Who¡¯s your father?¡± The Prince Consort continued.


    This time, Xiaobao was stumped. Xiaobao sadly realized that he didn¡¯t know what his stinky father¡¯s name was!


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, eat.¡± The Prince Consort fed Xiaobao another bite, and Xiaobao started eating heartily.


    The bowl of Fuyuanzi was quickly emptied. Xiaobao smacked his lips and was not satisfied. The Prince Consort asked the shopkeeper to make two more bowls.


    Xiaobao ate three bowls in one go, making the Prince Consort dumbfounded. He really did not know how his little stomach could fit in. He did not eat any of the Fuyuanzi and let this little fellow eat them all up.


    Xiaobao was full. He rubbed his round stomach and leaned against the wall, as happy as a god. The Prince Consort looked at his eyebrows and eyes without blinking. The more he looked at them, the more he could not look away. This child made him feel very close, and it even made him think of Cong¡¯er. However, he was not simr to Cong¡¯er at all.


    ¡°Cong¡¯er¡­¡± He called him that again.


    ¡°I¡¯m Xiaobao!¡± Xiaobao corrected him.


    ¡°Ah, sorry.¡± The Prince Consort smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    Xiaobao crossed his arms and turned his face away. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back!¡±


    The Prince Consort asked softly, ¡°Why not? Your family will be worried if youe out like this.¡±


    Xiaobao said aggrievedly, ¡°Hmph! They wouldn¡¯t!¡± They did not like Xiaobao. They only liked Dabao and Er¡¯bao! He was no longer the obedient child in their hearts!


    The Prince Consort rubbed Xiaobao¡¯s head. ¡°Xiaobao is so obedient. Your family must like you very much. When they find out that you¡¯re missing, they¡¯ll be very anxious and sad. Your mother will cry.¡±


    At the mention of his mother, Xiaobao¡¯s eyes turned red. He missed his mother so much.


    On the other hand, after the little snow fox chased him all the way to the door, Xiaobao¡¯s aura disappeared. There was only one exnation. Xiaobao had been taken away, and it was very likely that he had left in the carriage.


    Yu Wan called Yan Jiuchao out and told him about Xiaobao¡¯s situation.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°I understand. Go back to the manor and wait for my news.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Yu Wan said.


    ¡°No need,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    Yu Wan looked at him in confusion. ¡°You know where he went?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°I know how to find him.¡±


    Yu Wan seriously suspected that she had missed something, but it was more important to find her child at this juncture. Any doubts could wait for Xiaobao to return. Yu Wan obediently returned to Wutong Courtyard. Yan Jiuchao took out a small porcin bottle.


    Fifteen minutester, Yan Jiuchao appeared in the shop selling Fuyuanzi.


    Although this shop had been open for many years and there had been high-ranking officials and nobles visiting in the past, three of them hade at once. The boss was a little dumbfounded. The ¡°father and son¡± inside were already shocking. But this young master was even more noble. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that he was an esteemed guest of the royal family.


    ¡°S-s-sir¡­¡± The boss stuttered in shock.


    Yan Jiuchao ignored him and entered the shop. As soon as he walked into the hall, he heard his little brat say, ¡°I¡¯m not going home!¡±


    As soon as Xiaobao finished speaking, he felt a dangerous aura approaching him. He looked up and trembled in fear!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xiaobao?¡± The Prince Consort followed his gaze and turned around to see Yan Jiuchao behind him.


    Yan Jiuchao also saw him. Their eyes met and they stopped in unison. This was the second time they met, but they were still not sure who the other party was. Just a face that was exactly the same as Prince Yan did not mean that he was Prince Yan. He did not have such a father. His father would not abandon him, would not not want him.


    ¡°Yan Xiaobao.¡± Yan Jiuchao looked away coldly and looked at the little brat who had been caught. ¡°Hurry up ande over.¡±


    Xiaobao slowly climbed off the stool and walked towards his stinky father. Yan Jiuchao held his greasy little hand and turned to walk out.


    The Prince Consort suddenly reached out and grabbed his arm.

 Chapter 493 - 493 Have Another Child (1)

    493 Have Another Child (1)


    ¡°Who¡­¡± Are you? This question had been on the Prince Consort¡¯s mind since the moment he saw Xiaobao. They were both from the Helian family and looked so simr. Who would believe that they were not father and son?


    Yan Jiuchao and Xiaobao¡¯s interactions just now confirmed this guess. But Xiaobao was his child. What about him? Whose child was he? The Prince Consort looked at Yan Jiuchao in a daze, but before he could finish speaking, a delicate figure pounced on him like a swallow. ¡°Father!¡±


    The Little Commandery Princess threw herself into the Prince Consort¡¯s arms and hugged his arm for a long time. ¡°Father, you¡¯re too much! You didn¡¯t even bring Xi¡¯er along when you came out. Xi¡¯er is about to suffocate to death in the manor!¡±


    The Prince Consort looked at the Little Commandery Princess who suddenly rushed out and then at the cold Yan Jiuchao in front of him. For some reason, he suddenly felt helpless.


    Yan Jiuchao nced at the Little Commandery Princess coldly and pulled Xiaobao away.


    ¡°Stop!¡± The Little Commandery Princess stopped him. She let go of the Prince Consort¡¯s arm and walked around to him. She sized him up. ¡°I was wondering why you looked so familiar. So it¡¯s you! Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked coldly.


    The Little Commandery Princess was so angry that she fell back. Who was this fellow? Why did he sound exactly the same as that peasant woman from the countryside? Wait, he even held¡­ a little ck child?


    The Little Commandery Princess¡¯ gazended on Xiaobao¡¯s face. Xiaobao turned around and buried his little face in his stinky father¡¯s thigh, giving her a big fat rejection!


    The Little Commandery Princess held her breath. If she didn¡¯t misunderstand, this little ck child¡­ was despising her?! She was the princess of a country, but she was actually despised by a little ck egg?!


    ¡°You, you¡­¡± The Little Commandery Princess was about to re up, but Yan Jiuchao couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. He picked up the little brat hanging on hisp and left without looking back.


    ¡°Father! Look!¡± The Little Commandery Princess stomped her feet in anger, hoping that her father could help her regain her dignity. Although she was a princess, she did not really dare to cause trouble outside. Otherwise, if word got back to her mother, she would definitely be severely punished. But it would be different if her father took action, her mother would never be angry with her father.


    However, she was disappointed. The Prince Consort, who had always doted on her, did not find trouble with Yan Jiuchao for her.


    ¡°Alright, stop fooling around and go back,¡± the Prince Consort said tiredly.


    The Little Commandery Princess looked at her father in disbelief. In the past, when such a situation happened, if she was in the right, her father would stand up for her. If she was unreasonable, her father would not question her at all and would onlyfort her. But what did her father say just now? Fooling around? Was her father ming her?


    Why?!


    ¡°Father¡­¡± The Little Commandery Princess felt stifled, but when she met the Prince Consort¡¯s disappointed gaze, she could not say a word.


    The Prince Consort brought the Little Commandery Princess into the carriage. The Little Commandery Princess felt wronged and did not say anything along the way. The Prince Consort did not coax her like before, so the Little Commandery Princess felt even more aggrieved.


    As she approached the manor, she finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Father, why were you with that person just now? Also, why do you have a portrait of him?¡±


    The answer was simple, but somehow the Prince Consort did not want to say it.


    ¡°I know!¡± The Little Commandery Princess¡¯ eyes lit up and she hugged the Prince Consort¡¯s arm. ¡°Did you know that he and the Helian family bullied me? You¡¯re investigating him! Did you already teach him a lesson just now? That¡¯s why you don¡¯t allow me to interfere!¡±


    The Prince Consort opened his mouth but hesitated. In the end, he patted her shoulder. ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    When the father and daughter returned to the manor, the Queen personally cooked arge table of good dishes. This was notmon. After all, she was the Queen and was busy every day. Her hand was used to control the world and strategize, not to cook. And it was precisely because of this that everything she did seemed even more precious.


    ¡°Mother, what day is it today?¡± The Little Commandery Princess said with a smile.


    It was because she felt that the Prince Consort did not like to bother with her recently. The Queen nced at the Prince Consort without batting an eyelid and said gently, ¡°Cong¡¯er ising back.¡±


    Before the Prince Consort could answer, the Little Commandery Princess widened her almond-shaped eyes. ¡°Is Big Brothering back?¡±


    The Queen looked at her and nodded dotingly. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± She then said to the Prince Consort, ¡°Cong¡¯er sent a letter saying that he¡¯s already on his way back to the Capital. He¡¯ll arrive at the end of next month at thetest.¡±


    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s still more than a month!¡± The Little Commandery Princess was instantly disappointed.


    The Prince Consort was in a daze.

 Chapter 494 - 494 Have Another Child (2)

    494 Have Another Child (2)


    Cong¡¯er.


    Why did Xiaobao¡¯s facee to mind when this name was mentioned? The resourceful Prince Consort actually had many things that he could not figure out. He could not think about it carefully. He would have a headache and his eyes would ache.


    Yan Jiuchao brought Xiaobao back to the Helian Manor. He was not in a hurry to bring him back to the courtyard. Instead, he stopped halfway.


    Xiaobao knew that his stinky father was angry. Although he usually went against Yan Jiuchao because he had someone backing him up, now that Old Madam, Helian Beiming, and Yu Wan were not around, he instantly became a coward.


    Yan Jiuchao walked in front while he followed behind with his head lowered. Yan Jiuchao stopped, and so did he obediently. He pulled the bag with his left hand and grabbed the tree branch with his right. This was all the assets he had brought when he left. He was so tired from carrying it.


    Yan Jiuchao looked down at him, his eyes terrifyingly cold. It seemed that he could not escape this beating. Xiaobao took a deep breath in heartache and slowly turned around to give him his little butt.


    Go on, hit it.


    Yan Jiuchao: ¡°¡­¡±


    In the end, this beating did not happen. Helian Beiming came. He did not specially follow Yan Jiuchao, but he knew that Xiaobao had disappeared. This matter could be hidden from Old Madam, but it could not be hidden from him. He nned to look for Xiaobao and bumped into him halfway.


    ¡°Xiaobao.¡±


    ¡°Eldest Grandpa!¡± Xiaobao pouted. Aggrievedness surged into his heart and he was about to pounce into Helian Beiming¡¯s arms.


    Yan Jiuchao said seriously, ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    Xiaobao stopped.


    Yan Jiuchao added, ¡°Don¡¯t cry!¡±


    Xiaobao held back his tears.


    Helian Beiming pushed the wheelchair over and touched Xiaobao¡¯s aggrieved face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Xiaobao sobbed and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. No one wants to beat me up. I won¡¯t cry¡­¡±


    ¡°Look at how frightened the child is.¡± Helian Beiming red at Yan Jiuchao. ¡°Your grandmother¡¯s heart will ache when shees overter.¡±


    Xiaobao: I knew Eldest Grandpa would protect me!


    ¡°Can¡¯t you find a private ce to lock him up and teach him a lesson?¡± Helian Beiming continued.


    Xiaobao¡¯s hair stood on end! Yiyaya! They even wanted to lock him up and teach him a lesson! Why was Eldest Grandpa so ck-hearted!


    Although Helian Beiming doted on Xiaobao, the habit of leaving home could not be condoned. He had to let him know the immensity of heaven and earth.


    Xiaobao was so frightened that he pounced on Yan Jiuchao and hugged his thigh. ¡°Don¡¯t lock me up! No! No!¡±


    ¡°You know your mistake now? It¡¯s toote.¡± Yan Jiuchao was not Yu Wan. He would not be soft-hearted so easily. At such a young age, he was so bold. If he did not teach him a lesson, he would not know how the rules were written.


    Xiaobao was taught a lesson.


    ¡°Stinky Daddy, Boohoo.¡± Xiaobao covered his butt and returned to the courtyard.


    Dabao and Er¡¯bao were already asleep, and the old madam had also rested. When Yu Wan coaxed the old madam, she changed the script of Xiaobao following her out to the script of following Yan Jiuchao out. With Dabao and Er¡¯bao sticking to her, the old madam did not have the time to suspect anything.


    Xiaobao stood at the door aggrievedly. Yu Wan brought the little fellow over and asked Zi Su to fetch water. She took off his dirty clothes and took afortable hot shower.


    ¡°Is it fun outside?¡± Yu Wan asked as she put on his clothes.


    Xiaobao shook his head.


    Yu Wan buttoned his shirt. ¡°Then are you still going to leave me behind?¡±


    Xiaobao hugged Yu Wan¡¯s neck. ¡°I want Mom.¡±


    Yu Wan said angrily, ¡°You still know how to ask for your mother? Do you know that I¡¯m about to die of anxiety? What if you meet bad people when you leave the manor just like that? If they kidnap you, you won¡¯t be able to see me again!¡±


    ¡°I want Mom! I want Mom!¡± Xiaobao hugged Yu Wan even tighter.


    ¡°Are you still running around?¡± Yu Wan said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not running anymore! I want my mother!¡± Xiaobao said in a childish voice.


    Who knew if this fellow was just saying pleasant words? When they were little munchkins, everyone was honest, and slowly, they were almost three years old. Therefore, they began to have their own little ideas. Sometimes, Yu Wan could not figure out what was in their little heads, and among the three little fellows, Xiaobao had the most wicked ideas. To think about it carefully, the three of them looked like Yan Jiuchao, but the most simr was Xiaobao.


    This fellow¡¯s little nose, little eyes, little mouth¡­ Even the tenacity of his hair and the curve of his knuckles were exactly the same as Yan Jiuchao. Yu Wan looked at him and it was not difficult to imagine the young Little Jiuchao.


    Yu Wan kissed Xiaobao. This kiss was for Little Jiuchao. Xiaobao was stunned for a moment before he kissed his mother. Yu Wan smiled and kissed him back. This kiss was meant for her son.


    Xiaobao was overjoyed to receive two kisses in a row and fell asleep sweetly in Yu Wan¡¯s arms. Yan Jiuchao returned to the room after taking a shower and saw Yu Wan sitting at the head of the bed. The little brat was sleeping in Yu Wan¡¯s arms, drooling.


    Yan Jiuchao walked over with a dark expression.


    Yu Wan patted Xiaobao¡¯s head and said softly, ¡°He looks like you.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao sat down beside Yu Wan. ¡°Of course my son looks like me.¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°I mean, he¡¯s most like you.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said in disdain, ¡°I¡¯m not that ck!¡±


    All three sons were very tanned, but Xiaobao was the darkest. In his sleep, Xiaobao seemed to feel his father¡¯s disdain and snorted unhappily.


    Yu Wan burst intoughter. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re fair. You¡¯re the fairest.¡± Pretty boy.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at Yu Wan sinisterly and said, ¡°I think you¡¯re scolding me.¡±


    Yu Wan: Stop thinking! We¡¯ve been husband and wife for too long. This fellow knows what I¡¯m thinking with just a look!


    In the Queen Manor, everyone had rested. The Prince Consort was not asleep. He stayed in the study for a long time. When he returned to his room, it was already close to midnight. He took off his robe andy on the soft bed. Suddenly, a gentle voice sounded in his ear. ¡°Prince Consort.¡±


    The Prince Consort¡¯s expression froze. The Queen approached him gently and breathed into his ear. The Prince Consort¡¯s back was facing her and he did not move. The Queen¡¯s hand reached into his nket. After a while, she was stunned. ¡°Is the Prince Consort¡­ not interested today?¡±


    Aplicated look shed across the Prince Consort¡¯s eyes that even he did not understand. He paused and said, ¡°I¡¯m tired. Another day.¡±


    The Queen was disappointed, but she did not show it on her face. She smiled gently and said, ¡°It¡¯s all Xi¡¯er¡¯s fault. She hasn¡¯t done anything proper all day. I¡¯ve also heard about her making rouge. Actually, it¡¯s just an ordinary birthday. She didn¡¯t have to mobilize so many people and even dragged you, her father, along. I¡¯ll talk to herter and tell her not to always cause trouble for you.¡±


    The Prince Consort said, ¡°It has nothing to do with Xi¡¯er. I didn¡¯t sleep well.¡±


    The Queen looked at his back and called softly, ¡°Prince Consort.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± The Prince Consort replied.


    The Queen smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ have another child.¡±


    The Prince Consort¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°We already have Cong¡¯er and Xi¡¯er.¡±


    The Queen smiled and said, ¡°How can two be enough? I want to have a lot of children with the Prince Consort.¡±


    The Prince Consort said, ¡°You¡¯re the Queen.¡±


    The Queen said gently, ¡°But I¡¯m also your wife.¡±


    It waste in the night. The Queen sat up and looked at the sleeping man. She tucked him in, put on her outer robe, and went to the greenhouse.


    The imperial doctor presented the medicine. ¡°Your Highness, your pregnancy medicine.¡±


    The Queen looked at the bowl of medicine in her hand and sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve drunk this pregnancy medicine for many years, but it hasn¡¯t improved at all. Tell me the truth, can I still be pregnant?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± The imperial physician hesitated. ¡°Your Highness¡¯s body¡­ was injured by that child back then. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to get pregnant again. I will do my best to nurse Your Highness back to health.¡±


    The Queen said seriously, ¡°What I want is for you to treat me, not to do your best.¡±


    The imperial physician knelt on both knees. ¡°I obey!¡±

 Chapter 495 - 495 Warm Family, Black and Cute Babies (1)

    495 Warm Family, ck and Cute Babies (1)


    Yu Wan woke up early. The three little fellows were still asleep, but they were originally sleeping obediently between her and Yan Jiuchao. For some reason, they rolled to her feet in the middle of the night. They were scattered everywhere, making Yu Wan happy.


    September in the Capital should be very cool, but Nanzhao had cooled down for a few days after a few drizzles. It was hot again this morning. The three little fellows would not catch a cold even if they were naked.


    It was rare for Yan Jiuchao not to wake up early. Hey there upright, his eyes wide open. Yu Wan turned around and saw that Xiaobao had ced a foot on his chest. If it was a few inches higher, it would almost poke his nose. So this guy actually enjoyed such an offensive and torturous posture?


    Yan Jiuchao yed with his son¡¯s little feet. He looked so serious as if he was doing an exam. Yu Wan was moved by his cute appearance. Although he always despised this and that, he was still the children¡¯s biological father. He doted on them more than anyone else. He had deep feelings for his children and was the best father in the world!


    Yan Jiuchao was done ying. He threw his son¡¯s feet to the side and got up in disdain.


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    So you were really just ying? What¡¯s so fun about your son¡¯s feet?!


    The couple got up.


    Yan Jiuchao did not have the habit of letting a maidservant serve him. He put on his clothes himself. Yu Wan took a belt and tied it for him. ¡°By the way, I forgot to ask you how you found Xiaobao. Where did you find him?¡±


    ¡°Ah Wei¡¯s Gu worm,¡± Yan Jiuchao answered the first question.


    Ah Wei and the others set off to find the handwritten notes. Yan Jiuchao had given them the Qianji Box, and Ah Wei had also given Yan Jiuchao a Gu worm that could track the aura of the little fellows. It was impossible for him to bring the little ck eggs safely to Nanzhao without some skill.


    Although Ah Wei said that he despised his disciples, he was actually more worried than anyone else that the little fellows had gone missing. Ah Wei was so familiar with it. It seems that the little fellows had probably run around more than once or twice along the way.


    ¡°It¡¯s been hard on Ah Wei.¡± Yu Wan decided to reward Ah Wei when he returned.


    Yan Jiuchao did not answer where he had found Xiaobao. Yu Wan was thinking about Ah Wei and actually forgot to get to the bottom of it. She muttered, ¡°Ah Wei and the others have been at the State Preceptor Hall for a few days. I don¡¯t know how the situation is. We can think of another way if we don¡¯t have the thing. Don¡¯t let anything happen to them.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°No news means nothing happened.¡±


    Yu Wan thought about it and agreed. Once the State Preceptor Hall found the thief, it would definitely cause amotion in the city. Since the Capital was calm, it was obvious that the few of them were still hiding in the State Preceptor Hall.


    Moreover, the Myriad Book Pavilion was so big. It would take at least ten days to half a month to find small handwritten notes from thousands of scrolls.


    ¡°Mhm~¡± Dabao woke up and stretched hard.


    Yu Wan heard the small voiceing from his nose and smiled knowingly. She walked over and said, ¡°Dabao?¡±


    Dabao rubbed his eyes and crawled towards Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan hugged her son. ¡°Call Mom.¡±


    Dabao looked at Yu Wan with wide eyes. The younger brothers were getting better at talking, but the eldest brother was still unwilling to speak. Yu Wan pinched his little nose. ¡°When will Dabao call Mom?¡±


    Dabao rubbed his little head against Yu Wan¡¯s arms. Forget it, he would say it when he wanted to. Xiaobao and Er¡¯bao had already proven that theirnguage skills were fine. It was only a matter of time before Dabao spoke.


    Yu Wan put on Dabao¡¯s clothes. Soon, Er¡¯bao and Xiaobao woke up.


    Xiaobao called for his mother the moment he opened his mouth. Er¡¯bao knew how to please people better than him and even called his father. However, it was precisely because of this that Er¡¯bao was extremely honored to be carried away by his beloved father.


    Haha! Mom is Xiaobao¡¯s!


    Xiaobao sat in Yu Wan¡¯s arms and stuck out his tongue at his brother, who was carried out by Yan Jiuchao. ¡°Boohoohoo!¡±


    Er¡¯bao felt stifled. Wuu!


    Yu Wan also put on Xiaobao¡¯s clothes. Xiaobao jumped off the bed and hugged Yu Wan¡¯s thigh. ¡°Mom! Mom!¡±


    Yu Wan said in amusement, ¡°I have something to do.¡±


    Xiaobao hung on Yu Wan¡¯sp shamelessly. ¡°You can¡¯t do anything! You have to apany Xiaobao!¡±


    Yu Wan raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°If Mom doesn¡¯t do anything, Xiaobao won¡¯t have any milk to drink.¡±


    Xiaobao let go of his mother in a second! Yu Wanughed loudly because of him. Xiaobao stomped his feet in embarrassment and ran to look for the Old Madam.


    ¡°Great-grandma! Great-grandma! Do you miss Xiaobao?¡± Xiaobao rushed into the old madam¡¯s room like a tornado.

 Chapter 496 - 496 Warm Family, Black and Cute Babies (2)

    496 Warm Family, ck and Cute Babies (2)


    The Old Madam had just let the servantb her hair when she opened her arms and hugged Little Steel. She said kindly, ¡°Yes! Of course I miss Xiaobao! Did Xiaobao miss Great-Grandma?¡±


    Xiaobao said, ¡°Yes! I miss Great-Grandma the most!¡±


    The old madam was quite charmed by this little fellow. When she heard this early in the morning, she didn¡¯t even need to eat candy. Her heart felt sweet all day. Soon, Dabao and Er¡¯bao also came.


    Er¡¯bao also called her great-grandma sweetly. Dabao did not say anything, but he also threw himself into the olddy¡¯s arms for a while.


    !!


    Old Madam liked everyone.


    The three little fellows looked so simr that the servants would often call them wrongly, but Old Madam had never been wrong. In her own words, ¡°How can I not recognize my little great-grandchildren!¡±


    Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao also came over. The Old Madam estimated that Helian Beiming was almost done. She instructed the maidservant, ¡°Set up the food.¡±


    Er¡¯bao and Xiaobao ran out.


    ¡°Eldest Grandpa!¡±


    ¡°Eldest Grandpa!¡±


    They went to call Helian Beiming for breakfast.


    ¡°Dabao, go along.¡± Yu Wan patted her son¡¯s shoulder.


    Dabao obediently left. When Helian Beiming came over, the wheelchair was filled with children. There was a Xiaobao on the left armrest, a Er¡¯bao on the right armrest, and a Dabao on the back of the chair.


    Breakfast was made ording to the tastes of the young couple and the children. The Old Madam and Helian Beiming were more casual when it came to eating. When the little fellows ate happily, they had an appetite.


    The little fellows burped. The olddyughed hysterically. She smiled and burped herself.


    The Old Madam was a little addicted to cards today. Yu Wan called Zi Su and Fu Ling over and the four of them made a table of leaf cards. Yu Wan and the Old Madam happily yed the leaf card while Yan Jiuchao went to y with the children.


    At first, the children were only ying crazily in the manor. Suddenly, they saw a servant¡¯s child sitting at the door licking his candied hawthorn. The three of them gulped. ¡°Slurp ~¡±


    ¡°You want to eat?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    The three of them nodded adorably. Yan Jiuchao turned around and brought his sons to buy candied hawthorn. The shop selling candied hawthorn was not far away. Yan Jiuchao did not take a carriage and walked with the three little fellows.


    When they arrived at the candied hawthorn shop, the first batch of candied hawthorn had already been sold out. The second batch was being made. The shopkeeper asked them to wait a moment, and the three little fellows really waited obediently. Yan Jiuchao was impatient to wait for something, but he did not say anything when the three little fellows did not leave. He quietly guarded them.


    The Queen¡¯s carriage passed by at this time. She was traveling incognito and did not set up a ceremony for the Queen. She was only sitting in a carriage pulled by two horses. In the eyes of ordinary people, this was just an ordinary official¡¯s family traveling.


    The weather was a little hot, and there was a gap in the curtain of her car window. This gap was not enough for others to see the scenery inside clearly, and she could not see it very well. Fortunately, she was not here to admire the scenery.


    However, for some reason, when she passed by the candy shop, she looked out and saw a familiar figure.


    Looking at his back, she almost recognized him as the Prince Consort. However, when the carriage drove past, she saw his face and realized that he was not wearing a mask. Moreover, he had an extremely young face.


    ¡°Stop the carriage,¡± she said.


    The coachman brought the carriage to a halt. The Queen pushed open the small window at the back of the carriage. Through the mottled jade bead curtain, she saw an incredible face.


    ¡°Young Master! The candied hawthorn you wanted is ready!¡± The shopkeeper handed over fifteen sticks of candied hawthorn. ¡°That¡¯s a total of a hundred copper coins. Sorry to keep you waiting. This box of glutinous rice balls is for you.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao took the candied hawthorn and glutinous rice balls. The little fellows opened their mouths impatiently. Yan Jiuchao used a skewer to fork the glutinous rice ball to feed his sons. The little fellows stood on Yan Jiuchao¡¯s other side. When he fed them, he turned his back in the direction of the Queen¡¯s carriage. Because of his figure, the Queen did not see the children and what they looked like.


    The Queen was immersed in great shock.


    ¡°Your Highness, what can I do for you?¡± The coachman asked.


    The Queen retracted her gaze and her chest heaved violently a few times. She calmed herself down and looked towards the candied hawthorn shop, but Yan Jiuchao and the children were long gone.


    ¡°Did I see wrongly?¡± The Queen closed her eyes and instructed, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The coachman drove the carriage back to the Queen Manor.


    After the Queen alighted from the carriage, she did not go anywhere but straight to the Prince Consort¡¯s study.


    The Prince Consort loved to read. The Queen had searched for all the famous books in the world for him and built a library in the manor. Every day, the Prince Consort spent most of his time in the library, and this was no exception. The study was empty. Other than the Queen, no one dared to barge in.


    The Queen walked to the desk with a cold expression and rummaged through the drawers and basket. Finally, she found a painting. She slowly unfolded the painting.


    The face she had seen in the city today was revealed on the painting.


    ¡°Why did you draw yourself? And you drew yourself so young and beautiful. I said that I don¡¯t mind your appearance being damaged, don¡¯t take it to heart. Did I say something wrong? I¡¯m not ming you for drawing yourself¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    At that time, she did not react, but the Prince Consort clearly meant that the person in the painting was not him. Since it wasn¡¯t the Prince Consort, who could it be? That young man? The Prince Consort had seen him. The Prince Consort had even drawn him! Why did he draw him? Did he think that he looked like him, or¡­


    The Queen felt dizzy. She pressed down on the table and stabilized herself. ¡°Guards!¡±


    A guard walked in, cupped his hands, and bowed. ¡°What can I do for you, Your Highness?¡±


    The Queen picked up the painting and faced him. She said firmly, ¡°Go and investigate who this person is! When did the Prince Consort see him? What did he say to him?¡±

 Chapter 497 - 497 Investigating the Truth

    497 Investigating the Truth


    This guard¡¯s name was Mo Sang. He had been in the Queen Manor for seven years and had climbed step by step from the lowest-level guard to the position of captain. His ability was deeply affirmed by the Queen and was highly regarded by her.


    After receiving the Queen¡¯s order, he asked about the person in the painting. For example, had the Queen seen him or where had she seen him?


    ¡°There¡¯s a shop selling candied hawthorn on Liuyang Street, opposite the rouge shop where themandery princess goes every day.¡±


    After learning this concrete news, Mo Sang quickly went to Liuyang Street and found the shop selling candied hawthorn. He wanted to ask the shopkeeper about that person¡¯s whereabouts. There were not many customers like Yan Jiuchao, who could be unforgettable with just a nce. Moreover, Yan Jiuchao hade more than once.


    The shopkeeper recalled, ¡°The first time he came to my ce, he left without buying it¡­ He got into a carriage¡­¡±


    ¡°What carriage?¡± asked Mose.


    The shopkeeper said, ¡°How would I know? It stopped at the rouge shop!¡±


    Mo Sang asked for more information about the carriage and the coachman and vaguely guessed something. Then, Mo Sang asked who the young master was and if he had heard his surname.


    How would this shopkeeper know? That young master hade twice in total. He was only here to buy candied hawthorn. It was impossible for him to befriend a small shopkeeper like him.


    However, the shopkeeper told Mo Sang that the young master came out of the alley diagonally opposite. He guessed that the young master lived in that noble area.


    There were many powerful people in that noble area, but the most eye-catching one was the Helian family. This area was protected by the Helian family, and the thieves did not even dare toe here. However, it was precisely because of this that the news inside was tightly sealed and rarely spread to the public.


    It took Mo Sang a lot of effort to eliminate the unrted houses one by one. Then, only the Helian family was left. It was not so easy for him to sneak into the Helian Manor.


    The little ck eggs slept safely at the door because they were children. No sacrificial soldier would guard the children tightly. Mo Sang was different. He was a martial arts practitioner. Once he approached, the sacrificial soldier could sense his Internal Breath.


    Mo Sang returned to the Queen Manor.


    The Prince Consort was still in the library. He was like this. He did not have any other hobbies. He only liked to read. When he was happy, he would read. When he had something on his mind, he would also read. Often, people could not tell what he was thinking. However, they were sure that there was something wrong with the Prince Consort recently. They did not know if it was because he had seen that young man.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± Mo Sang asked for an audience outside the door.


    The Queen pressed her forehead and said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Mo Sang stepped in. The Queen gestured for the maidservants to leave. The maidservants understood and retreated respectfully.


    ¡°How is it?¡± The Queen asked.


    Mo Sang said in shame, ¡°I¡¯m useless. I only found out that he and the Prince Consort had met once in the carriage outside the rouge shop. As for what he said, I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯m still investigating if he only met the Prince Consort once.¡±


    ¡°Then what did you find?¡± A trace of coldness shed across the Queen¡¯s face.


    Mo Sang said seriously, ¡°ording to the clues provided by the shopkeeper, I¡¯ve eliminated the nearby houses one by one. But I couldn¡¯t get a single piece of information from the Helian family.¡±


    The Queen paused. ¡°You mean he might be from the Helian family?¡±


    Mo Sang said, ¡°Unless¡­ he doesn¡¯t live there at all. But the possibility of that is very small, because the shopkeeper saw hime out of that alley twice. If he didn¡¯t live in that area, it¡¯s impossible for him toe out of that alley.¡±


    ¡°How can there be such a person in the Helian family?¡± The Queen muttered thoughtfully.


    Mo Sang continued, ¡°I heard the Little Commandery Princess mention something about the Helian family a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± The Queen looked at him solemnly.


    Mo Sang replied, ¡°A couple came to the Helian family and imed to be the son and daughter-inw of Divine General Beiming¡¯s younger brother.¡±


    The Queen pondered and said, ¡°The younger brother who fell off the cliff without a corpse?¡±


    Mo Sang nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Old Madam was too sad and lost her mind. There are rumors that the child didn¡¯t die at all and was saved. All these years, people kepting to visit and saying that they were the child who fell off the cliff back then. However, the Helian family saw through them. The Little Commandery Princess said that it was most likely fake this time. However, they used some method to charm Old Madam and Divine General Beiming.¡±


    ¡°Why does she say that?¡± The Queen asked.


    The Little Commandery Princess could not hide her words. She had almost been wronged outside, so when she returned to the courtyard, she had to tell the maidservants everything. As the head of the guards of the Queen Manor, Mo Sang had his own spies in every courtyard. Of course, this was with the Queen¡¯s permission.


    Mo Sang told her everything he had heard from the maidservant. ¡°That young master from the countryside broke the Wushan Lingzhi she found for you and even taught the two young masters from the West Manor a lesson. There¡¯s a grudge between the two sides. These words should have been said by Young Master Helian to the Little Commandery Princess.¡±


    The Queen waved her hand. ¡°Then it doesn¡¯t count.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Perhaps the two young masters have a grudge in their hearts and said evil words.¡± Mo Sang first echoed the Queen¡¯s words, then raised his opinion. ¡°But no matter what, I think this young master is most likely the young master who came from the countryside to acknowledge his family.¡±


    It was not difficult to find out. The Queen called the Little Commandery Princess over.


    The Little Commandery Princess had just taken a bath and her hair was not dry yet. When she heard that her mother had summoned her, she came with a smile. She sat on the chaise lounge and hugged her mother¡¯s arm. ¡°Are you letting me sleep here tonight?¡±


    The Queen smiled dotingly. ¡°How old are you? You still want to sleep with me?¡±


    ¡°I want it even at my age!¡± The Little Commandery Princess said coquettishly.


    The Little Commandery Princess was not old, but she was not young either. Usually, when a girl reached her age, she would have been married long ago, but the Queen had yet to start finding a husband for her. Firstly, she had been raised too delicately, and secondly, the Queen could not bear to part with her. She wanted to keep her for two more years. In any case, the children of the Emperor did not have to worry about marriage. So what if her daughter was eighteen or neen? Which man in the world dared to despise her?


    But today, they were not here for romance.


    The Queen talked business with the Little Commandery Princess. ¡°Have you gone out to cause trouble for me again recently?¡±


    ¡°When did I?¡± The Little Commandery Princess said guiltily.


    The Queen raised her eyebrows indifferently and said, ¡°Then why did I hear that you caused the two young masters of the Helian family to be punished by their grandfather?¡±


    The Little Commandery Princess exploded. ¡°What did I do? It wasn¡¯t me!¡±


    ¡°Who is it, then?¡± The Queen asked patiently.


    The Little Commandery Princess still didn¡¯t know that she had fallen into her mother¡¯s trap. She said in a daze, ¡°It¡¯s that country bumpkin who came to acknowledge his family! Mother, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know yet, but someone who ims to be Old Madam¡¯s legitimate grandson hase to the Helian family. He brought his family and stayed in the East Manor!¡±


    The Little Commandery Princess did not know about the little ck eggs yet. Even when she saw a ck child in the shop, she did not think in that direction. The family she mentioned was Yu Wan, who had humiliated her twice.


    ¡°It seems that my daughter has been bullied.¡± The Queen gently stroked the Little Commandery Princess¡¯s head.


    The Little Commandery Princess did not easilyin to the Queen. Firstly, it would make her look petty. Secondly, the Queen prioritized the overall situation. She would not punish her citizens for such a small matter. Otherwise, why would people say that the Queen loved her people like her children?


    However, since the Queen took the initiative to ask today, the Little Commandery Princess told her everything about Yan Jiuchao breaking the Wushan Lingzhi, bullying Helian Yu and Helian Cheng, and Yu Wan snatching the Red Lingzhi from her. Naturally, she skipped the part of visiting the brothel. She only said that the Helian brothers had arranged to fight Gu, but Elder Meng lost.


    The Queen had long heard about the Gu battle. It was Gu Elder Meng who deliberately lost to him to repay his senior brother¡¯s favor.


    However, Gu Elder Meng did not say the details, and the Queen did not ask, causing her to miss such important information. If she had known that a young master hade to the Helian family, she would have gotten someone to investigate. As long as she saw that person and face, she would definitely not let him appear in front of the Prince Consort.


    To ensure that nothing went wrong, the Queen brought over the portrait of that person. ¡°Is it him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± The Little Commandery Princess said indignantly.


    In that case, he was undoubtedly the eldest young master of the Helian family. But how could this be? Why did the young master of the Helian family look so simr to the Prince Consort?


    Divine General Beiming¡¯s younger brother was born thirty-five years ago. His children could not be more than twenty years old. That young man¡¯s face was extremely tender, and it would not be an exaggeration to say that he was seventeen. However, the calm and restrained temperament he exuded really did not look like a child who was still wet behind the ears.


    The Queen closed her eyes. Could it be¡­ that child? That child was going to be twenty-four this year. But wasn¡¯t he in the Great Zhou? Why did hee to Nanzhao? And be the eldest young master of the Helian family?


    ¡°Divine General Beiming personally brought him back!¡± The Little Commandery Princess curled her lips.


    The Queen narrowed her eyes. ¡°He, Lian, Bei, Ming!¡±


    ¡°Grand General! Grand General!¡± In the Helian Manor, Yu Gang hurriedly entered Helian Beiming¡¯s courtyard.


    Helian Beiming was teasing the little snow fox when he turned around. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Yu Gang said, ¡°Her Highness is here!¡±

 Chapter 498 - 498 Little Sly Jiang Is Here (1)

    498 Little Sly Jiang Is Here (1)


    Helian Beiming could not figure out why the Queen hade to visit. Ever since something happened to his body, he had gradually faded out of the court. In recent months, he had even taken a long leave from the Emperor. Now that he was free at home, he did not have to ask about the court and the military camp, so it was unlikely to be for business.


    If it was for personal matters, it was even more impossible. The Helian family had never had any contact with the Queen Manor. What private matter could be worth the Queening over personally?


    Helian Beiming went to the reception pavilion of the East Manor to meet the Queen.


    The Queen was not wearing the official uniform of the court. It looked like an ordinary visit. She naturally had a dignified aura as she sat at the head of the table. Mo Sang and two personal maidservants waited on both sides.


    The butler of the East Manor had long served the newly brewed tea, but it was not the best tea in the manor. The best was all given to the Old Madam to please her little grandson.


    Fortunately, the Queen was not here to drink tea.


    Yu Gang pushed the wheelchair into the reception pavilion and stood behind his master. Helian Beiming¡¯s meridians were broken and he had lost all his martial arts. The Emperor had long exempted him from bowing to anyone.


    Helian Beiming bowed slightly to the person in the seat. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Your Highness hade. I didn¡¯t wee you properly. Please forgive me, Your Highness.¡±


    The Queen smiled generously and said, ¡°Divine General, there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡±


    Yu Gang pushed the wheelchair to the seat below the Queen.


    The Queen¡¯s gentle gazended on Helian Beiming¡¯s handsome face. She smiled and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the Divine General in a long time. How are you?¡±


    Helian Beiming said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you for your concern, Your Highness.¡±


    The Queen continued, ¡°I wonder how Old Madam is?¡±


    Helian Beiming said, ¡°Mother is healthy and well.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯m relieved. Thest time I saw Old Madam, she didn¡¯t recognize me,¡± the Queen said. She lowered her head and smiled before looking at Helian Beiming. It seemed like a casual question, but she was questioning if the Old Madam was really clear-minded.


    Helian Beiming pretended not to understand. ¡°Mother hasn¡¯t seen Your Highness many times.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± The Queen had hit a soft nail.


    The two of them chatted for a while before letting go of their daily lives.


    Helian Beiming cut to the chase. ¡°Your Highness, why did youe to the Helian Manor today? Did His Majesty have some instructions?¡±


    The Queen said, ¡°It¡¯s not my father. I wanted toe myself. I heard that the Divine General¡¯s family has been found. They¡¯re the flesh and blood of the child who fell off the cliff back then. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Back then, my brother unfortunately fell off the cliff and didn¡¯t even have a corpse left. Although many people said that he was dead, my mother and I have always believed that he was alive. All these years, I¡¯ve been asking around for my brother¡¯s whereabouts. God helps those who work hard and we finally found him. Unfortunately, I was toote. My brother and sister-inw had already passed away. Fortunately, the two of them left children in the world. My mother was very happy to see that child, as if my brother had reallye back to life.¡±


    When Helian Beiming said this, the Queen¡¯s gaze was on his face, as if she wanted to know if he was hiding anything.


    ¡°However,¡± Helian Beiming paused. ¡°I haven¡¯t announced this to the public yet. Where did Your Highness get the news?¡±


    Other than the Emperor and the Prince Consort, the only person in the world who dared to question the Queen so openly was this man in front of her.


    The Queen had long expected him to ask this and did not hide anything. She said truthfully, ¡°I heard from Xi¡¯er that Xi¡¯er seems to have a misunderstanding with the Eldest Young Master and Young Madam who have just returned to the manor. It¡¯s just child¡¯s y. Divine General, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Helian Beiming looked like he had a headache. ¡°It¡¯s Yu¡¯er and Cheng¡¯er, right? I¡¯ve long warned them not to disturb themandery princess. They just won¡¯t listen and cause trouble for Your Highness. I apologize to Your Highness and themandery princess on their behalf.¡±


    The Queen smiled appropriately and said, ¡°Where did thise from? Political matters are political matters, and children are children. They grew up together since they were young, and their rtionship is extraordinary. Don¡¯t me them.¡±


    Helian Beiming said seriously, ¡°I ept the decree.¡±


    Helian Yu and Helian Cheng were not the eldest sons of the Helian family. They would not inherit the position of the head of the family. Their words and actions could not represent the position of the entire Helian family. Therefore, although it was best to distance themselves from the Queen Manor, it was fine if they could not help but interact with her. If it were the eldest sons of the legitimate sons of the East and West Manor who had endless contact with the Little Commandery Princess, it would probably be another story.


    The Queen smiled and said, ¡°Is that child in the manor today? I haven¡¯t seen him yet.¡±

 Chapter 499 - 499 Little Sly Jiang Is Here (2)

    499 Little Sly Jiang Is Here (2)


    Helian Beiming sighed and said, ¡°What a coincidence. Chao¡¯er went out. Young man, he¡¯s bored out of his wits staying in the manor all day, so I asked the guards to bring him out for a walk.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± The Queen nodded in understanding and smiled. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯ve spoiled Xi¡¯er too much. She doesn¡¯t like to stay idle, either. I don¡¯t want word to get out that Xi¡¯er bullied the eldest grandson of the Helian family.¡±


    Helian Beiming said solemnly, ¡°I guarantee to Your Highness that such a thing will never happen.¡±


    The Queen smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that. As you know, Xi¡¯er is seventeen years old. It¡¯s time for a marriage proposal. I¡¯ll have a headache if her reputation isn¡¯t good.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Helian Beiming bowed.


    The Queen said warmly, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I should return to the manor. These are a small token of my appreciation for Old Madam and the two children.¡± The Queen raised her hand and pointed at the few brocade boxes on the table.


    Helian Beiming said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Your Highness.¡±


    The Queen stood up and bade farewell.


    Helian Beiming sent her out of the reception pavilion. The Queen asked him to stop and left with the guards and maidservants. The two maidservants followed behind without looking sideways. Mo Sang followed and whispered to the Queen, ¡°Your Highness, is that young master really from the Helian family?¡±


    The Queen asked, ¡°What kind of person is Helian Beiming in your heart?¡±


    Mo Sang thought for a while and said, ¡°He¡¯s loyal to the country and has a heart of iron. He¡¯s an impable subject.¡±


    The Queen smiled faintly. ¡°But he¡¯s also a rare filial son.¡±


    Mo Sang was stunned. ¡°Your Highness, you mean¡­¡±


    The Queen said, ¡°I remember that one year, Old Madam wanted to eat the lychees in the county, but that year, the bridge to the county was broken and the road was blocked. The caravans were unwilling to go there. Helian Beiming applied for leave from the Emperor and personally went to the county to buy the lychees. In the end, Old Madam didn¡¯t want to eat them after he bought them. A few dayster, Old Madam talked about the lychees in the county again. He knew that Old Madam would forget after talking for a few days, but he still went resolutely. He¡¯s such a person. He¡¯s willing to do anything to please Old Madam.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re saying that the child is fake and he was the one who found them from the outside to satisfy Old Madam¡¯s wish?¡±


    ¡°When we were talking about that child, he was very cautious. He even refused to let me see him. I couldn¡¯t help but suspect him. However¡­¡± The Queen didn¡¯t finish her sentence.


    If that child was not his biological child, then the only person in the world who looked simr was the princely heir of the Great Zhou. The Queen selfishly felt that this was unlikely. After all, that princely heir was the culprit who killed Helian Qi. No matter how much Helian Beiming wanted to please the Old Madam, he would not bring the enemy who killed his brother home.


    ¡°Um¡­ um¡­ um¡­¡± As the two of them spoke, the sound of a child using all his strength came from not far away. The two of them looked in the direction of the sound and saw a child who seemed to have crawled out of a haystack. As he walked towards the reception pavilion, he clumsily grabbed the grass crumbs on his head with his chubby little hands.


    He was about two or three years old, chubby like a little ck egg, and looked extremely cute. He was ufortable with the grass but he couldn¡¯t get it down.


    Helian Beiming pushed the wheelchair out. The child slipped towards him and handed him his head. Helian Beiming carefully plucked the grass off his head. ¡°Did your brothers bully Dabao again?¡±


    The three of them yed hide and seek. Dabao let his two younger brothers trap him in the haystack. Dabao itched and felt ufortable. Helian Beiming took off his grass-stained clothes, leaving only a cool undergarment. He climbed onto Helian Beiming¡¯sp naked and sat in his arms, holding his head with both hands.


    ¡°Don¡¯t scratch. It hurts if you scratch it. Eldest Grandpa will blow on it for you.¡± Helian Beiming removed his chubby hand and gently blew on his head.


    The Queen had never seen Helian Beiming like this. He was so gentle that it was as if he was not him anymore. He called himself Eldest Grandpa. In that case¡­ that little ck egg was his grandnephew?


    Dabao was still itchy. His little head rubbed against Helian Beiming¡¯s arms, messing up his clothes. His little hands grabbed Helian Beiming¡¯s face ufortably, and his face was scratched.


    Helian Beiming did not care about his disfigurement at all. He said gently, ¡°Dabao doesn¡¯t feel ufortable. I¡¯ll bring you to take a shower now, okay?¡±


    Dabao nodded obediently. The two of them returned to Wutong Courtyard. The Queen looked in the direction where the two of them had left and was in a daze for a long time.


    ¡°What are you thinking, Your Highness?¡± Mo Sang interrupted her thoughts.


    ¡°They¡¯re too simr,¡± the Queen murmured.


    ¡°Simr?¡± Mo Sang didn¡¯t pay much attention to the little ck egg, he was monitoring Helian Beiming.


    The Queen said in a daze, ¡°He¡¯s too simr to the child back then.¡± He had just gained some weight and his skin was much darker.


    Mo Sang did not understand.


    The Queen paused. ¡°Send someone to the Great Zhou to investigate someone.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± asked Mo Sang.


    The Queen said, ¡°The Princely Heir of Yan City.¡±


    As long as they found out that he was not in the Great Zhou, then this ¡°young master¡± who came to acknowledge his family was most likely him.


    Mo Sang sent a pair of twins under him. One of them was a sacrificial soldier and the other was a scout. They were a perfectbination simr to Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six. The difference was that the training the two of them underwent was even more stringent. The elder brother was a golden-masked sacrificial soldier, and the younger brother was a supreme scout. The two of them had never failed the mission.


    After the two of them epted the order, they rushed to the border without stopping. On a dark and windy night, they left West City and arrived at Qinghe Town, which bordered the Great Zhou.


    The Yui Inn was thergest inn in Qinghe Town and also the shadiest shop. However, ever since it was robbed twice, the inn had been closed for a long time and only opened again today. In view of the painful lesson history had taught them, they decided to turn over a new leaf.


    In the evening, the first guests of this month came to the inn. They were a pair of twins with cold temperaments and powerful auras. The shopkeeper felt a chill run down his spine. He mustered his courage and asked, ¡°Sir, are you staying or eating?¡±


    ¡°Staying.¡± The younger brother mmed an ingot on the table. ¡°An upper room.¡±


    Aiya, it was good to turn over a new leaf. He could earn so much money even without robbery!


    The younger brother took out another ingot. ¡°Feed the horse.¡±


    The shopkeeper¡¯s eyes lit up and he nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! I¡¯ll definitely feed the horse!¡±


    The shopkeeper put away the silver ingot and called the shop assistant to lead the two of them to the Heaven Room. Then, he personally went to the horse shed to feed their Ferghana horses.


    The shopkeeper had never seen such a good horse in his life. He almost wanted to do the dirty business again, but when he thought of the murderous gaze of the twins, he suppressed his courage.


    The inn had been closed for so long. He thought that business would be terrible, but not long after, another guest came. This time, it was a carriage. The driver was a burly man in his thirties. He was tall, with strong facial features, a handsome face, and an extraordinary bearing.


    Another esteemed guest¡­ The shopkeeper gulped and quickly went forward. ¡°Sir, pleasee in! Our small shop has all the dishes and drinks. They¡¯re all the best in town!¡±


    The man said, ¡°My wife likes quiet. Is there a quieter upper room?¡±


    The shopkeeper patted his chest and said, ¡°Yes, yes! It¡¯s the quietest here! I guarantee that you won¡¯t even be able to hear the birds chirping at night!¡±


    The man said, ¡°Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll ask my wife.¡±


    The shopkeeper rolled his eyes. What? A man had to ask for a woman¡¯s opinion?


    The man lifted the curtain. The shopkeeper stole a nce and saw a pair of embroidered shoes iid with pearls.


    The man said gently, ¡°Ah Shu, how about staying in this inn tonight?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The owner of the embroidered shoe nodded softly and got out of the carriage with the man¡¯s help.

 Chapter 500 - 500 Mighty and Domineering Little Sly Jiang

    500 Mighty and Domineering Little Sly Jiang


    The shopkeeper stared intently.


    That madam had a thin figure. She was wearing a light purple wide-sleeved dress and a veil and bamboo hat. She looked weak. She panted three times with every step she took. The shopkeeper saw that she was walking slowly and was anxious for her, afraid that the wind outside would blow her away.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± When she brushed past the shopkeeper, this madam coughed weakly. The shopkeeper almost instinctively made way. ¡°Madam, please!¡± He was so afraid that he would identally bump into her and kill her.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Madam Jiang thanked him sickly and crossed the threshold with the help of her husband, Yu Shaoqing, into the inn.


    The Yui Inn was indeed thergest inn in Qinghe Town. At least the area was reliable. The furnishings inside aren¡¯t real. Fortunately, they were all vigers who were used to tough days and were not picky about this. It was also because Yu Shaoqing could not bear to see his wife suffer that he always chose a big inn to stay in.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± Yu Shaoqing reminded his wife.


    Madam Jiang smiled gently and walked up the stairs.


    There was only one Heaven Room in the inn. It had already been given to the twin brothers just now. The shopkeeper provided the couple with an Earth Room, which was opposite the Heaven Room.


    ¡°Sir, this is the best room in our inn. It¡¯s been hard on the two of you. I¡¯ll prepare some food and wine for you now!¡± Since he had made up his mind to turn over a new leaf, he had to look like he had turned over a new leaf. For example, he had to seriously do every business.


    Yu Shaoqing said seriously, ¡°There¡¯s no need for wine. Make some of your signature dishes and send them over. Don¡¯t add garlic. My wife doesn¡¯t eat garlic.¡±


    The shopkeeper replied with a smile, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll make the arrangements now! I will be downstairs. If there¡¯s anything you need, feel free to instruct me!¡±


    Yu Shaoqing nodded and helped his wife into the room.


    The shopkeeper went downstairs to the kitchen to instruct the dishes to be cooked. Just as he finished instructing, he realized that he had yet to serve the guests in the Heaven Room.


    I really neglected my duty when I agreed to be a righteous shopkeeper. A strong sense of guilt surged in the shopkeeper¡¯s heart. He personally went upstairs and knocked on the door of the Heaven Room. ¡°I¡¯m the shopkeeper of the inn. I want to ask if the two young masters want to eat anything tonight. Our small shop has roasted goose, salted chicken, braised duck, braised pork belly¡­¡±


    He listed twenty-seven or twenty-eight dishes in one go. Without waiting for a reaction, he continued, ¡°It¡¯s fine if Young Master doesn¡¯t want to eat the food from the shop. We have many specialties in town. Young Master, feel free to tell me what you want to eat. I¡¯ll buy it for you!¡± I¡¯m at least a qualified shopkeeper!


    However, there was no response from the room for a long time. The shopkeeper looked at the sky. It was still early. They shouldn¡¯t be sleeping¡­ and sleeping on an empty stomach, right? The shopkeeper continued to knock on the door. ¡°Young Master, Young Master, Young¡ª¡±


    Creak¡ª


    The door was pulled open from the inside. The younger brother¡¯s cold face appeared in front of the shopkeeper.


    The shopkeeper was first stunned by his murderous gaze, then he smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, are you having dinner?¡±


    As his negligence had made the other party hungry, in order to apologize, the shopkeeper expressed that this meal was on him. After the meal, the shopkeeper eagerly served tea and water to the two of them, serving them well.


    After the shopkeeper finally rolled back into the room to rest, the younger brother inserted thetch. The younger brother took a pigeon from the box, untied the note tied to one of its feet, and read it carefully.


    Ordinary pigeons could only return to the farm, but the pigeons trained by the Queen knew how to track their aura. Just now, this pigeon had arrived, but it was interrupted by the shopkeeper time and time again, making them only see the Queen¡¯s instructions now.


    ¡°What did Her Highness say?¡± The younger brother asked.


    The older brother said, ¡°Her Highness asked where we are and asked us to infiltrate the Great Zhou as soon as possible. First, we¡¯ll capture a few of Princely Heir Yan¡¯s trusted aides in Yan City and interrogate them about Princely Heir Yan¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult,¡± said the younger brother.


    Yan City was not far away, it¡¯s just south of the Great Zhou. It was a day and night away from Qinghe Town.


    The younger brother said, ¡°We only need to find his whereabouts and we can return to the Capital to report to Her Highness.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The older brother nodded. ¡°Her Highness also instructed that no mistakes are allowed in this matter. If we encounter anyone suspicious, they will be killed without mercy.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, someone knocked on the door again.


    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± The shopkeeper said. ¡°I saw that the two young masters had worked hard on the journey, so I specially boiled hot water for you.¡±


    The two of them tacitly exchanged nces. The younger brother gripped the dagger in his hand tightly. He went to open the door, and the shopkeeper carried the wooden bucket in with a smile and walked out.


    Coincidentally, the door opposite opened. Yu Shaoqing said to the shopkeeper, ¡°May I know if there¡¯s any candy sold here?¡±


    The shopkeeper hurriedly said, ¡°Go east. If you keep walking, you¡¯ll see that it¡¯s quite a big shop! Fine, fine, I¡¯ll bring you there!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Shopkeeper.¡± Yu Shaoqing closed the door and went downstairs with the shopkeeper.


    The younger brother gripped the dagger in his hand tightly and coldly closed the door. Not long after Yu Shaoqing and the shopkeeper left, Madam Jiang quietly opened the door. Actually, she didn¡¯t want to eat candy. She wanted to slip into the kitchen to eat meat, fat streaky pork with extra green onions and garlic!


    Slurp!


    As soon as Madam Jiang left the room, an unusualmotion came from the Heaven Room. She walked over without batting an eyelid and pressed her ear to the door. The conversation inside could be heard clearly.


    ¡°Brother, keep your voice down. I suspect she¡¯s eavesdropping.¡±


    Ah! She was discovered just like that?


    ¡°So what if she heard us? What can she do to us with her immature appearance? Brother, you¡¯re too careful.¡±


    Little Sly Jiang looked at her hands and showed off her biceps.


    ¡°One can¡¯t be too careful. Besides, I suspect that she¡¯s not as simple as she looks. She should have disguised her identity.¡±


    Little Sly Jiang widened her almond-shaped eyes.


    ¡°So she¡¯s suspicious?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not the only one. Herpanions are equally suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill them!¡±


    ng! The door was kicked open.


    ¡°Who are you going to kill?!¡±


    The twins trembled and looked towards the door in unison. However, before they could even see the other party¡¯s face clearly, a pair of strong hands grabbed their throats.


    They were all top-notch experts, and the older brother was a golden-masked sacrificial soldier with deep internal energy. With one punch, he could shatter a stone mountain. They were as heavy and strong as brown bears, but that fair hand easily pinched them as if it was pinching two weightless little dumb chickens.


    The little dumb chickens were ruthlessly thrown against the wall.


    ¡°Let me ask you again, who do you want to kill?¡±


    The two of them were stunned. They could hardly believe it. The two of them were thrown to the ground!


    Smack! Smack! Smack!


    A few ps were bombarded on their faces.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say it!¡±


    Just as the two of them were about to speak, another p came. They tried to speak again, but another p came.


    ¡°Are you going to say it or not?!¡±


    Damn it¡­ Stop beating me. Let me talk¡­


    The golden-masked sacrificial soldier and supreme scout of the Queen Manor were beaten heavily. When they woke up from the pain, they were pped unconscious again. In the end, the two of them were only left with theirst breaths. Their older brother finally seized the opportunity to speak. ¡°We¡­ we¡­ are talking about¡­ killing the shopkeeper¡­¡± With that, he stopped breathing.


    Little Sly Jiang, who realized that she had beaten the wrong person again: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahem ahem ahem.¡± The irritable Little King Kong turned back into a sickly weak beauty in a second. She held a handkerchief in one hand and held her heart in the other. She said to the younger brother, who was still half-dead, ¡°Let me help you to bed to rest.¡±


    It would have been fine if she hadn¡¯t helped him up. But once she did, the younger brother, who had been traumatized, was scared out of his wits. His head tilted and he died!


    Little Sly Jiang: Boo~


    The Queen, who was far away in the Capital, still did not know that the spies she had sent out had already been killed, and they had even been killed for no reason. The spies she had sent out were the top experts of the Queen Manor. They would definitely be able to bring her news of the heir of Yan City and could also capture a few trusted aides. This way, she could go to the Helian Manor to confront them without fail.


    Because they had to hurry, Yu Shaoqing woke up before dawn. Madam Jiang was also awake. Yu Shaoqing said to her, ¡°Sleep for a while more. I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯m done.¡±


    Along the way, Madam Jiang was mainly responsible for buying, eating, and sleeping. All the big and small work belonged to Yu Shaoqing.


    Yu Shaoqing packed his bag and realized that his money had been used up. ¡°I heard that there¡¯s an escort agency in Qinghe Town that can escort you to the West City. I¡¯ll go try my luck. Wait for me here.¡±


    Madam Jiang nodded docilely. Yu Shaoqing went to the escort agency. The shopkeeper was snoring on the counter. Suddenly, he felt a gloomy cold wind blowing over, making him shiver and wake up from his sleep. He opened his eyes and saw a veiled madam standing sinisterly in front of him.


    He was still dizzy and did not recognize the other party for a while. He rubbed his eyes and said in a daze, ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night. What are you doing?¡±


    Little Sly Jiang showed her dagger. ¡°Robbery!¡±


    The shopkeeper: ¡°¡­!!¡±

 Chapter 501 - 501 Helian Family’s Heir

    501 Helian Family¡¯s Heir


    Yu Shaoqing had left early. The Longmen Escort Agency had yet to open. He waited for a full two hours before the door opened. However, his luck was not very good. No one was escorting to the West City today, but they have a mission in nearby Duang County. They were to fetch a new Gu Master with a reward of five taels.


    Duang County was not far, and they could return in a day. This business was not bad, but Yu Shaoqing had to let his wife know first and let her apany him. Although it was a little tiring, he was worried about leaving his weak wife alone in the inn for an entire day.


    Yu Shaoqing specially bought two rose steamed buns on the way back to the inn. Ah Shu liked to eat such beautiful and particr things.


    When Yu Shaoqing returned to the inn with the steamed buns, he saw that Madam Jiang had already woken up and was sitting in the middle of the hall talking to the shopkeeper. The waiters in the shop were standing around. Everyone was respectful, as if they were guarding the mafia boss.


    Yu Shaoqing frowned. There were so many fierce people. Aren¡¯t they afraid of scaring his Ah Shu? He knew it. He shouldn¡¯t have left Ah Shu here alone.


    ¡°Ah Shu.¡± Yu Shaoqing quickly walked over and blocked his wife behind him. He looked warily at the people who seemed to have swollen faces. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The shopkeeper had a huge panda eye and said embarrassedly, ¡°We¡¯re serving Madam breakfast.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing looked at therge table of fragrant food and his expression softened slightly. Then, his gazended on the green onions and garlic cloves at the side and he frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that my wife doesn¡¯t eat these?¡±


    Shopkeeper: Then who was the woman who ate most of the food just now?!


    ¡°And this. Ah Shu doesn¡¯t eat anything too greasy.¡± Yu Shaoqing brought out arge bowl of glossy pork belly. ¡°She doesn¡¯t eat pig offal either.¡± Yu Shaoqing picked out the stir-fried pig intestines and fuqi feipian. ¡°And phoenix ws.¡± It would damage her image to eat phoenix ws. Ah Shu was ady from a famous family. She never ate these.


    The corners of the shopkeeper¡¯s mouth twitched uncontrobly. He seriously suspected that the woman who crossed her legs and ate like a female bandit was not her.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I already said that I don¡¯t eat these,¡± Madam Jiang said softly.


    The shopkeeper almost knelt down. What about the mouth that was as big as the lion¡¯s roar? Did you eat it?!


    Yu Shaoqing said softly, ¡°Ah Shu, I¡¯m here to discuss something with you. I found a job at the escort agency. I¡¯m going to Duang County to pick up an escort.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go out to find work. They are also finding escorts,¡± Madam Jiang said as she looked at the shopkeeper and the others.


    ¡°Oh? Really?¡± Yu Shaoqing looked at the shopkeeper in confusion.


    Really, my foot! The shopkeeper limped back to the counter and took out a brocade box the size of two green bricks. ¡°This is why we wanted to find an escort. Please send it to the Capital. This is your reward.¡± As he spoke, he painfully handed over all his assets.


    Yu Shaoqing looked at therge table of white silver and suspected that they had made a mistake. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too much?¡±


    ¡°No, no. The thing I wanted to deliver is very valuable.¡± The shopkeeper felt bitter and did not dare to say it.


    To be able to pay so much remuneration, there must be a priceless treasure inside. Yu Shaoqing solemnly epted therge box containing a stone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely deliver it to you! Speaking of which, where are you sending it to?¡±


    ¡°The Capital,¡± the shopkeeper said with a long face.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s on the way! How nice!¡± Yu Shaoqing smiled happily when he thought about how he would be able to see his daughter and grandchildren soon.


    Seeing him smile, Madam Jiang also smiled gently.


    Under the solemn farewell of the shopkeeper and hisckeys¡­ uh, no, the waiters, the couple boarded the carriage to the Imperial Capital.


    In the Helian Manor, the little fellows were sitting in the courtyard taking a bath. The weather was good, so she was not worried about catching a cold. The olddy was happy to see her great-grandchildren and got someone to move a chair to lie down.


    The Old Madam liked the little fellows, so she would not find it boring to look at them for an entire day. However, the little fellows were not very energetic today. There was no other reason. Dabao was seriously allergic and had a head full of bumps. Yu Wan wanted to cut his hair¡­ the kind that made him bald.


    Dabao was so young, but he knew that it was ugly. He hugged his head and did not let his mother cut it. However, she had no choice but to cut it. Not only did his head have an allergy reaction, but he also had rashes. He could only me himself for having such thick hair at such a young age.


    For some reason, Yu Wan thought of the Great Zhou Emperor¡¯s hair and could not help but sigh. The Yan family¡¯s genes were really good.


    Yu Wan coaxed softly, ¡°Be good. I¡¯ll be gentle. I won¡¯t hurt Dabao.¡±


    ¡°Mhm! Mhm!¡± Dabao hugged his head and shook his head in protest.


    Xiaobao and Er¡¯bao sat in their small bathtub and stuck out their tongues at Dabao. ¡°Lil-li-li-li-li!¡± They were quite gloating! Initially, Er¡¯bao did not stick out his tongue, but Xiaobao led him astray.


    Yu Wan narrowed her eyes and made a major decision¡ªto cut their hair together! This way, Dabao would not have to worry about being ugly alone! If they wanted to be ugly, they would be ugly together. This was what biological brothers were!


    ¡°No!¡± Xiaobao hugged his head.


    ¡°Er¡¯bao don¡¯t want it either!¡± Er¡¯bao protested.


    Yu Wan tapped the heads of the two little fellows. ¡°Objection invalid! Who asked you to bully your brother? Let¡¯s see if you still dare to trick him into the haystack in the future.¡±


    Initially, they only wanted to trick their brother, but in the end, they lost themselves. The two little fellows felt extremely aggrieved. Fifteen minutester, the three little ck eggs all became round bald heads.


    West Manor, Begonia Courtyard.


    Madam Li had nowhere to vent her anger in the manor. She ran to the nunnery to argue with Madam Tan, but she sprained her waist on the way back to the manor and still could not get out of bed. She couldn¡¯t get down, but she still did.


    Aunt Wang advised, ¡°Second Madam, don¡¯t be like this. It wasn¡¯t easy for you to improve. If you movedter, your waist would sprain again.¡±


    Madam Li gasped in pain and said, ¡°How can I not know better than you that it hurts me? But what¡¯s the situation in the manor now? Do you think I can still sit still?¡±


    Aunt Wang hesitated for a moment. ¡°Second Madam, are you talking about¡­ the young master from the East Manor?¡±


    Madam Li spat. ¡°Pfft! Where did this Young Mastere from! My son is the Young Master!¡±


    Before Yan Jiuchao came to the Helian Manor, the Helian family had a total of four young masters. Helian Sheng, who was born to Madam Tan of the East Manor, and the three sons of Madam Tan. Helian Sheng was the same age as the eldest son of Madam Li, but one was born at the start of the year while the other was at the end of the year.


    After Helian Sheng was expelled from the family, Madam Li¡¯s eldest son naturally became the eldest young master of the Helian family. What did this mean? It meant that her son was the heir of the entire Helian family.


    When she found out about Helian Qi¡¯s death, Madam Li had never had such a headache. As long as the position of the family head belonged to her son, she did not care if Helian Qi died or not.


    But now, the eldest branch came out with a long-lost Helian Chao!


    In terms of status, Helian Chao was much more orthodox than her sons. He was the Old Madam¡¯s biological grandson, Helian Beiming¡¯s nephew, who had given the Old Madam three great-grandchildren in one go. Just based on his luck, he was more suitable than her sons to be the heir.


    It would have been fine if she had never dreamed of bing the heir from the beginning, but ever since Madam Tan and her son were expelled from the family, Madam Li had considered herself as the matriarch of the Helian family. But now she¡¯s giving away the things she had obtained. It was the same as cutting off her flesh.


    Madam Li sat on the sedan chair and went to her father-inw¡¯s study.


    The Second Old Master was checking his two grandsons¡¯ homework when he heard that Madam Li wanted to see him. He asked the two of them to continue studying while he went to the hall to see Madam Li.


    The Second Old Master did not like this daughter-inw, so he naturally did not have a good attitude towards her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you recuperate in bed? Why did youe out?¡±


    Madam Li said aggrievedly, ¡°Father, have you heard about the Queen visiting the East Manor?¡±


    ¡°Is this something you should worry about?¡± The Second Old Master said coldly.


    Madam Li felt stifled after being hit by a nail. ¡°I heard that Her Highness is here to see Helian Chao.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± The Second Old Master asked.


    Madam Li was furious at her father-inw¡¯s tone. If it wasn¡¯t for her sons, she wouldn¡¯t be here!


    Madam Li suppressed her anger and slowly said, ¡°Father! I know that you don¡¯t want to see me. If it¡¯s not a serious matter, I won¡¯t go to you to cause trouble. Have you thought about it? If Her Highnesses to see Helian Chao, it means that Her Highness already knows about Helian Chao. Soon, the entire world will know that there¡¯s a young master in the East Manor who can inherit the Divine General Manor. Then what about Feng¡¯er? You¡¯ve always nurtured him as the heir!¡±


    Helian Feng was the eldest son of Madam Li and Helian Qi. He was stationed in the fief of the West City all year round. Compared to his ipetent son, the Second Old Master indeed liked this young and promising grandson more.


    Helian Yu and Helian Cheng were also doted on by the Second Old Master, but it was the love of ordinary grandchildren. Helian Feng was different. The Second Old Master sent him to the furthest ce and gave him the most arduous training so that he could inherit the Helian family one day.


    However, some people were born with luck. No matter how hard Helian Feng worked, he could notpare to a brother who knew how to reincarnate.


    Helian Chao was the son of the Second Madam of the East Manor. He was the heir of the Helian family.


    However, the Second Old Master had never been a resigned person.

 Chapter 502 - 502 Late at Night, Father and Son Meet

    502 Late at Night, Father and Son Meet


    It had been ten days since Jiang Hai and Qing Yan infiltrated the State Preceptor Hall, but she had never received any news from them. Grandma and Yan Jiuchao were still calm, but Yu Wan could not sit still anymore. She wondered if she should find an opportunity to sneak into the State Preceptor Hall to take a look, but her thoughts were interrupted by the sound of ttering in the courtyard.


    She walked out of the room and saw the old madam¡¯s trusted maidservant, Hong Ling, instructing a few pageboys to carry things. They were allrge sealed wooden boxes, as if someone wanted to move them in. Yu Wan stopped Hong Ling. ¡°What are these?¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s first reaction was. Could it be that her uncle had bought clothes for her, Yan Jiuchao, and the three children again? The embroiderer¡¯s clothes were sent to the manor all day long, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to wear them all for a few months.


    Hong Ling smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a congrattory gift from Miss and her husband.¡±


    Miss? That¡¯s right, the Old Madam had a daughter who had married into the Fu City. The Fu City was also the Old Madam¡¯s hometown. Her son-inw was the Old Madam¡¯s nephew. This marriage could be considered a marriage between cousins, but because it was a long journey, she did not often return to her maiden home.


    ¡°What congrattory gift did Aunt give?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Hong Ling said, ¡°The Grand General¡¯s birthday ising soon. Miss and her husband send congrattory gifts every year at this time.¡±


    So it was Uncle¡¯s birthday. She had not heard Uncle mention it.


    This could not be med on Yu Wan. It was really because Helian Beiming had forgotten that the Old Madam had been immersed in the joy of reuniting with her little grandson and great-grandchildren recently and had long forgotten about this son. If the two of them did not say anything, it was even more impossible for Yu Wan to know.


    However, now that she knew, Yu Wan decided to celebrate with her uncle.


    In Lotus Flower Vige, they would only celebrate birthdays during a person¡¯s full-year age. The men would celebrate their actual age, and the women would celebrate their nominal age. Only birthdays like thirty, forty, and fifty could be held. Rich families were particr. Every year, their birthdays were celebrated, but they were also divided into big and small. The full-year birthday was called the Big Birthday. At that time, the banquet was held in all directions. Her aunt and her husband would return to their homes. This year was the little birthday, so her aunt and her husband only got someone to send congrattory gifts.


    Of course, it was not only congrattory gifts. There were also things for the Old Madam.


    Hong Ling got someone to move into the courtyard. The congrattory gifts were still outside the door. Yu Wan said, ¡°I¡¯ll send them to Uncle.¡±


    Hong Ling said, ¡°Thank you, Young Madam.¡±


    When Yu Wan brought the servants to send the congrattory gifts transported from the city to Helian Beiming¡¯s courtyard, the West Manor had also sent the congrattory gifts in advance.


    ¡°Second Old Master said that he will set up a few tables in the manor. They would celebrate with the family.¡± It was the butler¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll listen to Second Uncle¡¯s arrangements.¡± It was Helian Beiming¡¯s voice.


    Soon, the butler of the West Manor came out and bumped into Yu Wan. He cupped his hands at Yu Wan. ¡°Young Madam.¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°Butler Xu.¡±


    ¡°¡­My surname is Qian,¡± the West Manor butler said.


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡± She had forgotten that Butler Xu was from the East Manor.


    Yu Wan was too embarrassed to say that she had eavesdropped on his conversation with Helian Beiming, so she asked, ¡°My uncle¡¯s birthday ising soon. I was wondering if I should set up a few tables¡­¡±


    The butler of the West Manor smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for Young Madam to work. My Old Master has already taken care of it and hired the troupe. At that time, Old Madam, the Grand General, Young Master, Young Madam, and the little masters just have to go to the West Manor.¡±


    Seeing that Yu Wan was a little surprised, the butler of the West Manor added, ¡°This was how it was in the past. The Eldest Old Master passed away early, and the Second Old Master was in charge of the Grand General¡¯s birthday.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Second Grandpa really dotes on my uncle.¡±


    The butler of the West Manor said, ¡°Of course. Second Old Master treats the Grand General better than his own son!¡±


    Haha, he treated him better than his own son? Then why would he dislike her and Yan Jiuchao so much? She felt that the Second Old Master¡¯s eyes were very sinister and did not look like a good person!


    In the blink of an eye, it was Helian Beiming¡¯s birthday. The family went to the Nine Continents Pavilion of the West Manor. Other than Madam Li who was bedridden and could not attend the banquet, the Second Old Master, Helian Yu, and Helian Cheng had all arrived.


    The two brothers did not like Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan. Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan could not be bothered with them either.


    The banquet was ced in the garden. The three little baldies could not sit still and had been running around the garden. They were singing on the stage and Old Madam was quite mesmerized.


    The Second Old Master raised his wine ss. ¡°Ming¡¯er, you¡¯ve worked hard. Come, let me toast you.¡±


    Helian Beiming quickly picked up his cup. ¡°Thank you, Second Uncle.¡±


    The Second Old Master nced at Yan Jiuchao, who was having trouble with a hairy crab, and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a relief to be able to find Chao¡¯er in my lifetime. I¡¯ll be able to answer to Big Brother when I go underground in the future.¡±


    ¡°Second Uncle will live to be a hundred years old,¡± Helian Beiming said.


    The Second Old Master sighed. ¡°I¡¯m old and useless. I just hope that the children can support the Helian family. Actually, among the children, what I value the most is¡­¡±


    At this point, the Second Old Master suddenly stopped and changed the topic. ¡°I drank too much. Ming¡¯er, don¡¯t take offense.¡±


    ¡°How can that be?¡± Helian Beiming said, finishing the wine in his ss in one gulp. His eyes gradually becameplicated.


    The troupe was too noisy, so Yu Wan did not hear what the two of them said. It was not until the banquet ended that she realized that her uncle¡¯s expression was not right.


    Yu Wan pulled Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Uncle?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao hit the nail on the head. ¡°He misses his son.¡±


    ¡°Why did he suddenly think of Helian Sheng for no reason?¡± Wasn¡¯t Helian Sheng the child that Madam Tan had secretly gotten pregnant with another man? He wasn¡¯t Helian Beiming¡¯s biological child. What was he thinking? Shouldn¡¯t he feel that he had been betrayed and hated this child? Or could it be that¡­ after raising him for so many years, he had developed feelings for him?


    Yu Wan thought of the few times she entered the study and found Helian Beiming staring nkly at Helian Sheng¡¯s portrait. She was even more certain that Helian Beiming really doted on that child.


    Unfortunately, the child had been expelled from the family and would never return. If someone else had chased him out of the house, perhaps Helian Beiming had a way, but it had to be Old Madam¡­ She was the only two people in this world that he could not disobey.


    That night, Helian Beiming rested early. The little baldies could not sleep. They ran to his courtyard while fooling around and came out again. The next day, the family sat together for breakfast. Perhaps sensing that Eldest Grandpa was not in a good mood, the little fellows went to his side and handed him the bowls.


    ¡°Eldest Grandpa, feed!¡± Xiaobao said.


    Helian Beiming forced a smile as he picked up the spoon and carefully fed Xiaobao. Xiaobao started eating.


    ¡°Er¡¯bao wants it too!¡± Er¡¯bao opened his mouth.


    Helian Beiming also fed him a mouthful.


    With the children¡¯s interruption, the shadow between Helian Beiming¡¯s eyebrows finally melted. After dinner, Helian Beiming returned to the courtyard. Suddenly, a pigeonnded on his windowsill. Helian Beiming took a note from the pigeon¡¯sp and opened it with an excited expression.


    ¡°Yu Gang, prepare the carriage!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Gang, who was washing his brush outside, was stunned.


    ¡°I told you to prepare the carriage!¡± Helian Beiming said.


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡± Yu Gang put down his half-washed brush in confusion, wiped his hands, and went to the horse shed to prepare the carriage.


    ¡°Change to a smaller one.¡± Helian Beiming despised the carriage for being too luxurious.


    Yu Gang frowned strangely. Didn¡¯t you always not keep a low profile when you went out? You said it yourself. Even if you¡¯re paralyzed, you¡¯re still the Divine General of Nanzhao. You have to show off wherever you go. Yu Gang muttered in his heart, but he did not dare to ask. He changed to a servant¡¯s carriage. ¡°Is this okay?¡±


    Helian Beiming nodded. Yu Gang pushed the wheelchair into the carriage and asked Helian Beiming, ¡°Grand General, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Nails Mountain.¡±


    ¡°That far?¡±


    The Nails Mountain was a hill outside the Imperial Capital. In terms of distance, it was not too far. However, the road was rugged and needed to be circled. When they reached, it would probably be dark.


    However, Yu Gang had no choice since his master wanted to go. He brought two sacrificial soldiers with him and rushed to the Nails Mountain without stopping. There was a pavilion at the foot of the Nails Mountain. There were rolled curtains around the pavilion, and there was a light in the curtain. It seemed that someone was already waiting.


    ¡°Don¡¯te over,¡± Helian Beiming said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The few of them stood respectfully ten feet away.


    Helian Beiming pushed the wheelchair over. He lifted the curtain and entered the pavilion. In the pavilion, a green-clothed monk wearing a bamboo hat stood with his hands behind his back.


    Helian Beiming¡¯s body trembled gently. ¡°Sheng¡¯er¡­¡±


    The green-clothed monk did not turn around or pay attention to him. His back was lonely. Helian Beiming pushed the wheelchair to his side. At this moment, the green-clothed monk finally looked at him. It was the face he remembered. Helian Beiming¡¯s chest tightened and he reached out trembling.


    In the next second, something incredible happened.


    The green-clothed monk suddenly pulled out the dagger from his sleeve and stabbed it into Helian Beiming¡¯s heart!

 Chapter 503 - 503 Untitled

    503 Untitled


    The East Manor was in chaos in the middle of the night. At first, the candle light in Helian Beiming¡¯s courtyard lit up, and then a small white shadow darted into the Wutong Courtyard. It came to Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan¡¯s door and kept scratching with its little ws.


    The couple was woken up. Yan Jiuchao lifted the nket and Yu Wan pressed him down. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look. Lie down.¡±


    Yu Wan got off the bed and opened the door. The little snow fox rushed in and bit Yu Wan¡¯s pants, pulling her out.


    The little snow fox had never had such a reaction. Ever since it was ¡°adopted¡± by Helian Beiming, it had be Helian Beiming¡¯s little pet. Yu Wan saw that her uncle liked it and did not say that the little snow fox belonged to Yan Jiuchao. Just like that, it was raised by her uncle. The little fellow had tried to escape countless times, but Helian Beiming had caught it countless times. However, when something really happened to Helian Beiming, the little snow fox could not sit still anymore.


    Yu Wan quickly changed into clothes that allowed her to see outsiders and said to Yan Jiuchao, ¡°Maybe Uncle has something on. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao looked at the night outside the window and called Zi Su and Fu Ling to take care of the children. He also put on his clothes and went to Helian Beiming¡¯s courtyard.


    Helian Beiming had been carried back by a sacrificial soldier. At this moment, he was lying on the bed covered in blood. Yu Gang knew that Old Cui and Yu Wan were doctors and was about to invite them, but Yu Wan came herself.


    Yu Wan thought that Helian Beiming was looking for her for something. She never expected that something had happened to him.


    Yu Wan¡¯s mind froze when she saw Helian Beiming with a knife in his chest. Yan Jiuchao said calmly to the maidservant who was so frightened that her face was white, ¡°Go boil water. Go to Wutong Courtyard and bring Young Madam¡¯s first aid kit over. Call Doctor Cui over too.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The two maidservants immediately epted the order and left.


    Yan Jiuchao gently patted Yu Wan¡¯s shoulder. Yu Wan understood andposed herself. She found scissors in the room and cut open Helian Beiming¡¯s shirt.


    Helian Beiming¡¯s injuries were not optimistic. He had lost too much blood and had already fainted. This was a very dangerous situation. If she was not careful, he might never wake up again.


    ¡°Lock down the news first and don¡¯t tell Old Madam,¡± Yan Jiuchao said to Yu Gang.


    Yu Gang was stunned at first, then he nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! I¡¯ll do it now!¡±


    As Yu Wan checked Helian Beiming¡¯s injuries, she heard Yan Jiuchao calmly directing the various measures. Yu Wan¡¯s heart suddenly calmed down. It was true that he was the little lunatic who could always anger people to death, but at the critical moment, he became a man who could support the world.


    Yu Gang gave the steward of the East Manor and the guards and maidservants in the courtyard a gag order one by one, preventing them from spreading the news that Helian Beiming was seriously injured and could not be treated to the Old Madam.


    When he returned to the room, Old Cui had also arrived with the first aid kit.


    At this moment, Old Cui couldn¡¯t care less about making an oath. After all, he was no longer in the Great Zhou, and the gods of the Great Zhou could not control him, right?


    ¡°By the Gu God, I want to save your country¡¯s War God. You can¡¯t let me be struck by lightning.¡± After Old Cui finished muttering in his heart, he walked forward with the first aid kit. ¡°How is it?¡±


    Yu Wan stood up and made way for him. She said truthfully, ¡°Not good. I didn¡¯t dare to pull out the saber.¡±


    Old Cui took Helian Beiming¡¯s pulse first. After a moment of silence, he nodded. ¡°It¡¯s right not to pull it out. Once you pull out your knife, he won¡¯t be able to stop bleeding and will immediately die. This knife was inserted too viciously and went straight to his heart. He probably dodged it and missed by a millimeter. Otherwise, even the descent of the Zenith Heaven Immortal won¡¯t be able to save him.¡±


    The two of them were doctors, so their first reaction was to save the dying and help the injured. As for why Helian Beiming was so injured, the two of them did not have the time to think about it for the time being.


    ¡°Can he be saved?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say,¡± Old Cui said solemnly. ¡°His meridians were injured a few years ago, and all his martial arts were crippled. He was weaker than ordinary people to begin with, and he was stabbed in the heart¡­¡±


    Old Cui did not finish his sentence. He changed the topic and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go adjust the hemostatic powder first. You seal his acupoints with golden needles.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Wan took out a golden needle and used the candlelight to disinfect it. Fortunately, nothing went wrong with her acupuncture tonight.


    When the two of them were discussing Helian Beiming¡¯s injuries, Yan Jiuchao didn¡¯t disturb them. It was not until the two of them began to treat Helian Beiming with all their might that Yan Jiuchao called Yu Gang to the side and asked about what had happened.


    Yu Gang recalled the scene in the pavilion and his legs went weak. ¡°¡­The General didn¡¯t let us follow him. He entered the pavilion himself. We didn¡¯t expect the General to be assassinated. When the sacrificial soldiers heard themotion and rushed to the pavilion, the General had already been stabbed¡­¡±


    As the Divine General of Nanzhao, Helian Beiming had killed countless enemies on the battlefield. It was impossible to say that he did not have many enemies, but there were not many who could really seed. The key to this matter was not how powerful the other party¡¯s martial arts were, but that Helian Beiming did not guard against him at all.


    That was strange, wasn¡¯t it? Helian Beiming was not a fledgling kid. Why would he be so careless?


    Yu Gang said angrily, ¡°We only realized after capturing the assassin that he actually disguised himself as Young Master¡­¡±


    ¡°My appearance?¡± Yan Jiuchao frowned.


    ¡°Ah, no, no, no!¡± Yu Gang quickly waved his hand and corrected him. ¡°The original Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Helian Sheng?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Gang lowered his head, as if he was embarrassed and annoyed that he had made a slip of the tongue.


    Yan Jiuchao did not care about this. It did not matter to him whether he was the eldest young master or not. He would not be jealous of Helian Beiming¡¯s son, nor would he want to snatch anyone¡¯s everything. He let Yu Gang continue.


    Yu Gang heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that he was really not angry. ¡°Although we caught him, hemitted suicide before we could interrogate him.¡±


    It seemed that he was also a sacrificial soldier.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s gaze paused. ¡°Has the Grand General seen Helian Sheng so secretly in the past?¡±


    Yu Gang shook his head. ¡°They would bump into each other asionally, but he only took a look from afar. Perhaps it¡¯s because of this that Young Master¡­ No, I mean¡­ that person asked the general out, so the general went without hesitation.¡±


    Because he missed him too much.


    Yan Jiuchao asked, ¡°Do you know that the General is going to see Helian Sheng?¡±


    Yu Gang said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Yu Gang was Helian Beiming¡¯s trusted aide. Even he did not know. That should be because Helian Sheng had deliberately emphasized not to let others know when he asked Helian Beiming out. This did not arouse suspicion. After all, Helian Sheng had already been expelled from the Helian family. His existence was a taboo, so it was reasonable to avoid everyone¡¯s gaze.


    But Yan Jiuchao was puzzled. The Helian family was so heavily guarded. How did that person contact Helian Beiming?


    Yan Jiuchao tapped his fingertips on the table. ¡°Has anyone sent letters to the manor?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Yu Gang was sure.


    Yan Jiuchao went to Helian Beiming¡¯s study. At this moment, the little snow fox slipped over with a bird feather in its mouth. It jumped into Yan Jiuchao¡¯s arms and ced the bird feather in his palm.


    Yan Jiuchao took the feather and looked at it. It was a pigeon.


    A pigeon sending the letter? But if the other party said that he was Helian Sheng, was he definitely Helian Sheng? Helian Beiming believed him so easily. The other party probably not only disguised Helian Sheng¡¯s appearance, but also imitated his handwriting.


    Yan Jiuchao asked Yu Gang about Helian Sheng and Helian Beiming. It was not until Yu Gang had nothing else to say that Yan Jiuchao turned around and returned to Helian Beiming¡¯s room.


    Everything was ready, but they had yet to pull the saber out of Helian Beiming¡¯s chest. Yan Jiuchao instinctively felt that Old Cui¡¯s expression was not right. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Old Cui stroked his beard and sighed. ¡°We can¡¯t pull out his knife casually.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao did not ask why. It was not that Old Cui could not pull it out, but he could not pull it out casually. This meant that the knife could be pulled out, but there were conditions.


    ¡°Tell me, what else do you need?¡± Yan Jiuchao said indifferently.


    Old Cui scratched his head. It was not unreasonable for one to be injured when one was extremely intelligent. This little princely heir had probably grown up bumpy because he was too smart and had attracted the jealousy of the heavens.


    Old Cui coughed lightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s already not enough for us to stop the bleeding in his situation. He urgently needs to nourish his blood. In order to let the Blood Nourishment Pills y their greatest role, he¡­ he needs a Red Lingzhi.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yan Jiuchao¡¯s expression was very calm, as if what Helian Beiming needed was not his medicinal primer, but anything he could give up. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a Red Lingzhi?¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s your medicinal primer!¡± Old Cui was dumbfounded. Didn¡¯t theye all the way here to find the medicinal primer for Yan Jiuchao? Now that they had finally obtained it, were they going to use it on others just like that?


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°I can find the Red Lingzhi again. Anyway, I won¡¯t die for a while.¡±


    Old Cui looked at Yu Wan awkwardly. Yu Wan looked at Yan Jiuchao. She understood him with just a look.


    At this moment, Yu Wan really felt that he had an uncle.

 Chapter 504 - 504 Killing Two Birds With One Stone

    504 Killing Two Birds With One Stone


    The Lingzhi and the Gu Queen were both kept by Grandma. When he found out that they were going to use the Red Lingzhi that they had painstakingly obtained to save Helian Beiming, Grandma did not say anything and gave the Red Lingzhi to Yu Wan.


    In the room, Old Cui drew the knife, stopped the bleeding, and stitched Helian Beiming up in one go. Outside the room, Yu Wan brewed blood tonic pills and Lingzhi soup ording to Old Cui¡¯s prescription. Other than the taste being bad, there was nothing wrong with it.


    Yu Wan fed Helian Beiming medicine. Helian Beiming actually still had a trace of consciousness, but he could notpletely wake up. There was a small amount of calming medicine in the medicine, so he fell asleep again.


    ¡°Go back to your room and rest first. Old Cui and I will guard Uncle,¡± Yu Wan said to Yan Jiuchao behind her.


    Yan Jiuchao could not help much here. He nodded and returned to Old Madam¡¯s courtyard.


    Yu Wan heaved a sigh of relief. She was still worried that Yan Jiuchao was unwilling to leave. It seemed that she had underestimated Yan Jiuchao¡¯s adversity quotient. The more muddle-headed this person was usually, the calmer he was at the critical moment. At this moment, if he stayed, he would not be able to do anything other than stare. It was better for him to return to the courtyard and have a good sleep. This way, at least one of them would have the energy to take care of the old madam and children during the day.


    Yu Wan and Old Cui had been busy with Helian Beiming¡¯s injuries. At dawn, Helian Beiming¡¯s injuries were finally controlled. Next was to prevent postoperative infection. In Old Cui¡¯s words, his medical skills were brilliant and there was no problem, but Helian Beiming¡¯s body was long broken, so it was unknown if he could survive the critical period.


    The two of them did not dare to leave Helian Beiming¡¯s room. Old Cui casually put two stools together andy down. Yu Wan guarded the bed, and the little snow fox jumped to the pillow and curled up.


    When Helian Beiming opened his eyes weakly, he saw a little head lying on the edge of the bed. He slowly raised his hand and touched it. Yu Wan was woken up. She looked up at Helian Beiming and said in a daze, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re awake? How do you feel?¡±


    Helian Beiming¡¯s chest hurt so much that it was about to split just from breathing. However, he only slowly smiled. ¡°Very good.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about it? It must hurt like hell.¡± Yu Wan hurriedly grabbed his wrist and took his pulse. His pulse was not much different from before. It did not improve, but it did not worsen. This was a blessing in disguise. ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry. The wound has been treated properly. You¡¯ll recover soon.¡±


    They couldn¡¯t say anything like a critical period. After all, resisting the illness required powerful willpower and a desire to live. They couldn¡¯t deal a blow to him now.


    Helian Beiming was not a fledgling youth. He had already suffered countless injuries when he went into battle to kill the enemies, so how could he not understand his situation? However, since the little girl did not let him worry, he did not have to worry.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said suddenly.


    This voice was extremely soft. It did not sound like it was directed at Yu Wan, but rather like it was muttering to himself. However, Yu Wan¡¯s hearing was different from ordinary people, so she still heard it.


    Yu Wan was stunned for a moment before she realized what he was apologizing for. He knew that they had used the Red Lingzhi. He felt that he had let Yan Jiuchao down. At that time, he should have had a trace of consciousness. He wanted to stop him, but he could not wake up.


    Yu Wan held his hand like a little girl being doted on by her elders. Her eyes were filled with admiration as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. If it weren¡¯t for Uncle, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to stay in Nanzhao anymore and wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to obtain the Red Lingzhi at all.¡±


    Helian Beiming¡¯s dry lips moved, as if he wanted to say something, but he fell asleep again.


    It was impossible to hide Helian Beiming¡¯s injury from the Old Madam. After all, Helian Beiming had been eating in the Old Madam¡¯s courtyard recently. If he suddenly didn¡¯t go, the Old Madam would definitely ask. They could bluff her once or twice, but they would still expose themselves after a long time.


    However, since Helian Beiming¡¯s injuries had been treated, they could just lighten the situation.


    ¡°Uncle went out yesterday and encountered an assassin. He was slightly injured,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    ¡°Is it serious?¡± The olddy asked worriedly.


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°It¡¯s not serious. He just has to lie in bed and recuperate.¡±


    The olddy frowned. ¡°Who is that assassin?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. He escaped.¡±


    After all, he was her biological son. How could Old Madam not dote on him? She quickly went to Helian Beiming¡¯s courtyard with Yan Jiuchao.


    Helian Beiming had just fallen asleep after drinking the medicine. She had long known that the Old Madam wasing, so Yu Wan asked Zi Su and Fu Ling to clean up the blood in the room and even used the medicinal fragrance and incense to cover the blood smell left in the air.


    Helian Beimingy on a clean bed with a circle of gauze wrapped around his body. His face was too pale, but the olddy was a little presbyopic. She could not see him carefully when she was close.


    Yu Wan and Old Cui were both there. Seeing the Old Madame over, the two of them stood up to make way for her.


    The Old Madam sat down on the edge of the bed and touched her son¡¯s forehead. She said anxiously, ¡°Aiya, Doctor Cui, is my son alright?¡±


    Old Cui said seriously, ¡°In my opinion, there¡¯s no need to bandage those small injuries! Why did you have to pick me up in the middle of the night and pester me with this and that! Do you think I¡¯m very free?!¡±


    Hearing him say this, the Old Madam was relieved. But she became worried again and whispered to Yu Wan, ¡°Is your uncle really fine?¡±


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°Of course, Grandmother. If something really happens to Uncle, won¡¯t my husband and I be anxious?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± The Old Madam nodded in enlightenment. After thinking for a while, she felt that something was wrong. ¡°Then why isn¡¯t he awake yet?¡±


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s a calming medicine in Doctor Cui¡¯s prescription. One will feel sleepy normally.¡±


    This sentence was not fake. There were indeed calming ingredients in the medicine, but Helian Beiming was weak because he had lost too much blood. No matter how effective the Red Lingzhi and blood tonic pills were, they did not directly transfuse blood into the body, so the effect would only be seen in a few days.


    Fortunately, Old Madam was coaxed. She subconsciously did not want anything to happen to her son, so she was naturally willing to believe that what Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan said was the truth. However, just as Yan Jiuchao was about to send Old Madam back to Wutong Courtyard, the people from the West Manor unexpectedly arrived.


    The young couple¡¯s eyes turned cold at the same time. News from the West Manor was really fast. They had yet to say anything when the people from the West Manor came looking for them.


    It was the Second Old Master and Helian brothers.


    ¡°Something happened to my uncle. Is it true?¡± Helian Cheng walked in noisily. He had a surprised expression and didn¡¯t seem to be pretending. Helian Yu¡¯s reaction was simr to his. The two brothers had heard about Helian Beiming¡¯s injury and immediately put down their half-finished books and rushed over.


    After all, they had lived together for so many years. It was impossible for them not to care about the other party at all. However, this care was limited. How could his unclepare to his biological grandfather and brother?


    Old Cui rubbed his eyes and said impatiently, ¡°What are you doing? The patient has just rested. Don¡¯t wake him up!¡±


    Helian Cheng red at him coldly and snorted. ¡°Who are you to speak?¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Doctor Cui is a famous doctor hired by the eldest branch. Cousin, please pay attention to your words when you talk to Doctor Cui.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Helian Cheng rolled his eyes. He wanted to say something, but Helian Yu stopped him.


    Helian Yu gave him a look. The elders were all around. Why were they arguing?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to greet Old Madam?¡± Second Old Master said in a deep voice. The brothers obediently called her Grandmother. ¡°And your big brother and sister-inw?¡± The Second Old Master said.


    The two of them reluctantly called her sister-inw. Yan Jiuchao couldn¡¯t even be bothered to look at them.


    The Second Old Master walked to the bed worriedly and greeted the Old Madam. ¡°Sister-inw, is Ming¡¯er alright?¡±


    The Old Madam said, ¡°He¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a scratch. He¡¯ll recover in a few days. Why are you all here?¡±


    The Second Old Master said warmly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I hear that Ming¡¯er was injured? I specially invited a doctor over to take a look at Ming¡¯er.¡±


    The Old Madam said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Doctor Cui and Ah Wan have already seen Ming¡¯er.¡±


    The Second Old Master said, ¡°This¡­ It¡¯s always good to have more people take a look. Doctor Liu is a famous doctor in the Capital who specializes in treating external injuries. Moreover, he¡¯s quite proficient in the treatment of damage to the meridians. Why don¡¯t we let him take a look at Ming¡¯er? Perhaps he can recover from Ming¡¯er¡¯s old injuries.¡±


    If he only said that he was here to treat Helian Beiming¡¯s superficial injuries, the Old Madam would definitely not be tempted. After all, her granddaughter-inw and Doctor Cui had already treated them. If she let other doctors interfere, it would seem like she did not trust them. However, it would be different if he mentioned the doctor could treat Helian Beiming¡¯s old injuries. This did not conflict with their treatment at all.


    Of course, this was from Old Madam¡¯s point of view. If it were Yan Jiuchao, Yu Wan, and Old Cui, it would be another matter. Not to mention that Helian Beiming¡¯s old injuries could not be cured at all, even if they could, why didn¡¯t this doctore earlier orter? He only brought this doctor into the manor when Helian Beiming was about to die. Was it a coincidence in time, or was he deliberately finding an excuse to expose Helian Beiming¡¯s injuries?


    The Old Madam was old. If she found out that her only son was so injured, how could she withstand it? And once something happened to the Old Madam, Helian Beiming would definitely not be able to recuperate in peace.


    What a n to kill two birds with one stone, Second Old Master.

 Chapter 505 - 505 Brother Jiu Tortures Scumbags

    505 Brother Jiu Tortures Scumbags


    This time, without waiting for the couple to appear, Old Cui stood up casually and stood in front of the doctor surnamed Liu. He said arrogantly, ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare youe and snatch my business?¡±


    These words were beautifully said. It was true that Old Cui was Yan Jiuchao¡¯s doctor. Ever since he entered the Xiao Manor, Helian Beiming had put his consultation fee on the public ount.


    ¡­ Old Cui, who had originally only been kidnapped and did not receive any consultation fee, was overjoyed! This person had alsoe to the East Manor to treat his illness. It was equivalent to snatching his business. It was too reasonable for him to stop him.


    Doctor Liu had never seen such a straightforward person. How could he say what he was thinking?


    Doctor Liu choked. His face turned red as he said, ¡°W-what are you saying?¡±


    Old Cui snorted. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? You¡¯re not here to snatch my business?¡±


    Doctor Liu straightened his back and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to treat the General! If you can¡¯t treat it yourself, can¡¯t others treat it?¡±


    ¡°So you can treat him?¡± Old Cui raised his voice.


    Doctor Liu pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Of course we have to diagnose this first. How can we draw a conclusion without seeing the patient?¡±


    Old Cui chuckled. ¡°You also know that you didn¡¯t see the patient. Then why does Second Old Master keep saying that you can treat it? I think you¡¯re not here to treat illness, but to cause trouble!¡±


    Doctor Liu was not here to treat illness to begin with. He was here to expose Helian Beiming¡¯s injuries. The moment he was exposed, he immediately felt so guilty that he was speechless.


    The Second Old Master at the side could keep his cool and said humbly and politely to the Old Madam, ¡°Sister-inw, I definitely don¡¯t distrust Doctor Cui¡¯s medical skills. I hope that having more people treat Ming¡¯er¡¯s injuries will give us more hope, right? If you don¡¯t trust me, pretend that I didn¡¯te today.¡±


    Helian Cheng hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Grandmother. We¡¯re also thinking about Uncle¡¯s illness. Who knows what this Cui guy is up to? He actually doesn¡¯t let Doctor Liu treat Uncle!¡±


    Yu Wan said unhurriedly, ¡°My uncle is precious. How can just anyone get close to him? We¡¯re just worried that Second Grandpa will be deceived by his love for his nephew. What if he leads a wolf into his house¡ª¡±


    Helian Cheng interrupted Yu Wan. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Who led a wolf into the house? Doctor Liu was invited by my second grandfather¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, he heard a ng. He turned around and saw Yan Jiuchao holding Doctor Liu¡¯s wrist. A bright dagger fell out of Doctor Liu¡¯s sleeve.


    Everyone was stunned.


    ¡°Aiya!¡± The old madam¡¯s expression changed!


    Doctor Liu was dumbfounded. What was wrong with this dagger? He didn¡¯t bring this thing into the manor!


    Naturally, he was not the one who brought it. Instead, Yan Jiuchao quickly stuffed it into his sleeve and shook it out. However, at that time, everyone was watching Yu Wan and Helian Cheng argue and did not notice Yan Jiuchao¡¯s actions.


    Old Cui stomped his feet. ¡°Ah! And you say you don¡¯t have ulterior motives! Look, the dagger is out! You guys are clearly here to assassinate the General!¡±


    The words ¡°you guys¡± even scolded the West Manor.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t do it!¡± Helian Yu and his brother retorted in unison.


    Yu Wan said seriously, ¡°If you didn¡¯t do it, could it be us? Don¡¯t forget that you were the ones who invited him! You were also the ones who said that he could treat my uncle! If he got close to Uncle, could he dodge in time?¡±


    When the Old Madam thought about it, she immediately felt a lingering fear. She said to the servants in the room, ¡°Someone! Drag him down!¡±


    A few strong old women swarmed up and carried the wailing Doctor Liu out.


    This person was too ruthless. The Second Old Master was implicated. The Second Old Master guessed that Doctor Liu had been schemed against, but the person who had schemed against him was Old Madam¡¯s most beloved little obedient grandson. No matter what, Old Madam would not suspect Helian Chao.


    The Second Old Master hurriedly apologized. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! When I heard from this doctor that he could treat Ming¡¯er¡¯s injuries, I was so concerned that I forgot to be on guard. It was my negligence! I hope Sister-inw doesn¡¯t me me!¡±


    The Old Madam was kind-hearted and could not suspect his intentions for a moment. However, when she thought about how his negligence had almost harmed her son, she did not want to see him again and chased him away with a dark expression!


    In the short term, he could forget abouting to the East Manor to cause trouble. However, it was too naive to think that the matter would end here.


    The Second Old Master left Helian Beiming¡¯s courtyard with a pair of grandsons. After taking a few steps, the Second Old Master¡¯s ears twitched and he stopped in his tracks.


    ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Helian Yu asked.


    The Second Old Master¡¯s eyes shed and he said to him, ¡°Go back with your brother first. I still have something on.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Helian Yu was not as rebellious as his brother. Since his grandfather had given the order, he obediently pulled Helian Cheng back to the manor.


    It was not until the two brothers had walked far away that the Second Old Master slowly turned around. ¡°Come out.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao strolled over, ying with a dagger that he had just framed Doctor Liu with. There was no third person here, so the Second Old Master did not pretend to have a deep rtionship with Yan Jiuchao. However, he did not know why Yan Jiuchao followed him. Ayer of uncontroble emotions vaguely surged in his heart.


    Yan Jiuchao waved the dagger in his hand indifferently. ¡°Does Second Old Master recognize this dagger? It was taken off my uncle.¡±


    The Second Old Master nced at Yan Jiuchao without batting an eyelid. ¡°What are you talking about, Chao¡¯er? I don¡¯t understand. Didn¡¯t your uncle only suffer light injuries? Why was a dagger pulled out of him?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao sneered. ¡°I only said that it was taken off, but did I say that it was pulled?¡±


    The Second Old Master¡¯s expression immediately changed.


    Yan Jiuchao was not surprised. ¡°The mastermind is indeed you.¡±


    Actually, it was not difficult to guess. Firstly, from the motive, the Second Old Master was very suspicious. Although they were biological uncle and nephew, in the face of huge family assets and power, what was this bit of bloodline? Not to mention that after he came, the eldest grandson of the family had changed hands. The East Manor once again had the qualifications to inherit the Helian family. How could the Second Old Master be willing to give up the position of the head of the family? He had no choice but to kill Helian Beiming, the stumbling block, and use his death to defeat the Old Madam. This way, he would lose the two protective umbres above his head. It seemed much easier to kill him then.


    The second was the opportunity tomit the crime. Helian Sheng was not a famous schr. His calligraphy was not widely circted outside the manor. If one wanted to get his handwriting, they must be someone who was extremely close to him.


    Moreover, ever since Helian Sheng was expelled from the family, Helian Beiming had ignored his son. The outside world thought that their rtionship had broken up. Who would be stupid enough to use Helian Sheng to lure Helian Beiming out?


    At the banquet, the Second Old Master used the excuse of being drunk and said to Helian Beiming, ¡°I¡¯m old and useless. I just hope that the children can support the Helian family. Actually, among the children, what I value the most is¡­¡±


    At this point, he deliberately stopped talking, but even a fool could tell that the name he did not finish was Helian Sheng.


    He deliberately evoked Helian Beiming¡¯s longing for Helian Sheng, then let ¡°Helian Sheng¡± meet him. Under such circumstances, how could Helian Beiming not get involved?


    When Yan Jiuchao schemed against Doctor Liu, the Second Old Master almost understood that he had been exposed. Therefore, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s words were not too surprising to him. What he was surprised about was that this kid actually had the guts to question him in person.


    If it had been the Old Madam, the Second Master might have struggled a little. However, the Second Old Master did not even have the desire to feign civility with a brat who was still wet behind the ears.


    The Second Old Master nced at him arrogantly and sneered. ¡°So what if I am? So what if I¡¯m not? Do you have evidence?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao paused. ¡°Oh, I really don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± The Second Old Masterughed arrogantly. ¡°You don¡¯t even have evidence, and you¡¯re here to testify against me! Do you think anyone will believe you?¡±


    ¡°Why should I let others believe me?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    The Second Old Master was stunned by him. This was strange. If you don¡¯t let others believe you, then why did youe to confront me? Aren¡¯t you just hoping to announce my crime to the world?


    ¡°Kid, I don¡¯t care where you came from. I advise you to get out of the Helian Manor quickly. At least you can still keep your life. How long do you think Old Madam and Helian Beiming can protect you? They¡¯re old and will go underground to see my brother soon. At that time, without their protection, you¡¯ll be a pitiful little worm on the chopping board.¡±


    The Second Old Master said smugly. He suddenly thought of something and sneered. ¡°Ah, I forgot to tell you. Even if today¡¯s n is ruined by you, it¡¯s fine. Do you know that next month is the day we return to our hometown to pay respects to our ancestors? This kind of thing has always been done by the family head. Unfortunately, your East Manor can¡¯t do it this year.¡±


    Helian Beiming was seriously injured and could not get out of bed in the short term. As for Helian Chao, he was not in the genealogy yet. From the n rules, he was not a member of the Helian family, let alone qualified to go. As long as they offered the first incense, it meant that they had announced their status in the Helian n.


    Yan Jiuchao nodded and said, ¡°In that case, Second Grandpa wants to offer incense?¡±


    The Second Old Master said arrogantly, ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to go, but I will definitely go unless you kill me.¡±


    Plop¡ª


    As soon as he finished speaking, a bright dagger stabbed into his stomach.


    The Second Old Master: ¡°¡­?!¡±

 Chapter 506 - 506 Ending, Beiming Awakens (1)

    506 Ending, Beiming Awakens (1)


    The Second Old Master never expected such a thing to happen to him. He was stunned. Was he a demon? Or was he a lunatic? He was stabbed in broad daylight?! What was the difference between this and killing someone in the street!!!


    Yan Jiuchao used the dagger that Helian Beiming had been assassinated with. If he dared to stab Helian Beiming, he would stab him. There was nothing in this world that the little lunatic Yan did not dare to do, nor was there anything he could not think of.


    It was the Second Old Master who was caught off guard. He had never seen such an abnormal man. Did he really not feel any fear or guilt?


    Lunatic! He was a lunatic!


    !!


    ¡°Men¡­¡±


    Just as the Second Old Master was about to speak, he realized that he was in so much pain that he could not make a sound. Yan Jiuchao hesitated and kindly finished his sentence. ¡°Men, the Second Old Master has been assassinated!¡±


    The Second Old Master : ¡°¡­¡±


    The Second Old Master looked at his calm expression and was struck by lightning again.


    The guards quickly arrived. They were dumbfounded when they saw the Second Old Master lying in a pool of blood with a dagger in his stomach.


    Yan Jiuchao said without changing his expression, ¡°Just now, an assassin barged into the manor to assassinate me. Second Grandpa took a stab for me. Hurry up and capture the assassin. Call two servants to send Second Grandpa back to the West Manor to treat him.¡±


    The guards did not suspect anything and epted the order in unison. ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡±


    The Second Old Master felt terrible. Come back! He was the assassin! He assassinated me!


    Five guards went to capture the assassin, and another guard called over a strong servant. He carried a stretcher over and wanted to put the Second Old Master on it.


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Second Grandpa. The heavens will bless you. You¡¯ll definitely be safe.¡± With that, Yan Jiuchao looked down at him and said, ¡°Just watch carefully. Without the Grand General and Old Madam, can I strangle you to death?¡±


    The Second Old Master endured the pain and red at Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids. He turned around and left. However, after taking a few steps, he suddenly thought of something and turned back. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°I killed your son.¡±


    Qi¡¯er¡ª


    The Second Old Master widened his eyes and pounced over to grab Yan Jiuchao, but he was pressed down by the servants who carried the stretcher.


    ¡°Second Old Master, don¡¯t be agitated. We¡¯ll send you to treatment now!¡±


    That bastard! He actually killed my Qi¡¯er! He was not Helian Chao! He wasn¡¯t! You were all deceived by him!


    If he was really Helian Chao, then it was not too unjust for the Second Old Master to be defeated by him. However, this kid was a fake. He was not even qualified topete with him! The Second Old Master finally understood why Helian Beiming was not in a hurry to put him on the genealogy. It was because he was not! Then what did his desperate n be? A joke?!


    What was even more ridiculous was that he was actually the enemy of his son!


    The Second Old Master did not know if he hated himself for touching Helian Beiming without understanding the situation, or hated himself for not really taking Helian Beiming¡¯s life!


    What a colluding thing! Y-you guys¡­


    The Second Old Master was so angry that his entire body trembled. At first, his chest heaved violently, then his limbs began to twitch. After a while, his nose and mouth began to twist.


    An experienced servant cried out, ¡°Not good! Second Old Master has a stroke!¡±


    If he did not have a good life, Yan Jiuchao would.


    Yan Jiuchao returned to the courtyard leisurely.


    The news of the Second Old Master¡¯s assassination quickly spread in the manor. Along with it, the news of Helian Beiming¡¯s assassination spread. It was said that the two assassins were the same person. The assassin first ambushed Helian Beiming outside the manor, then infiltrated the East Manor to assassinate Yan Jiuchao. The Second Old Master loved his grandchildren and took a stab for his grandnephew. However, because his injuries were too serious and he was old, he had a stroke on the spot.


    ¡°Sigh, that stab didn¡¯t hurt his vital points. It wasn¡¯t fatal to begin with. The key is that he had a stroke¡­ A stroke is very dangerous¡­¡± These were the words of the doctor invited by the West Manor.


    Madam Li was about to faint from crying. She had never been so sad when her husband died. Her husband was a yboy. As long as he was alive, he would be fooling around outside for a day. Who knew if he would get some beloved concubine and concubine¡¯s son rise to power after he became the head of the family? Therefore, Madam Li did not care about Helian Qi¡¯s life at all. Second Old Master was different.


    Although the Second Old Master did not like her, his daughter-inw, he doted on her three sons to the bone. As long as the Second Old Master was around, he would n for her sons. When the Second Old Master fell, Madam Li felt that the sky was about to copse.

 Chapter 507 - 507 Ending, Beiming Awakens (2)

    507 Ending, Beiming Awakens (2)


    Madam Li couldn¡¯t care less about her waist injury. She personally went to the Second Old Master¡¯s bed to attend to his illness and even called her two precious sons to his room. She asked them to stay by the Second Old Master¡¯s side and not let anything happen to him.


    ¡°How could this have happened? If we had known¡­ If we had known, we wouldn¡¯t have left Grandpa behind ande back by ourselves,¡± Helian Yu said self-reproachfully.


    Helian Cheng said sadly, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. I didn¡¯t want to leave, but you had to pull me away!¡±


    Helian Yu gasped. ¡°What can I do since Grandpa gave the order? Perhaps at that time, Grandpa sensed danger and let us leave.¡±


    Helian Cheng muttered, ¡°But doesn¡¯t Grandpa hate Helian Chao very much? Why did he save him? In my opinion, Helian Chao was afraid of death and fled. The assassin couldn¡¯t catch him, so he assassinated Grandpa, right?¡±


    Helian Yu said seriously, ¡°That¡¯s right! He¡¯s such a cowardly person!¡±


    The two of them tried their best to think badly of Yan Jiuchao, but they did not know how bad he was. They could not imagine it at all.


    Fled? Leave the Second Old Master to face the assassin alone?


    As if. He was the one who stabbed him, okay?


    It was all thanks to the murder weapon that they could not suspect Yan Jiuchao. The murder weapon did not belong to the Helian family. Back then, when the Second Old Master sent someone to assassinate Helian Beiming, he had thought that he could not let anyone find out. Therefore, the murder weapon was custom-made. Other than Yan Jiuchao, Yu Wan, Old Cui and Yu Gang, no one could recognize that it was the dagger that had stabbed Helian Beiming.


    When Yu Gang went to the West Manor to investigate the clues, he saw the dagger. The dagger was taken by the Young Master. Now that it appeared at the Second Old Master¡¯s crime scene, it could only mean that the assassin was none other than his Young Master.


    Yu Gang did not understand why Young Master did this, but he instinctively kept quiet and did not say anything.


    The Second Old Master¡¯s condition was not as optimistic as Helian Beiming¡¯s. The doctors had been resuscitating him for a day and a night. It was said that his injuries had been treated, but the stroke was too serious. They did not know if he would wake up again in the future. Even if he woke up, he would probably not be able to eat, drink, and live like a normal person.


    ¡°Then, then can he return to our hometown to pay respects to our ancestors?¡± Madam Li asked the doctor.


    The doctor looked at Madam Li as if she was a fool. He was just short of saying that he was paralyzed! He couldn¡¯t even eat the porridge, so how could you expect him to pay respects to his ancestors? I think he¡¯s going to see Buddha!


    ¡°No,¡± said the doctor.


    Such a thing happened at the critical juncture of returning to their hometown to pay respects to their ancestors. It was simply going to break the luck of the West Manor!


    After hearing the doctor¡¯s words, Madam Li¡¯s eyes rolled back and she fainted.


    On the other side of the East Manor, no one thought of ancestral worship. After hearing that the Second Old Master had also been assassinated, the Old Madam personally went to visit him. She thanked him for saving her little grandson and instructed him to recuperate well, and not to worry about the matters in the manor for the time being. Chao¡¯er had already gone to catch the assassin. He would definitely bring the assassin to justice.


    Helian Chao went to catch the assassin?! The Second Old Master, who originally had a trace of waking up, fainted again!


    The Old Madam was not in the mood to pay much attention to her brother-inw. After all, her son was also injured. The Old Madam had chatted with the unconscious Second Old Master for a while. It was nothing more than that everything in the manor had Chao¡¯er, so she asked him to recuperate in peace and left.


    The doctor did not know if it was his imagination, but after Old Madam came to see the Second Master, the Second Master¡¯s situation seemed to be even worse.


    The Old Madam went to Helian Beiming¡¯s courtyard.


    Yu Wan eximed, ¡°Grandma, you didn¡¯te at the right time. Uncle just ate porridge and fell asleep.¡±


    The olddy was disappointed. ¡°Did I miss it again?¡±


    She didn¡¯t miss it. In fact, Helian Beiming never woke up. The Red Lingzhi had taken effect. Hisplexion was better, but he still showed no signs of waking up. This made Yu Wan worried. Could it be that Uncle had be a vegetable since then? That would be too cruel.


    The mother and son were connected. No matter how wless the concealment was, the Old Madam began to panic.


    ¡°Great-grandma! Great-grandma!¡± Xiaobao hugged Old Madam¡¯s thigh. ¡°Xiaobao, feed!¡±


    ¡°Er¡¯bao wants it too!¡± Er¡¯bao hugged the olddy¡¯s other leg.


    Dabao threw himself into the olddy¡¯s arms and hugged her tightly. The three little fellows sessfully diverted the Old Madam¡¯s attention again. However, this method could be used once or twice, but it could not be used for the rest of their lives. It was better for Helian Beiming to wake up.


    The night was dark and the night wind was rustling.


    Helian Beimingy on the bed with a weak aura. The incense stove emitted a faint medicinal fragrance. Suddenly, a shadow shed into the courtyard and silently pushed open the door. The maidservant on duty fell asleep on the table. That person tapped her sleeping acupoint and gently walked to Helian Beiming¡¯s bed. He sat down and held Helian Beiming¡¯s cold and thin hand.


    Helian Beiming¡¯s fingertips moved.


    The next day, the sky was slightly bright.


    The first thing Yu Wan did when she woke up was to go to her uncle¡¯s room to check on his injuries. This was the third day and she could not hide it anymore. If this continued, she would have to ask Yan Jiuchao to think of a way to coax Old Madam out of the manor for a period of time.


    As she pondered, she entered the room. In the end, she saw the originally unconscious Helian Beiming sitting at the head of the bed in high spirits. His face was still pale, and his lips were bloodless, but his eyes were so bright.


    ¡°Uncle! You¡¯re awake?¡± Yu Wan walked over in surprise.


    Helian Beiming nodded. He was holding a wooden dagger in his hand. The dagger was small and old, and it looked like it had been around for a long time.


    ¡°What is this, Uncle?¡± Yu Wan looked at the dagger and asked.


    A reminiscent smile appeared in Helian Beiming¡¯s eyes. ¡°The dagger I made for Sheng¡¯er when he was seven.¡±


    He woke up with the dagger by his bed. Sheng¡¯er had been here. It wasn¡¯t a dream.

 Chapter 508 - 508 Heaven-Defying Luck

    508 Heaven-Defying Luck


    This was the first time Yu Wan heard Helian Beiming mention his son. From his eyes, Yu Wan saw an unconceble love. He knew that he was not his biological son, but he still doted on him so much.


    Yu Wan thought of Xiao Zhenting, but Helian Beiming¡¯s situation was very different from Xiao Zhenting¡¯s. Shangguan Yan had never betrayed Xiao Zhenting, and Xiao Zhenting had epted this woman and her child. The rtionship between them had umted bit by bit over the long years, from nothing to something. However, Helian Beiming was cuckold in his marriage. Under his embarrassment and anger, could he still dote on this ¡°bastard¡± so much?


    Could it be that Madam Tan had actually never done anything wrong? Was this child Helian Beiming¡¯s flesh and blood? If that was really the case, then did Helian Beiming know or not?


    His fatherly love for Helian Sheng was engraved in his bones. Even if he was deceived, he could not change his original intention. Or did he know the truth at all and knew that he was his biological son?


    !!


    When the Old Madam came to Helian Beiming¡¯s courtyard again, Helian Beiming had already obediently eaten half a bowl of millet porridge under Yu Wan¡¯s ¡°oppression¡±. His appetite was actually not very good, but Yu Wan said that she had cooked noodles. Helian Beiming was so frightened that he hurriedly asked if there was anything else to eat in the kitchen. Yu Wan said that the chef cooked millet porridge for himself, and Helian Beiming quickly said that he wanted to eat porridge too!


    Helian Beiming was halfway through his porridge when he saw a figure at the door. It was the Old Madam. His mother must be worried sick after he was unconscious for so long. He was unfilial to make his mother worry.


    Helian Beiming sighed guiltily. ¡°These few days, Mother¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re fine?¡± The Old Madam interrupted him. When she saw that he was eating porridge, she immediately believed that he was really fine. She had worried for nothing. The Old Madam moved her foot that was one step in the room back. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first. I¡¯m going to look for my great-grandchildren!¡±


    Helian Beiming was stunned. ¡°¡­¡±


    Am-am I still your biological son?


    Helian Beiming did not wake up for long. After a while, he felt weak and fell asleep. His pulse had improved greatly, but his vitality was severely damaged and he needed to recuperate carefully.


    Yu Wan called Helian Beiming¡¯s steward over. ¡°Although my uncle has passed the critical period, he needs to recuperate. Try not to let him be agitated in the short term. Don¡¯t mention the assassin and the Second Old Master to my uncle for the time being.¡±


    Others might not be able to guess that the assassin was Yan Jiuchao, but how could Yu Gang not know? He had seen Yan Jiuchao take the dagger away with his own eyes. In the end, that dagger was inserted into the Second Old Master¡¯s stomach. Even a fool could understand what was going on.


    Yu Wan did not exin to Yu Gang why Yan Jiuchao had assassinated the Second Old Master. She believed that she did not need to exin. Yu Gang would still understand this logic.


    Yu Gang did not expose Yan Jiuchao, which meant that he had already thought through that the Second Old Master was the culprit who assassinated Helian Beiming. However, it was easy for Yu Gang to think about it, but not for Helian Beiming.


    That was his biological second uncle. Could he ept this blow? It would be fine if the Second Old Master had only done this evil thing, but what if it was more than that? Could the matter of Madam Tan and Helian Sheng and the Old Madam¡¯s youngest son be rted to the Second Old Master?


    What she could think of, she believed that Yu Gang had also thought of it. However, there was no evidence now, and everything was just a guess.


    Yu Gang nodded. ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t let it slip.¡±


    Yu Wan looked at the sleeping Helian Beiming and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like we have to hide it from him forever. It won¡¯t be toote to tell him when the wound recovers and it doesn¡¯t bleed when he¡¯s agitated.¡±


    ¡°Understand,¡± Yu Gang agreed.


    Yu Wan stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to Wutong Courtyard first. Call me if there¡¯s anything.¡±


    ¡°Young Madam!¡± Yu Gang called out to Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan turned to look at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Yu Gang¡¯s eyes moved. ¡°Thank-thank you.¡± Thank you for protecting the general. Yu Gang will also protect you in the future.


    Yu Wan returned to Wutong Courtyard. The three little fellows had gone to Old Madam¡¯s room. Yan Jiuchao was happy to have some quiet time. He was sitting alone by the window looking at the scenery.


    Yu Wan walked over. ¡°Uncle is awake.¡±


    ¡°Mhm,¡± Yan Jiuchao replied casually, as if he didn¡¯t care about Helian Beiming¡¯s life or death. She didn¡¯t know who was the guy who stabbed the Second Old Master for Helian Beiming. He was like that. He would never say it. Even if he did it, he would pretend that he didn¡¯t do it.


    Yu Wan smiled and sat down beside him. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°The view,¡± he said.


    ¡°Does it look good?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Yu Wan could also see the courtyard in front of him, but the same thing was a different scenery in the eyes of different people.


    ¡°Not as good-looking as me,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    Yu Wan choked. Wasn¡¯t this the opposite? Shouldn¡¯t he say ¡°not as good-looking as you¡±? She, a beauty, was standing in front of him, but he was only concerned about being narcissistic?


    ¡°Come,e! Catch me! Lo-lo-lo-lo!¡± Xiaobao¡¯s extremely annoying voice came from the Old Madam¡¯s room.


    Yu Wan saw Yan Jiuchao¡¯s lips subconsciously curve into an extremely faint smile. Perhaps even he did not notice it. This was love that was engraved in his bones. He could not get rid of it, nor could he erase it.


    Yu Wan thought of the small wooden knife she had seen in Helian Beiming¡¯s hand. ¡°Yan Jiuchao.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    Yu Wan asked, ¡°Do you think Helian Sheng is the Grand General¡¯s son?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Aye?¡± This time, it was Yu Wan who was puzzled. I¡¯m not joking with you. Could you be more serious in answering my question? ¡°I mean his biological son,¡± Yu Wan said. ¡°I heard Uncle mention Helian Sheng just now. I feel that he still dotes on him very much.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°He¡¯s his son, of course he dotes on him.¡±


    Yu Wan said thoughtfully, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that Madam Tan had an affair with someone? Helian Sheng is someone else¡¯s son?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao paused. ¡°Oh, there was indeed such a saying.¡±


    Yu Wan looked at him. ¡°Then which one do you think is the real one?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    Yu Wan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Then why did you just say that Helian Sheng is Uncle¡¯s son?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said innocently, ¡°I guessed.¡±


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    Is it really good for you to guess everything on such a serious topic? Yu Wan sighed and yed with his slender fingers. ¡°I really hope your guess is right.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao looked at his fingers that she was twisting and turning and said, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you know whether it¡¯s right or not if you go and ask?¡±


    Yu Wan blinked. ¡°Ask who? It can¡¯t be Uncle, right?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°Madam Tan.¡±


    Madam Tan was Helian Sheng¡¯s mother. She knew best if Helian Sheng was Helian Beiming¡¯s son.


    After lunch, Yu Wan found an excuse to leave the manor to buy candied hawthorn. At first, the Old Madam did not agree. ¡°¡­We haven¡¯t caught the assassin yet. What if you bump into him halfway? We can¡¯t let anything happen to anyone else in our manor.¡±


    Yu Wan nced at the calm Yan Jiuchao without batting an eyelid. You¡¯re the one who caused this situation, you should take the me.


    Yan Jiuchao could only lie that the assassin had been killed.


    This was the truth. At that time, the fake Helian Sheng who assassinated Helian Beiming was indeed dead. He died extremely quickly, causing them to not even be able to ask who the other party was and why he assassinated Helian Beiming.


    It had to be said that the Second Old Master really had some methods to be able to do this. Unfortunately, man¡¯s ns could notpare to God¡¯s. Helian Beiming¡¯s life was saved by Yu Wan and Old Cui. The Second Old Master¡¯s n failed and he came up with another n. In the end, he bumped into Yan Jiuchao¡¯s gun and was seen through.


    What did it mean by there¡¯s a path to heaven where you didn¡¯t take, instead you took a path to hell? This was it.


    When she heard that the assassin was dead, the Old Madam was relieved and let Yu Wan out.


    Yu Wan had been to Madam Tan¡¯s nunnery near the Gu Temple that worshiped the Gu Empress¡¯s golden body. In order to cover up her tracks, Yu Wan still changed into men¡¯s clothes. She asked the coachman to park the carriage at the foot of the Gu Temple and nned to walk to the nunnery.


    However, she never expected to meet an acquaintance here.


    ¡°State Preceptor, this way please!¡± A believer of the Gu Temple bowed with one hand and weed the State Preceptor out of another carriage.


    Yu Wan was already very far from her carriage. It was toote to turn back, but if she walked forward, she would meet the State Preceptor. Although she was disguised as a man, her face was still her own. The State Preceptor would definitely be able to recognize her.


    Yu Wan turned around and opened her folding fan to cover her right face. The State Preceptor went behind her with his escort. She hurriedly changed her fan to cover her left face. At first, the State Preceptor did not care about a young man by the roadside, but as he walked over, he suddenly felt a strange feeling in his heart. He walked towards Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan saw his figure from the corner of her eye and thought to herself that this was bad. The heavens wanted her dead!


    At the critical moment, a delicate beauty suddenly walked over and grabbed Yu Wan¡¯s wrist. She said coquettishly, ¡°You heartless man! I finally caught you! You still want to hide? Can you hide? I can recognize you even if you turn into ashes! Where¡¯s that little slut? Why isn¡¯t she with you? Ah, I know, she¡¯s following in my footsteps! You stinky men are indeed not good! Come over! See how I deal with you today!¡±


    Yu Wan let the other party drag her into the nearby bamboo forest. Everyone who saw themotionughed. The State Preceptor thought to himself that he was overthinking. He shook his head and went to the Gu Temple with the believers.


    After the crisis was resolved, Yu Wan heaved a sigh of relief. She retracted her hand and bowed deeply to the other party. ¡°Thank you for your help, Miss Dong.¡±


    That¡¯s right, who else could it be but the courtesan of Paramount, Dong Xian¡¯er?


    Dong Xian¡¯er smiled at Yu Wan. She lifted Yu Wan¡¯s smooth chin with her fingertips and said charmingly, ¡°Little husband, you¡¯re really in deep trouble.¡±

 Chapter 509 - 509 The Truth and the Past

    509 The Truth and the Past


    Could this little girl not tease her the moment she saw her? Although they were both women, and it was fine to let her tease her a little, her little lunatic was a person who refused to even let a female mosquito in. If her body was tainted by the fragrance of other women, she would not be able to take it when she returned.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Yu Wan imperceptibly removed Dong Xian¡¯er¡¯s hand and changed the topic. ¡°Long time no see. How is Miss Dong?¡±


    ¡°Take your dirty hand away and don¡¯t touch me!¡± Dong Xian¡¯er red at Yu Wan.


    Uh¡­ Who was the one who started it? Dong Xian¡¯er smiled at Yu Wan. The eyes above her veil curved into beautiful crescents. A sentence inexplicably shed across Yu Wan¡¯s mind¡ªher ex liked to see scumbags suffer a blow.


    !!


    ¡°Speaking of which, why did Miss Donge to the Gu Temple?¡± Yu Wan collected her thoughts and returned to the topic.


    Dong Xian¡¯er snorted. ¡°You cane, but I can¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can.¡± Yu Wan stroked her fur.


    Dong Xian¡¯er had probably lost her temper from her teasing. She waved the palm-leaf fan in her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to look for someone in the Gu Temple, but in order to help you out, I missed the appointed time with them. Tell me, how are you going topensate me?¡±


    ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± Yu Wan looked helpless.


    Dong Xian¡¯er held her stomach andughed. Yu Wan looked at her nkly. Was this very funny? What number one courtesan? Wasn¡¯t the joke too low? Dong Xian¡¯erughed until tears came out. She raised her hand to wipe them away and barely stoppedughing. ¡°Silly!¡±


    So be it. As long as you¡¯re happy. Essentially, Yu Wan was not someone who likes to quarrel. Moreover, the other party did not have any ill intentions towards her, at least from the few times they had interacted.


    Yu Wan did not know if she had really arranged to meet someone, but it was a fact that she had helped her out. Therefore, if she wanted to mock her, so be it. She did not lose out.


    Dong Xian¡¯er smiled at Yu Wan and said, ¡°I always anger you. Do you hate me very much?¡±


    Yu Wan, who had long had a strong heart from a certain lunatic¡¯s anger, said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you have some misunderstanding about angering people.¡± Your cultivation is not enough inparison to an infuriating ancestor.


    Dong Xian¡¯er was amused by Yu Wan¡¯s serious expression again. Sheughed so hard that she couldn¡¯t stop holding onto the bamboo. Yu Wan suspected that this courtesan had neverughed in her lifetime. It was unknown how long she had beenughing, Yu Wan did not count the time.


    Finally, she was doneughing. She straightened her body and said to Yu Wan, ¡°It¡¯s my turn to ask you. Why are you here again?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Before Yu Wan could finish speaking, Dong Xian¡¯er¡¯s smile faded. ¡°I advise you not to lie to me. The State Preceptor hasn¡¯t left the Gu Temple yet. I can hand you over at any time.¡±


    Yu Wan looked at her resentfully. This was not cute.


    ¡°Speak.¡± Dong Xian¡¯er crossed her arms.


    Yu Wan sighed and said half-truthfully, ¡°I¡¯m here to investigate a case. The Helian family had an unsolved case back then. When I heard about this, I was quite curious, so I wanted to investigate.¡±


    Dong Xian¡¯er sized her up. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with the Helian family?¡±


    Yu Wan cupped her hands with her folding fan. ¡°About that, forgive me for not telling you.¡±


    Dong Xian¡¯er waved her hand. ¡°Forget it. If you don¡¯t want to say it, I won¡¯t force you. Are you talking about the Helian family¡¯s young master being expelled from the family?¡±


    ¡°Miss Dong has also heard of this?¡± Yu Wan was stunned.


    Dong Xian¡¯erughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°This matter has caused a stir in the city. Who doesn¡¯t know about it in the Capital? They¡¯re saying that the young master of the Helian family killed amoner and didn¡¯t repent after that. He threatened to destroy that person¡¯s entire family. The East Manor couldn¡¯t take it anymore and expelled this unfilial son from the family.¡±


    Yu Wan looked at Dong Xian¡¯er thoughtfully. ¡°From Miss Dong¡¯s tone, you don¡¯t seem to believe this.¡±


    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t believe it. Do you believe it?¡±


    ¡°If I believed it, I wouldn¡¯t havee here to investigate.¡±


    Dong Xian¡¯er looked in the direction of the nunnery. ¡°Are you going to ask the person who lives there?¡±


    Yu Wan saw her disapproving expression and said, ¡°Why? I can¡¯t ask?¡±


    Dong Xian¡¯er said, ¡°It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t, but it¡¯s best not to.¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Dong Xian¡¯er pointed at the nunnery on the hill with her fan. ¡°Do you think she¡¯s the only one living in the nunnery? If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t go there and alert the enemy.¡±


    In that case, Madam Tan had been monitored for so many years? Yu Wan felt that what happened back then was not simple.


    Dong Xian¡¯er smiled. ¡°Actually, I know about this. Why don¡¯t you ask me? On ount that you¡¯re quite pleasing to the eye, I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡±


    Yu Wan did not ask her how she knew. Dong Xian¡¯er had her own ability. She was not a simple courtesan to begin with, so Yu Wan asked, ¡°Is Helian Sheng¡­ Divine General Beiming¡¯s biological child?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Dong Xian¡¯er said. ¡°Back then, Madam Tan was framed. An unfamiliar man came to her door and imed that Madam Tan was the woman he had secretly promised to marry. He even insisted that he had sex with Madam Tan the night before her wedding. Helian Sheng is Madam Tan and his son.¡±


    Yu Wan paused. ¡°Forgive me for being blunt, but even if he really had sex with Madam Tan, she married into the Helian family in a few days. She and General Helian have also be a real couple. How can a man be sure that Helian Sheng is definitely his child and not Helian Beiming¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the problem.¡± Dong Xian¡¯er looked at Yu Wan and said, ¡°Madam Tan personally admitted that she would drink a bowl of child prevention soup after sex with Helian Beiming, so the child can¡¯t be Helian Beiming¡¯s.¡±


    Yu Wan asked in confusion, ¡°Madam Tan didn¡¯t say why she did it?¡±


    Dong Xian¡¯er looked at the nunnery and said, ¡°She said that she had never admired Helian Beiming. She originally fell in love with that man and was forced by the Helian family with their power. Her parents could not afford to offend them, so they married her over. Originally, she was already prepared to elope, but who knew that her family would capture her? The person she hated the most in her life was Helian Beiming, and the elder she hated the most was Old Madam. Every day she was in the Helian family was torture, and she was forcing a smile at every moment. When the matter was exposed, she felt that she could finally be free.¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t believe it,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Dong Xian¡¯er was stunned for a moment before returning to her normal expression. ¡°That¡¯s right. If you believed it, you wouldn¡¯t havee to investigate.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe it?¡± Yu Wan asked her.


    ¡°Does it matter if I believe it or not?¡± Dong Xian¡¯er lowered her eyes and said.


    Yu Wan did not know if it was an illusion, but she felt a trace of loneliness from her. But wasn¡¯t this strange? She wasn¡¯t rted to the Helian family, so why would she worry about the Helian family?


    Yu Wan said solemnly, ¡°Thank you for telling me this, Miss Dong.¡±


    Dong Xian¡¯er tilted her head and looked at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯m lying to you?¡±


    Yu Wan was stunned. ¡°Ah, will you?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Dong Xian¡¯er was amused by Yu Wan¡¯s confused look again. She was always easily amused by this little husband. She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her, but with this joy, the dark clouds in her heart seemed to have dispersed.


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± she said, keeping her smile. ¡°At least not in this case.¡±


    Yu Wan raised her eyebrows. ¡°So there¡¯s something else?¡±


    Dong Xian¡¯er approached her with a smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t you marry me? Then I won¡¯t have any secrets from you.¡±


    Yu Wan rubbed her nose and said, ¡°You should keep some secrets from me.¡±


    Dong Xian¡¯er¡¯s face darkened and she snorted. ¡°Idiot!¡±


    Dong Xian¡¯er left angrily. Yu Wan thought about it. She had taken advantage of her for nothing today. Not only had she helped her resolve the State Preceptor¡¯s siege, but she had also avoided the risk of being exposed in the nunnery. The key was that she had found all the information that she needed to find. She should have thanked her properly, but she had angered her and left.


    Yu Wan patted her forehead with her folding fan. ¡°Sigh, a sin.¡±


    Yu Wan did not believe everyone¡¯s words, but her intuition told her that Dong Xian¡¯er was not lying in the forest just now. Madam Tan was being monitored in the nunnery. It seemed that the ¡°betrayal¡± back then was out of her control. Madam Tan had her own difficulties. Perhaps because they were both mothers, Yu Wan was more willing to believe that everything Madam Tan did was not for herself.


    ¡°Is it for Helian Sheng?¡±


    A mother would do anything to protect her son. Expelling Helian Sheng from the Helian family must be because the Helian family was no longer safe enough for him.


    Yu Wan thought of the sinister Old Master of the West Manor. Did he threaten Madam Tan? That old man was so vicious. He might have been the one who secretly nned for Helian Beiyu¡¯s fall at the cliff back then.


    He had killed Helian Beiming¡¯s biological brother and came to harm Helian Beiming¡¯s son. When the eldest branch no longer had a suitable heir, the West Manor could naturally inherit the entire Helian family.


    His wishful thinking was really good, but he did not expect his son to die in Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hands, nor did he expect himself to copse in Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hands, right?


    This was called karma. It was not that retribution did note, but the time was not ripe yet!


    The carriage arrived at the Helian Manor.


    Yu Wan returned to Old Madam¡¯s courtyard. Halfway there, Yu Gang hurried over with an indescribable expression. ¡°The General is awake. He wants to see you.¡±

 Chapter 510 - 510 See Little Sly Jiang Again

    510 See Little Sly Jiang Again


    Yu Wan looked at him strangely. ¡°Your expression doesn¡¯t look right. What happened? Does my uncle know about the Second Old Master?¡±


    Yu Gang shook his head.


    Yu Wan thought for a while. ¡°Then the little fox is sick?¡±


    Yu Gang shook his head again.


    !!


    Yu Wan¡¯s almond-shaped eyes widened. ¡°Then why?¡±


    Yu Gang sighed. ¡°Aiya, Young Madam, go in and take a look yourself.¡±


    Actually, it was more reasonable to look for Young Master for such a matter, but Yu Gang was too uncertain about Young Master¡¯s personality. He felt that the situation would be out of control when Young Master caused trouble.


    As the two of them spoke, they entered Helian Beiming¡¯s courtyard. Yu Wan had just walked to the porch when he stopped. He gestured for Yu Wan to go ahead. Yu Wan took a deep breath and entered the room fearlessly!


    Helian Beiming¡¯s current situation was not suitable for meeting guests, but there was an unfamiliar man sitting in front of his bed.


    The man was about twenty years old and had a handsome face with resolute facial features. He had bronze skin and a burly and tall figure. He exuded an aura of steel. His face looked a little like the Helian brothers that Yu Wan had seen before. Yu Wan immediately guessed his identity¡ªthe eldest grandson of the West Manor, Helian Feng.


    Wasn¡¯t Helian Feng stationed in the West City? Why did he suddenly return to the Capital?


    Helian Beiming sat at the head of the bed with his back against the thick cushion. Hisplexion, which he had painstakingly nurtured, had turned pale again because he was seeing guests.


    Yu Wan¡¯s heart ached for her uncle, who was not rted to her at all, and for the Red Lingzhi that Yan Jiuchao had given up. Even divine medicine could not withstand such torture.


    ¡°Uncle.¡± Yu Wan entered the room.


    The two men in the room looked at her.


    Yu Wan changed back into women¡¯s clothes in the carriage. At this moment, she was wearing ake-blue dress that was not luxurious but did not lose its etiquette. She was wearing a translucent white gauze robe outside. She was spiritual, beautiful, and had a calm temperament. If she did not have a married woman¡¯s hairstyle, people would probably think that she was an unmarried youngdy.


    Helian Feng¡¯s gazended on her, and a trace of shock shed across his eyes.


    A gentleness appeared in Helian Beiming¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ah Wan is here. This is your second brother, Helian Feng. Feng¡¯er, this is your sister-inw.¡±


    In terms of age, Yu Wan was two to three years younger than Helian Feng. She was called that because of Yan Jiuchao. Yu Wan greeted Helian Feng. ¡°Second Brother.¡±


    Helian Feng stood up and bowed. ¡°Sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°Have a seat,¡± Helian Beiming said.


    Yu Wan sat on another small stool in front of the bed. She was not in a hurry to exchange pleasantries with Helian Feng. Instead, she asked Helian Beiming, ¡°How do you feel, Uncle?¡±


    ¡°Much better,¡± Helian Beiming said.


    It would be strange if he was much better. His face was so pale. At the thought of this, Yu Wan could not help but re at Helian Feng. Didn¡¯t he see that he was so sick? He even asked him to sit up and entertain him. He was really shameless!


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Helian Feng cleared his throat ufortably.


    Yu Wan asked, ¡°I wonder when Second Brother had arrived home?¡±


    Helian Feng said seriously, ¡°I just arrived today. I heard that Uncle was injured, so I came to see him.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled faintly. ¡°Thank you for your trouble, Second Brother. Have you seen Old Madam?¡±


    ¡°Just about to,¡± Helian Feng said.


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Coincidentally, I also want to greet Old Madam. I¡¯ll go with Second Brother and let Uncle rest for a while.¡±


    Helian Feng hesitated.


    Helian Beiming said to Yu Wan, ¡°Feng¡¯er and I were just talking about paying respects to our ancestors.¡±


    ¡°Tribute to our ancestors?¡± Yu Wan paused.


    Yu Wan had not been in the Helian family for long, so she did not know that the Helian family had a rule of paying respects to their ancestors. In Lotus Flower Vige, the grave of a country bumpkin was erected behind the hill. During the New Year or the holidays, they could just go to the grave and burn incense. However, there was no such thing as paying respects to their ancestors. After marrying into the Young Master Manor, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s ancestors were all buried in the imperial mausoleum, so it had nothing to do with her.


    Therefore, Yu Wan was quite new to hearing this.


    The specific matters of paying respects to the ancestors were handled by the elders, so there was no need for the Divine General Manor to spend much effort. It was precisely because of this that Helian Beiming, who was the head of the family, did not think of it immediately.


    In the past, the entire family had to go. Helian Beiming would burn the first incense stick. When Helian Sheng was still the eldest young master of the manor, he would burn a second incense stick. After he was expelled from the family, Helian Qi took over his position.


    Now that Helian Qi was no longer around, the original n was for Helian Feng to take over. However, after Helian Beiming was assassinated, this arrangement changed. Helian Beiming was seriously injured and could not go.


    ¡°Let Second Uncle offer the first incense stick. You follow Second Uncle and let Chao¡¯er stay in the manor with me,¡± Helian Beiming said.


    Let the Old Master of the West Manor to offer the first incense stick, and Helian Feng to offer the second incense stick. Yan Jiuchao was not a real young master, so he naturally could not go to the ancestral hall. Even if he wanted to go, he could not enter the ancestral hall without going on the genealogy.


    Yu Wan was unhappy. No matter how stupid she was, she would still hear the meaning of offering the first and second incense sticks. Wasn¡¯t this something that only the head of the family and the heir were qualified to do? It wasn¡¯t like the East Manor really didn¡¯t have an heir. Why should they give it to the West Manor?


    ¡°My grandfather¡­ is injured. He can¡¯t go,¡± Helian Feng said sadly.


    Helian Beiming was stunned. ¡°Second Uncle is injured? What happened?¡±


    Yu Wan really wanted to hammer this fellow to death! The news that they had painstakingly hidden was so easily exposed.


    Helian Feng was puzzled. ¡°Uncle doesn¡¯t know yet? An assassin infiltrated the manor to harm Big Brother, but he identally injured Grandpa.¡±


    Helian Beiming¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Yu Gang.¡±


    Yu Gang¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°I-I wanted to say but I didn¡¯t have a chance, right? Every time you don¡¯t wake up for long, you fall asleep.¡±


    Helian Beiming nced at Yu Gang coldly, turned around, and sighed. He said to his nephew, ¡°Follow the rules.¡±


    ording to the rules, it should be Helian Feng who offer the incense.


    Helian Feng hesitated. ¡°Big Brother¡­¡±


    Helian Beiming said, ¡°Your brother¡¯s health isn¡¯t good, and it¡¯s not suitable for him to travel long distances. Besides, he just returned to the manor and didn¡¯t have time to go on the genealogy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Helian Feng cupped his hands and bowed. After exchanging a few more pleasantries with Helian Beiming, he turned around and left the courtyard.


    With no one else around, Helian Beiming¡¯s expression darkened. He looked at Yu Wan and Yu Gang, who were clearly hiding something, and said, ¡°Tell me honestly, why did an assassine to the manor?¡±


    With the defense of the Helian Manor, what assassin could easily enter? He even stabbed the Old Master of the West Manor? Where did the guards in the manor go? Are they all dead?


    Yu Gang broke out in cold sweat and said, ¡°An assassin came¡­ He was with the assassin who assassinated you that night. Perhaps he wanted to capture the Young Master to threaten you, but the Second Old Master was also there, so¡­ he was injured¡­¡±


    The version circting in the manor was that the Second Old Master had taken the knife for Yan Jiuchao, but since Helian Feng did not say so, Yu Gang did not say so either. Helian Beiming¡¯s eyes were sharp. Yu Gang was so frightened that he wanted to run out.


    Yu Wan quickly tried to smooth things over. ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry about these things. We¡¯ll resolve it. Your top priority is to recover from your injuries as soon as possible. Also, do you want to consider the matter of paying respects to your ancestors?¡±


    ¡°Consider what?¡± Helian Beiming asked.


    Yu Wan said seriously, ¡°Let the people from the East Manor offer incense!¡± How could she let those bastards from the West Manor benefit!!!


    It was not that Helian Beiming did not want the Helian family¡¯s inheritance rights to continue in the eldest branch, but this was the situation. He lowered his eyes and sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t go, and Chao¡¯er can¡¯t go either.¡±


    Helian Sheng, who had been expelled from the family, could not go either.


    On the other hand, after Helian Feng left the courtyard, he first went to Wutong Courtyard to visit the Old Madam. Then, he returned to the West Manor to visit the seriously injured Second Old Master.


    The Second Old Master was paralyzed from a stroke. Not only was he unable to speak and write with his hands, but he was even worried that he would choke on his breath. He was half-dead from Yan Jiuchao¡¯s stab. He hated Yan Jiuchao and also hated Helian Beiming, who had led Yan Jiuchao into a wolf¡¯s den.


    ¡°Grandpa, I went to see Uncle just now. Uncle asked me to offer incense. I want Yu¡¯er to offer this second incense.¡±


    Upon hearing his eldest grandson¡¯s words, the Second Old Master¡¯s turbid eyes suddenly lit up. Ha, I knew it! I knew it would be like this! So what if he couldn¡¯t offer incense? Wasn¡¯t it still his grandson¡¯s turn? The position of the family head was in the West Manor! The entire Helian family belonged to the West Manor!


    When his precious grandson became the head of the family, he would use all the sacrificial soldiers of the Helian family to chase out everyone from the East Manor! He still wanted to strangle Yan Jiuchao to death! Kill him! Kill him! Kill him!


    Nothing could stop his grandson from inheriting the Helian family! Not even Helian Beiming! Unless the child who had fallen off the cliff came back to life¡ª


    But how was that possible? That child was already dead! Hahaha! Hahahahaha! The Helian family was his!


    The moon was dark and the wind was strong. A carriage stopped outside a luxurious mansion. The coachman hired halfway said, ¡°Master, Madam, we¡¯re here.¡±


    The sickly Little Sly Jiang yawned. Yu Shaoqing helped her slowly alight from the carriage.

 Chapter 511 - 511 Mother and Son Meet (1)

    511 Mother and Son Meet (1)


    In Wutong Courtyard, Yu Wan bathed the little fellows. The older they were, the more they had their own thoughts. They were not as easy to coax as when they had just turned two years old. They sat obediently but caused a ruckus in the wooden basin.


    In the past, Dabao was the most mighty and domineering. However, ever since his two younger brothers could speak, they often joined forces to bully him. Just as Yu Wan turned around to get their clothes, Dabao was sshed with water by his younger brothers.


    ¡°Er¡¯bao! Xiaobao!¡± Yu Wan only saw the shadow on the ground and also caught the two little fellows¡¯ prank. She turned around and looked at the two of them sternly.


    The two of them lowered their heads shyly and continued to take their bath with innocent and harmless looks. Yu Wan wiped the water off Dabao¡¯s face and picked him up. She first wiped his little body, put on his clothes, and carried him to bed.


    !!


    Xiaobao shouted, ¡°Mom! Mom! I want to wear it too!¡±


    ¡°Fu Ling!¡± Yu Wan called out to the door.


    Fu Ling strode in, picked up the wet Xiaobao, and wiped him vigorously. Her rough hand wiped Xiaobao until he rolled his eyes and stuck out his tongue. Xiaobao, who had been ¡°ravaged¡±, pitifully climbed onto the bed and threw himself into his mother¡¯s arms. Wu ~


    The three little fellows had all changed into pajamas and had slept a little too much during the day. They were not tired yet. They jumped up on the bed and were sweating profusely. The shower was for nothing.


    Just as Yu Wan fetched water and was about to wipe the little fellows¡¯ bodies, Zi Su and an old woman guarding the door sounded.


    ¡°¡­Alright, I understand. You can leave first.¡± After Zi Su sent the old woman guarding the door away, she gently knocked on the door. ¡°Young Madam.¡±


    ¡°Come in,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Zi Su pushed open the door and entered.


    ¡°Zi Su! Zi Su! Look at me!¡± Xiaobao flipped over as if he was showing off. This was a new move he had learned and he especially liked to show off to others.


    Zi Su was amused by him. ¡°Xiaobao is really amazing!¡±


    Xiaobao patted his chest and said, ¡°I¡¯m amazing!¡±


    ¡°I know it too,¡± Er¡¯bao said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t,¡± Xiaobao said.


    The two brothers quarreled. Dabao jumped around at the side, immersed in his own world, and ignored his two silly brothers.


    Yu Wan looked at the three little fellows and asked Zi Su, ¡°It¡¯s sote. Did something happen?¡±


    Zi Su whispered, ¡°Just now, Aunt Du from the gatekeeper said that a couple hade to our manor and imed to be the little masters¡¯ family. That woman even looks very simr to Eldest Young Madam. Aunt Du was surprised for a moment, so she came to report to Eldest Young Madam.¡±


    ¡°She looks like me?¡± Yu Wan¡¯s first reaction was naturally not that her parents hade. Her second reaction was that they hade, but on second thought, it was unlikely. Her father was a marquis personally conferred by His Majesty. With his rank, he could not leave the Capital at will, let alone walk out of the Great Zhou toe to Nanzhao. Yan Jiuchao could leave the Capital because he coulde and go as he pleased. His Majesty thought that he had returned to Yan City, so he only needed the Yan Manor to keep everything after that a secret. However, Lotus Flower Vige had a mine, and the Imperial Court had to check from time to time. If they could not see his father, they should ask something.


    Therefore, even if Yu Wan hoped that her parents were here emotionally, she rationally felt that this was impossible. But no matter what, Yu Wan still went to see the couple outside the manor. In the end, she was dumbfounded when she opened the door. ¡°Dad? Mom?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Ah, Ah¡­ Ah Wan?¡± Yu Shaoqing was even more surprised than Yu Wan because the reason why they came to the Helian Manor was definitely not because they knew that their daughter was here. Yu Wan and the others had followed Helian Beiming back to the Capital, so it was not easy to find out their whereabouts. On the other hand, Ah Wei and the three little ck eggs had left many legends along the way. They went to the Gu Hall and found the house that the Gu Hall had given them. In the end, they came to the Helian Manor.


    As for Yu Wan, when she left the Capital with Yan Jiuchao, she told him that something had happened to the Prince Yan Manor and that the couple wanted to return to Yan City.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Yu Shaoqing asked in surprise.


    ¡°This¡­ is a long story.¡± Yu Wan looked at the servants around her and whispered, ¡°Yan Jiuchao is now Old Madam¡¯s biological grandson, the eldest young master of the Helian family. I¡¯m the eldest young madam.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Yu Shaoqing was stunned again. He was even more surprised than when he first saw his biological daughter. ¡°How many fathers does he have!!!¡± How did he be the young master of the Helian family again?!


    There were many people and there were some things that Yu Wan could not say. She could only gesture to her father with her eyes. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll talk to you and Mom in detailter. Let¡¯s go into the manor first.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing was not in a hurry to enter the manor. Instead, he sized up his daughter from head to toe. After confirming that his daughter had not lost weight and had not suffered, he was slightly relieved. After a while, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t returning to Yan City! Brat! How dare you lie to me!¡±


    The catch came too quickly like a tornado. Yu Wan rubbed her nose resentfully. It was not good to tell her father that everything was her idea. Back then, she was the one who wanted toe to Nanzhao to find the medicinal primer for Yan Jiuchao. She decisively skipped this topic. ¡°But Dad, why did youe?¡±


    Yu Shaoqing rolled his eyes. ¡°What are you talking about? How can your mother and I not look for the children when they¡¯re gone?¡±


    The children were gone, and Ah Wei had also left. It was obvious that Ah Wei had taken the little fellows away. Yu Shaoqing was really angry at first. Even if he was their master, he was not his biological father after all. How could he take the children away without a word?


    Yu Wan said, ¡°It¡¯s not Ah Wei¡¯s fault. The little fellows climbed into the carriage themselves. By the time Ah Wei discovered it, it was already toote. The little fellows knew that he was here to look for us and insisted on following him.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing had asked for a lot of information along the way and knew that Ah Wei treated the children very well. Actually, he had already guessed if he had wronged him.


    Yu Wan thought of something and said, ¡°By the way, Dad, after you leave the Capital, His Majesty¡­¡±


    Yu Shaoqing said, ¡°His Majesty agreed when I said that I would go to Yan City to look for you.¡±


    Yu Wan raised her eyebrows strangely. ¡°His Majesty is so straightforward¡­ It¡¯s not like his personality¡­¡±


    Little Sly Jiang, who had focused on shaving for a hundred years, looked up at the sky.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Yu Shaoqing wanted to ask why they hade to Nanzhao, but he swallowed his words. This was not a ce to talk. Later, he would find a quiet room and ask his daughter carefully. He changed the topic. ¡°Where are the children?¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°In the manor.¡±


    ¡°Are-are they alright?¡± Yu Shaoqing asked awkwardly.


    Yu Wan could not help but smile. ¡°Good, they¡¯re all quite good.¡±


    The news Yu Shaoqing found out was that the little fellows were extremely happy. Now that he saw Yu Wan in the little fellows¡¯ residence, the mother and son had already met. How could it be better than this?


    However, even though he knew that they were doing well, he could not help but confirm it. This was probably love that was engraved in his bones.


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°If they know that Grandpa thinks of them this way, they¡¯ll definitely be very happy.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing said without thinking, ¡°Who¡¯s worried about them! Your mother was anxious, so we came out to look for them!¡± Those three little ck eggs were the same as their father. He didn¡¯t have to worry about them!


    Tap tap tap tap! Footsteps came from behind Yu Wan. Then, three little bodies bumped into Yu Wan¡¯s back. From behind Yu Wan, round little bald heads stuck out. One, two, three. When her little brats became little baldies, they would also be the most beautiful little baldies in the world.


    Yu Shaoqing rushed over.


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    What happened to not missing them? Huh?


    Yu Shaoqing hugged the three little baldies tightly. The three of them struggled. We-we want Grandma!


    Yu Wanughed and said, ¡°Dad, Mom, follow me into the manor first. Zi Su, Fu Ling, bring down Master and Madam¡¯s luggage.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Zi Su and Fu Ling were also very happy to see their master and madam. They bowed respectfully and went to the carriage to get their luggage.


    Yu Wan held Madam Jiang¡¯s arm and said with heartache, ¡°You came all the way here. Mom has suffered.¡± Her mother¡¯s health was so bad and she was exhausted from the journey. She must be even weaker. She had to nourish her mother!


    Madam Jiang said gently, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of any more suffering if I can see Ah Wan.¡±


    Yu Wan looked at Yan Jiuchao, who was walking behind the three little fellows, and then at Madam Jiang, who had pounced over and hugged Yan Jiuchao in a second. The corners of her mouth twitched: ¡°¡­¡±


    Can you let go of my husband and say this again?


    Fu Ling and Zi Su took down the luggage from the carriage. Although there were only two of them, they had a lot of luggage. It was basically from Madam Jiang. Yu Shaoqing only had two bags, and they were the lightest ones.


    Zi Su took Yu Shaoqing¡¯s bag and let Fu Ling take the rest.


    On the way back to the courtyard, Yu Wan thought about how to settle her parents down. The Helian Manor was so big, and Old Madam and Helian Beiming doted on her. They definitely did not mind her parents living in the manor, but they were still her maternal family. In the eyes of the servants, they were outsiders. Her parents might not befortable living there, but the three little fellows had three mansions in the Capital. One of them was not far from the Helian Manor, so it was better to settle her parents there.


    Of course, it waste today. They would stay in Xixia Garden for the night first. Tomorrow morning, she would send someone to tidy up the room before letting her parents move over.


    After entering Xixia Garden, Yu Shaoqing saw Ah Wei¡¯s family¡ªthe Grandma. He didn¡¯t go to Yan City, nor did he return to his hometown. If it wasn¡¯t deliberately arranged, Yu Shaoqing wouldn¡¯t have believed it.


    It seemed that many things had happened along the way, but there was still a long time. Yu Shaoqing was not in a hurry to ask. After washing up, he and Madam Jiang stayed in the room in Xixia Garden.


    The little fellows also slept here tonight.


    At dawn, Yu Shaoqing woke up. He was moving to Little Gu Elder¡¯s house today. He first packed his and Madam Jiang¡¯s things. Although he also wanted to stay with his daughter and his grandchildren, there was no reason for the maternal family to stay in the inws¡¯ house. If word got out, people would gossip about his daughter.


    After packing up, he went to the small kitchen to make breakfast for Madam Jiang and the children. He steamed a basket of pig buns. When he returned to the room with a te of pig buns, he identally bumped into the olddy who was looking for her great-grandchildren.

 Chapter 512 - 512 Mother and Son Meet (2)

    512 Mother and Son Meet (2)


    The reason why Old Madam came to Xixia Garden was because of the little fellows¡¯ daily habits. The three of them originally lived in Old Madam¡¯s courtyard, Wutong Courtyard. They slept early every day and naturally woke up early. The first thing the little fellows did when they woke up was run to Old Madam¡¯s courtyard. Usually, Old Madam had just woken up at that time. Today, Old Madam had been sitting in her room for most of the day, but she did not see her great-grandchildrene over. When she asked, she found out that the little fellows did not rest in their courtyardst night and went to Xixia Garden.


    After that, the old madam did not hear what the maidservant said at all. She only knew that her great-grandchildren stayed in another courtyardst night, which was as far away as her! In a fit of anger, the Old Madam personally went to look for her great-grandsons. In the end, she bumped into Yu Shaoqing.


    Yu Shaoqing had entered the manortest night. Old Madam and Helian Beiming had both rested, so he did not disturb them. Logically speaking, he should meet his ¡°inw¡± rtives today, but the Helian family was not really his inws. Who knew how that kid pretended to be the eldest young master? In short, it was better for him not to meet the Helian family to avoidplicating matters.


    However, who would have thought that they would bump into each other so carelessly? Yu Shaoqing was not mentally prepared at all. Of course, Yu Shaoqing did not recognize her. He felt that she was an especially benevolent olddy¡­


    !!


    In the next second, this olddy threw away her walking stick and pounced on Yu Shaoqing. Yu Shaoqing was stunned by the pounce. The pig buns on his te almost fell to the ground. He had been busy all morning just to satisfy his little ck eggs!


    ¡°Old, old, old¡­¡±


    Yu Shaoqing couldn¡¯t say any other word as Old Madam cried at the top of her lungs. ¡°Bull Egg¡ª¡±


    Yu Shaoqing¡¯s heart trembled. What was going on? The Old Madam grabbed Yu Shaoqing¡¯s clothes and cried like a child. ¡°You¡¯re finally back. You left us and our children behind for so many years. Your conscience has been eaten by a dog¡­¡±


    No, olddy, I¡­ that¡­ you¡­ what¡­ Yu Shaoqing¡¯s brain was numb. Was he still asleep? Why did he encounter such a thing after cooking breakfast? What Bull Egg? If this was a young girl, he would have pushed her away. However, she was an olddy. Any move of his could kill the other party. He could not bear it and decided to reason with her. He took a deep breath and said patiently, ¡°Olddy, listen to me¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, the olddy¡¯s cries stopped. She widened her murderous eyes. ¡°You said I¡¯m old?!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± This tone was not right. Could it be that he had said something wrong? For a moment, Yu Shaoqing did not know whether to admit it or not.


    Old Madam pped him! Yu Shaoqing¡¯s head was hit hard, and his mind became even more numb.


    The Old Matriarch sat on the ground and cried even more sadly. ¡°You heartless¡­ You¡¯ve only been gone for a few years, and you already think I¡¯m old¡­ Who am I working so hard for¡­ When you went to war, who was the one who took care of your parents¡¯ shit and pee at home? Who was the one who served your children? Who raised your brother? Who is it!¡±


    The olddy also had a story, but olddy, I¡¯m really not your Bull Egg!


    The old madam cried and kicked her legs, startling all the servants in and out of the courtyard. The servants looked at Yu Shaoqing as if they were looking at a heartless man!


    Yu Shaoqing: ¡°!!!¡±


    Yu Shaoqing wished he could find a hole to hide in. While the Old Madam was crying, he covered his face with a te of pig buns and quietly walked into the room. Unexpectedly, just as he was about to cross the threshold, one of his feet was hugged by the Old Madam.


    He was caught off guard and fell to the ground, stunned. The te fell out and the pig buns scattered all over the ground. Then, under everyone¡¯s burning gazes, he dragged his feet back, with the olddy hanging on his feet, to his courtyard with unprecedented strength!


    Under the sunlight, only a few pig buns were left in Xixia Garden. The scene was tragic and beautiful.


    Little Sly Jiang had her legs crossed and was hugging the little ck eggs in her arms. She was sleeping so well that she did not know that her husband had been snatched away.


    The little ck eggs had yed crazily for most of the nightst night and were sleeping soundly now. Besides, so be it if their grandfather was snatched, it wasn¡¯t like their grandmother had been snatched.


    Yu Wan heard a littlemotion, but she thought that it was caused by the little fellows. She turned around and hugged Yan Jiuchao to sleep.


    Yu Shaoqing wanted to cry. You guys,e and save my life!


    At dawn, Helian Beiming woke up from his sleep. He had been lying in bed recuperating for the past few days. Perhaps because he had slept too much, he did not fall asleep before dawn. The maidservant on duty fell asleep on the table. When she heard themotion, she sat up. ¡°Grand General, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Helian Beiming replied indifferently. ¡°Where¡¯s Yu Gang?¡±


    The maidservant said, ¡°In the small kitchen. I¡¯ll go call him.¡±


    Yu Gang was brewing medicine for Helian Beiming in the small kitchen. This was what Old Cui had instructed him to do. He would boil it three times a day, one for less than an hour. He would first boil it over arge fire, then slowly boil it over a small fire. Every fifteen minutes, he would put in a snow lotus. There could not be any mistakes in the fire and time. Yu Gang was worried about leaving it to others, so it was usually him or Yu Wan who did it.


    When the maidservant came to call him, he had just boiled the medicine. He had calcted the time. When the medicine was almost cold, the general should have woken up.


    ¡°Big Brother Yu, the great general is awake,¡± the maidservant said.


    ¡°Eh? So early today?¡± Yu Gang was surprised. On second thought, it didn¡¯t seem strange. After all, he had slept for a few days and should be quite energetic. He said to the maidservant, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll go over now.¡±


    Yu Gang carried the medicine into Helian Beiming¡¯s room. Helian Beiming suddenly wanted to eat buns this morning. Yu Gang instructed the kitchen to steam a basket of buns.


    ¡°Take two sips of porridge to fill your stomach first. Drink the medicine. The buns will take a while to make,¡± Yu Gang said.


    Helian Beiming nodded and took the medicine bowl that was no longer hot. Just as he took a sip, the Old Madam¡¯s trusted maidservant rushed over. ¡°Aiya, General, something bad has happened! Something big has happened!¡±


    Helian Beiming frowned. ¡°Why are you so flustered?¡±


    After all, she was the Old Madam¡¯s personal maidservant. How could she look so rash? So what if the sky fell? There had to be the rules of a rich family, right?


    How could the maidservant not know that she had lost herposure? However, Old Madam¡¯s actions were really shocking. She once suspected that her jaw had fallen off and then reconnected. ¡°Old, Old, Old Madam, she, she¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened to my mother?¡± Helian Beiming asked. ¡°Did she fall ill again?¡±


    The maidservant said in fear, ¡°She dragged a man back!¡±


    Pfft¡ª


    Helian Beiming spat out a mouthful of medicine.


    Old Madam had a crazy illness that acted up from time to time. Helian Beiming was already used to it. As long as she did not hurt herself, Helian Beiming thought that it did not matter much, but dragging a man back¡ª


    His father¡¯s grave was going to be green. This couldn¡¯t be done!


    ¡°Where did she drag it back from?¡± Helian Beiming asked coldly.


    The maidservant said fearfully, ¡°I-I think it¡¯s Xixia Garden.¡±


    Xixia Garden?


    Last night, Yu Shaoqing and Madam Jiang entered the manorte and did not rm the others, so Helian Beiming and the maidservant did not know that a guest hade to Xixia Garden.


    Jiang Hai and Ah Wei¡¯s family lived in Xixia Garden. The young ones had all gone out to do something, but the old man, Grandma, was still living in the courtyard. Helian Beiming naturally thought of Grandma.


    Grandma was about the same age as Old Madam, and he looked quite unfathomable and charming. It actually seemed reasonable for Old Madam to like him.


    Helian Beiming clenched his fists. This old and disrespectful fellow actually seduced his own mother without a word?! Helian Beiming couldn¡¯t care less about his injuries. He immediately got into a wheelchair and let Yu Gang push him to Wutong Courtyard.


    The maidservant followed closely. ¡°Old Madam¡­ seems to call him Bull Egg.¡±


    What? He even pretended to be his father? With his appearance, how was he simr to his father? Helian Beiming came to the Old Madam¡¯s room. He took a deep breath and handed the dagger in his sleeve to Yu Gang.


    Yu Gang asked in confusion, ¡°What?¡±


    Helian Beiming said expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to help but kill someone.¡±


    Yu Gang : ¡°¡­¡±


    The door was ajar. Helian Beiming¡¯s wheelchair rushed in. He looked coldly at the man who was dragged into the room by the Old Madam and refused to let go of the pir.


    At the same time, the man looked at him.


    The moment their eyes met, the two men were stunned.

 Chapter 513 - 513 Family Recognition (1)

    513 Family Recognition (1)


    Just like how schrs admired the knowledgeable schrs, the soldiers who joined the army also had people they respected and admired. In the six years that Yu Shaoqing had been in the Northwest Army Camp, he had heard the most about the deeds of the two War Gods. One was Xiao Zhenting, and the other was Helian Beiming.


    Other than reuniting with his family in triumph, his greatest wish was to see the two legendary War Gods. He had seen Xiao Zhenting. Not only had he seen him, but they had also be inws.


    Yu Shaoqing didn¡¯t say anything, but he was proud in his heart. However, this Divine General of Nanzhao was too far away from him. Even though he had stayed in the Helian Manor, he had never thought of really meeting him.


    Now that this person had appeared in front of him alive, don¡¯t ask him how he guessed it. In short, at first nce, he felt that there was no other person in the world based on his intuition. He looked at the Divine General in the wheelchair in disbelief, a heatwave rolling across his heart.


    !!


    What strange emotions. His heart clearly didn¡¯t beat so fast when he saw Xiao Zhenting. Wait, why do I feel that the God of War is also looking at me very excitedly? I was excited because I had seen the God of War. Why was he excited?


    Yu Shaoqing was stunned again.


    Helian Beiming was indeed very excited, even more excited than Yu Shaoqing looked. After entering the door, for a moment, he thought that he had seen his father and almost stood up from the wheelchair. His first reaction was if his father knew that his grave was green and had crawled out of the coffin. His second reaction was that his father seemed to be more than this age when he passed away. He sat down in his half-standing posture again.


    After all, he had suffered at the hands of the fake Helian Sheng once. Looking at this face that could pass off as the real one, the excitement and amazement of Helian Beiming¡¯s first meeting faded, reced by a cold vignce.


    Yu Shaoqing shuddered. Wait, why isn¡¯t the Divine General excited when he sees me? And he looks like he wants to kill me?!


    ¡°Bull Egg!¡± Old Madam hugged Yu Shaoqing¡¯s leg and dragged him in.


    As Yu Shaoqing dealt with the Old Madam¡¯s drag and hugged the pir tightly, heined in his heart. Who could tell him what was going on?


    Yu Shaoqing was about to cry. Who could take this olddy away?!


    Actually, Yu Shaoqing had martial arts. He had let her drag him back just now because he was stunned from the fall. Now that he had recovered, he could use some internal energy to shake her away. No, perhaps he did not even need internal energy. Just his brute force could knock this olddy unconscious.


    But instinctively, he did not want to do that. Perhaps it was because he could not bear to do it to a delirious olddy, or perhaps he could not bear to do it to this olddy. In the end, he was bullied by this olddy.


    Boohoo. I want to cry.


    After the trusted maidservant called Helian Beiming over, she went to the Eldest Young Master¡¯s room and called the Eldest Young Madam over.


    Yu Wan was half-awake and did not know what had happened. The maidservant could not exin either. Yu Wan came to the Old Madam¡¯s room in a daze and stood beside Helian Beiming¡¯s wheelchair. Her gazended on the man holding the pir and she said sleepily, ¡°Eh? Dad?¡±


    Yu Shaoqing was overjoyed! Daughter! Daughter, you¡¯re finally here! If you hadn¡¯te, I would have died here! What kind of wolf¡¯s den was this? It was too dangerous!


    Helian Beiming was slightly stunned when he heard Yu Wan address him. ¡°What did you call him?¡±


    ¡°Dad.¡± Yu Wan covered her face and yawned.


    Helian Beiming said in surprise, ¡°He¡¯s¡­ your father?¡±


    Only then did Yu Wan wake up. She remembered that her parents had entered the manortest night and that Old Madam and Helian Beiming had already fallen asleep. Before she could tell them, she said, ¡°My parents camest night. You were all asleep. I n to tell you this morning.¡± But from the looks of it, you guys have already seen each other?


    Yu Wan finally realized that her father was hugging the pir in a strange posture, and Old Madam was still pulling his leg. Uh¡­ What¡¯s the situation?


    Yu Wan walked over and said to the Old Madam, who was pulling his leg until her face was red, ¡°Grandma, what are you doing?¡±


    Grandmother? This person was Divine General Beiming¡¯s biological mother? Yu Shaoqing turned his head and wanted to cry even more. Why was the Divine General¡¯s biological mother like this? No wonder the Divine General wanted to kill him.


    The olddy said mysteriously, ¡°He¡¯s Bull Egg. Your grandfather is back.¡±

 Chapter 514 - 514 Family Recognition (2)

    514 Family Recognition (2)


    Yu Wan¡¯s sleepy eyes instantly disappeared. She widened her eyes and said, ¡°He¡¯s not Bull Egg, he¡¯s my father.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s Bull Egg!¡± The Old Madam said firmly.


    ¡°He¡¯s not,¡± Yu Wan said.


    ¡°He is! He is, he is!¡± The Old Madam activated her tricks.


    !!


    Yu Wan held her forehead. Her grandmother¡¯s illness had acted up again. What should she do in this situation? It was a good thing that the Old Madam had acted up and recognized Yan Jiuchao as her own grandson, but it was not the same for her father.


    Yu Wan looked at Helian Beiming for help.


    The vignce in Helian Beiming¡¯s eyes dissipated the moment Yu Wan confirmed the other party¡¯s identity. He thought about many things on the spot. He thought of the scene of when he first saw Yu Wan and what Yu Wan had said to him. He felt like he was in a dream. It was not until Yu Wan looked at him that he woke up from his dream and pushed his wheelchair over.


    ¡°Mother.¡± He stopped beside the olddy.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The Old Madam turned her face away, ignoring him.


    Helian Beiming¡¯s eyes flickered. He reached out and gently grabbed the Old Madam¡¯s wrist. ¡°Mother, he¡¯s not Bull Egg. He¡¯s Yu¡¯er.¡±


    Yu¡¯er? Yu Wan did not react to this simr address for a moment.


    The Old Madam paused. She hugged Yu Shaoqing¡¯s leg and looked at his face. She looked at him for a few seconds before muttering, ¡°Yu-Yu¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Helian Beiming nodded.


    Yu Shaoqing was confused. What was it?


    The Old Madam pouted. In the next second, she burst into tears and pounced over to hug Yu Shaoqing¡¯s head. ¡°Son¡ªI miss you so much¡ª¡±


    Yu Shaoqing: ¡°???¡±


    Yu Shaoqing: ¡°!!!¡±


    Who knew what he had experienced from being her husband to her son?!


    ¡­ .


    After her grandson came looking for her, the Old Madam acknowledged another son. It was the second master who was said to have fallen off the cliff and died of illness in Qinghe Town. The servants were all frightened. For a moment, they did not know if the man who was pulled by the Old Madam was human or ghost.


    After being Old Madam¡¯s son for the entire morning, Yu Shaoqing sessfully coaxed Old Madam to sleep. After all, he had been a son before and was quite proficient. However, he expressed that he still could not ept this fact. He went to Xixia Garden dejectedly.


    Although Grandma was an outsider, he had the weight of an elder in everyone¡¯s hearts. Unknowingly, everyone treated Xixia Garden as an important ce to discuss matters.


    Yu Shaoqing entered the room. Everyone was already waiting.


    Everyone in the room decided to hold a very serious family meeting. The attendees were Grandma, Yu Shaoqing, Madam Jiang, Helian Beiming, Yan Jiuchao, and the three little ck eggs who could not be coaxed away.


    The little ck eggs widened their ck eyes and looked at the room of adults adorably. What the adults wanted to do seemed very powerful. They wanted it too.


    ¡°Xiaobao,e here.¡± Yu Wan waved at Xiaobao.


    Xiaobao ran to Yu Wan eagerly. Yu Wan picked him up and let him liefortably in her arms. Yu Wan shook him gently and shouted, ¡°One, two, sleep.¡±


    ¡°Hu ~ Hu ~¡± Xiaobao started snoring.


    Everyone was dumbfounded by this operation.


    Er¡¯bao didn¡¯t want to sleep, but he couldn¡¯t escape the fate of being shaken. He went to sleep in three moves. Dabao was alone and gave up resisting. He obediently climbed onto the small bed and coaxed himself to sleep.


    Yu Wan called Fu Ling and Zi Su over and carried the three little fellows to Old Madam¡¯s room so that the three of them could sleep well.


    Next, it was time to talk business.


    As the protagonist of this incident, everyone¡¯s gaze was on Yu Shaoqing. Helian Beiming first asked him if he had confessed Yu Wan and Little Bruiser¡¯s existence to the Old Madam. Helian Beiming had already learned from Yu Wan that there was still his cute nephew in Lotus Flower Vige.


    How could Yu Shaoqing have the time to confess? Old Madam pulled his hand and said, ¡°Chao¡¯er is his son, and Ah Wan is his wife. You must treat your daughter-inw well! Although that wife is ugly¡­¡±


    Yu Wan: ¡°?!¡±


    She was ugly?! And her culinary skills were not good. She always liked to go out, but since Chao¡¯er liked it, as her elders, they had to like it too. What was with the illusion that the Old Madam doted on her so much that she could treat her as her biological granddaughter?


    Damn it, she didn¡¯t want to live anymore!


    Yu Shaoqing, who had suddenly be ¡°father and son¡± with his stinky son-inw: He doesn¡¯t want to live anymore¡­


    Ten thousand kinds of resentment shed across Yu Shaoqing¡¯s heart, but he endured them all in the end. He took a deep breath and said to Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan, ¡°Tell me first what¡¯s going on between the two of you. Why did youe to Nanzhao? Why were you with Ah Wei¡¯s family? And why did you be the eldest young master and young madam of the Helian family?¡±

 Chapter 515 - 515 Family Recognition (3)

    515 Family Recognition (3)


    Yu Wan looked at her husband, who could cause trouble at any time. She held her husband¡¯s hand under the table and looked at Yu Shaoqing and Madam Jiang. ¡°Let me say it. At first, we left the Great Zhou with Ah Wei¡¯s family. Yan Jiuchao was poisoned with Fragrance of Hundred Miles and needed four types of herbs. The Great Zhou didn¡¯t have these herbs, so we came to Nanzhao.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a Fragrance of Hundred Miles?¡± Yu Shaoqing had never heard of it. ¡°Wasn¡¯t he poisoned by a poison curse? And it¡¯s already been resolved.¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°The poison curse is a poison curse, and the Fragrance of Hundred Miles is the Fragrance of Hundred Miles. In the past, the poison curse suppressed the Fragrance of Hundred Miles, so we didn¡¯t discover the existence of the Fragrance of Hundred Miles. It wasn¡¯t until the poison curse was resolved that the poison of the Fragrance of Hundred Miles appeared. In short, this is a very difficult poison to resolve, and for some reasons, we can¡¯t make a big fuss. That¡¯s why we secretly infiltrated the Imperial Capital in the name of returning to Yan City. The reason why we¡¯re traveling with Grandma is because they know where to find the four medicinal primers.¡±


    In that case, Yu Shaoqing understood. Yan Jiuchao had been schemed against when he was young, and it was not just once. The culprit might be in Nanzhao, so it was not convenient for them to make it public, in case they alerted the enemy and ruined his n to find the medicinal primer.


    !!


    Yu Shaoqing nced at Grandma. He had long guessed that Ah Wei¡¯s family were not ordinary hunters. Now, it seemed like they really were not.


    Yu Shaoqing looked at his daughter, indicating for her to continue. Helian Beiming cleared his throat. Yu Wan smiled at him. ¡°Uncle, you seem to be very nervous?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Helian Beiming said expressionlessly as he wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°The first time I saw you was outside Liu City. You almost killed me.¡±


    Helian Beiming¡¯s heart trembled and he almost fell off the wheelchair! How could this little girl trick her uncle like this?


    Yu Shaoqing¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold! So what if he was a War God? Could a War God bully his daughter?!


    Sensing Yu Shaoqing¡¯s re, Helian Beiming felt terrible.


    But this was only the beginning¡ª


    Since she had even exined that Yan Jiuchao had been poisoned, there was nothing to hide from her parents. Yu Wan told them everything about how they had infiltrated the West City, how they had been bullied by a Gu Master surnamed Yu, how they had killed another Gu Master, Fei Luo, and how they had almost been brought to justice by Helian Beiming.


    For the first time, Helian Beiming felt a sense of guilt.


    Yu Wan sighed and said, ¡°I said that my father is his biological younger brother. The moment I saw the Grand General, I felt extremely familiar, as if I had seen my family. However, Uncle insisted that he buried you personally.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing¡¯s gaze could kill! Helian Beiming felt bitter. Girl, that¡¯s not what you said at that time¡­


    Helian Beiming looked at Yu Shaoqing. ¡°Let me exin¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Yu Shaoqing turned his face away!


    Yu Wan watched themotion. ¡°Uncle goes to pay his respects to Dad every year and burn incense and paper money for you.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing¡¯s face darkened. For the first time, Helian Beiming felt that this girl was really vengeful. She was about to trick him to death.


    Back then, he had indeed found the corpse of a baby who had fallen miserably and personally buried him. That corpse was wearing his brother¡¯s swaddling clothes, so he naturally did not think that he had made a mistake.


    All these years, he had only been looking for his younger brother for the Old Madam to see. How could he have expected his younger brother to really appear?


    If it was just Yu Shaoqing¡¯s age and experience, it was not enough for him to believe it. If it was only this face, it was also not enough to believe. After all, the world was big, and it was not that there were no simr-looking people. However, if so many characteristics coincidentally matched, it was definitely not a simple coincidence.


    He boldly guessed that what happened back then was probably not an ident. Someone had witnessed the setup and deliberately found the corpse of a baby. They exchange identities, making them think that his brother had fallen to his death, but in fact, he had saved his brother.


    Helian Beiming did not know who that person was, but he was certain that that person must have hidden this from the mastermind as well. Otherwise, even if his brother had wandered to the Great Zhou, he would not have lived so peacefully for so many years.


    Someone touched his brother¡­ Why did that person do that? Who exactly was that person?


    ¡°By the way,¡± Yu Wan said, ¡°my father has a recipe book in his swaddling.¡±


    ¡°Recipe?¡± Helian Beiming was puzzled.


    Yu Wan shook her head. ¡°No, Grandpa Bao said that it¡¯s not a recipe. We don¡¯t know what it is either. It¡¯s a very tattered book. We thought that it was a token left by my father¡¯s family for him to reunite in the future.¡±

 Chapter 516 - 516 Family Recognition (4)

    516 Family Recognition (4)


    There were many books in the Helian family, and there were also lost ones. However, it was different if it was for the token of recognition in the future. They did not deliberately abandon this child, so they naturally would not put the so-called token on him. However, they could not rule out the possibility that the kind person who saved his brother would leave some clues.


    ¡°Do you have it with you?¡± Helian Beiming asked.


    Yu Shaoqing rolled his eyes. They were here to look for the little ck eggs, not to specially acknowledge their family. Who would bring that thing!


    When Yu Wan saw her father¡¯s arrogant look, for some reason, she thought of Little Bruiser¡¯s arrogant look when he first saw his father after returning from the war. At that time, she was wondering why such an honest child would look like this when he saw his father. Now, she finally understood who her brother had inherited his personality from.


    !!


    Yu Wan could not help butugh. When sheughed, Yan Jiuchao alsoughed. When Yan Jiuchaoughed, Little Sly Jiangughed too. When Madam Jiangughed, Yu Shaoqing couldn¡¯t hide hisughter anymore.


    The old man, who had been silent all this while, said calmly, ¡°I say, aren¡¯t you guys celebrating too early? When you entered the manor back then, you announced to the public that Helian Chao grew up in Qinghe City. His father and mother have already passed away. Now that his parents havee looking for him, aren¡¯t you going to think about how to cover up your lie?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone was collectively petrified!


    ¡ª-


    The news of the Old Madam acknowledging her son had spread to the West Manor that night. Madam Li was lying at the head of the bed, letting Aunt Wang apply medicine to her injuries when she heard the maidservant report, ¡°The Second Master of the East Manor has returned!¡±


    ¡°Second Master? What Second Master?¡± Madam Li was confused.


    The maidservant said, ¡°It¡¯s-it¡¯s the Young Master¡¯s father, the Grand General¡¯s younger brother.¡±


    Madam Li choked. ¡°Isn¡¯t he dead?¡±


    Madam Li did not think that the death was because the child fell off the cliff and did not have a corpse left. Instead, after Helian Chao returned to the East Manor, Helian Beiming announced that Helian Chao¡¯s parents had passed away early, leaving only Helian Chao as the only child.


    Why did the dead Second Mastere back to life in the blink of an eye?


    Madam Li¡¯s first reaction was that she had specially found someone to pretend to be Second Master in order not to let the West Manor pay respects to their ancestors, right? After all, Second Master was on the genealogy back then. If Second Master returned, the West Manor would have nothing to do with offering the incense sticks.


    The maidservant scratched her head and said, ¡°There seems to be a misunderstanding. The Second Master and Second Madam of the East Manor are not dead. They deliberately said that to avoid their debt.¡±


    Avoid debt? Who were they kidding with such ame excuse?


    Not to mention Madam Li, even the people from the East Manor felt that this excuse wasme, but there was no other way. Back then, they had said too much. Now, they were pping themselves in the mouth. Fortunately, Yu Shaoqing was real. This could not be fake.


    Madam Li still did not believe him. She endured her waist injury and went to her father-inw¡¯s courtyard.


    The Second Old Master¡¯s news was not slower than Madam Li¡¯s. He had also heard that the Second Master had returned to the manor. Of course, he did not believe it. After all, he was the one who caused the child to fall off the cliff back then and was also the one who sent the assassins. His assassin saw the child¡¯s corpse, which had be a pile of meat paste, with his own eyes.


    That was why he was so sure that nothing could stop the West Manor¡¯s great cause because that child would not live! This so-called Second Master was definitely an imposter.


    ¡°Second Old Master, the Grand General and Second Master of the East Manor havee to see you.¡±


    Apanied by the servant¡¯s message, Helian Beiming and Yu Shaoqing entered the Second Old Master¡¯s room. When the Second Old Master saw that young handsome face that was almost identical to his brother, he felt terrible!

 Chapter 517 - 517 Inside Story Back Then

    517 Inside Story Back Then


    On the way here, Helian Beiming had already roughly exined the family rtionship of the Helian family to Yu Shaoqing. Old Master Bull Egg had already passed away, and the Second Old Master of the West Manor was Bull Egg¡¯s younger brother. However, although they were brothers, their personalities were very different. Bull Egg was enthusiastic and bold, and he was calm and unrestrained. The Second Old Master was slightly cautious and depressed. However, in Helian Beiming¡¯s impression, this second uncle did not smile at others, but he treated Bull Egg and Old Madam with great respect and especially doted on him.


    The Second Old Master had a son, Helian Qi.


    Helian Qi married Madam Li and had three sons with her. They were Helian Feng, Helian Yu, and Helian Cheng. Helian Feng was the same age as ¡°Helian Chao¡± and was almost twenty years old. Helian Yu and Helian Cheng were two to three years younger.


    ¡°Helian Qi? Which Helian Qi?¡± When Yu Shaoqing was in the Great Zhou, he did not pay much attention to the envoys from Nanzhao. However, on the way here, he inadvertently heard some news. He knew that Nanzhao had once sent a few envoys to celebrate Prince Cheng and the princess of Xiongnu¡¯s wedding. Among them, there was someone called Helian Qi. It was said that he had died in the Great Zhou and asked someone to help him return to the country.


    !!


    Helian Beiming said in aplicated manner, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ the envoy from Nanzhao who passed away a few months ago, Helian Qi.¡±


    ¡°How did he die?¡± Yu Shaoqing asked.


    ¡°¡­Chao¡¯er killed him.¡± Worried that Yu Shaoqing would me Yan Jiuchao, Helian Beiming added, ¡°But it¡¯s not Chao¡¯er¡¯s fault. He brought it upon himself.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing never suspected that his stinky son-inw would kill the innocent. He said, ¡°He¡¯s not human. How good can his father be!¡±


    Helian Beiming, who was caught off guard: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± Helian Beiming said.


    Yu Shaoqing entered the room. The room was filled with a strong medicinal fragrance. Almost subconsciously, Yu Shaoqing frowned. He did not like this ce, or perhaps he did not like the people who lived here.


    Yu Shaoqing had a gentle personality, which was simr to Bull Egg. Even when Yan Congming made things difficult for him in the Northwest Army Camp, he had never felt such resistance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Second Uncle just had a stroke. It¡¯s not some other serious illness.¡± Helian Beiming caught a glimpse of the expression on Yu Shaoqing¡¯s face and thought that his brother was resisting Second Uncle¡¯s illness.


    Yu Shaoqing didn¡¯t care about this. He had crawled out of a pile of corpses. Why would he care about illness?


    Yu Shaoqing was still immersed in the shock of ¡°why did I have a brother and mother when I woke up¡± and had yet topletelye back to his senses. Therefore, this strange feeling in his heart did not survive for long and he quickly died in battle.


    He and Helian Beiming entered the room. The servants bowed. Helian Beiming instructed, ¡°You guys can leave first. I have something to say to Second Uncle.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The maidservants nced at Yu Shaoqing imperceptibly, lowered their heads, and left.


    Helian Beiming pushed the wheelchair to the bed. ¡°Second Uncle, we¡¯ve found Yu¡¯er. He¡¯s really not dead. I brought him to see you.¡±


    The Second Old Master had a serious stroke and could not move his body or speak. The only thing he could move was probably his eyes. He widened his turbid old eyes and trembled as he looked at Yu Shaoqing, who had walked into the room with Helian Beiming.


    ¡°Second Uncle.¡± Helian Beiming understood that he wanted to see Yu Shaoqing. He turned around and waved at Yu Shaoqing, who was standing at the side and refused toe over. ¡°Yu¡¯er,e here.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing had yet to ept this name for the time being. He paused for three seconds in protest before walking over reluctantly.


    Helian Beiming said softly, ¡°Stand closer and let Second Uncle take a good look at you.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing widened his ox eyes and red at the Second Old Master. Look, get a good look!


    The Second Old Master was so frightened by the face that was suddenly magnified in front of him that he almost died.


    The Second Old Master had grown up with Bull Egg. He knew the change in his brother¡¯s appearance better than Helian Beiming. Wasn¡¯t this what Bull Egg looked like in his thirties? It was probably impossible to say that he wasn¡¯t a little Bull Egg.


    But wasn¡¯t Little Bull Egg dead? He had killed them with his own hands!


    It was precisely because he was certain that the other party was dead that the moment he saw the other party appear in front of him alive, the Second Old Master thought that he had seen a ghost.


    Helian Beiming saw the sh of fear in the Second Old Master¡¯s eyes. He thought that most of the servants in the manor had this reaction, so he did not take it to heart. He patiently exined to the Second Old Master, ¡°I hid something from Second Uncle earlier. Actually, Chao¡¯er is not Second Brother¡¯s child. Ah Wan is.¡±


    What? That girl? This man¡­ he was¡­ he was that girl¡¯s biological father?


    The Second Old Master felt that his brain was not enough. How did that crazy woman abandon her biological granddaughter and acknowledge a grandson-inw? And she casually caught a fake on the streets and it actually became the real one? What kind of dog shit luck was this!!!


    Initially, the Second Old Master was still thinking about how to give the East Manor a beautiful counterattack. However, if one of the couple was the Old Madam¡¯s biological grandchild, then his n to expose Yan Jiuchao and use him to attack the East Manor could only die in the womb.


    The Second Old Master was furious. However, what was even angrier was yet toe.


    Helian Beiming felt deeply guilty about once hiding his brother¡¯s background. Now that he could speak, he said without reservation, ¡°¡­Actually, I lied to Second Uncle and everyone back then. I personally buried the corpse of a baby. I thought that it was my brother, but my mother couldn¡¯t ept this blow. She went crazy, so I changed my words and said that my brother wasn¡¯t dead but had gone missing.¡±


    I know that! I killed him! I was secretly watching you bury the corpse!


    Helian Beiming sighed. ¡°How would I know that the lie I unintentionally say would actually be the truth? However, my brother didn¡¯t go missing, but was saved. I suspect that the carriage falling off the cliff back then wasn¡¯t an ident at all, but that someone deliberately did it. That person should have wanted my mother and brother¡¯s lives. Fortunately, my mother was saved, but my brother fell off the cliff. The Helian family has been on the battlefield for generations and has made countless enemies. For a moment, I can¡¯t guess who the culprit is.¡±


    Helian Beiming¡¯s guess was right. Back then, the Second Old Master did want the lives of the mother and son. However, his motive was not revenge, but to use this to attack Bull Egg and crush his will. At that time, Bull Egg had already been appointed by the Emperor to go to the battlefield. A dejected general could easily die under the enemy¡¯s knife. As long as Bull Egg died, a Helian Beiming who was less than ten years old would be at the mercy of others.


    Unexpectedly, that woman did not die. Before going to war, Bull Egg had promised her that he would definitelye back to look for her alive. Bull Egg had done it.


    Bull Egg was never immersed in the pain of losing his youngest son. He took good care of his wife and raised his eldest son well. In fact, for a long time after that, the Second Old Master did not find a chance to attack the East Manor.


    It was not until Bull Egg died that the time came.


    Of course, now was not the time to recall this. What the Second Old Master was puzzled about was that the assassin he had sent back then had clearly killed the child. When he rushed overter, he had also seen the two of them bury the corpse. How did the child grow up and appear in front of him?


    They had carefully screened the location of the crime. No hunter or viger would pass by. Therefore, even if the child fell down and was lucky, there was no way he could be saved.


    Could it be that¡­ the assassin he sent back then did not kill the child? Not only that, he even saved that child in a moment of soft-heartedness?


    This sounded very ridiculous, butbined with the deadlock at that time, there was only one way out. What a joke. He was just a sacrificial soldier and an emotionless killing tool, but he actually feltpassion for a child?


    It was toote to say anything now. They could not even find the truth because the sacrificial soldier he had sent out back then was no longer around. That sacrificial soldier went missing. However, he had a poisonous pill in his body that was used to control the sacrificial soldiers. If he did not take the antidote on time, he would die.


    The Second Old Master did not care where he died.


    When he died, he was carrying an unkilled child in his arms. That was what the Second Old Master was really worried about. He must have wanted to leave Nanzhao with the child, the further the better. Unexpectedly, the poison acted up halfway.


    What did he do then?


    The Second Old Master could not help but wonder if he had died just like that, or if he was worried that the death of a sacrificial soldier would implicate this child, so he ced the child in a safe and discoverable ce?


    What was he doing when the child was taken away? Was he lying not far away, waiting for death? Did hepletely close his eyes after the child was taken away?

 Chapter 518 - 518 Born to Win (1)

    518 Born to Win (1)


    Of course, these were only the Second Old Master¡¯s guesses. No one would ever know the truth.


    Helian Beiming chatted with the Second Old Master for a while more. As he spoke, he saw the Second Old Master close his eyes.


    Helian Beiming was stunned. ¡°Second Uncle¡­ fell asleep?¡±


    No, he fainted from anger.


    !!


    When Madam Li entered the courtyard and nned to cry to her father-inw, Helian Beiming and Yu Shaoqing had already left. The Second Old Master was once again unconscious.


    Helian Beiming did not say anything about Yu Shaoqing growing up in the Lotus Flower Vige for the time being. After all, the culprit had yet to be executed, so it was better not to expose Little Bruiser¡¯s existence.


    ¡°Does Little Bruiser look like you or Sister-inw?¡± Helian Beiming asked his brother on the way back to the courtyard.


    Yu Shaoqing said seriously, ¡°Of course he¡¯s like me!¡±


    His daughter looked like Ah Shu, and his son looked like him. They were especially simr! It was obvious that they were his children!


    Helian Beiming imagined what that child looked like and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°If Mother sees Little Bruiser, she¡¯ll definitely like him very much. But let¡¯s not tell her for now, in case she¡¯s in a hurry to see him and falls ill again.¡±


    Of course. You don¡¯t have to remind me! Yu Shaoqing did not have a good attitude towards his brother, who had burned paper money for him for thirty-five years. He snorted and returned to his room.


    Initially, they didn¡¯t know about this rtionship and nned to move to the courtyard under Little Gu Elder¡¯s name. Now, they couldn¡¯t move even if they wanted to. When the two brothers went to the West Manor, Old Madam asked the servants to move Yu Shaoqing and Madam Jiang¡¯s luggage into Wutong Courtyard.


    The East Manor became even more lively.


    The servants who worked in the East Manor had a tacit understanding that the East Manor was cold and cheerless. Every year, it bes colder and colder. The East Manor was not popted. Previously, when Miss and Old Master were in the manor, they were barely passable. After that, one got married, while the other passed away. Later on, something happened to Madam Tan and Young Master. The manor that was not prosperous to begin with became even more empty.


    The Old Madam and the General cut off all contact with the outside world. The servants realized that even the sparrows were unwilling to fly to the East Manor. The liveliness seemed to have always belonged to the West Manor. Every time they passed by the West Manor, they would be secretly envious.


    The sky in the East Manor seemed to be gray, while the sky in the West Manor was blue and filled with rainbows.


    But now, they no longer had to envy the West Manor.


    Chef Liu was an old-timer in the East Manor. When the Old Master was still alive, he was already a chef in the manor. He had been working for thirty years and his grandson had already been born in the manor. He had never been as busy as he was recently. He was so busy that his feet did not touch the ground and he was so busy that he did not even have the time to drink water. However, he was happy to be so busy.


    ¡°Chef Liu, what are we cooking tonight?¡± The apprentice asked him.


    Chef Liu smiled. ¡°Cook whatever we have!¡±


    Before the Young Master returned to the manor, the Old Madam had a picky appetite. However, ever since she recognized her little grandson, she ate whatever her little grandson and granddaughter-inw ate.


    As for the tastes of the Eldest Young Master, the Eldest Young Madam, and the three little masters, Chef Liu had more or less figured them out. The ingredients he bought were all their favorites. As for the Second Master and Second Madam, who had just returned to the manor, ording to his observation, Chef Liu basically had a n.


    Two hourster, arge table of steaming dishes was served.


    As a family, they should have a lively meal. Old Madam was not interested in setting the rules for her daughter-inw. She held Madam Jiang¡¯s hand and let her sit down beside her.


    Madam Jiang was beautiful and sickly. She was extremely lovable.


    Chef Liu made steamed egg custard, peppery tea mushroom prawns, crab roe tofu, braised mutton, winter melon meatball soup, sweet and sour radishes, stir-fried loofah, and arge bowl of glossy braised pork. The braised pork was apanied by garlic cloves and green onions. Coincidentally, it was ced in front of Madam Jiang.


    Little Sly Jiang: Onion! Garlic! Slurp!


    The old madam did not know her daughter-inw¡¯s taste, so she picked up some of each dish.


    Looking at the green onions and garlic cloves piled in his wife¡¯s bowl, Yu Shaoqing¡¯s temples throbbed. Ah Shu didn¡¯t eat such a heavy food! Ah Shu was ady!


    Yu Shaoqing was about to take the vegetables from Madam Jiang¡¯s bowl when Madam Jiang gently pressed his hand and said gently and softly, ¡°It¡¯s mother-inw¡¯s kindness. As your wife, I shouldn¡¯t reject it.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing was extremely touched. His Ah Shu was indeed the gentlest and most virtuous woman in the world.


    The green onions and garlic cloves on the te entered Madam Jiang¡¯s stomach like a tornado.


    The dumbfounded Yu Shaoqing: Ah-Ah Shu is trying to please Old Madam. It must be¡­

 Chapter 519 - 519 Born to Win (2)

    519 Born to Win (2)


    After dinner, the family left the courtyard and took a walk in the manor to digest their food.


    The little fellows ran at the front. Madam Jiang apanied Old Madam. Yu Shaoqing was sent to push Helian Beiming¡¯s wheelchair, but he was unhappy and his nose was raised to the sky.


    However, Helian Beiming, that scheming big fellow, actually used a military strategy book to lure him. He wouldn¡¯t lose out if he pushed his wheelchair, so Yu Shaoqing went all out.


    Helian Beimingughed secretly. His brother was the second master of the Helian family. In the future, the entire Helian family would be his. The military book would also be his. He tempted him with his things, yet he thought that he had picked up a bargain.


    !!


    There wouldn¡¯t be many such good days. After his brother became familiar with the Helian family, he would no longer be able to fool him. At this thought, Helian Beiming began to secretly calcte how to fool him enough.


    Yu Shaoqing said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll be blunt with you first. I¡¯m Yu Shaoqing, not Helian Beiyu. I stayed here for my daughter. When we get the medicinal primer, I¡¯ll still return to the Great Zhou.¡±


    Helian Beiming nodded. ¡°I know. You¡¯re the marquis of the Great Zhou.¡±


    ¡°I earned it myself!¡± Yu Shaoqing straightened his back.


    Helian Beiming smiled dotingly. ¡°Yes, my brother is really powerful. You grew up in the countryside and made a name for yourself without the help of your family. You made a great contribution at the border and became a marquis personally conferred by the Emperor. If Dad knew in theherworld, he would definitely be proud to have a son like you.¡±


    This was a high praise for his brother, but what he said was also the truth. The reason why he could be the Divine General of Nanzhao, other than indeed having outstanding talent and hard work, his family had also given him a pair of wings that could soar into the sky. Ever since he was born, he had learned the most powerful martial arts and read the most profound military tactics. He had a father who had carefully nurtured him and countless sacrificial soldiers who sacrificed one after another for him. He did not have to start from the lowest level of soldiers. His name was Helian, and he was born to win!


    However, perhaps because his luck had been exhausted in his previous life, he was careless in his cultivation and went berserk. He could no longer wield his saber or spear in his life. The War God of his generation finally died.


    However, to his relief, his brother returned unscathed.


    Helian Beiming felt sad for his brother who had suffered among themoners for many years, but at the same time, he felt a trace of relief. If his brother had continued to live in the manor, he did not know if he would be able to live until now.


    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll stay just because you tter me! I have parents. Their surname is Yu!¡± Yu Shaoqing interrupted Helian Beiming¡¯s thoughts.


    Helian Beiming smiled and nodded. ¡°I said that I won¡¯t force you to stay, but I can¡¯t take you in for nothing.¡±


    ¡°You-you still want to negotiate with me?¡± What kind of bullsh*t brother was this!


    Helian Beiming spread his hands helplessly. ¡°Who asked you not to acknowledge me as your brother? If you¡¯re my younger brother, I¡¯ll naturally help you unconditionally. If you weren¡¯t¡­¡±


    Yu Shaoqing interrupted him impatiently. ¡°Alright, alright, alright! Tell me! What conditions!¡±


    Helian Beiming smiled imperceptibly. ¡°In a few days, the Helian family will return to their hometown to pay respects to their ancestors. I haven¡¯t recovered from my injuries, so I can¡¯t go. Chao¡¯er can¡¯t go as he¡¯s not listed in the genealogy. You¡¯re listed in the genealogy. Why don¡¯t you go and offer an incense stick on my behalf?¡±


    ¡°Just to offer an incense? That simple?¡± Yu Shaoqing looked at Helian Beiming suspiciously. He felt that there was a trap.


    ¡°It¡¯s not simple. You have to kowtow and pay your respects, and you have to kneel there and listen to the scriptures. After a day, you would be dizzy and can shed ayer of skin,¡± Helian Beiming said as he pretended to sigh. ¡°Sigh, in the past, I was most afraid of paying respects to my ancestors.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing thought it would be difficult. Wasn¡¯t it just a day of manualbor? He had grown up in the countryside, so how could he be afraid of this? Yu Shaoqing curled his lips and said, ¡°You old men from rich families are just good-looking but useless!¡±


    ¡°So you agree?¡± Helian Beiming¡¯s eyes lit up. Although this was a little unfair to Helian Feng, he was even more unwilling to let Yu Shaoqing suffer. Even if he had to be the bad person, he would admit it.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Yu Shaoqing replied arrogantly.


    After offering the incense, you would be considered the head of the family who had obtained the approval of the ancestors. Silly brother, you would never be able to escape then.


    After the group finished their walk, they turned around and returned to the courtyard. After confirming that the group had gone far, a shadow hiding behind the rockery shed and went to the West Manor.


    ¡°Master!¡± The man in ck entered the Second Old Master¡¯s room and knelt on one knee in front of the bed. He told the Second Old Master everything he had overheard. ¡°¡­The Grand General wants Helian Beiyu to offer his ancestral incense on his behalf!¡±


    The Second Old Master was so angry that his heart ached.


    Helian Beiming, you bastard. You¡¯ve already agreed to let my grandson go, but you¡¯ve turned around and helped Helian Beiyu! You broke your promise! Don¡¯t me me for being ruthless if you do this!


    ¡°Master, what should we do?¡± The man in ck stood up and looked at the immobile Second Old Master.


    After all, he was the Second Old Master¡¯s trusted aide. He understood with a look.


    The man in ck asked, ¡°Master, you want me to deal with Helian Beiyu? The East Manor has strengthened its security. Moreover, Helian Beiyu has martial arts. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult for me to seed in the manor.¡±


    The Second Old Master blinked.


    ¡°Master, you mean¡­ you want me to lure him out of the manor? How, how do I lure him out?¡± The man in ck¡¯s martial arts were not bad, but his brain was not very good.


    The Second Old Master¡¯s eyelids were cramping. Couldn¡¯t you just kidnap someone beside him!!!


    The man in ck understood. Beside him? The man in ck patted his head. ¡°I remember now. Helian Beiyu¡¯s wife is an invalid.¡±


    Second Old Master: Then capture her! If we capture her, will we still have to worry about not being able to threaten Helian Beiyu?!


    ¡°But¡­¡± The man in ck felt that something was wrong.


    What are you hesitating for? She¡¯s just a sickly person. Do you think she¡¯s some abnormal expert? Go and catch her!!!

 Chapter 520 - 520 Sick Little Sly Jiang (1)

    520 Sick Little Sly Jiang (1)


    After the man in ck epted the order, he immediately went to the East Manor.


    The security of the East Manor was divided into two levels. The outer area was a level-one defense, which made the Helian family almost an impregnable iron wall. Inparison, the defense level of the inner area was slightly weaker. After all, the people living inside were masters, not prisoners. If they really reached the level-one defense state, no one would be willing to use the toilet and toilet under the surveince of sacrificial soldiers.


    However, this did not mean that the internal defense was weak.


    As the man in ck was also a sacrificial soldier of the Helian Manor, he had followed the Second Old Master to the East Manor countless times before gradually understanding some tricks. Even so, he could not guarantee that he would escape unscathed after attacking a person with martial arts.


    !!


    Fortunately, Helian Beiyu¡¯s wife was a little sickly.


    The man in ck had already found out that Helian Beiyu and his wife had moved into Wutong Courtyard. Originally, the two of them were going to stay in Xixia Garden, but Old Madam did not allow it. It was true that Xixia Garden was built for Helian Beiyu back then, but now that Ah Wei¡¯s family was living there, it was not good for his son and daughter-inw to squeeze in with them. Old Madam also got someone to choose an elegant courtyard and started repairing it in the next few days. Before that, Yu Shaoqing and Madam Jiang were both staying in Wutong Courtyard.


    The man in ck was not familiar with Wutong Courtyard. After all, that was the olddy¡¯s courtyard. Which sacrificial soldier would be so bored as to spy on an olddy? The man in ck swept into Wutong Courtyard and came to a corridor.


    ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t spill the newly baked snacks.¡± At the corner, a decent maidservant and a few little maidservants carrying trays walked out.


    The man in ck quickly jumped onto the roof beam and clung to it. When the group walked over, he fell to the ground silently like a cat. He looked at the backs of the group of people and thought for a while before quietly following.


    However, he was disappointed. The person who asked for snacks was not the new Second Madam, but the old madam of the East Manor. It was the middle of the night and she was still eating. Was it really okay for an olddy to have such a good appetite?!


    Soon, the man in ck realized that it was not the Old Madam who wanted to eat, but three naked little ck eggs.


    After taking a shower, the little ck eggs sat on the soft cushion covered with a cloth. They grabbed the osmanthus cake with one hand and stuffed it into their mouths, while not forgetting to cooperate with the Old Madam to wipe their bodies.


    ¡­ A room full of cute little ck eggs.


    The man in ck: He wants to steal eggs.


    What are you thinking! The man in ck pped his forehead. He was here to kidnap someone, not to steal eggs! The man in ck decisively used his qinggong and left. He was already far away¡ª


    Oh, he still wanted to steal eggs!


    ¡°Where¡¯s the hot water Madam wants?¡± Outside a room, Zi Su asked Fu Ling softly.


    Fu Ling said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    Zi Su said to the door, ¡°Madam, the hot water isn¡¯t ready yet. I¡¯ll bring it to youter.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± A woman¡¯s answer came from inside.


    The man in ck thought to himself, This should be Helian Beiyu¡¯s wife, right? The man in ck flew to the roof and gently removed a tile. He looked down and saw no one, only a light blue. He had no choice but to press his ear against the gap, trying to hear themotion inside and determine if the woman under the was the little sickly person he was looking for.


    Yu Wan sat on the exquisite bed. The top of the bed had a new. It was blue and she had chosen it.


    Yan Jiuchao was leaning against the head of the bed leisurely, flipping through a book he had obtained from somewhere.


    This little silk pants actually knew how to read? It was really a rare sight. Yu Wan leaned her little body over and quickly realized what book he was reading. It was simply aic book that her uncle had bought for the three little ck eggs. It mainly talked about how a little soldier used a weapon to dominate the world.


    Why are you reading a child¡¯s book so intently!!!


    He was beautiful to begin with, and when he was focused, he added a mature and reserved temperament. Yu Wan was so mesmerized by him. Fortunately, this person was hers. She could see, touch, and possess. If he was someone else¡¯s husband¡­


    Yu Wan imagined the scene of Yan Jiuchao being in love with another woman and was so angry that she snatched the book from his hand!


    Yan Jiuchao, who didn¡¯t know what had happened: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Yu Wan cleared her throat awkwardly aftering back to her senses. She had an idea and said, ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    Yu Wan took the book and leaned against him. When they got down to business, the awkwardness from before was quickly suppressed. She said seriously, ¡°Have you ever suspected that the culprit who framed my father back then wasn¡¯t some enemy of the Helian Manor? Although Uncle guessed so, I keep feeling that¡­¡±


    ¡°Feeling what?¡± Yan Jiuchao looked at her and asked.


    This person was too bad. He clearly knew what she was referring to, but he insisted that she say it herself. Forget it, forget it. He was not an outsider. How could she fight with her husband for this? Yu Wan said, ¡°The Second Old Master of the West Manor!¡±


    The man in ck on the roof almost staggered! Do you have to be so smart? You even suspect the Second Old Master?!


    ¡°Oh?¡± Yan Jiuchao replied casually. He picked up a strand of Yu Wan¡¯s beautiful hair with his fingertips. He seemed to be a little careless and seemed to have noticed something else.


    Yu Wan was already used to his careless appearance and did not take it to heart. Then, she said to him, ¡°Don¡¯t you think so? The Helian family¡¯s defense is so tight that it¡¯s difficult for anyone who¡¯s not familiar with them to seed. Back then, Grandmother¡¯s whereabouts were not announced to the public. If it was an enemy seeking revenge, it shouldn¡¯t have gone so smoothly. Moreover, from the motive, the Second Old Master is also the greatest suspect.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he personally admit to the crime of assassinating Uncle? Didn¡¯t he assassinate Uncle so that the West Manor could seize the opportunity to offer the first incense to their ancestors? He has been coveting the inheritance rights of the Helian family for more than a day or two. The ident of Grandma and Dad, the ident of Helian Sheng and Madam Tan, I¡¯m afraid it was all because of that old thing!¡±


    The man in ck¡¯s heart pounded!


    Yan Jiuchao nced at the and said, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Yu Wan said angrily, ¡°Of course I want to expose him! I want Uncle to see what kind of person his Second Uncle, whom he has always respected, was. Unfortunately, there¡¯s no evidence.¡±


    ¡°There will be.¡± Yan Jiuchao patted her head.


    Yu Wan could not withstand the power of a head pat, and her anger instantly disappeared. She hugged Yan Jiuchao¡¯s arm and rubbed against him. ¡°Also, my father is here. It¡¯s not the West Manor¡¯s turn to offer incense. Do you think that old thing is up to something again?¡±


    The man in ck was so guilty that he broke out in cold sweat. For a moment, he thought that he had been exposed.


    ¡°Let him y,¡± Yan Jiuchao said. ¡°He won¡¯t win anyway.¡±


    The man in ck wanted to vomit blood¡ª


    He had seen people who were infuriating, but he had never seen someone who was so infuriating. With just two sentences, he could pull out the hatred of a few lifetimes.


    Fortunately, the man in ck still remembered his mission. Calling the Old Madam Grandma and the Great General Uncle were the Eldest Young Master and Young Madam. His goal was not them, but their sickly mother!


    The man in ck came to the third room. This time, he had finally found the right ce.


    In the room, Little Sly Jiang had just pounced on her husband and had her way with him. Then, she was hungry. Yu Shaoqing personally went to the kitchen to make food for his wife. Little Sly Jiangy on the bed with her legs crossed, reminiscing the taste just now. She was so happy!


    The man in ck used his qinggong to jump into the window and arrived at the head of the bed in a sh.


    Little Sly Jiang, who was crossing her legs and emitting a domineering aura, turned back into an elegant anddylike sleeping beauty in a second. The man in ck originally wanted to tap the other party¡¯s acupoints, but he suddenly bumped into a pair of wide eyes. The man in ck gasped in fear!


    But soon, he came back to his senses and pulled out his dagger to press against the other party¡¯s neck. ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound! Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Little Sly Jiang looked at him innocently.


    The man in ck threatened, ¡°This dagger can cut through iron like mud. You¡¯ll die if I touch you casually. I advise you to be sensible and follow me obediently. Don¡¯t think that anyone will save you, and don¡¯t try to stall for time.¡±


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± In the darkness, Little Sly Jiang reached out her demon hand.


    The man in ck snorted and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m bringing you back to the sacrificial soldiers camp.¡±


    ¡°Ah, are there many people there? Is it scary?¡± Little Sly Jiang asked fearfully (excitedly).


    The man in ck said with his nose in the air, ¡°Seventy to eighty sacrificial soldiers, all of them experts. What do you think?¡±


    That was their nest. All the experts of the Second Old Master came from there. As long as they captured her, it would be difficult for her to escape even if she had wings. Whoever dared to save her would be courting death!


    Little Sly Jiang retracted the demon¡¯s hand and held her forehead sickly. ¡°Aiya, I¡¯m so dizzy.¡±


    Get me there, now! Hurry!

 Chapter 521 - 521 Little Sly Jiang Killing Everyone (1)

    521 Little Sly Jiang Killing Everyone (1)


    Yu Shaoqing went to the kitchen to make a bowl of steaming dumplings. When he returned to the room with the dumplings, he realized that Madam Jiang was not in the room. At first, he thought that Madam Jiang had gone to the private room. After waiting for a while, she was nowhere to be seen. He wondered if Madam Jiang had gone to her daughter and son-inw¡¯s room.


    ¡°No, Mom has never been here,¡± Yu Wan said with wide almond-shaped eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to Old Madam¡¯s ce to take a look.¡± Yu Shaoqing went to Old Madam¡¯s room.


    The three little ck eggs were jumping around happily on the bed. Old Madam was watching them from the side with a smile on her face. When she heard that her youngest son was here, Old Madam¡¯s eyes lit up. She abandoned her walking stick and could not wait to open the door for her youngest son.


    The youngest son was here to look for his wife.


    The old madam pursed her lips in disappointment. ¡°Your wife isn¡¯t with me.¡±


    The three little ck eggs slipped over and looked at Yu Shaoqing with wide ck eyes. In front of the children, Yu Shaoqing did not ask any more questions. He said, ¡°Rest early.¡± Then, he fled.


    He could not exin why he wanted to escape. Perhaps it was because he suddenly had a mother and was a little shy.


    Yu Shaoqing searched the entire courtyard, but there was no sign of Madam Jiang. This time, he couldn¡¯t sit still.


    Yu Shaoqing had been married to Madam Jiang for many years and knew his wife very well. His wife was definitely not someone who would run around. Although he was unwilling to believe it, something seemed to have really happened to his wife.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Dad? You haven¡¯t found Mom yet?¡± Yu Wan walked out with her clothes draped over her shoulders. When she saw Yu Shaoqing pacing around the courtyard alone, she couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Yu Shaoqing could not hide his anxiety as he said, ¡°Your mother is hungry. I went to make food for her. When I returned from the kitchen, she was nowhere to be seen. I thought she went to one of your rooms, but in the end, she wasn¡¯t anywhere.¡±


    Yu Wan called Zi Su and Fu Ling over. ¡°Have you seen my mother?¡±


    The two of them shook their heads.


    Zi Su said, ¡°Fu Ling and I will ask them.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡± Yu Wan nodded.


    The two of them went to ask the maidservants and old women in the courtyard, but ever since Madam Jiang returned to her room to rest, no one had seen her again.


    This exined the problem even more. If Madam Jiang was only out for a walk, then how could she not have bumped into any of the servants in the courtyard? Moreover, the old woman at the gate had never neglected her duty. She did not see anyone enter or leave, so no one entered or left through the main and back doors.


    Madam Jiang had been kidnapped by an expert. Yu Wan and Yu Shaoqing had this guess in their hearts. Only an expert could cleverly avoid the gaze of the servants and bring her out of Wutong Courtyard without using the doors.


    There were so many masters living in Wutong Courtyard. The experts did not kidnap others, but they kidnapped Madam Jiang.


    In terms of the overall status of the hostages, the Old Madam had the highest status and the least resistance. It was the easiest to seed in abducting her and they could also take the entire East Manor hostage. However, Yu Shaoqing had yet to officially ept this mother, so her status in Yu Shaoqing¡¯s heart was inferior to his wife.


    At the thought of this, the father and daughter were almost certain that the other party was here for Yu Shaoqing.


    Yu Shaoqing had just entered Nanzhao and had yet to make enemies with anyone. The only possibility was that his identity and background had blocked someone¡¯s path.


    Yu Wan narrowed her eyes dangerously. Old thing, you better not have touched my mother¡­


    ¡°Dad, go find Uncle first and tell him about this. Ask him to mobilize the Helian family¡¯s guards to help find Mom.¡± Yu Wan returned to her room and said to Yan Jiuchao, ¡°Someone kidnapped Mom. You sleep first.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not sleeping?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    Yu Wan widened her almond-shaped eyes. ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Mom! She was kidnapped and her fate is unknown. I¡¯m very worried about her.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao silently lowered his eyes. Wasn¡¯t the fool who kidnapped her the one who should be worried? Did he know what kind of little scourge he had provoked?


    The sky was dark and the wind was strong.


    A carriage drove on the deserted street. The man in ck was sitting in the carriage seat driving the carriage. Behind him, the woman in the carriage was so quiet that she seemed to have fallen asleep.


    Ha, what a pitiful little girl who was easily frightened. She must regret being involved in such trouble. Who asked you to be Helian Beiyu¡¯s wife? If you¡¯re not unlucky, who is?


    In the carriage, the ¡°frightened pitiful little thing¡± widened her bright eyes and tried her best to suppress the excitement in her heart. She sat down quietly and was especially obedient.


    After more than two hours of long journey, the carriage circled into a forest and advanced around it for a while before arriving at the foot of a mountain. On the surface, there was nothing special about this foot of the mountain. Only the people in the sacrificial soldier camp knew where its smokescreen was.

 Chapter 522 - 522 Little Sly Jiang Killing Everyone (2)

    522 Little Sly Jiang Killing Everyone (2)


    ¡°Get out,¡± the man in ck said coldly.


    Little Sly Jiang obediently got out of the car.


    Seeing her cooperation, the man in ck snorted in satisfaction. He pushed aside the bushes that were used as a smokescreen and led her in.


    Inside was the sacrificial soldier camp built by the Second Old Master. Sacrificial soldier camps might not bemon in the Great Zhou, but they were everywhere in Nanzhao. Any family with a little background would nurture sacrificial soldiers loyal to them. However, ordinary sacrificial soldiers fromrge families had a quota of no more than twenty. Otherwise, once they were discovered, they would be severely punished by thew.


    Helian Beiming¡¯s official rank was special, and he had more than thirty sacrificial soldiers. This was specially authorized by the Emperor. He gave ten spots to the West Manor, but who would have thought that the West Manor would secretly build such a huge sacrificial soldier camp?


    The sacrificial soldiers camp was just like its name. It was mainly popted by arge number of sacrificial soldiers. There were the most basic sacrificial soldiers, as well as silver-masked sacrificial soldiers that were rare even among themoner and the pugilistic world. Most of them were sacrificial soldiers who had been in this camp for more than two years. Most of the people below two years could not withstand the training that was like death. They died or fled, were captured, and were killed.


    Other than the sacrificial soldiers, there were also a few poison masters who controlled the sacrificial soldiers living here.


    Of course, there were many other very precious things in the camp. Otherwise, why would it be the Second Old Master¡¯s nest?


    The man in ck was the Second Old Master¡¯s trusted sacrificial soldier. He was at the Second Old Master¡¯s beck and call all year round and had a high status in the sacrificial soldier camp. Wherever he walked, many sacrificial soldiers would bow to him.


    They all saw the delicate hostage behind him and for some reason, their hearts skipped a beat.


    The man in ck came to a storeroom. ¡°You¡¯ll stay here tonight. The outside is filled with sacrificial soldiers who kill people like flies. I advise you not to walk around if you have nothing to do. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you if you die in the hands of anyone!¡±


    With that, he left Little Sly Jiang in the storeroom while he kindly locked the door for her. If prey like her was not properly isted, it would be easy for the violent sacrificial soldiers to tear her into pieces.


    The man in ck left to report to the Second Old Master. As soon as he left, the lock on the storeroom door opened.


    On the other hand, after the people from the East Manor confirmed that Madam Jiang had been kidnapped, they hid it from the Old Madam and brought the guards to look for Madam Jiang. The little snow fox could track a person¡¯s aura, but once she got into the carriage, it meant that her aura was isted.


    The group stood at the fork, not knowing where the other party had kidnapped Madam Jiang. Other than Yan Jiuchao, Helian Beiming, Yu Shaoqing, and Yu Wan were all extremely anxious, afraid that a weak woman like Madam Jiang would suffer in the other party¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Let¡¯s split up,¡± Helian Beiming said.


    Yu Wan agreed. ¡°Uncle and Dad will go south. Yan Jiuchao and I will go north.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the sacrificial soldiers to you.¡± Helian Beiming and Yu Shaoqing only brought the guards in the manor.


    Yu Shaoqing had no objections to this arrangement. His wife was important, and his daughter was equally important. He naturally hoped that the most powerful sacrificial soldiers could apany his daughter. As for his wife, he would find her and save her himself.


    Yu Wan was a little worried about her uncle and father. Yan Jiuchao pulled her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Nothing will happen.¡± They were not the ones who were in trouble.


    ¡°Go.¡± Yu Shaoqing waved at his daughter.


    Now was not the time for romance. Finding her mother was more important. At the thought that her weak mother had actually fallen into the hands of a group of fierce thieves, Yu Wan could not dy any longer.


    Yu Wan got into the carriage. When she turned around, she saw Yan Jiuchao leisurely strolling over. She could not help but say, ¡°Yan Jiuchao, why aren¡¯t you anxious?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao paused. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so anxious.¡±


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    That¡¯s not what your expression says¡­


    ¡°I just believe that Mom is blessed by the heavens. She¡¯ll be fine,¡± Yan Jiuchao said as he patted her shoulder.


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    Was it an illusion? She felt that this fellow was not looking for her mother, but to watch themotion.


    The two of them got into the carriage and headed north. The further north they went, the closer they were to the center of the Imperial Capital. This ce was apletely different world from the area they lived in. It was bustling with activity and there was a lot of traffic. Pedestrians rubbed shoulders with each other. Halfway through the carriage, they could not walk anymore.


    If the assassin had also taken this path, then his carriage would have been difficult to walk through.


    What would he do? Would he abandon the carriage and walk, or would he change to an alley?


    Yu Wan asked the sacrificial soldier to bring the carriage through the alley and look out for her mother¡¯s movements. She and Yan Jiuchao asked about her mother on the prosperous street.

 Chapter 523 - 523 Little Sly Jiang Killing Everyone (3)

    523 Little Sly Jiang Killing Everyone (3)


    ¡°Auntie, have you seen such a tall madam who looks simr to me just now?¡± Yu Wan asked an auntie who was setting up a stall.


    The auntie smiled and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen her before.¡±


    ¡°Think about it again,¡± Yu Wan said.


    The auntie smiled and said, ¡°If I see a beautiful madam like you, I will definitely remember her.¡±


    Yu Wan thanked her and held Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hand as they continued walking. What Yu Wan did not expect was that she was not the only one searching on the streets tonight.


    The Prince Consort was also lost. To be precise, he left without saying goodbye.


    The Prince Consort was the master of the Queen Manor. He could go wherever he wanted, and no one was holding him back. However, he would never stay out all night. If he really needed to go far, he would definitely leave a letter to inform the Queen of his movements.


    This was the first time the Prince Consort had left without a word. After two nights, there was still no news.


    The Queen¡¯s heart was in chaos, but she did not dare to make a fuss. She could only send spies to secretly search. After two days, she could not sit still and came out to look for him. However, she did not find the Prince Consort. Instead, she saw a face that made her heart skip a beat.


    ¡­ The Eldest Princess¡¯s face!


    The Queen had not seen the Eldest Princess many times. The first time was when she was young, but she was still young at that time and did not remember the situation when she met her. The second time was after the Eldest Princess became an adult, she went to the Ghost n to discuss the wedding with the King of the Ghost n.


    She saw her sister, who had been abandoned by Nanzhao since she was young, who was a hundred times more beautiful than her. It was no wonder that the Ghost King was willing to exchange the holy artifact of the Ghost n for her.


    She thought that she would never see that person again in her life. But who would have thought that she would appear in front of her again?


    However, the face only appeared for a moment before disappearing. The Queen stood there and blinked. Was she seeing things? She pushed through the crowd and walked forward.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s eyebrows moved slightly. He reached out without looking sideways, grabbed Yu Wan¡¯s head, and pressed her into his arms.


    The Queen walked past Yan Jiuchao and continued to search for that face in the crowd.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, what are you doing?¡± Yu Wan was asking a vendor about her mother¡¯s whereabouts and was caught off guard. She raised her hand and tried to remove the arm, but who knew that even though he was a deeply poisoned person, he was not weak at all.


    The Queen walked far away. Yan Jiuchao put down his arm.


    Yu Wan looked at him angrily. ¡°What were you doing just now? My hair is in a mess.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao flicked her forehead. ¡°Silly!¡±


    Yu Wan gasped. How suicidal was she to bring this guy out to look for her mother? She better not be dead from the anger before she found her mother.


    Yu Wan looked at his elegant back and widened her eyes. ¡°Hey, wait for me, it¡¯s not in that direction! You¡¯re going the wrong way!¡±


    ¡­ .


    After a night of searching, Yu Shaoqing and Helian Beiming arrived at the foot of the mountain outside the sacrificial soldier camp. The little snow fox jumped off Helian Beiming¡¯sp, and the air was filled with the aura of Madam Jiang again.


    The little snow fox stood in front of a bush and squeaked.


    ¡°Yu Gang,¡± Helian Beiming said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Gang walked forward, pulled out his sword, and stirred in the bushes. He said in surprise, ¡°There¡¯s a path here!¡±


    Helian Beiming gestured to the guards apanying him. The group walked forward and cleared the smokescreen, revealing a wide and t path.


    ¡°Squeak!¡± The little snow fox darted out.


    Yu Gang and the guards followed closely. Helian Beiming and Yu Shaoqing sat on their horses and followed without hesitation. After taking a few steps, Helian Beiming felt an unusual aura. It was true that he had lost all his martial arts, but his intuition about martial arts was still there. He frowned and said, ¡°Sacrificial soldiers camp?¡±


    ¡°What camp?¡± Yu Shaoqing didn¡¯t hear her clearly.


    ¡°The sacrificial soldiers camp,¡± Helian Beiming repeated, his expression solemn. ¡°It¡¯s a ce to nurture sacrificial soldiers.¡±


    The Helian family also had a simr ce, but it was not so big, nor was it¡­ so terrifying.


    Helian Beiming closed his eyes and focused on sensing for a moment. When he opened his eyes again, his heart suddenly sank to the bottom. ¡°There are forty junior sacrificial soldiers here, twenty-three silver-masked sacrificial soldiers, eight¡­ eight gold-masked sacrificial soldiers.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, even he was shocked. Even he only had four golden-masked sacrificial soldiers in his hands. Such a huge scale had long exceeded the rules of Nanzhao. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would not have believed that there was such a terrifying faction under the Emperor.

 Chapter 524 - 524 Little Sly Jiang Killing Everyone (4)

    524 Little Sly Jiang Killing Everyone (4)


    He said sadly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Sister-inw is most likely dead after being captured and brought here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t jinx it!¡± Just as Yu Shaoqing finished scolding Helian Beiming, a tragic cry came from the depths of the camp. Yu Shaoqing¡¯s heart was in his throat. ¡°Ah Shu¡ª¡±


    The brothers rode over.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    !!


    It was Yu Gang¡¯s scream.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    It was the screams of the guards who were opening the way.


    ¡°Squeak¡ª¡±


    ¡°Squeak¡ª¡±


    ¡°Squeak¡ª¡±


    It was the little snow fox¡¯s angry roar.


    The mes soared into the sky.


    The camp was on fire! Bastard! It was not enough that they had captured Ah Shu. Did they still want to burn Ah Shu to death?


    ¡°Ah Shu!¡± Yu Shaoqing¡¯s eyes turned red with anxiety. He pulled out his sword and rushed forward. He swore that he had never fought like this before. There were seventeen to eighteen sacrificial soldiers standing in front of him. He swung his sword.


    Dong!


    The sacrificial soldier fell. Yu Shaoqing looked at his sword and then at the sacrificial soldier on the ground. Nothing¡¯s wrong. He had missed. He didn¡¯t even touch him. How did he fall? Soon, something even more unbelievable happened. The sacrificial soldiers on both sides fell one after another.


    Yu Shaoqing dismounted and checked their breathing. They were all wiped out. There were no wounds on their body, as if they had been punched.


    Uh, what kind of abnormal expert was this¡­


    At first, Yu Shaoqing only saw the most basic sacrificial soldiers on the ground. Soon, there were silver-masked sacrificial soldiers.


    Yu Shaoqing felt his legs go weaker every time he saw one.


    Ah Shu¡­


    His Ah Shu¡­


    An abnormally ferociousmotion came from the fighting tform ahead. Yu Shaoqing rushed over in the direction of the sound, only to see Yu Gang and the others standing there as if they had been petrified. They were looking at the fighting tform ahead.


    A¡­ person in armor on the stage? A sacrificial soldier?


    The other party was not big, and could even be said to be petite. The smallest armor on her body seemed to be a few sizes bigger and loose. However, such a little fellow who didn¡¯t even fit her armor sent a golden-masked sacrificial soldier flying with a punch.


    Yu Gang, the little snow fox, and the guards stared fixedly at the seventh golden-masked sacrificial soldier who was sent flying. Their heads turned from left to right until the sacrificial soldier smashed a hole in the ground with a thud. Only then did the few of them and the fox look away and look at thest golden-masked sacrificial soldier in the sacrificial soldier camp.


    The gold-masked sacrificial soldier was trembling!


    The legendary invincible, never afraid, never retreating golden-masked sacrificial soldier¡­ trembled like a sieve!!!


    He ran!


    The little fellow grabbed him.


    ¡°Ah Shu!¡± Yu Shaoqing shouted!


    Little Sly Jiang: Sob ~ You can still recognize me even when I¡¯m covered like this!!!


    Little Sly Jiang let go in a second. The golden-masked sacrificial soldier fell to the ground with a thud, and Little Sly Jiang fell limp beside him.


    The golden-masked sacrificial soldier originally wanted to escape, but after she fell, he instantly trembled! Boohoo, he was so afraid¡­


    ¡°Ah Shu!¡± Yu Shaoqing pounced over and hugged Little Sly Jiang, who was wearing armor, to take off her helmet.


    Little Sly Jiang coughed sickly and slowly opened her eyes, filled with confusion and innocence. ¡°Ah, who am I? Where am I? What am I doing?¡±


    Yu Shaoqing was stunned for a moment before he said with a ¡°I knew it¡± expression, ¡°Ah Shu, you were controlled by someone and lost your mind. You¡¯re fine now.¡±


    Madam Jiang buried her head in his arms and whispered, ¡°Aiya, I¡¯m so afraid~¡±


    The gold-masked sacrificial soldier trembled three times!


    The little snow fox covered its eyes with its ws.


    Yu Gang and the guards turned their faces away.


    So shameless. I can¡¯t stand it anymore¡­

 Chapter 525 - 525 To Be Wiped Out All At Once

    525 To Be Wiped Out All At Once


    Yu Shaoqing took off the armor on Madam Jiang¡¯s body. His hands hurt when he held such a heavy thing. It was obvious how much Ah Shu had suffered when she wore it. Yu Shaoqing¡¯s heart ached. He felt even more that he had to protect Ah Shu well in the future and not let any demons get close to Ah Shu.


    Helian Beiming walked slowly. When he arrived at the scene, everything had already ended. However, his sister-inw looked intact and only slightly frightened, making him secretly heave a sigh of relief.


    Yu Gang nced at the dozen or so pits on the ground and secretly said, ¡°I think you might have heaved a sigh of relief too early¡­¡±


    Helian Beiming wanted to ask his sister-inw what had happened and who had kidnapped her. Madam Jiang had already closed her eyes and pretended to be dead in Yu Shaoqing¡¯s arms.


    !!


    Yu Shaoqing automatically imagined what had happened to Ah Shu ording to the limited clues and endless imagination. Ah Shu was innocent, and Ah Shu had no choice. Ah Shu had been drugged, and these bastards deserved it.


    Yu Gang : ¡°¡­¡±


    Uh¡­ It was true that they deserved it, but are you sure the first two conditions are not fake?


    This was not impossible¡­ However, how powerful was the medicine to let a weak woman kill so many sacrificial soldiers? Would Sister-inw explode and die?


    Helian Beiming hurriedly asked the guards to escort Yu Shaoqing and his sister-inw back to the Helian Manor. He and Yu Gang only left a few guards to search this sacrificial soldier camp. If such a huge camp was not owned by the royal family, it would be a serious crime. He really did not know who was so bold as to do such a thing under the Emperor¡¯s nose. Was he trying to rebel?


    ¡°Go search!¡± Helian Beiming instructed.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yu Gang epted the order and brought the guards to search.


    Yu Gang was shocked when he found out. It was fine if there were many sacrificial soldiers in this sacrificial soldier camp, but there were actually countless gold, silver, and jewelry.


    ¡°Great¡­ Great General!¡± Yu Gang told Helian Beiming about his discovery.


    Helian Beiyu suddenly realized that this might not be an ordinary sacrificial soldier camp, but a nest of a certain faction. On one hand, they were nurturing arge number of sacrificial soldiers, and on the other hand, they were using these sacrificial soldiers to protect their shady wealth.


    Yu Gang had found three treasuries in a row. This was almost half of the national treasury. Even Helian Beiming, who was rich, could not help but gasp.


    ¡°General!¡± A guard who was searching the camp walked over. There was a new discovery.


    The search of the campsted for an entire day. When all the evidence was ced in front of Helian Beiming, his face turned cold.


    At dusk, Helian Beiming returned to the manor.


    The Old Madam did not know that there had been an ¡°ident¡± in the manor. When she woke up from her sleep, Yu Shaoqing and Yan Jiuchao had already returned to the manor one after another. The few of them were catching up on their sleep. Young people should fool around during the night. It was best to give her a few more grandchildren and great-grandchildren. The Old Madam did not let anyone wake them up and happily went to y with the three little ck eggs.


    When Helian Beiming returned to the manor, the four of them were awake. Not only were they awake, but they also held a small family meeting behind his back. The main content of the meeting was to discuss the culprit who kidnapped Madam Jiang this time.


    ¡°It¡¯s most likely that old thing from the West Manor. A few days ago, he even sent someone to assassinate Uncle. Uncle is seriously injured and needs the Red Lingzhi to treat his injuries. The medicine that we painstakingly obtained was destroyed by that old thing just like that.¡±


    These were Yu Wan¡¯s words.


    Little Sly Jiang narrowed her eyes. Someone who dared to harm her son-inw¡­


    ¡°Sister-inw, how are you?¡± Helian Beiming went to visit the ¡°shocked¡± Madam Jiang.


    Madam Jiang sat at the head of the bed, holding a handkerchief. She said sincerely, ¡°Doctor Cui has seen me and prescribed a prescription. I¡¯m eating it now. I should be fine.¡±


    Old Cui cleared his throat. Of course she was fine. She was just heaty.


    Helian Beiming nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Thank you, Doctor Cui.¡±


    Old Cui smiled insincerely and said, ¡°Of course, of course.¡±


    ¡°I have something to ask you. Did you see the assassin¡¯s appearance clearly when he kidnapped you?¡±


    ¡°I saw him clearly!¡± Madam Jiang said. ¡°He¡¯s from the manor!¡±


    Helian Beiming was stunned. ¡°From the manor?¡± Sister-inw had just arrived at the manor and had never seen anyone else other than them and the servants in the courtyard.


    Yu Wan: Mother, take it easy on your fake testimony.


    Madam Jiang blinked her ck eyes. ¡°He said it! He said that their Old Master wanted to capture me and asked me to be sensible. Otherwise, he¡¯ll rape me first before killing me!¡±


    Yu Wan almost spat out a mouthful of tea. Your-your fake testimony is a little too grand.


    Old Master? Helian Beiming frowned. His father had long passed away. In the entire Helian family, only the one from the West Manor could be called the Old Master.


    Helian Beiming looked at Madam Jiang again. Madam Jiang met his scrutiny without dodging. Helplessness, confusion, hesitation, and shock shed across Little Sly Jiang¡¯s eyes. Every one of them was sincere to the extreme.


    Helian Beiming was moved by this gaze. He closed his eyes sadly. Second Uncle, is it really you?


    The Second Old Master of the West Manor still did not know that he, who had always framed others, would one day be framed by others. At dawn, the man in ck returned to the manor to report that he had captured the person and was already imprisoned in the sacrificial soldier camp.


    The Second Old Master was overjoyed. Helian Beiyu¡¯s wife had been obtained. Next, it was time to send news to Helian Beiyu and let him go to the sacrificial soldier camp alone to fall into the trap.


    The man in ck wrote a letter and immediately sent it to Helian Beiyu. Unexpectedly, the other party left the manor.


    It was not easy for Helian Beiyu to return to the manor, but he did not return alone. In his arms was the little sickly person he had personally kidnapped and locked up in the sacrificial soldier camp!!!


    The man in ck could not believe what he was seeing! The man in ck hurriedly returned to the West Manor and reported, ¡°Second Old Master, something happened. That woman is back!¡±


    The Second Master looked puzzled. Which woman?


    The man in ck seemed to have been struck by lightning. ¡°Helian Beiyu¡¯s wife! The one I captured and sent to the sacrificial soldier camp! She-she was brought back by Helian Beiyu!¡±


    The Second Old Master could not believe it even more than the man in ck. The sacrificial soldier camp was his old nest. All his elites were gathered there. Excluding the sacrificial soldiers who were carrying out the mission, there were still more than seventy sacrificial soldiers in total. Eight of them were all golden-masked sacrificial soldiers. Not to mention that the sacrificial soldier camp was so hidden, it was impossible for them to find them at all. Even if they were lucky enough to find them, it was impossible for them to bring her out under the noses of so many experts.


    The Second Old Master knew very well how many sacrificial soldiers there were in the East Manor. Even if they mobilized all their forces, they would not be able to defeat his sacrificial soldier camp.


    The Second Old Master gestures for the man in ck to go to the sacrificial soldier camp. When the man in ck went, he was dumbfounded. Their sacrificial soldier camp¡­ was gone¡­


    The Second Old Master¡¯s hard work¡­ had gone down the drain¡­


    The Second Old Master was so angry that he fainted a few times. His decades of management and nning had actually been wiped out just like that, not even leaving a single copper coin for him!


    Who did it?! Who?!


    ¡°Second Old Master, should I go out and lie low now?¡± The man in ck had an idea. After all, he was the one who kidnapped her. If the other party came and identified the culprit, the West Manor would not be able to bear the consequences.


    Helian Beiming would not suspect the West Manor, but Yan Jiuchao and that little girl would. The two of them would fan the mes in front of their mother-inw, and that woman might reallye and identify the culprit.


    The Second Old Master gestures for the man in ck to leave with his eyes. As long as he could not find the culprit, he could deny it till the end!


    As soon as the man in ck left, the people from the East Manor arrived. It was Helian Beiming, Madam Jiang, and Yu Shaoqing.


    The Second Old Master sneered in his heart. I knew you would do this. Unfortunately, he¡¯s already gone. Let¡¯s see what you can do to me.


    Helian Beiming exined his intentions concisely. Before everything was revealed, he was not in a hurry to convict the Second Old Master. Instead, he said tactfully, ¡°¡­The culprit who kidnapped Sister-inwst night seems to be suspected of framing you. For your sake, please call out all the sacrificial soldiers and guards of the West Manor for Sister-inw to take a closer look. If you agree, blink.¡±


    The Second Old Master blinked fearlessly. Go ahead and look for them. If you can find them, it¡¯s my loss!


    Helian Beiming called all the sacrificial soldiers and guards of the West Manor in and let Madam Jiang recognize them one by one.


    Madam Jiang casually pointed. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±


    The Second Old Master was so angry that he vomited blood. How could there be such a person? She was lying with her eyes open!!!

 Chapter 526 - 526 The Truth Is Revealed (1)

    526 The Truth Is Revealed (1)


    Madam Jiang said it as if it was true. The sacrificial soldier who was called out even suspected that he had really kidnapped her.


    The sacrificial soldier scratched his head and thought hard.


    The Second Old Master was furious. What are you thinking?!


    Madam Jiang insisted that the Second Old Master¡¯s sacrificial soldier had kidnapped her. On the other hand, Madam Li and her sons, Yan Jiuchao, and Yu Wan had also received news from the West Manor.


    !!


    ¡°Did my mother really recognize the assassin?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Zi Su nodded. ¡°I heard from the servants of the West Manor, right now, the West Manor is in an uproar!¡±


    Yu Wan touched her chin. ¡°Since my mother has recognized the culprit, we can¡¯t continue to watch from the sidelines. We have to go to the West Manor to seek an exnation. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Yu Wan pulled her husband¡¯s wrist and smugly went to the West Manor.


    Madam Li and her sons arrived at the Second Old Master¡¯s courtyard before them. Just as Yu Wan crossed the courtyard door, she heard Madam Li¡¯s hysterical voice. ¡°You can eat whatever you want! You can¡¯t say whatever you want! What are your intentions for ndering your own second uncle like this?¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s eardrums went numb from this sound and she shook her head.


    Yan Jiuchao, on the other hand, had a calm expression. The two of them walked into the room. Not only were the Second Old Master and Madam Li present, but the three brothers of the West Manor were also present. She had met Helian Yu and Helian Cheng a few times. But she only met Helian Feng briefly and could not be considered familiar.


    Yu Wan suddenly remembered that her husband did not seem to be present when Helian Feng went to the East Manor. She gestured to Yan Jiuchao with her eyes and said, ¡°That young man in stone-blue brocade clothes is the second master¡¯s eldest grandson, Helian Feng.¡±


    Helian Feng¡¯s appearance took after Helian Qi, but it alsobined with Madam Li¡¯s beauty and he looked much more handsome than Helian Qi.


    When Yan Jiuchao heard Yu Wan¡¯s words, he nced at Helian Feng.


    Coincidentally, the moment the two of them entered the room, Helian Feng was also looking over. Caught off guard, he met Yan Jiuchao¡¯s gaze. It was an indifferent and empty gaze, as if ifYu Wan had not introduced him, this person would not even want to look at him.


    This realization made Helian Feng feel an inexplicable strangeness in his heart.


    He was the eldest grandson of the West Manor, he had even be the eldest grandson of the entire Divine General Manor after Helian Sheng was expelled from the family. Helian Feng was very outstanding in terms of his talent in learning the art of war. He had always received the envy and admiration of everyone, but this was the first time he was ignored so coldly.


    However, Helian Feng was not in the mood to care about this now. Madam Li had caused a ruckus in the room.


    Madam Li said indignantly, ¡°Say something! Don¡¯t be a mute! Do you really think I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re up to? Isn¡¯t it because you can¡¯t stand seeing the West Manor return to their hometown to pay respects to their ancestors that you¡¯re obstructing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that,¡± Helian Beiming said.


    However, before he could finish speaking, Madam Li interrupted him coldly. ¡°What do you mean by that? Aren¡¯t we usually fine? Aren¡¯t they dead? One moment, a grandson appears, and the next, a son appears? Listen to what you said before! Second Brother and Second Sister-inw passed away from illness in Qinghe Town, leaving behind an only child. In the end, Second Brother and Second Sister-inw came back to life! Then you said that they lied about passing away because they were avoiding debts! Who are you trying to lie to!¡±


    Helian Beiming was resentful. Back then, he did not expect his brother to still be alive.


    If Madam Li only stopped here, she would have the upper hand. However, she did not stop her. ¡°There¡¯s also the assassination of the Old Master! His ident happened in your East Manor. Now that I think about it, I think this is not simple either! Perhaps you have made up your mind to frame the Old Master from the beginning!¡±


    Yu Wan walked over indifferently. ¡°Aunt, you¡¯re wronging us. Why don¡¯t you let the old man tell you himself why he was assassinated? I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s too ashamed to say it.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Madam Li shouted.


    Yu Wan did not let her anger force her to panic. She only said unhurriedly, ¡°Aunt, do you know who sent the assassin who assassinated my uncle? It was Second Old Master. He disguised Helian Sheng¡¯s handwriting and tricked my uncle out of the manor. Then, he got the assassin to pretend to be Helian Sheng and stabbed my uncle when he was not paying attention. If my uncle wasn¡¯t that lucky, I¡¯m afraid he would have gone to the Netherworld to see the Helian family¡¯s ancestors.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t go overboard!¡± Madam Li refused to believe it. ¡°There has to be a limit to ndering people!¡±


    Helian Beiming was even more surprised than Madam Li.

 Chapter 527 - 527 The Truth is Revealed (2)

    527 The Truth is Revealed (2)


    Yu Wan knew that he was very surprised, and she also knew that he could not ept this fact for the time being. However, at this point, there was no need to hide it. ¡°Second Old Master personally admitted it in front of Yan Jiuchao.¡±


    Helian Beiming looked at Yan Jiuchao nkly.


    Yan Jiuchao said expressionlessly, ¡°He did say that.¡±


    Helian Beiming was speechless.


    !!


    Madam Li resisted stubbornly. ¡°You, you¡¯re all lying! You joined forces to nder the old master! You¡¯re so vicious!¡±


    Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°Why should we nder him? What¡¯s the benefit of ndering him? The Second Master of the East Manor has already returned. He¡¯s the legitimate heir of the Helian family. We can win by lying down without doing anything. Why should we spend so much effort to frame the Second Master and get ourselves into trouble?¡±


    This was the truth. It was reasonable to say that Helian Chao would not hesitate to destroy the West Manor for the position of heir. However, Helian Beiyu was born into the genealogy. He was also Helian Beiming¡¯s biological younger brother. It was no exaggeration to say that as long as he lived peacefully, the inheritance would definitely belong to him. There was no need for the East Manor to attack the West Manor at all.


    Yu Wan slowly walked up to Madam Li. ¡°If you still refuse to give up, I can only remind you again. Framing him? Is he worthy?¡±


    This time, it was Madam Li¡¯s turn to be mute.


    Intellectually, Madam Li had already epted Yu Wan¡¯s words, but she did not want to give in emotionally. She had had the dream of being the matriarch for so many years. How could it be shattered in an instant?


    Yu Wan did not give her time to catch her breath. She said word by word, ¡°Also, I¡¯m afraid the evil things that Second Old Master has done are not as simple as assassinating the Grand General and abducting the Second Madam. Back then, Second Master fell off the cliff, the Grand General¡¯s cultivation deviation, and the matter of Eldest Madam and Helian Sheng are also rted to Second Old Master!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Madam Li fell back in anger!


    The three Helian brothers werepletely stunned by this scene. What did this woman say? So many disgraceful things were done by their grandfather? That was impossible! They did not believe that their grandfather would be such a person!


    Helian Beiming looked at the Second Old Master who was twitching on the bed and said calmly, ¡°Second Uncle, I want you to say something. Did you do those things?¡±


    Of course, the Second Old Master could not answer him, but the Second Old Master¡¯s anxious gaze was enough to make Helian Beiming¡¯s heart sink.


    Helian Beiming gripped the armrest of the wheelchair tightly. ¡°Second Uncle, sorry.¡±


    That night, Helian Beiming began to investigate the West Manor thoroughly. The first to bear the brunt was the Second Old Master. His study, his warehouse, his sacrificial soldiers, and even who he had dealings with were all dug out by Helian Beiming¡¯s guards and spies.


    If one didn¡¯t want others to know, they shouldn¡¯t have done it. In the past, he didn¡¯t expose himself because he didn¡¯t suspect him. Once he got serious, he wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the investigation.


    The first to not be able to withstand a beating was the butler of the West Manor.


    The butler had followed the Second Master for many years, and the entire family was in his hands. Therefore, the Second Master was not worried that he would betray him. However, when Helian Beiming locked the butler¡¯s family in the dungeon of the East Manor, the butler panicked.


    At this moment, he understood that it was not that Helian Beiming could not deal with them, but that he had never thought of dealing with them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll confess¡­ I¡¯ll confess¡­ Please let my family go¡­¡± The butler kowtowed desperately in the dungeon.


    Yu Gang threatened, ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to negotiate. Whether I let you go depends on my mood. If you tell me, I might not let you go, but if you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll kill them right now!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t! I¡¯ll tell you! I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡± The butler confessed to helping the wicked. ¡°Thirty-five years ago, Old Madam and Second Master¡¯s carriage was indeed secretly tampered with by Second Master. Originally, he hoped that the mother and son would fall to their deaths and fall off the cliff. Who knew that Old Madam would survive? Second Master was worried that the child would not die from the fall and sent a sacrificial soldier to deal with the aftermath. This was probably something that Second Master did not expect himself. That sacrificial soldier probably did not kill Second Master and found a dead baby to rece him.¡±


    Helian Beiming was sitting in another room. The butler could not see him, but he could see the butler. After hearing the butler¡¯s words, his aura turned cold.


    ¡°Also, Second Old Master secretly received a lot of bribes and hid them in a mountain. I¡¯ve never been to that mountain, but I have the details of the bribes!¡±

 Chapter 528 - 528 The Truth Is Revealed (3)

    528 The Truth Is Revealed (3)


    Yu Gang found the butler¡¯s ount book. A pair of detailed information. Wasn¡¯t it the gold, silver, and jewelry of the sacrificial soldier camp? The fact that the sacrificial soldier camp was the Second Old Master¡¯s nest waspletely confirmed.


    Helian Beiming¡¯s expression turned even colder. Second Uncle, do you know that raising so many sacrificial soldiers is a capital crime? In order to deal with me, you didn¡¯t hesitate to drag the entire Helian family down with you?


    ¡°Continue!¡± Yu Gang kicked the butler.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± The butler immediately confessed to some forces that had dealings with the Second Old Master. Every one of them was shocking. Then, there was the matter of the Second Old Master assassinating Helian Beiming and kidnapping Madam Jiang. This butler did not know in detail, but he was sure that the Second Old Master had indeed done it because he had found someone to copy Helian Sheng¡¯s handwriting.


    ¡°Then was he also the one who caused the general to go berserk from cultivating?¡± Yu Gang had long suspected that his general had identally taken something that caused his meridians to reverse.


    ¡°No,¡± the butler said with certainty. ¡°This really isn¡¯t.¡±


    Yu Gang looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    The butler sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve already admitted so many crimes. It doesn¡¯t matter if there was another one, but it really wasn¡¯t done by Second Old Master! No matter how muddle-headed Second Old Master is, he¡¯s not bold enough to attack the Grand General directly! Besides, hasn¡¯t this matter been investigated?¡±


    They had indeed investigated, but they did not find any clues.


    Yu Gang frowned. ¡°What about my madam and Young Master?¡±


    The butler was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°You mean Madam Tan and Young Master Sheng? Second Old Master did think of attacking Young Master Sheng. He even prepared poison, but before he could poison Young Master Sheng, something had already happened to Young Master Sheng. Something had also happened to Madam Tan. At that time, Second Old Master even said in surprise that he was indeed the destined head of the Helian family. Even the heavens were on his side.¡±


    ¡°Do you know the consequences of lying?¡± Yu Gang pointed his long knife at his family imprisoned in another cell.


    The butler¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he swore, ¡°Of course I know! I won¡¯t lie! If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡­ I swear to God, if I¡¯m lying, I¡¯ll be struck by lightning and die a horrible death!¡±


    No matter how he swore, Helian Beiming would not believe everything easily. Helian Beiming asked his subordinates to interrogate the other trusted aides of the Second Old Master. They did not have as much information as the butler, but when they pieced it together, it was almost the same as the butler¡¯s exnation.


    Therefore, the butler¡¯s words were true. The Second Old Master had harmed Old Madam and Yu Shaoqing, Helian Beiming, and almost harmed Madam Jiang. However, Helian Beiming¡¯s Qi Deviation and the matter of Madam Tan and Helian Sheng had nothing to do with him.


    During the interrogation, Yu Wan, Yan Jiuchao, and Yu Shaoqing were also beside Helian Beiming. In the cell, Yu Wan held back her words. However, aftering out, Yu Wan said to her husband, ¡°Could it be that Uncle¡¯s cultivation deviation was really an ident?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°If what happened to Madam Tan and Helian Sheng isn¡¯t true, then it shouldn¡¯t be an ident that Helian Beiming went berserk during his cultivation.¡±


    At this moment, Yu Gang also walked out of the cell.


    Yan Jiuchao stopped him. ¡°Who was the one investigating the matter of the Grand General going crazy back then?¡±


    ¡°It was Madam,¡± Yu Gang said.


    ¡°Madam Tan investigated it?¡± Yan Jiuchao muttered thoughtfully.


    Yu Gang said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Madam has investigated everyone in the East Manor. Madam also suspects that someone did something to the Grand General, but there¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao looked indifferently at the endless sky. ¡°There¡¯s naturally nothing when the culprit went to investigate.¡±

 Chapter 529 - 529 Ending (1)

    529 Ending (1)


    Yu Gang was stunned. ¡°What do you mean, Young Master?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao did not answer him and left without looking back.


    ¡°Young Madam,¡± Yu Gang looked at Yu Wan in shock, trying to persuade Yu Wan to tell him the answer.


    Yu Wan spread her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me.¡± She didn¡¯t understand that guy¡¯s thinking either.


    After the couple left, Yu Gang thought for a long time on the spot. Young Master¡¯s words clearly said that Madam was the culprit who harmed the General, but why did Madam do this? Madam and the General were husband and wife. Although he was quite puzzled about the cuckold matter, he never believed that the two of them did not have feelings for each other.


    As for what the general was thinking, he did not know.


    ¡°What a headache.¡± Yu Gang scratched his head and decided not to tell the general what Young Master said for the time being. He would wait for the truth toe out.


    Perhaps Yu Gang himself did not notice that he, who had once sworn to be loyal to Helian Beiming alone, had unknowingly treated Yan Jiuchao as someone he could be loyal and trust.


    Yan Jiuchao knew nothing about all of this. When he let Yu Gang hear his guess just now, it was not because he believed that Yu Gang would keep it a secret for him, but at this point, it did not matter if he kept it a secret or not. He had a way to deal with it.


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao.¡± Yu Wan caught up to her husband and grabbed his cold wrist.


    Yan Jiuchao nced at her sideways. ¡°Yu Ah Wan, are you addicted to holding hands?¡±


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    You¡¯re my husband. So what if we¡¯re holding hands? Why didn¡¯t you say that you were addicted to sucking cats all day? Only the state officials were allowed to set fire, but themoners were not allowed to light themps?!


    ¡°So what if I¡¯m addicted? I won¡¯t let go!¡± Yu Wan simply hugged his arm.


    ¡°Silly.¡± Yan Jiuchao muttered softly and entered the room with a ¡°hand essory¡±.


    Next, it was time to deal with the West Manor. The butler confessed to the Second Old Master¡¯s crimes. At first, Madam Li, Helian Yu, and Helian Cheng firmly believed that he confessed under the East Manor¡¯s torture. It was not until the guards beside the Second Old Master also confessed one after another that Madam Li and her sons realized that the Second Old Master might have reallymitted a heinous crime. Helian Beiming did not tell the three of them about the sacrificial soldiers camp and only called Helian Feng over.


    ¡°You¡¯re Second Uncle¡¯s eldest grandson. There are some things I can¡¯t tell your mother and brothers, but I hope you can know the entire truth.¡± With that, Helian Beiming asked Yu Gang to bring Helian Feng to the sacrificial soldier camp that had be a ruin.


    If Helian Feng still wanted to struggle before, then the moment he saw the sacrificial soldier camp, he gave up all resistance.


    Unlike his two naughty younger brothers, he had been raised as an heir since he was young. He was familiar with thews of Nanzhao. Putting aside everything else, just this sacrificial soldier camp that vited thews of the country was enough to wipe out all the Helian family.


    ¡°My-my grandfather¡­ did this?¡± He felt a lump in his throat. With such a big thing happening, the biggest blow might not be Helian Beiming, who had always respected the Second Old Master as his biological uncle, but this eldest grandson who treated his grandfather as his faith.


    Fortunately, there was one survivor in the sacrificial soldier camp. That golden-masked sacrificial soldier had once worked beside the Second Old Master. Before anyone could beat him up, he took the initiative to confess the Second Old Master¡¯s crimes. He was so tactful that he did not look like a sacrificial soldier at all!


    The witnesses and evidence were all there. The Second Old Master¡¯s crime could not be cleared even if he wanted to.


    If such a big thing happened to the people of the East Manor, it would be a national matter. However, the West Manor was a family matter and the Helian family could deal with it themselves.


    Helian Beiming came to the Second Old Master¡¯s bed. ¡°You¡¯re my biological uncle. There¡¯s no reason for me to chase you out of the house. I¡¯ve already informed a few elders. They¡¯ll rule on Second Uncle¡¯s crime.¡±


    The results of the elders¡¯ discussion were quickly out. The elders were heartbroken that Bull Egg had raised such an ingrate brother, but at the same time, they were d that they had found Yu Shaoqing and exposed the ingrate¡¯s crime. It was impossible for the Second Old Master to continue staying in the Helian family.


    He was moved to a dpidated manor outside the Imperial Capital. On the surface, it was to recuperate, but in reality, he was imprisoned and waiting for death. He could never return to the Helian family in his life, and he could not be buried in the family¡¯s graveyard after he died.


    This was a disguised expulsion. He had spent most of his life, but in the end, he ended up with a lonely soul. To the Second Old Master, there was nothing more serious than this.

 Chapter 530 - 530 Ending (2)

    530 Ending (2)


    Like most of the servants in the manor, Old Madam also thought that the Second Old Master had gone to the vi to recuperate. To her, everything was just a few idents. Yu Shaoqing had returned alive, and Helian Beiming had also survived. Since the ident had been remedied, there was no need to tear open the healing wound.


    ¡°Do you want to tell Uncle about Madam Tan and Helian Sheng?¡± Yu Wan asked Yan Jiuchao before falling asleep.


    ¡°About what?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked as he yed with her hair.


    Yu Wan felt that the strand of hair he was holding was not beautiful enough, so she picked a new strand and stuffed it into his hand. Then, she said, ¡°There¡¯s something going on between Madam Tan and Helian Sheng.¡±


    !!


    Yan Jiuchao paused and said, ¡°It won¡¯t be toote to talk when the time is right.¡±


    Yu Wan thought about it and felt that it made sense. Such a big thing had happened in the West Manor, and Helian Beiming needed enough energy to clean up the mess. He was still injured, and Old Cui hadined to her a few times during the day. If he continued to work so hard, he would have eaten the Red Lingzhi for nothing.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the day to pay respects to the ancestors. Yu Shaoqing brought the three brothers of the West Manor and made a long journey to the ancestral hall.


    Back then, when Helian Beiming told the elders about the Second Old Master¡¯s deeds, he also mentioned his younger brother. The elders originally had a trace of suspicion that Helian Beiming might have recognized the wrong person, but when they saw that face that was almost identical to Bull Egg, everyone was speechless.


    The elders invited Yu Shaoqing to offer incense.


    Yu Shaoqing lit one to three incense sticks in one go, perfectly depicting the scene of the East Manor offering all the incense while none was left for the West Manor.


    The three brothers of the West Manor were dumbfounded by his actions.


    After a day of offerings, Yu Shaoqing vaguely felt that he had been deceived by Helian Beiming. This was because paying respects to his ancestors was not tiring at all, and he did not need an entire day. So why did he lie to him to pay respects to his ancestors?


    Yu Shaoqing frowned and fell into deep thought.


    ¡­ .


    On the other hand, Yu Wan pondered for a few days, but in the end, she still could not let go of the matter of Madam Tan and Helian Beiming. With her understanding of Yan Jiuchao, he would not spread rumors for no reason. He said that Madam Tan was the one who poisoned Helian Beiming, so she believed that the culprit must be Madam Tan. Thinking about it, it was not strange. After all, with Helian Beiming¡¯s caution, ordinary people could not have any opportunity to attack him. Only when his beloved wife handed it over could he eat it without any doubts.


    Perhaps it was not with food. After all, there were so many methods to poison. Smelling and wiping were both good strategies, but the premise was that the culprit could control Helian Beiming¡¯s food and daily life.


    Yu Wan could not figure out why Madam Tan did this.


    Also, the matter of Helian Sheng being expelled from the family was also done by Madam Tan. She wondered if there was any connection between these two things.


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    Yu Wan knocked on Helian Beiming¡¯s door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Helian Beiming¡¯s deep voice came from the room.


    Yu Wan held the medicine bowl in one hand and pushed open the door with the other. ¡°It¡¯s time to take your medicine. How do you feel, Uncle? Are you feeling better?¡±


    Helian Beiming sat up from the bed and put on a robe. He took the medicine bowl and said, ¡°I¡¯m much better. Just leave this kind of thing to the servants. Don¡¯t work so hard.¡±


    Yu Wan sat down on the stool in front of the bed and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just a bowl of medicine. In the past, when I was in the countryside, I used to chop firewood and carry water to do farm work!¡±


    Helian Beiming held the medicine bowl and sighed softly. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for making you suffer.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not here toin to Uncle.¡±


    ¡°I know. You¡¯re a good child,¡± Helian Beiming said with a nod.


    Yu Wan did notment. She smiled and said, ¡°Drink the medicine quickly.¡±


    Helian Beiming obediently drank the medicine. Yu Wan took the medicine bowl and handed him a small te of candied plums. This was a habit of Yan Jiuchao after giving her medicine. She had learned it and used it on Helian Beiming.


    Helian Beiming took a candied plum and fed it to his mouth in amusement. The sour and sweet taste spread between his teeth, instantly suppressing the bitter taste of the medicine.


    ¡°Is it delicious?¡± Yu Wan asked with a smile.


    A trace of gentleness shed across Helian Beiming¡¯s eyes. ¡°Delicious.¡±


    Yu Wan handed over the te again. ¡°Can I ask Uncle something?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about Aunt.¡±


    Helian Beiming¡¯s hand that was holding the second candied plum paused.


    Yu Wan sensed his rejection, but at this critical juncture, she couldn¡¯t care less about retreating. The knife had already stabbed down, so she might as well cut through it all. ¡°I¡¯ve been in the manor for so long, so I¡¯ve more or less heard about Aunt. Uncle, do you think it¡¯s possible that your qigong deviation back then has something to do with Aunt?¡±


    Helian Beiming put down the candied plum in his hand. He was silent for a long time. Then, he said in a low voice, ¡°¡­She won¡¯t harm me.¡±


    ¡°What about her betraying you? Didn¡¯t she¡­¡± Yu Wan was halfway through her sentence when she realized that she had probably stabbed him too hard. She nced at Helian Beiming without batting an eyelid and said tactfully, ¡°Do you believe that she did something to let you down?¡±


    Helian Beiming fell silent. This time, he did not say anything else until Yu Wan left. Yu Wan did not understand what Helian Beiming meant. It was said that women¡¯s hearts were like needles at the bottom of the sea. Actually, men were sometimes very unpredictable.


    After returning to the courtyard, Yu Wan told Yan Jiuchao about her conversation with Helian Beiming. ¡°¡­I feel that Uncle trusts Madam Tan very much, but he doesn¡¯t seem to¡­ trust her, too.¡±


    These words made Yu Wan feel conflicted. What she really wanted to say was that her uncle believed in Madam Tan¡¯s character. Madam Tan would not do anything to hurt him, but her uncle did not seem to be sure of Madam Tan¡¯s feelings for him.


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what he thinks. The truth is with Madam Tan.¡±


    Yu Wan nodded in enlightenment. ¡°That¡¯s true. In that case, it¡¯s still necessary to see Madam Tan.¡±


    However, ording to Dong Xian¡¯er, Madam Tan¡¯s nunnery had been monitored. She had to think of a way to lure Madam Tan out.

 Chapter 531 - 531 Little Black Egg (1)

    531 Little ck Egg (1)


    At dawn, the sound of a bell came from the Gu Temple. The deep bell slowly wafted through the mountains, waking up the silent morning.


    The nunnery on the other mountain also heard the bell of the Gu Temple. The nuns in the nunnery began their day¡¯s work.


    This nunnery had been abandoned a few years ago, but a few nuns had moved in a few years ago, so there was incense again. However, there were many believers in the nearby Gu Temple. Inparison, the nunnery was quite deserted.


    There were only three nuns in the nunnery. An old nun, a fifteen or sixteen-year-old young nun, and a middle-aged nun in her forties with an outstanding temperament and dignified appearance.


    !!


    There were not many pilgrims in the nunnery hall. Usually, only one or two woulde in ten days to half a month. Even so, this nunnery hall was steadily opened.


    When the three of them heard the bell ring, they got up and washed up. Then, they did their morning ss. After eating a few vegetarian dishes, they began to work.


    It was a simple meal, amodation, and transportation, and there was no need for tooplicatedbor. The old nun and the young nun did not have much to do. Only the middle-aged nun made an extra small flowerbed and nted some bright flowers and nts.


    When she finished tending to the flowers, the young nun threw two wooden buckets at her feet. ¡°It¡¯s time to fetch water! Don¡¯t expect me to go alone!¡±


    The middle-aged nun did not say anything. She bent down and picked up the wooden bucket. She found a pole by the wall and carried the wooden bucket on her shoulder.


    The young nun also carried two buckets and left with her.


    The ce to fetch water was neither far nor close. To the east of the door, there was a clear stream two miles on foot. The two of them fetched water with a wooden bucket and carried it back with a pole.


    The middle-aged nun really filled most of the bucket of water. The young nun waszy and pretended to scoop a full bucket, but after the middle-aged nun turned around, she poured most of it back into the stream.


    As the middle-aged nun walked, she inadvertently turned around to look at the young nun. The young nun¡¯s eyes shed and she said fiercely, ¡°What are you looking at! Go on! Don¡¯t me me if you fall!¡±


    The middle-aged nun still did not say anything. She straightened her head and carried the water back to the nunnery without looking sideways.


    The young nun waszy and only filled half of it. After a while, she still found it heavy and secretly poured a little more. By the time she arrived at the nunnery, there was almost no water left in the bucket.


    The young nun pretended to pour the water into the water jar. Then, she said to the middle-aged nun, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. You fetched so little. How can this bit of water be enough to eat? Go and fetch two more buckets of water! I¡¯m going to cook!¡±


    The middle-aged nun said, ¡°I can¡¯t fetch so many by myself. Either youe with me or no one has water today.¡±


    The young nun wanted to exin, but the old nun in the central room said, ¡°What are you arguing about? Hurry up and carry the water!¡±


    The young nun did not dare to argue. She snorted and carried the pole away. This time, she only filled half of the bucket.


    However, when the two of them returned with water, they were surprised to see a child lying by the roadside.


    The child was extremely dark and looked to be less than three years old. He had a fat little body and a shaved head, making him look especially like a round little ck egg.


    The two of them were immediately attracted by the little ck egg. They had never seen such a cute little ck beauty. Just one look was enough to make them unable to look away.


    The two of them put down the bucket on their shoulders and walked towards the little ck egg. The middle-aged nun squatted down and gently patted the little ck egg¡¯s shoulder.


    The little ck egg slowly ¡°woke up¡±. He opened a pair of beautiful big eyes, and his ck pearl-like eyes rolled around, making one¡¯s heart melt.


    From his clothes, he did not look like a child from a poor family, and there was a Gu Temple nearby. From time to time, believers and devotees woulde to pay their respects. The two of them guessed that this child might also be a little devotee.


    The middle-aged nun asked softly, ¡°Little fellow, why are you lying here? Did you get separated from your family?¡±


    The little ck egg looked at her adorably.


    The middle-aged nun smiled gently. ¡°Did youe with your parents?¡±


    The little ck egg thought for a while, nodded, and shook his head.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The young nun was puzzled.


    The middle-aged nun said, ¡°You came with your father?¡±


    The little ck egg shook his head.


    The middle-aged nun continued, ¡°You came with your mother?¡±


    The little ck egg nodded.


    The middle-aged nun understood and said to the young nun beside her, ¡°He should have gotten separated from his mother.¡± Then, she said to the little ck egg, ¡°Follow us back to the nunnery first. We¡¯ll send you backter.¡±

 Chapter 532 - 532 Little Black Egg (2)

    532 Little ck Egg (2)


    The middle-aged nun picked up the pole. Seeing that the little ck egg did not follow her, she thought for a while and put down the pole. She poured out one of the buckets of water and ced the little ck egg in the bucket. She carried the water on one end and the little ck egg on the other and returned to the nunnery under the hot sun.


    The little ck egg sat cross-legged in the bucket, revealing only its round bald head. He looked even cuter.


    After returning to the nunnery, the young nun put down the bucket and wanted to carry the little ck egg, but the little ck egg refused.


    ¡°Let me do it.¡± The middle-aged nun carried the little ck egg out. ¡°His family should be nearby. I¡¯ll send him back.¡±


    The young nun was indignant. She wanted to carry the little ck egg and send him back, but the little ck egg ignored her. If she had known earlier, she would have woken the child up immediately and ced him in her bucket to pick him up.


    The young nun stomped her feet and returned to her room angrily.


    The middle-aged nun greeted the old nun, who nodded. ¡°You can go.¡±


    The middle-aged nun held the little ck egg¡¯s hand down the mountain. Just as the two of them arrived at the foot of the mountain, a carriage slowly drove over and stopped beside them. The curtain of the carriage was lifted. The little ck egg nodded excitedly, let go of the middle-aged nun¡¯s hand, and pounced on the carriage.


    A seventeen or eighteen-year-old young master jumped down from the carriage. The young master carried the little ck egg into his arms, and the little ck egg rubbed his head against the young master¡¯s arms.


    The young master smiled gently. ¡°Does Dabao miss Mom?¡±


    It was a woman¡¯s voice. And she called herself¡­ Mom?


    Dabao nodded and hugged his mother¡¯s neck tightly.


    Yu Wan hugged Dabao and bowed to the middle-aged nun in front of her. ¡°Aunt.¡±


    Madam Tan was stunned when an unfamiliar woman suddenly recognized her.


    Yu Wan said politely, ¡°I¡¯m Ah Wan. My father is Helian Beiyu.¡±


    Madam Tan was even more surprised. ¡°Beiyu¡­¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s back. Aunt, please talk in the carriage.¡±


    Yu Wan did not bring anything to prove her identity. In fact, in order to cover up her tracks, the carriage was rented halfway. Madam Tan had every reason to reject Yu Wan, but she did not do so. She took a deep look at Yu Wan and got into the carriage with her clothes.


    Yu Wan carried Dabao into the carriage.


    Madam Tan said, ¡°I don¡¯t have much time.¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°I¡¯ll make it short.¡±


    Madam Tan nodded slightly.


    Yu Wan put Dabao aside and let him y by himself. She lowered her voice and looked at Madam Tan solemnly. ¡°My father was saved when he fell off the cliff back then. All these years, he¡¯s been living in the Great Zhou. The details can¡¯t be said in such a short time. I¡¯ll tell Aunt when the time is right. I came today mainly to understand two things. One is that Uncle went crazy from cultivating, and the other is the matter about Aunt and Big Brother being expelled from the family. I want to know if they¡­ were all done by Aunt?¡±


    Madam Tan¡¯s reaction was calmer than Yu Wan had imagined. Yu Wan guessed what she would say next. Would she subconsciously refute, or¡ª


    ¡°This isn¡¯t something you should interfere with,¡± Madam Tan said. ¡°Let bygones be bygones. Don¡¯t investigate. There are some things that it¡¯s better not to know.¡±


    Madam Tan¡¯s answer was also beyond Yu Wan¡¯s expectations. This was almost a disguised admission that there was something hidden about what happened back then. She could easily tell the secret behind it to her niece, whom she had only met once. Why did she hide it from Helian Beiming for so many years?


    ¡°Aunt, why did you poison Uncle?¡± Yu Wan skipped the question of whether she had poisoned him or not.


    Madam Tan paused and did not deny it. ¡°Like I said, there are some things that it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t know.¡±


    Yu Wan looked at her and said, ¡°Do you hate Uncle?¡±


    Madam Tan said with a calm expression, ¡°You should ask, does he hate me?¡±


    Yu Wan asked about the cause of the incident, and Madam Tan asked about the oue. Yu Wan sighed softly. ¡°Uncle doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re involved in his poisoning, but regarding Helian Sheng¡­ I don¡¯t know if Uncle knows that you have your difficulties.¡±


    So if you ask me if Uncle hates you, I don¡¯t know.


    Madam Tan stood up indifferently. ¡°Go back. Don¡¯te again in the future. Sheng¡¯er and I have nothing to do with the Helian family anymore. Take care.¡±


    ¡°Aunt!¡± Yu Wan called out to her.


    Madam Tan turned around and looked at her. ¡°For yourself and for the Helian family, pretend that you didn¡¯te today. There are some things you can¡¯t investigate. There are some people you can¡¯t defeat.¡±

 Chapter 533 - 533 Little Black Egg (3)

    533 Little ck Egg (3)


    Yu Wan was confused. Couldn¡¯t defeat¡­ who?


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± In the Queen Manor, the head guard, Mo Sang, hurried to the Queen¡¯s study.


    The Queen put down the memorial in her hand and looked at him solemnly. ¡°Is there news of the Prince Consort?¡±


    Mo Sang cupped his fists and said, ¡°A guard from the River Gazing Restaurant met the Prince Consort. The Prince Consort refused to return to the manor!¡±


    !!


    The Queen pped the table and stood up. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he want to return to the manor?¡±


    Mo Sang bowed under her powerful aura and lowered his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. The Prince Consort doesn¡¯t want to talk to us, so I can onlye and ask you.¡±


    The Queen pressed her throbbing temples and turned her head away. ¡°Lead the way!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Mo Sang prepared a carriage for the Queen. The group arrived at the River Gazing Restaurant as quickly as possible, but no one expected the two of them to miss.


    The Queen said angrily, ¡°Where¡¯s the Prince Consort?¡±


    A guard said, ¡°Your Highness, the Prince Consort has left. He doesn¡¯t allow us to follow. He said¡­ he said that if we dare to disobey his orders, he¡¯ll chop off our heads¡­¡±


    Such great power was naturally given to the Prince Consort by the Queen. The Queen wanted to express her value for the Prince Consort and not let the world look down on him. Who knew that it would be a stone that hit her feet?


    The Queen took a deep breath and suppressed her monstrous anger. ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and find him.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes!¡± The guards dispersed.


    Mo Sang apanied the Queen with a solemn expression.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you looking for him?¡± The Queen asked coldly.


    Mo Sang said thoughtfully, ¡°I¡¯m thinking, could the Prince Consort have gone to some special ce?¡±


    ¡°A special ce?¡± The Queen muttered. In a sh, her eyes lit up. ¡°The shop selling candied hawthorn!¡±


    That was the child¡¯s usual ce¡­


    Dabao was brought out by his mother alone. Er¡¯bao and Xiaobao were very depressed. They were unhappy while they ate and yed. Yan Jiuchao looked at the two little fellows¡¯ unhappy expressions and finally decided to bring them out to buy candied hawthorn.


    The two of them jumped up when they heard that there was candied hawthorn! The two of them let Yan Jiuchao hold their hands and skipped along the street.


    The Prince Consort was already waiting not far away. He was not sure if he could wait for the person he wanted to see. He just stood there foolishly. First, he saw Xiaobao jump out of the alley, then¡­ another Xiaobao?


    He was stunned. There were two-two children?


    When Xiaobao and Er¡¯bao saw the candied hawthorn anymore, they abandoned their father and ran over!


    ¡°Want, want, want! This!¡± Xiaobao stood on his tiptoes and pointed at thergest and brightest stick of candied hawthorn on the counter.


    ¡°Okay! What do you want?¡± The boss took the candied hawthorn and handed it to Xiaobao before looking at Er¡¯bao, who was panting as he ran over.


    ¡°Er¡¯bao wants this!¡± Er¡¯bao pointed at a string of sparkling sugar oranges.


    The boss handed the sugar orange to Er¡¯bao.


    The Prince Consort looked at the two ck baldies and smiled until his eyes could not be seen. Soon, Yan Jiuchao strolled over. The Prince Consort¡¯s eyes flickered and he became nervous. He opened his mouth to call out to him, but hesitated.


    After hesitating for a moment, Yan Jiuchao paid the bill and was about to bring the two little ck eggs back to the manor. He finally mustered his courage, but before he could say anything, he felt a pain on the back of his neck. His eyes rolled back and he fell into the arms of the person behind him.


    He felt himself being picked up by the other party and carried into a familiar carriage. He tried to look at Yan Jiuchao, who was gradually disappearing from the street corner, but he could not move at all. He looked at the person holding him with a blurry vision. It was a woman.


    The Queen touched his foreheadfortingly and brought over a bowl of medicine. ¡°Be good. Drink this and sleep well. Then you won¡¯t have any worries.¡±

 Chapter 534 - 534 Prince Consort Awakens, His Memory

    534 Prince Consort Awakens, His Memory


    The sky was bright and it was early in the morning in the Capital in October. The air was moist and cold.


    The Prince Consort moved his body and slowly woke up from his sleep. He raised his slightly sore arm and pressed his throbbing forehead. He opened his eyes and looked at the top of the tent where the five-colored broken jade was hanging. He then lifted the curtain and looked at the ancient and elegant room. An unfamiliar feeling arose in his heart.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± He spoke in a hoarse voice.


    Suddenly, a bright figure barged into his vision. She took the curtain that he had pushed aside and handed it to a maidservant at the side. The maidservant hung the curtain on the tent hook and the figure¡¯s owner sat down by the bed.


    The Prince Consort subconsciously moved in to put some distance between them.


    The Queen saw his reaction and smiled gently. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Who¡­ are you?¡± The Prince Consort asked in shock.


    ¡°I¡¯m your wife,¡± the Queen said gently. She was clearly used to such a situation and did not look surprised at all.


    The Prince Consort couldn¡¯t care less about her reaction because he quickly discovered a new problem. ¡°You¡¯re my wife, then¡­ who am I?¡±


    The Queen reached out her weak hand and gently ced it on his forehead. The Prince Consort dodged, but he couldn¡¯t. The Queen¡¯s hand pressed against him and she said softly, ¡°I¡¯m the Queen of the Nanzhao Nation. You¡¯re my Prince Consort.¡±


    ¡°The Queen¡­ Prince Consort¡­¡± The Prince Consort murmured in a daze.


    The Queen smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ve been married for many years. There are some things you might not remember, but it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll help you remember. Your situation is a littleplicated. I¡¯ll tell you in detailter. Let the imperial doctor take your pulse first.¡±


    The Prince Consort did not seem to hear her words. He was only muttering to himself. Suddenly, he looked up. ¡°Zijun?¡±


    The imperial doctor who walked forward with the first aid kit paused. The Queen¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly.


    ¡°Are you¡­ Zijun?¡± The Prince Consort looked at the Queen in a daze and asked. There was a figure in his mind, as if it was covered in a halo of mist, making it impossible to distinguish.


    The Queen nced at the imperial physician. The imperial physician lowered his head. The Queen retracted her gaze and quietly pushed the hair off the Prince Consort¡¯s forehead. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Zijun. I¡¯m d you still remember the name you gave me after the wedding.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Hearing that she was Zijun, the Prince Consort heaved a sigh of relief. The resistance in his eyes was gone. He obedientlyy on the bed and let her touch his forehead. The way he looked at Zijun was affectionate and gentle.


    The Queen smiled at him, then turned around and instructed the imperial doctor, ¡°Take the Prince Consort¡¯s pulse.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The imperial physician walked forward and carefully took the Prince Consort¡¯s pulse. ¡°Your Highness, the Prince Consort¡¯s body is fine, but he¡¯s a little weak. I¡¯ll carefully nurse him back to health. Your Highness and the Prince Consort, please be at ease.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, imperial physician,¡± the Queen said.


    The imperial physician left with the first aid kit. The Queen said to the maidservants in the room, ¡°You guys can leave too.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone filed out.


    ¡°What happened? Why am I¡­¡± The Prince Consort pressed his aching forehead and tried to recall something about himself, but he could not think of anything.


    The Queen took out a handkerchief and wiped the sweat off his forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll tell you slowly. You were injured in the past to save me. Not only did you ruin your appearance, but you also fell ill. Sometimes, you¡¯ll suddenly forget the past. This isn¡¯t the first time.¡±


    ¡°No wonder you don¡¯t look surprised at all,¡± the Prince Consort said ashamedly. He first touched the right side of his face and didn¡¯t feel anything. Then he touched the left side of his face and finally felt a hideous scar. ¡°It¡¯s really hard on you to look at me¡­¡±


    It was unknown if he was talking about his looks or saying that he could never remember her.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Cong¡¯er?¡± He asked suddenly.


    The Queen¡¯s expression froze. She smiled and said, ¡°On the way back to the manor. He went on a tour and said that he wanted to rush back before my birthday. It¡¯s this month.¡±


    The Prince Consort rubbed his head strangely. ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯ve just seen him?¡±


    ¡°You think about him day and night and keep dreaming of him.¡± With that, the Queen changed the topic. ¡°By the way, we still have an adopted daughter called Xi¡¯er. You dote on her very much, but she¡¯s not in the manor now. She entered the pce to greet Father and Mother.¡±


    The Prince Consort tried his best to construct a scene of a family of four in his mind.


    ¡°Is there a mirror?¡± said the Prince Consort.


    The Queen was stunned. ¡°You¡­¡±


    The Prince Consort said, ¡°I want to see what I look like now.¡±


    The Queen looked at him affectionately and said, ¡°In my heart, you will always be the best.¡±


    The Prince Consort felt that he could not stand her affectionate gaze. He lowered his eyes and said, ¡°I just want to see.¡±


    The Queen sighed helplessly. She stood up and walked to the dressing table. She took a mahogany mirror and returned to the bed to hand it to him. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to look.¡±


    The Prince Consort decisively took the mirror and looked at the face in the mirror. Time had left traces on the face, but the facial features were still the same. The right side of the face looked no different from a normal person, but the scar on the left side of the face¡­


    ¡°I already told you not to look.¡± The Queen snatched the mirror. ¡°If you mind, you can wear a mask like before.¡±


    The Prince Consort paused and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    The Queen handed him a silver mask and said gently, ¡°There are many things in your study that you treasure. Do you want to take a look?¡±


    The Prince Consort left.


    The Queen stood under the porch and watched him walk into the study opposite. It was not until he entered the room that the gentleness on her face finally disappeared. She asked the imperial doctor beside her coldly, ¡°Why does he remember more and more things faster? Thest time he remembered Cong¡¯er was three dayster. This time, he started to think about him when he woke up. There¡¯s even Zijun!¡±


    The imperial physician sweated and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why this happened either. Perhaps the Prince Consort was agitated by something?¡±


    The Queen said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want any more idents.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best,¡± the imperial doctor said.


    The Queen looked at him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to do your best. If you can¡¯t keep the secret you need to keep, I¡¯ll take your life.¡±


    The imperial physician shivered.


    The Prince Consort entered the study and flipped open the unprocessed memorial on the table. The handwriting of the memorial made him feel familiar. He picked up his pen and wrote a few big words. It was indeed the same as the handwriting on the memorial. It seemed that he had handled these memorials correctly.


    Some memorials were recent, and some had been umted for several years. This meant that he had indeed been living here.


    He also found his handwriting in the booklet on the bookshelf. The calligraphy and paintings hanging on the wall also came from his handwriting, and there were many letters and handwritten notes.


    There were records of his experiences and some things that he might have needed to record in the past. Most of them were state affairs and politics. He opened a drawer and took out a stack of well-collected tracings. There were Cong¡¯er and Xi¡¯er among the tracings. It was undoubtedly something for the two children.


    He continued to search and found a few family portraits. There was a beautiful woman and a young pair of children. His gazended on the face of the seven or eight-year-old child. The child looked like his mother.


    The Prince Consort was stunned for a moment, then he smiled knowingly. Looking like Zijun was not bad either.


    After that, he found a few more portraits of his family. It seemed that every year, he would draw a portrait of them. The children in the portraits had grown up, and the Queen had also be a gentle and virtuous woman.


    He put the portrait away and returned it to the drawer. Suddenly, he touched something. With a click, a secretpartment at the bottom of the drawer opened.


    Was he hiding something here? The Prince Consort bent down and took out a scroll from the secretpartment. The scroll was heavy, and his heart skipped a beat. For some reason, he felt that there was something extraordinary here. He looked out. He did not understand why he was so nervous. He turned around and blocked the scroll with his body. He untied the ribbon on the scroll and slowly unfolded it.


    It was a portrait of a young man.


    As the scroll unfolded, he saw the face of the person in the painting clearly.


    ¡°It¡¯s Cong¡¯er.¡± The Prince Consort was suddenly disappointed. He could not say what he was looking forward to just now.


    In the other room, the Queen looked coldly at the portrait on the table. The person in the portrait had a face that was almost identical to the Prince Consort, but he was younger and did not have that hideous scar.


    The Queen picked up the portrait and threw it into a brazier expressionlessly.

 Chapter 535 - 535 Warm Family, Favored

    535 Warm Family, Favored


    There was a hint of coldness in Nanzhao in October. The little ck eggs, who were about to be steamed eggs, could finally stop spreading themselves in the courtyard to tan their stomachs. They grabbed the candied hawthorn that their father had bought and slipped to Yu Shaoqing and Madam Jiang¡¯s room.


    Yu Shaoqing woke up early. He went to the small kitchen to make food for Madam Jiang and the little ck eggs. Of course, he also made some for his daughter and stinky son-inw. He also made some for the Old Madam and the general of the Helian family.


    In the end, he made breakfast for the whole family. When he finished making breakfast and returned to his room to wake up Madam Jiang, he saw three naked little ck eggs using the sparkling candied hawthorn in their hands to wake up the little sleeping beauty on the bed.


    Pop! Dabao kissed Little Sly Jiang¡¯s cheek.


    Soon. Pop, pop! Er¡¯bao and Xiaobao also kissed her.


    Sleeping Beauty was woken up by the kisses of her three little ck princes. She opened her eyes in a daze (excitedly).


    ¡°Good morning, Ah Shu.¡± Xiaobao said.


    ¡°Good morning, Ah Shu.¡± Er¡¯bao said.


    Dabao didn¡¯t know how to say it, but he let the candied hawthorn speak for him. He handed it to Ah Shu.


    Because Yu Shaoqing and Yan Jiuchao had be ¡°father and son¡±, Yu Wan told the three little fellows to change their addressing. When they called Yu Shaoqing, Xiaobao and Er¡¯bao obediently called him ¡°Grandpa¡±. When it was Madam Jiang¡¯s turn, it became Ah Shu.


    Yu Shaoqing¡¯s face darkened. Ah Shu was his! Don¡¯t call her that, you brats! And don¡¯t hug her with your hands! Not only did the three little ck eggs hug her, they even climbed onto the bed and crawled into the nket. They hugged Ah Shu and slept happily.


    Yu Shaoqing was so angry that he pouted. Y-you guys won¡¯t have pig buns like this¡­


    In October, the East Manor weed two major events. The first was that Yue Gou and Qing Yan, who had been hiding in the State Preceptor Hall for more than half a month, had returned to the manor safely. They had brought back a handwritten note about the Saintess and the Sorcerer. The handwritten note was ced in a metal mechanism box.


    The two of them brought the mechanism box back to Xixia Garden.


    Yu Wan immediately rushed over after hearing the news, but she only saw the two of them. She could not help but be puzzled. ¡°Why are there only the two of you? Where are Jiang Hai and Ah Wei?¡±


    Qing Yan said in aplicated manner, ¡°They stayed in the State Preceptor Hall.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by staying in the State Preceptor Hall?¡± Yu Wan asked in confusion.


    Qing Yan sighed and said, ¡°We searched the Myriad Book Pavilion for a long time and finally found what we wanted. Just as we were about to slip out of the State Preceptor Hall, a disciple of the State Preceptor Hall discovered us. At that time, we had already set up a mechanism. We could have left together, but Jiang Hai suddenly said that he¡¯s going to lure them away and really lured the guards away.¡±


    Yu Wan touched her chin. ¡°From what you say, Jiang Hai deliberately stayed?¡±


    Qing Yan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what I suspected. I discovered it when we were in the Myriad Book Pavilion. We were all looking for the handwritten note, but he seemed to be looking for something else other than the handwritten note. Then, Ah Wei went to look for him and returned to the State Preceptor Hall.¡±


    As Qing Yan spoke, he looked at the little thing in Yu Wan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°This box has a mechanism. We can¡¯t forcefully pry it open, or the box and the things inside will be destroyed at the same time.¡±


    Yu Wan extinguished the thought of smashing it with a hammer. ¡°Then how do I open it?¡±


    ¡°The key,¡± Qing Yan said.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the key?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Qing Yan paused. ¡°It¡¯s in Ah Wei¡¯s hands.¡±


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    Qing Yan cleared his throat and quickly said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. Jiang Hai seems to be very familiar with the State Preceptor Hall. In addition, the two of them are not weak in martial arts, so they should be fine. Yue Gou and I came back to hand the thing over to you. We¡¯ll go to the State Preceptor Hall to receive themter. We¡¯ll get the person and key safely.¡±


    Yu Wan nodded.


    ¡°Did anything happen in the manor while we were gone?¡± Qing Yan asked.


    Yu Wan told Qing Yan and Yue Gou about the East Manor and her parents.


    The two of them did not expect so many big things to happen in the manor during their absence. Of course, thest thing they expected was that Yu Wan was really the child of the Helian family. The Helian family had been loyal to the country for generations, loyal to the royal court but far away from disputes. They would probably never dream that the heir of the Helian family would marry the princess.


    Qing Yan suddenly wanted to know Helian Beiming¡¯s expression when he found out the truth. It must be very interesting. Then, Qing Yan asked about Yan Jiuchao¡¯s illness.


    ¡°It¡¯s under control. It won¡¯t re up for the time being.¡±


    Qing Yan was relieved. He thought of something and said to Yu Wan, ¡°Although the Red Lingzhi is rare, there¡¯s more than one in the world. We¡¯ll look for itter. We¡¯ll definitely find it. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled in relief. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Although it was Yan Jiuchao¡¯s medicinal primer, it was also something that everyone had worked hard to find. She was d that no one was resentful because of this and evenforted her not to worry.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Qing Yan raised his hand and subconsciously wanted to rub Yu Wan¡¯s head. Unexpectedly, Yan Jiuchao walked in. Qing Yan¡¯s hand paused and he changed direction to rub Yan Jiuchao¡¯s head.


    Oh. Little Jiuchao¡¯s head was so round and his hair was so soft. Yan Jiuchao looked at him coldly. Qing Yan retracted his hand resentfully. ¡°Ahem, I¡¯m really leaving. By the way, I¡¯ll return this to you.¡± As he spoke, he returned the Qianji Box that Jiang Hai had given him to Yan Jiuchao. They were already very familiar with the State Preceptor Hall and knew how to sneak in.


    Qing Yan and Yue Gou did not stay in the manor for long. They replenished some hidden weapons and pills and returned to the State Preceptor Hall.


    The second big thing that was about to happen in the East Manor was Madam Jiang¡¯s birthday.


    Logically speaking, if it wasn¡¯t the full-year, she wouldn¡¯t be able to celebrate in the countryside. However, Yu Shaoqing doted on his wife. When he was in the vige, he would celebrate Madam Jiang¡¯s birthday every year, not to mention that he had missed six birthdays after leaving the army for six years. This time, he couldn¡¯t be careless.


    Actually, it was only Madam Jiang¡¯s birthday at the end of the month, but at the beginning of the month, Yu Shaoqing had started preparing. As soon as he prepared, everyone in the East Manor knew that the Second Madam¡¯s birthday wasing.


    ¡°Which day?¡± In the study, Helian Beiming asked Yu Shaoqing, who was busy at his desk.


    Yu Shaoqing snorted. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you!¡±


    Helian Beiming¡¯s gazended on a note with the number thirty written on it. The corners of his lips curled up slightly. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re not telling me.¡±


    The East Manor became busy with Madam Jiang¡¯s birthday. The Old Madam got someone to open the storeroom and waved her hand. ¡°Take out all the valuable things! Take them all out!¡±


    The corners of the servants¡¯ mouths twitched. It was true that they had to take it, but why did these words sound so wrong? Why did it feel like a robbery when they were clearly taking their things?


    The Old Madam got someone to take out all the gold, silver, jewelry, and antique paintings in the storeroom and began to choose gifts for her daughter-inw. ¡°This, this, this, this¡­¡±


    The servants looked at the gifts that were quickly piled into a small hill and thought to themselves, Don¡¯t say what you want, just say what you don¡¯t want!


    The Old Madam was picking gifts for her daughter-inw when the butler of the East Manor suddenly came. ¡°Old Madam, there¡¯s an invitation from the pce.¡±


    ¡°What invitation?¡± The Old Madam had a golden abacus. She felt that it wasn¡¯t big enough. It was a little petty to give this to her daughter-inw.


    The butler didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when he saw that his ancestor didn¡¯t take it to heart. ¡°There¡¯s an invitation from the pce. The Queen¡¯s birthday ising soon. The Emperor has set up a family banquet and wants to invite you and the general to attend.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± The olddy said without thinking. ¡°Beiming is not allowed to go either!¡±


    The butler reminded her, ¡°It¡¯s the Queen¡¯s birthday¡­¡±


    The old madam said fiercely, ¡°What does her birthday have to do with me! She¡¯s not my daughter-inw! Why? Do you still want me to congratte her? Dream on!¡±


    She-she¡¯s not your daughter-inw, but she¡¯s the Princess of Nanzhao, the future Emperor. The butler broke out in cold sweat for his Old Madam. Forget it, Old Madam was silly and probably couldn¡¯t figure out the pros and cons. It was true that the Helian family rarely interacted with the Queen Manor, but after all, this was an invitation from the Emperor.


    The butler decided to look for the general.


    In Helian Beiming¡¯s courtyard, the butler told his general about the invitation from the pce. ¡°¡­It¡¯s not the full-year. Logically speaking, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem, but who asked the Emperor to dote on her? It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t make it too public. It¡¯s just a family banquet. Those who go are all the royal rtives. Our family is the only one among the ministers.¡±


    It was the glory of the entire Helian family to be able topare with the royal family.


    The butler thought that the Great General was more rational than the Old Madam and could weigh the pros and cons. Unexpectedly, Helian Beiming only nodded indifferently and said, ¡°Got it. Go back and say that Old Madam and I can¡¯t go.¡±


    The butler was dumbfounded. ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Helian Beiming said coldly, ¡°What? Do we still have to listen to the royal family when my mother and I are celebrating our family¡¯s birthday? The Helian family didn¡¯t get their position today by currying favor with the Emperor. When I was bleeding on the battlefield, the pce didn¡¯t ask me to attend the banquet, so I can choose not to attend now.¡±

 Chapter 536 - 536 Scheming Little Sly Jiang (1)

    536 Scheming Little Sly Jiang (1)


    The eunuch who sent the message did not expect the Helian mother and son to refuse the Emperor¡¯s invitation. One had to know that the Emperor only had two princesses in his life. The Eldest Princess had been exiled, and the little princess was the only bloodline left of the Emperor. All these years, the entire country had seen how much the Emperor doted on this little daughter. Since it was a birthday banquet for her, there should not be any rejection.


    It was their family¡¯s birthday. They could just move it forward two days to celebrate. Why did they have to celebrate it on the same day as the Little Princess? She wasn¡¯t the Eldest Princess, seriously!


    ¡°This general really doesn¡¯t know how to be flexible¡­¡±


    On this end, the eunuch returned to the pce to report to the Emperor. On the other end, Yu Wan also began to rack her brains to prepare a birthday gift for Madam Jiang. She did not know that the eunuch had been here, nor did she know that her mother¡¯s and the Little Princess¡¯s birthdays were actually on the same day. However, even if she knew, she probably would not think too much about it, let alone stop preparing for Madam Jiang¡¯s birthday.


    ¡°What should I give Mom?¡± Yu Wan sat in her room and thought hard.


    Yan Jiuchao was quietly reading a book at the side. It was still theic that Helian Beiming had bought for the little ck eggs. He read it seriously. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that he was preparing for the imperial examination.


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao¡­¡±


    As soon as Yu Wan opened her mouth, Yan Jiuchao stuffed a piece of snack into her mouth. From the beginning to the end, his gaze never left the book. He hummed and flipped to the next page.


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    Yu Wan finally decided to give her mother a box of good rouge. This was because ording to her observation, her mother especially liked rouge. In the past, among the many good things that Yan Jiuchao had sent to Lotus Flower Vige, her mother had only wiped out the rouge. Although she put most of it on the little ck eggs¡¯ butts and fiery red lips, in short, her mother loved rouge!


    After making up her mind, Yu Wan remembered that there seemed to be a rouge shop nearby. After confirming the address with the maidservant in the courtyard, she turned around and left. However, just as she was about to step out of the door, the little fellows ran over and hugged her thigh.


    ¡°Go,¡± Xiaobao said.


    ¡°Mom is going to buy rouge. Are you sure you want to follow me? Are you sure you don¡¯t want the candied hawthorn opposite?¡± If she remembered correctly, the rouge shop was opposite the candied hawthorn shop.


    The three little ck eggs shook their heads adorably. They were not greedy for candied hawthorn.


    Definitely not.


    Slurp!


    Yu Wan pinched the three little fellows¡¯ chubby faces in anger and amusement and brought them out.


    The shop was not far. She walked out from the back door of the manor and passed through a few alleys. Yu Wan did not take a carriage and let the little fellows follow her. The moment the three of them entered the alley, they were like wild horses that had lost their reins.


    ¡°Catch me! Catch me!¡± Xiaobao rushed to the front.


    Er¡¯bao was not to be outdone. He chased after Xiaobao and turned to say to Dabao, ¡°Come and catch me!¡±


    The two little fellows loved to bully Dabao, who didn¡¯t know how to speak. However, the two of them seemed to have miscalcted. They wanted Dabao to chase after them, but when they turned around, Dabao had disappeared. When they looked forward again, Dabao had already left them far behind.


    The two dumbfounded babies: ¡°¡­¡±


    Dabao ran to the street where the candied hawthorn was sold in one go and stopped moving. He looked like he was saying, ¡°I really didn¡¯t slurp¡­ slurp¡­ came out with my mother¡­ slurp¡­ for the sake of the candied hawthorn so that I can slurp¡­¡±


    Yu Wan wasughing hysterically. His little body was standing upright. His face was filled with the words ¡°I won¡¯t eat, I won¡¯t eat¡±, but his mouth was drooling. How could her son be so cute?


    If Xiaobao and Er¡¯bao had done this, Yu Wan might have been able to withstand it. However, Dabao was the only baby who did not know how to speak and was often teased by his two brothers, so Yu Wan could not help but tilt the scales in her heart towards him.


    On ount of Dabao, Yu Wan finally brought the three little fellows to the candied hawthorn shop.


    The three of them were extremely happy! The shop owner had long known the three little fellows and knew their taste very well. He just couldn¡¯t tell who was who.


    ¡°Xiaobao wants this.¡± Xiaobao stood on his tiptoes and pointed at thergest stick of candied hawthorn. He was clearly the youngest, but he had to eat thergest.


    Er¡¯bao still asked for a skewer of rock sugar oranges. Dabao asked for a bunch of rock sugar grapes.


    The three of them gave the first bite to Yu Wan. Yu Wan really did not like sweetness. ¡°You guys eat. I don¡¯t like this.¡±


    Only then did the three of them start chewing. Their ck faces revealed a mouthful of clean white teeth as they chewed on the sparkling candied hawthorn. They looked too cute. The passers-by who passed by looked at them and guessed whose children they were.

 Chapter 537 - 537 Scheming Little Sly Jiang (2)

    537 Scheming Little Sly Jiang (2)


    Triplets were rare to begin with, and such dark triplets were even rarer. And such dark and beautiful ones were almost unprecedented.


    Yu Wan¡¯s, this fair and tender beauty, limelight was forcefully stolen by three little ck beauties. Fortunately, they were her sons.


    Yu Wan paid for the candied hawthorn and brought the three little fellows to the rouge shop. She never expected that just as she reached the door of the rouge shop, she would bump into an old friend.


    The State Preceptor of Nanzhao!


    !!


    Enemies were bound to meet on a narrow road! It was fine if she met this man at the Gu Temple, but how could she meet him when she was buying rouge? A man, no, an old man, also needed rouge?


    The State Preceptor naturally did not need rouge, but the State Preceptor asionally needed some spices on the market to refine pills. This rouge shop could obtain the favor of the Little Commandery Princess, so it was a high-grade shop. It was not surprising that the State Preceptor woulde here to buy spices.


    However, Yu Wan did not know the inside story. She only felt that she was really unlucky. Recently, she had only gone out three times, and she met the State Preceptor on two of them.


    Not only did the State Preceptor know her, but he also knew her three children. It was impossible for the State Preceptor to lie that they only looked like each other when he saw them. After all, it was fine if one of them looked like her, but wouldn¡¯t it be too ridiculous if the entire family looked like her?


    She could not enter the rouge shop, but where could she hide for the time being?


    Yu Wan was hesitating when the State Preceptor walked over. The State Preceptor seemed to be looking over. Yu Wan gathered the three little fellows in front of her and blocked them with her figure and scattered skirt.


    However, the State Preceptor was walking over. Yu Wan¡¯s eyes shed. She picked up the three little fellows and walked out without looking back.


    The streets were busy with traffic. She crossed the street and entered a restaurant. Coincidentally, the restaurant had invited someone to tell a story today. There were no empty seats in the hall, and they were all attracted by the exciting content of the storyteller. No one cared that Yu Wan had barged in with three little ck eggs.


    The State Preceptor also caught up.


    Yu Wan went to the second floor and barged into the first room on the left. There seemed to be no one in the room. She ced the children on the bed and gestured for the three of them to keep quiet. ¡°Shh, don¡¯t talk.¡±


    The three of them nodded obediently. Yu Wan lowered the curtain and hid inside. Soon, someone entered.


    Yu Wan gripped the dagger in her hand tightly. She had thought about it. She could not let the State Preceptor discover her current identity. Otherwise, they would definitely not be able to continue staying in the Imperial Capital. Before she obtained the medicinal primer, no one could think of chasing them out of Nanzhao.


    ¡°You better note over, or I¡¯ll¡­¡± Yu Wan muttered in her heart. Suddenly, with a whoosh, the curtain was lifted.


    It was not the State Preceptor, but a green-clothed monk wearing a bamboo hat.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Yu Wan recognized him at a nce.


    His bamboo hat was wide, almost covering his face. In the past, Yu Wan had never been able to see his true appearance when she met him. However, today, she happened to be sitting on the bed and he was standing by the bed. The moment she raised her head to look at him, she saw his beautiful face.


    Yu Wan was suddenly stunned. She did not know why she was stunned.


    At this moment, the State Preceptor entered the room. The green-clothed monk lowered the curtain.


    Yu Wan heard the State Preceptor ask, ¡°Did you see a woman carrying a child?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± the green-clothed monk said.


    Yu Wan heaved a sigh of relief. The State Preceptor probably felt that an unfamiliar monk would not lie for a woman. He did not suspect anything and walked away.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Yu Wan lifted the curtain and was about to thank the other party when she realized that he had already left.


    Including the time in the nunnery, she had already owed him two favors. However, was this monk always so untraceable? It was difficult to thank him.


    After confirming that the State Preceptor had left the inn and got into the carriage, Yu Wan brought the three little fellows back to the rouge shop.


    When the boss of the rouge shop saw that the four of them were dressed extraordinarily, he received them warmly. The boss asked the shop assistant to tidy up a room and let the three little masters sit inside in peace to eat candied hawthorn so that Yu Wan could focus on choosing rouge.


    ¡°The good rouge in our shop is all here. Madam, you can try any box you want,¡± the boss said with a smile.


    Yu Wan did not like rouge, and she did not use it usually. However, her mother used them a little fast. One box was probably not enough, so Yu Wan bought the entire row.


    The boss was overjoyed. ¡°Madam has good taste. To be honest, the rouge you picked is all the best in our shop!¡±

 Chapter 538 - 538 Scheming Little Sly Jiang (3)

    538 Scheming Little Sly Jiang (3)


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I order the best goods? Why do you still have the guts to sell them to others?¡±


    As soon as the shopkeeper finished speaking, an arrogant girl¡¯s voice sounded outside the door.


    When Yu Wan heard this familiar voice, she guessed who it was. Had she forgotten to turn over the almanac when she went out today? Just as the State Preceptor left, the Little Commandery Princess of the Queen Manor came. In terms of the speed of meeting nobles, she was probably unprecedented.


    She needed to hide from the State Preceptor, but not from this Little Commandery Princess.


    !!


    Yu Wan said to the boss, ¡°Help me pack it.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The boss immediately took out an exquisite dressing box and put the rouge that Yu Wan had chosen into it. After buying so much expensive rouge, the dressing box was for free.


    ¡°Who asked you to sell it to her?¡± The Little Commandery Princess also recognized Yu Wan and walked forward to stop the boss.


    The boss said embarrassedly, ¡°Little Commandery Princess, these aren¡¯t the rouge you ordered. I¡¯ve already packed yours.¡±


    The Little Commandery Princess snorted. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say just now that these are the best rouge in your shop? Then what are you selling to me?¡±


    ¡°Those¡­ those that are sold to you¡­¡± The boss broke out in cold sweat and nced at Yu Wan without batting an eyelid. He thought to himself that this madam seemed to have a status, but no matter how valuable she was, she could not surpass this Little Commandery Princess. Even though he knew that the Little Commandery Princess was deliberately making things difficult for him, the boss had no choice but to bite the bullet and say, ¡°How can that be the same? The things I gave you were all custom-made by the masters. They¡¯re not for sale in the shop! ¡±


    The Little Commandery Princess refused to give up. ¡°Then tell me, is it better to sell the rouge to me or to her?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± The boss hesitated.


    The Little Commandery Princess said matter-of-factly, ¡°Tell me! Back then, you promised to make the best rouge for me. If you sell a better batch to someone other than me, you¡¯ll bemitting a crime of deceiving the Emperor!¡±


    This was not how the crime of deceiving the Emperor was used. However, thinking about the identity of the Little Commandery Princess, the boss felt that offending her was no different from offending the Emperor.


    The boss could only say, ¡°Of course it¡¯s better to sell it to the Little Commandery Princess.¡±


    The Little Commandery Princess smiled smugly and said, ¡°A pheasant is a pheasant. It can¡¯t be a real phoenix even if it flies to the branch. Some people use what I don¡¯t want!¡±


    The boss felt that something was wrong. He originally thought that the Little Commandery Princess was making things difficult for him, but it turned out that she was not. She was humiliating this young madam!


    This was strange. Did they know each other? The boss was puzzled, but he did not dare to ask. Yu Wan ignored the Little Commandery Princess and only picked up the dressing box calmly.


    ¡°Why? Are you angry?¡±


    Yu Wan smiled faintly. ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about? Does a person need to bite back when they are bitten by a crazy dog?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± The Little Commandery Princess choked.


    Yu Wan did not even look at her. She carried the dressing box to the counter to settle the bill.


    The Little Commandery Princess stomped her feet in anger. The boss was worried that this princess would cause trouble in the shop, so he quickly tried to smooth things over. ¡°The rouge is ready for Her Highness. Do you want to take a look?¡±


    Thinking of serious matters, the Little Commandery Princess suppressed her anger. ¡°Hurry up and bring it over!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± The boss left.


    The three little ck eggs sat in the room, looking at the Little Commandery Princess who was fierce to her mother with their ck eyes. Suddenly, the three little ck eggs licked their candied hawthorn and slipped out.


    The three of them followed the boss. The boss entered the storeroom and took out an exquisite dressing box. There were five boxes of rouge inside, all of different textures and colors. The three little fellows stuck their heads in.


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t you think the goods here are wrong?¡± A shop assistant at the end of the storeroom said.


    ¡°Is that so? Let me see.¡± The boss put down his rouge and walked over.


    The three little fellows slipped in. They looked at the dressing box and then at the rouge inside. They took out the bottles in their pockets and poured the little Gu that Ah Wei had given them into it.

 Chapter 539 - 539 Retribution! (1)

    539 Retribution! (1)


    ¡°Little Commandery Princess, your rouge.¡± The boss handed out the things in his hand respectfully. Not only was the rouge special, but even the box was unbelievably exquisite. Be it the rouge box or the makeup box, they were much better than the ones he had sold to Yu Wan just now.


    The Little Commandery Princess was very satisfied.


    The boss heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that she was finally satisfied. This little ancestor was really not easy to serve. This month, his hair had turned white from worry. He had finally finished his job. If possible, he would rather not do business with this little ancestor anymore.


    ¡°Be careful! Don¡¯t touch the rouge with your dirty hands!¡± When the boss went to close the rouge box, he almost touched the makeup inside. The Little Commandery Princess caught it with her sharp eyes and scolded him.


    !!


    The boss hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ll be careful. I won¡¯t break the princess¡¯s rouge.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The Little Commandery Princess took the dressing box, threw down the banknotes, and left without looking back.


    The boss¡¯s heart, which had been hanging in his throat for a month, finally settled down. He looked back at his shop and patted his chest. ¡°It¡¯s really not easy to survive.¡±


    The Little Commandery Princess still did not know that she had tortured the boss to death. She took the new rouge and boarded the carriage back to the manor. The pce banquet was at night, and it was still early. She returned to the Queen Manor first and found her mother sitting in front of the dressing table in the Queen¡¯s room. Her eyes lit up and she walked over with a smile. Shey on the Queen¡¯s back and said, ¡°Mother!¡±


    The Queen saw her in the bronze mirror and smiled gently. ¡°You¡¯re already so old, yet you¡¯re still clinging to your mother like a child. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±


    ¡°Mhm~¡± The Little Commandery Princess wheedled.


    The Queenughed and touched her little face on her shoulder. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you all afternoon. Where did you go to y?¡±


    The daughter of an ordinary family did not have so much freedom. It was also because the Queen spoiled her and the Emperor indulged her that she developed a personality of a man who always ran out.


    The Little Commandery Princess stood up and came to the Queen. She took out the makeup box hidden behind her back and pouted. ¡°Mother has wronged me this time. I didn¡¯t go out to y. I booked a gift for you. I was going to get it.¡±


    The Queen raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Girl, you just want to go out and cause trouble.¡±


    The Little Commandery Princess hugged the Queen¡¯s arm. ¡°No! If it wasn¡¯t to buy rouge for Mother, I wouldn¡¯t even take a step out of the door! I¡¯m the most obedient!¡±


    The Queen was amused by her.


    The Little Commandery Princess acted coquettishly in the Queen¡¯s arms for a while. It was not until the female envoy came to urge her that the Queen quickly returned to her room to dress up so that she would not miss the time to enter the pce.


    The Little Commandery Princess went to change. The Queen hesitated for a moment before opening the dressing box that the Little Commandery Princess had given her and choosing a suitable rouge.


    In a ce she could not see, strange little Gu worms fell on her. Because they had trembled beside the Gu King for too long, the little Gu worms were still very weak for the time being and did not have the strength to bite. It was also because of this that the Queen did not notice anything amiss because of the pain.


    The Queen still did not know that she had been poisoned. She stood up and went to the Prince Consort¡¯s room. Since it was her birthday banquet, as the Prince Consort, it was necessary to attend.


    However, after an afternoon, the Prince Consort had only changed half of his clothes. He stared nkly at the sky outside the window, thinking about something. The maidservant did not dare to disturb him. When she saw the Queen enter, she hurriedly bowed.


    The Queen waved her hand to signal the maidservants to leave. She gently came to the Prince Consort¡¯s side and said gently, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°The sky,¡± said the Prince Consort.


    Every time the Prince Consort¡¯s memories were cleared, he would be in a daze for a few days, but not for so long. This made the Queen feel a little uneasy. She suppressed the abnormality in her heart and gently tidied the Prince Consort¡¯s clothes. ¡°It¡¯s time. We have to enter the pce. Shall I help you change?¡±


    ¡°Zijun.¡± The Prince Consort looked at her with aplicated expression.


    The Queen¡¯s eyshes trembled, and she smiled calmly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The Prince Consort pressed his hand to his chest. ¡°It¡¯s a little empty here.¡±


    The Queen lowered her eyes and smiled. When she looked up at him again, her face was gentle. ¡°Do you think something¡¯s missing?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The Prince Consort nodded.


    The Queen pulled his hand and said in displeasure, ¡°You¡¯re missing Cong¡¯er!¡±


    ¡°Cong¡¯er?¡± the Prince Consort murmured.


    The Queen shook her head and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s been more than half a year since youst met. If it weren¡¯t for the letter every month, I would have suspected that this kid had forgotten his biological parents. Cong¡¯er is on his way. You¡¯ll be able to see him soon.¡±

 Chapter 540 - 540 Retribution! (2)

    540 Retribution! (2)


    ¡°I can¡¯t even remember what he looks like,¡± the Prince Consort said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a portrait of Cong¡¯er? You drew them yourself,¡± the Queen asked.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± The Prince Consort nodded, but there was always a trace of strangeness in his heart. It seemed that the child in the portrait was not suitable for the name Cong¡¯er. Why would he give him this name? However, he was not like this when he was young. How could he understand his decision back then?


    ¡°Change your clothes.¡± The Queen brought the clothes over.


    The Prince Consort raised his hand and changed his clothes.


    The Queen Manor¡¯s family attended the banquet in the pce, and the Helian Manor also began their own family banquet.


    Madam Li and her sons from the West Manor were also invited. After all, they lived under the same roof. It was their cousin-inw¡¯s birthday, so even if they weren¡¯t invited, they had to bring congrattory gifts. Helian Feng returned to the West City camp, and Madam Li and her two youngest sons came to congratte them.


    Now, Madam Li no longer had the guts to be arrogant in the East Manor. Her husband was gone, and her father-inw had been sent to the vi to wait for his death. Every day, she wished she could tuck her tail between her legs and be human.


    As for the Helian brothers, they were still young and impetuous. When they were dragged to the East Manor by Madam Li, they were still extremely unwilling. They said that the Emperor had originally invited the Helian family to the pce to attend the banquet. For some reason, Uncle did not go to the pce banquet but insisted on staying to celebrate the birthday of a country bumpkin. Was that woman very impressive? Was she even better than the Little Princess?


    The three of them entered the East Manor with generous gifts.


    The banquet was ced in a pavilion by the pond. The scenery was pleasant, and the moonlight was beautiful. A stage was set up in the middle of theke, and they invited the most famous troupe in the Capital to perform a big show.


    The people from the East Manor had long sat down in the pavilion. Other than a few masters of the East Manor, there was also Old Cui and Grandma. Grandma did not listen to opera often, but Old Cui had heard a lot, so Old Cui was patient and told him everything from the beginning to the end.


    On the Old Madam¡¯s left sat Helian Beiming and Yan Jiuchao, while on her right were Madam Jiang and Yu Shaoqing. The few little ck eggs couldn¡¯t sit still and ran around the pavilion. Even the opera couldn¡¯t suppress the three of themughing like pigs.


    Madam Li was suddenly in a daze. Was this still the East Manor she remembered? She had married over for so many years and had entered the East Manor countless times. Each time, it was colder than thest. After Madam Tan and Helian Sheng were expelled from the family, Helian Beiming no longer had a smile on his face. The Old Madam was crazy and would be woken up by nightmares in the middle of the night.


    When did this family start toe back to life?


    ¡°Hahahahaha¡­¡± The old madamughed.


    From Madam Li¡¯s angle, she couldn¡¯t tell what the Old Madam wasughing about, but she could see that not only was the Old Madamughing, but Helian Beiming was alsoughing so hard that his mouth couldn¡¯t close.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they just a few brats? What¡¯s so funny?¡± Helian Cheng muttered.


    Madam Li came back to her senses and looked at the little ck eggs in the pavilion that had not stopped for a moment. They were indeed very likable children. Why did the East Manor suddenly be prosperous?


    Madam Liposed herself and walked forward with her sons to congratte Madam Jiang. Why didn¡¯t she look rustic at all? On the contrary, she was so beautiful that she looked otherworldly.


    Madam Li didn¡¯t dare to look at her anymore and only secretly took a few nces. However, Madam Li felt that even the little Princess in the pce wasn¡¯t as beautiful as her cousin-inw. But then again, her cousin-inw¡¯s face looked a little familiar.


    Madam Li looked at Yu Wan, who was seriously listening to the show. That¡¯s right,pared to the mother-inw and daughter-inw, these two were more like biological mother and daughter.


    However, Madam Li did not think too much about it. After being husband and wife for a long time, they would have simr looks. What was wrong with a daughter-inw looking like her mother-inw?


    It was mainly because Madam Li could not even protect herself. She no longer dared to interfere with the matters of the East Manor and did not even dare to think about it. She sincerely came to congratte Madam Jiang. Old Madam did not make things difficult for her and invited the three of them to sit down.


    Then, everyone began to send congrattory gifts to Madam Jiang.


    The Old Madam was especially generous. She arranged most of the congrattory gifts in the garden, stunning Madam Li. This was only her birthday, but the Old Madam wished she could empty the storeroom. Back then, even when Madam Tan was her daughter-inw, she didn¡¯t have such divine treatment, right?


    How could Madam Li know that Old Madam felt sorry for her youngest son and daughter-inw who had been wandering outside for so many years and wanted to make up for what she owed them? At her age, most of her body had already stepped into the yellow soil. Who knew how many more days she could dote on them?


    Helian Beiming did not often give gifts to people, and he did not know what his sister-inw liked. However, he heard from his brother that his sister-inw was originally a youngdy from a noble family and was proficient in zither, chess, calligraphy and painting, so he chose a set of four treasures and sent it to his sister-inw.


    Yu Shaoqing had given her jade carvings. He had personally chosen the jade and spent a month carving it day and night. Finally, he had carved a lifelike Madam Jiang. Everyone looked at the indescribably beautiful white jade statue and felt that the Jade Guanyin was only so-so.


    Yu Wan hugged her husband¡¯s arm. ¡°So my mother is so beautiful in my father¡¯s eyes.¡± Hurry up and say it. I¡¯m beautiful in your eyes too!


    Yan Jiuchao groaned and said in disbelief, ¡°So why are you so ugly?¡±


    Yu Wan, who had been shot ten thousand times in her heart: ¡°¡­!!¡±


    ¡­ .


    Yu Wan also gave her mother a gift. It was rouge bought from the shop. Yu Wan wanted to say that this was the present bought by her and Yan Jiuchao, but Yan Jiuchao silently took out the gift he had prepared.


    The dumbfounded Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    Wasn¡¯t this guy readingics all day? When did he run out to buy a birthday gift for her mother?! And from the way her mother was hugging his present tightly, she seemed to like it very much. More than her rouge! Yu Wan pouted. Was she still their biological daughter?


    Madam Jiang received gifts from the entire family. Some came from her mother-inw, some from the children, and some from her husband and brother-inw. But she did not receive any from her parents.


    Children who were abandoned by their families when they were born had never received their parents¡¯ blessings.


    In Nanzhao¡¯s pce, the pce banquet organized for the Queen had also officially begun. Strictly speaking, this could be considered a family banquet. However, the people who came to attend were all rtives of the royal family. All of them had powerful backgrounds and the banquet was also huge. Just the path to the banquet was paved with red silk for three miles.


    In the hall, the Emperor and Empress saw their beloved daughter. She was wearing a bright yellow pce dress and walking with golden shoes. Under everyone¡¯s gazes, she walked over dignifiedly, like a phoenix that had been pping its wings.


    She was born from the Empress¡¯ stomach. Not only did she have a noble background, but she also had peerless beauty. What was even more precious was that she was the lucky star of Nanzhao. With her around, there was no need to worry that the luck of Nanzhao would run out.


    The Emperor and Empress watched lovingly as their daughter walked towards them.


    The Emperor had not thought of the child he had exiled for a long time. That child was not his and the Empress¡¯s child. He did not like her to begin with, let alone a jinx who would bring disaster to Nanzhao. All his love was given to his little Princess.


    This was the child he was proud of. The Gu God also blessed her and let her obtain the holy artifact.


    The Queen walked up to her father and mother and bowed respectfully. The Emperor dotingly helped her up and put on the phoenix crown he had personally chosen for his daughter with the Empress. This was the Emperor and Empress¡¯s greatest blessing.


    All the royal rtives stood up. ¡°May Your Highness live a long life and live a thousand years!¡±


    The Queen¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. Just as she was about to speak, she suddenly felt a pain in her head. She took a deep breath and touched the phoenix crown.


    Perhaps it was because of the phoenix crown, the Queen thought. After all, anyone in the world could harm her, but her father and mother would not. They were the ones who gave her the phoenix crown, so they would not tamper with it.


    The Queen began to give her speech. Everyone looked at her without blinking. She was already used to such a scene and was not nervous at all. She raised her elegant smile and opened her mouth, but she could not control the crowing of a chicken. ¡°Cluck cluck¡ª¡±

 Chapter 541 - 541 Exposed, The Emperor’s Suspicion

    541 Exposed, The Emperor¡¯s Suspicion


    Unlike the Queen¡¯s dignified and gentle voice that was like a long stream, this rooster cry was sharp and ear-piercing, making all the royal rtives, pce maids, and even the Empress and the Emperor shiver.


    Everyone still did not know the expressions of the others. Their first reaction was that they had heard wrongly. After all, the person standing there was none other than the Princess of Nanzhao Nation, who was the most talented and respected the rules. How could she make such a terrifying and ridiculous sound? Wouldn¡¯t this be a hen thatid eggs?


    Not to mention that no one believed it, even the Queen did not believe it. What happened just now? Wasn¡¯t she supposed to thank everyone foring to attend her birthday banquet? Why did the moment she opened her mouth¡­ it became strange¡­


    The Queen refused to say those words in her heart. She was stunned, so much so that she did not figure out what was wrong with her immediately. She was born and raised in the royal family. She had the noblest etiquette. She was a born politician. She was good at dealing with anyplicated situation, but it did not include this situation.


    This had simply exceeded her imagination. She had never learned it since she was young, let alone thought of dealing with such a situation one day.


    It was only when the servant at the front kept winking at her, as if asking her what was wrong, that she suddenly came back to her senses.


    She took a deep breath and quietly nced at the dumbfounded crowd, as well as her father and mother, who were trying their best to suppress their shock. She smiled and pretended that nothing had happened. Then, she would gently and appropriately thank the Emperor and the Empress and the rtives who hade to attend the banquet. However, she did not expect that the moment she opened her mouth, it was still an ear-piercing ¡°cluck¡ªcluck¡ªcluck¡ª¡±


    This time, everyone confirmed that they had not heard wrongly. The Queen of the Nanzhao Nation really let out a rooster cry in public. The worst thing was that there was a pheasant for viewing in the flowers. The pheasant was affected by the Queen and also let out a resonant sound. ¡°Cluck cluck¡ª¡±


    The Queen: ¡°Cluck cluck¡ª¡±


    Don¡¯t scream!


    The pheasant: ¡°Cluck cluck¡ª¡±


    I¡¯ll scream!


    The man and the chicken called out to each other from afar.


    The Queen simply did not understand what was wrong with her. She was anxious to exin herself, but the moment she opened her mouth, she could not help but cluck. She could only shut her mouth, but so what if she shut her mouth so tightly? She had already made a fool of herself.


    Everyone looked like they had seen a ghost. Some of the babies were so frightened that they cried, while some of the bold children could not help butugh. The servants lowered their heads and held it in. They were not allowed tough!


    A two-year-old child who came to attend the banquet suddenly pointed at the Queen and said, ¡°Chicken! Mother, chicken!¡±


    This became thest straw to bend the camel. The scene instantly lost control.


    When the Emperor saw that the situation was bad, he quickly asked the servant to pull the stunned Queen down. The Queen did go down, but the heated discussion about her did not subside.


    No one would believe that the Queen was joking with everyone. Looking at her dumbfounded expression, it was obvious that she could not control herself. In the crowd, someone whispered, ¡°Hey, do you think the Queen looks like she¡¯s been poisoned?¡±


    Nanzhao was the holynd of the Gu n. Almost everyrge family would raise one or two Gu Masters, so everyone epted the fact of being poisoned by Gu.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Another person said. ¡°The Queen has the artifact. How can such an inferior Gu get close to her?¡±


    The holy artifact was the King of Ten Thousand Gu. Ordinary Gu worms would either hide far away or be frightened to death when they saw it. How could they bite its master? Wasn¡¯t this tantly challenging the authority of the Ten Thousand Gu King?


    Everyone thought about it and felt that it made sense. The Queen had a Gu King, so it was unlikely that she would be poisoned by such a small Gu. But if she was not poisoned, what was with her rooster crowing just now?


    A guest said, ¡°Let¡¯s not guess blindly. Let¡¯s wait for the Emperor and Empress to exin.¡±


    The birthday banquet was ruined before it even started. In the history of Nanzhao, there had never been such a disgraceful thing. The Emperor was very angry.


    After the Queen was pulled down, she fainted from anger. When she woke up again, it was fifteen minutester.


    What the guests could guess, the Emperor naturally guessed after he came back to his senses. He got someone to call a Gu Master over.


    After the Gu Master diagnosed the Queen, he confirmed that she had been poisoned by a Gu. However, it was not a strong poisonous ck Gu, but a white Gu used to tease people. The Gu Master spent some effort to take out the Gu worm. Then, he smoked some mugwort to remove the Gu worm for the Queen to ensure that there was no more left on her body.


    ¡°You can leave first. Don¡¯t announce that the Queen has been poisoned.¡±


    When the Queen regained consciousness, she heard the Emperor giving the Gu Master a gag order. So she was poisoned? Her eyes, which had almost opened, immediately closed in shock. She would rather be poisoned by a poisonous ck Gu that made her want to cry than by this white Gu that seemed to be harmless but shamed her in front of everyone.


    Thinking of her embarrassing state at the banquet, the Queen wished she could die on the spot! Her buried hand clenched into a fist. She did not understand how she had been poisoned. From the beginning to the end, she had never let outsiders get close. She only felt a sharp pain on her head after putting on the phoenix crown. Did she get bitten by a Gu worm at that time?


    But the phoenix crown was personally handed to her by her father and mother. Why did they want to harm her? No, there must be a mistake. She was the only Princess they had raised. No one would harm her. So what went wrong?


    On one hand, the Queen was thinking hard with her eyes closed. On the other hand, the Empress entered the room with the help of a pce maid. Such a big thing had happened just now, and the Empress had almost fainted. Only now did she catch her breath under the imperial physician¡¯s acupuncture.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± The Emperor personally held the Empress¡¯s hand and said.


    The two of them were childhood sweethearts. After so many years, the Empress was no longer beautiful, but the Emperor¡¯s feelings for the Empress were not inferior to before. He still doted on her very much.


    The Empress sat down by the bed and looked at her unconscious daughter. Her heart ached as she said, ¡°How can I note over after such a big thing happened? What did the Gu Master say? Was she really poisoned?¡±


    The Emperor nodded.


    ¡°Then is she alright?¡± The Empress asked worriedly.


    Upon hearing this, a trace of bitterness shed across the Queen¡¯s heart. Her mother was indeed the person who doted on her the most in the world. After such a thing happened, the first thing she did was not to suspect that her holy artifact was gone, but to care about her body. She was so lucky to be the daughter of her mother in this life.


    When the Emperor heard the Empress¡¯s tone, he knew that it would be difficult to say what happened next. The Emperor nodded. ¡°She¡¯s fine. The Gu poison has been cleared. I believe she¡¯ll wake up soon.¡±


    The Empress¡¯s expression rxed. She raised her hand to touch the Queen¡¯s forehead. ¡°It¡¯s good that she¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Ah Zhen.¡± The Emperor thought for a while and decided to remind the Empress. ¡°She shouldn¡¯t have been poisoned.¡±


    The Empress stroked her daughter¡¯s forehead lovingly. ¡°Indeed, she shouldn¡¯t. She¡¯s the Queen of the Nanzhao Nation. I want to see who has the guts to poison her.¡±


    The Emperor understood that the Empress did not understand what he meant. He sighed and finally made it clear. ¡°If she had the holy artifact, she shouldn¡¯t have been poisoned.¡±


    The Queen¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The thing she was most worried about still happened. Her mother was a woman and always doted on her children unconditionally, but her father was the ruler of a country. His heart was filled with the entire Nanzhao Nation. He was not as easy to fool as his mother.


    The Empress turned around and asked the Emperor, ¡°She didn¡¯t bring the holy artifact with her?¡±


    The Emperor looked at the Empress with aplicated expression and said, ¡°Ah Zhen, once the holy artifact recognizes its master, it won¡¯t leave its master easily. You understand this.¡±


    The Empress said, ¡°Then let¡¯s wait for her to wake up and ask her what¡¯s going on.¡± A few minutester, the Queen slowly ¡°woke up¡±. She weakly called her mother and husband. The Empress held her hand and said lovingly, ¡°You were poisoned just now. You¡¯re fine now. Tell Father and Mother, why were you poisoned? Is your holy artifact not with you anymore?¡±


    The Queen looked at her worried mother and then at the cold-faced Emperor. She nodded and said aggrievedly, ¡°I was afraid that Father would be angry that the holy artifact was missing, so I didn¡¯t dare to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Why was the holy artifact missing?¡± The Empress asked in shock.


    The Queen shook her head and said in shame, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. When I woke up, the holy artifact had been stolen.¡±


    This was the truth. However, the holy artifact was not stolen from her, but from the treasure vault of the Queen Manor. Of course, there was no need to tell the Emperor and Empress about this.


    The Emperor looked at the Queen and said, ¡°You should know that the holy artifact is not an ordinary Gu King. No Gu Elder in Nanzhao can force it to leave its master, not even the new Seventy-feet Gu Elder. Unless it doesn¡¯t recognize its master.¡±


    The Queen¡¯s face turned pale!

 Chapter 542 - 542 Announcement to the World

    542 Announcement to the World


    ¡°How can that be? Father, don¡¯t you believe me?¡± The Queen denied. It was just a matter of words to admit her mistake, but some people would not give up until they saw the coffin.


    The Queen met the Emperor¡¯s stern gaze and said, ¡°You can choose not to believe me, but don¡¯t you believe yourself too? Back then, you and the ministers saw it with your own eyes in Taichu Hall. The holy artifact recognized me as its master, and I made all the Gu beads light up.¡±


    Back then, there was such a thing, but the Gu worm that recognized her as the master was not the holy artifact of Nanzhao. It was just a powerful Thousand Gu King. In order to forcefully increase the aura of the Thousand Gu King, Gu Elder Meng fed the Thousand Gu King medicine. Although it emitted an aura simr to a holy artifact for a period of time, not long after, the Thousand Gu King¡¯s essence energy was exhausted and it died.


    However, no one would investigate.


    For a long time after that, the Queen did not expose herself. Firstly, it was because everyone believed the truth that they had seen with their own eyes. Secondly, not many people could sense the aura of the holy artifact, not even Gu Elder Meng.


    The State Preceptor could, but he was from the Queen Manor. No one would have expected this. Under the double guarantee, this lie perfectly blinded everyone until tonight when something happened to the Queen at the banquet.


    The Queen grabbed the Emperor¡¯s wrist and said firmly, ¡°Father, you have to believe me. Someone really stole the holy artifact from me.¡±


    ¡°They infiltrated the Queen Manor?¡± The Emperor asked.


    The Queen nodded sincerely. ¡°Yes, the Queen Manor¡¯s defenses are not foolproof.¡±


    The Emperor said indifferently, ¡°Even so, are you telling me that a Gu Supremacy has appeared in the Nanzhao Nation?¡±


    The Queen was speechless.


    Hundred-feet Gu Elder and a Thousand-feet Gu Supremacy. It was said that the Gu Supremacy¡¯s strength was far above the Gu Elder, but in fact, no Gu Supremacy had ever appeared in the Nanzhao Nation. It was said that one had appeared in the Ghost n, but that was hundreds of years ago.


    The Queen was only concerned about being stubborn just now and forgot how difficult it was to control the Ten Thousand Gu King.


    If not for that, why would the Ghost n be willing to give up the Ten Thousand Gu King? However, no one in the Ghost n could subdue that little thing, so it was useless to keep it. They might as well use it to make a deal with Nanzhao. At least they could exchange it for a beautiful Princess.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t see him.¡± Even if the appearance of the Gu Supremacy was even more impossible than stabbing the heavens, she could not admit that she had not let the holy artifact acknowledge her as its master. In short, if she did not relent, her father would have no evidence.


    The atmosphere in the room became a little strange. The Emperor looked at his daughter without blinking.


    The Queen understood that her father would not believe her words so easily, but was her father the only one in disbelief in the entire incident? She was still wondering which suicidal thief had barged into the Queen Manor and stolen her holy artifact.


    The Queen Manor had actually been robbed, and it was a holy artifact that had been guarded tightly. Who would believe it if word got out?


    Seeing that the Emperor¡¯s gaze was getting colder and colder, the Empress could not help but say, ¡°The child had already said that it was stolen, why don¡¯t you believe her? I was there too. I saw it too. The holy artifact belongs to Yan¡¯er, and Yan¡¯er is the destined master. Or do you not like Yan¡¯er anymore?¡±


    ¡°How can that be?¡± The Emperor restrained the cold expression between his eyebrows and said gently to the Empress, ¡°Such a big thing has happened. I have to ask clearly so that I can give an exnation to the guests who came to attend the banquet tonight.¡±


    An exnation for what? The fact that the holy artifact was stolen from the Queen Manor and the Queen had hid from them until tonight?


    The Emperor had a headache!


    Fortunately, she was the Empress¡¯s child. If she was the bastard child in Consort Yun¡¯s stomach, the Emperor would have long punished her for deceiving the Emperor!


    The Empress hugged her daughter and looked at the Emperor in a daze. The Emperor sighed softly. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll deal with it.¡±


    This meant that he was willing to protect her. The Queen was not sure if her father believed her, but she knew that as long as she was her mother¡¯s flesh and blood, her father would definitely not bear to hurt her.


    That night, the Queen stayed in the Empress¡¯s bedchamber to rest. She did not sleep well and tossed and turned.


    The Empress patted her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your father will get it done.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mother,¡± the Queen said.


    ¡°Silly child, why are you thanking me?¡± The Empress said gently.


    The Queen looked into the Empress¡¯s gentle eyes. ¡°Father dotes on me because of you, Mother. Of course I have to thank you.¡±


    The Empress smiled. ¡°Nonsense. Your father dotes on you firstly because you¡¯re his flesh and blood, and secondly because of me.¡±


    The Queen approached the Empress¡¯s arms. ¡°I¡¯m very happy to be your daughter.¡±


    In the end, the news of the Queen being poisoned by a Gu still leaked. After all, there were many guests who came to attend the banquet. There were many people and the news spread without waiting for the Emperor to give them a gag order. Of course, no one dared to discuss the details of the Queen embarrassing herself. They were only puzzled as to whether the Queen was really poisoned and why.


    ¡°The Queen has indeed been poisoned by a Gu,¡± the Emperor said as he appeared at the banquet.


    Everyone was shocked. Didn¡¯t the Queen have the holy artifact? How could she be poisoned?


    The Emperor exined, ¡°The holy artifact was stolen.¡±


    There was another gasp in the hall!


    The Emperor continued, ¡°On the first day the holy artifact was stolen, the Queen entered the pce to apologize to me. I originally nned to announce the truth to the world after investigating the matter, but I didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen. I¡¯ve failed my duty.¡±


    He took the me for himself, making everyone not know what to say. Therefore, even though they knew that it was the Queen¡¯s fault, no one could bear to reprimand her because of him.


    However, everyone still did not understand why the holy artifact would be stolen. It was fine if the holy artifact did not recognize its master, but the holy artifact that had already recognized its master would not leave easily.


    It was not difficult for the Emperor to understand everyone¡¯s doubts. After all, when he heard the news, he thought that this was impossible like everyone else. The only difference was that he had the guts to question the Princess, but they could not.


    It was enough to lower his status once. The Emperor would not lower his status a second time. He said solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s the Queen¡¯s duty to protect the holy artifact well, and she¡¯s definitely responsible for that. However, the thief who infiltrated the Queen Manor is the true source. I will punish the Queen and also arrest the thief.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± A prince spoke. Although he was about the same age as the Emperor, in terms of seniority, the Emperor still had to call him uncle. He said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid no one in the world has the ability to take the Queen¡¯s holy artifact, right?¡±


    The Emperor said unhurriedly, ¡°There wasn¡¯t in the past, but from now on, there is.¡±


    ¡°What kind of Gu Master is someone who can touch the holy artifact?¡±


    ¡°I heard that not long ago, a few Seventy-feet Gu Elders appeared in the Gu Hall.¡±


    ¡°How can the holy artifact bepared to those Gu worms in the Gu Hall? I¡¯m afraid Gu Elder isn¡¯t enough¡­¡±


    The Emperor did not make it clear, nor did he stop everyone from whispering. Although it was unbelievable, no one dared to question the royal power and the Queen. They could only force themselves to ept another ridiculous guess.


    Compared to the theft of the holy artifact itself, the Emperor was more concerned about who had infiltrated the Queen Manor to steal the holy artifact and who had infiltrated the pce to poison her.


    The culprit seemed to be terrifyingly powerful.


    In the Helian Manor, the ¡°terrifyingly powerful¡± little ck eggs took their bath, put on their little clothes, andy on the soft bed. As they dried their stomachs, they grabbed the little milk bottle and drank the milk.


    The next day, there was earth-shattering news in the Capital¡ªthe holy artifact had been stolen. The Emperor had offered a reward of ten thousand taels of gold to capture the thief.


    When the news reached the Helian Manor, Yu Wan was studying the small box brought back by Qing Yan and Yue Gou in Grandma¡¯s room. It was just an inconspicuous box. Was it really as Qing Yan had said that such a powerful mechanism was hidden?


    Yu Wan scrabbled as Old Cui entered the house while chewing on a drumstick.


    ¡°Girl, something happened. Do you want to hear what it is?¡± Old Cui gloated.


    Yu Wan shook her head and said, ¡°I can tell that nothing good will happen from your appearance. I won¡¯t listen.¡±


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t malign me. How is there nothing good? Do I look like the kind of person who gloats?¡± Old Cui red at Yu Wan and danced on the spot. ¡°The Queen lost the holy artifact! The Emperor punished her to reflect on her mistakes for three months!¡±


    Yu Wan looked at him strangely and said, ¡°What does the punishment of the Queen have to do with you? What are you happy about?¡±


    I¡¯m not happy for me, I¡¯m happy for you and Little Jiang! They¡¯re born from the same father, so why is she a national treasure and Little Jiang a stinky foxtail grass?


    The old man rolled his eyes at Old Cui without batting an eyelid. The Eldest Princess¡¯s background was originally a secret of Ah Wei¡¯s family. Of course, Yan Jiuchao also knew. But Ah Wei¡¯s family didn¡¯t know that Yan Jiuchao also knew. In short, this secret shouldn¡¯t be told to anyone. However, ever since he became friends with Old Cui, the old man identally let it slip.


    Old Cui cleared his throat. ¡°You¡¯re right. It doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with me.¡±


    Yu Wan spread her hands and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not like my mother is also a Princess, right?¡±


    The old man choked on a mouthful of tea.

 Chapter 543 - 543 Came To The Door

    543 Came To The Door


    The next day, the Queen, who had rested in the pce for a night, returned to her manor. When she recalled the joke she had made in front of everyone, she was so angry that her heart hurt. Apart from being angry, she also felt endless embarrassment. She had never been so embarrassed in her life. Who was harming her?


    The royal bounty had already been posted. Because she could not be sure that the person who stole the holy artifact was the same culprit as the one who poisoned her, they had split up the bounty to pursue the matter. The pce¡¯s guess of the first culprit was the Gu Supremacy. She did not agree with this. She knew the truth better than anyone. The holy artifact was only stored in the treasure vault. As long as one¡¯s martial arts were high enough, they could avoid the guards¡¯ line of sight. It actually had nothing to do with knowing Gu techniques.


    As for the second culprit, the pce¡¯s guess coincided with hers¡ªthe guards in the pce were even tighter than the Queen Manor and the State Preceptor Hallbined. To be able to silently infiltrate and tamper with the phoenix crown that the Emperor and Empress had given her, his qinggong had already reached the realm of perfection. To practice such a qinggong, even if he had started practicing martial arts since he was born, he would need at least twenty years. And after practicing martial arts for so long, his figure must be abnormally tall and muscr.


    Sentries were set up everywhere in the Capital and they began to investigate them one by one.


    Two pce guards also came to the candied hawthorn shop. They captured a few martial arts practitioners and interrogated them. The three little ck eggs licked their candied hawthorn and looked at them adorably. They didn¡¯t know what had happened. They didn¡¯t do it, right?


    ¡°Go away, go away. We¡¯re investigating a case! Whose children are they! Don¡¯t dy us from catching the culprit!¡± The guard chased away the little ck eggs whose faces were covered in sugar.


    Today, Fu Ling and Zi Su brought them out. The two of them were worried that the little masters would be squeezed by the crowd, so they hurriedly held their hands and left.


    The culprits who poisoned the Queen had left under the guard¡¯s nose just like that!


    An hourter, the carriage arrived at the Queen Manor. The Queen alighted from the carriage with a tired expression.


    She tossed and turned for the entire night, thinking about how to salvage her losses. Being grounded was a small matter. How to salvage her dignity and find the holy artifact was the most important thing. Back then, when the holy artifact was stolen, they discovered it in time and chased the other party all the way into the Great Zhou. However, after that, the other party disappeared like mud flowing into the sea.


    Such a matter could not be investigated with great fanfare. She had no choice but to find a martial arts sect in the Great Zhou. Fortunately, that sect was indeed capable and really obtained the holy artifact. Unfortunately, a person called Yu Zigui lost the holy artifact again.


    After that, there was no more news of the holy artifact. She was not afraid of losing it. After all, she could find it. She was just afraid that the holy artifact had already recognized its owner. A Gu King like the holy artifact would only recognize its master once in its life. If it recognized someone else, the lie that it had recognized its master would be broken.


    The Queen shook her head. That was impossible. If the holy artifact could casually recognize its master, why would she have to work so hard? The holy artifact must be waiting for her somewhere. The owner of the holy artifact could only be her!


    While she was thinking, she arrived at the Flowing Light Pavilion. The Queen collected her thoughts and rubbed her throbbing forehead. She raised her eyebrows and entered the room. The Prince Consort sat in front of the window and looked at the courtyard full of flowers.


    The Queen walked over gently. ¡°Prince Consort.¡±


    The Prince Consort turned around and said, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± He didn¡¯t look very interested.


    The Queen sat down beside him and said in a low voice, ¡°Aboutst night¡­¡±


    The Prince Consort nodded. ¡°I know. You were poisoned.¡±


    ¡°Am I embarrassing?¡± she asked aggrievedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± said the Prince Consort.


    The Queen looked at the Prince Consort¡¯s tolerant expression and did not know how to react for a moment. She thought for a while. If it were the Prince Consort who was poisoned, what would she do? She would be angry from embarrassment and would want to kill that person. It would definitely not be the Prince Consort¡¯s calm appearance.


    The Prince Consort did not mind her embarrassing herself, or did he actually not care about her?


    ¡°Prince Consort?¡± She gently leaned on his shoulder. ¡°Do you care about me?¡±


    The Prince Consort thought for a while and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Queen said, ¡°Then hug me.¡±


    The Prince Consort hugged her.


    The Queen breathed in this man¡¯s aura and felt the viciousness in her heart suppressed. No matter what she lost, at least she could keep him. She was born the Princess, and everything in the royal family originally belonged to her. It was what she deserved and a responsibility she could not push away. This man was different. She had worked hard to obtain him, and her heart was given to him.


    ¡°Prince Consort, will you leave me?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± the Prince Consort said with a smile.


    The Queen closed her eyes in satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    No matter how difficult it was, as long as this man could be by her side, she could grit her teeth and endure it.


    ¡­ .


    The Queen did not tell him that the holy artifact might be in the Great Zhou. Back then, when Prince Cheng of the Great Zhou and the princess of Xiongnu were getting married, the Emperor did not receive the invitation and did not n to do anything. It was the Queen who took the initiative and suggested visiting the Great Zhou. Firstly, she wanted to restore diplomatic rtions with the Great Zhou, and secondly, she wanted to investigate the alliance between the Great Zhou and the Xiongnu. Back then, in order to clear her name, the Queen rmended several ministers who were on bad terms with her.


    If the Emperor found out that the holy artifact had entered the Great Zhou early on, it would not be difficult to guess that the Queen¡¯s proposal to visit the Great Zhou was fake and the true objective was to secretly search for the holy artifact. Among those envoys, most of them had conflicts with the Queen, if he eliminated them, the rtionship between the State Preceptor and the Queen would easily surface.


    If the Queen did not say anything, the Emperor would naturally think that the thief who stole the holy artifact was still in the jurisdiction of the Imperial Capital. In that case, the Emperor hit the jackpot.


    The Emperor mobilized the disciples of the State Preceptor Hall as well as the royal guards and Gu Masters, asking them to bring the Gu bead to investigate from house to house.


    This investigation led them to the Helian family. It was the royal guards and two disciples of the State Preceptor Hall who came. They investigated from the back and knocked on the door of the West Manor first.


    Madam Li was recuperating in her room. The ones who went to deal with the disciples of the State Preceptor Hall were the Helian brothers.


    Helian Cheng frowned. ¡°Who asked you toe? Don¡¯t you know that this is the Divine General Manor? How can our family hide thieves?¡±


    One of the disciples said, ¡°We¡¯re under the Emperor¡¯s orders to investigate no matter whose manor it is. Young Master Helian, please call everyone in the manor out.¡±


    ¡°Do I have to call them just because you want to?¡± Helian Cheng had been very angry recently and was worried that he had nowhere to vent. These two disciples of the State Preceptor Hall had bumped into his gun.


    What he did not expect was that as soon as he finished speaking, the royal guard behind the disciple grabbed him and pressed him to the ground.


    The disciple said to Helian Yu, ¡°Time is tight. Please cooperate with the investigation.¡±


    When Helian Yu saw that the other party was so rude and unreasonable, he immediately did not dare to act rashly. He called everyone in the West Manor to the reception pavilion, including Madam Li, who was lying in bed recuperating.


    Not only did they investigate the person, but they also investigated the entire West Manor. There were no idents in the oue. The West Manor was innocent.


    ¡°Hmph! I told you it wasn¡¯t here!¡± Helian Cheng rolled his eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± The disciple pointed to another manor adjacent to the garden.


    Helian Cheng snorted. ¡°That¡¯s the East Manor! Where my uncle lives! Do you dare to search!¡±


    This was not a matter of whether they dared or not, but the Emperor had ordered them to search every inch of the Capital. As a sign of respect, the group still took a detour to the entrance of the East Manor.


    ¡°Aiya, not good, not good!¡±


    Yu Wan was drying the herbs in Xixia Garden when Old Cui ran over.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yu Wan dried the cut panax notoginseng on the dustpan.


    Old Cui was extremely anxious for her when he saw that she looked fine. He grabbed her wrist and said, ¡°Stop doing this! Hurry up and find a ce to hide! That group of people has searched the door!¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Old Cui said anxiously, ¡°The people searching for the holy artifact! Isn¡¯t the holy artifact with you?¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± She had only told Ah Wei¡¯s family about the holy artifact being with her and not Old Cui.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Old Cui cleared his throat.


    The serious old Grandma was actually a fan of acting. In order to listen to Old Cui talk about the opera, he identally sold his little Wanwan again. Old Cui promised Grandma that he would keep it a secret, but when he turned around, well, Grandma was also sold¡­


    ¡°Oh, Grandma.¡± Yu Wan guessed and her face darkened.


    Old Cui stomped his feet and said, ¡°Aiyaya! Now is not the time to talk about this. Hurry up and hide. If they find out that the holy artifact is with you, you¡¯ll be finished!¡±


    Unfortunately, it was toote. Just as Old Cui pulled Yu Wan out of the courtyard, he bumped into the two disciples led in by the butler.

 Chapter 544 - 544 Grandfather and Grandson Meet

    544 Grandfather and Grandson Meet


    Old Cui covered his eyes. It was over, it was over. The sky was about to copse. This time, they could not avoid it. If the Emperor found out that the holy artifact was in this little girl¡¯s hands, he might make some malicious guesses.


    At that time, it would be a small matter to throw them out of Nanzhao. He was afraid that the Emperor would deal with Little Jiang and her daughter, who had ¡°returned to Nanzhao¡± without permission.


    In an instant, Old Cui really imagined a lot.


    Until he heard an exmation. ¡°Wan Feng?¡±


    The leader of the disciples was stunned. He looked at the woman opposite him and widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s you?¡±


    Old Cui lowered his hand and looked at the two of them. What¡¯s the situation? What Feng? You two know each other?


    Wan Feng nced at his junior brother who had fallen behind him and strode forward. After confirming that he was not mistaken, he was immediately pleasantly surprised. Then, he whispered, ¡°Why are you here? I¡¯ve never heard of an envoy from the Great Zhou visiting?¡±


    ¡°I came secretly,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Old Cui¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Silly girl, is it really good for you to expose yourself like this?


    Wan Feng nodded in enlightenment. ¡°I see. No wonder the State Preceptor Hall didn¡¯t receive the news. I didn¡¯t believe my master when he said that he saw you on the street two days ago. So it¡¯s true! But don¡¯t worry, my master doesn¡¯t dare to be sure it¡¯s you. He¡¯s still suspecting that it¡¯s a girl who looks very simr to you!¡±


    The corners of Old Cui¡¯s mouth twitched. Brat, is it really good for you to sell your master like this?


    Wan Feng continued, ¡°By the way, why are you here in Nanzhao? Did youe alone?¡±


    Yu Wan shook her head and said, ¡°Yan Jiuchao and I came. There are also a few family members. We want to find some herbs.¡±


    Old Cui staggered and almost fell! Girl! Could you expose yourself a little more?! You have already exposed yourself!!! Don¡¯t forget that the two of you are sworn enemies!!!


    Wan Feng nodded and said, ¡°What herbs are you looking for? I¡¯ll see if there¡¯s anything I can help with?¡±


    Yu Wan thought for a while and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have to trouble you with the herbs, but I have a few friends who are trapped in the State Preceptor Hall.¡±


    Old Cui covered his face. It¡¯s over, girl. You¡¯re hopeless. After selling your husband, you¡¯re selling your teammates again. Ah Wei, Jiang Hai, you guys died so miserably!


    Wan Feng asked, ¡°What do your friends look like? Do they have a special secret code? When I return to the State Preceptor Hall, I¡¯ll secretly let them out.¡±


    Aren¡¯t you going to ask them why they¡¯re in the State Preceptor Hall? Your house has been robbed, yet you still want to let the thief go! Is it really okay to side with outsiders?! What kind of weirdos were these two? When Old Cui heard this, he had already begun to doubt his life.


    ¡°My junior brother is here!¡± Wan Feng was still catching up with Yu Wan, but he saw another disciple of the State Preceptor Hall from the corner of his eye.


    That disciple was not favored in the State Preceptor Hall. His status was far below Wan Feng, so he was polite to Wan Feng.


    Wan Feng said to him, ¡°I¡¯ve already investigated this ce. Follow me to the General¡¯s courtyardter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Senior Brother Wan Feng!¡± The disciple replied respectfully.


    Wan Feng blinked at Yu Wan and left with his junior brother.


    Old Cui was dumbfounded! This-this work?


    ¡°Girl, does he know that the holy artifact is in your hands? Otherwise, why would he leave without investigating? I don¡¯t think he believed you and didn¡¯t investigate. Instead, he seems to be covering for you that he specially didn¡¯t investigate,¡± Old Cui said reminiscently.


    Yu Wan touched her chin. ¡°Oh, you make sense.¡±


    This Yan Jiuchao-like expression! Old Cui exploded. ¡°You didn¡¯t even think of such an important thing?¡±


    Yu Wan pondered and said, ¡°I don¡¯t remember telling him, but if he finds out through other channels, I can¡¯t do anything about it. But it¡¯s fine. Anyway, he won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    Old Cui wanted to explode again, but when he thought about it, it seemed to be true. If that kid had any intention of exposing them, he wouldn¡¯t have gone easy on them just now.


    Old Cui stroked his fur bit by bit. ¡°How did you meet?¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°He was an envoy from Nanzhao. He was injured at Prince Cheng¡¯s wedding banquet. I treated him.¡±


    Old Cui was stunned. ¡°Just-just like that?¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°Yes, just like that!¡±


    Old Cui, who had treated a lot of people that could circle Nanzhao, but no one was willing to go through fire and water for him: ¡°¡­¡±


    Damn it, I really want to die¡­


    Not only was there the Gu King in the East Manor, but there was also the Gu Empress. If the disciples of the State Preceptor Hall really investigated thoroughly, they would probably not be able to hide any of them. Fortunately, Wan Feng went easy on them. This crisis was safely passed.


    Yu Wan finished drying thest piece of herbs and returned to Wutong Courtyard in a good mood.


    Old Cui reminded her stiffly, ¡°Have you forgotten that you just escaped death?¡±


    Yu Wan: ¡°Oh.¡± With that, she returned to the courtyard heartlessly.


    Old Cui : ¡°¡­¡±


    Old Cui didn¡¯t want to y with her anymore. He wanted to find the little ck eggs!


    The little ck eggs were ying in the garden with Zi Su and a maidservant from Wutong Courtyard apanying them. In the past, the three of them would take a nap at this time, but today, the three of them had eaten too much candied hawthorn. They were not tired now. Even though the Old Madam was asleep, they were still awake. Therefore, they slipped off the bed and came out to y.


    ¡°Little Masters, slow down! I can¡¯t catch up!¡± Zi Su raised her skirt and used all her strength to catch up, but she still couldn¡¯t catch up to the little ck eggs.


    Although the three of them spokete, they walked early and had high anti-reconnaissance abilities. When they were in the Young Master Manor, they often caused trouble for the guards. Now that they were half a year older, they were even more difficult to catch.


    ¡°I-I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡± Zi Su held onto the tree trunk and panted.


    The maidservant was not any better than Zi Su. She said breathlessly, ¡°Why¡­ Why are the little masters so good at running?¡±


    Zi Su panted. ¡°They can run in the Young Master Manor¡­ after returning to the countryside for a few months¡­ they can run even more¡­¡±


    While the two of them were holding onto the tree trunk and panting, the three little ck eggspletely disappeared.


    Zi Su had experience and had long gotten someone to lock the front and back doors. This way, she was not worried that the three of them would slip out of the manor again. However, Zi Su did not expect that the manor¡­ had a dog hole.


    It was a dog hole that had been in disrepair for many years. It was in an abandoned courtyard, hidden byrge trees and mottled weeds. Even the servants in the manor had forgotten about such a ce.


    Xiaobao and Er¡¯bao hid themselves mischievously. Dabao thought that the two of them had crawled into the grass. He also crawled in. As he crawled, he saw a hole. He stuck out his little butt and crawled out. After climbing out, it was not a street or alley, but another mansion.


    Dabao did not know that he had barged into someone else¡¯s house. He still thought that he was at his house and that he had just crossed a courtyard. He opened his big ck eyes and began to look for his two idiot brothers.


    As he searched, he came to a pavilion. There was no one in the pavilion, only delicious snacks and fresh wild fruits on the stone table in the middle.


    Dabao swallowed his saliva as he looked at the red fruits. ¡°Slurp~¡±


    He could eat his own food. Dabao walked up the steps with his short legs and came to the stone table. The table was a little wide, and he could not reach the things in the middle. He stood on his tiptoes and stretched out his chubby little hand.


    Aiya! Just a little more!


    Dabao stretched!


    ¡°How dare you! Who dares to be so impudent here!¡±


    A sharp voice suddenly sounded under the pavilion. Dabao was shocked, and ayer of water ripples appeared on his chubby little flesh. It was an eunuch. From his aura, his rank was not low.


    The eunuch took three steps into the pavilion. When he saw that it was a ck and fat child, his eyes widened. This was a courtyard used by their Emperor to avoid the world. Where did this little childe from?


    Regardless, the Emperor had been troubled recently and happened toe here to calm down. He could not let this little thing offend the Emperor.


    The eunuch reached out to grab Dabao. Dabao ran out.


    ¡°You still dared to run? Let¡¯s see where you can run!¡± The eunuch gave chase.


    Dabao came to the steps. His legs were short, so he was slow to climb down. He suddenly hugged his little head and rolled down.


    The eunuch was dumbfounded! In the next second, the eunuch saw something and knelt down with a thud! Dabaonded, but he did not get up. He bumped into something and could not roll anymore. He let go of the little hand that was holding his head and looked nkly at the ¡°giant¡± who had blocked him. It was a kind-looking grandfather.


    He did not know that the eunuch who caught him had already been frightened by this ¡°grandpa¡± to kneel down. He got up and hugged the other party¡¯s thigh without thinking!


    There were bad people! Grandpa, save!

 Chapter 545 - 545 Ah Wan Visit

    545 Ah Wan Visit


    When the eunuch saw this scene, he was so shocked that his heart jumped out of his throat!


    The little ck egg crawled through the grass and rolled on the steps. His head and body were covered in dust and grass. At first nce, he looked a little dirty. His face was buried in the Emperor¡¯s clothes, so no one could see his appearance clearly. They only felt that this was a dirty doll that came out of nowhere.


    This was originally a temporary ¡°pce¡± that was set up for the Emperor to distance himself from the dispute. Every servant inside had been strictly vetted. It was true that there were families and children, but it was impossible for a dirty child to barge in front of the Emperor without knowing the rules.


    The eunuch kneeling in the pavilion was already trembling in fear. He was the one who did not catch this child. Once the Emperor med him, he would probably have to suffer.


    The Emperor was actually not a soft-hearted ruler. He could not even be considered benevolent and magnanimous. His heart was hard, and the ministers had seen it with their own eyes. Otherwise, how could he do something like exile and abandon the Eldest Princess who was still in her infancy? Consort Yun was his woman after all. It was said that a day as husband and wife was equivalent to a hundred days of kindness, but itpletely did not work with him. He said that he would not see Consort Yun, and he did not see Consort Yun. He said that he would not want that child, so he abandoned the child.


    After so many years, no matter how much Consort Yun caused trouble and how hard the ministers tried to persuade him, he was still unmoved.


    Whether it was a monarch or a stranger, such a man was a little terrifying. He was the most dangerous person here, but not only was this little thing not afraid of him, he even hugged him tightly. This was like a panicked squirrel jumping into the wolf¡¯s mouth to avoid the pursuit of a few big dogs.


    Was this child stupid, or was this child bold?


    Everyone broke out in cold sweat for this little fellow. Even if the Emperor would not harm an insensible child, his entire family was finished after this incident. He would definitely be severely punished by his parents.


    The Emperor¡¯s personal eunuch mustered his courage and walked forward, trying to pull the child down.


    Dabao grunted angrily. He hugged the Emperor¡¯s thigh and turned, dodging his wolf ws!


    The eunuch went to grab him again.


    Dabao continued to dodge.


    Eunuch Wang tried to catch him again¡­ No, he did not dare to catch him anymore. He did not know what that child had eaten to grow up. He looked fat, but his figure was so agile. If he continued to catch him, he would grab the Emperor¡¯s balls.


    As expected, the Emperor¡¯s expression was extremely dark.


    Eunuch Wang hurriedly retracted his hand that had almost reached under the Emperor¡¯s crotch and retreated to the side in fear.


    However, Eunuch Wang quickly recovered. Just now, that little thing was rubbing against the Emperor¡¯s body. The little ck handprint had even dirtied the Emperor¡¯s robe, but he did not see the Emperor angry at him.


    This was really a rare thing!


    Other than the Empress¡¯s bloodline, the Emperor had never liked other children!


    The Emperor looked down at the little fellow who was hugging his thigh tightly. The little fellow also looked up at him. The little fellow was a little¡­ dark, but his facial features were very exquisite. His big ck eyes were innocent and curious.


    After looking at each other for two seconds, the Emperor realized that he really did not hate this child.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± The Emperor asked.


    Dabao blinked and shook his head. He was really not afraid and was not being polite. The Emperor was amused by this silly little fellow.


    Of course, Dabao was not stupid. It was just that he had seen many people. Xiao Zhenting, who had the might of a tiger and a wolf, the mighty Great Zhou Emperor, and Grandma, who always had a straight face and did not smile. Inparison, the Emperor¡¯s unreasonable face in the eyes of ordinary people was a little kind in Dabao¡¯s opinion.


    The Emperor did not ask about the little fellow¡¯s background. He only looked at the pavilion and said, ¡°You want to eat?¡±


    Dabao nodded and reached out to pull the Emperor¡¯s sleeve. When the Emperor realized that the little fellow was looking for his hand, he decisively handed it over. As expected, the little fellow grabbed his hand.


    Everyone was stunned again. It was fine if you cozy up to him, but you even dare to touch the Emperor¡¯s dragon w with your dirty hands!!!


    Dabao pulled the Emperor up the steps and into the pavilion. The eunuch who was originally kneeling there had tactfully left the moment the Emperor moved.


    The old and young entered the pavilion.


    Dabao let go of the Emperor¡¯s hand and patted a stone bench, calling the Emperor to sit down. The Emperor was amused by his actions. He had always been a guest in someone¡¯s house, but this was the first time he had seen someone barge into someone¡¯s house to make a decision.


    The Emperor was not angry. Instead, he was a little curious. What kind of parents would raise such amusing children?


    The Emperor walked over and sat down.


    The bad person who had frightened him had disappeared, so Dabao was not afraid anymore. Just now, he could not reach it even if he stood on his tiptoes. Now, he suddenly had an idea. He first raised his short legs and climbed onto the stool, then stood up on the stool. It was really enough!


    Dabao pushed a few tes of snacks and red fruits to the guest. Everyone¡¯s jaws almost dropped. Was it okay to use the Emperor¡¯s things to entertain the Emperor?


    Seeing that the Emperor did not move, Dabao handed him a red fruit.


    Slurp~


    Eat!


    The Emperor couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Eunuch Wang roared in his heart, Let go of your dirty hands!


    The Emperor took the thing handed over by the dirty hand, but he was not in a hurry to eat. Instead, he asked Eunuch Wang to fetch a basin of water. Eunuch Wang understood what the Emperor meant and quickly squatted down to wash the little fellow¡¯s hands. However, the little fellow looked at him warily. He was wearing the same clothes as the bad person from before. The little fellow picked up the basin himself and swayed over, cing it in front of the Emperor.


    ¡°Do you want me to wash it for you?¡± The Emperor asked with a smile.


    Dabao nodded.


    Eunuch Wang roared in his heart. Can¡¯t you tell that the Emperor is smiling maliciously? That¡¯s the smile of a poisonous snake when it sees its prey. You¡¯re in trouble! Little thing, you¡¯re dead meat!


    The Emperor washed Dabao¡¯s hands. His little hands were chubby and there was baby fat on the back of his hands. The Emperor could not help but pinch it.


    Eunuch Wang roared even louder in his heart. The Emperor wants to chop off your hand! Hurry up and run!!!


    ¡°Alright, you can eat now.¡± The Emperor put the handkerchief that had wiped the little fellow¡¯s hand back into the basin and handed him the red fruits that the little fellow had handed to him just now.


    Dabao pushed the red fruit to the Emperor¡¯s mouth, indicating for him to eat.


    Eunuch Wang no longer had the strength to roar. He could only watch with a dark expression. Very good, you are the first person in history to dare to let the Emperor test the poison for you!


    The Emperor smiled and ate. Seeing that the guest had eaten, Dabao picked up a red fruit and fed himself. I¡¯m really a polite obedient baby!


    On the other side, Yu Wan realized that Dabao had disappeared. At first, Er¡¯bao and Xiaobao were waiting for Dabao behind the tree, but he did not appear. Then, Zi Su and the maidservant rushed over. They searched around but could not find him. No one thought that Dabao would crawl into such thick grass.


    After all, Dabao was allergic to grass. He had crawled through one once not long ago and ended up with his head shaved. She thought that he would not crawl a second time. It was not until the few of them turned the manor upside down that they finally found the dog hole behind the grass.


    The reason why the dog hole was a dog hole was because it was not big and could only allow a puppy to pass through. However, this hole had been in disrepair for many years and the bricks were loose, bing enough for a fat little ck egg to climb through.


    Yu Wan looked at the small handprint on the ground and it was not difficult to guess that Dabao had crawled over.


    Yu Wan looked out. It was not a street or alley, but someone else¡¯s house. Yu Wan heaved a sigh of relief. It was better to go to someone else¡¯s house than to wander on the streets. Later, she would go over and apologize to them and bring the child back.


    Before leaving, Yu Wan called Yu Gang over and asked him about his neighbor. ¡°Do you know who lives in that manor?¡±


    Yu Gang shook his head. ¡°I know all the families nearby. Only this family doesn¡¯t interact with anyone and is uninhabited all year round. It¡¯s like an idle mansion.¡±


    Yu Wan felt terrible. ¡°No one lives there¡­¡± Then would Dabao be afraid if he was alone inside?


    ¡­ After Dabao, who should be afraid, finished the snacks and red fruits, he generously treated the guest to a meal of roasted mutton leg, braised chicken with chestnuts, and braised pork belly presented by Eunuch Wang.


    Regardless of whether the manor had an owner or not, Yu Wan decided to go over and take a look herself.


    Although the two houses were next to each other, the main entrance was opened on different streets. Yu Wan circled for a few minutes before she finally found the main entrance of the manor next door.


    As expected, the vermilion door was tightly shut, but the door and front were very clean, as if they had been cleaned recently.


    Yu Wan felt that the owner inside might have returned. This was good. She could ask to see the owner and bring her son back openly.


    Yu Wan pulled the door knocker and knocked on the door.


    The door opened from the inside.

 Chapter 546 - 546 Recognition

    546 Recognition


    The door was opened by an eunuch dressed as a pageboy.


    The eunuch nced at the person and saw that it was a young woman with a married woman¡¯s bun, a quiet temperament, and outstanding looks. His vignce decreased and he asked her, ¡°Madam, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The Emperor hid his identity, but it was precisely because of this that people treated him as an ordinary neighbor. It was not the first time someone hade to visit, so the eunuch was not too surprised.


    Yu Wan said politely, ¡°I¡¯m from the manor next door. My son crawled into your manor through the dog hole. I want to ask if you¡¯ve seen a two or three-year-old child?¡±


    The manor was so big, so how could it hide something? When Eunuch Wang went into the kitchen to find food for the little fellow and the Emperor, the matter of that little guest had already been exposed. Everyone was still wondering how that little guest came about, but it turned out that he had crawled in through the dog hole.


    The little guest seemed to be liked by the Emperor, so when he heard Yu Wan say that she was his mother, the eunuch became polite to her.


    The eunuch bowed and said, ¡°Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll report to my¡­ master now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Yu Wan nodded.


    Logically speaking, it was rude to not invite her into the manor, but after all, the person living inside was the Emperor. Without the Emperor¡¯s orders, they did not dare to rashly bring her in. They could only make Yu Wan wait at the door.


    Yu Wan was worried that her son would offend him. It was toote to apologize, so she naturally did not care about these etiquettes.


    Yu Wan waited patiently at the door.


    The eunuch hurriedly went to the pavilion to report to the Emperor. The Emperor had already changed the battlefield with the little fellow and went to the orchard in the manor.


    The pears and oranges in the orchard were all ripe, emitting an alluring fruit fragrance. The Emperor had passed by the orchard in the past, but he had never entered.


    Dabao had always thought that he was still in the Helian Manor, so he thought that this was his own orchard. He held the Emperor¡¯s hand and walked into the courtyard, generously directing him to pick fruits!


    The Emperor really plucked it.


    The Emperor, who only had the right to order others around, did not expect to be ordered around by a fat boy from nowhere one day. Eunuch Wang wondered if he was about to die. When the Emperor came back to his senses and knew what he had done, he would probably silence them, the witnesses who had witnessed his humiliation.


    With this thought in mind, Eunuch Wang secretly ate a fruit that he usually did not dare to eat. Since he¡¯s going to die, he could let him eat a fruit, right?


    ¡°Eunuch Wang.¡± The eunuch guarding the door came to pass the message.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Eunuch Wang asked angrily.


    The little eunuch was stunned. What happened to Eunuch Wang? Who owed him money with this green smoke rising from his head?


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question!¡± Eunuch Wang, who was going to die, said angrily.


    The little eunuch¡¯s consciousness returned and he quickly told him about the little guest¡¯s biological mothering looking for him.


    ¡°Which family is she from?¡± Eunuch Wang asked.


    The little eunuch eximed, ¡°I was too shocked just now and forgot, I forgot to ask¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t even know the other party¡¯s identity. Wasn¡¯t this deliberately making him die with grievances? Eunuch Wang felt stifled. He looked at the Emperor, who was picking fruits like a fool, and estimated that if he went over and disturbed him, he would probably be punished on the spot.


    Eunuch Wang waited for a while. Fortunately, Dabao was sleepy. He yawned and began to miss his mother. Dabao looked around for his mother. Eunuch Wang walked forward and told the Emperor about the little fellow¡¯s biological mothering to the door.


    The Emperor looked at the little fellow holding his hand who was rubbing his eyes with his other hand. It was unknown if it was Eunuch Wang¡¯s imagination, but he felt that the Emperor seemed to be a little reluctant to part with this little fellow.


    Why would the Emperor be reluctant to part with this little fellow? Wasn¡¯t it just that he was a little more beautiful, had a funny personality, a cute figure, didn¡¯t cry, didn¡¯t make a fuss, and wasn¡¯t annoying? At the same time, he made the Emperorugh heartily?!


    The Emperor looked at the little fellow and said, ¡°Send him back and see if it¡¯s really his mother.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Eunuch Wang took the little ck egg from the Emperor.


    Aiya! His little palms are so soft! Eunuch Wang pinched it lovingly. When he looked up and saw the Emperor¡¯s expression darken, Eunuch Wang quickly used two fingers to hold it obediently. He didn¡¯t even let him pinch him. The Emperor was really stingy!


    Eunuch Wang led Dabao towards the door. As he knew that he was going to see his mother, Dabao did not make a fuss and obediently let Eunuch Wang take him away.


    The fellow who was clingy to him and ignored others just now actually followed another person, the Emperor actually felt a little jealous.


    Eunuch Wang held the little fellow¡¯s hand all the way and finally understood why he had charmed the Emperor. The little fellow was really too obedient, right? He was clearly half asleep and his eyes were closed. As he walked, his head was nodding off, but he did not throw a tantrum.


    Oh, he suddenly liked this guy too! Eunuch Wang secretly thought that if only it wasn¡¯t his biological mother who came to the door. That way, he could keep him for a while more openly. Unexpectedly, just as this thought shed through his mind, the little fellow instantly woke up. He broke free from his hand and ran over.


    Dabao threw himself into Yu Wan¡¯s arms. Yu Wan picked up her son. Dabao hugged Yu Wan¡¯s neck with his little hands and leaned his head on Yu Wan¡¯s shoulder, rubbing against her. The little fellow crawled into the dog hole and left without a word. Yu Wan wanted to reprimand him, but her heart melted when he wheedled.


    Yu Wan kissed his forehead. ¡°Do you miss Mom?¡±


    Dabao nodded and hugged her even tighter. They were undoubtedly biological mother and son. Eunuch Wang was a little disappointed. For no other reason than that he really wanted to send this fellow away. However, at the same time, he also wanted to see who the little fellow¡¯s mother was.


    His gaze openlynded on the other party¡¯s face. It didn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t look, but when he did, he felt that she looked a little familiar¡­ As if he had seen her somewhere before¡­


    Yu Wan saw that her son¡¯s little hands had been washed clean and his stomach was round. She knew that her son had identally barged into someone else¡¯s manor. Not only was he not reprimanded, but he was also treated like a master. Yu Wan sincerely thanked Eunuch Wang and said that she was staying in the manor next door. If there was anything in the future, he coulde and look for her. Her name was Yan Wan.


    Eunuch Wang did not take Yan Wan¡¯s words to heart. He was wondering where he had seen this face before.


    ¡°Eunuch Wang, what¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong with that madam just now? You¡¯ve been distracted since you saw her.¡± The little eunuch guarding the door asked with concern.


    Eunuch Wang red at him. ¡°Go, go, go! Who¡¯s distracted? I¡¯m a eunuch. If word gets out, will I still have my dignity?¡±


    But you¡¯re just distracted, the little eunuchined silently.


    Eunuch Wang had gone to report to the Emperor. When he was with the little fellow, he was a kind-looking old man. Now, he had already returned to his high and mighty self. He sat expressionlessly in the pavilion with the fruits he had picked for the little fellow on the table in front of him.


    ¡°You sent him back?¡± The Emperor asked.


    ¡°He was sent back. When the little fellow saw his mother, he pounced on her as if he had seen something,¡± Eunuch Wang said vividly.


    The Emperor imagined that scene and could not help butugh.


    The Emperor liked to smile, but those who knew him well did not like him to smile because nothing good came from it. The ministers even secretly gave him a nickname¡ªSmiling Tiger.


    So there were times when the smiling tiger didn¡¯t scheme when he smiled? Eunuch Wang did not understand, and he did not dare to ask. Just as he was thinking, a young imperial eunuch hurriedly walked over. Eunuch Wang and the others were wearing ordinary clothes when apanying the Emperor. However, this imperial eunuch was wearing pce clothes, as if he had juste from the pce.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡± The eunuch knelt down and bowed.


    Eunuch Wang recognized him. He was not from the Emperor and the Empress¡¯s pce, but from that person¡¯s pce. His surname was Zhang.


    Eunuch Zhang said, ¡°Your Majesty, Consort Yun isn¡¯t feeling well again.¡±


    ¡°If she¡¯s ufortable, then look for the imperial physician. Why is she looking for me?¡± The Emperor asked.


    Eunuch Zhang braced himself and said, ¡°Consort Yun has refused to eat for three days. Her Highness said that if His Majesty doesn¡¯t see her, she will continue to starve.¡±


    In the eyes of the world, Consort Yun had voluntarily moved into the divine hall of the pce and worshiped the Gu God all day. In fact, Consort Yun was locked up there by His Majesty. She caused trouble every two to three days, and His Majesty was already annoyed by her.


    As expected, Eunuch Wang saw that the Emperor did not even lift his eyelids. He said indifferently, ¡°Go and tell her that I won¡¯t see her. Whether she wants to eat or not, it¡¯s up to her. Remind her that the family of the concubines whomit suicide will be implicated.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Eunuch Zhang had long guessed that the Emperor would not be moved, but he was a servant. If he did not make this trip, Consort Yun would kill him. Eunuch Zhang returned to the pce to report.


    The Emperor¡¯s good mood from ying with the little fellow for the entire afternoon was disturbed by Consort Yun. He was depressed. ¡°Doesn¡¯t she feel tired after causing trouble for decades? I said that I won¡¯t acknowledge that child. So what if she causes trouble again?¡±


    That child?


    Eldest Princess?


    Eunuch Wang pped his head. ¡°Aiya!¡± Wasn¡¯t that woman just now the same as the Eldest Princess back then?

 Chapter 547 - 547 Doting Grandchildren, He’s Here (1)

    547 Doting Grandchildren, He¡¯s Here (1)


    This discovery almost made Eunuch Wang cry out on the spot. The training in the pce made him choke.


    Speaking of which, Eunuch Wang had seen the Eldest Princess more than once. However, why didn¡¯t he think of her at first nce? He could only me the two meetings for being too rushed.


    The first time was when the Eldest Princess was three or four years old. She secretly came to the pce with the priest of the Ghost n. At that time, she was not very old, only seven or eight years old. He saw the Eldest Princess walk towards the Emperor wearing a mask with his own eyes. The Emperor did not recognize her and was probably only interested in this child, just like today¡¯s interest in the little ck egg. The Emperor reached out to hug her, but unexpectedly, the Little Princess rushed out and pushed the Eldest Princess to the ground.


    He knew because he had identally heard the child¡¯s conversation with the priest. He kept this secret in his heart and did not say anything to anyone.


    The second time she saw the Eldest Princess, it was when he was sending her off to marry. She had grown up in the Ghost n. Although it was said that he was sending her off to marry, in reality, he was just carrying a small dowry to the n. After all, she was exchanged for the holy artifact for Nanzhao. They had to give some sort of dignity.


    He only saw the Eldest Princess from afar. But he remembered it for so many years at a nce.


    The Eldest Princess was the same age as the Little Princess, but the girl just now was only seventeen or eighteen years old. She was very simr to the Eldest Princess back then, but it was impossible for her to be the Eldest Princess.


    But they looked so simr. Could she be rted to the Eldest Princess?


    ¡°Yan Wan.¡± Eunuch Wang murmured the other party¡¯s name and looked at the manor next door. If he remembered correctly, that direction seemed to be the Helian Dong Manor?


    ¡°What are you muttering about?¡± The Emperor nced at him and asked.


    Eunuch Wang came back to his senses and cleared his throat. ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s that madam just now. She said that her name is Yan Wan and she lives nearby.¡±


    Eunuch Wang decided to first investigate the background of this Miss Yan Wan before deciding if he should tell the Emperor. If she was an unimportant person, there was no need to say it to offend the Emperor.


    The Emperor was not interested in a civilian woman. In the end, he looked at the red fruits on the table that he had picked for the little ck egg and returned to his room.


    On the other side, Yu Wan also carried the little ck egg back to her room.


    Dabao slept in Yu Wan¡¯s arms. Yu Wan nned to let him continue sleeping, but the moment she ced him on the bed, he was woken up like a little rabbit. He widened his watery eyes and looked at Yu Wan without blinking.


    Yu Wan thought to herself, It¡¯s good that you¡¯re awake. I didn¡¯t have the heart to deal with you just now. Now, we should settle the old and new scores. Of course, she could not only settle the scores with this little fellow. Er¡¯bao and Xiaobao knew that they had lost their brother. One of them went to hide in the Old Madam¡¯s room, and the other went to hide in Madam Jiang¡¯s room.


    Yu Wan mercilessly pulled the two little fellows out. Er¡¯bao and Xiaobao hung their heads and sighed as they followed behind their mother. The servants could not help butugh when they saw that the two of them were like rushing to the execution ground.


    ¡°Do you know your mistake?¡± Yu Wan brought the two of them into the room and ced them together with Dabao.


    The three of them nodded, indicating that they understood.


    ¡°What did you do wrong?¡± Yu Wan looked at Xiaobao, who had the most ideas. It was obvious that it was his bad idea to hide so that Dabao could not find him.


    Xiaobao pretended not to see it and stared down at his toes.


    Er¡¯bao said obediently, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have run around or hidden myself so that my brother can¡¯t find me.¡±


    Little bootlicker! Xiaobao secretly red at Er¡¯bao.


    Yu Wan patted Er¡¯bao¡¯s head in relief. ¡°It¡¯s great to know your mistake. Since Er¡¯bao knows your mistake, you can¡¯t do it again in the future, understand?¡±


    ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t anymore!¡± Er¡¯bao said obediently.


    ¡°What about Xiaobao? Do you know your mistake?¡± Yu Wan¡¯s serious gazended on her youngest son¡¯s face.


    Xiaobao pursed his lips and whispered, ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°It would be strange if you knew. You¡¯re insincere and have a stomach full of tricks.¡± Yu Wan tapped the tip of his nose and poked his round stomach, making Xiaobao unable to help but giggle.


    Yu Wan¡¯s anger dissipated by hisughter.


    Yu Wan wanted to reprimand Dabao again, telling him not to go into the grass or into other people¡¯s houses in the future. Unexpectedly, before she could speak, Zi Su¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Young Madam, Big Brother Jiang and the others are back!¡±


    Jiang Hai?


    Yu Wan brought the children to her parents¡¯ room. The three little fellows nced at Yu Wan slyly. Yu Wan pinched their little faces. ¡°Don¡¯t be naughty. Face the wall and reflect on your mistakes.¡±

 Chapter 548 - 548 Doting Grandchildren, He’s Here (2)

    548 Doting Grandchildren, He¡¯s Here (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The three of them obediently stood by the wall and pressed their chubby faces against it.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go first. They made a mistake and have to be punished.¡± Yu Wan hurriedly instructed and turned to leave Wutong Courtyard.


    As soon as she left, the three of them pounced into Madam Jiang¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Grandma! Grandma!¡± Xiaobao acted coquettishly.


    Yu Wan was worried that the little fellows would cheat and that her mother would be soft-hearted. She took two steps and turned back. Madam Jiang stuck the three little ck eggs back to the wall in a second!


    Yu Wan looked at her three sons who were ¡°obediently facing the wall¡± and nodded in satisfaction. At the critical moment, her mother was quite reliable.


    Yu Wan went to Xixia Garden in relief. The quite reliable mother carried the three little ck eggs back into her arms. Did it hurt to stand there? Kiss the babies, oh oh oh oh¡­


    In Xixia Garden, Yu Wan saw Jiang Hai, Yue Gou, and Qing Yan. The three of them had strange expressions. Yu Wan nced around. ¡°Where¡¯s Ah Wei?¡±


    Yue Gou lowered his head. Qing Yan pressed his forehead helplessly. It was Jiang Hai who said after a moment of silence, ¡°He didn¡¯te back.¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°What do you mean by he didn¡¯te back? Did he stay in the State Preceptor Hall or did he go somewhere else?¡± It couldn¡¯t be that he had died there. Yu Wan refused to ept such an oue!


    Jiang Hai paused and said in a low voice, ¡°He was captured and brought back to the State Preceptor Hall.¡±


    Yu Wan heaved a sigh of relief. It was good that he was not dead, but soon, she was stunned again. ¡°Caught? You were already out, but you were captured again?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jiang Hai nodded. Thinking of that scene, he frowned. Ah Wan only knew that Ah Wei was an expert, but she did not know what realm he was an expert at. He had been with Ah Wei for a few days, so it was not difficult to see that even he and Qing Yan might not be a match for Ah Wei. It was precisely because of this that they coulde and go freely in the tightly guarded State Preceptor Hall, but he was captured.


    The moment Ah Wei was captured, he was dumbfounded. He thought that with Ah Wei¡¯s skills, it would be difficult for him to meet his match. However, strictly speaking, Ah Wei was more than enough to escape himself. He had lured that group of people away to cover them, but he was captured.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault,¡± Jiang Hai said shamefully.


    Qing Yan said coldly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it your fault? You clearly came out back then. You were the one who wanted to turn back, causing Ah Wei to save you.¡±


    That day, they did not encounter any ambush on the way, so if they had stopped fighting that day, they could all return to the manor safely.


    Qing Yan did not have a resentful personality. Even when Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao gave up the Red Lingzhi that they had painstakingly obtained, he did not show any resentment. This time, he was forced into a corner and vented all his anger on Jiang Hai.


    Jiang Hai knew that he was in the wrong and did not refute.


    Yu Wan looked at Qing Yan and then at Jiang Hai. She did not ask him why he was going back and only said, ¡°Do you know a disciple called Wan Feng in the State Preceptor Hall?¡±


    Qing Yan nodded. When he spoke to Yu Wan, his tone was much gentler. ¡°Yes, Jiang Hai knows him. He was the one who secretly released us.¡±


    When Wan Feng followed the State Preceptor to send her a thank you gift and steal her hair to verify if she had the holy artifact, Jiang Hai was also there. It was hard for Jiang Hai not to remember him.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Is there a way to contact him?¡±


    Qing Yan took out a small iron te. ¡°Yes, he gave us a pair of tes and told us to take it to the back door and said that we¡¯re from the satin shop. Someone will naturally inform him.¡±


    Yu Wan took the cards. ¡°I¡¯ll go look for him.¡±


    Qing Yan grabbed her wrist. ¡°You can¡¯t go! Going up at this juncture is no different from walking into a trap!¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Yu Wan said. ¡°I know my limits.¡±


    With that, Yu Wan looked for Old Cui and asked him to change her appearance. Then, she changed into the clothes of an ordinary man and left the manor alone. She found a carriage shop and rented a carriage to the State Preceptor Hall.


    She asked about the back door of the State Preceptor Hall and handed the te to the guard. ¡°I¡¯m from the satin shop. I have something to discuss with Lord Wan Feng.¡±


    When the guard heard Wan Feng¡¯s name, his expression became respectful. After checking the te and confirming that they were correct, he immediately reported to Wan Feng.


    Wan Feng came quickly.


    Yu Wan had long changed her appearance, but her figure and the te she presented allowed Wan Feng to guess her identity.


    Wan Feng walked out openly and said angrily in front of the guard, ¡°What happened? Can¡¯t you hand over the clothes I ordered? How do you do things?¡±


    Yu Wan quickly apologized. ¡°There was a small problem in the shop. I hope Lord Wan Feng can give me two days.¡± As she spoke, she was about to stuff banknotes into Wan Feng¡¯s hands.


    This action was not hidden. When the guard saw it, he treated himself as blind. Yu Wan did it on purpose for him.


    Wan Feng coughed lightly and pressed Yu Wan¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s talk over there!¡±


    In the guard¡¯s eyes, this meant that he was going to ept a bribe. It was just that it was not good for him to discover it, so he deliberately hid far away. The guard naturally would not report Wan Feng for such a small matter.


    Wan Feng pulled Yu Wan to a big tree and looked around. He whispered, ¡°Princely Heir Consort, why are you here?¡±


    Yu Wan was not surprised that he could recognize her. After all, he had only given them the te. From her figure, he could guess that it was her.


    Yu Wan looked at him and said, ¡°Ah Wei was arrested. I didn¡¯t implicate you, right?¡±


    He was the one who released Ah Wei and the other two. Yu Wan was worried that Ah Wei would expose their traces if he was captured and would implicate him in letting the four of them out of the State Preceptor Hall.


    Yu Wan was actually worried about him. This made Wan Feng¡¯s heart warm. He blinked his eyes that seemed to be able to speak and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m very cautious. No one discovered that I let them go.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Yu Wan¡¯s expression softened. ¡°I¡¯m really afraid we¡¯ll implicate you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very careful.¡± Wan Feng¡¯s eyes sparkled like shing gems. He thought of something and said seriously, ¡°Besides, that young man was stubborn and didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°Ah Wei?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°His name is Ah Wei,¡± Wan Feng said. ¡°Those people didn¡¯t even get a name after asking for a long time.¡±


    Yu Wan continued, ¡°How is he? I heard that he was captured by a few powerful experts. Are they experts from the State Preceptor Hall?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Wan Feng shook his head. ¡°Our State Preceptor Hall doesn¡¯t have such powerful experts. They¡¯re from the Queen Manor.¡±


    ¡°The Queen Manor?¡± Yu Wan paused thoughtfully. ¡°Thest time Jiang Hai and Qing Yan barged into the Queen Manor, I¡¯ve never heard of an expert more powerful than Ah Wei. Could it be that they missed it?¡±


    Wan Feng hurriedly said, ¡°They didn¡¯t miss it. They weren¡¯t around at that time and only returned today. Jiang Hai and the others happened to meet them.¡±


    Yu Wan looked at Wan Feng in confusion.


    Wan Feng exined, ¡°The most powerful guard in the Queen Manor is not in the Queen Manor. Instead, he¡¯s by themandery prince¡¯s side. Themandery prince is out on a school trip. I thought he would rush back to the Queen¡¯s birthday banquet, but I heard that something happened to him halfway and his trip was dyed.¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes moved. ¡°Is themandery prince you¡¯re talking about the child of the Prince Consort and the Queen?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve heard of him?¡± Wan Feng was surprised.


    Yu Wan thought to herself, Not only have I heard of him, but I¡¯ve also asked around more than once. After all, he¡¯s Yan Jiuchao¡¯s half-brother. I also want to know what kind of person he is.


    ¡°Nangong Li,¡± Wan Feng said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Wan looked up.


    ¡°His name,¡± Wan Feng said.


    Nangong Li¡­


    Why did she feel that this name was familiar?

 Chapter 549 - 549 That Person Back Then

    549 That Person Back Then


    In the Queen Manor, two carriages stopped outside the main entrance of the manor one after another. The first carriage was luxurious and exquisite. The second carriage did not look eye-catching, but it was very spacious. However, it was ck and vaguely emitted a terrifying aura.


    ¡°Is Big Brother back?¡± As soon as the carriage stopped, the Little Commandery Princess, who had been waiting for a long time, pounced over like a swallow.


    The curtain of the carriage was gently lifted by a slender hand. Immediately after, a handsome figure slowly alighted from the carriage. The guards at the side lowered their heads, not daring to look at this proud son of heaven.


    Everyone called the courtesan, Dong Xian¡¯er, the number one beauty in the Capital, but they did not know that the person who was really at the top of the Nanzhao Beauty List was the elegant young master from the Queen Manor.


    !!


    He was extremely beautiful, but he had an otherworldly temperament. Wherever he went, the entire city lost its beauty. Even his sister, who had grown up with him, could always be stunned by her brother.


    ¡°Big Brother!¡± The Little Commandery Princess threw herself into his arms.


    Nangong Li reached out his slender and strong arm and gently wrapped it around his sister. His cold palm stroked her forehead and he said softly in a gentle voice, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in two years, Xi¡¯er has grown taller again.¡±


    The Little Commandery Princess looked at her brother¡¯s face and said, ¡°Big Brother has also grown taller!¡± In the past, her head could still touch her brother¡¯s chin, but now she could not reach it.


    Nangong Li smiled. ¡°How are you at home?¡±


    ¡°Not good! Not good at all!¡± The Little Commandery Princess stomped her feet.


    Nangong Li looked at her sister dotingly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The Little Commandery Princess said angrily, ¡°Everything is wrong!¡±


    Nangong Li helped his sister up from his arms and brushed the hair off her cheeks. He said meaningfully, ¡°Brother is back. All the bad things will slowly be better.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The Little Commandery Princess hugged her brother¡¯s arm. She inadvertently nced at the second carriage and walked over. ¡°What¡¯s inside? Is it a gift you bought for me?¡±


    A powerful killing intent surged out.


    Nangong Li grabbed his sister¡¯s wrist. ¡°The gift I gave you is here.¡±


    The Little Commandery Princess was called back. She looked at the small box that Nangong Li had taken out of nowhere and happily took it. After opening it, she said, ¡°It¡¯s a jade pendant!¡±


    Nangong Li said dotingly, ¡°There¡¯s only one Cold Mountain Warm Jade in the world.¡±


    The Little Commandery Princess yed with it lovingly.


    Nangong Li looked at the carriage that had almost been knocked over by the Little Commandery Princess and then at the group of guards who were so shocked by the killing intent just now that blood flowed from the corners of their mouths. He held his sister¡¯s hand expressionlessly and entered the manor.


    The siblings went to the Queen¡¯s courtyard.


    The Prince Consort had already rested. The Queen was sitting in front of the desk dealing with government affairs. Although she had been grounded, she was still the only Queen of the Nanzhao Nation. Many memorials would still be sent to her. After she went through them, she would be presented to the Emperor.


    ¡°Your Highness, the Commandery Prince has returned to the manor!¡± The maidservant outside the door reported.


    The Queen stopped writing and looked in the direction of the door.


    ¡°Mother!¡± The Little Commandery Princess could not wait to pull her brother in.


    A happy smile appeared on the Queen¡¯s face when she saw her son, whom she had not seen for two years. Nangong Li walked forward, lifted his hem, and was about to kneel. The Queen hurriedly supported him. ¡°Get up! Did you have a hard journey?¡±


    Nangong Li looked at his mother and said, ¡°I was wrong for noting back in time.¡±


    The Queen smiled. ¡°You didn¡¯t deliberately dy the time. What crime is there? I¡¯m relieved that you came back safely.¡± As she spoke, the Queen looked at the Little Commandery Princess. ¡°Didn¡¯t Xi¡¯er prepare a weing gift for your brother? Hurry up and get it.¡±


    This meant that she was sending her away.


    How could the Little Commandery Princess know? Thinking of the gift she had left in her room, she patted her head and went to take it without a word. However, this time, she would probably take a long time to find it, long enough for the mother and son to reminisce.


    ¡°All of you, stand down,¡± the Queen instructed in a deep voice.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The maidservants left respectfully.


    When there was no one else in the room, the Queen shed her proud expression and revealed a tired expression. She walked to the window, supported herself on the table with one hand, and pressed her sore forehead with the other. ¡°You¡¯ve heard everything that happened in the manor?¡±


    Nangong Li said with heartache, ¡°Mother has suffered. Father¡­¡±


    The Queen sighed and said, ¡°He¡¯s fine for the time being. The medicine for the past two days has been a little heavy. He rested early. Go greet him tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Nangong Li said.


    The Queen turned around and sat down on a chair by the table. Nangong Li also sat down and looked at the Queen quietly.


    The Queen said with aplicated expression, ¡°It¡¯s fine if I suffer a little. It¡¯s just that your grandfather found out about the holy artifact. He suspects that the holy artifact never recognized me as its master. However, I denied it and he didn¡¯t have any evidence, so he did not deal with me seriously.¡±


    Nangong Liforted her. ¡°After all, Mother is Grandpa¡¯s biological daughter. No matter how suspicious Grandpa is or how angry he is, he will ultimately stand on Mother¡¯s side.¡±


    The Queen said earnestly, ¡°I understand this logic, but being a disappointing daughter is naturally not as good as being a daughter that you¡¯re proud of. I shoulder the fate of Nanzhao. If anything happens to me, it won¡¯t only chill Father¡¯s heart, but also the people in the country.¡±


    Nangong Li said firmly, ¡°Mother is the destined person. You will definitely be able to continue the fate of Nanzhao.¡±


    The Queen waved her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Your grandfather can find the holy artifact. There¡¯s no need for me to worry too much. On the other hand, did you gain anything from your trip to the Ghost n?¡±


    Nangong Li smiled faintly. ¡°The Ghost n is really difficult to find. It took me more than a year to find the ce with the map you gave me. However, the heavens did not disappoint those who work hard, so I still found it. Mother, guess what I found out in the Ghost n?¡±


    The Queen eximed, ¡°I¡¯m exhausted from my work. Don¡¯t beat around the bush with me.¡±


    ¡°The Eldest Princess is missing,¡± Nangong Li said.


    ¡°What?¡± The Queen was stunned.


    Nangong Li smiled faintly and said, ¡°To be precise, the Eldest Princess fled the marriage.¡±


    ¡°Fled the marriage? Whose marriage?¡± The Eldest Princess¡¯s wedding was eighteen years ago. The Queen firmly believed that she had long been married, so she was stunned when she heard that she had escaped marriage.


    Nangong Li snorted. ¡°Of course it¡¯s the Ghost King¡¯s marriage. The Ghost n¡¯s news is really tightly sealed. If any princess escaped marriage in Nanzhao, it would spread to the entire world in less than a day, but the Ghost n forcefully hid it for so many years. Even though there are rumors in the pugilistic world, they still don¡¯t have any evidence.¡±


    The Queen was puzzled. ¡°Why did she escape marriage? Is she unwilling to be the Queen of the Ghost n? It¡¯s already lucky that a jinx like her can marry out, yet she still learned to escape marriage! Where did she go after escaping marriage? Also, the Ghost n doesn¡¯t have a bride, yet they didn¡¯te to Nanzhao to ask for it?¡±


    If the Ghost King tried to pressure Nanzhao and asked them to send troops to arrest her, wouldn¡¯t it be much faster than him looking for her himself?


    Nangong Li said, ¡°The Ghost n disdains to interact with outsiders. Losing the Queen is their n¡¯s business. If they want to find her, they should find her themselves. It¡¯s not the outsiders¡¯ turn to interfere.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, obstinate,¡± the Queen said disdainfully.


    Nangong Li smiled and did notment.


    ¡°Then¡­ where did the Eldest Princess escape to?¡± The Queen asked again.


    ¡°She escaped to the Great Zhou,¡± Nangong Li said.


    The Queen asked, ¡°How do you know she went to the Great Zhou?¡±


    Nangong Li looked at the endless night and said, ¡°Because I¡¯ve seen her daughter.¡±


    ¡­ .


    After saying goodbye to Wan Feng, Yu Wan boarded the carriage back to the carriage.


    ¡°Nangong Li¡­ Nangong Li¡­¡± Along the way, Yu Wan repeatedly thought of this name. It clearly made her feel familiar, but she could not remember where she had heard it before.


    ¡°Young Master, we¡¯ve arrived!¡± The coachman¡¯s voice came from outside the curtain. Yu Wan returned to her senses and realized that they had already been outside the carriage for a long time. The coachman could not wait any longer before reminding her.


    Yu Wan nodded and lifted the curtain to get off the carriage. ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°Six hundred copper coins. Just pay the shopkeeper,¡± the coachman said.


    Yu Wan entered the lobby of the carriage shop and found the shopkeeper. She took out a tael of silver for him.


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± The shopkeeper gave her the money.


    While Yu Wan was waiting, there was amotion outside the door.


    ¡°This is themandery prince¡¯s calligraphy. It¡¯s worth a hundred taels! It¡¯s more than enough to cover the fare!¡±


    ¡°How dare you call for a carriage without money! Do you think our carriage shop is for fun!¡±


    ¡°Young Master, your silver.¡± The shopkeeper handed the silver to Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan epted the silver and nced outside the door. ¡°What¡¯s going on over there?¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± the shopkeeper said with disdain. ¡°A peddler from the countryside rented our carriage, but he didn¡¯t have any money to pay the fare. He took a piece of paper and lied that it was themandery prince¡¯s calligraphy and wanted to use it to offset the fare. Hmph, did he think we¡¯re stupid!¡±


    ¡°Whichmandery prince? From the Queen Manor?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said the shopkeeper.


    ¡°How much money does he need?¡±


    ¡°One tael.¡±


    Yu Wan gave the shopkeeper one tael. ¡°I want that calligraphy.¡±


    The shopkeeper wanted to say, ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t fall for it.¡± Themandery prince¡¯s calligraphy wouldn¡¯t fall into the hands of a vendor so easily, but he held back his words. If this young master didn¡¯t fall for it, their carriage would suffer a loss.


    Yu Wan took the calligraphy and left.


    The vendor puffed up his chest. ¡°I knew it! That¡¯s really themandery prince¡¯s calligraphy! Themandery prince drank my tea! He didn¡¯t bring any money! So he gave me a calligraphy piece!¡±


    After that, the vendor shouted something else. Yu Wan could not hear him clearly. She found a deserted ce and spread out the calligraphy.


    The handwriting was so familiar that she suspected that she had seen it wrongly. She pulled off the hairpin on her head and wrote a line of words on the ground. It was exactly the same as the handwriting on the calligraphy.


    Her handwriting¡­ was taught by this person.

 Chapter 550 - 550 Brothers Meet (1)

    550 Brothers Meet (1)


    Although Yu Wan did not have the memories of the first ten years, she could still know a lot of information even if she did not deliberately ask around after staying in Lotus Flower Vige for a long time. For example, she was originally illiterate and had known it after she returned. Therefore, she guessed that she had most likely had some fortuitous encounter in the year she disappeared.


    And Xu Shao had also threatened her with the information of who she was with in the first few months of her pregnancy.


    Could it be¡­ themandery prince of the Queen Manor?


    Yu Wan looked at the calligraphy that she had spent a tael of silver to buy and then at the words she had written on the ground. She felt that there was nothing more annoying than this in the world.


    Yu Wan returned to the Helian Manor dejectedly, thinking about how to exin the matter to Yan Jiuchao. Unexpectedly, the moment she entered, she realized that Yan Jiuchao was not around. Even the servants did not know where he was.


    ¡°Young Master wants to be alone and doesn¡¯t want us to follow,¡± Zi Su said ashamedly.


    Therefore, her sons had indeed inherited it from their biological father. Yu Wan felt guilty for punishing three little ck eggs to reflect on their mistakes. She should have punished their father first.


    ¡­ .


    The mother and son had been separated for too long and had endless things to say to each other. Even when the Little Commandery Princess painstakingly found the gift for her brother, the two of them did not finish talking.


    The three of them had dinner together. After Nangong Li sent his reluctant sister back to her boudoir, he returned to her mother¡¯s side.


    It was alreadyte, but the Queen was still dressed neatly. Not even a pearl hairpin was messy. She sat on the armchair and gestured for the maidservants to leave. Then, she said to Nangong Li, ¡°I guessed that you had something to say. Coincidentally, I also thought of something and almost forgot to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What is it, Mother?¡± Nangong Li slowly walked into the room and did not forget to close the door.


    The Queen frowned and said, ¡°I saw the child back then. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s just someone who looks simr, or if it¡¯s him. He and your father¡­ are really simr¡­¡± At this point, the Queen sighed helplessly. It was unknown if it was because of envy or something else.


    Nangong Li calmly sat down on a chair beside his mother. ¡°Is that so?¡± he murmured. He was his father¡¯s son, but he just didn¡¯t look like his father.


    The Queen pressed her forehead and said with a headache, ¡°He¡¯s the new young master of the Helian family, but I keep feeling that it doesn¡¯t look like it. I sent someone to Yan City to investigate his traces, but there¡¯s suddenly no news of those two.¡±


    ¡°Dead,¡± Nangong Li said indifferently.


    The Queen paused. ¡°Dead? How can that be? One of them is a supreme scout, and the other is a golden-masked sacrificial soldier. When they left the West City, I even received their pigeon letters saying that they would approach the Great Zhou after they left the West City. Could it be that there are experts stronger than them in the Great Zhou?¡±


    The Queen deeply doubted this.


    Nangong Li looked at the candlestick opposite him and said, ¡°There¡¯s always someone better. There will always be experts in this world that we don¡¯t expect.¡±


    A mother knew her son best. Upon hearing his words, the Queen turned slightly to the side. ¡°Did Li¡¯er have any fortuitous encounters in the past two years?¡±


    Nangong Li chuckled. ¡°I can¡¯t say that it was a fortuitous encounter, but I did obtain an expert. When the time is right, I¡¯ll introduce him to Mother.¡±


    She was the dignified Queen, and she had always been the only one who asked others to wait. If it were anyone else who said this, they would have been charged with great disrespect. However, Nangong Li was her son, so she had to give her son face.


    ¡°Okay, Mother will wait for Li¡¯er¡¯s arrangements,¡± she said. ¡°By the way, what does Li¡¯er want to say to Mother?¡±


    Nangong Li said, ¡°I caught an assassin outside the State Preceptor Hall. I think this person might be rted to the case of the holy artifact. I¡¯ll personally interrogate himter and strive to find the whereabouts of the holy artifact as soon as possible.¡±


    The Queen said, ¡°It¡¯s tiring after your travels. You can go tomorrow. We¡¯ve already caught him. He won¡¯t be able to escape for a while. This night won¡¯t make a difference.¡±


    Nangong Li smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not tired. Mother, go and rest first. Wait for my good newster.¡±


    ¡°You child¡­¡± The Queen touched her son¡¯s face dotingly and let him go with a helpless expression.


    After Nangong Li left the Queen¡¯s courtyard, he was not in a hurry to leave the manor. Instead, he came to a quiet courtyard. There was a ck carriage parked outside the courtyard, and the person in the carriage was no longer there.


    When the guard on duty saw Nangong Li, he hurriedly walked forward and bowed respectfully. ¡°Commandery Prince.¡±


    ¡°Is he alright?¡± Nangong Li asked.


    The guard said, ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

 Chapter 551 - 551 Brothers Meet (2)

    551 Brothers Meet (2)


    Nangong Li said, ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone disturb him, and don¡¯t let him disturb others.¡±


    The guard hesitated. The first request was fine, but the second was a little difficult. However, his master had ordered him, so he had no choice but to obey. He could only agree. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Nangong Li stood rooted to the ground for a while before leaving the manor with a few sacrificial soldiers.


    The carriage headed towards the State Preceptor Hall.


    Unlike the low-key Prince Consort, Nangong Li had never rejected the convenience brought to him by his status. Since he was the eldest grandson of Nanzhao and would be the ruler of these mountains and rivers in the future, then what was the difference between epting it earlier and epting the admiration and worship of themonerster?


    He did not let the coachman take the small path. He openly sat in the Queen¡¯s carriage and passed through the most prosperous and lively street in the Capital.


    The night view of the Imperial Capital was charming.


    In the past, when his carriage drove on the streets, it would always be easily recognized by themoners. He would respond politely. This was the etiquette of the royal family and also his decorum as the eldest grandson. However, the situation tonight seemed to be a little different.


    The streets were cold and cheerless. No one knew where the pedestrians had gone. Suddenly, there was a gasp from the other end of the alley on the right, followed by amotion.


    Nangong Li lifted the curtain. ¡°Go and see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The coachman stopped the carriage by the side of the road and walked through the alley to where the crowd was gathered.


    After a while, the coachman returned and reported strangely, ¡°There were too many people. I didn¡¯t see clearly. I only heard that someone wanted to jump into the river.¡±


    Who jumped into the river and attracted the entire street of people?


    Nangong Li knew that he might not even have such an attraction. He could not help but be curious. He alighted from the carriage and walked through the alley towards the crowded crowd under the escort of the sacrificial soldiers.


    Behind the alley was a street facing the river. Usually, the traffic was on the main street, but there was not much traffic on this river path. Today, it was almost congested.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt anyone,¡± Nangong Li said.


    Upon receiving the order, the sacrificial soldier lightened his strength and slowly squeezed through the crowd. He protected Nangong Li and came to the front row. In the end, he saw a man in a white robe standing with his side facing the crowd on a wooden bridge that spanned the river, like a lonely white moonlight.


    Nangong Li seemed to understand why all themoners were attracted to him. They were not here to see him jump into the river, but purely to see him. It was far from enough to say that he was ¡°a peerless gentleman¡±. This person should only exist in the heavens.


    There were whispers in the crowd.


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    ¡°Is it the Commandery Prince?¡±


    Other than the rumoredmandery prince of the Queen Manor who had pushed Dong Xian¡¯er off the top of the rankings, who else could it be?


    However, Nangong Li knew that it was not him.


    Nangong Li¡¯s gazended on the other party¡¯s face without blinking. Although there was only a side profile, it was still enough for him to recognize something.


    This was a side profile that was almost identical to the Prince Consort. He really did not expect his mother to mention him just now and he would meet him in the blink of an eye. Could this be considered fate?


    Was this the person who caused his father to suffer?


    ¡°Commandery Prince.¡± A sacrificial soldier felt the killing intent in his master¡¯s eyes.


    It was better to kill a thousand by mistake than let one go. Whether he was the Young Master of Yan City or not, in short, he could not let his father see him again. Then there was no more effective way than to let him die in the river.


    Didn¡¯t he want tomit suicide? He would help him. Nangong Li gave the sacrificial soldier beside him a look.


    The sacrificial soldier understood and silently retreated from the crowd. After a while, a scream sounded from the back of the crowd. ¡°Murder! Murder¡ªthe murderer ran away¡ª¡±


    Everyone was shocked. The congested crowd dispersed! A masked sacrificial soldier raised his saber and chased the crowd away. Another two sacrificial soldiers walked coldly towards Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s interest in admiring the fish was interrupted, and he frowned unhappily.


    The sacrificial soldiers could feel his aura, but he was just an ordinary person without any internal energy. As top-notch golden-masked sacrificial soldiers, it was easy for them to push such a person away.


    The two of them walked towards Yan Jiuchao.


    ¡°Sigh, how annoying.¡± Yan Jiuchao weighed the Qianji Box in his hand.


    When the Qianji Box appears, people will die. Yan Jiuchao did not like to kill people, at least not by himself. The smell of blood would make him feel nauseous. But there was no choice. If he didn¡¯t kill them, would he wait to be killed by them?


    Just as Yan Jiuchao was about to trigger the mechanism, a muscr figure descended from the sky. Hended beside Yan Jiuchao and gently pressed Yan Jiuchao¡¯s wrist. He said in an almost gentle tone, ¡°Leave the killing to me.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao looked at Shadow Thirteen, who had appeared out of thin air. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back.¡± Shadow Thirteen pulled out his sword and blocked Yan Jiuchao behind him. He looked coldly at the sacrificial soldiers in front of him and said softly, ¡°Young Master, find a ce to sit. It¡¯ll be done in a while.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yan Jiuchao calmly walked to the steps and sat down against the pir.


    The two sides fought fiercely. Half a year ago, Shadow Thirteen almost couldn¡¯t defeat a few silver-masked sacrificial soldiers. However, after not seeing him for a few months, Shadow Thirteen¡¯s strength had soared to an astonishing level.


    The sacrificial soldiers were very surprised. The other party was only a half-sacrificial soldier. This was just a defective good in the sacrificial soldier camp. However, this defective good beat them up until they were powerless. Ten minutester, the sacrificial soldiers who should have pushed Yan Jiuchao into the water were kicked down the river by Shadow Thirteen.


    Not far away, Nangong Li, who had witnessed this scene, narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Shadow Thirteen wiped the blood off his sword and walked to Yan Jiuchao¡¯s side. Yan Jiuchao was tired and fell asleep leaning against the pir. Shadow Thirteen did not wake him up. He bent down and gently picked him up.

 Chapter 552 - 552 Thirteen Takes Action, Little Black Egg Takes Action

    552 Thirteen Takes Action, Little ck Egg Takes Action


    Shadow Thirteen carried his young master and used his qinggong. He tapped his toes lightly and flew to the roof. The October night wind had a chill. Shadow Thirteen used his internal energy to brush the night wind away. His movements were very light, and the person in his arms let out even breaths.


    On the other hand, Yu Wan had searched through the streets and alleys, looking through the ces Yan Jiuchao usually walked. She did not expect Yan Jiuchao to run to the river to see a few fish.


    She decided to return to the manor and call Qing Yan and Jiang Hai. Unexpectedly, as soon as she entered the courtyard, a maidservant reported that Young Master had returned.


    Huh? He¡¯s back?


    !!


    Yu Wan entered the room. The first thing she saw was not Yan Jiuchao lying in the curtain, but Shadow Thirteen, who was guarding the bed.


    Yu Wan was shocked.


    When Shadow Thirteen saw Yu Wan, he turned around and bowed. ¡°Greetings, Princely Heir Consort.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Even his voice was the same. It seemed that she was not seeing things. Yu Wan nodded in a daze. Then, she lifted the curtain and looked at Yan Jiuchao, who was sleeping soundly. Her heart that was in her throat calmed down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run around anymore, understand?¡± Yu Wan murmured softly and tucked Yan Jiuchao in.


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°I¡¯ll find Young Master.¡± So it was fine to run around.


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    Is it really good for you to spoil your Young Master like this?


    ¡°Where did you meet Yan Jiuchao?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°On a bridge. Young Master is admiring the fish. Someone is chasing after Young Master,¡± Shadow Thirteen replied.


    Yu Wan frowned slightly. ¡°Wait, you said that Yan Jiuchao was chased?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°It¡¯s two sacrificial soldiers. Their master should be nearby. I was in a hurry to bring Young Master back and didn¡¯t follow him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s right not to follow them.¡± Yan Jiuchao¡¯s safety was the most important. As for the culprit, they could find him again if they ran away. Moreover, if they didn¡¯t seed once, the other party had toe a second time. Whether they found him or not, they mighte knocking on their door.


    What Yu Wan could not figure out was that the West Manor had already been defeated. Who would have the guts to take Yan Jiuchao¡¯s life? Someone from the Queen Manor? Yan Jiuchao had only blocked the path of the West Manor and the Queen Manor in Nanzhao. If the West Manor was eliminated, only the Queen Manor was left.


    Yu Wan had a faint feeling that the culprit was beside them. Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be long before she could see him with her own eyes.


    Yu Wan decided not to think about the culprit first. ¡°By the way, I haven¡¯t asked you how your journey is. How did you know we¡¯re here? Where¡¯s Shadow Six?¡±


    To be honest, the n she had drafted back then had beenpletely disrupted after entering Nanzhao. Even if she wanted to contact Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six, she could not. She even wondered if it was because they had not found what Grandma wanted or if they could not find their traces at all.


    Shadow Thirteen replied one by one, ¡°The mission went very smoothly. We obtained the Worryfree Grass and the sulfur firestone. Shadow Six was tidying up the house. We met in the West City and heard about you.¡±


    Shadow Six was a scout after all. He was always better at investigating information than ordinary people.


    ¡°What about you? Are you injured?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°A small injury. I¡¯ve recovered on the way here.¡±


    With the item in hand and the two of them safe and sound, Yu Wan was relieved. Yu Wan thought of something and said, ¡°Have you and Shadow Six seen Grandma and the others?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°No, we only saw Master and Madam.¡±


    The master and madam he was talking about were Yu Shaoqing and Madam Jiang. When an unfamiliar man carried Yan Jiuchao to the door, the servants naturally had to report it. In the past, such things were reported to Helian Beiming, but Helian Beiming wanted Yu Shaoqing to inherit the family business, so many things were quietly pushed to him.


    Yu Shaoqing left the manor and recognized Shadow Thirteen.


    Yu Wan paused. ¡°Then¡­ my father and Yan Jiuchao¡¯s identities¡­¡±


    Shadow Thirteen nodded. ¡°Master told me that he¡¯s the younger brother of the Divine General of Nanzhao.¡±


    Yu Wan pursed her lips. He didn¡¯t care about this status in front of them, but he turned around and admitted it to Shadow Thirteen very straightforwardly!


    Shadow Thirteen continued, ¡°Master also said that Old Madam has a mental illness and treats Young Master as her biological grandson. He asked us not to let it slip.¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s little mouth was about to curl into the sky. Didn¡¯t he say that he wouldn¡¯t acknowledge this mother? Why was he so worried about her?


    ¡°It¡¯s very surprising,¡± Shadow Thirteen said. ¡°However, I think this might be a good thing for Young Master.¡±


    Young Master grew up alone. Even when the Empress Dowager wanted to dote on him, she could not do anything about it. The appearance of the Old Madam and the entire Helian family doubled Young Master¡¯s missing love.


    Shadow Thirteen¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°I saw Old Madam just now. Old Madam really dotes on Young Master.¡±


    At her age, she still wanted toe to the room to see her little grandson with her walking stick.


    ¡°I¡¯m very happy for Young Master.¡± After Shadow Thirteen finished speaking, the hostility between his eyebrows seemed to have dissipated in these memories.


    Yu Wan could tell that he was in a good mood, the kind she had never seen before. Yu Wan could not help but smile. ¡°I think so too. This is very good.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that the Princely Heir Consort would be aggrieved,¡± Shadow Thirteen said.


    When the Old Madam came to visit Young Master just now, she even pulled him aside and whispered that she had an ugly granddaughter-inw.


    ¡­ .


    Yu Wan chatted with Shadow Thirteen for a while before Shadow Six came over.


    Back then, Grandma had asked the two of them to find two herbs. They were the Worryfree Grass from an extremely cold ce, and the sulfur firestone from the peak of extreme mes. Shadow Thirteen had gone to an extremely cold ce, while Shadow Six had gone to the peak of extreme mes.


    The peak of extreme mes was at the mouth of a volcano, and it had to pass through an endless desert. Although Shadow Six had returned unscathed, he had also turned from a fair young master to a ck egg.


    Yu Wan almost didn¡¯t recognize him at first nce. Moreover, Yu Wan did not know if it was her imagination, but Shadow Six seemed to have grown taller, but he was still not as tall as Shadow Thirteen.


    Yu Wan led the two of them to Xixia Garden.


    ¡°Grandma, Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six are back.¡± Yu Wan walked into the old man¡¯s room.


    Jiang Hai, Qing Yan, and Yue Gou were also there. They were discussing the matter of saving Ah Wei. When they heard Yu Wan¡¯s voice, the group looked up in unison. When they saw the white and smooth Shadow Thirteen and the ck Shadow Six, Qing Yan blurted out, ¡°ck and White Duo!¡±


    Shadow Six¡¯s face darkened! How was he ck? He had speciallypeted with the little fellows just now. It was clearly them who were darker!!! He was considered fair! Oh, if he had known earlier, he would have asked Shadow Thirteen to find the sulfur firestone. He would have gone to pick the worryfree grass!


    He regretted his actions. Oh, his peerless beauty!


    Back then, Young Master had chosen him to be a secret guard because he was good-looking. Now that he was not good-looking, Young Master would definitely despise him when he woke up.


    Shadow Six was extremely stifled.


    The two of them entered the room and ced the Worryfree Grass and Sulphur Fire Stone on the table in front of the old man.


    The old man¡¯s expression was indescribable. He had casually said it back then, but he did not expect these two things to really exist in the world.


    ¡°Yes, very well done.¡± The old man epted the sulfur firestone and worryfree grass without changing his expression. Then, he immediately changed the topic. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to discuss saving Ah Wei.¡±


    Grandma relied on such wless deception to be the priest of the Ghost n!


    After hearing Grandma¡¯s words, everyone instantly felt that they had forgotten to ask about the effects of the worryfree grass and sulfur firestone on Yan Jiuchao¡¯s poison. They felt that saving Ah Wei could not wait.


    ¡°After Ah Wei was captured and returned to the State Preceptor Hall, he must have been locked up here.¡± Jiang Hai took out a map of the State Preceptor Hall and pointed at a building in the middle.


    Qing Yan said, ¡°You¡¯re really powerful. You¡¯ve only entered for a few days, but you¡¯re already able to draw the State Preceptor Hall.¡±


    It was rare for Qing Yan to praise him, but Jiang Hai said, ¡°Wan Feng gave me the map.¡±


    Qing Yan: I shouldn¡¯t have said that.


    It was also because Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six did note at the right timing. Ah Wei was captured and returned to the State Preceptor Hall. No matter how much they reminisced, they had to save Ah Wei safely.


    ¡°The person who captured Ah Wei was not an ordinary expert.¡± Jiang Hai recalled the scene at that time. At that time, that person was not close. He seemed to be sitting in a carriage, but he emitted an aura that was difficult to resist. Their bodies seemed to have been frozen, and they became extremely manic. If Ah Wei had not used his internal energy to push them out in time, Jiang Hai would have suspected that they would have died on the spot.


    ¡°We might meet him again this time,¡± Qing Yan said with lingering fear.


    Shadow Thirteen¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Leave this person to me.¡±


    After discussing their countermeasures, the group returned to their room to change into their night clothes. The carriage was Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six¡¯s. There were no marks rted to the Helian family. If they were really caught, they could cut ties with the Helian family.


    However, just as they were changing their clothes, three little ck eggs slipped out. They were still holding half-finished milk bottles in their hands. The three of them sucked on their milk bottles and climbed into the carriage.

 Chapter 553 - 553 Untitled (1)

    553 Untitled (1)


    The Wutong Courtyard was as big as an independent house. Originally, ording to Old Madam¡¯s instructions, Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six were the personal guards of her little grandson, so they could just stay in the Wutong Courtyard. However, this was inconvenient to secretly cause trouble, so the two of them moved to Xixia Garden on the grounds that it was inconvenient for men other than them to live in the same courtyard as their master.


    In Xixia Garden, the two of them had changed into night clothes with Jiang Hai. Qing Yan and Yue Gou had changed into two sets of ordinary pageboy clothes.


    Previously, they could still infiltrate the State Preceptor Hall, but now that Ah Wei had been captured, the security of the State Preceptor Hall would definitely be tighter. The possibility of them sneaking was not high, so they could only sneak in openly.


    ¡°You brought everything?¡± Qing Yan reminded him.


    !!


    Jiang Hai nodded. He looked at Yue Gou and Shadow Thirteen.


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°I have nothing to bring.¡± He was an assassin. Other than a sword was his life.


    Shadow Six, who was not allowed to go with him, muttered bitterly, ¡°I really don¡¯t have to go? I¡¯m very powerful.¡±


    ¡°Stay behind and protect Young Master,¡± Shadow Thirteen said.


    Shadow Six took out a mahogany mirror he carried with him and looked at himself. ¡°Alright, I heard that moonlight can also tan people.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen: ¡°¡­¡±


    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡±


    It was a custom to leave Shadow Six behind. Originally, when they were in the Great Zhou, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they were in a hurry, they would have staggered the mission. At least one of them would be left to protect Young Master.


    Shadow Thirteen really didn¡¯t think too much about it. Even if Shadow Six was ck¡­ he was quite cute. Shadow Six, who was quite cute, stared fixedly at the dark beauty in the mirror as he waved at them. ¡°Go ahead ande back quickly.¡±


    The few of them left Xixia Garden and got into the carriage parked at the door.


    This carriage was a single horse carriage that Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen had bought after meeting in West City. It was a superior thousand-mile horse. Tonight, they had added a simrly superior horse to carry more weight.


    The men ced the satin and clothes that Yu Wan had bought into the carriage. The carriage was pitch ck, and so were the little ck eggs. If they did not open their eyes, they would simply be one with the night.


    Qing Yan and Yue Gou sat in the outer carriage while Jiang Hai and Shadow Thirteen hung themselves under the carriage. However, Qing Yan did not know if it was his imagination, but the horse seemed to be having a hard time walking. Were the few experts who knew qinggong really that heavy?


    In the carriage, the three little ck eggs blinked adorably.


    The carriage drove to the back door of the State Preceptor Hall at a speed that was within its capabilities.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± A guard walked forward warily.


    Qing Yan took out a pair of cards and said politely, ¡°From the satin shop. We sent the materials and clothes that Lord Wan Feng wanted overnight.¡±


    The guard looked at the cards and used his scabbard to lift the curtain to look at the clothes inside. He called hispanion over suspiciously. ¡°Go and report to Lord Wan Feng that the people from the satin shop are here.¡±


    Hispanion nodded and left. It was no wonder that they were so vignt. It was really because the State Preceptor Hall had just caught a thief. If they let the unknown person in now, then they really could not continue working as guards.


    Hispanion came with Wan Feng.


    The guard bowed to Wan Feng. ¡°Lord Wan Feng.¡±


    Wan Feng was young, but his status was not low. He looked at the person in the carriage indifferently and said, ¡°It¡¯s what I want. Why? Do I have toe and get it myself?¡±


    The guard said respectfully, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. The State Preceptor has ordered that the entire hall is under martialw. I¡¯m also considering the safety of the State Preceptor Hall.¡±


    Wan Feng waved his hand. ¡°Alright, let them send it in.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The guard moved aside.


    Qing Yan drove the carriage into the State Preceptor Hall.


    Shadow Thirteen and Jiang Hai restrained their auras the entire time and did not let anyone notice their existence. Of course, it was also because of Wan Feng that the guards did not investigate this carriage thoroughly. Otherwise, no matter how much they restrained their auras, if one crawled under the carriage to take a look, they would still be able to see them.


    Wan Feng had his own courtyard in the State Preceptor Hall. He brought the carriage over. As he had guessed that the people from the satin shop were them, Wan Feng had already sent the servants out before he went to the back door to pick them up.


    ¡°No one¡¯s here. Come out!¡± Wan Feng said.


    Shadow Thirteen and Jiang Hai came out from under the carriage. Wan Feng originally thought that it was only Jiang Hai, but when he saw Shadow Thirteen, he was stunned on the spot.


    A¡­ half-sacrificial soldier?


    It was unknown if he was surprised by their additionalpanion or if thispanion was actually a half-sacrificial soldier.


    Sacrificial soldiers could not be calledplete people. They were only a tool to kill. When the tool became a defective product, the only fate waiting for them was destruction or abandonment.

 Chapter 554 - 554 Untitled (2)

    554 Untitled (2)


    Shadow Thirteen was indeed thrown into the mass grave back then. Seventeen or eighteen half-sacrificial soldiers were abandoned with him. They were sshed with kerosene and only the sound of their bodies being burned was left when they were burned.


    Shadow Thirteen was the only one who escaped, but he did notst long as the poison took effect. Hey by the roadside and waited for death. At this moment, Yan Jiuchao passed by him.


    Yan Jiuchao squatted down and asked him, ¡°Do you know how to fight?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He said.


    ¡°Are you afraid of killing people?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± He said.


    He was picked up by Yan Jiuchao. Yan Jiuchao ordered someone to treat his poisonous pill, and then he naturally became Yan Jiuchao¡¯s secret guard.


    They were both sacrificial soldiers from the sacrificial soldiers camp, but Shadow Six was much luckier than Shadow Thirteen.


    Shadow Six was originally trained as a scout and did not suffer much, nor did he swallow the poisonous pill. He came out to do a mission, but he got lost and could not return. He sat by the roadside with a money jar and cried.


    That was the first time Shadow Thirteen had seen a sacrificial soldier cry. He looked so silly.


    In fact, Shadow Six was a proper sacrificial soldier. He came from a higher background than Shadow Thirteen, but Shadow Six did not look like a sacrificial soldier. There was no killing intent in his eyes, and his heart was pure.


    After Shadow Thirteen alighted from the carriage, he no longer deliberately restrained his aura. Wan Feng felt a suffocating killing intent. He seemed to understand why the other party had be theirpanion. Even if he was a half-sacrificial soldier, his martial arts were probably the highest among them.


    Wasn¡¯t this strange? How could a mere half-sacrificial soldier do this? Of course, now was not the time to investigate this.


    ¡°I asked around,¡± Wan Feng said. ¡°He¡¯s locked up in the water dungeon.¡±


    The few of them nodded. It was simr to Jiang Hai¡¯s guess.


    Wan Feng sighed. ¡°My master predicted that you would save him and strengthened the security of the water dungeon. Even I can¡¯t easily let him out now.¡±


    ¡°Can you go in?¡± Jiang Hai and Qing Yan asked in unison. It seemed that the two of them had thought of the same method.


    Wan Feng thought for a while. ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    Fifteen minutester, Qing Yan and Jiang Hai disguised themselves as disciples of the State Preceptor Hall and followed Wan Feng to the water dungeon. Yue Gou and Shadow Thirteen hid in the dark to receive them in case of emergencies.


    The guards at the dungeon gate were two golden-masked sacrificial soldiers and Wan Feng¡¯s junior brother.


    When Little Junior Brother saw him, he said with a smile, ¡°Senior Brother Wan Feng, it¡¯s sote. Why are you here?¡±


    Wan Feng did not answer him. Instead, he said, ¡°How¡¯s the interrogation going? Has he confessed?¡±


    Little Junior Brother said in distress, ¡°I don¡¯t know what that guy¡¯s mouth is made of. We¡¯ve used all our methods, but we still can¡¯t pry out a word from him.¡±


    Qing Yan¡¯s face darkened when he heard that they had exhausted all their methods. Ah Wei was the youngest among them. Although they always bullied him, they could not bear to really touch Ah Wei. Damn the State Preceptor Hall, it was best not to let him discover that they had tortured Ah Wei!


    ¡°Is he a sacrificial soldier? Why can¡¯t we pry open his mouth? Have you been cking off?¡± Wan Fengined.


    Little Junior Brother said awkwardly, ¡°How would I dare? We¡¯ve been interrogating him since he was captured, but he won¡¯t confess!¡±


    ¡°Master said that his motive for infiltrating the State Preceptor Hall is not pure. Moreover, he has aplices. Perhaps they have already infiltrated the State Preceptor Hall and are thinking of a way to save him. You have to keep a close eye on him. If he disappears and Master mes you, you will all have to suffer.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Little Junior Brother promised.


    ¡°Forget it. Since I¡¯m already here, I¡¯ll go see how the interrogation is going on inside, and see why we can¡¯t get a result in half a day.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Little Junior Brother hesitated.


    ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I enter?¡± Wan Feng asked.


    Little Junior Brother scratched his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t allow Senior Brother Wan Feng to enter, but the State Preceptor has ordered that other than him, no one is allowed to enter the water dungeon without permission.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s Master¡¯s order, I won¡¯t force it. I originally nned to help you interrogate¡­¡± Wan Feng said as he turned around without forcing it.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey!¡± Little Junior Brother was anxious to pull him back. Humans were like that. The more they forced themselves, the more suspicious they became. He was so calm that Little Junior Brother felt that he was judging a gentleman¡¯s character with a petty mind. ¡°Why don¡¯t Senior Brother Wan Feng go in and help make a decision? If there¡¯s no other way, you can put in a good word for us in front of the State Preceptorter. We really work hard. It¡¯s that guy. He¡¯s too stubborn!¡±


    Wan Feng sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that it will work. I¡¯ll try.¡±

 Chapter 555 - 555 Untitled (3)

    555 Untitled (3)


    ¡°Keep a close eye on them and don¡¯t let anyone in.¡± After instructing the sacrificial soldiers at the side, Little Junior Brother led Wan Feng and his servants into the water dungeon.


    From afar, Qing Yan felt Ah Wei¡¯s aura. His heart tightened. Jiang Hai looked at him calmly and shook his head at him. He understood and suppressed the churning in his heart. He followed Wan Feng and the disciple expressionlessly to the water dungeon where Ah Wei was imprisoned.


    Most of Ah Wei¡¯s body was soaked in the cold water. His clothes had been stripped off, and there were no whip marks on his shoulders that were exposed to the water. This made Qing Yan feel relieved.


    Little Junior Brother said, ¡°The torture method definitely won¡¯t work on such an expert, so we poisoned him with many Gu, but he withstood all of them.¡±


    So it was a Gu poison. Qing Yan smiled in his heart. The number one viin of the Ghost n, Ah Wei, was actually most afraid of pain. How else do you think he became an expert? He would confess everything after two whips, you fools!


    ording to their n, Wan Feng would use the interrogation as an opportunity to hand the key to Ah Wei. After they left, Ah Wei would quietly unlock it.


    Jiang Hai and Qing Yan had brought Old Cui¡¯s knockout powder and had long spilled it imperceptibly in the prison. In less than an hour, the guards and sacrificial soldiers in the prison would fall asleep. At that time, Ah Wei could openly walk out of the water dungeon.


    But that was not what the number one viin, Ah Wei, thought. He grabbed Wan Feng!


    Wan Feng, who had yet to hand over the key: ¡°¡­¡±


    Ah Wei said domineeringly, ¡°Let me go, or I¡¯ll break his neck!¡±


    This was very viinous. This was very like Ah Wei. Jiang Hai and Qing Yan could not bear to look at him anymore.


    ¡°Let go of Senior Brother Wan Feng!¡± Little Junior Brother shouted.


    Wan Feng was the direct disciple of the State Preceptor, and his status was countless times higher than small fries like them. If anything happened to him in the water dungeon, they would not be able to bear the consequences.


    Jiang Hai and Qing Yan could only cooperate and continue.


    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t be rash. Let¡¯s talk nicely!¡± Jiang Hai¡¯s tone was stiff.


    Qing Yan was much more sensible than him. ¡°We¡¯ll let you go, we¡¯ll let you go! You can¡¯t hurt Senior Brother Wan Feng! He¡¯s the State Preceptor¡¯s eldest disciple. If he loses a strand of hair, the State Preceptor will me us!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Ah Wei decisively pulled out a strand of Wan Feng¡¯s hair.


    Wan Feng, who had his hair plucked: ¡°¡­¡±


    Due to the fact that he had taken Wan Feng hostage, Ah Wei was removed from his handcuffs and went out of the dungeon. In order to prevent the guards from patrolling, Jiang Hai and Qing Yan went all out and knocked out everyone in the water dungeon.


    When the golden-masked sacrificial soldier outside the door heard themotion, he turned around and went in, but Shadow Thirteen, who had pounced on him, slit his neck. Wan Feng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Was this really a half-sacrificial soldier? How could he be so ferocious?


    Wan Feng looked around. ¡°Hurry up and leave. In half a cup of tea¡¯s time, someone will discover the water dungeon.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Qing Yan asked.


    Wan Feng said, ¡°Knock me out! Don¡¯t¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish saying out the words ¡°hold back¡±, Jiang Hai, Qing Yan, and Ah Wei stretched out their fists and knocked him out.


    However, just as the few of them got into the carriage and were about to walk out of the back door of the State Preceptor Hall, a powerful aura suddenly covered the sky and earth. Qing Yan felt a pain in his chest and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Immediately after, Jiang Hai also vomited blood. He and Qing Yan both fell to the ground. Yue Gou insisted on taking a step forward, but he also knelt down with a crack! Shadow Thirteen used his sword to support his body that was almost crushed.


    Was that person here? What a terrifying aura!

 Chapter 556 - 556 Untitled

    556 Untitled


    Sacrificial soldiers could always urately sense the aura of their own kind. Shadow Thirteen felt that the other party¡¯s aura was familiar, but it was not a killing tool refined from the sacrificial soldier camp. Instead, it was a killing weapon that was a hundred or a thousand times more terrifying. People gave it the nickname Asura.


    Shadow Thirteen had never seen a real Asura before, and he was only guessing. No matter what, an expert of this realm was definitely not someone they could deal with now.


    Shadow Thirteen looked at the three people who had fallen and then at Ah Wei, whose situation was not much better than his. He asked, ¡°Was this¡­ the person you encounteredst time?¡±


    Ah Wei thought for a while and nodded. That person attacked too quickly and was suppressed before he could react. He did not even see his face clearly, but he could recognize his aura.


    Shadow Thirteen received an affirmative answer and could not help but look at Ah Wei again. How could this guy still be safe and sound in the hands of such an expert?


    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t just talk¡­ Hurry up¡­ and think of something¡­¡± Jiang Hai said with difficulty. He felt like his chest was about to explode with every word he bit out. The feeling this time was even stronger thanst time. It was also at this moment that he understood how terrifying the attack Ah Wei made to save the three of them was.


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­ still far away,¡± Ah Wei said.


    Ah Wei was the only person who had fought him. It had been a full fifteen minutes since Ah Wei was suppressed to the point that he could not move and that person rushed over. From the pressure he was currently under, it would take at least that long for the other party to reach here.


    They could be suppressed to the point of being unable to move from afar. Shadow Thirteen once again had a new understanding of the experts in the world.


    Shadow Thirteen used his sword to support his body and desperately swallowed the blood that was rolling up his throat. Then, he and Ah Wei used what little strength they had to throw out some of the cloth in the carriage and then threw Jiang Hai, Qing Yan, and Yue Gou in.


    Shadow Thirteen took off his night clothes, revealing the pageboy outfit inside. He pulled off Jiang Hai¡¯s clothes and handed them to Ah Wei. ¡°Change into them.¡±


    Ah Wei changed.


    They only prayed that the guards guarding the door would not see that they were not the ¡°servants¡± from before. Otherwise, with wolves in front and tigers behind, they would probably not be able to leave this ce.


    Fortunately, the guards on duty had been changed. These guards had never seen their faces before. They checked the cards and let them out. As soon as they left, a disciple reported, ¡°Not good¡ªsomething happened in the water dungeon¡ªthe prisoner escaped¡ªlock the door¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop! Stop right there!¡± A guard shouted at the carriage.


    Shadow Thirteen whipped the horse and the carriage left! The guards and sacrificial soldiers of the State Preceptor Hall caught up.


    However, that expert¡¯s aura did not seem to be able to distinguish between friend and foe. Therefore, they were not the only ones whose strength had been suppressed. There were also people from the State Preceptor Hall who were suppressed.


    ¡°Turn right! Into the forest!¡± Jiang Hai held his chest that was about to explode.


    Ah Wei tightened the reins and pulled hard. The carriage changed direction and entered the forest on the right. The people from the State Preceptor Hall chased after them relentlessly. However, there were traps in the forest, and most of the people from the State Preceptor Hall quickly fell.


    ¡°How¡­ how did you know?¡± Qing Yany beside Jiang Hai and said weakly.


    Jiang Hai panted. ¡°¡­Came before.¡±


    ¡°State Preceptor!¡± In the State Preceptor Hall, a disciple ran into the State Preceptor¡¯s alchemy room and bowed respectfully to the State Preceptor, who was developing pills in the room.


    The State Preceptor said in a deep voice, ¡°How is it?¡±


    The disciple said, ¡°They escaped into the forest. Our people didn¡¯t catch them.¡±


    ¡°Trash!¡± The State Preceptor threw the booklet in his hand coldly on the table. ¡°You can¡¯t even look at a person properly. What¡¯s the use of you if you can¡¯t catch him!¡±


    The disciple knelt down in fear.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Wan Feng?¡± The State Preceptor asked.


    The disciple replied fearfully, ¡°Senior Brother Wan Feng was knocked out by that group of people. He hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡±


    The State Preceptor clenched his fists tightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Just as the atmosphere was about to freeze, a gentle man¡¯s voice sounded outside the pill refinement room. There were not many people who could enter and leave the State Preceptor Hall freely. Wan Feng was one of them, and the other was themandery prince of the Queen Manor.


    ¡°You can leave,¡± the State Preceptor said as he nced at his disciple.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The disciple obediently left. When he passed by the door, he saw themandery prince and bowed.


    Nangong Li nodded indifferently and walked into the alchemy room.


    ¡°Commandery Prince.¡± The State Preceptor cupped his hands.


    Nangong Li stopped in front of him and looked at him. ¡°I came sote. Did I disturb the State Preceptor¡¯s rest?¡±


    The State Preceptor said, ¡°No, I¡¯m developing a pill for the Emperor. Why are you here? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not good timing tonight. The State Preceptor Hall wants to arrest the evil thief. Forgive me for not being able to entertain you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to help you catch the thief,¡± Nangong Li said with a faint smile.


    The State Preceptor sighed. ¡°I¡¯m ashamed. It wasn¡¯t easy for Your Highness to catch the evil thief. Tonight, he was actually saved by his aplice. I was too careless.¡±


    Nangong Li said indifferently, ¡°If they¡¯re not powerful evil thieves, I wouldn¡¯t bother to attack them. It¡¯s fine. y chess with me. Someone will obediently hand them over to youter.¡±


    The State Preceptor wanted to say that they had escaped into the forest, and there seemed to be a trap in the forest¡­ But he swallowed his words. If there was anyone in this world who could be fearless, it was probably the expert that themandery prince brought back.


    With him around, any trap was nothing.


    The State Preceptor pointed to the chess table at the side. ¡°Your Highness, please.¡±


    On one hand, the State Preceptor and Nangong Li were ying chess happily. On the other hand, the old man¡¯s expression was not so optimistic. He had just done a divination, but halfway through, the turtle shell broke.


    This was a great omen.


    This meant that the opponents they encountered were more difficult to deal with than any other time. If that was all, the old man would not be too worried. What he was worried about was that he felt a familiar aura. He had not felt this aura for many years, so much so that he was no longer sure if it was that person.


    If it was¡­


    ¡°If it is, what will happen?¡± Yu Wan looked at him and asked.


    The old man looked at the cracked turtle shell on the table. ¡°If it¡¯s that person, then none of them¡­ will live.¡±


    Yu Wan widened her almond-shaped eyes. ¡°Who¡¯s so powerful?¡±


    ¡°Asura.¡±


    The Asura of the Ghost n.


    It could also be called a sacrificial soldier who had gone berserk. However, not all sacrificial soldiers who had gone berserk could be Asuras. Those who survived were the ones who had to endure the violent aura in their bodies all year round and also have to suffer the pain caused by the reversal of their meridians at all times. Therefore, they were in a manic state day and night and could not control the urge to kill at all. Their minds had long been refined. Sacrificial soldiers would never betray their master. But the first thing Asura did after bing a demon was to kill their master with their own hands.


    It was precisely because Asura was powerful and terrifying that it was difficult to control. Therefore, when the Ghost n discovered that a sacrificial soldier had gone crazy, they would kill them immediately and never give them a chance to cultivate into Asura.


    However, there was one fish that escaped the. They could not kill him and could only think of ways to lock him up.


    If it was really him¡­


    The old man did not dare to think further. The old man was even more puzzled. Why did this persone to Nanzhao? It was impossible for the Ghost n to let him out. Could it be that some outsider had sneaked into the n and secretly brought him out?


    The old man sighed. ¡°Prepare for their funerals.¡±


    That person hated the nsmen who had imprisoned him for so long. Once he came into contact with the aura of his nsmen, he would kill everyone.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± In the carriage, Qing Yan could not withstand the pressure. After spitting out arge mouthful of blood, his head tilted and he fainted.


    ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s nearby¡­¡± Ah Wei gradually couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Blood flowed from the corners of his eyes.


    Jiang Hai spat outrge mouthfuls of blood and fell unconscious. Suddenly, Shadow Thirteen saw a river.


    ¡°Jump into the river!¡± Shadow Thirteen said.


    Shadow Thirteen grabbed Jiang Hai, Ah Wei grabbed Qing Yan, and Yue Gou still had a trace of strength. The three of them jumped up, but at this moment, a powerful internal force was thrown into the water. Water sshed seven to eight feet and pped them back onto the shore.


    Yue Gou was alone. He was pped a little further away and bumped into the carriage before falling to the ground. It was this sound that woke the three sleeping little ck eggs up. The little ck eggs suddenly opened their eyes.


    Eh? Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing? Where was Master?


    The wheel was stuck into the groove of the road. Xiaobao lost his bnce and rolled down. Shadow Thirteen¡¯s eyebrows twitched! What was going on? Why was the little ck egg in the carriage? Shadow Thirteen couldn¡¯t care less about escaping himself. He flew over and snatched the little ck egg.


    Soon, Er¡¯bao also rolled out.


    Ah Wei also flew over and hugged Er¡¯bao before he fell to the ground.


    One, two¡­ there¡¯s one more egg!


    The two of them snatched Dabao at the same time. Unfortunately, it was toote. The carriage had already been grabbed by a huge force.


    Bang!


    The door of the carriage exploded in the air. A small ck egg fell. Asura, who had long hair and bloodshot eyes, casually grabbed the back of his cor. Asura looked at the little thing in his hand, and the mania in his body surged. He wanted to crush this little thing like an egg.


    The little ck egg held the little milk bottle in both hands and blinked at him. Suddenly, the little ck egg reached out and fed him the milk bottle.


    Asura, who was about to crush the egg: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 557 - 557 The Might of the Little Black Egg

    557 The Might of the Little ck Egg


    Asura killing people was instinctive.


    This was the aftereffect of qigong deviation. Ordinary people would die if they could not withstand it. Those who could withstand it were only people like Helian Beiming who had lost all their martial arts. As for the Asuras who survived, they felt like they were spending every day in purgatory.


    The meridians in their bodies broke inch by inch, grew again, and broke again inch by inch. It cycled and never stopped. Although their meridians could be stronger every time they regenerated, the next break would bring even more pain.


    And the best way to relieve this pain was to kill. They would not care if they were holding a powerless woman or an innocent child in their hands. They would kill everything they saw.


    Dabao was finished. He had fallen into the hands of such an inhumane Asura, and he had even stuffed the pacifier into his mouth.


    Shadow Thirteen was already certain that the other party was an Asura. It was worth bragging that he could meet an Asura in his lifetime. However, Shadow Thirteen was not happy at all because Dabao had fallen into the other party¡¯s hands. He and Ah Wei were injured and were not the other party¡¯s match at all. In that case, what awaited Dabao was¡­


    Shadow Thirteen did not have the guts to think further, nor could he bear to look further. He made up his mind. If something really happened to Dabao, then he would die with Asura even at the risk of self-destruction! He decided to take onest look at Dabao.


    Dabao was still holding the handle of the milk bottle with his small hand and looking at Asura without blinking.


    Asura did not drink it. Dabao retorted with his little hand.


    Asura took a deep breath.


    Gulp ~


    Asura swallowed it.


    Pop!


    Dabao pulled out the pacifier and shook his little milk bottle hard. There was still milk. He stuffed the pacifier into Asura¡¯s mouth again.


    Asura started drinking.


    Shadow Thirteen couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing! The legendary violent Asura was actually appeased by a pacifier?


    Shadow Thirteen felt his body lighten. The manic aura that suppressed him to the point of being unable to move seemed to have dissipated from his body. Not only him, but even Ah Wei¡¯s expression was clearly much better than before.


    Although Qing Yan and Jiang Hai were still unconscious, their breathing had be smoother, and Yue Gou had stopped vomiting blood.


    Everything showed that Asura indeed had no intention of killing. To be able to make an Asura stop killing halfway¡­ This was something that no one had dared to hope for since ancient times.


    Of course, Asuras did not have to kill people all the time. They could also control themselves, but the feeling of control was not good. Once they attacked, there was no reason for them to give up halfway.


    So what kind of magical little ck egg was this?


    Hu ~ Hu ~ Hu ~


    Asura sucked hard a few times, but he couldn¡¯t suck it anymore. Dabao picked up the milk bottle and shook it. It was really empty this time.


    ¡°Mhm! Mhm!¡± Dabao twisted his body, wanting to get down.


    Shadow Thirteen¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He was worried that his actions would rekindle Asura¡¯s killing intent, but to his surprise, Asura only gently put Dabao down.


    Dabao ran to his two younger brothers and domineeringly collected their little milk bottles. Then, he ran back to Asura and handed over one of the little milk bottles. The two of them sat down by the river and drank their milk.


    Dabao nced at Asura.


    Asura also looked back at Dabao.


    After drinking milk together, they would be good milk friends in the future!


    Dabao shook his legs.


    Asura also shook his long legs.


    The irritable lion became an orange cat whose fur was stroked. At this moment, Asura was so docile that it did not seem real. Shadow Thirteen felt that he was either dead or stupid. It was fine if he could see an Asura in his life, but this Asura had been led to the ditch by his little ck egg.


    Without the suppression of Asura, Jiang Hai and Qing Yan gradually woke up. When the two of them saw the scene in front of them, they were so frightened that they wished they could faint again!


    Shadow Thirteen looked at the heartless little ck egg and then at the defenseless Asura. He narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Now was the best time to attack!


    Shadow Thirteen covered Xiaobao¡¯s eyes in his arms and gripped the hilt of his sword tightly. He turned around and pierced through the heart of the sacrificial soldier behind him!


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± The sacrificial soldier screamed.


    Dabao trembled in shock! When he trembled, Asura was unhappy. The manic aura that had finally dissipated came again. The sacrificial soldiers who had silently infiltrated the forest did not have time to react before they were crushed by this internal energy one after another.


    Jiang Hai and the others were stunned. He didn¡¯t even look at them. He didn¡¯t even attack seriously and killed all the sacrificial soldiers in the forest. How did they still have half their lives? It had to be said that it was a miracle!


    If the few of them had the intention of joining forces to kill Asura earlier, they had all given up at this moment. There was no way to fight this battle. They only hoped that he would give them a quick death after drinking his fill!


    Gulp ~


    He finished thest mouthful of milk.


    The little ck egg was going home.


    The little ck egg slipped over.


    Jiang Hai and Qing Yan looked at each other. Asura didn¡¯t seem to have any killing intent? Did this mean that he was letting them go? What are they waiting for! Hurry up and leave! If he went back on his wordter, they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape even if they wanted to!


    The group carried the little ck egg and began to tentatively walk towards the other end of the forest.


    Qing Yan, Jiang Hai, and Yue Gou walked at the front with the little ck eggs in their arms. Shadow Thirteen and Ah Wei covered the back. If anything really happened, the two of them would join forces to stop Asura and the three of them would leave with the children.


    However, after walking for a while, Qing Yan said in a low voice, ¡°Is-is he still following?¡±


    Jiang Hai did not dare to turn around. He only nced at it from the corner of his eye and whispered, ¡°He¡¯s still following.¡±


    Qing Yan asked fearfully, ¡°This, this, this¡­ he¡¯s been following us for almost an hour, right? What does he want? Don¡¯t tell me he wants to find a deserted ce to wipe us out?¡±


    Jiang Hai gritted his teeth and said, ¡°This is a deserted ce!¡±


    Qing Yan¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Then he¡¯s going to wipe us out?¡±


    Jiang Hai : ¡°¡­¡±


    In the deep mountains and forests at night, a group of men was carrying three ck little eggs. Behind them was a man with disheveled hair and bloodshot eyes. This scene was so strange that no one dared to look.


    Just as the group was feeling uneasy and did not know why Lord Asura was following them and how long he was following them, a pleasant wind chime came from not far ahead.


    That voice sounded very ethereal on the silent moonlit night, like a clear spring falling into a mountain stream. Everyone felt a coolness and satisfaction in their hearts, except¡­ for Asura behind them.


    The moment the wind chimes sounded, Asura covered his ears and the small milk bottle in his hand fell to the ground. He didn¡¯t even bother to pick it up and turned to run!


    Everyone was dumbfounded. What was going on?


    ¡°Grandma!¡± Ah Wei said.


    The few of them turned their heads and looked over. Indeed, they saw two familiar figures walking over from the depths of the forest. One of them was Grandma, and the other was Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan was here to look for the little fellows. When she returned from Xixia Garden, she realized that her sons, who were supposed to be sitting in the room obediently drinking milk, were gone. She searched the manor but saw no one, so she guessed that they had slipped out of the manor again.


    Yan Jiuchao had the Gu worm left behind by Ah Wei and could track the aura of the little fellows. Grandma was worried that she would bump into someone she shouldn¡¯t have, so he followed. In the end, they really bumped into that guy.


    ¡°Grandma, what did you do just now? Why did you scare that guy away?¡± Qing Yan asked in confusion.


    The old man said, ¡°He¡¯s not scared away. He doesn¡¯t like that sound.¡±


    Qing Yan was stunned. ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    The old man nced at him unfathomably. ¡°If you see a pile of shit, are you going to step on it or avoid it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± This metaphor! Qing Yan shut up.


    The three little ck eggs were all asleep. Theyy in the arms of Qing Yan and the others, drooling and snoring. Seeing that her sons were fine, Yu Wan finally calmed down.


    ¡°How are you?¡± Yu Wan asked Shadow Thirteen and the others.


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°It¡¯s a small injury. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    The old man could tell that everyone was puzzled. He paused and said, ¡°This is not a ce to talk. Let¡¯s go back to the manor first in case that guy turns back.¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°The carriage is over there. You can see it after leaving the forest. It¡¯s not far.¡±


    They walked out of the forest as quickly as possible. Because they were in a hurry, no one noticed the little milk bottle left in the grass. Just as the few of them left the forest, Asura really returned. He bent down, picked up the lonely little milk bottle, and wiped the grass off it. Then, he looked at their backs that gradually disappeared into the night and said in an aggrieved tone, ¡°Wu~¡±

 Chapter 558 - 558 Ghost Clan’s Asura

    558 Ghost n¡¯s Asura


    Yu Wan and the others got into the carriage and quickly returned to the manor.


    Meanwhile, Nangong Li and the State Preceptor, who were far away in the State Preceptor Hall, did not know that something unexpected had happened in the forest.


    It was the State Preceptor¡¯s turn to ce his piece, but he was a little distracted.


    Nangong Li understood what he was worried about, but she still smiled faintly and said, ¡°What are you thinking about, State Preceptor?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± The State Preceptor came back to his senses and ced a piece.


    Nangong Li pointed at a seat at the side. ¡°If the State Preceptor had ced your piece here just now, I would have lost this round. But you missed by an inch, so it was the State Preceptor¡¯s turn to lose. Does the State Preceptor want to give in to me too much, or do you not want to y chess with me at all?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking, Your Highness,¡± the State Preceptor said.


    However, themandery prince did not take the path that could immediately block the State Preceptor. He alsonded in an unrted ce. Then, he said, ¡°State Preceptor, are you thinking about those escaped thieves?¡±


    The State Preceptor did not deny it. ¡°I can¡¯t figure out who they are. Why did theye to the State Preceptor Hall?¡±


    Nangong Li snorted and said, ¡°They¡¯re either here to ask for information or to steal. Is there anything missing from the State Preceptor Hall?¡±


    The State Preceptor shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet.¡±


    The State Preceptor Hall was so big, and it was not like there was one less living person. How could it be so easy to find out what was missing?


    Nangong Li said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. We¡¯ll know everything when we catch those thieves.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a disciple from the State Preceptor Hall hurriedly walked over. ¡°State Preceptor!¡±


    The State Preceptor could not help but frown when he saw how flustered he was. ¡°What happened?¡±


    The disciple opened his mouth and looked at the State Preceptor and then at Nangong Li. For a moment, he did not know how to speak.


    Nangong Li said indifferently, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Did they catch them, or did they escape?¡± Although he asked this, he did not think that there was a possibility for thetter to happen.


    The disciple braced himself and said, ¡°They¡­ they ran away¡­¡±


    ¡°They ran away?¡± Nangong Li was stunned.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t chase after them?¡± The State Preceptor asked.


    ¡°Yes! But¡­¡± The disciple looked at Nangong Li fearfully.


    Nangong Li said, ¡°Don¡¯t hide it. Just say it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes!¡± The disciple lowered his head and said, ¡°The sacrificial soldiers we sent out¡­ are all¡­ all dead¡­¡±


    They died an extremely miserable death without even aplete corpse. He had gone to the forest to take a look. It could no longer be described as a tragic sight. Many disciples had vomited from fear. He was considered bold, but as long as he thought about it, he could still feel his legs trembling.


    ¡°They¡¯re all dead? Not a single one of them was left?¡± The State Preceptor¡¯s expression turned a little ugly. The sacrificial soldiers sent out were all elites of the State Preceptor Hall. There were seven or eight of them who were top-notch golden-masked sacrificial soldiers. How did they all die?


    ¡°Who killed them?¡± Nangong Li asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s the¡­ lord Your Highness brought¡­¡± The disciple said fearfully.


    The State Preceptor looked at Nangong Li coldly. Nangong Li threw the chess piece in his hand into the chess box and stood up indifferently. ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    The disciple said, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Under the lead of this disciple, Nangong Li and the State Preceptor rode their horses to the scene. The strong smell of blood mixed with the smell of soil and vegetation was blown into their noses by the night wind that swept across the water.


    Everyone felt their chests rumble, and an inexperienced disciple fainted on the spot.


    The State Preceptor looked at the flesh in the grass with a cold gaze and clenched his fists bit by bit. He took a deep breath. ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    Nangong Li raised his hand. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll bear the losses today. I¡¯llpensate you no matter how many sacrificial soldiers die.¡±


    With that, Nangong Li ignored the State Preceptor and walked towards the river. Asura sat there, his blood-red eyes staring nkly at the sparklingke.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Nangong Li walked over, as if asking about his body, but also as if asking what had happened.


    However, Asura did not say anything. He continued to stare fixedly at theke.


    This was not the first time something had happened. Asura had been imprisoned for too long and had felt ufortable for too long. When he first came out, he had killed a few people he shouldn¡¯t have. However, in the following interactions, Nangong Li had very wellforted Asura and nothing else happened.


    For some reason, he had killed dozens of sacrificial soldiers in one move tonight. Not to mention the State Preceptor, he also felt the pinch. However, Asura¡¯s value was far above this group of sacrificial soldiers. Therefore, even if Nangong Li¡¯s heart ached to death, he had never thought of dealing with Asura.


    Of course, Nangong Li did not know the real reason for Asura¡¯s anger. He thought that Asura could not control the mania in his body. He reached out and gently patted Asura¡¯s shoulder, coaxing softly, ¡°Forget it, we¡¯ll talk about thister. I¡¯ll bring you back first.¡±


    Asura stood up. Nangong Li brought him in the direction they came from. After taking a few steps, Asura turned around and looked at the dark forest.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Nangong Li asked strangely.


    Asura ignored him and slowly walked to the front.


    Asura¡¯s emotions¡­ were a little depressed? Nangong Li was shocked by this sudden feeling. Asura was just a killing tool. He did not have seven emotions and six desires, only mania and non-mania. Therefore, being depressed was definitely an illusion.


    Nangong Li brought Asura back to the Queen Manor and stayed in the courtyard that he had specially asked someone to clean up. Originally, he did not n to bring Asura along tonight. It was only after he left the manor that he remembered that the captured thief had aplices, and there was a high chance that his aplices would break into the prison. That was why he brought Asura out.


    Unexpectedly, the oue was like this¡ªthe little thief wasn¡¯t caught and instead more than half of the sacrificial soldiers in the State Preceptor Hall were killed.


    Nangong Li felt a lump in his chest.


    Nangong Li felt that he had to talk to Asura. Back then, when he released him from the forbidden area of the Ghost n, he had made three rules with him. He had to listen to him. Otherwise, he would tell the Ghost n and let them capture him back.


    Asura returned to his room.


    Nangong Li calmed himself down and returned to the courtyard to take the pills to look for Asura.


    Asura loved cleanliness. His room was always so tidy that it was as if no one had ever lived in it. There was not a trace of mess on the bed. It was worlds apart from the way he liked to crush people when he killed.


    After he returned to his room, he took a shower and changed his clothes. At this moment, he was sitting on a chair in front of the window in a daze. He used to be in a daze, but tonight seemed especially different. As for what was different, Nangong Li could not answer.


    Nangong Liposed himself and shook his head with a self-deprecating smile. He was just a tool to kill. Why did he keep treating him as a human tonight?


    ¡°Asura.¡± Nangong Li walked over and sat down beside Asura. He could feel the manic energy in Asura¡¯s body, but this manic energy was restrained when facing him, so he was safe. He handed over the small medicine bottle in his hand. ¡°For you.¡±


    The medicine bottle was filled with pills that could reduce Asura¡¯s pain. After taking them, the mania in Asura¡¯s body could be appeased to a certain extent. In the past, Asura could not wait to eat them, but tonight, he did not have much of a reaction.


    ¡°Asura,¡± Nangong Li called.


    Only then did Asura turn around unhurriedly. He looked at the medicine bottle on the table, reached out his pale hand, removed the cork, and poured the vermilion pill into his hand.


    There were only three pills a day. He hadn¡¯t eaten today, so all three were there. Nangong Li thought that he would eat them happily, but Asura only slowly ate one and stuck out his tongue as if he was chewing wax. Then, he threw away the other two in disdain.


    Nangong Li was stunned. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating anymore? Is the taste wrong?¡±


    Asura was very annoyed. He carried the pillow to bed to sleep.


    Nangong Li picked up the pill that Asura had thrown away and sniffed it. He muttered in confusion, ¡°It¡¯s a Mind-clearing Pill made from snow lotus¡­ Why are you suddenly unwilling to eat it? Do you not feel ufortable anymore? Or are you tired of eating it?¡±


    Nangong Li wanted to talk to Asura again, but Asura put down the curtain. This meant that he could get lost.


    Nangong Li shook his head and left helplessly with the pills.


    ¡­ .


    On the other hand, after Yu Wan and the others rushed back to the manor at the speed of reincarnation, everyone was exhausted.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t catch up, right?¡± Qing Yan looked back at the dark alley and asked with lingering fear.


    Jiang Hai wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I¡­ I didn¡¯t notice anyone following us!¡±


    Qing Yan patted his chest and heaved a long sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s good that he didn¡¯t! It¡¯s good that he didn¡¯t¡­ That guy is too terrifying. I really hope I won¡¯t meet him again in my life!¡±


    The night was silent.


    Asura suddenly opened his eyes in the darkness. He took out a small milk bottle made of sheepskin from under the nket and yed with it lovingly.

 Chapter 559 - 559 Smart Little Black Egg (1)

    559 Smart Little ck Egg (1)


    When Yu Wan returned to the courtyard, she realized that there was a milk bottle missing. They must have dropped it halfway. It was just a milk bottle. She could make it again. It was good that they were fine.


    Yu Wan thought of how the little fellows had secretly slipped out of the manor and into the carriage. She felt that the little fellows were really itching for a beating. It was inconvenient to do that as they were sleeping now. When they woke up tomorrow, she would definitely teach them a lesson!


    In order to prevent herself from forgetting when she saw the sun tomorrow, Yu Wan specially took out the feather duster she made when she had nothing to do and ced it on the stool by the bed¡ªa ce she could see when she opened her eyes.


    Yu Wan looked at the little fellows who were lying on their backs and sleeping soundly. She tapped their foreheads and said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you enjoy it for another night.¡±


    The little fellows had slept their fill and woke up before dawn. They yawned and stretched on the bed and were about to start their happy and happy day. However, they inadvertently turned around and saw the feather duster on the stool.


    Yiyaya!


    The hair of the three little ck eggs instantly stood on end! Then, the three little ck eggs rolled off the bed and fled the room!


    Yu Wan usually did not have to set rules in front of any elders. After all, her ¡°mother-inw¡± was actually her biological mother. And her biological mother actually woke upter than her. Old Madam was also focused on teasing the little ck eggs. Without anyone restraining her, she was used to sleeping until she woke up naturally.


    When she opened her eyes, the little fellows and Yan Jiuchao were gone. At this time, Yan Jiuchao had gone to take a medicinal bath, but the little fellows¡ª


    They didn¡¯t want big kisses and hugs this morning? Yu Wan¡¯s gazended on the shiny feather duster and she narrowed her eyes slightly.


    Yu Wan was neatly dressed. After cleaning up, she took a feather duster and went to look for a few little things. If they weren¡¯t in Yu Shaoqing and Madam Jiang¡¯s room, then they were at Old Madam¡¯s.


    As expected, when Yu Wan strode to the Old Madam¡¯s door, she saw three pretentious little things. Old Madam was lying on a rattan chair. The little fellows were sitting beside her with small stools. They were each holding a book on theirps, shaking their heads as they read.


    ¡°Human nature is good.¡±


    This was Xiaobao.


    ¡°By nature, men are nearly alike; by practice, they get to be wide apart.¡±


    These were Er¡¯bao.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This was Dabao, who only shook his head and did not say a word.


    The maidservants in the room were all amused by such cute and motivated little masters. They were not even three years old, but they were already so obedient, smart, calm, and sensible! Many children were still ying with mud on the ground, but their little masters had already started learning!


    ¡°Old Madam, the little masters read really well,¡± the confidant maidservant whispered behind Old Madam.


    The Old Madam nodded happily. ¡°Of course, my great-grandsons are good!¡±


    The three of them finished reading a page and looked at the Old Madam adorably. ¡°Great-grandma, did we read it well?¡± Xiaobao asked coquettishly.


    The olddy smiled and said, ¡°Good! Good! Good! Very good!¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯lle and read to Great-Grandma every day,¡± Er¡¯bao said obediently.


    ¡°Aiyo!¡± The Old Madam¡¯s heart was about to melt. She wished she could hug her three great-grandchildren and never let go!


    ¡°Young Madam!¡± The trusted maidservant noticed Yu Wan at the door and bowed.


    The Old Madam looked at Yu Wan. Yu Wan hid the feather duster behind her back and grinned, revealing her white teeth. ¡°Good morning, Grandma!¡±


    The ugly granddaughter-inw was here again¡­


    The Old Madam pursed her lips and invited Yu Wan into the room.


    Yu Wan pinched the feather duster imperceptibly and said with a fake smile, ¡°I won¡¯t go in. I have something on with the children.¡±


    The three little ck eggs looked at Yu Wan helplessly.


    Xiaobao spread his hands and said, ¡°But Mom, we¡¯re reading for Great-Grandma. We still have to massage her legs after that.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Dabao and Er¡¯bao walked to the old madam¡¯s side cooperatively. They stretched out their little fists and began to massage the old madam¡¯s legs.


    The Old Madam was overjoyed by the little fellows¡¯ filial piety. She liked them to death. ¡°What obedient great-grandchildren!¡±


    Yu Wan gritted her teeth. Little farts, they had already learned to use the Old Madam as a shield. She really didn¡¯t know who they had learned it from! While she was thinking, Helian Beiming pushed his wheelchair over and said solemnly, ¡°Ah Wan, did you slip out of the manor against night? Come to my studyter.¡±


    Yu Wan widened her almond-shaped eyes and crossed the threshold with one foot. ¡°No, Uncle! I haven¡¯t greeted Grandmother yet. I still have to apany her to the gardenter!¡±

 Chapter 560 - 560 Smart Little Black Eggs (2)

    560 Smart Little ck Eggs (2)


    Helian Beiming looked at Yu Wan and then at the happy Old Madam. He pushed the wheelchair away.


    Yu Wan wiped the cold sweat off her forehead and heaved a sigh of relief. Hu hu, that was close!


    ¡ª-


    Ah Wei had returned safely and she had obtained the key. Yu Wan took the box and went to Xixia Garden.


    !!


    Ah Wei handed the key to Yu Wan. Yu Wan inserted the key into the lock and turned it gently. With a click, the box opened. An ancient aura assaulted their faces, and they were all shocked. Although there was no evidence for some things, they could be sure that they were real at a nce.


    There was a yellowed handwritten note lying in the box. The handwritten note seemed to have been specially sealed with wax.


    Yu Wan looked at Grandma. Grandma nodded, and Yu Wan took out the handwritten letter. Jiang Hai, Ah Wei, and the other two sat opposite her and looked at her intently. Yu Wan slowly lifted the wax cover, revealing ancient and rough paper. These old antiques were all very precious things. Yu Wan carefully opened them, then eximed in surprise.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Qing Yan asked.


    Yu Wan pushed the book to the middle of the table. ¡°Look.¡±


    Everyone took a closer look. What the hell? There were no words!


    Qing Yan took the handwritten note and flipped through it from beginning to end. He looked left and right at the sunlight and wrung his hands. ¡°After spending so much effort, I almost lost my life, but in the end, I stole a fake book!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a fake book, it¡¯s a wordless heavenly book,¡± the old man said.


    ¡°What¡¯s a wordless heavenly book?¡± Yu Wan asked in confusion.


    ¡°It was originally a martial arts secret manual,¡± Jiang Hai said. ¡°Only afterprehending the main points of the sect could one see the handwriting on the heavenly book. After that, someone invented a simr engraving technique that could make the handwriting disappear after it dried up.¡±


    Yu Wan seemed to have an epiphany. ¡°In that case, it¡¯s not that it doesn¡¯t have words, but it can¡¯t appear for the time being.¡±


    Jiang Hai nodded. ¡°That should be it.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, do you know how to make it manifest?¡± Yu Wan looked at the old man.


    The old man shook his head. ¡°This engraving technique has been lost for a long time. I have no idea either.¡±


    Yu Wan held her chin. ¡°Then what should we do?¡±


    The old man continued, ¡°However, this engraving technique originally came from Nanzhao. If you ask carefully, you might be able to discover something.¡±


    After a night of tidying up the State Preceptor Hall, they finally realized that the Myriad Book Pavilion was robbed.


    ¡°What was stolen?¡± The State Preceptor rushed to the Myriad Book Pavilion with a cold expression.


    The disciple who had been searching all night said tiredly, ¡°The Sage Master¡¯s handwritten note.¡±


    ¡°The Sage Master¡¯s handwritten note?¡± The State Preceptor was puzzled. They did not steal the confidential military secrets and precious pill forms in the Myriad Book Pavilion, but they stole the Sage Master¡¯s handwritten note that was not of much use? That thing was only a record of the inheritance of some saintesses and sorcerers. At most, it could be considered a history book. So what if they stole it?


    The State Preceptor was puzzled. ¡°What do they want?¡±


    ¡°They want to detoxify!¡± Nangong Li strolled over.


    The State Preceptor cupped his hands at him. ¡°Your Highness.¡± The disciples and guards also bowed to him.


    ¡°All of you, stand down,¡± Nangong Li instructed.


    Everyone obeyed and left. Only the State Preceptor and him were left in the huge Myriad Book Pavilion. The State Preceptor asked, ¡°Your Highness said that they stole the book to detoxify the poison? What do you mean?¡±


    Nangong Li said, ¡°I only came to a realization when I heard from your disciples at the door that they had stolen something.¡±


    The State Preceptor frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Nangong Li sneered. ¡°You might not know this, but a person who looks exactly like the Young Master of Yan City hase to the Helian family. He ims to be the long-lost eldest grandson of the Helian family.¡±


    ¡°Helian Beiyu¡¯s son?¡± The old matter of the Helian family was not a secret. The entire Capital had heard of it.


    Nangong Li nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. As far as I know, Helian Beiyu has also returned to the Helian Manor. That¡¯s not the main point. The main point is that not long ago, the eldest young madam of the Helian Dong Manor obtained a red lingzhi from Dong Xian¡¯er. Not long after, the snow toad was snatched away by a mysterious person. At first, I didn¡¯t link those few things together until I heard from your State Preceptor Hall that the stolen item was the Sage Master¡¯s handwritten note.¡±


    ¡°Red Lingzhi, Snow Toad, Sage Master¡¯s handwritten note¡­¡± The State Preceptor muttered as an idea shed across his mind. ¡°They¡¯re looking for the medicinal primer!¡±


    Nangong Li smiled faintly. ¡°When Young Master Yan was young, he was drugged with Fragrance of Hundred Miles. The poison never acted up, so I thought he was not poisoned at all. Now, it seems that not only is he poisoned, but he¡¯s also about to be unable to suppress it.¡±


    It seemed that the man in white he had seen on the bridge that day was Yan Jiuchao. The person who had shocked the Prince Consort was also Yan Jiuchao.


    The State Preceptor said suspiciously, ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense. Yan Jiuchao is the culprit who killed Helian Qi. Helian Beiming also knows this. How could he let an enemy of the Helian family stay in the Helian Manor and even acknowledge him as the eldest grandson of the East Manor?¡±


    Nangong Li said thoughtfully, ¡°This is also what I¡¯m puzzled about. Helian Beiming and Helian Qi¡¯s rtionship isn¡¯t too close, but they¡¯re still cousins from the same n. Helian Beiming has no reason to protect a murderer who killed his brother. Also, Helian Beiyu is also very suspicious.¡±


    The State Preceptor spected, ¡°Could it be that the person who imed to be Helian Beiyu is with Yan Jiuchao? The two of them joined forces to keep Helian Beiming in the dark?¡±


    Nangong Li shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s too difficult to find out about the Helian family.¡±


    The State Preceptor thought for a while. ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s Yan Jiuchao?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s most likely him,¡± Nangong Li said.


    ¡°Hearing you say that, I also remembered something. I once saw his Princely Heir Consort on the street, but I only took a quick look. I¡¯m not sure it¡¯s her.¡± The State Preceptor paused. ¡°Why don¡¯t I go to the Helian Manor? I¡¯ve interacted with the two of them in the Great Zhou. As long as they speak, I¡¯ll definitely be able to recognize them.¡±


    They could look simr, but their voices could not be so coincidental.


    Nangong Li smiled mysteriously. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ve already sent someone to capture her.¡±

 Chapter 561 - 561 Asura Is Here

    561 Asura Is Here


    In the Queen Manor, two guards had received a mission from themandery prince. It was actually to go to the Helian Manor to capture a woman.


    It was fine to capture the woman, but the problem was that it was not easy to sneak into the Helian Manor. Fortunately, themandery prince had sent a helper to them. With that lord around, they should be able to easily avoid the guards of the Helian Manor.


    The two of them went to Asura¡¯s courtyard.


    Asura was meditating. Every day, at noon, the Yang qi in the world was the strongest, and it was the most difficult to suppress the violent qi in his body. The speed at which his meridians broke was twice as fast, and his astral qi had also increased several times. This was the most painful time of the day.


    !!


    The guards escorted Nangong Li back to Nanzhao, so they naturally understood that they could not easily disturb him at this critical juncture. The two of them patiently waited for the entire afternoon. When the sun set, that lord finally came out of the room.


    The two of them mustered their courage and walked forward, bowing respectfully.


    The guard on the left said, ¡°Lord Asura, themandery prince invites you to follow us to the Divine General Manor. We need to capture someone, but don¡¯t worry, you only have to send us in. You don¡¯t have to worry about capturing her.¡±


    As long as they entered the manor, they had their own way to hide themselves.


    Asura did not want to go. The guard and hispanion looked at each other. Hispanion took out a bottle of Mind-clearing Pills. ¡°The Commandery Prince said that this is a new taste. You can eat another bottle today.¡±


    Asura looked at the bottle in disdain and left without looking back!


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Hispanion asked softly. ¡°He doesn¡¯t listen to us at all. Should we report to His Highness? Let His Highness personally give him an order?¡±


    Asura had a strange temper and ordinary people could not order him around. However, in the past, if he saw the Mind-clearing Pill, Asura would know that it was Nangong Li¡¯s idea and would cooperate most of the time.


    What was going on today? Was he no longer interested in the Mind-clearing Pill, or did he not want to listen to themandery prince¡¯s words so much?


    The guard sighed. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go ask His Highness for instructions.¡±


    The two of them went to the State Preceptor Hall and reported to Nangong Li that Asura refused to leave. Nangong Li sighed helplessly, put down the government affairs he had discussed with the State Preceptor, and rode the carriage back to the Queen Manor.


    Asura had been acting strangely for the past two days, but he refused to say anything when Nangong Li asked him. Nangong Li only thought that he was not used to the Queen Manor¡¯s courtyard and did not take it to heart for a moment.


    Nangong Li smiled and said pleasantly, ¡°Do you not want to suffocate in the room? Send the two of them into the Helian Manor. I¡¯ll bring you to tour theketer. You can eat whatever you want and y whatever you want.¡±


    Asura¡¯s expression softened.


    Nangong Li continued, ¡°Change into this set of clothes and suppress your aura. Don¡¯t let anyone discover your identity. I¡¯ll wait for you in the manor.¡±


    Asura changed into the clothes of the Helian Manor¡¯s guards in disdain and grabbed two guards who had also changed their clothes. The Helian Manor was heavily guarded, but in the eyes of the peerless Asura, it was no different from entering a vegetable garden. He jumped into the manor with one in each hand.


    The two guards could not believe that they had entered the Helian Manor just like that. It was like a dream. The Helian Manor was famous for being difficult to enter and easy to leave. They needed Asura¡¯s help to enter, but they could rely on themselves to go out.


    ¡°Thank you, Lord. Please go back. His Highness must be waiting for you.¡± With that, the guard walked towards Wutong Courtyard with hispanion.


    Asura nned to leave, but the moment he turned around, he caught amotion. He frowned and looked in the direction of themotion. His figure shed and he disappeared.


    On the other hand, after the three little ck eggs gained enough goodwill in front of the Old Madam, they finally began toe out and cause trouble. The three of them first brought disaster to the beautiful flowers and grass in the greenhouse, then went to the bird garden to bring disaster to the parrot myna in the birdcage. After there was nothing else to bring disaster to, the three of them began to climb the tree.


    Dabao climbed the highest and reached the top of the parasol tree in one go. He was about to dig out the bird¡¯s nest on the top of the tree when he slipped and fell down!


    After Yu Wan finished what she was doing, she came out to look for the little fellows. Just as she arrived outside the flowerbed, she saw such a dangerous scene. It was toote for her to fly over. Just as her heart was in her throat, a guard who was so fast that there was only a phantom left steadily caught Dabao.


    Yu Wan was dumbfounded. What happened just now? Where did that guarde from? She had just blinked and Dabao was in his arms already?


    This martial arts¡­ was too, too powerful. If she had known that the Helian Manor had such a powerful expert, she would have called him over to save Ah Wei!


    Yu Wan had lived in the Helian family for so long and had basically seen the sacrificial soldiers and guards of the East Manor. However, she did not think this person looked familiar and he even had his hair draped over his shoulders.


    At this moment, Dabao, who was in the arms of a certain ¡°guard¡±, recognized his good friend and twisted excitedly in his arms.


    Yu Wan saw her son¡¯s reaction and thought to herself that she was overthinking. He must be the guard in the manor for her son to recognize him.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Yu Wan carried Dabao over. Yu Gang nced at him and saw the little milk bottle on the ground.


    The little milk bottle was originally in Asura¡¯s arms. When he saved Dabao, his figure was too fast, causing the milk bottle to fall out. Yu Wan bowed and picked up the little milk bottle. She said in realization, ¡°So it fell in the manor. I thought it fell in the forest¡­ To think I made a new one this morning.¡±


    Dabao grabbed the little milk bottle and handed it to Asura. Yu Wan was stunned. Why did this child give his milk bottle to others? Even if she wanted to thank him, she should have given him some other gifts.


    Yu Wan brought the milk bottle over and Dabao stuffed it back.


    Yu Wan took it and Dabao stuffed it back. After a while, the cork of the broken bottle cracked with a bang. A small piece of wood flew into Asura¡¯s sleeve. Then, Yu Wan smelled the slowly spreading smell of blood.


    ¡°You¡¯re injured?¡± Yu Wan was stunned.


    This was Asura¡¯s old injury. Asura was not easily injured, but once he suffered it, it was very difficult to heal. He had been tied up with gauze. Just now, when the wooden piece flew in and knocked open the gauze, blood flowed out.


    Yu Wan ced Dabao on the ground, grabbed his wrist, and rolled up his sleeve to check his injuries. Asura did not like people approaching and instinctively wanted to emit a terrifying mania. However, Dabao suddenly grabbed one of his fingers.


    Dabao looked up at him with wide ck eyes. Asura suppressed his mania.


    Yu Wan looked at the terrible wound and frowned. ¡°How long have you been injured? Have you never treated it? You can¡¯t cover this kind of injury. It¡¯s easy to get infected. Follow me.¡±


    Yu Wan wanted to bring him back to the courtyard for treatment.


    Asura did not move. Dabao held his hand. My mother is a divine doctor. She¡¯s very powerful.


    His injuries were not deep to begin with, but because he did not receive timely treatment, the wound festered. If this continued, he could forget wanting this hand.


    Yu Wan was anxious for him. When she turned around, she saw him hesitating. Yu Wan became angry and pped his head. ¡°I told you to walk! What are you dawdling for! You don¡¯t want this hand anymore!¡±


    The legendary Lord Asura, who killed people like flies, was actually pped on the head by a woman. He was stunned. In the next second, Asura¡¯s eyes turned cold. A powerful killing intent erupted from his body. He reached out with his cold fingertips. He picked up his little friend and walked angrily in front of Yu Wan!


    Yu Wan brought Asura to Xixia Garden.


    Jiang Hai and the others were not in the courtyard. Grandma and Old Cui had also left the manor to buy medicine (watch opera). Yu Wan led him to the central room, opened the first aid kit, took out the disinfectant medicine and cotton balls, and began to wash his wound.


    Asura hated the smell of medicine and turned to leave.


    ¡°Sit down!¡± Yu Wan shouted.


    Dabao patted his shoulder like a little adult. Asura sat down aggrievedly.


    Yu Wan carefully rolled up his sleeve. ¡°Your wound is festering very badly. I¡¯m going to clean it up for you all at once. It might hurt a little. Bear with it. Also, my hand is a little heavy. You can cry out if you can¡¯t help it.¡±


    Hmph! Asuras who had been tempered thousands of times were not afraid of pain!


    Yu Wan dipped the cotton ball in the medicine and wiped it down¡ª


    ¡°¡­¡± Asura fainted from the pain.


    Ah Wei was the first to return to the courtyard. He walked to the door and looked at Yu Wan, who was cleaning someone¡¯s wound. Then, he looked at the patient who had been cleaned by Ah Wan. His eyes rolled back and he fainted!


    Yu Wan raised her eyebrows and looked at her bloody hands. ¡°It¡¯s not that scary, right?¡±


    Yue Gou was the second to return to the courtyard. His reaction was slower than Ah Wei. It was not until he entered the room that he could see the man being tossed and turned by Yu Wan. Then, his eyes rolled back and he fell.


    Then, it was Qing Yan and Jiang Hai. As expected, the two of them also fainted.


    Thest to arrive were Old Cui and Grandma, who had returned from listening to the opera. The two of them were reminiscing about the exciting tune of the opera when they saw Ah Wei and the others who had fallen to the ground. Then, they looked at the person Yu Wan had stabbed with a needle.


    Grandma did not fall immediately. He held on tightly. Calm down. He was the priest of the Ghost n. He could do it! At this moment, Asura woke up faintly. When he opened his eyes, he saw the golden needle in his hand and curiously pulled it out.


    Yu Wan fiercely pped his hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    Grandma finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and fainted gorgeously.

 Chapter 562 - 562 Asura and the Black Eggs

    562 Asura and the ck Eggs


    Yu Wan¡¯s treatment of the injured was finallying to an end. All his rotten meat had been dug out, filled with medicine, stitched up, and bandaged with clean gauze. After doing this, Yu Wan was so tired that she wiped the sweat off her forehead and took a long breath. ¡°Done!¡±


    Then, Yu Wan turned around and saw everyone who had fallen to the ground. Wasn¡¯t there only Ah Wei? Why did even Grandma, Qing Yan, and Jiang Hai faint?


    ¡°I¡¯m just treating his injuries. It¡¯s not that serious, right? Dabao isn¡¯t even afraid,¡± Yu Wan muttered in confusion.


    Old Cui was the only one who did not faint. He was a doctor. In his eyes, there was only the injured and the sick. There was no difference between a sacrificial soldier and an Asura. Old Cui raised his chin and walked in.


    !!


    Yu Wan asked him softly, ¡°Old Cui, why did they all faint?¡±


    ¡°Because of that person.¡± Old Cui looked at Asura, who was staring curiously at the gauze, and muttered, ¡°You¡¯ve never seen his portrait? That¡¯s true. It was drawn this morning and didn¡¯t have the time to show it to you.¡±


    ¡°What are you muttering about?¡± Yu Wan did not hear him clearly.


    ¡°Nothing. Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Old Cui said.


    Yu Wan raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Do I look like such a timid person?¡±


    Old Cui pointed with his finger and said, ¡°He¡¯s Asura.¡±


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    Yu Wan: ¡°!!!¡±


    Yu Wan also sessfully fainted. When Yu Wan woke up, it was already twilight. She was lying on a soft bed with Yan Jiuchao sitting beside her, seriously reading a picture book that Helian Beiming had bought for the little ck eggs.


    The room was very quiet, and only the sound of him flipping the pages could be heard. The years were peaceful, this thought appeared in Yu Wan¡¯s heart. She gently leaned against her husband. In the next second, she could not remain calm. She sat up. ¡°Where¡¯s¡­ Asura?!¡±


    ¡°Outside.¡± Yan Jiuchao turned a page, his gaze never leaving the picture book. He looked calm.


    Yu Wan suddenly realized that she had yet to mention Asura to him. Then why did he answer her when she asked about Asura just now? ¡°You¡­¡± Yu Wan opened her mouth.


    As if knowing what Yu Wan wanted to ask, Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°Yes, they¡¯re awake. I heard them say it.¡±


    Then how can your reaction be so calm? Yu Wan¡¯s cultivation was not as deep as his. When she heard that Asura was still in the manor, she hurriedly lifted the nket and got off the bed. Previously, she did not know that he was Asura, making him so close to Dabao. She even patted his head, pped his hand, and scolded him.


    Every time Yu Wan thought about it, she felt her legs go weak. When she finally reached the door, she almost couldn¡¯t walk away. She went out to the right.


    ¡°On the left, Xixia Garden,¡± Yan Jiuchao said as he looked at the picture book.


    Yu Wan turned around and rushed towards Xixia Garden. The courtyard was quiet. The maidservants had all disappeared. Even the chirping birds had stopped.


    Yu Wan¡¯s heart pounded. No, could it be that Asura killed them all? Her little ck eggs!!!


    Yu Wan quickened her pace. When she approached the corner, she saw a few figures leaning against the wall and looking ahead sneakily. Yu Wan carefully recognized them. Wasn¡¯t it Qing Yan, Jiang Hai, Yue Gou, and Ah Wei?


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Yu Wan walked forward and asked.


    ¡°Shh!!!¡± The four of them turned around at the same time and gestured for Yu Wan to keep quiet.


    Yu Wan was stunned. She blinked in confusion and walked around to the outermost area to follow their gaze.


    Uh¡­ When did the empty little flowerbed be so crowded? The maidservants and old women she didn¡¯t see just now were all standing here, blocking the flowerbed. They were looking in the same direction as Qing Yan and the others.


    Unfortunately, Yu Wan could not see it.


    Yu Wan tiptoed and finally saw it. Then, she was dumbfounded.


    When they were still in Lotus Flower Vige, the little ck eggs would sit on the threshold and drink goat milk every morning after waking up. This habit was brought to the Helian Manor. On the stone-blue threshold, three little ck eggs sat in a row. They held the little milk bottle in their two small hands and drank milk.


    This was nothing, but if there was a divine Asura sitting beside the three of them¡­


    Asura drank his milk and looked at his three little friends from time to time. From now on, everyone was good friends!


    The scene was too terrifying, and Yu Wan was a little stunned.


    The four of them did not look any better than Yu Wan, especially Ah Wei. He was the one who cooked the goat milk. Can you imagine the scene of him suddenly handing over a milk bottle after putting the cooked goat milk into the milk bottles of his useless disciples?


    He was about to go crazy!!!


    Qing Yan asked Yu Wan in a daze, ¡°Are you sure you only pricked his hand and not his brain?¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°I¡¯m suddenly not sure¡­¡±


    Qing Yan : ¡°¡­¡±


    One bottle was not enough for Asura. Ah Wei went to cook another pot. Thanks to Asura, the little ck eggs got another bottle of milk.


    Little milk friends had to share blessings and milk!


    While Asura and the little ck eggs were full, on the other side, the guards of the Queen Manor also used the opportunity to ¡°patrol¡± Wutong Courtyard and Xixia Garden.


    The Little Commandery Princess and Helian Yu were old acquaintances. Through the two of them, Nangong Li found out the terrain of the East Manor and the courtyard where Yu Wan lived. Yu Wan lived in Wutong Courtyard, but she often stayed in Xixia Garden, so these two courtyards were the ces they had focused on searching.


    However, they were more careful just in case.


    On the one hand, they had to pretend to be patrolling in front of the maidservants and old women, and on the other hand, they had to avoid the guards and sacrificial soldiers who were really patrolling. They finally infiltrated Wutong Courtyard after a long time.


    ¡°Have you seen Young Madam? My hand hurts a little and I want her to take a look at it.¡± A maidservant stopped the old woman guarding the door. Everyone in the manor knew that Young Madam knew medicine. Originally, Old Cui was also a doctor, but there were differences between men and women. The maidservant liked to look for Young Madam to take a look. Young Madam was also enthusiastic and never despised them for being troublesome.


    The old woman smiled and said, ¡°Young Madam is in Xixia Garden!¡±


    The maidservant nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go look for her after I¡¯m done.¡±


    The two guards exchanged nces and silently left Wutong Courtyard. Xixia Garden was very lively today. The guards quietlyy dormant on the roof. They restrained their auras, but this could not be hidden from Asura. Asura knew that they were here, so he ignored them and drank his milk.


    They had also restrained their auras. Asura could sense them, but they could not sense Asura¡¯s existence. They only knew that all the servants were surrounding the small flowerbed, and the rest of the courtyard had be empty. This way, it was beneficial to them.


    The guard took out two portraits. One was of Yu Wan dressed as a madam, and the other was of Yu Wan dressed as a young master. They were both drawn by the Little Commandery Princess.


    The guard whispered, ¡°The Little Commandery Princess said that this person is scheming. We have to keep our eyes open and not make a mistake.¡±


    Hispanion nodded in agreement. He thought of something and asked, ¡°By the way, did you bring the knockout medicine?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The guard took out a small porcin bottle. ¡°When you see herter, sprinkle the knockout medicine on her. Don¡¯t make any noise. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to escape if we attract the sacrificial soldiers of the Helian Manor.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Hispanion was talking when he nced around. He patted the guard¡¯s shoulder and gave him a look.


    The guard looked down. Wasn¡¯t the girl walking over the girl in the portrait?


    Yu Wan was here to look for Grandma. Just now, she had only seen Qing Yan and the others, but she had not seen Grandma. She was worried that Grandma had been frightened by Asura and specially came to care about him. She pushed open the door and entered Grandma¡¯s room.


    The guard exchanged a look with hispanion. Hispanion understood and took out arge sack from his sleeve. He sprinkled some knockout medicine and the mouth of the sack was facing down. The two of them took the bag and hung it on the beam under the roof. They waited for Yu Wan toe out and put her in.


    ¡°Grandma, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go over first. Call me if there¡¯s anything.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I happen to have something on too.¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±


    The guard winked. Hurry, hurry, hurry! She wasing out! Sess or failure depended on this. There could be no mistakes! The footsteps approached, and a figure crossed the threshold. The two of them flew down and put the other party into the sack. Then, the two of them wrapped the mouth of the bag tightly and were carried by the guards on their shoulders. They used their qinggong and quickly flew out of the courtyard.


    Yu Wan¡¯s earrings fell off. She squatted down to pick them up. When she looked up again, Grandma who was walking in front of her had disappeared. She said strangely, ¡°Eh? So fast?¡±


    The ugly old man who put the wind chimes to disgust him had been captured. He was so happy! Asura grabbed the small milk bottle and took a deep breath before continuing to drink the milk.

 Chapter 563 - 563 The Truth That Year, The Fierce Asura (1)

    563 The Truth That Year, The Fierce Asura (1)


    On the other hand, after the two guards returned to the Queen Manor, they went straight to themandery prince¡¯s courtyard and threw the sack into his room ording to themandery prince¡¯s instructions.


    She should be a very important hostage to themandery prince. Otherwise, she would not be allowed to be ced in such an important ce.


    Themandery prince did not say anything else, so the guards did not add anything else. After putting down the sack, they went to the study to report to themandery prince.


    Nangong Li had just finished dealing with her official business and was about to go to the Queen¡¯s courtyard to greet the Prince Consort when he bumped into a guard who had reported back.


    !!


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve brought her back,¡± the guard said respectfully.


    Nangong Li¡¯s expression paused. In the end, he decided to meet that old friend first.


    Nangong Li dismissed the servants in the courtyard and walked into the room alone. The room was dim, so he lit an oilmp. The dim yellow lightnded on the curled up sack. The petite figure instantly brought back memories from three years ago.


    He had learned by chance that he was not his father¡¯s eldest son. His father had a beloved son in Yan City of the Great Zhou. All his father¡¯s love for him came from that name, but the name belonged to that eldest son.


    This made him very jealous. He decided to infiltrate the Great Zhou and see who the son that his father could not forget was.


    Entering the Great Zhou was smoother than he had imagined, and it was easier than he had imagined to investigate the eldest son. He had thought that the other party was an extraordinary person, but it turned out that he was just an ignorant and ipetent little lunatic with a bad reputation.


    He was knowledgeable. He was brave and resourceful. He was the son that his father should be proud of.


    He originally thought that since he had ruthlessly defeated the other party, he had no reason to be jealous. However, when he saw the face that had inherited almost all of his father¡¯s looks, he felt the jealousy in his heart burn!


    That person looked too simr to his father. When they stood together, they looked more like a father and son. He stayed in Yan City and happened to know the head of the Xu family, Xu Shao, who was delivering goods to Yan City.


    He had heard a lot about that person from Xu Shao. Although he was a little lunatic that everyone avoided, he could obtain all the Emperor¡¯s love. He was also his father¡¯s son, and the Emperor was also his uncle. Wasn¡¯t he also a part of this love? Even everything in Yan City should be his.


    After that, Yan Jiuchao went to Prefecture Xu. It was rare for him to seize the opportunity to scheme against Yan Jiuchao. Unfortunately, Yan Jiuchao did not touch the person he had prepared. Instead, he touched an ugly woman.


    After that, Xu Shao imprisoned the ugly woman.


    Not long after, the ugly woman escaped.


    She met him by chance. He still remembered how she had stopped his carriage in a panic and said in a panic, ¡°Someone wants to kill me. Young Master, please save me!¡±


    Him¡­ saving her? This little girl was really cutely stupid. The rain poured down, washing away the red spots on her face. Only then did he see the stunning face under the red spots.


    So she was pretending to be ugly? That person was really lucky. He looked at her slightly bulging stomach and smiled gently. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Dong!


    The sack moved and hit the ground with a muffled thud.


    Nangong Li¡¯s thoughts stopped abruptly. Only then did he realize that he had been standing for a long time, so long that the oilmp was about to burn out. She suffocated in the sack for even longer. This could be considered her punishment for insisting on escaping from him.


    Nangong Li walked forward indifferently and looked down at the sack. He said coldly, ¡°After going around in circles, haven¡¯t you returned to my side?¡±


    The sack: ¡°?!¡±


    Nangong Li walked to the table, lit the oilmp, and turned it back. He squatted down and looked at the sack that seemed to be a little stiff. ¡°I said before that I¡¯ve never been unable to get what I like. Only I want it or not.¡±


    The sack continued, ¡°?!¡±


    Nangong Li thought of something and sneered. ¡°What did you tell me back then? You don¡¯t covet wealth and glory, nor do you expect to live in luxury. You only ask me to let you go, but look at what you¡¯ve done. Who did you seek refuge with? Do you think I¡¯m inferior to a sickly person in your eyes?¡±


    The still confused sack : ¡°?!¡±


    Nangong Li squatted down again and touched the edge of the sack with his cold hand. ¡°You¡¯ve fallen into my hands again. Guess if I¡¯ll let you go this time?¡±


    The sack felt like it had been touched by a pervert: ¡°!!!¡±


    Nangong Li smiled faintly and said, ¡°How about this? Give me three sons and I¡¯ll let you go.¡±

 Chapter 564 - 564 The Truth That Year, The Fierce Asura (2)

    564 The Truth That Year, The Fierce Asura (2)


    The sack suddenly stopped moving.


    Nangong Li gently stroked the sack, like touching a piece of jewelry he loved. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be very gentle.¡± With that, he untied the sack, revealing a white-haired old man. ¡°Ah!¡± The impact was too great, and Nangong Li fell to the ground in fear!


    The old man looked calm on the surface, but he nced at him excitedly in his heart. ¡°You¡¯re so young, yet you don¡¯t learn well. You don¡¯t even let an old man off.¡±


    I¡¯m indeed as elegant as before! The number one priest of the Ghost n was also the number one beautiful (ugly) man of the Ghost n!


    !!


    Nangong Li held his rolling chest. At this moment, he felt as disgusted as if he had swallowed a hundred flies. What happened to the eldest young madam? Why did she be such an old man?


    Thinking about how he had said such mushy words to an old man just now and even touched him with his hand, Nangong Li felt terrible!


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you?¡± The old man recognized Nangong Li.


    When Nangong Li heard this, he paused in vomiting. He paused and looked at him suspiciously. Just now, he was only concerned about being disgusted and did not carefully size up the other party. With this look, Nangong Li also recognized the old man. ¡°The priest of the Ghost n?¡±


    When Nangong Li found out from the servants that Yu Wan had a strange birthmark, he had suspected that Yu Wan was from the Ghost n.


    In order to investigate the truth, Nangong Li went to the Ghost n. It was only when he went to the Ghost n that he found out that the bride who ran away was actually his aunt.


    Back then, he had deliberately been injured andy by the road, allowing a child of the Ghost n to save him. It had taken him more than a year to obtain the trust of that family before he was brought into the n.


    The first person he visited in the n was the priest.


    As the old many on the ground, he could already tell from the servants that this was the Queen Manor, and the one who had captured him was the onlymandery prince in the manor.


    The old man said viciously, ¡°The first time I saw you, I felt that you were a piece of trash. So you¡¯re really one. You brought Asura out, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me.¡± At this point, there was no need to hide it. Moreover, he had been captured from the Helian Manor. Even if his subordinates had caught the wrong person, it at least meant that this old man was with Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan.


    Nangong Li asked, ¡°Forgive me for being stupid, but why did the priest of the Ghost n get involved with the people of the Great Zhou and the Divine General Manor of Nanzhao? Didn¡¯t the Ghost King send you to capture the Eldest Princess? Why? Instead of capturing her, you started to work for her daughter and son-inw?¡±


    The old man ignored him.


    Seeing the old man remain silent, Nangong Li narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Could it be that¡­ you¡¯re also the ones who barged into the State Preceptor Hall at night? You¡¯re actually helping Yan Jiuchao find the medicinal primer? Let me guess, you want to gain the trust of Yan Jiuchao and the little princess and then kidnap them to the Ghost n so that you can force the Eldest Princess to fall into your trap. If that¡¯s the case, then we¡¯re actually cooperating.¡±


    The old man said, ¡°I won¡¯t work with you. Give up.¡±


    Nangong Li smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to listen to my conditions?¡±


    The old man closed his eyes in meditation.


    Nangong Li smiled. ¡°Alright, everyone has their own ambitions. I originally nned to do the Ghost n a favor, but the priest didn¡¯t give me this chance, so I can only offend the priest. Since the priest is willing to find the medicinal primer for them, I believe they must respect the priest very much. If they find out that the priest is in my hands, I wonder if they wille and save you?¡±


    The old man was indifferent.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to pretend to be calm.¡± Nangong Li sneered. ¡°Guards!¡±


    A guard pushed open the door and entered. ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Nangong Li instructed, ¡°Go to the Helian Manor and deliver a message. Tell those guys from the Ghost n that their priest is in my hands and ask them to exchange the little princess.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The guard epted the order and left.


    The old man said, ¡°They won¡¯t exchange people for it. You can give up.¡±


    Nangong Li smiled and said, ¡°I know, but they¡¯lle to save you. How do you think I¡¯ll deal with them?¡±


    The old man: ¡°¡­¡±


    What a ruthless man!


    Nangong Li smiled smugly and instructed, ¡°Tie him to the woodshed!¡±


    Another guard entered and tied the old man. Nangong Li¡¯s mood had already calmed down a lot. Although he could not capture the little princess, as long as the priest was in his hands, she woulde knocking on his door sooner orter.


    Nangong Li summoned the guards and sacrificial soldiers and carefully instructed them. At this moment, the well-fed Asura returned to the manor.


    Asura seemed to be in a good mood.


    Nangong Li smiled and stopped him. ¡°Why are you back sote? Are you hungry? I¡¯ll get someone to prepare dinner for you.¡±


    Asura burped.


    Nangong Li : ¡°¡­¡±


    It was good that he had eaten. Nangong Li did not ask him where he had eaten. Asura did not like to talk to others, nor did he like to be interrogated. Usually, he would asionally go out of the manor when he could not take it anymore. As long as he did not do anything too out of line, Nangong Li would not care much about him.


    Nangong Li said, ¡°By the way, someone might want to break into the Queen Manor tonight. Protect the manor and don¡¯t let anyone in.¡±


    Asura nodded and agreed readily. He was a trustworthy Asura. Even if his little friends came tonight, he would not let them in!


    Nangong Li was relieved with Asura¡¯s guarantee. He went to the Queen¡¯s courtyard.


    Asura returned to his courtyard. As he passed by the woodshed, Asura caught an unusual aura. He shed over! He opened the door and saw an old thing with a bitter expression.


    Aiyaya! Why was this ugly old man here!!! It was about to disgust him to death!


    Asura grabbed him and threw him out of the Queen Manor. He only said that he couldn¡¯t let them in, but he didn¡¯t say that he couldn¡¯t throw him out, right? Without the ugly old man in the manor, Asura felt that the air was fresh. He touched the little milk bottle in his arms and returned to the courtyard valiantly!

 Chapter 565 - 565 Father and Son Meet Again, Confessing the Truth (1)

    565 Father and Son Meet Again, Confessing the Truth (1)


    The old man, who did not react at all, opened his eyes. Uh¡­ he left the manor? Asura was not very gentle and casually hung him on a tree branch. The old man hung pitifully, unable to go up or down. However, the view here was not bad. He could see most of the Queen Manor. The scenery in the Queen Manor was beautiful and the night was charming. He admired it.


    The tree branch took the weight it shouldn¡¯t have and finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. It broke with a crack.


    The old man fell down without any resistance. Fortunately, he did not fall to the ground directly. A carriage sped past and he fell onto the horse¡¯s back. It cushioned the fall before rolling to the ground.


    It was sote at night, but there was not a single pedestrian on the street. How could the coachman have expected a person to fall from the sky?


    The horse was also frightened and let out a hiss. The coachman instinctively reined in and brought the carriage to a halt.


    ¡°What happened?¡± The person in the carriage asked.


    The coachman said, ¡°Prince Consort, a person fell from the sky and bumped into our horse!¡±


    The Prince Consort lifted the curtain and looked at the old man by the roadside. ¡°Hurry up and see how he¡¯s doing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Prince Consort!¡± The coachman jumped down.


    The old man was dizzy from the collision and had a big bump on his forehead. The coachman walked over and realized that it was an old man. He became even more worried. Even a young boy could not withstand that attack just now. Could he have died from the collision?


    In all honesty, he had tried his best to see the way. He really didn¡¯t bump into him. However, if someone died, this life would be med on him and the Prince Consort. Just as the coachman was shocked, the old man suddenly gasped. The coachman was so frightened that he almost knelt on the spot!


    ¡°Help, help me.¡± The old man saw the young man beside him and handed him his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s a living person, right?¡± The coachman reached out with a trembling hand and quickly touched the back of his hand. He only helped the other party sit up when it was warm.


    After sitting up, the old man¡¯s breathing became much easier.


    ¡°Is he alright?¡± The Prince Consort asked.


    ¡°Pri-¡± The coachman was about to call him Prince Consort when he remembered that the Prince Consort was traveling incognito and did not want anyone to know his identity, so he said,¡± Master, it doesn¡¯t seem to be a big deal. ¡±


    The Prince Consort lifted the curtain even more and looked at the old man. ¡°Old man, where are you staying? I¡¯ll send you to the medical center first and inform your family.¡±


    The old man waved his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go to the medical center. Send me back directly.¡±


    The Queen Manor was far from the Helian Manor. He would not arrive tomorrow with his old legs.


    The Prince Consort thought for a while. ¡°Why don¡¯t we find a nearby medical center on the way back?¡±


    ¡°I have a doctor at home,¡± the old man said.


    ¡°In that case, please get in the carriage,¡± the Prince Consort said politely.


    Ah, he actually let a dirty old man ride in the same carriage as the Prince Consort. The coachman was a little unwilling, but even eight horses could not change the Prince Consort¡¯s decision.


    The coachman could only politely invite the old man into the carriage.


    The coachman was originally someone nted by the Queen in front of the Prince Consort. However, after so many years, he had long treated the Prince Consort as his true master. He would not disobey the Prince Consort¡¯s orders, nor would he expose things that he should not expose.


    However, he would also consider his own safety. For example, the Prince Consort had once been to the Helian Manor and seen a certain young master. When the Queen warned him not to say it, he really did not say it.


    Of course, it was not that he was afraid of death, but there was no point in saying some things. The worst oue was that he was chased away. If another coachman came, he might not be as loyal to the Prince Consort.


    ¡°Sit tight. The carriage is leaving. Where are you going?¡± The coachman asked.


    ¡°Helian Manor,¡± the old man said.


    The coachman¡¯s expression froze. The Prince Consort also paused. The coachman said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back first, Master? I¡­ I¡¯ll send the old man off myself.¡±


    The Queen Manor was right in front of him. The Prince Consort could get out of the carriage and walk back. There was no need to make this trip, but for some reason, the Prince Consort wanted to go.


    ¡°No,¡± said the Prince Consort.


    The coachman had no choice but to brace himself and drive the carriage to the Helian Manor.


    The old man pressed his swollen head. He was indeed stunned from the fall. He did not even have the mood to carefully size up the man in front of him. Although he had never seen this Prince Consort of Nanzhao, it should not be difficult to guess his identity when he looked at the position where he appeared and the mask on his face.

 Chapter 566 - 566 Father and Son Meet Again, Confessing the Truth (2)

    566 Father and Son Meet Again, Confessing the Truth (2)


    About an hourter, the carriage arrived at the Helian Manor. The old man alighted from the carriage with the help of the coachman. The old man thanked the Prince Consort. ¡°I¡¯m home. Thank you, Young Master.¡±


    The Prince Consort lifted the curtain and looked at the towering door of the Helian Manor. For some reason, an inexplicable emotion surged in his heart. He hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°You¡­ live here?¡±


    The old man replied, ¡°This is my friend¡¯s house. I¡¯m staying here temporarily. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go in first.¡± With that, he turned around and was about to knock on the door of the Helian Manor.


    The Prince Consort suddenly said, ¡°Can Ie in and sit?¡±


    !!


    Uh¡­ It¡¯s sote. That¡¯s not good¡­


    He had seen people who wanted to help others, but he had never seen someone who insisted on visiting their house after helping others. This person did not look like a bad person no matter how one looked at him. Besides, if he was really a bad person, then entering the manor was no different from going to hell.


    The old man nodded. ¡°Alright, follow me into the manor.¡±


    The coachman scratched his head anxiously. What was going on? It was enough for him toe, but why was the Prince Consort moring to go in? If the Queen found outter, she would have to give you another bowl of medicine!


    The Prince Consort alighted from the carriage.


    The old man knocked on the door. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    The pageboy opened the door respectfully. ¡°I didn¡¯t see you go out today. Did you use the back door?¡±


    The old man said solemnly, ¡°I flew out.¡±


    The pageboyughed and said, ¡°You really know how to joke!¡±


    In this day and age, no one believed the truth. The old man pointed at the Prince Consort beside him and said, ¡°Something happened to me on the way. This young master sent me back. I invited him into the manor.¡±


    ¡°Invite¡­¡± It was sote, the pageboy was puzzled, but he did not dare to block him outside. The general had instructed that the people who stayed with Young Master were all esteemed guests of the East Manor and asked them to treat them like masters.


    The pageboy opened the vermilion door and invited the old man and the Prince Consort in. He took antern and shone the way for them.


    The scenery of the Helian Manor was not as good as the Queen Manor, especially in the dark at night. It was really not pleasing to the eye, but for some reason, there seemed to be an aura here that made the Prince Consort like it.


    His heart began to beat faster and his emotions became full. When they passed through the Qu You Corridor, a drunk old woman bumped into him. He was not angry.


    ¡°Aiya, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡± The pageboy apologized for the drunk woman.


    The Prince Consort smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    The pageboy was stunned. Uh, this guest had a good temper. The pageboy sent the two of them to Xixia Garden and returned to the outer court.


    At this time, Xixia Garden was actually a little noisy.


    The situation must have lost control when they realized that he was no longer around. The old man shook his head. This group of little fools could sometimes anger people to death, but sometimes, it was also warm to the heart.


    ¡°Are you staying here?¡± The Prince Consort asked as he looked at the ajar courtyard door. His heart was beating harder and harder, as if something behind the door was holding him back. Without waiting for Grandma to answer, he looked up and pushed open the courtyard door.


    The old man who was a step slower: ¡°¡­¡±


    The door opened. The smell of roasted meat wafted over. The old man frowned instinctively. In the next second, he was dumbfounded.


    What did he see?


    In the colorful courtyard, there was a bright bonfire. A group of people was actually sitting together to roast meat and eat!


    The old man was dumbfounded. He could not believe what he was seeing!


    One, two, three, four¡­ eight!


    They were all there!


    He had been kidnapped, but these heartless little fellows did not save him. Instead, they sat in the courtyard and ate and drank?!


    ¡°Aiya.¡± Yu Wan, who was skewering meat with Zi Su and Fu Ling, suddenly stopped in her tracks. ¡°Did we forget something?¡±


    Everyone was collectively silent. After a while, Qing Yan pped his thigh. ¡°I didn¡¯t get the vinegar! Little Jiuchao loves his vinegar!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao nced at him coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get it!¡± Qing Yan smiled and left.


    The corners of the old man¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°No, not this,¡± Yu Wan said thoughtfully.


    ¡°Ah, I remember!¡± Jiang Hai pped his thigh, stood up, and went to the old man¡¯s room.


    The old man: Hmph, at least you have some conscience.


    Jiang Hai came out with a sealed wine jar and whispered, ¡°A high-grade Huadiao!¡±


    The old man fell back in anger!


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.¡± Yu Wan frowned and thought for a while. ¡°Is one person missing?¡±


    The light in the old man¡¯s dim eyes gathered. Qing Yan and Jiang Hai exchanged nces and said in unison, ¡°Old Cui!¡±

 Chapter 567 - 567 Father and Son Meet Again, Confessing the Truth (3)

    567 Father and Son Meet Again, Confessing the Truth (3)


    The old man, who wished he could die on the spot: ¡°¡­¡±


    Even Old Cui was more important than him?! He really wanted to beat these brats to death!!!


    ¡°Aiya!¡± Yu Wan noticed the person at the entrance of the courtyard and stood up in a daze. The meat skewer in her hand fell to the ground.


    ¡°Hey, Ah Wan!¡± Qing Yan shouted in pain when he couldn¡¯t snatch the meat skewer in time. Then, he saw Yu Wan¡¯s stunned expression. He looked in the direction Yu Wan was looking, and the meat skewer in his hand fell.


    The old man: You finally found out that I was missing, right? You feel guilty, right? You¡¯re so ashamed, right?


    Yu Wan walked towards the two of them in a daze.


    The old man stretched out his hand and said as if nothing had happened, ¡°Alright, I know you¡¯re not¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ the Prince Consort?¡±


    The old man was interrupted by Yu Wan¡¯s stunned voice. He did not have time to be surprised by the word Prince Consort that Yu Wan mentioned. He only felt that he really had nothing to live for tonight.


    Yu Wan¡¯s voice was not loud, but it was enough for the group of experts in the courtyard to hear. Everyone paused, and the noisy courtyard instantly fell silent.


    Yan Jiuchao was about to pick up a piece of roasted meat when he suddenly stopped.


    The courtyard was terrifyingly quiet.


    Yu Wan had never seen the Prince Consort before, but when this man appeared in front of her, she still recognized him at a nce. She could not tell if it was the aura that was very simr to Yan Jiuchao or this legendary mask that he had never taken off.


    She thought that even if she did not hear his conversation with the Little Commandery Princess at Paramount, she would still not mistake him as long as she saw him.


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao.¡± Yu Wan turned around and looked at her husband who had a cold expression.


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Qing Yan cleared his throat and gave Ah Wei and Yue Gou a look. The two of them usually did not have any tacit understanding with him, but tonight, they understood each other for the first time.


    The three of them put down the skewers and silently left the courtyard. Then, Jiang Hai, Zi Su, and Fu Ling tactfully returned to their respective rooms.


    ¡°Is there something delicious?¡± Old Cui walked over happily. As soon as he entered the courtyard, he sensed that the atmosphere was not right. He looked at everyone and then at the stranger who appeared out of nowhere. He wondered, ¡°Who is he?¡±


    The old man left angrily. Yu Wan also entered the study without a word.


    ¡°Hey, why did they all¡­ leave?¡± In the end, his voice gradually softened. Old Cui shrank his neck resentfully, grabbed a few skewers of roasted meat, and silently entered Grandma¡¯s room.


    Only Yan Jiuchao and the Prince Consort were left in the huge courtyard.


    Yan Jiuchao did not move or look at him. On the other hand, the Prince Consort quietly walked over.


    Yan Jiuchao fed himself the cold roasted meat and slowly ate it.


    The Prince Consort sat down on the wooden bench opposite him.


    Although this weather was not as hot as midsummer, it was not as cold as they had imagined. The bonfire at the side was burning with crackling sounds, and beads of sweat flowed down from their foreheads.


    Yan Jiuchao ate meat.


    The Prince Consort watched him eat meat.


    The two of them did not speak.


    Everyone who was hiding in the room stuck their heads out from under the door and secretly sized up the two of them.


    Other than Yu Wan, no one knew what the rtionship between the Prince Consort and Yan Jiuchao was. They only felt that the two of them were so strange. One was staring, and the other was indifferent.


    Finally, it was the Prince Consort who broke the silence. He looked at Yan Jiuchao and said softly, ¡°You¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao did not give him a chance to continue. He put down the skewer and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± With that, he stood up unceremoniously and was about to return to Wutong Courtyard.


    The Prince Consort had already seen this face that was seventy to eighty percent simr to his the moment he entered. Unlike him, he was old. There was a hideous scar on his face, and the person in front of him seemed to be everything he looked like when he was young.


    That was strange, wasn¡¯t it? The Prince Consort covered his chest. He was very excited. He did not know what was wrong. Seeing that the other party was about to leave, he suddenly stood up. ¡°Wait! I¡­ I have something to ask you!¡±


    As if sensing that his tone was too domineering, he pinched his fingers helplessly and softened his tone. ¡°Can I ask you a few questions?¡±


    When had the Prince Consort of the Queen Manor ever been so unconfident? Even when he met the Emperor, he did not panic. However, he became extremely nervous about this young man.


    Yan Jiuchao did not turn around. He only looked at the endless night and said coldly, ¡°If you want to ask me how I¡¯m doing, I¡¯m doing well. If you want to ask me why I came to Nanzhao, it has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes! It¡¯s rted, it¡¯s rted!¡± Yu Wan pushed open the door of the study and rushed out. She hugged her husband¡¯s arm and hooked it with her toes, closing the courtyard door.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk nicely,¡± she said to Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s body was filled with a powerful vicious aura, but he could not bear to push her away. However, he still refused to respond to the Prince Consort.


    The Prince Consort looked a little stunned, as if he was reminiscing Yan Jiuchao¡¯s words. Yu Wan was conflicted as to whether she should call him Prince Consort or Father. Looking at her husband¡¯s sullen face, Yu Wan decided not to be so close to him yet.


    ¡°What do you want to ask?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    The Prince Consort came back to his senses. He looked at the little girl and then at the young man she was holding. ¡°I want to ask who he is.¡±


    Yu Wan widened her almond-shaped eyes. ¡°Your son! Don¡¯t you recognize him? Didn¡¯t youe to the Helian Manor to look for your son?¡± She thought that he had speciallye to reunite with Yan Jiuchao after recognizing him.


    ¡°He¡¯s my son?¡± The Prince Consort was stunned.


    What kind of reaction was this? Yu Wan was confused. ¡°You¡¯ve seen him several times. He looks so simr to you. Have you never suspected that he¡¯s your son?¡±


    ¡°Several times?¡± The Prince Consort was stunned again.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ve met once at the candied hawthorn shop before. After that, Xiaobao slipped out of the manor. The two of you met once in a restaurant. Let me think¡­¡± Yu Wan couldn¡¯t think of it anymore, but two times wasn¡¯t a small number. Including this time, it had already been three times!


    ¡°I thought you were here to acknowledge your son,¡± Yu Wan said.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to send that old man back,¡± the Prince Consort said.


    So he was here to send Grandma back. Yu Wan felt her husband¡¯s expression be colder and colder.


    Yan Jiuchao pulled out his arm and grabbed Yu Wan¡¯s hand instead, bringing her coldly out of the courtyard.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember,¡± the Prince Consort said as he looked at their backs.


    The two of them stopped in their tracks.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± The Prince Consort tried to recall, but the more he thought about it, the more he felt his head explode.


    ¡°W-what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yu Wan sensed that something was wrong with the Prince Consort. His entire face turned pale, and he was in so much pain that cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    Old Cui strode over and pinched the Prince Consort¡¯s wrist. After taking his pulse, he frowned. ¡°He was drugged.¡±

 Chapter 568 - 568 You Are Prince Yan (1)

    568 You Are Prince Yan (1)


    After saying this, the Prince Consort fainted from the pain. Zi Su and Fu Ling quickly tidied up a room. Jiang Hai carried him into the room and ced him on the bed that had been changed.


    As long as one was not deaf, they would have heard the conversation between the three of them just now. This masked young master was the Prince Consort of the Queen Manor, but he was also Yan Jiuchao¡¯s father who had passed away many years ago. They really did not know what had happened. Why did Prince Yan fake his death and leave his wife and child to be the Prince Consort of Nanzhao?


    Everyone wanted to ask, but they were so frightened by Yan Jiuchao¡¯s cold face that they couldn¡¯t say a word. However, they refused to leave without saying anything.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked coldly.


    Everyone shook their heads like rattle drums. We just want to watch the fun.


    ¡°All of you, get out. You¡¯re blocking the light!¡± Old Cui chased Jiang Hai, Qing Yan, and the other two away.


    Although the four of them had walked out of the house, they strolled around the courtyard. They each grabbed a skewer and went back to squat under the windowsill. They had to hear about the matter of Little Jiuchao no matter what.


    Creak¡ª


    The window lintel was pushed open. The four people squatting like farmers raised their heads in unison and met Yan Jiuchao¡¯s cold face.


    ¡°Do-do you want some skewers?¡± Yue Gou handed over the vegetarian skewer in his hand.


    ¡°Doctor Cui, your first aid kit.¡± Zi Su carried Old Cui¡¯s first aid kit over. ¡°Do you need me to prepare hot water?¡±


    Old Cui took out a small bag of herbs from the box. ¡°Boil this first. Boil the water first, then put this in to cook for half an hour in a low fire.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Zi Su took the medicine bag and left.


    Old Cui then instructed, ¡°Fu Ling, go to the greenhouse and pick some honeysuckle.¡±


    The greenhouse in the East Manor was originally built overnight by the Old Madam to make her little grandson happy, but the three little ck eggs went to cause trouble every few days. The strange flowers and nts were so frightened that they did not dare to bloom. Old Cui took the opportunity to nt some ugly herbs.


    Fu Ling plucked the honeysuckle and fetched a bucket of cold water. Yu Wan began to wash the honeysuckle. As she washed, she did not forget to size up Yan Jiuchao¡¯s expression.


    He looked like an unruly young master, but his heart was always unfathomable. For example, at this moment, Yu Wan could not guess what he was thinking. However, he was pulled in by her and did not turn around and leave after she let go. This meant that he actually wanted to understand what had happened to the Prince Consort.


    He had a bad temper, but he never acted on impulse. When necessary, he was shockingly calm. Yu Wan thought that if it were her, she would definitely not be able to do better than him.


    After the honeysuckle was washed, Fu Ling took a portion to cook it and left the other portion to be mashed into juice by Yu Wan.


    Old Cui handed Yu Wan a pill. ¡°Crush this and add it to the honeysuckle.¡±


    The honeysuckle had the effect of curing poison, but she did not know what this pill was for. Yu Wan crushed the pill and asked softly, ¡°Just now, you said that he was drugged. Was it poison?¡±


    Old Cui said, ¡°It¡¯s not poisonous, but it¡¯s not a good thing.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yu Wan was puzzled.


    Old Cui picked up one of the Prince Consort¡¯s index fingers and pricked it with a golden needle. He dropped a drop of blood on the herb. The withered grass turned red at a visible speed. Old Cui sighed. ¡°As expected, it¡¯s Soul Devouring Grass.¡±


    ¡°Soul Devouring Grass?¡± Yu Wan had read so many medical books and had learned medical skills from Old Cui for so long. She had also known a lot of herbs, but she had never heard of such a strange name.


    Old Cui exined, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s a kind of wild grass that grows on the edge of the cliff. It has the effect of repelling insects and itching, but its juice has the effect of hallucinating. It can¡¯te into contact with the wound, let alone enter one¡¯s intestines. At best, it¡¯ll cause a headache and make you dizzy, and it¡¯ll cause you to hallucinate. At worst, it might destroy a person¡¯s memories. If it¡¯s any heavier, you¡¯ll be a fool. This leaf is the leaf of the Soul Devouring Grass. It has the medicinal properties of the Soul Devouring Grass in its body, which is why it turned red.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Yu Wan took the leaf and looked at it. ¡°In that case, the reason why he doesn¡¯t remember the past is because of the Soul Devouring Grass?¡±


    Old Cui nodded. ¡°That should be the case.¡±


    When she found out that the Prince Consort was Prince Yan, Yu Wan had wondered more than once why he would abandon Yan Jiuchao until she saw the way he looked at Yan Jiuchao just now. That was not the gaze of a man who had abandoned his wife.


    Yu Wan turned her head and looked at Yan Jiuchao, who was caged in the night. ¡°Yan Jiuchao, he didn¡¯t mean to abandon you.¡±

 Chapter 569 - 569 You Are Prince Yan (2)

    569 You Are Prince Yan (2)


    He had only been drugged and forcefully wiped the memories from his mind.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s back was facing the light, and his entire face was hidden in the dark. Yu Wan could not see his expression clearly, but she could feel the aura around him be colder.


    She wondered if this coldness was because of the abandonment by his biological father or because of the culprit that made his biological father have no choice but to abandon him.


    Old Cui continued, ¡°The other party controlled the dosage very well and didn¡¯t hurt his mind.¡±


    The culprit of course would not hurt it. Otherwise, who would like a fool?


    ¡°Is it the Queen?¡± Yu Wan murmured. She thought of a mother and son that Mrs. Yao had seen in Yan City back then. That child was a few years younger than Yan Jiuchao. Didn¡¯t this match Nangong Li¡¯s age?


    Could it be that the mother and son who appeared in Yan City back then were the Queen and Nangong Li? Yu Wan had seen Nangong Li before, but she could not remember his appearance.


    ording to Mrs. Yao, he was very simr to Yan Jiuchao. In that case, Nangong Li also looked like Prince Yan?


    ¡°Doctor Cui, the medicine is ready!¡± Zi Su carried a bowl of steaming medicine into the room on a tray.


    ¡°Leave it there.¡± Old Cui pointed at the table.


    Zi Su ced the tray on the table.


    Old Cui pulled off a few golden needles from the Prince Consort¡¯s acupoint and said to Yu Wan, ¡°When he wakes upter, let him take both medicines.¡±


    ¡°What about the honeysuckle dew cooked by Fu Ling?¡±


    Old Cui snorted. ¡°That¡¯s for you! Don¡¯t you see that all your mouths are swollen from eating such heaty food on a hot day!¡±


    Yu Wan covered her little sausage¡¯s mouth.


    Old Cui packed the first aid kit.


    Yu Wan pursed her lips and asked, ¡°Then can he be good? Can he remember the past?¡±


    Old Cui picked up the first aid kit and said, ¡°This depends on his luck. If it¡¯s poison, I¡¯ll detoxify it. This isn¡¯t poison, so there¡¯s no solution.¡±


    It was useless to say anything. Yu Wan pursed her lips and thought of something. She took off the mask on his face and said, ¡°What about his scar? Can you remove it?¡±


    Old Cui nced at it calmly. ¡°It can¡¯t be removed. It¡¯s too long.¡± It was too deep too. He really didn¡¯t know who did it. He didn¡¯t show any mercy. Old Cui was sleepy. He yawned and returned to his room.


    About fifteen minutester, the Prince Consort woke up. The first thing he did when he opened his eyes was to look for Yan Jiuchao in the room.


    Yu Wan lit the wick and walked to the bed. ¡°Yan Jiuchao has returned to Wutong Courtyard.¡±


    The Prince Consort was stunned. ¡°His name is Yan Jiuchao? Which Chao?¡±


    ¡°The chao that represents dynasty,¡± Yu Wan said.


    ¡°Just as I thought.¡± The Prince Consort lowered his head and smiled happily. Even if he did not remember this person, he was still filled with joy at the mention of him.


    ¡°Drink the medicine first.¡± Yu Wan did not mean to interrupt his longing for his son, but if he did not drink the medicine now, it would turn cold.


    The Prince Consort took the medicine bowl and drank it without a word. Looking at how he did not even frown when he drank the medicine, he was really the same as Yan Jiuchao. As expected of biological father and son.


    ¡°And this.¡± Yu Wan handed over a bowl of pills mixed with honeysuckle. The Prince Consort also epted them all.


    Yu Wan handed him a candied plum. He was stunned. He did not have the habit of eating candied plums, but seeing the little girl¡¯s serious expression, he took it and ate it.


    It was very sweet.


    ¡°Alright.¡± After Yu Wan finished packing her things, she pped her hands and sat down on the stool in front of the bed. ¡°We can talk about serious matters now. My name is Yu Wan, and I¡¯m Yan Jiuchao¡¯s wife. I¡¯m also the mother of your three obedient grandchildren, but my name in Nanzhao is Yan Wan. Yan Jiuchao¡¯s name is Helian Chao. He¡¯s the eldest young master of the Helian family, and I¡¯m the eldest young madam of the Helian family. In the future, don¡¯t call me the wrong name when you¡¯re outside.¡±


    The sudden information was a little too much. The Prince Consort was stunned for a while. Yan Jiuchao was married and he had three children. And he had be the young master of the Helian family?


    What was going on?


    Yu Wan said, ¡°The process is a little tortuous. I can¡¯t exin it to you in a short time. Moreover, there are some things I prefer Yan Jiuchao to tell you personally. Do you still remember who you are?¡±


    The Prince Consort said in a daze, ¡°The Bai¡­ Calyx Tribe.¡±


    The Bai Calyx Tribe is bullsh*t. It¡¯s all nonsense made up by the Queen! You¡¯re a prince of the Great Zhou Dynasty! The Prince Yan who¡¯s second only to one person! Yu Wan cursed in her heart.


    She was not in a hurry to tell him everything. After all, there were some things that were empty words. It was definitely not easy for him to suspect a person he had known for more than ten years.


    ¡°How could you not remember that you saw Yan Jiuchao before?¡±

 Chapter 570 - 570 You Are Prince Yan (3)

    570 You Are Prince Yan (3)


    The Prince Consort said, ¡°I¡¯ve had a head injury before. From time to time, I forget what happened.¡±


    Yu Wan continued, ¡°Then, didn¡¯t the people in your manor tell you? One time, the Little Commandery Princess was also there. Didn¡¯t she tell you?¡±


    The Prince Consort shook his head.


    Yu Wan was not surprised at all. She could already give him Soul Devouring Grass. What else could she not do? The Prince Consort must have had an emotional change after seeing Yan Jiuchao and Xiaobao, so the Queen simply gave him a bowl of medicinal soup and let him forget everything he had seen and heard.


    The Prince Consort had countless doubts in his heart, but he did not know who to ask. Suddenly, Yu Wan grabbed his hand and pricked his finger with a golden needle, dripping a drop of blood on a withered leaf. The leaf turned strangely red.


    His eyes widened. ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Yu Wan said seriously, ¡°The leaf of the Soul Devouring Grass. You have the medicinal properties of the Soul Devouring Grass in your body, so it will turn red. These medical books have records. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go back to the Queen Manor¡¯s library to look.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you,¡± the Prince Consort said.


    That¡¯s good, because I made it up. There¡¯s no record of it in the medical books at all.


    ¡°Can-can I see him?¡± The Prince Consort looked at Yu Wan expectantly.


    Yu Wan said regretfully, ¡°Enough has happened tonight. Let him be alone for now. You both live in the Capital, so there will be plenty of chances in the future. But you¡­¡±


    Yu Wan paused and sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t forget him anymore.¡±


    The Prince Consort¡¯s heart felt like it had been pricked by a needle. After a while, the Prince Consort returned to the manor. Before leaving, he pointed at the leaves on the table. ¡°Can you give me some of this?¡±


    ¡­ .


    It waste in the night.


    The Queen paced under the porch.


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯ste. Why don¡¯t you go and rest first? The Prince Consort will be back soon,¡± a maidservant at the sideforted softly.


    How could the Queen rest? Didn¡¯t they agree to have dinner with their son tonight? It was already sote. Where did the Prince Consort go?


    Could it be that¡­ he met that child again?


    No, that¡¯s impossible. There was no such thing as a coincidence in the world!


    ¡°Your Highness! Your Highness! The Prince Consort has returned to the manor!¡± A little maidservant took small steps to report.


    The Queen heaved a long sigh of relief. She adjusted the golden hairpin on her head and waited on the spot with an elegant and dignified smile. Indeed, not long after, she saw a handsome figure walking towards her. She smiled and went forward, gently taking his hand. ¡°Where did you go? Why are you back sote?¡±


    The Prince Consort said, ¡°I bumped into an old man on the way and sent him back.¡±


    The Queen said warmly, ¡°You can leave such a thing to the servants. Why did you make a trip yourself? What if that person¡¯s background is unknown? Wouldn¡¯t you be putting yourself in danger?¡±


    ¡°I know what to do,¡± the Prince Consort said.


    The Queen smiled and nodded, entering the room with him. ¡°It¡¯s toote. I asked Cong¡¯er and Xi¡¯er to go back first. Don¡¯t miss the family banquet tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± the Prince Consort agreed.


    The Queen asked the maidservant to bring over a basin of water and personally twisted a handkerchief to wipe the Prince Consort¡¯s hands. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? I¡¯ll get someone to deliver the food.¡±


    The Prince Consort was not hungry, at least not in his heart. However, he did not say anything. The Queen instructed the maidservant to deliver arge table of sumptuous dishes. He swallowed a little.


    The Queen could tell that something was wrong with him and wondered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is the food not to your liking?¡±


    The Prince Consort put down his chopsticks and whispered, ¡°I seem to have remembered something from the past.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± The Queen asked without batting an eyelid.


    The Prince Consort frowned and thought for a while. ¡°I forgot again.¡±


    The Queen lowered her eyes and silently ate her food. After dinner, the Prince Consort took a bath. When he returned to the room, the Queen was already sitting in the room waiting for him. There was a bowl of steaming medicine beside her.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to drink the medicine,¡± the Queen said gently.


    ¡°Mhm,¡± the Prince Consort replied. ¡°I left a book in the study. Help me get it. I want to take a lookter.¡±


    The Queen said gently, ¡°Okay, what book is it?¡±


    The Prince Consort said, ¡°The Theory of National Strategies.¡±


    The Queen went to get the book. In this world, the only person who should order her around like this was the Prince Consort. However, not only was she not angry, she was even willing to suffer.


    After confirming that she had gone far, the Prince Consort took out a piece of Soul Devouring Grass from his sleeve. He dipped his fingertip into the medicine and dripped it on the leaf. He saw the withered leaf turn red.

 Chapter 571 - 571 The Prince Consort’s Probe, He’s Cong’er

    571 The Prince Consort¡¯s Probe, He¡¯s Cong¡¯er


    When the Queen brought the book back to the room, the medicine bowl was already empty. The Prince Consort was carefully wiping the corners of his lips with a handkerchief.


    The Queen smiled gently and walked forward. ¡°It¡¯s sote. Why don¡¯t you read tomorrow?¡±


    The Prince Consort put down his handkerchief that was stained with medicinal juice. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be a wasted trip for you?¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± The Queen sat down beside the Prince Consort and wiped the sweat off his forehead with a handkerchief. ¡°It should be cool in October in the past, but it seems to be especially hot this year.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± the Prince Consort said.


    The Queen had interacted with him for many years, so how could she not see his abnormality? She put down her handkerchief and looked at him deeply. ¡°Is there something on your mind?¡±


    The Prince Consort hesitated for a while and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a worry. I¡¯m just thinking about what I was like in the past.¡±


    The Queen smiled sweetly and said, ¡°You¡¯re the same as always. In my heart, be it the you from twenty years ago or the current you, you will always be you.¡±


    ¡°How¡­ did we meet? Can you tell me again?¡± The Prince Consort asked.


    The Prince Consort would ask her this question every time he lost his memory. The Queen was used to it and said patiently, ¡°Twenty years ago, you came to Nanzhao with your nsmen. I saw you at the banquet. Not long after, I followed the envoy to your n. This time, I really spoke to you.¡±


    The Prince Consort lowered his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± These things sounded like other people¡¯s stories, but his heart did not waver. This was not the case when he saw Yan Jiuchao.


    The Queen patted his hand. ¡°It was many years ago.¡±


    ¡°Rest early.¡± The Prince Consort retracted his hand and stood up to go to the inner room.


    The Queen was slightly stunned by this sudden coldness. She looked at the medicine bowl on the table and did not say anything in the end. She also stood up and entered the room.


    The Queen was the Princess of Nanzhao. ording to the royal rules, the Prince Consort had his own courtyard. Only when she summoned the Prince Consort to serve her could the Prince Consort enter her courtyard. However, the Queen had never used the royal rules on this man.


    Firstly, she had deep feelings for him. Secondly, he was also a member of the royal family. The Queen turned off the lights, lifted the curtain, andy beside the Prince Consort. The moonlight was dim and the night was quiet and elegant.


    The Prince Consort turned his body to the side, facing inwards with his back facing the Queen. The Queen vaguely felt that the two of them were not as close as usual, so she leaned in. Ordinary women might be reserved and couldn¡¯t put down their dignity, but she was the Queen, the future ruler of this world. She would not let herself suffer with worldly standards and rules.


    ¡°Prince Consort.¡± She gently approached him, her tone gentle. ¡°Let¡¯s have another child.¡±


    The Prince Consort did not respond to her. He only said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired.¡±


    In the darkness, the Queen¡¯s eyshes trembled. Her hand paused in midair. After a while, it gentlynded. ¡°Alright, rest early. There¡¯s still time.¡±


    The two of them did not say anything that night.


    At dawn, the Queen woke up faintly. She did not have to attend court early today, so no servants woke her up. In the past, the Prince Consort would not wake up at this time, but this morning, he was not there.


    The Queen touched the cold side of the bed, as if he had been gone for a long time. The Queen frowned and called the maidservant over. ¡°Where¡¯s the Prince Consort?¡±


    The maidservant said, ¡°In the study.¡±


    ¡°When did he wake up?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just woken up. Less than an hour.¡±


    The Queen was relieved. She washed up under the service of the maidservant, changed into elegant and unique clothes, andbed her hair into an exquisite bun before turning to the study.


    The Prince Consort was reading the ¡°Theory of National Strategies¡±.


    The Queen heaved a sigh of relief. The Prince Consort was a book addict. On days when he did not have to handle state affairs for her, he would always be immersed in the sea of books alone. It was reasonable for him to wake up early to read since he did not do itst night.


    However, the Prince Consort¡¯s attitude¡­


    Thinking of the coldnessst night, the Queen wondered if she needed to investigate the Prince Consort¡¯s whereabouts.


    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± The Prince Consort looked up and smiled gently at her. He was wearing a mask, but his eyes were so bright. When he smiled, the entire world seemed to be gentle.


    The Queen thought to herself that she was overthinking. The Prince Consort was still her Prince Consort. She was the one who was paranoid.


    The Prince Consort put down the book in his hand. ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll get someone to deliver food.¡±


    She smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Breakfast was ordered by the Prince Consort. There were not many dishes, but they were all exquisite. The Prince Consort picked up a piece of meat shreds that had been poured and ced it in her bowl. ¡°Try it.¡±


    The Queen took a bite.


    ¡°How does it taste?¡± The Prince Consort asked.


    The Queen liked it very much and nodded. ¡°The meat is a little strong, but it¡¯s very delicious.¡±


    ¡°Eat more.¡± The Prince Consort picked up a few more for her.


    The Queen¡¯s heart melted from the Prince Consort¡¯s care. She finished the meat on her te without leaving a single shred. Seeing that the Prince Consort was only concerned about picking up food for her and not eating, she quickly picked up a piece for him.


    The Prince Consort said, ¡°I don¡¯t eat snake meat.¡±


    The Queen was stunned. She looked at the half-eaten meat on her te in disbelief. ¡°You said this is snake-snake meat?¡±


    The Prince Consort said, ¡°Yes, I remembered that you liked it, so I asked the kitchen to make it.¡±


    ¡°Urgh¡ª¡± The Queen clutched her chest and retched.


    The Prince Consort¡¯s gaze darkened bit by bit. It was not easy to suspect the person beside him, especially since this person was extremely good to him. However, hiding the fact that he had seen Yan Jiuchao, drugged him with the Soul Devouring Grass, and the fact that her faint memories with him were different¡­ All of these made his heart feel like it had stabbed a thorn.


    If he remembered wrongly that she liked to eat snake meat, then the first two pieces of evidence were irrefutable. Could she be innocent? Other than her, who could tamper with his medicine? Other than her, who could make the entire Queen Manor hide it from him?


    The Prince Consort felt a chill run up his spine! He looked at his wife again and suddenly felt that she was a little unfamiliar. He did not know if it was because he was venting his anger, but when he looked at this manor again, he seemed to feel unfamiliar.


    Who exactly was he? Was she his Zijun? Cong¡¯er¡­ Was it his Cong¡¯er?


    It was as if an awl had entered the Prince Consort¡¯s head that kept spinning, and it was so painful that his entire face turned pale.


    The Queen finally suppressed the churning in her stomach. She did not understand if this morning was a test or a coincidence. She looked at the Prince Consort and saw that his face was pale. Her eyes trembled and she reached out to hold his arm. ¡°Prince Consort, why did you¡­¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, the Prince Consort instinctively stood up and shook off her arm.


    The Prince Consort looked at her with an indescribable unfamiliarity. If one were to distinguish carefully, there seemed to be a trace of coldness in the unfamiliarity.


    She was his wife. Why should he be afraid of her?!


    The Queen was not stupid after all. Coupled with the abnormality of this person after returning to the manorst night and the bowl of snake meat on the table, she understood everything.


    He was testing her! He was fine during the day, but he became suspicious of her after going out. Did he meet someone else? Was it that child?!


    The Queen¡¯s nails bit into her flesh bit by bit. She said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Prince Consort¡­ Let me exin¡­ I¡­¡±


    The Prince Consort spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground.


    The Queen turned pale. ¡°Prince Consort, Prince Consort, Prince Consort! Someone! Call the imperial physician¡ª¡±


    ¡­ .


    The entire Queen Manor was in an uproar. Other than the fact that the Prince Consort¡¯s body seemed to be a little sickly in the two years when he first came to the Queen Manor, he had been quite healthy after that. But this morning, he vomited blood and fainted during breakfast¡ª


    The imperial physician came quickly. He was even missing one shoe.


    The Prince Consort had already been sent back to his room. He entered with the first aid kit. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    The Queen interrupted him coldly. ¡°What are you dawdling for? Quickly treat the Prince Consort! If anything happens to the Prince Consort, I want your entire Imperial Physician Bureau to die with him!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± The imperial physician trembled in fear. He didn¡¯t even bother to kowtow and quickly took the Prince Consort¡¯s pulse. ¡°Your Highness, the Prince Consort was furious and his phlegm blocked his breathing. His lungs couldn¡¯t circte properly, so he vomited blood and fainted.¡±


    ¡°How long will it take to treat it?¡± The Queen did not ask if it could be treated at all.


    The imperial doctor wiped his cold sweat and said, ¡°I-I can¡¯t say.¡±


    The Queen sent a cold gaze over.


    The imperial physician hurriedly said, ¡°At the very least, a day, at most three to five days. I will definitely wake the Prince Consort up.¡±


    The Queen said in a deep voice, ¡°He can wake up, but there are some things he doesn¡¯t have to remember.¡±


    The imperial physician said in surprise, ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you understand?¡± The Queen asked indifferently.


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s not good to overdose the Soul Devouring Grass. Otherwise, it will damage his mind,¡± the imperial doctor said earnestly.


    The Queen looked at him coldly. ¡°Is one more bowl too much today?¡±


    The imperial physician paused. ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±


    The Queen waved her hand impatiently.


    The imperial physician left to brew medicine for the Prince Consort. The brewing of the medicine was usually done by the medicine boy, but the Prince Consort of the Queen Manor was noble, so everything had to be done by the imperial physicians themselves.


    After the medicine was brewed, while waiting for the medicine to cool down, the imperial physician administered acupuncture to the Prince Consort.


    The Prince Consort¡¯s consciousness woke up slightly, but he was powerless. Even his eyelids could only open a narrow gap.


    ¡°Prince Consort.¡± The Queen helped the Prince Consort sit up and let him lean against the head of the bed. She brought over a bowl of medicine and fed him carefully. ¡°After drinking this bowl of medicine, you won¡¯t have any worries.¡±


    ¡°Enough has happened tonight. Let him be alone for now. You both live in the Capital, so there will be plenty of chances in the future. But you¡­ don¡¯t forget him anymore.¡±


    Don¡¯t forget him anymore.


    Don¡¯t forget his Cong¡¯er anymore¡­


    The Prince Consort looked at the Queen weakly and used what little strength he had to knock away the medicine bowl in her hand! The medicine bowl fell to the floor with a bang.


    The maidservants knelt on the ground.


    The Queen looked at the medicine that sshed all over her body, and her gentle expression turned cold bit by bit. ¡°Go get another bowl of medicine!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± A maidservant slipped away and soon brought over a bowl of steaming medicine.


    The Prince Consort reached out to knock it over again.


    The Queen said seriously, ¡°If you hit it again, I can brew it again. See if you¡¯re stronger or if I have more medicine!¡±


    The Prince Consort looked at the Queen in hatred. The Queen grabbed his chin and poured the medicine into him.

 Chapter 572 - 572 Memory Awakened

    572 Memory Awakened


    There was fog in the morning of Nanzhao. The sky was bright, and the world was foggy.


    The sleeping Prince Consort gently opened his eyes and raised his hand to block the light that seeped through the window. After adapting to the light, he removed his hand and looked at the top of the tent where the five-colored broken jade was hanging. He then lifted the curtain and looked at the ancient and elegant room. An unfamiliar feeling surged in his heart.


    He actually didn¡¯t know where he was.


    There were two figures lying at the round table, a man and a woman. From their clothes and buns, they looked like the young masters and daughters of rich families. And they also made him feel unfamiliar.


    Where was this? Who were they? Why was he here?


    Countless doubts shed through his mind. He did not want to rm anyone. He gently lifted the nket and sat up. The moment he put on his shoes, his shoes lost their bnce and fell off,nding on the floor of the bed.


    A muffled thud woke the young man at the round table. He suddenly raised his head and looked in the Prince Consort¡¯s direction. Then, joy shed across his eyes. ¡°Father!¡±


    ¡°Fa¡­ ther?¡± The Prince Consort looked at him in a daze.


    The young man smiled and pushed the girl beside him. ¡°Xi¡¯er, Father is awake.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The girl looked up in a daze and rubbed her sleepy eyes. ¡°He¡¯s awake?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s awake!¡± The young man said.


    The Prince Consort saw the girl widen her eyes and walk towards him with an aggrieved expression. She sat down beside him and threw herself into his arms. ¡°Father! You¡¯ve been unconscious for three days. You scared Xi¡¯er to death!¡±


    ¡°Xi¡¯er?¡± The Prince Consort muttered.


    The Little Commandery Princess looked up at him in shock. ¡°Father, you don¡¯t remember Xi¡¯er again?¡±


    Again? In that case, this was not the first time such a situation had happened. The Prince Consort pressed his aching head and tried to think of something, but he could not think of anything.


    Nangong Li¡¯s eyes flickered. He walked forward and pulled his sister up from the Prince Consort¡¯s arms. He said dotingly, ¡°You, Father has just woken up. Don¡¯t tire him out by talking so much.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Although the Little Commandery Princess wanted to rely on her father, she still obediently stood at the side after hearing her brother¡¯s words.


    Nangong Li said to the confused Prince Consort, ¡°Father, you¡¯ve been unconscious for three days. How do you feel? Are you feeling unwell? Mother went to the Gu Temple to pray for you. You were unconscious for three days, so she prayed for you for three days. She didn¡¯t go to court and didn¡¯t eat anything. Now, I can finally tell her that you¡¯re safe.¡±


    The Prince Consort was even more confused by these words. Not only did he have two children, but he also had a wife who could attend court? What was going on?


    Nangong Li immediately sent someone to the Gu Temple to inform the Queen.


    While waiting for the Queen to return home, Nangong Li exined his identity and illness in detail like the Prince Consort. ¡°¡­Father, you¡¯re the son of the patriarch of the Bai Calyx Tribe, and Mother is the Queen of Nanzhao, who is the future Emperor. I¡¯m your eldest son, Nangong Li. My sister¡¯s name is Nangong Xi. She was adopted by my mother from your n, but you have always doted on her, even more than me. In the past, you were injured in order to save my mother. Not only were your appearance ruined, but you also fell ill. Sometimes, you will suddenly forget the past. This isn¡¯t the first time, so Xi¡¯er said that you¡¯ve forgotten her again.¡±


    The Prince Consort touched his face. He habitually touched his right side and realized that there was nothing on his right side. When he touched his left side, he touched a hideous scar.


    Nangong Li said warmly, ¡°Father, don¡¯t take it to heart. In our hearts and Mother¡¯s, you will always be the most handsome man in the world.¡±


    ¡°Your mother and I¡­¡± The Prince Consort opened his mouth, not knowing how to speak.


    Nangong Li understood and smiled considerately. ¡°Father and Mother met in Nanzhao Nation. Then, Mother went to Father¡¯s n and confessed to Father. In the early years, Grandpa actually didn¡¯t agree to your marriage, but in order to be with Father, Mother even stopped being the Princess of Nanzhao. In the end, Grandpapromised. Father and Mother¡¯s rtionship is extremely good, and everyone in Nanzhao is envious of you.¡±


    ¡°Cong¡¯er,¡± the Prince Consort suddenly said.


    Nangong Li was stunned. In the next second, he said happily, ¡°Father, you still remember my name?¡±


    Why couldn¡¯t he forget that child no matter how many times he lost his memories?! Nangong Li was so jealous that he was about to go crazy. He tried his best to convince himself that Cong¡¯er was him, that he was Cong¡¯er. What his father remembered, and the Cong¡¯er he called was also him. However, every time he met his father¡¯s confused gaze, he would immediately understand that the Cong¡¯er in his father¡¯s memory had never been him!


    As expected, the Prince Consort looked at Nangong Li again and revealed a confused expression that Nangong Li was not unfamiliar with.


    ¡°Your mother¡­¡±


    ¡°My mother¡¯s name is Zijun.¡±


    You don¡¯t have to ask. I¡¯ll answer for you. No matter how many times, these two names could never be erased from his memory.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her.¡± The Prince Consort smiled happily.


    ¡°Brother, Brother! The imperial doctor is here!¡± The Little Commandery Princess lifted her skirt and ran in noisily. She crossed the threshold and realized that the imperial doctor did not follow her. She turned back and grabbed his beard. ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    The imperial doctor gasped. ¡°It hurts, it hurts! Little Commandery Princess, show mercy!¡±


    ¡°Xi¡¯er!¡± Nangong Li¡¯s face darkened.


    The Little Commandery Princess stuck out her tongue and let go of the imperial doctor. She snorted and urged, ¡°Hurry up! My father has been awake for a long time. Do you want the Prince Consort of the Nanzhao Nation to wait for an imperial doctor like you?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± The imperial physician cupped his hands in fear and entered with the first aid kit. He first bowed to the Prince Consort and Nangong Li. ¡°Greetings, Prince Consort and the Commandery Prince.¡±


    ¡°Imperial Physician, there¡¯s no need to be so polite,¡± Nangong Li said. Then, he looked at the vignt Prince Consort and said, ¡°Imperial Physician Bai¡¯s medical skills are brilliant. All these years, he has been recuperating your body. He knows your illness very well. Father, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Even so, the Prince Consort resisted letting this person treat him. Nangong Li sensed his resistance. This had never happened before. It seemed that his father¡¯s vignce was getting deeper.


    Nangong Li said warmly, ¡°If Father doesn¡¯t like Imperial Physician Bai, why don¡¯t you change to Imperial Physician Hu? Imperial Physician Hu has also treated you.¡±


    The Prince Consort said nothing. Nangong Li waved his hand for Imperial Physician Bai to leave and invited Imperial Physician Hu over.


    Imperial Physician Hu treated Prince Consort¡¯s cold in his early years. Now that more than ten years had passed, even normal people would not remember such a person, let alone the Prince Consort.


    Although Imperial Physician Hu rarely appeared in the Queen Manor, he was Nangong Li¡¯s person. No one would have expected this.


    The Prince Consort was seen by Imperial Physician Hu.


    Imperial Physician Hu said, ¡°It was a shock. I¡¯ll prescribe a few sets of medicine for the Prince Consort. If the Prince Consort takes it on time, he¡¯ll recover in less than three days.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Imperial Physician Hu.¡± Nangong Li asked the servants to follow Imperial Physician Hu to get the medicine. He saw that the Prince Consort was deep in thought and suspicious, so he smiled and said, ¡°Father, do you want to go to the study to take a look? You usually like to read.¡±


    The Prince Consort nodded. Nangong Li followed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go myself,¡± the Prince Consort said.


    Nangong Li paused for a moment before saying respectfully, ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    The Prince Consort entered the study alone. Nangong Li looked at him from the window. An elegant figure walked out from behind the screen and stood beside Nangong Li. She said faintly, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you.¡±


    ¡°Mother.¡± Nangong Li bowed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you see Father?¡±


    The Queen said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m worried that he¡¯ll think of something when he sees me. Let¡¯s wait another two days. When he epts his identity, I¡¯ll naturallye out to see him.¡±


    Nangong Li nodded.


    The Queen looked at the figure spinning in front of the bookshelf in the study and said, ¡°Li¡¯er, do you think I¡¯m wrong?¡±


    Nangong Li shook his head. ¡°Mother just wants to keep your husband. What¡¯s wrong with that? Besides, no one in the world can love him more than Mother.¡±


    The study was the room that the Prince Consort often stayed in. The inside was still the same. Even the ¡°Theory of National Strategies¡± that he had read halfway before he fainted was left on the desk.


    Of course, these were all on the surface. The study had long been searched by the Queen, even the secretpartment in the drawer.


    As expected, the Prince Consort opened the secretpartment.


    There was a portrait of a man inside. Justst month, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s was still lying here, butst time, it was changed to Nangong Li¡¯s. This time, the Prince Consort did not have time to draw, so it was still Nangong Li¡¯s. The only difference was that there was Cong¡¯er¡¯s name on the back of the portrait. But didn¡¯t this mean that Nangong Li was the son that the Prince Consort couldn¡¯t forget?


    The Queen did not care. After checking, she put the portrait back.


    Unexpectedly, the Prince Consort¡¯s eyes moved slightly when he saw these two words. All the calligraphy and paintings in his study were in wax ink, but the name on them was Pine Smoke Ink.


    The wax ink was ck, did not fade easily, and was good for water resistance. The calligraphy written with it could easily be preserved. Inparison, the effect of the pine smoke ink was much inferior. It almost melted when it entered the water.


    Why did he use such unbearable ink to write Cong¡¯er¡¯s name?


    The Prince Consort looked at the teapot on the table, picked it up, and sshed it on the portrait. In the portrait, Nangong Li¡¯s face slowly faded, revealing a handsome face.


    Boom!


    Something exploded in his mind. In the next moment, the Prince Consort stroked the face in the portrait and smiled slightly.


    This time, Father didn¡¯t forget you.

 Chapter 573 - 573 Sick Little Black Eggs

    573 Sick Little ck Eggs


    At dawn, Yu Wan slowly woke up from her sleep.


    Last night was the day of coupling. The two of them worked tillte at night. Yu Wan did not remember when she fell asleep. When she opened her eyes again, it was just now.


    Yu Wan looked at the bright sky and sighed secretly. Sigh, she woke upte again.


    Previously, in the Young Master Manor, she could stillfort herself that she had cramps in her hands when she was counting money and slept until she woke up naturally because there were no elders living in the manor. What should she say now? There were many elders, and she woke upter andter every day.


    !!


    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ve really fallen!¡± Yu Wan covered her eyes and said in shame.


    Fortunately, the Old Madam never minded¡ª


    The Old Madam had a beautiful little grandson and little ck eggs. She did not care about an ugly little granddaughter-inw.


    Yu Wan lifted the nket and sat up. She lifted the curtain and smelled a refreshing fragrance of flowers. Then, she saw a few white and pink camellias in the vase on the bedside table. The flowers were blooming extremely well and were in full bloom early in the morning. There were also two Nepenthes to prevent mosquitoes and insects. It could be said to be in line with her aesthetics.


    It was obvious who did it.


    Yu Wan felt a warmth in her heart when she thought of him going to the flowerbed early in the morning to pick flowers and Nepenthes for her.


    Yan Jiuchao had finished his medicinal bath and was quietly sitting in front of the bed, seriously flipping through the book in his hand. The golden sunlight shone on his handsome face. He was immersed in his own world, and his entire body seemed to emit the fragrance of a book.


    My husband is really¡­ salty and sweet¡­


    Yu Wan could not help but smile. She dressed up and went to wash up. After washing up, she went to the dressing table tob her hair. When she opened the drawer, she saw a new pair of pearl hairpins.


    This was not the first time she had received a surprise from him. He always did not say anything, but from time to time, a few things that he had carefully prepared could appear in the room.


    Yu Wan felt that her husband must cherish her to death! Yu Wan walked over with a smile and ced her hands behind her back. She bent down slightly and said to him, ¡°Yan Jiuchao, if you were drugged one day, will you forget me?¡±


    ¡°Forget what? That you¡¯re ugly?¡± Yan Jiuchao thought seriously. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s face darkened. She was not touched at all. She only wanted to beat this guy to death!


    Recently, the days in the Helian Manor have been rtively calm. The Old Madam had her youngest son and a beautiful daughter-inw. Every day, she was extremely happy. Her youngest son was busy with work and did note to her room often, but her daughter-inw was filial! Every day, she tirelessly yed cards with an old woman like her and even taught her to y nine, shake dice, and bet!


    Old Madam was as happy as a god!


    Inparison, the three little ck eggs¡¯ days were a little miserable.


    The weather was not good two days ago, and the three little ck eggs caught a cold one after another. First, Xiaobao sneezed for an entire night, then Er¡¯bao began to cough, and finally, Dabao had a fever for an entire day in a daze.


    Until now, the three little fellows were all covered in snot bubbles.


    The sick little fellows became clingy. The three of them sat pitifully on the threshold. When they saw Yu Wane over, Xiaobao stretched out his little hand aggrievedly. ¡°Mother, hug.¡±


    Yu Wan picked Xiaobao up and touched his forehead. ¡°It¡¯s still a little hot. Did you drink the medicine?¡±


    Xiaobao buried his face in his mother¡¯s neck and said coquettishly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink medicine.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t recover if you don¡¯t drink the medicine,¡± Yu Wan coaxed softly.


    Yan Jiuchao also walked over and reached out his slender fingers to touch his son.


    Xiaobao thought that he was going to carry him away and snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t want stinky Daddy to carry me!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao flicked him.


    Xiaobao was in so much pain that his eyes were watery!


    Yan Jiuchao picked up Er¡¯bao and Dabao.


    The two little fellows¡¯ symptoms came faster than Xiaobao¡¯s. Their faces were flushed from the heat, and they were a little sickly. Their little heads leaned weakly on their father¡¯s shoulder. In the past, they would have gone to snatch their mother from Xiaobao, but they didn¡¯t have the strength now.


    Zi Su, Fu Ling, and an agile maidservant each carried a bowl of porridge.


    This was the three little fellows¡¯ breakfast. They had been feeding them for half an hour, but they had only eaten a few mouthfuls.


    ¡°Let me do it,¡± Yu Wan said.


    The young couple carried the children back into the room and were about to ce them on the chairs when the three of them refused to let go.


    In the end, Yu Wan first fed Xiaobao in her arms, then carried Xiaobao to feed Dabao and Er¡¯bao in Yan Jiuchao¡¯s arms.


    Xiaobao did not have such a serious fever, so he had a better appetite and ate more than half a bowl of porridge. Dabao and Er¡¯bao, on the other hand, could not eat.


    Yu Wan¡¯s heart ached. She rubbed their heads. ¡°Do you want candied hawthorn?¡±


    The two of them nodded nkly. In the end, even though they had bought the candied hawthorn, the two of them still could not eat it.


    The Old Madam had also heard about her great-grandson¡¯s illness. She hurriedly came over with her walking stick to see them, but Yan Jiuchao stopped her. The olddy was old. It would be very dangerous if the little fellows infected her.


    The old madam was not even in the mood to y the leaf card when she did not see her great-grandchildren.


    On the other hand, in the Queen Manor, Asura was also covered in snot bubbles.


    Nangong Li was so angry that he vomited blood because Asura had identally let the old man go. He ignored Asura for several days in a row. When he finally made up his mind toe to his courtyard, he saw Asura sitting pitifully on the threshold.


    When did Asura be fond of sitting on the threshold? No, why was Asura sick?! No one in the manor caught a cold! Who gave him the sickness?


    Asura looked helpless and pitiful.


    Nangong Li had originally nned to criticize him for letting the Ghost n¡¯s priest go. When he saw him like this, he suddenly couldn¡¯t bear to speak.


    ¡°Guards!¡± Nangong Li said.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± A guard walked forward and cupped his hands.


    Nangong Li instructed, ¡°Go and invite the imperial physician over and let him treat Asura well.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The guard epted the order and left.


    Of course, Nangong Li did note to look for Asura today just to ¡°settle old scores¡±. More importantly, he wanted Asura to help him settle a few people.


    He had thought about it. Although his father¡¯s situation had temporarily stabilized, as long as Yan Jiuchao was still in Nanzhao, it was hard to guarantee that his father would not see him again. The moment he saw him, his father would touch on his past memories.


    The best way was to let that person disappear from Nanzhao forever!


    However, Asura was so sick that Nangong Li was worried that his brain would be muddled. He did not want to kill the wrong person and cause trouble for him. Nangong Li thought about it and decided to look for the State Preceptor first.


    The State Preceptor had just finished court and met Nangong Li on the way back to the State Preceptor Hall. He alighted from the carriage and cupped his hands in greeting. ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Nangong Li looked at the State Preceptor and then at his disciple, Wan Feng, who was brought along by the State Preceptor. He said, ¡°State Preceptor, get in the carriage. I have something to say to you alone.¡±


    The State Preceptor nodded and turned to Wan Feng. ¡°Go back to the State Preceptor Hall first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Wan Feng got into the carriage and left.


    The State Preceptor boarded Nangong Li¡¯s carriage.


    Nangong Li lifted the curtain of the carriage window and looked at the carriage that had disappeared at the end. ¡°Is that little disciple the one who was captured as a hostage by the little thief who barged into the State Preceptor Hall at nightst time?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s him,¡± the State Preceptor said.


    Nangong Li smiled faintly. ¡°After making such a huge mistake, not only did the State Preceptor not deal with him, but he still thinks highly of him. The State Preceptor¡­ really thinks highly of this little disciple.¡±


    The State Preceptor said expressionlessly, ¡°Wan Feng won¡¯t betray me. Why is Your Highness looking for me?¡±


    ¡°The State Preceptor probably still doesn¡¯t know the background of the thieves who broke into the State Preceptor Hall, right?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s his background?¡±


    ¡°Like Asura, they¡¯re all from the Ghost n.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The State Preceptor was stunned. ¡°Why would the Ghost n collude with them? Could it be¡­¡±


    ¡°Could it be?¡± This time, it was Nangong Li¡¯s turn to look sideways. ¡°Did the State Preceptor know something from the beginning?¡±


    The State Preceptor frowned and said, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve seen Yan Jiuchao¡¯s Princely Heir Consort when I was in the Great Zhou. She¡¯s very simr to the Eldest Princess back then. I once suspected that she was the Eldest Princess¡¯s daughter. I went to investigate and realized that she wasn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve been deceived.¡± Nangong Li took out a portrait from her wide sleeve. ¡°Have you seen this old man in the Great Zhou?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the old man from Lotus Flower Vige?¡± The State Preceptor asked.


    Nangong Li sneered. ¡°He¡¯s the priest of the Ghost n. He¡¯s seen you, but you¡¯ve never seen him. I¡¯m afraid he recognized you in Lotus Flower Vige, so he used a n to dispel his doubts about Yu Wan.¡±


    The State Preceptor was puzzled. ¡°Why did they do that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Nangong Li calmly put away the painting.


    Soon, the State Preceptor thought of a new problem. ¡°If Yan Jiuchao¡¯s Princely Heir Consort is indeed the Eldest Princess¡¯s daughter, then isn¡¯t she¡­¡±


    Nangong Li continued his words. ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s the littlemandery princess of Nanzhao. Her bloodline is purer than my adopted sister.¡±


    The State Preceptor could not digest such huge information for a moment. He took a deep breath and tried his best to suppress the shock in his heart.


    Nangong Li sneered. ¡°My little cousin isn¡¯t as simple as she looks. Back then, she was so weak that even I was deceived. She turned around and used her sons to marry my half-brother.¡±


    The State Preceptor also knew about the identity of the Prince Consort. When he heard Nangong Li say this, he was not too surprised. However, for some reason, the State Preceptor felt that the way he called her cousin¡­ was a little strange.


    The State Preceptorposed himself and asked, ¡°What do you need me to do, Your Highness?¡±


    Nangong Li sneered. ¡°Hasn¡¯t the State Preceptor seen the Princely Heir and Princess Consort of Yan City in the Great Zhou Dynasty? I need the State Preceptor toe forward and identify them and ask the Emperor to send them out of Nanzhao!¡±

 Chapter 574 - 574 Wanwan Meets the Emperor

    574 Wanwan Meets the Emperor


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that the Emperor will see the littlemandery princess?¡± The State Preceptor asked.


    Nangong Li said indifferently, ¡°The Emperor has never seen the Eldest Princess before. Even if he sees the littlemandery princess, he won¡¯t recognize her. Besides, even if he can, wouldn¡¯t it be better?¡±


    As everyone knew, the Emperor was still unwilling to acknowledge the Eldest Princess. If he found out that her daughter hade to Nanzhao, it would be strange if he didn¡¯t quickly expel her.


    Besides, didn¡¯t the Eldest Princess marry the Ghost King? How did she be the wife of a Great Zhou person? For this crime, the Emperor would never show mercy to that family.


    !!


    Nangong Li left the State Preceptor Hall with victory in his hands. Actually, as long as they left the Capital, whatever happened had nothing to do with him.


    Nangong Li dusted his wide sleeves and got into the carriage of the Queen Manor.


    ¡°Your Highness, are we going back to the manor?¡± The coachman asked.


    Nangong Li paused. ¡°No, to the Tianjin Pavilion. I¡¯ll go choose a few books for Father.¡±


    Everyone knew that the Prince Consort likes books. The littlemandery prince was filial to him and spared no expense to find the rare books for him. This filial piety was also a legend in Nanzhao.


    He treated his father so sincerely and filially. Inparison, what was Yan Jiuchao? What right did his father have to keep thinking about him?


    Nangong Li felt an indescribable sense of jealousy. He took a deep breath and barely suppressed it. Why should he lower himself to the level of a stray dog who was about to be expelled from Nanzhao?


    Of course, this was not only to chase away his thorn in his side. The Helian family had colluded with the Great Zhou Imperial Family. This crime was enough for them to confiscate their entire family and be exterminated. At that time, he and his mother would appear to plead for mercy for the Helian family. If the Emperor wanted to pave the way for the Queen, he would definitely make the Helian family owe the Queen Manor a favor.


    As long as the Helian family joined the Queen Manor, the Queen¡¯s throne would be even more foolproof.


    Helian Manor.


    The little fellows were listless. They didn¡¯t eat or drink and just leaned into their parents¡¯ arms. Xiaobao upied his mother alone and was especially smug. Who asked him to be the least sick and have the strongest arms and legs?


    Of course, this was rtive. He actually did not feel good.


    They could still eat half a bowl of porridge for breakfast, but they could not eat lunch.


    ¡°Xiaobao, have a bite.¡± Yu Wan scooped a spoonful of soft rice to feed him.


    Xiaobao turned his face away. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Is Xiaobao feeling very ufortable?¡± Yu Wan put down her spoon and gently patted her son¡¯s back.


    Xiaobao did not say that he felt ufortable, but his listless look clearly showed that he felt extremely ufortable.


    Dabao and Er¡¯bao were already in a daze from the heat. The two little fellows sat in Yan Jiuchao¡¯s arms in a daze. Yan Jiuchao wanted to get something and ced them on the threshold. They were not noisy and just sat there without moving, like the two silly sons of andlord.


    Yu Wan wanted to prepare the medicine and put Xiaobao down.


    The three brothers sat there in a silly daze. By the time Yu Wan came over with a cold ointment, the silly little fellows had be four.


    Asura also came.


    Asura sat on the threshold beside Dabao with his hands on his knees. He was silly, obedient, and pitiful.


    Who was to me? Yu Wan thought to herself. Who asked you toe and get goat milk every day? See, aren¡¯t you infected by the little fellows?


    ¡°Achoo!¡±


    ¡°Achoo!¡±


    ¡°Achoo!¡±


    ¡°Achoo!¡±


    The four of them sneezed.


    Yu Wan held her forehead. She could not really chase this ancestor out, nor could she sit back and do nothing. She had no choice but to make another ointment, wrap it in a handkerchief, and apply it on their foreheads.


    The four of them were all applied with the baby cooling sticker that Yu Wan had personally made.


    Since they were so seriously ill, it was naturally not enough to rely on the cooling sticker. They still had to take medicine. The amount of medicine they took was different, but the taste was the same.


    Yu Wan handed thergest bowl of medicine to Asura.


    Asura took a bite with an imposing aura. It was so bitter that his eyes rolled back and he stuck out his tongue! But he could not drink milk without medicine. Asura looked at the small milk bottle on the table and swallowed the bitter medicine.


    The little ck eggs also drank it aggrievedly.


    Hence, after the little friends, they became sick friends again!


    ¡­ .


    During dinner, Xiaobao suddenly said that he wanted to eat Fuyuanzi.


    The chef in the manor quickly made a bowl of Fuyuanzi, but Xiaobao shook his head and said coquettishly, ¡°Not this.¡±


    ¡°Which one is it?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°That,¡± Xiaobao said, pointing outside.


    ¡°Which one?¡± Yu Wan was still confused.


    Xiaobao was so anxious that he was furious. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s¡­ that!¡±


    Yu Wan hugged Xiaobao and looked at her husband strangely. ¡°You understood what he said?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao paused. ¡°He¡¯s talking about a shop.¡±


    That was the day Xiaobao left home. He identally met the Prince Consort. The Prince Consort brought him to eat Fuyuanzi. If Yan Jiuchao understood correctly, his son wanted to eat the Fuyuanzi there.


    ¡°Do you remember where it is?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yan Jiuchao nodded.


    Yu Wan carried Xiaobao, who refused toe down from her arms, and walked to the bed. She pinched the two little fellows¡¯ faces. ¡°Dad and Mom are bringing Dabao and Er¡¯bao out to eat Fuyuanzi, okay?¡±


    The two little fellows sitting on the bed nodded nkly. Yan Jiuchao carried them and left with Yu Wan, who was carrying Xiaobao.


    There was a shortcut from the back door of the Helian East Manor to the shop. It took less than fifteen minutes to walk. Yan Jiuchao did not get anyone to prepare a carriage and strolled in the alley with his wife like amoner couple.


    ¡°How do you know this road?¡± Yu Wan had been here for so long, but she did not know that there was such a sharp alley on the left of the back door.


    Yan Jiuchao snorted. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m you?¡±


    Was he indirectly calling her stupid?!


    ¡°Mother, talk to Xiaobao!¡± Xiaobao hugged Yu Wan¡¯s neck. He originally liked to upy his mother, but now that he was sick, he became even worse. He would be jealous if his father and mother said two more words.


    Yu Wan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°I want to talk to your father.¡±


    ¡°No, no, you can only talk to Xiaobao.¡± Xiaobao twisted his butt unwillingly.


    She was sweating profusely after this twist. Yu Wan could feel that Xiaobao was in better spirits.


    The family of five came to the shop that sold Fuyuanzi. It was an old brand and was said to have been passed down for three generations. Although the shop was not big, business was surprisingly good. Thest time Xiaobao and the Prince Consort came, it was not mealtime. Now, it was time to eat and it was filled with people.


    Yan Jiuchao brought Yu Wan to the restaurant opposite and asked for a high-ss room to sit in. For a few bowls of seven to eight copper coins, he booked a room that cost a few taels at least. Yu Wan felt that this fellow had doted on his sons to a certain extent.


    Yu Wan took off the bag on Yan Jiuchao¡¯s back and took out a set of dry clothes for Xiaobao to change into.


    Dabao and Er¡¯baoy listlessly in Yan Jiuchao¡¯s arms, not sweating. When Yu Wan saw that Xiaobao could walk, she led him downstairs to buy the Fuyuanzi he wanted to eat.


    Yu Wan did not know if Xiaobao wanted to eat Fuyuanzi, but it was true that he wanted to slip out for a breather. The little fellow was so excited that they looked around. He was like two different people from the listless little invalid from before.


    At this moment, there were even more people. Not only were the shops full, but there was also no ce to stay in line.


    Yu Wan was worried that the little fellow would be squeezed, so she quickly picked him up.


    Xiaobao happily looked around in his mother¡¯s arms.


    The two of them queued for a full fifteen minutes. Just as it was about to be their turn, Xiaobao suddenly covered his pants. ¡°I have to pee.¡±


    ¡°Now?¡± Yu Wan looked at the two people in front of her and then at Xiaobao. ¡°Can you endure it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Xiaobao shook his head.


    Yu Wan was speechless by the little fellow. She could only sigh helplessly and carry him to the toilet at the back of the shop.


    After peeing, Xiaobao came out in high spirits. Yu Wan fetched some well water to wash his hands. As she was washing, a voice suddenly came from her side. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xiaobao turned to look at the person.


    Yu Wan also turned around.


    It was an old man with an extraordinary bearing. He was wearing very decent clothes. It was not too luxurious and ostentatious, but he had a calm and reserved aura. Yu Wan could tell that the other party¡¯s words were directed at her son, but she did not remember them seeing each other.


    The other party smiled kindly and walked over. He pinched Xiaobao¡¯s cheek and said, ¡°You don¡¯t remember me?¡±


    Xiaobao looked at him in confusion.


    The other party pretended to be angry. ¡°You forgot about me after eating so much from my house?¡±


    Eat his food? When did the little fellow eat other people¡¯s food? Wait, the manor next door.


    Dabao.


    Could this old man be the neighbor next door?


    Dabao crawled into someone¡¯s house through the dog hole. When he came out, his stomach was round. It was obvious that he had eaten a lot.


    Yu Wan¡¯s gazended on him. ¡°So you¡¯re that kind-hearted master. I¡¯m Dabao¡¯s mother. Dabao caused you troublest time. He¡¯s not Dabao, but Xiaobao.¡±


    The Emperor looked at Yu Wan. She had a delicate face and exquisite facial features. She was not too beautiful, but she had a gentle and calm temperament.


    The Emperor was stunned. He was a little surprised, but he could not say what he was surprised about.

 Chapter 575 - 575 Grandfather and Granddaughter Together, The Emperor’s Fury (1)

    575 Grandfather and Granddaughter Together, The Emperor¡¯s Fury (1)


    Yu Wan took in his expression and blinked in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The Emperor came back to his senses and said, ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just surprised that you actually have two children, and all of them are raised so well.¡±


    Women giving birth was like walking through the gates of hell. One was already dangerous, let alone a pair. Back then, when the Empress gave birth to the Little Princess, she almost lost two lives. Fortunately, that child was blessed and pulled her and her mother back from the gates of hell.


    He still remembered the moment the cry sounded. The sky was bright, and purple clouds filled the sky. It was a sign that the heavens were blessing them.


    !!


    It was not unreasonable for him to dote on that child so much. Not only did she continue the luck of Nanzhao, but she also saved the Empress¡¯s life.


    Because she was the lucky star, the Empress had to live.


    Of course, Yu Wan did not know that the Emperor had already thought so much in an instant. As a mother, she was not unhappy that her children had been praised. However, she had to be humble. ¡°There are times when it gives people a headache.¡±


    Xiaobao was stunned for a while. When he realized that his mother was saying that he and his brother were giving her a headache, he was immediately unconvinced. He shook his head and said, ¡°No, no! My brothers and I didn¡¯t!¡±


    In order to pretend to be obedient, he even called them Brother. She wondered who the guy who usually called him Dabao was.


    Yu Wan was angry and amused.


    The Emperor was also amused by this child. He remembered that Dabao did not speak and thought that this little fellow did not like to speak either. He did not expect him to be so good at talking. Coupled with his anxious look, he was really cute.


    The Emperor thought that his love for children had faded at his age, and that was indeed the case. There were many smart and funny children in the royal family, but they were nothing in his opinion.


    Other than feeling that it was noisy, he did not have much thoughts.


    This child was chattering, but he liked it very much.


    ¡°No, no!¡± Xiaobao was stillining for himself.


    Yu Wan was so angry that sheughed. ¡°Alright, alright, Xiaobao didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Hug.¡± Xiaobao stretched out his little hand aggrievedly.


    Yu Wan picked him up.


    Xiaobao held Yu Wan¡¯s face and asked solemnly, ¡°Is Xiaobao obedient?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yu Wan said.


    ¡°Am I the most obedient baby?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re the most obedient!¡±


    Only then did Xiaobao hug his mother¡¯s neck in satisfaction.


    The Emperor was attracted by the scene of the mother and son interacting and did not notice a waiter who was carrying goods hurriedly walking over. By the time Yu Wan noticed someoneing, it was already toote. The Emperor had been bumped by the waiter.


    Yu Wan freed her hand in time to grab the Emperor.


    The Emperor was able to stabilize himself and not fall to the cold ground. However, his knee made a sound from the tray and his skin burned. When the waiter saw that he had bumped into someone, he was quite frightened. He hurriedly put down his burden and apologized. ¡°I deserve to die! I deserve to die!¡±


    It was just an unintentional mistake. The Emperor would not argue about this. The Emperor waved his hand. ¡°You can leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± The waiter carried his tray and left in relief.


    ¡°Hurts,¡± Xiaobao said.


    Yu Wan put down her son and walked forward to ask the Emperor, who was sweating profusely, ¡°Old man, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± The Emperor gasped in pain and pointed to the room behind her. ¡°Can you help me into the room?¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Yu Wan squatted down and carefully touched his bones. After confirming that he was fine, she helped him into the room.


    ¡°Hurts, hurts!¡± Xiaobao followed behind, feeling the pain for the old man.


    The Emperor was amused by his appearance. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    Xiaobao raised his eyebrows, looking like he didn¡¯t believe him. The Emperor was amused by this child. It was indeed painful at first, but now, he really didn¡¯t feel that way.


    Yu Wan saw that this old man seemed to be a regr of this shop. She did not stand on ceremony and helped him to a chair. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll take a closer look at you.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know medicine at such a young age.¡± The Emperor was a little surprised, then he said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Yu Wan lifted his pants and checked him. He did not have any serious injuries, but the skin was broken. Two small wooden thorns pierced into the flesh, and Yu Wan picked them out.


    The Emperor felt much better.


    ¡°Apply some ointment when you get home.¡± There was no medicine here, but the wound was not big and was not the type that was easy to infection. Yu Wan only said that he had to apply ointment when she saw that he had a noble status. Those workers who were digging rocks wouldn¡¯t care if they were pricked by wooden thorns.

 Chapter 576 - 576 Grandfather and Granddaughter Together, The Emperor’s Fury (2)

    576 Grandfather and Granddaughter Together, The Emperor¡¯s Fury (2)


    ¡°Thank you,¡± the Emperor said gratefully.


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee. I haven¡¯t thanked you properly for what happenedst time.¡±


    Even so, Yu Wan came to thank him. She personally sent a thank you gift, but she did not even see the master. The pageboy said that Master was not around and could just hand the things to him. He would pass on the words that she had visited.


    Yu Wan could feel that the pageboy¡¯s tone was not very good. She thought that the owner of this house was most likely a proud person. Unexpectedly, when she met him, he was an old man with a kinder expression than her grandmother.


    !!


    Grandma, who had never been kind: ¡°¡­¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s impression of him changed. ¡°Did you go out by yourself? Do you need me to call a carriage for you?¡±


    The Emperor smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. My butler went to buy something and will be back soon. By the way, are you here to eat Fuyuanzi? There are many customers now and the hall is full. If you don¡¯t mind, you can eat here.¡±


    He recalled the scene of Dabao eating and suddenly wanted to feed Xiaobao.


    Xiaobao refused. ¡°No, Daddy and Brother are waiting!¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± A trace of disappointment shed across the Emperor¡¯s heart. It was not good to force her to stay. This was not something a ruler of a country should do. Hence, he said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll get someone to cook the Fuyuanzi for you.¡±


    Yu Wan did not refuse his good intentions. After all, she had to queue up again after this. Who knew what time it would be after she queued?


    The Emperor called the waiter over and told him about the Fuyuanzi. The waiter respectfully instructed the kitchen to cook. After it was done, he even personally sent it to Yu Wan¡¯s restaurant opposite.


    Not long after Yu Wan and Xiaobao left, Eunuch Wang returned with a box of osmanthus cake. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve bought osmanthus cake for Her Highness. Eh? Your leg?¡±


    Eunuch Wang noticed the Emperor¡¯s slightly stiff right leg. He put down the osmanthus cake and bowed to check. He eximed, ¡°You¡¯re injured!¡±


    The Emperor said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury.¡±


    His head steward beside him was not as calm as that girl. He knew his own body very well. That girl had cleaned the wooden thorns very well. He did not feel any pain at all.


    Eunuch Wang did not dare to be negligent. The Emperor was the ruler of the world. His body was rted to the country, let alone the fact that he had apanied him out of the pce. If the Empress found outter, she would punish him for neglecting his duty.


    Eunuch Wang hurriedly coaxed the Emperor into the carriage.


    Unexpectedly, just as they entered the pce, before they could summon the imperial physician, the pce maid reported, ¡°The State Preceptor requests an audience.¡±


    The State Preceptor¡¯s status in Nanzhao was outstanding. Although he did not interfere with the politics of the royal court, he had more qualifications to get close to the Emperor than the high-ranking minister.


    The State Preceptor must have something important to do when he entered the pce at this time.


    The Emperor got someone to call the State Preceptor to the imperial study.


    ¡°What is it?¡± The Emperor asked.


    Other than the Empress, no one in the pce had ever seen the Emperor look kind. When he didn¡¯t smile, he was very dignified, and when he smiled, he was full of schemes.


    Even the State Preceptor did not dare to be careless in front of this monarch.


    The State Preceptor cupped his hands and said seriously, ¡°I heard something recently.¡±


    The Emperor gave him a look, indicating for him to continue.


    The State Preceptor said, ¡°The Helian family found the second son of the eldest branch who had once fallen off the cliff. The second son of the first wife had another son among themoners. The father and son moved into the Helian family with their family.¡±


    The Emperor had been busy with the holy artifact recently and did not pay attention to the Helian family¡¯s matters. Of course, it was mainly because he trusted Helian Beiming. If there was anything that he, the Emperor, needed to know, Helian Beiming would definitely not hide it from him.


    The State Preceptor sighed. ¡°Forgive me for being blunt, but the Grand General shouldn¡¯t have hidden such a big matter from His Majesty and the entire court.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a family matter,¡± the Emperor said indifferently.


    The State Preceptor had guessed that it would not be so easy. No matter how much His Majesty trusted him, he would only trust Helian Beiming more. Unfortunately, he hade prepared this time. ¡°But I heard that that legitimate second son has already returned to his hometown to pay respects to his ancestors in ce of the Grand General. In the future, he will inherit the Helian family.¡±


    This meant something different.


    If it was just the second son of the first wife, then it was indeed a family matter of the Helian family. However, if he became the heir of the Divine General Manor, it would be the state affairs of the entire Nanzhao.


    Since it was a state matter, he should not hide it from the Emperor.


    The Emperor narrowed his eyes slightly, a cold glint shing across them.


    The State Preceptor was not worried that His Majesty would verify the news he had reported because be it the acknowledgement of family or the return of the second son to his hometown to pay respects to his ancestors, both of them had really happened. The more His Majesty investigated, the more he would prove that he was telling the truth.


    What happened next was even more truthful.


    ¡°Besides, there¡¯s another important thing about that second son.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± The Emperor asked.


    The State Preceptor¡¯s expression turned solemn as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen his portrait of his son, the young master of the Helian family. He¡¯s not a member of the Helian family at all. He¡¯s Prince Yan of the Great Zhou Dynasty!¡±


    Crack!


    The brush in the Emperor¡¯s hand broke.


    The dignified Nanzhao Divine General Manor actually recognized the son of a royal heir from a neighboring country as the heir. What were they doing? Colluding with the enemy andmitting treason?


    The State Preceptor stopped and did not say anything.


    The Emperor¡¯s expression became unprecedentedly ugly. If what the State Preceptor said was true, then the Helian family, who had colluded with the Great Zhou Dynasty, could be punished.


    The Emperor clenched his fists. ¡°Guards! Summon Helian Beiming for an audience!¡±


    ¡ª-


    In the dark alley, there was an inconspicuous carriage parked.


    In the carriage, a slender hand lifted the curtain.


    Nangong Li looked at the imperial guards who were speeding past and smiled faintly. ¡°Yan Jiuchao, oh Yan Jiuchao, I want to see how you can stay in Nanzhao this time.¡±


    Helian Beiming had been recuperating in the manor ever since he was seriously injured. His niece did not allow him to sleepte, so he rested early.


    When the Emperor ordered someone to send him into the pce, he was slightly stunned. His first reaction was that another barbarian had attacked. He was going to fight the enemy. His second reaction was that the barbarians had long been beaten into submission by him. Could it be that there was internal strife in Nanzhao?


    Since it was an urgent callte at night, Helian Beiming did not dare to be negligent. After changing into court clothes, he immediately entered the pce.


    When the Emperor saw him, he was not in the imperial study. In the cold and dignified throne room, the Emperor stood under the light with his back facing the door.


    Helian Beiming could not stand, so he could only sit in the wheelchair and bow. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡±


    The Emperor turned around indifferently, his vicious gaze sweeping across his face. ¡°Do you know your crime?¡±


    Helian Beiming was stunned. He was not stupid after all.


    He had been open and aboveboard his entire life. He had no shame as a ruler or conscience. He had only hidden two things: one was the matter of the Helian family acknowledging their rtives, and the other was the matter of the Second Old Master privately supervising the sacrificial soldiers camp.


    He had been open and aboveboard his entire life. He had no shame as a ruler or conscience. He had only hidden two things: one was the matter of the Helian family acknowledging their rtives, and the other was the matter of the Second Old Master privately supervising the sacrificial soldiers camp.


    When the Emperor questioned him tonight, he knew that he was guilty. It seemed that these two things had leaked. He wondered if they had all leaked or if only one of them had leaked.


    The Emperor looked at him coldly. There was no need to guess to know that he was hiding something.


    The Emperor was furious. ¡°Are you thinking of ways to fool me by not saying anything?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Helian Beiming whispered.


    The Emperor said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t dare? I think you dare very much! You even dare to bring the heir of the royal family of the Great Zhou Dynasty home! What kind of ce do you think the Imperial Capital of Nanzhao is! Did you think about my position? Where do you think my empire is?!¡±


    Helian Beiming closed his eyes.


    What should havee still came.


    When the Emperor saw his forbearing appearance, he knew that the State Preceptor had not wronged him. He had really brought the prince of the Great Zhou Dynasty home! He had even acknowledged him as his nephew!


    He could hand over the Divine General Manor to the other party now. Would he be able to hand over the entire Nanzhao Nation to the other party next time?


    The Emperor was almost angered to death by him. ¡°Guards! Prison Helian Beiming!¡±

 Chapter 577 - 577 The Queen Is Caught

    577 The Queen Is Caught


    ¡°Not good! Second Master! Second Master, not good!¡±


    In his half-asleep state, Yu Shaoqing heard someone knocking on his door. The vignce created by many years in the military camp made him sit up in an instant. He recognized Yu Gang¡¯s voice and quickly stood up to open the door for him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you shouting in the middle of the night? Don¡¯t wake Second Madam and Old Madam up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Yu Gang hurriedly lowered his voice and pulled Yu Shaoqing to the corridor at the side. His face was pale as he said, ¡°The Grand General has been thrown into prison by His Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Why was my big brother¡­ ahem, Helian Beiming thrown into prison?¡± Yu Shaoqing asked seriously.


    !!


    Yu Gang was in a terrible fix at this moment and did not notice how rare it was to hear the word ¡°big brother¡± from Second Master. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened either. In the middle of the night, His Majesty¡¯s guards came to summon the General for an audience. I followed the General. I waited at the pce gate for half a day but the General did note out. When I asked, I found out that he had been imprisoned!¡±


    ¡°Oh, what happened?¡±


    The two of them happened to be standing outside Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan¡¯s window. Yu Wan murmured in a daze.


    Yan Jiuchao pulled her little head into his arms. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yu Wan continued to sleep.


    The sleepiness in Yan Jiuchao¡¯s eyes faded.


    Outside the window, Yu Shaoqing deliberately lowered his voice. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Ah Shu and the children tomorrow morning. Don¡¯t leak the news in the manor first, especially in front of Old Madam.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Go back first.¡±


    The conversation stopped, and the two of them returned to their room and courtyards.


    Yan Jiuchao sat up gently. ¡°Shadow Thirteen.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen shed in. ¡°Young Master.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao gave him a look. Shadow Thirteen understood and returned to his room to wake Shadow Six up. He infiltrated the Nanzhao Pce with him.


    It was difficult to enter the Nanzhao Pce, and the two of them had spent a lot of effort to avoid the eyes and ears of the sacrificial soldiers. However, it was too difficult to approach the prison. Fortunately, Eunuch Wang sighed as his ¡°good grandson¡± served him.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a pity that the General has been loyal to the Emperor for his entire life, but in the end, he ended up losing his integrity.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, why is he losing his integrity?¡±


    ¡°Coboration with the enemy and treason, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six understood what was going on. It seemed that the Young Master¡¯s identity had been exposed. The crime of colluding with the Great Zhou Royal Family had sent Helian Beiming to jail. As for why the Emperor of Nanzhao did not arrest the Young Master, he was probably too angry to react.


    The two of them listened for a while more before using their qinggong to return to the Helian Manor. They told Yan Jiuchao everything they had heard.


    Yan Jiuchao sat behind the curtain and gently tapped the little ck egg¡¯s butt with his index finger. ¡°Helian Beiming didn¡¯t defend himself?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Shadow Thirteen said.


    Yan Jiuchao narrowed his eyes. There was clearly room for exnation.


    ¡°Young Master, should we do something?¡± Shadow Six asked.


    ¡°No need,¡± Yan Jiuchao said thoughtfully. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Shadow Six scratched his head.


    Was it really good for them to ignore the Great General¡¯s arrest? This time, they were not framing him. Young Master was indeed from the Great Zhou Royal Family. The Helian family had taken in a member of the Great Zhou Royal Family and even hid it from the Emperor. This was a serious crime.


    Although he had only been in the Helian family for a while, Shadow Six already liked the Helian family. He did not want anything to happen to Helian Beiming.


    Just as Shadow Six opened his mouth to say something, Shadow Thirteen pulled him away in time. Shadow Thirteen held Shadow Six¡¯s hand until they returned to their room. Shadow Six¡¯s hands were tender, and a red mark appeared on his wrist.


    ¡°Why are you pulling me?¡± Shadow Six asked.


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°If I don¡¯t pull you along, then do you want Young Master to deduct your monthly sry?¡±


    Shadow Six shut up at the mention of monthly sry.


    Shadow Thirteen exined, ¡°Young Master cares more about the general¡¯s safety than you and I. He must have his own intentions.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Shadow Six turned, kicked off his shoes, and climbed into bed.


    Shadow Thirteen opened his mouth. ¡°This is my bed.¡±


    Shadow Six rolled the nket into a ball. ¡°I know, but I haven¡¯t changed my sheets. I¡¯m toozy to change.¡±


    Shadow Six was sloppy and always did not change his sheets for a month or two, unlike Shadow Thirteen¡¯s bed, which was always clean and emitted the fragrance of soap.


    Shadow Thirteen looked at the guy who refused to leave his bed and turned off the light helplessly.


    At breakfast the next day, the Old Madam asked Helian Beiming, ¡°Where¡¯s your brother?¡±


    Yu Shaoqing, who was asked, said calmly, ¡°Something happened to one of his subordinates¡¯ families. He was invited over to deal with it. He¡¯ll probably only return a few dayster.¡±


    The old madam did not suspect anything and went to pick up food for her grandson with a smile.


    The news in the manor was sealed tightly, but the outside world was not so optimistic. Almost overnight, the news of Helian Beiming colluding with the Great Zhou Royal Family spread throughout the Capital.


    The Capital exploded.


    Who was Helian Beiming? Helian Beiming was the Divine General of Nanzhao, a high-ranking minister, and the head of the Helian family. He had been loyal to the Emperor and patriotic all his life and had dedicated most of his life to the imperial court of Nanzhao. If there was anyone in the world who was the most loyal to the Emperor of Nanzhao, it would be Helian Beiming.


    However, such a general who was deeply trusted by the Emperor actually colluded with the Great Zhou Imperial Family and even recognized him as his biological nephew?


    At first, themoners did not believe it, but when more and more people discussed this matter heatedly and said it with great meaning, they had to believe it even if they did not believe it.


    Besides, it was the truth.


    The eldest young master of the Helian family was indeed the heir of the Great Zhou Imperial Family.


    ¡°This time, he won¡¯t be able to escape even if he has wings.¡± In the pavilion of the Queen Manor, Nangong Li poured a cup of flower tea for the Queen and himself. ¡°With Grandpa¡¯s temper, he won¡¯t tolerate the heir of the Great Zhou continuing to stay in Nanzhao, right?¡±


    Of course not.


    Although the Great Zhou and Nanzhao had never be enemies, they were not on good terms. Before Helian Qi¡¯s death in the Great Zhou could be settled with the Great Zhou, the Princely Heir of the Great Zhou rushed to infiltrate the Capital of Nanzhao.


    The Emperor was not a pushover. How could he be controlled by the Great Zhou?


    The Queen took a sip of tea.


    Nangong Li continued, ¡°Mother, do we need to release the news that Yan Jiuchao is the culprit who killed Helian Qi?¡±


    The Queen said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s no need. If we make a bigger fuss, the Helian family will really not be able to clear their crime.¡±


    From the beginning to the end, they only had to deal with Yan Jiuchao. The Helian family was still useful. If they were trampled to death, where could they support such a powerful family?


    When the time was right, she would plead with her father.


    She will say that the Helian family had been deceived by Yan Jiuchao. She will then earnestly beg her father to forgive them on ount that the Helian family had been loyal to the Emperor for generations.


    Her father would not disagree. Because her father wanted to pave the way for her.


    She had subdued the Helian family and truly subdued the military power of Nanzhao. With military power in her hands, why would she worry about not being able to sit on the throne?


    The Queen asked, ¡°But how did you think of spreading the news? I originally thought that your grandfather would suppress this matter and quietly resolve it.¡±


    Nangong Li could not hide his smug smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect things to go so smoothly either. I just got someone to say that Helian Beiming has been imprisoned so that the military camp will be unstable and the people will be uneasy. Under pressure, Grandpa will send Yan Jiuchao out of Nanzhao faster and end this matter¡­ I didn¡¯t expect the news of Yan Jiuchao being the heir of the Great Zhou to also leak out. This is even better. The bigger themotion caused by themoners, the more strict Grandpa will be.¡±


    The Queen frowned slightly. ¡°That¡¯s true, but since you didn¡¯t say it, who else could it be? Could it be that other than us, someone else wants to kill Helian Beiming?¡±


    Nangong Li smiled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who it is. In short, we¡¯ll just sit back and reap the benefits. As for clearing Helian Beiming¡¯s name, it won¡¯t be difficult for the Queen Manor.¡±


    It was indeed not difficult.


    As long as the Emperor was on their side, any fake evidence they handed over would have true effect.


    In the past, the Queen did not have to go through so much trouble to deal with the Helian family, but who asked the littlemandery princess to stay in the Helian family? Helian Beiming kept saying that he would not form alliances for personal gain, but in the end, he hid the Eldest Princess¡¯s children.


    What did he want to do? Find a suitable opportunity for the Emperor to recognize the Eldest Princess¡¯s bloodline?


    When his father was alive, he had often defended the Eldest Princess. Now that his father had passed away, he still refused to give up. She did not understand. What had she done wrong to the Helian family? Why could the Helian family not be loyal to her wholeheartedly?


    She would not give Helian Beiming such an opportunity. She would let him know that the empire of Nanzhao was hers, the Princess was hers, and the throne was also hers!


    In the afternoon, the incident fermented even more violently.


    The Queen thought that the imperial guards should go to the Helian Manor to capture Yan Jiuchao into the pce, but at this moment, a team of imperial guards rushed towards the Queen¡¯s Manor with cold expressions.


    The Queen looked at the imperial guards who had rushed into her courtyard with a livid expression. ¡°How dare you! Who allowed you toe in!¡±


    The leader of the cavalry rode on his horse and said seriously, ¡°The Emperor has ordered us to bring the Queen for questioning.¡±


    Bring?


    The Queen had always been invited. The other party¡¯s rudeness was obvious.


    The Queen said dignifiedly, ¡°Are you mistaken? Are you sure I was the one my father asked you to bring to the pce, and not the young master of the Helian Manor?¡±


    The leader of the cavalry said, ¡°We will bring Young Master Helian away, but we have to bring Your Highness too!¡±


    The Queen frowned.


    What was wrong with her father?


    They could just capture Yan Jiuchao. Why did they capture her?


    ¡°Your Highness! Your Highness!¡± The head guard, Mo Sang, rushed over and cupped his hands and bowed in front of the Queen. ¡°The Prince Consort was taken away by the people from the pce on the streets!¡±


    The Queen¡¯s expression darkened. She looked at the leader of the cavalry and said, ¡°Why did you capture the Prince Consort?¡±


    At this point, the leader of the cavalry decided not to hide it. ¡°Someone reported that the Prince Consort is Prince Yan of the Great Zhou. The Queen colluded with Prince Yan to rebel. His Majesty is furious. If you have anything to say, Your Highness, you should talk to His Majesty yourself!¡±


    The Queen¡¯s face turned pale!

 Chapter 578 - 578 The Emperor Knows the Truth

    578 The Emperor Knows the Truth


    The Queen never dreamed that things would turn out like this. It was clearly a sure win, so how did it end up like this? On the way to the pce, she kept thinking that the identity of the Prince Consort was so hidden. Who could have exposed it?


    Yan Jiuchao? He recognized the Prince Consort?


    When the Prince Consort left the Great Zhou, Yan Jiuchao was only eight years old. After sixteen years, how could he still remember what happened back then?


    So what if he remembered?


    !!


    The Prince Consort was no longer the same as before. Moreover, the Prince Consort was wearing a mask. Yan Jiuchao could not have taken off his mask¡­ Why should he? He had to suspect first, but he had no reason to suspect.


    Taking ten thousand steps back, so what if that child really recognized the Prince Consort? Would he bear to push his father into the sea of fire to protect himself?


    But if it wasn¡¯t him, who could it be?


    The Queen thought about it and felt a headacheing on.


    ¡°Your Highness, please alight from the carriage.¡± At the pce gate, the leader of the cavalry stopped the Queen¡¯s carriage.


    In the past, the Queen would take a carriage to enter the pce. However, she was a suspect now. On ount that she was the Queen, he had already shown her mercy by not arresting her in the prison carriage. It was impossible for her to dream of receiving the same treatment as before.


    The Queen also understood this logic, but although she understood, she still felt like she had been pped in the face. Since she was young, her life had been smooth-sailing. She had never been so embarrassed. She alighted coldly from the carriage.


    All the pce servants along the way looked down.


    However, the Queen felt like she was walking on the edge of a knife.


    In the throne room, the Emperor had been waiting for a long time. He did not sit on the throne. Instead, he walked down the high steps and slowly paced where the ministers worshiped. He heard footsteps behind him and turned around indifferently. His expression was dignified and his eyes were cold.


    With just a nce, the Queen¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The Queen walked in and bowed respectfully. ¡°Greetings, Father.¡±


    The Emperor looked at her with aplicated expression and said in a deep voice, ¡°Do you know why I summoned you to the pce?¡±


    The Queen lowered her eyes and her eyes shed. ¡°I was framed. Father wants to invite me into the pce for questioning.¡±


    ¡°Is it really framing?¡± The Emperor asked in a deep voice.


    The Queen¡¯s eyshes trembled. She braced herself and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s framing. The Prince Consort and I like each other. All these years, you have seen how we respect you and your mother, how we pledge our loyalty to the royal family of Nanzhao. How can we do anything to let you down?¡±


    The Emperor was not so easily led astray. The Emperor¡¯s gazended on his daughter¡¯s face without blinking. ¡°Are you denying that you colluded with the enemy andmitted treason, or are you denying that the Prince Consort is Prince Yan of the Great Zhou?¡±


    The Queen¡¯s heart skipped a beat again. Her fingers, buried in her wide sleeve, clenched tightly. Although she was a Queen who could summon the wind and rain, she was not so easy to be rash in front of the dignified Emperor.


    The reason why she was willful back then was most likely because she was fearless. The more she interacted with the Emperor and understood his methods after that, the more she shivered.


    The Emperor did not rush her, letting her rack her brains to think of a way to answer.


    The Queenposed herself and said seriously, ¡°Father, the Prince Consort is the son of the patriarch of the Bai Calyx Tribe. Don¡¯t you know about this? The members of the Bai Calyx Tribe have alsoe to Nanzhao. You¡¯ve met them one by one. Now, you¡¯re suspecting the Prince Consort¡¯s identity just because of one or two groundless usations. How will the Prince Consort feel? How will I feel?¡±


    ¡°Nangong Yan, I¡¯m giving you a chance,¡± the Emperor said seriously with his hands behind his back.


    Admitting her sin now was thest trace of mercy from the Emperor. However, there was a kind of person in the world who would not shed tears until she saw the coffin. She always felt that she was smart enough to fool everyone in the world.


    The Queen took a deep breath and met the Emperor¡¯s gaze aggrievedly. ¡°Could it be that in your heart, I¡¯m not as trustworthy as an outsider? I don¡¯t know who exposed the Prince Consort to you. I only know that the other party must have ill intentions. He wants to sow discord between us, father and daughter, and wants to defeat the Prince Consort. Please investigate!¡±


    The Prince Consort had helped her deal with many disloyal people all these years, so it was hard to guarantee that she would not be hated. She had always believed this without a doubt, but she still could not exin how an outsider could see through her background.


    Of course, now was not the time to think about this. The key was how to dispel his father¡¯s doubts.


    The Emperor looked at her and said, ¡°Nangong Yan, I¡¯ve given you a chance, but you don¡¯t want it. If there are any bitter consequences in the future, you have to bear them yourself.¡±


    The Queen said fearlessly, ¡°Father, please call out the person who reported it. I¡¯ll confront him face to face.¡±


    The Emperor said indifferently, ¡°The news came from themoners. When the Gu Elders of the Gu Elder Hall heard the rumors, they came to question me. Do you want me to hand them over, or do you want me to hand over those innocentmoners?¡±


    What a cunning thought!


    They even used themoners and Gu Elders Hall!


    The Queen inexplicably had a feeling that the person who spread the news that the Prince Consort was Prince Yan was the same person who spread the news that the eldest young master of the Helian family was Yan Jiuchao.


    Why did the other party do this¡­


    The Helian family and the Prince Consort had offended him?


    While the Queen was thinking, the Emperor said indifferently, ¡°Coincidentally, before the Prince Consort was reported, the State Preceptor had reported the young master of the Helian family, saying that he was the heir of the Prince Yan Manor of the Great Zhou. Won¡¯t they know if the Prince Consort is Prince Yan?¡±


    The Queen¡¯s temples throbbed. ¡°No, Father!¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± The Emperor looked over with a sharp gaze.


    She had spoken too quickly just now and had not thought of how to break it. The Queen¡¯s eyes shed as she suppressed her panic and said, ¡°Prince Consort doesn¡¯t remember the past.¡±


    The Emperor said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he doesn¡¯t remember. It¡¯s fine as long as that child remembers. Prince Yan is his biological father. It¡¯s not like he doesn¡¯t even know his biological father.¡±


    The Queen said anxiously, ¡°He was only eight years old when Prince Yan passed away. What does he remember?¡±


    The Emperor said with a sharp gaze, ¡°You know Prince Yan well.¡±


    The Queen lowered her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m the Princess of Nanzhao. I know the situation in the neighboring countries very well.¡±


    However, the Emperor had long made up his mind to let the two of them meet. ¡°Wang Dequan, bring him over.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Outside the throne room, Eunuch Wang replied respectfully and left.


    Before the Queen met the Emperor, Yan Jiuchao had been invited into the pce by the cavalry of the pce. However, he was arranged to be in a different side hall from the Prince Consort.


    At this moment, the Emperor gave the order and Eunuch Wang brought him over without a word.


    Yan Jiuchao was wearing a ck brocade robe. He was tall and slender. His facial features were exquisite and his face was like unpolished jade. He was even more outstanding than all the women in the world. His temperament was cold and his eyebrows were arrogant. He exuded an innate royal nobility.


    The moment he appeared, the entire throne room seemed to light up.


    The Queen¡¯s gazended on this face that was so simr to the Prince Consort. She had mixed feelings and a trace of panic shed across her heart.


    However, the Emperor felt that he had seen this face somewhere before.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Helian¡­¡± Just as Eunuch Wang was about to report, Yan Jiuchao had already calmly stepped into the throne room. He did not seem to have been captured for questioning with that awe-inspiring aura. Instead, he seemed to havee to ascend the throne.


    The corners of the Emperor¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°Why is there only one?¡± He asked the eunuch.


    Eunuch Wang said, ¡°Your Majesty, the Prince Consort has fainted.¡±


    The Queen turned pale. ¡°What did you do to the Prince Consort?!¡±


    Eunuch Wang said in confusion, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Who knew why he fainted? Was the Prince Consort¡¯s body so weak? Did you empty his body? Hmph!


    The Prince Consort had been eating Soul Devouring Grass for the past few days. The Soul Devouring Grass had side effects that made it difficult to fall asleep, so the imperial physicians added herbs to calm himself down. The Prince Consort did not faint, but he fell asleep.


    At this thought, the Queen calmed down. It was not a bad thing for the Prince Consort to faint. In that case, the father and son could not confront each other.


    Unexpectedly, before the Queen could heave a sigh of relief, the Emperor spoke again. ¡°Carry him up!¡±


    The Queen was stunned.


    ¡°¡­Yes!¡± Eunuch Wang braced himself and left. He found a stretcher and asked two strong guards to carry the unconscious Prince Consort to the throne room.


    The Prince Consort¡¯s fingers were fair and his figure was thin. Hey unconscious on the stretcher, making one pity him.


    However, there was no pity in the Emperor¡¯s eyes. ¡°Take off his mask!¡±


    The Queen¡¯s face turned pale. Eunuch Wang gently took off the Prince Consort¡¯s mask. A scarred face entered everyone¡¯s vision without warning. However, if one did not look at his left face, this was undoubtedly a face that could move all the women in the world.


    ¡°Aiya.¡± Eunuch Wang was slightly surprised in his heart. Why did the Prince Consort¡¯s face look so simr to the eldest young master of the Helian family? Even that scar could not stop the simrity between the two of them.


    Not only did Eunuch Wang discover it, but everyone in the hall could tell as long as they were not blind.


    No one would believe that he was not their biological son.

 Chapter 579 - 579 Completely Lost

    579 Completely Lost


    Oh my god! The Prince Consort actually had such a big son! Was he Prince Yan?


    Really?! Really?! Really?! Really?!


    Eunuch Wang¡¯s heart was churning, but his face was calm.


    They originally wanted Yan Jiuchao to confront the Prince Consort, but even though the two parties involved did not say a word, everyone had an idea.


    !!


    It was not that there were no simr people in the world, but there was news of the heir of the Prince Yan Manor and Prince Yan appearing in the Capital one after another. As the saying goes, there must be a reason for the groundless rumors. If they were not father and son, why did they say that the father and son were here?


    ¡°Is he your father?¡± The Emperor asked Yan Jiuchao.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    The Emperor thought for a while and frowned. ¡°You came to the Great Zhou to find your father?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao was silent.


    This silence became a tacit agreement in the eyes of the Emperor. Thinking about it, it was quite pitiful. His father had faked his death and left for fifteen years. In the end, he became someone else¡¯s father. No one could take this lying down and had toe and ask him about it.


    If he was really here to look for his father, then although thews did not allow it, it was reasonable. As for how he became the young master of the Helian family, the Emperor decided to ask Helian Beimingter. The most important thing now was to figure out the identity of the Prince Consort.


    The Emperor no longer had any doubts that these two were father and son, but whether they were Prince Yan and his son still needed to be investigated.


    ¡°Send the State Preceptor to see me,¡± the Emperor said coldly.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Eunuch Wang invited the State Preceptor over.


    Of course, the State Preceptor understood what had happened. He had reported Yan Jiuchao just now, and the Prince Consort had also been reported.


    The Emperor must have summoned him to identify Yan Jiuchao. If he identified him, it would be equivalent to verifying that the Prince Consort was Prince Yan. However, if he did not identify him, he would not be able to expel Yan Jiuchao from Nanzhao.


    He was in a dilemma! No matter what choice they made, the unlucky one would be the Queen Manor! Why did such an action that made people unable to turn around look so simr to the Prince Consort¡¯s?


    ¡°Your Majesty, the State Preceptor has arrived,¡± Eunuch Wang reported from outside the door.


    The Emperor waved at the guard. The guard understood and carried the unconscious Prince Consort to the side hall. Then, the Emperor said angrily, ¡°In.¡±


    Eunuch Wang shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°State Preceptor has an audience¡ª¡±


    The State Preceptor entered the throne room without looking sideways and bowed respectfully to the Emperor. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Then he turned around and bowed to the Queen. ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    The Emperor looked at Yan Jiuchao and said to the State Preceptor, ¡°This is the eldest young master of the Helian family. You told me that he¡¯s the heir of the Prince Yan Manor of the Great Zhou Dynasty. I summoned you here to let you double-check if he¡¯s the heir of the Great Zhou Dynasty.¡±


    The State Preceptor wanted to say no.


    The Emperor said, ¡°Think carefully before answering me. There are also three Grand Ministers who went with you to the Great Zhou. I will also invite them to meet the eldest young master of the Helian familyter.¡±


    The State Preceptor¡¯s heart sank to the bottom.


    Actually, the three Grand Ministers had also been his trump card. He had thought that Yan Jiuchao might not admit his identity. At that time, he would call everyone who had seen Yan Jiuchao over and let them identify him back then.


    Now, this trump card had be a guillotine that cut off his path of retreat. He was forced to tell the truth. And the truth would consign the Queen Manor to eternal damnation.


    ¡°¡­Yes,¡± the State Preceptor said. ¡°He¡¯s the heir of the Great Zhou Dynasty, Yan Jiuchao.¡±


    The Queen¡¯s fingers dug into her flesh.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± The Emperor asked.


    The State Preceptor took a deep breath and said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m sure. I¡¯ve seen Princely Heir Yan several times in the Capital. It¡¯s only been a few months, I won¡¯t remember wrongly.¡±


    ¡°I also don¡¯t think you¡¯ll remember wrongly. After all, you were the one who reported Princely Heir Yan to me.¡± The Emperor patted the State Preceptor¡¯s stiff arm and turned to look at Eunuch Wang. ¡°It¡¯s better to call the Grand Ministers over and let them acknowledge Princely Heir Yan.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Eunuch Wang looked at the Queen sympathetically. Woman, you¡¯re finished!


    The three Grand Ministers were all working in the cab. They were not far from the throne room and rushed over after a while. The Emperor did not say anything else and only asked them if they knew the young man in front of them.


    ¡°Do you know him?¡± The Emperor pointed at Yan Jiuchao and asked.


    The three of them were shocked and said in unison, ¡°Princely Heir Yan?¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Yan Jiuchao turned his face away arrogantly.


    The corners of their mouths twitched.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken?¡± The Emperor asked.


    With this appearance and bad temper, who else could it be but the little princely heir who showed off his children so much that they wanted to die?


    In that case, the rumors they heard early in the morning were true? The heir of Yan City had really disguised himself as the young master of the Helian family and infiltrated the Capital?


    This was really shocking!


    ¡°You guys can leave first.¡± The Emperor let the State Preceptor and the three Grand Ministers leave.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s identity was set in stone, and the identity of the Prince Consort could not escape.


    The regret in the Queen¡¯s heart was like the water of the Yellow River, flowing endlessly. If she had known that such a thing would happen, she might as well have not reported Yan Jiuchao. That way, the secret of the Prince Consort could be preserved.


    What should she do now?


    If it was someone she did not care about at all, she could push the me to the other party. She had been deceived by the other party when sheined to the Emperor. As long as she insisted that she was the victim, then on ount of her mother, the Emperor would definitely show her mercy.


    However, she could not bear to push the Prince Consort out to die.


    The Emperor wanted Yan Jiuchao to avoid it. However, this was not only a family matter of the Nangong family, but also Yan Jiuchao¡¯s family matter. He had the right to know the entire truth.


    The Emperor¡¯s aura suddenly turned cold. He looked at his daughter, who he was once proud of, and said, ¡°What else do you have to say?¡±


    It was impossible to quibble anymore, and it was even more useless to exonerate herself.


    The Helian family had hidden the royal family of Yan City for only a few days, but the Queen Manor had hidden them for an entire fifteen years. They even gave birth to children for the other party. It was simply an additional crime!


    Not to mention that from Nangong Li¡¯s age, when the Queen and the Prince Consort were secretly pregnant, the Prince Consort was still alive. He was Prince Yan of the Great Zhou, and he had a wife and son!


    The dignified Princess of the Nanzhao Nation actually went so low as to snatch someone else¡¯s husband! She had really embarrassed the royal family of Nanzhao!


    The Queen felt the Emperor¡¯s anger. She tried to exin herself, but she did not know where to start.


    She wanted to say that she and the Prince Consort fell in love and that the Prince Consort was willing to be with her. However, she understood that her father would not agree to this marriage, so she made up a fake identity for him.


    However, these words could not clear her and the Prince Consort of the crime of deceiving the Emperor. It might even cause the Prince Consort to be killed.


    However, other than this, she really could not think of anything else to say.


    Just as she was in a terrible fix, she nced at Yan Jiuchao from the corner of her eye and suddenly had an idea!


    She squeezed out two drops of tears and looked at the Emperor. ¡°Father, it¡¯s all my fault back then. It has nothing to do with the Prince Consort. You can punish me however you want. Don¡¯t vent your anger on the Prince Consort! The Prince Consort is the father of your two grandsons and also the prince of the Great Zhou¡­¡±


    The Emperor interrupted her without thinking. ¡°Do I not dare to kill the prince of the Great Zhou?!¡±


    The Queen immediately choked.


    Prince Yan was the Great Zhou Emperor¡¯s most beloved younger brother. Wouldn¡¯t killing him be equivalent to dering war on the Great Zhou? After such a thing happened, they should send him back to the Great Zhou and let the Great Zhou Emperor punish him well. They could not kill him in Nanzhao.


    Father was really angry¡­


    He didn¡¯t even care about the country¡­


    The War God of Nanzhao had fallen, but Xiao Zhenting of the Great Zhou had not! Didn¡¯t Father consider the consequences of the war between the two countries? Alright, if you want to kill, then kill this little slut too!


    The Queen shook her finger at Yan Jiuchao. ¡°Father, he also infiltrated Nanzhao. Father, you only punish the Prince Consort. Can¡¯t you punish him?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re here to look for your father¡­¡± The Emperor looked at Yan Jiuchao.


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Yan Jiuchao said expressionlessly.


    The Emperor frowned. Was this child stupid? Didn¡¯t he see that he was giving him a way out just now? If he admitted that he was here to look for his father, he could just pardon him from the death penalty.


    However, Young Master Yan never needed anyone¡¯s pardon. He was thew, and thew was him!


    ¡°I came to Nanzhao for another reason. My wife is the legitimate daughter of the Helian family. My father-inw is Helian Beiyu. Back then, he identally fell off a cliff and was saved by a kind person. He was raised in the Great Zhou.


    ¡°Old Madam¡¯s mind is unstable. She mistook me for her little obedient grandson. I wasn¡¯t on the Helian family¡¯s genealogy, and the Helian family has never announced it to the public. Strictly speaking, this isn¡¯t a crime of deceiving the Emperor. My inws are in Nanzhao. Why? Does apanying my wife back hinder you?¡±


    The Emperor, who was speechless: ¡°¡­¡±


    The Queen, who did not expect the truth to be like this. ¡°¡­!!¡±

 Chapter 580 - 580 Little Sly Jiang Takes Action, Ending Like This (1)

    580 Little Sly Jiang Takes Action, Ending Like This (1)


    The Emperor had never been insulted like this before. He was stunned for a long time before he came back to his senses. He was the ruler of a country, but he had actually lost hisposure because of a brat. It could be said to be very embarrassing.


    However, this kid¡¯s one-sided words were not enough as evidence. They had to verify it. This was not difficult. The second master of the Helian family, who had just returned to the manor, was in the Capital. He could just get someone to send him over to reply.


    Hence, after Helian Beiming and Yan Jiuchao, Yu Shaoqing was also led into the pce.


    This was the first time Yu Shaoqing entered the Nanzhao Pce, and it was quite new. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have the time to admire the scenery of the pce, so he was brought into the throne room by Eunuch Wang.


    !!


    The Emperor knew that Yu Shaoqing was Bull Egg¡¯s son when he saw his face. He had grown up with Bull Egg. When they were the closest, they had worn undergarments and could be considered friends in trouble. Back then, he had also felt very pained when his youngest son fell off the cliff.


    Although he wanted to see the child if he was alive and his corpse if he was dead, he did not think that the child was still alive. Even if Helian Beiming had been searching for his brother for so many years, in his opinion, that was just a thought for the Old Madam.


    It was a good thing that Bull Egg¡¯s son was not dead, but for some reason, the Emperor did not like Bull Egg¡¯s youngest son.


    This youngest son was clearly more like Bull Egg, but why¡­ did he have the urge to p him? He had no enmity with Bull Egg!


    Back then, he had also wanted to p the Prince Consort, but that was because the Prince Consort had married his beloved daughter. Yu Shaoqing had never done such a thing. What was with this feeling of not liking the other party?


    Yu Shaoqing was also puzzled. Even when he saw that the Great Zhou Emperor¡¯s expression did not change, the Emperor of Nanzhao made him feel afraid. He carefully recalled to see whether his clothes were inappropriate or not.


    Strange, strange. This person was not his father-inw. Why was he so nervous?


    The atmosphere in the throne room suddenly became strange. The Emperor and Yu Shaoqing stared at each other and did not say anything. The atmosphere in the throne room suddenly became strange.


    If he wasn¡¯t sure that His Majesty was deeply in love with the Empress, Eunuch Wang would have thought that the Emperor was fantasizing about an old woman (man)!


    ¡°Ahem.¡± The Emperor also realized that he was wrong. He quickly retracted his gaze and asked sternly, ¡°You¡¯re Helian Beiyu?¡±


    Yu Shaoqing really wanted to straighten his back and say, ¡°I¡¯m Yu Shaoqing.¡± However, when the words reached his lips, he somehow felt a little cowardly.


    ¡°I am,¡± he said.


    ¡°Who is he to you?¡± The Emperor nced at Yan Jiuchao.


    Stinky son-inw. Yu Shaoqing said, ¡°My son-inw, Yan Jiuchao.¡±


    The Emperor continued, ¡°I heard that you grew up in the Great Zhou?¡±


    Yu Shaoqing said, ¡°Yes, I was picked up by my adoptive father by the roadside. I don¡¯t know who brought me to the Great Zhou either. In short, my adoptive father carried me home and I grew up in a small vige.¡±


    The Emperor nced at him thoughtfully. ¡°Marquis Yu, who has made a great contribution in Prefecture You, is also called Yu Shaoqing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Yu Shaoqing said.


    The Emperor finally could not help but curse his father in his heart. The Divine General of Nanzhao had run to make a contribution to the people of the Great Zhou. What kind of f*cking ill fate was this?


    Fortunately, the two countries had never fought. Otherwise, who knew who would live to the end when the brothers fought?


    The Emperor waved his hand. ¡°Alright, you can leave for the time being.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing was a marquis of the Great Zhou Dynasty. His daughter had married the heir of Yan City. The Emperor believed that Helian Beiyu would not be stupid enough to lie to him about such a thing that could be verified by the Great Zhou envoy.


    ¡°Then my son-inw¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t punish him.¡±


    ¡°My brother¡­¡±


    ¡°Not guilty.¡±


    ¡°My inws¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck!¡±


    Yu Shaoqing shut his mouth resentfully.


    Alright. So be it.


    The Emperor pressed the space between his tired eyebrows and sighed at Yan Jiuchao. ¡°You can leave too. You can be spared from punishment, but your father¡¯s matter is no small matter. I want to investigate the matter thoroughly, give you, and give the entire world an exnation. As for how to deal with him, I have my own decision, but no matter what I decide, I hope you understand that you are you, and your father is your father.¡±


    Don¡¯t hate Nanzhao just because I killed your father. You are still the son-inw of the Helian family.


    Yan Jiuchao did not say anything bad and left without looking back. His calm appearance made the Emperor wonder if he was righteous enough or if he did not care about the Prince Consort at all.

 Chapter 581 - 581 Little Sly Jiang Takes Action, Ending Like This (2)

    581 Little Sly Jiang Takes Action, Ending Like This (2)


    Thinking of the evaluation of Yan Jiuchao by those envoys who had returned to the country, he suddenly felt that they had not exaggerated. This little sickly person was really a crazy little lunatic.


    After staying with the little lunatic for a while, the Emperor felt that his brain seemed to be a little abnormal.


    Heposed himself and collected his thoughts. He looked at the Empress, who was already shocked speechless by this scene. ¡°Get lost and return to your Queen Manor! Without my orders, you¡¯re not allowed to take a step out of the manor!¡±


    The Queen¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Father¡­¡±


    The Emperor was furious. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go to court for the time being. I¡¯ll find someone to take over the official business on hand. During this period of time, stay in the manor and reflect on yourself! As the Princess of Nanzhao, are you worthy of a qualified Queen!¡±


    She had disappointed her father. Even when she had been willful for three years, he had never been so disappointed. She could be insensible when she was young. Now, she was already a subject, a ruler, a wife, and a mother. She had no right to be willful.


    She knelt down and kowtowed. ¡°I¡­ will take my leave.¡±


    ¡­ .


    Outside the pce, Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six waited for a long time. Yu Shaoqing cameter and had already boarded the carriage back to the manor. Why was their Young Master dyed inside for so long?


    Just as the two of them could not help but want to investigate the pce, Yan Jiuchao pushed the wheelchair out.


    In the wheelchair sat Helian Beiming, who was safe and sound.


    ¡°Young Master, General.¡± The two of them went forward and bowed.


    Shadow Thirteen took the wheelchair from Yan Jiuchao.


    Yu Gang ran over. ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen handed the wheelchair to him.


    ¡°Grand General, Young Master, are you alright?¡± Yu Gang asked worriedly.


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Get in the carriage.¡±


    ¡°Aye!¡± Yu Gang pushed Helian Beiming into the carriage.


    Yan Jiuchao also got into his carriage. The two carriages drove towards the Helian Manor one after another. Shadow Thirteen drove the carriage from the outer seat.


    ck Egg Six swore to turn back into Water Tofu Six and shamelessly got into the carriage.


    Shadow Six nced at his young master and saw that he was in a good mood. He had the intention of talking to him. ¡°By the way, Young Master, we didn¡¯t do anything and the general came out safely. Did you guess something long ago?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s reasonable for me to stay in the Helian family. Helian Beiming could have exined, but he didn¡¯t say a word. He would rather be thrown into prison¡­ Someone must have told him not to say anything.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Shadow Six was puzzled.


    Shadow Thirteen, who was driving the carriage, said, ¡°Because if he did, His Highness won¡¯t be able to continue acting.¡±


    If Helian Beiming had exposed the identity of the Young Master and the Princely Heir Consort first, although the Young Master and the Helian family would be innocent, theQueen would not have been dragged down.


    ¡°Your Highness? Which one? Prince¡­ Prince Yan?¡± Shadow Six was even more confused.


    Shadow Thirteen shook his head. Other than Prince Yan, which other person could this little title be?


    How Shadow Thirteen guessed it had to start from the moment his identity as the Prince Consort was exposed. Not many people knew that he was Prince Yan. The Queen Manor would not betray him, let alone Young Master, except for himself.


    He guessed that the Prince Consort had long calcted that the Queen Manor would use Young Master¡¯s identity, so he had long informed Helian Beiming that no matter what happened, he had to keep his mouth shut.


    As for how to make Helian Beiming trust him, that was his ability.


    If you dare touch my son, I¡¯ll touch your husband, even if that husband is himself.


    Shadow Thirteen sighed. ¡°Your Highness has really put in a lot of effort for Young Master.¡±


    ¡­ .


    The Queen returned to the Queen Manor angrily.


    When Nangong Li saw that she was the only one who alighted from the carriage, he quickly asked, ¡°Mother, where¡¯s Father? Didn¡¯t hee back with you?¡±


    The Queen said gloomily, ¡°Stop talking. He was left in the pce.¡±


    ¡°How did this happen?¡± Nangong Li was stunned.


    The Queen told her son everything about the throne room.


    Nangong Li was stunned. ¡°In that case, other than Yan Jiuchao being fake, everyone else is from the real Helian family?¡±


    This was too much of a blow, okay? Even if an immortal came, he would not have expected that there was really the bloodline of the Helian family among them.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s eldest young master was fake, and his wife was definitely not real. As for the so-called second branch couple, in their opinion, they were just fakes thrown out to cover up the lie. But who knew that these three¡­ were each more real than the other!!!


    He had predicted correctly Yan Jiuchao and the Eldest Princess, but he had missed Yu Shaoqing!

 Chapter 582 - 582 Little Sly Jiang Takes Action, Ending Like This (3)

    582 Little Sly Jiang Takes Action, Ending Like This (3)


    He was actually the second son of the Helian family!!! Wasn¡¯t this group of people¡­ too lucky?!


    Nangong Li couldn¡¯t even breathe properly.


    The Queen was the same too. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°¡­What people from Qinghe Town are you talking about? Afraid that someone will go to their nest to persecute their family, right? They really hid it well!¡±


    Now, they were naturally not afraid because the Queen had snatched Yan Jiuchao¡¯s father. It could be considered a public fallout with Yan Jiuchao and his father-inw¡¯s family. Once something happened to the Yu family, the Queen Manor would be the first target of suspicion!


    !!


    However, this was not what gave the Queen a headache.


    ¡°You told me that the Princely Heir Consort of Yan Jiuchao is the daughter of the Eldest Princess. Initially, I thought that this was nothing. The Emperor hates the Eldest Princess, so he will definitely hate his daughter. Yan Jiuchao is from the Great Zhou Imperial Family, and it¡¯s hard to put out a fire close by. The Eldest Princess and her daughter are nothing to be afraid of. But now, the Eldest Princess has changed and be the daughter-inw of the Helian family¡­ What¡¯s worse, Helian Beiming is crippled. Her husband is the next head of the Helian family!


    ¡°If I had known earlier, why would I have crippled Helian Beiming¡¯s martial arts back then? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to let him continue to be the family head? At least he was only a rtive of the Eldest Princess, and at least there was Madam Tan and Helian Sheng who could control him!


    ¡°Now¡­ it¡¯s useless to control him¡­ The family head has changed!¡±


    The Helian family, which she had tried all means to rope in, had be the property of that mother and daughter without any effort.


    How could she endure this?!


    ¡°Mother, calm down,¡± Nangong Liforted.


    The Queen¡¯s chest heaved violently. ¡°How can I calm down? In the past, I wouldn¡¯t be afraid, but now that your father¡¯s matter has happened, your grandfather is extremely disappointed in me. It¡¯s hard to guarantee that he won¡¯t think of his eldest daughter who was wandering outside in a fit of anger. At that time, with the support of the Helian family, do you think she¡¯s still far from that position?¡±


    Nangong Li continued, ¡°Grandpa didn¡¯t abolish your position as the Queen in a fit of anger. It¡¯s obvious that the only person Grandpa values is still Mother.¡±


    The Queen snorted. ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but your grandfather ced me under house arrest and even took over my power. I¡¯m just a Queen in name now.¡±


    Nangong Li smiled faintly. ¡°So what? To be blunt, Grandpa will die one day. At that time, as long as you¡¯re still the Queen of Nanzhao, you¡¯re destined to sit on that throne legitimately. You can slowly take back the power you lost after you ascend the throne.¡±


    The Queen nodded thoughtfully. ¡°From your words, it seems to make sense.¡±


    Nangong Li said, ¡°That¡¯s why you don¡¯t have to do anything now. Just keep your position as the Queen steadily.¡±


    The Queen was furious just thinking about it. ¡°If the Eldest Princess hadn¡¯t colluded with the Helian family, why would I be so careful? So what if I pierce the sky? How can your grandfather not pass down his empire to me?¡±


    Nangong Li smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of this that you have to keep your cool. You¡¯re the legitimate child of the Central Pce, so you¡¯re the legitimate heir. Even Grandmother will plead for you.¡±


    At the thought of her mother, the Queen had an idea. ¡°I can¡¯t leave the manor. Go to the pce for meter and see your grandmother.¡±


    Nangong Li nodded. ¡°I know what to do. Mother, just wait for my good news in the manor. I¡¯ll also think of a way to persuade Grandmother. As long as she speaks, Grandpa will definitely punish you leniently.¡±


    That¡¯s right. The person the Emperor doted on the most all these years was the Empress. The two of them had a good rtionship to begin with. After the incident with Consort Yun, the Emperor felt guilty, so he treated the Empress better than before. There was nothing that the Empress could not settle.


    ¡°Li¡¯er.¡±


    Nangong Li was about to leave when the Queen suddenly called out to him. Nangong Li turned to look at her. ¡°Mother, is there anything else?¡±


    The Queen paused and frowned. ¡°You think this matter is controlled from behind?¡±


    ¡°Mother, are you talking about spreading the news of Yan Jiuchao and Father¡¯s identities?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Nangong Li snorted and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s Yan Jiuchao. Other than him, who else knows Father¡¯s background? He¡¯s really vicious. In order to exonerate himself, he didn¡¯t hesitate to push his biological father into the fire.¡±


    The Queen walked forward and touched her son¡¯s face. ¡°That¡¯s why my Li¡¯er is the most filial child in the world.¡±


    Nangong Li smiled. ¡°I will be filial to my father and mother.¡±


    This was a serious matter, so Nangong Li did not dare to dy and immediately entered the pce to meet the Empress.


    The matter of the Prince Consort had caused an uproar. Even the Empress in the back pce was forced to hear about it. However, she did not expect it to be true. Her daughter had gotten involved with Prince Yan of the Great Zhou.

 Chapter 583 - 583 Little Sly Jiang Takes Action, Ending Like This (4)

    583 Little Sly Jiang Takes Action, Ending Like This (4)


    The Empress was so angry that her heart ached. But that was her own daughter. What could she do? She could not really watch her be despised by others, let alone let her be a widow at such a young age.


    The Empress sighed helplessly. ¡°Got it. When your grandfatheres back, I¡¯ll tell him not to be too angry with Yan¡¯er and not to make things difficult for your family. It¡¯s always good to be a family.¡±


    Nangong Li was relieved with the Empress¡¯s guarantee. Now, they only needed to wait for the Emperor¡¯s anger to subside. Unfortunately, just as Nangong Li was about to return to the manor to report the good news to the Queen, bad news suddenly came from the prison¡ªthe Prince Consort vomited blood.


    The Queen, who was reading in the room, stood up and looked at the guard captain, Mo Sang, with a burning gaze. ¡°What did you say? What happened to the Prince Consort?¡±


    Mo Sang had a good friend on duty in the prison. After the Prince Consort was imprisoned, he contacted him and immediately told his friend to tell him if anything happened.


    Mo Sang said, ¡°Prince Consort¡­ Prince Consort vomited blood.¡±


    The Queen clenched her fists tightly. ¡°Why would he vomit blood for no reason? Did they torture the Prince Consort?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    He originally wanted to use it, but before he could do it, the Prince Consort spat outrge mouthfuls of blood, scaring the guard so much that he did not dare to move. The Emperor only asked them to torture him, but not kill the Prince Consort.


    The Queen threw away the half-read book in her hand coldly and said with a cold expression, ¡°Prepare the carriage. I want to enter the pce!¡±


    Mo Sang was shocked. ¡°Your Highness, you can¡¯t!¡±


    The Emperor had ordered that the Queen be grounded in the manor. Taking a step out was considered disobeying the imperial edict!


    The Queen rebuked angrily, ¡°What¡¯s not allowed? Just go when I tell you to! When is it your turn to criticize me?!¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes!¡± Mo Sang braced himself and went to prepare the carriage. He called over a little guard. ¡°Hurry up and inform themandery prince that Her Highness is leaving the manor to see the Prince Consort.¡± Now, only themandery prince could stop the Queen.


    The little guard left without stopping.


    The Queen boarded the carriage out of the manor. The Emperor grounded the Queen, not imprisoned. Therefore, there were no imperial guards guarding her. The Queen changed to an inconspicuous carriage and left smoothly.


    Strictly speaking, the Queen was not a reckless person, except for the matters regarding Prince Consort. The Prince Consort was her weakness. As long as she met this man, she would be no different from ordinary women.


    It was said that femme fatale, but Mo Sang felt that his Prince Consort was also quite a disaster.


    He could only pray that themandery prince would receive the news as soon as possible and stop the Queen before she entered the pce. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable if the Emperor found out.


    The little guard did not disappoint Mo Sang and stopped themandery prince early at the pce gate.


    Thus, Nangong Li did not go anywhere and obediently ¡°waited¡± at the pce gate. However, no one expected that something would go wrong on Mo Sang¡¯s end.


    It was the most congested time on the streets after dinner. In order to stall for time, Mo Sang deliberately circled a few alleys and arrived near the Helian Manor. Today was another day when the little ck eggs wanted to eat candied hawthorn.


    The three little ck eggs had already recovered from their high fever. They were in good spirits!


    All the men in the family had been captured and brought into the pce. Yu Wan was worried that the Old Madam would see through it if she stayed in the manor, so she coaxed her to go out and buy things.


    The three little ck eggs were wearing colorful clothes, big red flowers on their heads, and fiery red lips. They jumped and walked beside Little Sly Jiang!


    The carriage from the Queen Manor turned into the alley at this moment. The carriage moved in a hurry. Just as it was about to collide, Mo Sang tightened the reins and forcefully stopped the carriage.


    The powerful inertia caused the Queen to pounce out and her head hit the door. She was already in a fit of anger. With this bump, the Queen was furious and pulled open the curtain! She originally wanted to reprimand Mo Sang, but she saw the three of them walking towards her.


    Eldest Princess? Her eyebrows twitched.


    The first time a woman looked at a woman was always her appearance¡ªthe years had been too good for this woman. After more than ten years, she actually did not show any signs of aging. She was still as beautiful as before.


    An indescribable jealousy surged in the Queen¡¯s heart. She then looked at the three children walking beside the Eldest Princess. Were they not three little Yan Jiuchaos? Although she had long known that this was the case, she still felt disbelief when she really saw it.


    The two people she hated the most had actually be family. Birds of a feather flock together. A slut was only worthy of a slut!


    She was sizing up Madam Jiang, but Madam Jiang didn¡¯t even look at her. She walked past the carriage with the three little ck eggs as if no one was around.


    The moment they brushed past each other, the Queen suddenly sneered and said, ¡°A chicken is a chicken. You can¡¯t be a phoenix even if you fly up a branch. Do you think you¡¯re the Empress after giving birth to a few chick?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The Queen lowered the curtain.


    Suddenly, a weak hand reached in from the curtain and grabbed the Queen¡¯spel, pulling her down along with the carriage wall!


    The Queen was stunned! Before she could react, she was ruthlessly thrown to the ground by that seemingly weak hand! Her bones were about to break! Just as she was about to endure the pain and sit up, an embroidered shoe stepped on her chest and mercilessly stepped her back to the ground!


    ¡°Who¡¯s the chick?¡± The owner of the embroidered shoe said, looking down at her.


    Crack!


    A rib was broken.


    The Queen¡¯s mind went nk from the pain. Mo¡­ Sang¡­ Rescue¡ª


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question. Who¡¯s the chick?¡±


    Crack!


    Another rib broke.


    The Queen was about to cry. Damn it! It hurt so much! How could she speak!!!

 Chapter 584 - 584 The Emperor Is Here, Father and Daughter Meet for the First Time

    584 The Emperor Is Here, Father and Daughter Meet for the First Time


    People who had been on high ces for too long would often forget the feeling of stepping on the ground. Just like the Queen, she had been the beloved daughter of the royal family since she was born. No one in the world dared to bully her, so she was fearless.


    Little did she know that there were always some people in the world who did not take her status seriously.


    Little Sly Jiang grabbed her and mmed her against the wall. ¡°Are you going to tell me or not? If not, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    She was the high and mighty Queen. She did not want to be afraid of a child exiled by the royal family. However, the fear of death enveloped her. She almost instinctively felt a trace of fear for the woman in front of her.


    !!


    This was really embarrassing.


    The dignified Queen was actually frightened by someone¡¯s violence?


    The Queen had fantasized about meeting her half-sister countless times, but none of them were like this.


    A child who was abandoned by her family at birth and was a vige woman who had lived half her life in the countryside should be servile, timid, and unpresentable. She should be stepping on her proudly, not be beaten up by her until she could not fight back!


    The Queen looked around with difficulty.


    ¡°Are you looking for him?¡± Little Sly Jiang pointed at the sky.


    The Queen took the opportunity to look and saw that Mo Sang, who had been protecting her a moment ago, had been hung on the roof opposite and had fainted gorgeously.


    How did all this happen?! Mo Sang was not inferior to sacrificial soldiers!


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Before the Queen could figure it out, she was ruthlessly thrown to the ground by that hand. Her pearl hairpin scattered all over the ground, and her hairpin broke. She had had the most painful and embarrassing day in her life.


    She tried to call for help, but she realized that her throat was in so much pain that she could not make a sound. She prayed that someone would save her. Finally, that person came.


    After Yu Shaoqing left the pce, he thought about Madam Jiang in the manor. He didn¡¯t even wait for Yan Jiuchao and Helian Beiming and hurriedly got into the carriage to return to the manor. I¡¯ve been caught. Ah Shu must be so worried about me. She couldn¡¯t eat, couldn¡¯t drink, and must be in tears.


    Little Sly Jiang, who was holding the Queen and beating her up, burped weakly.


    Yu Shaoqing nned to return to the manor as quickly as possible and get the coachman to go the shortcut, but he was blocked.


    The Emperor was also blocked.


    The Emperor guessed that today¡¯s matter had blown up too much and that the Empress would definitely plead for mercy for the Queen Manor. He knew that he could not bear to reject the Empress, but he did not want to forgive that unfilial daughter so quickly, so he thought of a way to go out and calm down first. He would return to the pce after the Empress rested.


    He also asked the coachman to go to the shortcut. Coincidentally, they were blocked behind Yu Shaoqing¡¯s carriage.


    Of course, at this moment, the two of them did not know that the other party was trapped on this congested path. This ce was not far from their mansion, and it only took half a cup of tea¡¯s time to walk.


    Therefore, after going the shortcut, the two of them chose to abandon the carriage and walk.


    Yu Shaoqing alighted from the carriage and saw the Emperor being helped down by Eunuch Wang.


    The Emperor took off his bright yellow dragon robe and changed into the brocade clothes of an ordinary aristocratic family¡¯s master. Perhaps it was because he did not treat himself as the Emperor, but there was a trace of emperor¡¯s might missing from his eyebrows. However, even so, Yu Shaoqing still felt nervous the moment he saw the other party.


    Yu Shaoqing almost involuntarily straightened his back and assumed his most valiant posture.


    ¡°Second Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The coachman asked in confusion.


    ¡°Am I good-looking?¡± Yu Shaoqing asked.


    The coachman was stunned. ¡°Uh¡­ you look good.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing still tidied his clothes.


    On the other side, the Emperor naturally saw him. The Emperor frowned. Why was there this brat everywhere? He was an eyesore! He wanted to p him every time he saw him!


    Yu Shaoqing walked forward openly and greeted the Emperor politely. ¡°What a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect to meet His Majesty here.¡±


    The Emperor could not be bothered with him and left without looking back. Yu Shaoqing followed. The Emperor asked solemnly, ¡°Why are you following me?¡±


    Yu Shaoqing eximed and wondered, ¡°I¡¯m not following you. I¡¯m going back to the manor. Are you in the same direction as me?¡±


    The Emperor : ¡°¡­¡±


    He had forgotten that this fellow was his neighbor. They were really in the same direction.


    The Emperor stopped talking and walked forward with Eunuch Wang.


    Yu Shaoqing followed unhurriedly. He had done his duty. Whether he ignored him or not was the Emperor¡¯s business. In the end, he would be able to reach hometer. At that time, the Emperor could go wherever he wanted.


    Just as the three of them walked for a while in silence, Madam Jiang¡¯s voice suddenly came from a small alley ahead.


    ¡°Chick? Who¡¯s the chick?¡±


    It was so fierce that Yu Shaoqing wasn¡¯t sure if he had heard wrongly.


    ¡°Ah Shu?¡± He called out tentatively.


    This voice was not loud, but Little Sly Jiang still heard it instantly. Little Sly Jiang, who was raising the half-dead Queen high and nning to smash her into a meat pancake, suddenly froze!


    Little Sly Jiang put her down and fled the battlefield in a second!


    The three little ck eggs, who were in a daze: ¡°¡­¡±


    Uh. Grandma. Are you forgetting something?


    Little Sly Jiang ran back to the back door of the East Manor in one go. Then, she patted her head. Aiya, her eggs!


    Little Sly Jiang ran back again. Little Sly Jiang nned to leave with her eggs, but it was toote.


    ¡ªHis Ah Shu had never gone out alone. What would happen if she met bad people? Ah Shu would be bullied!!! Yu Shaoqing ran into the alley as fast as he could.


    ¡°Ah Shu!¡± Yu Shaoqing¡¯s heart was about to jump out of his chest when he saw the blood on the ground! He was not at home for a while, and something had really happened to his Ah Shu!!!


    Little Sly Jiang held her chest and fell to the ground. When the three little ck eggs saw her fall, they alsoy down in unison.


    The Queen, who had no idea what had happened, looked up with a pig face. ¡°¡­¡±


    Dabao suddenly got up, picked up the stick on the ground, and stuffed it into the Queen¡¯s hand. Then, he fell down with a cry!


    ¡°Ah Shu!¡±


    ¡°Dabao!¡±


    ¡°Er¡¯bao!¡±


    ¡°Xiaobao!¡±


    Yu Shaoqing rushed into the alley. The Emperor was a few stepster than Yu Shaoqing, but not muchter. When he arrived at the scene, Yu Shaoqing had already hugged Madam Jiang.


    Half of Madam Jiang¡¯s body was blocked by Yu Shaoqing¡¯s tall figure. The Emperor could not see her face and could only hear her sickly cough. ¡°¡­She¡­ she fell down herself¡­ but she med me¡­ Hubby¡­ I¡¯m so afraid¡­¡±


    Yu Shaoqing said with heartache, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here. I won¡¯t let anyone bully you again!¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Madam Jiang buried her head into her husband¡¯s arms aggrievedly.


    Calling Yu Shaoqing her husband. In that case, that woman was Yu Shaoqing¡¯s wife? A trace of curiosity arose in the Emperor¡¯s heart, but he did not take the initiative to walk over. His gaze was attracted by the blood on the ground and the three little ck eggs that had fallen in the blood.


    Wasn¡¯t this Dabao and Xiaobao? Wait? There was another baby?!


    One, two, three!!!


    The Emperor was stunned.


    Their fiery red lips had long been smudged. They looked like they had been punched dozens of times and were red and swollen.


    The Emperor could not tell who was Dabao and who was Xiaobao. He only knew that the three children had fallen and seemed to be seriously injured. He couldn¡¯t care less about the blood on the ground. He first picked up the nearest little ck egg.


    This was Xiaobao.


    The moment Xiaobao was picked up, he opened his eyes with ¡°difficulty¡± and looked at him. He handed Xiaobao to Eunuch Wang and went to carry Dabao and Er¡¯bao. The two of them were also ¡°weak¡± to an unbelievable extent. They held their chests with their little hands.


    The Emperor felt like his heart was about to break! Who was so cruel? They didn¡¯t even let go of a few innocent children?! The Emperor suppressed his monstrous anger and said with a trembling body, ¡°Who¡­ who did it?!¡±


    The three little fellows raised their trembling hands and pointed at the Queen who had been beaten up until her parents could not recognize her.


    The Queen was lying on the ground with a stick in her hand. She didn¡¯t know which kind child had handed it to her, but she didn¡¯t want to be beaten again.


    The Emperor put down the child and walked over to ask her. Unexpectedly, as soon as he approached, he was hit by her stick!


    The Emperor: ¡°!!!¡±


    Eunuch Wang jumped over in two to three steps and kicked her away. ¡°Aiya! You even dare to hit the Emperor! Are you courting death! You evil woman!¡±


    I¡¯m not an evil woman¡­


    I¡¯m the Queen¡­


    It was no wonder that Eunuch Wang did not recognize her. It was really because even her biological father could not recognize her, let alone a eunuch.


    Eunuch Wang exploded. ¡°Guards! This evil womanmitted murder at the feet of the Emperor, bullied the weak, and assassinated the Emperor! Hurry up and capture her to jail!!!¡±


    Don¡¯t arrest me!


    I¡¯m the Queen!


    The Queen¡ª

 Chapter 585 - 585 Cute Little Black Eggs, The Emperor’s Doting (1)

    585 Cute Little ck Eggs, The Emperor¡¯s Doting (1)


    On the other hand, after Nangong Li received the news that the Queen would enter the pce to visit the Prince Consort, he had been loitering at the pce gate. However, even when the sun set, the Queen was nowhere to be seen.


    Could it be that something had dyed them in the manor? Nangong Li summoned a guard and asked him to return to the Queen Manor.


    The guard returned extremely quickly. ¡°Your Highness, the Queen set off two hours ago.¡±


    ¡°Two hours? Are you sure?¡± Nangong Li frowned.


    The guard nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve double-checked with the butler. The Queen left the manor in a servant¡¯s carriage with only Captain Mo.¡±


    The Queen was grounded by the Emperor and she was not allowed to leave the manor openly. Naturally, the more low-key she was, the better. But since they had already set off for two hours, why was there still no sign of her after so long?


    Could it be that¡­ something had gone wrong on the way?


    Nangong Li thought for a while and instructed, ¡°Bring a few people to look along the way. Don¡¯t leak the news. Just secretly ask around.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The guard brought his threepanions and headed in the direction of the Queen Manor. The few of them were all born and raised in the Capital. They all understood the few roads from the Queen Manor to the pce.


    However, they had searched all the ces the Queen might have passed by, but there was still no sign of her.


    This was strange. If she wasn¡¯t in the manor or on the way, then where did she go?


    Nangong Li felt uneasy. His mother valued her father the most. His father had vomited blood in prison, so his mother would definitely rush over as quickly as possible. Nangong Li could not figure out what had dyed his mother.


    ¡°Your Highness! Your Highness!¡± A guard hurriedly walked over and whispered something into his ear.


    Nangong Li frowned suspiciously at first, then his eyes turned cold. ¡°Is the news urate?¡±


    ¡°My fellow countryman is a prison guard at the Dali Temple. His words can¡¯t be fake. I wonder if she¡¯s a lunatic¡­ or if she¡¯s really the Queen¡­¡± The guard¡¯s voice gradually lowered towards the end.


    He was secretly angry that he had said something wrong. How could hepare the Queen to a lunatic? The Queen was the Queen, and a lunatic was a lunatic. How could they bepared to her?


    Fortunately, Nangong Li was only focused on finding the Queen and did not catch the ambiguity in his words.


    To be honest, Nangong Li did not think that the crazy woman who was captured and brought to the Dali Temple was his mother. The minister of the Dali Temple was a close subject of his mother, so how could he not recognize his mother?


    However, someone had pretended to be his mother in prison and ndered her reputation. No matter what, he had to investigate. He left two guards at the pce gate to wait for the Queen. ¡°¡­If my motherester, you have to stop her even if you have to take the risk of offending your superior.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡± The two guards braced themselves and agreed.


    Nangong Li took a carriage to the Dali Temple.


    When the minister of the Dali Temple found out that themandery prince of the Queen Manor hade, he hurriedly put down his official business and respectfully weed him into the hall.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± The minister bowed.


    Nangong Li frowned and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. I heard that the Dali Temple captured a criminal and imed to be the Queen.¡±


    The minister said, ¡°Ah, there¡¯s such a person. She came in and said that she was the Queen. She even said that if we dare to touch a hair on her, she¡¯ll take all our heads. She¡¯s really a lunatic!¡±


    Nangong Li thought for a while and said, ¡°Where is she? Take me to see her.¡±


    The minister cupped his hands. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to dirty your eyes, Your Highness. I¡¯ll get someone to interrogate her and ask her who instructed her. First, she assassinated His Majesty, then she pretended to be the Queen.¡±


    ¡°Assassinate the Emperor?¡± Nangong Li frowned.


    The minister said angrily, ¡°That¡¯s right. Eunuch Wang reported it. Not only did she assassinate the Emperor, but she also beat up the Madam and the little masters of the Helian family. The Madam and the little masters were seriously injured by her. Of course, she¡¯s not any better.¡±


    Eunuch Wang reported that she had fallen until her head was like a pig¡¯s head, but she vented her anger on the Helian family who was passing by. The Emperor went forward to mediate, and she even gave him a beating. If it weren¡¯t for Eunuch Wang¡¯s heroic escort, she would have beaten the Emperor up.


    The minister straightened his back and said, ¡°I won¡¯t let such a bold person off easily!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± A woman¡¯s scream came from the torture chamber. Her voice was hoarse and no longer sounded like her own. However, for some reason, Nangong Li felt his heart skip a beat.

 Chapter 586 - 586 Cute Little Black Eggs, The Emperor’s Doting (2)

    586 Cute Little ck Eggs, The Emperor¡¯s Doting (2)


    ¡°Bring me to her!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    Nangong Li red at him. The minister cowered and obediently led him to the torture room.


    In the dark torture room, Nangong Li saw the miserable-looking Queen.


    The Queen was beaten into a pig¡¯s head. Nangong Li did not recognize her at first nce, but Nangong Li recognized her clothes. They were the fabric he had personally chosen for his mother and were specially made for her to wear when she went out. They looked no different from most fabrics on the market, but the workmanship was more exquisite.


    Her clothes were stained with blood and stains, making it difficult to recognize its original appearance. However, he had personally bought this material, so he could still recognize it.


    Nangong Li walked over and squatted down to look at her. The Queen also saw Nangong Li and tears fell. She squeezed out a hoarse voice from her burning throat. ¡°Li¡¯er¡­¡±


    This familiar gaze and tone! It was his mother! How could this be? What exactly happened? How did his mother be like this? Why was she captured as a prisoner?


    ¡°Your Highness?¡± The minister of the Dali Temple saw that his expression was not right and called him weakly.


    Nangong Li resisted the urge to execute everyone here. Heposed herself and said, ¡°What crime did you say shemitted just now?¡±


    The minister said, ¡°She assassinated the Emperor and beat up the madam and the little masters of the Helian family.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°She pretended to be the Queen.¡±


    How was this an imposter? She was clearly the real Queen! However, Nangong Li could not tell the truth.


    Firstly, the Queen had been grounded by the Emperor. She shouldn¡¯t have left the manor without permission. If others found out that she had disobeyed the imperial edict, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Secondly, the Queen Manor had just fallen out with the Helian family. At this critical juncture, she had beaten up the Madam and the little masters of the Helian family. It was hard to guarantee that no one would suspect that she wanted to kill someone to vent her anger.


    Thirdly, the Emperor had just grounded her, and she had beaten him up. Was she saying that she was dissatisfied with the Emperor¡¯s punishment¡­ and wanted to rebel?


    Lastly, her appearance was really a little embarrassing. If word got out, she would probably be theughing stock of the entire world.


    After weighing the pros and cons, Nangong Li decided to hide her identity as the Queen for the time being. Nangong Li gave the Queen aforting look, then stood up indifferently and looked at the minister of the Dali Temple. ¡°I¡¯ll take this person away. I¡¯ll interrogate her personally.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± The minister hesitated.


    Nangong Li asked coldly, ¡°Why? I want someone from your Dali Temple. Could it be that I can¡¯t get her?¡±


    The minister smiled awkwardly. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I just think that there¡¯s no need for you to do such a small matter yourself. Someone like her will confess after three rounds of torture.¡±


    Three rounds of torture. Would the Queen be alive then?!


    Nangong Li wished he could strangle him to death!


    The minister of the Dali Temple felt themandery prince¡¯s killing intent. He rubbed his nose resentfully. Did he say something wrong? This crazy woman was a little stubborn. He had to interrogate her properly, but she would not be stubborn for long. Three rounds were enough. He was confident!


    Nangong Li said indifferently, ¡°This concerns the Queen Manor and my grandfather. I have to interrogate her personally. If Grandpa asks, just tell him the truth. I was the one who took her away. I¡¯ll give Grandpa an exnation for the truth.¡±


    At this point, it was not good for the minister not to throw this hot potato out.


    Nangong Li turned around to help the Queen. When he turned around, he saw the Dali Temple looking at him with their mouths agape. He coughed lightly and retracted his hand. He said to the injured Queen, ¡°Get up and follow me back to the Queen Manor. You better tell me the truth. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be so easy to talk to.¡±


    The Queen supported herself against the wall and stood up trembling. Her entire body was in so much pain that it felt like it was falling apart. She identally staggered.


    The minister kicked her butt! Then, the minister of the Dali Temple shouted, ¡°What are you waiting for! Hurry up and follow His Highness!¡±


    The Queen fell to the ground!


    Nangong Li covered his eyes.


    ¡­ .


    After the ¡°assassin¡± was captured, Yu Shaoqing, the Emperor, and the others also left the messy alley.


    Yu Shaoqing carried his wife into the carriage. His Ah Shu must have been frightened after such a big thing happened.


    The three little ck eggs were held in the arms of the Emperor, Eunuch Wang, and the coachman.


    The Emperor originally thought that Dabao and Er¡¯bao were two brothers, but he did not expect them to have another brother.


    Whether it was the royal family or themoners, it was not easy to raise a child. To be able to give birth to all three of them safely and raise them until they were white¡­ Uh, ck and fat, it could be said that the heavens were blessing them.


    The Emperor looked at the child in his arms. Of course, he did not know that he was carrying Er¡¯bao.


    Er¡¯bao first pretended to faint and fell asleep. His little face was round, and his two fat lumps were trembling. His little eyebrows were a little thick, and he was heroic. His eyshes looked like two butterfly wings, casting¡­ Uh, it was too dark to see any shadows. His little nose and mouth were very beautiful.


    The Emperor could no longer remember thest time he carried such a young child. When Nangong Li returned to Nanzhao, he was already four years old and had passed the most ignorant and cute age. He had watched the Queen and the Little Commandery Princess grow up, but the two of them were thin when they were young. They were weightless in his arms and were afraid of breaking them.


    This child was really good-looking. He wondered if their mother was also a little fat child when she was young.


    Xiaobao started snoring evenly.


    Dabao, who was in Eunuch Wang¡¯s arms, and Xiaobao, who was in the coachman¡¯s arms, also began to snore.


    Eunuch Wang¡¯s heart was about to melt. Oh my god, how could there be such a cute little ck egg in this world? I really want to steal one!


    Yu Shaoqing settled his wife down and alighted from the carriage to carry the little ck eggs. Eunuch Wang turned around and refused to give it to him!


    Yu Shaoqing : ¡°¡­¡±


    At this moment, Helian Beiming and Yan Jiuchao¡¯s carriage passed by. Seeing Yu Shaoqing, the Emperor, and the others, Yu Gang stopped the carriage first. Shadow Thirteen walked behind him. When he stopped, Shadow Thirteen had no choice but to stop the carriage.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Helian Beiming asked.


    ¡°The Emperor and Second Master,¡± Yu Gang said in surprise.


    Helian Beiming lifted the curtain and looked in the direction Yu Gang had shown. He really saw the Emperor and Yu Shaoqing. The three little fellows were also there. They were in the arms of the Emperor and the others and seemed to have fallen asleep.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting out,¡± Helian Beiming said.


    ¡°Aye!¡± Yu Gang went around to the back of the carriage, opened the back door of the carriage, pulled down the wooden board, and let the wheelchair slide down.


    Helian Beiming pushed his wheelchair forward and bowed to the Emperor. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± He turned to look at Yu Shaoqing. ¡°Second Brother.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing snatched the little ck egg over. Eunuch Wang was so angry that he blew his beard and red! Yu Shaoqing carried Xiaobao into the carriage.


    ¡°Give it to me.¡± Helian Beiming reached out to the coachman.


    The coachman gave him Dabao. Now, only the little ck egg in the Emperor¡¯s arms was left.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Helian Beiming said softly.


    The Emperor turned his face away with Er¡¯bao in his arms. Don¡¯t call me, I don¡¯t want to give it to you.


    Yan Jiuchao alighted from the carriage.


    Of course, the Emperor already knew that they were the sons of Yan Jiuchao and the daughter of the Helian family. Previously, in the throne room, the Emperor had felt that Yan Jiuchao¡¯s eyebrows were familiar. At that time, he was in a fit of anger and did not think too much about it. Now that he looked at Yan Jiuchao and then at the little fellow in his arms, he finally understood what that familiar feeling was.


    Yan Jiuchao strolled over. He stood in front of the Emperor and nced at Er¡¯bao in his arms. ¡°Do you like him?¡±


    The Emperor looked at the little fellow in his arms and could not help but nod. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you like him.¡± Yan Jiuchao carried the little fellow over and said, ¡°Mine.¡±


    The Emperor, who was caught off guard: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 587 - 587 Meeting Asura Again

    587 Meeting Asura Again


    The Emperor was the Emperor, so it was not up to others to tell him what to do. Therefore, although he was very puzzled as to why the Emperor was here, Helian Beiming still did not ask a word and left with his family in a carriage.


    The three little ck eggs were taken away by the Helian family.


    The Emperor¡¯s heart was empty. The warmth of the little fellows and the faint milky fragrance were still lingering in the crook of his arm. Just thinking about that soft and fat little ball could melt one¡¯s heart.


    Eunuch Wang and coachman were also a little depressed. They had not carried enough cute children.


    ¡°Your Majesty, are we still going to the house now?¡± Eunuch Wang asked.


    The Emperor was no longer in the mood to avoid the world. He paused and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the pce.¡±


    The group boarded the carriage and returned to the pce.


    The Empress and the Emperor had been husband and wife for many years, so how could she not know what he was up to? There was no sign of him the moment the court went off session. He had probably found a quiet ce to hide. He wanted to wait for her to fall asleep before returning to the pce. This way, he would not be in a dilemma.


    It was not that such a thing had never happened in the past. The moment the Emperor left the pce, the Empress knew that he was unwilling to ept her plea. The next day, she tactfully did not mention it to him again. However, this time, it was a serious matter.


    No matter if he returned tomorrow, the day after, or even ten days or half a monthter, she had to plead for mercy for her daughter.


    ¡°Your Highness, His Majesty has returned to the pce,¡± the female envoy reported.


    The Empress looked at the sky that was notpletely dark and muttered, ¡°Now?¡± Didn¡¯t he only return to the pce after she fell asleep? Wasn¡¯t this too early¡­


    Eunuch Wang lifted the curtain. The Emperor walked in with his usual expression. The Empress waved her hand to let the female envoys leave. She personally walked forward and changed his clothes. ¡°I heard that Your Majesty has left the pce.¡±


    The Emperor did not deny it. ¡°I can¡¯t hide anything from you.¡±


    The Empress took off his heavy outer robe for him and changed into a light casual outfit. ¡°After being husband and wife for so many years, I should be able to guess what you¡¯re thinking. I heard about Yan¡¯er and the Prince Consort. You¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll plead for them, right?¡±


    The Emperor sat down in a chair and let out a long sigh.


    The Empress took off his hairpin for him. ¡°The two of them have gone overboard. If the Prince Consort really likes Yan¡¯er, he should havee to her door openly and asked to marry her. He shouldn¡¯t have worried that we wouldn¡¯t agree, so he decided to marry her privately first. Little do you know that there¡¯s no such thing as an airtight wall in the world. No matter how well you hide the secret, it will be revealed to the world one day.¡±


    After the hairpin was removed, the Emperor¡¯s hair fell down. He felt his scalp lighten.


    The Empress continued, ¡°If I had known earlier that the Prince Consort had a family, I wouldn¡¯t have let the two of them be together even if I broke Yan¡¯er¡¯s legs.¡±


    The Emperor agreed. There was no need for the daughter of the Nangong family to snatch a married man.


    ¡°Xi¡¯er can¡¯t do this in the future,¡± the Emperor said.


    Although Nangong Xi is an adopted child, since she¡¯s in the genealogy of the royal family, she was a veritable princess of Nanzhao. Her words and actions represented the dignity of the Nanzhao royal family. She could not do her mother¡¯s matter again, he could not allow anything to go wrong.


    ¡°I know what to do with Xi¡¯er¡¯s marriage.¡± The Empress found ab tob the Emperor¡¯s hair. This was the most rxing time of day for him, and it was also the easiest for him to agree to her request.


    As the Empress gentlybed his hair, she said gently, ¡°You can make any decision about the Prince Consort. Whether you hide it and not let them be criticized by the world or announce the truth to the public, I have no objections. However¡­ Yan¡¯er is my flesh and blood. Don¡¯t really abandon her.¡±


    The Emperor pressed down on her hand that wasbing his hair and turned to look at her. ¡°When did I say such a thing?¡±


    The Empress curled her lips and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t say, but you¡¯re already disappointed in her.¡±


    The Emperor sighed again. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be disappointed in her for doing such a shameless thing? Whether I¡¯m her father or her Emperor, I can¡¯t continue to dote on her.¡±


    The Empress paused. ¡°Then what are you going to do?¡±


    The Emperor said, ¡°Let¡¯s investigate the truth first.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°Do it impartially.¡±


    The Empress did not expect that she had not pleaded for mercy for so long. The moment she opened her mouth, he said, ¡°Do it impartially.¡±


    It seemed that the Emperor was determined to do it fairly. The Empress looked at the Emperor strangely. With her understanding of her husband, he would not refuse so readily. Did something happen just now that changed his state of mind?


    There did not seem to be any substantial changes, at least, the Emperor could not say. However, the Emperor had an additional determination. He did not understand where this determination came from.


    Of course, if the Empress continued to plead for mercy, the Emperor would ultimately be soft-hearted.


    However, the Empress did not do so. All these years, she had spoiled her daughter. It was fine for her to only be the Princess with such a personality, but she could not be the Emperor of Nanzhao.


    This time, they would treat it as a lesson. Besides, the Emperor had said that he would not abandon Yan¡¯er.


    The Empress could make such a decision because she believed that the Prince Consort and the Queen liked each other. The Queen was only in the wrong, but she was not guilty. However, Nangong Li understood how his father was kept by his mother¡¯s side.


    Once the truth was revealed, what awaited his mother would not be an ordinary punishment. It was very likely a disaster.


    ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness, Your Highness!¡± Imperial Physician Bai called Nangong Li a few times.


    Nangong Li came back to his senses. He looked at him and then at the unconscious Queen on the bed. ¡°How are my mother¡¯s injuries?¡±


    Imperial Physician Bai said, ¡°The medicine has been applied and the wound has been bandaged. It¡¯s just that¡­ she has to take the medicine and recuperate. She can¡¯t be injured again.¡±


    Nangong Li nodded. ¡°Imperial Physician Bai, please keep this matter tight.¡±


    Imperial Physician Bai said respectfully, ¡°I will not hesitate to die for the Queen Manor.¡±


    ¡°You can leave,¡± Nangong Li said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Imperial Physician Bai left with the first aid kit.


    The Queen was seriously injured. Imperial Physician Bai had been a doctor for so many years, but he had never seen anyone so disfigured. She was not dead, but to say that she was alive was really worse than death.


    Sigh, what a miserable woman!


    Nangong Li came to the bed and looked at the Queen who was almost wrapped in a mummy. His eyebrows twitched and he said with heartache, ¡°Mother, can you hear me?¡±


    The Queen slowly opened her eyes. Her face waspletely covered, revealing only her eyes, two nostrils, and a mouth that was as swollen as a sausage. Her lips moved.


    ¡°Mother, what did you say?¡± Nangong Li couldn¡¯t hear her clearly.


    The Queen¡¯s mouth moved with difficulty again. Nangong Li stood up and put his ear over. Finally, he heard his mother¡¯s weak voice. His mother was saying, ¡°Prince Consort¡­¡±


    She was already so injured, but she was still thinking about his father. Nangong Li said sadly, ¡°Father is fine. I¡¯ve asked someone to check. No one in the prison will make things difficult for him. I¡¯ll get Imperial Physician Bai to go to the prisonter to take Father¡¯s pulse. In short, don¡¯t worry about Father. Leave it to me.¡±


    The Queen wanted to nod, but the bandage was too tight and she could not move. She could only blink.


    Nangong Li continued, ¡°Mother, who injured you like this?¡±


    The Queen slowly opened her mouth. Nangong Li listened attentively. The Queen said, ¡°Eldest¡­ Princess¡­¡±


    ¡°The Eldest Princess?¡± Nangong Li was stunned. ¡°You met her just now? She injured you like this? Why¡­ Why did she hurt you? Did she recognize you?¡±


    When the Queen was still the Princess, she had once gone to the Ghost n. Although they were sisters in name, she looked down on that sister and did not meet her. She only secretly watched.


    The Queen thought that the Eldest Princess had never seen her before. However, judging from the Eldest Princess¡¯s ruthlessness, not only did the Queen look at the Eldest Princess, but the Eldest Princess also looked at her.


    Nangong Li never expected that the culprit would be the Eldest Princess. The Emperor was also present. Had he seen the Eldest Princess? Had he recognized her? Was he going to start epting his exiled daughter?


    Nangong Li had an ominous feeling. If the Queen could not inherit the throne, then he could not be the Crown Prince.


    The Eldest Princess¡¯s appearance not only hindered his mother¡¯s great career, but also his.


    Nangong Li narrowed his eyes and sent someone to the pce. On the surface, it was to deliver the snacks made by the chef in the manor to the Empress, but in reality, he was asking about the movements of the Emperor and Consort Yun. If the Emperor knew that the Eldest Princess hade to Nanzhao, he would definitely run to question Consort Yun immediately and see if Consort Yun had done anything.


    But the Emperor did not. This meant that he had yet to recognize the Eldest Princess. The current situation was not very beneficial to the Queen Manor. At this juncture, they could not give the father and daughter a chance to reunite.


    Even at the risk of being exposed, he had to get rid of the Eldest Princess!


    At night, Nangong Li went to Asura¡¯s courtyard.


    Asura had not gone crazy for a few days and went out every day. It was unknown what he was doing, but in short, when he returned, he was like a child who had drunk his fill. He was in good spirits!


    Nangong Li was busy with the Queen Manor and did not have the time to pay attention to Asura¡¯s change. In short, it was a good thing for him that Asura did not cause trouble.


    ¡°Asura.¡± Nangong Li pushed open Asura¡¯s door.


    Asura stuffed the small milk bottle in his hand under the nket and looked at him innocently.


    Nangong Li smiled and said, ¡°I might have to trouble you with something.¡±


    Asura raised his eyebrows.


    What is it?


    ¡°Kill someone for me?¡±


    Who?


    Nangong Li: ¡°Eldest Princess.¡±

 Chapter 588 - 588 She’s the Princess, Domineering Old Madam

    588 She¡¯s the Princess, Domineering Old Madam


    At dusk, Yu Wan estimated that Yan Jiuchao¡¯s end should have been dealt with properly, so she brought the olddy back to the manor.


    Yan Jiuchao and the others had just arrived at the courtyard.


    Although the Old Madam didn¡¯t want to leave because she was shopping, when she really reached home, she pouted andined to her little grandson aggrievedly. ¡°¡­Your wife almost tired me to death. She has to see this, and she has to buy that. My old bones are falling apart because of her¡­¡±


    Yu Wan was dumbfounded. She was wronged! In all honesty! Who was the one who wanted to see this and buy that!!!


    Yu Wan had returned to the Helian family for so long, but she had never seen the Old Madam leave the manor. She thought that the Old Madam did not like to go out on the streets. It was not strange when she thought about it. After all, the Old Madam was old and her stamina was not as good as the young. It was fine if she took a walk in the courtyard, but it would definitely be very strenuous for her to walk the streets.


    In the end, Yu Wan realized that she was wrong. Oh, why did she apany Old Madam to shop? If she had known earlier, wouldn¡¯t it have been better to go to the Gu Temple to offer incense?


    The Old Madam pulled Yan Jiuchao along andined. Yu Wan¡¯s face darkened. The Old Madam hugged Yan Jiuchao¡¯s arm and nced at Yu Wan resentfully. ¡°Ugly granddaughter-inw!¡±


    Yu Wan instantly exploded. What ugly granddaughter-inw? I¡¯m your biological, BIOLOGICAL, beautiful granddaughter!


    Yan Jiuchao gently coaxed her. ¡°She¡¯s my wife, can you bear with it?¡±


    ¡°On your ount, I¡¯ll bear with it!¡± The Old Madam raised her chin and asked the servants to bring the seventeen to eighteen boxes of things she had bought and return to the house.


    Yu Wan raised her sore arm and threw herself into her husband¡¯s arms. ¡°It hurts so much.¡± When the Old Madam was buying things in front, she would carry them behind. Even farming was not so tiring.


    Yan Jiuchao patted her little head. It was rare that he didn¡¯t bully her. ¡°I¡¯ll rub it for you when we get back to the house.¡±


    Yu Wan nodded pitifully. ¡°Mhm!¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Helian Beiming coughed behind them.


    Yu Wan straightened her body and turned to look at him with Yan Jiuchao. Helian Beiming¡¯s injuries had almost recovered, and hisplexion was rosy. Even though he had been in jail for the entire night, he did not seem to have suffered or worried for nothing judging from the calmness between his eyebrows.


    Helian Beiming said seriously, ¡°Come to my courtyard. I have something to ask you.¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What was supposed toe hade. They were going to pay the price for hiding it from him in the past.


    When she first entered Nanzhao, Helian Beiming asked her to confess her identity and her goal of entering the Capital. She said everything except for two things: the holy artifact and the Prince Consort.


    Helian Beiming was arrested and imprisoned because he was hiding the heir of Yan City. The rumors that the Prince Consort was Prince Yan only appeared after he was imprisoned. Helian Beiming did not go to the throne room, so he must have only heard the news in prison. He wanted to verify the authenticity of the rumors with the two of them.


    However, he had already admitted it once in front of the Emperor of Nanzhao. There was no harm in admitting it again.


    In the study room.


    Helian Beiming really asked about the Prince Consort. ¡°¡­Is he really your father?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Uncle know?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    ¡°Why would I know?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Uncle not take action this time because you received instructions from the Prince Consort?¡±


    Helian Beiming choked. How did this guy guess this?


    That¡¯s right. An hour before he was summoned to the pce, he received a letter from the Prince Consort. The letter said that no matter what the Emperor summoned him to askter, he should not be in a hurry to refute.


    He did not have much contact with the Prince Consort. It could even be said that he did not have any personal rtionship with him. To be fair, he was a little hesitant when the Prince Consort suddenly sent him such a letter.


    However, the moment he was summoned by the Emperor, he chose to believe the Prince Consort¡¯s words. He could not say why he trusted a man who might be his political enemy. Then, in prison, he heard that the Prince Consort was Prince Yan.


    The Prince Consort did not say anything about that in the letter. Therefore, he was thest to receive the news. Moreover, he was not sure if this so-called ¡°information¡± was true.


    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    Helian Beiming gasped and suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. After a long while, he found his voice. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you¡­ you too¡­¡±


    He looked at Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan said in a low voice, ¡°Yes, I know too.¡±


    Helian Beiming¡¯s chest heaved. ¡°How can you hide such an important matter from me? It was fine if you hid it in the past, but now that you know that you¡¯re a member of the Helian family, why are you still hiding it from me?! Do you know how big of a trouble you almost caused?¡±


    They were his biological niece and nephew-inw. They could not be beaten to death. Helian Beiming silently chanted it seventeen to eighteen times in his heart and barely suppressed his anger. He looked at the two of them sharply and said, ¡°If you still have me in your hearts, make yourself clear here today. What else are you hiding from me?¡±


    ¡°Do I have to say it?¡± Yu Wan asked with her head lowered.


    There was really something she was hiding from him?!! Helian Beiming was so angry that smoke almost rose from his head. ¡°Tell me the truth! Don¡¯t hide anything!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yu Wan pursed her lips and said, ¡°The holy artifact is in my hands.¡±


    Helian Beiming : ¡°¡­¡±


    Helian Beiming: ¡°!!!¡±


    What did this girl say? The stolen holy artifact of Nanzhao was actually in her hands? How did she get it?!


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. The holy artifact had actually been stolen a long time ago. It was just that the Queen had been hiding it and not saying anything. The news had leaked out of the pugilistic world and someone was snatching it. I was more unlucky. When I was escaping, someone threw the holy artifact into the basket.¡±


    Unlucky? Could such unluckiness pass to the Queen?


    Biological niece, biological niece, biological niece, she can¡¯t be beaten to death¡­


    Helian Beiming silently chanted seventeen to eighteen more times. He took a deep breath and realized that his voice was trembling. ¡°What, what else is there?¡±


    ¡°Xiaobao is calling you,¡± Yan Jiuchao suddenly said to Yu Wan.


    ¡°Really?¡± Yu Wan looked up in a daze.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yan Jiuchao said without changing his expression.


    ¡°Oh, Uncle, I¡¯ll go first. I¡¯ll tell you in detail about the holy artifactter.¡± With that, Yu Wan turned around to look for Xiaobao.


    Helian Beiming¡¯s gazended on Yan Jiuchao¡¯s face. ¡°You too¡­¡±


    He wanted to say, You should go too. Let me digest it alone. Unexpectedly, Yan Jiuchao interrupted. ¡°Ah Wan is the littlemandery princess, and her mother is the Princess of Nanzhao.¡±


    Helian Beiming¡¯s eyes rolled back and he fainted!


    The sky was dark and the wind was strong. Asura turned off the lights and set off to carry out this mission. He was going to assassinate someone.


    In order to ensure that nothing went wrong, Nangong Li repeatedly checked the other party¡¯s information and even showed him the portrait. The littlemandery princess and the Eldest Princess had very simr eyebrows. Nangong Li told him not to kill the wrong person.


    Hmph, he was not a fool. How could he have killed the wrong person?


    Asura had gone to kill someone. This was not the first time Asura had killed someone. There was nothing to be afraid of. He would just pinch the other party¡¯s neck and break it.


    In the Helian Manor, the sacrificial soldiers and guards were waiting in the dark.


    Asura swept past a sacrificial soldier. The sacrificial soldier did not notice. Asura shed back from his side and stuck out his tongue at him.


    Bleh.


    The sacrificial soldier still did not notice. Asura rolled his eyes in boredom and turned to infiltrate the manor. He first went to Xixia Garden.


    The old man and the others had fainted every time he appeared at the beginning, but now, they were very calm.


    The old man continued to meditate.


    Yue Gou continued practicing his fists.


    The others did not know what they had gone to fool around with. Only Ah Wei sat in the courtyard and seriously refined Gu worms.


    Asura ced his hands on his hips and red at everyone.


    I¡¯m here to¡ª


    ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± Ah Wei said. He pointed at the pot beside him. ¡°It¡¯s cooked. It¡¯s almost cold. You can drink it now. Give me the water bag.¡±


    Gulp ~


    Asura, who hade to kill, swallowed his saliva and obediently handed over the little milk bottle. Asura grabbed the little milk bottle and sat back on the threshold. His little friends were not around. He was so lonely drinking.


    Huh? That¡¯s not right!


    He was here to¡ª


    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Yu Wan came out of the small kitchen with a bowl of medicine. She touched Asura¡¯s forehead. It was no longer hot. She retracted her hand. ¡°Just nice, drink the medicine.¡±


    Asura grabbed the little milk bottle and turned around.


    No.


    ¡°Why are you here if you aren¡¯t here to drink the medicine?¡±


    Murder.


    Asura looked up at Yu Wan, who looked at him solemnly. He obediently took the medicine bowl, pinched his nose, and drank it in one go.


    Alright, now he could finally kill someone. Asura handed her the medicine bowl and returned the little milk bottle. From now on, he will note again. After killing this person, he had nothing to do with this ce.


    He was an Asura with a bottom line. He could not kill someone else¡¯s people and stille to freeload on their goat milk.


    Farewell.


    Asura held an invisible butcher¡¯s knife and went to Wutong Courtyard with a sorrowful expression. The night wind blew his loose hair. He was like a malicious ghost walking on earth.


    When he passed by the main room, the olddy rushed out and pushed him down the steps. ¡°Bull Egg¡ª¡±


    The stunned Asura : ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 589 - 589 Bull Egg and Asura (1)

    589 Bull Egg and Asura (1)


    Old Madam¡¯s cry was simply shouted with her life. More than half of the Helian East Manor heard it.


    Helian Beiming, who had finally woken up, almost fainted again when he heard that. His father¡¯s grave was going to turn green again. Mom, my dear mother. You could acknowledge your sons and grandsons. But can you not acknowledge your husband all day?


    Helian Beiming put down the little snow fox in his arms and sat in a wheelchair to Wutong Courtyard.


    Asura had been chosen to join the sacrificial soldiers camp since he could remember. He had experienced the cruelest training, carried out the most difficult missions, killed the hardest people to kill, and suffered the most difficult injuries. He had never been afraid of anything in his life.


    He had no natural enemies! However, when the olddy pouted her fiery red lips and leaned towards him, the hair on his body stood on end!!!


    Yiyaya! It was too terrifying!


    Asura couldn¡¯t even care less about killing people. He pulled away, waved his arms, and fled!


    When Helian Beiming arrived at Wutong Courtyard in a wheelchair, Asura was already gone. There was only a painting that had fallen off Asura.


    Helian Beiming bowed and picked up the portrait. When he opened it, his first reaction was Ah Wan. When he looked carefully, he felt that the clothes and gaze were wrong. Then, he realized that this was his sister-inw, Madam Jiang.


    Asura¡¯s figure was too fast, and he did not see it clearly. He could only vaguely feel the powerful aura remaining in the air.


    ¡°It¡¯s Asura.¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    Helian Beiming looked up and saw Yan Jiuchao walking out. Helian Beiming was stunned. ¡°Just now¡­ the guy that Old Madam mistook for Bull Egg was Asura? The portrait fell from him?¡±


    Asura always came to Xixia Garden and sat on the threshold with the three little ck eggs when he had nothing to do. Helian Beiming had to notice him even if he didn¡¯t want to.


    Asura was from the Queen Manor. But firstly, they could not defeat Asura. Secondly, Asura did not have any ill intentions towards them, so Helian Beiming did not care about Asura appearing from time to time.


    However, Asura most likely appeared during the day. This was the first time he came in the middle of the night, and it was also the first time he bumped into the Old Madam. Unexpectedly, the Old Madam mistook him for Bull Egg.


    Fortunately, nothing irreversible happened.


    Helian Beiming shook his head and thought of something. He wondered, ¡°Strange, didn¡¯t he only go to Xixia Garden? Why did hee to Wutong Courtyard? Also, why does he have a portrait of Sister-inw?¡±


    ¡°Because he wants to kill someone,¡± Yan Jiuchao said expressionlessly.


    Helian Beiming frowned. ¡°Kill¡­ sister-inw?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao looked at the endless night and said, ¡°The Queen has lost her power. Someone can¡¯t hold it in anymore.¡±


    There was no need for Yan Jiuchao to say who this person was. Helian Beiming had already guessed it.


    Helian Beiming knew a little about Ah Wei and the others entering the State Preceptor Hall to steal the handwritten note. They had originally sessfully escaped from the State Preceptor Hall, but they met Nangong Li¡¯s mysterious expert halfway, causing Ah Wei to be captured.


    That expert was Asura.


    Helian Beiming never expected that themandery prince, who was praised by the world, would be so ruthless behind his back. For the sake of power, he did not hesitate to send Asura to assassinate his own aunt.


    Helian Beiming said, ¡°In that case, he already knows Sister-inw¡¯s identity.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°He¡¯s been to the Great Zhou and the Ghost n. There must be a connection.¡±


    Helian Beiming was silent. In the past few years, Nangong Li had not been in Nanzhao. To the outside world, he was traveling to study. It was said that he went to many ces. Every month, he would send a letter to the Emperor and the Queen to introduce the local knowledge and customs.


    However, who knew that he would actually avoid the eyes of everyone and went to the Great Zhou and the Ghost n?


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Helian Beiming asked.


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°Three years ago, I was schemed against by the Xu family. Now that I think about it, the mastermind should be Nangong Li.¡±


    This did not require much concrete evidence. Just from the motive and ability tomit the crime, Nangong Li was the best choice. As for Nangong Li¡¯s whereabouts in the Ghost n, it was Grandma who revealed it to them.


    Yan Jiuchao continued, ¡°A few days ago, Nangong Li sent someone to infiltrate the manor to capture Ah Wan. In the end, they arrested the wrong person and captured Grandma.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡± Helian Beiming¡¯s face darkened.


    If Helian Beiming had found it difficult to ept that Asura had been instructed by Nangong Li to assassinate his sister-inw, then after knowing that he had ill intentions towards Ah Wan, he no longer had any illusions about Nangong Li.


    ¡°Asura let Grandma go,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    Grandma¡¯s words were¡ª¡±In the blink of an eye, I was hung on a tree branch outside the manor by Asura. In another blink of an eye, I was knocked into the grass by the roadside by the Prince Consort¡¯s carriage¡­¡±

 Chapter 590 - 590 Bull Egg and Asura (2)

    590 Bull Egg and Asura (2)


    In short, it was definitely Asura who let Grandma go.


    Helian Beiming had only heard of Asura in legends. Asura was also a sacrificial soldier, but he was even stronger than one. Asura was obtained by chance: A top-notch golden-masked sacrificial soldier had gone crazy because he was careless in practicing martial arts. After forcefully enduring it, his strength increased by ten times. That was the original Asura.


    There were once people who did not hesitate to use medicine to stimte the sacrificial soldiers to go crazy in order to refine Asura. However, not many of them really survived. Moreover, Asura had a manic personality and was very difficult to control.


    Nangong Li¡¯s Asura did not look like the rumors. At least, Helian Beiming had never felt any violent aura from him.


    Helian Beiming thought of Asura and the three little ck eggs sitting in a row on the threshold drinking milk. He looked a little docile.


    Was the rumor wrong, or was Nangong Li¡¯s Asura not a normal Asura?


    Now was not the time to study Asura¡¯s personality. Helian Beiming only quickly thought about it in his mind and returned to the topic. ¡°There¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand. Before the incident with the Queen, it was reasonable for him to attack Ah Wan. Now that the rtionship between the two families is so tense, once something happens to Sister-inw, the first person to be suspected will be the Queen. Hasn¡¯t he considered any consequences?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°I can only say that if he doesn¡¯t do this, there will be even more serious consequences.¡±


    In the past, the Eldest Princess was nothing to be afraid of. Even if she appeared openly in front of the Emperor, the Emperor would not look her in the eye. However, what if the Queenmitted an unforgivable mistake and lost the qualifications to inherit the throne?


    As long as the Eldest Princess died, the Queen, as the Emperor¡¯s only child, would be forgiven no matter how big a mistake she made.


    ¡°If the assassination doesn¡¯t work, if nothing goes wrong, they will do something else next,¡± Yan Jiuchao said as he looked at Helian Beiming.


    The meaning was obvious. It was time for them to counterattack.


    Helian Beiming clenched his fists and took a deep breath. ¡°You¡¯ve been in the manor for so long, you should know that the Helian family won¡¯t participate in thepetition for the throne. The Helian family will always be loyal to the Emperor. As the head of the Helian family, I can¡¯t help you deal with the Queen Manor.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°However,¡± Helian Beiming raised his head and said firmly, ¡°as your uncle, I won¡¯t let anyone bully you.¡±


    ¡­ .


    ¡°What did you say? The assassination failed?¡± In the courtyard of the Queen Manor, Nangong Li looked at the guard who hade to report in disbelief.


    The guard cupped his hands and said, ¡°I think so. I¡¯ve been guarding the vicinity of the Helian family just now. I saw the Asura escape with my own eyes. He looked like he had suffered a huge shock. I asked Lord Asura what was wrong, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He just ran away as if there were poisonous snakes and ferocious beasts behind.¡±


    Asura was fearless. How could he be frightened in a mere Helian Manor? Could it be that there was an expert more powerful than Asura in the Helian Manor?


    ¡°An expert even more powerful than Asura¡± was sitting in front of the bed aggrievedly. She looked in the direction where Asura had escaped and said miserably, ¡°Boohoo, Bull Egg doesn¡¯t want me¡­¡±


    Asura ruined Nangong Li¡¯s ns a few times in a row. Nangong Li finally began to pay attention to what was wrong with Asura. It was as if the number of times Asura went berserk was not as many as before.


    Before this, he thought that this was a good thing. After all, he did not have to strangle a few of his sacrificial soldiers to death every day, nor did he have to worry that he would be crazy enough to not recognize him.


    However, Nangong Li felt that after Asura¡¯s temper improved, he seemed to have be less ¡°obedient¡± to him.


    Nangong Li decided to talk to Asura. Back then, when he released Asura from the forbidden area, Asura had once sworn a blood oath and was willing to serve him. It was best if Asura did not betray him. Otherwise, he would let Asura understand that he could save him and push him back into the sea of fire!


    The frightened Asura took a shower and went to bed. His meridians were still repairing and breaking at all times. Ordinary people could not withstand this intense pain for an instant, but he endured it for more than ten years. He held the little milk bottle to his chest. This way, he wouldn¡¯t feel so ufortable.


    ¡°Asura, are you asleep?¡± It was Nangong Li¡¯s voice.


    Asura turned over and sat up, hiding the little milk bottle under the nket.


    When Nangong Li heard him get up, she slowly pushed open the door and entered. ¡°I heard you missed. Are you hiding something from me?¡±


    Asura shook his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me.¡± Nangong Li reached into the nket and took out the small milk bottle that he had hidden tightly. ¡°What is this?¡±


    Asura remained silent.


    This was a water bag used by children, and it emitted a faint milky fragrance. Nangong Li ced it under his nose and sniffed it. He looked at Asura expressionlessly and said, ¡°Have you made friends with those little fellows?¡±


    Asura still remained silent.


    Nangong Li threatened, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, your life is mine. I can give it to you and take it back. If you dare to disobey my orders again, I¡¯ll tell your nsmen that you¡¯re with me and let them capture you!¡±


    Asura thought of the dark cer where his body was bitten by insects and snakes.


    ¡°Dirty,¡± said Asura. His throat was ruined, and the voice was unpleasant and unrecognizable.


    However, Nangong Li understood. He bent down and met Asura¡¯s gaze. ¡°You don¡¯t want to go back, right?¡±


    Asura nodded.


    ¡°Are you still going to be obedient in the future?¡± Nangong Li asked.


    Asura lowered his head and nodded.


    Nangong Li smiled in satisfaction. He stood up and patted his head. ¡°Just be obedient. I¡¯ll take this.¡±


    With that, he weighed the water bag in his hand and left without looking back. When he passed by the courtyard, he casually threw the water bag into a brazier at the side.


    Asura watched the little milk bottle burn to ashes and his eyes turned red with sadness.

 Chapter 591 - 591 The Queen Manor Is Done (1)

    591 The Queen Manor Is Done (1)


    For a few days, Asura did note to the Helian Manor again.


    In the past, Jiang Hai would always sit in the room and y chess with Qing Yan. After Asura came to visit, the two of them would change the venue of the game to the courtyard. In name, they were afraid that Asura would suddenly go crazy. Now that Asura did note, no one would go crazy. The two of them still habitually ced the chessboard in the courtyard.


    However, the two of them only looked at the threshold from time to time. There were only three lonely little ck eggs left.


    Ah Wei had cooked too much goat milk again¡­


    ¡­ .


    The matter of the identity of the Helian family¡¯s young master and the Prince Consort had spread like wildfire in the court and among themoners. However, the Three Laws Division did not have the right to handle this case. Everything was personally judged by the Emperor.


    The news of the Emperor was sealed tightly. No one knew how the case was progressing and if the rumors were true.


    The Prince Consort was imprisoned in the most tightly guarded prison. There were some things that could have been asked by the Prince Consort, but the Prince Consort vomited blood and fainted on the first day he was imprisoned. This made the warden, who nned to start with the Prince Consort, helpless.


    The warden reported to the Emperor. What could the Emperor do? He naturally had to treat the Prince Consort¡¯s illness first. He sent an imperial doctor to carefully treat the Prince Consort.


    It was Imperial Physician Bai who came.


    Imperial Physician Bai¡¯s medical skills were brilliant. In the early years, he had been taking the Empress¡¯s pulse. After that, he went to Little Princess¡¯ side. He often walked around the Queen Manor and was extremely familiar with the Prince Consort¡¯s situation.


    It was also because of this consideration that the Emperor sent him.


    Nangong Li came with him.


    Nangong Li was the son of the Prince Consort. If his son wanted to see his sick father, even the Emperor could not say anything. However, the Emperor did not let Nangong Li go alone.


    ¡°How¡¯s the Prince Consort¡¯s pulse?¡± Outside the cell, the Emperor looked solemnly at Imperial Physician Bai, who was taking the Prince Consort¡¯s pulse.


    Imperial Physician Bai lowered his eyes and did not look at the Emperor or Nangong Li beside him. He said unhurriedly, ¡°Your Majesty, the Prince Consort¡¯s pulse is very messy. The Prince Consort caught a cold a few days ago and is now imprisoned. In his anger, his blood surged and he vomited blood and fainted.¡±


    ¡°Is my father in serious trouble?¡± Nangong Li asked worriedly.


    Imperial Physician Bai said hesitantly, ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t dare to say anything.¡±


    Nangong Li¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What do you mean, Imperial Physician Bai? Could it be that my father can¡¯t wake up?¡±


    Imperial Physician Bai cleared his throat and cupped his hands. ¡°Your Highness, that¡¯s not what I meant. However¡­ The Prince Consort was injured in his early years and couldn¡¯t withstand the stimtion. It¡¯s not beneficial for him to recuperate in prison.¡±


    The Emperor snorted coldly.


    It was obvious that he was extremely disappointed in this son-inw who had cheated his daughter into marriage. He already had a wife and children, but he abandoned his wife and son to deceive him and the Empress¡¯s only beloved daughter. If not for the Empress¡¯s words, he could drag this heartless man out and beat him to death a hundred times!


    The Emperor did not care about the life and death of the Prince Consort, but Nangong Li could not let his father stay in prison.


    Firstly, the Prince Consort was his biological father. He could not bear to see his biological father suffer. Secondly, there was something else about the Prince Consort¡¯s illness. If Grandpa found out how the Prince Consort had been kept by his mother¡¯s side all these years, his mother¡¯s situation would be awkward.


    ¡°Grandpa,¡± Nangong Li begged. ¡°Can we let Father return to the manor to recuperate first? Grandpa can send someone to watch over him day and night. We definitely won¡¯t see him alone. When Father¡¯s health improves, Grandpa can interrogate him. How about that?¡±


    Although he said that they would not see each other alone, the Queen Manor was his territory. Wasn¡¯t it up to him to see him? Of course, there was no need to let Grandpa know about this.


    The Emperor was in a fit of anger, so he naturally didn¡¯t feel so sorry for the Prince Consort. However, if the Prince Consort really died in prison, the consequences would be unimaginable. The crime of the Prince Consort had been established, so he had a reason to kill him. Now that everything had yet to be decided, the Prince Consort¡¯s death was a tragic death.


    Nangong Li gave Imperial Physician Bai a look.


    Imperial Physician Bai understood andposed himself. He said to the Emperor, ¡°The climate is recurring now. The prison is damp and the venttion is not good¡­¡±


    The Emperor waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll allow him to leave the manor to treat him.¡±


    Nangong Li heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡±


    However, just as Nangong Li was about to call for someone to bring the Prince Consort back to the Queen Manor, the prison guard reported that the Helian family¡¯s master and Young Master Helian requested an audience.


    Helian Beiming? Yan Jiuchao? Nangong Li¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    ¡°Let him in,¡± the Emperor said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The prison guard went outside the prison and led the two of them into the dungeon.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± In the passageway, Helian Beiming sat in a wheelchair and bowed to the Emperor. Then, he also bowed to Nangong Li. ¡°Commandery Prince.¡±

 Chapter 592 - 592 The Queen Manor Is Done (2)

    592 The Queen Manor Is Done (2)


    Nangong Li nced at Yan Jiuchao imperceptibly and asked Helian Beiming politely, ¡°Why are you here, General? Do you have something to see my grandfather about?¡±


    Helian Beiming said, ¡°I brought Chao¡¯er to visit his father.¡±


    The word ¡°his father¡± made Nangong Li clench his fists tightly.


    Helian Beiming looked at the Prince Consort and then at the guard waiting at the side with a stretcher. He pretended not to know and asked, ¡°Where are you carrying Prince Yan?¡±


    !!


    He even called him Prince Yan. Nangong Li¡¯s expression could no longer be controlled. ¡°My father is sick. Grandpa has allowed me to bring him back to the manor to recuperate first. He¡¯ll be interrogated after he recovers.¡±


    Helian Beiming nodded and said, ¡°What a coincidence. Chao¡¯er is also here to visit his father. He even brought the most famous divine doctor of the Great Zhou.¡±


    Nangong Li said indifferently, ¡°The Queen Manor has an imperial doctor. There¡¯s no need for the Helian family to worry.¡±


    Helian Beiming said, ¡°Divine Doctor Cui is outside. He¡¯s known for his medicine skills. His ancestral golden needles are superb and can revive the dead. Why don¡¯t we invite him to perform acupuncture on Prince Yan? Perhaps Prince Yan will wake up immediately and don¡¯t have to return to the Queen Manor.¡±


    These words were too much to the Emperor¡¯s liking. The Emperor was eager to execute the crime of the Prince Consort. He wished he could ssh water on him to wake him up. Therefore, before Nangong Li could refuse, the Emperor summoned the revived Divine Doctor Cui to the prison.


    The group stood in the aisle as Old Cui entered with the first aid kit.


    Old Cui began to treat Prince Yan.


    Nangong Li¡¯s gazended on the Prince Consort¡¯s face for a while, then on Old Cui¡¯s hand. In the end, he looked at Yan Jiuchao, who had been calm and silent.


    Yan Jiuchao was wearing a ck brocade robe with his hands casually behind his back. He stood tall and handsome, emitting a royal nobility that was difficult to ignore. Be it looks or bearing, Nangong Li was undoubtedly the number one in the world. However,pared to Yan Jiuchao, even he had to admit that he was inferior to this infamous invalid.


    Jealousy corroded Nangong Li¡¯s heart. He was better than Yan Jiuchao. Yan Jiuchao was ignorant and ipetent. He was rich in knowledge. He had grown up under his parents¡¯ care, but Yan Jiuchao had parents and no one to raise him.


    Yan Jiuchao was the Princely Heir of the Great Zhou, and he was the eldest grandson of the Emperor of Nanzhao. At the end of his career, Yan Jiuchao was only a prince. He was different. He would be the Emperor of Nanzhao in the future.


    One day, he would ruthlessly step on Yan Jiuchao! With this thought in mind, he finally felt relieved.


    On the other side, Old Cui¡¯s pulse checkup had also ended.


    It was a lie that he could wake the Prince Consort with his treatment. It was true that Old Cui¡¯s medical skills were brilliant, but it was a little impossible to revive a person. Moreover, the Prince Consort¡¯s unconsciousness could not be treated by medicine.


    ¡°Aiya,¡± Old Cui said in surprise. ¡°The Prince Consort¡¯s pulse isn¡¯t right!¡±


    Nangong Li frowned.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Helian Beiming asked.


    Old Cui said, ¡°Did he get drugged?¡±


    ¡°What was he drugged with?¡± Helian Beiming asked.


    ¡°Soul Devouring Grass,¡± Old Cui said.


    Nangong Li¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Old Cui would not be frightened by him. He had also served the Emperor and his favored concubine in the Great Zhou. During this period of time, he had been forced to serve that little sickly person. He had long developed a steel heart.


    Old Cui did not even lift his eyelids. ¡°When did I spout nonsense? That¡¯s clearly what his pulse says. Why? Can¡¯t your Nanzhao¡¯s imperial physician find out?¡±


    Of course, he could not diagnose it. If the Soul Devouring Grass was so easy to diagnose, other imperial physicians would have long discovered it. However, the Soul Devouring Grass would indeed cause an abnormal pulse, but ordinary imperial physicians would only think that it was because the Prince Consort¡¯s body was depleted and would not guess that someone had drugged him.


    Nangong Li said disdainfully, ¡°I don¡¯t know where you came from, but you keep saying that the Prince Consort got someone to nt the Soul Devouring Grass. I think you want to cause trouble for no reason and nder the Nanzhao Royal Family.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we just check if it¡¯s nder?¡± Old Cui said, not giving Nangong Li a chance to react. He took out a withered leaf of the Soul Devouring Grass and quickly pricked the Prince Consort¡¯s fingertip with a golden needle.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Nangong Li couldn¡¯t even stop him in time. He saw the Prince Consort¡¯s blood drip on the leaf, and the withered leaf instantly turned blood red.


    Nangong Li¡¯s expression changed.


    Old Cui looked at Imperial Physician Bai and said, ¡°You¡¯re an imperial physician, you should recognize this thing, right? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t recognize it. Call everyone from your Imperial Physician Bureau over and let them recognize it. See if this is the dead leaf of the Soul Devouring Grass, and if only the medicinal properties of the Soul Devouring Grass can make it blood red?¡±


    Imperial Physician Bai was speechless. He had never expected that the other party would really have a divine doctor.


    The Emperor had also heard of the Soul Devouring Grass. It was a medicine that could treat injuries. In the early years, when Bull Egg was fighting for Nanzhao, he had used this medicine a lot. However, because it could confuse one¡¯s mind, he had to be very cautious when using it.


    The Emperor looked at Nangong Li with an unpredictable gaze.


    Old Cui said, ¡°Aiyaya, you have ill intentions! You drugged Prince Yan! Prince Yan was kidnapped by you and deceived for so many years!¡±


    Nangong Li said coldly, ¡°Nonsense! We didn¡¯t! Father and Mother like each other and are sincerely together!¡±


    Old Cui rolled his eyes. ¡°Then why did you drug him!¡±


    Nangong Li¡¯s forehead broke out in a cold sweat. He braced herself and said, ¡°Father¡­ was injured a few days ago and sprained his ankle. Imperial Physician Bai, did you give Father the Soul Devouring Grass at that time?¡±


    Imperial Physician Bai thought about it and quickly echoed, ¡°If the Princely Prince didn¡¯t say so, I would have forgotten. This is indeed the case. I¡¯ve repeatedly instructed the Prince Consort not to wipe it after his injuries recover. I think the Prince Consort used too much or identally ate it, causing the residue of the medicine in his body.¡±


    Old Cui dug his ears and said, ¡°I heard that the Prince Consort forgets some things from time to time?¡±


    Nangong Li said seriously, ¡°That¡¯s because my father was injured in order to save my mother back then. Not only was his face damaged, but he also had a root of illness.¡±


    Old Cui chuckled. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not because of the Soul Devouring Grass?¡±


    Nangong Li wanted to kill this old man! Nangong Li clenched his fists and said, ¡°How is that possible? My mother won¡¯t drug my father!¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Old Cui said sarcastically.


    Nangong Li turned to the Emperor and said, ¡°Grandpa, let me bring Father back to the manor to recuperate as soon as possible. When Father wakes up, won¡¯t the truth be revealed if we ask him?¡±


    Old Cui mocked, ¡°Haha, feed him another bowl of Soul Devouring Grass and lie to him again?¡±


    Nangong Li was so angry that his heart ached!


    The Emperor frowned deeply.


    Yan Jiuchao, who had been silent for a while, suddenly looked at Nangong Li and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m worried about leaving my father to you.¡±


    Nangong Li gritted her teeth and said, ¡°He¡¯s the Prince Consort of Nanzhao now!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°Did I admit it? Did the Emperor and Empress of Great Zhou agree? If she doesn¡¯t get Princess Consort Yan¡¯s jade te, your mother will only be a concubine. As for you, you¡¯re only a bastard son. Don¡¯t interrupt in front of your legitimate brother.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Nangong Li was about to explode!


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The Emperor was also furious. Yan Jiuchao¡¯s words had simply scolded him too. The dignified Emperor of Nanzhao actually taught a daughter who was a concubine. He had embarrassed his ancestors! ¡°Before everything is revealed, he will still be the Prince Consort of Nanzhao, send him back to the Queen Manor.¡±


    Nangong Li smiled smugly.


    ¡°Princely Heir Yan will personally take care of him.¡±


    Nangong Li¡¯s smile froze on his face. What did it mean to be personally taken care of by Princely Heir Yan? Could it be that Yan Jiuchao also wanted to move into the Queen Manor?


    Nangong Li: ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    ¡°Hubby! We¡¯re done packing!¡± Yu Wan stuck her head out from the end of the passageway. She was carrying a big bag. Behind her, the three little ck eggs also carried their small bags.

 Chapter 593 - 593 The Emperor Who Dotes On The Eggs (1)

    593 The Emperor Who Dotes On The Eggs (1)


    Nangong Li walked out of the prison and saw the four of them on the limestone path.


    Yu Wan was wearing ake-blue dress with a waist and a translucent wide-sleeved gauze dress. Her figure was slender like a young girl.


    The three little ck eggs behind her had little bald heads. They were round and ck. However, not only were they not ugly, but they were ck and beautiful. They looked extremely cute.


    At this moment, the jealousy that Nangong Li had painstakingly suppressed surged into his heart again.


    !!


    So what if he was more outstanding than Yan Jiuchao? He had never married a woman of such character and family background, nor had he given birth to such pink¡­ uh, ck and jade-like children.


    Soon, Nangong Li realized something else. Why did the four of them even pack their bags? Could it be that they had predicted that they would move into the Queen Manor from the beginning?


    Nangong Li recalled Helian Beiming bragging about Divine Doctor Cui¡¯s medical skills. What revival? In his opinion, it was simply a pretense. He just wanted to take the opportunity to expose that the Prince Consort had been drugged so that he could arouse the Emperor¡¯s suspicion.


    The case had yet to be decided, so the Emperor naturally would not easily hand over the Prince Consort. However, he could not stop his suspicion of the Queen Manor, so he let Yan Jiuchao move into the manor.


    Who exactly thought of this n? They had guessed the Emperor¡¯s thoughts!


    Nangong Li nced at Yan Jiuchao. This ignorant and ipetent invalid? Or Helian Beiming?


    No matter who it was, Helian Beiming had openly made an enemy of the Queen Manor today. It was almost a clear stand.


    Of course, Nangong Li did not know that he had courted death by causing such a situation. In his opinion, the Helian family had been on the Eldest Princess¡¯s pirate ship from the beginning. If he had long known that they were in cahoots, he should not have shown mercy to Helian Beiming back then.


    If Helian Beiming was dead, and the second branch had long inherited the position of the family head, what did it have to do with Yu Shaoqing after that? What did it have to do with the Eldest Princess?


    However, it was toote.


    The Helian Manor was finally a chess piece for the Eldest Princess to seize the initiative.


    Soon, the Prince Consort was carried out. Yu Wan and Old Cui boarded the carriage to escort him.


    Yan Jiuchao stayed where he was. Not long after, the Emperor came out. When Dabao saw the old man he had ¡°treated¡±, he ran over and hugged the Emperor¡¯s leg. When Xiaobao saw his brother hugging the leg, he was stunned for a while before running over to hug the other leg. He had no idea why he was hugging his legs.


    Since his brothers had all gone, Er¡¯bao could not be alone. He also ran over to hug them.


    The three little ck eggs hung on the Emperor¡¯sp. The Emperor, who was almost angered to death a second ago, suddenly beamed with joy.


    When Nangong Li returned to Nanzhao, he could already remember a little. However, in his impression, other than the Empress, he had never seen the Emperor so kind to anyone. Even to his biological grandson, he was more important than family.


    However, it might also be because he was already past the most likable age. It was impossible for Nangong Li to admit that the Emperor liked the Eldest Princess¡¯s bloodline more than him.


    The Emperor did not know the truth. If he did, he would probably despise these little fellows.


    ¡°Wang Dequan.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± Eunuch Wang walked over with his horsetail whisk.


    The Emperor touched the little bald heads of the little fellows, and a trace of gentleness shed across his eyes. ¡°Follow Prince Yan into the manor and settle everything before returning to the pce to report.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Eunuch Wang replied calmly.


    However, he was overjoyed.


    Ahhh, I can touch eggs now!!!


    Even though Yan Jiuchao going there alone or Eunuch Wang sending them off was the Emperor¡¯s orders, the meaning was very different. If they went themselves, they would be guests. The guests would follow the host and have to listen to the orders of the Queen Manor. When Eunuch Wang appeared, he represented the Emperor. Even the Queen Manor could not embarrass them.


    Eunuch Wang happily carried the three little ck eggs into the carriage.


    Yan Jiuchao bade farewell to Helian Beiming.


    After the group got into the carriage out of the pce, Yu Gang carefully said, ¡°Grand General, will they really be fine if they go to the Queen Manor just like that?¡±


    ¡°The one that would be in trouble is the Queen Manor, right? When have you seen these two ck-hearted fellows suffer?¡± Helian Beiming couldn¡¯t bear to think about how he had been dragged into the water by this two-faced couple. As for the three little ck eggs, he was even less worried. It was good enough that they didn¡¯t mess with others, but others wanted to bully them? In their next life.


    However, the lively family suddenly moved out. The manor became deserted and he missed them.

 Chapter 594 - 594 The Emperor Who Dotes On The Eggs (2)

    594 The Emperor Who Dotes On The Eggs (2)


    ¡°Fortunately, I still have you.¡± Helian Beiming stroked the little snow fox on hisp.


    The little snow fox rolled its eyes.


    If you have the ability, take off your ws first!


    ¡­ .


    The Queen Manor was not far from the pce. They arrived in a carriage in ten minutes.


    Originally, Nangong Li wanted to humiliate Yan Jiuchao. He did not open the main entrance of the Queen Manor for him and let him enter from the corner door. But since Eunuch Wang came on the orders of the Emperor, this humiliating n could only die in the womb.


    The main door opened and the group entered the manor openly.


    The Queen Manor upied an extremelyrge area, even bigger than the Helian family¡¯s east and west manorsbined. Its scenery was even more top-notch and pleasant. It was said that every de of grass, tree, brick, and tile here was built ording to the Prince Consort¡¯s preferences.


    This made Yu Wan think of the Young Master Manor in the Capital. However, the Young Master Manor was not Yan Jiuchao¡¯s permanent residence after all. It was not so big or luxurious.


    The three little ck eggs adapted to their environment immediately. They were not reserved at all when they came to an unfamiliar manor. They carried small bags, puffed up their chests, and strode on the small path!


    Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that they were the little masters of the manor.


    ¡°May I know where Your Highness is? I¡¯ll go greet her.¡± Eunuch Wang asked.


    Nangong Li¡¯s eyes shed and he said politely, ¡°Mother has been repenting these few days. There¡¯s no need to greet her. If there¡¯s anything, Eunuch Wang can just tell me.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Eunuch Wang nodded. It was a polite greeting in order to better settle the Prince Consort. He did not care where the Prince Consort stayed in the past, but in the future, it was not the Queen Manor who had the final say.


    Eunuch Wang walked past the venue and asked, ¡°Prince Consort has to recuperate carefully. I¡¯m afraid the original courtyard is a little inappropriate. Please find another quiet courtyard for Prince Consort, Princely Heir, and the others.¡±


    This went against Nangong Li¡¯s original n. If Eunuch Wang did not make this trip, he could have arranged for the Prince Consort to stay in his courtyard and give Yan Jiuchao a small room. However, he had no choice but to prepare a separate courtyard for the Prince Consort.


    ¡°The Queen Manor is so big, there¡¯s nock of a quiet courtyard or two, right? It¡¯s best if it¡¯s spacious enough. The children have to stay there too,¡± Eunuch Wang said as he looked dotingly at the three valiant little ck eggs. How was the Emperor asking him toe to make it convenient for Princely Heir? He clearly couldn¡¯t let go of these little fellows.


    With this, the inferior courtyard was no longer presentable.


    Nangong Li gritted his teeth and pointed to a courtyard in the east. ¡°I wonder what Eunuch Wang thinks of this ce?¡±


    Eunuch Wang did not answer. Instead, he turned to look at Yan Jiuchao. ¡°Princely Heir Yan, what do you think?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao did not answer. He only looked at the three little fellows¡¯ little bald heads. The three little ck eggs did not even look at them as they strode over.


    Such a small courtyard! Are they raising chicks?


    Eunuch Wang smiled faintly. ¡°Then please find another courtyard, Your Highness.¡±


    The corners of Nangong Li¡¯s mouth twitched.


    The group walked forward for a while more. Nangong Li pointed at a spacious courtyard on the right and said, ¡°This courtyard is where I used to study. The environment is quiet and very suitable to live in.¡±


    The three little ck eggs snorted and walked over. They despised it!


    Nangong Li¡¯s face darkened.


    The Prince Consort was still in the carriage, guarded by Yu Wan and Old Cui.


    What Nangong Li was indignant about was whether they were choosing a courtyard for the Prince Consort or for these little fellows.


    Nangong Li suppressed his anger and said to Eunuch Wang, ¡°Forgive me for being blunt, but my father¡¯s illness needs to be recuperated. The children are noisy, and I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s inconvenient with them by his side.¡±


    Eunuch Wang widened his eyes and said, ¡°Are they noisy? They haven¡¯t said a word since they entered the manor!¡± Instead, you were chattering all the way! Like a sparrow!


    Nangong Li fell back in anger.


    Nangong Li wanted to arrange for them to stay in the courtyard closest to him and the Queen, but the three little fellows just didn¡¯t like it. He had seen rude people before, but he had never seen such rude people. Whose house was this!!!


    The three of them walked quickly and left them far behind. After circling around again, they finally found a courtyard they liked. There were swings, ponds, fish, and colorful flowers in the courtyard. The eyes of the three little ck eggs suddenly lit up!


    At this moment, Yu Wan came over.


    ¡°Do you want to go in and take a look?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    The three of them nodded adorably.


    Yu Wan was actually not picky about the courtyard and could stay anywhere. However, since the Emperor had given them the right to choose, they did not have to be hypocritical and polite to the people from the Queen Manor.


    Yu Wan stepped into the courtyard with the three little fellows. She nned to take a look first. If it was really suitable, she would stay there. Unexpectedly, just as she crossed the threshold, a sharp voice came from behind.


    ¡°Who is it! Stand there! Who allowed you to barge into my courtyard?¡±


    The three little ck eggs had already run to the backyard. Yu Wan was d that they did not hear her. She gestured for Zi Su and Fu Ling to follow them.


    Zi Su and Fu Ling walked in.


    The Little Commandery Princess widened her almond-shaped eyes. ¡°Are you deaf? Can¡¯t you hear me? Come out!¡±


    Zi Su and Fu Ling ignored her and went to look for the little masters.


    The Little Commandery Princess was furious. She ran over angrily, wanting to see who dared to be arrogant under her nose, but she realized that it was Yu Wan. She frowned. ¡°It¡¯s you? How did you enter the Queen Manor?¡±


    Yu Wan dusted her wide sleeves indifferently and said, ¡°Of course I walked in. Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see?¡±


    The Little Commandery Princess still did not know what had happened in the court, nor did she know that Yu Wan was the daughter of the Helian family. She even thought that she was that ignorant peasant woman from the countryside.


    Hearing Yu Wan ridicule her like this, she was immediately furious. ¡°Who do you think you are! How dare you speak to me like this! Do you believe that I¡¯ll chop off your head!¡±


    Yu Wan smiled faintly and said, ¡°Who do you think you are? If you have the ability,e and chop me up. If you can¡¯t, you¡¯re a grandson.¡±


    ¡°You, you, you, you, you¡­¡± The Little Commandery Princess stuttered in anger!


    Yu Wan looked at this rtively quiet courtyard and turned around with a smile. ¡°Your courtyard?¡±


    The Little Commandery Princess was stunned and did not understand why she asked this. However, she did not take it to heart and said proudly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s new! Are you envious? A country bumpkin like you has never seen such a good courtyard in your life, right? That¡¯s true. I heard that you grew up in the market and were lucky to enter the Helian family. But you went to the Helian family to be their daughter-inw, not their biological daughter. How could they really treat you like a treasure?


    ¡°I¡¯m different. I¡¯m my mother¡¯s daughter, the littlemandery princess of the Queen Manor. Only I¡¯m worthy of such a good courtyard.¡±


    She spoke a lot. The words went in from Yu Wan¡¯s ear and went out from the other. She only remembered the first sentence.


    Yu Wan muttered, ¡°In that case, no one has lived here before?¡±


    The Little Commandery Princess snorted in disdain. ¡°I already said that it¡¯s new! Other than me, who would dare to stay in it!¡±


    Yu Wan nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Alright, I want this courtyard.¡±


    The Little Commandery Princess widened her almond-shaped eyes.


    Yu Wan looked at the guard guarding her. ¡°Go and inform Princely Heir Yan and Eunuch Wang that we¡¯re staying here.¡±


    The Little Commandery Princess was dumbfounded. ¡°W-what Princely Heir Yan? What Eunuch Wang? What are you talking about, country bumpkin? This is my courtyard! Who allowed you to stay?!¡±


    Yu Wan smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯m staying here.¡± With that, she crossed the threshold. ¡°Fu Ling, see the guest out.¡±


    ¡°How dare you?!¡± The Little Commandery Princess rolled up her sleeves and walked forward, wanting to pull Yu Wan¡¯s hair.


    In the end, Fu Ling picked her up like a chick and threw her out of the courtyard!

 Chapter 595 - 595 Recognition

    595 Recognition


    The group stayed in the Ziwei Pavilion. Theyout of the Ziwei Pavilion was very ingenious. It not only retained the original design of the two-doors courtyard, but also had a small three-story embroidered building. The embroidered building was exquisitely repaired and was not grand enough in Yu Wan¡¯s aesthetics, but in the eyes of the little fellows, it was simply like a small ancient castle tailored for them.


    The three little fellows didn¡¯t even want the swing anymore. They ran upstairs and climbed onto the railings without any guidance. They slid down with a whoosh!


    Fu Ling stood calmly downstairs to pick up the eggs.


    After everything was arranged, Eunuch Wang returned to the pce to report. The Prince Consort stayed in the quiet and elegant main room.


    This was indeed a courtyard that was repaired for the Little Commandery Princess to have a quiet moment. There were bricks, tiles, a table, and a chair. It did not look luxurious, but it was actually expensive. The work of the royal family was indeed not exaggerated.


    That girl had really umted eight lifetimes of fortune to be an adopted daughter like this.


    Old Cui stayed next door to the Prince Consort so that he could keep an eye on his illness. As for Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan, they lived in the east wing near the embroidered building. The three little ck eggs lived with them.


    On the right of the east wing were Fu Ling and Zi Su.


    Fu Ling looked at the children while Zi Su went to unpack their luggage.


    Zi Su was originally a first-ss maidservant, so it was not her turn to do such trivial matters. However, ever since she went out with the couple, she had done everything on the way. Now, she has be a little expert at work.


    Of course, she could swap ces with Fu Ling and let her see the children. However, when she thought about how the little masters were making a fuss, Zi Su¡¯s little body trembled and she felt that she should do things obediently.


    ¡°Girl! The medicine is ready!¡± Old Cui¡¯s shouting came from the small kitchen.


    ¡°Coming!¡± Yu Wan went to the small kitchen and brought the cold medicine to the Prince Consort¡¯s room.


    Yan Jiuchao was also there. He sat on a stool by the bed and looked at the Prince Consort with wide eyes. ¡°You can wake up now.¡±


    The Prince Consort really ¡°woke up¡±. In fact, he had been awake the entire time. The so-called vomiting blood and fainting were all fake.


    However, he hid it from everyone but his son.


    His son.


    A son as smart as him.


    The Prince Consort looked at Yan Jiuchao with uncontroble love and pride.


    Yan Jiuchao was expressionless. He had always been like this. It was the same when the sky copsed, and it was the same when he gave out red eggs. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Yu Wan walked into the room and saw the father and son staring at each other. She smiled in surprise and said, ¡°Father, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    The word father stunned the Prince Consort on the spot. He had not been Prince Yan for many years and had long forgotten how to address him. He looked at Yu Wan in a daze for a long time.


    Yu Wan suddenly realized that something was wrong with him. She bent down and blinked. ¡°You can¡¯t remember the past?¡±


    The father and son looked at each other. She thought that his memories had been revived.


    The Prince Consort shook his head. ¡°I just remembered what happened after I met Cong¡¯er.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao rushed into his carriage. This was the first time he had seen Yan Jiuchao. He had drawn Yan Jiuchao¡¯s portrait, but the Queen had mistaken him for his younger self. After that, he picked up Xiaobao and met Yan Jiuchao again.


    He couldn¡¯t remember who he was, but he couldn¡¯t help but want to sneak a look at him where he often appeared. This matter was finally discovered by the Queen. He had been drugged by the Queen.


    The Queen changed the portrait he had hidden in the secretpartment. He had forgotten about Yan Jiuchao. However, thanks to the old man, he came to the Helian Manor. Something seemed to be tugging at his emotions. He entered the Helian Manor and saw Yan Jiuchao again.


    After learning that he had been poisoned by the Soul Devouring Grass, he began to probe the Queen.


    She was indeed the one who had drugged him, but Zijun, who liked snake meat, was not her. He knew that he was going to be exposed. Before she did anything, he had tampered with Nangong Li¡¯s portrait and left a secret code for himself.


    As expected, he was drugged again. However, when he saw the portrait after the ink faded, he remembered everything.


    Yet this was all he could remember. He had no impression of anything further. Those memories that had nothing to do with Cong¡¯er were fine.


    However, he really wanted to remember how Cong¡¯er looked like when he was young.


    Yu Wan paused. ¡°Wait, I didn¡¯t tell you who you are. How did you know that you¡¯re Prince Yan and even spread the news of Yan Jiuchao and your own identity?¡±


    ¡°You told me that his name was Yan Jiuchao, so I investigated this person,¡± the Prince Consort said self-deprecatingly. ¡°Sometimes, the evidence is more reliable than memories.¡±


    He remembered Cong¡¯er and Zijun, but someone used his memories. Although the evidence could also be faked, it was much more reliable when no one discovered it.


    Yu Wan thought to herself, This is also a ruthless person. He didn¡¯t even let himself off.


    ¡°I can understand you spreading the news, but why didn¡¯t you tell the Emperor the truth? Are you worried that he won¡¯t believe you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s one reason. On the other hand, I still have some things to investigate. If I confess too early, I won¡¯t be able to stay in Nanzhao no matter what the oue is.¡±


    ¡°Are you referring to the truth back then?¡±


    ¡°Do you know something?¡±


    Yu Wan looked at her husband and confirmed that he was not ufortable with the following conversation. She nodded and said, ¡°Actually, not long before you passed away¡­ Uh¡­ before the incident, Mrs. Yao saw a woman and a four-year-old child in Yan City. You were also there at that time. That child called you father.¡±


    The Prince Consort automatically skipped over who Mrs. Yao was. For now, this was not important. What was important was the news Mrs. Yao brought. He hesitated. ¡°That child is¡­¡±


    Yu Wan handed the medicine bowl to the Prince Consort. ¡°From the age, it looks like Nangong Li.¡±


    Nangong Li was three years younger than Yan Jiuchao. Yan Jiuchao was seven or eight years old that year, so their ages matched.


    ¡°However.¡± Yu Wan thought of something and said strangely, ¡°Mrs. Yao said that the child looks like Yan Jiuchao, but when I saw Nangong Li today, I felt that he looks more like the Queen. Did he change after he grew up?¡±


    They could not rule out the possibility that he looked like his father when he was young and looked like his mother when he grew up.


    However, the Prince Consort shook his head. ¡°There are many portraits of Li¡¯er in the study. The youngest painting is four years old. He¡¯s been like this since he was young.¡±


    Yu Wan was puzzled. ¡°That¡¯s strange. Could Mrs. Yao have seen it wrongly? Or¡­ this Nangong Li isn¡¯t the child from back then?¡±


    The Prince Consort did not know either. He drank the medicine in his bowl with aplicated expression. ¡°It seems that there¡¯s another truth to investigate.¡±


    Initially, he only wanted to understand what was going on with the Queen back then, but now, he had to figure out if Nangong Li was his child.


    ¡­ .


    ¡°Mother! Quickly chase those flies out! Take Father back! I don¡¯t want them to live in the manor! I don¡¯t want to give them the courtyard!¡±


    In the main courtyard, the Little Commandery Princess was throwing a tantrum in the Queen¡¯s room.


    She was a child she had raised. Although her parents doted on her, she was not their biological daughter after all. She was not as confident as her brother, so she was only rude and willful outside. In front of the Queen, she was always obedient and likable.


    She was forced into a corner today, that¡¯s why she said such things.


    The Queen had recuperated for several days, but she still had to wear a veil to see people. She sat on a chair and watched the Little Commandery Princessin. When she was done, she said earnestly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? The eldest young master of the Helian family is Yan Jiuchao. He¡¯s your father¡¯s child. You have to call him brother.¡±


    The Little Commandery Princess stomped her feet. ¡°I don¡¯t have a brother like him! I only have one brother, Nangong Li!¡±


    The Queen was also angry in her heart. She had been beaten up by that slut sister for no reason, andter on, the Prince Consort¡¯s identity was exposed. Although the Prince Consort hade out of prison, he had been moved to someone else¡¯s courtyard.


    The person who ordered all of this was actually her biological father.


    The Queen suppressed her anger and said to the Little Commandery Princess, ¡°This is your grandfather¡¯s decree. Don¡¯t make things too ugly.¡±


    ¡°Did Grandpa say that I should give them the newly built courtyard? Did Grandpa say that I should be bullied by their maidservant? That girl is so strong! My arm is swollen from her pinch! Mother, look!¡± The Little Commandery Princess rolled up her sleeves, revealing a fair wrist with five finger marks clearly imprinted on it.


    The Queen¡¯s heart ached too, but they were in the wrong. It was the Little Commandery Princess who pulled the Princely Heir Consort¡¯s hair first, and the maidservant loyally protected her before throwing her out.


    In the past, the Queen naturally did not have to care about being reasonable. She was the justice. Now that she had lost favor one after another, she had no choice but to tuck her tail between her legs and wait for the right time.


    The Little Commandery Princessined for a while more, but there was no result. She returned to the courtyard angrily.


    Nangong Li entered the house. ¡°Mother.¡±


    The Queen said tiredly, ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    Nangong Li sat down. The mother and son were each thinking about something and did not say anything. The candlelight in the room was faint, and the atmosphere was a little heavy.


    Suddenly, Nangong Li said in a low voice, ¡°Father is awake.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s awake?¡± The Queen was surprised.


    This was the benefit of living in the same manor. As long as there was anymotion, they could not hide it.


    ¡°Not good, your father is awake. When he sees that child, he will¡­¡± The Queen suddenly stopped mid-sentence.


    Nangong Li said self-deprecatingly, ¡°Will be agitated again and think of the past? I thought for a long time in the room just now. We¡¯re both Father¡¯s sons, so why didn¡¯t Father think of me? Mother, am I Father¡¯s child?¡±


    The Queen clenched her fists.

 Chapter 596 - 596 Dreaming the Truth

    596 Dreaming the Truth


    The Queen let go and took a deep breath. ¡°Of course you¡¯re your father¡¯s child. It¡¯s just that your father left in a hurry back then and felt guilty about that child, so he¡¯s always remembered him. And you grew up by your father¡¯s side and gave him everything you could. He has no regrets, so he naturally doesn¡¯t have too strong a concern.¡±


    Nangong Li didn¡¯t seem to believe him. ¡°Is that so? Why do I keep feeling that recently¡­¡±


    The Queen interrupted him. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. There¡¯s still a length to your ten fingers, and the palm and back of your hand are both flesh, but the flesh in your palm is thicker. Your father can only me himself for being biased.¡±


    Nangong Li was silent.


    The Queen patted his hand. ¡°Why did you suddenly start thinking nonsense?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say either. It clearly wasn¡¯t like this before, but suddenly¡­¡± Nangong Li shook his head.¡± Forget it, I shouldn¡¯t have suspected you so much. Please forgive me, Mother.¡±


    The Queen smiled gently and stroked his cheek. ¡°You¡¯re my son, so how can I me you? In the face of a great enemy, we should work together and ovee the current difficulties.¡±


    Nangong Li said guiltily, ¡°Mother is right.¡±


    The Queen said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to suspect your background.¡±


    Nangong Li said worriedly, ¡°But Father lives beside Yan Jiuchao now. He will definitely know who he is soon. At that time, he¡­¡±


    The Queen sneered. ¡°So what if he knows? Can he abandon us just because he knows? Yan Jiuchao is his son, and so are you. Even if he doesn¡¯t acknowledge me, he won¡¯t abandon his own children.¡±


    It was unknown if it was Nangong Li¡¯s imagination, but his mother¡¯s expression seemed to be a little wrong when she said this, but it was only for a moment. The Queen smiled slightly. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go back and rest early. Rest well before you can deal with those reckless fellows.¡±


    Nangong Li stood up and bowed. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    The Queen nodded.


    Nangong Li turned around and left the room. He had already stepped out of the threshold when the Queen behind him suddenly called out to him, ¡°Li¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mother?¡± Nangong Li turned around.


    The Queen¡¯s eyshes trembled as she said gently, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Take care of your sister for me. She¡¯s the one person who can¡¯t ept your father¡¯s matter the most. I¡¯m worried that she¡¯s young and insensible and wille looking for trouble again. She¡¯s not a match for that group of people.¡±


    Was this what his mother wanted to tell him? Why did he feel¡­


    Nangong Li collected his thoughts and nodded obediently. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll keep a close eye on her.¡±


    ¡°Go,¡± the Queen said with a smile.


    Nangong Li left. He went to his sister¡¯s courtyard.


    The Queen looked at the figure that gradually disappeared into the night and revealed a tired expression. She had not dreamed for a long time, but that night, she fell into a nightmare the moment she fell asleep.


    It was said that what one thought about in the day would cause one to dream at night. Originally, when Nangong Li asked about his background, the Queen thought that she would dream of that child. Unexpectedly, she dreamed of the first time the Prince Consort woke up in Nanzhao.


    The young Prince Consort was handsome. The Queen had lived for more than ten years and had never seen a better-looking man. From the moment she saw him, the Queen knew that she would never be able to leave this man in her life. She had done everything she could to get him.


    However, the first thing he said when he woke up was to ask her coldly, ¡°What exactly do you like about me?¡±


    She teased, ¡°I like your face. Why? Can¡¯t I?¡±


    It was just a joke. She never expected the Prince Consort to take it seriously. He grabbed the hairpin by the pillow and mercilessly shed at his wless face. If she said that she liked his heart, would he cut it out on the spot?


    The Queen shuddered and sat up from the bed. She panted in shock. Her clothes were drenched in cold sweat, and the mattress was sticky. She raised her hand and wiped the sweat off her forehead.


    When the female envoy on duty heard themotion, she walked over with themp. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re awake? Are you alright?¡±


    The Queen felt like there was a huge stone in her chest. She rubbed it ufortably and said, ¡°Pour me a cup of water.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The female envoy ced the oilmp on the table, poured a cup of hot tea, lifted the curtain, and handed it to the Queen.


    The Queen reached out to take it, but her hand trembled and the teacup fell to her feet. The tea sshed on her clothes. This was the Queen¡¯s fault, but the female envoy did not dare to put the me on her. She knelt down and said, ¡°Your Highness, please forgive me!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the Prince Consort?¡± The Queen asked in a trembling voice.


    The female envoy replied, ¡°The Prince Consort is at Ziwei Pavilion.¡±


    The Queen was stunned. Yes, the Prince Consort had moved to Ziwei Pavilion and lived beside Yan Jiuchao. He had been snatched away.


    Jealousy and unwillingness surged like a tide.


    The Queen tightened her grip on the mattress bit by bit.


    In Ziwei Pavilion, the Prince Consort, Yan Jiuchao, Yu Wan, and the three little ck eggs had just had dinner. Because the Prince Consort woke upte, dinner was also preparedte.


    This was the first time Prince Consort, now they should call him Prince Yan, ate with a few juniors. The three little fellows ate very well. They were not picky and did not lose their temper. They ate whatever Yu Wan put in their bowls.


    When they encountered something they didn¡¯t like to eat, they would inadvertently frown, but they still ate it all. Although Prince Yan could not remember the past, he seemed to know what Yan Jiuchao looked like when he was young when he looked at them.


    Xiaobao was the most simr to Yan Jiuchao, be it his appearance or personality. Of course, Prince Yan did not know about this. It was Yu Wan who guessed that Yan Jiuchao was like Xiaobao when he was young through Uncle Wan¡¯s description.


    He was especially capable of causing trouble. And loved to wheedle. And a little stupid. He could notpare to Dabao in terms of strength, nor could hepare to Er¡¯bao in terms of softness and cuteness. But he was the best at being clingy.


    After dinner, Dabao and Er¡¯bao were brought down by Fu Ling to take a shower, but Xiaobao hung on Yu Wan and refused toe down.


    ¡°Xiaobao has a headache. Xiaobao hasn¡¯t recovered yet. Cough, cough, cough!¡± He even coughed hypocritically as he wheedled.


    Yu Wan looked at him and hummed. ¡°Oh, you haven¡¯t recovered. Then you have to drink medicine.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Xiaobao obediently came down.


    Yu Wan smiled and went to tidy the table. This time, she only brought a chef and two maidservants with her. When they were busy, Yu Wan would help.


    Seeing that no one was paying attention to him, Xiaobao lowered his head dejectedly.


    ¡°Come to Grandpa.¡± Prince Yan waved at Xiaobao.


    Xiaobao was not shy with strangers. Moreover, they had seen each other once when he left home. They could be considered bosom friends.


    Xiaobao walked over eagerly and looked at the mask on his face. ¡°Why are you wearing this?¡±


    He and Er¡¯bao had only been talking for less than a month, but they could already speak a long sentence.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Xiaobao have one?¡± Xiaobao pointed at his face.


    ¡°You want it?¡± Prince Yan asked.


    Xiaobao nodded.


    Prince Yan raised his hand to take off the mask on his face, but a memory suddenly shed across his mind. It was the young Nangong Li. He asked the same question and wanted his mask. He took off the mask for him, but it frightened the young Nangong Li to tears on the spot.


    The young Nangong Li cried and did not want to get close to him. Now, he could face this sudden memory openly. However, back then, he felt a little ufortable being feared and despised by his biological son.


    Prince Yan did not want to scare Xiaobao, nor did he want to feel ufortable again. He put down his hand and said to Xiaobao, ¡°If Xiaobao likes it, Grandpa will buy one for you tomorrow morning.¡±


    Xiaobao shook his head. ¡°I want yours.¡±


    Prince Yan sighed. ¡°But Grandpa is very ugly. If I take off my mask, I¡¯ll scare Xiaobao.¡±


    Xiaobao widened his eyes with an ¡°how is that possible¡± expression? Even though Prince Yan was old, with only his eyes and smooth chin revealed, he could be considered a beauty. Xiaobao did not know anything about being beautiful, but he knew that this person was very good-looking.


    ¡°Xiaobao is the boldest!¡± Xiaobao patted his chest and said.


    Children were like this. The more he didn¡¯t let him see it, the more he wanted to see it. Xiaobao stared curiously at Prince Yan¡¯s mask, looking left and right, wishing he could see a hole.


    Prince Yan hesitated for a moment before taking off the mask. Xiaobao¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the scar that crossed the left side of his face. A trace of panic shed across Prince Yan¡¯s heart. He shouldn¡¯t have taken off the mask. He had frightened the child.


    Just as Prince Yan was scrambling to put the mask back on, Xiaobao suddenly reached out and touched the scar on his face. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    His hands were soft and cold after washing them. Prince Yan felt his heart burning. There was no fear or disdain in Xiaobao¡¯s clear eyes.


    Xiaobao moved a small stool over and stepped on it. He stood on his tiptoes and blew gently at his face. ¡°It won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±

 Chapter 597 - 597 Family Reunion, Angered The Queen (1)

    597 Family Reunion, Angered The Queen (1)


    That night, Prince Yan chatted with Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan for a long time. There were some things that Yan Jiuchao could not say, so Yu Wan said. However, how could the hardships Yan Jiuchao had suffered since he was young be exined in a few words?


    The medicine took effect and Prince Yan fell asleep. He was hugging Xiaobao, who was already sleeping soundly.


    Xiaobao was really like Yan Jiuchao. Hugging him was like hugging Cong¡¯er from back then.


    However, Zijun was no longer by his side.


    ¡­ .


    On the other hand, when Xiaobao woke up and found that he was not in his parents¡¯ room but in his new grandfather¡¯s room, he was instantly unhappy.


    Yu Wan came early. He was throwing a tantrum with Yu Wan. He turned around and ignored her. His eyes were still red, and he looked extremely aggrieved.


    Yu Wan hugged him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is Xiaobao unhappy that Grandpa dotes on you so much?¡±


    Xiaobao snorted. ¡°Why can Dabao and Er¡¯bao sleep with Mom, but I can¡¯t?¡±


    Even though she knew that this child¡¯s speech had improved greatly, Yu Wan was still shocked when he asked such a long question. Yu Wan pinched his chubby little face happily. ¡°My son is so smart. He can say so much.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic,¡± Xiaobao said solemnly.


    Yu Wan was amused by him. He even knew how to change the topic. She did not know who he learned it from. She couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Grandpa let Xiaobao sleep with Grandpa because he likes Xiaobao. Look, Grandpa didn¡¯t even call Dabao and Er¡¯bao.¡±


    Xiaobao said, ¡°Grandpa doesn¡¯t like them?¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Of course he likes them too.¡±


    Xiaobao frowned and thought for a while. ¡°Then he likes Xiaobao the most?¡±


    This kid had even learned to tter himself. He was at a likable age and had just spoken. Any new words that came out of his mouth could make Yu Wan extremely happy. Yu Wan was very happy for a while before she held back herughter and said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. He likes you the most.¡±


    Only then did Xiaobao feel better. He puffed up his chest and snorted. ¡°I knew it!¡±


    Yu Wan suddenly held her forehead. This familiar tone¡­


    To be fair, the three little ck eggs were all Prince Yan¡¯s biological grandsons. Prince Yan liked all of them, but Xiaobao was most like Yan Jiuchao. Prince Yan would subconsciously look for traces of the young Yan Jiuchao on him.


    ¡°Grandpa suffered in his early years.¡± Without Zijun, perhaps hister years would also be very bitter. Yu Wan patted her son¡¯s little head. ¡°Be good to Grandpa.¡±


    Xiaobao did not know the gratitude and grudges between adults. Xiaobao had many grandfathers. Lotus Flower Vige was filled with grandfathers, but this new grandfather was his father¡¯s father, so he could vaguely understand that this grandfather was different.


    His different grandfather liked him the most. He was the most popr baby!


    Xiaobao happily went to cozy up to Prince Yan!


    The chef was brought over by the Helian Manor. After interacting with Yan Jiuchao and the others for so long, he had long understood their preferences. Hence, he made a sumptuous breakfast ording to their tastes. There was newly boiled sweet soy milk, osmanthus steamed buns, braised mutton noodles, tea eggs, and a few exquisite and delicious dishes.


    Compared to the hundreds of dishes in the Queen Manor, such a table of breakfast could be said to be shabby. However, at the table sat his most beloved son, his most considerate and virtuous daughter-inw, and his cutest grandsons. Prince Yan felt that he could taste happiness with every bite.


    The little ck eggs ate their noodles until their faces were covered in food.


    ¡°Look at you guys eating. Quickly wipe it.¡± Yu Wan took the handkerchief.


    Dabao and Er¡¯bao handed their faces over for their mother to wipe. Xiaobao also wanted to hand his little face over. After thinking for a while, he turned around and went to Prince Yan. ¡°Grandpa, wipe.¡±


    Prince Yan¡¯s eyebrows warmed and his heart melted.


    When the family had breakfast, someone came from the Queen¡¯s courtyard. It was a nanny in her fifties with the surname Xu. Zi Su reported to Yu Wan, and Yu Wan went to the lobby of Ziwei Pavilion to see Nanny Xu.


    Nanny Xu was the Queen¡¯s capable confidant. She was in charge of many matters in the manor, big and small. Her status was very transcendent, so she was naturally more arrogant. She did not even look at Yu Wan. She said arrogantly, ¡°Her Highness heard that the Prince Consort was awake and specially summoned him to meet her.¡±


    If she had said it nicely, Yu Wan might have spread the news for her. It would be strange if Yu Wan was willing to be polite to her with her arrogant appearance.


    Yu Wan smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no Prince Consort in Ziwei Pavilion, only Prince Yan. If she wants to see Prince Yan,e to Ziwei Pavilion obediently. As for whether my father wanted to see her or not, it depends on her luck.¡±

 Chapter 598 - 598 Family Reunion, Angered The Queen (2)

    598 Family Reunion, Angered The Queen (2)


    Nanny Xu shouted angrily, ¡°This is Nanzhao! Prince Yan is the Prince Consort of Nanzhao!¡±


    Yu Wan said casually, ¡°That was conferred by you yourselves. Our Great Zhou Emperor didn¡¯t agree. If he doesn¡¯t agree, this marriage doesn¡¯t count! Besides, isn¡¯t your Queen of Nanzhao married to the son of the Bai Calyx Tribe? My father isn¡¯t!¡±


    Nanny Xu was speechless.


    Nanny Xu had brought servants over. Seeing that Yu Wan was not giving her face, she called for the servants to rush in. Fu Ling strode over, her stocky body instantly blocking the half-open courtyard door.


    The servants who couldn¡¯t even reach their hands in: ¡°¡­¡±


    Nanny Xu reported helplessly to the Queen. She was not exaggerating, but Yu Wan¡¯s words were already heart-wrenching.


    The Queen¡¯s expression turned very ugly.


    Coincidentally, the Little Commandery Princess was also there. She stood up and said angrily, ¡°How dare that country bumpkin! She actually dares to disobey my mother! I think she doesn¡¯t want to live anymore! No! I have to teach her a lesson! I want Big Brother¡¯s sacrificial soldiers! I¡¯ll beat her up!¡±


    She was referring to Asura.


    The Queen frowned and said, ¡°Alright, stop fooling around and go back to your courtyard.¡±


    The Little Commandery Princess stomped her feet. ¡°Mother!¡±


    The Queen looked at her indifferently. ¡°Have you finished practicing the words I asked you to practice?¡±


    The Little Commandery Princess lowered her head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you waiting for?¡± The Queen said sternly.


    ¡°I¡­¡± The Little Commandery Princess opened her mouth.


    The Queen interrupted her. ¡°I know my limits about your father¡¯s matters. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. Just take care of yourself and don¡¯t cause trouble for me.¡±


    At this point, the Little Commandery Princess did not dare to throw a temper anymore. She bowed and returned to her boudoir under the escort of her servants.


    The Prince Consort had already woken up. The Queen had to see him no matter what.


    That girl was just relying on her power. She thought that just because Eunuch Wang personally sent her into the manor, she could surpass her, the mistress. Didn¡¯t she think that she was the Emperor¡¯s most beloved daughter? The Emperor had only given them face because of the Great Zhou Dynasty. She was really using chicken feathers as a token of authority!


    When she brought back the Prince Consort, she would deal with this girl!


    The Queen changed into elegant and dignified clothes and headed to Ziwei Pavilion. She was not like Shangguan Yan, that flirtatious slut who was always dressed beautifully, afraid that the world would not know that she was a demoness. A true phoenix like her naturally had to be magnanimous and proper.


    The Queen went to Ziwei Pavilion.


    Fu Ling was guarding the door, stopping her with one hand. ¡°Wait, who are you? Tell me your name.¡±


    Nanny Xu said angrily, ¡°How dare you! This is the Queen! Move aside!¡±


    Fu Ling said, ¡°My madam said that without her permission, not a single mosquito can be let in.¡±


    Nanny Xu raised her hand to p Fu Ling.


    ¡°Nanny Xu!¡± The Queen stopped her in a deep voice.


    The Queen looked at Fu Ling arrogantly and said, ¡°Then go and inform your madam that the Queen is here.¡±


    ¡°Wait here.¡± Fu Ling closed the door with a bang!


    In her own mansion, she was rejected by a servant.


    Nanny Xu felt wronged for the Queen. The Queen did not show it on her face, but her hands buried in her wide sleeves had long clenched into fists.


    After a while, the courtyard door creaked open.


    Fu Ling stuck her head out. ¡°Come in, but don¡¯t stay too long. His Highness needs to recuperate.¡±


    That was her husband! Does the timing have to be controlled when she visits her husband?!


    The Queen red at Fu Ling. If this was the meticulous Zi Su, she might have knelt down in fear from her killing intent. Fu Ling was half a beat slower and did not understand why she was staring at her.


    ¡°You¡¯re noting in? Then I¡¯ll close the door,¡± Fu Ling said as she wanted to chase them out.


    The Queen was so angry that her heart ached. Where did this stupid vee from? She didn¡¯t know fear at all, making her feel like she had punched cotton. Her heart felt even more stifled.


    The Queen entered the courtyard with a livid face. Because she was too angry, she did not look where she was going. She tripped on the threshold and staggered a few steps into the courtyard, almost falling t on her face.


    However, this image was not good.


    The Queen was angry and embarrassed when she thought about how many servants had seen it.


    What was even more awkward was that Fu Ling even pushed her. ¡°Don¡¯t step on the grass my little masters nted! They just peed this morning!¡±


    It would have been fine if she hadn¡¯t said this. The moment she did, the Queen nced at the courtyard she had repaired for the Little Commandery Princess and saw that all the priceless peony had been destroyed, leaving only leaves.


    A peony was worth a thousand gold!!!

 Chapter 599 - 599 Family Reunion, Angered The Queen (3)

    599 Family Reunion, Angered The Queen (3)


    As for the grass that Fu Ling mentioned, wasn¡¯t it just a few weeds?!!


    They picked peonies and nted weeds¡­


    The Queen was so angry that her eyes darkened.


    Wait, this girl said that they just peed this morning?


    The little ck eggs had grown up in the countryside and knew that peeing was a very good fertilizer, so they came early in the morning to fertilize the grass.


    The dignified Queen¡­ actually stepped on a virgin¡¯s urine¡­


    The Queen felt extremely disgusted. However, Fu Ling¡¯s expression clearly showed that she still felt that she had stepped on it. Who should be the one being despised!


    Shouldn¡¯t it be that urine?


    How could there be such an infuriating family¡­


    When the Queen finally went to the study to see Prince Yan, two wrinkles appeared at the corners of her eyes from anger.


    When the Queen set off, she was like the scorching sun high up in the sky. Now, she was almost angered into a setting sun. She stood in front of Prince Yan with reddened eyes. ¡°Prince Consort.¡±


    Prince Yan looked at her with aplicated expression. ¡°I¡¯m not your Prince Consort.¡±


    The Queen¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Before she came, she had guessed that if the Prince Consort woke up, Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan would definitely tell him his background. However, she had a trace of hope that the Prince Consort would not believe them so easily.


    Sheposed herself and tried not to show her difort. ¡°Why would you say that? If you¡¯re not my Prince Consort, who is? I don¡¯t care what others tell you. You have to hear my exnation.¡±


    Prince Yan asked, ¡°What exnation do you have? You¡¯ve hidden it from me for so many years. You said I¡¯m the son of the patriarch of the Bai Calyx n.¡±


    The Queen choked. ¡°Do you really not remember at all?¡±


    ¡°Remember what?¡± Prince Yan said.


    It seemed like he didn¡¯t remember. The Queen felt a little relieved and said with an aggrieved expression, ¡°This was all your idea. You thought of all kinds of ways to be with me.¡±


    Prince Yan asked, ¡°Including feigning death and abandoning my wife and my son?¡±


    The Queen had long expected him to ask this and had already thought of an answer. She said sincerely, ¡°You¡¯ve also med yourself deeply for this, so you¡¯ve been feeling guilty all these years. But please believe me. Back then, you and I were really in love. You left with me willingly.¡±


    Prince Yan paused. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me the truth?¡±


    The Queen sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to live in guilt. After you were injured and lost your memories, I simply hid your past. Besides, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t tell you, but you forgot after your illness acted up. As time passed, I stopped saying it.¡±


    These words sounded reasonable, and she even considered Prince Yan. If Prince Yan hadn¡¯t remembered that she had forcefully drugged him twice, she would have fooled him.


    Prince Yan changed the topic. ¡°Were you the one who poisoned Chao¡¯er?¡±


    The Queen¡¯s heart skipped a beat again. She did not expect the Prince Consort to suddenly ask about this.


    That little bastard, did hein to his father so quickly? However, she was certain that he had no evidence!


    ¡°Was Chao¡¯er poisoned?¡± She pretended to be surprised and asked, ¡°You suspect me? In all honesty, we¡¯re husband and wife. Your children are also my children. I just didn¡¯t raise Chao¡¯er by my side. Otherwise, I would have treated him as my own.¡±


    Prince Yan took in her expression.


    In the past, the Prince Consort had helped the Queen deal with many political enemies. Everyone said that the Prince Consort was kind-hearted and good, but she never dared to underestimate this man.


    Prince Yan¡¯s sharp gaze almost pierced through her disguise. She was so guilty that her forehead broke out in cold sweat.


    Prince Yan looked away and sighed softly. ¡°As long as it¡¯s not you.¡±


    The Queen heaved a sigh of relief. The Prince Consort was still willing to trust her!


    Prince Yan continued, ¡°Chao¡¯er was poisoned by the Fragrance of Hundred Miles and needs a few herbs. I heard that the Empress has a red lingzhi in her maiden home, right?¡±


    The Queen had almost no secrets from Prince Yan other than her past. The Prince Consort knew this kind of thing that the world did not know.


    The Queen said stiffly, ¡°¡­There¡­ there¡¯s one.¡±


    Prince Yan looked at her steadily.


    The Queen said painfully, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll go get it for Chao¡¯er.¡±


    Prince Yan continued, ¡°There¡¯s also the engraving technique of the Wordless Heavenly Book. I heard it¡¯s in the State Preceptor Hall.¡±


    He even knew that she had dealings with the State Preceptor Hall¡­


    The Queen opened her mouth, not knowing if she should be surprised by the Prince Consort¡¯s ability or his ¡°insatiable greed¡±.


    Prince Yan¡¯s gazended on her face. He did not say a word, but his questioning expression was clearly asking, Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to treat Chao¡¯er as your own? Now that he was poisoned, as his ¡°mother¡±, how could you not be attentive?


    The Queen did not know how she left Ziwei Pavilion. She only vaguely remembered agreeing to everything. She agreed to find the Red Lingzhi for Yan Jiuchao and also agreed to trouble the State Preceptor.


    ¡°Mother!¡± Nangong Li had heard about the Queen going to Ziwei Pavilion early in the morning. He quickly put down his official business and rushed over.


    The Queen sat on the chair in a daze.


    ¡°All of you, stand down!¡± He instructed coldly.


    Everyone filed out. Only the mother and son were left in the huge room.


    Nangong Li walked over gently and patted the Queen¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong? What did you say to Father just now?¡±


    ¡°He knows about Yan Jiuchao being poisoned. He asked if I did it. In a moment of guilt, I agreed to his requests.¡±


    ¡°What did you agree with?¡± Nangong Li asked with a frown.


    The Queen muttered, ¡°I agreed to find the medicinal primers for Yan Jiuchao.¡±


    Nangong Li said in disbelief, ¡°Mother!¡±


    The Queen waved her hand and pressed her sore forehead. ¡°I know. I regret it. You didn¡¯t see your father¡¯s expression. If you were there, you would be the same as me.¡±


    Ever since Nangong Li began to suspect that he was not the Prince Consort¡¯s flesh and blood, he had seen things differently from the Queen. In the Queen¡¯s opinion, his father was angry because of her years of deception. However, in his eyes, this was more like a scheme used by his father to achieve his goal.


    Nangong Li¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Mother, Father is using you, your feelings for him, your guilt, and even your guilty conscience to make it up to him.¡±


    The Queen said angrily, ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Nangong Li said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m not spouting nonsense! Mother, he¡¯s not your Prince Consort anymore. He¡¯s Prince Yan! Yan Jiuchao¡¯s father! You can¡¯t see him anymore. He¡¯ll use you until not even your bones are left!¡±


    Smack!


    The Queen pped him!


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to nder the Prince Consort like this! The Prince Consort is mine! He has me in his heart! If he wants me to treat Yan Jiuchao well, I¡¯ll treat Yan Jiuchao well! If he wants me to find the medicinal primer, I¡¯ll find them for him! I¡¯ll give him whatever he wants!¡±

 Chapter 600 - 600 Untitled

    600 Untitled


    What about your life? Will you give it to him too?


    Nangong Li did not say this. He felt that his mother had gone crazy. She had abandoned her dignity for a man who did not love her.


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯ll regret it.¡± After Nangong Li finished speaking, he walked out of the room with a burning face.


    The Queen looked at the hand that had hit her son. Her hand was trembling uncontrobly, but there was no turning back. ¡°I won¡¯t regret it¡­ I definitely won¡¯t!¡±


    The Empress¡¯s maternal family¡¯s Red Lingzhi was gifted by an esteemed guest to the Old Master on his eightieth birthday. He had spent a lot of effort to find it for him. The old man had always regarded it as a treasure and did not eat it until he died.


    Yan Jiuchao benefited.


    The Queen took the risk of disobeying the imperial edict and personally went to her maternal family. Since the Queen had asked for it herself, there was nothing her maternal family wouldn¡¯t give her.


    After obtaining the Red Lingzhi, the Queen boarded the carriage to the State Preceptor Hall.


    The State Preceptor was very surprised to see the grounded Queen. He was so shocked that he did not know what to say when he heard her ask for the engraving technique of the Wordless Heavenly Book.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­ why do you need an engraving technique? Are you going to write some secret letter?¡± The State Preceptor asked in confusion.


    The Queen said, ¡°I have my own uses. You don¡¯t have to ask. Just give it to me.¡±


    The engraving technique and the pill form were both the cornerstone treasures of the State Preceptor Hall. Not to mention the Queen, even if the Emperor personally asked, he could not easily hand them over.


    The State Preceptor hesitated.


    The Queen nced at him from the corner of her eye and said, ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I get anything from you now?¡±


    The State Preceptor said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±


    ¡°Then go get it!¡± The Queen said coldly.


    The State Preceptor opened his mouth and looked at the Queen in shock. He stood up and returned to his bedchamber, handing her the booklet containing the engraving technique.


    The Queen took the booklet and left without looking back.


    Nangong Li walked out from behind the screen. ¡°How is it? Did I say anything wrong? She¡¯s already obsessed with a man.¡±


    The State Preceptor turned to him and frowned. ¡°That¡¯s your father.¡±


    It was not certain if he was his biological father or not. Of course, Nangong Li did not say this to the State Preceptor.


    The State Preceptor said, ¡°Then why do you still want me to give her the real engraving technique? Aren¡¯t you worried that she¡¯ll detoxify Yan Jiuchao and leave a huge problem for you?¡±


    Nangong Li looked at the Queen¡¯s back and said, ¡°I want Mother to see if she can really move that man with her sincerity.¡±


    ¡°What if he¡¯s really moved?¡± The State Preceptor asked.


    Nangong Li smiled faintly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that just nice? My father will return to my mother¡¯s side and continue to n for her. My mother won¡¯t have to worry about not being able to ascend to the throne.¡±


    From a long-term perspective, the Queen¡¯s deal was very cost-effective. Yan Jiuchao was Prince Yan¡¯s eldest son, and the two of them had an indelible bloodline. Instead of rejecting him, it was better to generously ept him.


    Whether Yan Jiuchao epted her favor or not, as long as Prince Yan did, the Queen would win. However, was his father really so easily tempted?


    This was a family matter of the Queen Manor, and it was not good for the State Preceptor to interfere. He only told Nangong Li to be careful and not fall into that family¡¯s trap.


    ¡°I know my limits,¡± Nangong Li said.


    That night, the Queen Manor brought the Red Lingzhi and the engraving technique to the Ziwei Pavilion. When she entered Ziwei Pavilion, the three little ck eggs had just finished harming the small flowerbed in the manor. They wore big red flowers on their heads and returned fragrantly!


    The Queen¡¯s heart ached, but she had no choice but to squeeze out a gentle smile. ¡°Dabao, Er¡¯bao, Xiaobao.¡±


    The three little ck eggs looked at her in confusion.


    The Queen wanted to say, ¡°I¡¯m your grandmother.¡± But she couldn¡¯t say anything. She was still so young and beautiful. How could she have a grandson?! She was still hoping to give birth to another child for the Prince Consort!


    The three little ck eggs looked at each other and ran away!


    The Queen heaved a sigh of relief. It was fine with Yan Jiuchao, but she really didn¡¯t know how to get along with these little fellows. However, the Prince Consort seemed to dote on them very much. She had to find an opportunity to rope them inter.


    The three little ck eggs ran into their mother¡¯s room in one go and give the flowers to their mother. Then, the three of themy on the door and secretly looked out through the crack.


    Prince Yan was sitting quietly in the courtyard.


    The Queen walked over and handed the brocade box containing the Red Lingzhi and the engraving technique to him. ¡°Look, is this what Chao¡¯er needs?¡±


    Prince Yan opened the brocade box and took a closer look. He said, ¡°It¡¯s the Red Lingzhi and the engraving technique. Thank you.¡±


    The Queen said gently, ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife. Why are you so polite?¡±


    Prince Yan¡¯s expression was very cold. He did not reply.


    The Queen was a little embarrassed. She looked around and found nothing to say. ¡°Ziwei Pavilion is still too small. Why don¡¯t you move back to your original courtyard first? I¡¯ll find a bigger courtyard for Chao¡¯er and the others.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Prince Yan said. ¡°I¡¯m a criminal to begin with. This ce is very good.¡±


    The Queen paused and reached out to hold his hand on the table. Prince Yan calmly took his hand away. Her arm froze in midair and she lowered it in disappointment. ¡°You still don¡¯t believe me, do you? You still think that I forced you back then and you still me me for not telling you the truth.¡±


    Prince Yan did not answer her. Instead, he stood up indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should go back and rest first.¡± With that, he took the brocade box and turned to enter the room.


    The colder he was to the Queen, the more indignant she was. There was nothing to cherish about something that was easy to obtain. It was more suitable for her to control a man like the Prince Consort. She could have the world at her fingertips. She did not believe that she could not obtain a man¡¯s heart!


    After that, the Queen came to Ziwei Pavilion even more frequently.


    Not only was she meticulous about the Prince Consort, but she was also very concerned about Yan Jiuchao. It was even thanks to the two of them that Yu Wan¡¯s treatment in the Queen Manor had increased by several levels. Not only was she not able to eat for free, but she was also given a monthly sry.


    The servants had only changed the way they addressed Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan. They were no longer Prince Yan and Princely Heir Consort, but Young Master and Young Madam. Nangong Li had suddenly be the Second Young Master, and the Little Commandery Princess had also be the Second Miss.


    In the past, when rare things came to the manor, the first portion would always be sent to Nangong Li and the Little Commandery Princess¡¯ room. But now, they were all sent to the Ziwei Pavilion. The ones left behind by the Ziwei Pavilion were sent to the siblings.


    The Little Commandery Princess had never suffered such grievances in her life. She was furious. ¡°Mother is too biased! My brother and I are the ones from the Nangong family! The bastard child of my father and another woman! What right do they have to ride on our heads?!¡±


    In less than half a day, Yu Wan heard these words.


    Yu Wan watched themotion and cried in front of the Queen. ¡°¡­ Boohoo, I can¡¯t stay anymore. Sister called my husband a bastard¡­¡±


    That night, the Little Commandery Princess was grounded.


    This matter naturally could not escape Nangong Li¡¯s ears. When Nangong Li went to visit his sister, the Little Commandery Princess was already crying. Although she was not his biological sister, she was still his sister whom he had doted on for many years. Nangong Li could not help but feel sorry for her.


    The Little Commandery Princess threw herself into his arms and cried, ¡°Brother, quickly chase those annoying people out! I don¡¯t want them to stay in the manor anymore¡­ I hate them to death¡­ Mother punished me for them¡­ Mother is too much¡­¡±


    Even though Nangong Li had long guessed that the Queen would be biased, he did not expect that she would wrong her children so much. Thinking about it carefully, it was not impossible. How many crazy things had her mother done for his father all these years?


    In the past, she had always put their father first. However, no one shared their father¡¯s love with them, so they did not feel aggrieved.


    Nangong Li patted his sister¡¯s back and said with a cold expression, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll chase them out.¡±


    He had not endured for nothing these days. He had long been secretly plotting. He was just short of an opportunity to fall out. He did not expect the opportunity toe so quickly.


    Heforted his sister. When he walked out of the White Cloud Pavilion, he happened to meet a pageboy who came back from buying. The pageboy held a few sticks of sparkling candied hawthorn in his hand.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± The pageboy bowed to Nangong Li.


    Nangong Li looked at the candied hawthorn in his hand and asked, ¡°Who did you buy it for?¡±


    The pageboy replied, ¡°Your Highness, I bought it for the little masters of Ziwei Pavilion. The Queen heard that they like the candied hawthorn from that old shop, so she specially asked me to go there.¡±


    When Nangong Li saw that he was holding many sticks in his hand, his eyes shed and he said, ¡°Send a few sticks to my courtyard first.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Your Highness¡­ also eats this?¡± The pageboy was stunned. He realized that he had said too much and quickly lowered his head. ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll send it over now!¡±


    To go to Ziwei Pavilion, they would pass by Nangong Li¡¯s courtyard. It was only a few more steps. The pageboy and Nangong Li returned to the courtyard.


    ¡°Put it on the table,¡± Nangong Li said.


    The pageboy ced a few sticks of candied hawthorn on the te on the table.


    Nangong Li took advantage of his carelessness and took out a bottle of poison from his drawer, dripping it on the remaining sticks of candied hawthorn. He was fast, so the pageboy did not notice his movements. He left with the candied hawthorn that had been drugged.

 Chapter 601 - 601 The Emperor Visits, Doting on His Grandchildren

    601 The Emperor Visits, Doting on His Grandchildren


    In his hurry just now, Nangong Li did not have the time to carefully choose the poison. He only casually took a bottle of poison made of arsenic, but it was enough to scheme against people. The effect of arsenic was strong, and even an expert couldn¡¯t be saved after drinking it, let alone a few little brats who were less than three years old.


    Nangong Li smiled smugly. While he was thinking, a man in ck jumped down from the roof beam and cupped his hands. ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    He had been in the room just now. The pageboy had entered in a hurry and he had nowhere to hide, so he jumped onto the roof beam.


    Nangong Li had already sensed his existence the moment he entered the room. He was not too surprised to see him jump down. The man in ck was Nangong Li¡¯s trusted aide. He specially took care of some unpresentable things for Nangong Li. Even the Queen did not know of his existence.


    The man in ck looked in the direction where the pageboy had left and guessed, ¡°Does Your Highness want to poison those children? They have a divine doctor by their side, and the daughter of the Helian family also knows the Qihuang technique. If they find out¡­¡±


    Nangong Li smiled casually. ¡°So what if they find out? He was sent by the Queen. The things were asked by the Queen to buy. How can they suspect me? Even if they know that I once came into contact with those things, I¡¯m the Queen¡¯s son. How could the Queen be able to remove herself entirely?¡±


    The man in ck said, ¡°Your Highness, you mean¡­ you want them to be suspicious of the Queen?¡±


    Nangong Li mocked, ¡°My mother treated that group of people with all her heart, but in exchange, they were suspicious. Do you think my mother will be disappointed in them?¡±


    The man in ck continued, ¡°What if they don¡¯t discover it and really let those children eat it?¡±


    Nangong Li yed with the medicine bottle in his hand and said, ¡°If the children die, won¡¯t my mother be even more defenseless? There are three lives between them. They have no choice but to fall out!¡±


    The man in ck thought about it and nodded. However, he thought of something and wondered, ¡°What if¡­ it enters someone else¡¯s stomach?¡±


    Nangong Li smiled. ¡°Someone else? Which member of the Ziwei Pavilion isn¡¯t one of theirs? Even the death of that burly maidservant is enough to make their hearts ache for a long time. Wouldn¡¯t they think that this thing was originally supposed to be fed to the children? It was just that someone else ate it by ident. In that case, won¡¯t they still suspect my mother and fall out with her?¡±


    ¡°Therefore, no matter how the situation develops, the Queen is destined to turn against them. Your Highness is really brilliant. I admire you!¡± The man in ck said sincerely.


    Nangong Li was not someone who would be confused by a few ttery. He waved his hand indifferently and said, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to say these words. Did something happen in the dungeon when you came to look for me sote at night?¡±


    ¡°Something did happen, but¡­¡± At this point, the man in ck smiled mysteriously.¡± It¡¯s not a bad thing.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, please follow me.¡±


    Nangong Li and the man in ck went to the dungeon of the Queen Manor.


    The dungeon of the Queen Manor was originally used to imprison the servants who hadmitted crimes. As prestige and power were established, the unruly servants were all chased away, leaving behind those who did things honestly, so this dungeon was left idle.


    Ever since Nangong Li returned from the Ghost n, he had taken this dungeon for himself.


    The ones imprisoned were not prisoners, but sacrificial soldiers brought back from the Ghost n¡¯s forbidden ground.


    Sacrificial soldiers originated from the Ghost n. Only the sacrificial soldiers of the Ghost n were the strongest sacrificial soldiers in the world. However, Nangong Li was not satisfied with this.


    He stole the secret manual of the Ghost n to refine Asura and took Asura¡¯s poisonous blood to nurture the new Asura in this dark dungeon.


    There were a total of eighty to hundred sacrificial soldiers who had gone crazy. Less than five of them had really survived. Among the five of them, two of them had already lost their martial arts. The remaining three were more of a surprise.


    Nangong Li looked at the sacrificial soldiers who were tied to the iron pir and kept going crazy. He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Soon, right?¡±


    The man in ck cupped his fists and said, ¡°Yes, Your Highness. They have already entered the half-Asura realm. In ten days to half a month, they will be true Asuras.¡±


    Nangong Li smiled slightly. ¡°As expected, it¡¯s indeed different with Asura blood.¡±


    The thought of the three powerful Asuras made him extremely excited. The current Asura was not bad, but he was too difficult to control. He still had to coax him, but these three had been poisoned by Gu Elder Meng from the beginning.


    They would obey him without reservation. If the first Asura was obedient, he would keep him. Otherwise, he would let the three of them kill him!


    The man in ck said excitedly, ¡°Not only did they use the Asura blood, but they also ate the top medicinal pills of the State Preceptor Hall. They will be even stronger than the first Asura!¡±


    Nangong Li finally revealed a satisfied smile. ¡°Not bad.¡±


    His mother was about to fall out with Ziwei Pavilion, and the new Asuras were about to be obtained. That group of people¡¯s good days were over.


    Mother, don¡¯t me me. I¡¯m doing this for your future.


    Just as Nangong Li was feeling smug about his scheme, an unexpected guest arrived at the manor.


    The Emperor only decided to visit the little fellows after dinner. He had long wanted toe, but firstly, he was busy with work. Secondly, he was worried that his visit would be a little rude.


    After all, it was the Queen Manor. If he said that he was here to see his daughter, he would be making his daughter proud. If he was here to see the little fellows, he was not rted to them. If there was any rtionship, it would be that his daughter had snatched the little fellows¡¯ ¡°grandfather¡±.


    No matter how he looked at it, it was not suitable for him to visit. However, the Emperor paced around the imperial study, worried sick.


    Eunuch Wang was a smart person. He saw through the Emperor¡¯s thoughts and quickly said to him, ¡°Your Majesty, I heard that the Prince Consort has woken up. Do you think¡­ that we should go to the Queen Manor to interrogate the Prince Consort? The Prince Consort is seriously ill and shouldn¡¯t be tired from the journey. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to personally go and interrogate him about the truth back then.¡±


    That¡¯s right, he could interrogate the Prince Consort!


    The Emperor agreed readily. That night, the Emperor brought Eunuch Wang into the carriage heading to the Queen Manor. The Emperor still remembered that the little fellows liked to eat the Fuyuanzi from the old shop, so he specially took a long detour to buy three small cups.


    The people from the Queen Manor did not dare to stop the Emperor.


    The Emperor was here to investigate the case, so he did not let anyone inform the Queen Manor. He was led by Eunuch Wang to the Ziwei Pavilion. When the Emperor arrived at the Ziwei Pavilion with the hot Fuyuanzi, he happened to bump into the pageboy who came to deliver candied hawthorn to the little ck eggs.


    The pageboy had already handed the candied hawthorn to the three little masters. Just as he was about to report to the Queen, he turned around and met the Emperor in brocade clothes. He knelt down in fear. ¡°Your-your-your Your Majesty!¡±


    The Emperor could not be bothered with him and strode past him. The pageboy broke out in cold sweat. Why was His Majesty here? There was no news at all!


    The Emperor could not wait to see the little fellows. He quickened his pace and indeed saw a few little ck eggs sitting on the threshold.


    The little ck eggs grabbed the sparkling candied hawthorn and opened their mouths, revealing their white teeth. They were about to bite down.


    ¡°Dabao, Er¡¯bao, Xiaobao!¡± The Emperor walked over amiably. He still could not tell which was which, but the three of them were all there. It was not wrong to call them all.


    The three of them looked up at him in unison, blinking their ck eyes.


    With his status, the Emperor no longer carried things himself. However, because it was for the little fellows, he personally carried it all the way. He opened the hot food box and took out three small cups of fragrant Fuyuanzi. ¡°Look what I brought for you.¡±


    The taste of Fuyuanzi was secondary. The small cup that contained the Fuyuanzi was really exquisite. There were flying cranes, white tigers, and turtles.


    The three little ck eggs¡¯ gazes were immediately attracted.


    Xiaobao: ¡°Wah!¡±


    Er¡¯bao: ¡°Waah!¡±


    Dabao: Waaah!


    The three little ck eggs didn¡¯t really want the candied hawthorn anymore, but they couldn¡¯t just throw it away. The three of them thought for a while and handed over the candied hawthorn in their hands.


    They were going to use their candied hawthorn to exchange for the Emperor¡¯s Fuyuanzi. Their mother had said that this was called reciprocity.


    The Emperor did not want to take what others liked. Moreover, he was old and did not like sweet food. However, the three little ck eggs were determined to be good babies who knew etiquette. If the Emperor did not want candied hawthorn, they would not eat Fuyuanzi.


    The three of them looked at the Fuyuanzi eagerly.


    How could there be such sensible and cute children? The Emperor couldn¡¯t help butugh and openly epted their candied hawthorn. Only then did the three of them carry the ¡°different forms¡± of Fuyuanzi. They scooped with a spoon and ate heartily.


    When they ate, the Emperor also ate.


    Eunuch Wang hurriedly said, ¡°Your Majesty, let me try it first.¡±


    When the Emperor ate, someone had to test the poison first. That was the rule.


    The Emperor red at him. ¡°Why? Do you suspect that there¡¯s something wrong with this candied hawthorn? I really think you¡¯ve be suspicious after staying in the pce for too long. How can this thing be poisonous?¡±


    The Emperor bit down¡ª


    His eyes widened and he fell!


    Damn it!


    It was really poisonous!

 Chapter 602 - 602 Ending Like This (1)

    602 Ending Like This (1)


    The arsenic had been purified, and the medicinal effect was fast. Almost immediately, the Emperor felt ufortable.


    After all, the Emperor was someone who had experienced many storms. When he was a prince, he was not as lucky as the Queen who was the only child he had raised by his side. He was the child of the Empress. There was an eldest prince who was the child of the Imperial Honored Consort above him, and the fifth prince of the second Empress below him. There were other brothers and everyone was coveting the position of Crown Prince. He was thergest target as he was the legitimate heir, but without the protection of the Empress and his maternal family, he had suffered as many schemes as Yan Jiuchao.


    Of course, he was luckier than Yan Jiuchao. He had a father who could protect him. He had been through many dangers without any mishaps. Nothing happened to him, but he had gained a lot of ability.


    The moment the Emperor felt the abnormality, he hurriedly instructed Eunuch Wang, ¡°Sweet locust!¡±


    Eunuch Wang also sensed that something was wrong and hurriedly went to the small kitchen to get sweet locust and water.


    The Emperor used sweet locust to vomit out the poison in his body. However, some of it was still absorbed. The Emperor¡¯s face turned purple and his forehead turned ck. He fell weakly to the ground.


    The three little ck eggs went to call Yu Wan in shock. Yu Wan knew that he had been poisoned with arsenic when she took his pulse. There was poison like arsenic in the countryside, but it was all used as rat poison. A small spoonful of powder could poison a vige of rats.


    The arsenic that the Emperor was poisoned with was not ordinary arsenic. It had been purified, and the toxicity was infinitely close to asadin. If the Emperor had not vomited in time, he would have died.


    However, even so, the remaining poison in his body was not so easy to remove.


    Yu Wan asked Fu Ling to carry the Emperor into the room. Eunuch Wang originally nned to call the guards to carry the Emperor, but he saw a stocky maidservant easily carry the Emperor in. Eunuch Wang suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Yu Wan first used acupuncture to protect the Emperor¡¯s heart meridian and asked Zi Su to call Old Cui over.


    ¡°Can I have a break!¡±


    He had to suppress the poison for Yan Jiuchao and heal Helian Beiming¡¯s injuries. It was not easy for him toe to the Queen Manor, but he still had to cooperate with the Prince Consort to pretend to be sick. He felt a headacheing on. It was not easy for him to have some leisure time, and he was fished out to detoxify the Emperor.


    ¡°Are all the imperial physicians of Nanzhao dead?!¡± Old Cui exploded.


    Old Cui continued to urge the Emperor to vomit. The Emperor almost vomited bile.


    The Emperor had ascended the throne for many years and had long forgotten the feeling of being schemed against. However, at this moment, it surged into his heart, and his mind was filled with fear that was on the verge of death.


    He really did not expect that he would encounter such a disaster at his age.


    Old Cui was heavy-handed. Firstly, if it was not heavy enough, it wouldn¡¯t protect his life. Secondly, he was about to sleep when he was suddenly woken up. He was very irritable, okay!


    After the whole night¡¯s efforts, the Emperor¡¯s life was finally saved. However, he was also tortured badly. Hey on the bed with his hair in a mess. His face was so pale that it was as if he had been ruthlessly ruined.


    After such a big thing happened, it was impossible for the Queen Manor to not cause a stir. It was said that the Emperor had been poisoned in Ziwei Pavilion.


    The Queen¡¯s first reaction was that her father hade to see her? Her father really had her in his heart!


    Her second reaction was, why did Father go straight to the Ziwei Pavilion?


    Then, she suddenly stood up. ¡°What did you say? What happened to my father?¡±


    The guard who came to report said, ¡°His Majesty, he¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s poisoned!¡±


    Nangong Li naturally received the news too, but he waster than the Queen. As he went to the dungeon, it was alreadyte at night when he came out.


    The guards in the courtyard reported the Emperor¡¯s poisoning in Ziwei Pavilion to Nangong Li.


    Nangong Li did not think that the Emperor was here to visit the Queen. It was most likely because he had heard that the Prince Consort had woken up and was here to interrogate him. Therefore, it was not strange for him to appear at Ziwei Pavilion.


    His grandfather had been poisoned in Ziwei Pavilion. No matter who did it, they must be rted to that group of people from Ziwei Pavilion. Now, there was no need for him to sow discord between the Queen and the Prince Consort. The Emperor had to wipe out that group of people first.


    He had been overwhelmed by the matter of the three quasi-Asuras and did not think of himself for a moment. It was not until he took a few sips of tea in a row that he felt that something was wrong. ¡°Wait, how was the Emperor poisoned?¡±


    The guard said, ¡°Apparently¡­ he ate a mouthful of candied hawthorn.¡±


    Nangong Li¡¯s expression changed!


    The Emperor was weak for an entire night in the Ziwei Pavilion. He only had the strength to deal with his poisoning case the next day.

 Chapter 603 - 603 Ending Like This (2)

    603 Ending Like This (2)


    There was naturally no need for him to investigate such a small matter personally. Eunuch Wang had investigated it thoroughly.


    The Emperor was poisoned after eating the stick of candied hawthorn. The poison must have been on the stick of candied hawthorn. Eunuch Wang was an experienced worker in the pce. After thinking about it, he guessed it in his heart.


    In order to verify his guess, he took all the candied hawthorn that the three little ck eggs had given to the Emperor to let Yu Wan test the poison.


    Yu Wan soaked the candied hawthorn in clean water and tried with the silver needle. As expected, the silver needle turned ck.


    These candied hawthorns were originally for her sons. If the Emperor hadn¡¯t interfered and used Fuyuanzi to exchange for their candied hawthorns, her three precious sons would have been poisoned.


    The things were bought by the Queen, so she was the most suspicious. However, Yu Wan did not think that the culprit was her.


    The Queen was focused on the Prince Consort. In order to redeem the Prince Consort¡¯s heart, she did not even care about her dignity. Not to mention poisoning the Prince Consort¡¯s precious babies, she probably did not even dare to touch a strand of their hair.


    It was also unlikely that it was that idiotmandery princess. If she had such a scheme, she would not have been bullied by Yu Wan.


    After eliminating them one by one, only Nangong Li was left.


    Nangong Li was a scheming and sinister man. He must have discovered that they were using the Queen to sow discord between them and the Queen, so he thought of a sinister method to poison the food sent by the Queen.


    If they didn¡¯t know Nangong Li¡¯s character, they might have really suspected the Queen.


    Even if they knew that the culprit was not the Queen, Prince Yan would definitely vent his anger on her if something really happened to the children. No matter what, Nangong Li had achieved his goal.


    In terms of strategy, other than being too vicious, there was really nothing wrong.


    Unfortunately, he was unlucky.


    This matter was ruined by the Emperor. Prince Yan would vent his anger on her if anyone in the Ziwei Pavilion was poisoned. As for the Emperor¡­


    Yu Wan touched her chin.


    Prince Yan seemed to have even more objections to him for raising such a heinous daughter.


    Yu Wan¡¯s guess was right. When he heard that the person who was poisoned was the Emperor, Prince Yan¡¯s expression was very calm. He led the three confused little ck eggs back to their room to sleep.


    The Emperor did not know about the Queen¡¯s efforts to redeem the Prince Consort¡¯s heart, so he naturally could not eliminate the Queen as a suspect. Of course, he also understood that the poison was not targeted at him. It was precisely because of this that he was even angrier.


    If he hadn¡¯te to see the children at thest minute, they would have been harmed! Such cute little fellows. When he thought of them¡­


    The Emperor did not dare to think further. He was trembling with anger. She didn¡¯t even let go of a few innocent children. What was her heart made of? Could it be that just because they were the descendants of the Prince Consort and another woman, she could not tolerate them?


    She could not even tolerate a few innocent children in her heart. In the future, how could she tolerate thousands ofmoners?!


    The Emperor sat at the head of the bed and said angrily, ¡°Call the Queen over!¡±


    The Queen was already waiting in the side room. When Eunuch Wang was investigating the case, she was watching from the side. She knew better than anyone that she had been framed. However, she did not suspect her son. Instead, she suspected Yan Jiuchao and his wife.


    She was worried that they were unwilling to ept her, so they deliberately put on a bitter show. However, when she thought about it, she felt that it was impossible. Who would risk their sons?


    Before she could figure it out, she was summoned into the room by the Emperor.


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    ¡°Evil creature, kneel down!¡±


    The Queen¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she knelt down in a daze. ¡°Father, I¡¯m innocent¡ª¡±


    The Emperor said, ¡°You were the one who got someone to buy the things, and you were also the one who got someone to send them over. Along the way, the pageboy went to Li¡¯er¡¯s courtyard, and then came to Ziwei Pavilion. The people of Ziwei Pavilion have nevere into contact with candied hawthorn. I¡¯m the first.¡±


    The Emperor did not give the Queen a chance to refute at all. He ced all the evidence in front of her. ¡°Did you ask Li¡¯er to poison them?!¡±


    ¡°So what if they find out? He was sent by the Queen. The things were asked by the Queen to buy. How can they suspect me? Even if they know that I once came into contact with those things, I¡¯m the Queen¡¯s son. How could the Queen be able to remove herself entirely?¡±


    Nangong Li¡¯s n worked. His tampering was discovered, and the Queen was sessfully dragged down by him. Unfortunately, the person who suspected them changed from the Prince Consort to the Emperor.


    This was another story.


    The Queen walked to the bed and grabbed the Emperor¡¯s hand tightly. She cried and said, ¡°Father, I didn¡¯t¡­ I was wronged¡­ I was wronged¡­ I never thought of harming them¡­¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°So you want to harm me?¡±


    The Queen was stunned.


    The Emperor said self-deprecatingly, ¡°That¡¯s true. You¡¯re the only daughter I¡¯ve recognized and the future Emperor. Even if I lose my power for a moment, I won¡¯t be able to shake your status. I¡¯m old and don¡¯t have many years to live. The country will be yours in the end. Those spineless servants have long sought refuge with you. It¡¯s not difficult for you to know my whereabouts, right?¡±


    It was true that she had spies in the pce, and it was also true that many people around the Emperor had joined her. However, this time, she really did not contact them! No, she really didn¡¯t!


    The Emperor smiled.


    There was a rumor among the people¡ªit was better to see a ghost cry than to see a ghost smile. These words were the same for the Emperor. When the Emperor had a straight face, it was not the most terrifying thing. What was terrifying was when he smiled.


    That was when he was the most heartless.


    The Emperor looked at the dawn outside the window and muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know that in your hearts¡­ I¡¯m already a dead person.¡±


    The Queen shook her head. ¡°Father!¡±


    The Emperor couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste his breath. He said coldly, ¡°Guards, pass down my decree. The Queen is immoral and can¡¯t withstand this heavy responsibility. From today onwards, she will be deposed of her position and moved out of the Queen Manor!¡±

 Chapter 604 - 604 The Eldest Princess Returns

    604 The Eldest Princess Returns


    When Nangong Li heard that the Emperor had woken up, he hurriedly went to the Ziwei Pavilion. Unexpectedly, as soon as he entered the room, he happened to hear the words to depose the Queen. He was stunned.


    He knew that the Emperor would be angry, but he did not expect him to be so angry. His mother was a child he had doted on since she was young. How could he depose her just like that?


    What happened after she was deposed? Who did he n to let take the position of the sessor state¡¯s ruler? The child he had exiled to themoners, or the other flesh and blood in the royal family?


    It was not that there was no precedent for this dynasty to pass down the other branches. It was just that firstly, the Emperor had his own Princess. Secondly, those branches of the royal family were not as outstanding as the Little Princess.


    But now that the Little Princess could not take on a big responsibility, it was inevitable that Grandpa would settle for the next best thing and target them.


    In just a short moment, countless possibilities shed across Nangong Li¡¯s mind.


    A huge panic rose in his heart. He had never considered that the Emperor would directly appoint him, the eldest grandson, after deposing his mother because he had also participated in this matter. He also had a stain. Whether he was instigated or actively provoked, he was not the one who could be cleared of crime.


    His mother could not lose her power. Otherwise, he would lose his position as the heir.


    As this thought shed through his mind, he knelt on the ground and looked at the Emperor with tears in his eyes. ¡°Grandpa! I made the decision on my own! It has nothing to do with Mother! I was jealous that Yan Jiuchao snatched Father away! I was jealous that Father doted on him more than me! That¡¯s why I wanted to teach him a lesson!¡±


    This was naturally a portion of the truth. The most direct reason was that the Queen was fooled by the Prince Consort. He could not bear to see his mother continue to be deceived by his father, so he thought of a vicious n to sow discord between the two of them. However, it was not good to tell his grandfather about this.


    His mother had already been despised by his grandfather. If his grandfather found out that she could be so muddle-headed for a man, he would probably be even more unwilling to let her be the Queen.


    But how could the Emperor believe him?


    The Emperor looked coldly at the Little Princess beside him. ¡°When something happens, you actually let your son take the me for you. Do you know shame!¡±


    He was here to clear his mother¡¯s name. Why did he make his grandfather even more disappointed in his mother?


    Nangong Li was so flustered that he almost couldn¡¯t stand it. ¡°Grandpa! Mother didn¡¯t ask me to take the me! Everything I said is true! I was the one who poisoned them! I thought of the n! Mother never thought of harming them! It was my idea!¡±


    The Emperor was unmoved. ¡°I know that you¡¯re wholeheartedly for your mother. As an aplice, you can¡¯t escape responsibility for this matter. Don¡¯t think that I can forgive you just because you take all the me! If the Emperor is heartless, the hearts of the people will be unstable. Not to mention that you were born in the royal family, you should know thew better than ordinary people. Even the children of themoners are definitely not so vicious!¡±


    Nangong Li was about to go crazy. What he said was true! He did it alone! His mother was kept in the dark! Why didn¡¯t Grandpa believe him!!!


    Nangong Li begged bitterly again, even telling him how he had tricked the pageboy into going to the courtyard and how he had poisoned the food. However, in the Emperor¡¯s eyes, he was still just an aplice.


    He would not have done such a thing without the Queen¡¯s instructions. It was his fault for having such a good reputation in the past and pretending to be an obedient baby.


    With such a problem, the Emperor refused to believe that he was the mastermind.


    Yu Wan, who was watching themotion outside the room, was also convinced. She had only seen people who were struggling to get rid of their crimes, but she had never seen anyone who confessed and took the me so despairingly. They were so wronged.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three days to move out of the Queen Manor.¡± After the Emperor said this coldly, he did not even bother to interrogate the Prince Consort and returned to the pce.


    The moment the Queen heard that she was deposed, she was stunned.


    ¡°Mother, Mother, Mother!¡± Nangong Li called out to her, but she did not react.


    Nangong Li got someone to help her back to her courtyard.


    Nangong Li knelt on one knee in front of her and held her hand. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t watch anything happen to you! There are still three days left. In these three days, I will definitely think of a way!¡±


    Unfortunately, three days was only the time to move out of the Queen Manor. That night, the Emperor issued an imperial edict to depose the Queen.


    The royal court was shocked.


    The Emperor did not borate on the reason, which attracted many guesses. Some said that it was because the Prince Consort was indeed Prince Yan, and the Queen colluding with Prince Yan had caused the Emperor to be dissatisfied. Others said that the Queen had lost the holy artifact and that her crime was unforgivable.


    The Emperor ignored these guesses. He had a headache and stopped court the next day. As soon as he stopped court, more and more people discussed.


    The Emperor really did not expect that after being the Emperor for so many years, he would wee such a tumultuous situation in hister years. Could it be that the fate of Nanzhao was really as the old State Preceptor had said?


    ¡°Chaos will arise, the court will be in chaos, the hearts of the people will be in turmoil, and fate will be exhausted.¡±


    These were the Old State Preceptor¡¯s words. He had once asked the Old State Preceptor if there was a way to resolve it. What did the Old State Preceptor say at that time?


    The old State Preceptor looked at the Empress and Consort Yun, who were pregnant, and said, ¡°Fortune and misfortune came together. Seek fortune and avoid misfortune. Perhaps, there might be a turning point.¡±


    For this turning point, he sent away his eldest daughter who was still in her swaddling and wholeheartedly raised the youngest daughter who blessed Nanzhao by his side. However, he still did not see this turning point.


    He looked at the gray sky. He felt a deep pain in his heart. In the end, the ancestors¡¯ future generations would be lost to him.


    Old Cui was the happiest about the Queen being deposed. He asked the chef to cook arge table of good dishes and personally went to the restaurant to buy aged Huadiao. He filled arge bowl for Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan looked at the dishes on the table with her mouth agape. ¡°What day is it today? It¡¯s so sumptuous.¡±


    Old Cui said, ¡°The Queen has been deposed. Come, girl, let¡¯s celebrate!¡±


    Yu Wan curled her lips and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to celebrate? It makes it look like she¡¯s gone down and I¡¯m going to be the Queen!¡±


    The choked Old Cui: ¡°¡­¡±


    So you¡¯re like this, Ah Wan!


    Nangong Yan¡¯s character was not good. She snatched Prince Yan and harmed Yan Jiuchao. Everyone on Yu Wan¡¯s side was happy that she had fallen. Nangong Li was different. When he thought about how he had ruined the Queen¡¯s future, Nangong Li regretted it.


    If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have schemed against Yan Jiuchao! However, a thousand gold could not buy medicine for regret. It was useless to say this now, so he could only think of a way to save everything of the Queen Manor.


    He tried to look for the Empress, but the Emperor seemed to have expected him to use this move. He brought the Empress out of the pce and stayed in the house he had bought in the city.


    Nangong Li missed her. He did not even see the Empress. He found a few elders in the court and begged them to appear and beg the Emperor to retract his order. However, no one dared to provoke the Emperor at this critical juncture.


    Nangong Li punched the pir!


    He had smooth sailing for twenty years, but he had never been so desperate.


    He was a proud man, the Emperor¡¯s eldest grandson, and the future heir. He had luck that the entire world could not envy. Of course, he was also capable and talented. He did notck anything.


    He had such a good hand. How could he not defeat an invalid? When the invalid returned to the Great Zhou, he could still inherit the throne, but now, he could not even keep his position as themandery prince.


    He would never allow himself to lose to Yan Jiuchao. He would never give the throne to others.


    Just as he was about to despair, the State Preceptor¡¯s figure suddenly shed across his mind.


    Yes, how could he have forgotten such an important chess piece? He took a carriage to the State Preceptor Hall.


    The State Preceptor had been in seclusion for the past few days and did not know anything about the outside world. When he heard that Nangong Li hade, the State Preceptor originally wanted to see him aftering out of seclusion, but his disciple urged him twice and said that the Commandery Prince had something urgent to discuss, so the State Preceptor did not want to make things difficult for him.


    In just a few days, Nangong Li looked much more haggard.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Has the matter of the Prince Consort been exposed?¡± The State Preceptor asked.


    Nangong Li said, ¡°It¡¯s not my father¡¯s business. I can¡¯t care about him now. It¡¯s my mother.¡±


    ¡°What happened to the Queen?¡± The State Preceptor asked in confusion.


    Nangong Li said, ¡°There¡¯s no more Queen.¡±


    The State Preceptor was stunned.


    Nangong Li said solemnly, ¡°My mother¡­ has been deposed. In two days, she will have to move out of the Queen Manor. As you know, once she moves out of the Queen Manor, it will be difficult to return.¡±


    If she was only deposed of her identity, but still lived in the manor, there was a possibility of her being reinstated in the eyes of outsiders. If she was chased out with her family, this was almost a drastic measure.


    Nangong Li had a headache. ¡°My grandfather might adopt a child from the coteral family. Help me pay attention to my grandfather¡¯s movements and think of a way to dissuade him if necessary.¡±


    The State Preceptor frowned. ¡°There¡¯s something you might not know.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Nangong Li asked.


    ¡°I only heard about it recently,¡± the State Preceptor said.


    ¡°Stop keeping me in suspense,¡± Nangong Li urged.


    The State Preceptor asked, ¡°Do you know that four Seventy-feet Gu Elders appeared in Nanzhao a few days ago?¡±


    Nangong Li nodded. ¡°One of them is Gu Elder Meng from the manor.¡±


    ¡°Then do you know who the remaining three are?¡± Before Nangong Li could answer, the State Preceptor said, ¡°They¡¯re Yan Jiuchao¡¯s children.¡±


    Nangong Li almost fell off his chair. ¡°Those-those three children whose teeth haven¡¯t even grown!!!¡±


    ¡°With the Helian family and the Gu Elder Hall, the possibility of the Emperor choosing a sessor from the coteral branch is not high.¡±


    As the State Preceptor spoke, he stood up and looked at the most dazzling stardust in the night sky. ¡°Eldest Princess is returning.¡±

 Chapter 605 - 605 His Daughter

    605 His Daughter


    Recently, troubles in Nanzhao have been frequent. First, the Queen had been embarrassed in public and lost all her face. Then, the holy artifact had been stolen and the Queen had neglected her duty. Then, the matter of the Prince Consort being Prince Yan of the Great Zhou had been exposed. All of this made the Emperor feel deeply tired.


    What was even more tiring was that the daughter he had raised had be such a ruthless person. He had deposed his daughter¡¯s position as the Queen.


    Didn¡¯t his heart ache?


    Of course his heart ached!


    !!


    However, as the Emperor, he could not only have personal feelings in his heart. He had to think about the world first. He did not think that he was an Emperor who was perfect. He had made many mistakes when he was young, but he understood the right and wrong.


    However, it was precisely because he understood that he felt even more bitter.


    In order to avoid the intrusion of the ministers and the Queen Manor, he brought the Empress out of the pce and stayed in the house.


    The Little Princess was the Empress¡¯s flesh and blood. He could not hide the fact that he had deposed the Little Princess from the Empress. After the Empress heard the news, she did not reprimand him, but she sat in the room and cried.


    The Emperor felt suffocated. In the afternoon, he took a carriage to the Gu Hall.


    The Gu Hall was equally famous as the State Preceptor Hall and was known as the two top factions of Nanzhao. The difference was that the Gu Hall was located in a corner, and the State Preceptor Hall was closer to the Emperor.


    However, only the Emperor understood that he did not indiscriminate between the Gu Hall and the State Preceptor Hall. In fact, after the old State Preceptor passed away, the only person who could be sincere with him was Gu Elder Kong from the Gu Hall.


    Gu Elder Kong was many years older than the Emperor and was already in his eighties. He had long stopped worrying about the world and stayed in the Gu Hall to retire. He had a secluded courtyard. During the day, someone woulde and clean it and prepare a day¡¯s meal for him. Other than that, he was the only one in the courtyard. His body was still strong, and he had sharp ears and eyes. He was not worried about falling.


    When the Emperor came to see him, he was plowing the backyard.


    ¡°Just leave such a thing to the servants. How can the dignified Gu Hallck a mouthful of food for you?¡± As the Emperor spoke, he walked forward and reached out to take the hoe in his hand to help him back.


    Gu Elder Kong smiled and handed the hoe to him. His hands were covered in mud, afraid of dirtying the Emperor¡¯s body.


    Gu Elder Kong smiled and waved his hand, indicating for the Emperor to walk first.


    The Emperor did not insist on helping him. He took the hoe and walked out of the backyard. He ced the hoe in the corner and did not forget to look back at Gu Elder Kong who was slowly walking over.


    Gu Elder Kong was old after all and was not as steady as young people. He walked extremely slowly and staggered slightly.


    He walked to the water vat and reached out his thin hand. He grabbed thedle hanging from the branch and fetched half a bucket of water. After carefully washing his hands, he invited the Emperor to his tea room.


    The window of the tea room was wide open and the light was bright. There was no extra furniture in the tea room. There was only a cab against the wall and a short table in the center.


    The floor was spotless.


    The two of them took off their shoes and walked into the tea room.


    Gu Elder Kong staggered to the cab, opened it, and took out a cushion to hand to the Emperor. He did not often entertain guests here. There was only a cushion where he usually sat. The Emperor took the cushion and sat down opposite him.


    Gu Elder Kong held the short table with both hands and slowly sat down.


    The Emperor saw that he was a little powerless and sighed. ¡°Do servants onlye when they¡¯re cleaning and cooking? Do you usually not leave anyone by your side to serve you?¡±


    Gu Elder Kong had never liked hot tea since he was young. The tea here was cold. He picked up the teapot and poured a bowl of cold tea for the Emperor. In an old but energetic voice, he said, ¡°I can still walk. When I can¡¯t move one day, I¡¯ll hire someone to take care of me.¡±


    This was not the first time the Emperor persuaded him. The answers he received were always the same. The Emperor did not waste his breath anymore.


    Gu Elder Kong took out a food box from under the low table and slowly opened it with his not-so-flexible hands. ¡°Your Majesty is lucky. Someone just sent a box of osmanthus cake this morning. I remember that Your Majesty liked to eat this when you¡¯re young. I wonder if you still like it.¡±


    ¡°Not anymore,¡± the Emperor said. After he was old, the imperial physicians did not let him eat sweet food. A few years ago, he was still thinking about it, but now he has quit.


    ¡°Ah, I think you said thatst time. It seems my memory is getting worse.¡± Gu Elder Kong took a piece himself and ate it with interest. The osmanthus cake was soft and melted in his mouth. He liked it very much.


    The Emperor drank his tea slowly.


    The two of them did not speak. But there was no awkwardness in the air.


    The Emperor felt a long-lost peace in his heart.


    After finishing the osmanthus cake, Gu Elder Kong asked the Emperor, ¡°Has the matter weighing on Your Majesty¡¯s heart settled?¡±


    In the past, the Emperor would sometimes be free without saying a word. However, today, he shook his head. ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Gu Elder Kong stretched his arm and said, ¡°Has anything new happened in the Capital recently?¡±


    The Emperor lowered his eyes and said with difficulty after a while, ¡°I have no children in my life. I ept this fate. In order to protect the fate of Nanzhao, I also ept sending my biological child out of Nanzhao. But why did the child that I raised with all my heart still disappoint me?¡±


    Gu Elder Kong took a sip of tea. ¡°If you¡¯re disappointed with this one. Isn¡¯t there another one? When that one disappoints you too, you can act so desperate.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± I can¡¯t reply.


    The Emperor sighed and said, ¡°Back then, the Old State Preceptor predicted, ¡®Nanzhao¡¯s fate was about to end. Fortune and misfortunee together, seek fortune and avoid misfortune. Perhaps, there will be a turning point.¡¯ From the looks of it, it¡¯s indeed just ¡®perhaps¡¯.¡±


    Gu Elder Kong did not reply.


    The Emperor did not reallye to him to ask for any opinions. They sat quietly for a while more.


    The Emperor said, ¡°Are you telling me to find that child from back then?¡±


    Gu Elder Kong took a sip of tea. ¡°You can¡¯t find her anymore.¡±


    The Emperor paused.


    Gu Elder Kong said, ¡°See if you can invite her back.¡±


    The Emperor frowned and was about to re up when Gu Elder Kong said with a sigh, ¡°People are not nts. How can they be heartless? Their hearts are made of flesh. You didn¡¯t want her back then, but now you expect her to want you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Can you stop choking me like this?


    The Emperor said coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wanted to acknowledge her!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Elder Kong took another sip of tea.


    At this point in the conversation, the Emperor finally felt a trace of awkwardness. However, he was the only one who was embarrassed. Gu Elder Kong was no longer disturbed by the mortal world. He was veryfortable.


    The Emperor felt a little stifled. ¡°She grew up in the countryside. Who knows what she looks like? I still have a nephew from the coteral family who¡¯s not inferior to the Princess.¡±


    Gu Elder Kong continued to drink his tea.


    The Emperor sat up straight and said, ¡°She¡¯s the destined jinx. Will I bring this little jinx back to harm themon people?¡±


    Gu Elder Kong said, ¡°Your Majesty is not a jinx. But I didn¡¯t see Your Majesty have many children and luck.¡±


    He was really, really going to be angered to death by this old fellow.


    Gu Elder Kong continued, ¡°Back then, the Old State Preceptor said that fortune and misfortune came together. Your Majesty, don¡¯t forget, good fortune follows upon disaster; disaster lurks within good fortune. The matters of the heavens are not something that you and I can understand. Since this person with blessings can¡¯t bless themon people, then how can Your Majesty be sure that she will definitely bring disaster to the world?¡±


    The Emperor could not say a word.


    Back then, when he sent the swaddled Eldest Princess out of Nanzhao, he had encountered the objections of many ministers. Bull Egg was the one who caused the most trouble. He said that if the world was in chaos, he would pacify it. If there was going to be a war, he would fight it. Why did he me a swaddled child?


    He didn¡¯t listen to Bull Egg. Although Gu Elder Kong did not stop him, his gaze clearly did not agree. However, after that, Gu Elder Kong seemed to have forgotten about this matter and did not mention it again until he retired. He thought that Gu Elder Kong had long forgotten about that child.


    ¡°Do you always remember her?¡± The Emperor asked. ¡°Do you also think I did something wrong back then?¡±


    Gu Elder Kong did not answer his question. Instead, he said, ¡°Before the Old State Preceptor died, he came to the Gu Hall to look for me. Does Your Majesty know what he said to me?¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°He said one word.¡±


    ¡°What word?¡± The Emperor asked.


    ¡°Strange,¡± Kong Gu said.


    ¡°Strange?¡±


    Gu Elder Kong nodded. ¡°Yes, strange, but he didn¡¯t say what he was strange about.¡±


    The Emperor fell into deep thought.


    Gu Elder Kong changed the topic. ¡°That child grew up among themoners. I¡¯m afraid she suffered a lot. Her parents don¡¯t want her either.¡±


    It had been more than thirty years, and the Emperor had long forgotten what the child looked like. He could not even remember if he had carried her when she was born.


    But he remembered the snow.


    It had never snowed in Nanzhao. The night she was sent away, it snowed heavily. Consort Yun cried and told them to send her awayter. It was a snowing day and the child would freeze to death.


    The child looked at him with wide curious eyes. Perhaps she did not know that she was about to be abandoned. Thinking that she was going out to y, she kicked her legs vigorously.


    He turned.


    The pce door closed coldly.


    Outside the pce door, the child¡¯s heart-wrenching cries came.


    He did not look back once.

 Chapter 606 - 606 The Infuriating Brother Jiu, Meeting Asura Again

    606 The Infuriating Brother Jiu, Meeting Asura Again


    Ever since the Emperor issued the decree to depose the Queen, he had stopped court for several days in a row. Some people guessed that there was no room for negotiation. Others said that the Little Princess was the only beloved daughter that the Emperor recognized. He punished her just to teach her a lesson. When she reflected, the Emperor¡¯s anger would also subside. He would still bring her back to the position of the sessor.


    Everyone was talking, but what did this have to do with Yu Wan and the others?


    The Prince Consort was originally a criminal. Thanks to Nangong Li, the Emperor was so angry that he hid from the world, so naturally, no one interrogated him.


    Before the Emperor left, he did not tell them how to deal with the Prince Consort. He did not say that Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan could take the Prince Consort away, but he did not say that they could not.


    Yu Wan took advantage of the Emperor¡¯s loophole and packed up the Prince Consort¡¯s things with Zi Su and Fu Ling on the third day.


    What was worth mentioning was that most of the Prince Consort¡¯s things were in the courtyard where the Queen originally lived. Today was the deadline for the Queen to move out of the manor, so they were also packing up.


    Nangong Yan sat on the chair in a daze, letting the servants pace around in front of her.


    A female envoy identally dropped a cup of tea and the tea spilled on her feet. The female envoy knelt down. ¡°Your Highness, please spare my life! Your Highness, please spare my life!¡±


    Nangong Yan did not react. Ever since she was deposed, she had been like this. It was as if her soul had been taken away, leaving only a walking corpse.


    Yu Wan passed by the door and inadvertently saw this scene. She thought to herself, If you had known earlier, why did you do it in the first ce? At first nce, you look a little pitiful, but who am you putting on such a pitiful appearance for?


    Yes, she wasn¡¯t the one who poisoned them. But was she very innocent?


    Back then, when she broke the rtionship between Prince Yan and Shangguan Yan, had she thought about how desperate a wife who had lost her husband and a child who was only eight years old would be?


    She did not poison the children, but she had really poisoned Yan Jiuchao.


    Yu Wan did not think that she was innocent, not at all. To put it bluntly, she had only been deposed of the position of Queen. She had not been demoted to amoner and had not been abandoned by her family.


    Thinking about the Eldest Princess, who had been sent out of Nanzhao as a jinx when she was still an infant, what was this setback of hers? She probably felt so aggrieved when there were more people who doted on her.


    ording to Yu Wan, the person who was really wronged should be the Eldest Princess, who was abandoned at birth. She had never enjoyed the Princess¡¯s blessings for a day, but in order to obtain the holy artifact in Nanzhao, she was sold to the Ghost n.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± A female envoy¡¯s voice interrupted Yu Wan¡¯s thoughts.


    It turned out that Zi Su was packing her things in the Prince Consort¡¯s study when the female envoy passing by bumped into her.


    The female envoy looked at her unfamiliar face and reprimanded her sternly, ¡°Where did this servante from? Is the Prince Consort¡¯s study a ce you can enter casually?¡±


    Zi Su had followed Yu Wan for so long and had long developed iron guts. She was not afraid of being reprimanded by the female envoy of the Queen Manor. She straightened her back and said, ¡°I came in on the Prince Consort¡¯s orders to pack his things. Who do you think you are? Hurry up and move aside!¡±


    When the female envoy saw that Zi Su was thin and weak and spoke so arrogantly, she immediately raised her hand, wanting to teach Zi Su a lesson. However, before she could touch Zi Su¡¯s hair, Fu Ling grabbed her with both hands and threw her onto a tree branch outside.


    By the time Yu Wan rushed to the study, the female envoy had already called for the guards in the manor. The Little Commandery Princess was also here because of themotion. She looked at Zi Su and Fu Ling, then at Yu Wan. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Alright, you actually let your maidservant bully the Queen Manor!¡±


    Yu Wan smiled faintly and said, ¡°The Queen Manor is no longer yours. Don¡¯t use the Queen¡¯s status to suppress me. You¡¯re not qualified.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± The Little Commandery Princess almost choked to death.


    ¡°Move aside.¡± Yu Wan walked to her side. When she brushed past her, she knocked her to the side unceremoniously.


    The Little Commandery Princess¡¯s back hit the door. It did not hurt, but she had embarrassed herself in public. She was so embarrassed!


    ¡°Yan Wan!¡± The Little Commandery Princess shouted.


    Yu Wan calmly entered the study and turned to her. ¡°I forgot to tell you, my name is not Yan Wan.¡±


    She was Yu Wan and also Helian Wan.


    The Little Commandery Princess had yet to recover from the fact that the other party had flown up the branch and be a phoenix. She was clearly a vige woman who had grown up in the countryside. How did she be the daughter of the Helian family?


    The Little Commandery Princess said sourly and angrily, ¡°Although my mother is no longer the Queen, she¡¯s still the Princess of Nanzhao! I¡¯m the littlemandery princess of Nanzhao! You¡­ You have to kneel when you see me!¡±


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°You also said that your mother is the Queen in the past. But she¡¯s not now. How do you know that in a few days, she¡¯ll still be the Princess of Nanzhao?¡±


    The Little Commandery Princess exploded. ¡°Helian Wan! You¡¯re not allowed to curse my mother!¡±


    Yu Wan could not be bothered with such a child who had grown up with a golden spoon in her mouth and did not know the hardships of themoners. She was unruly and willful. She was reasonable because she was rich, as if everyone was inferior to her.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to touch my father¡¯s things!¡±


    ¡°Helian Wan! I¡¯m warning you! Are you deaf!¡±


    Yu Wan ignored her.


    The Little Commandery Princess went to look for Nangong Yan again. The dejected Nangong Yan finally reacted. Her eyes trembled and she chased after him.


    ¡°Prince Consort¡­ Prince Consort¡­¡±


    ¡°Prince Consort!¡±


    She chased in such a hurry that she forgot that she had notbed her hair properly. Her hair was disheveled as she came to the door. Just as she was about to approach the carriage, she was blocked by Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao was much taller than her and just looked at her indifferently.


    Nangong Yan¡¯s eyes turned red as she said, ¡°Where¡¯s the Prince Consort?¡±


    ¡°He left,¡± Yan Jiuchao said expressionlessly.


    Nangong Yan said, ¡°He can¡¯t leave¡­ He¡¯s the Prince Consort¡­¡±


    ¡°The Prince Consort you snatched,¡± Yan Jiuchao interrupted her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t! No¡­ no¡­ I didn¡¯t snatch him¡­ The Prince Consort was willing to be with me¡­¡± Nangong Yan¡¯s tears fell. ¡°I have nothing left¡­ I can¡¯t lose the Prince Consort again¡­ Let me see him¡­¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    Nangong Yan said in disbelief, ¡°I¡¯m so good to you¡­ I even gave you a medicinal primer¡­¡±


    ¡°Even so, no,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    Nangong Yan suddenly felt her heart ache. She clutched her chest.


    Yan Jiuchao said coldly, ¡°Do you feel ufortable? That¡¯s right. My mother has been like this all these years.¡±


    Nangong Yan was stunned for a moment before she reacted. ¡°Impossible! Isn¡¯t she married?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao looked at the sky and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. Without my father, she had another good man doting on her. But you don¡¯t.¡±


    With that, Yan Jiuchao looked at her sympathetically and turned to look for his sons.


    Nangong Yan was angered to death by Yan Jiuchao. She finally understood that those envoys who had been to the Great Zhou had not exaggerated. There was a kind of person in this world who could easily anger everyone to death.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged.¡± Yan Jiuchao turned back. ¡°You still have a son.¡±


    That¡¯s right, she still had her son.


    ¡°Although your son isn¡¯t as good-looking as me and isn¡¯t as useful as me.¡±


    Nangong Yan : ¡°¡­¡±


    Nangong Yan, who was estranged from the Prince Consort and did not vomit blood after being deposed, finally could not take it anymore. Her blood surged and she suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Nangong Yan vomited blood from anger because of Yan Jiuchao. She couldn¡¯t stop vomiting big mouthfuls of blood.


    Yan Jiuchao ignored her. Their family was about to leave, and only his sons were still hanging around the manor. He had to go and fish them back.


    At this moment, the little ck eggs were sitting on the threshold of a quiet courtyard. This was not anyone else¡¯s courtyard, but where Asura lived.


    On the first day the three of them came to the Queen Manor, they discovered that Asura lived here. They woulde to the threshold to meet Asura every day, but Asura had never appeared once.


    When the guards guarding the courtyard saw that it was a few little babies, they were at first worried that they would be identally injured by Asura. After all, after Asura recovered for a while, he had begun to be manic again recently, and he was even more manic than before. Almost every day, a few sacrificial soldiers died in his hands.


    However, what puzzled the guards was that every time these little children sat on the threshold, Asura¡¯s mania would greatly decrease. This was naturally not because Asura had be a normal person, but because Asura had forcefully suppressed his mania.


    This process of suppression was especially painful.


    Was Asura¡­ reluctant to hurt these children? The guards felt that it was impossible.


    Asuras were tools without emotions. Other than killing people, he also killed people. He would never feel sorry for anyone, including himself.


    The little ck eggs grabbed the little milk bottle and couldn¡¯t bear to drink it. They kept waiting for Asura. However, even when their father came looking for them, there was no sign of Asura.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Yan Jiuchao held Dabao¡¯s hand.


    If they left today, they would never be able toe again. Dabao thought for a while and left the little milk bottle with the goat milk.


    Yan Jiuchao held Dabao and Er¡¯bao¡¯s hands, and Er¡¯bao held Xiaobao¡¯s with his other hand. The three of them turned around as they were led forward. Other than the lonely little milk bottle, there was no one on the threshold.


    The four of thempletely disappeared at the end of the path. Only then did Asura sh out. He picked up the small milk bottle on the threshold and put it into his arms aggrievedly. ¡°Wu~¡±

 Chapter 607 - 607 Father and Daughter, Divination (1)

    607 Father and Daughter, Divination (1)


    Yan Jiuchao, Yu Wan, and the others returned to the Helian Manor.


    It had been a few days since the Old Madamst saw her little grandson and great-grandchildren. She was almost listless when she yed cards. The moment she heard from the servants that the Eldest Young Master, Young Madam, and the Little Masters had returned to the manor, the Old Madam threw away the leaf card in her hand and walked out with her walking stick.


    The first to rush into the courtyard was Dabao. In terms of stamina, his two younger brothers had never caught up to him.


    However, Xiaobao was more scheming than him. Before he arrived, his voice was already raised. ¡°Great-grandma! I miss you so much¡ª¡±


    The three little fellows looked alike. The old madam heard Xiaobao¡¯s voice first before she saw Dabao, causing her to almost mistake Dabao for Xiaobao.


    Fortunately, Dabao had some hair. Old Madam counted the hair whorl on his head.


    One.


    Yes, this was Dabao.


    ¡°Great-grandma¡¯s little great-grandson!¡± The Old Madam hugged Dabao and looked at him.


    ¡°Great-grandma! Great-grandma!¡±


    ¡°Great-grandma! Great-grandma!¡±


    Er¡¯bao and Xiaobao rushed into the courtyard one after another. Unfortunately, Dabao had already filled the old madam¡¯s arms with his chubby little body. There was no room for his two tortoise brothers to invite favor.


    When the Old Madam saw her great-grandchildren, her mood improved and she breathed better. It was as if the air in the manor had be fresher.


    Soon, Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan also entered the courtyard. The Old Madam let go of her great-grandchildren and went to wee her obedient grandson with a smile. After not seeing him for a few days, his great-grandchildren had be even darker and his little good grandson had be even fairer. How did this happen?


    Of course, no matter what they looked like, Old Madam liked them.


    Naturally, Old Madam did not know that they had gone to the Queen Manor to take care of the Prince Consort. When they left home back then, they said that their inws hade to the Capital and had brought the children to visit him.


    Actually, it had only been a few days since they left, but the old madam felt that it had been a few years. She had missed them so much.


    The Old Madam pinched her grandson¡¯s face and said happily, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re all back. How is the inw? Why didn¡¯t hee back with you?¡±


    It was not wrong to say that Yan Jiuchao¡¯s biological father was the inw of the Helian family.


    The Prince Consort had his own ns. Back then, there were still some truths that he needed to carefully investigate. Since the Emperor could not remember him for the time being, he could do his own things in peace.


    Yan Jiuchao sent Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six to follow him.


    ¡°Grandma, look at me too.¡± Yu Wan squeezed her little head in front of the Old Madam.


    The Old Madam looked at her reluctantly. It was really just a nce. Then, she snorted and turned her face away. What was so good about an ugly granddaughter-inw? She¡¯s not her biological child~


    Of course, although the Old Madam despised the ¡°ugly granddaughter-inw¡±, she was impable with her treatment. When Yu Wan returned to the room, she found that she had seventeen to eighteen more sets of good-looking clothes. The jewelry that she had only worn once was all thrown into the storeroom by the Old Madam and changed to new ones.


    In the old madam¡¯s original words, ¡°She¡¯s so ugly. If she doesn¡¯t dress up well, I¡¯m afraid my little grandson won¡¯t want her anymore.¡±


    Yu Wan was about to cry.


    After greeting the Old Madam, the group went to Helian Beiming¡¯s courtyard to greet Uncle. The three little ck eggs were hung on the wheelchair without a word.


    ¡°Big Grandpa, Big Grandpa, Xiaobao has been gone for so long. Did you miss Xiaobao?¡± Xiaobao loved to hear people say that they liked him and missed him.


    Helian Beiming said dotingly, ¡°Of course I do.¡±


    ¡°Then does that mean you miss Xiaobao the most?¡± Xiaobao asked cutely.


    Helian Beimingughed. ¡°I missed all of you.¡±


    ¡°Aiya.¡± Xiaobao sighed in disappointment. ¡°But I miss Big Grandpa the most.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve said this to Great-Grandma too.¡±


    Xiaobao felt terrible after his mother exposed him.


    Xiaobao always liked to fight for the best in everything: The most obedient baby, the youngest baby, the most likable baby, the smartest baby¡­ Er¡¯bao knew how to pretend to be obedient better than him. In the end, he was the one who was praised the most.


    Moreover,pared to Xiaobao, who always asked if they missed him, Er¡¯bao¡¯s greetings were much richer. ¡°Big Grandpa, are you alright? How did you eat? Did you sleep well? The weather is turning cold, you need to put on more clothes¡­¡±


    Listen, listen, this was the most sensible baby.


    After his mother exposed him, Xiaobao let his scheming second brother steal the limelight.


    Dabao still did not speak.


    Yu Wan was puzzled from time to time what this kid would say.


    ¡­ .


    On the other hand, the matter of deposing the Queen had be more and more unresolved in themoners and the court. The Emperor could not really ignore it. After Nangong Yan moved out of the Queen Manor, he returned to the pce to attend court.

 Chapter 608 - 608 Father and Daughter, Divination (2)

    608 Father and Daughter, Divination (2)


    Nangong Yan had stabilized her position as the Princess for so many years and had long had countless loyal supporters in the court. She was the Empress¡¯s legitimate daughter, so she was the legitimate heir. It was not wrong to support her. Moreover, the father and daughter had an extremely good rtionship. They weren¡¯t guarding against each other.


    Now that such a thing had happened, although the ministers who supported Nangong Yan were shocked, they were notpletely in despair.


    A country could not go without a ruler for a day. The Emperor was already old, and sooner orter, the country would have to be handed over.


    From the looks of it, the Emperor had two choices: One was to choose a suitable sessor from the coteral family, and the other was to bring the exiled jinx back to Nanzhao. However, in fact, these two choices were not as satisfying as the restoration of the Queen.


    !!


    No matter what, the Queen was a lucky star. She had once been chosen by the holy artifact and had the protection of the Gu God. Who couldpare to her?


    What they had to do now was to calm the Emperor down and give him a decent way out. These were the ministers¡¯ thoughts. They thought so, and so they did what they thought.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I have something to report.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re pleading for the deposed Queen, then there¡¯s no need.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°If you want me to retract my order, there¡¯s no need.¡±


    The Emperor shut the mouths of the two high-ranking officials in a row, and the atmosphere in the hall was slightly restrained.


    The Emperor nced at everyone. ¡°Mytest edict has already exined it very clearly. The Prince Consort is indeed Prince Yan of the Great Zhou. The Princess has been keeping me in the dark for so many years. She hasmitted the crime of deceiving the Emperor, so it¡¯s only right and proper for me to depose her. Are you questioning my decision, or are you questioning thews of Nanzhao?¡±


    When Nangong Yan poisoned the little ck eggs, the Emperor did not say what she did to save some face for her and the Nanzhao Royal Family.


    Some supported the Queen, so there were naturally some who opposed her.


    ¡°The Princessmitted the crime of deceiving the Emperor first and lost the holy artifact of Nanzhaoter. Such actions are really not worthy of being the Queen of Nanzhao!¡±


    The person who spoke was a general surnamed Yue. His father was once Bull Egg¡¯s subordinate. Back then, his father was also among the group of officials who opposed sending the Eldest Princess away. However, his father did not have a strong rtionship with the Emperor, so he was ostracized by the Little Princess¡¯s maternal family and resigned prematurely.


    He was not protected by his father. He entered the military camp with his own abilities and became a general. He could notpare to the Divine General Helian Beiming, but he was still considered capable among generals.


    The moment he spoke, many colleagues immediately echoed.


    Among these colleagues, there were a few who were not convinced by the Queen and had been suppressed by the Prince Consort. Now that they could not find the Prince Consort, they vented their anger on the Queen.


    The Emperor had a headache.


    ¡°Stop arguing,¡± he said. ¡°Those who should be punished have been punished, and those who should be deposed have been deposed. I went to court today because I have something to ask the ministers for their opinions.¡±


    He wanted to mention bringing the Eldest Princess back to Nanzhao. Unexpectedly, before he could speak, an attendant rushed over. He knelt outside the throne room and said in fear, ¡°Your Majesty! I have something to report!¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s expression was a little unhappy at being suddenly interrupted, but he also understood that if it weren¡¯t for the urgency, the servants wouldn¡¯t have the guts to cause trouble in the throne room.


    He said in a deep voice, ¡°Tell me quickly.¡±


    The attendant said, ¡°The Gu Hall is on fire!¡±


    The Emperor stood up. ¡°What did you say? The Gu Hall is on fire? Are they alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet,¡± the attendant said fearfully.


    The Gu Hall and the State Preceptor Hall were called the two great temples of Nanzhao. They were ces protected by the Gu God. No matter which ce had an incident, it did not seem to be a simple matter.


    The Emperor immediately sent the imperial guards to the Gu Hall. On the one hand, he wanted them to help put out the fire, and on the other hand, he wanted them to find out the truth about the casualties and fire. Unexpectedly, as soon as the imperial guards left, the State Preceptor Hall also sent news that there was fire there!


    The two temples were both on fire. Did this mean something?


    The Emperor frowned. ¡°Court is over! Call the State Preceptor for an audience!¡±


    The State Preceptor came quickly. After suffering from the fire just now, he did not even have time to tidy his clothes before he saw the Emperor in a disheveled state. In the imperial study, he cupped his hands and bowed. ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    The Emperor looked at his half-burned sleeve and asked, ¡°Is the State Preceptor alright?¡±


    The State Preceptor shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The Emperor asked him, ¡°Why was the State Preceptor Hall on fire?¡±


    The State Preceptor thought for a while and said, ¡°As far as I know, there was a fire in the storeroom.¡±


    ¡°Who set the fire?¡±


    ¡°No one.¡±


    ¡°You mean it set itself on fire?¡±

 Chapter 609 - 609 Father and Daughter, Divination (3)

    609 Father and Daughter, Divination (3)


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid so.¡±


    The Emperor sneered. ¡°Ridiculous! How could it set itself on fire? Did someone set fire to it and you didn¡¯t discover it?¡±


    The State Preceptor cupped his hands. ¡°I¡¯ve investigated carefully. At that time, no one approached the storeroom, and there were no matches inside that could burn by themselves.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± The deputymander of the imperial guards, who had gone to the Gu Hall to investigate, returned. After the Emperor nodded at Eunuch Wang, he was brought into the imperial study by Eunuch Wang.


    He cupped his fists and said, ¡°Your Majesty, the fire in the Gu Hall was started from Gu Elder Kong¡¯s room. At that time, he was fetching water nearby and was lucky to escape. Otherwise, he would have been in trouble if he was in the courtyard!¡±


    The Emperor broke out in cold sweat. Gu Elder Kong was old, but his body was still considered strong. He had lived to a hundred years old, so it would be too regrettable if he suddenly died in the fire.


    ¡°Have you found out the cause?¡± The Emperor asked.


    ¡°A strange fire,¡± the deputymander said.


    There were very few servants walking around Gu Elder Kong¡¯s courtyard. It was easy to set fire to it, but it was difficult to not let the imperial guards discover traces of arson.


    The imperial guards were not to be trifled with. There were so many sacrificial soldiers in the Gu Hall, let alone them.


    The Emperor was so concerned about Gu Elder Kong¡¯s safety. Even though there were not many servants in the courtyard, there were more than ten sacrificial soldiers with top martial arts around.


    The State Preceptor paused and took a step forward. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m afraid this is a great omen.¡±


    The Emperor frowned. ¡°State Preceptor, what do you mean?¡±


    The State Preceptor was not in a hurry to answer. Instead, he bowed. ¡°I¡¯ll read Your Majesty¡¯s fortune.¡±


    The Emperor pondered for a moment and nodded in agreement.


    The State Preceptor took out the copper coins used for divination and chanted a few incantations. He threw them on the table and saw six copper coins set up a very strange array.


    The Emperor did not know anything about divination and asked him, ¡°What does the divination say?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± A trace of fear shed across the State Preceptor¡¯s face. ¡°This is a divination. And from the divination, the disaster has invaded Nanzhao for a long time. I can only me myself for not discovering it early.¡±


    The Emperor carefully tasted the meaning in his words. ¡°Disaster? You¡¯re saying that there¡¯s a reason why Nanzhao has encountered injustice recently?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid so, Your Majesty,¡± the State Preceptor said piously. ¡°The holy artifact was stolen, the ruler and ministers fell out, the father and daughter fell out, the husband and wife fell out, and the world was in chaos because there was a disaster hidden in the southeast.¡±


    ¡°Southeast?¡± The Emperor walked to the door of the imperial study and looked in the direction the State Preceptor was pointing. ¡°Isn¡¯t that in the direction of the Helian Manor? State Preceptor wants to tell me that the Eldest Miss, Young Master, Second Master, Second Madam, and the three children that the Helian Manor has just acknowledged are the so-called disasters of these things?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to say,¡± the State Preceptor said.


    The Emperor shook his head. ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯ve seen them all. They¡¯re all extremely upright people. They¡¯re definitely not the disaster you mentioned.¡±


    The State Preceptor said seriously, ¡°Your Majesty, please get their birth characters. I¡¯ll carefully divine them.¡±


    Eunuch Wang¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat. The eldest daughter of the Helian family looked like the Eldest Princess. On the Little Princess¡¯s birthday, the pce sent an invitation to the Helian family, but the Helian family rejected it, saying that they wanted to celebrate the Second Madam¡¯s birthday.


    The Second Madam¡¯s birthday was the same day as the Little Princess.


    These things that he had once neglected surged into his heart. He suddenly had a bold guess. Could the disaster that the State Preceptor was talking about be the Second Madam of the Helian family? Could this Second Madam be the Eldest Princess of Nanzhao?


    She had only been in Nanzhao for a few days, but so much had happened.


    Would His Majesty think that everything was because of her, the jinx?

 Chapter 610 - 610 Background Exposed

    610 Background Exposed


    Eunuch Wang was deeply frightened by his guess. Back then, the Eldest Princess was sent out of Nanzhao because of the fate of a jinx. Although Nanzhao had not been affected all these years, it could be considered peaceful. If there was anything that gave the Emperor a headache, it was the Little Princess¡¯s marriage.


    The Little Princess was angry with the Emperor for a man and left for a few years. When she returned, the deed was done. Not only did she have a man, but she also gave birth to a son.


    That time, the Emperor was furious.


    Originally, ording to the Emperor¡¯s n, after the Little Princess safely epted his marriage decree, he would make her the Queen. In the end, because of this, the Emperor was angry for many years. It was not until she found the holy artifact that the Emperor went with the flow and passed the position of the Queen to her.


    !!


    Other than that, the bumps were all storms that ordinary Emperors would encounter. They were not worth mentioning.


    This time was different. Even without the Emperor repeating it, Eunuch Wang himself felt quite uneasy.


    The theft of the holy artifact, the Queen being poisoned by a Gu, the Queen being deposed, and the Queen falling out with the Prince Consort. Everything seemed to have forced the Queen Manor to a dead end.


    Eunuch Wang did not understand. Why was the Queen Manor the unlucky ones? What had the Queen Manor done? Or was the Eldest Princess here to jinx the Little Princess?


    Bah!


    What was he thinking? They had yet to confirm that the Second Madam of the Helian family was the Eldest Princess!


    The Emperor on the armchair fell into deep thought, as if he was thinking about this matter. After all, it concerned the safety of the country, so the Emperor had to take it seriously. After pondering for a while, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Wang Dequan.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eunuch Wang bowed and walked forward.


    ¡°Does the magistrate prefecture have the birth characters of the Helian family?¡± The Emperor asked.


    It was impossible for Eunuch Wang to say no. Who didn¡¯t register their household register? As for the few who had just been recognized back to the Helian family, they had also registered their household register after Yu Shaoqing and Helian Beiming told them the truth. Even the travel pass could be done in two days.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get it now?¡± Eunuch Wang observed his expression and asked.


    The Emperor nodded. No matter how unwilling Eunuch Wang was, he had no choice but to brace himself and go. He knew the Little Princess¡¯s birth characters, and the Eldest Princess was only half an hour early. He secretly prayed that it was not between three in the afternoon.


    However, fate yed tricks on him. The moment he opened the household register, his eyes widened.


    In ck and white, it was clearly written¡ªthree in the afternoon!


    Eunuch Wang was almost certain that the Second Madam of the Helian family was the Eldest Princess who had been exiled to themoners.


    What should he do? Not to mention the Emperor, even Eunuch Wang began to suspect that the Queen Manor was jinxed by the Eldest Princess. However, so be it. Eunuch Wang had been unhappy with the Little Princess for many years.


    The cause was an extremely small matter. At that time, the Little Princess was still a young girl who had yet to get married. Because she did not do her homework well and was reprimanded by the Emperor, she vented her anger on lowly servants like them.


    As a servant, it was only right for them to be a punching bag for their master. However, her words were very insulting.


    When she grew up, she restrained her temper and became much more tactful in dealing with people. She no longer easily exposed her bad temper, but for some reason, Eunuch Wang could not be as loyal to her as he did with the Emperor.


    She was clearly treating him more kindly than the Emperor.


    Inparison, Eunuch Wang sympathized with the child who was sent away on a snowy day. After sighing, Eunuch Wang took advantage of the fact that no one was paying attention and raised his pen to change it¡ªfour-thirty.


    This time, it waster than the Little Princess¡¯s birthday. This shouldn¡¯t make the Emperor suspect that she was the Eldest Princess, right?


    Eunuch Wang suppressed his nervousness and quietly took the birth characters to the imperial study. He wanted to wait inside, but the Emperor had no intention of letting him stay, so he could only wait outside the door.


    But the characters had been changed. This time, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to find a jinx. Unexpectedly, just as this thought shed through his mind, the sound of a copper coin breaking came from the imperial study.


    Then, the Emperor asked, ¡°How did this happen?¡±


    Eunuch Wang secretly nced in and saw the State Preceptor vomiting blood and handing the birth characters he had just calcted to the Emperor.


    After the Emperor saw it, his expression changed drastically. ¡°¡­On the thirtieth of October¡­ at three o¡¯clock¡­ This¡­ This is¡­¡±


    ¡°The Eldest Princess¡¯s birth characters,¡± the State Preceptor said weakly.


    Eunuch Wang was stunned. Didn¡¯t he change it to four-thirty? Why did it be three again? For a moment, Eunuch Wang suspected that his memory had gone wrong. But he looked at the ink that had identally stained his fingertips. He did hold a pen.


    He changed it.


    Someone had changed her birth characters back.


    It was obvious who this person was. Along the way here, he had never touched anyone. The State Preceptor was the first to touch it.


    Eunuch Wang was in disbelief. This was the State Preceptor of Nanzhao, the most favored minister of the Emperor. Other than Gu Elder Kong, he was the person the Emperor relied on the most!


    He did not expect him to do such a thing!


    In his opinion, what bullsh*t fire, what disaster? It was all caused by this freaking State Preceptor!


    Eunuch Wang was so angry that he wanted to curse at his door for three days and three nights! Unfortunately, he did not dare. Then, he thought that he was probably finished.


    Since the State Preceptor wanted to frame the Eldest Princess, the State Preceptor would definitely scheme against him if he found out that he had changed her birth characters.


    Eunuch Wang was actually thinking too much.


    Although the State Preceptor realized that something was wrong, he did not suspect that it was done by Eunuch Wang. He had only recently learned about the Eldest Princess and Yu Wan¡¯s background from Nangong Li. It turned out that he had not mistaken them for someone else in Nanzhao.


    He had been deceived by that group of people. Since they were scheming, in order to prevent the Eldest Princess¡¯s identity from being exposed, it was hard to guarantee that she would not hand over fake birth characters.


    The State Preceptor had already made this assumption before he came, so he had already prepared a true birth characters in his sleeve. The so-called asking Eunuch Wang to get the birth characters was just a formality. If the birth characters were correct, he would go with the flow. If the birth characters were fake, he would secretly rece them.


    From the looks of it, his preparations were useful.


    The Emperor¡¯s expression changed unpredictably. He sat back in his chair in a daze for a long time.


    Didn¡¯t she marry into the Ghost n? How did she be Yu Shaoqing¡¯s wife? What was going on?


    Because he was too shocked, he couldn¡¯t even care less about the Queen Manor.


    It was the State Preceptor who cleverly turned the topic around. ¡°When I saw the birth characters, I was also very surprised. I thought that it might have nothing to do with the Eldest Princess, but from my divination¡­¡± The State Preceptor said this with a pained expression, as if he could not continue.


    The corners of Eunuch Wang¡¯s mouth curled up. You old man is very bad!


    The Emperor suppressed the surprise in his heart. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not her, but someone with the same birth characters as her.¡±


    No matter what, he did not believe that his daughter would disobey his decree. She escaped the marriage he gave her and ran to the Great Zhou to marry a country bumpkin.


    Although Yu Shaoqing was Helian Beiyu, didn¡¯t he not know at that time? She would be a queen in the Ghost n. What would she be when she¡¯s in the countryside?


    A peasant woman!


    When he exiled her back then, he never thought that she would really be a wild girl. He left money and servants for her, and she was raised by someone!


    Why was she humiliating herself like this! What did she want to do by marrying a country bumpkin? Take revenge on him?!


    The Emperor felt terrible.


    When the State Preceptor saw that the topic he forcefully brought back could not attract the Emperor¡¯s attention at all, he understood that the Emperor had suffered too much and was unwilling to ept this fact.


    Forget it, when he really saw her, he might not suspect her identity.


    ¡°I want to be alone. Don¡¯t publicize this matter first,¡± the Emperor said with a headache.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The State Preceptor cupped his hands.


    ¡°You can leave first.¡± The Emperor¡¯s mind was in a mess and he did not want to talk about the divination anymore.


    The State Preceptor tactfully left.


    The Emperor called Eunuch Wang in. He pressed his sore temples and said tiredly, ¡°I remember that you went to the n with the Little Princess back then. Have you seen that child?¡±


    Eunuch Wang¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve seen her before, but I only nced at her from afar. It¡¯s been so many years, I don¡¯t have any impression of her.¡±


    The Emperor muttered, ¡°Is that so? You heard everything just now. Do you think it¡¯s her?¡±


    What should Eunuch Wang say? Say that he thinks so too? Then he still thought that the State Preceptor was a dog. Would the Emperor believe him?


    Eunuch Wang thought that the Emperor would summon her to the pce to confirm, but the Emperor did not do so.


    The Emperor did not pursue the good and bad of the divination.


    However, this matter still leaked in the end.


    First, an elder who had gone to the n to send her off recognized the Eldest Princess on the streets. The elder was frightened and had a stroke. The news of the Eldest Princessing to Nanzhao spread like wildfire overnight.


    Then, someone saw the Eldest Princess enter the Helian Manor.


    There were beginning to be unpleasant voices among the people.


    ¡°After she came, there were frequent disasters in Nanzhao. First, the holy artifact was stolen, and then the Queen was poisoned. Now that the Queen is deposed, her father is not her father, and her husband is not her husband. Everyone has betrayed her and deserted her. It¡¯s all her fault!¡±


    ¡°I heard that something happened to the Old Master of the West Manor too.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡±


    ¡°What is the General thinking about bringing such a jinx into the house?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Hurry up and chase them out!¡±


    ¡­ .


    ¡­ .


    ¡­ .


    It was another day for the little ck eggs to buy candied hawthorn.


    Zi Su and Fu Ling held their hands.


    The three little fellows jumped and walked in the alley happily!


    Smack!


    A rotten egg hit Dabao¡¯s head.

 Chapter 611 - 611 Set Up On The Street

    611 Set Up On The Street


    Dabao was stunned.


    This rotten egg came without warning. Not to mention the few little ck eggs, even Fu Ling and Zi Su did not expect it.


    It was also because something had happened in the manor recently¡ªYu Shaoqing and Helian Beiming bickered and identally mentioned Bruiser, causing Old Madam to hear it.


    When the Old Madam found out that she actually had a little good grandson in the countryside, she was extremely anxious. She insisted on seeing him and even asked the servants to pack her things. She wanted to look for him personally.


    !!


    This frightened Helian Beiming and Yu Shaoqing.


    Not to mention that she was old and could not endure the hardships of traveling, even if she could handle it, it was winter in the Great Zhou. It was freezing for thousands of miles and snowing for tens of thousands of miles. Even the men would lose ayer of skin when the travel.


    The Old Madam missed Bruiser. Everyone in the manor was anxious about this, so they didn¡¯t have the time to care about the rumors among themoners. They didn¡¯t know that the Eldest Princess¡¯s background and the fact that the Eldest Princess had jinx the Queen Manor had long spread outside.


    If they knew, they would not easily let the little fellows out. Usually, they woulde and go countless times without any idents. This time, a little beggar from nowhere smashed Dabao¡¯s head.


    The smelly egg liquid covered Dabao¡¯s face. Dabao felt terrible. Xiaobao also felt ufortable. He looked at Dabao and said, ¡°It hurts!¡±


    Zi Su quickly took out a handkerchief and wiped the dirty things on Dabao¡¯s head.


    Dabao did not know how to speak and did not like to cry. Er¡¯bao and Xiaobao could still cry when they were wronged, he only knew to swallow his grievance.


    Zi Su¡¯s heart ached. As she wiped, she looked at the other end. ¡°Who did it? They were so careless!¡±


    The little beggars at the entrance of the alley made faces at them and took out rotten eggs from their pockets.


    The usually docile Er¡¯bao was so angry that he stomped his feet. ¡°Don¡¯t smash it!¡±


    Xiaobao ced his hands on his hips and red angrily. ¡°If you continue to smash me, I¡¯ll release Gu worms to bite you!¡±


    Smack!


    Another rotten egg was thrown at him. This time, it did not hit him because Fu Ling blocked it with her mighty body.


    Initially, when they saw that it was a few young children, Zi Su and Fu Ling thought that they were ying around and missed. Although they were angry, they did not think of really teaching them a lesson. Now, they have be even worse. Only then did the two of them know that they did it on purpose.


    Zi Su gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°Fu Ling, go catch them! I want to see whose children are so wicked!¡±


    Fu Ling hurriedly ran to catch them. However, the group of little beggars was very cunning. When they saw the adults, they ran away!


    But how could they outrun Fu Ling? In just two to three steps, Fu Ling caught up.


    Fu Ling did not n to do anything to them on the spot. She just wanted to reprimand them and ask them who asked them to do it and why they bullied her little masters. Unexpectedly, before she could speak, a little beggar opened his mouth and bit her arm!


    The little beggar¡¯s mouth was extremely ruthless, and he almost bit off a piece of meat. Fu Ling was in pain and instinctively pped the child.


    She didn¡¯t hit him in the face or head. She hit him in the shoulder.


    The little beggar screamed and let go of his mouth before falling to the ground.


    Fu Ling felt that she didn¡¯t use so much strength, but the child seemed to have been pped unconscious by her. The situation was turned around at this moment. The moment the little beggar fell to the ground, a group of men dressed asmoners suddenly rushed over from the street at the side.


    The leader shouted, ¡°Aiya! Someone hit someone! She killed a child! Come and see! Someone killed a child!¡±


    Themoners passing by surrounded him.


    Fu Ling was trapped.


    A middle-aged woman in tattered clothes squeezed through the crowd and came to the fainted little beggar. She let out a cry and copsed to the ground. She cried at the top of her lungs, ¡°My son¡­ Who was so ck-hearted¡­ who beat my son to death¡­¡±


    She cried bitterly, and all the surroundingmoners were moved.


    ¡°It¡¯s her!¡± Another little beggar pointed at Fu Ling and said, ¡°She killed Brother Hu¡¯zi!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Fu Ling said. ¡°I didn¡¯t hit him. He bit me¡­¡±


    The middle-aged woman interrupted her. ¡°You killed my son when he bit you¡­ Damn it¡­ He¡¯s still a child¡­¡± As she spoke, she started crying hysterically again.


    Fu Ling said anxiously, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him! I only patted him gently!¡±


    The middle-aged woman roared, ¡°You admit it! You admit that you attacked! Everyone, listen! She personally admitted that she beat my son to death!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Fu Ling couldn¡¯t argue.


    ¡°Ah, I recognize her. She¡¯s a maidservant of the Helian family!¡± Someone in the crowd shouted.


    Because of the Eldest Princess living in the Helian family, the Helian family had been pushed into the limelight recently. When the Helian family was mentioned, it was filled with doubts andints. Originally, the opinions were divided in half. Now that they saw this maidservant¡¯s viciousness, the scales in everyone¡¯s hearts instantly tilted.


    ¡°The Helian family is getting more and more outrageous!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! He actually raised such a servant! She killed a child on the street!¡±


    ¡°But why did this child bite her?¡±


    ¡°She chased after us! She caught Brother Hu¡¯zi before Brother Hu¡¯zi bit her! She¡¯s so fierce!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s too much of a bully. Is the Helian family so great? Is a beggar not human?¡±


    The more they criticized, the more they pressed down on Fu Ling.


    Fu Ling said angrily, ¡°That¡¯s not true! They threw rotten eggs at my little masters! I¡¯m going to catch them!¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t smash it!¡±


    ¡°Yes! We didn¡¯t smash it! She just thinks we¡¯re dirty! She wants us to get lost quickly! Don¡¯t be an eyesore to her little masters!¡±


    The little beggars began to twist the truth. Fu Ling was an expert at fighting, but she was not eloquent. Moreover, she only had one mouth, but the other party had seven to eight mouths. It was obvious that she could not win.


    Initially, Dabao was the one who was bullied first. Fu Ling was just going to seek an exnation. In the end, it was forcefully distorted into Fu Ling bullying others and beating people to death on the streets.


    How was that child dead? He was just pretending to faint on the spot. Fu Ling¡¯s wrist was still bleeding, but these people ignored her.


    ¡°My son¡­ You died so miserably¡­ As your mother, I¡¯m useless¡­ I couldn¡¯t give you a full meal¡­ I caused you toe out and beg¡­ You offended a noble¡­ I was wrong¡­¡±


    The middle-aged woman was crying and snot. She seemed to have taken the me, but who could really bear to me a poor mother? Who wouldn¡¯t beg along the streets when they were at their wits¡¯ end?


    It was not the beggars who were in the wrong, but the servants of the Helian family who could disregard human lives if they disliked beggars.


    It was unknown who made the first move. Fu Ling was tripped over by a few men. Fu Ling wanted to fight back.


    ¡°Look, look! The Helian family is going to beat someone to death again!¡±


    Fu Ling¡¯s hand paused. Not only did this group of people bully Fu Ling, but there were a few little beggars that were scolding the little ck eggs.


    ¡°Little jinx! Get out!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Get out! Don¡¯t stay with us!¡±


    ¡°Little brat!¡± Zi Su was so angry that she picked up the wooden stick on the ground.


    ¡°Aiya, she¡¯s killing someone! She killed someone!¡± The little beggars shouted at the top of their lungs and fled like a swarm of bees.


    In the end, it was the patrolling officials who heard themotion and walked over with spears to suppress the chaos.


    At this moment, Fu Ling had already been injured. As for the group of beggars who caused trouble, they had already fled the moment the officials arrived.


    No one reported it, so the matter was naturally left unsettled.


    However, in ordance with the principle of fairness and justice, the official still asked Fu Ling about the incident. After learning that Fu Ling was from the Helian Manor, the official decided to visit her again to collect evidence.


    The official escorted Fu Ling back to the Helian Manor.


    However, even such a fair matter became something that officials could not afford to offend the Helian family after being distorted and spread by someone. Therefore, they let go of the culprit who killed the children on the streets.


    The Helian family¡¯s reputation plummeted.


    ¡°The Helian family wasn¡¯t like this in the past. Ever since that family came, the Helian family has followed in the footsteps of the Queen.¡±


    ¡°Aiya, what a pity, Old General. You can¡¯t rest in peace in theherworld!¡±


    Yu Wan did not know about these rumors for the time being, but she had seen Dabao and Fu Ling¡¯s injuries.


    Dabao was not seriously injured, but his forehead was a little swollen. Fu Ling was in trouble. Yu Wan had known her for so long, but this capable maidservant had never been in such a sorry state.


    Her face was disfigured. With Fu Ling¡¯s strength, if she hadn¡¯t encountered an expert, she would have obediently been beaten up. Otherwise, it would be very difficult for her to be injured like this.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Yu Wan asked in a deep voice.


    Fu Ling did not say anything. Zi Su told Yu Wan everything that had happened in detail. She med herself very much. If she hadn¡¯t asked Fu Ling to capture those children, such a thing might not have happened.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± Yu Wan said. ¡°Someone set you up.¡±

 Chapter 612 - 612 Father Yu Knows the Truth, Little Sly Jiang Exposed

    612 Father Yu Knows the Truth, Little Sly Jiang Exposed


    As for who set the trap, was there a need to say?


    It was either the Queen Manor or the State Preceptor Hall.


    There were not many people they had offended in Nanzhao. The West Manor had long lost the capital to cause trouble, so the most likely possibility was these two forces. Coupled with the heavy damage the Queen Manor had suffered now, Yu Wan felt that the possibility of them joining forces was also very high.


    To be honest, it was fine for them to stand in the enemy¡¯s position and see who was stronger. This was because even if it was Yu Wan, she would also use tricks. However, if the targets of the raft were a few innocent children, it would be outrageous.


    !!


    Dabao was lucky that he wasn¡¯t injured, but what if?


    However, when she thought about how they could poison the candied hawthorn, it did not seem difficult to throw a rotten egg. They were originally a group of bastards who did not have any morals. It was better to rely on the sunrise in the east than on their conscience.


    Speaking of which, was that group of people at their wits¡¯ end? They actually instigated someone to call their family a jinx? How were they a jinx? Who did they harm? Didn¡¯t they bring it upon themselves that the Queen Manor had fallen to such a state?


    Did they force Nangong Yan to snatch another person¡¯s husband and father? Or did they force Nangong Yan to lose the holy artifact? Or did they force Nangong Yan to feed the Prince Consort Soul Devouring Grass?


    As for the Emperor being poisoned, it could not be med on them.


    In the chaos just now, there was no time to mention the Eldest Princess, so Yu Wan naturally did not know that they were making an issue out of her fate.


    Yu Wan opened the first aid kit and treated Fu Ling¡¯s injuries. She asked Zi Su to bring Fu Ling down to rest. She had to recuperate well for the next two days and did not have to work.


    There were also a few officials who entered the manor with Fu Ling. The officials were in Helian Beiming¡¯s courtyard. Yu Wan did not go over. Instead, she asked the maidservant to fetch water and brought the three little fellows to take a bath.


    Although their two younger brothers usually liked to tease Dabao, they were also protective of him. Their hearts ached and they were angry that Dabao had been smashed.


    Xiaobao blew on Dabao all the way. When he stopped, he said worriedly, ¡°It hurts!¡±


    Actually, Dabao had stopped feeling pain a long time ago. The children had thick skin and could withstand the pain better than adults. However, when Xiaobao looked at his swollen forehead, he felt that he was in pain and even generously gave his mother to him.


    Dabaoy in his mother¡¯s arms, his chubby little face rubbing against his mother¡¯s neck. From time to time, he would y with his mother¡¯s beautiful hair with his little hands. He was always happy.


    Yu Wan felt quite relieved.


    A year ago, when the three of them were still little munchkins, they would always be greatly frightened when they encountered simr things. They would have nightmares and wake up at night. It was different now.


    Yu Wan asked them, ¡°Do you still want to go on the streets? Do you still want to buy candied hawthorn?¡±


    Xiaobao said, ¡°Yes! Buy it! Why can¡¯t we buy it?¡±


    Yu Wan asked again, ¡°What if we meet bad people again?¡±


    Xiaobao ced his hands on his hips. ¡°Beat him up!¡±


    Dabao and Er¡¯bao also nodded vigorously, indicating that their performance this time was not good. If they were given another chance, they would beat them until they cried!


    Yu Wan thought of the vige tyrant of Lotus Flower Vige being ridden by the little fellows and beaten into a pig¡¯s head. She felt that it was really because those little beggars slipped away quickly. Their legs were short, so they could not catch up. If they did, it was hard to say who would be bullied.


    ¡°My sons are amazing!¡± Yu Wan kissed the little fellows.


    The three little ck eggs took afortable shower and fell asleep beside their mother. Dabao had profited from the disaster andy on his mother¡¯s body. He felt that he had not taken that hit for nothing. In the past, this position belonged to Xiaobao. He could not snatch it.


    Dabao fell asleep drooling. Soon, Xiaobao and Er¡¯bao also fell asleep sweetly. They could always sleep especially well beside their mother.


    Yu Wan looked at the three little fellows dotingly and narrowed her eyes slightly. She would make them pay the price for bullying her sons!


    On the other side, the official who sent Fu Ling back to the manor went to Helian Beiming¡¯s courtyard and exined the incident in front of the two brothers and Yan Jiuchao.


    The official had heard a lot of rumors about the Eldest Princess in the magistrate prefecture these few days, so he gave more information than Fu Ling. For example, he knew why the little masters were called little jinxes.


    Yu Shaoqing didn¡¯t know.


    After the officials left, Yu Shaoqing flipped out. ¡°What right do they have to say that Dabao and the others are little jinxes? Who did the children offend? Are all you people from Nanzhao bullying children like this?¡±


    Helian Beiming cleared his throat. ¡°You¡¯re also from Nanzhao.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Yu Shaoqing wanted to say no, but he swallowed his words.


    The official did not say anything. He was afraid that he would make a mistake if he spoke too much. However, just because he did not say it did not mean that others would not say it too.


    Helian Beiming called Yu Gang over. ¡°Go outside and ask if it¡¯s been peaceful recently.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yu Gang epted the order and left.


    The news of the Eldest Princess had spread like wildfire. Everyone, from the ministers to themoners, was discussing it. Yu Gang had only sat in the teahouse for a while, but he already knew the ins and outs of the rumors.


    He returned to Helian Beiming¡¯s study with a solemn expression and said to the three people sitting there, ¡°Grand General and Second Master, Young Master, there are rumors outside that the Eldest Princess has returned to Nanzhao. The turmoil in the Queen Manor, the missing holy artifact and the Queen being deposed are all because of the Eldest Princess!¡±


    The atmosphere in the room instantly turned cold.


    Helian Beiming¡¯s expression turned ugly. Yan Jiuchao¡¯s expression did not change, but anyone could feel the killing intent in his eyes. The only person who couldn¡¯t understand was Yu Shaoqing.


    Yu Shaoqing said in confusion, ¡°What does this have to do with the Helian family?¡±


    Not to mention that he did not believe the rumors, so what if he did? How could the internal matters of the royal family be rted to his three treasures?


    Little jinx, little jinx, how ugly was the name!


    Yu Gang did not say anything. He stole a nce at the General and Young Master¡¯s expressions and thought to himself, You two didn¡¯t tell Second Master about this? Poor Second Master. He was clearly the closest person to the Eldest Princess, but he became thest to know.


    Yu Gang bowed with tears of sympathy for Yu Shaoqing.


    ¡°What¡¯s with your expressions? Why aren¡¯t you surprised at all?¡± Yu Shaoqing sensed that something was wrong with his son-inw and brother.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at the sky.


    Helian Beiming also looked at the sky like him.


    Yu Shaoqing narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are you two¡­ hiding something from me?¡±


    Helian Beiming opened his mouth and was about to speak when Yan Jiuchao beat him to it. ¡°I didn¡¯t anyway.¡± He spread his hands.


    ¡°Then you did?¡± Yu Shaoqing¡¯s dangerous gazended on Helian Beiming¡¯s face.


    The corners of Helian Beiming¡¯s mouth twitched. Nephew-inw, you shouldn¡¯t push the me!


    Yu Shaoqing stood up and stood in front of Helian Beiming. He said solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s useless to look at him. Tell me the truth. What are you hiding from me?¡±


    Helian Beiming was not as thick-skinned as Yan Jiuchao. He was embarrassed to throw the me awaypletely, so he could only take a deep breath and pat his brother¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Sit down first. I¡¯ll tell you slowly.¡±


    Helian Beiming drafted a n and decided to start with his sister-inw¡¯s background. After he was done with her background, he would talk about many things that his sister-inw had no choice but to do. For example, his sister-inw was engaged to the Ghost n for the holy artifact of Nanzhao. For example, his sister-inw was unwilling to be reduced to a chess piece and escaped the engagement without hesitation.


    Lastly, he had to emphasize that his sister-inw did not cheat on him.


    Just as Helian Beiming had thought of how to speak to Yu Shaoqing step by step, Old Cui came over with a drumstick in his mouth. He was here to administer acupuncture to Helian Beiming. The moment he entered the room, he saw that the three of them had strange expressions, especially Yu Shaoqing, who looked like a fishbone was stuck in his throat.


    ¡°You told him?¡± He looked at Helian Beiming and Yan Jiuchao.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Before Helian Beiming could speak, Old Cui patted Yu Shaoqing¡¯s shoulder heavily. ¡°Alright, what¡¯s the big deal? Isn¡¯t it just marrying the Princess? She didn¡¯t consummate the marriage. Isn¡¯t it just a ceremony!¡±


    Yu Shaoqing suddenly felt as if he had been struck by lightning. ¡°W-what did you say? Ah¡­ Ah Shu is the Princess? She even went through the ceremony with someone?!¡±


    Old Cui : ¡°¡­¡±


    Uh¡­ I think I said something wrong¡­


    Old Cui quickly tried to remedy the situation. ¡°No, no, I remembered wrongly. She didn¡¯t go through the ceremony with anyone. On the day of the ceremony, she escaped. She even escaped the marriage given by the Emperor.¡±


    What Old Cui meant was that she was determined not to marry that person, but Yu Shaoqing¡¯s focus was not on him at all.


    Yu Shaoqing exploded. ¡°The Emperor even betrothed her? She¡¯s already married?!¡±


    Old Cui pped his forehead. ¡°Aiya, isn¡¯t that for the holy artifact? Besides, he grew up with her and knows everything¡­¡±


    ¡°That wild man even grew up with her?!!¡± Yu Shaoqing roared, feeling terrible!


    The hopeless Old Cui : ¡°¡­¡±


    Why did he feel like he was making things worse? That¡¯s not right. Shouldn¡¯t you be the most surprised that she¡¯s the Emperor¡¯s daughter? Why are you only concerned about being jealous? I say, aren¡¯t your focus a little off?


    ¡°I need to be alone,¡± Yu Shaoqing said aggrievedly.


    Yu Shaoqing felt wronged.


    His Ah Shu was not a well-bred youngdy.


    His Ah Shu had a fianc¨¦.


    Boohoo, it was a bolt from the blue!

 Chapter 613 - 613 Doting Child Maniac

    613 Doting Child Maniac


    When Yu Shaoqing returned to his room, Little Sly Jiang had already rested.


    Little Sly Jiang yed leaf cards with the Old Madam during the day and sneaked out to tour the casino at night. This was the benefit of living in the city. There was nothing else, but there were many casinos.


    Yu Shaoqing didn¡¯t dabble in this circle. Otherwise, he would definitely have heard of a famous name that had recently risen¡ªMagic Gambling Hero.


    The reason why she was called that was naturally rted to her iparable gambling skills. She had gambled for so many rounds but did not win a single round. There was really no one else with such bad luck.


    !!


    However, she still bet too much. After one round, ten thousand taels were gone.


    The Old Madam gave her daughter-inw endless money. However, Little Sly Jiang did not spend hers. She spent the money from next door. Every month, on a dark and windy night, a ghost-like figure would sh into the manor next door and take the money from the storeroom.


    Eunuch Wang was an expert at handling matters, but he was a mess when it came to settling ounts. Eunuch Wang was confused. Why did he feel that the silver in the storeroom was missing a little every day?


    On the other side, Yan Jiuchao also returned to his room.


    Yu Wan hugged her son and fell asleep, leaving an oilmp for him. The dim yellow light shone through the translucent curtain andnded on the four figures. Their breathing was even and long.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s expression softened as he listened. He lifted the curtain and sat down by the bed. He looked down at his sleeping wife.


    Now that even Yu Shaoqing knew about the Eldest Princess, only this silly girl was still kept in the dark. However, such a thing might not make her happy, it would only make her feel even more sorry for her mother.


    Yan Jiuchao was not in a hurry to tell her the truth, so he did not wake her up. He only looked at her quietly for a while before looking at Dabao, who was lying on her. In the past, it was always Xiaobao lying here. Xiaobao was the youngest, but he was the most domineering.


    To be able to make this little tyrant give up his ¡°throne¡±, it was obvious that Dabao had really suffered.


    Yan Jiuchao carried Dabao over.


    The sleeping Dabao suddenly left his mother and moved his little body ufortably. However, the moment he snuggled into his father¡¯s arms, he fell asleep again. Although his mother¡¯s arms were good, there was a sense of security that only his father could give him.


    Dabao was sleeping soundly.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at his son in his arms and touched his swollen forehead with his slender fingers. Actually, the swelling had already subsided a lot. Even so, Yan Jiuchao still frowned.


    ¡°Young Master.¡± Shadow Thirteen¡¯s voice sounded softly outside the door.


    Yan Jiuchao put his son back into Yu Wan¡¯s arms and stood up to go to the outer room. ¡°Come in.¡±


    The door was unlocked, and Shadow Thirteen pushed it open and walked in. Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six followed Prince Yan to the Queen Manor. Just as they settled down, Shadow Thirteen came to report to Yan Jiuchao and inform him of the contact location.


    On the way here, he heard something. He saw Yan Jiuchao¡¯s cold expression and guessed that those things were most likely true. He paused and asked, ¡°Young Master, are the little masters alright?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°Dabao was hit. He¡¯s fine.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen¡¯s expression turned cold. The little masters had suffered since they were young. It was not easy for them to return to their parents¡¯ side, but such a terrible thing had happened. It would not be an exaggeration to say that a disaster hade out of nowhere.


    ¡°Have you settled down?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    Shadow Thirteen nodded. ¡°Yes, Young Master. His Highness went to the courtyard he bought on the outskirts of the city. He asked me and Shadow Six to help investigate some things. Part of it is an old matter, and the other is something rted to the Helian family.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Yan Jiuchao paused.


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°His Highness said that he has lost his memory from time to time all these years, but he has a habit of writing handwritten notes, so whatever he did in Nanzhao is probably traceable. Only he didn¡¯t leave a word about the Helian family¡¯s eldest branch. He guessed that the great general¡¯s qigong deviation was rted to the Queen Manor, and so were Helian Sheng and Madam Tan. He was heavily relied on by the Queen and participated in almost all of her ns, except for the Helian family. This is very intriguing.


    ¡°His Highness also said that his son is the son-inw of the Helian family. The matter of the inws is his business. He wants to find evidence and seek justice for the Helian family.¡±


    Just like what his father would do. Actually, there was no hurry.


    Prince Yan could have waited for his injuries to recover before working. However, he did not do that because he did not want to be idle. He would think when he was free. If he thought about it, he would ask. If he asked, he would be sad.


    The father and son did not mention Shangguan Yan at all. But not mentioning it did not mean that he did not know.


    From the moment he found out that he was Prince Yan of the Great Zhou, he should have understood that Princess Consort Yan had long remarried to the famous War God of the Great Zhou. The War God had doted on her for more than ten years.


    ¡°You came at the right time. I have something to tell you.¡± Yan Jiuchao changed the topic and told Shadow Thirteen about what happened during the day.


    Only then did Shadow Thirteen understand that what he had heard from the outside was only superficial. That group of people had not only bullied Fu Ling and the little masters, but they had also insulted and beaten them up. They could even attack innocent women and children. They were worse than animals!


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°Call Shadow Six, Jiang Hai, and the others. Find those guys.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen went to Xixia Garden, called Qing Yan and Jiang Hai, and sent a pigeon to Shadow Six. The four of them went to capture them.


    It was not difficult for them to catch a few beggars. In less than two to four hours, everyone who had attacked Fu Ling and Dabao during the day had been captured. Not only them, but even the nitpicker, who was hiding in the crowd and shouting, had been found by Shadow Six.


    This group of people was brought to a house under Little Gu Elder¡¯s name.


    ¡°Kneel!¡± Shadow Six kicked thest burly man in.


    This burly man was the nitpicker who had led the shouting during the day. He had earned a lot of money during the day and went to a brothel to have fun with girls at night. Unexpectedly, Shadow Six pulled him off the bed after he took off his pants. He only hurriedly tied his belt after entering the courtyard.


    Just as he was about to curse at this lunatic, he saw people kneeling on the ground in the courtyard. He counted them one by one and saw that they were all familiar faces!


    One was the little beggar, Hu¡¯zi, who had smashed Dabao during the day, the three little beggars who were aplices, and then there were Hu¡¯zi¡¯s parents, as well as the fivemoners who were hiding in the crowd and fanning the mes.


    Including him, they were all gathered.


    Only then did he realize that something was wrong.


    Shadow Six was a scout, so the killing intent on his body was not strong. Shadow Thirteen and the others were different. All of them were not easy to deal with. Their eyes were so cold that it was as if they could tear him apart in the next second.


    The burly man shivered violently.


    At this moment, the door creaked open.


    A man in a white robe strolled out. His skin was like jade and his figure was tall. He was like a cold white moonlight that suddenly hit people¡¯s hearts.


    Everyone was stunned.


    It was said that Commandery Prince Li was the most handsome man in Nanzhao. However, looking at the person in front of them, they felt that even the number one handsome man in Nanzhao was about to be overshadowed.


    Yan Jiuchao stood on the steps and nced down at the person kneeling in the courtyard. ¡°Who smashed my son? Stand up.¡±


    His son? He was the father of these little fellows?


    Everyone was dumbfounded. No wonder they were arrested in the middle of the night. It turned out that his father hade to avenge his son.


    Hu¡¯zi shrank into his mother¡¯s arms. The middle-aged woman hugged him and lowered her head without moving.


    Shadow Thirteen walked behind Hu¡¯zi and kicked him out!


    ¡°Hu¡¯zi!¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    The middle-aged woman pounced on Hu¡¯zi. Hu¡¯zi also turned around and reached out to his mother. However, Jiang Hai kicked the middle-aged woman away.


    Hu¡¯zi was frightened.


    Hu¡¯zi¡¯s father was also there. However, he was already scared out of his wits. He lowered his head and did not dare to make a sound.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at Hu¡¯zi expressionlessly. ¡°Which hand hit it?¡±


    Hu¡¯zi trembled and silently ced his right hand behind his back.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Shadow Thirteen snorted coldly.


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°Chop it up.¡±


    ¡°Mother¡ªI don¡¯t want it!¡± Hu¡¯zi cried in fear.


    The woman knelt down and crawled towards Yan Jiuchao on her knees. She tried to grab Yan Jiuchao¡¯s clothes with her hand, but Qing Yan stopped her.


    Such an unruly woman wanted to touch his Little Jiuchao? No way!


    The woman knelt at the bottom of the steps and kowtowed, begging for mercy. ¡°Young Master, please spare his life! Hu¡¯zi is a child. He¡¯s insensible! He identally hit the wrong person! Lord, please spare him!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°We can spare him.¡±


    The woman heaved a sigh of relief and thought to herself that young people were indeed soft-hearted and easy to talk to. She could save her son if she cried. If she pretended to be pitifulter, she might be able to fool them today.


    Yan Jiuchao added, ¡°I¡¯ll just chop yours.¡±


    The woman couldn¡¯t catch her breath and almost choked to death! ¡°Young Master¡­ Young Master, what did you say?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°If you smash my son, you have to leave a hand behind.¡±


    The woman was dumbfounded. ¡°We¡­ we¡­ Hu¡¯zi¡­ only smashed him gently. Your son wasn¡¯t injured or bleeding. Why did he have to lose one hand?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao nodded. ¡°Then you can also call your father to chop off my hand. You don¡¯t have such a good father. My son did. Why? Are you unconvinced?¡±

 Chapter 614 - 614 Brother Jiu’s Means

    614 Brother Jiu¡¯s Means


    Yan Jiuchao meant what he said. Even though the woman¡¯s head was bleeding, he still demanded one hand.


    Hu¡¯zi¡¯s father¡¯s hand.


    Hu¡¯zi¡¯s father had been hiding in the crowd with his tail between his legs. He did not look at his son or his wife. He did not know how the other party recognized him as Hu¡¯zi¡¯s father.


    Yan Jiuchao did not like blood.


    !!


    Shadow Thirteen pulled him to the backyard to chop his hand off.


    It was not unjust to chop him up. He had pushed his son and wife out to work while he hid in the house and counted his money. When something happened, he wished he could clear himself of the me on the spot. It was already a blessing to chop off one of such a vicious and irresponsible man¡¯s hands.


    Hu¡¯zi¡¯s father¡¯s scream echoed throughout the house.


    Everyone, who were originally only 70% afraid, fell to the ground in fear. The timid ones peed their pants. The woman fainted on the spot. Hu¡¯zi and hispanions were so frightened that they didn¡¯t even dare to cry. For the rest of his life, this scene would be the greatest trauma in his life.


    But did Yan Jiuchao sympathize with him?


    No.


    If his son had not been raised well by the elders in the family, the one who would have been traumatized would have been his son.


    He, Yan Jiuchao, had never been a good person.


    Shadow Thirteen put the unconscious Hu¡¯zi¡¯s father into a sack and dragged him out of the backyard. Along with the sack was a heavy wooden box. Everyone knew what was in the box. And it was precisely because they knew it that they shivered even more.


    Shadow Thirteen threw the sack and wooden box out of the door like a rotten cabbage.


    What did he mean by not taking human lives seriously? This was it!


    Compared to this, smashing a few rotten eggs and beating up a maidservant was nothing.


    Everyone finally realized what kind of devil they had provoked. If they had known earlier, they wouldn¡¯t have earned that sum of money no matter what. However, there was no way out now.


    ¡°Young Master, please spare our lives! Young Master, please spare our lives! We didn¡¯t do it on purpose! We didn¡¯t mean it!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Young Master! We had no choice! Someone asked us to do this!¡±


    ¡°Young Master, please spare us this time on ount that we have elders and children!¡±


    ¡°Young Master, please spare us! We won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t touch the little masters! It was Hu¡¯zi! It was them! They did it!¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? We clearly did it together, so why are you pushing the me to us? Zhang! Aren¡¯t you the one who received money and asked us to do big things with you!¡±


    ¡°Did¡­ did I let you bully the little masters? I-I-I¡­ I¡­ I only let you hit that maidservant!¡±


    ¡°You clearly said to smash the little masters to death!¡±


    This group of people began to fight among themselves.


    Yan Jiuchao, Shadow Thirteen, and the other three watched coldly.


    In the blink of an eye, the group of people who were colluding with each other earlier were frightened into a state of disunity. It could be seen that not everyone had backbone.


    Just as the group of people was getting more and more noisy and was about to fight, Yan Jiuchao raised his finger indifferently.


    Shadow Thirteen said coldly, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Everyone shut up.


    Yan Jiuchao slowly paced a few steps and said, ¡°Who instructed you? I¡¯ll release whoever tells me his appearance and identity first.¡±


    The tragedy of Hu¡¯zi¡¯s father had long frightened this group of people out of their wits. They could finally tell that even the people who threatened them back then were not as ruthless as this young master. This young master looked young, handsome, and harmless, but his heart was ck!


    He wasn¡¯t a young master, he was a lunatic!!!


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk!¡± The leader, the burly man, crawled out on his knees.


    ¡°Move aside! I¡¯ll speak!¡± A beggar in his early fifties squeezed him to the side. He was the one surnamed Zhang. He had been begging for many years in this area and had established his own small gang. His brothers in the underworld called him Sect Master Zhang.


    Sect Master Zhang was a small local tyrant. Any faction with a little power could crush him until there was nothing left. Because of this, he knew better than anyone that fortune came from danger. However, he had made a mistake. He thought that the Queen Manor was the final orthodoxy, and the Helian Manor would sooner orter be a stepping stone for the Queen Manor.


    In the end, he did not know if the Helian Manor would fall, but he knew that he was about to die.


    ¡°Young Master, please have mercy and let me go. I know everything! I¡¯ll say everything!¡± Sect Master Zhang kowtowed repeatedly, a bloody hole in his forehead.


    Shadow Thirteen looked at Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao nodded indifferently.


    Shadow Thirteen walked up to him and said, ¡°Who instructed you? What did the person who instructed you say?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a young man, about the same age as this young hero. He¡¯s half a head shorter than this young hero. He has a square face, nted eyebrows, and a mole on his chin.¡± Sect Master Zhang carefully recalled the other party¡¯s appearance, not daring to miss a single detail.


    As he spoke, Qing Yan took out a brush and ink and drew the person¡¯s appearance.


    Sect Master Zhang continued, ¡°He didn¡¯t say who he was. He just asked me to do something for the Queen.¡±


    ¡°The Queen?¡± Shadow Thirteen said in a deep voice.


    Sect Master Zhang hurriedly changed his words. ¡°Princess!¡±


    ¡°Continue!¡± Shadow Thirteen berated.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Sect Master Zhang wiped his cold sweat. ¡°I asked him, what is it? He asked me to guard that alley and said that if I discovered the little masters of the Helian family passing by, I would smash them with something and call them jinxes. Tell them to get out of Nanzhao. It would be best if I could anger the people of the Helian Manor to make a move and then use them of killing the innocent! He gave me five thousand taels of silver and said that this was only a deposit. After the matter was done, he would pay me another ten thousand taels. I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ve never seen so much silver. When I saw so much money¡­ I¡­ I was confused. Young Master, please spare me!¡±


    Fifteen thousand. The Queen Manor was really stingy. They wanted to drag the Helian Manor down with them with so little money.


    On the other side, Qing Yan¡¯s portrait waspleted. He handed it to Yan Jiuchao. ¡°Look.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao did not see anything, but Jiang Hai felt that it looked familiar. Jiang Hai frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a disciple of the State Preceptor Hall? He¡¯s guarding the pill room.¡±


    Qing Yan had some impression of him. They had been hiding in the State Preceptor Hall for a period of time and had seen many disciples, including the one in the portrait. Qing Yan gritted his teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s the people from the State Preceptor Hall. They¡¯re indeed jackals of the same tribe!¡±


    Why was the State Preceptor Hall involved? Sect Master Zhang did not understand, but a small fry like him did not need to understand. He looked at the cold-faced masters and mustered his courage to ask, ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ve confessed everything I know¡­ Can¡­ Can you let me go?¡±


    Qing Yan and the other three looked at Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao nced at everyone.


    No one understood what this young master wanted to do. Was he going to chop off someone¡¯s hand again? All of them were so frightened that they shivered.


    ¡°Do you want to live?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Even in my dreams!¡±


    ¡°Young Master, please spare my life!¡±


    Everyone kowtowed on the ground again.


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°Do as I say if you want.¡±


    Sect Master Zhang asked, ¡°What do you need us to do, Young Master?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°Continue spreading the news that the Helian Manor allowed a servant tomit murder and protected the Eldest Princess, unwilling to expel this jinx from the family.¡±


    Everyone was stunned. Wasn¡¯t he from the Helian family? Why did he hire someone to nder his family? Was he stupid?


    Shadow Thirteen was also puzzled as to why Young Master did this, but he believed that Young Master would not harm the Helian family. He must have his own reasons.


    He said, ¡°Just do as he tells you! If there are still people in the Capital who don¡¯t know about the Helian Manor¡¯s servantsmitting murder and protecting the Eldest Princess in a few days, I¡¯ll capture all of you and kill you one by one!¡±


    Sect Master Zhang hurriedly agreed. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! I¡¯ll inform my brothers now. In less than three days, I¡¯ll definitely let the entire Capital know about these two things!¡±


    This was originally what the disciple of the State Preceptor Hall had asked them to do. They had already done half of it. Now, they were only doing the other half with more vigor. He did not have any other abilities, but he was not bad at spreading rumors.


    ¡°Jiuchao, what do you want to do?¡± After the group of people left the house, Qing Yan said in confusion, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we let them turn around their words and tell the truth to clear the Helian Manor¡¯s name? At the same time, expose the scheme of the Queen and the State Preceptor Hall.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao naturally had his own considerations.


    They were just a few lowly beggars. It was fine to fan the mes, but as evidence that the Little Princess had colluded with the State Preceptor Hall, it was too useless. At that time, the other party could bite back and say that they had bribed the beggars and deliberately ndered the State Preceptor Hall and the Little Princess¡¯s innocence.


    Moreover, it was easy to wash the Helian Manor clean through these people, but the Eldest Princess could not. She was born to be a jinx. Yan Jiuchao either did not make a move or did a splendid job.


    Didn¡¯t those people say that the Eldest Princess was a jinx and that the Little Princess was the destined one?


    He would let those people see who was the blessing and who was the disaster!

 Chapter 615 - 615 Give A Taste Of Its Own

    615 Give A Taste Of Its Own


    It had been a long time since the Helian family had been pushed to the top of rumors. As the well-deserved number one aristocratic family in Nanzhao, it rarely received criticism. However, in the past few days, the spittle of themoners had almost drowned the Helian family.


    Divine General Beiming¡¯s biological brother did not die and even married the Eldest Princess. Not only that, their maidservant even killed an innocent child.


    Such bad behavior was simply outrageous.


    Themoners were moring to chase the Eldest Princess and her family out of Nanzhao.


    The State Preceptor Hall naturally received the news.


    Nangong Li sat in the State Preceptor¡¯s room. After hearing the disciple¡¯s report, he could not help but smile smugly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Zhang guy to do things so beautifully.¡±


    It was much more beautiful than they had imagined. They originally thought that it would take at least ten to fifteen days topletely fan the mes of themoners¡¯ anger. Now, it had only been three to five days, but themoners wished they could rush into the Helian Manor and sweep the Eldest Princess¡¯s family out of Nanzhao.


    Nangong Li smiled and said, ¡°State Preceptor is still the smartest to think of such a brilliant n.¡±


    What Sect Master Zhang did was originally what the disciple of the State Preceptor Hall had instructed. The only difference was that at first, he only nned to put in fifty percent of his strength. Now, he had put in a lot of effort, and the effect was much better than expected.


    The State Preceptor frowned.


    Nangong Li noticed his expression and asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is the State Preceptor not satisfied?¡±


    The State Preceptor shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not satisfied, but I find it strange.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so strange about it?¡± Nangong Li asked.


    ¡°It went too smoothly,¡± the State Preceptor said thoughtfully. ¡°That group of people didn¡¯t look like they would work so hard at first.¡±


    Nangong Li smiled. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t go well, you me them for not putting in effort. If it goes well, you think that they have put in too much effort. What¡¯s wrong with putting in effort? That group of people will do anything for money. State Preceptor, don¡¯t tell me you want to tell me that someone is secretly adding fuel to the fire and helping them spread rumors that are disadvantageous to the Helian family and the Eldest Princess.¡±


    This was impossible.


    Those who had grudges with the Helian family had been pulled into their camp. Nangong Li was certain that none of his own people had moved. The remaining people who had no enmity with the Helian family would not harm them.


    The State Preceptor nodded. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m thinking too much, but¡­¡± He paused at this point.


    ¡°But what?¡± Nangong Li asked.


    The State Preceptor frowned and said, ¡°The outside world has already gone crazy. Why hasn¡¯t the Helian family taken action for a long time? It¡¯s fine even if they stand up and rify the truth.¡±


    Nangong Li snorted coldly. ¡°Will themoners believe them if they rify? From the moment themoners found out that Helian Beiyu married the Eldest Princess, the Helian family lost the hearts of the people. Perhaps they expected this, so they didn¡¯t make a meaningless struggle. They¡¯re waiting for the limelight to pass. Unfortunately, this time, the limelight can¡¯t pass.¡±


    The State Preceptor was far less optimistic than Nangong Li. He had fought with Yan Jiuchao all the way here. He understood that Yan Jiuchao was not as simple as he looked. He was definitely not someone who would wait for death. The Helian family might really wait for the limelight to pass, but Yan Jiuchao would not.


    The State Preceptor said, ¡°It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry. It¡¯s better to get someone to investigate the movements of the Helian East Manor.¡±


    That night, Nangong Li asked Asura to bring a spy to the Helian Manor. The powerful defense of the Helian Manor was useless in Asura¡¯s eyes. In the blink of an eye, the spy entered the manor.


    The spy was squatting outside Xixia Garden. About fifteen minutester, Shadow Thirteen came over. He went straight to the old man¡¯s room.


    ¡°Grandma,¡± he greeted.


    The old man sat on a chair and looked up at him. ¡°Why are you looking for me sote at night?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°Young Master asked me toe and get the snow toad.¡±


    The old man was puzzled. ¡°The Gu Queen? Why are you suddenly taking this? The medicinal primer hasn¡¯t been gathered yet.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°Young Master isn¡¯t doing this for the medicinal primer. Recently, such a big thing has happened to the Helian family. Themoners are moring to chase the Second Madam out. Young Master has thought of a way.¡±


    ¡°What method?¡± The old man asked curiously.


    Shadow Thirteen said unhurriedly, ¡°Wasn¡¯t the holy artifact stolen? Young Master said that the aura of the Gu Queen is closest to the holy artifact. He asked Ah Wei to think of a way to make the Gu Queen acknowledge the Second Madam as her master and announced to the public that the Second Madam had found the holy artifact. In that case, the Second Madam has made a great contribution. Themoners might not chase the Second Madam out anymore.¡±


    The spy listened and immediately reported their conversation to the State Preceptor and Nangong Li after returning to the State Preceptor Hall.


    When Nangong Li heard this, he narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°The State Preceptor really guessed it.¡±


    They thought that they had acknowledged their fate, but it turned out that they were waiting here.


    After the theft, Nangong Yan had also had designs on the Gu Queen. Unfortunately, the Gu Queen was snatched away by Yan Jiuchao¡¯s people, so the n was left unsettled.


    If Yan Jiuchao seeded, then the Eldest Princess, who had the ¡°holy artifact¡±, would definitely not be expelled from Nanzhao. Not only that, but it was very likely that she would be thought to have obtained the protection of the Gu God.


    At that time, she would no longer be a jinx.


    Nangong Li was d that he had listened to the State Preceptor and asked someone to investigate such important news.


    Nangong Li looked at the State Preceptor and smiled sarcastically. ¡°I would have forgotten if they hadn¡¯t said so. The Gu Queen is in Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hands. Originally, my mother couldn¡¯t snatch what was in their hands. Now that there¡¯s Asura, isn¡¯t a mere Helian Manor as easy as taking something from their pockets?¡±


    When the Gu Queen was in his hands, the person who found the ¡°holy artifact¡± would be his mother. The position of Queen that she had lost could soon be taken back.


    Nangong Li stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get Asura to bring Gu Elder Meng to the Helian Manor now.¡±


    Asura could not recognize the Gu Queen, he needed to bring a Gu Master along. In the entire Queen Manor, there was no Gu Master more powerful than Gu Elder Meng.


    ¡°Wait,¡± the State Preceptor called after him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong this time?¡± Nangong Li paused and looked at the State Preceptor in confusion.


    The State Preceptor pondered for a moment and frowned. ¡°It¡¯s still going too smoothly. I keep feeling that something¡¯s wrong.¡±


    Nangong Li curled his lips and said, ¡°If Asura takes action, it will naturally go smoothly. Be it the sacrificial soldiers of the Helian Manor or Yan Jiuchao¡¯s secret guards, they¡¯re all just a group of ants in front of Asura. It¡¯s not difficult for Asura to bring spies to avoid their eyes and ears. State Preceptor, there¡¯s no need to worry.¡±


    The State Preceptor shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not saying that they didn¡¯t discover Asura and the spy. I¡¯m talking about how it was such a coincidence to see them discussing such an important matter.¡±


    Nangong Li smiled. ¡°Does the State Preceptor think that they deliberately set up a conversation to trick us because they discovered that Asura and the spy hade? I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to discover it with Asura¡¯s skills.¡±


    Asura¡¯s martial arts were powerful, and his qinggong was even stronger. Shadow Thirteen and the others indeed did not sense Asura¡¯s aura, but this was not a coincidence. Shadow Thirteen had acted with Grandma countless times. Even if he was a blind cat, he should have encountered a dead rat.


    Seeing that the State Preceptor was still silent, Nangong Li continued, ¡°So what if they set a trap? Would Asura be afraid of them?¡±


    That¡¯s right. Asura was the number one expert in the world. Even if Yan Jiuchao set up an inescapable in the manor, he could not do anything to Asura.


    At this thought, the State Preceptor finally stopped being stubborn.


    In the middle of the night, Asura brought Gu Elder Meng into the Helian Manor.


    Gu Elder Meng took out a string of Gu beads. Although his Gu technique was impressive, he was not like the State Preceptor and the old man who could directly sense the Gu King¡¯s aura. He still had to rely on the Gu bead to find the Gu worm.


    He originally thought that the Gu bead would only light up after approaching the Gu worm, but the moment he walked into the courtyard, the Gu bead lit up in unison!


    Gu Elder Meng was slightly stunned. Was the snow toad¡¯s aura so powerful? Before Gu Elder Meng coulde back to his senses, Shadow Thirteen came out of the old man¡¯s room with a box.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± the old man instructed. ¡°The Gu Queen is afraid of heat. Remember to put it on the ice. You have to get up at night to change the ice.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Grandma.¡± Shadow Thirteen agreed and took the brocade box to Yan Jiuchao¡¯s study.


    Gu Elder Meng had been staring fixedly at themotion in the study. After Shadow Thirteen left, Gu Elder Meng asked Asura to bring him into the study and steal the snow toad.


    The appearance of the snow toad did not look like a holy artifact. This was also why one had to make it recognize them as its master. Only by hiding it in their body would no one see through the truth.


    Gu Elder Meng carefully opened the brocade box. Through the jade container containing the snow toad, he could vaguely see the figure of the Gu Queen.


    However, for some reason, the Gu bead in the box suddenly darkened.


    Gu Elder Meng frowned strangely. He was clearly closer to the Gu Queen, why did it be dark?


    Could it be that¡­ the Gu Queen¡¯s aura was sometimes strong and sometimes weak?

 Chapter 616 - 616 The Might of the Gu Queen, Destiny (1)

    616 The Might of the Gu Queen, Destiny (1)


    Gu Elder Meng brought the Gu Queen back to the State Preceptor Hall.


    The State Preceptor and Nangong Li had been waiting for a long time. Although the Gu Queen was not a true holy artifact, she was the Gu closest to it. All these years, they had gone to the Gu Mountain to search for its traces, but they had found nothing.


    Now that he was really going to see it, even the State Preceptor could not help but be a little excited.


    Gu Elder Meng walked forward and gently opened the lid of the box. He took out the jade bottle containing the Gu Queen. He took out a jade bowl from the box he carried with him. ¡°State Preceptor, please get someone to bring some ice.¡±


    The Gu Queen was greedy for coldness. If it was ced on ice, it would stay there and not leave.


    The State Preceptor asked his disciple to take the sealed ice from the cer.


    Gu Elder Meng knocked a small piece and ced it in the bowl. Then, he put on his silver gloves, opened the lid of the jade bottle, and poured out the little thing inside.


    Everyone finally saw the snow-white little thing. Although it was called a snow toad, it was not a real toad. However, it would asionally let out a toad-like cry.


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful,¡± Nangong Li eximed.


    It was clearly a Gu worm, but it was lyingzily on the ice, exuding nobility and elegance. He could actually feel these two characteristics from a Gu worm. It had to be said that it was indeed a treasure.


    Nangong Li had never cared about Gu worms. He always felt that just looking at them made his hair stand on end. However, if it was this little thing, Nangong Li felt that he might be able to raise it.


    ¡°Is it a female Gu?¡± Nangong Li asked.


    Gu Elder Meng shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s a male Gu. It¡¯s called the Queen because it¡¯s too beautiful.¡±


    Nangong Li nodded in enlightenment. The little thing was too likable. He could not help but stretch out his finger, wanting to touch it.


    Gu Elder Meng grabbed Nangong Li¡¯s finger with his silver gloves. ¡°Your Highness, be careful. It¡¯s poisonous.¡±


    This little thing was beautiful. It looked gentle and harmless, but it was actually extremely poisonous. Even Asura would fall to the ground if it bit him.


    Of course, it would not bite Asura. Asura¡¯s blood was too hot, and it would feel ufortable.


    Nangong Li admired it carefully and asked Gu Elder Meng to put it away. ¡°With this, my mother can regain her position as the Queen.¡±


    Nangong Li left the State Preceptor Hall overnight and returned to his residence.


    Before Nangong Yan was conferred the title of Queen, she had always lived in the pce. At the same time as she was conferred the title of Queen, the Emperor gave her a Queen Manor.


    Now that she was no longer the Queen, she could not continue to live in the manor. However, the Emperor did not forgive her, so he did not allow her to move back to the pce. She could only stay in a house that she had once bought.


    This could also be considered a superior courtyard, but it could not bepared to the Queen Manor. Inparison, it showed that it was in dire straits.


    The Little Commandery Princess had already cried countless tears and had already gone to her room to rest.


    Nangong Yan sat alone in front of the window, staring nkly at the silent courtyard.


    The Queen Manor also had a courtyard that was countless times bigger than this ce. There were precious peony and orchids nted there, but there were only a few peony flowers and mottled weeds here.


    ¡°Mother!¡± Nangong Li strode in.


    Nangong Yan slowly turned her head and looked at him nkly. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Even her voice became old and hoarse.


    Nangong Li¡¯s heart ached. Was this still the radiant Queen? Why did she be neither human nor ghost in just a few days? He knew that what made his mother so dispirited was not only the loss of the position of Queen, but also the loss of the Prince Consort she had loved deeply for many years.


    That man was really heartless!


    One day of married life breeds days of enduring affections. No matter how wrong his mother was, she was still his wife whom he had spent many years with. How could he leave when his mother needed him the most?


    The Emperor had only taken away his mother¡¯s power and status. But he had really stabbed his mother in the heart! Even if he was really his father, he still hated him!


    ¡°Mother.¡± Nangong Liposed himself and suppressed the churning emotions in his heart. He squeezed out a gentle tone and said, ¡°I obtained the Gu Queen.¡±


    Nangong Yan¡¯s reaction was not as excited as he had imagined. She only nodded indifferently and turned around to continue staring nkly at the overgrown courtyard.


    Nangong Li walked forward. ¡°Mother, with this, we can regain the position of Queen.¡±


    Nangong Yan did not say anything.


    Nangong Li knew where the knot in his heart was. His eyes moved and she said, ¡°When we regain the position of Queen, we can think of a way to get Father back.¡±

 Chapter 617 - 617 The Might of the Gu Queen, Destiny (2)

    617 The Might of the Gu Queen, Destiny (2)


    Nangong Yan¡¯s expression froze.


    Nangong Li said, ¡°When you inherit the throne in the future, it¡¯s just a matter of your word to make peace with the Great Zhou. Would the Emperor of the Great Zhou be enemies with the entire Nanzhao for a younger brother who has died many years ago? At that time, Father cane back openly.¡±


    ¡°The Prince Consort wille back?¡± Nangong Yan asked in a daze.


    Nangong Li nodded. ¡°Yes, we can still bring him back. When we have the power in our hands, can¡¯t we get whatever we want?¡±


    !!


    That¡¯s right. As long as she regained her lost power, why couldn¡¯t she get a man? Nangong Yan clenched her fists bit by bit. ¡°I want to be the Queen¡­ I want the Prince Consort toe back to my side¡­ I want¡­ I want to kill Yan Jiuchao.¡±


    Nangong Li was gratified. ¡°We have to deal with this bad guy to prevent future trouble. Mother, you can leave him to me. I¡¯ll deal with him. What you have to do now is obediently cooperate with Gu Elder Meng and let the Gu Queen acknowledge you as its master.¡±


    ¡°If I had listened to you back then, I wouldn¡¯t have fallen into this state.¡± She shouldn¡¯t have gotten close to Yan Jiuchao and treated that family without reservation.


    Nangong Li med himself. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I implicated Mother.¡±


    In this matter, Nangong Yan had once med her son for acting on his own ord and poisoning the children. In the end, they ended up harming themselves. However, the moment her son knelt down and took all the me, she no longer had any resentment.


    No matter what, this was the child she had given birth to after ten months of pregnancy.


    Nangong Yan nodded and held her son¡¯s hand. She said guiltily, ¡°Don¡¯t mention the past anymore. I won¡¯t let you worry anymore.¡±


    Nangong Li said warmly, ¡°It¡¯s fine if I¡¯m worried. As long as you¡¯re willing to pull yourself together, I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡±


    Nangong Yan¡¯s fighting spirit was reignited. The next day, she went to Gu Elder Meng¡¯s courtyard.


    It was not easy to make the Gu Queen recognize it as its master. After it recognized its master, the Gu worm would not release poison to hurt its master. However, before it recognized its master, it had a very strong struggle.


    Even though she had taken the antidote in advance, Nangong Yan still suffered a lot. Fortunately, the Gu Queen finally acknowledged her master.


    Nangong Yan rested at home for a few days. When she looked better, she got someone to prepare a carriage and set off for the throne room.


    The Emperor had deposed her as the Queen, but she was still the Princess of Nanzhao. She had the qualifications to enter the pce.


    The Emperor had been annoyed to death in recent days. The rumors about the Eldest Princess and the Helian family were everywhere. Even the eunuchs sweeping the floor knew. The ministers pressured him, the Emperor, to force the Helian family to give an exnation.


    The Emperor had no choice but to call Helian Beiming over. However, before he could ask if the Helian family had really killed an innocent child, he heard the servant report¡ªthe Princess requested an audience.


    There was only one Princess in Nanzhao, and that was Nangong Yan.


    Nangong Yan was no longer the Queen. The politics had nothing to do with her. Why did shee to the throne room?


    The Emperor frowned. ¡°In.¡±


    ¡°The Princess has an audience¡ª¡±


    Nangong Yan, who had changed into the Princess¡¯s pce dress, walked elegantly into the throne room. After not seeing her for many days, she looked a little haggard, but the dignity between her eyebrows did not decrease. She calmly walked to the front and bowed to the Emperor on the throne. ¡°Greetings, Father.¡±


    The Emperor did not let her stand up. Instead, he asked indifferently, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Nangong Yan knelt and straightened her back. She looked at the Emperor and said, ¡°I¡¯m here today to report to you that I¡¯ve found the holy artifact.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ what did you say?¡± The Emperor was so shocked that he leaned forward and almost stood up.


    Nangong Yan took in the Emperor¡¯s reaction and thought to herself that this move was indeed not wrong. Her father cared so much about the holy artifact, so why would she not be able to regain his favor with the ¡°holy artifact¡±?


    Nangong Yan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve found the holy artifact. Congrattions, Father. Nanzhao¡­ has the protection of the Gu God again.¡±


    After the holy artifact was stolen, there was frequent trouble in Nanzhao. The Emperor had privately wondered if the Gu God was punishing them. The ministers¡¯ reactions were not much calmer than the Emperor¡¯s. All of them widened their eyes and looked at Nangong Yan in shock.


    The Emperor called the State Preceptor over. ¡°Bring the Gu bead!¡±


    Actually, there were also Gu beads in the throne room, but they were embedded in the roof beam that was a hundred feet tall. At such a far distance, even true holy artifacts could not light up.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The State Preceptor was already prepared. He got someone to carry a hundred Gu beads over. The moment Nangong Yan ced her palm on the Gu beads, they lit up in unison, as bright as day.


    Nangong Yan was secretly surprised. One had to know that she had once brought a true holy artifact to the throne room. At that time, it was also these hundred Gu beads that were almost as bright.


    If she hadn¡¯t confirmed that this was a Gu Queen, she would have thought that she had brought back a real holy artifact.


    The Gu Queen was so powerful that she did not have to worry about being exposed from now on!


    ¡°Your Majesty! The Princess has contributed to the recovery of the holy artifact. I earnestly request Your Majesty to appoint her as the Queen again!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, please appoint her as the Queen!¡±


    ¡°I implore Your Majesty!¡±


    The ministers knelt on the ground and piously petitioned for the Princess. Among them, there were naturally trusted aides who had been arranged beforehand, but most of them were ministers who had really been convinced by the holy artifact.


    After such a problem, the holy artifact could still return to her side. Who could say that it was not fate?


    Helian Beiming, who had been silent all this while, said, ¡°The Princess hasmitted an unforgivable sin. Can she be pardoned just because she found a worm? Then anyone can collude with the enemy andmit treason in the future, anyone can deceive the Emperor!¡±


    Lord Du said angrily, ¡°What are you saying? That¡¯s a holy artifact!¡±


    He was Nangong Yan¡¯s trusted aide and was also the minister who had led the way to plead for the reinstatement of Queen.


    Helian Beiming mocked, ¡°You¡¯re the ones who called it the holy artifact. It¡¯s just a Gu worm. Aren¡¯t you being too casual by reinstating the Queen just because of this?¡±


    Lord Du said coldly, ¡°Do you know how difficult it is to make the holy artifact recognize her as its master? There are so many powerful Gu Masters in the Ghost n, but they can¡¯t subdue the holy artifact. The Princess is neither a Gu Master nor a Gu Lady. The holy artifact still recognizes her as its master. From this, it can be seen that she¡¯s the candidate chosen by the Gu God. She has obtained the Gu God¡¯s blessing. This is the help of the heavens, and also the Heavenly Dao!¡±


    Helian Beiming¡¯s gazended on the ministers who were petitioning for Nangong Yan. ¡°Lord Du is exaggerating the use of the holy artifact. Could it be that you think so too? Whoever has the holy artifact is the true ruler of Nanzhao?¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    They did not say that. However, the Princess was the flesh and blood of the Emperor. She was lucky and happened to obtain the holy artifact. Together, she was undoubtedly the most suitable candidate.


    Helian Beiming was a general. In terms of eloquence, he was inferior to the civil officials. Soon, Lord Du mentioned the old State Preceptor¡¯s prophecy and the weather when Nangong Yan was born, praising Nangong Yan to be divine. He was just short of saying that Nangong Yan was the reincarnation of a goddess.


    Recently, many things had happened in the Capital, causing the hearts of the people to be in turmoil and the people¡¯s livelihood to be unstable. At this critical juncture, they indeed needed a big matter to inspire the hearts of the people.


    No matter how much the Emperor did not want to forgive the Little Princess, he could not stop the public opinion.


    The Emperor pressed his aching be and said, ¡°The Princess will also go to pray for themoners in three days.¡±


    This meant that she was going to be reinstated.


    Back then, the Little Princess had been personally conferred the title of Queen by the Emperor after the ritual.


    Now, the Emperor had allowed her to attend the ritual again, which meant that he was prepared to let her regain her throne.


    Nangong Yan was overjoyed. After losing power for many days, she was finally going to be the Queen again! This time, she wanted the people of the world to understand that she, Nangong Yan, was the true destined one, the irreceable Queen of Nanzhao!

 Chapter 618 - 618 Mighty Little Gu

    618 Mighty Little Gu


    So many things had gone wrong in Nanzhao. It was time for a ritual to appease the people.


    The people of Nanzhao had more faith than the people of the Central ins. They seemed to be too blind and obedient in some things, but from another angle, it also had its unique advantage.


    Yu Wan had not been out for a few days. She had been helping Grandma study the engraving technique. The booklet recorded the oldest engraving technique. Many materials could not be found now, so they could only use other things to rece them.


    They tried many times, but they all failed. It was not until this morning that Yu Wan identally dripped the cinnabar on her fingertip and the quality of the water changed.


    ¡°Grandma, look.¡± Yu Wan handed the water that had suddenly be thick to the old man.


    The old man picked up the bowl and sniffed it. He nodded and said, ¡°A brush.¡±


    Yu Wan gave him a small brush. The old man gently dipped a few drops of water and carefully applied it to the cover of the handwritten letter. Something unbelievable happened. A line of small words suddenly appeared on the cover of the book.


    They were unfamiliar words, Yu Wan did not recognize them. However, the water seeded.


    ¡°Grandma, do you recognize the words on it?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    The old man nodded. It was the oldestnguage, but it was not a problem for the priest of the Ghost n. This was because many of the priest¡¯s books were recorded in thisnguage. Although he had not read those books for many years, it was not difficult for him to recognize them all after tidying up.


    Yu Wan smiled happily. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±


    The old man said truthfully, ¡°I¡¯m a little rusty. It¡¯ll take some time to finish reading it all. I¡¯ll do it as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Since it concerned her husband¡¯s life, Yu Wan did not stand on ceremony with Grandma. ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Take your time.¡±


    As the most knowledgeable priest of the Ghost n, no one knew that the old man actually hated reading books the most. However, ever since he became the teacher of Lotus Flower Vige, this problem seemed to have been fixed. When he read again, he was no longer dizzy.


    The old man began to study the notebook attentively. Yu Wan silently closed the door for him.


    Yu Wan returned to Wutong Courtyard.


    The three little ck eggs followed Ah Wei to practice martial arts (learn Gu). They were not in the courtyard, nor was Yan Jiuchao. He and Qing Yan went out to buy candied hawthorn and Fuyuanzi for the little fellows.


    Yu Wan was quite relieved with Qing Yan following him. Yu Wan decided to go to Old Madam¡¯s ce to make her presence known. Just as she reached the door, she bumped into Yu Shaoqing, who hade out of the room.


    Behind Yu Shaoqing was the aggrieved Little Sly Jiang.


    Yu Wan felt that her father had be a little strange recently. He brought her mother everywhere. Was it really good to be so clingy at his age? As his daughter, she almost couldn¡¯t bear to look at him!


    He clinged to her so much that she could not slip out to gamble properly.


    Ah Shu felt bitter.


    But Ah Shu didn¡¯t say.


    Yu Wan was stimted by this wave of affection and decided to look for Yan Jiuchao. Just as she left the East Manor, Yan Jiuchao returned. He was empty-handed, but Qing Yan was holding candied hawthorn and Fuyuanzi. His fingers were sore from holding them.


    Qing Yan hurriedly carried the things into the manor. Yu Wan wanted to help, but Yan Jiuchao stopped her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you somewhere,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    Yu Wan asked strangely, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao kept her in suspense. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to bring Dabao and the others?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°Bring them for what?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    So he wanted to go on a date with her alone. Yu Wan suddenly blushed. They had been married for so long and the two of them did not spend much time alone. It was surprising that he had the intention, so she naturally would not refuse.


    Yu Wan happily got into the carriage with her husband! In a two-person world, my husband is also quite clingy!


    Soon, Yu Wan would realize that she was thinking too much.


    There were always a few rituals in Nanzhao all year round, but most of them were hosted by the State Preceptor Hall or the Gu Hall. The Emperor rarely appeared at the rituals. Thest time was when the holy artifact recognized the Princess of Nanzhao as its master two years ago. The Emperor was happy and came to the universal ritual.


    At the ceremony, the Little Princess was in the limelight. Not long after, she was announced as the Queen.


    The Little Princess¡¯s poprity rose all the way. The people¡¯s love for her even vaguely surpassed the Emperor¡¯s. There was a magical scene of ¡°the people of Nanzhao love the Princess¡±.


    However, ever since the stolen holy artifact and the Prince Consort¡¯s background were exposed, her reputation plummeted.


    But when they heard that she had found the holy artifact again and would bring it to pray for the people of Nanzhao, themoners still rushed over.


    The altar was in an open space thirty miles south of the pce. This ce had a wide view and excellent Fengshui. Themoners were already waiting here before dawn. When Nangong Yan and the Emperor¡¯s carriage arrived at the scene, the altar had long been blocked by the surroundingmoners.


    The imperial guards spent a lot of effort to clear a path for the two of them.


    Nangong Li and the Little Commandery Princess were also following. However, the two of them did not take a carriage. Instead, they followed behind the Emperor and Nangong Yan on foot with the civil and military officials.


    Nanzhao in November was a little cool, but the court clothes were heavy. Along the way, the officials were so hot that their clothes were drenched. Needless to say, themoners who were gathered together had long started to sweat.


    However, even so, they showed no signs of leaving.


    ¡°Has the Princess really found the holy artifact?¡±


    ¡°I heard that it¡¯s true. Otherwise, why would shee to the ritual? Can just anyonee to worship the heavens?¡±


    ¡°Look, the Emperor brought her to the altar!¡±


    Themoners looked towards the altar.


    The Emperor and Nangong Yan alighted from the carriage. The disciples of the Gu Hall and the State Preceptor Hall guarding the altar knelt piously.


    The Emperor walked up the steps. Just as he took a step, he suddenly turned around and reached out to Nangong Yan.


    Nangong Yan was so touched that her eyes turned red. She ced her hand in the Emperor¡¯s palm and let him lead her to the holy altar.


    She was wearing a wide-sleeved dress with red edges. The wide sleeves and skirt were blown by the cold wind. Although she was no longer young, her appearance was still impable, and her graceful royal nobility was iparable.


    The moment she walked onto the altar, the noisymoners fell silent.


    The Emperor led her to the statue of the Gu God.


    She crossed her hands and ced her palms on her chest. She slowly knelt on the cushion and kowtowed piously. ¡°Believer Nangong Yan greets the True God. Under the protection of the True God, believer Nangong Yan has sessfully found the holy artifact. Today, we will worship the heavens. We will both feel the protection of the True God and pray for themoners.¡±


    Themoners around the altar were moved by her words. They craned their necks and looked at her without blinking.


    Nangong Yan understood what themoners were looking forward to. Previously, she was worried that this round would not be easy to fool, but after seeing the power of the Gu Queen, she was no longer worried.


    The power of this Gu Queen was not inferior to the previous holy artifact. Her gaze swept across the State Preceptor and the Gu Elders of the Gu Elder Hall.


    The State Preceptor was slightly calm because he knew the inside story, but the Gu Elders could not wait.


    Nangong Yan was very satisfied with everyone¡¯s reaction. She stood up and greeted the State Preceptor and the Gu Elders.


    This time, the Gu beads were prepared by the Gu Elders. Because it was a ritual, it required enough form. Naturally, they would not just take a few naked Gu beads. They took out a hundred statues of the Gu God, each of which used a Gu bead as an eyeball.


    There were a total of two hundred Gu beads! Even though she was confident in the Gu Queen, Nangong Yan could not help but gasp.


    Back then, when they brought the holy artifact back from the Ghost n, the Gu Hall had used Gu beads to test the holy artifact. Two hundred was the limit of the holy artifact. After that, the Gu Hall tested it once a year, and the situation was the same.


    Nangong Yan had secretly used the Gu Queen to test it. Two hundred and one, one more than the holy artifact.


    In Nangong Yan¡¯s heart, she already treated it as a true holy artifact.


    Nangong Yan walked over confidently. The eyes of the hundred statues lit up. However, because it was daytime, the Gu bead did not look as good as the one in the throne room, but it was already shocking enough.


    ¡°It¡¯s the holy artifact¡­ It¡¯s really the holy artifact! The Princess has found the holy artifact!¡± Someone in the crowd eximed, and themoners erupted.


    Yu Wan was pulled into the crowd by Yan Jiuchao. What was going on? Didn¡¯t they want some alone time? Why were there so many third wheels?! Also, what were these people doing?


    Yu Wan was squeezed till her tongue was out and her eyes were flipped back.


    Themoners nned to kneel down and pay their respects to the holy artifact.


    Nangong Yan was also prepared to be worshiped by everyone. She even assumed a proud and elegant posture.


    Suddenly, there was a bang!


    A Gu bead exploded.


    Nangong Yan was stunned, and so was everyone else. Then, something even more unbelievable happened. The Gu bead, which could originally only barely see a little light, blinked and became golden.


    Bang!


    Another Gu bead exploded.


    This time, everyone saw something. The aura of the holy artifact seemed to have suddenly increased, causing the Gu bead to explode.


    The State Preceptor looked at Nangong Yan. Although he did not understand how all of this happened, this was definitely not a bad thing. To be able to make the holy artifact so powerful, this was another contribution of Nangong Yan.


    ¡°Congrattions, Your Majesty¡­¡±


    Before the State Preceptor could finish speaking, something even more unbelievable happened. A white light suddenly shed in Nangong Yan¡¯s heart, and a snow-white Gu worm rolled to the ground.


    Under everyone¡¯s dumbfounded gazes, it ran away!

 Chapter 619 - 619 Slap in the Face, Two Gu Meet (1)

    619 p in the Face, Two Gu Meet (1)


    This scene stunned everyone. If they weren¡¯t wrong, that little fellow who escaped just now was the holy artifact that the Little Princess subdued, right?


    Why did they use the word escape? Because the way it fell, ran, and even bumped into the table leg was really too flustered!


    Themoners had never seen the Gu King so flustered¡­


    Wait, that was not an ordinary Gu King, but the holy artifact of Nanzhao! Did something terrible happen? Why was the holy artifact so frightened?


    Usually, after a Gu worm recognized its master, it would not easily leave its master. The stronger the Gu worm, the more it was like this. At the level of the King of Ten Thousand Gu, unless its master died or the legendary Gu Venerable took action, it could not force it to give up on its master.


    From the looks of it, neither of these situations was true.


    The Little Princess was lively and even more dumbfounded than them.


    As for the Gu Venerable, the Gu Masters with the highest Gu techniques at the scene were the few Gu Elders from the Gu Hall, right? Among them, the strongest was only sixty-feet.


    The Gu Queen fled into the air. Just as it was about to descend the altar, it suddenly turned around to look at the Little Princess.


    Actually, this was really just an extremely small insect. Everyone clearly could not see its expression clearly, but for some reason, everyone felt an undisguised disdain and disgust from its paused little figure.


    The Little Princess : ¡°¡­¡±


    Everyone : ¡°¡­¡±


    Without a doubt, the ¡°holy artifact¡± had abandoned the Little Princess in public. No one forced it, but it just dumped its master. The way it ditched its master looked like a scumbag.


    After a short pause, themoners began to whisper.


    ¡°Why did the holy artifact run away?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It doesn¡¯t even want its master anymore.¡±


    ¡°How did this happen? Did it suffer a shock?¡±


    ¡°Such a thing happened just after the Princess worshiped the Gu God. In my opinion, this is the Gu God¡¯s decree.¡±


    If being chosen by the holy artifact meant that she had obtained the Gu God¡¯s protection, then being abandoned by the holy artifact also meant that this Princess did not obtain the Gu God¡¯s favor.


    Otherwise, why didn¡¯t the holy artifact escape earlier orter? Why did it escape after she paid respects to the Gu God? Wasn¡¯t this enough to exin the problem?


    Soon, everyone thought of something else.


    The holy artifact had once been stolen. They naively thought that the holy artifact had been forced away by the legendary Gu Venerable, but from the looks of it today, the holy artifact had clearly left the Little Princess by itself!


    After all, they had seen it with their own eyes just now. How could this be fake?


    ¡°The holy artifact has long hated her. She¡¯s not worthy of being the owner of the holy artifact. She captured it once when it escaped, and now it¡¯s escaped again!¡±


    It was unknown who said this, but his voice was a little loud, so themoners and the people on the altar all heard it. Everyone¡¯s expressions changed when they looked at Nangong Yan.


    Nangong Yan was speechless!


    She wanted to say that the holy artifact had not abandoned her! The holy artifact had indeed been stolen. At that time, the holy artifact had not recognized her as its master and was only stored in the storeroom. As long as it was a powerful expert, they could steal it.


    But she couldn¡¯t say.


    If she did, she would be pping herself in the mouth. But it was precisely because of her actions that everyone¡¯s guess made her feel even worse than pping herself.


    She would die either way. Nangong Yan was forced into a dilemma.


    Of course, Nangong Yan could also say that what abandoned her today was not the holy artifact, but the Gu Queen. From the beginning to the end, she had never been abandoned by the holy artifact. After all, she had never obtained it. However, wasn¡¯t this an additional crime?


    She lied to the Emperor and fooled themoners. It was no less than the scolding of being ¡°abandoned by the holy artifact¡±.


    Nangong Yan felt a sense of helplessness she had never felt before. Telling the truth was equivalent to admitting her sin. If she didn¡¯t tell the truth, she would have to take the me. She looked at the State Preceptor helplessly, hoping that he could help her at this critical moment.


    Of course, the State Preceptor wanted to do this, but his situation was much more difficult than hers.


    Themoners were far away and did not see clearly, but he, the Emperor, and the Gu Elders of the Gu Hall watched helplessly as the little thing ran past their feet. What else could that snow-white little worm be but a snow toad?


    The holy artifact was also white, but not so white, nor was it so beautiful that it made people want to hold it in their hearts.


    The Emperor frowned, not sure if he was seeing things. ¡°What was that just now?¡±


    When the holy artifact was sent over, the Emperor had also nced at it through the translucent jade bottle. And its appearance wasn¡¯t this.

 Chapter 620 - 620 Slap in the Face, Two Gu Meet (2)

    620 p in the Face, Two Gu Meet (2)


    The State Preceptor did not dare to reply. He looked surprised, as if he had been scared silly by the scene in front of him. Only he understood that he was brewing how to cover up his lie.


    Unfortunately, it was not his decision this time.


    Five Gu Elders from the Gu Hall came today. Among them, Gu Elder Sun was the most experienced. He was the grand-disciple of Gu Elder Kong. At a young age, he had be the number one Great Gu Master in Nanzhao. The only thing he was inferior to Gu Elder Meng was that his attainments in Gu techniques had stopped at the sixty-feet stage. However, in terms of overall strength, he was much moreprehensive than Gu Elder Meng.


    He said to the Emperor, ¡°It looks like a snow toad.¡± But he was also worried that he had seen it wrongly. After all, the Little Princess had said that it was a holy artifact. If he wasn¡¯t wrong, then the Little Princess had used a Gu to bluff her way through. This was no small matter. He turned to look at the State Preceptor and hispanions. ¡°What do you think? Did you see it clearly just now?¡±


    !!


    The few of them had been paying attention to the Little Princess¡¯s movements, so how could they not see it clearly? Other than a Gu Elder Song who was busy looking at the exploding Gu bead and missed that scene, the others did not even blink from the beginning to the end.


    Gu Elder Liang whispered, ¡°I think it looks like a snow toad too.¡±


    Gu Elder Zhou and Gu Elder Zhuge nodded. They had all seen the holy artifact and portraits and sculptures of the Gu Queen. It was very easy for ordinary people to mistake them, but it was very difficult for them to see wrongly.


    ¡°This is strange. Why is it a snow toad? Didn¡¯t she say¡­ it¡¯s a holy artifact?¡± Gu Elder Song muttered. He was the only one who didn¡¯t see the Gu Queen just now, but since everyone said so, it must be true.


    Nangong Yan was anxious. State Preceptor! Say something!


    The State Preceptor closed his eyes. He wanted to say something, but so many eyes had seen it. If he continued to quibble that it was the holy artifact, it would not be convincing enough. Instead, it would expose his rtionship with the Princess Manor.


    ¡°What did you Elders say just now? Isn¡¯t that a holy artifact?¡±


    The person who spoke was Helian Beiming, who was below the altar. He was closer than themoners. Although he could not see the little thing on the altar clearly, he could still hear this group of people clearly.


    He sat in the wheelchair and raised his voice, looking like he was watching a good show. ¡°Princess, please exin why your holy artifact became a snow toad. You¡¯re the owner of the holy artifact. Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve made a mistake.¡±


    Of course, Nangong Yan could not say that she had recognized wrongly. Who would mistake their Gu worm? But if she didn¡¯t, how did all of this happen? Should she admit that she hadmitted the crime of deceiving the Emperor again?


    Nangong Yan broke out in cold sweat.


    Helian Beiming¡¯s voice was not soft, and themoners in the front row heard it.


    What did the General say? That little thing just now was not the holy artifact, but a snow toad? The Princess actually used the snow toad to disguise the holy artifact? No wonder the Gu God would appear and make the snow toad abandon her. She was simply a liar!


    To do such a thing on the holy altar, not only did she deceive themoners, but she also sphemed the gods!


    ¡°Get down!¡± Someone shouted, and themonerspletely exploded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Get down!¡±


    ¡°Big liar! Get down!¡±


    Smack!


    A rotten egg hit Nangong Yan¡¯s face. The disgusting smell filled the tip of her nose. Her stomach churned and she almost vomited on the spot.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a liar!¡± She held back her disgust. ¡°That¡¯s the holy artifact! Don¡¯t listen to their nonsense!¡±


    The Gu Queen had long disappeared. As long as she refused to admit it, no one could do anything to her!


    Amoner questioned, ¡°Why would the Gu Elders spout nonsense?¡±


    Nangong Yan said anxiously, ¡°They¡­ they¡¯re with the Helian family! The little masters of the Helian family are the seventy-feet Gu Elders of the Gu Hall!¡±


    Everyone fell silent.


    What did this woman say? Those genius little Gu Elders were the little masters of the Helian family?


    The Gu Elders were stunned!


    They had always wanted to ask about Little Gu Elder¡¯s background, but the Little Gu Elders kept their mouths shut. They could not curry favor with them even if they wanted to, but it turned out that they were from the Helian family.


    Nangong Yan struck while the iron was hot and said, ¡°They¡¯re together! The Gu Hall has long joined the Helian family! That¡¯s why they¡¯re speaking up for the Helian family! Also, I suspect that they did something to force the holy artifact away from my hands! Only the Gu Hall has such ability, right?¡±


    The people from the Gu Hall were stunned.


    They didn¡¯t do anything. How did it be them forcing the holy artifact away?

 Chapter 621 - 621 Slap in the Face, Two Gu Meet (3)

    621 p in the Face, Two Gu Meet (3)


    Gu Elder Sun said seriously, ¡°We don¡¯t have the ability!¡±


    Nangong Yan said coldly, ¡°Everyone saw it. You were the ones who prepared the Gu beads. Something happened to me after I touched the Gu beads you sent over. Just now, the Gu beads suddenly exploded, causing the holy artifact to be greatly frightened, so it hurriedly escaped. You still dare to say that you didn¡¯t deliberately frame me?¡±


    Nangong Yan had thought about it. The Helian family had little Gu Elders. Sooner orter, the Gu Hall would stand on the Helian family¡¯s side. It was better to take this opportunity to deal with them. Firstly, it would prevent future trouble, and secondly, it could also clear her name.


    Killing two birds with one stone was simply perfect!


    There was a saying that one should not judge a gentleman¡¯s character with one¡¯s own thoughts. Although the Gu Hall wanted to rope in Little Gu Elders very much, they had never had the intention of currying favor with the Helian family. At most, they would coax them into the Gu Hall and would never get involved in thepetition between the henchmen.


    However, Nangong Yan used the Gu Hall and the Helian family without a word, forcing the Gu Hall to join forces with the Helian family. If they really joined forces, that was because they were forced by Nangong Yan.


    However, the current situation was indeed disadvantageous to the Gu Hall and the Helian family.


    ¡°The holy artifact back then was also stolen by your Gu Hall, right?¡± Nangong Yan continued to nder.


    Between the Little Princess¡¯s deception and the Gu Hall and the Helian family¡¯s scheme to frame her, themoners were more likely to ept thetter. It was for no other reason than that the Little Princess was a lucky star from the moment she was born, while the Madam of the Helian family was a jinx. No matter how they looked at it, the Little Princess could win themoners¡¯ favor and sympathy.


    Moreover, the Helian family had recently killed a child. Its reputation had been ruined. How could it win the trust of themoners?


    At this point, Nangong Yan finally rushed out of a dead end. She was extremely proud of her wit. From now on, even if she could not find the holy artifact, no one would me her. She could say that the people from the Gu Hall had killed the holy artifact in order to take revenge on her.


    Unexpectedly, just as Nangong Yan was feeling smug, a slender figure fell out of the crowd.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Yu Wan tripped and lost her bnce.


    Seeing that she was about to fall to the ground, Helian Beiming quickly caught his niece. Yu Wany on her uncle¡¯s wheelchair without any care for her image.


    Ah! What kind of people were they? They were almost squeezing her into a meat patty!


    Helian Beiming patted his niece¡¯s head lovingly. In the next second, the Gu beads on the altar lit up to the extreme!


    Gu Elder Song was stunned. ¡°Wait, didn¡¯t the holy artifact escape? Why is the Gu bead still so bright?¡±


    Everyone was stunned. That¡¯s right, let¡¯s pretend that what the Little Princess said was true. The one who escaped was indeed a holy artifact, but the holy artifact was gone. The Gu bead should have dimmed too. Why was it even brighter than before?


    What was going on?


    Everyone¡¯s gazended on Yu Wan. It seemed that the moment she appeared, the Gu beads lit up.


    The State Preceptor felt a familiar aura. Before he could react, a white light shed in Yu Wan¡¯s heart. This white light was so fast that it was only a phantom. Before anyone could react, it ran towards the other side of the altar!


    Oh my god! How despairing! The Gu Queen strode with all its legs and increased its speed to the extreme, but it was still knocked down by the little Gu without any effort.


    The little Gu threw it back onto the altar!


    Everyone was stunned by this scene!


    The little Gu opened its bloody mouth¡ª


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to eat it!¡± Yu Wan shouted!


    The little Gu paused. The Gu Queen, who had fallen t on its back, ran away and ran into Yu Wan¡¯s arms. It trembled as it bit its handkerchief.


    Wu wu wu ~


    Help~

 Chapter 622 - 622 Ah Wan, He’s Grandpa

    622 Ah Wan, He¡¯s Grandpa


    Yu Wan had already stood up from her uncle¡¯s wheelchair, but she was inexplicably pestered by a little worm.


    Yu Wan looked down at the little worm hanging on her. Perhaps in the eyes of others, this was a perfect little thing that they wished they could hold in their hands, but in Yu Wan¡¯s eyes, it was a little worm!


    Not as cute as my son! And acting cute! Hmph!


    ¡°Come down,¡± Yu Wan said expressionlessly.


    No! Not even if I die! Wu wu wu ~


    The Gu Queen gripped her even tighter.


    The little Gu jumped up, grabbed one of its legs, and smashed it to the ground! The Gu Queen was about to cry from the pain. However, it did not escape. It stood up tenaciously! It climbed onto Yu Wan¡¯s body again and refused to leave.


    The little Gu went to throw it again.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Be gentle. Don¡¯t smash it to death. My husband is still waiting for it to detoxify.¡±


    The little Gu sat on Yu Wan¡¯s shoulder angrily with its legs crossed. It crossed its little hands and looked at this flirtatious slut who was clinging to its master with disdain.


    Yu Wan was still fighting this little worm,pletely unaware that the people at the altar were in an uproar.


    Were-were they seeing things? Those- those-those-those¡­ those two little worms were¡­


    The first to find his voice was the least experienced and youngest Gu Elder Song. He was only in his early forties this year and was a Fifty-feet Gu Elder. He was considered talented and intelligent in the Gu Hall, so he could walk a full fifty feet at the age of forty.


    He was also once called a genius of Nanzhao, but this titlepletely shattered in front of the three little Gu Elders.


    Gu Elder Meng¡¯s light was also covered by Little Gu Elders. His strength was even higher than the Gu Elders of Nanzhao Gu Hall, but he was also forty. Compared to the three-year-old Little Gu Elder, his talent was not enough.


    Gu Elder Song stammered, ¡°Elder-Elder Sun Gu¡­ Is that¡­ the Gu King¡­ or the Gu Queen?¡±


    He originally wanted to say that it was the Gu King and the Gu Queen. However, when he thought about it, he felt that it was impossible. This was like seeing a fierce tiger and a fruit fox lying in the same courtyard in harmony. This was something he would never encounter even if he was beaten to death.


    He was only willing to believe that he had recognized one. Who cared what the other one was? In short, he must have recognized wrongly!


    Because he was too surprised, his brain was not enough. He had forgotten to think about who this little girl who had been recognized as the master of the Gu King and pestered by the Gu Queen was.


    Gu Elder Sun was the oldest and most experienced among them, but like Gu Elder Song, he did not dare to believe what he had seen with his own eyes.


    However, disbelief was one thing, and established facts were another. Of course, the first thing he cared about was not the identity of this little girl, but whether the two little things were the real Gu King and Gu Queen.


    ¡°State Preceptor, what do you think?¡± He took a deep breath and looked at the silent State Preceptor.


    How could the State Preceptor deliberately remain silent? He was clearly stunned. It would be unreasonable if they could not react to what had happened.


    It turned out that the aura he sensed on Yu Wan back then indeed belonged to the holy artifact. However, Yu Wan must have seen through his methods in advance and swapped the hair he took back, causing him to make a mistake in his review.


    This girl was as cunning as Yan Jiuchao!


    Because this small episode had happened in advance, he could ept Yu Wan having the holy artifact more than others. He clearly understood that the little worms on Yu Wan were the holy artifact and the Gu Queen.


    However, there were also things that exceeded his expectations. For example, Yu Wan had subdued the holy artifact. Even when he felt the aura of the holy artifact on Yu Wan for the first time, he only thought that Yu Wan had brought it with her. He did not expect it to acknowledge her as its master.


    For some reason, the holy artifact after it recognized Yu Wan as its master was even stronger than the ones he had seen in the early years.


    Actually, it was not only the holy artifact. The Gu Queen had also be stronger, so it could emit an aura that was simr to the holy artifact back then.


    For example, the original holy artifact was at level five, and the Gu Queen was at level three. But now, the Gu Queen had already reached level five or six, and the holy artifact¡­ was probably more than level ten.


    The State Preceptor simply did not understand how all of this happened.


    Nangong Yan was even more confused than the State Preceptor.


    Back then, she had found the holy artifact of Nanzhao from the Ghost n. She did not hesitate to sell her sister to obtain the holy artifact. It could be said that she was the one who had the longest contact with the holy artifact among everyone present. She recognized that little thing at first nce.


    It was the holy artifact she had dreamed of!


    The little thing shed out of Yu Wan¡¯s body. After catching the Gu Queen, it sat steadily on Yu Wan¡¯s shoulder. It was not in a hurry to hide in the dark. It just let others size it up openly, as if it was afraid that others would not be able to see its appearance.


    This was bad. The holy artifact that she imed was stolen had appeared on Yu Wan. The ¡°holy artifact¡± that she imed was harmed by the Gu Hall also appeared on Yu Wan.


    This was the most tragic p in the face in history. She felt her cheeks burning.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Gu Elder Song, who had finally epted this fact,ughed with his hands on his hips. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say confidently that the thing that was lost just now was the holy artifact? Everyone, open your eyes and see clearly if it¡¯s a holy artifact or a snow toad!¡±


    Everyone could clearly see that the holy artifact had shed out of Yu Wan¡¯s body. The little thing that it had caught was the one that had run away! They had been intimidated by Nangong Yan just now because they did not have any evidence. Now, the irrefutable evidence was ced in front of them, Nangong Yan could not quibble.


    However, Nangong Yan did not give up. She pointed at Yu Wan¡¯s nose and said, ¡°It¡¯s her! She stole my holy artifact!¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± Gu Elder Song pped his thigh andughed. ¡°Let¡¯s put aside the theft of the holy artifact for the time being. Exin to us first about you using the Gu Queen to disguise as the holy artifact. You clearly don¡¯t have the holy artifact, but you pretended to have found it. After the matter was exposed, you still refused to admit it and said that our Gu Hall had framed you. In my opinion, you never obtained the holy artifact, right? Even the Gu Queen came from an unknown origin. I really don¡¯t know what dirty methods you used to force the Gu Queen to acknowledge you as its master.¡±


    That¡¯s right!


    The Gu Queen buried its head in Yu Wan¡¯s small chest and bit the small handkerchief made of grass aggrievedly.


    Nangong Yan¡¯s n to shift the me had failed.


    The Gu Hall could have stood by and watched, letting Nangong Yan and Yu Wan put on a show. However, Nangong Yan had ndered them. If they did not fight back, did she think their Gu Hall was easy to bully?


    Gu Elder Song was furious. Originally, they would never betray the Little Princess, but who knew that she did not take them seriously at all? She even judged a gentleman¡¯s character with her petty heart. She thought that they would collude with the Helian family and actually wanted to deal with them in advance.


    Was this still the Princess worthy of their support? Why was she so vicious?


    Gu Elder Song said coldly, ¡°To think that you, the Princess of Nanzhao, who ims to be a believer, did such a sphemous thing at the altar. Even the gods can¡¯t stand your crimes, so you were exposed on the spot! What else do you have to say?¡±


    Themoners cursed!


    In Nanzhao, sphemy was much more serious than deceiving the Emperor. Their faith had been provoked, and this was something that the believers could not ept.


    Yu Wan blinked. She seemed to understand, but she didn¡¯t. That Gu Elder said that the Little Princess forced the Gu Queen to acknowledge it as its master? But wasn¡¯t the Gu Queen in Grandma¡¯s room? But just now, she did see the Gu Queen being pulled back from afar by the little Gu.


    Yu Wan frowned strangely. ¡°Uncle, are you hiding something from me?¡±


    Helian Beiming cleared his throat. They had indeed hidden it from her, but it was not their fault for keeping her in the dark from the beginning to the end. It was really because if his niece had known that Yan Jiuchao would use his medicinal primer as a bet, she would not have agreed no matter what.


    They knew her too well. She valued Yan Jiuchao more than her own life. If the red lingzhi was gone, they could still find it. If the snow toad was lost, there would be no second Gu Queen.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Nangong Yan was in no mood to care about the conversation between the uncle and nephew. She was speechless by Gu Elder Song.


    ¡°Big liar!¡± A child grabbed the stone on the ground and threw it at Nangong Yan!


    A bloody hole appeared in Nangong Yan¡¯s head on the spot. The guard hurriedly walked forward and blocked Nangong Yan behind him. However, the anger of themoners had already been ignited, and the scene fell into chaos.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a liar¡­ I¡¯m not¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m not¡­¡± Nangong Yan was frightened. She looked at the Emperor helplessly, hoping that at this critical juncture, he could protect his children like all the loving fathers in the world.


    Unexpectedly, the Emperor did not notice her at all. He stared fixedly at Yu Wan at the bottom of the steps.


    The moment Yu Wan fell over, his gaze was attracted by her. She was the mother of the three little fellows, and the three little fellows were the little masters of the Helian family. Her status was self-evident.


    Her father was Yu Shaoqing, and her mother was¡ª


    The Emperor felt himself suddenly nervous.


    Helian Beiming held his niece¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°Ah Wan,e and see your grandfather.¡±

 Chapter 623 - 623 Grandfather and Granddaughter Meet (1)

    623 Grandfather and Granddaughter Meet (1)


    What grandfather?


    Yu Wan looked at her uncle in confusion and saw him looking gently at the Emperor on the altar.


    Yu Wan looked over. She knew this old man. He was the old man who took care of Dabao in the manor next door. On the day the three little fellows were sick and went to eat Fuyuanzi, they met again. He was injured by someone and she treated his wound. He gave them a jar of Fuyuanzi.


    Yu Wan could recall these memories without any effort, but she really could not associate this man in the dragon robe with the ¡°grandfather¡± her uncle mentioned. She was still immersed in the shock that the other party was the Emperor of Nanzhao and was actually wearing a dragon robe.


    The scene was noisy, and everyone was fighting against Nangong Yan. Helian Beiming¡¯s voice was not loud. Seeing that his niece did not react, he mistakenly thought that she did not hear him clearly. He slowed down and said again, ¡°Ah Wan,e and see your grandfather.¡±


    Yu Wan understood what her uncle meant this time. Her uncle said that this old man in the dragon robe was her already deceased grandfather?


    Yu Wan asked strangely, ¡°How can I have a grandfather? Isn¡¯t my grandfather dead? My mother¡¯s family is all dead, and she¡¯s the only one left.¡±


    The Emperor staggered and almost fell off the altar on the spot! How could this girl speak like this? Did she say that he was dead and his entire family was dead?


    Helian Beiming was also shocked. He did not expect his sister-inw to make up stories about her parents in private. No, this was not making things up, but a curse. She cursed them all to die.


    Helian Beiming was speechless.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a grandfather,¡± Yu Wan said, shaking her head.


    Initially, it was the Emperor who wanted to ept this child. Now, this child was one step ahead of him, making it so that she did not recognize him at all. The Emperor had been high and mighty since he was born. He did not expect such a situation to happen at all.


    It was understandable that the Eldest Princess was like this. After all, she was a child who had been exiled by him and had a deep hatred for him. However, this delicate little girl looked to be only a few years older than Nangong Xi. She had a young face and clear eyes, as if she was an inexperienced person. Why did she notpletely respect him, the Emperor, the moment she opened her mouth?


    Shouldn¡¯t ordinary people at least be shocked, ttered, and at a loss?


    ¡°Ah Wan, this is the Emperor,¡± Helian Beiming tried to remind her.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°I know he¡¯s the Emperor, but he¡¯s not my grandfather!¡±


    Her grandfather was dead. Her mother said he was dead. He was dead even if he was alive.


    Today¡¯s matter was a little difficult to digest. Perhaps her uncle had made a mistake, or perhaps it was indeed true. However, even if it was true, she would not acknowledge him immediately. Her uncle doted on her and she respected him, but there were some things that they could not agree on.


    There were no two people in the world who werepletelypatible. Even she and Yan Jiuchao could not be said to bepletely in sync. They just had to respect each other enough when there was inconsistency.


    ¡°My mother said that I don¡¯t have a grandfather. I just don¡¯t have one.¡± Yu Wan looked into the Emperor¡¯s eyes. Her eyes were firm, and there was no room for discussion.


    The Emperor¡¯s heart turned cold.


    If Yu Wan was in a hurry to acknowledge him, he might have to consider if he wanted to acknowledge her. However, Yu Wan mercilessly rejected him. All he could think of was, ¡°Does this girl know what it means to be recognized by him? She will be themandery princess of Nanzhao, a princess even more noble than Nangong Xi. Does she not care at all?¡±


    Of course, Yu Wan did not care.


    Was being a princess very rich? Her family had a mine! Large iron mine!


    Yu Wan, who had no idea that being a princess could have many gold mines, left without looking back!


    Helian Beiming turned around and searched for Yan Jiuchao in the crowd with his eyes.


    Yan Jiuchao raised his eyebrows and gave him an innocent and helpless look. His goal was to take down the Little Princess, but he did not say anything about helping Ah Wan acknowledge an Emperor who had abandoned her mother.


    Yan Jiuchao also left.


    The young couple held hands. This time, they were really going to have some alone time.


    Helian Beiming shook his head. The thoughts of the elders were different from the young ones. If possible, he hoped that their family would reunite and that Nanzhao would have a sessor.


    Although Yu Wan had left, the topic remained.


    Gu Elder Song patted Gu Elder Sun¡¯s arm and said with uncertainty, ¡°Just now, the Grand General held that little girl¡¯s hand and said, ¡®Ah Wan,e and see your grandfather¡¯. Did I hear wrongly?¡±

 Chapter 624 - 624 Grandfather and Granddaughter Meet (2)

    624 Grandfather and Granddaughter Meet (2)


    Gu Elder Sun also heard it. If someone heard the same thing as him, then they didn¡¯t hear wrongly.


    Just now, he was only concerned about exposing Nangong Yan and ignored the little girl¡¯s identity. Now, it seemed that not only was she rted to the Helian family, but she also had aplicated rtionship with the Emperor.


    ¡°The General asked her to call the Emperor Grandpa. So she¡¯s the little princess¡¯s daughter?¡± Gu Elder Song asked with a troubled expression. It would be bad if she was the little princess¡¯s daughter. She had the Gu King and the Gu Queen on her. Her contributions were not small. If she was not careful, she would be able to protect the little princess.


    Their Gu Hall had already fallen out with the Little Princess. If she did not fall, they would suffer.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of the Little Princess having a second daughter. Besides¡­¡± Gu Elder Sun paused and looked at Helian Beiming in the wheelchair.¡± She¡¯s so close to the Grand General. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s from the Helian family.¡±


    ¡°The Helian family?¡± Gu Elder Song scratched his head. At first, he had no idea. After thinking for a while, he had an idea. ¡°Eldest¡­ Eldest Princess?¡±


    It was rumored that the second master of the Helian family, who had been missing for many years, had married the eldest princess who had wandered among themoners.


    Back then, everyone knew that the Eldest Princess had been sent out of Nanzhao. As for where she had been sent to, no one had announced it to the public. Therefore, other than a few ministers and trusted aides, no one knew that she had gone to the Ghost n. Back then, the Ghost n had used a holy artifact to propose to the Eldest Princess. It was also a different version among themoners. Otherwise, it would not have be the Little Princess¡¯s contribution in the end even though it was clearly something that the Eldest Princess had exchanged with her lifelong marriage.


    There were good things about not knowing the inside story. At least, in their marriage, other than surprise and disagreement, themoners did not suspect much.


    Gu Elder Sun was always one of the few who knew the inside story, but he did not tell the rest of the Gu Elders. He nodded and said, ¡°She should be the Eldest Princess¡¯s daughter.¡±


    ¡°The Eldest Princess¡¯s daughter obtained a holy artifact. This¡­¡±


    Wasn¡¯t this too bizarre?


    Gu Elder Song was only surprised that the holy artifact was on Yu Wan, but Gu Elder Sun wasmenting that it seemed to be destined. In the end, the thing that she did not hesitate to sell the Eldest Princess in exchange for was in the hands of the Eldest Princess¡¯s daughter. The one who vomited blood the most should be Nangong Yan, right?


    After spending so much effort, she could not keep what did not belong to her.


    On the other hand, Helian Beiming exined to the Emperor how Yu Wan had obtained the holy artifact. ¡°¡­Last winter, Ah Wan¡¯s family was very poor. Dabao and the other two were kidnapped by human traffickers. Ah Wan went to save them and brought them to hide in a dpidated temple. There was a swordsman in the temple. In order to avoid the pursuit of his enemies, he ced the iron box containing the holy artifact into Ah Wan¡¯s basket. After that, Ah Wan found something in the basket. She didn¡¯t know what it was, so she opened it and took a look.¡±


    Helian Beiming avoided the main point and omitted some details that did not need them to know and did not affect the truth.


    For example, at that time, Ah Wan had yet to reunite with the little fellows. Another example was that Ah Wan had suffered wave after wave of pursuit for this thing. Another example was that this thing was not discovered by Ah Wan after the incident, but that Ah Wan had left it in Miss Bai¡¯s restaurant and Miss Bai had personally sent it over.


    In short, the moment Ah Wan opened the iron box, the holy artifact recognized its owner.


    Gu worms liked jade and hated iron.


    Using the iron ball to lock it up was to suppress it. After being repressed for so long, it was naturally unable to hold it in when it suddenly encountered the blood of extreme yin. Helian Beiming did not have the time to borate.


    Nangong Yan was dumbfounded. She had used so many methods but could not subdue the Gu King. In the end, that girl did not do anything and the Gu King recognized her as its master?


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Nangong Yan red coldly at Helian Beiming. She did not believe it. She did not believe that that girl was more capable than her! So many Gu Masters in the Queen Manor had been used, and no one could do anything to the Gu King!


    Helian Beiming calmly met her gaze and said calmly, ¡°The one lying is Your Highness, the Princess. I remember Your Highness saying that the holy artifact was only stolen in these few months, butst November, it was already in Ah Wan¡¯s hands. Your Highness, your lies seem to be more than today.¡±


    Nangong Yan retorted, ¡°I didn¡¯t! I¡¯m not lying! The holy artifact¡­ The holy artifact was stolen after they came to Nanzhao! Who knew that you used a method to snatch the holy artifact that belongs to me!¡±


    These words were too unconvincing.


    As long as one was not blind, they would be able to see how loyal the Gu King was to Yu Wan. If one was to talk about snatching, it seems that the Gu Queen was snatched by her. Once the real owner arrived, it dumped her without a word.


    Tsk, such pain, her face really hurts!


    Nangong Yan felt everyone¡¯s disdainful gazes on her. Her heart pounded as she turned to look at the Emperor. ¡°Father! Believe me¡­ Believe me!¡±


    Putting aside whether the Emperor was stupid or not, he was not blind. Whether the holy artifact was stolen by that little girl or not, she had used the Gu Queen to deceive all of them today. Not only that, but she had also tried to nder the Gu Hall.


    Such despicable actions were unforgivable.


    The Emperor said in a deep voice, ¡°Guards, escort the Princess back to the Dali Temple!¡±


    The imperial guards surged forward, grabbed Nangong Yan, and dragged her down the altar. The pearly phoenix crown fell off, her hair was disheveled, and her clothes were in a mess. She had once walked up morously and fallen down in a sorry state.


    What was even more tragic was that no one present sympathized with her. Even the State Preceptor felt that if she hadn¡¯t courted death, there would still be some room for negotiation after the Gu Queen was exposed.


    Nangong Yan cried bitterly. The Emperor was unmoved and let her be pulled down.


    At this point, the ritual could no longer continue. The Emperor boarded the carriage back to the pce with a dark expression. He left, and the ministers dispersed. Although everyone had dispersed, everything that happened on the altar hadpletely spread among the people.


    Everyone knew that the Little Princess had never obtained a holy artifact. The real holy artifact was in the hands of the Eldest Princess¡¯s daughter.


    This was very intriguing.


    A true jinx would not be protected by the Gu God.


    However, her family had three genius little Gu Elders, as well as the Gu King and the Gu Queen.


    There was no one in Nanzhao who was more blessed than her.


    At this moment, there was a new development in the matter of the Helian family¡¯s servantmitting murder. It was Sect Master Zhang and the others who ¡°knew¡± that the person they had offended was the seventy-feet Little Gu Elder. They were ¡°frightened¡± and kneeled at the entrance of the Helian family and loudly said that they had been blinded byrd and had received money to frame the Helian family. They earnestly begged the Helian family to forgive them.


    This was naturally nned in advance. If it was exposed at this juncture, it would have the best deterrence and whitewashing effect.


    The voices of themoners about crusading the Helian family and expelling the Eldest Princess from Nanzhao gradually faded.


    On the other hand, when the Little Commandery Princess went out, she was sshed with feces by a woman.


    On the Nanzhao Beauty List, Nangong Li had fallen from his pedestal. Yan Jiuchao crushed him and he rose to the top.


    After Yu Wan returned home, she was not in a hurry to ask Madam Jiang about it. It was mainly because she could not find her. She did not know where Madam Jiang and her father had gone to spend their time together. She went to Grandma¡¯s room and asked him how his progress was. She also returned the Gu Queen to Grandma to keep it.


    ¡°You can¡¯t let Yan Jiuchao take it away this time.¡±


    She was scared to death. If she hadn¡¯t stopped it quickly, this little fellow would have been eaten by the little Gu.


    The old man knew that he was in the wrong and did not refuse. He put away the snow toad and secretly swore that he would never let anyone take it away again.


    Fifteen minutester, Yan Jiuchao appeared. ¡°Where¡¯s that little thing?¡±


    The old man could tell that he was asking about the snow toad and said seriously, ¡°I promised Ah Wan that I wouldn¡¯t hand the Gu Queen over to you again.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°I¡¯m not taking it away. I¡¯m just giving it something.¡±


    ¡°Oh, there.¡± The old man pointed to a cab.


    The Gu Queen assumed a seductive posture andy on its side on the ice to take in the cold. It fell asleep and felt the ice sink. It opened its eyes.


    Two red eggs that were even bigger than it and were like mountains appeared in front of him!


    The dumbfounded Gu Queen : ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 625 - 625 The Emperor Visits, Father and Daughter Meet

    625 The Emperor Visits, Father and Daughter Meet


    The Emperor was distraught after such a big thing happened. The carriage had already reached the pce gate when he suddenly stopped the coachman.


    The coachman asked, ¡°Your Majesty, aren¡¯t you going back to the pce?¡±


    They were already at their own house.


    The incident at the altar had caused too much trouble, and the pce had probably already received the news. If he returned now, he would either be greeted by Consort Yun¡¯s unreasonableness or the Empress¡¯s tears. Although he was the Emperor, he was also an ordinary man. When he encountered such a thing, he would asionally want to escape.


    He pressed his throbbing temples. ¡°To the Gu Hall.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The coachman changed direction and drove the carriage away from the pce towards the Gu Hall dozens of miles away. A fire broke out in the Gu Hall, and a few courtyards were missing. Among them was Gu Elder Kong¡¯s courtyard.


    Gu Elder Kong was already old. He was not used to it if it was too far away, so he moved to the medicinal garden a wall away.


    The medicinal garden was nted with precious herbs. They were most likely picked from Gu Mountain and were used to raise and train Gu. There was a small straw hut at the back of the garden, and Gu Elder Kong lived there now.


    The straw hut was simple, but it was abnormally tidy.


    Gu Elder Kong sat in the room for a while, picked up the kettle, and went to the courtyard to water the herbs. He staggered and his movements were slow. When the Emperor arrived at the herb garden, he had just poured a small ridge.


    Seeing that he was having a hard time watering it, the Emperor could not help but frown. ¡°Why bother? It¡¯s not like no one does it. Do you need to do such a small thing yourself?¡±


    Gu Elder Kong turned around and smiled at the Emperor. ¡°Your Majesty is here.¡±


    The Emperor walked forward and was about to help him take down the water kettle in his hand when he pointed at the water jar at the side and said, ¡°There¡¯s another one there.¡±


    The Emperor who really doesn¡¯t want to help him water: ¡°¡­¡±


    The Emperor closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He walked over and picked up the kettle. He fetched water from the water jar and watered it.


    The Emperor was much more agile, but in order to match his pace, he did not water it too quickly.


    As Gu Elder Kong irrigated the herbs, he asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a ritual today? Why is Your Majesty back so quickly? Did something happen?¡±


    The Emperor was speechless.


    The roots of a herb grew weeds. Gu Elder Kong ced the kettle on the ground and pulled out the weeds with his thin hand. He did not throw the weeds away. Instead, he carefully put them into the cloth bag hanging at his waist.


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± The Emperor asked in confusion.


    Gu Elder Kong smiled and said, ¡°The weed¡¯s vitality is too tenacious. It will continue to grow when thrown into the ground.¡± After a pause, he said without warning, ¡°That child is the same, right?¡±


    The Emperor was stunned.


    Gu Elder Kong continued, ¡°She was plucked from her home the moment she was born and thrown far away, but she still grew very well.¡±


    The Emperor understood who he was talking about and did not know how to reply for a moment. Suddenly, he heard Gu Elder Kong weigh the cloth bag at his waist and say, ¡°We have to burn it.¡±


    Burn¡­ that child? The Emperor shivered!


    Gu Elder Kong smiled at him and pointed at the weeds in the cloth bag. ¡°I¡¯m talking about this.¡±


    The Emperor broke out in cold sweat. Even if he didn¡¯t care about that child back then, she was still a citizen of Nanzhao. He had never thought of taking her life.


    ¡°But it¡¯s the same,¡± Gu Elder Kong said. ¡°You knew that she could grow anywhere, but she moved from one ce to another. You actually thought that she woulde back, right?¡±


    Whether it was to return with hatred or to reunite.


    The Emperor did not reply. Instead, he changed the topic and said, ¡°Are you in good health? When the ce was on fire, I heard that you were carrying water outside. Fortunately, you have a hard working habit, so you didn¡¯t sit in the room and be affected.¡±


    Gu Elder Kong sighed. ¡°It¡¯s fate.¡± With that, he picked up the kettle on the ground and continued to water it.


    The Emperor paused. ¡°I originally believed in fate, but now¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe in it now?¡± Gu Elder Kong finished his sentence for him.


    The Emperor was confused. If the sentence ¡°it¡¯s fate¡± was true, then how should the experiences of the two Princesses of Nanzhao be exined? The two of them had lived for days that werepletely different from their fates. How did all of this happen? Who jinxed who? Or was Nanzhao¡¯s fate really irreversible?


    ¡°The holy artifact has been found.¡±


    The Emperor originally wanted to talk about the ritual, but he could not speak no matter what. He could not say that the youngest daughter he had doted on for so many years had actually done such a heart-wrenching thing.


    She had let the title of the Princess down.


    At Gu Elder Kong¡¯s age, who could hide their thoughts in front of him? However, the Emperor was unwilling to say, so he tactfully did not ask further. He only followed the Emperor¡¯s words and said, ¡°Who found it?¡±


    The Emperor opened his mouth. ¡°Her daughter.¡±


    He remembered that Helian Beiming called her Ah Wan. He wanted to call her that too, but he couldn¡¯t.


    It was not difficult for Gu Elder Kong to tell who ¡°she¡± was. He nodded and said, ¡°You originally obtained it through her. Now that it¡¯s in her daughter¡¯s hands, it can be considered returning it to its rightful owner.¡±


    ¡°How can this be called returning it to its rightful owner?¡± The Emperor felt that this definition was wrong.


    Gu Elder Kong smiled and did not argue with him.


    Gu Elder Kong was probably one of the few people who did not really obey him. When he spoke to Gu Elder Kong, he would often encounter a nail. Even so, the Emperor always came to torture him. He was convinced himself.


    The Emperor sighed and said, ¡°The holy artifact has be stronger than before in that girl¡¯s hands.¡±


    This was something that even a blind person could tell. Even the Gu Queen was stronger than the rumors. It must have been because that girl had raised it for a period of time.


    Gu Elder Kong said, ¡°Ah, from what you say, I want to see that girl.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t even want to see me.¡± The Emperor thought of Yu Wan¡¯s tone and gaze and had mixed feelings.


    Gu Elder Kong was in the mood to tease him. ¡°What did I say? You can¡¯t get it back even if you beg.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°If they care about you, you¡¯re the Emperor. If they don¡¯t care about you, you¡¯re the Emperor next door.¡±


    The Emperor carefully pondered over Gu Elder Kong¡¯s words and gritted his teeth. He had forgotten that Yu Shaoqing was the marquis of the Great Zhou! Yan Jiuchao was even the heir of the Great Zhou¡¯s royal family!


    If things went wrong, wouldn¡¯t he really be the Emperor of the neighboring country when the two of them returned to the Great Zhou?


    The Emperor felt terrible!


    The Little Princess¡¯s crime was unforgivable. The price of wanting to right her was too high. If the Emperor had no choice, he might consider surpassing her and directly appoint Nangong Li. However, at this moment, Yu Wan, who had the holy artifact, appeared.


    Because of this daughter and the three seventy-feet little Gu Elders, themoners¡¯ opinion of the Eldest Princess changed.


    The Eldest Princess only had a jinx fate, but there were no mistakes in her character. Moreover, the jinx in her fate could be made up for by Yu Wan and the three little Gu Elders.


    From the looks of it, the Eldest Princess¡¯s bloodline had be an existence that could stabilize the hearts of the people more than Nangong Yan and her son. Of course, this was considered from the fate of Nanzhao. From a selfish point of view¡ª


    While he was thinking, Gu Elder Kong suddenly patted his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m going to rest for a while. Your Majesty, please leave.¡±


    The Emperor nodded.


    ¡°Help me up.¡± Gu Elder Kong handed his hand to the Emperor. The Emperor helped him into the small straw hut. Gu Elder Kong took out a bag from the cab and handed it to the Emperor. ¡°This is for you. Take it when you see that child.¡±


    The Emperor did not open it in front of him. He only opened the package unhurriedly after getting into the carriage. From Gu Elder Kong¡¯s words, it should be something that could help repair his rtionship with that child.


    Unexpectedly, when the Emperor opened it, it was a washboard!


    The dumbfounded Emperor : ¡°¡­¡±


    The washboard that was desperately lying dead: ¡°¡­¡±


    The Emperor was furious. He swore not to look for that old thing for the rest of his life! He coldly threw the washboard under the carriage.


    The washboard that was broken: ¡°¡­¡±


    What did I do wrong?


    ¡°Your Majesty, are-are we going back to the pce?¡± The coachman heard themotion inside. Although he did not know what had happened, he could feel that the Emperor was angry. His voice also lowered.


    ¡°What pce!¡± The Emperor said angrily. ¡°To the Divine General Manor!¡± After a pause, he emphasized, ¡°The East Manor!¡±


    East Manor? The Gu Hall was not close to the East Manor. It was already lunchtime if they rushed over. Wasn¡¯t it a little bad toe at that time?


    The Emperor said coldly, ¡°What are you waiting for! Hurry up and go!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡±


    You¡¯re the boss! I¡¯ll go now! The coachman tightened the reins and drove the carriage to the Helian Manor.


    The Emperor had thought about it. He was the Emperor of a country after all. No matter how much that child hated him, could she really not acknowledge him? If she did not acknowledge him, why did shee to Nanzhao? If she did not acknowledge him, why did she marry the second master of the Helian family?


    Didn¡¯t she spend so much effort to return to his side and take back everything that belonged to her? He would give her this chance!


    ¡°Your Majesty, we¡¯ve arrived at the Helian East Manor.¡± The coachman stopped the carriage outside the Helian family¡¯s door.


    The Emperor alighted from the carriage. Coincidentally, Little Sly Jiang, who had just tired Yu Shaoqing out several times, was taking the banknotes she had taken from next door and leisurely going to the gambling den.


    Creak¡ª


    The door opened.


    Little Sly Jiang stuck her round little head out of the crack in the door and looked around. She saw the Emperor, who had raised his hand to knock on the door, freeze on the spot.

 Chapter 626 - 626 I’m Your Father (1)

    626 I¡¯m Your Father (1)


    ¡°Who¡­ are you looking for?¡± Little Sly Jiang asked.


    She had seen the Emperor before, but that was when she was young. At that time, she was not much bigger than the three little ck eggs. Even if she was a prodigy, it was unlikely for her to remember that scene.


    On the other hand, Nangong Yan remembered her face because she had been to the Ghost n more than ten years ago and had met her a few times.


    The Emperor was even more stunned by her question.


    To be honest, the Emperor had recognized her as Yu Wan at first nce. Yu Wan was seventy to eighty percent simr to her. People who had interacted with her for a long time could tell that the two of them were different. The Emperor was different. He had only seen Yu Wan a few times and was not that familiar with her.


    However, she remembered Yu Wan¡¯s voice. He also remembered Yu Wan¡¯s cold gaze before she left.


    The woman in front of him would not be Yu Wan no matter what. Since she was not Yu Wan and was so simr to her, after thinking about it, only Yu Wan¡¯s biological mother was left¡ª-his eldest daughter, the Eldest Princess who had been expelled from Nanzhao.


    But¡­


    Why was his Eldest Princess like this?!


    Little Sly Jiang was going to the casino. In order to cover up her tracks, she changed into the clothes of a pageboy which was easy to travel. She wore a pageboy¡¯s hat and had a big beard drawn on her mouth. Her ck eyes were rolling like a little hamster avoiding its prey.


    Her arms, chest, and back were bulging from the banknotes. She looked especially like a muscr man!


    The Emperor¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he suspected that this was not true!


    Seeing that he was silent, Little Sly Jiang looked at him strangely. ¡°A beggar? I don¡¯t have money!¡±


    The Emperor: ¡°?!¡±


    The Emperor had suffered the strongest blow since he was born. He kept warning himself that this was his biological daughter and he could not be angry. Heposed himself and suppressed the churning in his heart. He said to her, ¡°I¡¯m the Emperor of Nanzhao and your father.¡±


    He waited expectantly for this child to pounce into his arms like a swallow, crying loudly that her father had finally arrived. However, it did not happen.


    With a bang, the door closed in front of him! When he realized what had happened, he was so angry that he almost stomped his feet!


    Why, why was this child¡¯s temper even worse than that girl¡¯s? At least that girl had said a few words to him. This child actually smashed the door without a word. He was the ruler of a country, but he was actually rejected by his own daughter. If word got out, he would probably be theughing stock of the entire world.


    ¡°Open the door.¡± The Emperor suppressed his anger. However, no one paid attention to him.


    ¡°Come out!¡± The Emperor emphasized.


    However, no matter how he called out, or even used his identity as the Emperor, there was no response.


    That child ignored him. Could it be that all the servants in the manor were dead? Didn¡¯t they hear the dignified Emperor standing outside the door? Do they just leave him hanging?


    And that was indeed the case.


    Where did this lunatice from? He kept saying that he was the Emperor. Could the Emperore to the Helian Manor? He didn¡¯t even have a guard. How could he be the Emperor of a country with such a guard of honor? The guards of the young masters of the West Manor were more than his when they went out!


    Besides, if he was really the Emperor, how could he still stand outside after being rejected?


    The servants ignored the Emperor¡¯s call.


    On the other hand, Yu Wan had juste out of Xixia Garden and was about to return to Wutong Courtyard to look for her mother when she realized that her mother was not around. Her father was sleeping soundly in his room.


    Where did Mom go at this time?


    Yu Wan asked the servants, but they shook their heads.


    Yu Wan was worried that someone had used some methods to kidnap her sickly mother. She hurriedly went out to look for her. Just as she reached the door, she saw the servants with indescribable expressions.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    A pageboy said, ¡°Young Madam, a lunatic came outside and said that he¡¯s the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°How long have you been here?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°Quite a while,¡± said the pageboy.


    Yu Wan let him open the door. After the door opened, Yu Wan saw the Emperor who was so angry that he was about to ascend to heaven. He was really the Emperor.


    ¡°You guys can leave,¡± Yu Wan instructed in order not to implicate the innocent.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The pageboy left with hispanions.


    Yu Wan stood inside the threshold and looked indifferently at the man who had abandoned her mother back then.


    Before she knew that he was the Emperor and her mother was the Princess, she could still calmly ept this kind-hearted neighbor. However, now, all his kindness had be so ridiculous.


    He could give generous love and sympathy to an ¡°unfamiliar child¡± who had barged into his manor, but he could ruthlessly abandon the child his concubine had given birth to after ten months.

 Chapter 627 - 627 I’m Your Father (2)

    627 I¡¯m Your Father (2)


    What kind of father was this?


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ah Wan.¡± The Emperor looked at her in a daze and called out the name that had been weighing on his heart.


    It was just a form of address. It was his business whether he wanted to call her that or not.


    Yu Wan clearly did not agree. She only said firmly, ¡°Why is Your Majesty here?¡±


    !!


    He originally thought that Yu Wan¡¯s coldness was at least much gentler than the Eldest Princess¡¯s resolution. But it seemed that was not the case. Every word this girl said was like a needle stabbing into his heart. He did not even dare to look into those clear and sharp eyes.


    ¡°I¡­¡± The Emperor opened his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m here to see your mother.¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°What right do you have to see her?¡±


    These words were much ruder than on the altar.


    The Emperor was stunned on the spot.


    On the altar, she was still shocked. After that, she digested everything. After she digested it, her heart ached for her mother. Previously, when she didn¡¯t know that it was her mother, she sympathized with the Eldest Princess¡¯s encounter. She didn¡¯t understand why she would have such feelings for a stranger. It seemed that they were mother and daughter.


    There were some things that she could not think about too much. Her heart ached when she thought about it.


    However, there were some things that could be said openly and made her happy.


    ¡°I thought that everyone in my maternal family was dead. Although my heart aches for my mother, I think she¡¯s grown up after all. With my father and me and my brother, her life is consideredplete.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that she was abandoned by her family. She was abandoned when she was born. After she grew up, she was betrayed by her biological sister and father. He didn¡¯t raise her for a day, but he squeezed out all her value.


    ¡°You said you¡¯re my grandfather, then let me ask you, what does my mother like to eat? What does she like to use? When did she give birth to me? When did she give birth to my younger brother? Can you answer all these questions?¡±


    The Emperor was speechless by Yu Wan¡¯s questioning.


    Yu Wan said seriously, ¡°Where were you when my mother was sick? Where were you when she cried for her father? You didn¡¯t appear when she needed her father the most, and there¡¯s no need for you to appear in the future.¡±


    In this world, there wasn¡¯t such a thing as you could have me when you want me, throw me away when you don¡¯t want me.


    You are the Emperor. But my mother could choose not to be the Princess. She wasn¡¯t from the moment you abandoned her. The only chance left for you was also shattered the moment you agreed to sell her in exchange for a worm.


    So what does it have to do with my mother?


    The Emperor took a deep breath. ¡°I was also¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also for the safety of the country, for the country.¡± Yu Wan interrupted him. ¡°Then what about now? It¡¯s also for the safety of the country, for the country. It¡¯s nothing more than your youngest daughter being useless that you thought of your eldest daughter. However, the things your youngest daughter cherishes are worthless in your eldest daughter¡¯s eyes!¡±


    What a worthless thing!


    The Emperor felt as if his heart had been hit by a huge hammer a few times, making him almost unable to stand.


    Yu Wan had actually not talked to her mother yet, but she was her daughter. There were some things that she did not need to say. She could feel her choice. If she hadn¡¯t really given up, why would she say that her maternal family was all dead? In her heart, they were dead.


    Yu Wan turned around and walked into the manor, leaving the Emperor standing rooted to the ground. She had just taken two steps when she stopped.


    The Emperor¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Yu Wan turned around and said, ¡°You deserve it.¡±


    The Emperor looked at her in confusion.


    Yu Wan smiled faintly. ¡°You didn¡¯t hesitate to sell my mother in exchange for the holy artifact. In the end, itnded in my hands. How do you feel? Are you very unhappy?¡±


    The Emperor, who was about to be a mute: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I feel very good.¡± Yu Wan nodded and happily entered the manor.


    Previously, she quite despised this little thing, but not anymore. She decided to treat it better. After all, her mother had exchanged it for marriage in name. Of course, more importantly, she liked the way those people who had once bullied her mother stomped their feet in anger but could not do anything about them.


    Yu Wan entered the manor without looking back. When she passed by the garden, she instructed the pageboy standing on both sides, ¡°In the future, if anyone else pretends to be my grandfather, close the door and release the dogs.¡±


    The Emperor, who had heard this: ¡°¡­¡±


    The Emperor, who wished he could explode on the spot: ¡°!!!¡±


    Others got the cold shoulder, but the Emperor was poured by a bucket of cold water. He got into the carriage dejectedly.

 Chapter 628 - 628 I’m Your Father (3)

    628 I¡¯m Your Father (3)


    When Eunuch Wang heard that he had passed through the pce gate but did not enter, he guessed that he was here to look for the Eldest Princess. He quickly chased after him in a carriage. Just as he alighted from the carriage, he saw the Emperor with a green face.


    ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s going on? Your Majesty?¡± He went forward in a panic.


    The Emperor did not say anything and stepped onto the wooden stool to get into the carriage. Eunuch Wang abandoned his carriage and mustered his courage to follow the Emperor into his carriage.


    The Emperor was in a fit of anger and did not see the washboard he had casually thrown on the ground. He tripped and knelt down.


    The Emperor, who suddenly knelt on a washboard: ¡°¡­¡±


    Eunuch Wang who had seen the Emperor kneel on the washboard: ¡°¡­¡±


    No one said anything on the way back to the pce.


    Eunuch Wang thought to himself, Your attitude of admitting your mistake is very pious. You even brought a washboard, but why are you kneeling when she¡¯s not around? Could it be that you have to secretly practice? So be it. There¡¯s no need to be so serious, right? Look, the washboard is cracking from your kneeling.


    As a loyal servant, Eunuch Wang felt that it was very necessary for him to share the Emperor¡¯s worries.


    The Emperor returned to his bedchamber and took a bath first. When he returned to his room, he found a brand new washboard on his bed.


    ...


    An iron one!


    One that would not crack!


    The Emperor, who really wanted to strangle Eunuch Wang: ¡°¡­!!¡±


    ¡­ .


    The Emperor¡¯s previous worries had all be reality. Before he could even sit down in the bedchamber, a pce servant reported, ¡°The Empress is here.¡±


    The Empress was a woman who could enter his bedchamber directly. Although he did not want to see her now, she was already here. It was useless for him to stop her. He braced himself and met the Empress.


    The Empress had already heard about the incident on the altar. Her daughter had angered everyone and was imprisoned by the Emperor.


    What kind of ce was the Dali Temple? Would her daughter have a good ending there?


    The Empress couldn¡¯t even care less about her usual manners. When she saw the Emperor, she cried. ¡°Your Majesty¡­ why are you so heartless? You didn¡¯t even ask me, your mother, before you threw your own daughter into jail¡­ The child I gave birth to after ten months of pregnancy¡­ Are you so disregarding our marital rtionship?¡±


    The Emperor, who had been rejected by the Helian family, was not in a good mood. He could not patientlyfort the Empress as usual. He said, ¡°She did something wrong herself, so I dealt with her impartially.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s your daughter!¡±


    ...


    ¡°She¡¯s also the Princess of Nanzhao! If the Emperor breaks thew, he¡¯ll be punished with themoners!¡±


    The Empress was stunned by his anger. They had been husband and wife for many years, but she had never seen him so angry. Tears welled up in the Empress¡¯s eyes. She was in disbelief but also as if she had expected it. She said in a daze, ¡°You went to see that child, right?¡±


    The Emperor did not reply. He turned around.


    The Empress choked and said, ¡°Turn around and look at me. Did you go to see her? Ever since she came back, my Yan¡¯er has not had a good day. You actually went to see her? Have you forgotten the life that the Old State Preceptor gave her? She¡¯s a jinx. If she was born into a family in the market, she would only jinx her father and mother. If she was born into the royal family, she would offend the fate of the entire Nanzhao.¡±


    The Emperor clenched his fists. ¡°Old State Preceptor¡­ might have given the wrong divination.¡±


    The Empress said sadly, ¡°What you mean is that the child of that woman is the lucky star. Is my Yan¡¯er a jinx?¡±


    The Emperor definitely did not mean that. He only wanted to say that that child might be lucky. They were all his children. They were all good.


    Just as the Emperor and the Empress were in a deadlock, the pce servants¡¯ voices came from outside the door. ¡°Your Majesty, Consort Yun requests an audience¡ª¡±

 Chapter 629 - 629 The Truth Back Then

    629 The Truth Back Then


    Upon hearing that Consort Yun was here, the Emperor and Empress¡¯s expressions turned ugly.


    The person the Empress hated the most in her life was Consort Yun. She did not want to see her at all.


    The Emperor was not any better than the Empress. Although he was not a qualified father, he was definitely not a promiscuous and fatuous ruler. Other than the pce maids, he only had two women in his harem, his wife, the Empress, and Consort Yun.


    Consort Yun was not someone who knew her ce. She had to make a fuss every few days, but when she made a fuss, the Emperor ignored her. He only said that she was not allowed to make a fuss in his and the Empress¡¯s pce.


    Today was strange. This woman had forgotten about the Emperor¡¯s decree.


    The Emperor was in a terrible fix and did not have the time to pay attention to her. He said to the outside of the hall, ¡°Tell her that I¡¯ve discussed important matters with the Empress and ask her to go back!¡±


    The pce servants went to pass the message, but after a while, they came back and said awkwardly, ¡°Consort Yun said that she won¡¯t leave if you don¡¯t see her.¡±


    The Emperor pped the table!


    In the face of her love rival, the Empress could not be bothered to be angry with the Emperor. She tidied her clothes and wiped the tears off her face. She said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll go see her.¡±


    This was under the Emperor¡¯s nose. He was not worried that the Empress would be bullied, so the Emperor did not dissuade her.


    ...


    The Empress left the bedchamber majestically surrounded by the pce servants. She had long restrained her weakness in front of the Emperor and disyed the sharpness and domineeringness of the mother of a country.


    The pce servants on both sides lowered their heads, not daring to look at their Empress.


    Consort Yun stood on the limestone floor outside the pce gate.


    The two concubines were already at the age of grandmother, and there were traces of time on their faces. However, when they were young, they were still top-notch beauties and had taken good care of themselves. They looked to be in their forties.


    The Empress was graceful, and Consort Yun was charming.


    Consort Yun looked at the Empress¡¯s clearly crying eyes, snorted, and bowed perfunctorily. ¡°Sister greets the Empress. Long live the Empress.¡±


    The Empress was furious when she saw her pretentious appearance. She nced at her indifferently and said, ¡°Put away your hypocritical appearance. No one in the world wants me to die earlier than you.¡±


    Consort Yun rolled her eyes. ¡°So what if I do? Isn¡¯t the Empress still alive and well?¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± The female official beside Consort Yun said coldly.


    Consort Yun pped her and said sternly, ¡°Who do you think you are? Who are you to criticize me when I¡¯m talking to the Empress?¡±


    Smack!


    ...


    It was the Empress who pped Consort Yun¡¯s face.


    ¡°Who do you think you are! When is it your turn to discipline my servants?¡± The Empress said coldly.


    In the past, the Empress was not so sharp and domineering. Today, she had been agitated and the anger in her heart was too great. Consort Yun had agitated her again and she actually used force without anywhere to vent.


    She was wearing nail guards, and the sharp nail cut a long wound on Consort Yun¡¯s face. Blood rolled out.


    Consort Yun touched her face and looked at the blood beads on her fingertips. She sneered. ¡°The Empress can¡¯t keep her cool just like that? Let me guess, did His Majesty reject the Empress¡¯s plea? Thinking about it, it makes sense. His biological daughter is imprisoned and won¡¯t be able to turn things around for the rest of her life. If I were the Empress, I would also be furious.¡±


    The Empress clenched her fists, her fingertips digging into her flesh.


    Consort Yun smiled sarcastically and said, ¡°I heard that the Eldest Princess has returned. His Majesty must want to acknowledge her very much, right? What should we do? When she inherits the throne, I¡¯ll be the Empress Dowager of Nanzhao. Sister, guess what she¡¯ll do to you and your children?¡±


    The Empress raised her hand again.


    Consort Yun grabbed her wrist. ¡°Sister, be careful. I¡¯m not someone without someone to rely on. His Majesty will have to beg me in the future, let alone you.¡±


    The Empress gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early!¡±


    Consort Yun smiled faintly and said, ¡°I said that my child woulde back. Sister, you¡¯ve racked your brains, but in the end, it was all for nothing. I heard that the Little Princess used my daughter to exchange for the holy artifact, but it refused to acknowledge her as its master. The holy artifact traveled a thousand miles and recognized my little grandchild. Sister, what do you think this is? I think it¡¯s fate. What do you think?¡±


    ...


    The Empress looked at her in disgust. It was unknown how much strength she used to hold back from pping her.


    Consort Yun raised her eyes to the sky and slowly raised her arms. She could not hide her joy as she said, ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve been looking forward to that child¡¯s return every day. Sister must also be looking forward to that child nevering back, but it seems that¡­ the heavens are on my side. Didn¡¯t Sister say that I¡¯m pregnant with a jinx? Then Sister, why don¡¯t you open your eyes and see how this jinx returns to the pce step by step and avenge herself!¡±


    ¡°Are you done!¡± The Emperor walked out with a dark expression.


    Consort Yun snorted angrily and reluctantly put away her airs. She turned around and bowed. ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    The Emperor did not even look at her. He walked to the Empress¡¯s side and held her arm. He said warmly, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    The Empress was so angry that she almost couldn¡¯t stand. The Emperor had helped her just in time. If he had been two stepster, she would have fainted.


    The Empress panted and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Consort Yun rolled her eyes coldly. ¡°Other than pretending to be magnanimous and pitiful, what else can you do? Aren¡¯t you tired after pretending for so many years? Continue pretending. Anyway, you can¡¯t pretend for long. His Majesty dotes on you, but others might not.¡±


    This meant that after the Eldest Princess inherited the throne, she would not take this legitimate mother seriously.


    In fact, with the Eldest Princess and the Empress rtionship, it was really possible to throw the Empress and the Little Princess into the Cold Pce and let them have a taste of discement.


    The Emperor berated coldly, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ...


    Consort Yun pinched her handkerchief enviously and said unwillingly, ¡°Other than telling me to shut up, what else would Your Majesty do? The Empress is Your Majesty¡¯s woman, but am I not? We¡¯ve been husband and wife for a night and I¡¯ve also given birth to a child for Your Majesty, but Your Majesty doesn¡¯t even look at me! Why? Just because I was born inferior? Your Majesty even threw away my child! Alright! So be it! Don¡¯t acknowledge her if you have the ability!¡±


    The Emperor said in a deep voice, ¡°You don¡¯t have to interfere in my matters!¡±


    Consort Yun smiled bitterly. ¡°Is it true that in Your Majesty¡¯s heart, everything I do is wrong, and everything the Empress does is right? There are some things that I¡¯ve kept in my heart for a long time. In the past, Your Majesty was toozy to listen to me, but now that my daughter has returned with the holy artifact, I think Your Majesty will hear me out even if it¡¯s on her ount.¡±


    The Emperor wanted to refute, but he realized that he could not. Consort Yun was the former Consort Yun, but she was also no longer the former Consort Yun. If the Eldest Princess really wanted to inherit the throne, Consort Yun would be the Empress Dowager of Nanzhao.


    His rtionship with the Eldest Princess was already like walking on thin ice. If he did not treat her mother well, it would only make the rtionship between the father and daughter even more stiff.


    Consort Yunughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°I won¡¯t say how I¡¯ve lived all these years. As long as Your Majesty isn¡¯t deaf or blind, you should know what kind of life I¡¯ve led. There¡¯s nothing in the world that makes a mother despair more than the separation of a mother and her child. But Your Majesty, do you know what¡¯s even more despairing? It¡¯s me and that child who didn¡¯t have to suffer like this. It¡¯s her! It¡¯s the Empress!¡±


    Tears welled up in Consort Yun¡¯s eyes. She raised her hand and pointed at the pale Empress. ¡°She colluded with the Old State Preceptor and gave my daughter the fate of a jinx! She caused my daughter to be abandoned by her father when she was born! Your Majesty is also doing this for the safety of the country. I can¡¯t me Your Majesty, but now that that child is back, I earnestly beg Your Majesty to give her justice!¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s temples throbbed. ¡°Consort Yun¡­ You¡­ Don¡¯t talk nonsense! You¡¯re ndering the reputation of the Empress and the State Preceptor Hall! The old State Preceptor has passed away. Respect the deceased.¡±


    Consort Yun interrupted him and almost roared, ¡°What if the one who died is that child! It¡¯s such big snow and such a long journey¡­ Hasn¡¯t Your Majesty thought that she might freeze to death and die of illness on the way? Isn¡¯t it clear who the real jinx is?¡±


    That¡¯s right. Wasn¡¯t it clear enough? Among the two Princesses, who stirred up the storm in Nanzhao and who calmed the hearts of the people? Was it difficult to judge?


    But she was his and the Empress¡¯s child after all. He did not believe that the Empress would do something to frame Consort Yun, nor did he believe that Nangong Yan was the true jinx.


    ...


    Before dawn the next day, an urgent report came from the border.


    The news of Prince Yan being kidnapped had identally leaked. The Great Zhou Emperor was furious and ordered Xiao Zhenting to personally take charge and lead a hundred thousand cavalry south!


    The border of Nanzhao had fallen!

 Chapter 630 - 630 The Might of a Divine General (1)

    630 The Might of a Divine General (1)


    The Emperor felt a headacheing on. The conflict in the country had yet to be resolved. The Great Zhou¡¯s cavalry had arrived, and themander was still the mighty Xiao Zhenting.


    That mountain-like man¡­


    Xiao Zhenting¡¯s name was resounding, and the Emperor had heard a lot of it. Nanzhao had Beiming, and the Great Zhou had Xiao Zhenting. This sentence was like thunder in the court and themoners. The Emperor was once unconvinced. What kind of man couldpete with the War God of Nanzhao?


    It was not until the spies brought back a lot of news about Xiao Zhenting that the Emperor fell silent.


    !!


    No matter how unwilling he was, he had to admit that he was indeed a unique War God. Unlike the Helian Manor, which was a family of generals, although the Xiao family was also a big family, they were really established in Xiao Zhenting¡¯s generation.


    Xiao Zhenting did not have a good father like Bull Egg, nor did he have an emperor who used people without any doubts like the Emperor. His path to growth was much more difficult than Helian Beiming, but he still relied on his outstanding strength to reach the position of Grand Marshal step by step.


    Because of this, the Great Zhou Emperor was afraid of him and used methods to force him to hand over his military power. As for what that method was, many people knew very well. It was nothing more than Xiao Zhenting taking a fancy to Prince Yan¡¯s widow and not marrying anyone but her. The Emperor forced him with his military power. Logically speaking, at this point, Xiao Zhenting should have given up on Princess Consort Yan. After all, the world was big, and he could have any woman he wanted.


    However, he handed over his military power without a word. Perhaps he really favored Princess Consort Yan, or perhaps he was taking the opportunity to exchange for the lives of more than a hundred thousand brothers.


    Other than the person involved, no one knew the truth.


    However, one thing was certain. Ever since Xiao Zhenting handed over his military power, he had stopped asking about the court. The only time he went to war was when something happened to his nephew, Xiao Yan. However, at that time, the Emperor did not give him much military power. He relied on the meager military strength in Prefecture You to repel the 100,000 Xiongnu army.


    Of course, it was thanks to Yu Shaoqing and Xiao Yan obtaining the list of spies, but what really made the Xiongnu people lose their fighting spirit was this iron-blooded divine general.


    Wherever he was, it was the enemy¡¯s asura field.


    If Helian Beiming had not lost his martial arts, the Emperor would not have been afraid of Xiao Zhenting. No matter how powerful Xiao Zhenting was, Helian Beiming was equally outstanding. In fact, because he had an outstanding general father like Bull Egg and had umted experience for generations, his attainments in tactics had gone further.


    Of course, it was not that he could not let Helian Beiming go north. As long as he arranged the troops there, he would be the strongest calming needle for the soldiers of Nanzhao.


    However¡­


    The Emperor thought of Xiao Zhenting¡¯s randombat methods. The Emperor was afraid that he would infiltrate the military camp and assassinate Helian Beiming.


    Did the Emperor of the Great Zhou really care so much about Prince Yan? He cared so much that he was willing to hand his military power back to Xiao Zhenting.


    The Emperor was in a terrible fix!


    This turn of events was unexpected. Although the identity of the Prince Consort had been exposed, most people did not see it as a threat to Nanzhao. It was a secret song between the two of them. How did it involve thepetition between the two countries?


    And the news from the front line seemed to be that the Great Zhou Emperor was ming the Princess of Nanzhao for harming Prince Yan.


    This was intriguing.


    Could there be something else about Prince Yan and the Little Princess¡¯s marriage back then?


    ¡°I heard that Prince Yan and Princess Consort Yan have an extremely good rtionship. Prince Yan doesn¡¯t look like he will find someone else.¡±


    ¡°Prince Yan has an extremely upright reputation and is an open and aboveboard gentleman. Why would he abandon his wife and son?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He even faked his death. Isn¡¯t this a crime of deceiving the Emperor? If he reallymitted a crime of deceiving the Emperor, the Great Zhou Emperor should want to execute him. It¡¯s easy to execute him. Just write a letter and ask the Emperor of Nanzhao to hand him over.¡±


    Of course, there were also people who suspected that the Great Zhou Emperor was using this as an excuse. They said that he had wanted to attack Nanzhao for a long time, but he did not have a suitable excuse. Now, he was giving them a pillow when he was sleepy.


    There were even morements about the Little Princess forcefully kidnapping Prince Yan and drugging him for many years to make him forget his identity.


    The Little Princess had upied Princess Consort Yan¡¯s husband and caused her family to split up. Now, her retribution hade, the retribution of the entire Nanzhao hade.


    ¡°What kind of lucky star is this? I think she¡¯s simply a jinx!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Did the Old State Preceptor really not make a mistake back then?¡±


    Back then, the topic of fate was pushed to the top again. Unlike before, it was one-sided. This time, manymoners spoke up for the Eldest Princess, saying that that child did not look like she was unlucky.

 Chapter 631 - 631 The Might of a Divine General (2)

    631 The Might of a Divine General (2)


    She married the general of the Helian family and gave birth to a son and a daughter. Her daughter had the holy artifact of Nanzhao, her son-inw was the heir of the royal family, and her grandson was the youngest and most powerful Little Gu Elder.


    This was a life that she had umted several lifetimes of luck.


    On the other hand, the Little Princess was simply unbearable to look at.


    The Emperor was exhausted from the matter at the border of Nanzhao and had not stepped foot into the harem for a few days. However, just because he did note did not mean that the news would note.


    The heated discussion among themoners had already spread throughout the harem.


    The people in the harem were used to following the wind. After the Eldest Princess¡¯s cheers gradually rose, Consort Yun¡¯s treatment also rose.


    Back then, Consort Yun had tainted the Emperor¡¯s body when he was drunk and was despised by the Emperor and the Empress. Because of this, Consort Yun¡¯s maternal family had distanced themselves from her. All these years, she had led a bitter life in the pce and did not have a maternal family she could rely on.


    But it was different now. The best honey pomelo was sent to her pce the moment it entered the pce.


    The Empress ate what was left.


    This was naturally not the Emperor¡¯s idea, but the Emperor had not visited the Empress for many days. In the eyes of the pce servants, wasn¡¯t it because the Empress had lost her favor?


    The Eldest Princess was already like this before she returned to the pce. If the father and daughter really reunited, how could the Central Pce survive?


    ¡°What does everyone say?¡± In the central pce, the Empress asked the eunuch who hade to report with a cold expression.


    The eunuch braced himself and said fearfully, ¡°Your Highness, the outside world said¡­ said that the Old State Preceptor¡¯s divination was wrong back then. The Eldest Princess is¡­ is the lucky star of the heavens. Our Little Princess is¡­ the jinx of the country¡­¡±


    ¡°Bastard!¡± The Empress mmed her fist on the table.


    It was rare for her to be so angry. The pce servants knelt on the ground in fear.


    Ever since the Empress entered the pce, everything had been smooth-sailing. If there was something, it would have been Consort Yun. However, Consort Yun and the Emperor were an ident. So what if Consort Yun climbed into the bed? She still couldn¡¯t even keep the piece of meat in her stomach. Not only did she obtain the Emperor¡¯s disgust, but the Emperor even treated the Empress better than before because of his guilt.


    Perhaps because her days had gone much smoother, the Empress never dreamed that one change after another would happen.


    The Empressposed herself and tried to suppress her boiling anger. ¡°What else?¡±


    The eunuch kneeling on the ground wiped his cold sweat and said, ¡°Those unrulymoners even said that the war started because of the Little Princess and begged the Emperor to execute her.¡±


    ¡°How dare they!¡± The Empress stood up in anger.


    The eunuchs and pce servantsy on the ground, not even daring to breathe loudly.


    ¡°Your Highness, themandery prince requests an audience,¡± a pce maid reported from outside.


    When the Empress heard that Nangong Li had arrived, she restrained her emotions and sat down. ¡°Let him in. You guys can leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The pce servants tactfully left.


    Nangong Li strode in and looked at the Empress, who could not hide her breakdown despite her efforts to suppress it. He took a step forward and held her hand. ¡°Grandmother!¡±


    The Empress patted the back of his hand and said tiredly, ¡°Have a seat.¡± Nangong Li sat down on a stool slightly shorter than the Empress¡¯s. The Empress touched the top of his head lovingly. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you these days.¡±


    Nangong Li shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, but Grandmother, I heard that your situation isn¡¯t good.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± The Empress said.


    ¡°Has Consort Yune to cause trouble for you?¡± Nangong Li had eyes in the pce, so he naturally heard a lot about Consort Yun. That woman had been restless since a long time ago, and now that her daughter had gained power, she was even more arrogant.


    The Empress frowned. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have the ability yet.¡±


    Consort Yun did not have any real power, but she had learned all the annoying abilities. Consort Yun came to her pce to greet her every day. When the Empress did not see her, she would walk around outside the pce door. In short, she could be annoying as she pleased.


    It was not good to tell Nangong Li this. As an elder, she did not want her juniors to worry about her.


    Nangong Li saw through it but did not expose her. He looked up at the Empress and said, ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯m here today to discuss something with you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± The Empress asked.


    Nangong Li said, ¡°I believe you¡¯ve heard about the Great Zhou¡¯s cavalry approaching the border.¡±


    The Empress was at her wits¡¯ end. ¡°With Xiao Zhenting personally serving as themander, the morale of the Great Zhou soldiers is high. This battle won¡¯t be easy. Your grandfather¡¯s hair has turned white from worrying about this.¡±


    Nangong Li smiled. ¡°I have a way to make the Great Zhou retreat.¡±


    The Empress shook her head. ¡°What can you do? Hand the Prince Consort over? That won¡¯t do. Not to mention that no one knows where the Prince Consort has gone, even if he¡¯s found, he¡¯s your father. You can¡¯t hand him over!¡±


    Nangong Li said, ¡°The Great Zhou Emperor doesn¡¯t have any killing intent towards Father, don¡¯t worry. However, I don¡¯t n to hand Father over.¡±


    The Empress asked in confusion, ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡±


    Nangong Li¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Kill Xiao Zhenting!¡±


    The proposal to assassinate Xiao Zhenting had been carefully thought through. With Xiao Zhenting dead, the soldiers of the Great Zhou would definitely lose their backbone. Their morale would definitely plummet, and it would be much easier to attack. Once this situation was resolved, thements about the Little Princess bringing disaster to the country and the people would no longer stand.


    The Eldest Princess¡¯s daughter had contributed to the recovery of the holy artifact. Wasn¡¯t he also a great contribution to calming down the chaos?


    Of course, he had his own selfish motives.


    Xiao Zhenting was Yan Jiuchao¡¯s stepfather. Although he was his stepfather, he treated Yan Jiuchao better than Prince Yan treated his biological son, Nangong Li. Getting rid of Xiao Zhenting was equivalent to breaking Yan Jiuchao¡¯s arm.


    Nangong Li would spare no effort to do all the things that would harm Yan Jiuchao.


    The Empress did not think too much about it. She only thought that her daughter was currently in the limelight. If Li¡¯er could make military contributions, her daughter¡¯s situation would be much better than now.


    As long as she thought of Consort Yun¡¯s smug face, the Empress felt that she could not let the Eldest Princess take over no matter what!


    The Empress held Nangong Li¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Not to mention how tight the defense of the hundred thousand cavalry is, just Xiao Zhenting himself is skilled in martial arts. It¡¯s difficult to find his match in the world. Are you confident in killing him?¡±


    It was difficult to find an opponent in the world, but they did not know that there was an Asura outside.


    Asura was a heaven-defying existence to begin with. It was unrealistic for Asura to sweep through a hundred thousand cavalry, but it was not a problem to assassinate Xiao Zhenting.


    Nangong Li gave the Empress aforting look and said solemnly, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t ask you if I don¡¯t have a foolproof n. You only have to help me beg Grandpa for mercy and agree to let me go to the front line. I will definitely be able to bring Xiao Zhenting¡¯s head back!¡±


    On the other side, the Helian family had also received news of the army approaching the border. The difference was that they did not hear it from anyone, but from a courier who personally handed Xiao Zhenting¡¯s handwritten letter to Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan.


    ...


    Yu Wan read the letter and her eyes lit up. ¡°Father is here!¡±


    The contents of the letter were different from the ones circting on the market. The Great Zhou Emperor was indeed angry and asked Xiao Zhenting to send his troops south. However, Xiao Zhenting was not willing to lead troops to please the Emperor.


    He was here for Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan. He heard that Prince Yan was still alive. He heard that he had married and had children. He also heard that the couple had gone to Nanzhao and were fighting quite fiercely with that family.


    As their father, he had brought a hundred thousand cavalry to support them.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Yu Wan blinked when she saw thest line. ¡°Father said that he¡¯sing to the Capital to look for us!¡±


    The Empress took action and finally convinced the Emperor to agree to Nangong Li going north and conferring him as the North Garrison General.


    Nangong Li had made a military pledge. If he did not take Xiao Zhenting¡¯s head, he would not return to the Capital!


    Nangong Li was filled with confidence in this mission. Asura also patted his chest, indicating that assassinating Xiao Zhenting was not a problem at all!


    Nangong Li valiantly brought Asura to the border, but he missed.


    Xiao Zhenting was not in the camp at all!!!


    Nangong Li looked at the military pledge in his hand and immediately went berserk!


    ...


    Ahhh!


    Where did he go!!!

 Chapter 632 - 632 Husband and Wife Meet

    632 Husband and Wife Meet


    It had long snowed in the Capital in November, but Nanzhao was as warm as spring. There were not often too hot days, and such weather was refreshing.


    Yu Wan was sitting in the courtyard shaving the heads of the three little ck eggs.


    At first, the three of them refused when they shaved their heads, but after they shaved, they no longer had to braid their hair. The three of them were overjoyed. After growing a little stubble, they handed their little heads to Yu Wan and asked her to shave their heads.


    The little baldy was also quite cute. If they changed into a few more cassocks, they would be like three little monks!


    Yu Wan kissed her little monks. She liked them very much!


    Just as the four of them were enjoying each other¡¯s intimacy, a maidservant reported, ¡°A guest hase to visit. He said that he¡¯s looking for Young Master and Young Madam from afar. We¡¯ve already arranged for them to be in the reception pavilion.¡±


    Upon hearing that they were guests from afar, Yu Wan guessed who it was. She handed the half-cleaned handkerchief to Fu Ling and Zi Su and left for the reception pavilion.


    When the three little ck eggs saw their mother leave them behind, they were stunned for a while before following her.


    Yu Wan walked into the reception pavilion. The three little fellows leaned against the door and stuck out their three round heads.


    The sun was shining brightly today, and the reception pavilion was spacious. The mighty and majestic man stood in the middle of the reception pavilion. His figure, which was much taller than ordinary people, made him look like a towering mountain. His facial features were cold and his eyes were sharp. When he didn¡¯t smile, he was always a little fierce. Although he wasn¡¯t fierce when he smiled, he was even more terrifying.


    However, such a man silently protected her and Yan Jiuchao.


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Father!¡±


    Xiao Zhenting was admiring the calligraphy and paintings on the wall. Although he could not understand them, he still had to pretend. He could not embarrass Cong¡¯er and his wife.


    Hearing Yu Wan¡¯s voice, Xiao Zhenting turned around.


    After not seeing her for a while, Yu Wan had not changed much, but herplexion was better than before. Her facial features had also grown. Perhaps Yu Wan did not notice it herself, but the smile on her face was indeed brighter than before.


    The first time Xiao Zhenting saw this girl, he felt that she was a little cold. Now, he felt that she had the life she should have at her age.


    ¡°Ah Wan.¡± Xiao Zhenting greeted her happily.


    The three little fellows widened their ck eyes. They did not spend much time with Xiao Zhenting, and they had not seen him for so long, so it was inevitable that they were a little distant.


    Xiao Zhenting saw them hiding at the door and could not wait to walk towards them.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Xiaobao looked at this tall and big man walking towards him like a mountain floating towards him.


    Xiao Zhenting picked Xiaobao up.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Xiaobao immediately felt that he could touch the sky!


    ¡°Xiaobao, call him Grandpa,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Xiaobao tilted his head and looked at him for a while before obediently calling out, ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    Xiao Zhenting was stunned. ¡°Xiaobao can speak?¡±


    Yu Wan smiled and nodded. ¡°Er¡¯bao knows how to speak too.¡±


    As if to verify his mother¡¯s words, Er¡¯bao stood on his tiptoes and called him Grandpa sweetly. Xiao Zhenting was overjoyed and picked up Er¡¯bao and Dabao. He had long arms and strong strength, so it was not a problem for him to carry the three round little ck eggs.


    The three little fellows had changed a lot. Needless to say, they had gained weight. The fat on their stomachs had increased a few times, and they had be taller. Their little arms and legs had also be stronger from the beginning.


    The first time he saw them, they were still three pitiful little skinny monkeys. Xiao Zhenting did not even dare to hug them, afraid that he would hurt them.


    Xiao Zhenting looked at the fat three little ones and liked them so much that he couldn¡¯t bear to blink. He had a beard.


    Xiaobao went to grab it.


    Er¡¯bao also grabbed it.


    This was no different from stroking a tiger¡¯s beard. If Grand Marshal Xiao¡¯s subordinates saw this scene, they would probably be scared to death. Xiao Zhenting doted on Xiao Yan so much, but he had never let him be so impudent on him. It could be seen how much he doted on these little fellows.


    ¡°Do you still remember Grandpa Xiao?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Xiaobao grabbed his beard and nodded vigorously.


    Yu Wan was angry and amused. He had only seen Grand Marshal Xiao a few times. It would be strange if he remembered. He was young and knew how to coax people. She did not know who he learned it from.


    Xiao Zhenting was burly and had a fierce expression. Ordinary people would subconsciously feel afraid when they saw him. The little fellows were the same as their father. They were all extremely bold.


    ¡°Father, sit.¡± Yu Wan personally brewed tea for him and brought over fruits and snacks.


    Xiao Zhenting carried the three little fellows and sat down. The three little fellows were not shy with strangers and crawled all over him. However, Yu Wan had something to say to him, so she asked the maidservant to bring the little fellows to the courtyard to y.


    ¡°Father, did you have a hard journey?¡± Yu Wan presented the teacup to Xiao Zhenting with both hands.


    Xiao Zhenting took the teacup and took a sip. ¡°Not really,¡± He paused and looked around. ¡°Where¡¯s Cong¡¯er?¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°He didn¡¯t know Father wasing. He went out.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao had to go out and cause trouble every day. A few days ago, he had just gotten Nangong Li off the top of the Beauty List. She did not know what he was going to do these few days. In short, as long as he was happy, Yu Wan would not restrain him.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be back in a while.¡± Yu Wan was worried that Xiao Zhenting would be disappointed, so she quickly added.


    Xiao Zhenting nodded. ¡°Is he well?¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± With Old Cui working hard every day, his poison was suppressed well.


    Xiao Zhenting sighed. ¡°You guys. Back then, you left without a word and said that you were returning to Yan City. I guessed that it wasn¡¯t that simple. Now that His Majesty knows, and the news of your father has already spread to the Capital, His Majesty is furious. He said that the two of you left the Capital on your own and didn¡¯t take him seriously. However, when he heard that you were looking for medicinal primers for Cong¡¯er, he didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    The Emperor was obstinate and suspicious. He had done many unforgivable things, but there was one thing that he hoped for, and that was Yan Jiuchao¡¯s survival.


    Yu Wan did not know how to evaluate him. He was an annoying parent. In his early years, he was weak and did not dare to admit that he was the bastard who came about because of the affair with thete Empress and her lover, causing Prince Yan to take the me for him. The fate of Prince Yan and Yan Jiuchao had changed because of this, but in order to save Prince Yan¡¯s life, he did not hesitate to kill thete Emperor himself.


    Yu Wan could not thank him, but Yu Wan could not stab him either.


    Yu Wan¡¯s short silence became a worry in Xiao Zhenting¡¯s eyes. Xiao Zhenting hurriedly said, ¡°He won¡¯t me you. He was very happy when he heard that Cong¡¯er has a chance to be cured.¡±


    Xiao Zhenting¡¯s military power had been snatched by the Emperor and he had been drugged with childless medicine. It would be a lie to say that he did not hate him, but he would not deny the Emperor¡¯s contribution to Yan Jiuchao.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about him anymore,¡± Yu Wan said. ¡°You¡¯ve been traveling for so long. Are you hungry? I¡¯ll apany you to dinner.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Xiao Zhenting took out a letter. ¡°Before I came, I went to Lotus Flower Vige. This is the letter your uncle and the others asked me to send.¡±


    ...


    Since it was a letter for them, Yu Wan decided to open it with him, her father, and her mother when Yan Jiuchao returned.


    Yu Wan took the letter and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Father!¡±


    Xiao Zhenting had secretlye to Nanzhao. It was not good to let too many people know. Yu Wan did not even say anything to her parents and uncle. However, since Xiao Zhenting hade today, Helian Beiming would receive the news soon and could guess most of it.


    Yu Wan did not n to hide it from him forever. Her uncle was someone she could trust. He would not leak any news.


    However, she had to hear Xiao Zhenting¡¯s opinion.


    Xiao Zhenting said, ¡°I have no objections. I trust everyone Ah Wan trusts.¡±


    The two of them chatted for a while more, mainly because of Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao¡¯s experiences along the way. Seeing that it was gettingte, Xiao Zhenting stood up and said, ¡°I should go back. When Cong¡¯eres back, ask him to look for me on Sishui Street.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Wan was stunned. ¡°Where are you going? Aren¡¯t you going to stay here?¡±


    Yu Wan had thought about it. Since he had secretlye, she could not let anyone discover his whereabouts. However, in the Capital, there was no safer ce than the Helian Manor.


    Yu Wan continued, ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling to stay in the Helian Manor, there¡¯s a house from the Gu Hall nearby.¡±


    It was also within the Helian family¡¯s sphere of influence that outsiders could not easily interfere.


    ...


    A trace of gentleness suddenly shed across Xiao Zhenting¡¯s eyes. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I didn¡¯t tell you. Your mother is also here.¡±


    On Sishui Street, green bricks and red tiles were covered in twilight. A carriage drove on the limestone road that seemed to have been polished. The wheels and the sound of horse hooves intertwined with a lonely sound.


    Finally, when the carriage arrived at thest courtyard, Shadow Thirteen stopped it. ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯re here.¡±


    Prince Yan lifted the curtain and alighted from the carriage with Shadow Six¡¯s help.


    ¡°Eh? Someone lives opposite us,¡± Shadow Six said in surprise.


    This was a house that the Prince Consort had identally bought. It was said that the house opposite had been empty for several years.


    Prince Yan was not interested in his new neighbor. He turned to enter the house. At this moment, the tightly shut door opposite opened.


    ¡°Madam, be careful,¡± a maidservant said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shangguan Yan nodded.


    Prince Yan stopped inexplicably and subconsciously turned around.

 Chapter 633 - 633 Recognition (1)

    633 Recognition (1)


    It had drizzled here earlier, soaking the blue bricks and red tiles, as well as the limestone floor. A pair of clean white embroidered shoes gently crossed the threshold and stepped on the wet ground.


    She held her skirt in one hand and moved very carefully.


    Prince Yan¡¯s gazended on that beautiful face. The chaotic appearance in his memory gradually became clear, as if a fair hand had pushed aside the veil that had been covering his eyes. He saw the face that was engraved in the depths of his memory.


    She was an invincible beauty.


    !!


    More than ten years had passed, but there did not seem to be many traces of time on her face. However, she had be quieter. There was less immaturity between her eyebrows and more quiet gentleness.


    She loved to dress up and always had to tidy herself up. However, she did not put on any makeup now. She had a clean face and watery eyes. Her ck hair was tied up with a white jade hairpin. She was no longer the Shangguan Yan who was always blinding in his memories.


    She became an ordinary and quiet woman.


    There were still many things he could not remember, but images of her shed across his mind uncontrobly the moment he saw her.


    Cong¡¯er looked seventy percent like him, but the remaining thirty percent looked like her.


    There was no need to ask who she was. Between them, there was the deepest bond in the world.


    ¡°Aiya! Who is this? Why are you staring at my madam!¡± The little maidservant carefully took care of Shangguan Yan and paid attention to the possible danger in all directions, so she immediately saw the man staring at her madam.


    Prince Yan was wearing a mask. The little maidservant was not familiar enough to recognize him as Yan Jiuchao¡¯s biological father through half of his face.


    Shangguan Yan followed the maidservant¡¯s gaze and saw the thin figure. When she saw that familiar pair of eyes, her body trembled!


    ¡°Madam!¡±


    ¡°Princess Consort!¡±


    The maidservant and Shadow Six¡¯s voices sounded in unison.


    The maidservant was stunned. ¡°Eh? Shadow Guard?¡± She looked at Shadow Thirteen. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    As Yan Jiuchao¡¯s trusted aides, Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six had naturally been to the Xiao Manor. Shangguan Yan had also stayed in the Young Master Manor and knew each other. This little girl was a servant Shangguan Yan had boughtst year and her name was Xing Zhu.


    Xing Zhu was a servant of the Xiao Manor, so she naturally called Shangguan Yan Madam. However, Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen took after their Young Master¡¯s status and had always called her Princess Consort.


    Prince Yan was stunned when he heard the word Princess Consort.


    Shangguan Yan let go of the maidservant¡¯s hand and walked towards Prince Yan in a daze. ¡°Your Highness, is that you?¡± She stopped in front of Prince Yan and choked.


    Prince Yan¡¯s gazended on the bulging stomach she was holding in one hand.


    Yes.


    She was married.


    She married the world¡¯s Grand Marshal, Xiao Zhenting.


    She was no longer his wife.


    Shangguan Yan did not care about his sizing her up yet. She was anxious to confirm his identity. Her eyes turned red as she raised her trembling hand to take off the mask on his face.


    Prince Yan was immersed in shock and could not dodge in time. She took off the mask. When she saw the hideous scar that ran through the entire left side of his face, she could no longer control herself and cried.


    She cried her heart out.


    Shangguan Yan, who had argued with most of the Capital, had never broken down. Prince Yan wanted to walk forward. His fingertips moved. He could not move. Not anymore. She was not his Princess Consort.


    Xiao Zhenting could hear Shangguan Yan wailing from afar. He was so frightened that he jumped out of the carriage and rushed towards his wife like a hurricane.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, what¡¯s wrong? Who bullied you? Did that kid kick you again? When hees out, I¡¯ll p him!¡± Xiao Zhenting supported Shangguan Yan and was as anxious as a helpless brat. Grand Marshal Xiao, who had won a hundred battles, had never apanied a woman through ten months of pregnancy. He had no experience!


    He only knew that women became crybaby after they got pregnant. But this was the first time she cried like this. Was that kid too naughty?


    He didn¡¯t want this kid anymore if he tortured his woman like this!!!


    But soon, Xiao Zhenting sensed that something was wrong. Everyone had strange expressions. The maidservant wanted to say something but hesitated. She lowered her head, looking like she wanted to disappear.


    He turned his head and saw Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six. They were Yan Jiuchao¡¯s secret guards. Why were they here?


    In the end, he looked at the lonely Prince Yan.


    In fact, when he jumped off the carriage, the first person he saw from the corner of his eye was this figure. However, for some reason, he forced himself to ignore him and walked towards Shangguan Yan.

 Chapter 634 - 634 Recognition (2)

    634 Recognition (2)


    From the looks of it, perhaps he had already recognized the other party with that nce just now. He just subconsciously did not know how to face it.


    ¡°Xiao Zhenting.¡± He introduced himself and cupped his hands in greeting. ¡°Greetings, Prince Yan.¡±


    Prince Yan¡¯s indifferent gaze moved away from Shangguan Yan¡¯s face andnded on this man¡¯s face. It was difficult to imagine that Zijun would like such a fierce face. She was an exquisite woman. Everything about her, from the green bricks and red tiles to the flowers and nts, even her clothes, her jewelry, the tea set and te she used, had to be so exquisite that it was rare in the world.


    Yan Jiuchao took after her on this point.


    !!


    Prince Yan could catch her eye back then because of his exquisite and handsome face. Not only was his face exquisite, but he was also considerate and meticulous. Needless to say, his taste and talent were good. He would not participate. Otherwise, how could there be a top schr in the Great Zhou?


    Xiao Zhenting was a rough person. He used rough sentences, used thergest bowl to eat and wine jars to drink. His hand was the size of a bear paw. The words he wrote were ten times bigger than others.


    Shangguan Yan and Prince Yan were the so-called immortal couple. When she stood with Xiao Zhenting, they were like the beauty and the beast.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me her.¡± Xiao Zhenting stood in front of Shangguan Yan. Prince Yan stared at them without saying anything. He didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. He was a rough person and didn¡¯t know the twists and turns in a schr¡¯s heart, but he could feel that this man was ufortable.


    On the way here, he had thought that he might meet Prince Yan, but he did not expect it to be so soon.


    ¡°I forced her to marry me. I have Cong¡¯er¡¯s antidote. If she doesn¡¯t marry me, I won¡¯t give it to her!¡± Xiao Zhenting said righteously.


    Shangguan Yan tugged at Xiao Zhenting¡¯s sleeve, indicating for him to stop talking nonsense.


    Xiao Zhenting straightened his back. ¡°I forced her to marry me!¡±


    Prince Yan did not say anything. He lowered his eyes and turned to enter the house. The maidservant and Shadow Six looked at each other. The air was filled with an extremely awkward smell.


    Shadow Thirteen was expressionless.


    At this moment, Yu Wan¡¯s carriage arrived. When she heard that Shangguan Yan was also here, Yu Wan brought the three little fellows over. It had just rained and the road was slippery. Yu Wan carefully carried her sons down.


    The three little fellows ran over.


    Yu Wan instructed, ¡°Don¡¯t bump into Grandma!¡±


    Because Shangguan Yan had a ¡°little brother¡± in her stomach, the three little fellows were looking forward to it and could not wait to touch the ¡°little brother¡±.


    Yu Wan wanted to say, ¡°This is a little uncle and aunt, not a little brother or sister!¡±


    The three of them arrived in front of Shangguan Yan and raised their heads to look at her stomach without blinking.


    Shangguan Yan restrained the bitterness in her heart and smiled through her tears when she saw the three little fellows who had gained weight.


    Yu Wan walked over. The atmosphere was so strange. Shangguan Yan¡¯s eyes were as swollen as walnuts. Also, why were Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen here? Weren¡¯t they sent by Yan Jiuchao to protect Prince Yan?


    ¡°What happened?¡± Yu Wan asked btedly.


    Shadow Six pointed at Prince Yan¡¯s courtyard. ¡°The Princess Consort saw His Highness just now.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Yu Wan¡¯s eyes widened.


    Back in the Capital, Xiao Zhenting had heard rumors about Prince Yan. It was a caravan from the south. As they had been to Qinghe Town, they had heard a lot of news about the Helian family and also brought news about the Prince Consort and the Queen Manor.


    The news spread at the border was far inferior to theprehensive news in the Capital. Moreover, it was many days ago. At that time, the Queen Manor had not been exposed for long. They only knew that the Prince Consort was Prince Yan of the Great Zhou, but they did not know that the Queen had forced Prince Yan.


    Hence, there was a bad guess in the Capital. They said that Prince Yan faked his death, abandoned his wife and son, and went to Nanzhao to be the Prince Consort.


    This matter could have been hidden from Shangguan Yan, but there was news that the heir of the Prince Yan Manor had infiltrated Nanzhao to look for his biological father.


    The Emperor summoned Shangguan Yan to the pce with an imperial edict and asked her if she had this matter.


    Shangguan Yan was confused. She did not know that her son had secretly gone to Nanzhao, nor did she know that Prince Yan was still alive.


    The Emperor did not believe that Prince Yan would betray him. It was most likely because the Little Princess of Nanzhao had used some method to seduce his biological brother. That was why he ordered Xiao Zhenting to go to war. No matter what, he had to bring Prince Yan back.


    Before going to war, Shangguan Yan found Xiao Zhenting and said that she wanted toe too.


    Xiao Zhenting did not ask why and brought her here without hesitation. Pregnant people should not be tired from the journey. She had been a mother before, so she knew this taboo better than anyone. However, she insisted oning because she had a reason toe.


    It was true that Shangguan Yan missed her son, and it was also true that she wanted to see Prince Yan.


    ¡°I just want to ask him why he didn¡¯t want me and Cong¡¯er back then.¡±


    But when she really saw him, she could not ask him a word. He was not having a good time. He was thinner than she remembered. His face was so injured that Shangguan Yan did not dare to think about what had happened to him.


    ¡°When I first heard that he was alive and had married and had children, I really hated him to death.¡± Shangguan Yan sat in the room and said softly.


    There was no third person in the room. Yu Wan listened quietly.


    ¡°He can abandon me, and I won¡¯t pester him. But why did he abandon Cong¡¯er too? I¡¯m thinking that this man is too heartless.¡± Shangguan Yan paused, her throat a little swollen and painful. ¡°But when I saw him today, I realized that I was wrong. He¡¯s still the prince from back then.¡±


    He did not change.


    She was the one who changed.


    She was no longer his Zijun.


    Yu Wan did not know what to say. They were once the closest people in the world. They had the deepest tacit understanding and the strongest feelings. If not for Nangong Yan interfering, perhaps they would still be an immortal couple, or perhaps she would have long given birth to a few sisters and brothers for Yan Jiuchao.


    But there were no ifs in the world.


    Even though they had a deep rtionship, their fate was shallow. The cruelest thing was not that she had never been loved by him, but that she had missed him.


    Yan Jiuchao arrived at the courtyard at night. He returned to the Helian Manor first and learned from Zi Su and Fu Ling that Xiao Zhenting hade. Shangguan Yan had alsoe. Yu Wan brought the three little fellows to visit Shangguan Yan. They lived on Sishui Street.


    Sishui Street.


    Prince Yan also had a courtyard there.


    Don¡¯t let such a melodramatic thing happen.


    Yan Jiuchao went to Sishui Street without another word.


    In the end, this melodramatic scene still happened. His biological father and stepfather lived opposite each other.


    Young Master Yan was in a dilemma on the path between the two doors for a while. He listened to the little fellows¡¯motion on his stepfather¡¯s end and finally pushed open his biological father¡¯s courtyard door.


    Yu Wan happened to be on her way to pick up the children from Xiao Zhenting and Shangguan Yan. The moment the door was pushed open, she bumped into her husband.


    ...


    ¡°Hubby?¡± Yu Wan was slightly shocked. Calcting the time, it was earlier than she had imagined. Could it be that he had rushed over to save the situation without stopping? Unfortunately, the drama had already started. Prince Yan, Shangguan Yan, and Xiao Zhenting had already seen each other awkwardly.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Yan Jiuchao pinched Yu Wan¡¯s chin and looked at her reddened eyes. ¡°You cried?¡±


    Yu Wan said aggrievedly, ¡°I just came from Mother¡¯s ce. I dropped two golden peas when I heard the emotional parts.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao, who suddenly lost his sympathy: ¡°¡­¡±


    Yu Wan widened her wet eyes and asked steadily, ¡°Yan Jiuchao, will you forget me one day?¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Yan Jiuchao pped her forehead.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Yu Wan was in pain.


    Yan Jiuchao stuffed the crab roe pastry he had bought for her into her hand, crossed the threshold, and walked to Prince Yan¡¯s room.

 Chapter 635 - 635 The Truth About His Children, Brother Jiu Tortures Scumbags (1)

    635 The Truth About His Children, Brother Jiu Tortures Scumbags (1)


    The night was slightly cold.


    Prince Yan sat in front of the windowsill and quietly stared in the direction of the courtyard.


    Shadow Six had trimmed the courtyard. The flowers and nts were still eye-catching, but as noble as Prince Yan, he had seen all kinds of famous flowers. He was just thinking about her when he saw it.


    Yan Jiuchao did not immediately disturb him. Instead, he stood behind him and sized up his back. After not seeing him for a few days, he had lost some weight. He sat there alone, and even the corners of his clothes emitted loneliness.


    !!


    After standing for an unknown period of time, Yan Jiuchao finally said softly, ¡°Father.¡±


    Prince Yan¡¯s consciousness returned. He turned around slowly and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    He was not surprised that Yan Jiuchao had found this ce. Whether it was Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six telling him or Xiao Zhenting leaving a message in the Helian Manor.


    As long as he wanted to, he could always find him.


    Yan Jiuchao ced the food box in his hand on the table in front of him. ¡°There¡¯s no steamed cake from the north in Nanzhao. This was made by a chef who had been to the Great Zhou. It¡¯s stuffed with bean paste, osmanthus powder, and sprinkled with white sesame.¡±


    When he felt sad, he would always want something sweet. Even though Prince Yan could not eat it, his son had bought it, so he still tried his best to eat it. He thought of something and put down his chopsticks. ¡°I remember that you liked to eat steamed cake when you were young. I wonder if all these years¡­¡±


    He stopped mid-sentence.


    Shadow Six had told him that Cong¡¯er had been poisoned and could not taste it for many years. Now, he could barely taste some sourness and spiciness, but it was not a normal taste.


    Prince Yan felt a strong sense of guilt. ¡°Cong¡¯er, do you me Father?¡±


    ¡°me you for what?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    Prince Yan opened his mouth, not knowing how to speak. Of course, just because he did not say it did not mean that Yan Jiuchao did not know how to guess.


    Yan Jiuchao poured him a cup of tea. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s all in the past.¡±


    After a pause, Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad.¡±


    You still have me.


    The father and son were both quiet people. They sat for a long time and did not say much. Yan Jiuchao asked Prince Yan to rest early while he went to Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen¡¯s room.


    The two of them expected him toe and were already waiting in the room.


    ¡°Young Master.¡± The two of them bowed.


    Yan Jiuchao entered the room expressionlessly.


    Shadow Six scratched his head and asked softly, ¡°Is His Highness alright?¡±


    The two of them did not receive any news in advance, so they did not know that Xiao Zhenting and Shangguan Yan hade to the Capital and even moved here.


    The moment Prince Yan and Shangguan Yan looked at each other, Shadow Six¡¯s heart almost jumped out of his throat!


    He could not imagine how such a couple who had been separated for more than ten years could face each other again. It was obvious how upset Shangguan Yan was when she cried like that. His Highness did not cry, but did he not feel upset?


    Shadow Six looked at the prince¡¯s thin back and felt that his heart was dead.


    All of this was caused by that crazy woman, Nangong Yan. Shadow Six hated her to death!


    Shadow Thirteen was not as agitated as Shadow Six. Although he also felt sorry for His Highness and Young Master, his heart was cold. As usual, there was no sadness or joy on Yan Jiuchao¡¯s face. He said indifferently, ¡°Have you gained anything these days?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°We didn¡¯t find anything about the Helian family for the time being, but we found something regarding His Highness and Nangong Yan.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°Speak.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen raised his senselessness to the extreme and after confirming that there was no one eavesdropping around, his expression turned serious and he said, ¡°Nangong Li is not His Highness¡¯s flesh and blood, nor is Nangong Xi. The child who appeared in Yan City back then and was seen by Mrs. Yao¡­ was simply fake!¡±


    ¡­ .


    The lights were just turned on.


    Prince Yan strolled through the noisy street.


    This was the Capital¡¯s annualntern show. In the past, it was set on Qixi, but this year, it was dyed to the Hungry Ghost Festival because of the drought. Perhaps it was because they had been waiting for a long time, but thisntern show was much livelier than previous years.


    Prince Yan went to buy a box of steamed cake. When he returned to his original spot, they were gone. Prince Yan looked around. Finally, he saw a beautiful figure in a light purple dress in front of a vendor selling lotusmps.


    He walked over happily and approached her from behind. He pulled her hand and ced the steamed cake in her hand. ¡°Yan¡¯er!¡±


    The woman turned around and looked at him in shock.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Prince Yan¡¯s expression changed. He quickly let go of her hand and the hot steamed cake fell to the ground. He took a step back and bowed politely. ¡°I recognized the wrong person. I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Prince Yan left awkwardly.


    Nangong Yan stared nkly at his departing figure and asked the secret guard beside her, ¡°Who is he?¡±

 Chapter 636 - 636 The Truth About His Children, Brother Jiu Torturing Scumbags (2)

    636 The Truth About His Children, Brother Jiu Torturing Scumbags (2)


    The secret guard said, ¡°Princess, he¡¯s Prince Yan of the Great Zhou, the younger brother of the current Emperor.¡±


    Nangong Yan curled her lips and said, ¡°How does he know my name is Yan¡¯er?¡±


    The secret guard said, ¡°He said he recognized the wrong person.¡±


    Nangong Yan raised her eyebrows. ¡°Only a fool would believe it!¡±


    The secret guard : ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Yan¡¯er!¡± Nangong Li imitated his tone and murmured. She burst intoughter. ¡°It¡¯s so nice.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness, Your Highness!¡±


    Nangong Yan shuddered and woke up from her sleep. She looked at the cold cage and then at the female envoy who shook her awake. After a while, she realized that she was in the cell of the Dali Temple.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Nangong Yan asked.


    This female envoy was the Empress¡¯s personal pce maid and had been serving her.


    ¡°Her Highness is worried about you and asked me toe and see you. You¡¯ve lost weight. When I called you just now, I didn¡¯t wake you up. I thought you had fainted and boldly called the imperial physician to treat you,¡± the female envoy said with a happy expression.


    Nangong Yan looked at her strangely. ¡°What do you mean by that expression?¡±


    The female envoy said happily, ¡°Congrattions, Your Highness. You¡¯re pregnant!¡±


    Nangong Yan thought she had heard wrongly. ¡°W-what did you say?¡±


    The female envoy said, ¡°The imperial physician has taken your pulse. You¡¯re pregnant! I¡¯ll report to the Empress now. If Her Majesty finds out, she¡¯ll definitely be very happy. His Majesty will also be happy!¡±


    The Emperor and Empress doted on her and were naturally happy that she was pregnant. However, the first person who shed across Nangong Yan¡¯s mind was not the Empress or the Emperor.


    ¡°Is there any news of the Prince Consort?¡± She grabbed the female envoy¡¯s hand and asked.


    The female envoy¡¯s smile froze. She shook her head and said, ¡°No.¡±


    Nangong Yan thought for a while and had an idea. She grabbed the female envoy¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡°I know where he went¡­ Let me out. I want to tell him this news! I¡¯m pregnant with his child¡­ He¡¯s going to be a father¡­ He¡¯ll be happy¡­ He¡¯ll definitely be happy¡­¡±


    It was said that even a vicious tiger would not hurt its cubs. No matter how much Prince Yan disliked her, she was pregnant with his child. How could he not return to her side? He could bear to leave Nangong Li and Nangong Xi because they were not his bloodline.


    Blood was thicker than water.


    No matter how much he doted on Yan Jiuchao, he would dote on the fetus in her stomach.


    The female envoy said awkwardly, ¡°This¡­ Your Highness¡­ I can¡¯t take you out without permission¡­ If someone finds out¡­¡±


    Nangong Yan said seriously, ¡°No one will discover it! Mother and I are here for everything. Mother will protect me! No one will punish you!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts. I¡¯m pregnant now. Do you want to disobey me and make me have a miscarriage?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±


    Nangong Yan¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Then quickly give me the token!¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes!¡±


    The female envoy handed the token to Nangong Yan and exchanged clothes with her. She reced Nangong Yan and stayed in the prison, while Nangong Yan disguised herself as the female envoy and left the Dali Temple.


    Prince Yan had bought a few houses in the Capital. Nangong Yan roughly knew the ces, but she was not sure where Prince Yan would stay. She sat in the carriage alone and wandered around the streets for a long time. Finally, she heard the sounds of the little the ck eggs near Sishui Street.


    This ce was extremely far from the Helian Manor. Those little fellows must have appeared here because Prince Yan lived nearby.


    Nangong Yan asked the coachman to stop the carriage. She followed themotion of the children and found the street of Sishui Street.


    At this moment, Yu Wan had already brought the three little fellows back to Prince Yan. She still had to take some things from the opposite house, so the courtyard door was ajar.


    Nangong Yan pushed open the courtyard door and walked in.


    ¡°Ahhh! No, no!¡±


    It was Xiaobao¡¯s protest about not taking a shower.


    ¡°Then you¡¯re a dirty baby,¡± Er¡¯bao said in disdain.


    ¡°You¡¯re the dirty baby!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not! You are!¡±


    ¡°Dabao, tell me! Who¡¯s the dirty baby?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you, it¡¯s you! Bleh!¡± Er¡¯bao stuck out his tongue.


    Xiaobao was not to be outdone. ¡°Bleh, bleh, bleh!¡±


    The entire courtyard was filled with themotion of the two babies.


    Nangong Yan touched her stomach that had yet to show and a trace of gentleness shed across her eyebrows. After waiting for so many years, her wish had finallye true. She no longer had to envy anyone. She had the Prince Consort¡¯s child.


    She found the study.


    This was the Prince Consort¡¯s favorite ce.


    The Prince Consort sat quietly in the chair in front of the window, just as he had once done in the Queen Manor. With just a back view, Nangong Yan could not help but cry. She held her stomach and choked. ¡°Prince Consort.¡±


    The Prince Consort ignored her. He didn¡¯t even turn around. This made Nangong Yan¡¯s heart turn cold, but she was not discouraged. She was no longer alone. She had his child.


    He doted on children the most, didn¡¯t he?


    She took a few light steps and said in a trembling voice, ¡°I know I was in the wrong in the past. You won¡¯t forgive me no matter what I say. I didn¡¯te today to ask you to forgive my mistake. I want to tell you that I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    As she spoke, tears flowed down her face. She mustered her courage and took a step forward. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant with our child. You can choose not to forgive me, but you can¡¯t abandon this child. You don¡¯t want him to lose his father the moment he¡¯s born.


    ¡°I promise to listen to you in the future. As long as you¡¯re willing to return to my and the children¡¯s side, I can give up the position of the Queen and apany you back to the Great Zhou to be your Princess Consort Yan.


    ¡°The two of us will go far away from thepetition in the court and the troubles. This time, I will definitely work hard to be a good wife.¡±


    ...


    These were her heartfelt words, but it was said under such an environment after she had suffered a lot. Such a big thing had happened to her in Nanzhao, it was impossible for her to stay any longer. Other than being despised by everyone, there was nothing else for her. Now, there was the Empress protecting her, but the Empress would die one day. Once the Empress passed away, what could she use to fight for the throne with the Eldest Princess who had the holy artifact?


    Instead of that, she might as well go far away with this man.


    ¡°You¡­ say something.¡± The Prince Consort remained silent. Nangong Yan could not help but be anxious. ¡°Are you really so heartless that you don¡¯t even care about your own child?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the man in the chair finally reacted. He turned around indifferently, revealing his handsome and cold face.


    When Nangong Yan saw that face clearly, her heart trembled. ¡°Yan-Yan Jiuchao?¡± She staggered back a few steps and looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Why¡­ why are you here?¡±


    As expected of father and son, even their backs were so simr. Even their royal temperament was the same.


    Yan Jiuchao stood up and walked towards her with a cold expression. ¡°What did you say just now?¡±


    Nangong Yan¡¯s heart beat like a drum, but when she thought of the fetus in her stomach, she suddenly felt confident. So what if he hated her? She was pregnant with his half-brother, and unlike Nangong Li, it was real this time!


    She straightened her back and said arrogantly, ¡°I have your father¡¯s child! You better not act rashly!¡±


    ¡°Pfft~¡± Yan Jiuchao waved his finger in disdain.


    Shadow Thirteen walked out of the dark. Nangong Yan was shocked, but before she coulde back to her senses, Shadow Thirteen pped her. Nangong Yan felt a huge internal energy attack. Her stomach ached, and something hot flowed down her leg.


    ...


    She fell to the ground!


    She reached out and touched the skirt of her dress, but was rewarded with blood on her hands.


    She was stunned!


    Yan Jiuchao slowly walked up to her and looked down at her. His eyes were cold. ¡°Now, do you have it anymore?¡±

 Chapter 637 - 637 Brother Jiu Takes Action, The Mastermind

    637 Brother Jiu Takes Action, The Mastermind


    Nangong Yan had lived for half her life and had seen countless people. She thought that she had a sharp eye for people, but she had fallen into Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hands time and time again.


    How could there be such a man in the world?


    He was heartless, but he was willing to ept his father, who had abandoned him for more than ten years.


    To say that he had a conscience, he killed his half-brother without even blinking.


    !!


    Nangong Yan recalled the evaluation of Yan Jiuchao when the envoys who had gone to the Great Zhou returned to the country. Without exception, their evaluation was one word¡ª¡ªlunatic.


    This man was indeed a lunatic, but he was much more terrifying than a lunatic.


    He had the guts of a lunatic to be fearless, and he also had the arrogance of a lunatic. However, a lunatic did not have a brain, but he did. Every step he took seemed casual, but he was actually walking on his opponent¡¯s Achilles heel.


    Not to mention, he had a cold heart that made people tremble.


    Nangong Yan was born to win. As the Princess of Nanzhao, she had never been afraid of anyone. When she faced the Emperor, she was afraid, and when she interacted with the Prince Consort, she was nervous. However, Yan Jiuchao was the first who really made her feel fear in her bones.


    Facing him, even her soul seemed to tremble.


    Of course, she hated him too! She hated him for not dying early in the Great Zhou. Why did he appear many yearster and break her and the Prince Consort¡¯s peaceful life?


    The originally happy and healthy family was in chaos because of his arrival. The Prince Consort did not want her anymore, and the Emperor hated her. Even the people of Nanzhao began to despise her because of the woman he brought.


    What did she do wrong to end up like this!


    Nangong Yan naturally would not think that all the mistakes were actually on her. The real family was Prince Yan and the other two. She was the one who used any means to snatch Prince Yan away, she was the one who poisoned Yan Jiuchao, and she was also the one who used unorthodox methods to have designs on the holy artifact.


    Everything she suffered now was just the bacsh and bitter consequences of her own sins.


    Nangong Yan thought about how she had happily wanted to surprise the Prince Consort, but Yan Jiuchao had shattered herpletely. Her only bargaining chip was gone, and the Prince Consort would not return to her side.


    Nangong Yan fainted from anger.


    ¡°Young Master.¡± Shadow Thirteen looked at Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao said expressionlessly, ¡°Throw her out.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen grabbed Nangong Yan¡¯spels and threw her out in disdain as if he was holding a sack.


    Prince Yan had finished bathing the three little fellows and led them out of the bathroom. The three of them obedientlyy on the bed. Prince Yan¡¯s clothes were wet, so he returned to his room to change into something dry.


    Along the way, he met Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°Nangong Yan was here.¡±


    Prince Yan¡¯s expression was very calm. If one looked carefully, they would notice a trace of coldness. ¡°What is she doing here?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said truthfully, ¡°She said that she¡¯s pregnant and it¡¯s yours. I think she just got pregnant.¡±


    Prince Yan paused. ¡°I didn¡¯t. It¡¯s not mine.¡±


    With that, he entered the room. He did not propose to see her, nor did he ask Yan Jiuchao how he dealt with her. The lie that she had woven for more than ten years had been exposed. What happened to that woman had nothing to do with him.


    She was pregnant, so whoever she was pregnant with had nothing to do with him. Because he didn¡¯t care, his heart didn¡¯t ache.


    After Prince Yan closed the door, he looked in the opposite direction. That was where Shangguan Yan lived.


    ¡°Young Master.¡± Shadow Thirteen walked over. ¡°His Highness¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°He¡¯s not stupid. Doesn¡¯t he even know if the piece of meat in Nangong Yan¡¯s stomach is his? It¡¯s been too long since Nangong Li¡¯s incident, and it¡¯s difficult to trace it back. But he hasn¡¯t been muddle-headed in the past few months.¡±


    Prince Yan had a pure nature. To be able to make him like this, the pain he endured when someone hurt him was unimaginable. However, it was precisely because of this that he put away all his confusion.


    Yan Jiuchao was a thorn that grew on the edge of the cliff. Since he was born, he had lived in the schemes of everyone. He was dark, cold, ruthless, and heartless, but Prince Yan was different. Even though he had been thrown into the Cold Pce with his mother since he was young, he still had an innocent personality.


    It was no wonder that he had been deceived by Nangong Yan for so many years. He had never thought that there would be such a dark side in this world.


    Shadow Thirteen was d that his Young Master did not inherit Prince Yan¡¯s innocence and kindness. Instead, he inherited the ruthlessness and coldness of thete Emperor. The environment in which his Young Master grew up was much more difficult. If he had any mercy, he would have long been eaten by that group of people.


    Yan Jiuchao dusted his wide sleeves. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to meet that person.¡±


    Prince Yan should have gone to see that person. But after thinking about it, Shadow Thirteen decided to report to Young Master first.


    Yan Jiuchao returned to his room and told Yu Wan that there was no need to wait for him when he went out. Then, he brought Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen to a very quiet courtyard in the city.


    This courtyard was built in a bamboo forest. It was far from themotion and was quiet and pleasant.


    There were many powerful golden-masked sacrificial soldiers guarding the surroundings. However, this was not a problem for Shadow Thirteen. His current cultivation had greatly improved. After about a hundred moves, the eight golden-masked sacrificial soldiers guarding the courtyard fell into a pool of blood.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at the corpses on the ground and snorted coldly. ¡°They found so many powerful sacrificial soldiers to guard it. They really think highly of the other party.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen drew his sword and stood in front of Yan Jiuchao and Shadow Six. ¡°Be careful, there¡¯s a mechanism!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a few arrows came. Shadow Thirteen swung his sword to cut off the arrows. After a while, the ground trembled, and the bamboo forest at the side began to change directions.


    ¡°Eight Trigrams Array.¡± Shadow Thirteen¡¯s eyes turned cold. He held his sword with both hands and soared into the air, shing down fiercely. With a loud bang, the array core was split open by Shadow Thirteen¡¯s sword energy. The unpredictable bamboo forest instantly fell silent.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at the silent courtyard and walked over indifferently.


    This courtyard looked simple and in, but the decorations inside could be said to be resplendent. There was an agarwood floor, golden silk cedar roof beams, and countless jade artifacts on the shelves. The golden silk enamel made it look like an immortal pce.


    A man in green was sitting in the room practicing calligraphy. He probably heard themotion outside and looked up in shock.


    Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen were worried that there were mechanisms in the courtyard. They entered the house before Yan Jiuchao and immediately bumped into this surprised handsome face.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Shadow Six stomped his feet!


    Shadow Thirteen, who was usually calm, could not help but gasp.


    The man in front of him was about the same age as Prince Yan. His clothes were thin and his figure was thin. He used Prince Yan¡¯s usual calligraphy. What was even more surprising was that his face was actually a little simr to Prince Yan.


    In particr, the expression between his eyebrows inadvertently revealed confusion and mncholy, making him look very simr to Prince Yan.


    ¡°Did-Did His Highness have any other brothers?¡± Shadow Six asked weakly.


    ...


    ¡°No,¡± Yan Jiuchao looked at the man and replied firmly.


    This man was simr to Prince Yan in terms of actions and expressions. As for his appearance, it was far inferior to Yan Jiuchao and Prince Yan. It could only be said that he had a hint of Prince Yan.


    The man looked at the uninvited guest who had barged into his study in shock.


    Shadow Thirteen could sense that he did not have any martial arts and was not a threat to his Young Master. He silently moved to the side and guarded the door.


    Yan Jiuchao took a few steps towards him and stopped about five feet away. ¡°How should I address you? Nangong Yan¡¯s Prince Consort or the young master of the Bai Calyx n?¡±


    The man¡¯s pupils constricted.


    Shadow Six widened his eyes. ¡°He¡­ he¡­ he¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°He¡¯s the Prince Consort that Nangong Yan officially married. He¡¯s the son of the patriarch of the Bai Calyx n, Bai Qianli.¡±


    Bai Qianli had not heard anyone call him that for a long time. He was in a daze for a moment before muttering, ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡±


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao.¡± Yan Jiuchao introduced himself.


    Bai Qianli was stunned. Obviously, he had heard of this name.


    ...


    It was not strange when he thought about it. After interacting with Nangong Yan for so long, as her closest person, how could he not know her secrets and the people she was closely rted to?


    ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± Shadow Six was a scout, but he had only found a man that Nangong Yan had secretly hidden. As for who this man was, he was confused. How did Young Master guess? Seeing that the other party did not refute, Young Master had clearly guessed correctly!


    ¡°How did you¡­¡± Bai Qianli stuttered.


    Yan Jiuchao finished what he wanted to say for him. ¡°How did I find this ce? Or how did I guess who you are?¡±


    Bai Qianli lowered his eyes.


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that simple? If I want to investigate you, I can just keep an eye on Nangong Yan. If I want to guess who you are, I can just think about what she did.¡±


    Everyone knew about the marriage between Nanzhao and the Bai Calyx n. It was not so easy to hide it. Either Nangong Yan had sent Prince Yan to the Bai Calyx n and asked him to pretend to be the son of the patriarch of the Bai Calyx n to enter Nanzhao, or Nangong Yan had indeed married the young master of the Bai Calyx n, but Prince Yan had reced him after that.


    The moment he saw Bai Qianli, the answer was almost obvious.


    Without Bai Qianli¡¯s exnation, Yan Jiuchao could already guess the general situation. It was none other than that Nangong Yan had taken a fancy to Prince Yan and wanted to marry him, but she could not give Prince Yan a suitable identity. Coincidentally, the Bai Calyx n came to Nanzhao to pay tribute. She bumped into Bai Qianli, who was simr to Prince Yan.


    So she had designs on Bai Qianli.

 Chapter 638 - 638 The Truth Is Out (1)

    638 The Truth Is Out (1)


    As for what Bai Qianli was thinking and if he was kept in the dark, no one knew.


    Bai Qianli was on guard. He looked in the direction of the door.


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s no need to look. All the sacrificial soldiers have been dealt with. The guards won¡¯t arrive so quickly.¡±


    This courtyard was guarded tightly by sacrificial soldiers, but every day, Nangong Yan¡¯s guards woulde to patrol. Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen had already figured out the pattern of patrol. There were still at least two hours before they came.


    If Bai Qianli wanted to escape, they could help him. If he wanted to resist, they could also kill him.


    Yan Jiuchao did not care how stunned Bai Qianli was. He walked to a chair and sat down.


    Shadow Thirteen naturally brewed a pot of tea and even brought the snacks that were originally ced in front of Bai Qianli to his Young Master. Although his Young Master did not eat them, he had to put them in front of him.


    Bai Qianli was confused by the three of them. He had seen peoplee to look for trouble, but he had never seen someone who didn¡¯t treat themselves as an outsider. Whose family was this?


    ¡°Do you want some tea?¡± Yan Jiuchao picked up his teacup and asked.


    Bai Qianli nodded nkly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yan Jiuchao gave Shadow Thirteen a look, and Shadow Thirteen poured a cup of tea for Bai Qianli.


    Bai Qianli frowned strangely. Wasn¡¯t this scene wrong? He was the host, but why did he feel like a guest?


    Firstly, Young Master did not like the smell of blood, and secondly, he did not like the smell of ink. He felt that the smell was quite smelly, so Shadow Six pushed open the window and piled Bai Qianli¡¯s calligraphy treasures outside the windowsill before closing the window lintel.


    Bai Qianli : ¡°¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said casually, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on between you and Nangong Yan? Of course, you don¡¯t have to say it. I have a way for you to say it.¡±


    Listen, listen, listen, what is this? It was clearly a threat.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of you.¡± Bai Qianli was not in a hurry to answer Yan Jiuchao. It was unknown if he did not want to answer or if he did not want to be in a hurry to answer in case others felt that he was threatened by Yan Jiuchao.


    After all, this was not a glorious thing.


    Yan Jiuchao was quite interested. He took a sip of tea and gestured for him to continue. Be it his expression or tone, Bai Qianli was quite simr to Prince Yan. However, Yan Jiuchao was not stupid enough to look for the shadow of his biological father from a strange man.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s expression was very calm.


    Bai Qianli was also quite calm, but there was a lot ofmotion in his heart. He tried his best to calm down and said, ¡°There are servants who go out to buy things every day here. They will tell me about the outside world. There¡¯s the Prince Consort and yours. Sometimes, I specially ask, and sometimes, they take the initiative to talk. You¡¯re more¡­¡±


    Bai Qianli wanted to say ¡°normal¡± a lot, but when the words reached his lips, he felt that if he really said that, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to see the sun tomorrow. He changed the topic. ¡°You¡¯re more like Prince Yan.¡±


    This was the truth.


    He had seen Prince Yan before his face was disfigured. He was once unconvinced as to why Nangong Yan valued Prince Yan more than him. In fact, Prince Yan should be his substitute. When he really saw him, he knew that the distance between him and Prince Yan was insurmountable.


    His looks, talent, bearing, and background were all inferior to Prince Yan.


    The moment he saw Yan Jiuchao, he recognized that he was Prince Yan¡¯s son. It was for no other reason than that this face was too simr.


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re even more handsome than Prince Yan when he was young.¡±


    This was not a lie. He originally thought that Prince Yan was the most handsome man he had ever seen in his life until Yan Jiuchao appeared¡ª


    ¡°Oh, continue.¡± Yan Jiuchao nodded in satisfaction. A certain young master would never get tired of ttery.


    The corners of Shadow Thirteen¡¯s mouth twitched. Did he have any shame? Are you going to settle the business or not?


    Fortunately, Bai Qianli still remembered that this was Prince Yan¡¯s son. He felt ufortable if he praised him too much. He stopped and cut to the chase. ¡°Your father probably doesn¡¯t know of my existence yet, right? I thought that my identity would be exposed one day, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be the one who came looking for me.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao was impatient to hear this. This is not rted to the truth nor did he tter him, right?


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± Shadow Thirteen saw his Young Master¡¯s impatience and threatened coldly, ¡°You better tell me the truth about you and Nangong Yan! Otherwise, what will happen to you will only be even more miserable than the sacrificial soldiers outside!¡±


    Bai Qianli sighed faintly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you guess what happened between me and her? That¡¯s right, I¡¯m the son of the patriarch of the Bai Calyx n. I have three brothers. I¡¯m the youngest son of the family.¡±

 Chapter 639 - 639 The Truth Is Out (2)

    639 The Truth Is Out (2)


    Bai Qianli told him a lot about his background.


    The Bai Calyx n was originally a small n in Southern Xinjiang. Many years ago, they submitted to Nanzhao and became the territory under its jurisdiction. The Bai Calyx n had independent autonomy. Other than the tribute once every three years, they did not have much contact with Nanzhao.


    The tragedy happened during the tribute that year. Bai Qianli followed his father to the pce and met the Princess of Nanzhao.


    Bai Qianli was stunned the moment he saw Nangong Yan, but he did not have any improper thoughts. In particr, Nangong Yan¡¯s attitude towards him could be said to be cold. A small n like them was even inferior to a rich fief in the eyes of the high and mighty Princess of Nanzhao.


    !!


    He had never hoped that something would happen between the two of them. Unexpectedly, a few monthster, the envoy from Nanzhao actually visited the Bai Calyx n. Nangong Yan was also apanying them.


    Every time the Bai Calyx n paid tribute, Nanzhao would send envoys to the n. Firstly, it was to express the Emperor¡¯s concern, and secondly, it was tofort the people of the entire n. However, it was not the turn of the Princess to lower herself to such a small matter.


    ¡°That time, the way she looked at me was different.¡±


    The two of them had only seen each other once, but there were still no sparks.


    ¡°She will find me from time to time and talk to me with a very friendly attitude. I¡¯m ttered, but at the same time, I find it unbelievable. The first time I didn¡¯t catch her eye, could it be that after that, this Princess suddenly discovered my good points and turned around to pursue me?¡±


    At this point, Bai Qianliughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°Later on, I found out that during those months, she went to the Central ins and met a man who already had a family. Coincidentally, I look a little like that man.¡±


    If they didn¡¯t know a portion of the truth, everyone would probably think that Bai Qianli would be Prince Yan¡¯s substitute. The truth was indeed so, but it wasn¡¯t just that.


    Bai Qianli had no great ambitions in his life. He was the youngest son. It was impossible for him to inherit the position of the patriarch, nor would he starve to death. It was enough for him to eat and wait for death in his life, but he did not expect to win the favor of the Princess of Nanzhao.


    He was the youngest son in the family and did not have any heavy burden on him, so he naturally did not have much hope for his future. When he heard that he had been taken a fancy to by the noble Princess of Nanzhao, his father was very happy and said that this was the blessing of several lifetimes.


    He had thought so too. However, when he came to Nanzhao, he realized that he was just a substitute for another person.


    What Nangong Yan wanted was never him, but his identity. Nangong Yan imprisoned him and let that person use his identity to be her Prince Consort.


    Nangong Yan could have killed him to prevent future trouble, but it was that face that was a little simr to Prince Yan that softened her heart.


    Bai Qianli could not escape or win. The only way to escape was to die, but he did not have the courage to die. If he wanted to survive, he had to please Nangong Yan. He began to imitate Prince Yan¡¯s preferences and expression.


    The more he looked like Prince Yan, the more Nangong Yan could not take her eyes off him.


    Finally, Nangong Yan rested in his courtyard.


    At first, Nangong Yan did not trust him very much, but once a woman handed over her body, her heart would not be far away. Bai Qianli did not dare to say that he had reced Prince Yan¡¯s status in her heart, but at least, she no longer had any grudges against him. She slowly let him know her secrets.


    She drugged Prince Yan, destroyed his memories, and became the Zijun in the depths of Prince Yan¡¯s memories.


    But so what?


    Prince Yan epted her rationally, but he did not like to touch her.


    There was a love Gu in Nanzhao, but the love Gu would dilute the medicinal properties of the Soul Devouring Grass. Gradually, Nangong Yan did not dare to let Prince Yan use it.


    Nangong Yan began to look forfort from Bai Qianli.


    Bai Qianli looked at the endless night and muttered, ¡°Sometimes, she can¡¯t tell who¡¯s with her. Is it me, Bai Qianli, or her Prince Consort of Nanzhao?¡±


    ¡°You gave her the Five Stone Powder?¡± Yan Jiuchao said bluntly.


    Bai Qianli¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    The Five Stone Powder was also called the Hanshi Powder. It was a medicinal powder that suppressed pain. Its effect was extremely good. However, if one took too much, it would cause one to hallucinate. It was often used to liven up the mood in brothels. It was easily addictive and had already been listed as a forbidden medicine by the Imperial Court in the Great Zhou.


    This was not sold on the market in Nanzhao. Bai Qianli was bored and asked someone to buy the pill form to concoct it herself.


    Initially, he used it to numb himself so that he could serve Nangong Yan better. However, he did not know when he no longer needed the Hanshi powder. He even looked forward to Nangong Yan¡¯s arrival.

 Chapter 640 - 640 The Truth Is Out (3)

    640 The Truth Is Out (3)


    It was an ident that he used the Hanshi Powder on Nangong Yan.


    Every time they had sex, Nangong Yan would drink a bowl of child prevention soup. He understood that Nangong Yan did not want to get pregnant with his children again. If it were in the past, he would have been more than happy to do so. But now, he was unwilling to ept it.


    After Nangong Yan took the Hanshi Powder, she would not know that she did not drink it. She would still obtain greater joy because of it.


    Shadow Thirteen shook his head. Everyone said that Young Master was crazy. In his opinion, this Bai Qianli was the crazy one. Nangong Yan had caused him to be her exclusive property for more than ten years. Instead of finding a chance to kill her, he fell in love with her. He was simply incorrigible crazy.


    !!


    Nangong Li and Nangong Xi were his children. Back then, the child Mrs. Yao saw in Yan City was indeed Nangong Li, but it was the disguised Nangong Li. In order to frame Prince Yan, Nangong Yan had used all kinds of methods.


    Shadow Six thought of something and asked strangely, ¡°Strange, why didn¡¯t she let Nangong Xi be His Highness¡¯ child?¡±


    Bai Qianli shook his head. ¡°The days don¡¯t match. Prince Yan was tainted by the gue and was isted for two years. This is recorded in the magistrate prefecture. It¡¯s not something that can be erased with a sentence of amnesia.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Shadow Six was enlightened. After a while, he frowned. ¡°The gue is so dangerous, and His Highness¡¯s life is at stake, but she¡¯s in the mood to have fun with a wild man like you?!¡±


    Bai Qianli sighed. ¡°Prince Yan¡­ deliberately let himself catch the gue.¡±


    Prince Yan had regained his memories and did not even care about his life to get rid of her. Nangong Yan came here in exasperation and cried like a child.


    At that moment, he was really jealous of Prince Yan.


    He was jealous that Prince Yan surpassed him in all aspects. He was jealous that Prince Yan could obtain Nangong Yan¡¯s heart without doing anything. He was even more jealous that Prince Yan had such courage.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that,¡± he said self-deprecatingly.


    Shadow Six widened his eyes and said, ¡°What can¡¯t you do? If I were you, I would kill her with one strike!¡±


    Bai Qianli asked, ¡°And then?¡±


    Shadow Six said, ¡°Then go back to your n!¡±


    Bai Qianli smiled faintly. ¡°Easy for you to say. I killed the Princess of Nanzhao. Do you think the Emperor will let my nsmen go?¡±


    Shadow Six thought for a while. ¡°¡­Alright, but you can really leave now. We killed the people outside. Firstly, you don¡¯t have any martial arts and secondly, you don¡¯t have any power. No one will suspect you. You can leave!¡±


    ¡°Where can I go?¡± Bai Qianli asked.


    Shadow Six said, ¡°Hey, you! Why aren¡¯t you leaving after I let you go?¡±


    Bai Qianli chuckled. ¡°Do you think everyone is like Prince Yan? They have an older brother who¡¯s the Emperor of a big country, a son who has military power, and an inw who can call the shots? I don¡¯t have anything. When I return to the n, I¡¯ll just be eating and waiting for death. I¡¯m alone and can¡¯t be a hero like Prince Yan.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Shadow Six wanted to argue with him, but Shadow Thirteen pulled his hand, indicating for him to stop talking.


    He would not listen to anything anyone said if they were not on the same level.


    He thought that Prince Yan had relied on his background and luck to reach where he was today. However, he did not know that when he first entered Nanzhao, Prince Yan had the identity of the son of the patriarch of the Bai Calyx n. He could move freely and be the Prince Consort that made the civil and military officials¡¯ expressions change because of his outstanding skills and boldness.


    When they first entered the room, they still felt that Bai Qianli and Prince Yan had some simrities, but now, they did not think so. This man who only knew how to find excuses to retreat was not even worth a strand of Prince Yan¡¯s hair.


    After asking everything they needed to know, there was no need for them to stay any longer.


    Yan Jiuchao left the room without hesitation. Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen also left. After everyone left, Yan Jiuchao suddenly stopped in his tracks and looked at Bai Qianli. ¡°Do you know where you lost? It¡¯s not your looks, nor is it your talent and family background.¡±


    Bai Qianli looked at him in shock.


    Yan Jiuchao: ¡°It¡¯s because you have no respect for yourself.¡±


    Bai Qianli : ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 641 - 641 Three Little Bandits, Husband and Wife Night Talk

    641 Three Little Bandits, Husband and Wife Night Talk


    It waste at night and the wind was cold.


    The little ck eggs caused a ruckus in Prince Yan¡¯s room for an hour. They rolled around on the bed and jumped around the bed. Finally, theyy on a furry tiger skin. Their heads tilted and they fell asleep.


    When Prince Yan changed his clothes and entered the room, he saw three little ck eggs sticking out their butts. One side of their faces was against the tiger skin on the ground, and they were sleeping soundly.


    Their chubby faces were squeezed out of shape, and crystalline drool flowed out.


    Yan Jiuchao was not like this when he was young. He slept very well and no one taught him. However, no matter how much he caused trouble during the day, when he felt sleepy, he would obediently lie on the bed.


    It was unknown who these little fellows took after, but their sleeping posture was really indescribable.


    However, no matter what, Prince Yan liked them.


    Prince Yan gently walked over and carried the three children to the bed one by one. He arranged their sleeping posture, but when he turned around, their sleeping postures were a mess again.


    What was with the d¨¦j¨¤ vu of this nest of little bandits¡­


    Prince Yan covered the three of them with a nket.


    Dong!


    It was Dabao who raised his feet high and kicked the nket away.


    Prince Yan covered them with the nket again.


    Soon, it was kicked away by Er¡¯bao again.


    Prince Yan patiently covered them with a nket. It was not until the three of them fell into a deep sleep that Prince Yan stood up and extinguished the candle on the table, leaving only a dim yellow oilmp.


    The moon was bright and the stars were sparse. There was silence all around.


    Prince Yan could hear the even breathing of the little fellows. His empty heart seemed to be beating again. Suddenly, he heard a rough voice. ¡°I¡¯ll go buy it!¡±


    With that, the door opened with a creak. Then, the sound of the horse galloping gradually disappeared at the end of the street.


    That voice belonged to Xiao Zhenting. Prince Yan did not know what he was in a hurry to buy, but he could guess that it was rted to Shangguan Yan.


    Prince Yan could not remember how she looked when she was pregnant back then and could not help but feel regretful. He hated Nangong Yan not only because she had broken them up, but also because she had even taken away his right to remember.


    What could he use to support himself for the rest of his life?


    ¡°Father?¡± Yu Wan¡¯s voice called back Prince Yan¡¯s divine sense.


    Prince Yan paused and realized that he had unknowingly walked into Xiao Zhenting and Shangguan Yan¡¯s courtyard.


    Shangguan Yan could not sleep, but she felt that the room was stuffy and hot, so she ced the needlework in the courtyard. Yu Wan sat at the side with her.


    Yu Wan was facing the courtyard, so she saw Prince Yan first. However, as she called out softly, Shangguan Yan turned around.


    They met again without warning. The moment their eyes met, their bodies stiffened slightly.


    Prince Yan opened his mouth, not knowing how to exin his visit in the middle of the night. On the other hand, Yu Wan quickly stood up and looked at Prince Yan. ¡°Father,e and sit.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Prince Yan hesitated.


    Yu Wan looked at Shangguan Yan. Shangguan Yan wanted to say something but hesitated, as if she had something to say to Prince Yan.


    Prince Yan coulde here, whether intentionally or not, was naturally driven by his subconscious.


    Xiao Zhenting went out to buy food for Shangguan Yan. Yu Wan believed that with their characters, they would not do anything out of line, but they still had to say what they needed to say. Yu Wan tactfully said, ¡°I¡¯ll go see Dabao and the others.¡±


    Prince Yan nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Yu Wan put down her needle and thread and went to the courtyard opposite. The courtyard doors of the two residences were wide open, and light shone through the courtyard, intertwining with dark and unclear shadows on the silent road.


    Shangguan Yan stood up and bowed slightly. ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Prince Yan did not remember the past, but he vaguely felt that she was not someone who would be polite to her husband. The reason why she was like this was probably because they had not seen each other for many years.


    Prince Yan¡¯s heart ached, but he did not show it on his face. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant, so there¡¯s no need for such etiquette. Take a seat.¡±


    Shangguan Yan did not sit. ording to etiquette, she had to wait for Prince Yan to sit before sitting.


    Prince Yan had been waiting for her. She thought for a while and could only sit down first. Prince Yan sat down on the stone bench opposite her. It was not the seat that Yu Wan had sat in before. That seat was too close to her and was not suitable for their current status.


    The two of them sat quietly, neither of them saying anything.


    The first time they met, the impact on their hearts was too great. Shangguan Yan¡¯s emotions were on the verge of copse and she could not speak properly. Now that she had calmed down, she did not know where to start.


    After an unknown period of time.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The two of them spoke at the same time.


    Shangguan Yan hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s me, I¡¯ve let Your Highness down. Your Highness didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Ah Wan has already told me that Your Highness has no choice. On the way here, I med you, but after that, I realized that I was wrong. Your Highness is the one who has suffered the most. If I¡­¡±


    Shangguan Yan did not finish her sentence.


    If what? If she was determined not to remarry, would she be so shameless as to enjoy Xiao Zhenting¡¯s sacrifice to Yan Jiuchao?


    If she had known at that time that he was still alive, she might have hardened her heart to do so. But he was ¡°dead¡± and her heart was dead. What did it matter if she remarried or not? As long as she could keep her son alive, let his only bloodline in the world to live, she was willing to do anything.


    Shangguan Yan said guiltily, ¡°He never forced me. I¡­ wanted to remarry.¡±


    Prince Yan nodded. ¡°I know. You don¡¯t want to owe him, nor do you trust him as much as you trust me.¡±


    Shangguan Yan suddenly looked up.


    Prince Yan said, ¡°In this world, only his biological father will dote on his children without reservation. As long as he dotes on you, he will find an antidote for Cong¡¯er. You¡¯re just worried that he¡¯ll suddenly stop looking, so you have no choice but to tie his heart tightly.¡±


    These words were said lightly, but every word was like a knife tip stabbing into his heart. What he did not do, Xiao Zhenting did. Yan Jiuchao was not his flesh and blood, but he had doted on him for so many years. He was more like a biological father.


    ¡°Is he good to you?¡± Prince Yan suppressed the bitterness in his heart and asked with his usual expression.


    ...


    Shangguan Yan nodded gently. ¡°Alright, he¡¯s good to Cong¡¯er too.¡±


    She could not say who treated them better, Xiao Zhenting or Prince Yan. She did notpare, and there was no need to. They were both the most considerate and outstanding men in the world. The greatest blessing in her life was to meet them.


    ¡°Cong¡¯er, he¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still the person he respects the most.¡±


    Perhaps it was not that he had never been moved by Xiao Zhenting, but his young heart also understood that Xiao Zhenting already had Shangguan Yan. If he was filial to Xiao Zhenting, Prince Yan¡¯s life would only be endless loneliness.


    Shangguan Yan said, ¡°He never told me that he found something strange in your coffin. He always believed that you were still alive and had been waiting for you toe back.¡±


    What if he does? Will you wait for me too? In the end, Prince Yan did not ask this because it was meaningless. From the moment he became Nangong Yan¡¯s Prince Consort, they could never go back.


    Click.


    Shangguan Yan¡¯s hand slipped and an embroidered bead fell to the ground. Shangguan Yan was about to bend down to pick it up. Prince Yan was one step ahead of her and picked up the bead on the ground.


    Shangguan Yan was making clothes for the child in her stomach. She had already made clothes for the little ck eggs. The size was a little small. Just now, Yu Wan was helping her change it.


    Shangguan Yan reached out to take the bead.


    ...


    ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    It was Prince Yan who brought over the half-embroidered clothes in her hand. His slender fingers picked up the needle and thread and passed through the bead. He then stitched the bead ording to her original stitches.


    Shangguan Yan recalled that when she was young, she was always punished by the nanny because her needlework was too bad.


    Her needlework was really bad. When she was pregnant with Yan Jiuchao, she insisted on making a dudou for her son personally, but she either embroidered the wrong pattern or pricked it in her hand.


    In the end, it was him who did it. She still had that dudou, but he probably didn¡¯t remember.


    ¡°Wifey!¡± Xiao Zhenting strode in with two glossy roasted geese. He happened to see Prince Yan cut the thread and hand the clothes that he had sewn the beads to Shangguan Yan.


    Shangguan Yan looked down and smiled knowingly. ¡°Your Highness, you stitched it really well. It¡¯s better than mine.¡±


    ¡°Wifey,¡± Xiao Zhenting said aggrievedly.


    Shangguan Yan looked up and smiled in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    His wife wanted to eat roasted goose in the middle of the night. He had run seven to eight streets and finally bought thergest and most glossy one. However, the moment he returned, his wife and Prince Yan were sitting in the courtyard,ughing and talking. He was jealous.


    Prince Yan looked at the roasted goose in Xiao Zhenting¡¯s hand and understood that he had run out in the middle of the night to buy food for Shangguan Yan. Prince Yan looked at Shangguan Yan¡¯s bulging stomach and looked away. He stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Shangguan Yan put down her clothes and held the table. She stood up and bowed. ¡°Goodbye, Your Highness.¡±


    Prince Yan looked at her inconvenient body and opened his mouth. He hesitated and turned to return to the room.


    Shangguan Yan, who had been craving roasted goose for the entire night, could finally eat it. She ate two goose legs in one go, which frightened her. Xiao Zhenting bought two, one for Shangguan Yan to eat, and the other was sent to Yu Wan¡¯s room.


    When he came over from Yu Wan¡¯s side, Shangguan Yan could not help but fall asleep due to pregnancy. Xiao Zhenting was not in a hurry to get into bed. He tiptoed to the dressing table, opened the cab, and took out Shangguan Yan¡¯s embroidered basket.


    Wasn¡¯t it just sewing beads?


    He knew it too!


    The first step was to thread the needle! He picked up the needle in one big bear w and the thread in the other.


    I¡¯ll thread it.


    I¡¯ll thread it.


    I¡¯ll thread, thread, thread it!

 Chapter 642 - 642 Untitled

    642 Untitled


    The next day, Shangguan Yan woke up early. At this time, Xiao Zhenting had already gone to practice, but she estimated that the children were not awake, so she nned to do embroidery for a while and visit them when they woke up.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she found the embroidered basket, she realized that something was wrong.


    Coincidentally, Xiao Zhenting returned after practicing. The moment he crossed the threshold, his wife was already up. She was holding her stomach and looking around in the embroidered basket.


    The more Shangguan Yan searched, the stranger her expression became.


    !!


    ¡°Eh? Where¡¯s the needle?¡±


    It broke.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the bead?¡±


    It shattered.


    Xiao Zhenting felt guilty, but after thinking about it, he felt that he could not be med. He did not use much strength at all. Who knew why those embroidery needles broke when he held them? Who knew that the bead broke when he pinched it? It must be because the quality of the things was not good.


    The people of Nanzhao were really bad. They bullied them because of their foreign ent and even gave them such bad stitches and beads!


    After all, he was a man who had been to the battlefield. He still knew that after causing trouble for the needles and beads, he would clean up the ¡°battlefield¡±, leaving not a single ¡°corpse¡± behind.


    Shangguan Yan did not suspect that Xiao Zhenting had done it. This man was an expert at wielding knives and spears, but Shangguan Yan did not dare to imagine that he would sit quietly on a small stool, bending his stocky body and threading needles like a little wife.


    If this thing was ced in her room, the little maidservant, Xingzhu, would not touch it casually. After thinking about it, Shangguan Yan took the me.


    Pregnancy made her stupid for three years. After she got pregnant, she was more forgetful than before. Perhaps she had identally left it somewherest night, she had no impression of it.


    Grand Marshal Xiao sessfully escaped a disaster and heaved a sigh of relief! However, before he could finish heaving a sigh of relief, a heavy hammer smashed over¡ª


    Shangguan Yan said, ¡°I¡¯ll go next door to borrow some stitches.¡±


    Although it was said to be next door, it was actually opposite.


    Grand Marshal Xiao wanted to cry as he watched his wife borrow a needle and thread from Prince Yan.


    Prince Yan had always woken up early. The three little fellows were still sleeping soundly on his bed, but he was already busy in the courtyard.


    The courtyard door was open.


    Shangguan Yan called out softly, ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Prince Yan said, ¡°So early.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to borrow some stitches,¡± Shangguan Yan said.


    Xiao Zhenting: You don¡¯t have it, you don¡¯t have it, you don¡¯t have it¡­


    Prince Yan put down his half-washed brush. ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll go get it.¡±


    Xiao Zhenting¡¯s face darkened. Why would a man have needles and thread in his courtyard?


    Prince Yan handed the sewing kit to Shangguan Yan.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Shangguan Yan returned to the house with the needle and thread.


    Xiao Zhenting followed her resentfully. ¡°Wifey, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll go buy it.¡±


    Shangguan Yan thought for a while. It was early in the morning, and she really didn¡¯t know what she wanted to eat. After she got pregnant, her taste had changed a lot. She had to eat a few times a day. Xingzhu¡¯s culinary skills couldn¡¯t satisfy her appetite, and most of the time, Xiao Zhenting went to buy it on the streets.


    Before Shangguan Yan could answer, Prince Yan slowly said, ¡°I made yam chicken soup. Do you want a bowl?¡±


    Shangguan Yan originally didn¡¯t know what to eat, but when she heard the word chicken soup, she couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva.


    Prince Yan¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll go get some.¡±


    Shangguan Yan bowed. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    Prince Yan stewed a lot and sent it over with a jar full. ¡°This is my first time cooking. It was originally stewed for the children. I don¡¯t know if it suits your taste.¡±


    Xiao Zhenting blew at his beard and red. The soup made by the spoiled prince must be terrible! His wife was so picky, she would not be able to drink it!


    Shangguan Yan sat down and tasted it. She hummed and said to Xiao Zhenting, ¡°Try it too.¡±


    So be it!


    Xiao Zhenting took a sip and his eyes instantly widened! What happened to never cooking before? Why was it so delicious?!


    It was true that Prince Yan had never cooked before. He had bought a recipe and studied it himself. The first pot was stewed badly, and this was the second pot. In his opinion, it was not good enough. However, Xiao Zhenting had eaten dead people¡¯s meat before. He was not picky. So-so things were delicious to him.


    Shangguan Yan drank arge bowl and was full.


    On the other side, the three little ck eggs woke up.


    Xiaobao walked out barefooted. He yawned and rubbed his eyes. ¡°Pee pee.¡±


    Prince Yan brought Xiaobao to the toilet. After a while, Dabao and Er¡¯bao also woke up. Er¡¯bao wanted to cry when he didn¡¯t see his parents. Dabao held his hand and went to look for their parents. Prince Yan, who was carrying Xiaobao back, bumped into him.


    It was as if the heavens wanted to double the time he had missed topensate him. He had missed a young Yan Jiuchao, but there were suddenly three little Jiuchao. Prince Yan was flustered and did not have the time to mourn.


    Yu Wan wanted the children to apany Prince Yan more and heal the trauma in his heart, so she decided to stay here for the next few days.


    On the Helian family¡¯s end, she had asked Shadow Six to send news to her father and mother. He did not say that Xiao Zhenting and Shangguan Yan hade and only said that they would stay here to apany Prince Yan. However, she thought that her father and uncle should be able to guess that the person who came to visit that day was Xiao Zhenting.


    However, guessing was one thing, revealing it was another.


    As long as they pretended that nothing had happened, Xiao Zhenting would not leak the news.


    Yu Wan had long heard about Nangong Li¡¯s military pledge. He must have long discovered that Xiao Zhenting was no longer in the camp and could roughly guess that Xiao Zhenting was here to look for Prince Yan and Yan Jiuchao. However, did he dare to make it public? The military pledge he had made back then clearly stated: If he did not obtain Xiao Zhenting¡¯s head, he would not return to the Capital.


    Right now, Xiao Zhenting was in the Capital. If Nangong Li wanted to take his head, he had to return to the Capital first. However, without his head, he could not return to the Capital openly.


    This was really difficult for him.


    With Yu Wan¡¯s understanding of Nangong Li, he would most likelye back quietly. After taking Xiao Zhenting¡¯s head, he would pretend to return from the border.


    Yu Wan¡¯s guess was right. After Nangong Li missed the camp, he quickly found Xiao Zhenting¡¯s whereabouts. It turned out that Xiao Zhenting did not go south alone. He brought his family with him. That family was pregnant and had a close rtionship with Xiao Zhenting.


    ...


    It was impossible for a clean man like Xiao Zhenting to bring any woman along.


    That person was Shangguan Yan, the former Princess Consort of the Great Zhou, and the current Mrs. Xiao!


    After Xiao Zhenting was not in the military camp, she disappeared.


    Nangong Li could guess that Shangguan Yan was here to look for Prince Yan and Yan Jiuchao. The father and son were now in the Imperial Capital. If they wanted to find them, they had to infiltrate the Imperial Capital.


    Nangong Li brought Asura back to the Imperial Capital. He did not dare to appear in front of others, nor did he dare to return to the Princess Manor. After some thought, he dressed up as an attendant and entered the pce.


    He saw the Empress with a haggard face.


    ¡°Grandmother!¡±


    The Empress was sitting in her room feeling sad. When she heard a familiar voice, she hurriedly turned around. ¡°Li¡¯er? Why are you back? Why are you even dressed like this?¡±


    He was wearing the clothes of an attendant. It was obvious that he had sneaked into the pce.


    The Empress did not have the time to ask him what had happened at the border. She pulled her grandson¡¯s hand and let him sit on the stool beside her. She stroked his face with her much older hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re back at the right time. I was thinking of sending someone to look for you.¡±


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Nangong Li asked.


    ...


    ¡°It¡¯s your mother,¡± the Empress said sadly.


    Nangong Li¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°What happened to Mother?¡±


    The Empress closed her eyes. ¡°Go in and take a look yourself.¡±


    Nangong Li was stunned. Wasn¡¯t his mother locked up in the Dali Temple? He hadn¡¯t heard that she was acquitted. Why was she staying in the Empress¡¯s pce? An ominous feeling surged in Nangong Li¡¯s heart. As expected, when he went around the screen and saw the withered woman, his face turned pale!


    ¡°What happened to Mother? How did she be like this? Did someone torture her in prison?¡±


    The Empress said, ¡°She¡¯s my daughter after all. She¡¯s the Princess of Nanzhao. Who would dare to torture her?¡±


    Nangong Li was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°She was pregnant and exchanged her identity with my female envoy before leaving the Dali Temple. She went to look for the Prince Consort and wanted to tell him that she was pregnant. Who knew¡­¡± The Empress said resentfully,¡± Hepletely ignored the rtionship between husband and wife and aborted your mother¡¯s fetus! ¡±


    Nangong Li punched the bedpost!


    The Empress said with heartache, ¡°At her age, pregnancy is a very risky thing. She¡¯s been taking pregnancy medicine. Even in her dreams, she wants to give birth to another child for the Prince Consort. Who knew that the Prince Consort would be so heartless¡­ The coachman didn¡¯t send her back to the Dali Temple and directly sent her to me. I kept her. Your grandfather doesn¡¯t know yet. Don¡¯t leak the news.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± He couldn¡¯t either. He had secretly sneaked back to the Capital. He couldn¡¯t let the Emperor discover his existence at all. Why would he tell the Emperor about his mother?


    Nangong Li clenched his fists coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll avenge Mother!¡±


    He returned to the Imperial Capital to assassinate Xiao Zhenting.


    But now, he has changed his mind. Xiao Zhenting had to be killed, but there was someone who deserved it more than him!


    Wasn¡¯t Prince Yan treating his mother like this for that woman called Zijun?! Alright, he wanted to see if he could get that woman!


    Nangong Li left the Empress¡¯s bedchamber and went to the imperial garden.


    ¡°Asura.¡±


    Asura turned around in a daze.


    ¡°Kill Shangguan Yan! Cut out the piece of meat in her stomach!¡±

 Chapter 643 - 643 Black Egg, Asura Is Here (1)

    643 ck Egg, Asura Is Here (1)


    On the other hand, after Yu Wan made up her mind, the family of five stayed at Sishui Street.


    This courtyard was identally bought by Prince Yan. It was quiet and remote, and it was not as big as the Helian Manor. However, there was an entire street to run on after walking out of the courtyard. The three little fellows quickly integrated into their current life.


    Their previous experience of letting them live in Lotus Flower Vige was not useless. Their adaptability was much better than their peers.


    When Shadow Six went to the Helian Manor to bring the news, he did not forget to bring Fu Ling and Zi Su over. With a maidservant in the courtyard, Yu Wan could free herself to do her own things.


    !!


    Her daily life was to boil medicine and perform acupuncture for Yan Jiuchao. What was worth mentioning was that after knocking out her husband countless times, her acupuncture skills finally improved by leaps and bounds. She could hold her own without Old Cui.


    Yan Jiuchao went out to cause trouble much less often. On the surface, he was recuperating, but Yu Wan understood that he wanted to apany his father more.


    However, Yu Wan did not want to deal him a blow. He was already past his most innocent and cute age and did not have that much lethality against Prince Yan, okay? The three little fellows were still the best. They could make Prince Yan excited with a smile, amotion, and even one more action.


    Prince Yan would asionally think of the scene of Yan Jiuchao when he was young. Compared to his son who was always clinging to him in his memories, Prince Yan secretly felt that the three little fellows were more obedient. If he put them aside, they could y for a long time without crying or making a fuss.


    Prince Yan often sighed. How could there be such obedient children in the world?


    On this day, the weather was good.


    Prince Yan took out his book.


    Prince Yan was a schr and had no other hobbies in his life. He only liked to collect the ancient books of a calligraphy master. When he left the Queen¡¯s Manor back then, he did not want any gold, silver, or treasures. He only brought out the ancient books that he had kept for many years.


    The rain in Nanzhao was very humid. In order to prevent the books from rotting, he had to take them out to dry from time to time.


    The three little fellows had gone to take a break. They were lying on the bed, sleeping soundly.


    Prince Yan took out arge box of ancient books and spread them on thewn in the backyard. Then, he went to the small kitchen.


    He was not good at cooking, but he was quite willing to cook for Shangguan Yan and the little fellows.


    He stewed a pot of red date lotus seed soup. Halfway through, he estimated that the children should be awake. He quickly went to the upper room, but when he pushed open the door, he saw that the room was empty and the bed was cold. The little fellows had already left for a long time.


    He was shocked. He searched the courtyard and finally found the ck eggs sitting on thewn basking in the sun with their legs crossed in the backyard.


    Prince Yan looked at their backs and felt relieved. He subconsciously felt relieved. They didn¡¯t cry or make a fuss or look for anyone when they woke up. How obedient.


    Sizzle¡ª


    Just as this thought shed through his mind, a tearing sound came from beside the little ck eggs.


    Prince Yan was stunned at first, then he suddenly realized something and took three steps forward! In the end, he saw paper crumbs all over the ground.


    His-his-his¡­ his books!


    His ancient books!


    It was from the previous dynasty!


    The three little ck eggs tore the paper happily. It was so fun to tear paper,l!


    Prince Yan held his chest and his vision darkened!


    ¡­ .


    ¡°Hahahahahahahahaha!¡± Xiao Zhenting, who had witnessed this scene with his own eyes, returned to the courtyard and thought of Prince Yan¡¯s painful and crazy appearance. Heughed so hard that the roof was about to copse.


    What did it mean to gloat? This was it!


    Why do you have to like books? Isn¡¯t that just a few pieces of tattered paper? What¡¯s there to treasure?


    Looking at Prince Yan¡¯s pale face, Xiao Zhenting felt that it was enough for him to be happy for an entire year. The little ck eggs were really his precious little darlings. They were so angry at their grandfather!


    ¡°Hahahahaha¡­¡± The more Xiao Zhenting thought about it, the happier he became. He couldn¡¯t stopughing.


    Suddenly, Shangguan Yan walked over and looked at him strangely. ¡°Why are youughing like that? Dabao and the others are here. Watch them.¡±


    Xiao Zhenting secretly rubbed his bear paws. The little heroes were here. He had to reward them well!


    Xiao Zhenting took the stick of candied hawthorn he had just bought and went to the courtyard to look for three little ck eggs. His courtyard had chickens.


    Shangguan Yan raised them and said that the children liked them. The little fellows were squatting on the ground, doing something.


    Xiao Zhenting walked over with a smile. ¡°Dabao, Er¡¯bao, Xiao¡­¡±


    His smile froze before he could finish greeting them.


    What were the little fellows holding?

 Chapter 644 - 644 Black Egg, Asura Is Here (2)

    644 ck Egg, Asura Is Here (2)


    Wasn¡¯t that the dagger that he had treasured for many years? There were a total of five, and every one of them was a famous divine weapon! They had all drunk the blood of an Emperor! They were his lifeblood!


    The three most precious ones were brought out by the little fellows.


    They were using such a powerful divine weapon to shovel chicken shit!!!


    Ahhh¡ª


    Grand Marshal Xiao broke down!


    ¡­ .


    At night, the three little ck eggs first had dinner in Prince Yan¡¯s courtyard, then went to Shangguan Yan¡¯s courtyard for supper. They discovered something incredible, and that was the faces of the two grandfathers darkened.


    They had something on their minds. Seriously, adults were unhappy over a small matter. They were not as sensible as children. See how happy they are every day, right?


    The little ck eggs, who had torn countless ancient books and used divine weapons to shovel chicken shit, went to take a shower happily!


    Shangguan Yany on the bed, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep.


    She was no longer young. In the end, she could notpare to when she was pregnant with Yan Jiuchao. Her body was already swollen a little after six months. Of course, her appetite was the same and she could eat too much.


    ¡°Are you hungry? What do you want to eat?¡± Xiao Zhenting asked considerately.


    Stinky tofu.


    However, none was sold in Nanzhao, and it was toote to make it now.


    Shangguan Yan thought for a while and said, ¡°Fuyuanzi, I heard that there¡¯s an old Fuyuanzi in the Capital. I¡¯ve never eaten it before. Dabao and the others like it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go buy it.¡± Xiao Zhenting put on his clothes without another word and went to ask Yu Wan for the address.


    After getting the address, Xiao Zhenting went to that shop as quickly as possible. It waste at night and the shop was about to close, so there were not many people. He quickly bought the Fuyuanzi that Shangguan Yan had been thinking about. He bought more and asked Dabao and the others to try itter.


    However, just as he was returning home with arge jar of Fuyuanzi, a very terrifying aura suddenly came from the end of the street.


    At this moment, there were not many people on the streets. It was cold and cheerless, and moonlight shone on the ground.


    Xiao Zhenting instinctively frowned.


    He had killed countless enemies and had long trained himself to be bold. Even if the world copsed, it was not enough to change his expression. However, at this moment, he felt a long-lost feeling of blood surging in his veins. It was a consciousness that would only be activated when he faced a powerful enemy.


    The aura was getting closer.


    Xiao Zhenting protected the Fuyuanzi tightly in his arms and stared in the direction of the end without blinking.


    A seemingly inconspicuous carriage drove over. The aura came from the carriage. They did note with good intentions!


    Xiao Zhenting was not someone who had to wait for the other party to attack before counterattacking. He was warlike by nature. Who cares who you are? Let¡¯s fight first!


    Seeing that the carriage was about to pass by him, he suddenly raised his fist and punched down!


    Asura shed out and met Xiao Zhenting¡¯s fist with his palm.


    The moment the fists and palms met, the surrounding air seemed to twist.


    The coachman did not expect an assassin to appear halfway and had no intention of stopping. The carriage drove over with a whoosh.


    Nangong Li lifted the curtain of the back window and looked at the man who had ambushed them in disbelief.


    Wasn¡¯t that man too tall? Asura¡¯s height was already different from ordinary people, but that person was actually taller than him.


    What was even more unbelievable was that he received Asura¡¯s palm.


    It had to be known that Asura did not attack easily. Even when facing a top-notch golden-masked sacrificial soldier, just the suppression of his aura was enough to make the other party explode and die.


    Who was this person that he actually forced Asura to attack? After receiving Asura¡¯s palm, he was neither dead nor injured. He was only forced back a few steps.


    How could this be? Who was this person?


    Xiao Zhenting was as shocked as Nangong Li. He felt the aura of a sacrificial soldier on the other party, but he felt that the other party was different from any type of sacrificial soldier he had ever seen. It seemed¡­ stronger.


    Although he did not use his full strength in that punch, the other party also did not use his full strength, or even less strength than him.


    Oh?


    Asura looked at Xiao Zhenting strangely. He did not expect this big fellow to be able to withstand his move.


    Nangong Li was in a hurry to bring Asura to assassinate Shangguan Yan, so it was not convenient for him to stall for time. He blew his bone whistle and recalled Asura.


    When did such an experte to the Capital? Nangong Li was puzzled. Could it be Xiao Zhenting? But why was Xiao Zhenting loitering here in the middle of the night? This ce was a full hour away from Sishui Street. Would Xiao Zhenting leave his beloved wife behind and wander so far away?


    Besides¡­ from the information Nangong Li had gathered, Xiao Zhenting was an expert at war. He shouldn¡¯t have such powerful skills in a one-on-one battle.

 Chapter 645 - 645 Black Egg, Asura Is Here (3)

    645 ck Egg, Asura Is Here (3)


    But what if it was Xiao Zhenting¡­


    There was nothing they could do. The carriage had gone far, and they could not catch up. It was better to hurry to Sishui Street and deal with Shangguan Yan!


    The coachman rode his horse quickly towards Sishui Street.


    On the other side, after Xiao Zhenting finished fighting Asura, his eyelids began to twitch. The carriage was clearly leaving in the direction of Sishui Street. Was he thinking too much? Why did he have the illusion that they were being targeted by a ferocious beast after their whereabouts were exposed?


    !!


    Xiao Zhenting decided to rush back as soon as possible.


    This ce was extremely far from Sishui Street, but there was a shortcut¡ªthrough the Helian Manor. This was not difficult for Xiao Zhenting. He had the waist tag of the Helian Manor. Even though he had taken the shortcut to the Helian Manor, he was still a step slower than Nangong Li.


    Nangong Li¡¯s carriage stopped at the corner of Sishui Street. He took out the portrait and said to Asura, ¡°This woman is Shangguan Yan. Do you understand? Don¡¯t kill the wrong personter.¡±


    Asura nodded.


    Nangong Li gave him a dagger. ¡°Remember, I want the piece of meat in her stomach.¡±


    Asura brought his dagger and alighted from the carriage. Nangong Li had already pointed it out to him. He walked over murderously.


    Unfortunately, Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six had both gone out to investigate tonight. No one stopped him. That poor woman would not even have a chance to escape.


    After sending Asura to his destination, Nangong Li returned to the Princess Manor. He was not worried that Asura would fail. Even Xiao Zhenting, the expert from before, could not withstand Asura¡¯s full-strength attack.


    Mother, don¡¯t worry. Father has repeatedly betrayed you and hurt you for a promiscuous woman. I will make him and that woman pay the price!


    Xiao Zhenting used all his qinggong, but he was still fifteen minutester than Asura. When he arrived at Sishui Street, although Nangong Li¡¯s carriage was no longer there, that familiar aura seemed to be vaguely in the corner of his courtyard.


    He frowned and strode back to the courtyard!


    ¡°Yan¡¯er!¡±


    He pushed open the ajar courtyard door, and a strong smell of blood assaulted his nose. The tidy courtyard became extremely messy, and it was not difficult to guess what kind of chaos had happened here!


    ¡°Yan¡¯er!¡± His eyebrows twitched as he went to Shangguan Yan¡¯s room murderously.


    The room was empty! The aura was even stronger, yet it was different from the one on the street, but¡­


    Xiao Zhenting had no time to think. He hurriedly entered the backyard. The backyard was also in a mess. He saw the figure that had fought once.


    That figure was actually sitting on thewn, looking extremely rxed!


    It was indeed this guy! He was indeed here for them! He still refused to leave after killing someone?! What did he want to do?


    Show off? Or did he n to deal with him too?!


    He could ept the other party assassinating him, but he could never ept the other party hurting Shangguan Yan!


    Xiao Zhenting umted all the internal energy in his body and smashed it fiercely at the other party¡¯s back!


    Surprisingly, this fellow did not dodge and took a punch from him!


    Crack!


    It was the sound of bones breaking. Then, there was the sound of swallowing.


    Asura vomited blood, but he swallowed it with all his might.


    Xiao Zhenting was stunned.


    This guy¡¯s martial arts were clearly above his, so why didn¡¯t he dodge just now? Even if he couldn¡¯t dodge, he could use his internal energy to shake him away and block some of his attacks.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Shangguan Yan walked over with a pot of goat milk that had been cooked next door.


    Xiao Zhenting was shocked. He looked at the unscathed Shangguan Yan in surprise and then at Asura, who had vomited blood from his beating. He thought of something and walked around to the front of Asura.


    The pale Asura sat cross-legged on the ground with a ck egg in his arms.

 Chapter 646 - 646 The Smiling Asura (1)

    646 The Smiling Asura (1)


    It was Dabao.


    Was he afraid of hurting Dabao, so he did not fight back? He forcefully took his attack and absorbed all his internal energy?


    Xiao Zhenting really did not expect this scene to happen.


    If Asura had attacked just now and their fists met, Asura would definitely be fine, but Dabao in his arms would definitely be injured by their internal energy.


    At the thought of this, Xiao Zhenting could not help but feel a lingering fear.


    Fortunately, they didn¡¯t fight. Otherwise, Dabao would have died!


    But soon, Xiao Zhenting sensed that something was wrong. If he didn¡¯t fight, how could he not dodge? Was he really unable to dodge, or¡ª


    Xiao Zhenting took a deep breath and decided to ask this strange expert, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you dodge?¡±


    Asura hugged Dabao and gave him an even stranger look.


    Xiao Zhenting understood. Dabao had just fallen asleep. If he suddenly used his qinggong, he would wake him up. In order not to scare Dabao at all, he let himself be injured.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Xiao Zhenting suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say.


    This person¡¯s martial arts were extremely high, but he looked stupid. However, he knew that children would be frightened in their sleep.


    Did you understand how ufortable it was because you were always frightened like this in your sleep when you were young? You don¡¯t want Dabao to feel as ufortable as you, so you would rather feel ufortable yourself?


    Xiao Zhenting had a lot to ask, but he had no way to ask.


    At this moment, Shangguan Yan walked towards the three of them.


    Shangguan Yan did not see Xiao Zhenting attack Asura, but Asura¡¯s face was pale, and the clothes on his back were torn by the fist wind. Looking at Xiao Zhenting¡¯s indescribable expression, even a fool could guess that the two of them had misunderstood.


    Shangguan Yan red at Xiao Zhenting. ¡°How long have I been away? Who asked you to beat him up?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Xiao Zhenting scratched his head, not knowing how to exin.


    Shangguan Yan continued, ¡°It¡¯s someone Ah Wan and Cong¡¯er know. They even went over to greet him just now. It¡¯s just that¡­ he¡¯s a little different. But Ah Wan said not to mind. He¡¯s not a bad person.¡±


    Xiao Zhenting did not dare to agree immediately.


    After all, he had met this fellow once on the streets. He had clearly felt the mania and killing intent on the other party¡¯s body. However, ever since he entered the courtyard, his aura was still there, but the mania and killing intent were gone. This was really strange.


    But since Ah Wan had said so, this person should be trustworthy. Moreover, Cong¡¯er was also there. If he didn¡¯t trust him fully, he wouldn¡¯t have handed Dabao over to him.


    Actually, when he entered the courtyard just now, he had already sensed that his aura was different. However, he had been overwhelmed by the mess and blood in the courtyard and did not care to carefully distinguish this abnormality.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on in the courtyard? It¡¯s like¡­¡± Xiao Zhenting wanted to say the scene of the murder, but when he saw Shangguan Yan¡¯s cold gaze, he quickly changed his words.¡± It¡¯s like a thief has entered.¡±


    Shangguan Yan said, ¡°Aren¡¯t there guests now? I asked Xingzhu to kill a chicken. That girl¡¯s knife skills aren¡¯t good. When she shed down, the chicken ran away. She chased after it all over the courtyard. It was a mess everywhere.¡±


    So it was a bloodbath caused by a chicken¡­


    Xiao Zhenting broke out in cold sweat.


    Soon, Xiaobao and Er¡¯bao also came over. The two of them woke Dabao up and handed him a small milk bottle. Then, they skillfully pulled Asura to the front yard. The three of them sat on the threshold, grabbed the little milk bottle, and happily drank their milk!


    Xiao Zhenting knew better than anyone how much power he had used to p him. That guy¡¯s ribs were broken, so he must be seriously injured, but he acted as if nothing had happened.


    Was he really not afraid of pain, or was he already used to it?


    Xiao Zhenting still did not know that he was the legendary Asura. Naturally, he did not know that Asura¡¯s usual pain was a hundred times more intense than broken ribs. Such injuries were serious, but he was already used to such pain.


    Xiao Zhenting looked at Asura in confusion. If not for the fact that it had not changed, he would have suspected that this was not the cold-blooded and ruthless sacrificial soldier he had met on the street.


    His eyes were bloodshot, so he should have gone crazy. Logically speaking, such a person should not be rational, but when he met his little friend¡¯s eyes, his eyes were as clean as an ignorant child.


    Pop!


    Dabao let go of the pacifier and smiled sweetly at Asura.


    Asura had never smiled in his life. However, he imitated Dabao¡¯s actions and tugged at the muscles on his cheeks.


    It was a smile uglier than crying.


    He looked so silly.


    Xiao Zhenting felt that he was indeed overthinking. This fellow looked fierce, but he actually didn¡¯t have any killing intent at all. He would help him treat his injuriester and reconnect his broken ribs.

 Chapter 647 - 647 The Smiling Asura (2)

    647 The Smiling Asura (2)


    Xiao Zhenting thought of something and said, ¡°By the way, what¡¯s his name? How should I address him?¡±


    Shangguan Yan nodded. ¡°I heard from Ah Wan that it seems to be called Asura?¡±


    A-Asura? The legendary killing weapon of the Ghost n that could destroy a city with its bare hands¡­ that Asura?


    He punched Asura!!!


    Xiao Zhenting : ¡°¡­¡±


    Should I be d that I still have my life¡­


    In the end, Asura did not ept Xiao Zhenting¡¯s treatment. He drank his fill and returned to the manor in satisfaction.


    When Nangong Li saw him return empty-handed, his face darkened.


    The aura of Asura was also different. That mania seemed to have slowed down a lot. Also, he vaguely emitted a milky fragrance.


    Nangong Li narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°You met those little fellows again?¡±


    That¡¯s right, how could he have forgotten that Xiao Zhenting and Shangguan Yan lived opposite Prince Yan? When he first heard this news, he was shocked. He once thought that either Xiao Zhenting was crazy, or Shangguan Yan was crazy and actually lived with Shangguan Yan¡¯s old lover.


    What he never expected was that those little fellows had also moved over.


    In that case, Yan Jiuchao and that girl were also there?


    Asura turned his face away guiltily and pointed at his broken ribs, indicating that it was not that he did not want toplete the mission, but he could not defeat it!


    If it weren¡¯t for the previous ¡°mistakes¡±, Nangong Li might have believed him. However, from the looks of it, Asura still couldn¡¯t draw a line with those little fellows. He liked those children, so he couldn¡¯t use his killing move when he encountered them.


    Wasn¡¯t this strange?


    Asuras were killing tools without emotions to begin with. They would not be interested in anyone or anything. If they had any hobbies, it would be killing.


    Endless killing!


    Killing could alleviate the pain of qigong deviation. There was nothing that made them happier than this. However, ever since he met those little fellows, Asura had found new fun. He became more and more disobedient. Even though he threatened him, he forgot about it in the blink of an eye.


    What was the use of keeping such an Asura? If he was not careful, he would bepletely bribed by those little fellows. At that time, it would be toote to turn around and deal with him.


    In an instant, Nangong Li thought of many things.


    He was still the strongest Asura. Unless it was absolutely necessary, Nangong Li could not bear to give up on him. However, it was precisely because he was powerful that once he changed sides to Yan Jiuchao, he would no longer be able to resist.


    Instead of keeping this hidden danger, it was better to strangle his betrayal in the cradle!


    Nangong Li smiled as usual. ¡°Go back and rest first. I¡¯ll go look for youter with the medicine.¡±


    Asura nodded and left without looking back.


    Looking at his disappearing back, Nangong Li¡¯s smile faded.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± The man in ck shed out from behind the screen.


    Nangong Li said coldly, ¡°You saw what happened just now. He couldn¡¯t do it and even learned to lie.¡±


    The man in ck frowned strangely. ¡°This is too strange. I¡¯ve never heard of Asura being soft-hearted towards anyone.¡±


    Other than his martial arts bing stronger and stronger, he was bing less and less like an Asura.


    Nangong Li said, ¡°The first time I saw him, I felt that he was different from other Asuras. Although I¡¯ve never seen other Asuras, the books say so.¡±


    This Asura was smarter, clever, and more humane than the ancient Asura recorded in the book. Nangong Li valued these characteristics and spared no expense to bring him out of the Ghost n. Unexpectedly, these characteristics that moved Nangong Li finally became the reason why Nangong Li made up his mind to get rid of Asura.


    The man in ck shook his head. ¡°What a pity. He¡¯s the strongest Asura we¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    Even the three in the dungeon were not as good as him.


    Nangong Li smiled maliciously. ¡°What if those people absorbed Asura¡¯s power?¡±


    The man in ck was stunned. ¡°Your Highness! This¡­ this is very dangerous!¡±


    Not only was the person who absorbed the power dangerous, but the Asura who had his power sucked away was also on the verge of death.


    Asuras were sacrificial soldiers who had gone crazy. They needed powerful internal energy to resist the chaotic aura and the internal injuries caused by broken meridians. Once they lost their strength, they would not be able to withstand the mania in their bodies. At that time, only death awaited Asura.


    What he thought of, Nangong Li naturally thought of too. As long as Asura could still be used by him, how could he bear to kill him?

 Chapter 648 - 648 The Smiling Asura (3)

    648 The Smiling Asura (3)


    Yan Jiuchao had already snatched too much from him. He could not give him an Asura for nothing.


    That night, Nangong Li came to Asura¡¯s courtyard with a bowl of medicine.


    Asura was in a good mood tonight. The pain in his meridians did not cause him to be manic. He sat in front of the windowsill and repeatedly practiced the action of grinning. His cheeks were stiff and it was a little difficult to practice.


    ¡°Asura.¡± Nangong Li smiled and walked over. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    !!


    Asura did not want to do this to him. Asura turned around in a daze and looked at him with bloodshot eyes.


    Nangong Li ced a bowl of steaming medicine on the table. ¡°You¡¯re injured. I brought you the medicine. Drink it.¡±


    Asura did not like medicine.


    Nangong Li said softly, ¡°Be obedient. Your injuries will only heal after drinking it.¡±


    Asura pursed his lips and drank the medicine in the end.


    Nangong Li smiled in satisfaction. This was a bowl of genuine healing medicine. If he wanted to extract Asura¡¯s internal energy, he naturally had topletely repair it first. However, the next one was not a good medicine.


    ¡°Here.¡± Nangong Li ced a ck pill on the table.


    The smell of the pill was bitter and sour, making Asura frown.


    ¡°Eat it,¡± Nangong Li said.


    Asura did not eat.


    Nangong Li was not angry. He said to him, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to eat, but you have to carry out a mission for me.¡±


    Asura looked at him strangely.


    Nangong Li raised his hand and stroked Asura¡¯s long hair that hung on his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ve liked those little fellows for a long time. I know you like them too. Are you willing to give them to me, or do you want to obediently take this medicine?¡±


    Asuras were not easy to control, but if they were intelligent Asuras, they would not vite the blood oath they had sworn.


    He was Nangong Li¡¯s Asura. He was destined to listen to Nangong Li.


    Nangong Li smiled at him. ¡°Choose.¡±


    On the way here, Nangong Li actually had a trace of hope. This Asura was not stupid. He should understand that the things he gave him were not good. If he was willing to abandon those little fellows and capture them to show his loyalty to him, then Nangong Li might be willing to let him live.


    But¡ª


    Asura picked up the pill on the table. He lowered his eyes and quietly ate it. He ate very calmly. It was as if he was eating ordinary candy.


    Even though he had guessed that this would be the oue, Nangong Li was still furious!


    Look, look, this was the Asura he brought out from the Ghost n! Did he know what price he had paid to save such a dangerous big fellow from the forbidden area? Yet it was so easy for him to betray him!


    However, that¡¯s good too. Since you¡¯re pigheaded, don¡¯t me me for not caring about our past!


    The pill that Asura took was a Cultivation Dissolution Powder that could dissolve Asura¡¯s strength to the greatest extent. However, the dissolving strength would not immediately dissipate, but wander freely in his meridians.


    Asura could not gather them back into his dantian, so it was difficult for him to attack.


    However, just in case, Nangong Li still took out the iron chain he had brought from the Ghost n¡¯s forbidden area and tied Asura to the dungeon.


    The three sacrificial soldiers were at the critical juncture of breaking through when they suddenly obtained Asura¡¯s strength. Their auras soared and they became an out-and-out Asura!


    Asura, whose internal energy had been sucked dry, seemed to have be a dried corpse overnight. Hey there in a daze, not even having the strength to breathe.


    The sacrificial soldiers and guards who were originally afraid of him finally seized the opportunity to take revenge and punched him.


    Since he was no longer valuable, Nangong Li naturally would not feel heartache, let alone care about his life and death. If this group of people wanted to vent, so be it. If they killed him, it would just be one more corpse.

 Chapter 649 - 649 His Savior Is Here, His Miracle (1)

    649 His Savior Is Here, His Miracle (1)


    Everything that happened in the Princess Manor had yet to reach Sishui Street.


    Late at night, the little fellows were so excited that they could not sleep. The courtyard doors of both houses were open, and they ran around as they pleased. They were sweating profusely from running, and their baths were wasted.


    Yu Wan could only ask Zi Su and Fu Ling to boil hot water again.


    ¡°Come on,e and catch me!¡±


    It was Xiaobao¡¯s smug voice.


    Yu Wan looked at the hourss on the wall. In the past, at this time, the little fellows would have long fallen asleep, but tonight, they were not sleepy at all. It seemed like they were overjoyed.


    Could it be because they drank goat milk? That didn¡¯t seem right either. They drank goat¡¯s milk every day. There was nothing special about it.


    Then it must be because they saw Asura.


    Who would have thought that the expert who had once frightened them to death could mingle with a few little fellows who were babbling?


    Yu Wan shook her head in amusement. While she was thinking, a small ck shadow darted past her eyes. She quickly grabbed it.


    It was Er¡¯bao.


    The unlucky Er¡¯bao was carried back into the house by his mother.


    ¡°Yiyaya!¡± When Xiaobao saw that Er¡¯bao had been caught, he was so frightened that he ran away. However, he identally bumped into Xiao Zhenting¡¯s elephant leg and was dizzy.


    Xiaobao¡­ K.O.!


    Xiaobao was also pitifully carried back into the house. His two younger brothers had been captured. Dabao gave up resisting and obediently obeyed. He ced himself in the small bathtub.


    After taking a shower, the three little fellows finally felt a little sleepy. However, even so, the three of them still looked out while hugging the little milk bottle.


    Yu Wan knew who they were waiting for and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Go to sleep. You¡¯ll meet again in the future.¡±


    The three of them tenaciously endured for a while before they finally could not resist the sleepiness and fell asleep.


    Yu Wan returned to her room. Yan Jiuchao had just finished bathing and had long wet hair.


    Yu Wan took a handkerchief and let him sit on the stool. She stood behind him and carefully wiped him.


    A certain young master¡¯s hair was strong and flexible, and he would not be bald easily.


    Late at night, even the wind fell silent.


    The two of them did not say anything, but they did not feel awkward just like that. Instead, there was a silent tacit understanding lingering in each other¡¯s hearts. A sentence could not help but sh across Yu Wan¡¯s mind¡ªthe years are peaceful.


    There was nothing wrong with this. Of course, it would be better if the poison was removed.


    She was a contented woman, but she was very greedy about certain things. For example, she hoped to monopolize this man for the rest of her life, not for a while.


    ¡°You¡¯re infatuated again!¡± A certain young master said coldly.


    Yu Wan smiled and bent down to look at his cheek. ¡°Who asked my husband to be the number one beauty on the Beauty Rankings, the number one beauty of Nanzhao? So what if I¡¯m infatuated? Isn¡¯t it only right?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao thought seriously. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true.¡±


    Yu Wan, who was speechless: ¡°¡­¡±


    Don¡¯t you know how to be humble?


    Yu Wan continued to wipe his hair. As she did so, she thought of something and asked him, ¡°Asura hasn¡¯t been here for a long time. When they suddenly saw him, the little fellows were overjoyed. They were so excited that they couldn¡¯t sleep. They even took two showers.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± A certain young master snorted coldly.


    Yu Wan continued, ¡°That¡¯s not right. Didn¡¯t Nangong Li go to the border? Didn¡¯t he take Asura with him?¡±


    The fact that Nangong Li had made a military pledge was not known to everyone. However, Helian Beiming was involved in the war in Nanzhao. Such an important military matter could not be hidden from him. Nangong Li was going to assassinate Xiao Zhenting, so it was impossible for him not to bring Asura along.


    Now, Asura has appeared in the Capital. It was impossible for Asura to leave Nangong Li. In that case, Nangong Li had also returned to the Capital?


    Yu Wan paused and asked, ¡°Has Father¡¯s whereabouts been exposed? Is Asura here to assassinate him tonight?!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no conclusion for the time being whether he¡¯s here to assassinate him or Shangguan Yan.¡± He could ask Asura, but he did not do so.


    Compared to his answer, Yu Wan was more shocked that he had tacitly agreed to the word ¡°father¡±. He had already epted Xiao Zhenting in his heart. However, Xiao Zhenting already had Shangguan Yan. He could not let Prince Yan lose his son again.


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes warmed. Her narcissistic and bad-tempered husband had the warmest heart towards his family.


    After sighing, she began to think about her husband¡¯s words.


    Asura might be here to assassinate Shangguan Yan. This conclusion made Yu Wan shiver. It was understandable for Nangong Li to assassinate her. After all, she had also participated in all the grudges between them. However, Shangguan Yan was innocent. He even wanted to implicate an innocent woman. He was really crazy!

 Chapter 650 - 650 His Savior Is Here, His Miracle (2)

    650 His Savior Is Here, His Miracle (2)


    If he was really here for Shangguan Yan, then his motive was not difficult to guess. He had most likely med Nangong Yan on Prince Yan. He probably thought that everything Prince Yan did now was for Shangguan Yan, so he wanted to kill Shangguan Yan to vent his anger.


    Instead of saying that he was avenging Nangong Yan, it was more like he was venting his jealousy.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid he still doesn¡¯t know that he¡¯s not Father¡¯s flesh and blood. He¡¯s still holding a grudge that you¡¯ve been the only one Father remembers over and over again all these years.¡±


    No matter how many times he was fed Soul Devouring Grass, Prince Yan could remember Yan Jiuchao¡¯s name, but Nangong Li had never been remembered by Prince Yan.


    He could not defeat Yan Jiuchao, so he targeted the ignorant and helpless Shangguan Yan. This was really a sign of cowardice and ipetence.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Yu Wan frowned and said, ¡°Asura didn¡¯t touch Shangguan Yan. Will Nangong Li be unhappy when he goes back? ¡±


    ¡°Young Master!¡± Shadow Thirteen¡¯s voice appeared at the door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    Shadow Thirteen pushed open the door and entered. The cold candlelightnded on his pale face.


    Yu Wan saw a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth and asked, ¡°You¡¯re injured?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Shadow Thirteen said without looking sideways. ¡°I was just injured by the aftershock of Asura. I¡¯ll be fine in a while.¡±


    ¡°You fought with Asura?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Shadow Thirteen shook his head. ¡°No, this is also something I find strange.¡±


    It turned out that Yan Jiuchao had long guessed that Asura¡¯s trip was not simple and asked Shadow Thirteen to secretly follow him.


    Shadow Thirteen¡¯s strength naturally could not be hidden from Asura, but Asura did not have any ill intentions towards him, so he could not be bothered with him. However, Asura¡¯s whereabouts were too fast and he disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Shadow Thirteen simply went to the Princess Manor. He nned to go to the Princess Manor to try his luck, but he felt a world-destroying aura. It was Asura¡¯s, but it was not only Asura¡¯s. Several auras collided, and he was affected outside the manor. He had retreated quickly. If he had been a step slower, he would have been shattered.


    Yu Wan asked suspiciously, ¡°Is it that scary? What did Asura do?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I keep feeling that¡­ it¡¯s not a good thing.¡±


    The only thing he was sure of was that Asura had indeed entered the Princess Manor. From this, it could be seen that Nangong Li was also hiding in the Princess Manor.


    ng!


    A gust of wind blew open the closed window lintel.


    ¡°The wind is blowing.¡± Yu Wan put down her handkerchief and walked over to close the window lintel. ¡°Will Asura be fine? He disobeyed Nangong Li¡¯s order. Will Nangong Li punish him?¡±


    Asura was very powerful and almost no one in the world could match him. However, this did not mean that Nangong Li could not control him. Just like the Gu King in her hand, it would definitely not hurt her.


    Yan Jiuchao tapped his slender index finger on the table a few times and said thoughtfully, ¡°If he¡¯s the only Asura, Nangong Li naturally can¡¯t bear to part with him. But if he¡¯s not, then there¡¯s no need to keep a disobedient sacrificial soldier.¡±


    ¡°Damn you! Brothers! Beat him up!¡±


    ¡°Who asked you to be so capable! Aren¡¯t you quite good at fighting? Get up! Fight me!¡±


    ¡°Asura? Pfft!¡±


    In the prison of the Princess Manor, the sacrificial soldiers and guards vented their long-suppressed anger on the powerless Asura.


    When Asura went crazy every day, he would strangle several of theirpanions to death. They were living in fear of being dominated by Asura at all times. Now, they had finally made it. This big fellow, who could strangle them to death with a flick of his finger, was like a dog that was at their mercy.


    A snowke-like fistnded, and Asura¡¯s bones broke. He was like a puppet without a string. His entire body was limp, and there was no intact bone left.


    However, it was not enough for this group of people to vent their anger. They thought of ways to torture him. Someone brought over a chamber pot.


    A guard mocked, ¡°What do you need a chamber pot for? I have a ready-made one!¡±


    Everyoneughed!


    ¡°Enough!¡± The man in ck walked over with a dark expression. ¡°What¡¯s the point of this?¡±


    He did not care if Asura was beaten to death, but using such a method to humiliate him was too embarrassing for the prince.


    Everyone hurriedly restrained their impolite expressions and stood up obediently.


    The guard who had been moring not to use the chamber pot just now tied his belt imperceptibly.


    The man in ck nced at him coldly, making his heart skip a beat. Then, the man in ck looked at Asura, who had been beaten up by everyone.

 Chapter 651 - 651 His Savior Is Here, His Miracle (3)

    651 His Savior Is Here, His Miracle (3)


    What was worth mentioning was that his internal energy had been sucked dry and he had lost all his strength. He was no longer an Asura and could at most be considered an abandoned sacrificial soldier.


    There were arge number of sacrificial soldiers who could not withstand training in the sacrificial soldier camp every year. There was only one ce waiting for them¡ªthe mass grave!


    The man in ck retracted his gaze and instructed coldly, ¡°Throw him out. And I mean to throw him out immediately. Now, don¡¯t make any more decisions on your own. If I find out that you¡¯ve embarrassed the prince, I¡¯ll send them to serve the three new Lord Asuras.¡±


    Everyone shivered!


    How could they have forgotten that after this Asura died, there were three new ones? They were stronger, more brutal, and more loyal to their master.


    This Asura still had times when he was in a good mood and did not kill people, but those three might not.


    They had left the wolf¡¯s den and entered the tiger¡¯s den again¡­


    Everyone was no longer in the mood to y. After all, no one wanted to be sent to the three lords. They packed a dpidated carriage and threw Asura on the board.


    A strong wind blew in thetter half of the night, and it rained again not long after.


    The carriage was tattered. Rain floated in from everywhere, drenching Asura¡¯s clothes and causing blood to gush down. He had once sat in the most gorgeous carriage and eaten the most exquisite food, but now he was inferior to a lowly ve.


    ¡°Damn it! Why is there so much blood!¡±


    The guards driving the carriage discovered the blood on the road. The sky was gradually brightening. Pedestrians were about toe out. If this continued, they would alert the officials before they reached the mass grave.


    ¡°Just throw him here. Don¡¯t go to the mass grave! He won¡¯t live anyway!¡± Hispanion whispered.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. If the Prince finds out, he¡¯ll skin us! Take off your clothes!¡± The guard said.


    Hispanion reluctantly took off his clothes. ¡°Here.¡±


    The guard took off his own clothes too. Then, he took two sets of clothes to the carriage and wrapped them around Asura. The blood was sucked into the clothes and really did not drip down.


    It was dawn.


    And the rain stopped.


    The two of them continued on their way.


    An hourter, they arrived at thergest mass grave in the Capital.


    The mass grave after the rain was a tragic sight. A stench assaulted the nose from afar, and snakes, rats, insects, and ants were chewing on the rotten corpses. The two of them covered their noses in disdain and threw the dying Asura onto a corpse that had rotted into a skeleton.


    The snakes and rats in the corpse fled in fear.


    The guard was about to vomit. He pulled hispanion and left without looking back.


    Asuray face down on the skeleton. Half of the skeleton¡¯s face was still covered in rotten meat. There were squirming maggots in the rotten meat.


    Dirty.


    Asura did not want to die in such a dirty ce.


    He used hisst bit of strength to drag his broken body out of the mass grave inch by inch. His entire body was dirty, and he was in so much pain that he almost lost consciousness. He wanted to take onest look at the blue sky.


    When a person was about to die, their mind was the clearest.


    He knew he couldn¡¯t make it. No one would pass by here. In just an hour, he would no longer feel any pain. He forced himself to lie t on his back. He touched the little milk bottle he loved and closed his eyes in resignation.


    He could feel his life disappearing bit by bit, and his soul gradually began to leave his body.


    However, just as he was about to take hisst breath, an ear-piercing affectionate call suddenly came from ahead¡ª


    ¡°My¡ªBull¡ªEgg¡ª¡±


    This voice!!!


    Asura trembled in fear, and his soul fell back into his body!

 Chapter 652 - 652 Black Egg and Asura (1)

    652 ck Egg and Asura (1)


    The Old Madam had not gone out for a long time. It had rainedst night, so she could not fall asleep. She missed her little grandson and her great-grandchildren, so she went out before dawn to look for them.


    The servant reported to Yu Shaoqing and Helian Beiming, who disagreed. He said that the olddy was old and was afraid that something would happen halfway.


    Yu Shaoqing did not think much of it. The Old Madam¡¯s body was fine, and it was suffocating to stay in the manor all day. It was better to go out and rx. They couldy more cushions in the carriage and let the coachman walk slower so that it would not be bumpy.


    ¡°My youngest son dotes on me the most!¡± The Old Madam rolled her eyes at her eldest son and left without looking back!


    !!


    The coachman was afraid that he would disturb the Old Madam, so he slowed down extremely slowly, almost as slow as walking. However, it was precisely because of this that the Old Madam saw something extraordinary clearly.


    Halfway there, the Old Madam suddenly pointed at an alley and shouted, ¡°Bull Egg¡ª¡±


    The coachman trembled and almost thought that he had bumped into a ghost during the day!


    The Old Madam insisted that she had seen Bull Egg and ordered the coachman to follow. The coachman could not dissuade her, so he could only ept his fate and wander around the alley.


    The coachman was an old timer in the manor and knew the old madam¡¯s situation very well. When he saw the old madam¡¯s appearance, he guessed that the old madam had most likely fallen ill again. He could not provoke her at this critical juncture. If he followed her lead and caused trouble, she would recoverter.


    However, he did not know if the Old Madam was good, but the coachman was not.


    ording to the direction the Old Madam pointed, they had arrived at the mass grave.


    The coachman¡¯s hair stood on end. He thought to himself that he had probably really encountered a ghost. This time, he could not let the old madam have an attack. Just as the coachman was about to forcefully return to the manor, the old madam suddenly crawled out, grabbed the reins in his hand, and forcefully stopped the carriage.


    He had never seen such a domineering Old Madam.


    Old Madam was possessed!


    ¡°Old, old, old¡­¡±


    Without waiting for the coachman to make a fuss, the ¡°possessed¡± Old Madam alighted from the carriage and pounced towards the entrance of the mass grave. ¡°My¡ªBull¡ªEgg¡ª¡±


    The coachman fell!


    ¡°Bull Egg¡± was seriously injured. The Old Madam did not have the time to visit her little grandson and great-grandchildren and brought Asura back to the Helian Manor.


    Helian Beiming, who was drinking tea, spat out a mouthful of tea when he heard that the Old Madam and his father, Bull Egg, had returned home.


    How long has it been? Why did his mother find him a father again?!


    Helian Beiming seriously suspected that if she searched a few more times, his father¡¯s coffin would not be able to cover it. In order to prevent his father from really climbing out of the coffin, Helian Beiming braced himself and went to his mother¡¯s courtyard.


    He thought that his mother had picked up another immortal. When he looked closer, he saw that it was a man who was about to die.


    Asura hade to the Helian family many times. Helian Beiming could not be more familiar with him, but he did not recognize him at first nce. The reason was none other than that he was too unlike the Asura in his impression.


    That high-spirited big fellow who had been reduced to ashes with a flick of his finger had now had his strength sucked dry. He was like a dry corpse without a soul, not to mention that all the bones in his body had been broken. His nose was blue and his face was swollen.


    When Helian Beiming recognized him, he was shocked.


    This was Asura. Who could make Asura like this? Even Helian Beiming, who had experienced the battlefield and was already used to life and death, could not help but gasp when he saw Asura¡¯s current appearance.


    Sucking up Asura¡¯s internal energy was like breaking an eagle¡¯s wing, pulling out a tiger¡¯s tooth, and cutting off the jade craftsman¡¯s hand, making them lose their most precious dignity and sit on the spot to wait for death.


    This was even more terrifying than killing them with one strike.


    The Old Madam burst into tears. ¡°Bull Egg¡ªwhich bastard injured you like this? Tell me! I¡¯ll get your son to kill him!¡±


    Helian Beiming, who had identally be Asura¡¯s son: ¡°¡­¡±


    Helian Beiming held his forehead and took a deep breath. ¡°Mother, he¡¯s not my father.¡±


    The Old Madam made a fuss. ¡°He is, he is!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not.¡±


    ¡°He is!¡± The Old Madam pinched her son¡¯s ear. ¡°So what if you¡¯ve be a general? You don¡¯t even recognize your own father, right?¡±


    ¡°It hurts! Mom, it hurts!¡±


    The Old Madam was indeed the madam of a general¡¯s family. Her strength was not to be underestimated. Helian Beiming felt that his ears were about to be twisted off by his mother. Was she rebelling this year? All of them hade to fight for her favor. His status in this family plummeted and he was about to be inferior to an outsider.

 Chapter 653 - 653 Black Egg and Asura (2)

    653 ck Egg and Asura (2)


    The Old Madam said solemnly, ¡°Hurry up and invite Doctor Cui to treat your father!¡±


    He could treat illnesses, but he could not acknowledge his father!


    Helian Beiming endured the humiliation and left.


    Old Cui came with Yu Wan.


    The Old Madam was originally going to visit her little grandson and great-grandchildren, but she couldn¡¯t go now that she had to treat Bull Egg. However, the gifts had already been prepared. She asked the coachman to send the gifts to Sishui Street.


    When she heard that her grandmother had picked up a ¡°Bull Egg¡±, Yu Wan returned to the manor to watch themotion without a word. However, she did not expect that the person picked up by the Old Madam would be Asura. She blinked and looked at the man on the bed. For a moment, she did not dare to recognize him.


    ¡°Old-Old Cui.¡± She tugged at Old Cui¡¯s sleeve.


    The corners of Old Cui¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. I¡¯m not sure either.¡±


    The two of them called Jiang Hai, Ah Wei, and the others over. Everyone gasped the moment they saw Asura.


    What a miserable man to be injured like this!


    Not only did he look different, but he had also lost all his internal energy. Even the powerful aura that originally belonged to Asura was gone. He had be an abandoned sacrificial soldier, enduring the pain of qi deviation, but he could no longer repair his broken meridians.


    At his level, it was no different from waiting for death.


    ¡°Can he be saved?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Old Madam had already been coaxed by Yu Shaoqing and Madam Jiang to the flowerbed to y the leaf card. Only Yu Wan, Old Cui, and Grandma were left in the room. Old Cui revealed a rare solemn expression. ¡°Not optimistic. He¡¯s even more seriously injured than your uncle that time.¡±


    Helian Beiming had once been stabbed in the chest and his life was on the line, butpared to Asura¡¯s injuries, it was not worth mentioning.


    Asuras were not easily injured, but it was not easy to recover from injuries. Back then, Yu Wan had spent three times as much time and medicine as ordinary people to treat the wound on Asura¡¯s wrist. Now, it was not a problem that medicine and time could solve.


    Old Cui could treat external injuries, but he could not help with internal injuries.


    Old Cui had been a doctor for many years, but this was the first time he had encountered such a troublesome patient. He scratched his head and said helplessly, ¡°Infuse some internal energy into him first to protect his heart meridians. Don¡¯t let him go crazy and die.¡±


    Old Cui was talking about a little internal energy, but he almost squeezed Jiang Hai, Ah Wei, Qing Yan, and Yue Gou dry.


    Even so, Asura¡¯s injuries did not improve at all.


    This was not because Old Cui¡¯s method was wrong, but if the internal energy of the four of them waspared to fourdles of clear water, then Asura¡¯s dantian was ake. This was a gap that could not be made up for even if they sacrificed their own internal energy.


    In the end, it was Xiao Zhenting who rushed over and spent nearly half of his strength to suppress Asura¡¯s injuries.


    After that, Old Cui and Yu Wan spent more than half a day reconnecting Asura¡¯s broken bones one by one. They then applied special medicine and tied the wooden board and gauze.


    He was tied into a mummy, revealing only a pair of blood-red eyes.


    This fellow had frightened them to death a few times, but when they really saw him like this, they did not feel good.


    ¡°How did this happen? Who did it?¡± Qing Yan muttered. He thought to himself, Could it be those old fellows in the n? Other than those old fellows, Qing Yan really couldn¡¯t think of anyone else who could subdue Asura.


    However, even those old fellows could not have injured Asura to this extent. Otherwise, they would have killed Asura long ago and not been forced to lock him up.


    Asura was willing. He voluntarily converted his strength to give others an opportunity.


    ¡°Could it be¡­ Nangong Li?¡± Qing Yan¡¯s eyes suddenly widened.


    Yu Wan nodded and told them about Asuraing to Sishui Streetst night. ¡°¡­Nangong Li has returned to the Capital. Asuraing to Sishui Street was most likely instructed by him, but Asura disobeyed his orders. He probably¡­ felt that Asura was useless, so he dealt with Asura.¡±


    Damn Nangong Li! He actually did such a heartless thing. He was really too vicious!


    Qing Yan clenched his fists and thought of something. He asked strangely, ¡°Wait, he can bear to?¡±


    Asura was not an expert on the streets. He was the number one killing weapon in the world. To cripple him just because he was disobedient once or twice was too disregarding Asura¡¯s value.


    Yu Wan sighed and said, ¡°Shadow Thirteen felt an aura simr to Asura in the Princess Manor. Yan Jiuchao guessed that Nangong Li used Asura¡¯s power to refine a new Asura.¡±

 Chapter 654 - 654 Black Egg and Asura (3)

    654 ck Egg and Asura (3)


    Nangong Li had indeed refined more than one new Asura. Nangong Li was extremely satisfied with this.


    In the room, Nangong Li took a sip of tea in satisfaction. ¡°I originally thought that after they split the Asura¡¯s internal energy equally, they would not be as powerful as that Asura, but from what I see, their aura seems to be even more terrifying.¡±


    The man in ck said, ¡°That¡¯s right. That Asura has been in the dungeon for many years and doesn¡¯t receive good support, but the new Lord Asura doesn¡¯t have such worries. I¡¯m sure that even those old fellows from the Ghost n can¡¯t do anything to them.¡±


    Nangong Li smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. With them, I can get rid of anyone I want!¡±


    The man in ck cupped his hands and said, ¡°Of course. Your Highness has three Asuras. Not to mention Yan Jiuchao and Xiao Zhenting, even if Your Highness wants the supreme throne, it will be easy for you!¡±


    Nangong Li said arrogantly, ¡°That¡¯s right. They have the holy artifact, and I have Asura. It¡¯s not certain who will have thestugh!¡±


    The holy artifact was faith, and Asura was a visible power. If they could rope in the public opinion, he could also intimidate them.


    The man in ck nodded and said, ¡°However, the original Asura¡¯s internal energy is too powerful. They still need ten days topletely absorb it and use it for themselves. Before that, please wait patiently.¡±


    Nangong Li raised his eyebrows indifferently and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, let them live for another ten days!¡±


    ¡­ .


    Xiao Zhenting, Ah Wei, and the others would inject internal energy into Asura every day to suppress the mania in his body. Yu Wan and Old Cui also guarded his room to treat him. Under everyone¡¯s careful care, Asura¡¯s life was saved.


    However, like Helian Beiming, he had lost all his martial arts. He had be a crippled Asura.


    Helian Beiming lost his martial arts and was still the head of the Helian family. Asura¡­ was no longer Asura.


    He was very depressed to be alive without any value.


    Yu Wan came out with the brewed medicine. Seeing the Old Madam sitting on the threshold sighing, she asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Grandmother?¡±


    The Old Madam said aggrievedly, ¡°Bull Egg is not eating. It¡¯s been three days. Do you think he¡¯s feeling very ufortable? He can¡¯t even eat¡­¡±


    Of course, Asura felt ufortable. The pain his body suffered after losing his internal energy had multiplied, making him unable to eat. However, Yu Wan felt that he did not not eat because he felt ufortable.


    ¡°Asura.¡± Yu Wan carried the medicine bowl into the room.


    Asura was curled up in the corner behind the cab. When he heard Yu Wan¡¯s voice, he hugged his head and hid inside.


    Yu Wan did not force him to face her. She gently ced the medicine bowl on the table. ¡°I left the medicine here. Remember to drink it.¡±


    Asura did not drink it.


    Yu Wan heated the food three times and changed three bowls of medicine. From the beginning to the end, Asura maintained his curled up posture. He hugged his head with both hands and hid in the corner that was not covered in light.


    Yu Wan cooked goat milk for him, but he did not drink it. He was like a frightened bird. The slightest movement could make him hide himself even more tightly.


    He was an eagle with broken wings.


    He lost his fighting spirit.


    Yu Wan sighed softly and carried the things out. At night, Yu Wan brought the three little fellows back. When they heard that Asura was sick, the little fellows brought their beloved candied hawthorn.


    ¡°Asura!¡± Xiaobao took the lead and rushed into Asura¡¯s room. ¡°Eh? Where¡¯s Asura?¡± Xiaobao bent down and searched under the bed. He pulled open the cab and searched inside, but he couldn¡¯t find a single person.


    Soon, Dabao and Er¡¯bao also came.


    ¡°Asura,¡± Er¡¯bao called softly.


    Asura hid behind the curtain in the ear room, his once tall body curled into a ball. Suddenly, the curtain was lifted.


    Three round little heads squeezed in. Asura hurriedly hugged his head, not letting them see him. They approached, and his body trembled slightly.


    ¡°Are you cold?¡± Xiaobao said.


    Asura trembled even more violently.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Xiaobao tilted his head and reached out to hug Asura.


    He was too small and couldn¡¯t hug him. Er¡¯bao and Dabao also opened their little arms and stuck to Asura.


    The three of them hugged him tightly.


    You won¡¯t be cold like this, Asura.

 Chapter 655 - 655 Exposed Nangong Li, The Emperor’s Fury (1)

    655 Exposed Nangong Li, The Emperor¡¯s Fury (1)


    After a period of ¡°in and out¡±, on a quiet night, the two famous War Gods of Nanzhao and the Great Zhou finally met by chance in the corridor of Wutong Courtyard.


    Xiao Zhenting was here to treat Asura¡¯s injuries, and Helian Beiming was here to deliver medicine to Asura. The war between the two countries was about to start. Two people who were supposed to fight to the death on the battlefield actually gathered together for the same goal.


    Xiao Zhenting hade to the Helian Manor many times. Helian Beiming did not expose him. As long as he did not expose him, he would pretend not to have seen this person. However, the two of them had met so openly. Should he pretend not to know him, or pretend not to know him?


    Xiao Zhenting was as embarrassed as him.


    Although he did not deliberately hide his identity, he did not openly publicize it. The two of them had their own standpoints. It was fine as long as they knew some things in their hearts. There was no need to say it openly.


    But now, the door was so narrow. One was inside the door and the other was outside. Should he say that he was not Xiao Zhenting, or he was not Xiao Zhenting?


    ¡°Ahem!¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡±


    The two of them cleared their throats in unison.


    The army pressed down on the border, and the two countries faced off. The battle was about to start. The Emperor and the Emperor of the Great Zhou wished they could roll up their sleeves and fight. As ministers, shouldn¡¯t they¡­ fight first?


    ¡°Eh? General! Big Brother! You¡¯re all here? What are you waiting for? It¡¯s going to rain soon! Come in and sit!¡± Yu Shaoqing carried a basket of dried chili that he had sunbathed from Xixia Garden and entered the house calmly.


    His expression and tone were unbelievably easy-going, as if the people he had greeted just now were not two generals who were fighting to the death.


    Helian Beiming and Xiao Zhenting looked at him, dumbfounded. For a moment, they did not move.


    Did this brat know their current identities? Did he know that they should pick up their swords and beat each other first?


    Yu Shaoqing took a few steps and noticed that the two of them did not follow, so he turned around and said strangely, ¡°Why are two men standing at the door? You¡¯re blocking the way!¡±


    As he spoke, he nced behind the two of them.


    Xiao Zhenting looked forward, and Helian Beiming turned around. He saw Zi Suboriously carrying a basin of washed clothes. She did not know whether to enter or not.


    Helian Beiming was the host after all. He said first, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the study and sit.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Xiao Zhenting agreed without batting an eyelid.


    Xiao Zhenting walked in, and Helian Beiming¡¯s wheel was stuck in the crack in the stone. Xiao Zhenting helped expressionlessly and pushed the wheelchair out.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Helian Beiming said.


    ¡°No need to thank me,¡± Xiao Zhenting said.


    The two of them went to the study. Yu Shaoqing carried the dried chili to the small kitchen. Ah Shu wanted to eat spicy chicken, so he went to show her his skills. Unexpectedly, after he had taken two steps, his brother and the Grand Marshal shouted angrily, ¡°You,e in!¡±


    Yu Shaoqing¡¯s heart trembled.


    Helian Beiming and Xiao Zhenting looked at each other in unison, and their expressions turned ugly.


    You dare to be fierce to my brother?


    You dare to scold my subordinate?


    Yu Shaoqing walked into the house with a dustpan of red dried chili. ¡°What?¡±


    The two of them hesitated, their expressions indescribable.


    Yu Shaoqing¡¯s mind was filled with the 108 ways to make spicy chicken. He did not react at all to what was wrong with his brother meeting the Grand Marshal.


    When Yu Wan passed by, she curiously entered the room and greeted, ¡°Eh? Father, Uncle, you¡¯re all here? I forgot to introduce you. Uncle, this is Grand Marshal Xiao. Father, this is Divine General Beiming.¡±


    The two of them could be considered to have ¡°met¡±.


    Yu Wan knew the stakes, but they were all family and trustworthy people. She had nothing to worry about and told Helian Beiming about Xiao Zhenting and Shangguan Yan moving into Sishui Street.


    The first time Xiao Zhenting came to look for Yu Wan, Helian Beiming knew. However, he did not expect him to be Prince Yan¡¯s neighbor. He was so shocked that he did not know what to say.


    Yu Wan continued, ¡°Father and Mother are here to look for Yan Jiuchao and Prince Yan. Only the two of them came. There¡¯s also a little maidservant called Xingzhu. Even the coachman was hired halfway after entering Nanzhao.¡±


    In other words, the Great Zhou¡¯s War God did not infiltrate the Capital to spy on military intelligence.


    If it were anyone else, Helian Beiming might not have believed her so easily. However, he knew Yu Wan well. This girl was definitely not easy to fool, and she would definitely not deliberately trap the Helian family in order to please the Great Zhou Emperor and Xiao Zhenting.

 Chapter 656 - 656 Exposed Nangong Li, The Emperor’s Fury (2)

    656 Exposed Nangong Li, The Emperor¡¯s Fury (2)


    Moreover, the Great Zhou Emperor did not know that Xiao Zhenting had infiltrated the Capital. This was Xiao Zhenting¡¯s personal action and had nothing to do with the Imperial Court.


    Moreover, he had more or less heard about Xiao Zhenting and Shangguan Yan¡¯s rtionship. It was not impossible for him to apany Shangguan Yan into the Capital to find her son.


    Helian Beiming had never suspected Xiao Zhenting¡¯s motives from the beginning, so even though he knew that Xiao Zhenting was in and out of the Helian Manor, he turned a blind eye. However, now that it was out in the open, he had no choice but to express his stand.


    He looked at Yu Wan and then at his brother. The two of them looked at him innocently. He opened his mouth and let out a long sigh. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut.¡±


    He really owed them. Ever since this girl came to the Helian family, he did not remember how many things he had done that went against his family¡¯s rules. The Helian family, who had only been loyal to the Emperor for their entire lives, was almost hiding it from the Emperor.


    ¡°The border¡­¡± Helian Beiming thought of something and looked at Xiao Zhenting.


    Xiao Zhenting said, ¡°I left a substitute in the camp. Other than Nangong Li, no one should have discovered that I was missing.¡±


    Yu Wan pondered and said, ¡°Nangong Li made a military pledge. If he doesn¡¯t obtain the Grand Marshal¡¯s head, he won¡¯t return to the Capital. However, now that the Grand Marshal has alreadye to the Capital, if he rushes back openly, he will be viting the military pledge. If he doesn¡¯t return, he won¡¯t be able to obtain the Grand Marshal¡¯s head, so not only will he not expose the Grand Marshal¡¯s whereabouts, but he will also secretly hide it for us.


    As for the Emperor, the soldiers of the Great Zhou have yet to take action. He doesn¡¯t know what the Grand Marshal is up to. Perhaps he thinks that the Grand Marshal is brewing some big move, or perhaps he¡¯s forcing Nanzhao to hand Prince Yan over.¡±


    Helian Beiming nodded. His niece was right. With his understanding of the Emperor, the Emperor indeed could not guess that Xiao Zhenting had already left the military camp ande to the Capital. As for Nangong Li, the incident with Asura was the best evidence. He was more unwilling to expose Xiao Zhenting¡¯s whereabouts than anyone else. He wanted to secretly capture them all.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say¡­ he might have a new Asura in his hands?¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°Shadow Thirteen went to the Princess Manor again. He said that there might be more than one new Asura.¡±


    Although he could not infiltrate the Princess Manor, he was a half-sacrificial soldier and was more sensitive to Asura¡¯s aura than ordinary people. It was clearly several auras that made his scalp tingle.


    Helian Beiming¡¯s expression became especially solemn. ¡°One Asura is already very difficult to deal with, but now three havee. This is really¡­¡±


    Difficult to deal with them was saying it easy. Asura had never thought of dealing with them from the beginning. If Asura wanted to kill them once, they might all die.


    They had never really faced Asura.


    Xiao Zhenting was the only one who could escape from Asura¡¯s hands, but defeating Asura was still too difficult. Moreover, there was more than one. That was almost impossible.


    Yu Wan held her chin and sighed. ¡°Is there no way to deal with those Asuras?¡±


    ¡°There is.¡± Grandma had appeared at the door. ¡°Asura.¡±


    Only Asura could defeat Asura.


    Asura was a product of the Ghost n. Since that group of old fellows could refine Asura, they naturally had a way to trap Asura. However, it was not to the extent of killing him. Moreover, ording to Grandma¡¯s guess, Nangong Li¡¯s new Asura had be even stronger and terrifying with the help of medicine and Asura¡¯s internal energy. Even those old fellows could not restrain them.


    They only had one way left¡ªto revive Asura.


    Yu Wan hesitated. ¡°He¡¯s so seriously injured¡­¡±


    His meridians and bones were broken. Although they were reconnected, his fighting spirit was long gone, and his internal energy had been sucked dry. The internal energy that Xiao Zhenting, Ah Wei, and the others sent to him every day could only suppress his mania.


    The old man said, ¡°He¡¯s a natural killing god. Only death can stop him from killing.¡±


    Yu Wan spread her hands. ¡°But he can¡¯t even kill a worm now.¡±


    The old man¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Then refine him again!¡±


    Yu Wan was stunned.


    ¡°However.¡± The old man paused. ¡°Nangong Li¡¯s Asuras will be able to be refined in a few days. At that time, it will be easy for them to assassinate anyone. If Asura doesn¡¯t recover at that time, then only death awaits us. I suggest that you report the news of Xiao Zhenting and Nangong Li to the Emperor at the same time.¡±


    Yu Wan thought for a while. ¡°Grandma, you mean¡­ we shouldn¡¯t give him a chance to secretly attack?¡±


    The old man nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    There was no other way.

 Chapter 657 - 657 Exposed Nangong Li, The Emperor’s Fury (3)

    657 Exposed Nangong Li, The Emperor¡¯s Fury (3)


    If they couldn¡¯t win on the surface, it was impossible for them to defeat him behind his back. If they raised it to the surface, they could at least use the Emperor to stall for time.


    Xiao Zhenting and Helian Beiming exchanged nces. At this moment, the generals of the two enemy countries suddenly reached an unspoken agreement.


    After lunch, Helian Beiming entered the pce and took the initiative to bring Xiao Zhenting to the Emperor.


    The Emperor was much harder to fool than the Great Zhou Emperor. Instead of being secretive and evasive, it was better to confess the truth. Of course, whether to confess the entire truth was a choice.


    !!


    Xiao Zhenting was a rough person, but he was not a fool.


    ¡°The Emperor of the Great Zhou ordered me to seek justice for Prince Yan, but you should understand that I¡¯m not interested in justice for my wife and ex-husband.¡±


    This was the truth.


    ¡°The reason why I came to the Capital incognito is because my wife and I are very worried about our poisoned son.¡±


    This was also the truth.


    ¡°You probably don¡¯t know this, but thanks to the Little Princess, Cong¡¯er has been poisoned since he was young. The imperial physicians all said that he won¡¯t live past twenty-five, but a while ago, Cong¡¯er found the prescription and saw hope of curing the poison.¡±


    This was even more true.


    Of course, the meaning behind his words was a little hurtful. Your daughter poisoned my son, but you don¡¯t allow me toe to the Capital to help my son detoxify. Tell me, as the Emperor, do you have to be so shameless?


    The Emperor said nothing. He had more or less found out the truth back then. The Little Princess had snatched someone¡¯s husband and even poisoned their son. As a father, he was really in no position to me Xiao Zhenting foring to Nanzhao to detoxify his stepson.


    Moreover, Xiao Zhenting¡¯s position was different from the Emperor of the Great Zhou. This was simply a joyous matter for Nanzhao, which was in a precarious situation.


    Regardless of whether what Xiao Zhenting said was true or not, at least with him in the Capital, it was impossible for the borders to attack. Thinking of this, the Emperor was no longer so angry and repulsive towards Xiao Zhenting¡¯s visit.


    However, Xiao Zhenting acted first and reportedter. He really did not care about him, the Emperor.


    From a sentimental point of view, his authority had been provoked. It was time for him to punish this enemy general to save the face of the Emperor. However, from a rational point of view, he could benefit from the other party¡¯s arrival.


    But why should the other party let him benefit? The Emperor felt that things were not that simple.


    The Emperor narrowed his eyes. ¡°Tell me, what else is there?¡±


    Xiao Zhenting cleared his throat. Fortunately, the Emperor of the Great Zhou was stupid and not so cunning. Otherwise, he would have lost his life many times!


    Xiao Zhenting said seriously, ¡°Commandery Prince Li has also returned to the Capital.¡±


    He stopped and did not say anything else. However, just because he did not say it did not mean that the Emperor would not ask.


    On that day, the Emperor ordered Eunuch Wang to go to the Princess Manor and summon Nangong Li over with an imperial edict.


    Nangong Li looked at his grandfather in confusion. Uh¡­ What¡¯s going on? Has his whereabouts been exposed?


    ¡°Evil creature! Kneel!¡±


    Nangong Li knelt down.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± The Emperor pped the table and red at him angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯ve made a military pledge? You actually dare toe back on your own! How will the ministers look at you! How will themoners look at you!¡±


    Nangong Li said in a panic, ¡°Grandpa! I¡¯m wronged! I was forced to do this! Grandpa might not know, but that sly Xiao Zhenting actually secretly left the military camp and infiltrated the Capital! I was also worried that he would do something to Grandpa, so I took the risk of being beheaded to follow him!¡±


    The Emperor narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°If you¡¯re worried that he¡¯ll do something to me, why didn¡¯t you tell me directly? To make me vignt?¡±


    Nangong Li choked.


    The Emperor had never been easy to fool. At least,pared to the Great Zhou Emperor, he was much smarter.

 Chapter 658 - 658 A Family Together, Asura Rises! (1)

    658 A Family Together, Asura Rises! (1)


    If Nangong Li could not give a strong enough reason, the Emperor would not easily pardon him. However, he did not want to expose Asura¡¯s existence.


    At least not now.


    His n was to use Asura to secretly eliminate Yan Jiuchao and the others, leaving only Yu Wan and her sickly mother. At that time, he would use Asura¡¯s advantage topete with them who had the holy artifact. Without anyone to rely on, they would definitely lose to him like duckweed.


    Everyone was happy.


    !!


    After that, perhaps the Emperor would suspect that he had killed Yan Jiuchao. However, firstly, the Emperor did not have any evidence. Secondly, he was already dead. Could the Emperor abandon him, his only heir, for a few dead people?


    But it was different now.


    Once the Emperor found out that he had Asura in his hands, he would definitely keep a close eye on him. If anything happened to Yan Jiuchao and the others, the Emperor would me him. If the Emperor gave the order to destroy Asura, would he listen or not?


    Nangong Li thought of the subsequent possibilities and instantly felt a headacheing on.


    ¡°Grand Marshal Xiao came today,¡± the Emperor suddenly said.


    Nangong Li felt like he had been hammered on the head.


    Xiao Zhenting had been here? How did he have the guts toe? When the two armies fought, he, a spy from an enemy country, infiltrated Nanzhao. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that the Emperor would sentence him to death?


    Wait, Grandpa¡¯s expression and tone when he mentioned Xiao Zhenting¡­


    Nangong Li mustered his courage and looked at the Emperor. The Emperor was indeed very angry earlier, but he had already calmed down while waiting for Nangong Li. Moreover, his daughter was in the wrong in the matter of Yan Jiuchao and Prince Yan. He could not even apologize in time, so how could he have the cheek to me Xiao Zhenting, who was dedicated to Yan Jiuchao?


    Although Nangong Li could not guess what Xiao Zhenting had said to his grandfather that actually dispelled his killing intent, he was certain that Xiao Zhenting had exposed his whereabouts.


    Xiao Zhenting!


    The person who had fought Asura on the streets that day was indeed him! In order to prevent him from sending Asura to assassinate him again, he did not hesitate to expose himself to the Emperor and even expose him.


    It had to be said that this move seemed arrogant and stupid, but it damn well worked.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± The Emperor asked in a deep voice.


    Nangong Li gritted his teeth andposed himself. He said piously, ¡°Grandpa, to be honest, I returned to the Capital to assassinate Xiao Zhenting. I didn¡¯t expect him to infiltrate the Capital either. When I first made the military pledge, I didn¡¯t think it through, but I promise you that I will definitely be able to take his head!¡±


    Initially, he had agreed to kill Xiao Zhenting because the two armies would definitely fight. However, Xiao Zhenting had already expressed his unwillingness to fight. Even a general was like this. As the Emperor, how could he really bear to let his soldiers and citizens bleed and sacrifice themselves?


    The Great Zhou Emperor wanted to start a war, and Xiao Zhenting was the only general who dared to disobey him. If Xiao Zhenting was dead, and someone else came, it would not be so easy to stop the war.


    It was no exaggeration to say that Nanzhao¡¯s most advantageous strategy now was to let Xiao Zhenting live well.


    However, the Emperor was not in a hurry to give Xiao Zhenting a protection order. He looked at Nangong Li deeply and asked, ¡°Xiao Zhenting is the number one general of the Great Zhou. His martial arts are powerful and no one canpare to him. What confidence do you have to kill him?¡±


    Nangong Li understood that his grandfather was testing him. Forget it, if he did not hand it over, today¡¯s matter would not end well.


    ¡°I have Asura.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± The Emperor was slightly stunned.


    Nangong Li braced himself and said, ¡°I¡­ have three Asuras. They can easily kill Xiao Zhenting.¡±


    Xiao Zhenting, so you exposed yourself to me because you wanted me to protect you! The Emperor narrowed his eyes and rubbed his fingertips on the cold memorial. ¡°Asura belongs to the Ghost n? Why do you have Asura?¡±


    And there were so many!


    Nangong Li exined, ¡°I went to the Ghost n and brought back an Asura.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Nangong Li hurriedly said, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry. I didn¡¯t let anyone discover it. They don¡¯t know that I did it. Moreover, that Asura is already dead. Even if the Ghost n finds Nanzhao, they won¡¯t know that I stole their things. What I have in my hand now is the Asura I refined myself. It has nothing to do with the Ghost n.¡±


    Only then did the Emperor¡¯s expression improve. The Eldest Princess¡¯s matter had already let the Ghost n down. If they stole their Asura again, Nanzhao would really be unable to clear their name.


    The Emperor thought of something and said, ¡°I heard that¡­ Asura will counterattack its master.¡±

 Chapter 659 - 659 A Family Together, Asura Rises! (2)

    659 A Family Together, Asura Rises! (2)


    In other words, why was Nangong Li still alive after refining three in one go?


    At the mention of this, Nangong Li was in high spirits. He smiled and could not hide his smugness as he said, ¡°This is all thanks to Gu Elder Meng controlling their minds with Gu worms. Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. They¡¯re loyal to me and won¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he sized up the Emperor¡¯s expression. He knew that the Emperor did not say anything, but he was already shocked by the fact that he had three Asuras. The holy artifact was rare, but wasn¡¯t it rare for Asuras to appear in a hundred years?


    For the sake of Asura, his grandfather would definitely forgive him.


    As expected, although the Emperor¡¯s expression was still very ugly, he did not say anything about dealing with Nangong Li.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that you have Asura, but I don¡¯t want you to use them to kill the innocent. Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Li¡¯er will obey your orders.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t it just to ask him not to send Asura to kill Xiao Zhenting and Yan Jiuchao? Ha, he would have a way to get rid of them openly!


    If the Emperor wanted to protect Xiao Zhenting, he naturally would not expose him to the public. If he wanted to protect Nangong Li, he had to let him appear here openly.


    The next day, the Emperor issued an imperial edict. The Empress¡¯s health was not good, and he ordered Nangong Li to return to the Capital.


    The Emperor and Empress were deeply in love. No one doubted the authenticity of this imperial edict. As for whether the Empress was pretending to be sick, it was not within everyone¡¯s consideration. So what if she was really pretending to be sick? He was her biological grandson. How could she watch him die in front of Xiao Zhenting?


    If Nangong Li wanted to pretend to rush over from the border, he would have to dy ¡°a few days¡± for the trip. These few days were the golden period for them to train Asura.


    Losing all his strength overnight had caused Asura far more damage than he had imagined. To reignite his fighting spirit, the most important thing was to ovee the fear in his heart. But now, he didn¡¯t even dare to step out of his door¡ª


    The three little ck eggs woke up at dawn. The first thing they did when they woke up was to go next door to look for Asura.


    ¡°Asura.¡± Xiaobao pushed open the door and walked in.


    Asura curled up under the nket.


    Xiaobao slipped onto the bed and pulled open his nket. ¡°You can¡¯t stay in bed. A baby who stays in bed isn¡¯t a good baby.¡±


    ¡°Asura, flower.¡± Er¡¯bao picked beautiful flowers for Asura.


    Dabao also presented his gift¡ªan ugly Nepenthes.


    The three of them pulled Asura up.


    Xiaobao tilted his head and said, ¡°Today, we¡¯re going to learn martial arts from Master Ah Wei.¡±


    Asura hugged his head, turned around, and curled up into a ball.


    Asura did not want to learn martial arts.


    Asura doesn¡¯t want to go out!


    Dabao walked around to him and held his rough fingers. He looked at him without blinking. It didn¡¯t hurt. It did not hurt at all to practice martial arts with Master Ah Wei.


    ¡°Dabao, are you in there?¡± Yu Wan¡¯s gentle voice came from outside the door.


    Asura seemed to have been struck by a bolt from the blue. He crawled onto the bed and pulled the nket over himself.


    The three little fellows slipped over.


    Xiaobao raised his little hand and imitated his mother coaxing him. He gently patted Asura¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s my mother. My mother is a very good person.¡±


    Er¡¯baoy on the bed and said softly to Asura¡¯s big head under the nket, ¡°It¡¯s Mom. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Asura slowly pulled open the nket, revealing a pair of blood-red eyes.


    Er¡¯bao smiled sweetly and rubbed his head like his father. ¡°Be good.¡±


    Ever since Asura woke up, he had refused to let anyone approach him, except for the three little fellows. However, Yu Wan was not sure if they could really coax Asura out.


    Yu Wan gripped the cold Langya stick in her hand tightly. For the sake of everyone¡¯s lives, she could only go all out. If Asura refused toe out himself, she would beat him out no matter what!


    From time to time, Er¡¯bao and Xiaobao¡¯s gentle murmurs could be heard in the room. Yu Wan did not want to admit that she was jealous. She had never known that these little fellows had such a gentle and patient side. Were they still her sons? Were they really not someone else¡¯s son?


    But¡­


    It didn¡¯t seem to be working very well.


    Asura did not move for a long time.


    Yu Wan gritted her teeth. Son, I¡¯ve let down your good friend! Yu Wan raised her Langya stick and strode to the door.


    ¡°Mother?¡± Xiaobao said with wide eyes.


    The three little fellows looked at her in confusion. In their hands was Asura, who finally had the courage to take the first step.

 Chapter 660 - 660 A Family Together, Asura Rises! (3)

    660 A Family Together, Asura Rises! (3)


    Yu Wan hid the Langya stick behind her back and grinned, revealing her white teeth. ¡°Morning!¡±


    The Divine General Manor did notck ces to practice martial arts, but the little fellows¡¯ identities were special. In order to let them practice martial arts better, Helian Beiming specially ordered someone to build a small grasnd. The grasnd wasplete and well-equipped. It was a miniature version of the military camp¡¯s training ground.


    The little fellows led Asura to the coaching hall. Jiang Hai and Ah Wei¡¯s family were already waiting. Helian Beiming and Xiao Zhenting also came. For the sake of the growth of the same person, the two countries¡¯ generals gathered again without any distractions.


    In order to study Asura¡¯s injuries, the two of them negotiated a lot. Back then, Helian Beiming had also gone crazy. In order to clear the mania in his body, he lost all his strength. Generally speaking, the deeper the internal energy, the heavier the manic energy. On the contrary, after losing all the internal energy, the manic energy would also melt.


    Asura was different. His internal energy had been sucked dry, but the manic energy was still torturing him in his body.


    This was his misfortune, but it was also a miracle that belonged to him alone.


    Helian Beiming made a bold guess. As long as there was still a hint of mania, it meant that there might still be a trace of internal energy left in his dantian. It was just that it was too weak for others to notice.


    If his previous internal energy waspared to a forest fire, then this remaining internal energy was a kindling. Although the kindling was small, how could it not burn the ins?


    Everyone was filled with confidence in Asura, and Xiao Zhenting was no exception. It was already a miracle that he could walk out of that room and stand up despite the pain. He believed that there would be more miracles in the future.


    ¡°It¡¯s about to start.¡± Xiaobao pulled Asura¡¯s hand.


    Master Ah Wei¡¯s first lesson: Qinggong.


    Ah Wei brought his little disciples to the roof.


    Ah Wei threw his little disciples down.


    Smack!


    Dabao fell t on his face!


    Everyone covered their eyes. Following that were Er¡¯bao and Xiaobao. As expected, the two of them also fell to the ground.


    Forget it, forget it. You¡¯re only here to help.


    It was Asura¡¯s turn. With Asura¡¯s ability, he should be able to jump down easily even without internal energy. What he needed to ovee was his own fear.


    Would he have the guts to take this step?


    Everyone¡¯s hearts were in their throats. They shouted silently in their hearts¡ª


    Asura! Asura! Asura!


    Finally, Asura moved! He faced the wind, and took a step forward! He bravely opened his arms!


    Smack!


    He fell to the ground in sync with his little friends!


    Everyone : ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­ .


    The little ck eggs¡¯ qualifications to be sparring partners were ruthlessly canceled. Next, it was Qing Yan and Jiang Hai¡¯s turn. The two of them went up and down many times before Asura finally understood that the meaning of qinggong was tond on your feet, not on your face.


    However, Asura only followed them. Once they stopped demonstrating, Asura stood still. He could not only imitate them. Otherwise, when they went to deal with the three Asuras, would they have to take the lead first? Then, they would probably be pinched to death by the new Asura before they could attack.


    ¡°Grandma.¡± Yu Wan looked at the old man. Grandma was their brains. He must have a way!


    The old man nodded. Of course, the great Priest of the Ghost n had a way. He took out his secret weapon!


    A pleasant wind chime sounded, and Asura¡¯s hair stood on end!


    Yiyaya!!! Asura was stunned for a moment. In the next second, he disappeared!


    Grandma swore that he only wanted to force Asura to use his qinggong. No one expected this fellow to leave the Capital in one go. Shadow Thirteen, Ah Wei, and the others searched for three days and three nights until they were blinded before they finally found Asura in Jade City.


    Others used qinggong to fly through a few manors.


    Who asked you to fly half of Nanzhao!!!

 Chapter 661 - 661 Aggrieved Xiaobao, Little Sly Jiang Is Here (1)

    661 Aggrieved Xiaobao, Little Sly Jiang Is Here (1)


    There was no need to worry about Asura¡¯s qinggong. Next was to revive his martial arts.


    Martial arts were also divided into moves and internal energy. Internal energy was not trained overnight, but moves could be remembered in the mind through astonishing intelligence.


    Asura had never seriously learned moves in the past, so he did not need them. His internal energy was too powerful, and just his aura alone was enough to crush all his opponents. Now, his internal energy was not enough, so he had no choice but to make up for it through moves.


    This time, Ah Wei, Qing Yan, Yue Gou, and Jiang Hai all personally taught Asura martial arts.


    The four of them used all their skills. They swore that even if they took in disciples, they would not be so unreserved. Of course, the little ck eggs were an exception. That was because Ah Wei could not use his skills.


    ¡­Too useless!


    The three little ck eggs, who were called ¡°useless¡±, jumped around and followed their mother to buy candied hawthorn.


    The boss who sold candied hawthorn liked these three little fellows the most. He looked forward to theming every day. When he saw those cute little faces, the boss¡¯s worries were swept away.


    Yu Wan was strict with sugar and had reserved it from the boss in advance. The sugar level of the candied hawthorn he sold to the little fellows had been reduced by more than half.


    ¡°Dabao, do you still want sugar grapes?¡± The boss asked with a smile. The little fellows¡¯ tastes would asionally change, but Dabao had already favored sugar grapes for many days.


    Dabao nodded.


    The boss gave him a bunch of big and plump sugar grapes. The woman who had just bought a bunch of sugar grapes looked at the sugar grapes in her hand and then at the sugar grapes the boss handed to Dabao. She stretched out her hand and said, ¡°I want that bunch!¡±


    The boss said, ¡°It¡¯s all sold out! There¡¯s only this one stick!¡±


    Then why didn¡¯t you sell it to me just now?! The woman red at the boss several times.


    The boss smiled embarrassedly and gave her a stick of sugar orange. ¡°This is for you.¡±


    Only then did the woman feel better. She took the sugar grapes and sugar orange and left. After she had walked far away, she could not help but turn around to look at the three children. They were really beautiful. It was the first time she had seen such children in her life. It was no wonder that the boss was biased. If it were anyone else who ¡°snatched¡± her candied hawthorn, she would have been angry. She could not be angry at these three children.


    Dabao received his beloved sugar grape and nodded friendly at the boss.


    This was a thank you.


    After seeing so many children, the boss also knew that Dabao couldn¡¯t speak. He felt a little regretful. However, when he heard that Er¡¯bao and Xiaobao had only spoken for a short time, he thought that Dabao might be speaking soon.


    He patted Dabao¡¯s head and smiled. ¡°Dabao is so obedient.¡± Then, he took Er¡¯bao¡¯s favorite sugar orange and Xiaobao¡¯s favorite superrge candied hawthorn.


    He was clearly the youngest, but he had to have thergest size. He grabbed the stick of candied hawthorn that was almost taller than him as if he was holding a heavenly pir. The boss and the passers-by were almost amused to death.


    Of course, the three of them did not forget Asura and looked at Yu Wan adorably.


    This cute gaze melted one¡¯s heart.


    Yu Wan bought a few more sticks and asked the boss to put them in a box, preparing to bring them back to the manor.


    ¡°Dabao wants to eat Fuyuanzi,¡± Xiaobao said as he licked his oversized candied hawthorn.


    Look, look, he had just eaten candied hawthorn and he was already thinking about Fuyuanzi. What did he mean by looking at the pot while eating from his bowl? This was it.


    Yu Wan bent down and looked at Xiaobao. ¡°Does Dabao want to eat it, or do you?¡±


    ¡°Dabao wants to eat it,¡± Xiaobao said seriously.


    Dabao looked at his brother, who was pushing the me to him, in confusion. Yu Wan patted his little head and said, ¡°Dabao doesn¡¯t even know how to speak. Tell me, how do you know he wants to eat?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Xiaobao looked at the sky and thought for a while. ¡°We¡¯re brothers. Our hearts are connected!¡±


    Oh, he knew how to speak so well! He had not spent so much time with Prince Yan for nothing. There was a little ink in his stomach. However, she really did not know who he took after for his ability to lie through his teeth.


    ¡°Achoo!¡± Little Sly Jiang, who was ying the leaf card with the Old Madam, suddenly sneezed.


    In the end, Yu Wan brought the three little fellows along. This was because Er¡¯bao said that he wanted to eat too. The honest Er¡¯bao and Dabao, who had been pushed the me, received their mother¡¯s hug along the way. Poor Xiaobao hugged his oversized candied hawthorn and sat on a small stool aggrievedly, looking at his mother and brothers being kind to each other!


    The carriage arrived at the old shop. Yu Wan carried the three little fellows down.


    The three of them carried the candied hawthorn and walked in.


    At this time, it was past breakfast and it was not lunchtime yet. There were not many people. Yu Wan found a quiet corner in the hall and nned to let them sit here to eat. Unexpectedly, the three of them did not want to eat. They insisted on choosing the center, a ce that they could see the moment they entered.

 Chapter 662 - 662 Aggrieved Xiaobao, Little Sly Jiang Is Here (2)

    662 Aggrieved Xiaobao, Little Sly Jiang Is Here (2)


    They liked to show off so they were definitely their biological father¡¯s sons.


    ¡°Three small bowls of Fuyuanzi.¡± Yu Wan wanted to bring some for her family too. She went to the carriage to get the food box and asked them to make a few bowls to take with them when they left.


    The three little fellows ced the candied hawthorn on an empty te at the side. They grabbed the spoon with their small hands and gently blew the Fuyuanzi.


    ¡°It¡¯s so hot!¡± Xiaobao said.


    Yu Wan said in amusement, ¡°Eat slowly if it¡¯s hot.¡±


    ¡°Huu ~ Huu ~¡± Xiaobao blew on it a few times and fed the first bite to Yu Wan. ¡°Mother, eat!¡±


    Previously, she had neglected him all the way to punish this little fellow for lying. She did not expect him to be so filial and considerate. Yu Wan was touched that he knew to feed her for the first time and began to feel guilty for being too cruel to her son.


    After eating this Fuyuanzi, Yu Wan decided to treat Xiaobao better in the future.


    Xiaobao tilted his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not hot anymore, right? Then I can eat it.¡±


    Yu Wan, who was sshed with cold water: ¡°¡­¡±


    You just want me to try and see if it¡¯s hot?


    One bowl was not enough for the little fellows, so they added another bowl. After the second bowl, they wanted a third bowl.


    Was it really that delicious?


    Yu Wan looked at their chubby stomachs and ruthlessly rejected their gazes. The three of them carried the candied hawthorn into the carriage. Yu Wan went to get the food box containing the Fuyuanzi. Just as she was waiting, an uninvited guest appeared.


    Yu Wan was puzzled. She was just here to buy a Fuyuanzi, yet she could meet her. The two of them were too fated. However, it was not a good fate, but an ill fate.


    ¡°Ah, I was wondering why I could smell the stench of poverty from afar. So it¡¯s you!¡± The littlemandery princess stood opposite Yu Wan with her hands on her hips, ring at her covetously.


    After not seeing her for a few days, this littlemandery princess seemed to have be more and more domineering. It seemed that the incident in the Queen Manor had not dealt her a deep blow. Thinking about it, it made sense. After all, she was the Empress¡¯s granddaughter. Even though something had happened to Nangong Yan, the Empress was still doted on. How could she let anyone bully her granddaughter?


    In order to make up for Nangong Yan¡¯s shorings, she probably doted on this granddaughter twice as much.


    Looking at her silk clothes, she was much more noble than Yu Wan. No wonder she had the confidence to scold Yu Wan for being poor.


    When the littlemandery princess saw that Yu Wan was silent, she raised her chin and said arrogantly, ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re so great just because you have a mother who¡¯s the Princess. Your mother is a jinx born from a concubine. Consort Yun will always be an unpresentable concubine in front of my maternal grandmother! Don¡¯t even think about being on equal footing with me!¡±


    These words sessfully made Yu Wanugh. How did she deduce that she wanted to be on equal footing with her? She had never thought of entering their Nangong family¡¯s genealogy at all, okay?


    Besides, so what if she was born from a concubine? Nangong Yan¡¯s situation had declined. If she and her mother really wanted to fight, what did it have to do with Nangong Xi?


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± The littlemandery princess exploded. ¡°Am I wrong? The news has spread throughout the streets and alleys. In order to return to Nanzhao, you and your shameless mother actually charmed the Helian family!¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Say that again. Who¡¯s shameless?¡±


    ¡°Your mother! Your mother is shameless! She actually seduced the Helian family¡­ Ah¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, Yu Wan grabbed her head and mmed it into the window. Her face was pressed against the hot soup. The hot air burned her face, making it hurt. Her forehead and back were covered in cold sweat, and her legs and stomach were trembling.


    ¡°What¡­ what are you going to do?¡± she asked fearfully.


    Yu Wan said coldly, ¡°Listen carefully. There¡¯s a limit to human endurance. I don¡¯t care how those people outside gossip, but if theye to me to court death, I won¡¯t be polite. If you dare to nder my mother again, I¡¯ll peel off your face and see who¡¯s the shameless one!¡±


    The littlemandery princess shivered!


    She had provoked Yu Wan countless times, but every time, Yu Wan could not be bothered with her. The most outrageous time was when she snatched her courtyard, but that did not touch a single hair on her head. She thought that Yu Wan was a pushover and dared to challenge her because she had the Prince Consort¡¯s support. However, wasn¡¯t the Prince Consort not around now? It was her turn to regain her dignity.


    Unexpectedly, Yu Wan pressed her into the pot. She was so frightened that she did not dare to say anything.


    Yan Jiuchao was a lunatic, and so was this woman!


    The entire family was crazy!


    They were all lunatics!


    ¡°Do you still dare to scold my mother?¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡±


    ¡°When you see me again, take a detour, do you hear me?¡±

 Chapter 663 - 663 Aggrieved Xiaobao, Little Sly Jiang Is Here (3)

    663 Aggrieved Xiaobao, Little Sly Jiang Is Here (3)


    ¡°I heard you¡­ Boohoo¡­¡± The littlemandery princess did not have the guts like Nangong Li. She was so frightened that she cried and begged for mercy. She had simply embarrassed the country.


    The shopkeeper who sold Fuyuanzi had seen Yu Wan a few times, but this was the first time he had seen her so angry. No one understood their conversation, but they were all stunned by her aura.


    The shopkeeper nced at the soup that was cooking Fuyuanzi. He thought to himself, The littlemandery princess¡¯ hair seems to have fallen in. Should I change to a new pot of soupter?


    Yu Wan vented her anger and turned around. She brought the Fuyuanzi and returned to the manor with her sons.


    The littlemandery princess was not as carefree as her. She returned to the Princess Manor crying. When she thought about how she had lost all her face in front of so many people just now, she was embarrassed and wished she could find a hole to bury herself in!


    After returning to the courtyard, she locked herself in her room. She did not eat or sleep. The servant was worried that she would do something stupid in the room, so he quickly reported to Nangong Li.


    Nangong Li came to the room to see her. Seeing her face full of tears, he smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you encounter something unhappy on your trip?¡±


    ¡°You can stillugh! Do you know how badly I was bullied!¡± The littlemandery princess told Nangong Li about how Yu Wan had almost cooked her face. ¡°¡­You still say that she¡¯s my cousin? I don¡¯t want such a cousin! She¡¯s bullying me because I don¡¯t have my mother to support me. She¡¯s bullying us for not being part of the Queen Manor!¡±


    Nangong Li narrowed his eyes in confusion. Was that girl still that timid and innocent little peasant girl from back then? What has happened in the past few years? Why did it feel like she had be a different person?


    The face was still the same, but the core¡­ seemed to be different.


    However, this matter might be a turning point. He was worried that he would not have a chance to deal with them openly, so they sent themselves to the door.


    Nangong Li stroked his sister¡¯s shoulder dotingly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be humiliated for nothing. I promise you that I¡¯ll pay you back ten times or a hundred times for the grievances you suffered from your cousin!¡±


    That night, Nangong Li ¡°arrived¡± in the Capital on an order. The first thing he did after returning to the Capital was to enter the pce to visit the Empress, who was ¡°unwell¡±.


    In fact, the Empress¡¯s body was indeed a little unwell, but it was not because she was worried about Nangong Li, but because she was angered by Consort Yun.


    For some reason, Consort Yun found out that she had secretly hid Nangong Yan in the Central Pce. Consort Yun went to the Emperor and said that the Empress had yed favorites and vited thew. She asked the Emperor to punish her ording to the pce rules.


    How could the Emperor bear to deal with the Empress?


    Consort Yun threatened to blow things up. In order to appease Consort Yun, the Emperor had promoted Consort Yun. Now, she was no longer Consort Yun, but Honored Consort Yun.


    Honored Consort Yun came to the Emperor every two to three days, making the Empress furious. The Empress said that her heart hurt, and it really hurt.


    After entering the pce to visit the Empress, Nangong Li returned to everyone¡¯s sight openly. Since he had ¡°returned¡±, some of the debts had to be settled.


    Consort Yun went to the Central Pce twice a day to wake the Empress up in the morning. Tonight, she angered the Empress again and returned to her new bedchamber in satisfaction.


    After being promoted to an honored consort, her original pce was not high-end enough. She wanted the Vermilion Bird Pce, which was second only to the Central Pce. She was leisurely walking back to the pce when a ck shadow suddenly descended from the sky. Her eyes widened and she was knocked unconscious before she could even call out.


    The next day, something big happened in the harem¡ªHonored Consort Yun had gone missing!


    On the same day, a handwritten letter came from the Helian family.


    ¡°If you want to save Consort Yun, Changting Temple at midnight tonight.¡± There was a sentence at the end of the letter. ¡°Come alone, if you disobeyed, Consort Yun would die!¡±


    It was supposed to be sent to Yu Wan, but the mother and daughter looked too simr. The messenger identally recognized the wrong person and sent it to Little Sly Jiang.

 Chapter 664 - 664 Make You Vomit Blood

    664 Make You Vomit Blood


    Changting Temple was located on a very quiet mountainside in the south of the Imperial Capital. Because the people of Nanzhao believed in the Gu God, the incense in the temple was not very good. However, it was precisely because of this that the temple seemed quiet.


    This temple could no longer be opened a few years ago and was bought by Nangong Li to be a secret nest to cause trouble. There were few people here and the terrain was steep. It was easy to defend and difficult to attack. As long as there was anymotion at the foot of the mountain, the patrolling guards and sacrificial soldiers could see everything.


    It was ast-minute idea to kidnap Consort Yun out of the pce. This was the inspiration Yu Wan had given him. Since Yu Wan cared so much about her biological mother and could not even tolerate a word of nder, then what about Consort Yun? Consort Yun was also her family, and a very pitiful family. She would definitely stand up for Consort Yun, right?


    With this thought in mind, Nangong Li almost immediately kidnapped Consort Yun.


    It was not easy to bring a living person out of the pce. Fortunately, he had the Empress¡¯s waist tag and no one dared to check her carriage, so he easily seeded. He did not care about the storm in the harem, let alone Consort Yun¡¯s reputation. Whether the Emperor suppressed this matter or announced it to the world, it was not his concern.


    There was only one thing in his mind, and that was how to use Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan was an excellent chess piece. Not only could she restrain the Eldest Princess, but she could also keep Yan Jiuchao and Xiao Zhenting in check. Of course, the Helian family was no exception. It was no exaggeration to say that with her in hand, they almost had half of the power of Nanzhao and the Great Zhou Dynasty.


    Why did the little girl who had once tried to open her heart to him change with a blink? He shouldn¡¯t have identally let her see his conversation with Xu Shao, causing him to be exposed. She escaped in a fit of anger¡ª


    Fortunately, she was picked up by Yan Ruyu after escaping.


    It was obvious that after going around in circles, she would fall into his hands in the end. She used to be, and would be.


    Nangong Li pinched the jade ring on his left thumb, and a cold glint shed across his eyes. He stood on the mountainside and looked in the direction of the foot of the mountain. After looking for a while, he estimated that there was still a long time before she arrived, so he returned to the meditation room.


    Unexpectedly, the meditation room tonight was not as quiet as before.


    This had to start with Consort Yun.


    Consort Yun had been knocked unconscious in the pce, but when she woke up, she was already lying on a cold and unfamiliar bed. She had never been to a temple in her life, so she naturally did not recognize that this was a meditation room. Her first reaction was that she thought that she had been thrown into the Cold Pce by that dog of a Emperor.


    Just as she was wondering, a novice monk entered with a food box. ¡°Benefactor, you¡¯re awake? This is tonight¡¯s vegetarian meal. Please enjoy,¡± the novice monk said humbly before cing the food box on the table and leaving.


    Benefactor? Vegetarian? Bald monk?


    Consort Yun opened the door and took a look. She finally understood that she had been kidnapped to the temple.


    F*ck!


    Consort Yun cursed. In the next second, Consort Yun was amused. She had never left the pce in her life, but she actually came out at this age!


    ¡°Someone! Take down the vegetarian food!¡±


    It was fine if they forced her to be a vegetarian in the pce, but now that she was out, they wanted her to be a nun? Dream on!


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± A guard guarding Consort Yun hurriedly came to Nangong Li¡¯s meditation room.


    Nangong Li was meditating quietly. When he heard his anxious tone, he frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The guard said awkwardly, ¡°Her Highness doesn¡¯t eat vegetarian food.¡±


    ¡°What does she want to eat?¡± Nangong Li asked with a frown.


    The guard braced himself and said, ¡°¡­Meat, she wants to eat meat.¡±


    The corners of Nangong Li¡¯s mouth twitched. This old woman actually had the cheek to say that she wanted to eat meat in a quiet ce like the Buddhist Sect?


    The guard said embarrassedly, ¡°Her Highness said that if she wasn¡¯t given meat to eat, she would starve to death. Even if she¡­ even if she bes a ghost, she won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    Listen, listen, listen, what kind of words are these? A dignified honored consort kept talking about death. Was she still a first-grade Imperial Consort? She was simply a shrew in the market!


    Nangong Li thought of something and paused. ¡°Wait, how did she know it was me?¡±


    The guard hurriedly guaranteed, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that!¡±


    That was Consort Yun¡¯s own guess. It was not too difficult to guess. He had just entered the pce to meet the Empress tonight, so it was impossible for Consort Yun not to have received the news. In the blink of an eye, Consort Yun had been kidnapped here. It was obvious that no one else could easily transport a living person out of the pce.


    The Emperor did not suspect him because the pce was big enough. The Emperor did not expect that Consort Yun had already left the pce. He only thought that Consort Yun was hiding in some corner to make him unhappy.


    It was not that Consort Yun had never done such a thing before, but she had done it quite a lot. Before confirming that Consort Yun had no value to Yu Wan, Nangong Li would not treat her badly.


    However, this was a temple after all. There was no ready-made meat.


    ¡°Go to the back of the mountain and hunt some game,¡± Nangong Li instructed.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The guard left feeling stifled. His hands, which were used to kill, were actually sent to hunt prey.


    The guard spent ten minutes hunting a fat wild rabbit in the forest at the back of the mountain. The kitchen in the temple did not allow meat and fish, so he had no choice but to carry the wild rabbit to the small stream at the back of the mountain to clean it. He also lit a bonfire by the stream and roasted the wild rabbit until it smelled good before sending it to Consort Yun.


    Nangong Li thought that he could finally have some peace and quiet, but after a while, the guard braced himself and came over.


    ¡°What is it this time?¡± Nangong Li asked in a deep voice.


    The guard said, ¡°Consort Yun said that there¡¯s only meat and no wine.¡±


    Nangong Li was stunned. ¡°She still wants to drink?!¡±


    The guard bowed his head.


    Nangong Li suppressed his anger and waved his hand. ¡°Forget it. There¡¯s a jar of good Huadiao in my carriage. Take it to her.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The guard obeyed.


    Consort Yun rolled up her sleeves and stepped on a stool with one foot. She began her carefree life of eating meat and drinking wine in the meditation room. However, it was a little naive to think that this could satisfy her.


    Nangong Li looked coldly at the guard who rushed into his meditation room for the third time. ¡°Speak!¡±


    The guard did not dare to say it. He was so anxious that he was about to cry. Why wasn¡¯t he the one patrolling today? If he had known earlier, he would have rather run himself to death than guard this hot potato!


    The guard said fearfully, ¡°Her Highness said¡­ said¡­¡±


    Nangong Li¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°What did she say? Don¡¯t stammer!¡±


    The guard closed his eyes and straightened his neck. ¡°Her Highness said that after she¡¯s full and warm, she wants Your Highness to find a man for her.¡±


    Nangong Li almost fell to the ground! What did that shameless woman want? A man? Had she forgotten her identity? Even if she was not the Empress of a country, she was still the concubine of the Emperor! Moreover, he was her nominal imperial grandson. How could she say this to a junior?


    Nangong Li was so angry that his heart ached. He covered his chest with his hand and said, ¡°Go tell her that there isn¡¯t one!¡±


    The guard left. After a while, the guard returned dejectedly. Nangong Li picked up the stool on the ground and almost couldn¡¯t help but knock the guard away. Of course, he still held it in with his good upbringing. He took a deep breath and asked calmly, ¡°What happened to her again?¡±


    The guard¡¯s scalp was extremely stiff as he said, ¡°Her Highness said that if there¡¯s no man, she can ept a woman.¡±


    Nangong Li : ¡°¡­¡±


    Nangong Li: ¡°!!!¡±


    Nangong Li was so angry that he was half dead. He had never interacted with Consort Yun before and had only heard about her misdeeds from the pce servants. She caused a ruckus every two to three days and caused a mess in the harem. He thought that the pce servants deliberately spread rumors about her to please the Empress.


    After tonight, he understood that the rumors had already shown mercy to Consort Yun. If he was the Emperor, he would not like this woman either. It was too infuriating!!! If it were any other concubine, it would be suitable to charge her with ¡°infidelity¡± to achieve the goal of attacking her and her descendants. However, this n did not work on Consort Yun.


    Because¡ª


    Consort Yun wanted to make the Emperor a cuckold every day!


    She had been abandoned by her family and her child had been taken away. Her husband had never doted on her. She had nothing to lose. If she was discovered to have an affair, she would die at most. She was not afraid of death.


    She could smile in theherworld when she disgusted the Emperor before she died.


    Nangong Li clenched his fists tightly. ¡°Go tell her that if she dares to cause trouble again, I¡¯ll do as she wishes! I¡¯ll give her a man! I wonder if the news of the honored consort having an affair will embarrass the Eldest Princess!¡±


    The guard truthfully ryed his prince¡¯s threat. Not long after, he returned while covering the bump on his head. ¡°Her Highness said that if you dare to tell on her that she had an affair, she¡¯ll tell the Emperor that you¡¯re also one of the adulterers!¡±


    Nangong Li, who had vomited three liters of blood: ¡°¡­!!¡±

 Chapter 665 - 665 Mother and Daughter Meet (1)

    665 Mother and Daughter Meet (1)


    Nangong Li had traveled extensively and had seen countless people, but he had never seen such a shameless person! She was the Emperor¡¯s concubine and he was the Emperor¡¯s grandson. She could even say that he was one of her adulterers. Did she know how to write the word shame?


    Not to mention their status and seniority, even if they had nothing to do with each other, they would not say such nonsense!


    Besides, what did he mean by ¡°one of them¡±? Did she want different men every day for a month?


    Nangong Li was furious. He was so angry that he was about to ascend to the heavens after spending only half a day with this woman. He did not dare to imagine what kind of life the Emperor and Empress, who were ¡°facing her every day¡±, had.


    Nangong Li could not help but sympathize with his grandfather and grandmother. However, now was not the time to sympathize with others. He had something important to do, and this old woman had made him so angry that he almost lost his mind and forgot what he was going to do next.


    ¡°She almost ruined my n!¡± Nangong Li reined in his horse at the edge of the cliff and pulled his attention back in time. Then, he instructed the guards guarding Consort Yun. No matter what the Honored Consort said or how noisy she was, they had to think of a way themselves and stop annoying him.


    After that, the guard really did note again. It was unknown if he had thought of a way himself or if Consort Yun was tired and did not cause trouble anymore.


    Nangong Li was not in the mood to worry about Consort Yun. He left the meditation room and stood in the pavilion halfway up the mountain in the cold mountain wind. From here, he could look down at the path to Changting Temple.


    It waste at night and the road was rugged. If she really came here alone, would she not be able to find the way up the mountain? He was not worried about whether Yu Wan would encounter danger at all. He only thought that it was best for that girl not to get lost. Otherwise, he would have nned all of this for nothing.


    Nangong Li called a few guards over. ¡°You guys, wait at the foot of the mountain.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The five guards received the order and went down the mountain with torches.


    Nangong Li stood in the pavilion with his hands behind his back, quietly waiting for Yu Wan¡¯s news. However, no one knew how long had passed, but there was still no movement. Could it be that she did not care about Consort Yun¡¯s life and death and did note to save her?


    After another ten minutes, Nangong Li¡¯s patience ran out.


    Just as he almost thought that he had caused trouble for nothing, the mes at the foot of the mountain moved. After a while, a guard used his qinggong to go up the pavilion. He cupped his fists and bowed in front of him. ¡°Your Highness, she¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°Alone?¡± Nangong Li asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the guard said. ¡°I¡¯m sure she wasn¡¯t followed.¡±


    Nangong Li paused. ¡°You didn¡¯t recognize the wrong person?¡±


    The guard said firmly, ¡°We¡¯ve seen her portrait before. We won¡¯t be mistaken.¡±


    Cousin, Cousin, you really dare toe. Nangong Liughed sarcastically and said leisurely, ¡°Bring her up and send her to my meditation room.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The guard epted the order and went down the mountain. Not long after, he led a woman in a ck cloak into Changting Temple and sent her to the designated meditation room as Nangong Li had instructed.


    When Nangong Li pushed open the door and entered, he saw a familiar and petite figure. Most of her body was facing away from the door and she was wearing a ck cloak. The hood of the cloak covered her head.


    A cloud-like white and elegant skirt was slightly revealed under the hem of the cloak. From his angle, he could see a tender pink embroidered shoe with a beautiful eastern bead embedded in it.


    ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± Nangong Li called softly.


    The other party reacted and turned slightly, revealing a pair of fair hands folded on herp and a side profile that was half-covered by the cloak. The outline of that side profile was undoubtedly Helian Wan.


    This silly girl actually came here alone. Did she know what this meant? She treated him like a gentleman, but he had no intention of being one.


    ¡°You really dared toe. I thought you would at least get someone to follow you,¡± Nangong Li teased as he sat down on a chair not far from her.


    Seeing Helian Wan remain silent and look extremely obedient, Nangong Li felt an indescribable swelling in his heart.


    Ever since he came to Nanzhao, he realized that Helian Wan was no longer the weak girl who was controlled by others. He had suffered a few times in her hands, but now, it was as if she had returned to the days when she was at his mercy.


    This put Nangong Li in a good mood, and even made his heart which was angered by Consort Yun feelfortable.


    He said, ¡°Consort Yun is in the meditation room in the back room. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve taken good care of her. As long as you listen to me obediently, I promise you that you and Consort Yun will be fine.¡±

 Chapter 666 - 666 Mother and Daughter Meet (2)

    666 Mother and Daughter Meet (2)


    Helian Wan still did not say anything. She only buried her head in ying with the tassel on her belt.


    This quiet and obedient appearance seemed to have a trace of grievance in Nangong Li¡¯s eyes. Nangong Li realized that his heart had gone soft. This was really strange. He did not have much feelings for this woman. He wanted to possess her only because she was Yan Jiuchao¡¯s woman.


    But now¡­


    Nangong Li covered his thumping heart. He felt like he had seen a ghost. He actually¡­


    Heposed himself and removed his distracting thoughts. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t have to be your enemy. Back then, when I saw the mark of the Ghost n on you, I guessed that your identity was not simple. However, I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to reach this day step by step. Isn¡¯t it good to stay in the Great Zhou safely? Why do you have to return to Nanzhao and fight for something that doesn¡¯t belong to you?


    ¡°Your mother is the Eldest Princess. She was born with the life of a jinx. She will bring disaster to the entire Nanzhao. This is the truth, whether you believe it or not. So what if you have the holy artifact? You don¡¯t really think you can defeat me, do you?¡±


    At this point, Nangong Li chuckled softly. A trace of smugness shed across his eyes. ¡°I might as well tell you that you don¡¯t have any chances of winning. Before things reach an irreversible point, you should stop having thoughts that you shouldn¡¯t have. You¡¯re my cousin. As long as you obediently do as I say, I won¡¯t touch you and the Eldest Princess. Consort Yun can also enjoy her old age in the harem. As for my conditions, I think you understand very well that I want Yan Jiuchao and Xiao Zhenting¡¯s heads!


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be in a hurry to reject me. I¡¯ll give you a night to consider. Tomorrow morning, you either promise me yourself or be held hostage by me. It¡¯s up to you. Ah, and don¡¯t y tricks. You can¡¯t deal with me. Do you know why?¡±


    Nangong Li gestured with her fingers smugly. ¡°I have three Asuras.¡±


    The sleepy someone under the cloak finally reacted when she heard thest sentence. Her eyes lit up!


    A-A-A-Asura! Three, three, three¡­ three!!! The kind that could fight? The Asura at home is my baby¡¯s good friend. It was so ufortable not to beat him up!


    Nangong Li was stunned by her suddenly straightened back. Was it an illusion? Why, why did he feel like she was drooling?!


    ¡°If you¡¯re hungry¡­¡±


    Halfway through his sentence, the petite figure pounced over and pushed Nangong Li to the cold floor.


    Nangong Li was caught off guard. The back of his head hit the floor heavily, and he fell until he was dizzy. He saw stars and even had a ringing in his ears for a moment. It was the ringing in his ears that made him miss Little Sly Jiang¡¯s question.


    Little Sly Jiang was annoyed. She squatted down, grabbed his hair, and shook his head hard. ¡°Let me ask you a question. Where is Asura?¡±


    Nangong Li felt like his brain was about to explode! The intense headache quickly brought him back to consciousness. He opened his dizzy eyes and saw the face hidden under the cloak.


    He was stunned.


    This face¡­ was indeed seventy to eighty percent simr to the portrait, but this was not Helian Wan¡¯s face!


    This was¡­


    ¡°Where¡¯s Asura! Where¡¯s Asura!¡± Little Sly Jiang asked persistently.


    A bolt from the blue shed across Nangong Li¡¯s head.


    Eldest Princess!!!


    His biological aunt!


    He actually treated his aunt like that just now¡­


    Thinking of the feeling that made his heart pound, Nangong Li¡¯s scalp went numb. He could flirt with his cousin, but he didn¡¯t want to do it with his aunt!


    ¡°Someone¡ª¡± He shouted!


    At this moment, he could no longer care less about why the person who came was not Helian Wan, but the Eldest Princess. His mind was filled with shock. Wasn¡¯t this woman sickly and could copse with a gust of wind? Who could tell him who this fellow who pressed him to the ground and could not get up?


    ¡°Asura, Asura, Asura.¡± Little Sly Jiang poked Nangong Li¡¯s body with her index finger.


    identally, a rib was broken! Nangong Li was in so much pain that he almost fainted! He was a young master who had grown up with a golden spoon in his mouth. When had he ever suffered like this? Not to mention a rib, he had never even injured a finger. Asura could withstand this pain, but he was not so optimistic.


    He broke out in a cold sweat.


    Where were the guards? Where were the sacrificial soldiers? Were they all dead?


    This was not the guard¡¯s fault.


    It was because he had instructed that no one was allowed to approach when he was talking to Helian Wan. Everyone retreated. Therefore, after he shouted, a whileter, guards rushed over without understanding the situation.

 Chapter 667 - 667 Mother and Daughter Meet (3)

    667 Mother and Daughter Meet (3)


    Although Nangong Li was not an expert, he had also learned self-defense martial arts. No one would have expected him to be ¡°bullied¡± by a woman.


    Apart from being shocked, the guard hurriedly went forward to pull the woman away, but he was sent flying by the other party¡¯s small fists.


    Nangong Li was stunned!


    Soon, a second guard rushed in.


    This woman did not even look at him and just punched him away. The guards who were beaten up were all hanging on the hundred-year-old parasol tree in the courtyard. After a while, the parasol trees were full.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Asura? Where¡¯s Asura? Where¡¯s Asura?¡± Little Sly Jiang grabbed Nangong Li¡¯spel and asked crazily.


    Nangong Li foamed at the mouth and rolled his eyes. Where was Asura? It was naturally in the Princess Manor. Who would mobilize Asura to deal with Helian Wan? It wasn¡¯t like his brain was damaged!!!


    However, even without Asura, he had brought the most powerful sacrificial soldiers. They were all golden-masked sacrificial soldiers who were about to be Asura. He did not believe that this woman could deal with them!


    He crushed the bead hidden in his sleeve. Upon receiving the order, the golden-masked sacrificial soldiers opened their cold eyes in the darkness. They held spears and walked towards Nangong Li¡¯s meditation room like purgatory demons.


    ¡°Asura! Asura! Asura!¡± Little Sly Jiang interrogated persistently, unaware that danger had descended.


    A spear was aimed at the back of Little Sly Jiang¡¯s head. Just as it was about to pierce through her head, a beautiful figure suddenly ran over with a copper basin. She jumped up and smashed it on the head of the golden-masked sacrificial soldier.


    The copper basin broke. But the golden-masked sacrificial soldier was unscathed. He turned his cold eyes to Consort Yun, who had ambushed him.


    Why didn¡¯t he beat Consort Yun out before she made a move? It was really because Consort Yun was too weak. To him, she was just an ant. When an ant approached a person, would people be on guard? No.


    However, if this ant bit him, he would have to strangle it to death.


    The gold-masked sacrificial soldier reached out to strangle Consort Yun¡¯s throat, but something unexpected happened!


    Little Sly Jiang turned around coldly. A terrifying aura that was like an exploding light bead sent him and his spear flying with iparably powerful internal energy. He bumped into the remaining golden-masked sacrificial soldiers.


    No one knew how powerful this aura was. They only knew that the four gold-masked sacrificial soldiers had collided with the hundred-year-old parasol tree in unison. The tree¡¯s body broke with a crack, and the guards hanging on the branches fell down like beans. One by one, they fell down the mountainside. The four gold-masked sacrificial soldiers also fell down, creating a ten-meter-long pit at the foot of the mountain.


    The gold-masked sacrificial soldiers did not even have time to close their eyes before they stopped breathing. She did not make a move and only used her aura to destroy them all. Nangong Li was so frightened that he stuttered.


    This-this woman¡­ Could she also be Asura?


    ¡°Is-is it you?¡± Consort Yun walked towards the two of them in a daze.


    Little Sly Jiang instantly retracted her powerful killing intent and turned around.


    ¡°Is it you?¡± Consort Yun choked as she walked towards her. She had been carried away since she was born. The Emperor had not even given her a name. Until now, she actually did not know the name of this child.


    Nangong Li was released. He was finally free. He nned to escape. Consort Yun walked over in a daze and stepped on Nangong Li¡¯s face without looking where she was going.


    Nangong Li, whose nose bridge had been broken on the spot: ¡°¡­¡±


    Little Sly Jiang sat on the ground and took a few steps to the side. Nangong Li covered his broken nose and straightened his upper body. Just as he was about to escape, Little Sly Jiang pped him back.


    ¡°Is it you?¡± Consort Yun came behind Little Sly Jiang and looked at her thin back.


    ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± Little Sly Jiang said aggrievedly with her head lowered.

 Chapter 668 - 668 A Family Reunion, Torturing Scumbags Together

    668 A Family Reunion, Torturing Scumbags Together


    This aggrieved and angry tone.


    It was said that only with someone doting on her was she qualified to feel aggrieved. However, ever since she was young, she had been the one without her father¡¯s love.


    The nanny who was sent to take care of her vented all her resentment on her because she had left her hometown.


    She grew up like a weed.


    In the end, no one could bully her anymore. But she was clearly not being bullied now, so why¡ª


    Little Sly Jiang sat cross-legged on the ground with her feet facing each other. She grabbed her feet with both hands and bent her little body slightly like a pitiful little bullfrog.


    ¡°How can it not be you?¡± Consort Yun knelt up behind her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not me,¡± she said aggrievedly.


    Suddenly, she felt a warmth on her back.


    It was Consort Yun who hugged her gently. The fragrance that belonged to Consort Yun lingered around Little Sly Jiang. It was an indescribable aura. It was fragrant but not strong, fragrant but not gloomy. It was a smell that¡­ she had never had in her memory.


    Little Sly Jiang lowered her head even more. If Consort Yun walked around, she could see that her palm-sized face was a little red.


    However, Consort Yun did not. She only hugged her gently, as if she was hugging her beloved mutton dumplings. She said in a low voice, ¡°You were sent away a few days after you were born. I never thought I would see you again in my life.¡±


    She would always remember that snowy night. After giving birth, shey weakly on the cold bed. A group of strong nannies rushed in and forcefully took the child in her arms.


    The child¡¯s cries echoed outside the pce door for a long time. She knelt in the snow and begged the man to return the child to her.


    However, he did not.


    He only turned his back coldly.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the Little Princess is crying. The Empress can¡¯t coax her.¡±


    She saw a trace of nervousness and urgency appear between the man¡¯s eyebrows. He headed towards the woman¡¯s bedchamber.


    She had been expecting her year after year until her hair turned white. She had been expecting until half of her body was almost nted in the yellow soil, until she was in despair. Unexpectedly, she appeared without warning.


    She was no longer the same as before, but she still recognized her at a nce. She knew nothing about how she had been all these years, but she knew that she must have suffered a lot. A girl who had been protected and raised should be like Nangong Yan and Nangong Xi, so weak that she could be pinched to death with one hand. Every ability she had had the shadow of her being bullied.


    Consort Yun¡¯s heart ached so much that she almost cried. She was ostracized in the pce and knew this feeling better than anyone. However, she was old after all and knew how to protect herself. Poor her. How did a child like her grow up?


    Every time Consort Yun thought about it, she could not help but scold the Emperor and his Empress in her heart!


    Not a good person!


    Consort Yun hugged her for a while and felt that the body in her arms was not as stiff as before. She gently turned her little body so that she could lie on her side and hug her better.


    In the temple, the cold wind was silent. No one said anything. This was the peace that belonged to them alone.


    Consort Yun¡¯s heart, which had long been petrified and was riddled with holes, seemed to have started beating again. She felt the blood flowing back in her body, as if her breathing had be different.


    The mother and daughter hugged each other quietly. Suddenly, Nangong Li woke up. He secretly nced at the two of them who were immersed in their huge emotions and confirmed that this was a good time to escape. He quietly propped himself up with his hands, but before he couldpletely stand up, the mother and daughter showed their fists and punched him until he had panda eyes and fell to the ground!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the meditation room. It¡¯s cold here.¡±


    Of course it¡¯s cold. The four walls had been punched through by a certain someone. The night wind blew in. Consort Yun expressed that her old bones could not take it.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Little Sly Jiang replied shyly.


    Consort Yun held her weak little hand. She lowered her head and followed behind Consort Yun shyly, looking especially obedient. Suddenly, a fish that had escaped the rushed over with a spear.


    Little Sly Jiang became crazy in a second and punched him into the crack. Consort Yun naturally did not think that there was anything wrong. No matter what, she was her child.


    Consort Yun looked at her dotingly. She took out a handkerchief and wiped the sweat off her forehead. There were many unconscious guards and sacrificial soldiers on the ground.


    Little Sly Jiang took the lead and walked in front. With each step, she cleared the path. Just as she was about to enter the meditation room, a strong man¡¯s voice suddenly came from the foot of the mountain. ¡°Ah Shu¡ª¡±


    Little Sly Jiang, who was extremely strong, suddenly stiffened. In the next second, she held her temples and fell to the ground weakly.


    The corners of Consort Yun¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°¡­¡±


    Yu Shaoqing had picked up the note that Little Sly Jiang had forgotten to destroy in his room and found out that Ah Shu hade to Changting Temple behind their backs. Because the note did not say that it was for Yu Wan, Yu Shaoqing did not know that the person Nangong Li wanted to lure over at the beginning was actually Yu Wan.


    Consort Yun was Ah Shu¡¯s biological mother. She had been kidnapped. It made sense that Ah Shu would go alone ording to the note.


    His Ah Shu was such a kind and filial woman! She must have hidden the truth from them because she didn¡¯t want to implicate them!


    This kind of Ah Shu was really too heartbreaking!


    ¡°Ah Shu!¡±


    Yu Shaoqing ran into the temple and looked at the mess on the ground. He was so frightened that his legs and stomach trembled!


    ¡°Ah Shu! Where are you!¡±


    ¡°Ah Shu!¡±


    Yu Shaoqing shouted as he ran towards the back of the temple.


    Yu Wan, who was following closely behind, held her waist while panting. ¡°Uh¡­ Dad¡­ Wait for me¡­¡±


    How could Yu Shaoqing have the time to wait for her? Didn¡¯t she see that there were so many sacrificial soldiers and guards lying here? A very terrifying duel must have erupted here. His Ah Shu¡­ was most likely dead!


    ¡°Ah Shu!¡±


    Finally, Yu Shaoqing saw the unconscious Ah Shu at the door of a meditation room. He walked over and pulled the dying Ah Shu into his arms. His heart ached as he said, ¡°Ah Shu, wake up. Ah Shu, don¡¯t scare me¡­¡±


    Little Sly Jiang opened her eyes weakly and coughed a few times. ¡°Hubby, why are you here?¡±


    Yu Shaoqing hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk! I¡¯ll bring you down the mountain to find a doctor first!¡±


    No, his daughter was a doctor! Yu Shaoqing put Ah Shu back to her original ce and used his qinggong toe out of the temple. He carried the out-of-breath Yu Wan over. ¡°Quick! See how your mother is.¡±


    Yu Wan was strangled till she rolled her eyes. Shouldn¡¯t you be looking at me at this time?


    Creak¡ª


    ...


    The door to the meditation room opened.


    A madam in in clothes appeared in front of the two of them. In terms of age, she was not young, but because she had taken good care of herself, she looked to be in her early forties. She had a pair of charming almond-shaped eyes and slender eyebrows like two curved moons. Time had left traces on her face, but it did not affect her unique temperament and beauty.


    ¡°You are¡­¡± Yu Wan blinked at her.


    Consort Yun was originally wearing a gorgeous pce dress. This was the effect of wearing a thin veil after wearing the pce dress inside out. She looked like a virtuous woman.


    Consort Yun looked at her dignifiedly and revealed a benevolent smile. ¡°You look so simr. You¡¯re the Eldest Princess¡¯s child, right? I¡¯m Consort Yun.¡±


    If the people in the pce saw Consort Yun speak so seriously, they would probably go crazy from fear. This crazy consort who made a fuss every two to three days could actually be so dignified and quiet?


    Consort Yun smiled brightly.


    Silly girl, call me Grandmother! Call me! I can¡¯t hold it in anymore!


    Yu Wan looked at her in a daze. ¡°You¡¯re Consort Yun, then you¡¯re my¡­¡±


    ¡°Mother¡ª¡±


    Yu Shaoqing knelt on the ground!


    ...


    Consort Yun¡¯s eyebrows trembled and the corners of her mouth twitched. She said to Yu Wan, ¡°Child, don¡¯t listen to your father. I¡¯m not your mother.¡± She turned around, took out her handkerchief, and cried. ¡°Son-inw¡ªI¡¯ve finally seen you¡ªif you hadn¡¯te¡ªthe two of us would have been bullied to death by that bastard Nangong Li¡ª¡±


    It was not easy for Nangong Li to wake up for the umpteenth time. He was limping to the entrance of the temple. When he heard these words, he was so angry that he staggered a few steps!


    Who was bullying who? Have you two lost a single strand of hair? My ribs are broken! My leg is dislocated! My nose and eyes are swollen! More importantly, there are so many guards and sacrificial soldiers who were knocked down. Are you blind!!!


    Yu Shaoqing clenched his fists. ¡°I guessed it was that guy! He actually dared to bully Ah Shu and Mom like this. Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll capture him now! Teach him a lesson!¡±


    Hence, after being ravaged by the mother and daughter, Nangong Li encountered Yu Shaoqing¡¯s thunderous anger again. He was really in a miserable state.

 Chapter 669 - 669 Doting Grandchildren, Great Acting Skills

    669 Doting Grandchildren, Great Acting Skills


    On one side, Yu Shaoqing was lecturing Nangong Li. On the other side, Yu Wan carried her mother, who had ¡°fainted from shock¡±, into Consort Yun¡¯s meditation room.


    Little Sly Jiang was lying on two extra beds. Yu Wan and Consort Yun were sitting on a stool less than three feet away from the bed. In front of the two of them was an ancient small square wooden table.


    From time to time, Little Sly Jiang would lift an eyelid and nce at it before closing it again.


    Yu Wan lit a dim yellow oilmp. As her mother was asleep, she did not turn the wick too bright. Under the dim yellow light, she began to size up Consort Yun.


    !!


    It was rare for girls to stare at their elders so openly. They would be treated as rude. Yu Wan did not care about these superficial greetings, and Consort Yun did not mind. Consort Yun straightened her back and openly let Yu Wan size her up.


    Consort Yun was old after all. In terms of looks, she was not as exquisite as when she was young, but she was still considered good-looking. Even the wrinkles at the corners of her eyes and forehead seemed to have a trace of beauty.


    It was said that beauty was in the bones, not the skin. This was true.


    Yu Wan felt that Consort Yun was really beautiful, even more beautiful than many girls. She had the charm of time and the tenacity of a baptism. Yu Wan had never thought that a woman with wrinkles could be so stunning.


    When Yu Wan sized up Consort Yun, Consort Yun naturally sized her up too.


    Yu Wan¡¯s facial features had grownpared to when she was in Lotus Flower Vige. The baby fat on her cheeks had decreased a lot, but it was not without it. She had a palm-sized oval face, tender cheeks, thick eyebrows, and big eyes. She had inherited her mother¡¯s exquisiteness and her father¡¯s heroic spirit. She really had a good face.


    Consort Yun was very satisfied with her little granddaughter¡¯s appearance. Initially, when she saw Nangong Yan and Nangong Li, she felt that the heavens were unfair. How could a slut like the Empress have such a pleasing descendant? Now that she saw her daughter and little granddaughter, Consort Yun began to pity the Empress.


    After all,pared to them, Nangong Yan and Nangong Li were really too ugly.


    ¡°I heard I have a very, very beautiful grandson-inw?¡±


    The first on the Beauty Rankings was once Nangong Li, but now it was Yan Jiuchao. Consort Yun had never left the pce but she had heard of Yan Jiuchao¡¯s name.


    Yu Wan nodded, her eyes sparkling. ¡°His name is Yan Jiuchao. He¡¯s better-looking than me!¡±


    Consort Yun: Slurp ~


    She wanted to see her grandson-inw!


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s on Sishui Street. I didn¡¯t have time to inform him about what happened tonight. I¡¯ll bring him to see you when we get back.¡±


    In the past, she did not know that Consort Yun was so pitiful. She thought that she despised her mother like the Emperor. Now that she saw her, she realized that Consort Yun was different from the Emperor.


    ¡°By the way, Grandmother, do you still recognize this bead?¡± Yu Wan took out a beautiful eastern bead from her purse. ¡°Mom gave it to me the night before my wedding. She said that you gave it to her before her wedding.¡±


    Of course, Consort Yun recognized this bead. Before Eunuch Li went to the Ghost n to send her off, she had asked Eunuch Li to bring it to the Eldest Princess.


    She only had the title of Consort Yun, but she did not have much savings. Her monthly sry had been used to ask about the Eldest Princess. At that time, the only thing she could take out was the East Pearl on the pce dress.


    She pulled out the east pearl and asked Eunuch Li to hand it over to the Eldest Princess personally.


    Consort Yun actually did not know if the servant handed it over to her because on the way back, the servant was seriously ill and died before he could return to the pce.


    ¡°I thought it wasn¡¯t sent out.¡± Consort Yun heaved a sigh of relief.


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°Mom has always been carrying this bead with her. Mom likes this bead very much. Because of this bead, she also fell in love with other beads.¡± Yu Wan seemed to understand why every pair of embroidered shoes of her mother was embedded with a bead.


    She liked beads. Because the bead was the first gift her mother had given her.


    Little Sly Jiang, who was lying on the bed pretending to be dead, pursed her lips.


    Little tterer!


    Rumble~


    Consort Yun¡¯s stomach growled. After spending most of the night, her stamina had been exhausted. The wild rabbits that Consort Yun had eaten were gone.


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll go make you something to eat!¡±


    Yu Shaoqing, who had returned after torturing Nangong Li, felt his scalp go numb when he heard his daughter¡¯s words. He was about to lift his foot out.


    Yu Wan smiled and called out to him, ¡°Dad! You¡¯re back? I was just about to cook. Come in and chat with Grandmother for a while. We¡¯ll eat togetherter!¡±


    Yu Shaoqing hurriedly said, ¡°No, no, no. You should apany your grandmother. I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°How can that do? You haven¡¯t even eaten dinner. You must be starving. Let me cook!¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    ¡°Let Ah Wan go,¡± Consort Yun said. The little girl wanted to show her respect, so how could she not give her face? Also, she did have some things to ask her son-inw alone.


    Yu Shaoqing took a deep breath. ¡°Alright, since Mom said so, then let Ah Wan do it!¡±


    Don¡¯t me me when you cryter!


    There was a small kitchen in this courtyard. There were not many ingredients, but two bowls of Yangchun noodles were enough. Yu Wan swiftly cooked tworge bowls of Yangchun noodles and went to Consort Yun¡¯s meditation room.


    Consort Yun learned a lot about the Eldest Princess¡¯s past from Yu Shaoqing. For example, how she met him back then and married into a poor and remote ce like Lotus Flower Vige. No one would believe that a poor country boy had actually kidnapped the Princess of Nanzhao.


    At first, he did not know that she was the Princess, nor did she know that he was Helian Beiyu. The two people who had abandoned their status seemed to be destined to meet just like that. Other than fate, she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Consort Yun had sighed at the injustice of fate, but now she began to sigh at the wonders of fate. To the Eldest Princess, the poor boy she randomly caught was actually Helian Beiyu of Nanzhao.


    To Helian Beiyu, the young girl he met on the streets was actually the Princess that the Helian family had risked their lives to protect.


    ¡°I still remember your father.¡±


    That was the one with the most intense objections. Everyone scolded her for being shameless, climbing into the bed of the Emperor, and giving birth to a jinx. In the future, Nanzhao would definitely be destroyed in the hands of them. Only Bull Egg said, ¡°How can an innocent woman overturn the court?¡±


    ¡°Grandmother, Dad! The Yangchun noodles are ready!¡± Yu Wan walked in with two bowls of steaming noodles.


    Yu Shaoqing¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    Consort Yun was indeed hungry. Coupled with the fact that the noodles looked good and the green onions and sesame oil were fragrant enough, she was tempted and could not wait to take a bite.


    Then, she paused.


    Yu Wan widened her sparkling eyes and looked at her without blinking. She said with some anticipation and nervousness, ¡°I wasn¡¯t very good at cooking in the past, but they all said that I¡¯ve improved a lot recently.¡±


    It was time to test her acting skills. Consort Yun had not been able to fully perform her acting skills for most of her life. At this moment, she was finally able to perform them vividly.


    ...


    ¡°Delicious,¡± Consort Yun said with enjoyment and gratitude.


    Yu Shaoqing was dumbfounded. Not only did she have an expression of enjoyment, but she was also moved to tears. His mother-inw was indeed better!


    ¡°Dad, what do you think?¡± Yu Wan looked at Yu Shaoqing.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s delicious. You¡¯ve indeed improved a lot,¡± Yu Shaoqing said with wide eyes.


    Yu Wan was extremely happy. There was nothing that made her more gratified than praise for her culinary skills. ¡°Then you guys eat. Don¡¯t just look at me.¡±


    The two of them finished the Yangchun noodles without changing their expressions.


    ¡°And soup,¡± Yu Wan said.


    The-the soup?!


    The two of them took a deep breath and finished the bowl!


    ¡°I¡¯ll go wash the dishes!¡± Yu Wan was so excited that she carried the empty bowls to the kitchen to wash it.


    Hearing the sound of running water from the kitchen, Consort Yun and Yu Shaoqing rushed to the window and pushed it open. Theyy on the windowsill, stuck out their tongues and rolled their eyes!


    ...


    When Yu Wan returned to the room after washing the dishes, the two of them had already sat back on the stool, looking serious.


    Consort Yun was still elegant and otherworldly. Yu Shaoqing was not like her. It was as if he had eaten arge bowl of yellow lotus, and his face was scrunched up in bitterness.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say earlier that her cooking tasted so bad?¡± Consort Yun didn¡¯t move her lips and only squeezed out a sentence softly from between her teeth.


    Yu Shaoqing also said without moving his lips, ¡°I already said that I would do it, but you didn¡¯t let me.¡±


    Consort Yun closed her eyes and took a deep breath. When she opened her eyes and looked at Yu Wan, her eyes were filled with enjoyment and joy after eating and drinking her fill.


    So Grandmother liked my noodles so much! This was the third time someone really liked her culinary skills after the Great Zhou Emperor and Yan Jiuchao.


    Yu Wan felt that her life had been sublimated! She leaned over with a smile and said to Consort Yun, ¡°Since you like it so much, I¡¯ll make it for you tomorrow morning!¡±


    Consort Yun¡¯s smile froze.


    Damn it! Her acting skills were exhausted and were not enough!

 Chapter 670 - 670 Telling the Truth (1)

    670 Telling the Truth (1)


    ¡°Ahem! There¡¯s no need. Daughter, you¡¯ve worked so hard. You should rest well. I¡¯ll make breakfast tomorrow.¡±


    Her son-inw helped her out in time. Consort Yun gave her son-inw a educative look and stroked Yu Wan¡¯s head dotingly. ¡°Your father is right. Listen to your father and talk to your grandmother.¡±


    Although Yu Wan was more willing to use her increasingly superb culinary skills than talk, she still happily agreed since her grandmother had spoken.


    Consort Yun heaved a sigh of relief. She cherished her life, so she had to stay away from her granddaughter¡¯s culinary skills.


    !!


    It waste at night, but Consort Yun and Yu Shaoqing were too full to sleep. Yu Wan was excited to see Consort Yun and was not sleepy at all, so the few of them sat around the table and chatted.


    This was the first time they had met in so many years, yet they were not as uneasy and awkward as they had imagined. Everyone made each other feelfortable from the bottom of their hearts. Yu Wan liked Consort Yun very much, and Consort Yun, of course, liked her even more. As for Yu Shaoqing, he was a little silly. Fortunately, he was good-looking and was considerate, filial, and doting. There was nothing for Consort Yun to be dissatisfied with.


    More importantly, Consort Yun remembered how good Bull Egg was, and treated Bull Egg¡¯s son differently.


    There were no tea leaves in Changting Temple. Yu Shaoqing boiled a pot of water and brewed a pot of red date tea with the dried dates in the meditation room.


    The three of them drink their tea.


    The night was very quiet.


    Yu Wan suddenly said, ¡°Grandmother, tell us about what happened back then.¡±


    She did not specify which incident happened back then. Firstly, she was not sure if Consort Yun was willing to mention what happened in the past. If she was unwilling, she could skip it and pick a few things to say. Secondly, she actually did not have any way to ask.


    After all, too much news was only hearsay. Even the person involved was probably kept in the dark about the truth.


    Consort Yun said, ¡°Ah Wan, do you want to ask me how I became the consort back then?¡±


    Yu Wan thought for a while. This worked too.


    Yu Wan nodded.


    Consort Yun sighed faintly. ¡°There are some things that I shouldn¡¯t say in front of you, but since you ask, there¡¯s no harm in telling you.¡±


    Yu Wan and Yu Shaoqing listened seriously.


    Consort Yun had hated and resented what happened back then. Now, she was relieved. One¡¯s life was predestined, and one¡¯s fate was controlled by oneself. How could she not know that the heavens had opened their eyes? Take the experience of the Eldest Princess for example. The heavens seemed to be slowly paying back the hardships she had suffered in the early years in another way.


    Therefore, when the matter with the Emperor was mentioned again, Consort Yun was no longer as indignant as before.


    She asked calmly, ¡°What were the rumors you heard?¡±


    The father and daughter looked at each other. Yu Shaoqing did not have the guts to say those disgraceful words. Yu Wan was Consort Yun¡¯s little sweetheart, and only she could brace herself and say it.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°It¡¯s rumored that the Empress and you were once close friends. You had a fianc¨¦ who eloped with your cousin before the wedding. When the Empress heard about this, she was very angry. Not only did she issue a decree to degrade your fianc¨¦, but she also questioned your cousin. In the end, that marriage did not work, but your marriage became difficult from then on.¡±


    As Yu Wan spoke, she sized up Consort Yun¡¯s expression. She saw that with every sentence Consort Yun listened to, the mockery on her lips increased.


    ¡°What else? Continue,¡± Consort Yun said.


    Yu Wan could only continue, ¡°The Empress saw that you were depressed, so she brought you into the pce and held a banquet for you. In the end¡­¡±


    ¡°In the end, I didn¡¯t like the young masters she chose. Instead, I turned around and climbed into the Emperor¡¯s bed, right?¡± Consort Yun finished the scene that Yu Wan found difficult to say.


    Yu Wan tacitly agreed. No matter what the truth was, the rumors she heard were indeed like this. The Empress was impartial and pitied Consort Yun, but Consort Yun betrayed her former good friend and seduced the Empress¡¯s husband. This made almost everyone believe the rumors that Consort Yun had given birth to a jinx.


    In this entire matter, be it the Eldest Princess, who had been abandoned since she was young, or Consort Yun, who had stayed in the pce, they were both despised.


    Everyone had selfish motives. Whether the rumors were true or not, she would stand on Consort Yun¡¯s side. She was not a heroine, nor was she Master Qingtian. She was an extremely ordinary woman. Forgive her for not being able to do something like putting righteousness before family.


    Yu Wan looked at Consort Yun and said, ¡°Grandmother, are you and the Empress really good friends?¡±


    ¡°Good friends?¡± Consort Yun smiled coldly. ¡°I¡¯m the daughter of a concubine. How can a legitimate daughter like her like me? She¡¯s just using me to promote her good reputation. Treating a concubine¡¯s daughter well makes her look especially well-mannered. Do you know when she first met the Emperor?¡±


    Yu Wan shook her head.


    Consort Yun said sarcastically, ¡°On a snowy day, I was bullied by a few sisters in my family. She took ice to apply the swelling pain on my forehead and even stood up for me. The way she reprimanded my sisters was seen by the passing Emperor. The Emperor admired her for her looks and virtue. Just like that, she caught the Emperor¡¯s eye.


    ¡°At that time, the Emperor had yet to ascend the throne and was only a prince. However, the Emperor¡¯s poprity was very high. Everyone understood that he would be the future Crown Prince. The sisters in the family wanted to obtain the Emperor¡¯s favor, but the Empress snatched the limelight. Their background was inferior to the Empress, so they did not dare to contradict the Empress, so they could only vent their anger on me. Every time they vented their anger on me, the Empress would stand up for me, but once the Empress left, who could protect me in the cold courtyard?


    ¡°The way she stood up for a concubine¡¯s daughter was very appreciated by the Emperor. The Emperor said, ¡°If you treat a concubine¡¯s daughter like this, it¡¯s a blessing of the people if you be the mother of the country.¡±


    Yu Wan frowned and said, ¡°What a blessing for the people. She¡¯s clearly pulling you along as a charity to gain attention!¡±


    These words were new to Consort Yun, but she understood them. She smiled and said, ¡°She treated me well back then, but it¡¯s notpletely fake. At least, when she stood up for me the first time, she never thought of using me to gain¡­¡±


    She wanted to learn and use it live, but she realized that it was stuck.


    ¡°To gain attention,¡± Yu Wan said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Consort Yun nodded. ¡°But after tasting the sweetness, her rtionship with me changed.¡±


    Yu Wan agreed deeply. Everything the Empress did for Consort Yun seemed to be for Consort Yun, but the oue always made Consort Yun even worse. The only person who received both fame and fortune was the Empress herself. She tore open Consort Yun¡¯s wound and did not hesitate to expose her pain to others before using the Empress¡¯s power to seek justice for her. Everyone praised her as a mother of a country and was envious that Consort Yun had climbed up a high branch like her. No one asked Consort Yun if she was willing.


    It was the same in the pce all these years. It was because of Consort Yun, who was like a crazy woman, that made the Empress look even more dignified, elegant, and virtuous.


    Yu Wan¡¯s heart ached for Consort Yun. She paused and said, ¡°Then¡­ you and the Emperor¡­¡±


    Consort Yun said, ¡°No matter how much I don¡¯t like her, I wouldn¡¯t go so far as to seduce her man. It was indeed an ident. I was too drunk and didn¡¯t know where I was after one cup.¡±


    It was not good to say the details in front of the juniors. In short, from the beginning, she had no intention of seducing the Emperor. As for after entering the pce, she was indeed looking forward to the Emperor.


    She had done such a ¡°shameless¡± thing and ruined the family¡¯s reputation. She had been abandoned by her family and moved into the bedchamber that was like a cold pce alone. At that time, she was just an inexperienced little girl. She would also feel fear and helplessness and feel attachment to her husband.


    He was the only one she and the child in her stomach could rely on, she thought. Then so be it. Since she was already his woman, she would obediently do her duty.


    She had once stood at the door of the bedchamber like every wife who looked forward to her husband¡¯s return, hoping that he woulde and see her every day. However, he did not appear in front of her until the child was born.


    When he finally appeared, he wanted to take her child away.


    Her heart had never hurt so much.


    She was also once an innocent little girl. She had also given her heart to that high-spirited young Emperor. However, at some point, her heart had turned cold bit by bit. Now, facing that man, she had nothing but disgust.


    Consort Yun raised her head and let out a shaky breath. Only then did she realize that her son-inw had already fallen asleep on the table. Yu Wan had also fallen asleep on herp.


    Consort Yun touched Yu Wan¡¯s face lovingly. Yu Wan slept soundly and felt a hint of sweetness in her heart. It turned out that not only would being sad make people cry, but they would also cry when touched.


    ...


    Consort Yun¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red. She sniffed and raised her head to force back her tears.


    It was almost dawn. She had to go.


    Consort Yun ced Yu Wan on the table and gave her a pillow to liefortably on. She came to the bed and stroked her daughter¡¯s face.


    When I was pregnant with you, I loved your father, so you¡¯re a child born in great joy and anticipation. Don¡¯t feel sad.


    Consort Yun touched her daughter¡¯s forehead, turned around, opened the door, and walked out into the morning light.


    The ¡°sleeping¡± Madam Jiang opened her eyes and watched her disappear into the morning light.

 Chapter 671 - 671 Little Black Egg Enters the Palace, Dealing with the Emperor (1)

    671 Little ck Egg Enters the Pce, Dealing with the Emperor (1)


    The night Consort Yun disappeared, it caused a huge storm in the harem. It could be said that she had caused trouble more than once or twice. However, in the past, she was not favored, and no one cared about her, nor did anyone pull her braids. Things are different now. The Little Princess had declined, and the Eldest Princess¡¯s bloodline had be famous among themoners. Even the pce servants began to value her.


    With importance, there would naturally be hostility. However, no matter what thoughts the pce servants had, no one could find Consort Yun¡¯s shadow after a night.


    ¡°Did she throw herself into theke?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? In my opinion, it¡¯s more like throwing herself into a well.¡±


    ¡°Her daughter is about to be recognized. Why is she so suicidal?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡±


    Consort Yun, who passed by outside the pce wall and identally heard it: ¡°¡­¡±


    I¡¯m not dead yet!!!


    There were four doors and eight alleys in the Nanzhao Pce. Consort Yun went to the North Gate, which was the closest to the direction she hade from. The guards at the North Gate were guarding it solemnly. She only needed to take more than ten steps on foot, and the North Gate was on her left.


    Her eyes darted around. When she was only two steps away from the north gate, she suddenly turned around and ran back. She danced and shouted, ¡°Haha! I¡¯m out! I¡¯m out!¡±


    The two guards guarding the door shuddered. What was going on? Who came out? The guard looked into the pce in disbelief and walked out to look to the right. He saw Consort Yun running forward happily.


    The two of them broke out in cold sweat! It was really strange in broad daylight. The two of them were guarding it well. Why did Honored Consort Yun run out under their noses?


    The two of them really did not understand how all of this happened, but they were sure that they could not let Honored Consort Yun really escape from the pce like this. Otherwise, if the Emperor asked further, he would definitely punish them for malfeasance!


    The two of them could not care less and hurriedly grabbed Consort Yun back.


    The news of Consort Yun being found quickly reached the Emperor¡¯s ears.


    The Emperor was having breakfast with the Empress in the Central Pce. When he heard that Consort Yun had almost escaped from the pce, his face darkened with anger. He mmed his chopsticks on the table and stood up to go to the Vermilion Bird Pce.


    ¡°Take them all,¡± the Empress said indifferently.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The pce servants removed the unfinished food.


    The Emperor went to Consort Yun¡¯s bedchamber with a livid expression.


    At this moment, Consort Yun was lying on a rattan chair in the courtyard. She had asked the pce maid to cut a few pieces of cucumber and stick them to her face for maintenance. As she shook the rattan chair, she basked in the sun leisurely, not realizing that she had been caught red-handed at all.


    The Emperor entered her courtyard.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± When the pce servants in the courtyard saw him, they were all frightened and knelt down in unison.


    ¡°Stand down!¡± The Emperor ordered coldly.


    The pce servants looked at each other and looked at Consort Yun in unison before retreating fearfully.


    The Emperor had a good temper, but for some reason, he could not control the anger in his heart every time he came to Consort Yun. Ordinary people would have knelt on the ground in fear after escaping back to the pce, unlike her, who was acting like an ancestor!


    No, how could ordinary people escape from the pce? The concubines of the Emperormitting suicide and escaping from the pce were both serious crimes of wiping out their families!


    However, the Emperor seemed to have seen Consort Yun¡¯s reaction when he said this.


    ¡°Go on! Exterminate! Go ahead and exterminate! Kill those sons of b*tches!¡±


    When such a possibility shed through his mind, the Emperor felt his head ache. He seriously suspected that Consort Yun did it on purpose, deliberately angered him to death, and deliberately used him to harm her family.


    What a vicious woman!


    ¡°Can¡¯t you learn from the Empress and not cause so much trouble for me?¡±


    The Emperor did not ask her why she did this at all because there was no need. He was already used to it. She was someone who wanted the world to be in chaos. It would be strange if he asked her to obediently study the female morals in the harem.


    Consort Yun did not say that she had been kidnapped by Nangong Li. After all, Nangong Li¡¯s injuries and the deaths of his subordinates made it seem like she had kidnapped Nangong Li. Although she did not have the ability, someone with the ability was someone she wanted to protect.


    As for the Emperor¡¯s indiscriminate questioning, in the early years, it might have been able to poke at her heart. But now, it is different. She only thought that he had farted and the stench would pass.


    There were tworge cucumbers on her eyelids. She did not take them off to open her eyes. She justy on the rattan chairzily and ignored him.


    The Emperor was so angry that his teeth hurt. ¡°Consort Yun! Do you have any dignity as a concubine!¡±


    Consort Yun said casually, ¡°Oh, so Your Majesty still knows that I¡¯m your concubine. I thought that Your Majesty only had the Empress in your heart and didn¡¯t remember me at all. Your Majesty, just pretend that I¡¯m dead. You don¡¯t have toe to Vermilion Bird Pce anymore. After all, you didn¡¯te when you were young. Now that you¡¯re old, it¡¯ll be useless if youe.¡±

 Chapter 672 - 672 Little Black Egg Enters the Palace, Dealing with the Emperor (2)

    672 Little ck Egg Enters the Pce, Dealing with the Emperor (2)


    U-useless?!


    The Emperor¡¯s face turned green.


    Consort Yun removed the cucumber slice from her eyelids and opened her eyes. She nced at the Emperor¡¯s waist. ¡°Eh? Can it still be used?¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s face turned from green to red. He was so angry that he was about to explode. ¡°Shen Yun!!!¡±


    As soon as the Empress reached the door of the Vermilion Bird Pce, she heard the Emperor¡¯s thunderous roar. She was stunned. Strictly speaking, the Emperor was not an angry person. Otherwise, he would not have been called a smiling tiger. Only Consort Yun could incite all his anger. He always seemed to be endlessly angry at Consort Yun.


    What was there to be angry about? She was just a crazy woman. He was the ruler of a country. He could tolerate the court officials and rebellion. Could he not tolerate a concubine who was causing trouble?


    The Empress did not want the Emperor to care about Consort Yun, even in the most unpleasant way.


    The Empressposed herself, took a deep breath, and calmly walked over. Along the way, some pce servants bowed to her, but she waved them away. She walked over dignified and elegantly. She looked at the Emperor, who was about to explode, and then at Consort Yun, who had no image at all. She frowned. ¡°Consort Yun, His Majesty is here. Why aren¡¯t you greeting him? Why are you acting so rude? How improper is this.¡±


    Consort Yun snorted and stuck the cucumber slices back to her eyelids. ¡°Since the Empress is here, quickly bring your man back. There¡¯s no room for two great Buddhas under my Vermilion Bird Temple.¡±


    The Empress continued, ¡°Consort Yun, do you know that His Majesty and I were very anxious the night you disappeared?¡±


    Consort Yun sneered. ¡°What¡¯s there to be anxious about? Is there no one for you to bully so you¡¯re anxious? Or is there no one to set off the Empress¡¯s gentle and virtuous image?¡±


    The Emperor said coldly, ¡°How can you talk to the Empress like that? Don¡¯t think that you can look down on the Empress just because I conferred you as an honored consort. Do you believe that I¡­¡±


    Consort Yun interrupted him indifferently. ¡°Take away the title, depose the consort, and demoted to Talented Lady. I understand. Your Majesty, please issue the decree.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± The Empress grabbed his hand and shook her head gently at him. ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know her personality. She doesn¡¯tmit serious crimes and has countless small mistakes. Why be angry with her? You¡¯ll only hurt your body.¡±


    The Emperor said coldly, ¡°She didn¡¯t make a small mistake this time! She even escaped from the pce!¡±


    The Empress looked at Consort Yun and said earnestly, ¡°Consort Yun, you¡¯re too ridiculous. It¡¯s fine if you can cause trouble in the pce, but why did you cause trouble outside the pce? Aren¡¯t you deliberately embarrassing the royal family? Even if you don¡¯t think for His Majesty, think for your Princess. You don¡¯t want her to have a mother who causes trouble.¡±


    When Consort Yun heard the Empress¡¯s words, she fell silent.


    The Emperor snorted. ¡°Reflect here. Without my decree, you are not allowed to take a step out of the Vermilion Bird Pce!¡±


    With that, the Emperor left with the Empress. Before leaving, the Empress called the female envoy of the Vermilion Bird Pce over. ¡°Eat and clothe well. Don¡¯t treat the honored consort harshly.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the female envoy replied respectfully.


    ¡°You¡¯re still protecting her at this point.¡±


    Consort Yun heard the Emperor¡¯s muttering. Then, Consort Yun heard the Empress say, ¡°No matter what, she¡¯s Your Majesty¡¯s concubine. If I treat her better, Your Majesty will not worry much. In the future, Your Majesty won¡¯t go to her to suffer in anger. If you¡¯re so angry that your health is affected, I¡¯ll be worried.¡±


    The Emperor sighed. ¡°She¡¯s just too noisy. If she knew the big picture like you, I wouldn¡¯t have such a headache. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go to the Vermilion Bird Pce again.¡±


    After receiving the guarantee, the Empress¡¯s expression softened slightly. Then, she said, ¡°She¡¯s angry that Your Majesty sent the Eldest Princess away back then and caused them to be separated. If it were me, I would also be angry.¡±


    The Emperor said, ¡°But you won¡¯t embarrass me in front of others.¡±


    The Empress was stunned for a moment before she smiled bitterly. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Everyone knew that the Empress was dignified and sensible, so when the Emperor punished the Little Princess, she could only close the door and be angry with the Emperor. What would Consort Yun do? She would make a fuss in the court, put her hands on her hips, and scold the Emperor badly. Then, she would sit in the throne room and ask the Emperor to return the position of Queen to her daughter.


    Because she was the empress of a generation, she could not do this.


    Thinking of the Little Princess who had gradually lost the Emperor¡¯s favor, the Empress clenched her fists.


    On the other hand, when Yu Wan opened her eyes, she realized that Consort Yun had disappeared. After asking her mother, she found out that Consort Yun had gone down the mountain. Yu Wan guessed that she had returned to the pce. She tidied up and returned to the manor with her parents.


    She first went to pick up the three little ck eggs and then went to Sishui Street. She told Yan Jiuchao about Consort Yun. She was not sure if Consort Yun had returned to the pce and wanted to investigate.


    ¡°She did,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Yan Jiuchao rubbed the small tuft of hair on her head and said, ¡°Consort Yun has just been promoted to honored consort and is grounded today. This news has spread throughout the streets and alleys. Why? Didn¡¯t you hear on the way back?¡±


    Yu Wan frowned and said, ¡°We were rushing back and didn¡¯t go down to ask for information. Why was she grounded? Was it because of the matter of leaving the pce? That was done by Nangong Li!¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be this.¡± Yan Jiuchao was from the royal family and knew the pce rules better than Yu Wan. If the Emperor punished Consort Yun for leaving the pce, it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as grounding. It was more like Consort Yun had angered the Emperor and was taken down a notch by him.


    ¡°I want to see my grandmother!¡± Yu Wan stood up. The strand of hair on her head that Yan Jiuchao had painstakingly rubbed down stood up again.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go,¡± Yan Jiuchao said as he stared at her little hair.


    ¡°Why?¡± Yu Wan asked in confusion.


    Yan Jiuchao dripped two drops of water on his palm and pressed them on the little strand of hair on Yu Wan¡¯s head. ¡°You don¡¯t even admit that you¡¯re themandery princess of Nanzhao, so how can the Emperor admit that you¡¯re Consort Yun¡¯s granddaughter? Unless¡­ you acknowledge him.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Yu Wan was so angry that her hair stood on end again.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Yan Jiuchao covered his eyes.


    ¡­ .


    Although Yu Wan could not enter the pce, someone could.


    In the evening, the Emperor was reviewing the memorials in the imperial study when an imperial guard suddenly rushed over. ¡°Your Majesty, a few people came outside and said that they¡¯re Honored Consort Yun¡¯s rtives!¡±


    Consort Yun had rtives? Didn¡¯t her rtives cut ties with her long ago?


    The Emperor continued to write rapidly. Just as he was about to send her away, he suddenly thought of something and sneered. Perhaps the Eldest Princess and her daughter hade knocking on the door. They were unwilling to acknowledge him, but they wanted to see Consort Yun. How could it be so easy?


    ¡°Let them go back!¡±


    ¡°They can¡¯t go back,¡± the guard said, scratching his head.


    The Emperor frowned.


    The guard said embarrassedly, ¡°You-you should go take a look yourself.¡±


    Could it be that she had thought it through and decided to admit defeat to him? The Emperor put down the memorial in his hand and walked to the pce door.


    The sky was dark and the pce was majestic. The three little ck eggs carried their respective small bags and sat pitifully on the small stone outside the door.


    ...


    The Emperor¡¯s eyes widened.


    The guard braced himself and said, ¡°The person who sent them here said that they¡¯re Honored Consort Yun¡¯s rtives. They left after sending them off. Do you think¡­ we should send them to the magistrate prefecture¡­¡±


    How could he send the eggs that he had painstakingly obtained to the magistrate prefecture just like that!!! He could negotiate with the adults, but not with the children. However, if he were to send them back to the Helian Manor¡ª


    The three little ck eggs looked at him adorably.


    The Emperor¡¯s heart softened.


    ¡°Ahem! There¡¯s no need.¡± The Emperor cleared his throat and said seriously, ¡°They¡¯re Honored Consort Yun¡¯s rtives. Bring them in.¡±


    The guard was stunned. Honored Consort Yun really had rtives? Although he was puzzled, he still brought the three little fellows in.


    The three little fellows held hands and walked up to the Emperor.


    The Emperor looked at them and then at the dumbfounded guards. ¡°All of you can leave.¡± Then, the Emperor held Dabao¡¯s little hand and led a string of little ck eggs to Consort Yun¡¯s Vermilion Bird Pce!

 Chapter 673 - 673 Black Eggs and Consort Yun (1)

    673 ck Eggs and Consort Yun (1)


    At this moment, Consort Yun still did not know that His Majesty, the Emperor who had boasted in front of the Empress that he would nevere to the Vermilion Bird Pce again, had taken the risk of being pped in the face and brought a few little ck eggs to her bedchamber.


    She did not sleep wellst night and slept well in the afternoon. She had just woken up and had already instructed the small kitchen to make food for her.


    While waiting for dinner, she went to the bathroom to take a petal bath.


    The prime of youth was easily gone, but no one had stipted that an old woman could not treat herself well. It was true that Consort Yun had no power or influence in the harem, and it was also true that she did not have money to rely on. However, she had never lived as an undemanding woman.


    Even if she died, she would die beautifully.


    She was soakingfortably when the female envoy in charge suddenly came over. The female envoy looked a little flustered. ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Consort Yun soaked in the bathtub and nced at her casually. ¡°Did you deduct my food again?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The female envoy shook her head.


    Consort Yun said, ¡°Then why do you look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost? Who are you pretending for?¡±


    The female envoy touched her face. She didn¡¯t want to look like she had seen a ghost, but the problem was that the Emperor hade to the Vermilion Bird Pce! They were still arguing fiercely in the morning, but now he came to visit again. Who could say that it wasn¡¯t the Emperor who wanted to deal with Her Highness?


    Just now, the Empress had stopped him. Now that it was gone, the Honored Consort was probably in danger!


    Consort Yun closed her eyes. ¡°If you have something to say, say it. If not, go out.¡±


    The female envoy made up her mind and said calmly, ¡°His Majesty is here! Your Highness, please receive him!¡±


    What was that old thing doing in her bedchamber again?


    Consort Yun slowly changed her clothes and left unhurriedly. She did not like the Emperor, so she was naturally not anxious. However, if she had told her earlier that her three precious eggs were here, she would definitely have flown out in a second.


    The Emperor stood in the courtyard filled with begonia flowers and waited unhurriedly.


    Consort Yun walked down the steps with a bad expression and walked up to him. She bowed perfunctorily.


    He knew that Consort Yun woulde slowly. He deliberately did not tell Consort Yun that the three little fellows hade because he wanted to see the regret on Consort Yun¡¯s face. Unexpectedly, before he could see this expression, he was first defeated by Consort Yun.


    Consort Yun said slowly, ¡°Didn¡¯t Your Majesty say that you won¡¯te to my Vermilion Bird Pce again? What¡¯s this now? Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed, Your Majesty?¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s expression froze. He was so happy to see the little ck eggs that he forgot about this!


    ¡°Embarrassed?¡± A small voice said.


    ¡°Why are you embarrassed?¡± Another little voice said.


    Hearing this soft and cute little voice, Consort Yun felt her heart tremble. She looked behind the Emperor!


    One, two, three! Three round little heads stuck out from behind the Emperor. They widened their ck eyes and looked at Consort Yun without blinking.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Consort Yun was stunned.


    ¡°You are¡­¡± Xiaobao thought for a while. How did his mother teach them? Oh, got it!


    ¡°Are you Great-Grandma?¡± Xiaobao asked.


    It was Ah Wan¡¯s children! Consort Yun¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. She walked over excitedly, pushed the Emperor away, squatted down, and hugged the three ck eggs. The three of them were chubby and she couldn¡¯t wrap her arms around them. Their faces were distorted.


    The Emperor, who was caught off guard, almost staggered and fell! He had never known that a weak concubine could have so much strength that she could push him away with one hand. If he hadn¡¯t reacted quickly, he would have fallen into the ditch!


    Consort Yun did not have any martial arts, nor did she have extraordinary strength. However, when she suddenly saw the little fellows, she was so excited that she used most of her strength. Not to mention that it was a man in front of her, she would even swing a mountain!!!


    ¡°Great¡­ Great-Grandma¡­¡± Xiaobao¡¯s face was squeezed by his two brothers¡¯ faces.


    ¡°Aye!¡± Consort Yun replied excitedly.


    Xiaobao said with difficulty, ¡°Con¡¯t¡­ Con¡¯t breathe¡­¡±


    Consort Yun hurriedly let go of the little fellows in her arms and sized them up excitedly. They were a little darker, but their facial features were really good. She originally thought that the Princess and Ah Wan were already beautiful enough, but the three little fellows were even more beautiful than them. The three of them should have taken after her grandson-inw.


    ¡°Slurp~¡± Consort Yun wanted to see her grandson-inw again.


    ¡°Let Great-Grandma take a good look at you.¡± Consort Yun had stayed in the pce for most of her life. Although she had no chance to see the children outside, Nangong Yan, Nangong Li, and Nangong Xi had all been raised in the pce. Consort Yun had seen them before, so they were not as cute as her little ck eggs!

 Chapter 674 - 674 Black Eggs and Consort Yun (2)

    674 ck Eggs and Consort Yun (2)


    Of course, Consort Yun also liked the Princess and Yu Wan, but they were after all past the most lethal age, unlike these cute little ck eggs. Consort Yun felt her heart melt just by looking at them!


    The three little ck eggs did note to visit Consort Yun empty-handed. They had prepared gifts for Great-Grandma.


    The three little ck eggs took off their small bags and opened them. They took out a brocade box and opened it again. They took out a bunch of fresh roses. They held the roses in one hand and ced the other behind their backs. They bowed very gentlemanly.


    This was the first time Consort Yun had received a gift from a ¡°man¡± in her life. Not only did the three little gentlemen offer the flowers to Great-Grandma, but they also held Great-Grandma¡¯s hand and kissed it piously.


    Consort Yun was so happy that she wanted to cry!


    Xiaobao raised his head, puffed out his chest, and said solemnly, ¡°We¡¯ll protect you for the rest of your life!¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s eyelids twitched! Where did he learn this ability to coax people? Consort Yun was already so old, could she still be coaxed by such flowery words?


    ¡°Waah¡ª¡± Consort Yun cried. ¡°It¡¯s too touching¡­¡±


    The speechless Emperor : ¡°¡­¡±


    Consort Yun was immersed in the joy brought by the little fellows andpletely ignored the Emperor at the side. However, it was precisely because of this that her unconcealed appearance fell into the Emperor¡¯s eyes.


    The Emperor looked at the high-spirited woman in front of him and almost thought that he was seeing things for a moment. Was this still the Consort Yun who only knew how to roll her eyes at others? Did she know how tough too?


    It was undeniable that Consort Yun had been beautiful since she was young, and was even more beautiful than the Empress. When the Emperor first met the Empress and Consort Yun, the first person he saw was definitely not the Empress. However, the Empress moved him with her kindness and virtuousness.


    Consort Yun had always been beautiful, but she was as beautiful as a lifeless silk flower. At this moment, this silk flower seemed to have suddenlye to life.


    It bloomed.


    At an almost old age.


    ¡°I¡¯m Xiaobao.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Er¡¯bao.¡±


    ¡°This is Dabao?¡± Consort Yun looked at Dabao.


    Dabao nodded.


    Xiaobao exined considerately, ¡°Dabao doesn¡¯t know how to speak yet.¡±


    Consort Yun had already understood the situation of the little fellows from Yu Shaoqing. The little fellows spokete and only spoke when they came to Nanzhao. Dabao was a littlete, but she believed that Dabao would speak one day.


    Consort Yun quickly recognized the three little fellows. The one with a hair swirl on his head was Dabao, the one with two hair swirls were Er¡¯bao, and the smallest was Xiaobao. This was based on their appearance and expressions.


    The most honest one was Dabao, the cutest one was Er¡¯bao, and the most mischievous one was Xiaobao.


    Consort Yun¡¯s eyesight was much better than the Emperor¡¯s. The Emperor had interacted with them several times, but he still could not urately distinguish who was who. However, Consort Yun had only met them once before she knew the three little fellows.


    ¡°Who sent you here?¡± Consort Yun asked gently.


    The Emperor was stunned again. Her-her voice could be even gentler than the Empress¡¯s? This was simply not like her.


    Xiaobao said, ¡°Uncle Thirteen and Uncle Six sent us here!¡±


    They were their father¡¯s two secret guards. She had heard her son-inw mention them, but he didn¡¯t have time to say much.


    Rumble~


    The three little fellows¡¯ stomachs growled.


    The triplets were like this. If they were hungry, they would be hungry together. If they were thirsty, they would be thirsty together.


    Consort Yun wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and said, ¡°Look at me. I was so focused on talking to you that I forgot to bring you to eat. Come.¡±


    Consort Yun reached out to the three little fellows.


    Xiaobao grabbed her hand and held Er¡¯bao¡¯s hand with the other. Er¡¯bao went to hold Dabao¡¯s hand, and Dabao also held the Emperor¡¯s hand.


    The Emperor was suddenly at a loss. The number of times he had stepped into Consort Yun¡¯s bedchamber could be counted on one hand, let alone eat. That was never before. Putting aside the meal itself, he was worried that Consort Yun would retort and embarrass him in front of the children.


    He did not want to lose his dignity in front of the children, let alone argue with Consort Yun in front of them.


    Just as he was feeling uneasy, Consort Yun smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty hasn¡¯t had dinner yet, right?¡±


    The Emperor was stunned.


    Consort Yun smiled and said, ¡°A new chef hase to the small kitchen. I heard that his culinary skills are not bad. If Your Majesty doesn¡¯t mind, stay and have dinner with me and the children.¡±


    After suspecting that he had seen wrongly, the Emperor began to suspect that he had heard wrongly. Consort Yun actually spoke in such a gentle tone. It was simply strange!


    Consort Yun was as gentle as a wife who had been with him for many years. ¡°If Your Majesty has official business¡­¡±

 Chapter 675 - 675 Black Eggs and Consort Yun (3)

    675 ck Eggs and Consort Yun (3)


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t have any official business.¡± The Emperor immediately interrupted her, as if she was going to go back on her word if he was a stepter.


    Consort Yun covered her face and smiled. She led a string of little ck eggs into the house. The Emperor was still in a daze from her smile as he let Dabao lead him into the house.


    ¡°Your Majesty! Your Majesty!¡± In the Central Pce, the Empress was sitting in front of arge table of dazzling dishes, waiting for the Emperor toe and eat. Suddenly, an eunuch hurriedly walked in. ¡°Your Majesty, His Majesty sent someone to tell you not to wait for him to eat.¡±


    A trace of disappointment shed across the Empress¡¯s eyes. ¡°Is there official business in the court again?¡±


    The eunuch lowered his head and said, ¡°No, there wasn¡¯t any official business.¡±


    The Empress was puzzled. ¡°Then what¡¯s going on? His Majesty has something on his mind and doesn¡¯t want to eat anymore?¡±


    The eunuch lowered his head even more.


    The Empress¡¯s gaze turned slightly cold. ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the eunuch replied in a low voice. ¡°His Majesty went to the Vermilion Bird Pce.¡±


    The Empress¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What did you say? Where did His Majesty go?¡±


    The servant stuttered in fear. ¡°V-Vermillion Bird Pce, Honored Consort Yun¡¯s bedchamber.¡±


    The Empress¡¯s eyes turned slightly cold as she asked strangely, ¡°Why did His Majesty go there?¡±


    In the morning, he had promised her that he would not see the honored consort again. Why did he break his promise?


    Although the rtionship between the Emperor and the Honored Consort was most likely not because of old feelings, as long as she thought of the Emperor appearing in the Honored Consort¡¯s bedchamber, she would always feel uneasy.


    The eunuch said, ¡°I think¡­ a rtive of Her Highness, the Honored Consort came. The Emperor brought them to visit Her Highness.¡±


    The Empress said indifferently, ¡°The Shen family has long cut ties with her. Where does she have rtives?¡±


    Besides, what rtives could be sent over personally by the Emperor? In a sh, the Empress realized something. She clenched her fists and asked, ¡°What kind of rtives? How old is he? What does he look like?¡±


    The eunuch thought for a while and said, ¡°Three children, about two or three years old.¡±


    The Empress closed her eyes. The little masters of the Helian family, the little Gu Elders of the Gu Pce, and the great-grandsons of Nanzhao! It was indeed them!


    In the Vermilion Bird Pce, the food was served. The Emperor and Consort Yun sat down with the three little fellows.


    This was the first time Consort Yun had dinner with her family since she entered the pce, and it was also the first time the Emperor had dinner with Consort Yun. What made the Emperor frown was that the table was filled with vegetarian food. It was obvious that the little fellows did not like vegetarian food.


    It was true that they were not picky. They ate everything that was in their bowls, but eating happily was still different from eating with a frown.


    The Emperor put down his chopsticks and called the chef from the small kitchen over. ¡°Why is it all vegetarian?¡±


    The chef knelt down and kowtowed. ¡°Your-Your-Your-Your Majesty, Her Highness¡¯ health isn¡¯t good, and meat and fish can¡¯t be eaten. That¡¯s why we specially made vegetarian food to nourish Her Majesty¡¯s body.¡±


    The Emperor looked at Consort Yun, who was silently eating, and the little ck eggs that looked like they had tasted wax. He said to the chef, ¡°Go make a few meat dishes.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The chef hurriedly left. He did not expect the Emperor to eat here. Otherwise, he would not dare to give him an all-vegetarian banquet even if he had a hundred guts!


    The Emperor said to Consort Yun, ¡°Tell them what you want to eat. Although your health is important, you don¡¯t have to make things difficult for yourself.¡±


    Consort Yun secretly rolled her eyes. If you have the ability, go and tell your Empress. Tell her not to find the imperial physician to take my pulse and not let anyone deduct my food!


    Since the Emperor had personally given the order, the chef did not dare to be negligent. Not long after, he made braised pork, white braised mutton, steamed sea bass, steamed eggs with scallops, and crab roe tofu.


    ¡°Slurp ~¡± Consort Yun¡¯s eyes lit up. She thought that she had hidden it well, but she did not know that the Emperor had already seen her.


    The Emperor picked up the braised pork for the three little fellows one by one. When he picked up the fourth piece, which was also the fattest piece, Consort Yun drooled.


    The Emperor¡¯s hand trembled imperceptibly. Heposed himself and ced the braised pork in Consort Yun¡¯s bowl.

 Chapter 676 - 676 Black Eggs Torturing the Empress (1)

    676 ck Eggs Torturing the Empress (1)


    Consort Yun had been in the pce for many years and did not have many days to eat meat. Even if she had one or two meals asionally, it was not a top-notch dish. This te of braised pork was specially cooked for the Emperor to enjoy. Not only was the best third-string meat used, it was also used with the best technical skills. Every piece of meat was sparkling, trembling, and soft. It melted in the mouth. It was fat and thin, but not greasy. When she slurped it down, there was a hint of sweetness in the salty freshness. It was simply too delicious.


    This skill was much better than the roasted rabbit fromst night.


    Consort Yun was so ecstatic that she cried. The three little ck eggs were also slurping. Their little mouths were so busy.


    The Emperor had never been picky about his meals. Usually, he would eat whatever the Empress asked him to eat. This was the first time he had the urge to swallow his saliva. The way they ate made him eat a few more bites.


    The braised pork was too delicious. Consort Yun and the little ck eggs were not satisfied, but it was fine if it was gone. Even the youngest Xiaobao asked for another bowl. They obediently ate the rice in their bowls.


    The Emperor pondered and got someone to make tworge bowls of braised pork. The room was filled with the sound of the little ck eggs slurping.


    Seeing that they seemed to be able to eat more than ordinary children, the Emperor ordered the kitchen to prepare more ingredients so that the little masters would not starve. The chef did not dare to refuse and left respectfully.


    Consort Yun also ate to her heart¡¯s content. Before she left, she even burped. The three little ck eggs also touched their round fat stomachs and burped in unison.


    Then, the little ck eggs pulled Consort Yun and the Emperor to take a walk in the courtyard. This was a habit they had developed with Yu Wan. This habit was brought from the Young Master Manor to Lotus Flower Vige and from Lotus Flower Vige to the Helian Manor. Now, they were notzy after entering the pce.


    The Emperor was busy with work and rarely had such afortable moment. He strolled under the crabapple tree in the Vermilion Bird Pce. The night wind blew slowly and the autumn night was quiet.


    ¡°Come on,e and catch me!¡± Xiaobao started to tease again.


    The three little ck eggs went crazy in the courtyard. The days in the pce that were either ck or white seemed to have a different color overnight.


    Consort Yun had never raised children, so it was inevitable that she did not know how to take care of them. Fortunately, the children were very obedient and would remind Consort Yun that they wanted to change their clothes, take a shower and brush their teeth.


    Consort Yun was very unfamiliar with it. She did what she could do in an hour for an entire two hours. In the end, she even wore Dabao¡¯s clothes upside down.


    Dabao looked down at his little pajamas and felt that something was strange. Er¡¯bao pointed at his clothes and said, ¡°It¡¯s reversed!¡±


    Consort Yun was embarrassed.


    ¡°Let me do it.¡± The Emperor reached out and hugged Dabao. He gently took off his clothes and straightened them for him.


    This scene naturally fell into the eyes of the pce servants guarding at the side. The few of them exchanged nces and saw indescribable shock in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Wasn¡¯t the Emperor too good to the little masters? He even personally helped them put on their clothes. They wondered if the Little Princess and the Little Commandery Princess had such treatment back then.


    Of course not.


    The Empress was virtuous. She would do such a thing. The nanny she hired was even an expert at taking care of people. When the Emperor saw the Little Princess and the Little Commandery Princess, and even Nangong Li, who had only returned to the pce when he was a few years old, they were all poised at any time.


    ¡°Pants! Pants! Aiya!¡±


    It was Consort Yun who put on Xiaobao¡¯s pants and put his two little fat legs into one of his pants. Xiaobao took a step and fell. The bed was soft, and it did not hurt, but Consort Yun med herself. She scrambled and blushed.


    The Emperor carried Xiaobao over and helped him put on his pants. After everything was packed, the three little fellows did not sleep. Theyy on the bed, grabbed their little feet with both hands, and looked at Consort Yun and the Emperor innocently.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you hungry?¡± Consort Yun asked.


    The three of them looked at them adorably. When he asked what the three of them wanted to do, the Emperor immediately ordered someone to find a ewe that was producing milk. He squeezed and boiled goat milk and worked for most of the night.


    When the three little ck eggs finally fell asleep with the little milk bottle in their arms, the door of the pce was locked.


    The noisy Vermilion Bird Pce fell silent. The even breathing of the three children came from the bed.


    Consort Yun looked at them and the thousands of ravines in her heart gradually filled up. However, at the same time, she hated the Emperor even more. It turned out that raising a child was such a blissful thing. She could have had all of this, but it was ruthlessly taken away by the Emperor and his Empress!!!

 Chapter 677 - 677 Black Eggs Torturing the Empress (2)

    677 ck Eggs Torturing the Empress (2)


    The Emperor dusted his sleeves and stood up. He was quite satisfied with Consort Yun¡¯s performance tonight. This was what a concubine should be like. What was with her being crazy all day?


    It seemed that bringing the children to the pce was the right thing to do.


    Since Consort Yun had turned over a new leaf, he said, ¡°The children are asleep. I¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Consort Yun raised her leg and kicked him out! The children were asleep and the show was over. If she didn¡¯t chase such a stinky man away, would she keep him for the New Year?


    The Emperor, whose impression of Consort Yun had finally changed, was so angry that he saw stars. He got up and suddenly looked at Consort Yun on the bed.


    ¡°Hu ~ Hu ~¡± Consort Yun hugged a small ck egg and closed her eyes to snore.


    The Emperor, who had nowhere to vent his anger: ¡°¡­¡±


    The Emperor looked at Consort Yun coldly for a long time. Consort Yun would snore for as long as he looked at her. In terms of acting skills, she was serious!


    The Emperor seemed to feel the interrogation from his soul. He clenched his fists and took a few deep breaths to suppress his anger. In the end, he held his butt that was in pain from Consort Yun¡¯s kick and limped back to the bedchamber.


    ¡°Your Majesty, His Majesty has returned.¡±


    In the central pce, the Empress supported her head with one hand and leaned against the table with her eyes narrowed. When she heard the eunuch¡¯s report, she suddenly opened her eyes and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°His Majesty is back?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± the attendant said.


    ¡°He didn¡¯te to the Central Pce?¡± The Empress asked in surprise. They had been husband and wife for many years. Although the two of them had their own bedchambers, the Emperor woulde to her most of the time.


    The eunuch hurriedly said, ¡°I guess it¡¯s toote. His Majesty is afraid of disturbing your rest.¡±


    This was not the first time. In the past, the Emperor would note to the Central Pce when he was busy with government affairs until midnight. However, unlike tonight, the Emperor would send someone to inform her in advance and let her rest without waiting for him.


    Tonight, the Emperor had been pestered by the little fellows until he forgot. It was not easy for the little fellows to sleep, but Consort Yun had deliberately kicked him again. At this moment, he was still puzzled and did not care about anything else.


    It was a small matter that the Emperor did note to stay overnight, but what the Empress thought of was that he had actually stayed in the Vermilion Bird Pce for so long.


    Of course, the Empress would not think that it was Consort Yun¡¯s credit. If Consort Yun had such methods, she would have turned things around countless years ago. Why would she sit on the bench until now?


    It must be those three little fellows.


    When the eunuch saw that the Empress was silent, he guessed her concerns and said, ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s no need to worry. The reason why His Majesty treats those little fellows well is none other than because he wants to rope in the factions behind them. Their father is from the Great Zhou Imperial Family, and their mother is the legitimate daughter of the Helian family. The three of them are also the Seventy-feet Gu Elder of the Gu Hall. The three factions are enough to shake half of Nanzhao.¡±


    The Empress did notment and said, ¡°I heard that those three children are indeed likable.¡±


    Putting everything else aside, just having triplets was too rare. Not to mention that the Emperor liked it, she was curious too. If not for her rtionship with the Eldest Princess, she would have wanted to rope the little Gu Elders into Nangong Yan and Nangong Li¡¯s camp.


    The eunuch smiled and said, ¡°No matter how likable they are, they¡¯re not the children His Majesty cares about the most. His Majesty only has you in his heart. Your descendant is the person he dotes on the most.¡±


    The Empress sighed. ¡°Unfortunately, Li¡¯er isn¡¯t married and doesn¡¯t have children.¡±


    No, she had heard Li¡¯er mention it before that he was about to have a child. However, for some reason, when she mentioned it again, he said that the child was gone. His Majesty was old and was not as cold-hearted as before. Children could touch the soft ce in his heart the most. How good would it be if Li¡¯er also had children?


    The eunuch could not answer this. The people of Nanzhao got marriedter than the Central ins, and the royal family was eventer. The two Princesses were special, and the imperial grandsons were not so anxious.


    Moreover, they could not make it in time even if they were anxious now. After being pregnant for ten months, by the time the child was born, they would have no idea what the situation in Nanzhao had be.


    The eunuch advised, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s gettingte. You should rest first. It¡¯s just a few babies. They can¡¯t cause much trouble.¡±


    The Empress nodded. The Emperor had been in love with her for most of his life. She did not believe that she could notpare to a few children who suddenly appeared.


    The Empress rested.


    Before dawn the next day, the Emperor went to morning court. The Empress ordered someone to make arge table of the Emperor¡¯s favorite dishes and waited for him to have breakfast in the pce after court. Unexpectedly, no one came even when the food turned cold.


    ¡°Go and ask what¡¯s going on,¡± the Empress instructed the eunuch.

 Chapter 678 - 678 Black Eggs Torturing the Empress (3)

    678 ck Eggs Torturing the Empress (3)


    The eunuch left. About ten minutester, the eunuch returned with a bitter smile. ¡°Your Majesty, His Majesty has gone to the Vermilion Bird Pce.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The Empress¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Why did he go again?¡±


    The eunuch braced himself and said, ¡°At the court meeting this morning, I don¡¯t know which minister presented a gyrfalcon. His Majesty saw that the gyrfalcon was very beautiful, so he personally sent it to the little masters of the Vermilion Bird Pce.¡±


    Since he was already there, he naturally stayed for breakfast.


    !!


    The Empress pinched her fingers and calmly instructed the attendant, ¡°The small kitchen has made a few of His Majesty¡¯s favorite dishes. Send them to the Vermilion Bird Pce. Also, make a few of the children¡¯s favorite snacks and send them to His Majesty and Consort Yun.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The eunuch did as he was told.


    At this moment, the Emperor was sitting in the Vermilion Bird Pce to eat with Consort Yun and the children. He had sent over a beautiful baby gyrfalco. The little ck eggs liked it very much, so in order to express their gratitude, they asked him to stay for breakfast.


    No matter how Consort Yun pulled a long face at him in private, she would always treat him with respect in front of the children.


    Thus, the Emperor saw a gentle and virtuous Consort Yun again. He thought to himself that the kickst night was most likely unintentional. She had fallen asleep and he did not even know what he had done.


    At this thought, the Emperor decided to forgive Consort Yun.


    Thanks to the few little ck eggs, Consort Yun no longer had to be a vegetarian. Breakfast was mutton buns, scallion duck pancakes, red date cinnamon porridge, and more than ten exquisite court snacks.


    The Emperor was surprised to find that his appetite was better than before. Even Eunuch Wang could tell this.


    Eunuch Wang was happy for the Emperor from the bottom of his heart. The Empress¡¯s rules were rules, but they tasted otherworldly. The Honored Consort¡¯s was still the best. Just like themoners¡¯ lives, a porridge and a meal had a different taste.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the Empress has sent food over,¡± the pce maid in charge of the Vermilion Bird Pce reported.


    The Emperor nodded. ¡°The Empress is considerate. Bring it over.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The pce maid in charge ced the meals sent by the Empress on the table one by one. The dishes in the Central Pce were naturally much more exquisite than those in the Vermilion Bird Pce.


    Consort Yun was not stupid enough to make things difficult for her stomach. If she dared to give it to her, she would dare to eat it and eat heartily! If she wanted to use this to disgust her, she would really have made a mistake.


    Consort Yun was full. The three little ck eggs also had round stomachs.


    The Emperor was extremely satisfied and said to Consort Yun, ¡°It was tootest night. It¡¯s not convenient. Today, bring the children to the Central Pce to greet the Empress and let her see them.¡±


    The three little ck eggs looked at Consort Yun adorably.


    Consort Yun rubbed their little heads. ¡°Do you want to go?¡±


    The three little ck eggs thought.


    The Emperor said gently, ¡°The Empress is a very good person. When she sees youter, she will definitely like you.¡±


    The three little ck eggs nodded.


    After breakfast, the Emperor went to the imperial study to deal with official business. Consort Yun brought the three little ck eggs to the Central Pce. The Empress had already received the news and knew that Consort Yun and the children woulde. She carefully dressed up and sat on the phoenix chair, dignified and noble.


    Soon, Consort Yun brought the children forward to greet her. They were both old and diligent in taking care of themselves, but Consort Yun looked younger than the Empress.


    In the past, the Empress did not care about this. After all, no matter how beautiful Consort Yun was, the Emperor would never look her in the eye. However, for some reason, the Empress began to care today.


    Consort Yun looked like she was in her early forties, or perhaps even younger. Even the wrinkles at the corners of her eyes were so beautiful that they exuded elegance.


    Consort Yun bowed politely. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡±


    The little fellows did not bow. They just widened their ck eyes and blinked at the Empress.


    The Empress smiled kindly and waved at them. ¡°Come,e to me. Let me take a look.¡±


    The three of them slipped over. They did not have any stage fright, nor did they look arrogant. Even the Empress had to admit that they were indeed very likable children. They walked up the steps, walked around the golden cedar table, and came to the Empress.


    The Empress waved her hand, and an eunuch brought over arge basket with all kinds of small things inside.


    The Empress smiled and said, ¡°Take whatever you like. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    The three little ck eggs turned around to look at Consort Yun.


    Consort Yun nodded slightly before the three of them politely stretched out their little hands.


    Xiaobao took a wooden bow and arrow, and Er¡¯bao took a rattle-drum. Dabao did not want the things in the basket. He tilted his head, turned around, andy on the Empress¡¯s table. Then, he stood on his tiptoes and grabbed the golden thing with one hand.


    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed. That-that was the Empress¡¯s Phoenix Seal!!!


    ¡°Your Majesty! Your Majesty!¡± Outside the imperial study, the eunuch from the Central Pce hurried over.


    Eunuch Wang was at the door. He raised his horsetail whisk and stopped him. ¡°What are you doing? Is the imperial study a ce for you to shout? Can¡¯t you see that His Majesty is busy?¡±


    The eunuch also knew that he had been rash, but he could not control himself!


    ¡°Something-something big happened!¡± He whispered something into Eunuch Wang¡¯s ear.


    Eunuch Wang¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    The eunuch pped his thigh and said, ¡°It¡¯s true! Eunuch Wang, quickly let His Majesty take a look!¡±


    Eunuch Wang entered the imperial study and reported to the Emperor. Without another word, the Emperor put down his official business and rushed to the Central Pce.


    The matter had to start with Dabao taking the Empress¡¯s Phoenix Seal. The Empress said that she would give them toys, but she did not say that she would give them the Phoenix Seal. The Empress wanted the Phoenix Seal back, but Dabao refused.


    Consort Yun also advised Dabao to put down the Phoenix Seal, but Dabao refused to let go.


    A pce maid couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and secretly reached out to snatch it. In the end, she hurt Dabao. Out of self-protection, Dabao grabbed her hair.


    The Empress thought that since she was the mother of the country, the children would also like her and listen to her. She smiled and went to pry Dabao open, but Dabao also grabbed her hair. When the Emperor rushed to the central pce, the Empress¡¯s hair had dropped a lot due to Dabao¡¯s actions.


    Some pce servants tried to separate them, but Dabao held on too tightly. When they pulled, the Empress was in pain.


    The Emperor¡¯s eyebrows twitched! He walked over in three steps and gently coaxed Dabao. ¡°Be good, let go first. I won¡¯t let them snatch your things.¡±


    Dabao did not move.


    The Emperor continued, ¡°I¡¯m the ruler of a country. I mean what I say. Let the Empress go first.¡±


    ...


    Dabao let go.


    The Empress was also bald. The Empress was in so much pain that she was crying. She felt wronged and stifled. She was angry and vexed, but she was the Empress of a generation. She could not re up!


    The Emperor quickly asked the pce servants to help the Empress down to rest and invited an imperial physician.


    Dabao was still hugging his Phoenix Seal.


    The Emperor said, ¡°This thing isn¡¯t fun. I have many treasures in my study. How about you choose something more fun from there?¡±


    Dabao thought for a while and did not nod or object.


    The Emperor brought Dabao to the imperial study. There were many strange things in the imperial study. There were swords, daggers, bone carvings, jade artifacts, and everything else. They were all good things gathered from themoners.


    But Dabao did not like any of them.


    Just as the Emperor was having a headache, Dabao finally threw away the phoenix seal in his arms. When the Emperor heard the ng, he was overjoyed and heaved a sigh of relief. Unexpectedly, he couldn¡¯t smile anymore.


    Dabao hugged his heirloom seal.


    ...

 Chapter 679 - 679 Mighty Dabao

    679 Mighty Dabao


    In order to get back the phoenix seal, he lost the heirloom seal. It could be said that it was very not worth it.


    If it were anyone else who touched the heirloom seal, they would have been dragged out by the Emperor to be chopped up. However, this was Dabao, his little great-grandson.


    Perhaps it was really as the Empress had said, that he was past the age where his heart was the hardest. Or perhaps this child was indeed too lethal. In short, the Emperor did not have the heart to do anything to him.


    ¡°Be good, Dabao. This isn¡¯t fun. How about I change it for you?¡± The Emperor coaxed softly and picked up a beautiful little golden bow. This bow was made of pure gold, small and exquisite. Although it was for show, the strings were real and he could shoot arrows.


    !!


    The Emperor was not even willing to take out such a beautiful thing when Nangong Li was young. Now, he was giving it to Dabao as if it was free. Who knew that Dabao did not want it? Dabao hugged the heirloom seal tightly with one hand and pushed his hand away with the other. There was no room for discussion.


    The Emperor tried many other things, but Dabao did not even look at them. If it were Xiaobao and Er¡¯bao, he might be able to ask them what they liked. However, Dabao did not know how to speak and could notmunicate with him normally.


    The Emperor could not use force.


    Dabao¡¯s innocent eyes made him unable to withstand it. All his thoughts turned into a helpless sigh.


    ¡°Wang Dequan.¡±


    Eunuch Wang walked in. ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    The Emperor instructed, ¡°Go and call Consort Yun over.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eunuch Wang looked at Dabao, who was holding the heirloom seal, and thought to himself that there was always a way out. The Emperor had finally met someone who could suppress him.


    Eunuch Wang rubbed his old hands and left eagerly.


    Consort Yun had brought Er¡¯bao and Xiaobao over. The two of them were very satisfied with their new toy, but after seeing the golden bow, the new toy did not catch their eye. Of course, the two of them did not argue, nor did they cry or make a fuss. They just widened their ck eyes and looked at the Emperor innocently and cutely.


    In the end, Consort Yun did not persuade Dabao to hand over the heirloom seal. Instead, the Emperor took out another golden bow.


    On the other side, the eunuch led the imperial physicians to see the Empress, who had been grabbed bald by Dabao.


    The Empress had been in the pce for many years, but she had never been injured so seriously. Her fingernail had never been cracked before, but now, she was almost half bald.


    The imperial physician took a bold look and almost knelt down in fear. It was not that her injuries were hopeless, but she was the Empress, the Emperor¡¯s favorite. Who would dare to hurt her like this? Or did she have a difficult illness that made her bald overnight?


    The imperial doctor hurriedly took the Empress¡¯s pulse. There was nothing wrong with her pulse! She was just furious.


    ¡°Imperial Physician, how are Her Majesty¡¯s injuries? Are they serious?¡± The eunuch asked worriedly.


    The Empress also looked at him worriedly, but she was too embarrassed to ask if her hair could grow. She was already an olddy. It was already good enough that she had hair. Why did she still want her hair to grow vigorously like a little girl?


    The imperial physician did not dare to say what he was thinking. He only said, ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry. Your injuries are not serious. I will make an ointment for Your Majesty to prevent infection. Then, I will use ginger juice and knotweed to nourish Your Majesty¡¯s hair.¡±


    At this point, this was the only way. The Empress could not really ce a knife on the imperial doctor¡¯s neck and chop off his head.


    ¡°Send the imperial physician,¡± the Empress instructed kindly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The eunuch respectfully sent the imperial physician out.


    The imperial physician sighed inwardly. As expected of the Empress, she could still be so polite. When the Empress was young, she was also a bright beauty. However, as her appearance grew older, she gradually lost her former beauty. Suddenly, she became bald, making her look even older by more than ten years.


    ¡°Take it down!¡± The Empress threw away the bronze mirror in her hand.


    The female envoys hurriedly removed all the mirrors in the bedchamber. The Empress felt stifled, but what could she do? Her hair was not scratched by a servant, nor was it done by Consort Yun, but by a child who was less than three years old.


    What did such a young child know? Could it be that she could really execute him because she was angry with him?


    He was the descendant of the Emperor, the flesh and blood of the littlemandery princess and the Great Zhou royal family. Putting aside how much noble blood flowed in his body, even if he was really a child casually captured on the streets, she could not punish him.


    If a virtuous Empress made things difficult for a three-year-old child, how could she be a mother of the country?


    What would Consort Yun do if it were her? She would probably pick up the child and beat him up. She did not care what others thought of her.


    Sometimes, it was not so easy to be a virtuous queen.


    It was not that the Empress did not suspect that Consort Yun was the one who instigated it, but she could not say it even if she suspected it. The Emperor could, but from the looks of it, he had never suspected Consort Yun at all.


    The Empress felt even more stifled. She applied ointment, put on a veil as a wig, and quietly waited for news of the phoenix seal.


    Not long after, Eunuch Wang returned with the phoenix seal. The moment she saw the phoenix seal, the Empress heaved a long sigh of relief. The Emperor was finally not stupid enough to let the child take away such an important thing.


    What the Empress did not know was that the Emperor did not let Dabao take the phoenix seal, but Dabao took the heirloom seal.


    The Emperor tried his best to ¡°deceive¡± the heirloom seal from Dabao, but Dabao ignored him and hugged it tightly.


    ¡°Just snatch it,¡± Consort Yun said.


    ¡°Then¡­ you¡¯ll do it?¡± The Emperor said.


    Consort Yun snorted. ¡°No! I¡¯m not the one who made promises to Dabao!¡±


    In Consort Yun¡¯s opinion, this was not Dabao¡¯s fault. If the Empress had not puff herself up at her own cost, she would not have let Dabao take the phoenix seal. That was why there was a series of incidents.


    How could such a young child know that this was an heirloom seal? If he felt that he liked it, he would hold it in his hand. Anyway, the Emperor had said that as long as he put down the phoenix seal, he could choose whatever he wanted in the imperial study.


    See, didn¡¯t he choose it? It just depends on whether you give it or not!


    Consort Yun did not care about the heirloom seal, nor did she weigh its value. In her eyes, this was something that could please Dabao. She could give advice to the Emperor, but she was unwilling to snatch Dabao¡¯s beloved little thing.


    The heirloom seal was too important. If he identally lost it, the entire royal family would be aughing stock.


    The Emperor cleared his throat and decided to snatch the heirloom seal.


    He reached out to take the heirloom seal from Dabao¡¯s arms. As soon as he moved, Dabao¡¯s eyes turned red.


    Dabao looked at him aggrievedly, making his heart break!


    Consort Yun took out her handkerchief and wiped her tears. ¡°The three of them didn¡¯t grow up by Ah Wan and Jiuchao¡¯s side originally. They suffered a lot and were tortured. They were pressed in on a cold day¡­¡±


    Stop talking. I won¡¯t snatch it anymore, alright?!


    The Emperor retracted his hand!


    Consort Yun put away her handkerchief and said briskly, ¡°Your Majesty, when Dabao falls asleep, he might let go!¡±


    The Emperor nced at her coldly. ¡°¡­¡±


    ...


    So, whose side are you on?


    However, this was indeed a good idea. No matter how much Dabao cherished it, could he still hug it when he fell asleep? After he fell asleep and let go, he would bring the heirloom seal over. Of course, in case Dabao cried, the Emperor had asked the craftsman to carve a fake one.


    There was no one else in history who could make a fake heirloom seal.


    The Emperor brought Dabao back to his bedchamber and guarded him without leaving his side. After washing up, he also looked at him without blinking. Such a young child had yed for an entire day. Logically speaking, he should be dozing off a lot, but no one expected that Dabao would still be awake even after the Emperor fell asleep.


    The next day, when the Emperor woke up from his sleep, Dabao was already sitting cross-legged beside him and ying with the heirloom seal.


    This, this child!


    The Emperor was about to break down. However, what was even more devastating was yet toe.


    Dabao had originally established a good friendship with the Emperor. Now that the Emperor had given him such a beautiful thing, Dabao liked him even more. Wherever he went, Dabao would follow him, even forgetting his two silly brothers.


    The Emperor went to the study, so did he.


    The Emperor went to the garden, so did he.


    There was a ck tail behind the Emperor. Finally, it was time for court. Dabao still followed him persistently.


    ...


    ¡°How about Dabao go to Consort Yun¡¯s ce?¡±


    Every time he said this, Dabao would look at him as if he had been abandoned.


    That gaze was too lethal. The Emperor took a deep breath. ¡°I really owe you. Come,e.¡±


    Dabao¡¯s expression changed in a second and he happily followed!


    Therefore, on this day, the civil and military officials of Nanzhao witnessed the legendary scene of the Emperor bringing a little ck egg to court. The Emperor strode in front, and the little ck egg carried the heirloom seal and slipped behind.


    The Emperor walked up the steps, and the little ck egg also climbed up the steps one by one.


    The Emperor sat on the throne and asked Eunuch Wang to move a small chair for the little fellow. Dabao looked at his small chair and then at the Emperor¡¯s golden chair. He walked over with the heirloom seal and sat on the throne!


    The civil and military officials gasped! So His Majesty was here to appoint the crown prince today?!!


    The Emperor trembled in panic!


    No, no, no, you¡¯re thinking too much! I¡¯m not here to appoint the crown prince! I didn¡¯t!!! I really didn¡¯t!!!

 Chapter 680 - 680 Doting Grandchildren, Slap in the Face (1)

    680 Doting Grandchildren, p in the Face (1)


    Not to mention that the rtionship between the Emperor and the Eldest Princess and her daughter was so tense, he did not have the intention of establishing this lineage at all. Even if he did, he would not surpass the Eldest Princess and Yu Wan to let a child who did not know how to speak be the crown prince!


    The Emperor held his forehead.


    He had a headache.


    It hurts!


    It hurt more than his face!


    His face hurt because he had sworn not to go to the Vermilion Bird Pce, but he went eagerly. He had gone more than once. As for his headache, it was because of this little fellow. Not only did he snatch his heirloom seal, but he also came to sit on his throne. Is the throne something you can sit on? Huh?


    The Emperor looked at Dabao resentfully. Dabao felt him looking at him and turned to look at him adorably.


    The Emperor : ¡°¡­¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s anger instantly fell. He covered his eyes sadly and helplessly. He regretted bringing this little thing into the pce.


    The civil and military officials did not know what kind of suffering the Emperor had experienced in his heart. Many of them recognized the ck little egg. Ever since the Seventy-feet Little Gu Elder was revealed to be the little master of the Helian family during the ritual, the portraits of the three of them had spread among themoners.


    The three of them were too easy to recognize. After all, there was no fourth such dark little fellow in the world.


    It was unknown which of the three children the Emperor brought to court.


    But no matter which one it was, they were much more beautiful than the portrait. Look at those big ck eyes, small nose and mouth, a pair of heroic eyebrows, two chubby little cheeks, and a round stomach.


    A voice shed across everyone¡¯s hearts¡ªOh my god, they wanted to pinch it!


    There were many people from Nangong Yan¡¯s faction in the court, but even they wished they could reach out and steal this little ck egg.


    As the saying goes, a country cannot go without a ruler for a day. The Emperor was already old, and the position of the Crown Prince was empty. This was definitely not a good thing for Nanzhao, which was already in a precarious situation. The people needed the Crown Prince, and they needed someone to seed the country. If the Emperor did not make a decision for a long time, it would attract wild guesses. Could it be that there was really no one to seed the country?


    The Little Princess¡¯s actions were disappointing. Although the Eldest Princess had the holy artifact and the Gu Elders, she was still a jinx. Was the Emperor not satisfied with these two? Themoners who had originally guessed that the Eldest Princess¡¯s fate might be wrong gradually wavered in the shadow of the Emperor not recognizing her for a long time.


    How could themoners know that it was not that the Emperor did not want to recognize her, but he could not.


    In short, when they saw the Emperor bring a little great-grandson to the throne room, the civil and military officials were excited.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Long live my Emperor!¡±


    Just as the Emperor was about to exin to everyone, before he could speak, the civil and military officials knelt down in unison. A monstrous roar echoed throughout the throne room, almost rushing through the roof and into the clouds.


    The Emperor held his forehead. ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Long live my Emperor!¡±


    ¡°My dear ministers¡­¡±


    ¡°Long live my Emperor!¡±


    After three rounds of cheers, the Emperor no longer wanted to speak.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Dabao nodded seriously.


    Everyone was stunned, and so was the Emperor. This child even acknowledge it? Long live to me, why did you acknowledge?!!


    The ministers¡¯ thoughts were different from the Emperor¡¯s. Dabao¡¯s adult-like serious expression and especially serious ¡°Mhm¡± amused the ministers. How could there be such a cute child? They really want to carry him back!


    Dabao¡¯s expression was extremely serious. The ministers wanted tough but did not dare to. They were all holding it in.


    A doctor from the Censorate mustered his courage and probed, ¡°Then¡­ we¡¯ll rise?¡±


    Dabao nodded solemnly. ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Hahahahaha! What kind of immortal child was he!!! He even knew how to let them stand up!


    Everyone burst intoughter in their hearts!


    Dabao did not know how to speak. He only knew how to hum and asionallyugh like a pig with his brothers. However, the ministers did not know this. They felt that this child cherished his words like gold. He was too cold and stylish!


    Dabao sat for a while and felt that it was not fun here. He hugged the heirloom seal and jumped down. When everyone saw him walking towards them, they hurriedly knelt on the ground.


    Dabao looked at them strangely and walked up to the doctor of the Censorate who had just spoken to him. He raised his chubby little hand and patted the other party¡¯s shoulder solemnly.


    The doctor of the Censorate trembled with excitement.


    He had high hopes for him!


    Dabao expressed that there was dust on his shoulders.

 Chapter 681 - 681 Doting Grandchildren, Slap in the Face (2)

    681 Doting Grandchildren, p in the Face (2)


    After Dabao left, tears streamed down the doctor of the Censorate¡¯s face. He turned around on his knees and kowtowed in the direction where Dabao left. ¡°Goodbye, Your Highness¡ª¡±


    Everyone turned around with him and kowtowed. ¡°Goodbye, Your Highness¡ª¡±


    The Emperor shuddered!


    What Highness? Have I conferred him the title? Did I agree? How could you guys arrange it just like that?!!


    The Emperor had passed the most depressing court meeting in history. From the beginning to the end, he did not have a chance to speak at all. When he could finally speak, no one believed a word he said.


    ¡°I have no intention of appointing a sessor.¡±


    Yet you gave him the heirloom seal.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say which prince he would be conferred.¡±


    However, you gave him the throne.


    ¡°That was just a child ying. My dear ministers, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    You¡¯ve already yed in the throne room. Do you think we¡¯re blind???


    The Emperor fiercely experienced the feeling of internal injuries from holding it in and went to court. He swore that he would never talk to this brat again!


    This matter quickly reached the Empress¡¯s ears.


    Previously, when Nangong Yan was firmly in the position of the Queen, the Empress had never cared about politics because no matter what happened, Nangong Yan would inherit the throne. What was there for her to worry about? However, ever since the Eldest Princess¡¯s family defeated the Queen Manor, the Empress had no choice but to nt a pair of ears in the court.


    When the eunuch reported everything that had happened in the throne room to her, her expression changed in shock. ¡°What did you say? His Majesty brought him to court? He even gave him the heirloom seal and let him sit on his throne?¡±


    This, this¡­


    How exactly did this happen? He had only entered the pce for two days, and he was already so popr with His Majesty? Then what were Xi¡¯er and Li¡¯er, whom she had raised for many years?


    The Empress was so angry that her chest was tight and she was short of breath.


    The eunuch quickly told the Empress what he had heard from the imperial study. ¡°His Majesty didn¡¯t give him the heirloom seal. He took it himself. Yesterday, in order to get the phoenix seal back for Your Highness, His Majesty brought him to the imperial study. In the end, he got the phoenix seal back. That child took a fancy to the heirloom seal again.¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± The Empress pped the table. ¡°Can the heirloom seal be touched casually? He took it just like that! Why didn¡¯t His Majesty control him!¡±


    The eunuch thought to himself, How could he control? Did you control him when he took your phoenix seal? His Majesty has already been charmed by those little fellows.


    The Empress¡¯s impression of the Emperor was still about the Emperor abandoning the Eldest Princess. In the Empress¡¯s opinion, the Emperor could even abandon his biological daughter. The great-grandchildren who were two generations apart were naturally not that important to him.


    However, the Empress ignored something. The Emperor had sent the Eldest Princess away because he believed the old State Preceptor¡¯s prophecy. In terms of the rise and fall of his children and the entire Nanzhao Nation, he had chosen thetter.


    Of course, it was also true that he was hard-hearted when he was young. He wanted to revitalize Nanzhao and be a good Emperor. His ambition and hot-bloodedness had all appeared at that high-spirited age.


    Now, the Emperor was old. He had already unleashed his ambition. He could not do it again like when he was young, rampaging around without care and wholeheartedly for his country. On countless nights, he would think of those innocent eyes, the baby girl he had sent away on a snowy day.


    He had never mentioned this to the Empress.


    The Empress¡¯s years of self-paralysis had not made her think of this. She felt that the Emperor¡¯s kindness to the little fellows came out of nowhere, and there was no need for the Emperor to be soft-hearted.


    ¡°Where¡¯s His Majesty?¡± In the past, the Emperor woulde to the Central Pce for breakfast after court. Yesterday, he went to the Vermilion Bird Pce. Could it be that he also went today?


    The eunuch said, ¡°His Majesty has returned to his bedchamber.¡±


    It was fine as long as he did not go to see Consort Yun. The Empress¡¯s expression softened slightly, but she was not happy for long. After all, the Emperor had not stepped foot here for two days in a row, which made her a little worried.


    ¡°Prepare the pnquin. I¡¯ll go see His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The Empress got into the carriage and set off for the Emperor¡¯s bedchamber. Halfway there, she met Consort Yun, who had returned from picking tangerines.


    There was an orchard in the pce, and the tangerines nted inside were ripe. Consort Yun nned to pick a few for the little fellows to try, but who knew that she would meet the Empress the moment she came out.


    Consort Yun bowed indifferently. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡±


    The Empress was angry when she saw her perfunctory appearance, but she did not show it on her face. She only asked someone to stop the carriage. She sat in the carriage and nced at Consort Yun from above. ¡°Consort Yun is really good. In order to fight for favor, you even used a few innocent children.¡±

 Chapter 682 - 682 Doting Grandchildren, Slap in the Face (3)

    682 Doting Grandchildren, p in the Face (3)


    Consort Yun smiled faintly. ¡°Empress, you tter me. In terms of methods, how can I be your match? Back then, the Old State Preceptor sent my child away with a prophecy. I¡¯m useless. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have not angered you to death after so many years.¡±


    The first few sentences did not hurt at all, but thest sentence almost angered the Empress to death.


    The Empress gripped her handkerchief tightly. ¡°Consort Yun! Just because you have His Majesty backing you up now, you¡¯re looking down on me even more!¡±


    Consort Yun sighed softly and said, ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re wrong. I¡¯ve never looked down on you more and more. I¡¯ve never taken you seriously from the beginning.¡±


    The Empress fell back in anger!


    The Empress said coldly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you¡­ afraid that I¡¯ll deal with you?!¡±


    Consort Yun sighed again. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s not the first day I¡¯ve been so rash and rude. The Empress is magnanimous. You definitely won¡¯t punish me for such a small matter.¡±


    These words were not fake. Ever since Consort Yun entered the pce, she had caused trouble everyday. However, the Empress always tolerated her to the greatest extent. This was naturally not because the Empress was really magnanimous, but because keeping a crazy woman like her could very well set off the Empress¡¯s virtuousness.


    Why? Did I make suchparisons for so many years for nothing? It was time to collect some interest!


    ¡°If the Empress doesn¡¯t have any instructions, I¡¯ll take my leave. The Empress only needs to take care of the sleeping Princess, but I have to guard three lively children. It¡¯s hard on me.¡±


    With that, Consort Yun left without looking back.


    Listen to what she was saying. The sleeping Princess? Was she cursing Nangong Yan to never recover in her life? Thinking of the withered Nangong Yan, the Empress¡¯s heart felt like it was being cut by a knife. Then, she thought of the child brought to the throne room by His Majesty, and she almost couldn¡¯t help but vomit blood.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    Consort Yun turned around. ¡°Your Majesty, do you have any other instructions?¡±


    The Empress suppressed the anger in her heart. ¡°Did you instigate it?¡±


    Consort Yun thought for a while. ¡°Huh, what are you referring to, Your Majesty?¡±


    The Empress said coldly, ¡°Stop pretending! That child took my phoenix seal, His Majesty¡¯s heirloom seal, and even pestered His Majesty to bring him to court. Do you dare say that you didn¡¯t instigate him?¡±


    It really wasn¡¯t.


    Consort Yun had never cared about these things, but since the Empress asked, she naturally could not disappoint her.


    Consort Yun smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. I was the one who instigated it. Your Majesty,e and punish me!¡±


    That child had just entered the throne room. Wasn¡¯t punishing Consort Yun now publicly punishing that child?


    The Empress was not that stupid. However, the Empress was truly aggravated. She had never felt so aggrieved. If she did not feel good, Consort Yun would.


    Consort Yun carried the basket and left with a smile.


    The eunuch advised, ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t be angry. Be careful that you¡¯ll hurt your health. His Majesty is still around. His Majesty has been your husband for many years. The person he cares about the most is still you.¡±


    The Empress heaved a long sigh of relief and nodded. ¡°To His Majesty¡¯s bedchamber.¡± She did not believe that a few children who suddenly appeared couldpare to their many years of rtionship. In the Emperor¡¯s heart, she was always the most important person.


    How could a few children born from concubinespare to her, the legitimate Empress? As this thought shed through her mind, the Empress finally felt better.


    The Empress had special privileges. There was no need to report her entry and exit to the Emperor¡¯s bedchamber. She walked in unimpeded, only to hear a row ofughing pigs.


    She hurriedly passed through the corridor and took a closer look. She saw that the Emperor, who had sworn a second ago that he would never talk to Dabao again, was kneeling on the ground with his hands and knees. Three little ck eggs were riding on his back.


    The Emperor: ¡°Sit tight!¡±


    The Empress: ¡°¡­!!¡±

 Chapter 683 - 683 Untitled (1)

    683 Untitled (1)


    The Emperor was also a father, but he was different from all the fathers in the world. He was first the Emperor, then the father. In decades, the Empress had never seen such an Emperor who did not care about his image.


    How could he spoil these children like this? Even he had never doted on Nangong Yan and Nangong Li so much back then!


    Crack!


    The Emperor¡¯s old back cracked.


    ¡°Your Majesty! Your Majesty!¡± Eunuch Wang took a big step forward and carried the little ck eggs off the Emperor¡¯s back. These little fellows looked heavy, but they were actually even heavier when he carried them. No wonder His Majesty¡¯s old waist cracked.


    His arm was about to break from just hugging him, okay?


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you alright?¡± Eunuch Wang ced the little ck eggs on the ground and asked anxiously.


    The Emperor was in so much pain that he could not speak.


    Xiaobao walked over, bent down, and tilted his head to look at him. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    It was originally quite painful, but after he asked, it didn¡¯t seem to hurt that much anymore. The Emperorughed dryly and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly felt two gazes that could not be ignored. He subconsciously turned around and met the Empress¡¯s gaze.


    The Empress¡¯s face was filled with shock and a trace of hurt and disappointment. His heart tightened and he said hoarsely, ¡°Empress¡­¡±


    The Empress left without looking back.


    The Emperor could not care less about the injuries on his old waist. He instructed Eunuch Wang to call Consort Yun over and asked her to take care of the children before chasing after the Empress.


    The Empress did not walk quickly, so she naturally heard his instructions. Even at such a critical juncture, he did not forget to settle down a few little fellows and even let Consort Yune to his Dragon Pce. When did his ce be a ce that Consort Yun was qualified to step foot in?


    The Empress got into the carriage. ¡°Back to the pce!¡±


    The Emperor did not stop her in public. He sighed helplessly, called for the pnquin, and followed her to the Empress¡¯s pce.


    When the pce servants saw the Empress and the Emperor return to the pce one after another, their expressions did not look too good. They tactfully retreated. Soon, only one trusted eunuch was left in the Empress¡¯s bedchamber. However, after this eunuch received the Emperor¡¯s gaze, he left dejectedly.


    The Empress wanted to call someone to serve tea, but in the blink of an eye, she saw that the bedchamber was empty.


    The Emperor coughed lightly and walked over while holding his aching waist. ¡°Empress.¡±


    ¡°You still know that I¡¯m your Empress.¡± The Empress turned her face away aggrievedly, not looking at the Emperor¡¯s heavy gaze that almost crushed her.


    The Emperor was a man, but he was not a fool. He naturally understood that his preference for the Vermilion Bird Pce would make the Empress unhappy, but after all, the blood of the Nanzhao Royal Family flowed in those children¡¯s bones. He could not really ignore them.


    ¡°Empress.¡± The Emperor sat down beside the Empress.


    The Empress turned around and ignored him. It was true that she was a virtuous Empress, but it was normal for her to throw a tantrum in front of her husband.


    The Emperor tugged at her sleeve. ¡°Are you angry with me?¡±


    The Empress said indifferently, ¡°How would I dare? My children have lost favor. I still have to live ording to His Majesty and those little fellows¡¯ wishes for the rest of my life. I don¡¯t have the guts to be angry with His Majesty.¡±


    The Emperor felt guilty and did not know how to tell the Empress. ¡°¡­Yan¡¯er¡¯s matter concerns the country. I only punished her because she had gone overboard. Didn¡¯t I not say anything when you picked her up from the dungeon of the Dali Temple?¡±


    The Empress turned around in a fit of pique and choked as she said, ¡°Then does Your Majesty remember how long it has been since youst came to see Yan¡¯er? Is she still Your Majesty¡¯s flesh and blood? No matter how big her mistake was, she has been punished now. The fetus in her stomach is gone and she¡¯s half dead. Does Your Majesty only want her to die before you¡¯re willing?¡±


    The Emperor was silent.


    Nangong Yan was a child he had doted on, but as long as he thought about how she had done so many unforgivable things, he was really unwilling to see her again.


    The Emperor deliberately changed the topic. He looked at the hairband on the Empress¡¯s head and asked, ¡°Are your injuries better?¡±


    It was fine if he didn¡¯t mention this, but when the Empress heard this, she was even angrier. She was already bald from that little thing¡¯s grip. Not only did His Majesty not distance himself from him, he even brought him to the throne room.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± the Empress said. ¡°I heard that you brought that child to court and even introduced him to the civil and military officials. You even casually gave him the heirloom seal.¡±


    It was really a sore point. The Emperor had finally forgotten the sad matter, but the Empress brought it up again. He touched his forehead helplessly and said, ¡°The child is just ying. Empress, you don¡¯t have to take it seriously.¡±


    ¡°Then what exactly is His Majesty¡¯s n?¡± The Empress asked.

 Chapter 684 - 684 Untitled (2)

    684 Untitled (2)


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The Emperor was puzzled.


    The Empress said bluntly, ¡°Your Majesty, why don¡¯t you give me a quick death about the Crown Princess? Do you really want to confer the Eldest Princess as the sessor?¡±


    The Emperor frowned and said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t even want to acknowledge me.¡±


    The Empress asked relentlessly, ¡°What if she reunites with Your Majesty? Is Your Majesty going to pass the position of Crown Prince to her?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that,¡± the Emperor said impatiently. He realized that his tone wasn¡¯t good. He sighed and held the Empress¡¯s hand. ¡°I still have a few years left. I can still apany you for a few more years. I promise you that no matter who bes the Crown Prince, I won¡¯t let you suffer.¡±


    You even promised me that you wouldn¡¯t acknowledge that child, but what¡¯s going on now? The Empress pursed her lips and did not say the question in her heart. It was fine to throw a tantrum, but it would not be smart if she annoyed the Emperor.


    The Empress changed the topic and said, ¡°Has Your Majesty not considered Li¡¯er? He¡¯s also Prince Yan¡¯s flesh and blood, the nephew of the Great Zhou Emperor. The blood of the royal families of the two countries flows in his body, so he¡¯s also extremely noble.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll consider it,¡± the Emperor said.


    The Empress and the Emperor had been husband and wife for many years. She could understand what he was thinking with a look. When Nangong Li was mentioned, he was clearly not too interested. It was not that he did not dote on this child, but Nangong Yan had lost his favor and even Nangong Li was implicated.


    When his anger towards Nangong Yan subsided, Nangong Li would be able to regain his favor. However, the problem was that no one knew how long this process would take. If not for those little fellows, the Emperor might have easily doted on Nangong Li.


    While she was thinking, the Emperor said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll go back to my bedchamber first.¡±


    The Empress was stunned. ¡°Your Majesty¡­ aren¡¯t you going to eat with me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Thinking of the little fellows in the bedchamber, the Emperor was a little worried.


    The Empress¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but on the surface, she said considerately, ¡°Got it. Your Majesty is worried about the children. Go. I¡¯ll also choose a few capable nannies to send to Consort Yun.¡±


    The Emperor nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. Consort Yun has never raised a child before. She¡¯s not as experienced as you. If you have nothing to do, remind her more.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± The Empress smiled and sent the Emperor out of the Central Pce.


    The Emperor left a little quickly, showing how anxious he was to see those little fellows.


    The Empress could no longer hold back her smile. She pped the pir beside her, and her fingernail guard broke.


    The eunuch walked forward, picked up the broken guard on the ground, and said to the Empress, ¡°Your Majesty, please calm down!¡±


    The Empress did not have a bad temper. After taking a deep breath, she suppressed the anger in her heart and said firmly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ve lost favor?¡±


    The eunuch hurriedly said, ¡°Your Majesty, what are you saying? You¡¯re His Majesty¡¯s wife. His Majesty has doted on you alone for so many years. How could you lose favor? Didn¡¯t you see how nervous His Majesty is about you when you were angry just now?¡±


    The Empress snorted coldly. ¡°He¡¯s nervous about me, but he¡¯s even more nervous about those little fellows.¡±


    The eunuch said, ¡°Those children are indeed likable, but such young children will always be naughty. When His Majesty¡¯s novelty passes, he will find them annoying.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± the Empress murmured.


    The eunuch smiled and said, ¡°Of course. I heard that those children are extremely noisy. In a few days, His Majesty won¡¯t be able to take it anymore.¡±


    The Empress did not want to keep arguing about this. She paused and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s themandery prince? Why haven¡¯t I seen him for two days?¡±


    When Nangong Li was in the Capital, he woulde to greet the Empress every day. This was also why he could still walk freely in the pce after Nangong Yan¡¯s ident. The Emperor saw his filial piety towards the Empress and would not casually stop him from entering the pce.


    The eunuch took a deep breath in confusion. ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s been no news of His Highness for two days. Even if His Highness can¡¯te and greet you, he¡¯ll send someone to deliver news.¡±


    The Empress said with a headache, ¡°Go to the Princess Manor and help me take a look at Li¡¯er and Xi¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the eunuch agreed. He took a carriage without eating lunch.


    Nangong Li had only been sent back to the Princess Manor this morning. After he was tortured by Consort Yun and her daughter, he was taught a lesson by Yu Shaoqing. He fell down the hill and fainted in the grass for two days and two nights.


    Fortunately, there were no ferocious beasts there. Otherwise, he would have been taken away without anyone noticing. A passing woodcutter discovered him, recognized the token on him, and sent him back to the Princess Manor.


    Nangong Li was beaten up beyond recognition. His mouth was swollen and his tongue was tied in a knot. The eunuch listened for a long time but could not tell who had caused him to suffer.

 Chapter 685 - 685 Untitled (3)

    685 Untitled (3)


    The eunuch could only return to the pce and report Nangong Li¡¯s situation to the Empress.


    The Empress¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Li¡¯er was injured? Who did it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± The eunuch shook his head awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯ve already hired an imperial doctor for His Highness. Your Majesty, don¡¯t let the worry damage your health. When His Highness is better, the truth wille out.¡±


    The Empress stood up. ¡°No, I want to see Li¡¯er.¡±


    !!


    The eunuch dissuaded, ¡°Your Majesty, you can¡¯t! You¡¯re the Empress. You can¡¯t leave the pce on your own!¡±


    The Empress¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Then I¡¯ll beg His Majesty!¡±


    The Empress had made up her mind to visit Nangong Li. It was useless no matter who persuaded her. When she went to the Emperor¡¯s bedchamber, no one stopped her. However, at this moment, she would rather have someone stop her in advance so that she could not see this blinding scene.


    The little fellows were ying in the garden. There were several swings, arge group of wooden horses, and countless trinkets in the garden that had was built overnight. The three little ck eggs yed with this and that. The Emperor and Consort Yun sat under the porch and looked at them.


    The two of them were smiling.


    Consort Yun smiled because the little ck eggs were very obedient. The Emperor smiled because the little ck eggs and Consort Yun were very obedient.


    They looked as if they were the real family.


    The Empress felt her eyes sting. She suddenly forgot that she was here to ask the Emperor for permission to leave the pce. She felt ufortable staying any longer and left without looking back.


    This time, the Emperor did not notice her.


    When did this man no longer only have her in his heart?


    The Empress did not take the carriage, nor did she let the servants follow her. She just walked in the harem dejectedly. After walking for an unknown period of time, she was shocked back to her senses by a series of young voices.


    ¡°It¡¯s your turn, Er¡¯bao!¡± Xiaobao waved the handkerchief in his hand and said anxiously to Er¡¯bao.


    Er¡¯bao obediently walked over. ¡°Then cover me up.¡±


    Xiaobao covered Er¡¯bao¡¯s eyes with a handkerchief. Er¡¯bao began to catch them.


    Dabao didn¡¯t say anything, but Xiaobao knew how to speak. He hid behind Dabao. ¡°Come on,e and catch me!¡±


    Er¡¯bao grabbed Dabao.


    Xiaobao rolled on the groundughing. ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±


    This time, it was Dabao¡¯s turn to catch. Er¡¯bao covered Dabao¡¯s eyes with the handkerchief. ¡°Can you¡­ see?¡±


    Dabao shook his head.


    Er¡¯bao instructed, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go back on your word, nor are you allowed to peek. Count to ten and then you¡¯lle and catch me.¡±


    Dabao nodded. Xiaobao and Er¡¯bao exchanged a naughty look and quietly ran away! Dabao catched for a long time but could not catch it.


    This was a small garden that was a full fifteen minutes away from the Emperor¡¯s bedchamber. To the east was ake with live water, but there was a fence around theke to prevent children from falling.


    Dabao reached out his little hand and walked towards the fence. This was the child who could not speak. He was the one who had made the Empress bald. He was also the one who had taken the Emperor¡¯s heirloom seal and sat on the throne of Nanzhao.


    Even though he was only three years old, he was already Nangong Li¡¯s greatest enemy.


    What if he had an ident? Could Consort Yun stillugh? The Eldest Princess jinxed her grandson. Would she still have a chance to be the Queen?


    Countless thoughts shed through her mind. The Empress reached out and gently pulled open the fence. Dabao walked over without any obstructions.


    Plop!


    Dabao missed his footing and fell into the coldke!

 Chapter 686 - 686 Dabao Is Rescued (1)

    686 Dabao Is Rescued (1)


    ¡°Dabao!¡±


    In the courtyard on Sishui Street, Yu Wan woke up from her nap.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yan Jiuchao was sitting beside her. Seeing her sit up in shock, he put down the book in his hand and looked at her. ¡°Did you dream?¡±


    Yu Wan wiped the cold sweat off her forehead in shock. ¡°I dreamed that Dabao fell into the water. You know, I never dream. I don¡¯t even do it at night, let alone in the day.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao did not say perfunctorily, ¡°You miss your son too much.¡± He turned to look in the direction of the door. ¡°Shadow Thirteen.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen shed the two of them. ¡°Young Master.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°To the pce.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen understood and used his qinggong.


    Shadow Six was a scout. He was much more skilled at gathering information than Shadow Thirteen, but the pce was heavily guarded. With Shadow Six¡¯s martial arts, it would probably be difficult for him to escape once he was discovered. Moreover, the news of the children was not a secret. Shadow Thirteen could easily see them even if he went.


    Yu Wan sighed softly. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m making a fuss?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao rubbed the top of her head. Without the strand of hair, she was indeed much more pleasing to the eye.


    ¡°No,¡± he said.


    Yu Wan grabbed hispel and gentlyy in his arms to look forfort. The dream was too real, and she could note back to her senses.


    Among the three babies, the most pitiful one at first was Xiaobao. He was the youngest and was bullied the most by Yan Ruyu. As the three of them slowly grew up and forgot that unbearable past, they walked out of the huge shadow and lived in a gratifying manner.


    However, Xiaobao and Er¡¯bao both spoke one after another. They kept chattering all day, but Dabao always kept quiet. That child was honest. Even if he was bullied, he would notin. Yu Wan worried about him the most.


    It was rare for Yan Jiuchao not to criticize her. He gently patted her shoulder and silentlyforted her.


    At this moment, by the sparklingke in the pce, the Empress widened her eyes nervously and stared unblinkingly at the chubby little thing sink. She felt that her legs were no longer hers and her mind was nk.


    Countless emotions shed across her heart, intertwining into a dense thin that covered her and made her unable to breathe.


    It wasn¡¯t her fault.


    She was not such a vicious person.


    She was jinxed by the Eldest Princess.


    That was why she had lost her nature and attacked an innocent child.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault¡­ No¡­ No¡­¡±


    She staggered two steps and stared nkly at the child who sank into the water without even struggling.


    ¡°What do you think of this? Will the little masters like it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too small. It¡¯s not as big as what I picked.¡±


    Two little pce maids walked over withughter. The two of them were originally pce maids of the fruit court. Because Consort Yun had gone to pick tangerines once, the two of them knew that the little masters liked to eat the fruits they nted. In the afternoon, the two of them picked a basket and nned to send it to the Vermilion Bird Pce. Coincidentally, they passed by here.


    The Empress¡¯s eyebrows twitched. She looked at the empty garden and then at the pce maids who were gradually approaching. She gritted her teeth and jumped into the water!


    ¡°Aiya! I think I saw someone fall into the water!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡±


    The two pce maids carried the basket to theke. At this moment, the Empress had already iled in the water a few times. When the two of them saw the face that appeared above the water, they were so frightened that their legs went limp and they knelt down. ¡°Your-Your Majesty?¡±


    The Empress ignored their fear. She took a deep breath and continued to sink into the water. When she surfaced again, there was a child in her arms.


    What happened by theke quickly reached the imperial study. The Emperor was so frightened that his face turned pale. Without another word, he went to theke. The Empress had already been pulled ashore by the pce maids. She was carrying the choking Dabao in her arms. The two of them were wet, so it was not difficult to guess what had happened just now.


    The Emperor strode over and hugged the drenched child.


    The first person he was nervous about was not her. The Empress¡¯s heart turned cold, but she did not show any disappointment.


    ¡°Dabao choked on water,¡± the Empress panted.


    Only then did the Emperor look at her worriedly. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    The Empress shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You should quickly get the imperial doctor to take a look at Dabao.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the imperial doctor!¡± The Emperor was furious.


    Eunuch Wang quickly picked up the imperial physician with his horsetail whisk. Halfway there, he bumped into the imperial physician who had rushed over with a first aid kit. Eunuch Wang took his first aid kit. ¡°Give me the box. Hurry up and go! His Majesty is anxious!¡±

 Chapter 687 - 687 Dabao Is Rescued (2)

    687 Dabao Is Rescued (2)


    The imperial physician was not young anymore. His old legs were almost broken from running. He finally stumbled to the Emperor and Empress.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± He bowed.


    The Emperor interrupted him impatiently. ¡°Alright! Hurry up ande over to take a look at the child!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The imperial physician took the children.


    The minister quickly pulled off his coat and spread it on thewn.


    ¡°Ah, no need,¡± said the imperial physician.


    The imperial physician turned Dabao over and let him lie with his head facing down and his stomach on his knees. After a while, Dabao spat out a few mouthfuls of water.


    ¡°He¡¯s fine now, Your Majesty,¡± the imperial physician said, wiping the sweat off his forehead. ¡°Take off his clothes.¡±


    Eunuch Wang went to pick up Dabao.


    The Emperor said, ¡°Let me do it!¡±


    The Emperor took off Dabao¡¯s clothes, unbuttoned his robe, and hugged him. Although the winter in Nanzhao was not as cold as the Great Zhou, it was still cold weather. Dabao was so cold that his little body was trembling. The Emperor hugged him tightly, and Eunuch Wang picked up the coat on the ground and put it on him.


    A servant¡¯s clothes shouldn¡¯t be on his master, but wasn¡¯t he unable to care about it now?


    The Emperor did not refuse and wrapped anotheryer around Dabao. He looked at the child in his arms with heartache and instructed the imperial doctor, ¡°Hurry up and take a look at the Empress.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The imperial physician hurriedly went to take the Empress¡¯s pulse.


    The Empress did not choke on the water. She was clear-headed, so the problem was not big. However, at her age, if she suddenly soaked into the coldke, it would still be easy for the cold air to invade and the evil aura to enter her body.


    The Empress said considerately, ¡°Your Majesty, quickly bring Dabao back to the bedchamber.¡±


    The Emperor said, ¡°Come over too.¡±


    A pce maid carried a pnquin over. The Emperor carried Dabao and sat in the pnquin with the Empress. It was not until the three of them arrived at the Dragon Pce that Consort Yun arrivedte with Er¡¯bao and Xiaobao.


    The children were really mischievous. Dabao ¡°identally¡± fell into the water, while Er¡¯bao and Xiaobao climbed up the tree and could not get down. They hugged the tree trunk and screamed. Consort Yun called the guards to bring them down.


    Consort Yun never expected something to happen to Dabao. Dabao was the most honest among the three children. He would not find any excitement.


    At this moment, the Emperor and the Empress had already changed into two sets of dry clothes. Dabao had also changed his clothes and was being protected by the Emperor.


    The Emperor had already learned what had happened from the pce servants. It turned out that the three little fellows did not take a lunch break and wanted to go out to y. Consort Yun brought them there. Halfway there, Consort Yun had to use the toilet and asked the two pce maids to keep a close eye on the children. The pce maids only treated them as ordinary children and did not keep a close eye on them. In the end, they were not careful and disappeared.


    On the way back, Consort Yun met Er¡¯bao and Xiaobao, who were hanging from the tree. When she saved them, she heard that something had happened to Dabao.


    Consort Yun was more confused than anyone else.


    The Empress said seriously, ¡°Honored Consort Yun, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you this time. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re usually out of line, but now that you¡¯re already a great-grandmother, you should restrain yourself. Don¡¯t think about running around all day. You should take care of the children more. Do you know how urgent the situation was just now? If I¡¯m half a stepter, Dabao will lose his life!¡±


    Consort Yun turned pale!


    She looked at the Empress and then at the Emperor. The Emperor¡¯s face was cold. It was as if what the Empress said was true. Dabao¡¯s situation was indeed very dangerous.


    She med herself.


    However, it was useless to me herself now. Moreover, even if she had to do it again, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to do it better. Could it be that when she heard that Dabao had fallen into the water, she didn¡¯t care about the two little ck eggs hanging on the tree that could fall off at any time?


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Consort Yun wanted to hug the frightened Dabao.


    The Emperor rejected her with his eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything, Shen Yun. I¡¯m very disappointed in you.¡±


    The Empress said with a pained expression, ¡°This is His Majesty¡¯s first great-grandson. Do you know what he means to the entire Nanzhao? Honored Consort, even I can¡¯t stand it anymore this time. Even if I take the risk of being criticized by the world, I won¡¯t forgive you magnanimously!¡±


    She had only been an Honored Consort for less than ten days, but she was snatched away by the Emperor just like that. She was beaten back to the position of a Consort and was grounded in the Vermilion Bird Pce.


    The three little ck eggs were carried to the Empress¡¯s pce and were taken care of by the Empress and the Emperor.


    The Empress said warmly, ¡°I¡¯ll treat them as my own.¡±


    The Emperor patted her hand and said, ¡°I believe you. You were the one who saved Dabao¡¯s life. Other than you, I can¡¯t think of anyone else in the harem who can do their best to take care of them.¡±


    The Empress smiled gently. ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t be too angry with Consort Yun. Just now, I was in a fit of anger, so I sent her away without thinking. But on careful thought, you can¡¯t me her entirely. She¡¯s never raised a child, so it¡¯s inevitable that she missed something. I hope Your Majesty doesn¡¯t me her too much. When she realizes her mistake, it¡¯s better to return the position of the Honored Consort to her.¡±

 Chapter 688 - 688 Dabao Is Rescued (3)

    688 Dabao Is Rescued (3)


    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯ve been spoiling her that she¡¯s bing more and more unruly. I¡¯ve seen that she¡¯s changed these few days and thought that she had really turned over a new leaf,¡± the Emperor said and sighed helplessly.


    ¡°A leopard can¡¯t change its spots¡­¡± The Empress paused and said apologetically, ¡°My words are a little overboard. I don¡¯t mean to nder Consort Yun. I just think that Consort Yun might not be suitable to raise children.¡±


    The Emperor was silent.


    The Empress did not persuade the Emperor to agree with her opinion. It did not matter if the Emperor was disappointed in Consort Yun or if he wanted to punish her. What was important was that the Emperor would not easily hand the children over to Consort Yun.


    !!


    Even if this child was really listed as the Crown Prince in the future, he would still be brought into the pce and personally raised by her, the Empress.


    Shadow Thirteen reported the news he had obtained from the pce to Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan in detail.


    Yu Wan frowned. ¡°What did you say? Dabao fell into the water? He was saved by the Empress?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen did not add his subjective judgment. ¡°That¡¯s what the pce said. The Emperor vented his anger on Consort Yun and snatched her position as the honored consort.¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Yu Wan punched the table with her little fist.


    Shadow Thirteen continued, ¡°The Emperor sent Dabao and the others to the Empress¡¯s pce. The Empress is taking care of them now.¡±


    Their parents were all around. Even if they did not let Consort Yun take care of them, it was not the Empress¡¯s turn to interfere!


    Yu Wan felt that there was something wrong with this matter. Back then, the Empress could even scheme against the Eldest Princess when she was still in her swaddling. Would she be merciful to Dabao?


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Shadow Thirteen, bring me into the pce.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen nodded and brought Yu Wan into the pce.


    The two of them first went to the central pce to see the three children. The three of them were already asleep and were carefully guarded by a few capable nannies. Since the Empress dared to ept these little fellows, she would definitely not treat them badly. Otherwise, if anything happened in the future, the Emperor would me her.


    Yu Wan and Shadow Thirteen went to Consort Yun¡¯s bedchamber.


    Consort Yun med herself for not being able to sleep. She sat in front of the window in a daze. Suddenly, a round little head appeared outside the window.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Consort Yun was so frightened that she leaned back and fell to the ground with her chair.


    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s me!¡± Yu Wan pulled down her veil, crossed the windowsill with one leg, and climbed in cleanly.


    ¡°Ah Wan?¡± Consort Yun.


    Yu Wan was wearing night clothes and her face was covered. It was no wonder that Consort Yun could not recognize her.


    Yu Wan walked over and helped Consort Yun up. At this moment, Shadow Thirteen also shed in and bowed.


    Consort Yun looked at that handsome face and gasped. ¡°This is my son-inw?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m Young Master¡¯s secret guard, Shadow Thirteen.¡±


    If the secret guard was so handsome, how handsome was her son-inw? Consort Yun almost drooled again, but when she thought of Dabao, she couldn¡¯t.


    Yu Wan kept it short. ¡°Grandma, I came tonight to ask you for information. I heard that Dabao fell into the water. Did the Empress save him?¡±


    Consort Yun sighed helplessly. ¡°The pce maids saw it with their own eyes. When they heard the sound, they saw a figure fall into the water. They walked over and saw the Empress save Dabao with their own eyes. Moreover, the Emperor asked Dabao if anyone pushed him. He said no.¡±


    Yu Wan touched her chin. ¡°Can the Empress distinguish between the three children?¡±


    ¡°She¡­¡± Consort Yun thought for a while. No, the Empress couldn¡¯t tell! However, ording to the pce servants present, the moment the Emperor arrived, the Empress said to him, ¡°Dabao choked on water!¡±


    At that time, Er¡¯bao and Xiaobao were not around. How did she know that it was Dabao? Unless¡­ She had already seen Er¡¯bao and Xiaobao and confirmed that they had left. Er¡¯bao and Xiaobao did not hear the sound of him falling into the water. This meant that Dabao only fell into the water after they had gone far. This would take a long time.


    The Empress had been standing nearby for such a long time. If that was the case, then she had watched Dabao fall into the water!


    Consort Yun told Yu Wan her guess.


    ¡°One more thing,¡± Consort Yun said. ¡°I remember that the fence there was closed and there were locks on it. I was worried that they would run here and specially check every lock.¡±


    Yu Wan said thoughtfully, ¡°So, someone opened the fence and let Dabao fall into the water himself.¡±


    It was obvious who this person was.

 Chapter 689 - 689 Pretentious Woman Exposed (1)

    689 Pretentious Woman Exposed (1)


    Yu Wan had long known that the Empress was a good-for-nothing, but she did not expect her to be so bad. She could even kill a three-year-old child. Wasn¡¯t she a beast?


    However, on second thought, it did not seem too strange. After all, this was not the first time she had attacked a child. Back then, her mother had been schemed against by the Empress when she was still an infant. The crooked stick will have a crooked shadow. No wonder Nangong Yan was so ruthless. It turned out that her viciousness towards the young Yan Jiuchao was hereditary.


    Since she knew that Dabao was harmed by the Empress, Yu Wan would not let the children continue to stay in the Central Pce.


    Yu Wan asked Shadow Thirteen to return first while she went to the central pce openly.


    The Emperor became more and more concerned about the children. In order to take care of them, he got someone to move the memorials to the study of the Central Pce. Just as he was reviewing the memorials, Eunuch Wang suddenly rushed over. ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± The Emperor did not look up as he reviewed the memorial.


    Eunuch Wang paused and said embarrassedly, ¡°The littlemandery princess here.¡±


    ¡°Xi¡¯er is here?¡± The Emperor nodded. ¡°Let her go to the Empress first. I still have some official business to attend to.¡±


    Eunuch Wang coughed lightly. ¡°It¡¯s not Commandery Princess Xi, it¡¯s Commandery Princess Wan.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s hand that was reviewing the memorials paused. He did not refute the way Eunuch Wang addressed Yu Wan and only asked, ¡°She came to the pce?¡±


    Eunuch Wang smiled awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s not the pce, it¡¯s the central pce.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s hand trembled. ¡°Who let that girl in?¡±


    Eunuch Wang was also puzzled. The moment he met Yu Wan at the door, he thought he had seen a ghost. He was extremely sure that Consort Yun did not have a token that allowed her to enter and leave the pce freely, so how did Commandery Princess Wan enter?


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± The Emperor shouted in a low voice, but he did not say anything about investigating. He said to Eunuch Wang, ¡°Let her in.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Eunuch Wang agreed respectfully and went to the entrance of the Central Pce to lead Yu Wan in.


    Outside the small study, the imperial eunuch stopped in his tracks. ¡°Your Majesty, Commandery Princess Wan is here.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± The Emperor¡¯s deep voice came from the study.


    Eunuch Wang bowed and pointed at the study. ¡°Commandery Princess Wan, please.¡±


    Yu Wan did not ept this form of address, but Eunuch Wang was a good person. She did not make things difficult for him. She nodded slightly and entered.


    The Emperor sat behind his desk with a serious expression. He nced at Yu Wan and said indifferently, ¡°I thought you refused to acknowledge me? Why are you in my pce?¡±


    Yu Wan was not here to argue with him today. The fiercer the argument, the further she would push him away. Although it did not matter if she had this grandfather, it would not be worth it if the Empress benefited.


    Yu Wan said good-naturedly, ¡°I¡¯m here to bring the children back to the manor.¡±


    It was rare for the Emperor to see her obedient attitude, and his tone softened a lot. ¡°The Empress has taken good care of them. You don¡¯t have to worry about them. Let them stay in the pce for a few more days.¡±


    Blind old thing, how long has my son lived in the pce? Your Empress caused him to fall into the water. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll never see them again if they continue to live here.


    Yu Wan was not in a hurry to argue with him. Anyway, when she saw her sonster, they would naturally stick to her and want to go home with her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go see them first,¡± Yu Wan said.


    The Emperor nodded and put down the memorial in his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you there.¡±


    Eunuch Wang curled his lips. When you heard that Commandery Princess Xi hade, you weren¡¯t in such a hurry to put down your official business. You were afraid that the little masters wouldn¡¯t want a great grandfather like you and would run back to the manor with their biological mother, right?


    Needless to say, the Emperor was really so worried. When he left the small study and brushed past Eunuch Wang, the Emperor quietly cleared his throat and instructed in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Bring my heirloom seal over.¡±


    Eunuch Wang: ¡°¡­¡±


    Scheming Emperor!


    The three little fellows woke up during dinner. When they opened their eyes, they found their mother sitting beside them. They were stunned for a moment before they pounced into Yu Wan¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Mother, Mother, I miss you so much!¡±


    ¡°Er¡¯bao misses Mom too!¡±


    Dabao nodded. It meant that he missed his mother too.


    Yu Wan hugged the little fellows in her arms and kissed their foreheads. ¡°I miss you too.¡±


    The three of themy in their mother¡¯s arms and kissed,pletely ignoring the Emperor at the side. The Emperor waved the heirloom seal in his hand very schemingly.


    Dabao ignored him. Who cared about that thing when he had his mother!


    The Emperor was stifled. The heirloom seal was no longer attractive. It seemed that the little fellows could not be kept anymore.


    The Empress had just gone to the orchard and personally chosen tangerines for the little fellows. When she returned to the Central Pce and heard that Yu Wan hade, she went to the room with a smile.

 Chapter 690 - 690 Pretentious Woman Exposed (2)

    690 Pretentious Woman Exposed (2)


    Yu Wan put on the little fellows¡¯ clothes. The little naughty fellows, who had been fooling around all day, were extremely obedient in front of Yu Wan. The three of them held the little milk bottles and sat on the small stool to drink milk. From time to time, they would look at Yu Wan with their big ck eyes, as if they were afraid that she would leave.


    Their quiet and obedient appearance melted the hearts of everyone in the room. Even though the Emperor already liked them very much, he could not help but like them even more.


    However, all of this did not feel like it in the Empress¡¯s eyes. The little fellows were so cute, making Nangong Li even more unlikable. Not to mention that Nangong Li had already grown up, even when he returned to his childhood, he was definitely not as likable as these little fellows.


    One of them could insta-kill Nangong Li, let alone three of them.


    The Empress was jealous, but she did not show it on her face. She looked at Yu Wan. She had seen Yu Wan¡¯s portrait, but she was more beautiful than the portrait. She did look like the Eldest Princess, but she had a calm temperamentpared to her. She was a pleasant-looking girl. No wonder she could catch the eye of the princely heir of the Great Zhou Imperial Family.


    Compared to her, Nangong Xi couldn¡¯t stand it.


    The Empress closed her eyes and suppressed the shock in her heart. She squeezed out a gentle and amiable smile and walked into the room. ¡°I heard that Ah Wan is here. Is this Ah Wan? You look really good.¡±


    She looked at Yu Wan openly.


    Yu Wan also looked at her. After seeing a beauty like Consort Yun and her mother, the Empress¡¯s dignity and beauty did not catch Yu Wan¡¯s eye.


    Yu Wan stood up indifferently and greeted, ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    The Empress smiled and said, ¡°Child, stop being so polite. Take a seat.¡±


    Yu Wan sat down.


    The three little fellows looked at the Empress and then at their mother. They continued to drink milk.


    When the Emperor saw that Yu Wan did not target the Empress like she did when she first targeted him, he felt a little relieved. As if to close the rtionship between the two of them, the Emperor took the initiative to mention Dabao falling into the water. ¡°¡­It¡¯s all thanks to the Empress passing by and saving Dabao. Otherwise, it would really be dangerous.¡±


    At this moment, Yu Wan could have said, ¡°Why did the Empress go there? It¡¯s not close to the Central Pce, nor is it a necessary path to the Dragon Pce.¡± However, Yu Wan did not ask anything. She only took out a box of ointment from her purse and handed it to the Empress. ¡°This is the ointment made by Doctor Cui. He said that after falling into the water, we should wipe the child¡¯s forehead to prevent a cold. Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±


    As she spoke, she handed the ointment to the Empress.


    The Empress instantly paused. The three children were dressed exactly the same. Even their expressions when they drank milk were exactly the same. Which one was Dabao?


    ¡°Dabao,e here.¡± The Empress had an idea and waved at the three of them.


    However, Dabao was busy drinking milk and did not move. Er¡¯bao and Xiaobao nced at her curiously, but the two of them did not move.


    Yu Wan smiled apologetically. ¡°Ah, I forgot. Your Majesty doesn¡¯t recognize Dabao.¡±


    ¡°She does, she does!¡± Eunuch Wang added, ¡°When Her Majesty saved Dabao, she even said to His Majesty, ¡®Dabao choked on water¡¯!¡±


    The Empress broke out in cold sweat.


    Yu Wan said in surprise, ¡°Is that so? I don¡¯t think Your Majesty can tell the difference between them. How did Your Majesty know that it was Dabao who fell into the water?¡±


    Naturally, it was because she had seen Er¡¯bao and Xiaobao and heard them talking. However, she could not admit it because once she did, it meant that she did not happen to pass by and had secretly observed them for a long time. She had enough time to stop Dabao and not watch him walk into theke.


    The Empress regretted leaving a w in her words. What should she do now? Did she forget about it after a few hours? The Empress looked at the Emperor and decided to take a gamble. ¡°I was just guessing. I guessed that the person who fell into the water was Dabao.¡±


    Fortunately, she won the bet.


    The Emperor really did not suspect her. However, the Empress suspected that Yu Wan was deliberately attracting the Emperor¡¯s attention and found a w in the entire matter. She most likely heard something from Consort Yun and suspected that she was the one who caused Dabao to fall into the water.


    This little girl was smarter and more troublesome than she had imagined. But so what? It was enough for the Emperor to believe her.


    The Empress revealed a gentle smile. ¡°It¡¯s rare for Ah Wan to enter the pce. Let¡¯s have dinner together.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The Empress instructed the imperial kitchen to prepare an exquisite dish. While waiting for the dishes, Yu Wan found an empty corner and whispered, ¡°Shadow Thirteen!¡±

 Chapter 691 - 691 Pretentious Woman Exposed (3)

    691 Pretentious Woman Exposed (3)


    Shadow Thirteen descended from the sky. ¡°Princely Heir Consort, are you leaving the pce?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Yu Wan shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to stay.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Shadow Thirteen was stunned.


    Yu Wan narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°I want to stay in the bedchamber in the pce. I also made a sudden decision. Go to the State Preceptor Hall and find someone for me.¡±


    !!


    ¡°What is the Princely Heir Consort going to do?¡± Shadow Thirteen asked.


    ¡°Of course to deal with the Empress,¡± Yu Wan said.


    The Empress had blinded the Emperor. Unless she admitted it herself or the Emperor saw it with his own eyes, no one could take her down. That woman¡¯s cultivation was too deep. It was basically impossible for her to admit it herself. It was not easy for the Emperor to catch hold of her weakness, but they could stage a smokescreen.


    Shadow Thirteen asked, ¡°Princely Heir Consort, do you want me to look for Wan Feng?¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. After dinnerter, I¡¯ll think of a way to drug Nangong Yan and make her condition worse. It¡¯s Old Cui¡¯s medicine. The imperial physician won¡¯t be able to diagnose anything. At that time, the Emperor will definitely ask the State Preceptor Hall for help. Tell Wan Feng toe.¡±


    ¡°Can hee?¡± Shadow Thirteen expressed his doubts. Since the Emperor had invited him, the person who should be invited should be the State Preceptor.


    ¡°He will have a way.¡± Yu Wan was confident in Wan Feng.


    ¡°What happens after hees?¡± Shadow Thirteen asked.


    Yu Wan weighed the ointment in her hand. ¡°After he came, he divined for Nangong Yan that someone¡¯s fate jinxed her.¡±


    In that case, Shadow Thirteen understood. ¡°Does the Princely Heir Consort want to lure the Empress¡­ to attack again?¡±


    Yu Wan sighed. ¡°She¡¯s too favored by the Emperor. If we don¡¯t catch her in the act, it¡¯ll be difficult for the Emperor to suspect her.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pass the message.¡±


    This was originally a wless n, but contrary to his wishes, Wan Feng was actually brought to seclusion by the State Preceptor.


    Yu Wan was about to die of anger!


    Bullsh*t State Preceptor. He didn¡¯t enter seclusion early orte, but he went into seclusion at this critical juncture and even brought Wan Feng along! She couldn¡¯t even cause any trouble!


    Yu Wan returned to the room feeling stifled. Since the n could not be carried out, there was no need for her to stay. She was toozy to eat dinner and nned to bring the little fellows back to the manor.


    When she entered the room, the little fellows were not around. She asked the pce maid and found out that the three of them had gone out to take a walk.


    The pce maid said, ¡°Commandery Princess Wan, don¡¯t worry. With the nanny following, nothing will happen to the little masters.¡±


    It would be strange if the nanny could keep an eye on her sons! A mother knew her sons best. The nannies had indeed followed them closely, but for some reason, the eggs disappeared in the blink of an eye! The nannies were so frightened that they panicked!


    The few little ck eggs strolled around the central pce and entered a room that emitted an agarwood and medicinal fragrance.


    There was someone lying in the room.


    They slipped to the bed and looked curiously at the unconscious woman on the bed.


    This was Nangong Yan.


    The three of them had seen Nangong Yan before, but at that time, Nangong Yan was dazzling. However, the Nangong Yan in front of them was withered and looked like a different person. The three of them did not recognize her.


    They blinked at her.


    Suddenly, a small mosquito flew to Nangong Yan¡¯s face.


    The enthusiastic Xiaobao pped!


    Half of Nangong Yan¡¯s face was swollen. Unfortunately, the mosquito was not killed. It flew up andnded on the other half of Nangong Yan¡¯s face.


    Smack!


    Er¡¯bao pped her again!


    At this moment, the Empress came over with the pce maid carrying the medicine. The moment she entered the room, she saw the two brats pping her daughter¡¯s face. At that moment, she flew into a rage out of humiliation and lost her rationality. She walked over in three steps, roughly pulled Er¡¯bao over, and shouted angrily, ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    ¡°Ah, it hurts!¡± Er¡¯bao¡¯s eyes were filled with tears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bully Er¡¯bao!¡± Xiaobao stomped his feet and was about to hug her hand when she pped him.


    Dabao blocked it for his brother. The p did notnd on his face but on his shoulder, but it was painful enough.


    Xiaobao was furious. ¡°You¡­ you baddie! You bullied Er¡¯bao and even bullied Dabao! I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m going to release Gu worms to bite you!¡±


    Xiaobao finally remembered that he still had the little Gu that Master Ah Wei had given him. He did not care what Gu it was and threw it out!


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± The Empress screamed and fell to the ground.


    On the other hand, the Emperor had note to visit Nangong Yan for a long time. This time, the Empress had saved Dabao. On ount of the Empress, he decided toe and see this unfilial daughter. Unexpectedly, just as he reached the door, he heard the Empress¡¯s scream.


    ¡°Empress!¡± His expression changed and he quickened his pace.


    The Empress had been poisoned. Her entire body was itchy and in pain, and her entire face was swollen.


    The Emperor said with heartache, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The Empress grabbed her throat. Her throat seemed to be blocked and could not say a word. She gave the pce maid who was delivering the medicine a look. The pce maid understood and knelt down with the tray. ¡°Your Majesty, just now, the Empress came to deliver the medicine to the Princess. When she entered the room, she found that the little masters were pping the Princess. The Empress advised them to stop, but they refused to listen and even let insects bite the Empress!¡±


    The Emperor frowned. He looked at the three strong little fellows and then at Nangong Yan, whose face was slightly swollen on the bed. His eyes darkened.


    He knew the Empress¡¯s personality very well. She was virtuous. Not to mention that she would not frame the little fellows, even if she really wanted to harm them, she would not use her daughter as a raft. She would never bear to hurt Nangong Yan.


    So the pce maid¡¯s words were true? Nangong Yan had been pped by a few little fellows?


    The Emperor said in a deep voice, ¡°Why did you do this? Er¡¯bao, tell me!¡±


    Er¡¯bao did not say anything.


    Xiaobao said, ¡°We¡¯re pping the mosquito!¡±


    The pce maid said, ¡°Nonsense. Where is the mosquito now?¡±


    The Emperor red at the pce maid. The pce maid lowered her head.


    ...


    ¡°We really were pping the mosquito,¡± Xiaobao said.


    The Emperor frowned. ¡°Then the Empress advised you to stop. Why didn¡¯t you listen? You even let insects bite the Empress?¡±


    Xiaobao pointed with his little hand. ¡°She bullied Er¡¯bao and Dabao! Er¡¯bao was in pain because of her! She even hit me! She hit Dabao!¡±


    The child¡¯s words were not as logical as adults, but it did not affect the meaning he wanted to express. To be fair, he believed the Empress, but he was unwilling to suspect the children.


    ¡°Did Commandery Princess Wan teach you to say that?¡± The pce maid asked.


    The Emperor frowned. Did Ah Wan ask them to bully Nangong Yan and the Empress? To be fair, the Emperor believed the Empress, but at the same time, he was not very willing to suspect the children. There might be a misunderstanding.


    The Emperor looked at the Empress, who was in unbearable pain. ¡°Xiaobao said that you bullied them. Is there a misunderstanding?¡±


    I didn¡¯t bully them! I tried to persuade them nicely, but they pushed me down and even let strange insects bite me!


    The Empress thought so in her heart, so she said that. However, the moment she spoke, all her words became different. ¡°Yes! I bullied these little bastards!¡±


    The Empress was stunned!


    The Emperor was also stunned. ¡°W-what did you say? What did you say they are?¡±


    ...


    The Empress was about to go crazy. What happened to her just now? Why would she say such a thing?


    Your Majesty, listen to my exnation. It¡¯s not like that. I didn¡¯t scold them!


    ¡°Little bastards! Why? Are you deaf? So what if they were beaten to death? They dared to p my daughter!¡±


    The Empress trembled in panic! How could this be? This wasn¡¯t what she said! Although she thought so in her heart¡­ she didn¡¯t n to say that!!!


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±


    I liked them very much!


    ¡°I wish I could drown them!¡±


    After the Empress said this uncontrobly, the Emperor¡¯s expression changed.

 Chapter 692 - 692 Character Collapse (1)

    692 Character Copse (1)


    How could the Empress now have the dignified and virtuous appearance of the past? Not only were her words harsh, but her voice was also sharp. Even her ferocious expression made her look like the most terrifying resentful woman in the world.


    At that moment, the Emperor felt that something he had always believed in had copsed.


    The Emperor looked at the Empress in disbelief.


    The Empress saw the shock and disappointment in the Emperor¡¯s eyes. That was a gaze that would only appear when a beautiful thing was destroyed. The Empress became even more flustered. She wanted to do something, but she could not do anything.


    !!


    The pce maid holding the tray at the side had long been scared silly. She lowered her head and gripped the tray tightly with both hands, trembling. A second ago, she was still saying that the Empress was innocent, but in the next moment, the Empress said what was on her mind.


    Of course, this was not what she was most afraid of. Instead, she was most afraid of the high and mighty Empress. How did she be a resentful woman who was even crazier than Consort Yun?


    Consort Yun used to be noisy and would make a huge fuss. She would do crazy stuff, but she was not crazy. To be honest, when she was crazy, she looked quite good, but the Empress¡­


    The pce maid boldly nced at the Empress and was so frightened that the tray in her hand fell! The medicine bowl shattered, and the medicinal juice spilled all over the ground.


    ¡°I deserve to die! I deserve to die!¡± The pce maid kowtowed in fear!


    It would be unreasonable if the Empress still did not understand what had happened. That little thing had thrown many insects at her just now. He must have turned her into this!


    This time, the Empress recognized Xiaobao. She widened her bloodshot eyes and pounced on him.


    ¡°Empress!¡± The Emperor grabbed her arm and shouted sternly.


    The Empress felt as if she had been hit in the head and instantly woke up.


    On the other hand, Yu Wan had made up her mind to bring her sons back to the manor, but they were nowhere to be seen in half of the Central Pce. In the end, she heard themotion here and quickly walked over. In the end, what did she see?


    The room was in a mess. The pce maid kowtowed fearfully. Her sons stood at the door in a daze. The Empress was half lying on the ground. Her hair was disheveled and her hood had fallen off, revealing a bald spot that Dabao had grabbed earlier. The Emperor was beside her¡­ looking angry.


    Yu Wan blinked strangely.


    Did she miss something?


    When the three little fellows saw their mother, they pounced into her arms in unison. There were four words written all over their bodies: I feel so wronged!


    The Empress was furious. Who was the one who felt wronged after causing her to be like this?


    Of course, Yu Wan still found out what had happened from Xiaobao and Er¡¯bao in the end. It turned out that the three of them had identally slipped into Nangong Yan¡¯s room and killed mosquitoes for Nangong Yan, but the Empress misunderstood that they were bullying Nangong Yan. In her anger, the Empress hurt Er¡¯bao. Xiaobao was fierce to her, so she came to teach Xiaobao a lesson, but in the end, she identally injured Dabao.


    Her poor Dabao.


    In order to avenge his brothers, Xiaobao released a little Gu to bite her. Xiaobao, this dabbler, usually did not learn Gu from Master Ah Wei, so he did not know what Gu he had brought at all. He threw them all out to the Empress in one go, and the Empress was hit.


    Those words were most likely from her heart. It was fine if she only said it, but in the end, she even almost attacked Xiaobao in front of the Emperor.


    The Emperor¡¯s expression was exciting.


    ¡°It¡¯s really a mosquito hunt.¡± Er¡¯bao stretched out his little hand and showed his mother the small corpse of the mosquito in his palm.


    Yu Wan patted his little head. ¡°I believe you.¡±


    Er¡¯bao pounced into his mother¡¯s arms and hugged her. Xiaobao also squeezed in.


    Yu Wan held Xiaobao¡¯s head. ¡°Look, you guys usually bully Dabao. At the critical moment, Dabao still protects you. Do you still bully Dabao?¡±


    Xiaobao shook his head adorably.


    I will bully Er¡¯bao!


    Er¡¯bao shivered!


    Yu Wan said softly, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to Vermilion Bird Pce to say goodbye to Great-Grandma. We¡¯ll see her another day.¡±


    ¡°Mhm!¡± The three of them nodded.


    Yu Wan brought the three little ck eggs to Consort Yun¡¯s Vermilion Bird Pce. The Emperor only said that Consort Yun was not allowed toe out of the Vermilion Bird Pce and did not say that anyone could not enter.


    Consort Yun was extremely reluctant when she found out that the three of them were leaving.


    The few days that the little ck eggs lived in the pce were the happiest times in her life. She never knew that the heavens could still treat her so well, allowing her to have her daughter back and have so many beloved children at an age where half of her body was in the yellow soil.


    ¡°We¡¯ll visit you often!¡± Er¡¯bao said sweetly. ¡°We like Great-Grandma the most!¡±

 Chapter 693 - 693 Character Collapse (2)

    693 Character Copse (2)


    In terms of ttery, no one couldpare.


    Consort Yun wiped her tears and smiled. ¡°Good, good, good. Great-Grandma is waiting for you in the pce.¡±


    She brought the tangerines she picked for the little ck eggs. She knew that they did notck anything from the pce, but this was a token of her appreciation. The three little ck eggs happily epted it.


    In the past, Consort Yun thought that others treated her well because she was very good. After so many years, she realized that it was because others were good enough.


    !!


    ¡°You taught them well,¡± Consort Yun said to Yu Wan in relief.


    Although the three of them were mischievous, they were all extremely well-mannered children. She never felt any difort when interacting with them.


    ¡°Those are really very ordinary tangerines¡­¡± Consort Yun murmured with tears in her eyes.


    The three little ck eggs personally carried the small basket and brought the tangerines that Consort Yun had given them to the carriage as if it was a treasure.


    ¡­ .


    When the Empress woke up, it was already midnight. She suddenly opened her eyes and sat up from the bed. She looked at the nket on her body and then at the familiar room. A dizzy feeling attacked her. She held her forehead in pain and gasped.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re awake.¡± The eunuch walked over with an oilmp and looked at the haggard Empress worriedly.


    The Empress was puzzled. ¡°What happened to me? Where¡¯s His Majesty?¡±


    She clearly remembered that she was in Yan¡¯er¡¯s room just now. Why was she already lying on her bed in the blink of an eye?


    The eunuch already knew what had happened. The pce maid who had witnessed the Empress¡¯s loss ofposure had already been silently dealt with by him. However, there were some things that a mere eunuch like him could not turn the tide.


    He sighed and said, ¡°You fainted. I got someone to carry you back. His Majesty¡­ has returned to his bedchamber. He should have gone to the imperial study again. Your Majesty, how do you feel? Is there anything else you don¡¯t feelfortable about?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± The Empress touched her face, rolled up her sleeves, and looked at her arm. The swelling and rashes had subsided, and the tightness in her chest was gone.


    The eunuch exined, ¡°The Gu Master came and cured you.¡±


    ¡°I want to see the State Preceptor!¡± The Empress said.


    The eunuch said, ¡°When Your Majesty was unconscious, I went to the State Preceptor Hall. Unfortunately, the State Preceptor was in seclusion.¡±


    ¡°Seclusion at this critical juncture¡­¡± The Empress had another headache!


    ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s still poison in your body. Drink the medicine first.¡± After the eunuch ced the oilmp on the table, he opened the food box and took out a bowl of warm medicine. He carefully handed it to the Empress.


    Thinking of her current situation, the Empress was not in the mood to drink medicine.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± the eunuch advised.


    The Empress closed her eyes and sighed helplessly. She took the medicine bowl. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ve lost favor?¡±


    The eunuch said, ¡°How can that be? You and His Majesty have been together for so many years. Can¡¯t you withstand this small twist?¡±


    The Empress opened her mouth. ¡°But just now¡­¡±


    The eunuch said, ¡°Everyone is not a sage. There are still couples among themoners who argue from time to time. How can you and His Majesty be spared? Don¡¯t be disappointed in His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m disappointed in His Majesty, but His Majesty is disappointed in me.¡± The Empress was about to drink the medicine when she put down the bowl and sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve seen the current situation. My Yan¡¯er has lost favor and Xi¡¯er is useless. Li¡¯er is a good seedling. Unfortunately¡­ I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be implicated by me.¡±


    After drinking the medicine, the Empress washed up, put on her hood, tidied up her appearance, and went to the imperial study.


    The Emperor was diligent in politics, but he did not forget about food and sleep. He was very concerned about his health, but it waste at night, and he still did not show any signs of resting.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Eunuch Wang could not remember how many times he had persuaded him. ¡°If you continue like this, you¡¯ll hurt your body.¡±


    The Emperor said nothing.


    After a while, Eunuch Wang said again, ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±


    The Emperor interrupted him coldly. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, go to bed yourself! Don¡¯t disturb me!¡±


    Eunuch Wang said embarrassedly, ¡°The Empress is here.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s hand paused.


    ¡°Look¡­¡± Eunuch Wang hesitated. In the past, there was no need for him to report at all. Be it the Emperor¡¯s bedchamber or the imperial study, they were all ces that the Empress could enter and leave freely. However, after what happened in the pce today, Eunuch Wang felt that he should be more cautious.


    ¡°Let her in,¡± the Emperor said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eunuch Wang agreed and turned to the Empress. ¡°Your Majesty, please.¡±


    The Empressposed herself and entered the imperial study dignifiedly.

 Chapter 694 - 694 Character Collapse (3)

    694 Character Copse (3)


    The crazy woman in the evening seemed to be just an illusion of the Emperor. Now, she was the phoenix born from fire again.


    The Emperor nced at her and lowered his eyes with aplicated expression.


    The Empress was already prepared to deal with any reaction from the Emperor. Seeing that the Emperor was treating her more coldly than before, she was not anxious. She slowly walked over and looked at the Emperor from a table away. ¡°Your Majesty, are you still angry with me?¡±


    The Emperor did not say anything.


    !!


    The Empress said, ¡°I was poisoned by a Gu and didn¡¯t mean what I said. Your Majesty, just take it that I suddenly lost my mind. I¡¯ve been your wife for many years. Don¡¯t you know what kind of person I am?¡±


    That¡¯s right, didn¡¯t he know his Empress? Even after so many years, the Emperor could still remember the first time he saw her and Consort Yun.


    Actually, the first person he saw was Consort Yun. At that time, he did not notice the Empress at the side. It was only when the Empress who stepped forward to help Consort Yun out of trouble did he realize that there was actually such a kind woman in the world.


    Consort Yun was as beautiful as a poppy, but she was not suitable to be his Empress.


    All these years, she had indeed not disappointed him. She was the mother of the country and the queen of a generation. She was right. After so many years of feelings, could it be that her madness after being poisoned had denied everything she had contributed to himself and the Nanzhao Nation?


    The Emperor felt that he shouldn¡¯t suspect the Empress. He wanted to say that he had forgiven her, but when the words reached his lips, they turned into a sentence. ¡°Did you push Dabao into the water?¡±


    Of course, he was not poisoned. It was just that ever since he left the Central Pce, Yu Wan¡¯s doubts about the Empress had been circling in his mind. ¡°How did the Empress know that the person who was saved was Dabao?¡±


    He identally said it.


    The Empress choked.


    ¡°Is it you?¡± The Emperor asked again.


    The Empress¡¯s throat moved. She clenched her fists and said solemnly, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t push him into the water!¡±


    ¡°Then did you pull open the fence?¡± The Emperor looked at her and asked.


    The Empress¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her eyshes trembled and sheined aggrievedly, ¡°Does Your Majesty not trust me that much? Dabao is Your Majesty¡¯s descendant. Could it be that I would harm Your Majesty¡¯s bloodline? In Your Majesty¡¯s heart, can I not tolerate a child?¡±


    The Emperor said tiredly, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you. You can leave. I still have some official business to deal with.¡±


    The Empress¡¯s eyes moved. She lowered her head unwillingly and bowed obediently. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    When she walked out of the imperial study, a cold wind blew and her heart turned cold. The Gu Master was invited by the Emperor. It did not matter if she went crazy or not. The Emperor¡¯s attitude towards her¡­ was ultimately different!


    ¡°Wang Dequan.¡± In the imperial study, the Emperor put down the memorial. ¡°Prepare to go to the Vermilion Bird Pce.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Eunuch Wang was puzzled. Why are you going to Consort Yun¡¯s ce in the middle of the night? You¡¯re not at an energetic age, so why would you wake her up in the middle of the night?


    The Emperor went to the Vermilion Bird Pce. He was not in a hurry to get someone to report. Instead, he stood under the towering pce wall and stared nkly for a long time.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Just as Eunuch Wang asked him if he wanted to leave or stay, he walked into the hall.


    Consort Yun did not rest either. After the three little ck eggs left, she was so lonely that she could not sleep. She sat on the swing set that was made for the little ck eggs, swaying from time to time.


    Suddenly, a shadownded by her feet. She was stunned and turned around in a daze. She saw the Emperor, who seemed to have aged more than ten years overnight, standing under the silver-gray moonlight.


    She couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. She didn¡¯t get up to bow. She turned her head and continued to shake her own swing.


    In any case, he had already grounded her. At most, he would kill her. She had reunited with her daughter and had seen Ah Wan and the three little ck eggs. She had no regrets in her life, so it was fine for her to die.


    Unexpectedly, the Emperor was not angry. Instead, he walked to her side and stopped. ¡°You said that the Empress colluded with the old State Preceptor that day. Do you have evidence?¡±

 Chapter 695 - 695 Brother Jiu Takes Action, The Witness From Back Then (1)

    695 Brother Jiu Takes Action, The Witness From Back Then (1)


    Evidence?


    Where could Consort Yun get the evidence? If she had it, why didn¡¯t she hand over the evidence to deal with that pretentious woman earlier?


    However, on second thought, with the Emperor¡¯s trust in the Empress, even if she handed over the evidence, he would only think that it was fabricated.


    ¡°Why did Your Majesty suddenly ask about this for no reason? Could it be that Your Majesty is finally willing to suspect your virtuous Empress? This is really a rare thing,¡± Consort Yun said sarcastically.


    Of course, she knew that the Empress had been poisoned and confessed, but so what? With the Emperor¡¯s feelings for the Empress, the Empress could fool him with a few words after that. Consort Yun did not believe that the Emperor would suspect the Empress just because of her loss ofposure.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped. The Emperor no longer had any brains in Consort Yun¡¯s heart.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have any evidence, pretend that I didn¡¯te tonight,¡± the Emperor said indifferently and turned to leave.


    He was really here to check the evidence¡­


    Consort Yun¡¯s eyes darted around and she stopped the swing. She stood up and turned around to call out to the Emperor, ¡°I don¡¯t have any evidence because Your Majesty won¡¯t believe me even if I say it.¡±


    The Emperor stopped in his tracks and looked at her solemnly.


    ¡°I heard it,¡± Consort Yun said. ¡°I heard the Empress and the State Preceptor¡¯s conversation. The State Preceptor personally said, ¡®Back then, Master put in a lot of effort. Your Majesty, don¡¯t let him down.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Just this?¡± The Emperor frowned.


    Consort Yun said, ¡°Just this, but this is enough to show that the Empress is colluding with the old State Preceptor, right? I wentte and only heard half of it in the imperial garden, but someone heard more than me. Perhaps you can get something from him.¡±


    The Emperor looked at her in confusion. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Consort Yun sighed. ¡°This has to start from when I identally walked into the old imperial garden a few years ago.¡±


    There were two imperial gardens in the pce. One was repaired by the Emperor when he ascended the throne. After that, two pce maids fell to their deaths there. The Empress found it unlucky and got someone to choose another open space to build a new garden.


    Because someone had died in the old garden, very few people would go there. Gradually, it was abandoned.


    Consort Yun was not afraid of death. She did not believe in this. Instead, she felt that it was quiet and would asionally go there to rx.


    That evening, she went to the old garden to stroll as usual. Halfway there, she heard the Empress¡¯s sneaky voice. She hurriedly found a big tree to hide and secretly looked over. In the end, she saw the Empress and the State Preceptor standing together.


    The two of them looked especially familiar. It was clearly not the first time they had met in private.


    Because Consort Yun had leftte, their conversation had basically ended. Consort Yun saw the Empress frown and thought about something. Then, the State Preceptor said what she had told the Emperor just now.


    Just as she was wondering, she identally stepped on a dead leaf. The State Preceptor was instantly vignt and shouted, ¡°Who is it! Come out!¡±


    Consort Yun thought that she was dead meat, but a figure suddenly darted out from behind a rockery opposite her and disappeared from the imperial garden.


    The State Preceptor asked the Empress to return to her bedchamber while he chased after the mysterious person who had eavesdropped on the corner.


    Consort Yun sighed and said, ¡°That person might not know that I was also there. He thought that the State Preceptor had discovered him, so he hurriedly escaped. If he hadn¡¯t lured the State Preceptor away by ident, I¡¯m afraid I would have been silenced by the State Preceptor.¡±


    The Emperor frowned. Not only was this matter rted to the old State Preceptor, but even the new State Preceptor was not spared. How could this be?


    Consort Yun saw his conflicted expression and snorted sarcastically. ¡°Your Majesty, you can choose not to believe me.¡±


    Anyway, you¡¯ve never believed me after so many years.


    The Emperor pressed his aching forehead and did not say if he believed it or not. ¡°Did you see what that person looked like?¡±


    Consort Yun shook her head. ¡°He only swayed for a moment before disappearing, but I think he should be a man.¡±


    This had nothing to do with evidence. It was just an intuition that had been rolling around in the harem for many years. Other than the Emperor, she usually did not see any men. There were only pce maids and eunuchs. Therefore, she could quickly sense that something was different.


    When the matter was investigated, they had entered a dead end again. It was not unbelievable with Consort Yun¡¯s words, but Consort Yun¡¯s mouth could not win against the Empress and the Emperor¡¯s mouths. If they denied her words, and counterattacked Consort Yun, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    The Emperor was unwilling to make such malicious guesses. After all, be it the Empress or the State Preceptor, they were both people he had deeply trusted.


    The Emperor¡¯s gazended on Consort Yun¡¯s face again.


    In just a few days, it was as if half his life had passed. His attitude towards Consort Yun had also changed unimaginably. If it were in the past, he would not believe a word she said. But now¡­

 Chapter 696 - 696 Brother Jiu Takes Action, The Witness From Back Then (2)

    696 Brother Jiu Takes Action, The Witness From Back Then (2)


    The Emperor took a deep breath and slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Honored Consort, rest early.¡±


    Honored Consort? Did he restore her status again?


    The Emperor was just calling her that. However, the Emperor of a country was a man of his word. He could not take his words back.


    Consort Yun looked at him with wide eyes.


    !!


    This gaze was exactly the same as the little ck eggs. The Emperor could not withstand such gazes. He cleared his throat and said seriously, ¡°I heard that they like to eat tangerines from the orchard. If you have nothing to do, go pick more. I¡¯ll send someone to deliver them.¡±


    She could go to the orchard now. Even the grounding order had been lifted?


    At this age, Consort Yun finally began to doubt her life.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Consort Yun rubbed her little hands. ¡°Did you take the wrong medicine?¡±


    The Emperor: ¡°¡­?!¡±


    ¡­ .


    The Empress had always sent people to secretly pay attention to the Emperor¡¯s movements, so she naturally knew that the Emperor had gone to Consort Yun¡¯s Vermilion Bird Pce. Why would he go to the Vermilion Bird Pce in the middle of the night? Not to mention that Consort Yun had long rested, even if she hadn¡¯t, did he want to rekindle their old rtionship?


    The Empress paced around the bedchamber.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± the eunuch said.


    The Empress raised her hand, indicating for him to keep quiet. The eunuch could only remain silent. The Empress paced a few more steps before saying, ¡°Why do you think His Majesty went to Consort Yun¡¯s ce sote at night?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he wants to make it up to Consort Yun,¡± the eunuch guessed.


    ¡°If I lose my power, Consort Yun will gain power.¡± The Empress sneered. ¡°I knew it would be like this.¡±


    The eunuch thought for a while and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Consort Yun once nder you and the old State Preceptor in front of His Majesty? I must guess that His Majesty went to investigate the truth of this matter.¡±


    After the greatest panic, the Empress calmed down. She stood coldly in the hall and looked in the direction of the courtyard. ¡°It¡¯s been so long. I don¡¯t think His Majesty can find any clues!¡±


    After so many years, it was long impossible to find any traces of what happened that day. However, if someone handed the clues they found to the Emperor, it would be a different story.


    ¡°Young Master, are you sure you want to do this?¡± On Sishui Street, Shadow Thirteen looked at Yan Jiuchao, who had given him the order, in confusion.


    Yan Jiuchao said casually, ¡°Anyway, they won¡¯t tell us. Why don¡¯t we let the Emperor ask them himself and let him hear the first-hand news? It¡¯s more convincing than us rying it.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Shadow Thirteen nodded and flew to the pce.


    In the afternoon, just as the Emperor arrived at the imperial study, he heard Eunuch Wang report, ¡°Her Highness the Honored Consort requests an audience.¡±


    The Emperor said, ¡°In.¡±


    Consort Yun hurriedly entered the imperial study with an anxious expression. ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty! I remember!¡±


    ¡°What did you remember?¡± The Emperor looked at her sweating profusely and handed her a clean handkerchief.


    Consort Yun took it and wiped it. After wiping it, she realized that this action seemed to be too, too unlike what should have happened between her and the Emperor. She was stunned for a moment, but she had something on at this critical juncture and quickly threw this matter to the back of her mind.


    She said seriously, ¡°I remember seeing a tattoo on that person!¡±


    The Emperor pondered for a moment. ¡°You mean¡­ the person who appeared in the Old Imperial Garden with you that night!¡±


    Consort Yun nodded vigorously. ¡°That¡¯s right! There¡¯s a green tattoo on the back of his neck! It¡¯s about this big!¡±


    As Consort Yun spoke, she bent her right index finger and thumb to make a hole the size of a copper coin. It was a little unsatisfactory to capture an assassin who barged into the pce with just a tattoo. However, the Emperor really knew an expert with a tattoo on his neck.


    The Emperor clenched his fists on the table. He looked at Consort Yun and said, ¡°How tall is he?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Consort Yun pretended to be trying her best to recall. It had been so long, she had long forgotten, okay? However, her grandson-inw had asked Shadow Thirteen to send her news. She knew what to say. ¡°He¡¯s simr to His Majesty¡¯s young figure.¡±


    The Emperor clenched his fists even tighter. ¡°What else can you think of?¡±


    ¡°Nothing more.¡± Consort Yun shook her head.


    The Emperor¡¯s expression began to change.


    Consort Yun pretended not to see it and continued to say innocently, ¡°However, even if I think of this, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s useless. He was discovered by the State Preceptor, so how can the State Preceptor not deal with him? Perhaps he has already been silenced by the State Preceptor.¡±


    It was too easy for the State Preceptor to silence someone, but if the other party¡¯s status was noble, the State Preceptor had to consider the consequences.


    ¡°Is it him?¡± The Emperor felt a chill run down his spine. If it was really him, then there were many things involved.


    Consort Yun had already said what she needed to say. Her acting was wless. Next, it depended on whether the Emperor had the courage to go all out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Consort Yun left.


    It was as if a big stone had suddenly appeared in the Emperor¡¯s heart. He held his forehead with his hand and gritted his teeth. ¡°Wang Dequan!¡±


    Eunuch Wang walked in. ¡°Your Majesty, what can I do for you?¡±


    The Emperor said in a trembling voice, ¡°Where is Helian Sheng?¡±


    It had been a long time since he heard this name. Eunuch Wang was stunned for a moment before he remembered that Helian Sheng was the son of Helian Beiming and Madam Tan. He was once the eldest young master of the Helian family and was expelled from the Helian family for his crimes.


    Now, there was no Young Master in the Helian family, only Eldest Miss. However, Old Madam had always treated Yan Jiuchao as her biological grandson.


    ¡°Helian Sheng has been expelled from the family and his whereabouts are unknown. Why is His Majesty suddenly asking about him?¡± Eunuch Wang said in confusion.


    The Emperor felt the big stone in his heart be heavier and heavier. He couldn¡¯t even hold his forehead with one hand. ¡°Do you still remember why Helian Sheng was expelled from the family?¡±


    Eunuch Wang pondered for a moment and said, ¡°It was said that¡­ He killed amoner and contradicted Old Madam. In a fit of anger, Old Madam expelled this unfilial grandson from the Helian family.¡±


    The Helian family¡¯s rules were strict, so it was not surprising that they would do something like putting righteousness before family. Once, the Emperor had firmly believed this. After that, although he had heard some rumors, he did not take them to heart.


    Eunuch Wang nced at the Emperor. ¡°Your Majesty, you don¡¯t look too good. Are you too tired? I¡¯ll help you back to your bedchamber to rest for a while.¡±


    The Emperor said, ¡°Have you heard those rumors too?¡±


    ...


    Eunuch Wang said, ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re referring to¡­ the fact that Helian Sheng isn¡¯t the Grand General¡¯s biological child? I did hear of this reason. This reason why Old Madam chased her grandson out is because Madam Tan was having an affair with someone. Helian Sheng is the bastard child of Madam Tan and her adulterer. Old Madam didn¡¯t want to raise someone else¡¯s child, so she chased him away. It was also Old Madam who secretly punished Madam Tan to be a nun. As for whether it¡¯s true or not, I haven¡¯t gone to the Helian family to verify it.¡±


    The Emperor frowned and said, ¡°That year, many changes seemed to have happened to the Helian family.¡±


    Eunuch Wang sighed. ¡°Sigh, isn¡¯t that so? First, the Grand General went crazy and lost all his martial arts, bing a cripple. Then, Helian Sheng killed amoner and was expelled from the family. Madam Tan was punished and became a nun. A family was separated just like that! What sin did theymit?¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s throat went dry as he said in a daze, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not them whomitted the sin, but one of them who bumped into someone else¡¯s sins.¡±


    Eunuch Wang was stunned. ¡°Your Majesty, why do you say that?¡±


    The Emperor did not answer him. Instead, he said, ¡°Call for Helian Beiming.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes,¡± Eunuch Wang agreed.


    ¡°Wait.¡± The Emperor paused and remembered that Helian Beiming would not do anything to harm his wife and son. ¡°He might not know. Call for Madam Tan!¡±

 Chapter 697 - 697 Madam Tan Enters the Palace, Mighty Consort Yun (1)

    697 Madam Tan Enters the Pce, Mighty Consort Yun (1)


    Yu Wan first brought the children to the Helian Manor to greet the Old Madam. They stayed overnight and rushed to Sishui Street at nine o¡¯clock the next day. The carriage stopped in front of the house on Sishui Street. The curtain was lifted and three fat little ck eggs jumped down.


    Everyone carried a basket of tangerines and ttered into the house.


    ¡°Aiyo!¡± Zi Su had just put away the te and returned to the kitchen when she almost bumped into the three of them. Although the three of them were fat, their reactions were not slow. They dodged in a sh.


    They were little fatties, but they were also the most agile little fatties in the world!


    ¡°Hello, Sister Zi Su!¡± Er¡¯bao greeted her sweetly.


    The father and son sat in the study and yed chess. When they heard Er¡¯bao¡¯s voice, they put down the chess pieces in their hands at the same time. Prince Yan was not only a Calligraphy Addict, but also a Chess Addict. He often could not eat or drink for a few days for a chess game, but all his preferences were inferior to those little fellows.


    Prince Yan didn¡¯t y chess anymore, nor did he want his son. He shed out faster than the secret guards!


    ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa! I missed you so much!¡± Xiaobao was the first to see him and ran to him.


    ¡°Did Grandpa eat well during the few days we weren¡¯t around? Did you sleep well?¡± Er¡¯bao said softly and considerately. The simple and crude Xiaobao was instantly inferior to him.


    Xiaobao red at him resentfully and hugged Prince Yan with his little hands. He upied Prince Yan¡¯s arms and did not let Er¡¯bao hug him.


    Er¡¯bao was not angry. He turned around and looked adorably at Yan Jiuchao, who was slowly walking over. He said sweetly, ¡°Daddy, we¡¯re back.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao nodded and rubbed his little head, then Dabao¡¯s. He looked at the small basket they were carrying and said, ¡°What did you put in it?¡±


    ¡°Tangerines!¡± Xiaobao rushed to answer.


    Er¡¯bao looked adorable. ¡°It¡¯s tangerines from Great-Grandma. Great-Grandma picked it herself.¡±


    So what if he said it first? It was still not as beautiful as Er¡¯bao said. Xiaobao looked at the admiration on his father¡¯s face and pursed his lips in frustration.


    The father and son waited for Yu Wan at the door for a while. Seeing that she had alsoe, they carried the little fellows back to the house.


    On the other side, Xiao Zhenting also heard the little fellows¡¯ voices. So he came over with might. Prince Yan rolled his eyes at him, but he pretended not to see it.


    ¡°Let Grandpa Xiao take a look at Dabao!¡± Xiao Zhenting raised Dabao.


    Dabao blinked his big ck eyes at him.


    The couple had yet to make a fuss about Dabao falling into the water, but who was Xiao Zhenting? His martial arts were strong and his hearing was good. He had already gotten a rough idea of where Shadow Thirteen had gone. From Dabao¡¯s ignorant expression, he should be fine.


    As expected of Cong¡¯er¡¯s children, they had the guts. Xiao Zhenting nodded in satisfaction and threw Dabao high.


    ¡°Waah¡ª¡± Dabao let out an excited cry.


    ¡°Me too, me too!¡±


    ¡°Er¡¯bao wants it too!¡±


    The two little fellows hugged Xiao Zhenting¡¯s thigh and wanted him to lift them up. They yed crazily for a while andughed like little pigs. After ying, they did not forget to share the tangerines they brought from the pce with their families.


    ¡°Great-grandma picked this herself. You have to eat slowly,¡± Er¡¯bao said.


    After sending them off, the three of them carried the small basket to Shangguan Yan¡¯s room. However, Shangguan Yan not only obtained tangerines, but also a few flowers picked from the pce.


    The flowers were for the little sister in Shangguan Yan¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°It¡¯s Aunt,¡± Shangguan Yan corrected.


    ¡°Sister,¡± Xiaobao said.


    Younger than them was his sister!


    The so-and-so in her stomach looked at his little junior and suddenly suspected his life¡­


    There was a big difference whether a family had children or not. Prince Yan and Xiao Zhenting¡¯s house was in chaos again. The three little ck eggs came back and forth, and their small voices filled the courtyard.


    Prince Yan, who had been depressed for a long time, had a smile in his eyes again.


    In the few days that the little fellows were not around, his appetite had not been good. Seeing that his eyes were filled with joy, Zi Su gave Fu Ling a look. The two of them went to the kitchen and made a few bowls of mutton noodles.


    The little fellows¡¯ stomachs growled when they smelled the meat.


    ¡°Your Highness, eat with the little masters,¡± Zi Su said.


    Prince Yan nodded and sat down at the open stone table. The three little fellows climbed onto the stone bench and grabbed their chopsticks with their small hands, looking at Prince Yan without blinking.


    Prince Yan picked up his chopsticks and took the first bite before they began to eat.

 Chapter 698 - 698 Madam Tan Enters the Palace, Mighty Consort Yun (2)

    698 Madam Tan Enters the Pce, Mighty Consort Yun (2)


    All four of them ate well.


    Yu Wan stood in front of the window and retracted her gaze from the four of them. She turned around with a smile. Yan Jiuchao was fighting with his pills. He had not liked to drink medicine recently. Yu Wan thought of a way to boil the soup into a pill and swallow it with water.


    He had to take twenty pills at once in the morning and evening. The pills were only the size of a grain of rice. Ordinary people would swallow them in one bite, but Yan Jiuchao wanted to swallow them one by one.


    Yu Wan looked at his serious and clumsy appearance and couldn¡¯t help but hold her forehead.


    Are you a child? Children are better at taking pills than you¡­


    It was not easy for him to swallow all twenty of them. Yan Jiuchao¡¯s stomach was also full from the water. He lowered his head, lifted his shirt, and looked at his small round stomach bitterly.


    So they were biological father and son, right?


    Yu Wan burst intoughter. She thought of something and her expression turned serious. ¡°Will Grandma be fine if we leave just like that? Will the Empress make things difficult for her?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao put down his shirt and said, ¡°She can¡¯t take care of herself and doesn¡¯t have the time to make things difficult for Grandma.¡±


    Yu Wan looked at him in confusion. ¡°What¡­ did you do? Why did you say that the Empress couldn¡¯t take care of herself?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°The Emperor has found out about Madam Tan. He¡¯s going to dig up the old scores from back then.¡±


    The twilight closed in, and the setting sun was like blood. Madam Tan carried two buckets of water with a pole and returned to the nunnery hall expressionlessly.


    As soon as she entered the nunnery, the young nunined, ¡°Why did you take so long? Didn¡¯t I just ask you to carry water? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re cking off again! I¡¯m waiting for your water to cook!¡±


    Madam Tan did not argue. She silently carried the bucket to the water jar, held the handle of the bucket in one hand, and held the bottom of the bucket with the other, pouring the stream water into it.


    The young nun snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s all your fault. I¡¯ve been waiting for you to cook without water for so long. Now, I¡¯m going to do evening ss. You start a fire and cook!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not cooking,¡± Madam Tan said. ¡°I¡¯m the one carrying the water, and you¡¯re the one cooking.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± The young nun choked.


    Madam Tan said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you want to do it or not, you¡¯ll starve if you don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Did¡­ did you steal something to eat on the way?¡± The young nun roughly pulled Madam Tan¡¯s arm.


    Madam Tan said, ¡°I didn¡¯t, but I¡¯m old and can handle hunger better than you.¡±


    With that, Madam Tan retracted her arm and ignored her. She bent down to grab the second bucket of water.


    The young nun said indignantly, ¡°You must have eaten! You secretly took something to eat outside! You even deliberately didn¡¯t fetch water to make me cook! When the nunes backter, I¡¯ll tell her!¡±


    ¡°Up to you,¡± Mrs. Tan said.


    Madam Tan poured the second bucket of water into the water vat. Two buckets of water were not enough. She still had to wash up at night and have breakfast tomorrow morning. Madam Tan needed to carry a few more trips of water.


    Madam Tan hung the bucket on a pole and carried it out. Unexpectedly, as soon as she opened the wooden door of the nunnery, she saw a few tall guards and a man dressed as an eunuch.


    These guards were wearing the armor of the imperial guards, and the eunuch¡ª


    When Madam Tan was still in the Helian family, she had followed Helian Beiming into the pce many times. Naturally, she had seen the popr person in front of this Emperor.


    ¡°Eunuch Wang,¡± she greeted in shock.


    ¡°Mrs. Helian.¡± Eunuch Wang bowed with his horsetail whisk.


    Madam Tan put down her pole and bowed with one hand. ¡°There¡¯s no Mrs. Helian here, only a nun. You can call me Linghui.¡±


    Eunuch Wang sized her up from head to toe. Even though he had heard that she had fallen ill and was often apanied by greenmps and ancient Buddhas, he was still surprised when he saw it with his own eyes.


    In the past, the first-grade madam, who was surrounded by stars, was really wearing the clothes of a nun. She was wearing woven straw shoes and carrying a burden on her thin shoulders, living an unimaginably difficult life.


    Eunuch Wang felt a little upset. He sighed softly. ¡°Madam, why bother?¡±


    Madam Tan did not answer him. ¡°Eunuch Wang, are you here to offer incense?¡±


    ¡°Are there visitors?¡± The young nun walked over noisily. She could not help but be frightened when she saw the solemn and dignified guards.


    Eunuch Wang heard this young nun shouting at Madam Tan from outside the door. He didn¡¯t even look at her. He snorted coldly and turned around in disdain. He continued to watch Madam Tan and said respectfully, ¡°I was ordered to invite you into the pce, Mrs. Helian.¡±


    It was obvious whose order it was.


    Madam Tan¡¯s eyes moved. She nced at the young nun beside her from the corner of her eye and said to Eunuch Wang, ¡°I¡¯ve long faded from the world. Eunuch Wang, please leave.¡±


    On the way here, Eunuch Wang had vaguely guessed something based on his Majesty¡¯s words. Madam Tan had probably hidden something by living in seclusion here. Now that he had met Madam Tan, he was even more certain of his guess.

 Chapter 699 - 699 Madam Tan Enters the Palace, Mighty Consort Yun (3)

    699 Madam Tan Enters the Pce, Mighty Consort Yun (3)


    Eunuch Wang smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m not here to ask for Madam¡¯s instructions. His Majesty has decreed that you should enter the pce. Whether you¡¯re Mrs. Helian or Linghui, please follow me to the pce.¡±


    Eunuch Wang was also a eunuch with a rank, but the Madam of the Helian family had a noble status. Even if she became a nun, he did not really think that she was a lowly wife. However, no matter how powerful Madam Tan was, she could not resist the decree.


    Madam Tan lowered her eyes and paused. She whispered, ¡°Please wait a moment, Eunuch Wang. I¡¯ll go change my clothes.¡±


    ¡°Hey, where are you going? You haven¡¯t even fetched water!¡± The young nun grabbed her.


    !!


    ¡°Insolence!¡± Eunuch Wang shouted sternly. The young nun trembled in fear and let go of Madam Tan.


    Madam Tan changed into a clean cloth shirt, took off her straw shoes, and put on in cloth shoes. Her nobility was engraved in her bones, and the coarse linen clothes also had a calm and luxurious bearing. She walked unhurriedly to the door of the nunnery. ¡°Eunuch Wang, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Eunuch Wang bowed and stretched out his hand. ¡°Madam, please.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you can¡¯t¡­ Ah¡ª¡±


    Before the young nun could finish her sentence, Eunuch Wang pped her away with his horsetail whisk.


    The old nun had gone to town to buy rice and food. When she returned to the nunnery, only the young nun was left in the courtyard. She frowned and said, ¡°Where¡¯s Linghui?¡±


    The young nun covered her swollen face and said, ¡°A eunuch surnamed Wang came from the pce and took her away!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The old nun¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Are you sure his surname is Wang?¡±


    The young nun nodded pitifully. He had already hurt her. How could she not remember his surname? The young nun said, ¡°I heard it with my own ears. Linghui called him Eunuch Wang! Linghui seems to know him. Aunt, who is he?¡±


    Who else could the eunuch surnamed Wang be? He was the Emperor¡¯s trusted eunuch!


    The old nun¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Oh no! It¡¯s all over now!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s over?¡± The young nun asked in confusion.


    She only knew that Linghui was the madam of the Helian family and was imprisoned here because she hadmitted a crime. However, she did not know that the person who imprisoned Madam Tan was not from the Helian family. She thought that she and the old nun were under the orders of Old Mrs. Helian to guard Madam Tan day and night and even wanted to ¡°teach¡± her a lesson.


    The old nun did not have the time to care about her. She returned to her room to take the silver and immediately took the carriage to send the rice and food back to the nunnery. She paid the other party some more silver and asked him to drive the carriage to the State Preceptor Hall.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    The old nun rushed in rashly and was stopped by the guards guarding the door.


    The old nun hurriedly took out the token at her waist and handed it to the guard. ¡°I want to see the State Preceptor!¡±


    The guard recognized this token. It was the highest-level token in the State Preceptor Hall. Other than Wan Feng, he had never seen anyone else with it. Those who could hold it were the State Preceptor¡¯s most trusted people.


    Unfortunately, the State Preceptor was in seclusion.


    The guard looked at her and said, ¡°The State Preceptor is in seclusion. Come back another day. Or you can stay here. I¡¯ll arrange a room for you.¡±


    How could this be? It was an urgent matter! If they dyed for a while, the sky would copse!


    The old nun said anxiously, ¡°Can you pass the message? I really have something urgent! Look at this token. When the State Preceptor gave it to me that day, he said that as long as I came to look for him with the token, I could see him at any time!¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± This was true. This kind of token could allow them to see the State Preceptor, but¡­ before the State Preceptor went into seclusion, he had instructed them not to disturb him.


    The old nun¡¯s face darkened. ¡°This concerns the life and death of the State Preceptor Hall! If anything really happens, can you bear the me if the State Preceptor mes you?¡±


    The guard scratched his head awkwardly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you pass the message. However, I can¡¯t guarantee that the State Preceptor will see you.¡±


    The old nun quickly urged, ¡°Go quickly! The State Preceptor will definitely see me!¡±


    The guard took the token and went to the forbidden area where the State Preceptor was in seclusion to exin the situation to the sacrificial soldiers guarding the forbidden area.


    ¡°The State Preceptor said not to disturb him,¡± the sacrificial soldier said.


    The guard exined, ¡°I know, but that nun said that there¡¯s really something important. No matter what, show the token to the State Preceptor first.¡±


    The sacrificial soldier brought the token and entered the secret room. The secret room had two floors. The outeryer was guarded by Wan Feng, and the innermostyer was the State Preceptor.


    The sacrificial soldier gave the token to Wan Feng. ¡°An old nun requests an audience with the State Preceptor.¡±


    ¡°Old nun?¡± Wan Feng touched his chin. His eyes shed and he pretended to say, ¡°I¡¯ll ept the token. Tell her to wait! My master is at a critical juncture in seclusion. If he¡¯s disturbed, he¡¯ll go crazy!¡±


    The old nun had hit a nail. She had no choice but to rush to the pce. She also had the token of the pce. She saw the Empress.


    ¡°What did you say? His Majesty summoned Madam Tan to the pce? Why didn¡¯t you inform me first of such an important matter? Why did you go to the State Preceptor Hall!!!¡± The Empress was so angry that she was about to explode.


    The old nun thought that if the State Preceptor took action, he would be able to stop them on the way. This thought was originally wless, but no one expected the State Preceptor to be in seclusion. When she went to the State Preceptor Hall, Madam Tan had already been led into the pce by Eunuch Wang.


    Madam Tan did not dare to betray them because the Empress was favored and the State Preceptor was heavily relied on by the Emperor. The Helian family could not defeat them, but what if the person who made Madam Tan betray them was the Emperor? Could the Emperor not defeat the Empress and the State Preceptor Hall?


    If Madam Tan didn¡¯t have any worries, their secret wouldn¡¯t be kept.


    ¡°Quick! Prepare to go to the imperial study!¡±


    The Empress got into the carriage and took a small path to rush to the imperial study as quickly as possible. When she alighted from the carriage, Madam Tan was being led by Eunuch Wang from another path.


    She only had to tell Madam Tan that Helian Sheng was in her hands and she would not spout nonsense. It did not matter if Helian Sheng was really in her hands because Madam Tan was in the pce and could not verify it. She could bet that she did not catch Helian Sheng, but the Empress was confident that Madam Tan would not bet her son¡¯s life.


    This was something no mother in the world would do, let alone a mother like Madam Tan who was even greater than ordinary women.


    The Empress had an idea and was no longer as flustered as before. As long as she could stabilize Madam Tan now, she would have her own way in the future!


    The Empress took a deep breath and looked coldly at Madam Tan and Eunuch Wang walking over. However, just as she was about to speak, Consort Yun appeared behind her and picked up the stick in her hand.


    Smack!


    Consort Yun jumped up and knocked the Empress unconscious with a stick!

 Chapter 700 - 700 Uncovering the Truth (1)

    700 Uncovering the Truth (1)


    ¡°Madam, please wait. Let me pass the message.¡± As there was no more tiger blocking the way, Eunuch Wang sessfully brought her to the imperial study.<div>


    Madam Tan did not deliberately correct the way Eunuch Wang addressed her. She nodded politely.


    Eunuch Wang walked in. ¡°Your Majesty, Mrs. Helian is here.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± the Emperor replied in a deep voice, indicating for Eunuch Wang to bring her in.


    ¡°Madam, please,¡±Eunuch Wang said to Madam Tan.


    Madam Tan calmly entered the imperial study and stopped in front of the imperial table. She bowed without looking sideways. ¡°Linghui greets Your Majesty.¡±


    Just before Madam Tan appeared, the Emperor had thought with a trace of hope that perhaps Consort Yun had heard wrongly, or perhaps he had misunderstood the Empress. The Empress had helped him for many years. How could she betray him?


    However, the moment he saw Madam Tan, the Emperor had a bad feeling.


    ¡°Madam Tan, do you know why I called you here?¡± The Emperor did not use the word ¡®Linghui¡¯. In his opinion, Madam Tan was Helian Beiming¡¯s wife. It did not matter if she became a nun or not. Helian Beiming still had her in his heart, so she was Madam Tan of the Helian family.


    Madam Tan lowered her eyes and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The Emperor asked, ¡°Do you really not know or are you pretending not to know?¡±<div>


    Madam Tan did not say anything.


    The Emperor sighed softly. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t beat around the bush with you. I came today to ask you a few things, but you have to know that you have to tell me everything.¡±


    Madam Tan paused and said after a while, ¡°Your Majesty, please speak.¡±


    The Emperor said bluntly, ¡°A few years ago, a few big things happened in the Helian family. First, my Divine General went crazy and lost all his martial arts. Then, Helian Sheng killed someone and was expelled from the family. Let me ask you, is there something else going on?¡±


    Madam Tan clenched her fists.


    The Emperor looked at her solemnly. ¡°Why don¡¯t I ask you something else? Did you do all this? Did you collude with the State Preceptor Hall?¡±


    Madam Tan¡¯s forehead broke out in thin sweat.


    The Emperor saw her struggle and patiently tempted her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid. Even if the sky falls, I will make the decision for you. This country is my empire, and the world is my world. If I want to protect you, I will definitely protect you. The reason why I asked you is because the people who threatened you are already suspected by me. This is your only chance to get rid of them. Think carefully. If you can¡¯t produce evidence, I can¡¯t deal with that group of people. You and your son will never have peace in your lives!¡±


    The Empress¡¯s worries were right. Madam Tan did not dare to betray her and the State Preceptor Hall because the Helian family could not resist them. However, the Emperor was clearly telling her that the once glorious and favored Empress had lost favor with the Emperor. As long as she did not have the Emperor¡¯s love, what was the Empress?


    In just an instant, Madam Tan walked out of the shadow of the threat. She bent her knees and knelt on the ground. ¡°Yes, I did it. I poisoned the general and crippled his martial arts.¡±<div>


    Even though he had guessed that this would be the oue, when he really heard Madam Tan admit it herself, it still shocked the Emperor. ¡°Why did you do this?¡±


    Madam Tan lowered her eyes and said bitterly, ¡°Will His Majesty believe me?¡±


    The Emperor looked down at her and said, ¡°Whether I believe it or not is my business, but if you don¡¯t say it, I won¡¯t even have a chance to believe you.¡±


    Madam Tan was convinced. She nodded and said sadly, ¡°Because if I don¡¯t cripple his martial arts, they¡¯ll take his life!¡±


    ¡°You believe this?¡± The Emperor frowned unhappily. Helian Beiming was the Divine General of Nanzhao. His martial arts were peerless. Was he so easy to scheme against?


    ¡°They have already poisoned him,¡± Madam Tan said.


    The Emperor was stunned.


    Madam Tan said self-deprecatingly, ¡°Your Majesty, do you still remember that not long before his ident, you invited him to the imperial study to discuss military affairs? At that time, his tea had already been poisoned.¡±


    That was indeed the case. That year, there were bandits in the east. The Emperor nned to send Helian Beiming to eliminate the bandits and summoned him to the imperial study to discuss the day of the expedition. Because something happened to Helian Beiming a few dayster, the Emperor still remembered that summoning.


    The Emperor frowned fiercely. ¡°Why is there poison in my tea?¡±


    Madam Tan said sarcastically, ¡°Did the Empresse?¡±


    The Emperor felt as if he had been hit in the head.


    The Empress¡­ was here! She brought over a te of snacks. They were made by the chef in her bedchamber.


    Did-did she actually poison Helian Beiming at that time?

 Chapter 701 - 701 Uncovering the Truth (2)

    701 Uncovering the Truth (2)


    Madam Tan said, ¡°That poison is colorless and tasteless, but his back will hurt slightly. The Great General thought that he was injured when he was practicing martial arts, so he didn¡¯t take it to heart. They found me and told me that the only antidote is that poison that can cause one to go crazy. Whether the Great General lives or dies is up to me. I have no choice. I can¡¯t watch him die¡­¡±<div>


    The Emperor was puzzled. ¡°But why Helian Beiming? Shouldn¡¯t it be Helian Sheng?¡±


    The expert with the tattoo on the back of his neck was Helian Sheng.


    The Emperor had watched Helian Sheng grow up, so how could he not know that he had a tattoo on his neck? Speaking of which, this matter was his fault. When Helian Sheng entered the pce to study with the littlemandery princess, the littlemandery princess was naughty and fell from a tree. Helian Sheng cut the back of his neck to save her and left a scar. Helian Sheng found it ugly and had a tattoo.


    Madam Tan was stunned by the Emperor¡¯s question. After a while, she reacted and said, ¡°It seems that His Majesty already knows that Sheng¡¯er eavesdropped on their conversation.¡±


    Madam Tan did not ask how the Emperor knew. This was not something she should ask about. Moreover, she only cared about the oue.


    She continued, ¡°After Sheng¡¯er was discovered, the State Preceptor recognized him. The State Preceptor sent people to chase after him, but Sheng¡¯er escaped. Sheng¡¯er was seriously injured and was discovered by me when he returned to the manor to recuperate. Under my interrogation, he told me what he had seen and heard in the pce. He originally wanted to enter the pce to return the gift to the littlemandery princess, but he was unexpectedly involved in an unexpected disaster.


    ¡°I hid Sheng¡¯er. They knew that I had hidden him and forced me to hand him over. When I refused to hand him over, they attacked the general. Then, they threatened me¡ª¡¯This is yourst warning. If you don¡¯t hand him over, the Empress can summon him over.''¡±


    That¡¯s right. If the Empress summoned him, how could Helian Sheng not enter the pce to meet her?


    The Emperor relied heavily on the Helian family, and Helian Sheng had been the studypanion of themandery prince and princess. It was normal for the Empress to invite him into the pce to see him. Who would suspect that the Empress wanted to kill him?


    Upon hearing this, the Emperor felt his fingertips turn cold. His chest was blocked, and his breathing was choked. After a while, he finally found his voice. ¡°You were worried that the Empress would really summon him, so you thought of a way to chase him out of the house?¡±<div>


    Madam Tan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Other than chasing him out, I can¡¯t think of a better way.¡±


    ¡°Then what about the rumor of killing amoner and the illegitimate child?¡± The Emperor asked.


    Madam Tan said, ¡°At first, I bribed someone to put on a show of letting Sheng¡¯er beat him to death. I wanted to use this to expel Sheng¡¯er from the Helian family. Your Majesty knows that the Helian family¡¯s rules are strict. Old Madam and the Grand General will bear the pain and put aside their family ties, but¡­¡±


    At this point, Madam Tan¡¯s throat felt a little swollen and painful. ¡°Old Madam doesn¡¯t agree. She said that she¡¯ll kowtow to that person and apologize, begging them to forgive her grandson¡­¡±


    Thinking of her old mother-inw who was willing to kneel down to protect her grandson, Madam Tan could not help but cover her face and cry.


    ¡°So you came up with another n and said that you had an affair?¡±


    Madam Tan had schemed, but Old Madam did not believe her. Old Madam secretly pulled her to the side and asked her if she had been bullied. She even said that that person was not half as good-looking as her son. He did not look like an adulterer either.


    The Old Madam was a little crazy, but there were some things that could not fool her.


    Madam Tan had no choice but to tell Old Madam everything. She told Old Madam that Helian Sheng had offended someone he could not offend. Out of consideration for Old Madam¡¯s safety, she could not say who those people were, but Helian Sheng could not continue to stay at home. Otherwise, he would be killed sooner orter.


    Only then did the Old Madam chase Helian Sheng out.<div>


    How much determination and pain did the person who doted on her grandson have to drive Helian Sheng out of the house? She even had to pretend that nothing had happened. Even if she went crazy, she had forgotten about such a thing and had never exposed herself.


    In her heart, there was a corner that even a crazy person could not enter that protected her grandson¡¯s secret.


    She had to put on a show. Helian Sheng had already been expelled from the family. As a mother who had an affair and gave birth to a bastard child, she naturally could not continue to stay in the Helian family.


    She requested to go to the nunnery herself.


    Family scandals could not be aired in public. Only the masters of the East and West Manor knew the inside story of this ¡°illegitimate child¡±. To the outside world, they still imed that Helian Sheng had beaten someone to death before he was expelled from the family.


    Madam Tan wiped her tears. ¡°After I entered the nunnery, they controlled me. They believe that as long as I¡¯m in their hands, Sheng¡¯er wille back one day.¡±


    The Emperor did not know that there were so many inside stories about what happened back then. It was not that he had never suspected that the Helian family had offended someone or that they had suffered something. However, he thought that with the Helian family¡¯s power and status, who would dare to scheme against them in the entire Nanzhao? It could not be the Empress.


    He had never suspected the Empress. But in the end, it was really the Empress.


    A chill ran down his spine. Even the Emperor¡¯s hair stood on end. All these years, what kind of vicious woman was sleeping beside his pillow? How many secrets did she hide from him? Was the virtuous Empress he saw everyday herself, or was it a skin she pretended to be?


    The Emperor¡¯s head hurt violently, like an awl that was spinning non-stop, stirring his brain until it was about to disperse. He pressed his aching head with one hand and supported his body on the table with the other. He panted and said, ¡°Helian Sheng¡­ What secret did Helian Sheng hear?¡±


    At this point, Madam Tan had nothing to hide. She raised her head and looked solemnly at the Emperor. She enunciated each word clearly. ¡°The Old State Preceptor is having an affair with the Empress. The Little Princess¡­ might be the Old State Preceptor¡¯s child.¡±


    Boom¡ª


    The Emperor¡¯s mind exploded¡ª


    ¡­ .


    ¡°Your Majesty! Your Majesty!¡±


    In the garden near the imperial study, the eunuch and a few pce maids were anxiously looking for the Empress. After the Empress alighted from the carriage, she came alone to stop Madam Tan. Unexpectedly, even though Madam Tan had entered the imperial study, the Empress did not return.


    They were puzzled and looked over, but the Empress was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°How did this happen? Where did Her Majesty go?¡± A little pce maid asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Did she go to the imperial study?¡± Another pce maid said.


    ¡°No, I asked just now. Only Eunuch Wang and a nun entered the imperial study,¡± another little pce maid said.


    ¡°Stop arguing! Hurry up and find her!¡± The eunuch coldly stopped the pce maids.


    Suddenly, a pce maid shouted, ¡°Found it, found it! Her Majesty is here!¡±


    The eunuch hurriedly walked over and dragged the Empress out of the grass. The Empress naturally did not faint here, but was pulled over by Consort Yun and thrown here.


    Consort Yun was very careful. No one saw that she did it.


    The pce servants thought that the Empress had fainted by herself and did not investigate anything. They hurriedly carried the Empress into the carriage and returned to the Central Pce.


    The eunuch invited the imperial physician, but the imperial physician did not manage to diagnose anything. After all, it was true that the Empress was furious. It was not impossible for her to faint from anger. The imperial physician prescribed medicine to calm her down.


    The Central Pce was very busy for a while.


    During this period, the eunuch went to the imperial study, intending to report to the Emperor that the Empress had fainted, but he did not even see the Emperor.


    The Emperor arrived in the central pce two hourster.


    At this moment, the Empress had already woken up for a while. She was sitting at the head of the bed drinking the medicine prescribed by the imperial physician. When she heard the pce servants report that the Emperor had arrived, the Empress put down the medicine bowl and was about to lift the nket to receive him. However, before her feetnded, she felt a strong killing intent.


    She looked up in shock and met a pair of cold eyes. Her heart skipped a beat!

 Chapter 702 - 702 The Truth Is Revealed, The Emperor’s Fury (1)

    702 The Truth Is Revealed, The Emperor¡¯s Fury (1)


    ¡°Your¡­ Your Majesty¡­¡±


    The Empress felt a huge panic. It was not only because of the coldness that she had never felt from the Emperor, but also because she had just woken up and had yet to tidy up. She hurriedly went to look for the hood by the pillow.


    After touching it for a long time, she finally touched it in her hand. She couldn¡¯t care less about the front and back anymore and put it on her head in a panic.


    This appearance was really a little ugly, but what was uglier than appearance was a person¡¯s heart.


    !!


    The Emperor had never been someone who coveted beauty. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have let go of Consort Yun, who was beautiful and didn¡¯t dote on her. He only doted on the Empress, who was inferior. Of course, the Empress was also a beauty, but there was a gap between her and Consort Yun.


    Moreover, the Emperor had been on the throne for many years and there were only two women in the harem. He had never selected anyone. From this point of view, he was definitely not an emperor who judged a book by its cover.


    However, at this moment, the Emperor suddenly felt that judging a person by their looks was not necessarily a bad thing. When he was a prince, thete Emperor had many concubines, and all of them were beauties. His biological mother had not always been very favored. He saw the joy when she was favored and the loneliness after losing her favor. He secretly swore that he would not be an Emperor like thete Emperor in the future.


    If he had judged a book by its cover back then and doted on Consort Yun back then, wouldn¡¯t that have doused the Empress¡¯s arrogance? Would there not be so many things happening now?


    But there were no ifs in the world. There were only consequences and results.


    The Empress looked at the Emperor¡¯s murderous expression and secretly wondered if Madam Tan had said something. Back then, the person who had overheard her conversation with the State Preceptor was Helian Sheng, but Madam Tan was Helian Sheng¡¯s biological mother and was also the person who had hidden him. The Empress had every reason to believe that Madam Tan had already known their secret.


    She prayed that Madam Tan still had some reservations and would not tell them about it so quickly.


    The Empress put on her hood, tidied her clothes, and walked off the bed to bow. She suppressed her nervousness and said gently, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s sote. Why are you here? Are you hungry? I¡¯ll get the kitchen to prepare supper for Your Majesty. I¡¯ll eat with you.¡±


    She repeated the scene that had happened countless times in the past, trying to recall the Emperor¡¯s old feelings for her. Her confidant was right. After decades of storms, it was definitely not something that could be destroyed cleanly overnight.


    So what if Madam Tan said it? That was just her word. The Helian family and the Little Princess had fallen out. They were enemies of the political scene. She couldpletely bite back at Madam Tan and say that Madam Tan was ndering her and the State Preceptor Hall.


    The Emperor looked at her coldly. ¡°At this point, do you think it¡¯s still possible for me to eat at the same table as someone who has betrayed me for decades?¡±


    Betrayed¡­ for decades¡­


    Madam Tan!


    She really said it!!!


    The Empress clenched her fists, a cold glint shing across her eyes, but she looked stunned. ¡°Your Majesty, what did you say? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    The Emperor said in a cold voice, ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t understand, I¡¯ll make it clear to you. Nangong Yan isn¡¯t my flesh and blood, but the bastard child of you and Yuwen Zhao!¡±


    Yuwen Zhao, the former owner of the State Preceptor Hall. Ever since he became the State Preceptor, no one had called his name for a long time.


    When she heard this, the Empress was stunned for a moment before her expression changed! This was a guilt that she could not hide no matter what, but her guilt was not because she really had something going on with Yuwen Zhao, but¡ª


    The Empress could not argue. She reached out with her stiff hand and grabbed the Emperor¡¯s arm. ¡°Your Majesty, listen to my exnation¡­¡±


    Even if the Emperor heard Madam Tan¡¯s words, he did notpletely treat it as testimony. He did not know how much pain he endured before he retained a trace of rationality to verify with the Empress. The Empress¡¯s expression betrayed her. There was indeed something between her and the State Preceptor!


    The Emperor felt nauseous.


    Consort Yun, who kept shouting that she wanted to make him a cuckold, had never made him a cuckold, but the Empress, who had a deep rtionship with him, had made him a cuckold for more than thirty years. The Emperor was about to copse.


    Nangong Yan was the bastard child of the Empress and the State Preceptor. The Eldest Princess was his only flesh and blood. This way, Yuwen Zhao¡¯s prophecy was not very credible!


    How could a child born from an affair be the blessed princess who protected Nanzhao? It was a pity that his biological child had been sent away and he had raised the child for the adulterous couple for decades!


    The Emperor felt a pain in his chest and a bloody sweetness surged into his throat.


    He mercilessly brushed away the Empress¡¯s hand and gritted his teeth. ¡°Consort Yun is right. My Princess¡­ My Princess was forced away by you and Yuwen Zhao! The so-called prophecy of twin blessings and disasters is fake! My child¡­ My child¡­¡±

 Chapter 703 - 703 The Truth Is Revealed, The Emperor’s Fury (2)

    703 The Truth Is Revealed, The Emperor¡¯s Fury (2)


    Back then, he had made up his mind to send the Princess away because of that prophecy. Otherwise, no matter how much he hated Consort Yun, he would not have personally exiled his child.


    ¡°You vicious woman!!!¡± The Emperor, who had always been forbearing, finally could not control the hostility in his heart. He pped the Empress.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    The Emperor pped the Empress with all his strength. She was knocked to the ground by a huge force. Her hood was knocked off and half of her face was swollen.


    !!


    The Emperor was a good-tempered man, but this good-tempered man pped a woman. After this p, the Emperor¡¯s strength was also sucked out. He fell onto the chair dejectedly, his forehead sweating and his chest heaving violently.


    He pointed his trembling finger at the Empress. ¡°I¡­ I want¡­¡±


    Before he could say what she wanted, the Empress pounced over and hugged his hand. She cried and said, ¡°Yan¡¯er is your flesh and blood! It¡¯s yours! Believe me! There¡¯s nothing between me and Yuwen Zhao! Really nothing!¡±


    The Emperor mocked, ¡°Hah, so ording to you, what Helian Sheng heard is fake?¡±


    The Empress swore. ¡°I was lying to the State Preceptor! I¡­ didn¡¯t have an affair! I¡­¡±


    The Emperor sneered. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡±


    The Empress shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°Your Majesty! It¡¯s absolutely true!¡±


    However, the Emperor could no longer trust her as much as before. In fact, because he was too seriously injured by her, even if what she said was true, it would sound like a lie to the Emperor. ¡°You mean, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong? Yuwen Zhao was willing to n for your daughter? What right does Yuwen Zhao have to do this?! If Nangong Yan isn¡¯t Yuwen Zhao¡¯s child, what right does the current State Preceptor have to help her time and time again?!¡±


    There were some things that the Emperor could not know, but he was unwilling to investigate. Once he did, the rtionship between the Queen Manor and the State Preceptor Hall would not be able to be maintained.


    Even when Queen Manor had suffered unforeseen changes one after another a few days ago, the State Preceptor had even divined for him. He said that the Eldest Princess¡¯s birth characters had jinxed the Queen Manor. Look, look, look, how blind was he to not see that the State Preceptor Hall had long colluded with Nangong Yan!


    The Empress sat on the ground and smiled bitterly. ¡°Your Majesty, at this point, I have nothing to hide. I¡¯ll tell you the truth! But please believe that Yan¡¯er is indeed your flesh and blood!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The Emperor turned his face away coldly.


    The Empress did not look at his disdainful expression and said in a daze, ¡°I¡­ have been married to Your Majesty for two years, but I¡¯m still not pregnant. Your Majesty and I are both young and easy to conceive, but why can¡¯t we give birth? The Empress Dowager once asked me this, and her words even revealed that she wants me to fill the harem for Your Majesty. I¡¯m unwilling and want to get pregnant with Your Majesty¡¯s heir as soon as possible. I secretly went to visit a famous doctor. After that doctor took my pulse, he told me that it was not suitable for me to be pregnant. I didn¡¯t believe it, but after being favored for a while, my stomach still didn¡¯t move. The Empress Dowager sent someone to send me pregnancy medicine every few days. On the surface, she wants me to be pregnant, but in reality, she¡¯s reminding me to ept a concubine for Your Majesty.¡±


    The Emperor frowned. ¡°Why would Mother¡­¡±


    The Empress smiled bitterly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Of course she won¡¯t tell Your Majesty. Your Majesty only has me in his heart, and I can¡¯t give birth. The Empress Dowager doesn¡¯t want to ruin her rtionship with you as a mother and son, so she can only think of something from me. I was forced to do so and happened to have my familye over, so they gave me a n.¡±


    The Emperor had an ominous feeling.


    The Empress choked and said, ¡°I once asked Your Majesty, what if a pce maid seduced Your Majesty? Your Majesty said that you would kill her. Does Your Majesty still remember these words?¡±


    The Emperor said, ¡°I did say such a thing. When I married you, I promised you that I would never betray you in this life. You will be my only wife and there will be no concubines in the six pces.¡±


    This man had done it. If it weren¡¯t for her greedy schemes, she could have grown old with him until they died.


    The Empress covered her eyes as regretful tears flowed from between her fingers.


    She needed a child, even if it was not her who gave birth to it. However, the pce maid would be killed by the Emperor. It was inevitable that the daughter of an aristocratic family would be noble because of her son, which threatened her status. She needed a woman who could not be killed, but would not be noble because of her son.


    ¡°I thought of Shen Yun.¡±

 Chapter 704 - 704 The Truth Is Revealed, The Emperor’s Fury (3)

    704 The Truth Is Revealed, The Emperor¡¯s Fury (3)


    Shen Yun was the daughter of a concubine. She came from a lowly background and was not noble at all. However, she had been her good friend for many years. Even if she made a mistake, she would not ¡°have the heart¡± to watch the Emperor kill her.


    Moreover, because she had ¡°betrayed¡± her, the Emperor would hate her. Even if she entered the pce, he would not dote on her. At that time, if she really gave birth, she could carry the children over and raise them by her side. With her status in the Emperor¡¯s heart, this small matter would be easy.


    She began to n.


    Speaking of which, it was also the heavens who helped her. Shen Yun¡¯s fianc¨¦ had been punished by her after a scandal a while ago, and Shen Yun¡¯s marriage had be difficult. She used the excuse of choosing a fianc¨¦ for Shen Yun to bring Shen Yun into the pce. She drugged Shen Yun and the Emperor and let the two of them be together.


    !!


    Actually, she was not confident that she could get Shen Yun pregnant. She originally nned to include Shen Yun in the harem first and let Shen Yun ¡°plot¡± the Emperor a few times. If she did it many times, she would be able to get pregnant.


    Unexpectedly, Shen Yun hit it on the first try.


    However, what was even more unexpected was that at that time, Yuwen Yu and she¡­ were also identally drugged.


    That year, Yuwen Zhao was also in his youth. He was the youngest State Preceptor in the history of Nanzhao Nation. He was handsome and elegant. His abilities were even more superb. Yuwen Zhao was also invited to the banquet she had prepared for Shen Yun.


    Some things were unbearable to look back on.


    In short, when she and Yuwen Zhao woke up, there were already facts that they shouldn¡¯t have.


    Yuwen Zhao insisted on confessing to the Emperor, but she stopped him.


    Yuwen Zhao was not afraid of death, but she still wanted her life. If this matter was exposed, her life, her maternal family, and even her nine generations would be finished!


    Yuwen Zhao was very determined to beg for forgiveness. What did she say back then? She knelt down, grabbed Yuwen Zhao¡¯s hand, and pressed it against her stomach. ¡°I might already have your child in my stomach. If you don¡¯t think for me, can¡¯t you think for your child too?¡±


    Yuwen Zhao paused.


    She did not tell Yuwen Zhao that the chances of her being pregnant were very small, nor did she tell him that she did not want to be pregnant with his children! Even though she knew that she did not know how to be a mother, she still got someone to make a bowl of child prevention soup for her after returning to the bedchamber.


    However, she, who was not pregnant for two years, was unexpectedly pregnant after Consort Yun got pregnant.


    This child naturally belonged to the Emperor, but in order to control Yuwen Zhao, she tacitly agreed that the child was his.


    Had Yuwen Zhao never suspected that the child was the Emperor¡¯s flesh and blood? Of course he had, but it could also be his. For this half possibility, Yuwen Zhao had sacrificed his entire life.


    ¡°Originally, I wanted to take Consort Yun¡¯s child away, butter on, I had my own child, so I couldn¡¯t keep Consort Yun¡¯s child.¡±


    The prophecy of a twin fortune and misfortune was true, but Yuwen Zhao forcefully swapped the fates of the two princesses. However,ter on, when Yuwen Zhao observed the stars at night, he discovered that the signs of the originally reced fate were slowly affected and began to fade.


    This puzzled him. He looked for Gu Elder Kong and said that it was strange.


    The Empress cried until she was inhuman. ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s all my fault. Yan¡¯er is innocent. She doesn¡¯t know. Your Majesty, please don¡¯t suspect her!¡±


    The Emperor felt a chill in his heart. At this point, could he really believe this woman? For her own selfish reasons, she schemed against Consort Yun and his child. What kind of life had Consort Yun led all these years?!


    He med himself for letting the Empress down and med Consort Yun for betraying her, but he did not expect the culprit to be the Empress! The child who should have been expelled from Nanzhao stayed in the pce and enjoyed everything that the Eldest Princess had. He was not blind. He was aplete fool!


    Even the injustice in Nanzhao could not wake him up!


    He had fallen into the trap of this adulterous couple!


    He had personally sent Consort Yun and his child away!


    He had let Consort Yun down!


    He had let that child down!


    The Emperor supported his face with one hand as tears of regret flowed out of his eyes.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡ª¡± The Empress walked over on her knees, tears gushing out. ¡°If you want to punish someone, punish me. It¡¯s all my fault¡­ I¡¯ve let Your Majesty down¡­ Don¡¯t be too angry and ruin your health¡­ It¡¯s my fault¡­ I¡¯m guilty¡­ I can¡¯t escape the me even if I die a thousand times¡­¡±


    The Emperor pushed her away forcefully, walked out of the door, and pulled out the guard¡¯s sword.


    The Empress¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Your Majesty! What are you going to do!¡±


    The Emperor was enveloped in a huge killing intent. He held his sword like an Asura who had lost his mind. He rushed to Nangong Yan¡¯s room murderously.


    He did not believe the Empress! This was not his flesh and blood! She was the bastard child of Yuwen Zhao and the Empress!


    He wanted to kill her!


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± The Empress chased after him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll treat you the way you treated my child. Watch carefully. I should have done this many years ago!¡± After the Emperor finished speaking coldly, he raised his sword and stabbed the unconscious Nangong Yan.


    ¡°No¡ª¡± In a sh, the Empress pounced on the Emperor.


    The Emperor was thrown to the ground by the Empress with a violent sound.


    The Empress fainted for a moment. When she came back to her senses, she smelled a strong smell of blood. She looked at the Emperor and saw that his eyes were wide open and blood was flowing out from the back of his head.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The Empress took a few steps back in fear!


    ¡°Your Majesty, what happened?¡± A pce maid on duty walked into the room and saw the Emperor lying in a pool of blood. She covered her mouth. ¡°Ah¡ªYour Majesty¡ª¡±


    She turned to leave! However, she was stopped by a cold figure. She felt a pain in her abdomen and looked down to see a sharp knife in her stomach.


    The eunuch coldly took out his knife and pushed the pce maid into the room. He closed the door and bolted it before striding towards the Empress. ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    The Empress was already scared silly. She threw herself into his arms and trembled. ¡°I¡­ I killed¡­ His Majesty¡­¡±


    The eunuch removed the stool for her to lean on and walked over to check the Emperor¡¯s breathing. ¡°His Majesty isn¡¯t dead.¡±


    As he spoke, he tore off a piece of cloth and wrapped it around the Emperor¡¯s head.


    When the Empress heard that the Emperor was still alive, she was relieved. ¡°Quick, quickly announce the imperial physician!¡±


    The eunuch stopped her and said, ¡°You can¡¯t call the imperial physician!¡±


    The Empress asked in fear, ¡°Why? His Majesty has lost so much blood¡­ He¡¯s about to die¡­ He can¡¯t die¡­ If he dies¡­ I don¡¯t have a life left¡­¡±


    The eunuch said calmly, ¡°Your Majesty, do you think Your Majesty can live after His Majestyes back to life? Have you forgotten how His Majesty treated the Little Princess just now? After he kills the Little Princess, he will kill the Little Commandery Prince and Little Commandery Princess. In the end, he will also kill Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Then, then what should we do?¡± The Empress¡¯s scalp went numb.


    The eunuch said, ¡°I¡¯ve learned some Qihuang techniques. It¡¯s not a problem to stabilize His Majesty¡¯s injuries. However, we can¡¯t let His Majestypletely wake up.¡±


    ...


    The Empress looked at him, not fully understanding. ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    The eunuch bowed to the Empress. ¡°Your Majesty, please be prepared. His Majesty is going to abdicate his throne.¡±


    The Empress¡¯s eyes widened in fear. ¡°His Majesty¡­¡±


    The eunuch narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Who will the throne be given to? The Little Princess or Commandery Prince Li? Your Majesty, you better think about it tonight.¡±

 Chapter 705 - 705 The Arrogant Dabao (1)

    705 The Arrogant Dabao (1)


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t do that¡­¡± No matter how bold the Empress was, she had never thought of usurping the throne. She could not force the Emperor to abdicate the throne while he was seriously injured.


    Although she had many schemes against Consort Yun and her daughter, that was because she had no choice. She was satisfied with the Emperor as her husband and did not want to hurt him.


    Even just now, she only wanted to knock him away. She definitely did not intend to murder him!


    The eunuch said earnestly, ¡°Your Majesty, only one of His Majesty and the Princess can live. If His Majesty doesn¡¯t abdicate, the ones who will die will be the Princess and your grandson. You have to weigh it carefully! I understand your rtionship with His Majesty, but now is not the time to let your emotions affect you. You injured His Majesty to this extent¡­¡±


    !!


    The Empress hurriedly shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­ I missed¡­¡±


    The eunuch let out a long sigh and interrupted her. ¡°Will His Majesty believe you, Your Majesty?¡±


    The Empress choked. He didn¡¯t even believe that Nangong Yan was his biological child, so how could he believe that she had identally injured him?


    The Emperor¡¯s stubbornness was terrifying. She had learned from Consort Yun that if he believed someone, he would believe her wholeheartedly. However, if he suspected someone, there would be no room for negotiation.


    The Emperor¡¯s personality had given her a taste of sweetness, but now she was starting to eat the bitter fruit.


    The Emperor had once hated Consort Yun too much, and in the future, he would hate her as much. Thinking that Consort Yun had not been able to clear her name for decades, the Empress felt that the possibility of her obtaining the Emperor¡¯s trust was almost nonexistent.


    The Empress closed her eyes in pain. ¡°Is there really¡­ no other way?¡±


    The eunuch sighed and looked at her. ¡°Your Majesty, have you forgotten how His Majesty treated the Princess just now?¡±


    Of course, she did not forget. If she had been a stepter, Yan¡¯er would have died under the Emperor¡¯s sword.


    ¡°And Ruxia.¡± The eunuch nced at the pce maid lying on the ground who had died. ¡°She¡¯s Your Majesty¡¯s pce maid, but after she saw that Your Majesty had injured His Majesty, her first reaction was to publicize this matter. At the end of the day, they¡¯re Your Majesty¡¯s servants, but they¡¯re also His Majesty¡¯s servants. Your Majesty¡¯s current status is all given by His Majesty. Once His Majesty wants to take it back, Your Majesty, you won¡¯t even have a chance to resist. Without His Majesty¡¯s favor, Your Majesty will be the second Consort Yun. No, at least Consort Yun has never betrayed His Majesty. Even so, her oue was so miserable. Does Your Majesty hope to be worse than her?¡±


    The Empress looked at Ruxia¡¯s corpse and then at the eunuch. ¡°Then you¡­¡±


    The eunuch kowtowed and said, ¡°I¡¯m different from them. I¡¯ll be loyal to Your Majesty for the rest of my life.¡±


    The Empress seemed to have grabbed a piece of driftwood in the vast sea. She grabbed the arm of the eunuch and looked at him steadily. ¡°Li Yu, if you can really help me pass this tribtion, you will be my benefactor. When I have power, I will grant you the position of central attendant!¡±


    The Central Attendant was the head of the eunuchs. He was not an ordinary eunuch or servant, but a great eunuch who could shake the royal court. The eunuchs of the previous dynasty had caused chaos, causing the royal court to be corrupt and loyal people to be harmed. This dynasty had greatly weakened the power of the eunuchs. The highest was the steward of the pce. Someone like Wang Dequan could serve the Emperor personally, but he could not reach into the royal court.


    The Empress¡¯s promise was as heavy as a thousand pounds.


    A trace of excitement appeared on Eunuch Li¡¯s face. He kowtowed again. ¡°Thank you, Empress!¡±


    The Empress stood up indifferently. A cold wind poured in from the window and blew on her sweating body. ¡°Tell me, what should we do next?¡±


    Eunuch Li said, ¡°Treat His Majesty first.¡±


    The Empress nodded.


    ¡°There¡¯s a first aid kit under my bed. I¡¯ll have to trouble Your Majesty to bring it over for me.¡± Eunuch Li¡¯s hand stabilized the Emperor¡¯s wound and could not let go.


    The Empress brought it over for him. Eunuch Li opened the first aid kit, skillfully took out scissors and stitches, and began to wash and stitch the Emperor¡¯s wound. Even though the Empress did not know medicine, she could tell that his medical skills were not bad.


    The Empress was dumbfounded. ¡°You-you actually have such ability?¡±


    Eunuch Li said softly, ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t be afraid. No matter how capable I am, I will only be used by you.¡±


    The Empress took a deep breath and closed her eyes.


    This servant had really drilled into her heart and even guessed this. However, at this point, there was no other way but to trust him.


    Eunuch Li finished treating the Emperor¡¯s injuries and fed him a brown pill.


    The Empress frowned. ¡°What did you feed His Majesty?¡±


    ¡°The medicine that makes His Majesty unable to move or speak,¡± Eunuch Li replied.

 Chapter 706 - 706 The Arrogant Dabao (2)

    706 The Arrogant Dabao (2)


    ¡°You¡­¡± The Empress was about to reprimand him, but she swallowed her words. At this critical juncture, if His Majesty could move, he would probably be the first to kill her. If he could speak, she would be deposed.


    The Emperor was settled on the chaise lounge. The Empress walked to the bed. The Emperor on the bed suddenly opened his eyes. The Empress eximed in fear and took a few steps back.


    Eunuch Li said, ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry. His Majesty can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    The Empress panted in shock. She mustered her courage and came to the bed again. Looking at the Emperor¡¯s gaze, she frowned. ¡°His Majesty, can he hear us?¡±


    !!


    Eunuch Li nodded. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    The Empress¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Then our matter is¡­¡±


    Eunuch Li said, ¡°I said that His Majesty can¡¯t move or speak, so Your Majesty, you don¡¯t have to worry about His Majesty overhearing.¡±


    In other words, he could not do anything even if he heard it, let alone do anything to them.


    ¡°You ve, you¡¯re really bold¡­¡± The Empress rubbed her panicked heart. ¡± Blind His Majesty.¡±


    Those eyes seemed to be piercing through her, and she was afraid when she saw them.


    Eunuch Li took a piece of cloth and covered the Emperor¡¯s eyes. Then, he asked, ¡°Your Majesty, have you thought of who to appoint as the Emperor? Is it the Little Princess or Commandery Prince Li?¡±


    The Empress paced around the room. ¡°We can¡¯t count on Yan¡¯er anymore, so it¡¯s naturally more appropriate for Li¡¯er. But¡­ how will we exin it to the ministers?¡±


    Eunuch Li said unhurriedly, ¡°His Majesty is infected with an evil illness and can¡¯t govern the country, nor can he treat it. Therefore, he abdicated his throne to his descendant and will confer the title of the Emperor Emeritus. Empress, you will be the Empress Dowager.¡±


    ¡°Will they believe it?¡± The Empress asked worriedly.


    Eunuch Li said, ¡°His Majesty only discovered Your Majesty¡¯s secret today and hasn¡¯t had the time to announce it to the public yet. Therefore, in the eyes of the world, you¡¯re still the Empress with a deep rtionship with His Majesty. No one believes that you will harm His Majesty. With you stepping forward and His Majesty¡¯s imperial edict as evidence, everything wille naturally.¡±


    The Empress nodded as if in enlightenment.


    What His Majesty suspected was that only Madam Tan knew. Perhaps there was also Consort Yun and Eunuch Wang. Consort Yun was nothing to be afraid of. She was a crazy woman. The entire world knew that she did not get along with him. No one would believe what she said. Moreover, Madam Tan was rted to the Helian family and the Eldest Princess. Just her words alone were not enough to convince her. The most troublesome thing was Wang Dequan.


    The Empress frowned. ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Wang Dequan? His Majesty has been in trouble for so long, but he didn¡¯te over¡­¡±


    Eunuch Li said indifferently, ¡°Then there¡¯s only one possibility. He escaped, and he knows everything.¡±


    The Emperor walked quickly, and Eunuch Wang only arrived at the Central Pceter. He was also someone who often entered and left the Central Pce. No one would keep an eye on him, let alone guard against him. When he walked near Nangong Yan¡¯s room, he heard an intense argument, the Empress¡¯s begging for mercy, and a loud collision. After that, he saw Li Yu enter the room with a dagger with his own eyes. Immediately after, the door was locked.


    He was not a three-year-old child, so how could he not guess that the Emperor was most likely dead?


    It was not that he had never thought of calling them guards, but so what if he did? With the Empress¡¯s ability, how could she not pretend to be at the scene?


    He was afraid that the guards would expose himself if they did not capture the Empress. It was even more impossible for him to rush in to save His Majesty. With his weak little body, that Li fellow could kick him to the King of Hell Hall!


    Of course, it was true that Eunuch Wang was afraid of death, but it was also true that he had to consider the overall situation.


    He had long learned from Madam Tan that the Empress was a vicious woman. Now that she had harmed the Emperor, he could guess what she was going to do next. However, without the heirloom seal, she could dream on!


    Eunuch Wang returned to the imperial study and secretly put away the Emperor¡¯s heirloom seal! He put away the heirloom seal and walked out of the pce!


    At this moment, only the Eldest Princess could save the Emperor and Nanzhao! He had to see her!


    ¡°Eunuch Wang! Where are you in such a hurry? Is His Majesty busy again?¡± Along the way, an imperial guard joked with him.


    Eunuch Wang wished he could p him. What Wang? What Eunuch? I¡¯m escaping for my life. Can you not expose my whereabouts?


    ¡°Go, go, go!¡± Eunuch Wang waved his hand impatiently and hugged the heirloom seal tightly as he walked towards the pce door.


    Just as he was about to leave the pce, a demonic voice sounded beside him.

 Chapter 707 - 707 The Arrogant Dabao (3)

    707 The Arrogant Dabao (3)


    ¡°It¡¯s sote. Where are you going so sneakily?¡±


    Eunuch Wang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Damn it! That bastard Li Yu!


    Eunuch Li gestured, and a few sacrificial soldiers swarmed up and surrounded Eunuch Wang.


    Eunuch Wang cleared his throat and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m on His Majesty¡¯s orders to leave the pce. If you stop me, could it be that you don¡¯t even care about His Majesty?¡±


    !!


    Eunuch Li smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to stop Eunuch Wang. However, the Empress¡¯s phoenix seal is missing. I¡¯m ordered to look for it. Eunuch Wang, please let me search you and I¡¯ll let you out after I¡¯m done.¡±


    Damn it! He was discovered so quickly! If he found the heirloom seal, would he still be able to leave? Not to mention his life, the key was that the heirloom seal could not fall into the hands of these bastards!


    Eunuch Wang red at him. ¡°Insolence! I¡¯m His Majesty¡¯s subordinate. Do you want to search me too?¡±


    Eunuch Li said, ¡°Search!¡±


    The heirloom seal was found.


    Eunuch Wang was also brought to the central pce by Eunuch Li to listen to the punishment. Although he said that he was waiting for the punishment, in fact, he did not even see the Empress. Eunuch Li got someone to tie Eunuch Wang up, gag him, and carry him to the pool.


    Eunuch Wang struggled. ¡°Mhm, mhm! Mhm, mhm, mhm, mhm, mhm!¡±


    You bastards! You¡¯ll die a horrible death!


    Eunuch Li gestured. The sacrificial soldier tied tworge stones under Eunuch Wang¡¯s feet and threw him and the stones into the water.


    Eunuch Wang originally knew how to swim, but his hands and feet were tied, so he could only watch helplessly as he sank to the bottom of theke.


    Damn those dogs. He would not let them off even if he became a ghost!


    Just as he was about to drown, a white figure swam over and used a dagger to cut the rope on his body, pulling him out of the water. After he went ashore, he looked at the other party in disbelief. ¡°Your-Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡± Consort Yun gestured for him to keep quiet. She looked around and found a waist token and a set of nanny¡¯s clothes in the grass. ¡°I asked Emperor Dog for the waist token the night he came to my pce to confess. I casually stole the clothes. Quickly change into them and leave the pce.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Eunuch Wang looked at her, touched and choked.


    Consort Yun pped his head. ¡°Don¡¯t cry! The pce will be under martialwter. You won¡¯t be able to get out even if you want to! After you leave the pce, don¡¯t go to the Helian Manor first. I¡¯m worried that someone will keep an eye on that ce. Go to Sishui Street and look for Ah Wan and Jiuchao.¡±


    Eunuch Wang wiped his tears and changed into his clothes without a word. ¡°Your Highness, aren¡¯t you leaving with me?¡±


    Consort Yun said, ¡°I can¡¯t leave.¡±


    There were thousands of pce maids and nannies in the pce, so it was not difficult for one to leave. However, she was the only pce consort. It was toote for the Empress to keep a close eye on her, so how could she allow her to escape from the pce?


    Eunuch Wang left in tears.


    After the Empress obtained the heirloom seal, she sank him to the bottom of theke and slightly rxed, allowing Eunuch Wang to seize the opportunity to sneak out.


    After Eunuch Wang left the pce, he hired a carriage and went straight to Sishui Street. Just as he was thinking that he seemed to have forgotten to ask Consort Yun which house they lived in Sishui Street, he heard theughter of a few little ck eggs.


    Eunuch Wang swore that it was the bestughter he had ever heard in his life!


    Eunuch Wang alighted from the carriage and rushed into the courtyard. He knelt down in front of Yu Wan, who was drying herbs in the courtyard. ¡°Little Commandery Princess¡ª¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s hand trembled and the sieve almost fell off. She looked at the eunuch and only recognized him after a while. ¡°Eunuch Wang? Why are you dressed like this?¡±


    Eunuch Wang said with snot and tears, ¡°Aiya! Something happened! Something big happened! The Empress wants to rebel! I don¡¯t know what happened to His Majesty! She also took away the heirloom seal! Nanzhao is going to change¡ª¡±


    ¡°Seal?¡± Yu Wan raised her eyebrows strangely and pointed at Dabao, who was sitting on the threshold with a seal. ¡°You¡¯re talking about that?¡±


    Eunuch Wang took a closer look and his cries stopped.


    There was a stack of paper beside Dabao¡¯s feet.


    Dabao held the heirloom seal in one hand and the paper in the other. He covered the entire courtyard with imperial edicts.

 Chapter 708 - 708 Empress Deposed (1)

    708 Empress Deposed (1)


    Eunuch Wang was stunned. For a moment, he thought he had seen it wrongly. It was not until he rubbed his eyes and Dabao was still holding the heirloom seal that his eyes finally widened.


    ¡°What, what, what, what, what¡­ is going on?¡±


    Why were there two heirloom seals? One in Dabao¡¯s hand, and one in the imperial study¡­


    ¡°Where did the little master¡¯s heirloom seale from?¡± Eunuch Wang asked in shock.


    Yu Wan thought for a while and touched her chin. ¡°The Emperor gave it to him.¡±


    From your tone, you don¡¯t seem very sure!


    Please, this is an heirloom seal! It¡¯s not something from the streets! Can you guys have some basic respect for it!!!


    ¡°Dabao, did His Majesty give you this?¡± Yu Wan asked her son.


    Dabao was especially busy with stamping, but he still took the time to take a look at his mother. He nodded adorably and continued to stamp.


    Eunuch Wang waspletely petrified, leaving only the corners of his mouth twitching. Is this really the heirloom seal? Why do I feel like it¡¯s a bag of cabbages after what you guys did?


    But the Empress clearly had a heirloom seal in her hand. Why did Dabao have one too?


    Eunuch Wang was stunned for a while before he remembered that Dabao had been holding onto the heirloom seal tightly a few days ago. In order to take the heirloom seal back, His Majesty had asked the craftsman to make a fake one. The appearance looked exactly the same as the real heirloom seal. The words engraved were different, but it was impossible to tell if one did not look carefully.


    His Majesty originally nned to change the two heirloom seals after Dabao fell asleep. Unexpectedly, Yu Wan entered the pceter on. Dabao, who had a mother, instantly threw the heirloom seal to the back of his mind. The fake heirloom seal lost its value and was kept by the Emperor.


    But¡­ which was the real one? The one in the Empress¡¯s hand or Dabao¡¯s?


    Eunuch Wang thought of something else. After learning that Dabao had fallen into the water, Yu Wan rushed over to bring the three children out of the pce. In order to keep Dabao, the Emperor took the heirloom seal to seduce him. At that time, it was true that the Emperor had it in his hand.


    But didn¡¯t Dabao not want it? The child was lying in his mother¡¯s arms, clinging to her and didn¡¯t even look at the heirloom seal.


    Could it be that he still wanted it in the end? Not only did he want the heirloom seal, but he also wanted a stack of royal paper?


    The royal paper was also known as the imperial silk. It was made of silk and was specially used to write imperial edicts. Whether it was the heirloom seal or the imperial silk, they were all things that could not be found among themoners. But now, they appeared in Dabao¡¯s hands at the same time.


    The corners of Eunuch Wang¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Your Majesty, this is not how you dote on your great-grandson. Can you have a bottom line? Aren¡¯t you afraid that they¡¯ll depose you by writing nonsense? After all, the Eldest Princess and the Little Commandery Princess did not like you.


    What happened was this¡ªafter Yu Wan left the central pce with the three little fellows, she went to the Vermilion Bird Pce to say goodbye to Consort Yun. The Emperor shamelessly ¡°kidnapped¡± Dabao to the imperial study and seduced him with the heirloom seal.


    Dabao took the heirloom seal and casually stamped a nk piece of royal paper. After he was done, heughed like a pig.


    Seeing that he liked it, the Emperor took out the royal papers from the drawer. In the end, the heirloom seal was taken away and the royal paper was carried away. But he was not left behind.


    The Emperor, who wanted to cry: ¡°¡­¡±


    Eunuch Wang did not know about this small episode. He was not in the imperial study at that time, but even if he knew, he probably could not do better than the Emperor. He might even want to give the ink pad to the little ck egg.


    His intuition told Eunuch Wang that the heirloom seal in Dabao¡¯s hand was real, and the one snatched away by the Empress was fake.


    This was great!


    Without the true heirloom seal, the Empress could dream on if she wanted to rebel!


    The Emperor was most likely controlled by the Empress. If he wanted to save the Emperor, he had to depose the Empress first.


    In a sh, Eunuch Wang had a brilliant idea. They had the heirloom seal and the royal paper in their hands. Depose her! Depose that old woman!


    But soon, Eunuch Wang realized that he had rejoiced too early.


    ¡°Dabao, hurry up. Er¡¯bao and I are done writing again!¡±


    It was Xiaobao urging him.


    Eunuch Wang turned around and his heart skipped a beat!


    Oh my god, the two little ck eggs were sitting crooked on thewn in the courtyard. They were holding a brush in one hand and pressing the royal paper that Dabao had stamped with the seal with the other. They were drawing in a mess.


    The-the-the-the imperial edict was ruined by you just like that?!


    Eunuch Wang wished he could faint!!!


    The three little ck eggs had a clear division ofbor. Dabao stamped them, Er¡¯bao and Xiaobao drew them. They were extremely happy!


    Seeing that the courtyard¡¯s imperial edict had been wiped clean by the three little fellows just like that, Eunuch Wang wanted to cry even more than the Emperor.

 Chapter 709 - 709 Empress Deposed (2)

    709 Empress Deposed (2)


    Dabao still had thest piece of royal paper in his hand. He raised the heirloom seal, dipped it in the ink pad, and stamped the royal paper.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡ª¡± Eunuch Wang pounced over and pounced at Dabao¡¯s feet, protecting the royal paper with his body.


    Pop!


    Dabao¡¯s heirloom seal stamped Eunuch Wang¡¯s face.


    No matter what, thest piece of royal paper was snatched away. Eunuch Wang heaved a sigh of relief and carefully stood up with the royal paper.


    Dabao raised his head and watched as he took his paper. Er¡¯bao and Xiaobao also looked at him in unison. The three of them were having fun when their toys were suddenly snatched. An unbelievable scene happened.


    The three of them pouted and cried!


    ¡°What happened?!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Xiao Zhenting, who was dozing off with Shangguan Yan¡¯s embroidery in his courtyard, heard his little grandson¡¯s voice and instantly shed over in high spirits.


    Almost at the same time, Prince Yan ran out of his study.


    Fu Ling and Zi Su also put down their half-finished work and rushed over. Yan Jiuchao had gone out to cause trouble and was not around. Otherwise, he would havee over to take a look. Who was so bold as to make his precious sons cry?


    Eunuch Wang looked at the stocky Xiao Zhenting, then at the cold Prince Yan, and then at the two maidservants who were eyeing him covetously. His scalp went numb.


    He¡­ he only took a piece of paper¡­


    Eunuch Wang was quite capable. He had made her sons cry in less than fifteen minutes. Yu Wan pulled the three little fellows to her side and took out a handkerchief to wipe their tears. The three of them pounced into their mother¡¯s arms, crying aggrievedly.


    Eunuch Wang opened his mouth. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ this¡­ concerns¡­¡±


    He wanted to say that this was a serious matter, which was why he had ¡°snatched¡± thest piece of royal paper, but Xiao Zhenting and Prince Yan¡¯s cold eyes were clearly telling him that their little grandsons crying was the serious matter. Bullsh*t imperial edict, to hell with it!


    Eunuch Wang felt bitter.


    What kind of family was this? Your Majesty, I really did my best¡­


    Xiao Zhenting wanted to snatch the royal paper for his grandchildren, but fortunately, Yu Wan stopped him. Yu Wan asked Fu Ling and Zi Su to bring them to buy candied hawthorn while she invited her two father-inws and Eunuch Wang into the study.


    To be honest, Yu Wan did not care about the Emperor, but Consort Yun was still in the pce. She asked, ¡°Eunuch Wang, what exactly happened? You just said that the Empress has rebelled. How¡¯s my grandmother?¡±


    At the mention of Consort Yun, Eunuch Wang felt a lump in his throat. ¡°The Honored Consort is in the Vermilion Bird Pce. I don¡¯t know how she is. I was tied up by that brat Li Yu and sank to the bottom of the water. It was the Honored Consort who saved me and even gave me clothes and a waist token. It was also the Honored Consort who told me toe to Sishui Street to look for you. The pce should be controlled by the Empress now, but I guess that the Honored Consort will be fine for the time being.¡±


    It was already eye-catching that something had happened to the Emperor. If something had happened to the Honored Consort too, it would easily arouse suspicion. Moreover, Consort Yun was the Eldest Princess¡¯s biological mother. Keeping her in the pce could be considered a constraint on the Eldest Princess.


    Therefore, no matter how one looked at it, Consort Yun¡¯s life was temporarily not in danger. However, she could not keep Consort Yun in the Empress¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Why would the Empress suddenly rebel?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Eunuch Wang sighed helplessly. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s a long story. In short, His Majesty learned from the Honored Consort that the Empress was colluding with the State Preceptor Hall. Consort Yun was a witness, but she wasn¡¯t the only witness. There was also Helian Sheng.¡±


    Yu Wan said strangely, ¡°My uncle¡¯s son?¡±


    Eunuch Wang nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s him. He knew the secret of the Empress and the State Preceptor Hall and almost got the Empress to silence him. In order to protect him, Mrs. Helian and Old Madam nned to chase him out of the house.¡±


    ¡°My grandmother knows about this too?¡± Yu Wan was surprised.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy for Old Madam.¡± Eunuch Wang sighed.


    Someone who doted on her grandson so much actually wanted to personally chase him out of the house and had to pretend that nothing had happened in front of so many people. Only she knew how much pain the old madam had endured.


    Yu Wan had mentioned Helian Sheng to Yan Jiuchao. The couple guessed that there was something else going on, but they did not know that the Old Madam also knew.


    Prince Yan and Xiao Zhenting listened quietly. It was rare that a man¡¯s war did not erupt.


    ¡°And then?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Eunuch Wang said, ¡°Then, His Majesty ordered me to summon Madam Tan into the pce. Those words just now were said by Madam Tan herself. Also, the Empress was also the one who harmed the Grand General for going crazy. His goal was to warn Madam Tan to hand over Helian

 Chapter 710 - 710 Empress Deposed (3)

    710 Empress Deposed (3)


    Yu Wan pped the table. ¡°Vicious woman! Wait, did Madam Tan say who poisoned him?¡±


    Eunuch Wang sighed. ¡°She was the one who poisoned him, but she didn¡¯t do it to poison the General. The General had already been poisoned by the Empress, so she had no choice but to fight poison with poison to keep the General alive.¡±


    Yu Wan muttered, ¡°I see.¡±


    It seemed that Yan Jiuchao was right. It was indeed Madam Tan. However, the Empress had interfered before her.


    !!


    Yu Wan thought of something and looked at Eunuch Wang. ¡°Then what secret did Helian Sheng discover that made the Empress want to silence him?¡±


    Family scandals could not be aired in public, but the littlemandery princess was not an outsider. Prince Yan and Xiao Zhenting¡­ were the littlemandery princess¡¯s father-inws. In a sense, they were family!


    Eunuch Wang said the earth-shattering news. ¡°¡­The Empress was having an affair with the former State Preceptor, Yuwen Zhao. Nangong Yan might be their bastard child.¡±


    Yu Wan frowned. ¡°What do you mean by possible? If she is, then she is. Didn¡¯t you investigate?¡±


    Eunuch Wang said, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because Madam Tan isn¡¯t sure that the Emperor went to look for the Empress to verify it. As for the results of the verification, I wasn¡¯t around at that time. By the time I went over, something had already happened to His Majesty.¡±


    It seemed that the results of the verification were not good. It was most likely that the Emperor wanted to execute that bastard Nangong Yan in a fit of anger. In order to protect her daughter, the Empress had no choice but to be ruthless to the Emperor.


    If that was the case, then the Empress¡¯s rebellion made sense.


    It did not matter if Nangong Yan was a bastard child. What was important was that the Emperor was certain that she was a bastard child. Then neither Nangong Yan nor the Empress would live.


    The Emperor had exiled his own child, but he was raising a bastard child for others. Once this matter was exposed, Yu Wan felt that killing the Empress¡¯s nine generations was a light punishment.


    A rabbit would bite when it was forced into a corner. Moreover, the Empress had never been a simple woman.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never believed the so-called twin prophecy of fortune and misfortune, but¡­ the matter of having an affair with the former State Preceptor was beyond my expectations.¡± That woman was really bad. ¡°She was also the one who framed my grandmother, right?¡±


    With Consort Yun¡¯s personality, Yu Wan would never believe that she would climb into an emperor¡¯s bed.


    Eunuch Wang pondered and said, ¡°This, I didn¡¯t hear it, but I think that Her Highness should have been framed by the Empress. The Empress didn¡¯t give birth a few years ago, and the Empress Dowager urged her. I¡¯ve been in the pce for a long time, and there are some dirty things that the littlemandery princess can¡¯t think of, but I¡¯ve seen them all. The Empress¡­ might have nned to use Her Highness to have children, but she didn¡¯t expect that after Consort Yun was pregnant, she would also be pregnant with children. At this time, not only would Consort Yun¡¯s child be worthless, but they would also be a threat to her. That¡¯s why she colluded with Yuwen Yuwen and forcefully gave the Eldest Princess a fate of a jinx.¡±


    Yu Wan said coldly, ¡°A crooked stick will have a crooked shadow!¡±


    With such a mother, no wonder she gave birth to a shameless daughter like Nangong Yan.


    Eunuch Wang said anxiously, ¡°Little Commandery Princess, let¡¯s not talk about this first. His Majesty and the Honored Consort are both in her hands. Let¡¯s think of a way to save them.¡±


    The safest way to save them was to depose the Empress.


    However, not everyone was qualified to write the imperial edict. Just the heirloom seal and royal paper were not enough. The person who wrote the imperial edict also had strict rules. It was either a dedicated minister or the Emperor himself.


    ¡°Is it toote to capture a minister now?¡± Yu Wan rubbed her little hands.


    Eunuch Wang could not help but ssh cold water on her. ¡°I think the minister might have been captured by the Empress.¡±


    Everyone looked at Prince Yan in unison. It was time to show his true skills. In the world, only Prince Yan could pass off the fake as the real one.


    In the Central Pce.


    On the other hand, after Eunuch Li handed the stolen heirloom seal to the Empress, the Empress immediately ordered someone to capture the secretary of the Hanlin Courtyard.


    The secretary was a minister who specially wrote imperial edicts for the Emperor. Of course, the Emperor could also write them himself, but wasn¡¯t the Emperor unable to move? So she could only let the secretary do it for her.


    The Empress ced the knife on the Emperor¡¯s neck. ¡°If you don¡¯t write, I¡¯ll kill His Majesty.¡±


    This was much more effective than threatening the secretary himself. The secretary wrote with tears in his eyes and handed the royal paper to the Empress with trembling hands.


    The Empress drafted an imperial edict for Nangong Li. She called over her trusted sacrificial soldiers. ¡°Go to the Princess Manor and ask Li¡¯er to make preparations. He¡¯ll ascend the throne tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The trusted sacrificial soldier left the pce without stopping.


    Eunuch Li entered with a bowl of cooked barley porridge. ¡°Your Majesty, remember not to be wrong tomorrow. His Majesty has contracted smallpox. It¡¯s extremely contagious and can¡¯t be cured, so he had no choice but to abdicate the throne to Commandery Prince Li. He¡¯s the Emperor Emeritus, and you¡¯re the Empress Dowager.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember it.¡± The Empress nodded. After a pause, she said, ¡°However, do I have to be the Empress Dowager? Li¡¯er¡­¡±


    Eunuch Li exined, ¡°The Commandery Prince is a little young. I¡¯m afraid there are some things that he can¡¯t deal with. You can only enter and leave the court after you be the Empress Dowager.¡±


    The Empress hesitated. ¡°But I don¡¯t know anything about politics.¡±


    Eunuch Li smiled and said, ¡°I will assist Your Majesty.¡±


    The Empress patted his hand in relief. ¡°Fortunately, I have you.¡±


    That night, the news that the Emperor had obtained smallpox leaked. Before dawn the next day, the Empress brought Eunuch Li and the drafted imperial edict to court.


    Everyone was stunned when they saw that the Empress did not see the Emperor.


    The Empress stood on the steps, directly under the throne. She looked at the civil and military officials dignifiedly and luxuriously and said with a pained expression, ¡°I have bad news to announce to everyone.¡±


    Everyone looked at her in confusion.


    Her eyes turned red and she choked as she said, ¡°His Majesty¡¯s health is not good. He has contracted smallpox.¡±


    The court exploded!


    Smallpox was an incurable disease. Almost no patients survived. Not only that, but they were also isted in a special vige. On the surface, it was a concentrated treatment, but in reality, they were waiting for death in the vige.


    Their Emperor had actually contracted such an evil illness?


    ¡°If everyone doesn¡¯t believe me, you cane with me to visitter.¡± Eunuch Li had already made arrangements. Whether it was his pulse or appearance, they were all symptoms of smallpox. She wasn¡¯t even afraid of the imperial physicians, so there was nothing to worry about a group of courtiers.


    The Empress held back her tears and said, ¡°His Majesty feels that he doesn¡¯t have much time left and drafted an imperial edict overnight. Eunuch Li, please issue the edict.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I see Eunuch Wang?¡± A minister asked.


    The Empress choked and said, ¡°Eunuch Wang was also tainted with smallpox. It acted upst night¡­ It was a high fever¡­ This morning¡­¡±


    She did not say what, but everyone could guess that Eunuch Wang could not make it.


    ¡°Announce the decree,¡± the Empress said sadly to Eunuch Li.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The eunuch opened the imperial edict. ¡°By the will of the heavens, the Emperor has decreed that I¡¯m infected with an evil illness. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be long before my fate. The country can¡¯t go without a ruler for a day. Nangong Li is magnanimous and virtuous¡­¡±


    ¡°The imperial edict has arrived¡ª¡±


    ...


    Outside the hall, the eunuch¡¯s high voice suddenly came. Everyone shuddered. Didn¡¯t they say that Eunuch Wang had also been tainted with smallpox? Why was he in the court?


    Eunuch Wang walked in with a bright yellow imperial edict. He was refreshed and his face was clean. There was no sign of smallpox at all.


    The Empress and Eunuch Li¡¯s expressions changed.

 Chapter 711 - 711 All Hail Dabao (1)

    711 All Hail Dabao (1)


    Didn¡¯t they say that he had sunk into the pond? Why would he appear in the throne room unscathed? Could it be that they had seen a ghost in broad daylight?


    Eunuch Li was dumbfounded. That shouldn¡¯t be the case. He had personally sunk him. No matter how good he was at swimming, it was impossible for him to swim up after tying such a heavy stone.


    Eunuch Li naturally did not expect that Eunuch Wang had been saved by Consort Yun. However, it was useless even if he thought about it. The person who was supposed to die was not dead. The following situation would probably be awkward.


    ¡°Eunuch Wang, didn¡¯t you get smallpox¡­ and are about to die?¡± The person who asked was the assistant minister of the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs. The Empress was sobbing halfway through her sentence. They deduced that Eunuch Wang was either dead or about to die soon, but looking at the energetic appearance of Eunuch Wang, he didn¡¯t look like a person on the verge of death!


    Eunuch Wang spat. ¡°Pfft! Who has smallpox and is about to die? Aren¡¯t I alive and well?¡±


    The assistant minister of the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs looked at him and then at the Empress, whose expression was tense. ¡°Then just now¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened just now?¡± Eunuch Wang said knowingly. ¡°Did someone curse me to have smallpox? Hmph, I left the pce on an order to work for His Majesty!¡±


    Not only did this person not die at the bottom of theke, but he also left the pce. How detestable!


    The Empress and Eunuch Li¡¯s expressions turned ugly.


    The Empress red at Eunuch Li and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was done? How did such a living persone?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my negligence.¡± Eunuch Li did not dare to push the me.


    There was no point in pursuing Eunuch Li¡¯s crime now. It was imperative to quickly ovee the current difficulties.


    The Empress¡¯s eyes shed and she said, ¡°You lied that you were ufortable and there¡¯s a high chance that you were also infected with smallpox. You asked me to iste you and not send anyone to take care of you. So you were lying to me. You actually fled on your own! But since you escaped, why do you have the guts toe back? You probably colluded with someone and wanted to plot a rebellion, right?¡±


    You¡¯re the one conspiring to rebel! Shameless old witch!


    It had to be said that the Empress had put on a good hat. Not only had she covered up her lie just now, but she had also ssified Eunuch Wang as a ¡°rebel¡±. Then, if he were to crusade against the Empress, he would have to consider if the ministers believed him.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Eunuch Wnag rolled his eyes and did not argue with the Empress about the truth of him leaving the pce. Whether it was an order or a lie about smallpox, it was not true. He had escaped from the pce with Consort Yun¡¯s help. Consort Yun was his benefactor. At this time, he did not want to implicate his benefactor.


    Eunuch Wang weighed the imperial edict in his hand. ¡°You can say whatever you want. Anyway, I¡¯m here today to read an imperial edict to the ministers.¡±


    ¡°Why is there another imperial edict?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right? His Majesty gave one to the Empress and also gave one to Eunuch Wang?¡±


    The ministers began to whisper.


    To be fair, the Empress and Eunuch Wang were both people the Emperor trusted very much. It was not strange for him to hand over the imperial edict to any of them. What was strange was that each of them was holding one in their hands. Looking at the two of them fighting, it was obvious that they had already fallen out.


    The Empress looked at the imperial edict in Eunuch Wang¡¯s hand and her eyes turned cold.


    The censor went forward with the ritual que and said, ¡°Since there are two imperial edicts, why don¡¯t Your Majesty and Eunuch Wang each announce the contents of the two imperial edicts?¡±


    The Empress nodded at Eunuch Li.


    Eunuch Li finished reading the half-read imperial edict. The general meaning was that the Emperor was seriously ill and could not be cured. He appointed Nangong Li as the new Emperor, himself as the Emperor Emeritus, and the Empress, Madam Wei, as the Empress Dowager.


    ¡°Ha!¡± After Eunuch Wang heard this, he looked up at the sky andughed. ¡°There¡¯s a regent queen in Nanzhao, but I¡¯ve never heard of the regent empress dowager. You evil woman, you have a big appetite. Do you still want to control the court?¡±


    Eunuch Li said seriously, ¡°Eunuch Wang! You can¡¯t be disrespectful to the Empress!¡±


    Eunuch Wang rolled his eyes!


    The censor turned to look at Eunuch Wang. ¡°Then, may I ask Eunuch Wang, what imperial edict are you holding?¡±


    The imperial edict was raised high. ¡°The one in my hand¡­ is the decree to depose the Empress!¡±


    The Empress staggered!


    Eunuch Li supported her in time and reminded her in a low voice, ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    The ministers were dumbfounded one after another. Did they forget to flip the almanac when they went out today? Why was there such a storm in the court? The Emperor actually wanted to depose the Empress? Depose the Empress that he had doted on for his entire life?


    How, how was this possible?


    Everyone looked at the Empress.


    The Empress said indignantly, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t believe him! I have a deep rtionship with His Majesty. How can His Majesty depose me? Wang Dequan must have colluded with someone to scheme against me! Wang Dequan! Tell me honestly, who instructed you to frame me?¡±

 Chapter 712 - 712 All Hail Dabao (2)

    712 All Hail Dabao (2)


    Eunuch Wang snorted. ¡°The person who instructed me was His Majesty!¡±


    The Empress was furious. ¡°Nonsense! His Majesty is clearly¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Eunuch Li tightened his grip on the Empress¡¯s arm and squeezed out a voice from between his teeth.


    The Empress came back to her senses. She had really underestimated this eunuch surnamed Wang. He had almost forced her to say something.


    ¡°This imperial edict was personally written by His Majesty. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can take it and see if it¡¯s His Majesty¡¯s handwriting,¡± Eunuch Wang said confidently and handed the imperial edict in his hand to a civil official beside him.


    Those who coulde to court were all officials of the third-grade and above. They had naturally seen the Emperor¡¯s handwriting, but to understand his handwriting, it still depended on the three dukes and a few ministers.


    The censor took the imperial edict. He was one of the three dukes and was highly regarded by His Majesty. There were many of His Majesty¡¯s calligraphy on disy in the room. He was sure that this was indeed His Majesty¡¯s handwriting.


    Then, he showed the imperial edict to the Grand Tutor and Grand Commandant. The two of them had seen it before and also expressed that there were no traces of imitation or copying.


    Eunuch Wang heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Prince Yan did not think of rebelling when he was the Prince Consort. Otherwise, with this ability, the world of Nanzhao would have been in chaos!


    The imperial edict said that the Empress, Madam Wei, had bad morals and lost the dignity of the country. She colluded with rebellious officials, caused chaos in the court, persecuted loyal people, and vited the court. Her crimes were unforgivable. From today onwards, she was deposed of her posthumous title and demoted to amoner. She would be imprisoned in the Cold Pce.


    This decree could be said to bepletely different from the content in the Empress¡¯s hand. It was impossible for the Emperor to want to depose the Empress and make her the Empress Dowager. Therefore, one of the two imperial edicts must be fake.


    Eunuch Wang straightened his back and said, ¡°The lords have all checked my imperial edict. It¡¯s His Majesty¡¯s handwriting. The seal and royal paper are also real. However, Empress, I wonder if you dare to show your imperial edict to the lords!¡±


    The Empress¡¯s expression changed.


    Eunuch Wang sneered. ¡°What? You don¡¯t dare? I¡¯m afraid the Empress doesn¡¯t know, right? His Majesty¡¯s study has a fake heirloom seal. You stole the wrong one!¡±


    The Empress clenched her fists.


    The censor cupped his hands and said, ¡°Your Majesty, please hand the imperial edict to us.¡±


    The Empress stiffened and did not move. The moment the imperial edict entered the throne room, she held it tightly in her hand.


    Eunuch Wang walked over and pulled the imperial edict from her hand. ¡°Give it to me!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The Empress reached out to snatch it, but Eunuch Wang had already turned around and handed the imperial edict to the three dukes.


    This imperial edict was not written by the Emperor, but by the minister. The Emperor was getting older and did not like to write by himself. The imperial edict issued was most likely written by the minister. The minister served the Emperor to write the imperial edict. There was a possibility of infection, and he was also isted.


    Putting this aside for the time being, the handwriting was right, and so was the royal paper. As for the seal¡ª


    The three dukes changed his gaze.


    Eunuch Wangughed with his hands on his hips. ¡°Have you revealed your true colors?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an imperial edict,¡± said the censor.


    Eunuch Wang widened his almond-shaped eyes. ¡°Look carefully! Don¡¯t make a mistake! Is the seal really ¡®Ordered by the heavens to live forever¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± said the censor.


    The Empress smiled coldly. Did he really think she was a fool who couldn¡¯t even distinguish the seal of the real and fake heirloom seal?


    That¡¯s true. The two seals were indeed identical. No one would suspect that the heirloom seal was fake, so they would not distinguish those few words too much. Coincidentally, she was going to be the Empress Dowager. She was so excited that she could not sleep. She treated the imperial edict like a treasure and flipped it over and over in her hand before she saw the clues.


    The heirloom seal they had snatched for half a day was actually a fake.


    Fortunately, they were blessed by the heavens. Although they did not find the real heirloom seal in the imperial study, they found a piece of royal paper stamped with a seal.


    This was Dabao¡¯s first ¡°edict¡± that made himugh like a pig.


    The Emperor could not bear to throw it away, so he treasured it.


    The Empress did not know about this, nor did she need to know. It was enough for her to make the best use of it.


    The Empress looked at the imperial eunuch arrogantly. ¡°Eunuch Wang, what else do you have to say? Do you think you can depose me just because you stole the heirloom seal and found someone to imitate His Majesty¡¯s handwriting and brought over a fake imperial edict?¡±


    The situation took a turn for the worse. No matter how one looked at it, Eunuch Wang was more suspicious than the Empress.


    No matter how favored Eunuch Wang was, he was still a servant. How could hepare to his wife who helped him? When the contents of the two imperial edicts contradicted each other, everyone was more willing to believe that the one in the Empress¡¯s hand was real.


    The Empress said solemnly, ¡°His Majesty personally stamped the seal on the imperial edictst night. Fortunately, His Majesty drafted this imperial edict first. Otherwise, I wonder what tricks Eunuch Wang will use the stolen heirloom seal to do!¡±


    ¡°No, you¡­ you¡­¡± Eunuch Wang couldn¡¯t argue! This vicious woman! A vicious woman!


    Eunuch Li berated, ¡°Guards, Wang Dequan stole the heirloom seal, forged the imperial edict, and ndered the Empress. Arrest him!¡±


    A few imperial guards swarmed up and grabbed Eunuch Wang¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be deceived by her! Her imperial edict is fake! She¡¯s the Demon Empress! Evil woman! Vicious woman! She colluded with the State Preceptor Hall! She disgraced the pce! She¡­ Mhm, mhm, mhm!¡± Eunuch Wang¡¯s mouth was gagged.


    However, just as Eunuch Wang was about to be dragged out, a muscr figure descended from the sky and mercilessly kicked away the imperial guards who had captured Eunuch Wang.


    Eunuch Wang regained his freedom. He pulled out the cloth from his mouth and said in surprise, ¡°Shadow Guard!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen wore a long ck cloak and calmly walked into the throne room. Under the dumbfounded gazes of the ministers, he knelt down on one knee, opened his cloak, and gently ced the little ck egg in his arms on the shiny floor.


    Dabao¡¯s ck eyes darted around. He hugged the heirloom seal and took a few steps.


    Seeing the heirloom seal was like seeing the Emperor.


    Everyone knelt on the ground!


    Even the Empress knelt down with a pale face.


    Dabao walked up to the censor and took the imperial edict from his hand. He bent down and spread the imperial edict on the ground. He poked it with his little finger. ¡°Mmm, mmm!¡±


    The censor looked in the direction he was pointing. It was the back of the imperial edict. In the ce covered by patterns, there was a line of small words written in extremely light handwriting¡ªTaichu, 41st year, 17th of the twelfth month, quarter to nine, Dabao¡¯s personal stamp.


    This was the first stamp that the Emperor¡¯s beloved great-grandson had stamped. It was also the first time he had heard his little great-grandsonugh like a pig. To the Emperor, this was a memory worth cherishing.


    He carefully remembered it.


    He treasured it well.


    Originally, it was just a piece of love for Dabao, but at the critical moment, it became the strongest evidence to overthrow the Empress.


    ...


    This was the Emperor¡¯s handwriting. It was impossible for the Censor, the Grand Commandant, and the Grand Tutor not to recognize it. Therefore, this was not the stamp of the Emperor at all, but of the Little Highness.


    When the Empress said that the seal was personally stamped by His Majestyst night, she was clearly lying.


    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed when they looked at the Empress.


    Eunuch Wang could hold his head high. His Highness came at the right time. If he was a stepter, this vicious woman would have seeded!


    Eunuch Wang said arrogantly, ¡°What are you waiting for? Can¡¯t you tell who forged the imperial edict? Hurry up and take down this vicious woman!¡±


    The imperial guards looked at each other.


    The three lords exchanged nces and said in unison, ¡°Take her down!¡±


    The imperial guards rushed towards the Empress.


    In a sh, Eunuch Li pounced over and pulled Dabao into his arms. He grabbed his throat with one hand. ¡°Don¡¯te over! Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill him!¡±

 Chapter 713 - 713 Prince Dabao, Throw Down A Gauntlet (1)

    713 Prince Dabao, Throw Down A Gauntlet (1)


    Eunuch Li¡¯s actions made everyone gasp. At that time, everyone was kneeling, and no one expected such a change.


    Dabao was kidnapped while he was beside the censor. The censor med himself to death. How could he have been a step slower and let His Highness be imprisoned?


    This could not be med on the censor. He was just a civil servant. Normal people could not react faster than him under such circumstances.


    Of course, the most infuriating thing was still this eunuch. There had always beenpetition in the royal court, and the Inheritance War had never stopped. But no matter what, he shouldn¡¯t implicate innocent children.


    Moreover, it was such an adorable child.


    When Dabao¡¯s beloved paper was snatched away, he was so aggrieved that he pouted and cried. However, when he was really kidnapped by evil people, he showed unprecedented calmness.


    He did not cry or make a fuss, nor did he move around. He just obediently stayed in Eunuch Li¡¯s arms. Otherwise, why would they say that he was from the royal family? This calm bearing was definitely not something ordinary children could have.


    Dabao¡¯s reaction made many ministers heave a sigh of relief. However, at the same time, they hated this shameless servant even more!


    He could actually do this to such a young child. His conscience had really been eaten by a dog!


    Eunuch Li was the Empress¡¯s subordinate. His actions even caused the Empress to be scolded by the ministers. If it was only the three dukes who suspected the Empress just now, and most of them were still at a skeptical stage, then at this moment, everyone firmly believed the Empress¡¯s crime.


    Colluding with the rebels, bringing disaster to the Imperial Court, and obscene court. In his opinion, such things could never happen to the Empress. Now that there was no need for evidence, they believed it!


    The Empress had really been tricked by Eunuch Li. She had never thought that she would use Dabao to escape. It was true that she hadmitted sins, but she had no choice. In her heart, she still wanted to be a good Empress Dowager. How could she kidnap a child in front of so many people?


    The Empress pinched the space between her eyebrows and turned to look at Eunuch Li. ¡°Li Yu! Put him down!¡±


    Eunuch Li said seriously, ¡°Your Majesty! We can¡¯t let you go! If we let him go, you¡¯ll be dead meat! They¡¯ll capture you and send you to prison. His Majesty has been infected with an evil illness and can¡¯t deal with the court. If you fall into the hands of the Eldest Princess, do you think you still have a life?¡±


    The Empress¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    That¡¯s right. If she fell, this group of ministers would definitely change sides. In view of what she had done to the Eldest Princess, she had no chance of survival at all.


    There was also Yan¡¯er and her two children.


    Yan¡¯er had snatched Prince Yan away, and Prince Yan was the Eldest Princess¡¯s inw. With this rtionship, it was hard to guarantee that the Eldest Princess would not avenge Prince Yan. At that time, Yan¡¯er and her two children would not be able to be saved.


    The Empress¡¯s expression became conflicted.


    ¡°Empress! Don¡¯t be stubborn!¡± The censor advised.


    The Empress¡¯s eyes moved, and a trace of hesitation appeared. ¡°Eunuch Li¡­¡±


    Eunuch Li gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Your Majesty! Today, no matter how wrong I am, it¡¯s all my fault! It has nothing to do with you! I can¡¯t bear to see you suffer injustice! That¡¯s why I came up with this bad n. When the time is right, Your Majesty, you will have new evidence to prove your innocence. I won¡¯t have any regrets even if I die!¡±


    Aiyaya, listen to this. Eunuch Wang was about to vomit. It was a done deal, but he could still lie through his teeth. Why wasn¡¯t he a swindler with this ability!


    The Empress was finally convinced by Eunuch Li. She gave up resisting.


    Eunuch Li threatened, ¡°All of you, move aside! Prepare a carriage. No one is allowed to follow me! Don¡¯t try to ambush me. I have poison under my nails and identally cut His Highness. You¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    The imperial guards, who had originally nned to ambush him, did not dare to move. They could not bet the Little Highness¡¯s life.


    The Little Highness was the Emperor¡¯s favorite descendant. The Emperor had once brought him to court, sat on the throne, and even gave him the heirloom seal. If they caused anything to happen to the Little Highness, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    The imperial guards made way and prepared a carriage for Eunuch Li and the Emperor.


    ¡°Wait, what if Li¡¯eres overter?¡± The Empress grabbed Eunuch Li¡¯s wrist.


    Eunuch Li said, ¡°The Commandery Prince isn¡¯t even here yet. I don¡¯t think he cane. Moreover, the throne room has caused such a bigmotion that the Commandery Prince will receive the news soon. He has nothing to do with this. Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry. Hurry up and get into the carriage.¡±


    The Empress nodded in shock.


    After a while, she grabbed Eunuch Li¡¯s hand again. ¡°Yan¡¯er, she¡­¡±

 Chapter 714 - 714 Prince Dabao, Throw Down The Gauntlet (2)

    714 Prince Dabao, Throw Down The Gauntlet (2)


    Eunuch Li whispered, ¡°I will think of a way to save the Little Princess. Your Majesty, get into the carriage first.¡±


    The Empress took a deep breath and suppressed the fear in her heart as she got into the carriage. The imperial guards and ministers followed from afar, ready to save the Little Highness at any time.


    Eunuch Li grabbed Dabao and said fiercely, ¡°Everyone, retreat ten feet! Otherwise, I¡¯ll be so frightened that my hand will tremble and cut His Highness!¡±


    Eunuch Wang hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°Retreat, retreat, retreat! All of you, retreat!¡±


    Everyone retreated ten feet, and the guards guarding the door were no exception.


    The coachman was someone the Central Pce trusted.


    Eunuch Li said, ¡°Don¡¯t chase after us. When I escort Her Majesty to a safe ce, I¡¯ll naturally send His Highness back safely.¡±


    Eunuch Li thought to himself, As if I¡¯ll believe you!


    However, he could not anger this lunatic at this critical juncture. His gaze told Eunuch Wang that he had gone crazy. He did not care about Dabao¡¯s life and death. If he could not leave safely, he would drag Dabao down with him.


    Dabao¡¯s life was much heavier than his.


    Everyone could only watch as Eunuch Li carried Dabao into the carriage.


    Just as most of his body was in the carriage, an arrow suddenly tore through the air from a side path and made a thin buzzing sound in the air. Eunuch Li¡¯s hair stood on end, but before he could react, the arrow pierced his throat.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Eunuch Wang was shocked. ¡°Your-Your Highness!!!¡±


    A thin figure rode his horse over. With a tap of his toes, he jumped onto the carriage and took Dabao from Eunuch Li¡¯s arms before he fell to the ground.


    This scene was simply too dangerous. Everyone broke out in cold sweat. When Eunuch Li fell, they thought that the Little Highness would fall down with him. That way, even if he didn¡¯t cut himself, he would be injured on the ground.


    Fortunately, someone caught it.


    Wait, this person was¡­


    Eunuch Wang saw the other party¡¯s face clearly and fortunately, he did note out. Who else could it be but Nangong Yan, who had suddenly rushed out and shot Eunuch Li to death and snatched Dabao?


    Nangong Yan was dressed in martial arts clothes and looked valiant and heroic. However, she was seriously ill after all. Not only had she lost weight, but her face was also indescribably pale.


    However, there was a decisiveness and coldness in this paleness that no one had seen before.


    Nangong Yan had not practiced martial arts for many years. Eunuch Wang had almost forgotten that she had once practiced martial arts with the generals, but her martial arts were not very strong.


    Eunuch Wang gritted his teeth. He shouldn¡¯t have woken up at this critical juncture. She couldn¡¯t have specially rushed over to save His Highness.


    Nangong Yan carried Dabao in one hand and stood in the carriage. With the other hand, she threw an invitation into the hand of an imperial guard. ¡°This is my battle invitation. Go back and tell my sister that if she wants the child back, we¡¯ll meet at the altar in three days!¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Eunuch Wag was about to call out to her when she whipped the horse and it drove out like a gust of wind.


    Eunuch Wang stomped his feet. ¡°What are you waiting for? Chase after her!¡±


    The imperial guards hurriedly chased after him out of the pce gate. However, they were too far away from the pce gate after being threatened by Eunuch Li. Even if they wanted to chase after her, they could not.


    Eunuch Wang brought the invitation to Sishui Street.


    Yan Jiuchao had already returned.


    Shadow Thirteen also returned.


    Eunuch Wang told Yan Jiuchao, Yu Wan, Prince Yan, and Xiao Zhenting everything that had happened in the hall in detail. When they heard that Dabao had been kidnapped, everyone¡¯s faces were covered in a shadow.


    Shadow Thirteen knelt on one knee. ¡°I neglected my duty.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao did not say anything to me him. Instead, he asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen frowned and said, ¡°I discovered Eunuch Li¡¯s actions. I was originally in time to save Dabao, but I was suppressed by an invisible internal energy.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°Asura?¡±


    Not many people couldpletely suppress Shadow Thirteen with his current strength.


    Shadow Thirteen nodded. ¡°At that time, there should be an Asura nearby.¡±


    Yu Wan frowned and said, ¡°No wonder Nangong Li hid herself and didn¡¯t go to court. So she was waiting here. Was she already prepared to massacre the court? Since Nangong Yan is willing to kill Eunuch Li, Eunuch Li shouldn¡¯t be their minion. If Eunuch Li didn¡¯t kidnap Dabao, none of the people in the court might have survived.¡±


    This matter sounded a little crazy, but the Empress¡¯s bloodline had already been forced into a desperate situation. It was not impossible for Nangong Li to do such a disgraceful thing with his viciousness.


    Eunuch Wang was dumbfounded. ¡°In that case¡­ it¡¯s all thanks to Eunuch Li?¡±

 Chapter 715 - 715 Prince Dabao, Throw Down The Gauntlet (3)

    715 Prince Dabao, Throw Down The Gauntlet (3)


    Because Eunuch Li had kidnapped Dabao, the Empress could retreat. Moreover, Nangong Yan had appeared in time and issued a challenge to the Eldest Princess. If there was a way out, she would naturally not take the step of mutual destruction.


    Eunuch Wang sighed. ¡°His Highness used himself to save the lives of the civil and military officials, but what should we do next?¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Let¡¯s see what the battle invitation says first.¡±


    Prince Yan opened the battle invitation.


    The battle invitation was written by Nangong Yan in a hurry. The handwriting was messy, but it was finally recognizable. It roughly said that three dayster, she would arrange a battle of Yunzhou with the Eldest Princess at the altar.


    ¡°What do you mean by the battle of Yunzhou?¡± Yu Wan asked in confusion.


    Xiao Zhenting also widened his eyes in a daze. Obviously, he had heard of the Battle of Changping, the Battle of Yanmen, the Battle of Julu¡­ What the hell was the Battle of Yunzhou?!


    Yan Jiuchao quietly said, ¡°It¡¯s said that the first Emperor to sit on the throne in Nanzhao was not the founding Emperor.¡±


    A trace of admiration shed across Prince Yan¡¯s eyes. ¡°It seems that Cong¡¯er also knows about the battle of Yunzhou.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°Uncle mentioned it, but he didn¡¯t say much.¡±


    Yu Wan had a resentful expression. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Uncle mention it to me?¡± Was she still the most favored daughter in the family?


    Prince Yan looked at his daughter-inw gently and considerately pushed her favorite snacks to her side. Then, he continued, ¡°That¡¯s right. Back then, when the ancestor conquered the country and established himself as the Emperor among themoners, he decided to establish the Capital at Yunzhou. However, after moving to the Capital, there was a cousin who was unconvinced. He said that everyone fought together to build the country and that everyone should sit on the throne together. Since ancient times, there has never been such a logic. Naturally, the ancestor did not agree, but that cousin had indeed made a great contribution and had a high reputation among themoners and the army. In the end, the ancestor thought of a way topete with his cousin in the old city of Yunzhou. The winner would be the emperor. But the ancestor lost.¡±


    Yu Wan was stunned. ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Prince Yan sighed. ¡°He¡¯s willing to bet and admit defeat. The ancestor really gave up the throne. However, that cousin is not tactless. He became the Emperor for more than ten years and returned the throne to the ancestor¡¯s son before he died of old age.¡±


    Yu Wan hummed. At least that person had a conscience. However, on careful thought, this did not seem to have anything to do with conscience. Back then, when he challenged the ancestor, the ancestor could have not agreed, but he still agreed.


    Prince Yan continued, ¡°After that, the tradition of the Battle of Yunzhou was retained after some changes. If there are princes who are dissatisfied with their brothers being the Crown Prince, they can challenge the other party. If they win, the position of Crown Prince will be his. Of course, the Crown Prince can agree or refuse. However, once he agrees, there¡¯s no room for regret.¡±


    ¡°Ordinary people won¡¯t agree, right?¡± Yu Wan said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Prince Yan nodded.


    It was not like they would lose anything if they did not agree, but they might lose the position of Crown Prince if they did. Their current situation was different. Dabao was in Nangong Yan¡¯s hands, so they had to agree no matter what.


    Yu Wan asked, ¡°What are wepeting for? Do we have to fight personally?¡± Her mother was so weak and would lose very badly!


    Prince Yan shook his head. ¡°No, there are a total of three rounds in the Battle of Yunzhou. Gu techniques, sorcery, and martial arts. Two out of three rounds.¡±


    In that case, Yu Wan understood. The time topete in the lineup had arrived. Nangong Yan and Nangong Li had the State Preceptor and three Asuras in their hands. Thetter two were almost guaranteed to win. No wonder Nangong Yan had the confidence to issue them a challenge.


    This was Nangong Yan¡¯s only chance to win back the position of Queen, and also their only chance to save Dabao.


    ¡°What else did the invitation say?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Prince Yan looked at the invitation and said, ¡°He said that if the Eldest Princess wins, the throne will belong to her. If the Eldest Princess loses, they will return Dabao to her.¡±


    Yu Wan frowned. ¡°Wait, you mean if we win, they won¡¯t return Dabao? We have to lose to her?¡±


    Prince Yan shook his head again. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what she meant.¡±


    With Prince Yan¡¯s understanding of Nangong Yan, she was too anxious to write and did not express it urately enough. What Nangong Yan really wanted to say was that even if you lost, the child would be returned to you. In short, you did not lose out.


    Yu Wan was not interested in the position of the Princess at all. She believed that her mother was the same. Nangong Yan was really digging her own grave. After they obtained the medicine, they would leave Nanzhao. Can¡¯t she just obediently be her Princess?


    When Nanzhao had no sessor, how could the Emperor not pass the throne to her? Why did she have to court death? Did she think that everyone was like her and valued the throne more than gold?


    They had a mine!!!


    This time, Nangong Yan had angered everyone. Originally, no one wanted to interfere in Nanzhao¡¯s matters, but she had actually kidnapped their beloved Dabao. Then, they would not let her obtain what she dreamed of.


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao.¡± Yu Wan looked at her husband.


    Yan Jiuchao nodded knowingly. ¡°Back to the Helian Manor.¡±


    Since this invitation was for the Eldest Princess, it had to be handed over to her.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Dabao?¡± Xiaobao woke up and walked in in a daze, rubbing his eyes.


    Er¡¯bao went with him. The two little fellows held hands. They usually liked to tease Dabao, but they liked him the most. Without Dabao around, they could not sleep well.


    Yu Wan rubbed their little heads. ¡°Dabao went out. Dad and Mom will bring him back soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiaobao scratched his stomach and opened his pocket. ¡°I left candy for Dabao.¡±


    ¡°Er¡¯bao left some too.¡± Er¡¯bao left two behind.


    ¡°Good boys.¡± Yu Wan hugged the two little fellows. She thought of Dabao, who had been captured alone. She wondered if he would feel afraid without his parents and brothers by his side.


    The carriage sped all the way, and the Empress¡¯s intestines were about to break. Her bva had long fallen off, revealing an ugly bald spot. She could not stabilize herself if she covered her baldness with her hand. She could not cover her baldness if she stabilized herself.


    However, the child actually fell asleep after such a bumpy ride.


    The Empress : ¡°¡­¡±


    The Empress couldn¡¯t take it anymore and panted. ¡°Can-can you slow down?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Nangong Yan said as she hugged the snoring Dabao.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er¡­¡± She should have been happy that her daughter had woken up, but so many things had suddenly happened. The Empress was really not interested. The Empress thought of Eunuch Li, who had been killed by her daughter¡¯s arrow, and could not let go. ¡°Why did you kill Li Yu? Li Yu is smart and capable. If it weren¡¯t for him today¡­¡±


    Nangong Yan interrupted the Empress. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for him today, things wouldn¡¯t have reached an irreversible point!¡±


    Was her daughter¡­ scolding her? The Empress looked at Nangong Yan in disbelief.


    Nangong Yan did not have the time to care about her tone. She said coldly, ¡°Mother, do you know who that eunuch is?¡±


    The Empress was puzzled. ¡°Isn¡¯t he just my eunuch?¡±


    Nangong Yan¡¯s eyes turned cold as she said, ¡°He¡¯s a remnant of the previous dynasty. He hid beside Mother with the goal of instigating Mother to rebel and cause chaos in Nanzhao. He¡¯s just waiting to reap the benefits!¡±

 Chapter 716 - 716 Untitled

    716 Untitled


    The reason why Nangong Yan knew this was because she had been seriously ill recently. The abandonment of the Prince Consort, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s schemes, and the decline of the Queen Manor had made her heart ashen. Everyone thought that she was no different from the living dead, so they were no longer as careful as before in front of her.


    She had heard a lot of things by ident, including Li Yu¡¯s conversation with an aplice.


    Li Yu said that he had gained the Empress¡¯s favor more and more. The Empress could no longer leave him. If this chess piece was used well, it could turn the court of Nanzhao upside down. At that time, it would be much easier for them to restore the country.


    Although Li Yu was dead, his aplices were still in the central pce. However, it was not important. They had already left.


    The Empress¡¯s greatest scheme in her life was with Yuwen Zhao. After being protected by Yuwen Zhao and the State Preceptor Hall for many years, she was not as careful as before, nor was she as vignt as before. The matter of Eunuch Li was a huge lesson.


    Thinking of how she had almost be a chess piece for the eunuch, the Empress felt a chill run down her spine. She held Nangong Yan¡¯s hand and sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve wronged you. Fortunately, you arrived in time. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know where I would be kidnapped by that eunuch.¡±


    The biggest mistake was not that she was almost kidnapped, but that she kidnapped Dabao in front of the ministers. This was an irreversible mistake. In the future, even if Nangong Yan eliminated all difficulties to clear her name, she would not be able to change the sins shemitted today in the throne room.


    Unfortunately, it had already happened. It was useless to regret it. In the duel three dayster, she had to defeat the Eldest Princess!


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, how¡¯s your health?¡± Just now, she was so focused on escaping that she forgot to care about her daughter¡¯s health. At this thought, ayer of guilt surged in the Empress¡¯s heart.


    Nangong Yan said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that she was really fine. Even if something happened, nothing could happen. At the critical moment of life and death, if she fell, everything would be over. How could the Empress not understand that she was forcing herself? The Empress raised her sleeve in heartache to wipe the sweat off her forehead, but she tilted her head and avoided it.


    The Empress¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°Yan¡¯er, you¡­¡± She wanted to say, ¡°Did you hear my conversation with His Majesty and know about me and Yuwen Yu?¡± When the words reached her lips, she skipped this topic and asked directly, ¡°Are you ming Mother?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Nangong Yan said perfunctorily.


    The Empress choked and said, ¡°I know that you me me. I am indeed in the wrong, but I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. At that time, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop talking!¡± Nangong Yan did not want to hear about her history with Yuwen Yu.


    Nangong Yan hoped that she had never known the truth. Her mother had not betrayed her father, and she had not relied on Yuwen Yu to change her fate to be the lucky star. She had not snatched everything that belonged to the Eldest Princess. She had not¡­


    ¡°Yan¡¯er¡­¡± The Empress held Nangong Yan¡¯s hand again.


    With a violent bump, the Empress¡¯s body fell to the side. The mother and daughter¡¯s hands separated. Nangong Yan did not even look up.


    The Empress felt endless coldness on her daughter¡¯s face. She still med her¡­


    ¡°Where are we going now?¡± The Empress said sadly.


    Nangong Yan said, ¡°To the Princess Manor to pick up Li¡¯er and Xi¡¯er.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, a carriage stopped at the entrance of the alley, blocking their path. A trace of vignce shed across Nangong Yan¡¯s face. A muscr figure jumped out of the carriage. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s me!¡±


    ¡°Li¡¯er!¡± Nangong Yan¡¯s expression rxed and she lifted the curtain.


    Nangong Li quickly walked up. When he saw the Empress and Dabao in Nangong Yan¡¯s arms, he did not show any surprise. It was as if he had known all along. He bowed and said, ¡°Grandmother, Mother.¡±


    The Empress nodded in relief.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Xi¡¯er?¡± Nangong Yan did not see Nangong Xi.


    Nangong Li sat down beside Nangong Yan and said, ¡°I¡¯ve settled her in a suitable ce. Mother, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    After not seeing him for a while, Nangong Li had also lost weight. It was unknown what sin their family hadmitted, but one after another, they fell into the hands of the Eldest Princess and the others, tortured until they were inhuman.


    It was unknown how much effort Nangong Li had spent to reconnect his broken ribs. He had even used a fewrge jars of spirit pills. Fortunately, he was from the royal family. If it were any other disciple, they would probably still be lying on the hospital bed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Nangong Li said to the coachman.


    The coachman waved his horsewhip and continued forward.


    Nangong Li looked at the child sleeping soundly in his mother¡¯s arms, his eyes cold. He had let Consort Yun, her daughter, and Yu Shaoqing torture him so miserably, and now their little sweetheart is in his hands.


    Sensing her son¡¯s thoughts, Nangong Yan reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t touch him for the time being. I have use for him.¡±


    Nangong Li retracted the killing intent in his eyes. ¡°Got it, Mother.¡±


    The carriage avoided the bustling streets and drove in a deserted alley. Not long after, they left the street and came to a deserted deep path.


    Nangong Li lifted the curtain and looked. ¡°Mother, where are we going?¡±


    Nangong Yan did not answer him. Instead, she said, ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there.¡±


    The carriage circled around and finally arrived at a small bamboo forest when the Empress was almost vomited.


    Nangong Yan carried Dabao down the carriage.


    At this moment, Dabao was already awake. When he opened his eyes, he was in an unfamiliar ce. He still did not cry. He just stayed quietly in Nangong Yan¡¯s arms with his ck eyes wide open.


    Nangong Yan was on the verge of acting up at any time. Fortunately, it was Dabao who was kidnapped. If it were the chattering Xiaobao and Er¡¯bao, they might have suffered in her hands.


    The Empress put on her hood and alighted from the carriage with Nangong Li¡¯s help.


    Nangong Yan was still weak. She could not carry such a big fat child in a short while. She looked down at the little guy in her arms. ¡°Has anyone told you you¡¯re heavy?¡±


    Dabao shook his head.


    The corners of Nangong Yan¡¯s mouth twitched. What kind of monsters were that family? Didn¡¯t they think that such fat children were heavy?


    ¡°Walk by yourself.¡± Nangong Li ced him on the ground and grabbed one of his little hands.


    Dabao obediently followed her.


    The Empress and Nangong Li followed behind the two of them.


    After walking for about fifteen minutes, an elegant courtyard appeared in front of them. In the courtyard surrounded by bamboo hedges and a straw hut, it looked simple and honest, but the floor under the porch was made of the best golden cedar.


    The Empress and Nangong Li stopped in their tracks.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Just as Nangong Li spoke, a man in white walked over from the side path. The man did not notice them. His side profile shed and he walked into the small courtyard.


    Nangong Li looked at the familiar back and his eyes lit up. He strode over. ¡°Father!¡±


    The man turned around. It was a face that was twenty to thirty percent simr to Prince Yan, but it was definitely not Prince Yan himself.


    A trace of disappointment shed across Nangong Li¡¯s eyes.


    ...


    That¡¯s right, how could he forget that that man had long abandoned them and went to seek refuge with his Zijun and Cong¡¯er? What was he looking forward to? Did that man discover his conscience and change his mind? Did he want to spend the hard times with them?


    ¡°Li¡¯er.¡± Bai Qianli recognized him and could not help but smile happily.


    This intimate address made Nangong Li frown. ¡°Who are you? How dare you call my name?¡±


    ¡°I am¡­¡± Bai Qianli opened his mouth but hesitated. He nodded at Nangong Yan, who was walking over. Then, he looked at the child in Nangong Yan¡¯s hand in surprise. He had seen Yan Jiuchao before. This child¡¯s expression and facial features were very simr to Yan Jiuchao.


    He was surprised, but he did not say anything. He looked at the Empress again.


    ¡°My mother,¡± Nangong Yan said.


    Bai Qianli bowed. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡±


    The Empress looked at him and then at her daughter, who had already entered the room. Her eyes flickered slightly, but she did not expose them. She walked into the room.


    Nangong Li also sensed their unusual aura, especially since this person looked so much like his father. He chased Nangong Yan into a room.


    Nangong Yan¡¯s familiarity with the house made Nangong Li feel a subtle abnormality in his heart.


    Nangong Li¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Mother, who is that man?¡±


    ...


    Nangong Yan let Dabao sit on the stool and turned to look at her son indifferently. ¡°Is this the time to care about this? The duel with the Eldest Princess is in three days. You should think about how to defeat her for me!¡±


    Nangong Li clenched his fists.


    Dabao raised his head and looked at the two of them. He raised his little hand to cover his ears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Nangong Yan took his little hand. ¡°We won¡¯t quarrel.¡±


    Dabao looked at Nangong Li again, as if asking if they really won¡¯t quarrel.


    Nangong Li red coldly at Dabao and left without looking back!

 Chapter 717 - 717 Bring Dabao Home, The Duel Begins (1)

    717 Bring Dabao Home, The Duel Begins (1)


    Nangong Yan was not in the mood to care about Nangong Li¡¯s emotions. Three days would pass in the blink of an eye. That would be herst chance. She had to focus all her energy on the duel with the Eldest Princess.


    She knew that the Eldest Princess had an expert in her hands. She had let her guard down many times and would not do it again. She took a deep breath and suppressed her restless emotions. She looked down at Dabao, who was on the stool.


    Dabao was still looking at her with his big ck eyes. She sighed and reached out to rub his bald little head. ¡°It¡¯s good if they¡¯re as obedient as you.¡±


    On the other hand, after Nangong Li walked out angrily, he sat down on the steps outside the house alone.


    !!


    He could not understand who that man was and what his rtionship with his mother was. He could not understand why she would protect Yan Jiuchao¡¯s child when Yan Jiuchao had already done such a heartless thing to his mother.


    Yes, he was a good hostage. But it was enough as long as he was alive, right? What did it matter if he tortured him? They had suffered so much at Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hands. Wasn¡¯t it only right and proper for their sons to repay their father¡¯s debt?


    Nangong Li would not admit that his jealousy of Yan Jiuchao had increased. It was not only because of him, but also because he had given birth to a few outstanding children, the seventy-feet Gu Elder, the Little Prince of Nanzhao!


    He still remembered that when he was five years old, he had identally entered the throne room. He saw his grandfather sitting on a golden throne. He walked up the steps curiously, but after taking a few steps, he was carried down by his grandfather¡¯s eunuch.


    He still remembered his grandfather¡¯s expression.


    His grandfather frowned, as if he had done something he shouldn¡¯t have.


    What about this child? What right did he have to walk up? What right did he have to sit on the throne? What right did he have to use the heirloom seal as a toy?


    Grandpa was too biased!


    ¡°Li¡¯er.¡±


    Just as Nangong Li was so angry that his eyes turned red, an extremely gentle voice suddenly came from behind him.


    Nangong Li¡¯s thoughts stopped abruptly. He restrained the anger in his eyes and a cold expression appeared on his face. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    He could guess who it was without looking back.


    Bai Qianli sat down beside him and looked at him dotingly. ¡°What are you thinking about, Li¡¯er? Why are you so distracted?¡±


    Nangong Li said bluntly, ¡°What does it have to do with you? I¡¯m warning you, you better stay away from the Princess. She¡¯s not someone you can provoke!¡±


    Bai Qianli was not angry at being scolded. He lowered his head and smiled gently. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t provoke her.¡±


    His obedience made Nangong Li¡¯s expression improve slightly. Nangong Li added, ¡°You better leave this ce now and don¡¯t appear in front of us again!¡±


    Bai Qianli said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do this.¡±


    Just as he felt that this person was quite tactful and dared to disobey his orders, Nangong Li said unhappily, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You know why,¡± Bai Qianli said.


    There were some things that he might as well not know. Even if he guessed it, he had to pretend not to have guessed it. Bai Qianli¡¯s wordspletely angered Nangong Li. He stood up, pulled out the sword at his waist, and pointed it at Bai Qianli. ¡°Who do you think you are! How dare you serve my mother!¡±


    The smile in Bai Qianli¡¯s eyes finally disappeared bit by bit. He raised his head and looked at Nangong Li steadily. He enunciated each word clearly. ¡°I¡¯m your father.¡±


    Nangong Li was furious. ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Bai Qianli said.


    Nangong Li was so angry that his body was trembling. ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re not my father! My father is Prince Yan of the Great Zhou! He¡¯s not a gigolo who¡¯s hiding in the mountains and forests!¡±


    Although he had long guessed that his reaction would be like this, he could not help but be disappointed when he really saw him. Bai Qianli¡¯s heart felt like it was being pricked by needles. He did not say anything else and calmly stood up to return to his room.


    Nangong Li gripped the sword in his hand tightly and looked at his back. ¡°Stop dreaming! You¡¯ll never be my father!¡±


    ¡°What are you arguing about!¡± Nangong Yan walked out of the room and looked coldly at Nangong Li.


    Nangong Li also looked at her, his eyes filled with resentment. Then, he gritted his teeth, threw away the sword in his hand, and rushed into the night without looking back.


    ¡°Li¡¯er¡­¡± Bai Qianli, who had just entered the room, heard themotion and turned around to chase after him.


    Nangong Li stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. If he wants to be willful, let him be.¡±


    Bai Qianli said worriedly, ¡°It¡¯s sote. Will it be dangerous for him to wander in the forest?¡±


    Nangong Yan frowned and said, ¡°With Asura secretly protecting him, he¡¯ll be fine.¡±

 Chapter 718 - 718 Bring Dabao Home, The Duel Begins (2)

    718 Bring Dabao Home, The Duel Begins (2)


    Bai Qianli nced at Nangong Yan and persuaded, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with him. If you want to me someone, me me. I shouldn¡¯t have told him his background so suddenly.¡±


    In the past, Nangong Yan would not have agreed with him. However, at this point, these things no longer mattered to her.


    Nangong Yan said, ¡°He¡¯s already so old, but he¡¯s still throwing a tantrum like a child. Dabao is even more sensible than him.¡±


    Bai Qianli paused. ¡°Dabao¡­ is that child? Is he Yan Jiuchao¡¯s flesh and blood?¡±


    Nangong Yan said coldly, ¡°Yan Jiuchao¡¯s eldest son is deeply loved by my father. My father gave him the heirloom seal.¡±


    Bai Qianli was surprised.


    The Emperor actually doted on this child so much. Could it be that he wanted to make him the heir?


    Bai Qianli thought about how the child had never cried since he came here. When he saw strangers, he was not reserved or afraid. From these two points alone, he was indeed not an ordinary child.


    ¡°If Yan Jiuchao knows this ce, will hee here?¡± Bai Qianli did not hide the fact that Yan Jiuchao had been here from Nangong Yan.


    Nangong Yan said coldly, ¡°So what if they came? If onees, I¡¯ll let Asura kill one!¡±


    ¡°Dabao ~¡±


    ¡°Dabao ~¡±


    ¡°Dabao, where are you?¡± Xiaobao held Er¡¯bao¡¯s hand and pushed open the door of a room.


    The two little fellows stuck their heads in and looked around. They were most afraid of the dark, but in order to find Dabao, they still mustered their courage and walked in.


    ¡°Dabao,e out~¡± Xiaobao bent down and looked under the bed.


    ¡°Dabao, you¡¯re not allowed to hide anymore. We admit defeat.¡± Er¡¯bao opened the cab.


    The two of them searched the room, but Dabao was not there. Hence, they walked out hand in hand and continued to search room by room.


    Zi Su had just washed the dishes and came out. When she saw them loitering under the porch, she hurriedly walked over and squatted down. ¡°Aiya, Little Masters, aren¡¯t you asleep? Why are you out again? You haven¡¯t put on your shoes. The ground is so cold!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t sleep,¡± Xiaobao said.


    ¡°Looking for Dabao,¡± Er¡¯bao said.


    Zi Su¡¯s heart ached. She did not know how to exin it to them, so she could only repeat the lines she had prepared earlier. ¡°Didn¡¯t we say that Dabao went to the pce to apany Great-Grandma?¡±


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he back yet?¡± Xiaobao asked.


    ¡°He¡­¡± Zi Su said embarrassedly. ¡°He¡¯ll be back in two days.¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you taking us there? Does Great-Grandma not like us?¡± Xiaobao asked again.


    Zi Su was stumped by these words. What did Madam tell her? She had forgotten the words after the two children joked around!


    ¡°Of course Great-Grandma likes you, but we also like you. If you all leave, we¡¯ll be sad too.¡± Prince Yan appeared in time.


    Zi Su heaved a sigh of relief and stood up to bow. ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°You can leave,¡± Prince Yan said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zi Su left as she was told.


    Prince Yan walked up to them with two pairs of small tiger shoes. He squatted down, picked up their little feet, and put them on.


    Prince Yan led them back to the house and fetched hot water. He wiped their feet and let them lie under the soft nket.


    Er¡¯bao and Xiaobao reluctantly epted the fact that the three brothers were not together because they were apanying different elders, but they still missed Dabao very much.


    ¡°When will Dabao be back?¡± Er¡¯bao asked.


    They had asked this question no less than a hundred times, and they had answered it no less than a hundred times. Prince Yan patiently said, ¡°In two days.¡±


    Xiaobao counted with his fingers. ¡°Two days. We agreed.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Prince Yan smiled and nodded. He tucked them in and patted their little shoulders to coax them to sleep.


    Sigh.


    The two little fellows sighed in their hearts. They really missed Dabao.


    In the bamboo forest on the other side, Dabao had alsoid down. He did not have anyone to coax him. Only a mute ve entered the room and extinguished the light for him. He took off his shoes clumsily and climbed onto the bed in the dark. He ced himself in the middle of the bed and pulled the nket over him.


    He curled up his little body.


    He rubbed his reddened eyes.


    Dabao is not cold.


    Dabao is not afraid.


    Dabao won¡¯t cry.


    Dabao had to be strong.


    ¡­ .


    After Er¡¯bao and Xiaobao fell asleep, Prince Yan called Fu Ling and Shadow Six over and asked them to guard the two of them while he went to Xiao Zhenting¡¯s courtyard.


    ¡°Are you looking for the Marshal? He¡¯s not around. He went to buy food for me,¡± Shangguan Yan said as she looked at Prince Yan, who had visited in the middle of the night.


    Ever since the two of them met, they had been at odds. It was difficult to imagine that Prince Yan would take the initiative to visit Xiao Zhenting.

 Chapter 719 - 719 Bring Dabao Home, Duel Begins (3)

    719 Bring Dabao Home, Duel Begins (3)


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Prince Yan had already guessed what Xiao Zhenting had gone to do. He was definitely not going to buy food for Shangguan Yan.


    Prince Yan was right. Buying food was just a pretense. Xiao Zhenting had gone out overnight to look for Dabao. He found the bamboo forest where Bai Qianli was.


    The reason why he could find this ce was because he was skilled in martial arts. When Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six reported the news to Yan Jiuchao, he identally heard it. He was not sure if Nangong Yan would bring Dabao here. He was just here to try his luck. Unexpectedly, as soon as he entered the forest, he felt an unusual aura.


    Xiao Zhenting paused suspiciously. After thinking for a moment, his expression changed slightly. ¡°Asura!¡±


    !!


    As soon as he finished speaking, an aura of internal energy turning into a de attacked his vital points.


    Xiao Zhenting tapped his toes and flew up to avoid the attack.


    The bamboo behind him was not so lucky. Hundreds of dense green bamboo were broken by this Qi de.


    Xiao Zhenting felt a chill run down his spine.


    What powerful strength!


    Xiao Zhenting¡¯s internal energy could be counted on one hand in the world. However, if he had fought head-on with the Asura just now, he was not confident that he could receive it unscathed likest time.


    Was the Asura here actually so terrifying?


    What was terrifying was not Asura, but three Asuras!


    The three Asuras released their internal energy at the same time and firmly suppressed Xiao Zhenting. He might still have a chance to fight one, but there was almost no way for him to fight three.


    Just as an Asura stabbed mercilessly at Xiao Zhenting¡¯s heart, a white figure suddenly appeared and stood in front of Xiao Zhenting.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Nangong Yan shouted.


    Asura, who was holding his sword, turned around and brushed past Prince Yan. Asura¡¯s figure only appeared for a moment before disappearing into the night. The suppression of the three Asuras disappeared at the same time, and Xiao Zhenting was finally able to move. He held his chest and swayed, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Prince Yan turned around to support him.


    Asura¡¯s suppression was usually only targeted at martial artists. A powerless person like Prince Yan was like an ant in Asura¡¯s eyes. He did not let the three Asuras attack him when he approached or appeared, so he was still fine.


    Xiao Zhenting wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and forced himself to say, ¡°What can happen to me? Why are you here? Hurry up and leave.¡±


    Killing him was easier than killing an ant, okay?


    Prince Yan smiled faintly. ¡°You can leave.¡±


    ¡°Who said anything about letting him go?¡± Nangong Yan walked over coldly. ¡°If he doesn¡¯tply with the promise of thepetition three dayster and insists on sending himself to his death in advance, I¡¯ll take Grand Marshal Xiao¡¯s life!¡±


    She was not surprised to recognize Xiao Zhenting. After all, she had seen the portrait and knew the inside story.


    Xiao Zhenting shielded Prince Yan behind him.


    Prince Yan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. She won¡¯t kill me.¡± As he spoke, he walked out from behind him and walked towards Nangong Yan. ¡°Let Grand Marshal Xiao go.¡±


    ¡°Why should I let him¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay.¡± Prince Yan interrupted her.


    Nangong Yan suddenly clenched her fists. She looked into his eyes without blinking. After doing so many heartless and cruel things to her, how could he still look at her with such gentle and harmless eyes?


    What did he take her for? Did he think she could still be obediently used by him like before?


    Nangong Yan clenched her fists so tightly that her fingertips dug into her palms.


    Prince Yan said gently, ¡°Prince Yan of the Great Zhou, the Emperor¡¯s most beloved younger brother, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s biological father, and the Eldest Princess¡¯s inw. No matter how you look at it, I¡¯m more valuable than the Grand Marshal of the army, right?¡±


    Xiao Zhenting exploded. ¡°Hey! Do you think you¡¯re selling pork!¡±


    Nangong Yan said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re here to pick up Dabao.¡±


    Prince Yan continued to maintain a harmless and gentle gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t want to take him away. I just want to stay and apany him. You can have one more hostage. Isn¡¯t that good?¡±


    ¡°Then I might as well keep both of them! Or¡­ I might as well kill him!¡± As Nangong Yan spoke, she raised the sword in her hand.


    Prince Yan grabbed her sword. ¡°Yan¡¯er!¡±


    Nangong Yan watched as his hand cut her sword until it bled. She was so angry that her chest heaved. ¡°You!¡±


    Prince Yan seemed to not know pain and just looked at her steadily and gently. Nangong Yan wished she could stab herself to death! This man had caused her so much trouble, yet she still had to be soft-hearted towards him?


    No, the former Nangong Yan was already dead. She would not make the same mistake again. She wanted to use him once, just like how he had once used her!


    Nangong Yan retracted her sword and looked coldly at Prince Yan before looking at Xiao Zhenting. ¡°Alright, you stay. I¡¯ll have to trouble Grand Marshal Xiao to go back and bring news to the Eldest Princess. Don¡¯t send anyone else to die. See you at the altar in three days!¡±


    Xiao Zhenting was ¡°sent¡± out of the forest by Asura.


    Prince Yan followed Nangong Yan into the house.


    Nangong Li had already returned. As soon as he walked out of the room, he bumped into Prince Yan. His eyes lit up. ¡°Father!¡±


    Prince Yan nced at Bai Qianli, who was like a shadow in the corner, and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not your father. He is.¡±


    Nangong Li froze on the spot as if he had been struck by a bolt from the blue.


    Prince Yan ignored him and entered the house to look for his Dabao.


    The children always had to leave a light on when they slept, but this room was pitch-ck. It was obvious how afraid Dabao was.


    Prince Yan regretted noting earlier. He walked to the bed and looked at the lump under the nket. His heart ached. He gently lifted the nket. ¡°Dabao, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Upon hearing a familiar voice, Dabao, who was curled up into a ball and hugging his little head with his little hands, suddenly raised his head and looked at Prince Yan, who had suddenly appeared, with reddened eyes.


    Prince Yan hugged Dabao and let him rest his head on his neck. Hisrge palm gently stroked his back.


    Dabao pouted and cried!


    Dabao was afraid!


    Dabao felt wronged!


    Dabao wanted to go home!


    ...


    Prince Yan hugged the child in his arms who was trembling from crying. ¡°Dabao, don¡¯t be afraid. Grandpa will bring you home soon.¡±


    I¡¯ll definitely bring you home.


    Xiao Zhenting went to the Helian Manor and told Yu Wan, Yan Jiuchao, and the others about what had happened in the forest. Helian Beiming and Yu Shaoqing were also there, and so was Grandma.


    When they heard that Prince Yan had taken the initiative to be a hostage of Nangong Yan in order to take care of Dabao, the room was silent.


    ¡°Let¡¯s think of a way to snatch them,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Xiao Zhenting shook his head. ¡°We can¡¯t snatch them. They have three Asuras.¡±


    If they killed one, they would have one less opponent in thepetition. Nangong Yan was not afraid of them looking for her at all because of this.


    They also had Asura in their hands, but it was a one-on-one battle. Now, it was a one-on-three battle. Not only would they not be able to win, but they would also expose Asura.


    ¡°Is there any other way, Grandma?¡± Yu Wan looked at their think tank¡ªthe old man.


    The old man was about to say something when Yan Jiuchao said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything. Preserve your greatest strength so that his painstaking efforts won¡¯t be in vain.¡±


    Three days passed like a white horse passing by.


    ...


    The news of the two Princesses inviting each other to a duel had long spread throughout the Imperial Capital. This was a rare wonder in a hundred years. Before dawn, there weremoners rushing to the altar.


    They all wanted to see the two Princesses, especially the elusive Eldest Princess.

 Chapter 720 - 720 Sisters Meet, Little Sly Jiang Is Here

    720 Sisters Meet, Little Sly Jiang Is Here


    This Eldest Princess had been burdened with a curse since she was born and was forced to leave Nanzhao for many years. Not long ago, she had returned to the Imperial Capital with her family. However, she seemed to be different from the rumors. She was said to be a jinx, but she was a mother with two children and a happy family.


    They really couldn¡¯t wait to see her true appearance.


    Themoners waited anxiously, and a certain Eldest Princess, the real Little Sly Jiang, was also anxious. She tossed and turned. She did not sleep well all night and woke up early. There were two pitiful dark circles on her face.


    This made Yu Shaoqing¡¯s heart ache.


    His Ah Shu had grown up among themoners and had never experienced such an asion. These few days, he could always feel that Ah Shu was unable to sit still and tossing and turning. She must have been frightened.


    Yu Shaoqing looked at his wife, who was clearly trembling with fear, but was still stubbornly dressing up, ¡°Ah Shu, why don¡¯t you not go? Let Ah Wan go on your behalf.¡±


    ¡°How can this do?!¡± Little Sly Jiang pped the table.


    Yu Shaoqing was stunned.


    Madam Jiang picked up a small handkerchief and covered the corner of her mouth. She covered her chest with her other hand and said sincerely, ¡°Ahem, ahem, ahem. We¡¯ve already epted the invitation. Of course we have to go. What if they renege on their debt?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really hard on you.¡± Yu Shaoqing walked forward with heartache and gentlyforted her. ¡°Ah Shu, don¡¯t be afraid. You only need to show your face. You don¡¯t have to fight them.¡±


    Madam Jiang nodded obediently. ¡°Okay!¡±


    After a pause, she said, ¡°What if they hit me?¡±


    Yu Shaoqing said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    Madam Jiang¡¯s eyes darted around. ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go see how Ah Wan and Jiuchao are preparing.¡± Yu Shaoqing went to the couple¡¯s room, and the two of them also woke up. Yan Jiuchao was putting on shoes for Xiaobao, and Yu Wan went to Xixia Garden.


    As they were going topete in Gu techniques and sorcery, Ah Wei and the others were naturally in the group. What was worth mentioning was that Yu Wan still did not know the identity of Ah Wei and the others, but Ah Wei¡¯s Gu technique was so brilliant that everyone could see it. Grandma¡­ Grandma was more omnipotent. It was said that he also knew some sorcery.


    This was a serious matter, and the civil and military officials also rushed over to watch the battle.


    At the end of the bamboo forest, Nangong Yan and the Empress were also dressed neatly, nning to go to the altar. Ever since Nangong Li found out about his background, he had locked himself in his room. Just as the Empress thought that he was going to continue being insensible, he finally appeared.


    ¡°Li¡¯er, are you alright? You¡¯ve lost weight.¡± The Empress walked forward and stroked his cheek.


    Nangong Yan nced at him indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t look like someone owes you a debt. Quickly pack your things and prepare to set off.¡±


    The carriage outside the door had already been set up. Nangong Li picked a high-grade Ferghana horse. The moment she got on it, Bai Qianli walked over.


    Bai Qianli looked at him in a daze. ¡°Li¡¯er, you¡­ be careful.¡±


    ¡°None of your business!¡± Nangong Li did not even look at him. He grabbed the reins and walked out of the forest.


    Prince Yan held Dabao¡¯s hand and walked out.


    Dabao raised his head and blinked at Prince Yan.


    Prince Yan patted his little head dotingly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Dabao nodded.


    Prince Yan brought Dabao into the carriage. Nangong Yan bade farewell to the Empress.


    The Empress was worried and asked her, ¡°Yan¡¯er, do you really not need me to apany you?¡±


    Nangong Yan said, ¡°No need. Mother, wait for my news. Someone wille and bring you to a safe ceter.¡±


    The Empress said worriedly, ¡°Can¡¯t I wait for you here?¡±


    Nangong Yan said, ¡°This ce won¡¯t be safe once we leave.¡±


    Without Asura¡¯s protection, this bamboo forest lost its strongest barrier.


    The Empress was now relying on Nangong Yan, so she naturally did as she was told. The Empress watched as Nangong Yan boarded Prince Yan¡¯s carriage. It was not until the carriage disappeared at the end of the forest that she sighed and returned to her room.


    The carriage swayed towards the altar. Prince Yan and Nangong Yan sat on both sides. Dabao¡¯s round little body was lying in Prince Yan¡¯s arms, and from time to time, he would nce at the window with his little head.


    ¡°Do you want to see it?¡± Prince Yan lifted the curtain.


    Dabao widened his eyes and curiously sized up the scenery along the way. Nangong Yan recalled that when this child came with her, he was as calm as a stone. Only then did he have the childishness of a three-year-old child beside Prince Yan.


    Dabao saw something andughed.


    Prince Yan also smiled.


    It was a smile that Nangong Yan had never seen before. It was different from the appearance he put on to numb her. The gentleness of lowering his head melted the entire winter.


    If her children were born safely, would he dote on him so much? Nangong Yan touched her t stomach. A pain twisted her heart. She turned around angrily and stopped looking at Prince Yan and this child!


    ¡°Dabao, are you hungry?¡± Prince Yan opened the food box and gave Dabao a piece of chestnut cake.


    Dabao did not eat it himself. Instead, he gave it to Nangong Yan. Nangong Yan was stunned for a moment before she turned her face away coldly. ¡°I¡¯m not eating.¡±


    Dabao did not move from handing it to her. In the end, Nangong Yan epted the snacks expressionlessly. Dabao gave another piece to Prince Yan before eating heartily.


    Nangong Yan noticed that Dabao gave her and Prince Yan the big one, but he ate a small one. Although she was unwilling, she had to admit that this was indeed the most sensible child she had ever seen.


    Unfortunately, it was the flesh and blood of her enemy.


    Her eyes turned cold.


    The carriage did not bring Dabao and Prince Yan to the altar. Halfway there, Nangong Yan changed carriages and asked the sacrificial soldiers and guards to escort Prince Yan and Dabao to a ce that no one knew about.


    By the time Nangong Yan arrived at the altar, it was already surrounded by themoners.


    The Emperor¡¯s medicine had yet to wear off, so he could not speak or act. Therefore, the three dukes, the State Preceptor Hall, and the Gu Hall were in charge of the overall situation. The Censor, the few Gu Elders of the Gu Hall, and the State Preceptor who had rushed out of seclusionst night sat on both sides of the altar.


    Helian Beiming and the three generals sat on the other side of the altar.


    ¡°The Little Princess has arrived¡ª¡±


    ¡°Commandery Prince Li has arrived¡ª¡±


    Apanied by the servant¡¯s message, Nangong Yan and Nangong Li slowly walked over from the back of the crowd. After not seeing each other for many days, the two of them had lost some weight. The haggardness on their faces was vaguely covered by makeup. They were dressed in luxurious clothes and looked noble. As expected of the royal family who had been raised in the pce since they were young.


    ...


    Themoners knelt on one knee.


    Under everyone¡¯s kneeling, the mother and son walked to the altar.


    ¡°The Little Princess is already here. Why isn¡¯t the Eldest Princess here yet?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s already sote. Could it be that she doesn¡¯t dare to appear?¡±


    ¡°She was raised by themoners and is not presentable. She¡¯s probably afraid.¡±


    ¡°The Eldest Princess and Commandery Princess Wan both grew up among themoners. Could they be shameful?¡±


    There were unpleasant voices in the crowd. Helian Beiming frowned and was about to stop them when he heard the loud and clear voice of the imperial eunuch not far away.


    ¡°The Eldest Princess has arrived¡ª¡±


    ¡°Commandery Princess Wan has arrived¡ª¡±


    Everyone turned around!


    A young woman alighted from a carriage that was not too eye-catching. She was wearing a light yellow dress. Her figure was slender and she had a quiet and graceful temperament. She looked noble, but she did not have the arrogance of being superior.


    ...


    ¡°It¡¯s Commandery Princess Wan!¡±


    Somemoners recognized her.


    Yu Wan was not wearing the clothes of the royal family, but her every move exuded a noble temperament. She reached out a fair wrist and helped another woman down from the carriage.


    The woman was wearing a white shirt and a translucent golden gauze dress. The morning light enveloped her body. For a moment, everyone was in a daze, as if they could see a phoenix pping its wings.


    However, it was only for a moment. She held her handkerchief and coughed softly.


    Everyone instantly came back to their senses. They heard that this Princess¡¯s health was not good. It seemed to be true.


    When everyone heard the heartbreaking cough, they felt their hearts ache for her. However, even though she was sick, she still had a calm temperament and was elegant.


    Compared to the overbearing Little Princess, the Eldest Princess¡¯s weakness and quietness was even more deeply rooted in people¡¯s hearts.


    Everyone held their breaths. There was no need for the guards to clear the area at all. They spontaneously made way for her, afraid that they would identally touch her and damage this weak Princess.


    The altar that was previously noisy instantly became silent, leaving only Madam Jiang¡¯s asional low cough.


    Grew up among themoners? Unpresentable?


    Other than being weaker, the Princess did not lose to Nangong Yan.


    Yu Wan helped her mother to the altar. Everyone bowed to them.


    ¡°Give her a seat,¡± the censor said.


    A guard brought a chair over. Yu Wan helped Madam Jiang sit down. Yu Shaoqing alighted from the carriage with the mother and daughter and also came to the scene. He sat beside Helian Beiming.


    ¡°The State Preceptor hase out of seclusion?¡± Yu Shaoqing saw the State Preceptor on the altar.


    Helian Beiming said, ¡°He came out of seclusionst night.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing snorted. ¡°He knows how to make it in time!¡±


    Helian Beiming said, ¡°Nangong Yan probably calcted the day he came out of seclusion before daring to set a three-day agreement.¡± Otherwise, she could also set a ten-day agreement.


    Yu Shaoqing raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°But so what if hees? The first thing is Gu technique. They¡¯ll definitely lose!¡±


    The most powerful Gu Master in Nangong Yan¡¯s hands was surnamed Meng, and he was a seventy-feet Gu Elder. Ah Wei¡¯s Gu technique was above his, so there was almost no suspense in the first round.


    Helian Beiming looked at the calm State Preceptor. ¡°I keep feeling that things aren¡¯t that simple.¡±


    As expected, when the Censor announced that both sides would send out their respective Gu Masters, Nangong Yan¡¯s opponent was not Gu Master Meng at all. It was a man in a ck cloak. He was in histe twenties, tall, and had dark eyes.


    The moment he walked onto the altar, the Gu Elders of the Gu Hall widened their eyes.


    ¡°Ten-hundred feet Gu Elder!!!¡± Gu Elder Song said.


    The man¡¯s lips curled up. He untied his cloak and casually threw it away. A powerful aura covered the sky.


    Elder Song Gu¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Gu-Gu Venerable!!!¡±

 Chapter 721 - 721 Victory

    721 Victory


    Could there really be a Gu Venerable in the world?


    If they had not seen it with their own eyes, the elders of the Gu Hall would not have believed it no matter what.


    When the sorcery techniques originated, they were originally inseparable. At that time, the sorcerer was a Gu Master, and the Gu Master was also called a sorcerer. However, as the difficulty of cultivation increased, some disciples began to specialize in one of these abilities.


    At their peak, there were still many Gu Venerables. However, the two major factions of Gu and Sorcery fought each other for the title of the number one master in the world. Many outstanding disciples died, and the inheritance was interrupted.


    !!


    Until now, even seventy-feet Gu Elder had not been seen in a hundred years. Ny-feet and ten-hundred-feet Gu Elder were even legendary existences. Gu Venerable? That was really a person who never dreamed that he would really appear in front of them.


    The Gu Elders¡¯ eyes widened.


    When themoners around the altar heard Gu Elder Song call him Gu Venerable, they were all shocked. This man did not look old either. He was less than thirty years old. Was he already a Gu Venerable at such a young age?


    Could the Gu Elder have made a mistake?


    Gu Elder Song also hoped that he had made a mistake. He was the most experienced Gu Elder of the Gu Hall. In terms of ability, he was inferior to the seniors. However, when he saw their stunned gazes, he knew that he was not mistaken. The other party was indeed a Gu Venerable.


    This was troublesome.


    Ever since Nangong Yan ndered the Gu Pce and the Helian family for colluding to frame her, the Gu Pce hadpletely fallen out with Nangong Yan. They definitely did not want to see Nangong Yan win.


    The Gu Elders looked at each other and worried for the Eldest Princess.


    No wonder Nangong Yan had the guts to make a three-day promise. Even the Gu Venerable was invited. She had clearlye prepared. The Eldest Princess¡­ was probably in trouble.


    ¡°Why is there a Gu Venerable?¡± Yu Shaoqing murmured.


    When he was in the Great Zhou, he did not know much about Gu techniques. He only gradually heard about it when he came to Nanzhao. He roughly understood that the Gu Venerable was the most powerful Gu Master in the world today. Even his three little Gu Masters were not enough in front of him. Then, could Ah Wei really win?


    Yu Shaoqing looked in Ah Wei¡¯s direction worriedly.


    When the first round was announced, Ah Wei and the old man had already walked to the altar.


    At this moment, he was standing beside Yu Wan and staring at his opponent expressionlessly. The other party seemed to have noticed Ah Wei¡¯s sizing up and looked at him openly, his smile filled with arrogance.


    ¡°Ah Wei¡­¡± Yu Wan opened her mouth.


    Ah Wei did not say anything. He walked indifferently to the center of the altar and looked at the man who was about the same age as Qing Yan. He said, ¡°What¡¯s your name? Tell me your name. I don¡¯t beat up nameless people.¡±


    The Gu Venerable curled his lips arrogantly. ¡°I thought you were a powerful opponent, but it turns out that you¡¯re a brat. I heard that you have three disciples of the seventy-feet Gu Elder¡­ Heh.¡±


    As the Gu Venerable spoke, he dusted his wide sleeves. ¡°That¡¯s what I left behind.¡±


    Everyone could not help but gasp.


    What arrogance! As expected of the Gu Venerable!


    Ah Wei said, ¡°Stop talking nonsense. If you have a name, say it. If not, shut up.¡±


    The Gu Venerable chuckled. ¡°Kid, listen carefully. I won¡¯t change my name or surname. Feng Shi! The wind that stirs the clouds and winds, the erosion that burns the bones and the heart.¡±


    Ah Wei frowned and thought for a while, but he couldn¡¯t remember which ¡°shi¡± it was. He couldn¡¯t read much.


    However, the Gu Venerable did not ask for Ah Wei¡¯s name in return. After all, in his eyes, the other party was only a dabbler Gu Master who was about to lose to him in a short while. Why should he remember the other party¡¯s name?


    There was only one round of Gu techniques, and the time limit was fifteen minutes. Whoever could sessfully poison the other party in fifteen minutes would win. Because it was a life and death situation, they had to bear their own life and death.


    This sounded simple, but to Gu Masters, it was never easy to get them poisoned.


    The Gu Venerable smiled disdainfully. ¡°Kid, I know that you have the Gu King and the Gu Queen. Bring it on. If I defeat you, the Gu King and the Gu Queen will be mine.¡±


    If the sentence ¡°the seventy-feet Gu Elder is what I left behind¡± was already arrogant enough, then this sentence was simply supercilious. Not only did he want to defeat the Eldest Princess, but he also nned to snatch Commandery Princess Wan¡¯s things. He waspletely not giving the mother and daughter a way out.


    Without the holy artifact, how could the Eldest Princess and Commandery Princess Wan win over the hearts of the people?


    Yu Shaoqing¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Bastard! He wants to snatch Ah Wan¡¯s things!¡±


    No wonder Nangong Yan could invite the Gu Venerable. It turned out that she had promised to give him the holy artifact and the Gu Queen. It was no wonder that even the Gu Venerable was tempted by such a big temptation.


    Yu Wan whispered to the old man, ¡°Grandma, is this Gu Venerable¡­ really that powerful? How can he snatch the holy artifact that has already recognized him as its master?¡±


    The old man nodded. ¡°He can.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Yu Wan covered her heart. She was not going to hand over her little Gu worm!


    The old man said, ¡°It¡¯s useless to cover it. Your Gu King is still too young and inexperienced. It¡¯s not a match for the Gu Venerable.¡±


    It was a young Gu King, far from its peak. Although it had improved greatly in Yu Wan¡¯s hands, it was still not able to resist the Gu Venerable.


    This was also why the Gu Venerable was willing toe out of his seclusion to hunt it. When it grew up, even ten Gu Venerables could not do anything to it. However, at this moment, it could not do anything to the Gu Venerable.


    It was unknown if he had heard Yu Wan and the old man¡¯s conversation, but the Gu Venerable looked at Yu Wan. His malicious gaze did not look like he was looking at a woman, but more like he was looking at prey.


    Of course, Yu Wan¡¯s Gu King was his prey.


    Yu Wan cursed Nangong Yan seventy to eighty times in her heart. For her own selfish reasons, she did not hesitate to sell the holy artifact of Nanzhao to the Gu Venerable. How was this different from treason?


    The corners of Gu Venerable¡¯s lips curled up. He took out a small jade bottle and gently removed the cork. A fragrance spread above the altar.


    Gu Elder Sun¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Heavenly Silkworm Gu!¡±


    As the most experienced Gu Elder of the Gu Hall, Gu Elder Sun¡¯s perception of Gu worms was different from ordinary people. Almost the moment he removed the cork, he felt a terrifying and powerful aura.


    ¡°What is the Heavenly Silkworm Gu?¡± Yu Wan asked in confusion.


    The old man said, ¡°The Thousand Gu King who can be on par with the Gu Queen.¡±


    Yu Wan felt the little Gu be restless.


    Little Gu: Slurp ~ Slurp ~


    Yu Wan thought to herself, Bear with it, bear with it, don¡¯t eat! I raised you up. You can¡¯t be kidnapped by a worm!


    The little Gu worm shed out!


    Yu Wan quickly pressed it down!


    ...


    The little Gu¡¯s legs fluttered! Eat, eat, eat!


    ¡°But Grandma, why are you so calm?¡±


    ¡°Either way¡­¡±


    What was it? Lose? Yu Wan felt terrible.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three moves,¡± the Gu Venerable said to Ah Wei with a smile.


    Ah Wei said expressionlessly, ¡°No need. Let¡¯s attack together.¡±


    The Gu Venerable sneered. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t me me for not giving you a chance¡ª¡±


    Bang!


    There was a loud bang.


    Everyone did not react at all. They only vaguely felt a phantom sh past. In the next second, the Gu Venerable fell.


    The Gu Venerable looked at Ah Wei, who had punched him until his heart exploded. It was simply unbelievable!


    ...


    Ah Wei took a deep breath and retracted his move. ¡°Master is right. Speed is the only invincible Gu technique in the world.¡±


    No matter how many insects you have, they can¡¯t catch up to me!


    Yu Wan: Uh¡­ Isn¡¯t speed the only invincible martial arts in the world? Ah Wei, what master did you meet?


    The Gu Venerable was about to break down.


    W-what happened to using Gu? Why did you use your hands? This is apetition of Gu techniques! Not apetition! If you have the ability, use Gu!


    Ah Wei casually grabbed a worm and threw it at him. ¡°You¡¯ve been poisoned.¡±


    The Gu Venerable : ¡°¡­¡±


    The person who raised the Gu would definitely die under the Gu poison. However, someone as powerful as him never expected to be poisoned by a low-level Gu worm that was not even a Hundred Gu King.


    He was half-dead and could not use his Gu techniques. He could only watch helplessly as he was poisoned.


    ¡°ter.¡±


    He finished thest word he didn¡¯t finish just now and rolled his eyes.


    The Gu Venerable was dead!


    Ah Wei stood up elegantly in the cold wind!


    Hell was empty, and Ah Wei was in the mortal world!


    After the Gu Venerable died, his Gu worm was naturally taken in by Ah Wei for his own use. Ah Wei plundered many good things and earned a lot. Among them, the fattest Heavenly Silkworm Gu was given to the little Gu worm.


    ¡°I¡¯m not convinced!¡± Nangong Yan stood up. ¡°They cheated! Theypeted in Gu techniques, but he used martial arts!¡±


    Yu Wan crossed her arms in front of her chest and slowly took a few steps forward. She asked the censor, ¡°Did he say that he¡¯s not allowed to use martial arts?¡±


    The censor said, ¡°Uh¡­ no.¡±


    Because no Gu Master had ever known martial arts, who would restrict martial arts?


    Yu Wan pointed at the dead Gu Venerable on the ground and said, ¡°Then was he poisoned?¡±


    The censor said, ¡°Uh¡­ yes.¡±


    He was poisoned by the Gu after he was half-dead¡­


    The imperial censor didn¡¯t know what to say. There was clearly something wrong, but he couldn¡¯t find anything wrong.


    Yu Wan continued, ¡°Has it been more than fifteen minutes since the beginning?¡±


    The censor had already given up resisting. ¡°¡­No.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Back then, what they said was that whoever can sessfully poison the other party in fifteen minutes will win. Then let me ask the Little Princess, did we not poison him? Or did we exceed the time?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Nangong Yan was speechless.


    Yu Wan raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°If you¡¯re unconvinced, fine. On ount that you¡¯re my mother¡¯s sister, my mother will give in to you. Call another Gu Venerable out! This time, we guarantee that we won¡¯t use force!¡±


    Brat, do you think the Gu Venerable is something that can be found on the streets? It was not easy for the State Preceptor to find this one! Where could she find another one? That brat had clearly calcted this before daring to say such things!


    Rogues¡­ She was going to die of anger by these scoundrels¡­


    The censor announced, ¡°The Eldest Princess wins the first round!¡±

 Chapter 722 - 722 Asura Is Here (1)

    722 Asura Is Here (1)


    The second round was sorcery.


    Sorcery was also divided into white sorcery and ck sorcery. The former was used to save people, and thetter was used to kill. In Yu Wan¡¯s opinion, a vicious woman like Nangong Yan naturally would notpete in white sorcery. As expected, it was unknown what Nangong Yan had negotiated with the censor, but the censor revealed a troubled expression.


    After a while, the Censor discussed with the Grand Commandant and Grand Tutor and came to ask the Eldest Princess and Yu Wan if they could ept the challenge of ck sorcery.


    Yu Wan looked at Grandma, who nodded at her. Yu Wan said, ¡°ept!¡±


    !!


    The censor said, ¡°Because ck sorcery is too domineering, the sorcerers of both sides have to ensure that they don¡¯t hurt the innocent. Otherwise, it will be considered a loss.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Wan nodded.


    Nangong Yan also nodded in agreement.


    The censor said seriously, ¡°Then, please send out your sorcerers.¡±


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the person who was sent up by Nangong Yan was actually the State Preceptor.


    The State Preceptor had openly fought for Nangong Yan, which could be considered a disguised admission that the State Preceptor Hall had colluded with the Empress.


    Yu Shaoqing narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°He¡¯s really bold. Isn¡¯t he afraid of convicting the Empress?¡±


    Helian Beiming said indifferently, ¡°Maybe they don¡¯t care anymore.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Helian Beiming paused and said, ¡°Keep an eye on Sister-inw and Ah Wan. If anything happens, bring them away in time.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing said, ¡°Why? Are you worried that the Little Princess will start a massacre?¡±


    Helian Beiming said, ¡°A rabbit will bite when it¡¯s anxious. That woman has already gone crazy. Who knows what she¡¯ll do if she loses?¡±


    If Nangong Yan lost, she would lose everything, but Nangong Yan had never thought that she would lose. They were the ones who cheated in the first round. There were not so many idents after that.


    ¡°Why? Are you afraid?¡± Nangong Yan said sarcastically.


    ¡°Eldest Princess?¡± The censor urged Madam Jiang and the others.


    Yue Gou, who was as strong as an ox, took a step forward with a cold expression.


    Nangong Yan¡¯s eyebrows twitched. She gripped the armrest of her seat tightly and said, ¡°Wait!¡±


    The censor turned to look at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Little Princess?¡±


    Nangong Yan looked at Yue Gou, who could send the State Preceptor flying with a punch, and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to use martial arts in this round.¡±


    Sorcerers were the same as Gu Masters. They were not martial artists, so there were no restrictions on martial arts in the previouspetitions. However, since the Little Princess had spoken, and since there was a previous lesson, the three dukes naturally would not reject the Little Princess¡¯s request.


    The censor said seriously, ¡°Alright, other than sorcery, you¡¯re not allowed to use anything else in this round.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Yue Gou moved to the side and grinned, revealing his white teeth! Behind him, the thin old man who could be blown away by a gust of wind slowly walked out.


    With this old body, the State Preceptor in his prime could beat him until he cried with his bare hands!


    Nangong Yan was furious!


    What kind of fellows were these? Why were they so cunning!!!


    It was not that Nangong Yan did not believe in the State Preceptor¡¯s strength, but if there was a more convenient way, she would naturally not choose the one with a higher risk. However, it was toote to say anything now. She was the one who had asked for this rule to be added. She couldn¡¯t go back on her word.


    Nangong Yan gave the State Preceptor a look.


    The State Preceptor understood.


    What Nangong Yan meant was that there was no need to show mercy.


    In fact, the State Preceptor had never considered showing mercy to these fellows, especially this priest of the Ghost n. He had once been a huge problem for his master when he was still alive. Although his master had defeated him, it had been an unfair victory. This had always been a regret in his master¡¯s heart.


    He believed that this regret would no longer exist today.


    The old man walked to the middle of the altar and stopped three steps away from the State Preceptor. His wrinkled eyes emitted an elite and sharp light.


    ¡°Is Yuwen Zhao your master?¡± The old man asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s my master,¡± the State Preceptor said.


    The old man nodded. ¡°Coincidentally, you¡¯ll pay back what he owed me back then.¡±


    The State Preceptor said disdainfully, ¡°Don¡¯t be too sure. It¡¯s not certain who will win.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know your own worth? Even your master isn¡¯t my match, so there¡¯s no need to mention it.¡± The old man had always been quiet. Today, he had finished speaking for the entire year. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start.¡±


    Just as the old man was about to take a seat, the State Preceptor took a few steps forward and whispered into his ear, ¡°Priest, don¡¯t forget your goal for leaving the Ghost n back then. The King of the Ghost n ordered you to bring the Eldest Princess back, not help her ascend the throne.¡±

 Chapter 723 - 723 Asura Is Here (2)

    723 Asura Is Here (2)


    The old man paused.


    The State Preceptor said sarcastically, ¡°How long do you think you can hide it?¡±


    The old man looked at him calmly. The State Preceptor gestured for him to look to his left, below the altar. The old man looked at it imperceptibly. He met a pair of death-like eyes.


    The owner of the eye was hidden in the crowded crowd, dressed in ck.


    This was an envoy from the Ghost n.


    Just like sorcery, the Ghost n¡¯s envoys were also divided into white envoys and ck envoys. The ones carrying out the mission were white envoys. The old man, Ah Wei, and the other two were all white envoys. Once white envoys defected, the Ghost n would mobilize ck envoys to arrest the white envoys.


    The ck Envoy had appeared, which meant that their actions had been known by the King.


    Actually, the moment Nangong Li recognized the old man¡¯s identity, the old man had already guessed that there might be such a possibility. However, after Nangong Li stole Asura, the old man did not think that he really had the guts to go to the Ghost n to tell on him.


    It seemed that Nangong Li did not have the guts, but the State Preceptor did. The so-called seclusion was just a pretense. In fact, he had secretly done many bad things.


    The State Preceptor looked behind the old man at Ah Wei and the other two, clearly still immersed in the joy of winning the first round, who had not discovered the ck Envoy, kindly reminded him, ¡°It¡¯s not toote to escape now.¡±


    If he escaped, he would lose this round. There was no expression on the old man¡¯s weathered face. Suddenly, his robe moved and a paper effigy flew out of his sleeve. The State Preceptor tilted his head to dodge, but the paper still cut the material on his shoulder.


    ¡°That¡¯s my answer.¡±


    With that, the old man ignored the State Preceptor¡¯s provocation and walked to his cushion to sit down. There were a few tables in front of him, and some strange things were disyed on them.


    The most powerful ck sorcery was the puppet technique. When the puppet technique was trained to a certain level, it could even control living people. However, that method was too inhumane and had long been banned by the sorcerers.


    Today, the two of them chose this method unanimously.


    The old man flicked his wide sleeve and brushed the things on the table to the ground. Then, he took out a dagger and calmly ced it on the table.


    The State Preceptor sneered. He didn¡¯t have his dagger with him, but he could get it from someone. He gestured, and a guard pulled out the dagger at his waist and ced both hands on his table.


    ¡°What are they doing?¡± Yu Wan asked softly.


    Qing Yan narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°They want to use sorcery to control the other party and force them to draw their swords andmit suicide.¡±


    Yu Wan widened her eyes. ¡°They yed such a big game the moment they went up?¡±


    Qing Yan was also puzzled. Grandma seemed to want to kill someone. After interacting with Grandma for so long, this was the first time he had seen Grandma want to kill someone. This was really strange. What did that shameless State Preceptor say to Grandma?


    The second round of thepetition had no time limit until they lost their consciousness under the other party¡¯s sorcery. Although themoners did not know ck sorcery, they understood that this was a fierce battle when they saw the daggers that the two of them took out.


    Everyone could not help but be nervous.


    The State Preceptor was in his prime, and the old man was in his twilight years. Why did it look like a one-sided crushing?


    ¡°Grandma¡¯s condition isn¡¯t right,¡± Qing Yan said.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say, but¡­ I just feel that he seems to be a little flustered.¡± Others couldn¡¯t tell, but Qing Yan, Ah Wei, and Yue Gou, who had interacted with Grandma all the way, could more or less feel his abnormality.


    Yu Wan asked in confusion, ¡°Was Grandma frightened by the State Preceptor?¡±


    Qing Yan shook his head. ¡± Logically speaking, that shouldn¡¯t be the case.¡±


    Grandma¡¯s strength was far above the State Preceptor¡¯s, so he shouldn¡¯t be so flustered. Then what was Grandma worried about?


    They were not the only ones who were rmed by the old man¡¯s worries. The State Preceptor also sensed it. After all, he was sitting opposite the old man and could see every cold sweat on his forehead.


    The ck Envoy could take his dog life at any time. No wonder he was so uneasy. However, perhaps he would disappoint the ck Envoy. Today, the life of the Ghost n¡¯s priest was his!


    The two of them closed their eyes and sank their breaths into their dantian. An invisible pressure pressed towards each other.


    No one could understand what the two of them were doing, but they could vaguely feel that the atmosphere at the altar had changed. The wind around them seemed to have stopped, and the dagger on the table trembled.


    The old man¡¯s body began to sway. The State Preceptor was still sitting calmly.


    ¡°Aiya, that old man is probably going to lose.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, that¡¯s the State Preceptor. Who can be his match?¡±

 Chapter 724 - 724 Asura Is Here (3)

    724 Asura Is Here (3)


    The heated discussion became louder and louder, and even Nangong Yan heard it.


    Nangong Yan smiled. Eldest Princess, let¡¯s see how you can turn the tables!


    In the blink of an eye, the old man suddenly opened his eyes and shouted, ¡°Break!¡±


    Bang!


    The State Preceptor¡¯s body flew out! He held a bright dagger in his hand and fell into the crowd! He fell evenly and happened to be by the ck envoy¡¯s feet. He stood up trembling and spat out a mouthful of blood. He reached out. ¡°Help, help me.¡±


    The ck Envoy recognized him and helped him.


    At this moment, something unbelievable happened.


    The State Preceptor, who was helped up by the ck Envoy, stabbed him in the heart. The ck Envoy did not even have time to be surprised before he fell to the ground in a daze. The moment the dagger left his body, blood sttered all over the State Preceptor¡¯s face.


    The State Preceptor shuddered and suddenly woke up! He looked at the dagger in his hand, then at where he was standing. In the end, he looked at the ck Envoy who had been stabbed to death by him and froze in disbelief.


    A chill ran up his spine.


    Someone in the crowd shouted, ¡°He killed someone! He lost!¡±


    They could not hurt others, or it would be considered a loss. Putting aside whether the ck Envoy was a good person or a bad person, as long as he was human, they could not hurt him.


    Of course, the State Preceptor could say that he was controlled by the old man, but that would be equivalent to admitting that he had lost consciousness because of the other party¡¯s sorcery. He would still lose.


    The State Preceptor could not figure out why the situation, which was originally a sure win, had turned into this in the blink of an eye. Not only did he defeat him, but he also used him to kill a ck envoy!


    Could it be that the old fellow¡¯s uneasy look just now was all an act?


    The State Preceptor gripped his dagger tightly and raised his head to look at the old man on the altar. The old man walked indifferently to the edge of the altar and looked down at him.


    A cold wind blew over. The old man looked sage-like. Suddenly, the sage-like old man reached out and gestured a disdainful little finger at the State Preceptor!


    The State Preceptor, who had vomited three liters of blood: ¡°¡­!!¡±


    The ck envoy was already dead. The guards came to carry him down.


    Although Yu Wan did not know the other party¡¯s identity, the person who might be killed by Grandma was definitely not a good person.


    Yu Wan did not waste her saintly heart. She walked down from her chair and looked at Nangong Yan, whose face had turned as ck as charcoal, in high spirits. She smiled and said, ¡°What should I do, Little Princess? You lost again! Two out of three rounds. There¡¯s no need topete anymore. Are you willing to admit defeat or do you want to go back on your word?¡±


    Nangong Yan¡¯s nails dug into her flesh. ¡°Helian Wan, don¡¯t be too arrogant!¡±


    Yu Wan said strangely, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be arrogant? I have the capital to be arrogant. My father is the heir of the Helian family, my mother is the Princess of Nanzhao, my husband is the Prince of Yan City, my biological father-inw is Prince Yan of Great Zhou, my stepfather is the Grand Marshal of the army and horses in the world, and my sons are seventy-feet Gu Elders. If I¡¯m not arrogant, who is?¡±


    Nangong Yan fell back in anger! She had seen arrogant people before, but she had never seen someone so arrogant. Didn¡¯t she know that there was a saying that when the water is full, it will overflow? Extreme joy turned into sorrow.


    That was good too. She had not nned to do this, but since they had all forced her, she could not be med for being ruthless!


    ¡°Asura!¡±


    Under Nangong Yan¡¯s order, a powerful aura covered the sky and earth. It was like a dense that instantly enveloped the entire altar.


    Yu Wan looked up in shock.


    The sky that was sunny a second ago was suddenly covered in dark clouds. Large ck clouds floated overyer byyer, and the sky darkened.


    Nangong Yan said crazily, ¡°Kill them! Don¡¯t leave a single one alive!¡±

 Chapter 725 - 725 Little Sly Jiang Fights Asura! (1)

    725 Little Sly Jiang Fights Asura! (1)


    ¡°She¡¯s going to kill someone! The Little Princess is going to kill someone!¡±


    In the crowd, someone shouted at the top of their lungs, and themoners were instantly in an uproar.


    They were here to watch themotion, not to die. They had never heard of anyone who lost a battle and killed someone. Was she still the Princess? Could it be that she was pretending to love the people like her children?


    They were blind. They were really blind. They actually believed that such a person could be the Heavenly Fortune Princess of Nanzhao! She was clearly the scourge of the entire Nanzhao!


    !!


    They were about to be killed by her!


    Why wasn¡¯t she the one who was sent away back then?


    Yu Wan quickly walked to the edge of the altar and said to the panickedmoners, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic first. Don¡¯t move! You¡¯ll step on each other and hurt yourselves! We brought guards! We¡¯ll escort you away first!¡±


    She said first.


    She wanted to escort them away first?


    Her words were spread out by Jiang Hai¡¯s internal energy. Everymoner heard it, and the restless crowd gradually calmed down. Everyone looked at her on the altar. Her petite body and clear eyes. For some reason, everyone seemed to feel a huge power.


    Yu Wan was too embarrassed to tell them the truth.


    She did not expect Nangong Yan to go crazy and start a massacre on everyone present. There were many lunatics in the world, and most of them had only beenbeled. For example, Consort Yun and Yan Jiuchao, but Nangong Yan had really gone crazy. It was reasonable for her to kill them, but how did the innocent citizens present provoke her?


    A child in an auntie¡¯s arms cried in fear.


    Nangong Yan nced at the child coldly. Apanied by her unintentional gaze, Asura¡¯s internal energy pressed towards the child.


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyebrows twitched. ¡°Jiang Hai!¡±


    Jiang Hai flew up and blocked the Asura¡¯s pressure with his body. He felt a pain in his chest and blood flowed from the corner of his mouth!


    What happened just now was just a nce from Asura, and this nce almost killed a child.


    The sacrificial soldiers of the Helian family were already prepared. Helian Beiming instructed Yu Gang to escort themoners away first.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Yu Gang wanted to take him away first.


    Helian Beiming said coldly, ¡°This is a military order!¡±


    Yu Gang made up his mind. ¡°Yes!¡±


    Yu Shaoqing jumped onto the altar and protected his wife, whose eyes were wide open, as if she was enduring something. ¡°Ah Shu, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll protect you!¡±


    Ah Shu must have been frightened out of her wits. She was already trembling, but she was still trembling so badly. It couldn¡¯t be that she was excited¡­ It couldn¡¯t be.


    Jiang Hai stayed in the crowd to escort themoners away with the Helian family¡¯s sacrificial soldiers and the imperial guards. Ah Wei, Qing Yan, and Yue Gou stayed on the altar and surrounded Yu Wan and the old man.


    Even though they had reacted in advance, as the Asura pressure gradually increased, the sacrificial soldiers and imperial guards began to find it difficult to move.


    When themoners, who had finally been appeased, saw this, they panicked again.


    The scene became chaotic again.


    Seeing that so many innocent citizens had been implicated, the ministers could not sit still anymore. Among the three dukes, the eldest Grand Tutor pped the armrest and stood up with a trembling body. ¡°Princess! What are you doing!¡±


    The Grand Tutor was once Nangong Yan¡¯s teacher. It would not be an exaggeration to say that he was her master. Back then, Nangong Yan¡¯s talent was also quite stunning. As for her character, she was a little proud, but it was not a big deal.


    The Grand Tutor did not even know when this child began to grow crooked. Perhaps it had never been too serious and he had just neglected to notice it.


    Nangong Yan nced at him indifferently without any respect on her face. ¡°What am I doing? Can¡¯t the Grand Tutor see?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± The Grand Tutor was so angry that he was dizzy.


    The censor hurriedly supported him with the Grand Commandant and let him sit back on the chair. The censor looked at Nangong Yan and said solemnly, ¡°Princess, this matter is not small. There¡¯s no need to implicate the innocentmoners in the court battle. Let them go first. We¡¯ll sit down and talk slowly.¡±


    Nangong Yan curled her lips in disdain. ¡°Talk? What do you want to say? You want to say that I lost the battle and should admit defeat. Or say that my momentum is gone? Why don¡¯t I obediently surrender?¡±


    The censor said earnestly, ¡°Princess, don¡¯t make another mistake.¡±


    Nangong Yan sneered. ¡°If you all die, no one will know my mistake. At that time, I can make aeback. Whoever supports me will live.¡±

 Chapter 726 - 726 Little Sly Jiang Fights Asura! (2)

    726 Little Sly Jiang Fights Asura! (2)


    The censor realized that his conversation with Nangong Yan could not continue. This woman¡¯s heart was already twisted. It was not that she was unconvinced that she had lost, but she was simply venting her anger. She did not care who had offended her or who had not. In short, if they were not her dogs, she had to kill them all.


    ¡°Princess! Princess, we were wrong!¡± A timidmoner knelt on the ground in fear. He kowtowed to her and expressed his loyalty to her, pleading for her to forgive him.


    Nangong Yan smiled brightly. She raised her hand, grabbed the bow and arrow in the guard¡¯s hand, and shot him to death!


    This action stunned everyone.


    The censor¡¯s eyes widened. Even Nangong Li¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of disbelief. He whispered, ¡°Mother.¡±


    Nangong Yan turned her head coldly and stared at him with cold eyes. ¡°You want to be my enemy too?¡±


    Nangong Li opened his mouth, lowered his head, and cupped his hands. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    Nangong Yan smiled bloodthirsty. ¡°Then kill them! Kill everyone here!¡±


    Nangong Li suddenly regretted letting Asura listen to Nangong Yan because his mother might really be a little delirious. Back then, their n was to expel the Eldest Princess and the others from Nanzhao after winning thepetition. If she unfortunately lost, she would use Asura to control the ministers and kill anyone who disobeyed.


    However, even those innocent citizens had died. Nangong Li did not feel sorry for a few cheap lives, but his mother¡¯s condition worried him.


    When the pressure that belonged to Asura increased by another level, other than Nangong Yan and the others, everyone else could not move.


    The crowd erupted with screams of fear and despair.


    ¡°Ah-Ah Shu¡­ I¡¯ll protect you¡­¡± Yu Shaoqing used his body to withstand the pressure, but he was pressed against Madam Jiang. He tried his best to reduce his weight, but he realized that he could not even move his eyes. ¡°Ah Shu¡­ Don¡¯t be afraid¡­¡±


    Madam Jiang crossed her legs and looked at the sky.


    Just as everyone was feeling suffocated by Asura¡¯s aura, another powerful aura suddenly swept over from not far away. Like arge hand that could lift the clouds and see the sun, it blocked this aura of death.


    Everyone felt their bodies lighten.


    Nangong Li frowned. He was extremely familiar with this aura. This was clearly¡­


    A muscr figure flew over andnded steadily on the altar.


    Nangong Li¡¯s expression changed. It was really him! Asura! How could this be? Wasn¡¯t he dead?


    Although Nangong Li did not see him die with his own eyes, he had sucked dry his cultivation. Logically speaking, he should not be able to live. However, not only did the person in front of him live, but he even seemed to have recovered his martial arts.


    How did he do it!!!


    Asura looked at Nangong Li coldly, took out a small milk bottle, and took a deep sip!


    Nangong Li: ¡°¡­!!¡±


    Nangong Li looked at Asura and then at Yu Wan and the others who were protected by Asura. He seemed to understand who had saved him. This family really knew how to take advantage. They even dared to pick up a dying Asura and treat him.


    Hmph, did they think they could defeat his Asura like this?


    His internal energy had been sucked dry. Even if Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan used spirit pills to save his life, he could not greatly increase his internal energy in such a short time.


    He was not the New Asura¡¯s match! At most, he would just hold on for a while and buy these ants some time to escape.


    After the Milk Asura appeared, the New Asura quickly appeared.


    The two of them started fighting. In just a small palm strike, the internal energy that burst forth almost destroyed half of the altar. This was what it meant to suffer when immortals fought.


    Yu Wan blocked the stone chips with her sleeve and said to her Asura, ¡°Go up and fight!¡±


    Asura jumped up and lured Nangong Li¡¯s Asura into the air to fight. In terms of internal energy, Asura had indeed not recovered to his peak. However, it was unknown where he learned the moves, but he actually fooled the new Asura.


    The new Asura shed down with his palm and missed. Then, he kicked again, but he missed too!


    Asura had unknowingly crawled behind him and stuck out his tongue at him.


    Come on,e and catch me!


    The new Asura was furious.


    Asura¡¯s improvement exceeded Nangong Li¡¯s expectations. Even though he had notpletely recovered, the potential he emitted was undoubtedly something Nangong Yan had never seen before. He even learned moves. Asura never learned moves because he did not need them, and also because they were disdainful.

 Chapter 727 - 727 Little Sly Jiang Fights Asura! (3)

    727 Little Sly Jiang Fights Asura! (3)


    Was this still Asura?


    He was living¡­ more and more like a human.


    The new Asura could not hit or grab him. He was so angry that he stomped his feet! He released a huge internal energy. The guardrail of the altar could not withstand this internal energy and broke with a bang.


    Yu Shaoqing had just jumped off the altar with his wife when he heard a loud bang behind him. Ah Wan was still on the altar!


    ¡°Ah Wan!¡± His expression changed!


    A group of Nangong Li¡¯s sacrificial soldiers had appeared on the altar at some point. Ah Wei and the others were busy dealing with them. Yu Wan and the old man stood in a rtively safe corner, but the guardrail broke and the ground copsed. Yu Wan and the old man both fell.


    Yu Wan pushed Grandma up, but she fell to the ground even faster.


    In the blink of an eye, a white silk flew over and wrapped around Yu Wan¡¯s waist. Yu Wan felt her body lighten and was pulled over by the white silk. A pair of slender hands caught Yu Wan.


    ¡°Husband, how have you been?¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s almond-shaped eyes widened. ¡°Miss Dong?¡±


    Dong Xian¡¯er smiled and tapped her toes lightly. She carried Yu Wan and steadilynded on the ground. She turned around and saw a certain someone flying over. ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on her. Quickly save your father!¡±


    Yu Wan followed her gaze. Ah, that person was¡­


    Helian Beiming sat in the wheelchair, the broken guardrail pressing down on him.


    ¡°Grand General¡ª¡± Yu Gang rushed to save him, but he was blocked by the crowd. He could only watch as the Grand General was pressed under that huge rock. He could not bear to watch this and look away.


    Helian Beiming also closed his eyes and calmly epted his end. However, the huge rock did not fall for a long time. In themotion, he heard heavy panting. A strange feeling shed across his heart. He suddenly raised his head and opened his eyes to look at the man holding the boulder with both hands.


    Just like how he had once supported the entire world for him, now he had also supported him. The child who was protected by him back then had grown up.


    ¡°Sheng¡¯er¡­¡± Helian Beiming¡¯s eyes reddened.


    Helian Sheng used all his strength to push away the huge rock. He ced Helian Beiming on his back and quickly left this ce with him on his back.


    ¡°Daddy, carry!¡±


    ¡°Sheng¡¯er, walk by yourself.¡±


    ¡°No, no! Daddy, carry me!¡±


    Helian Beimingy on his son¡¯s broad back. When he thought of his son¡¯s childhood, hot tears rolled down his eyes.


    Helian Sheng carried his father on his back and avoided the falling rock as he walked towards the carriage.


    On the other side, Dong Xian¡¯er also left the altar with Yu Wan.


    ¡°Get in the carriage!¡± Jiang Hai rushed the carriage over.


    ¡°Where are my parents?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Jiang Hai said, ¡°They should still be near the altar. I¡¯ll go look for them. You leave with Miss Dong first!¡±


    ¡°Get in!¡± Dong Xian¡¯er pulled Yu Wan up and let her into the carriage. She grabbed the reins tightly in the outer carriage and ran all the way in the direction of Helian Sheng and Helian Beiming.


    Fortunately, themoners had already been evacuated to the surroundings under the escort of the Helian family¡¯s sacrificial soldiers and the imperial guards. When the altar broke, there were not many casualties. However, Yu Wan and the others who stayed at the altar in the end were shocked.


    ¡°There¡¯s a carriage over there! Take Grandma and the ministers and leave first!¡± Jiang Hai found the altar and said to Qing Yan, who was fighting Nangong Li¡¯s sacrificial soldiers.


    Most of the sacrificial soldiers had been killed by Ah Wei, but Asura was the most powerful killing weapon. It was definitely not something the few of them could withstand.


    Qing Yan nodded and pulled Jiang Hai back. ¡°What about you?¡±


    Jiang Hai said, ¡°I¡¯ll go look for the Marquis and Madam!¡±


    After confirming that his daughter had left the altar safely, Yu Shaoqing also left with his wife. He found a carriage and was about to help his wife up when he was blocked by a golden-masked sacrificial soldier who had appeared out of thin air.


    Nangong Li had given all the sacrificial soldiers a secret medicine. In a short period of time, their cultivation had soared, and this sacrificial soldier had already reached the half-Asura realm.


    ¡°Ah Shu, stay in the carriage and don¡¯te out! I¡¯ll deal with him¡ª¡±


    Before Yu Shaoqing could finish his sentence, the golden-masked sacrificial soldier pped him unconscious.


    The golden-masked sacrificial soldier walked towards the carriage solemnly. He looked at the tightly shut curtain and coldly stretched out his demonic ws. However, before he could touch a single hair on the other party¡¯s head, he watched helplessly as his arm was broken by a powerful internal energy.


    The golden-masked sacrificial soldier felt a sense of fear and instinctively wanted to escape. However, his heart was pierced by the internal energy and he fell to the ground, dead.


    The new Asura could not catch the Asura and finally began to get angry. He summoned hispanions. The three Asuras released their world-destroying internal energy at the same time. All themoners who escaped were swept back by their internal energies.

 Chapter 728 - 728 Little Sly Jiang Fights Asura! (4)

    728 Little Sly Jiang Fights Asura! (4)


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s body also flew out.


    Dong Xian¡¯er used the white silk to entangle her and grabbed the wall of the carriage with her other hand. However, she did notst long before she was also sucked into the vortex of internal energy.


    Helian Sheng grabbed Dong Xian¡¯er¡¯s white silk and steadied himself. Even so, he still moved towards the altar step by step.


    One Asura¡¯s strength was already terrifying enough. Three was simply a living hell! Not to mention that Nangong Li had even used a secret medicine to increase their strength. They were already truly invincible!


    Everyone felt despair from the bottom of their hearts.


    However, at this moment, a petite ck figure flew into the air. She waved her hand, and themoners who were sucked into the air by the three Asuras were stopped by a boundless internal energy.


    No one saw how she moved clearly. By the time they came back to their senses, she had alreadynded steadily back at the same spot.


    W-what was going on?


    Who was that person?


    Another Asura?


    The Gu Elders and the State Preceptor raised their heads and looked at the goddess-like figure. She was covered by a ck veil and dressed in a ck robe. No one could see her appearance clearly, but they could vaguely see the strong wind fluttering her robe.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± Nangong Li asked in disbelief. ¡°Could it be that they also refined more than one Asura like us?¡±


    A trace of surprise that he had never seen before appeared in the State Preceptor¡¯s eyes. He muttered, ¡°It¡¯s not Asura.¡±


    It is the King Shura!


    Asura felt a familiar aura and flew towards Little Sly Jiang with a whoosh. He tilted his head and looked at her without blinking.


    Little Sly Jiang gave him a milk bottle. ¡°Be good, go sit over there.¡±


    Asura received the little milk bottle and reallynded on the ground. He sat on a broken big rock and obediently drank from the little milk bottle.


    Little Sly Jiang flicked her wide sleeve, and everyone felt their scalps go numb. In the next second, they fainted in unison.


    Asura blinked at the unconscious crowd and continued to drink milk.


    The moment she released her pressure, the three new Asuras felt fear in their bones. They instinctively wanted to escape, but they were grabbed back by Little Sly Jiang.


    How could they escape after waiting for a few days?


    The mania in their bodies erupted, and they quickly suppressed their uneasiness. The three new Asuras were furious. They red fiercely at Little Sly Jiang, showed their fists, and attacked Little Sly Jiang!


    However, to their surprise, this little person actually caught their fists with her bare hands.


    Nangong Li and the State Preceptor were one of the few people who did not faint. Nangong Li¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Who is this person? What¡¯s her background? Why does she look familiar? Could it be¡­¡±


    He thought of the Eldest Princess who had sent more than ten sacrificial soldiers flying with a punch that night at the temple.


    Could it be that¡­ this expert was her? No, that was impossible. No one in the world had won against Asura, let alone three!


    ¡°State Preceptor, what did you see?¡±


    The State Preceptor was so frightened that he lost his voice. Asura came from the Ghost n, and only the Ghost n could restrain them. However, when did the Ghost n produce such an expert? Could it be that the Ghost n they had seen was actually not the real Ghost n?


    Little Sly Jiang punched a new Asura but did not send him flying.


    The new Asura used his internal energy to shock Little Sly Jiang back a few steps.


    Little Sly Jiang licked the corner of her lips and added anotheryer of strength. This time, the new Asura flew out like a sandbag, but in less than a second, he flew back tenaciously.


    Asuras could take more beatings than sacrificial soldiers. They could still stand up after at least ten punches. However, Asura¡¯s speed of standing up became slower and slower. On the other hand, the woman was getting more and more enthusiastic.


    Little Sly Jiang punched the three Asuras into the sky. She turned around and punched the three of them back to the ground.


    One of the new Asuras fell to Asura¡¯s feet. He had already lost all his fighting spirit and was trembling. Asura gulped down his milk and freed his hand to suck his internal energy back into his body.


    ¡°Spit it out!¡± Little Sly Jiang said.


    Wuu ~


    Asura reluctantly spat out his internal energy.


    The new Asura couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He hugged Asura¡¯s arm and cried!


    Please suck the internal energy away! All of it! I¡¯m not fighting anymore!


    Little Sly Jiang walked over, grabbed the back of the new Asura¡¯s neck, and dragged him back. After an unknown period of time, another new Asura fell to Asura¡¯s feet. Asura sucked back his internal energy and looked at Little Sly Jiang, who was ring at him with her hands on her hips. He silently spat out his internal energy.


    On the altar, the screams of the Asuras sounded. After an unknown period of time, the Asuras did not even have the strength to scream.


    Little Sly Jiang walked up to the State Preceptor and Nangong Li and kicked them unconscious. The altar could not have been more destroyed. There were seventy to eighty ten-meter deep pits around it, all made by the new Asura with his flesh and blood.


    Little Sly Jiang faced the wind and shook her head. She looked over boldly and nodded in satisfaction as she looked. It was very simr to the founding father looking at the country he had personally built!


    Little Sly Jiang took a step forward and stepped on a big rock. Then, she ced one hand on her waist and pressed the other on the leg that was stepping on the stone. Sheughed happily like a pig!


    At this moment, something unexpected happened.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ah Shu?¡±


    An uncertain voice suddenly sounded from behind Little Sly Jiang.


    Little Sly Jiang: ¡°?!¡±


    Little Sly Jiang¡¯s hair stood on end and her body stiffened!


    Yu Shaoqing had woken up at some point. He came behind her in a daze and looked at her back. ¡°Ah Shu¡­ is that you?¡±

 Chapter 729 - 729 Identity Exposed? Dabao’s Return (1)

    729 Identity Exposed? Dabao¡¯s Return (1)


    Yu Shaoqing had been married to Madam Jiang for many years and had long imprinted his wife¡¯s appearance in his mind. Even though Little Sly Jiang had changed her clothes and covered her face with a veil, she had already been recognized by Yu Shaoqing when she was wearing arger armor in the death squad camp, let alone now.


    However, Yu Shaoqing used an uncertain tone because the woman in front of him was too unfamiliar.


    Ah Shu did not know how to put her hands on her hips and shake her legs. She did not know how tough like a pig, let alone¡­


    The scene he identally saw when he opened his eyes shed across Yu Shaoqing¡¯s mind. That thin and weak body raised the dignified seven-foot Asura high and mmed it down, causing the Asura to cry.


    That was not his Ah Shu, but it was his Ah Shu. Was it really his Ah Shu?


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Look over there!¡±


    Yu Shaoqing was about to speak the third time when Little Sly Jiang waved her hand without looking back. Yu Shaoqing subconsciously turned around.


    In the next second, Little Sly Jiang picked up a small stick and knocked him out!


    Yu Shaoqing¡¯s eyes rolled back and he fell to the ground.


    Little Sly Jiang ran back to the carriage and changed her clothes with a whoosh. Then, she jumped out of the carriage and walked towards Yu Shaoqing without any regard for her family. When she reached him, she remembered that she had forgotten something and jumped back!


    When Little Sly Jiang got off the carriage again, she had a small handkerchief in her hand. Shey down sickly beside Yu Shaoqing, grabbed the small stick at the side, and knocked Yu Shaoqing awake. Then, she threw the stick away at lightning speed. Her head tilted and she fainted!


    Yu Shaoqing was very dizzy for a while. When he covered his dizzy head and opened his eyes, he saw his Asura squatting on the ground with a small milk bottle in his hand. He was drinking milk while looking at him with wide eyes.


    Yu Shaoqing was stunned. Then, he realized that he had just seen Ah Shu.


    ¡°Ah Shu!¡± He hurriedly sat up and looked around. Beside him, he saw Madam Jiang lying elegantly on the ground.


    He rubbed his eyes, wondering if he was seeing things. He had clearly seen a different Ah Shu just now. Why, in the blink of an eye¡­?


    Yu Shaoqing scratched his head, not understanding what was going on. He looked at Asura, wanting to ask the only living person who had been awake from the beginning to the end. When he thought that Asura was the same as his Dabao, who did not speak much.


    Yu Shaoqing racked his brains but could not think of a reason. However, he could not let Madam Jiang sleep on such cold ground. He picked her up and gently patted her face. ¡°Ah Shu, Ah Shu, wake up.¡±


    Madam Jiang woke up faintly. She opened her blurry and innocent eyes and looked at Yu Shaoqing hesitantly. ¡°Husband¡­¡±


    Yu Shaoqing¡¯s heart was broken by this weak and hoarse voice. He was even more uncertain about what he had seen just now.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m here!¡± he said.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Madam Jiang said timidly.


    Yu Shaoqing opened his mouth but hesitated. Madam Jiang looked at him with sparkling eyes. He hesitated for a moment before finally mustering up the courage to say, ¡°Just now¡­ I think I saw you¡­ wearing ck clothes¡­¡±


    ¡°ck clothes?¡± Madam Jiang interrupted him in surprise. She lowered her head and tugged at her golden dress. ¡°I don¡¯t have ck clothes. Are you dreaming?¡±


    Dreaming?


    Yu Shaoqing suddenly pped his head! Yes, he must be dreaming! Otherwise, how could he have seen Ah Shu be a female bandit! His Ah Shu was the most gentle and virtuous woman in the world. She usually did not even speak loudly. She would not put her hands on her hips, shake her legs, andugh like a pig!


    Yu Shaoqing heaved a sigh of relief and muttered softly, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s fine if that¡¯s all. The Ah Shu in my dream is actually a top expert who can even defeat Asura. Wouldn¡¯t I be unable to dominate the family in the future?¡±


    Asura nced at him coldly: You make it sound like you¡¯ve been dominating the family¡­


    Yu Shaoqing straightened his back. ¡°Ah Shu must be frightened, right?¡±


    Little Sly Jiang nodded vigorously and said coquettishly, ¡°I was so scared.¡±


    ¡°With me around, don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Yu Shaoqing patted his chest and stood up, helping his wife up.


    At this moment, a certain gold-masked sacrificial soldier who had escaped the raised his palm and stabbed at Yu Shaoqing.


    Yu Shaoqing strode forward and protected his wife behind him. Then, he revealed his fist and met the golden-masked sacrificial soldier¡¯s palm.


    The moment the fist and palm collided, Little Sly Jiang¡¯s eyes turned cold. A powerful killing intent swept past Yu Shaoqing and collided with the golden-masked sacrificial soldier¡¯s body.

 Chapter 730 - 730 Identity Exposed? Da Bao’s Return (2)

    730 Identity Exposed? Da Bao¡¯s Return (2)


    The golden-masked death warrior screamed and flew to the horizon.


    Yu Shaoqing looked at his fist in disbelief. He actually sent a golden-masked death warrior flying with a punch. He had be very powerful!


    On the other side, Yu Wan also woke up. She rubbed her dizzy head and propped herself up on the ground. Other than feeling a little sore, she was fine.


    The internal energy was too terrifying. Helian Sheng and Dong Xian¡¯er had fallen somewhere. However, she was fine even when she did not know martial arts. So they should be fine. She wondered if her uncle, Grandma, and mother were also safe and sound.


    Yu Wan nned to look for them. She had just taken a few steps when she suddenly heard a low cough. She looked in the direction of the voice and saw Nangong Yan, who was pressed under a huge rock.


    Nangong Yan woke up from the pain. When she woke up, she found herself lying on the ground. Half of her body was pressed down, and she had long lost the feelings below her waist. The injuries on her upper body were so painful that she wished she could lose consciousness too.


    She tried to use the strength of her arms to climb out, but she suddenly coughed up a mouthful of blood. Suddenly, the light above her dimmed. She raised her head with difficulty and looked at the peerless woman.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Sheughed at herself.


    Yu Wan smiled faintly. ¡°As expected of the Little Princess. You can stillugh at a time like this.¡±


    Nangong Yan said in a hoarse voice, ¡°If I don¡¯tugh, then should I cry in front of you?¡±


    Yu Wan spread her hands and said, ¡°Do you really think I care if you cry orugh?¡±


    Nangong Yan¡¯s expression froze.


    Yu Wan squatted down on one knee and looked at her without blinking. ¡°You didn¡¯t expect yourself to end up like this, right? You didn¡¯t kill anyone you wanted to kill. Instead, you won¡¯t be able to live. You¡¯re the Princess of Nanzhao, and you clearly have a bright future. How did you get to this point step by step?¡±


    That¡¯s right, how did she end up like this? When did everything start to go wrong?


    Was it from the moment she stopped the Eldest Princess from reuniting with the Emperor, or was it from the moment she forced the holy artifact to recognize her as its master? Or was it from the moment she sold the Eldest Princess in exchange for the holy artifact, or even earlier, when she snatched Shangguan Yan¡¯s husband away?


    No, maybe earlier than all that.


    Her birth was a mistake.


    Under the guise of Yuwen Zhao¡¯s flesh and blood, she forcefully snatched away the fate of the Eldest Princess. She was the one who should be abandoned. Her mother had stolen this life from Consort Yun and the Eldest Princess.


    Nangong Yanughed louder and louder until her body was trembling. Unlike the mocking smile at the beginning, she was now exuding despair.


    Yu Wan nced at her and shook her head regretfully. ¡°You¡¯re so pitiful. Why are you a jinx too?¡±


    There were some things that Yu Wan did not personally hear the Empress admit, but not listening did not mean that she did not know how to guess. The Little Princess should indeed be the Emperor¡¯s flesh and blood. Unfortunately, in order to control Yuwen Zhao, the Empress lied and said that she was his. Then, in order to protect this child, what would Yuwen Zhao do? He could not let the Emperor have the slightest doubt about her, nor could he let her lose to the Eldest Princess from birth.


    There was no better way than to give her the identity of the Heavenly Blessing Princess. What she carried was not only the Emperor¡¯s expectations, but also the rise and fall of the royal family and the destiny of Nanzhao.


    With that, the Emperor would no longer suspect her.


    As for the matter about fortune and misfortune, Yu Wan had also asked Grandma. Grandma was more willing to believe that it was true, but it was hard to say if Yuwen Zhao had changed her fate.


    Yu Wan sighed and said, ¡°Even if Nanzhao sent my mother away, my mother is still living better than you. There¡¯s a saying in the Central ins that says to put one¡¯s life on the line to survive. Actually, have you ever thought that if you were the one who was sent away back then, you might have returned in glory now?¡±


    Nangong Yan¡¯s heart trembled.


    That¡¯s right. If she was the one who was sent away, then she would also be the one who had a fortuitous encounter in the Ghost n. She would not meet the Prince Consort and would not cause irreparable mistakes. She might meet Yu Shaoqing like the Eldest Princess. Then, she would be the daughter-inw of the Helian family now. Then, why would she have to worry about not being able to sit on the throne?!


    Yu Wen patted her shoulder. ¡°Hey, I was just saying it casually. Did you take it seriously? Do you think with my mother¡¯s personality, she would sell you in exchange for a holy artifact? Would you have the guts to escape from the Ghost n? Even if you met my father, would he fancy you?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Only then did Nangong Yan realize that she had been tricked by Yu Wan. Yu Wan was not feeling sorry for herself. She was just adding to her regret and pain. As expected of Yan Jiuchao¡¯s woman. Her two-faced heart was exactly the same as Yan Jiuchao¡¯s!

 Chapter 731 - 731 Identity Exposed? Dabao’s Return (3)

    731 Identity Exposed? Dabao¡¯s Return (3)


    Nangong Yan waspletely enraged. She grabbed the stone and threw it at Yu Wan like a crazy woman.


    Yu Wan gently raised her wide sleeves and blocked her weak counterattack. Then, Yu Wan revealed a pair of big watery eyes from her wide sleeves. ¡°Aunt, women who have bad tempers will age quickly.¡±


    ¡°Helian Wan!¡± Nangong Yan gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early! Don¡¯t forget, your son is still in my hands! Do you really think I will hand him over? Ha, stop dreaming! Regardless of whether I win or lose, I have never thought of returning him to you! Yan Jiuchao killed my flesh and blood. I want him to have a taste of losing his child!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    !!


    Oh? What kind of reaction was this?!


    Nangong Yan looked at Yu Wan in shock.


    Yu Wan squatted down with her arms crossed on her knees and looked at her without blinking. ¡°Why do you think Yan Jiuchao didn¡¯te to such an important asion today?¡±


    Nangong Yan¡¯s eyes trembled!


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Are you dumbfounded? You only cared about defeating my mother and even ignored such a big w. You still want to be the emperor with your pig brain! In your next life!¡±


    Nangong Yan was so angry that her entire body trembled, but not long after, sheughed like a madwoman again. ¡°Helian Wan, oh Helian Wan, do you really think that you have nned everything out? I might as well tell you that I never nned to let him live from the beginning. You think that with Prince Yan around, my heart will soften? Haha¡­ How naive!¡±


    As Nangong Yan spoke, she looked at the sky above her head. ¡°At this time, Prince Yan must have been buried with your son¡­ Haha, hahaha¡­ Hahahaha¡­¡±


    Nangong Yan¡¯s maniacalughter echoed throughout the entire altar. Yu Wan could not be bothered with this crazy woman. She stood up and looked in the direction Yan Jiuchao had left.


    Yan Jiuchao, you have to make it in time¡­


    ¡­ .


    The mountain path was rugged. The wheels of the carriage were stuck in a stone trough.


    Yan Jiuchao alighted from the carriage. Shadow Thirteen lifted the wheel.


    Shadow Six returned and said to Yan Jiuchao, ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s no way forward.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao looked at the small Gu worm that Ah Wei had left for him. It was indeed in this direction. Along the way, they could vaguely see traces of wheels on the road, but there were no traces here.


    Did they push the carriage off the cliff? Did they only push the carriage, or did the people fall with the carriage?


    Shadow Thirteen had also guessed it. He looked down the cliff. If they fell from such a high ce, Prince Yan and Dabao, who did not know martial arts, would have died long ago.


    Shadow Thirteen asked painfully, ¡°Young Master, do you want me to go down and look for it?¡±


    ¡°No need. Let¡¯s go up the mountain.¡± Yan Jiuchao looked at the mountain range beside him and said.


    Ah Wei had mentioned that as long as the Gu worm was still alive, it meant that Dabao was fine. Since Dabao was fine, Prince Yan should be fine too. However, something here seemed to have interfered with the Gu worm¡¯s perception. It suddenly stopped moving.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Be careful, there are Gu Masters nearby.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen raised their guard.


    The hill was steep, and the carriage could not go up. The three of them could only walk on foot. Shadow Thirteen led the way and used his sword to push away the thorns blocking the way.


    ¡°Young Master, be careful!¡± Shadow Six held onto Yan Jiuchao, indicating that there was arge rock in front of him.


    Did Young Master not see such a big rock? He almost tripped over it!


    Shadow Thirteen looked at the shiny stone and then at his Young Master. His eyes moved and he said, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ll carry you.¡±


    Yan Jiu said calmly, ¡°No need. Let¡¯s hurry up the mountain.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen looked deeply at his Young Master and instructed Shadow Six, ¡°Help Young Master up.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Shadow Six said.


    Previously, with the Gu worm leading the way, their search was rtively smooth. Now that the Gu worm could not move, it made them run around like headless flies. Finding a few people in such a huge mountain range was no different from finding a needle in a haystack.


    Shadow Thirteen closed his eyes and tried to mobilize his internal energy to sense his surroundings. However, there were many birds and beasts in the forest, and their cries were incessant. Even if there was any movement, it was quickly covered up.


    ¡°Aiya, look!¡± Shadow Six suddenly pointed at the bushes.


    There was a lump in the grass. It was the poop of Dabao.


    They could control the heavens and the earth, but could they control people¡¯s pooping and farting?


    Dabao had eaten too much and stank a few times along the way.


    Shadow Six jumped up happily. ¡°There¡¯s more here! Here, here!¡±

 Chapter 732 - 732 Identity Exposed? Dabao’s Return (4)

    732 Identity Exposed? Dabao¡¯s Return (4)


    They followed Dabao¡¯s poop for a while. They thought that they could find Dabao this time, but they were stunned by the scene in front of them. They came to the edge of a mountain peak. Opposite them was another mountain peak. However, the drawbridge leading to that mountain peak¡­ had been cut off.


    In a small straw hut deep in the mountains, Prince Yan sat on a cushion. Dabao sat obediently beside him. Opposite him sat Gu Elder Meng, whom he had not seen for a long time.


    Over the past few days, Prince Yan and Nangong Yan had used their acting skills. Nangong Yan had long given up on Prince Yan. However, the moment Prince Yan appeared, she still pretended that she could not bear to hurt Prince Yan. She even let Xiao Zhenting go because of this so that Prince Yan would believe that she still had feelings for him.


    As long as Prince Yan believed that Nangong Yan could not bear to hurt him, he would definitely not guard against her. Unfortunately, there was always someone better. Prince Yan had already calcted Nangong Yan¡¯s intentions.


    !!


    Prince Yan knew that Nangong Yan would kill him and Dabao, so before heading to the bamboo forest, he wrote a letter and got someone to send it to Gu Elder Meng.


    In the letter, he told Gu Elder Meng that he knew the murderer of his disciple. As long as he was willing to save him from Nangong Yan, he would tell him the truth. Of course, Gu Elder Meng would not let Prince Yan off, but why not find out the truth first before ending Prince Yan?


    As Nangong Yan¡¯s trusted aide, how difficult was it for Gu Elder Meng to bribe a few guards?


    It was true that the carriage was pushed off the cliff, but Prince Yan and Dabao were left behind.


    Prince Yan was also a cunning man. Even though he did not leave a secret signal along the way, the child had left many traces. Did he really think that he was stupid and did not see through Prince Yan¡¯s n?


    Prince Yan probably did not know that he had already made a response, right?


    Gu Elder Meng restrained the pride in his heart and looked at Prince Yan calmly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve saved you and this little guy. You can tell me who killed Fei Luo.¡±


    Prince Yan was silent.


    Gu Elder Meng said, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your effort. I¡¯ve already lured your son away. He won¡¯t be able to find this ce. If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll kill your precious grandson first.¡±


    Dabao red at Gu Elder Meng.


    Gu Elder Meng¡¯s eyebrows twitched under this child¡¯s gaze. How could a three-year-old child have such a terrifying gaze? After all, he was still a child. Gu Elder Meng did not take him seriously. A seventy-feet Gu Elder? He was just lucky! He did not believe that this little fellow really had any strength!


    Dabao red at him with his hands on his hips!


    Prince Yan rubbed Dabao¡¯s head and said to Gu Elder Meng, ¡°Gu Elder Meng, so many things have happened in the capital in the past few months. Did you really not suspect at all how your disciple died?¡±


    Gu Elder Meng frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Prince Yan smiled faintly and said, ¡°You only need to think about it. Who did your disciple meet when he was going to the Capital?¡±


    While Fei Luo was going to the Capital, he had been ordered to subdue the snow toad. He had brought Fei Luo into the Queen Manor because he hoped that this disciple would help him. Fei Luo¡¯s personality did not satisfy him, but his Gu techniques were the best among the disciples.


    In the end, Fei Luo died, and the snow toad was taken by Commandery Princess and the others.


    Wait, Commandery Princess Wan? Didn¡¯t she and Yan Jiuchao enter the Helian Manor that month?


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Gu Elder Meng stood up. ¡°You guys killed Fei Luo!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s us.¡± Prince Yan didn¡¯t participate in this matter, but he didn¡¯t remove himself because he just didn¡¯t know. If he knew, he definitely wouldn¡¯t leave Fei Luo alive.


    That was Gu Elder Meng¡¯s most beloved disciple! He was actually killed by them just like that! His Gu Queen had been intercepted by Commandery Princess Wan, and his limelight had been stolen by a few little fellows. This group of people¡­ This group of people was here to restrain him!


    He was irreconcble with them!


    Gu Elder Meng waved his hand and summoned a Gu worm towards the two of them. This was the most poisonous Thousand Gu King. With just one bite, it could paralyze a person¡¯s heart and cause them to bleed from their seven orifices and die.


    However, what he did not expect was that the Thousand Gu King had clearly jumped onto the two of them, but it turned around and bit his neck!


    How could this be?


    This was the Gu worm he nurtured!


    He raised¡­ his¡­ him¡­


    He what?


    Gu Elder Meng fell to the ground, his eyes wide open,pletely dead.


    Dabao looked coldly at the corpse on the ground. Arge palm covered his eyes.

 Chapter 733 - 733 Identity Exposed? Dabao’s Return (5)

    733 Identity Exposed? Dabao¡¯s Return (5)


    ¡°Don¡¯t look. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Dabao turned his head andy limply in Prince Yan¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Gu Elder Meng, what happened?¡± The guard outside the door asked.


    Prince Yan raised his voice and said, ¡°Alright! I can say it! But you have to promise me that you¡¯ll send me down the mountainter! I know the Little Princess won¡¯t allow you to do this, but if you want to get what I have, you have to pay a price. I¡¯ll give you fifteen minutes to consider. After fifteen minutes, you¡¯ll kill me, and I won¡¯t say anything!¡±


    When the guard heard this, he silently went to guard the courtyard door again.


    Prince Yan gently pushed open the window and carried Dabao out.


    The more the guard thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. Why was there suddenly no sound in the room? That child did not like to talk. Why were the two adults silent?


    ¡°Gu Elder Meng, Gu Elder Meng.¡± The guard knocked on the door, but no one answered. The guard pushed open the door and saw Gu Elder Meng lying on the ground, dead. His expression changed. ¡°Not good! They escaped! Chase them quickly!¡±


    The four sacrificial soldiers and four guards quickly chased after the two of them.


    Prince Yan was not a martial arts practitioner and had a child with him. Even though he bought himself a lot of time, he was still quickly caught up by them.


    ¡°Stop there!¡± The leading guard shouted.


    Prince Yan did not turn around or stand still. He hugged Dabao tightly in his arms. The leader of the guards took down his bow, pulled the bowstring, and shot out three deadly arrows. The power of these arrows was enough to pierce through Prince Yan and Dabao.


    At the critical moment, a ck shadow descended from the sky and blocked Prince Yan. He raised his sword and neatly cut off the arrows.


    When Prince Yan heard themotion, he stopped in his tracks and turned around. ¡°Shadow Thirteen?¡±


    The leader of the guards was shocked. Wasn¡¯t this man Yan Jiuchao¡¯s secret guard? Why was he here? Could it be that Yan Jiuchao had found them? That was impossible. The child had marked all the way here. But Gu Elder Meng had long seen through Prince Yan¡¯s n and deliberately led them to the edge of the cliff. Then, he blindfolded them and carried them to the straw hut.


    Prince Yan probably did not know that after he left, he was ordered to cut off the suspension bridge.


    The ¡°mark¡± disappeared when they reached the bridge, and the bridge was broken. Anyone would think that they had crossed the bridge to another mountain peak. They should go down the mountain now and climb the mountain from the foot of the mountain. By the time they realized that they had been deceived, it would be at least two dayster.


    At that time, Gu Elder Meng had already asked about the murderer, and the corpses of Prince Yan and the child had already turned cold.


    It had to be said that Gu Elder Meng¡¯s move was indeed brilliant, but unfortunately, he encountered Yan Jiuchao. If Yan Jiuchao was so easily deceived, he would not be Yan Jiuchao.


    ¡°Your Highness, please step back.¡± Shadow Thirteen held his sword horizontally to protect him and Dabao.


    Prince Yan nodded and retreated ten feet away with Dabao in his arms. Shadow Thirteen dealt with them quickly. Without Asura, the few gold-masked sacrificial soldiers were nothing to be afraid of.


    By the time Shadow Six arrived with Yan Jiuchao, the scene had already been cleaned up, and not even a corpse could be seen.


    When Dabao saw his father, he could not wait to reach out his small hand. Yan Jiuchao carried his son over. Dabao curled up in his arms aggrievedly and hugged his neck.


    Yan Jiuchao lowered his head and touched his son¡¯s forehead. It was rare for Dabao to act cute. He buried his head in his father¡¯s arms.


    Yan Jiuchao hugged him tightly.


    The father and son did not speak, but at this moment, they had a tacit understanding. No one present could bear to disturb them.


    Yan Jiuchao looked heartless and indifferent to everyone, but he cared a lot about the children. He didn¡¯t say it, but he knew how to do everything.


    Prince Yan looked at them and suddenly felt that his son had really grown up into a responsible man. Cong¡¯er had done what he had done in the past.


    It was gettingte. The group hurriedly went down the mountain and returned to the Helian Manor in a carriage. The gates of the Helian Manor were wide open.


    Yu Wan was already waiting outside the door. Er¡¯bao and Xiaobao were also looking with their heads stretched out.


    Xiaobao tiptoed and looked at the end of the street. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Dabao back yet?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time!¡± Er¡¯bao could not wait any longer.


    The two of them had never missed Dabao so much.


    ¡°Dabao!¡± Xiaobao shouted!


    Yu Wan turned her head around.


    It waste at night and a carriage stopped at the entrance of the alley. The curtain was lifted, and Yan Jiuchao got off the carriage. He held Dabao¡¯s hand and slowly walked towards her.

 Chapter 734 - 734 The Truth of Karma (1)

    734 The Truth of Karma (1)


    Yu Wan finally saw her son. The worry that she had not dared to show in front of others for the past few days surged into her heart at this moment. She couldn¡¯t care less about her image as the princely heir consort. She lifted her skirt and ran in the night.


    ¡°Dabao, Dabao!¡±


    The two little guys scrambled to run towards their brother, but a figure hugged Dabao faster than them.


    ¡°Dabao!¡± Yu Wan hugged her son, whom she had not seen for three days. Although they had been separated for more than three days in the past, it was apletely different concept for a son to be beside his family and in the hands of his enemies. ¡°Let me see if Dabao has lost weight.¡±


    Dabao looked at his mother adorably. He really wanted to tell his mother that he missed her so much that he had lost weight. Unfortunately, the fat on his belly betrayed him.


    Grandpa Yan fed him more than Grandma did!


    Yu Wan could tell that her son had been taken good care of by Prince Yan. She turned to look at Yan Jiuchao. ¡°Where¡¯s Father? Is he alright?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°He¡¯s back at Sishui Street. He¡¯s a little tired, but he¡¯s fine.¡±


    It was not an easy task to fatten up Dabao under the noses of the enemy. Prince Yan¡¯s frail body almost copsed from exhaustion as soon as he got into the carriage. Yan Jiuchao first sent him back to Sishui Street before bringing Dabao back to the Helian Manor.


    ¡°Aiya, Mother, are you done hugging?¡± Xiaobao tugged at Yu Wan¡¯s little skirt. In the past, he did not want his mother to hug Dabao because he wanted to upy his mother, but now, he wanted to upy Dabao.


    Yu Wan did not know whether tough or cry. She put Dabao down. Xiaobao and Er¡¯bao opened their arms and hugged their elder brother. Dabao also went to hug his two younger brothers.


    The three of them were fat and had short arms, so they hugged awkwardly.


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t hug,¡± Xiaobao said.


    ¡°Me too,¡± Er¡¯bao said.


    Yu Wan burst intoughter, tears falling out.


    The three little fellows hugged each other clumsily for a while. Yu Wan rubbed their little heads. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go back to the manor. Great-grandmother is still waiting for you in the courtyard.¡±


    ¡°Mhm!¡± The three of them nodded.


    The three brothers held hands and skipped into the residence!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go too,¡± Yu Wan said to Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao hummed lightly and walked forward expressionlessly. Yu Wan followed with light steps. She looked at the hand hanging by his side and gently held it.


    ¡°Thanks a lot,¡± she said.


    ¡°I¡¯m his father,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    In other words, what was there to thank?


    Yu Wan smiled and said softly, ¡°I still have to thank you.¡±


    Yu Wan never felt that because he was a man, her husband, and the father of the children, his kindness and sacrifice were justified. He used all his efforts to do something that could have been done with half of the efforts. It was not out of responsibility, but out of a heart that loved her and the children.


    This kind of heart was priceless and rare in the world.


    Yu Wan looked at him with a smile. He was about to go up the stairs, but he actually stumbled.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Yu Wan caught him in time. ¡°You can even trip on such a big step. I¡¯m just looking at you. How long have we been married? We already have three children. Look at how nervous you are!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao snorted, pulled out his hand, and strode away.


    My husband looks especially handsome when he¡¯s angry! Yu Wan happily followed.


    In the house, when the Old Madam saw her obedient great-grandson, she couldn¡¯t stop smiling. They naturally didn¡¯t mention the kidnapping of Dabao to the Old Madam. She only said that Dabao had stayed in the pce to apany Consort Yun for a few days.


    Even though she did not know the truth, the Old Madam¡¯s eyelids had been twitching for the past few days and she could not sleep well. When she finally hugged Dabao who returned safely, the olddy looked radiant again.


    ¡°Great-grandma¡¯s darling!¡± The Old Madam hugged Dabao lovingly for a long time.


    However, this was not the only thing that made Old Madam happy.


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Yu Shaoqing cleared his throat at the door. ¡°Mother, look who¡¯s here.¡±


    The Old Madam raised her head in confusion. Yu Shaoqing moved to the side, revealing a monk in green.


    The Old Madam¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Sheng¡­ Sheng¡¯er?¡±


    Helian Sheng did not take a step forward.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Come in!¡± Yu Shaoqing pulled his nephew to the Old Madam.


    The Old Madam¡¯s throat suddenly felt swollen and painful. She reached out with trembling hands and said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Is it Shenger?¡±


    The green-robed monk knelt down in front of the olddy and handed his face to her. ¡°It¡¯s me, Grandmother.¡±


    ¡°Sheng¡¯er¡ª¡ª¡± The Old Madam pulled Helian Sheng into her arms, tears streaming down her face.

 Chapter 735 - 735 The Truth of Karma (2)

    735 The Truth of Karma (2)


    Outside the house, Madam Tan watched this scene quietly and secretly wiped her tears. Originally, Yu Shaoqing wanted her to meet Old Madam too, but when she reached the door, she retreated.


    This was good. She didn¡¯t need to disturb them. She nned to leave quietly, but just as she turned around, Helian Beiming pushed the wheelchair and blocked her way.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Helian Beiming asked.


    Madam Tan lowered her head and said, ¡°Back to the nunnery.¡±


    ¡°The nunnery is gone.¡± Helian Beiming said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to another nunnery,¡± she said, and walked on with her head down.


    When they brushed past each other, Helian Beiming grabbed her wrist. ¡°Come home. Isn¡¯t that good?¡±


    Madam Tan¡¯s eyes welled up. She thought that her heart had long died, but when facing this man, she could not put on that cold and hard look.


    Madam Tan turned her face away, not daring to look at him or let him see her face. She had crippled his leg. She could not face him.


    Helian Beiming could guess what she was thinking. Compared to her self-me, the self-me in his heart was even greater. As a husband, he had failed to protect his wife and child and had even implicated her into doing something that made her extremely miserable. If he had poisoned her, even if it was to save her, he would probably live in regret for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Are you ming me?¡± he said.


    Madam Tan said hurriedly, ¡°Why would I me you? I¡¯m the one who should be med!¡±


    Helian Beiming said, ¡°What did you do wrong? I¡¯m Sheng¡¯er¡¯s father. I should have been the one to shoulder the responsibility back then, but it fell on you and Mother¡¯s shoulders. I¡¯m ashamed to be a son, a husband, and a father!¡±


    Madam Tan said, ¡°You¡­ stop talking!¡±


    ¡°Then have you forgiven me?¡± Helian Beiming looked at her.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    I¡¯ve never med you, so how can I forgive you?


    ¡°Sister-inw, Mother is calling for you!¡± Yu Shaoqing stuck his head out and said.


    Madam Tan felt uneasy. Helian Beiming took her rough hand and looked at her deeply. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t make Mother wait.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Madam Tan touched her face nervously. She was no longer young.


    Helian Beiming smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re the same as when you married me. Nothing has changed.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Madam Tan wanted to refuse, but Helian Beiming pulled her into the house.


    The couple chatted with the Old Madam. Helian Sheng was brought to the courtyard by the three little ck eggs.


    The little ck eggs looked at him curiously. Like them, he had no hair on his head!


    How kind!


    Yu Wan walked over with the food box and called him Big Brother with a smile. She thought of something and asked, ¡°It¡¯s not a coincidence that you lived next door to me in Qinghe Town, right? Did you recognize me long ago? Did you deliberately live next door to me? Also, when you were in jail, you deliberatelymitted a crime and locked up with me, right?¡±


    Helian Sheng silently agreed.


    ¡°Strange, how did you recognize me?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t recognize you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Helian Sheng pointed at Yan Jiuchao, who was looking up at the moon. ¡°I recognize him.¡±


    ¡°How do you know him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve met the Prince Consort.¡±


    This started when Helian Sheng was persecuted by the Empress and left the Helian family. After Helian Sheng was expelled from the family, he did not leave the Imperial Capital. Instead, he wanted to find an opportunity to retaliate against the Empress.


    Coincidentally, he heard the conversation between the Little Princess and her subordinates. It turned out that the holy artifact didn¡¯t recognize her as its master. Everything was a smokescreen created by the Gu Masters.


    Thus, he came up with an idea. He would steal the holy artifact and expose the Little Princess¡¯ scam to the world. He snuck into the Princess Manor and met the Prince Consort who had regained consciousness.


    The Prince Consort drew a painting and muttered about Cong¡¯er. He had been Nangong Li¡¯s studypanion and knew that Cong¡¯er was Nangong Li¡¯s nickname. However, the person in the portrait was clearly not Nangong Li.


    Of course, he did not take it to heart at that time. He was here to steal the holy artifact. After obtaining it, he left.


    After that, he was chased by Nangong Yan. Fortunately, Nangong Yan did not know that he was the one who had stolen the holy artifact. Otherwise, the entire Helian family would have suffered.


    He realized that he had taken a hot potato and did not dare to keep the holy artifact in his hand. He tried to destroy the holy artifact, but he could not open the iron bead. He had no choice but to sell it.


    He did not say that it was a holy artifact. He only said that it was a Gu King. However, the aura of the holy artifact was different from the Gu Kings. The news still leaked out, but it was no longer his business.


    The holy artifact had fallen to the Great Zhou after being snatched by a few dark forces. Yu Wan knew everything that happened after that.


    ¡°So it was Big Brother who stole the holy artifact.¡±


    Yu Wan simply did not know what to say. It was all thanks to Helian Sheng that she got this little Gu.


    Helian Sheng was even more surprised than Yu Wan, because he never expected that that little thing would fall into his cousin¡¯s hands.


    If you were to say that the heavens were blind, yet the heavens had the clearest sight.


    Helian Sheng had heard a lot of news in the past few years, including Yan Jiuchao. The first time he saw the portrait of the Princely Heir of Yan City, he realized that he was Cong¡¯er, whom the Prince Consort had mentioned. He began to doubt the Prince Consort¡¯s identity.


    He would spare no effort to do anything that could bring down the Empress and the Little Princess. He had investigated a lot of news about Yan Jiuchao, but he only knew that Yu Wan was his cousin after Yu Wan and the Helian family reunited.


    Blood rtions were a wonderful thing.


    In Qinghe Town, he originally nned to follow Yan Jiuchao, but he unintentionally saw Yu Wan. The moment he saw Yu Wan, he could not help but want to protect her.


    ¡°Are¡­ are you very happy?¡± Helian Sheng asked in shock.


    Yu Wan nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Helian Sheng asked.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Aunt and Big Brother are back. Of course I¡¯m happy that my family is reunited! On the other hand, Big Brother, your question is so strange. Why do you think I¡¯m unhappy that you¡¯re back?¡±


    ...


    Helian Sheng said seriously, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that my return will threaten your father¡¯s position as the family head?¡±


    Yu Wan was stunned at first, then sheughed out loud. Aiyo, this silly brother.


    ¡°What¡­ are youughing at?¡± Helian Sheng asked nkly.


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°The most important thing for a family is to be together. What does it matter who bes the head of the family?¡±


    Her father was the Marquis of the Great Zhou Dynasty. Her family had a mine that they could not finish even if they lived for a few lifetimes. What did it matter if he became the heir of the Helian family? Moreover, her mother was the Princess of Nanzhao and her father was the Prince Consort. Wasn¡¯t the entire Nanzhao enough for her father to cause trouble? Who wanted to snatch the Helian family?


    Helian Sheng sighed. ¡°I heard about Second Grandpa. If Second Grandpa was like Second Uncle, our family wouldn¡¯t have so many cmities.¡±


    ¡°My father was forced into a corner back then. Now that you¡¯re back¡­¡±


    Helian Sheng shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve already entered the Buddha sect. I won¡¯t fight with Second Uncle today, and I won¡¯t in the future.¡±


    This was the truth. Helian Sheng had been a monk for a few years and found that such days were the most peaceful.


    ¡°Entered the sect¡­¡± Yu Wan touched her chin. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you ask her before saying this?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Helian Sheng was stunned by Yu Wen¡¯s question.


    ...


    Yu Wen pointed at the top of the wall. Heliang Sheng turned his head and saw Dong Xian¡¯er, dressed in purple, standing on the wall, looking at him with gritted teeth.


    Helian Sheng¡¯s eyshes fluttered as he performed a Buddhist salute with one hand. ¡°This female benefactor¡­¡±


    Dong Xian¡¯er exploded. ¡°Now you know how to call me a female benefactor! Why didn¡¯t you call me that when you were sleeping with me?¡±


    Yu Wan gasped. She knew that these two people had something on, but she did not know that it was such explosive news.


    Brother, you¡¯re a monk after all. Can you not harm the youngdy like this?


    ¡°Amitabha.¡± Helian Sheng bowed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already exined to you that what happened that day was a misunderstanding. Thank you for helping me with my sister¡¯s matter today. We¡¯ll meet again.¡±


    Dong Xian¡¯er stomped her feet. ¡°Monk! Stop right there!¡±

 Chapter 736 - 736 Domineering Consort Yun, Announced to the World (1)

    736 Domineering Consort Yun, Announced to the World (1)


    So that¡¯s what you are, monk!


    Yu Wan¡¯s heart was in turmoil, but on second thought, it did not seem to be untraceable.


    She could fool a silly girl like Nangong Xi with her mediocre disguise skills, but it was not enough to fool an experienced person like Dong Xian¡¯er. Perhaps Dong Xian¡¯er had seen through her womanhood at first nce. The reason why she pretended not to know and even taught Nangong Xi a lesson for her was because she had already found out about her rtionship with the Helian family.


    At first, she should only know that she was Helian Sheng¡¯s ¡°sister-inw¡±, but after she acknowledged the Helian family, she realized that she was actually Helian Sheng¡¯s cousin.


    However, there was no difference. As long as she was Helian Sheng¡¯s family, Dong Xian¡¯er would spare no effort to protect them. Even though Dong Xian¡¯er was in the martial world, she was untainted by mud and was a good girl with deep feelings. She wondered if her burning fire could burn the monk¡¯s Bodhi heart.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going!¡± Dong Xian¡¯er summoned her white silk and blocked Helian Sheng¡¯s path. Then, she nned to use the white silk to pull Helian Sheng over, but Helian Sheng easily avoided her.


    Yu Wan could tell that Dong Xian¡¯er¡¯s martial arts were not weak. Unfortunately, she was still not Helian Sheng¡¯s match. No wonder she could not capture him after so many years.


    Dong Xian¡¯er attacked a few more times. As expected, she did not touch Helian Sheng at all.


    Dong Xian¡¯er was furious. ¡°Helian Sheng! If you¡¯re a man, fight me! If I lose, I won¡¯t pester you anymore!¡±


    Helian Sheng made a Buddhist salute with one hand. ¡°Amitabha. How can I humiliate you? You¡¯re too agitated. When you calm down, I¡¯ll apologize to you.¡±


    ¡°You want to leave? Not so easy!¡± Dong Xian¡¯er waved her left sleeve and shot out several hidden weapons.


    Yu Wan was dumbfounded. Miss Dong, are you serious? If you shoot someone to death, who willpensate you with a new one?


    It was obvious that the hidden weapon had used 100% of its strength. Yu Wan could not guarantee that Helian Sheng could easily dodge it. Helian Sheng indeed did not dodge. He was forced to attack. He took out his Buddhist prayer beads and blocked the hidden weapon that almost forced his life.


    Hidden weapons were poisonous. When it plunged into the branches, even the bark turned ck.


    Helian Sheng frowned and put his palms together. ¡°Amitabha!¡±


    Dong Xian¡¯er flew into a rage out of humiliation and said, ¡°You¡¯ve already broken your sexual taboo, and you¡¯re still saying Amitabha!¡±


    Naturally, Dong Xian¡¯er did not really intend to take Helian Sheng¡¯s life. She understood that with her kung fu, even if her entire body was covered in poison, she would not be able to make things difficult for Helian Sheng at all. She just wanted to force this monk to make a move.


    Unfortunately, Helian Sheng did not give her a chance. With a tap of his toes, he disappeared into the night.


    ¡°He ran away again!¡± Dong Xian¡¯er gritted her teeth. ¡°Helian Sheng, just you wait!¡±


    Yu Wan and the three little ck eggs watched a good show. Of course, the three little ck eggs did not understand why their adults wanted to fight.


    Yu Wan felt an inexplicable chill on her back. She could not stay here for long! Yu Wan pulled her sons up and was about to escape¡ª


    ¡°Stop!¡± Dong Xian¡¯er said.


    Yu Wan¡¯s small body stiffened.


    Dong Xian¡¯er walked over slowly. In an instant, the anger between her eyebrows was gone, reced by a pair of eyes that smiled like crescent moons. She sat down on the stone bench and peeled an orange from the fruit te on the table. She waved at the three small ck eggs. ¡°Come here.¡±


    The three little ck eggs slunk over.


    Dong Xian¡¯er was born beautiful, and she still had that kind of soul-stirring beauty. Even the thin veil that was as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing could not hide a trace of her beauty. She distributed the oranges to the three little ck eggs and picked the smallest one to carry on herp.


    Xiaobao was very honored to be carried by Fairy Sister.


    Yu Wan had an ominous feeling when her ex¡¯s expression changed. As expected, after feeding the three ck eggs oranges for a while, Dong Xian¡¯er slowly said, ¡°If Helian Sheng doesn¡¯t marry me, you have to marry me!¡±


    Yu Wan: ¡°?!¡±


    Had she heard wrongly?


    Yu Wan puffed out her chest and said, ¡°I¡¯m a woman!¡±


    Dong Xian¡¯er said nonchntly, ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    I mind!!! Yu Wan was about to cry. Brother, my dear brother, you should hurry up and renounce asceticism¡ª


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s so cute.¡± Dong Xian¡¯er pinched Xiaobao¡¯s face and became addicted to it. Then, she hugged Er¡¯bao and Dabao and pinched them. ¡°When I marry the monk, I¡¯ll give birth to four children for him!¡±


    Yu Wan choked.


    Good sister, it hasn¡¯t even started, but you¡¯ve already thought so far ahead¡­


    Why don¡¯t you think about what¡¯s in front of you first?

 Chapter 737 - 737 Domineering Consort Yun, Announced to the World (2)

    737 Domineering Consort Yun, Announced to the World (2)


    For example, how to make him renounce asceticism, or¡­ how to capture him?


    Dong Xian¡¯er finished pinching the little ck eggs and left after she was satisfied.


    Big Brother¡¯s woman is actually my ¡°ex¡±. It¡¯s soplicated. I¡¯m tired!


    Yu Wan returned to her room tiredly. She wanted to gossip with Yan Jiuchao about Helian Sheng and Dong Xian¡¯er, but Yan Jiuchao was already lying down.


    !!


    ¡°Strange, why are you sleeping so early?¡± Yu Wan muttered softly. She walked to the bed lightly and lifted the curtain to look at Yan Jiuchao, who was already asleep.


    In the past, at this time, he would either read his son¡¯sics or y with his son¡¯s Kongming Lock. In short, he would not go to bed so early. Could it be that he was exhausted today?


    That¡¯s right, he got up before dawn and traveled for an entire day. ording to Shadow Six, they had to climb more than half of the mountain range before they finally found Prince Yan and Dabao. Yan Jiuchao had never walked so far before.


    Yu Wan looked at him gently and tucked him in.


    ¡°Fight, fight, fight!¡±


    ¡°Take this!¡±


    The three little ck eggs immediately learned how to use it and began to ¡°fight¡± like Helian Sheng and Dong Xian¡¯er. They ran into the room noisily.


    ng!


    The door burst open.


    ¡°Shh¡ª¡± Yu Wan turned around and gestured for the three of them to keep quiet.


    The three of them immediately stopped fooling around and obediently shut their mouths. They made the same gesture as their mother.


    Yu Wan smiled in relief. She put down the curtain and walked over gently. She squatted down and whispered, ¡°Your father is asleep. Let¡¯s not disturb him.¡±


    The three of them nodded.


    Yu Wan brought the three little ck eggs to the next room and took a beautiful flower petal bath. They bathed fragrantly and changed into their little sleeping clothes. Only then did they slowly and silently return to the room like a little turtle.


    Their mother said that they could not disturb their father. They were obedient babies. When they were naughty, they could fly into the sky. When they were sensible, they made people dote on them to the bone.


    Yu Wan alsoy on the bed and patted the three little fellows¡¯ heads. ¡°Go to sleep.¡±


    The three of them looked at their parents and then at each other. They held hands and fell asleep sweetly.


    Yu Wan kissed the foreheads of the three of them, held Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hand, closed her eyes, and fell asleep.


    ¡­ .


    The night was quiet.


    Yu Wan was woken up by a loud bang. She shivered and opened her eyes. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Yan Jiuchao said hoarsely.


    Yu Wan supported her body with her elbows and lifted the curtain to look out. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°I¡¯m thirsty. I poured some water and the stool copsed.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s cold. Just call me if you want to drink water.¡± Yu Wen lifted the nket and got out of bed. With the weak candlelight, she found a robe and draped it over him. Then, she helped the stool up from the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯ve drunk it.¡± Yan Jiuchao walked towards the bed.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Yu Wan realized that his clothes were wet. She held his arm, took a thick velvet cushion, and ced it on the stool for him to sit down. She then went to the wardrobe to get a dry sleeping gown. ¡°Why did you spill it all over yourself?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao did not say anything. Yu Wan unbuttoned his shirt and changed into his pajamas.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Wen nodded. There was a lot of water on the table and the ground. Was he still asleep to pour the water like this?


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao.¡± Yu Wan turned her head and stopped him from sitting down on the edge of the bed. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sleepy.¡± Yan Jiuchao pulled the nket over andy down.


    He was tired during the day and was indeed sleepy at night. Yu Wan did not suspect anything. She found a towel to clean the water stains on the table and the ground before falling asleep.


    ¡­ .


    The news of the Eldest and Little Princesses fighting had finally spread. Many people hade to watch the battle that day, and all of them felt as if they had experienced a great war. When they woke up from their dizziness and realized that they didn¡¯t lose an arm or a leg, they were so happy that they were about to cry.


    After the Little Princess lost the battle, she went on a killing spree. It was the Eldest Princess and Commandery Princess Wan¡¯s people who saved them. They were grateful for this and naturally hated Nangong Yan even more.


    If not for the Eldest Princess and the Little Commandery Princess, they would have all died under Nangong Yan¡¯s de.


    They had never seen anyone more vicious than her. She had lost and refused to admit it, so she wanted to kill everyone to silence them. How had such a vicious woman been loved by them for so many years?


    Themoners felt that they were blind.


    What Heavenly Blessing Princess? She should be the country-destroying beauty! She would kill themoners and all the civil and military officials!


    Wasn¡¯t she afraid of chaos?


    This time, there was no need for the Emperor to announce it to the world. Themoners had already spontaneously suspected the prophecy from back then.

 Chapter 738 - 738 Domineering Consort Yun, Announced to the World (3)

    738 Domineering Consort Yun, Announced to the World (3)


    Without the persecution of Eunuch Li and the Empress, the Emperor was able to wake up. Naturally, he had also heard about the situation on the altar. Unexpectedly, this time, he did not cover up for the royal family. Instead, he put everything on the table.


    Nangong Yan was half-paralyzed by the huge rock, and she had lost all feeling from her waist down. This could be considered a small repayment of the debt that the mother and daughter owed for plotting against Helian Beiming.


    Of course, theymitted many other sins.


    Both Nangong Yan and the Empress were arrested, and Nangong Li and the State Preceptor were unable to escape.


    The Emperor ordered the Dali Temple to collect evidence of their crimes and list them out for publication. Only then did themoners know how many evil deeds this group of people hadmitted.


    Nangong Yan had kidnapped Prince Yan, framed Prince Yan for faking his death, and caused Prince Yan¡¯s family to be separated. Not only that, but she had also poisoned the eight-year-old Yan Jiuchao, kidnapped His Highness Dabao of Nanzhao, and imprisoned the son of the leader of the Bai Calyx Tribe,mitting the crime of deceiving the Emperor.


    One by one, there were too many to count.


    Inparison, the Empress¡¯s crime was no less. This woman, who had been doted on by the Emperor for her entire life and admired by the people of Nanzhao for decades, was actually a vicious woman who had an affair with the previous State Preceptor!


    She had colluded with the State Preceptor, Yuwen Zhao, persecuted Consort Yun and her daughter, plotted against the Emperor, and plotted a rebellion. Every single one of them was an unforgivable death sentence!


    On the other hand, Yuwen Zhao was gifted. If he had not met the Empress, he might have been able to be a State Preceptor with great achievements. What a pity. However, on second thought, the Empress was only an external factor. In the end, he had lost to his own darkness andck of determination.


    Yuwen Zhao was dead, but his disciple was still alive. The State Preceptor had helped the evildoer, so the death penalty was inevitable.


    The Empress was deposed, and her descendants were demoted tomoners. Although Nangong Xi did notmit any crimes, she was implicated by the Empress, her mother, and Nangong Li.


    The Empress and the State Preceptor would be executed three dayster.


    Nangong Yan and her son were expelled from the Imperial Capital and exiled to a bitter cold ce where they would be imprisoned for eternity.


    Bai Qianli had also been found out. He was just a gigolo that Nangong Yan had forcefully raised in the suburbs. He could not be considered an aplice. However, he clearly had many chances to escape, but he still refused to realize his mistake. The Emperor could not bring himself to sympathize with him.


    The Emperor sent him back to the Bai Calyx Tribe. Before he left, he asked the Emperor to exile him and Nangong Yan, but the Emperor refused. In order to make up for his debt, the Emperor gave Nangong Xi to him and asked him to bring Nangong Xi back to the Bai Calyx n and not return to Nanzhao.


    In addition, the Emperor issued an edict to the world to reflect on his sins and ept the usations of the people.


    Ever since Nanzhao was founded, there had never been an Emperor who dared to issue an imperial decree of his sins. He was the first. He had dedicated his entire life to Nanzhao. In the end, his contribution to the country was greater than his fault. Moreover, he admitted his mistake so sincerely. The curses from the people gradually faded.


    The Emperor did not care how the people scolded him. He had made a mistake, so it was only right for him to ept the me of the people. What he could not wait to do next was actually another matter.


    The Emperor went straight to the Vermilion Bird Pce after the court assembly.


    Ever since the Empress was abolished, Consort Yun had be the only master in the harem. There were countless people fawning over her, and the threshold of the Vermillion Bird Pce was almost broken. This was only because the Emperor did not have a huge harem. Otherwise, those sisters who came to pay their respects would probably make Consort Yun unable to sleep soundly.


    Consort Yun was lying on a rattan chair under the crabapple tree, basking in the sun. The female envoy in charge reported in a low voice, ¡°Your Highness, His Majesty is here.¡±


    ¡°So be it.¡± Consort Yun said.


    The female envoy in charge looked at Consort Yun awkwardly. She braced herself and turned to bow to the Emperor not far away.


    The Emperor waved her away.


    The female envoy in charge tactfully left with the pce servants in the courtyard.


    Consort Yun was still leisurely basking in the sun. The winter of Nanzhao was not as cold as the winter of Great Zhou, but it was also very cold. She covered herself with a fluffy nket. The nket absorbed the sunlight, and it was so warm that she was slightly sweating.


    In the past, when life was difficult, she also liked to bask in the sun, but she did not have such afortable nket.


    ¡°Yun¡¯er.¡± The Emperor walked to her side and sat down.


    Consort Yun¡¯s body trembled at his mushy way of addressing her. Her hair stood on end as she said, ¡°Your Majesty, what¡¯s wrong with you? Can¡¯t you call me Consort Yun? Honored Consort is fine too. It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    ¡°Ahem.¡± The Emperor cleared his throat and suppressed the embarrassment in his heart. He said seriously, ¡°Are you satisfied with this nket?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quite warm.¡± Consort Yun was sweating and took out her arm.

 Chapter 739 - 739 Domineering Consort Yun, Announced to the World (4)

    739 Domineering Consort Yun, Announced to the World (4)


    ¡°It¡¯s a superior tiger skin.¡± The Emperor said.


    Consort Yun was stunned. She grabbed the tiger¡¯s skin and looked at it. ¡°I¡¯m covered by a tiger.¡±


    Her adorable look made the Emperorugh. Afterughing, he could not help but feel sad. She had suffered too much over the years and could not even recognize the tiger skin. If it were the Empress¡­


    Thinking of the woman who had harmed the royal family, the Emperor¡¯s face was covered in ayer of darkness.


    Consort Yuny down again. ¡°Your Majesty, why are you here? If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll continue to bask in the sun.¡±


    In other words, he could leave now.


    If Consort Yun had said this in the past, the Emperor would have been furious. However, when he thought about how he had misunderstood and owed her for so many years, he could not be angry.


    He wanted to beg for their forgiveness. He wanted to use the next few years to make up for what he owed them. However, he suddenly did not know what to say.


    Without the two-faced Empress, Consort Yun felt that the air was much fresher. After basking in the sun for a while, she felt sofortable that she yawned.


    Seeing that Consort Yun was about to fall asleep, the Emperor finally made up his mind and said, ¡°I was wrong in the past.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty is here to apologize?¡± Consort Yun looked at him in shock.


    ¡°Just¡­ just treat it as it is.¡± The Emperor said with some embarrassment, ¡°I misunderstood you and caused you to suffer.¡±


    Consort Yun sighed. A cold wind blew, and she felt a little cold again. She pulled the tiger skin nket on her body and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. I¡¯ve already let go. Your Majesty, let go. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re willing to forgive me?¡± The Emperor¡¯s eyes shed with surprise.


    Consort Yun shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t forgive Your Majesty. I let myself go.¡±


    The Emperor was confused and did not understand what she meant. Consort Yun did not intend to exin further to him. She closed her eyes and went to sunbathe. However, there was one sentence that the Emperor understood, and that was that she had not forgiven him.


    ¡°What will it take for you to forgive me?¡± he asked.


    Consort Yun closed her eyes slightly and said perfunctorily, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve forgiven Your Majesty. Please go back, Your Majesty. With such a big thing happening in Nanzhao, Your Majesty must be very busy. There¡¯s really no need to waste time and energy on me. Isn¡¯t it good to treat me coldly like before?¡±


    Consort Yun had chased him away, but the Emperor stubbornly misunderstood. He sighed and said, ¡°It was my fault in the past. I shouldn¡¯t have neglected you for so many years.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Consort Yun held her forehead tiredly. She just wanted to enjoy the sun quietly. Why was it so difficult?


    The Emperor silently counted his sins in his heart and said sincerely to Consort Yun, ¡°I n to make you my empress.¡±


    ¡°What? What?¡± Consort Yun sat up like a frightened bird!


    Seeing her excited expression, the Emperor¡¯s eyes curved and he smiled knowingly. ¡°I want to make you my empress and let you take over the Central Pce.¡±


    Consort Yun was now sure that she had not heard wrongly. This old thing really had the intention to give her the position of empress. It was not enough for her to be a consort, but she had to be an empress? Wouldn¡¯t she have to face him every day? On the first and fifteenth day of the new year, she had to sleep with him ording to the ancestral rules?


    Consort Yun¡¯s expression became impatient. ¡°Your Majesty, you just deposed the Empress, and yet you can¡¯t wait to establish a new empress. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the ministers will object?¡±


    The Emperor said, ¡°The ministers won¡¯t object. You¡¯ve worked hard all these years¡­¡±


    Consort Yun interrupted him with a sneer. ¡°Ha, weren¡¯t you calling me a lunatic a few days ago? In the blink of an eye, I¡¯ve worked hard and achieved high merit? Are your ministers blind or stupid?¡±


    The Emperor was embarrassed. ¡°I only know that you¡¯ve been wronged now. You had no choice in the past.¡±


    Consort Yun pursed her lips. ¡°No, leave the position of empress to someone else. The world is so big. Any one of them would be more virtuous than me.¡±


    The Emperor sighed slowly. ¡°Are you still angry with me?¡±


    ¡°No, I really didn¡¯t!¡± Consort Yun said seriously.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you want to be the empress?¡± The Emperor asked.


    Consort Yun looked at him strangely. ¡°Why must I want to be the empress? Do I have to be like that woman if she wants to be?¡±


    The Emperor exined, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±


    Consort Yun interrupted him again. ¡°Then what does Your Majesty mean? Back then, Your Majesty didn¡¯t ask me and included me in your harem. Now, you didn¡¯t even ask me and want to make me your empress. From the beginning to the end, Your Majesty has never cared about what I want! Your Majesty only cares about what you¡¯re willing to give me!¡±

 Chapter 740 - 740 Domineering Consort Yun, Announced to the World (5)

    740 Domineering Consort Yun, Announced to the World (5)


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Consort Yun continued, ¡°Did Your Majesty feel that you owe me less after you gave me the position of empress? Why? Because the position of empress is the most expensive thing Your Majesty can give! I should be grateful for this! Let the grievances of the past disappear and let myints to Your Majesty be written off! What right does Your Majesty have to make things difficult for me?!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m making things difficult for you?¡± The Emperor was in disbelief. He was already willing to give her the throne, but she actually said that he was making things difficult for her? Was there such an ungrateful person in the world?


    People of different aspirations cannot get along together. No matter how much she exined, it was useless. He would never understand.


    The Emperor said, ¡°You can¡¯t me me for what happened back then. I was also the one who was kept in the dark. Yes, I was stupid. I was muddle-headed. I shouldn¡¯t have treated the fish eyes as pearls and let you and your daughter suffer for so many years for no reason. I was wrong. I sincerely regret it. I hope that I can make it up to you and my daughter next. What do you want? If I haven¡¯t thought of it, just say it. As long as I can give it, I will give it all to you!¡±


    ¡°Is Your Majesty serious?¡± Conswort Yun suddenly asked thoughtfully.


    She was furious for a long time before her expression changed. The Emperor was stunned for a moment before he looked at her and said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m the emperor. I won¡¯t go back on my word easily. What do you want? Even if you want to go out of the pce to visit Dabao and the others, I¡¯ll agree to it.¡±


    The empress and consorts were not allowed to leave the pce without permission. Even the Empress did not have such privileges. However, the Emperor did not even care about the rules of his ancestors for Consort Yun.


    In the eyes of the Emperor, he had already made a huge concession, but he never expected Consort Yun to say such words to him.


    ¡°Your Majesty, let¡¯s divorce.¡±


    Her voice was not loud. However, such a casual sentence stunned the Emperor. He was speechless for a long time before he found his voice with difficulty. ¡°You, you, you¡­ What did you say just now?¡±


    Consort Yun¡¯s expression was very calm. When she looked at him, her gaze was not as unreasonable and wild as before, nor was it careless, nor was she angry with anyone. She said seriously, ¡°Divorce, Your Majesty.¡±


    The Emperor suddenly stood up. ¡°Shen Yun! What madness are you going on again? Why did you suddenly make such an unreasonable request to me! You are a great-grandmother! No matter how much you me me, you should know what you can and can¡¯t say! I¡¯ll pretend that I didn¡¯t hear it today! Take back your words!¡±


    She dared to propose a divorce with the ruler of a country. Was she tired of living?!


    Consort Yun shook her head gently. ¡°It¡¯s not sudden. I thought about it a long time ago, but it was useless to say it in the past. But since Your Majesty asked me what I wanted just now, this is my answer.¡±


    The Emperor was furious. ¡°Consort Yun! There¡¯s never been a case where a consort was divorced in all the dynasties!¡±


    Consort Yun said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be the first.¡±


    The Emperor gritted his teeth and said, ¡°If you want to leave the pce, there are only two ways. One is to die, and the other is to be deposed!¡±


    Consort Yun was neither servile nor overbearing. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I shouldn¡¯t be deposed either.¡±


    The Emperor was almost angered to death. ¡°You¡­ I think you¡¯ve eaten a bear¡¯s heart and leopard¡¯s gall! Do you really think that you have a good daughter to back you up so you dare to say all kinds of nonsense? Also, you¡­ you¡¯re already so old! Why are you still arguing about a divorce? Do you still want to get married after a divorce?¡±


    Consort Yun said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my age? Should women at this age ept their fate? Can¡¯t they live for themselves? Must a woman divorce to find another man to marry? Must a woman marry?¡±


    The Emperor could not interrupt at all.


    Consort Yun continued, ¡°You don¡¯t have many years left to live. Why are you still messing around? You¡¯re old and disrespectful¡­ Is that what Your Majesty thinks of me?¡±


    Consort Yun rendered the Emperor speechless. That was indeed what he thought.


    Consort Yun smiled faintly. ¡°Your Majesty, if you had said to me decades ago that you would make me your empress, I would definitely have agreed. Not only would I have agreed, but I would also have been overjoyed and grateful. Because at that time, I admired Your Majesty and looked forward to Your Majesty.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°But these admiration and expectations have already died together with my heart. Your Majesty, do you know what¡¯s most important when two people are together? Does Your Majesty think it¡¯s trust or affection? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s either.¡± Consort Yun paused and looked at him steadily. ¡°It¡¯s respect.¡±


    The Emperor waspletely speechless.


    Consort Yun removed the tiger skin and walked down to bow. ¡°Your Majesty, take care. I won¡¯t see you out.¡±


    The Emperor came out of the Vermilion Bird Pce with a dark expression. He had thought that Consort Yun would not forgive him easily, but he never expected her to say such things to him. These three generations were each more capable of angering someone to death!


    Eunuch Wang clicked his tongue and shook his head. The Eldest Princess and Commandery Princess Wan had yet to acknowledge him, and Consort Yun was making a fuss about divorcing again. Man, you¡¯re finished. You¡¯re really finished!

 Chapter 741 - 741 Recognition, Ghost Clan’s Birthmark (1)

    741 Recognition, Ghost n¡¯s Birthmark (1)


    The news of Consort Yun wanting to divorce the Emperor quickly reached Yu Wan¡¯s ears. Yu Wan was really shocked. It was not that she felt that there was something wrong with Consort Yun¡¯s actions, but in a dynasty where this woman¡¯s status was very low, Consort Yun could actually have such thoughts and awareness. In her previous life, Consort Yun could be considered an avant-garde.


    ¡°As expected of my grandmother!¡± Yu Wan straightened her back.


    From Consort Yun¡¯s point of view, Yu Wan supported her decision, but on the other hand, she had no right to interfere with the Emperor¡¯s pursuit. He only knew how to chase after a girl at such an old age. Why didn¡¯t he do so earlier?


    Yu Wan did not sympathize with the Emperor. If he came looking for her, she would not plead for him.


    As expected, the Emperor really got someone to look for Yu Wan.


    It was Eunuch Wang.


    Eunuch Wang actually rejected this in his heart. When he passed down His Majesty¡¯s order, his face was pale. After that, he rolled his eyes. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve finished farting!¡±


    The corners of Yu Wan¡¯s mouth twitched. Eunuch, does the Emperor know that you¡¯re so naughty?


    Yu Wan¡¯s path was impossible. He could forget about Madam Jiang. As for the three little ck eggs, no matter how muddle-headed the Emperor was, he was not stupid enough to use the children.


    This made Consort Yun heave a sigh of relief. This was because she could be ruthless to anyone, but she could not bear to hurt those children. If they looked at her with an aggrieved expression and begged her not to leave the Emperor, she did not know if she could continue.


    Because she owed her daughter too much, she epted it even if it meant giving up the happiness of herter years.


    Fortunately, that man was not bad enough to use his great-grandchildren.


    The Emperor went to the Vermilion Bird Pce a few more times. Consort Yun¡¯s attitude was very firm. A divorce!


    He had tasted the bitter fruits of the mistakes he had made when he was young. The Emperor felt bitter. But the Emperor did not say anything.


    As the New Year approached, there was no heavy snow in the winter of Nanzhao. The New Year festive in the Capital was not as strong as the Great Zhou, but it was also a day for families to reunite. Every family was busy.


    No matter what, Yu Wan was once the number one chef conferred by His Majesty. She wanted to help prepare some New Year¡¯s dishes, but the entire family dissuaded her!!!


    ¡°Ah Wan, you¡¯ve worked so hard. How can I let you cook!¡±


    This was Yu Shaoqing.


    ¡°Our Helian family¡¯s daughters are all used to be doted on! Not to work!¡±


    This was Helian Beiming.


    Everyone chuckled in their hearts. You actually just think Ah Wan¡¯s dishes taste bad¡­


    Yu Wan sighed. Her family doted on her so much. She was really unable to repay them!


    ¡­ .


    Recently, Yu Wan realized that everyone had be strange. First, Yan Jiuchao did not like to read at night, then the people in Xixia Garden did note out much. Grandma closed the door and was writing something every day. Ah Wei, Qing Yan, and Yue Gou spoke less. As for Jiang Hai, he went out every two to three days. Even Yu Wan did not know what he was busy with.


    On this day, Yu Wan coaxed the three little ck eggs to take a break. After the little fellows fell asleep, Yu Wan went to Xixia Garden to ask Grandma on the progress of the handwritten note. Did he know the whereabouts of the descendants of the sorcerer and the Saintess? Unexpectedly, as soon as she approached the courtyard, she saw Jiang Haie out sneakily.


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes flickered and she shed behind a big tree.


    Jiang Hai looked around and after confirming that no one was following him, he lowered his head and walked towards the back door of the Helian Manor.


    ¡°What is this fellow doing so furtively?¡± Yu Wan touched her chin and returned to the courtyard to call Asura, asking him to bring her to chase after him.


    With Jiang Hai¡¯s hearing, ordinary people could not keep an eye on him. But Asura was different. Even if Asura brought her to fly above Jiang Hai¡¯s head, Jiang Hai would not notice.


    Asura stuck out his tongue at Jiang Hai below.


    Lo-lo-lo-lo!


    Jiang Hai instinctively sensed something and looked up.


    Asura had already shed more than a hundred feet away with Yu Wan.


    Asura¡¯s qinggong was already good enough, and after absorbing the internal energy of the three new Asuras, he became even more powerful.


    Jiang Hai shook his head and thought to himself that he was thinking too much. He continued to use his qinggong without any distractions. He stopped in the State Preceptor Hall. Then, Yu Wan saw him take out a token from the Helian Manor and enter the State Preceptor Hall openly.


    What was worth mentioning was that after the matter of the State Preceptor Hall colluding with the Empress was exposed, the Emperor sent the imperial guards and the guards of the Helian Manor to seal this ce. Jiang Hai was a member of the Helian Manor, so his token could allow him toe and go freely in the State Preceptor Hall.


    Yu Wan touched her waist. She was so focused on chasing Jiang Hai that she forgot to bring her token.


    Asura grabbed her and flew in!


    ¡°Where is the State Preceptor imprisoned?¡± Jiang Hai asked a patrolling imperial guard.

 Chapter 742 - 742 Recognition, Ghost Clan’s Birthmark (2)

    742 Recognition, Ghost n¡¯s Birthmark (2)


    The imperial guard said, ¡°In the dungeon.¡±


    When the imperial guards saw him holding the Helian family¡¯s token, they politely pointed the way for him.


    Yu Wan touched her chin. Jiang Hai was here to look for the State Preceptor?


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    !!


    Before Yu Wan could react, she was pulled by Asura and flew to the prison.


    When Yu Wan entered the prison, she had already been blown into a bird¡¯s nest. She silently spat out the leaf that had flown into her mouth.


    Can you say something before you take off next time?


    The prison was quite tightly guarded, but as long as one held the Helian family¡¯s token, they could enter everywhere. It was not strange when they thought about it. The Helian family was loyal to the Emperor to begin with, and they had a marriage alliance with the Eldest Princess. On the day of the duel, they even mobilized ¡°Asura¡± and made a great contribution. Not to mention the imperial guards, even themoners regarded the Helian family as their great benefactor.


    When Jiang Hai arrived at the cell where the State Preceptor was imprisoned, someone had arrived earlier than him.


    This person was none other than the State Preceptor¡¯s eldest disciple, Wan Feng.


    The State Preceptor hadmitted such a serious crime that the entire State Preceptor Hall was implicated. Yu Wan came forward to protect Wan Feng immediately.


    The State Preceptor did not have the previous extraordinary bearing. He sat on the dpidated mat in tattered clothes. Wan Feng knelt in front of him with tears in his eyes and cried sadly, ¡°Master¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡­ I never thought it would be like this¡­¡±


    He did not expect the State Preceptor to end up like this. He did not expect such a terrifying collusion between the State Preceptor Hall and the Empress. He just did not want the State Preceptor to harm Yu Wan, but he had no intention of killing him.


    He was his master. He had always understood.


    The State Preceptor sighed haggardly. ¡°I don¡¯t me you. Get up.¡±


    That woman could only me herself for lying to him and his master, causing everyone to be chess pieces in her hands. Back then, before his master died, he had reminded him repeatedly¡ªI can let you sit on the position of the State Preceptor, but you have to swear that you will be loyal to the Empress and the Princess for the rest of your life!


    He was loyal.


    But what was the oue? The master and disciple pair lived as the biggest joke in Nanzhao.


    ¡°I was wrong, Master¡­ I¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have disobeyed you¡­¡± If he had known that he would kill his master, he shouldn¡¯t have been saved when he fell down drunk in the Fifth Prince Manor of the Great Zhou. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I fall to my death? If I died, there wouldn¡¯t be so many things?¡±


    The State Preceptor said earnestly, ¡°I¡¯m d she saved you, and I¡¯m also d that you¡¯ve always been grateful to her.¡±


    Always? In that case¡­ Master knew everything he did?


    ¡°Master, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I punish you?¡±


    Wan Feng lowered his head.


    Actually, he had understood that his weight in his master¡¯s heart was different from other disciples since he was young. His master doted on him very much. Perhaps it was because he was certain of this that he was so fearless as to ¡°betray¡± his master.


    The State Preceptor sighed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be very difficult for me to see you in the future.¡±


    Wan Feng cried, ¡°Master, don¡¯t say that. I¡¯ll beg Commandery Princess Wan to let you go!¡±


    The State Preceptor grabbed him. ¡°No, favors have to be used wisely. Don¡¯t waste them in unnecessary ces.¡±


    Wan Feng burst into tears. ¡°Master!¡±


    The State Preceptor let go. ¡°It¡¯s time to tell you about your background.¡±


    ¡°Background?¡± Wan Feng¡¯s cries stopped. ¡°Master, I¡­ I can¡¯t be your illegitimate son, right?¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± The State Preceptor choked. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Wan Feng was disappointed. ¡°Then why are you so good to me? Do you know? That¡¯s what my senior brothers and junior brothers said in private. They said that you¡¯re my father, that¡¯s why you¡¯ve always indulged me. That time, when Nangong Li wanted to punish me, didn¡¯t you not let him punish me?¡±


    Wan Feng had also thought that the State Preceptor might be his biological father. Since he was his biological father, there was nothing wrong with tricking him.


    If the State Preceptor knew that Wan Feng had ¡°betrayed¡± him with the intention of tricking him, he would probably vomit three liters of blood on the spot.


    The State Preceptor did not answer Wan Feng¡¯s question immediately. Instead, he nced at him from the corner of his eye and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, stop standing there. If you want to hear it, listen together. I know you¡¯re here to look for me.¡±


    Yu Wan almost left. Soon, she realized that the State Preceptor was very likely talking about Jiang Hai.


    Jiang Hai walked over indifferently.


    Wan Feng looked at him in shock. ¡°Big Brother Jiang?¡±


    Jiang Hai bent down and entered the cell.


    The State Preceptor looked at him and said, ¡°The first time I saw you, I actually didn¡¯t notice that your eyebrows were very familiar. However, when you were searching for the Saintess and the sorcerer¡¯s handwritten letter in the Myriad Book Pavilion, you were looking for something else. I guessed who you were here for.¡±

 Chapter 743 - 743 Recognition, Ghost Clan’s Birthmark (3)

    743 Recognition, Ghost n¡¯s Birthmark (3)


    Wan Feng was confused. ¡°Master, what did you say? Why don¡¯t I understand?¡±


    The State Preceptor pointed at Jiang Hai and said to Wan Feng, ¡°Wan Feng, he¡¯s your uncle.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Huh?


    Wan Feng and Yu Wan widened their eyes in unison.


    ¡°But I think you might be wrong about one thing.¡± This time, the State Preceptor looked at Jiang Hai and said, ¡°Wan Feng is not my flesh and blood, but my brother¡¯s.¡±


    Wan Feng was stunned. ¡°Then you¡¯re my uncle?¡±


    ¡°Second Uncle, I have an older brother, but he¡¯s been dead for many years,¡± the State Preceptor said calmly.


    In the blink of an eye, not only did Big Brother Jiang be his uncle, but his master also became his second uncle. Wan Feng was dumbfounded.


    Yu Wan blinked. What explosive news. This was because she didn¡¯t have any melon seeds. Otherwise, she would have eaten them.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my sister?¡± Jiang Hai¡¯s reaction was a tacit agreement to the State Preceptor¡¯s words.


    The State Preceptor said, ¡°Your sister had a difficult birth when she gave birth to Wan Feng and passed away not long after. My brother couldn¡¯t take the blow and passed away not long after. I brought Wan Feng back to the State Preceptor Hall. I didn¡¯t want too many people to know about my family matters, so I lied that Wan Feng was just a child found among themoners.¡±


    Wan Feng scratched his head. ¡°Is Big Brother Jiang really my uncle? Why don¡¯t I believe it?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the jade pendant I asked you to wear?¡± The State Preceptor asked.


    Wan Feng pulled out a red rope from under his neck. There was a jade pendant with only half of it hanging from the rope. ¡°Here. Master didn¡¯t let me take it off. I¡¯ve been wearing it.¡±


    Jiang Hai took out another fish-carved jade pendant and put it together with Wan Feng, coincidentally putting together aplete fish pattern.


    In the past, Jiang Hai had never carefully sized up Wan Feng¡¯s appearance. Now that he looked carefully, he realized that his eyebrows and chin looked very simr to his eldest sister.


    The State Preceptor smiled and teased Wan Feng, ¡°Look, you didn¡¯t help the wrong person. He¡¯s your uncle.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re still my second uncle¡­¡± Wan Feng cried again. If he had known that his master was not his father, he would have tricked him more gently¡­ What could he do now? He tricked him into prison and he could note out. ¡°Master¡­¡±


    The State Preceptor dusted his sleeves self-deprecatingly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve said what I needed to say. You guys can reminisce on your own. Whether Wan Feng goes or stays is up to him. Anyway¡­ the State Preceptor Hall is going to be gone.¡±


    Wan Feng wailed. ¡°Master¡­¡±


    Jiang Hai looked at the State Preceptor and then at Wan Feng, who was crying like a child. He stood up without a word and pulled Wan Feng out.


    Yu Wan was stunned by the unexpected scene. She had long known that Jiang Hai had a different background, but she did not know that he was rted to Wan Feng.


    ¡°Come down. They¡¯re already far away.¡± The State Preceptor suddenly said.


    Yu Wan turned around and looked in the direction of the cell door. Who was he talking about?


    The State Preceptor said, ¡°Stop looking, Commandery Princess Wan.¡±


    This guy wasn¡¯t fooled by Asura¡¯s qinggong? Since she had been discovered, Yu Wan did not hide anymore. She revealed herself with Asura and walked into his cell. She looked down at him. ¡°Who are Jiang Hai and your sister-inw?¡±


    The State Preceptor said, ¡°Someone from the Feiyu Manor.¡±


    Yu Wan said strangely, ¡°Feiyu Manor? I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡±


    The State Preceptor continued, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± This time, it was Yu Wan who was confused.


    The State Preceptor changed the topic. ¡°You have a Ghost n birthmark on you. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a birthmark.¡± However, Yan Jiuchao did not say whether it was not from the Ghost n or not. After that, she threw the birthmark to the back of her mind. It was not until the State Preceptor mentioned it that she remembered it again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The State Preceptor looked at the wall and said, ¡°Only the Ghost n has the mark of the Ghost n. Your parents are both from Nanzhao. Aren¡¯t you curious why the mark of the Ghost n appears on your body?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°Because.¡± The State Preceptor smiled.

 Chapter 744 - 744 The Truth About the Birthmark (1)

    744 The Truth About the Birthmark (1)


    Because what?


    Yu Wan looked at him steadily.


    In the past, Yu Wan would never believe anything he said. However, now, be it because of Wan Feng¡¯s rtionship with Jiang Hai or because of the incident with the Empress, their positions of hostility had changed. Her intuition told Yu Wan that he would not lie to her.


    The State Preceptor indeed did not n to lie to Yu Wan. It was said that a person¡¯s words were good when they were about to die, but it was not because of this, nor was it because he had written off his grudge with Yu Wan. Even if the person he should hate the most was the Empress, Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao were still people who had defeated him.


    However, he was afraid that there would be no future for him. He wanted to do Yu Wan a favor and hoped that Yu Wan could take care of Wan Feng in the future.


    ¡°I originally didn¡¯t n to tell you this secret. I didn¡¯t even tell Nangong Li, but on ount of Wan Feng, I¡¯ll remind you,¡± the State Preceptor said word by word. ¡°The Ghost n.¡±


    Yu Wan looked at him in confusion.


    The State Preceptor exined, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard about the marriage between the Eldest Princess and the Ghost n. The Ghost n even offered the holy artifact.¡±


    Yu Wan raised her eyebrows. ¡°I know this. What does it have to do with my birthmark? Don¡¯t tell me that my father isn¡¯t Helian Beiyu, but the King of the Ghost n!¡±


    The State Preceptor choked again. He finally understood why Wan Feng was so close to her. These two little fellows were simply the same! What were they thinking!!!


    The State Preceptor said, ¡°Your mother is engaged to the Ghost n. On the day the engagement took effect, she was marked by the Ghost n. She is already a member of the Ghost n.¡±


    Yu Wan said thoughtfully, ¡°So the children she gives birth to will also have marks? But why doesn¡¯t my brother have them?¡±


    The State Preceptor said, ¡°A woman¡¯s mark will only be passed down to a woman.¡±


    Yu Wan was enlightened. No wonder Bruiser and the little fellows did not have it. If she gave birth to a little daughter for Yan Jiuchao in the future, wouldn¡¯t the little daughter have the same birthmark as her?


    Yu Wan touched her back. For some reason, she was rted to the Ghost n. This feeling was really a little indescribable.


    The State Preceptor said seriously, ¡°The Eldest Princess is the bride that the Ghost King has chosen. The Ghost King will find her.¡±


    ¡ª-


    After leaving the State Preceptor Hall, Yu Wan walked aimlessly on the streets. Asura looked around and followed her, asionally grabbing a small thing from the stall.


    ¡°Hey, you took my¡ª¡±


    Dong!


    Yu Wan threw a silver piece at the vendor¡¯s stall without looking back. When the vendor received the silver, he instantly smiled. ¡°Thank you, Madam! Come often!¡±


    Asura grabbed something and Yu Wan threw the silver. She did not need to turn around to throw it urately. She was actually thinking about something. She did not quite understand the State Preceptor¡¯s words.


    What did he mean by her mother was the bride that the Ghost King had chosen? The Ghost King would definitely find her? How many years had passed? Could it be that the whatever King of the Ghost n had yet to give up on her mother?


    Now that her mother had regained her identity, if he really wanted to find her, wouldn¡¯t they havee to the door? They did not find any envoys from the Ghost n.


    Just as this thought shed through her mind, Yu Wan realized that her path was blocked.


    Yu Wan took a step to the right, intending to move aside. That person also took a step to the right.


    Yu Wan went left, and that person actually went left too.


    Yu Wan sensed that something was wrong and looked at the other party indifferently. It was a man in a ck robe. He was about thirty years old, had cold eyebrows, and was tall. He was looking at her as if he was looking at prey.


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    Asura, who had bought arge number of trinkets and could barely carry them with both hands, felt Yu Wan¡¯s abnormality. He shed over and blocked Yu Wan!


    The ck-robed man sized up Asura and narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Asura?¡±


    Since this person could recognize the sacrificial soldier, Asura, it seemed that he was not an ordinary expert. Yu Wan walked out from behind Asura and looked at him. ¡°Who are you? Why are you blocking my path?¡±


    The ck-robed man smiled and said, ¡°After so many years, Madam¡¯s appearance hasn¡¯t changed at all.¡±


    Years?


    Yu Wan¡¯s first reaction was that they knew each other. Her second reaction was that she was still a child many years ago. What did he mean by her appearance did not change at all?


    Almost in a sh, Yu Wan made a bold guess¡ªthe other party had recognized the wrong person.


    The ck-robed man smiled meaningfully. ¡°You don¡¯t remember me? That¡¯s true. I was still a child at that time.¡±


    Indeed, he had mistaken her for her mother.


    The ck-robed man looked at Yu Wan¡¯s face and eximed, ¡°How did you do it? You didn¡¯t age at all all these years?¡±

 Chapter 745 - 745 The Truth About the Birthmark (2)

    745 The Truth About the Birthmark (2)


    That¡¯s because I¡¯m not old to begin with, dork!


    The ck-robed man continued, ¡°I heard you gave birth to a daughter.¡±


    I¡¯m that daughter, thank you.


    The ck-robed man originally suspected that he had made a mistake. After all, the person in front of him was too young and had not changed much from more than ten years ago. However, the other party had always tacitly agreed, so he must have blindly caught the correct person.


    The ck-robed man¡¯s smile faded as he said, ¡°After escaping for so long, it¡¯s time to go back with me.¡±


    Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°Back where? Do I know you?¡±


    The ck-robed man snorted. ¡°Stop pretending. Don¡¯t think you can escape by killing a ck Envoy.¡±


    What was going on? Yu Wan understood every word, but why was it so iprehensible when put together?


    The ck-robed man threatened, ¡°Do you want toe with me yourself, or should I take you by force?¡±


    Yu Wan said coldly, ¡°Try it if you have the ability!¡±


    Asura suddenly released his powerful internal energy, but the ck-robed man smiled disdainfully. With a flick of his sleeve, a series of pleasant copper bells sounded.


    Yiyaya!


    Asura¡¯s hair stood on end and he ran away!


    This was the copper bell that Grandma had used to expel Asura that night. This person actually knew how to¡ª


    Something shed across Yu Wan¡¯s mind.


    The ck-robed man smiled. ¡°Please, Madam.¡±


    Yu Wan took a step back.


    The ck-robed man reached out to Yu Wan. Just as he was about to grab Yu Wan¡¯s wrist, Asura, who was chased away by the copper bell, returned. A trace of shock shed across the ck-robed man¡¯s eyes.


    Asura hated the copper bell so much. Why was he still willing toe back? Just for this woman?


    The ck-robed man took out the copper bell again. Asura rolled his eyes and stuck out his tongue in disdain, but he did not dodge anymore. Instead, he attacked him.


    The ck-robed man sneered. He actually couldugh in the face of Asura¡¯s attack. A bad feeling surged in Yu Wan¡¯s heart. As expected, the moment Asura¡¯s hand grabbed the other party¡¯s neck, the other party suddenly took out a whip and whipped Asura.


    ¡°Boo¡ª¡±


    Asura was in pain.


    Yu Wan hurriedly walked forward and held Asura¡¯s arm. She looked at the ce where he had been whipped just now as if it had been burned by charcoal.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Asura shrank his head in fear.


    The ck-robed man stroked the cold whip in his hand. ¡°This is an Asura Whip. It specializes in hitting Asuras, and there¡¯s also the Asura Net.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, four ck envoys descended from the sky with a huge. Asura and Yu Wan were caught in the. Yu Wan¡¯s vision darkened and she fainted.


    This kind of was nothing to ordinary experts, but it was like a needle to Asura. His internal energy was also suppressed. The mania in his meridians surged, and his eyes were red. He was about to lose his mind.


    The four ck envoys came behind the ck-robed man.


    The ck-robed man stared at Asura, who was protecting Yu Wan tightly in his arms, and said in surprise, ¡°You actuallysted so long.¡±


    The Asura in the Asura Net would oftenpletely lose its rationality in a short while and turn into a trapped beast. However, for some reason, this Asura kept a trace of consciousness.


    It had to be known that staying awake in the Asura Net was a very painful and almost impossible thing.


    ¡°Hand over Madam,¡± the ck-robed man said.


    Asura did not move.


    The ck-robed man said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Hand over that woman.¡±


    The Ghost n also had Asura. The ck-robed man was not sure if this was the one who had escaped not long ago. Only Asura could kill Asura, but this did not mean that they could not deal with Asura.


    The ck-robed man patiently tempted, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in Asura, nor do I want to capture you. Hand over that woman and I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    Asura refused to hand it over.


    ¡°It seems like you want to do this the hard way!¡± The ck-robed man took out the Asura Whip and whipped it fiercely at Asura like a beast tamer.


    Every time he whipped him, it was as if a branding iron had run over Asura¡¯s body. However, Asura refused to let go.


    Everyone was surprised. They had never seen such a tenacious Asura. He was caught in the Asura Net and had suffered so many whips. He should have been unable to withstand it long ago, but he gritted his teeth and endured it.


    When the ck-robed man was tired of whipping, he threw the whip into his subordinate¡¯s hand and said coldly, ¡°Forget it, take them away too!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The four ck envoys dragged the big and stuffed the two of them into the carriage.


    ¡­ .


    In Xixia Garden, the old man was sitting in his room writing rapidly. Suddenly, the divination turtle shell beside the inkstone broke with a crack. The old man¡¯s hand that was holding the pen paused and he looked at the door with aplicated expression.

 Chapter 746 - 746 The Truth About the Birthmark (3)

    746 The Truth About the Birthmark (3)


    ng!


    The door was kicked open by Shadow Thirteen. Yan Jiuchao strode in.


    ¡°Grandma!¡±


    Qing Yan and Yue Gou chased after them at the same time. Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six pulled out their swords and ced them on their necks.


    Yan Jiuchao threw the small milk bottle in his hand onto the old man¡¯s table. This was Asura¡¯s little milk bottle.


    Asura brought Yu Wan out.


    The two of them did not return for a long time. Yan Jiuchao asked Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen to look for them. The two of them found out that Yu Wan had been to the State Preceptor Hall and found a small milk bottle that had fallen to the ground near the State Preceptor Hall.


    This was Asura¡¯s most cherished thing. It was impossible for him to casually throw it on the streets. The only possibility was that something had happened to Asura and Yu Wan. Where the little milk bottle was found, there was also a copper bell that had identally fallen.


    Shadow Thirteen had seen this copper bell in the old man¡¯s hand before. It was used to expel Asura. If the old man had not been to the scene, then he must have had something to do with the people who had captured Yu Wan and Asura.


    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked coldly.


    At this point, their identities could no longer be hidden.


    The old man paused and put down his pen. ¡°I¡¯m the priest of the Ghost n. The three of them are envoys of the Ghost n. We were originally ordered by the King to capture the Eldest Princess and bring her back to the n.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen¡¯s sword suddenly moved an inch closer to Qing Yan¡¯s neck!


    Qing Yan felt the coldness from the sword and frowned.


    ¡°We found out the whereabouts of the Eldest Princess. She¡¯s in a small vige near the Great Zhou Capital. We stayed in Lotus Flower Vige to find an opportunity to take the Princess away, but the Princess is too¡­¡± The old man didn¡¯t say anything and only said, ¡°We couldn¡¯t catch her, so we thought of another way.¡±


    The old man selectively forgot about working to earn money and went home. After all, it was too embarrassing for the priest.


    The old man continued, ¡°I¡¯m only helping you find the medicinal primers to gain your trust so that I can trick you into going to the Ghost n.¡±


    Shadow Six exploded. ¡°You bastards! To think that Young Master and the Princely Heir Consort trust you so much! You actually had such an idea from the beginning to the end!¡±


    Qing Yan and Yue Gou lowered their heads. The old man said nothing.


    Yan Jiuchao threw the copper bell on the table. ¡°Who¡¯s that group of people?¡±


    The old man picked up the copper bell and looked at it. ¡°Like us, they¡¯re also envoys of the Ghost n. However, we¡¯re white envoys and they¡¯re ck envoys.¡±


    Shadow Six asked in confusion, ¡°What white and ck?¡±


    Qing Yan exined, ¡°White envoys are the executors of the mission. When the mission fails, the n will send out ck envoys to arrest the white envoys.¡±


    Mission¡­ failed?


    Shadow Six was speechless. They were clearly ¡°in¡± this group of people¡¯s hands. If not for such a thing, their identities would not have been exposed. However, Qing Yan said that the mission had failed. Did this mean that Grandma and the others had already given up on capturing them?


    Yan Jiuchao thought of something and asked, ¡°The person you controlled the State Preceptor to kill on the altar was the ck Envoy?¡±


    The old man nodded.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    The old man was silent.


    Qing Yan said, ¡°Because Grandma wants to bring us away quietly.¡±


    As Qing Yan spoke, he nced at Grandma and his gazended on the booklet that was mostly written. ¡°Grandma is locked in the room day and night because he wants to write the trantion as soon as possible. After that, we¡¯ll leave.¡±


    Qing Yan did not say where they were going. If they were targeted by the ck envoys, they would be hunted down even if they fled to the ends of the world. No one could betray the Ghost n, and neither could they.


    The old man sighed. ¡°From the looks of it, the ck Envoy must have met Ah Wan and changed his n at thest minute to bring her back to the n.¡±


    He wondered if they knew that they had brought Ah Wan back or thought that they had brought the Eldest Princess away. However, no matter which it was, they would not hurt her for the time being.


    After all, the King wanted a living person, not a cold corpse.


    Shadow Six suddenly asked, ¡°But¡­ isn¡¯t Asura with the Princely Heir Consort? Can¡¯t Asura defeat a few envoys?¡±


    The old man said, ¡°They have a way to deal with Asura.¡±


    ¡°Pack your things.¡± After Yan Jiuchao coldly instructed, he turned around and left with a calm expression.


    Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six looked at each other and put away their swords. Shadow Six stayed behind to keep an eye on them. Shadow Thirteen quickly chased after him. ¡°Young Master!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao stopped outside the threshold of Wutong Garden. Shadow Thirteen looked at him and then at the threshold in front of his feet. He probed, ¡°Young Master, your eyes¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s just asionally. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said seriously, ¡°You stay in Nanzhao. I¡¯ll bring the Princely Heir Consort back. Perhaps we won¡¯t have to go to the Ghost n and will meet her halfway.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao looked at the boundless sky. ¡°I¡¯ll personally look for my wife.¡±


    Qing Yan and Yue Gou finally understood that Yan Jiuchao did not ask them to pack their things to get lost, but to go to the Ghost n with them.


    Qing Yan said to Shadow Six, ¡°The Ghost n is very far away. Persuade your Young Master. I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t be tired from the journey with his body.¡±


    Shadow Six said, ¡°No one can persuade Young Master about what he has decided!¡±


    ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Qing Yan looked at the old man again.


    The old man said, ¡°Did you know him for the first time?¡±


    Qing Yan choked. After interacting with him for so long, how could he not know Yan Jiuchao¡¯s personality? This fellow was not afraid of death. There was nothing he did not dare to barge into. Once he made a decision, even eight horses would not be able to pull him back.


    They originally nned to stay in Nanzhao for a few more days, but it seemed that it was impossible. They packed their luggage overnight.


    Yan Jiuchao did not bid farewell to the Helian family. Instead, he left a few letters. When he passed by Old Madam¡¯s room, he could hear Old Madam and Madam Tanughing and joking. He stood at the door and looked in quietly. He could no longer see the Old Madam¡¯s appearance clearly.


    But he could still remember her voice.


    ¡°Little good grandson!¡± When the Old Madam saw Yan Jiuchao, she waved at him.


    Yan Jiuchao walked over as if nothing had happened.


    ...


    The Old Madam took Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s sote. Why aren¡¯t you asleep? Where¡¯s my granddaughter-inw? I haven¡¯t seen her for a day!¡± Although she was ugly, she would miss her if she didn¡¯t see her.


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°She went out. I¡¯ll go pick her up.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The Old Madam nodded seriously. ¡°You have to bring her back! I¡¯m still waiting for her to give birth to a little great-granddaughter for me!¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.

 Chapter 747 - 747 The Fierce Asura

    747 The Fierce Asura


    In Xixia Garden, Qing Yan and Yue Gou had packed up the things and the old man¡¯s bag had been tied up. Qing Yan looked out from time to time. Shadow Six guarded the door tightly and stared at him with wide cow eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going out!¡± Qing Yan said. ¡°Even if I go out, I won¡¯t run.¡±


    Shadow Six curled his lips. ¡°Who knows?¡±


    Qing Yan red at him. Silly boy, can you stop the three of us with your little skills?


    Qing Yan thought of something and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to pack your things?¡±


    Shadow Six crossed his arms and said proudly, ¡°Shadow Thirteen will help me pack. He packs faster and better than me.¡±


    He always liked to be careless when he packed his luggage. Shadow Thirteen did not have this problem. He was as meticulous as Young Master. He brought as much as he should and not too much as he should. He was clean and neat.


    Qing Yan said in amusement, ¡°When Shadow Thirteen gets married in the future, let¡¯s see who can clean up for you.¡±


    Shadow Six frowned. ¡°Why does he want to marry a wife? I haven¡¯t even married one yet!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen had just reached the door when he heard Shadow Six¡¯s ridicule. He stopped in his tracks and choked.


    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Qing Yan saw him.


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°Young Master asked me to ask how you¡¯re doing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we packed¡­¡± Qing Yan said hesitantly and looked out again.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s wrong?¡± Shadow Thirteen could tell that he was implying something.


    Qing Yan frowned and said, ¡°Jiang Hai didn¡¯te back.¡±


    Shadow Six asked, ¡°Could he have been captured too?¡±


    Qing Yan shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. He¡¯s been acting suspiciously these few days, as if he has something on his mind. I don¡¯t think he went out with Ah Wan. As for whether he met her halfway, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°We don¡¯t have time to wait for him. Leave a letter for him.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Qing Yan turned around, picked up his pen, and wrote a letter before leaving it in Jiang Hai¡¯s room.


    Two other letters were sent to Sishui Street. Then, the group got into the carriage and left the Helian Manor in a low profile manner.


    Yan Jiuchao, Shadow Six, and Shadow Thirteen boarded the carriage. The old man and Old Cui rode in the same carriage, with Yue Gou and Qing Yan taking turns to drive the carriage. There was also a carriage for luggage, driven by Ah Wei.


    ¡°Eh? Where¡¯s Ah Wei?¡± Qing Yan asked.


    They looked around. Just now, they were only concerned about leaving the manor and had forgotten that Ah Wei did not follow them. That kid did not say much and was elusive. No one noticed that he had disappeared.


    Just as Yue Gou was about to look for him, Ah Wei came over with his luggages.


    The corners of everyone¡¯s mouths twitched. Wasn¡¯t it just going back to the n? Wasn¡¯t it too exaggerated to have so much luggage? You even used a pole to carry it. It was heavy. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that you stuffed a few children in it!


    Ah Wei ced the luggages on the carriage.


    ¡°Let me drive the carriage.¡± Qing Yan walked over. Ah Wei was the youngest among them. He usually ordered him around, but at the critical moment, he knew how to dote on him.


    Unexpectedly, Ah Wei sat down on the carriage seat and grabbed the reins tightly. He said expressionlessly, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll do it myself!¡±


    ¡°Hey, kid, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t appreciate it.¡± Qing Yan waved his hand and returned to his carriage. He leaned against the wall and leisurely went to sleep.


    The wheels of the carriage turned and drove out of the quiet alley into the busy street. Soon, they left this bustling scene behind the carriage. No one knew what was waiting for them ahead, but they had never thought of retreating.


    There was no snow at the end of the year in Nanzhao, but on a cold night, it was still so cold that one would cower.


    ¡°Young Master.¡± Shadow Thirteen looked at Yan Jiuchao, who was sitting in the cold and did not close the curtain.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at the lights of the myriad families and said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can still see it in the future.¡±


    Yes, you can, We¡¯ll find the antidote once we find the Princely Heir Consort.


    ¡­ .


    On the other hand, after Yu Wan and Asura were kidnapped by the ck-robed man, they boarded a carriage out of the city. In order to prevent them from escaping, Asura was put on foot cuffs to suppress his internal energy. There were also the ck-robed man and four skilled ck envoys watching him the entire time.


    Although they had interacted with each other for a few days, this group of people did not interact much with Yu Wan. Yu Wan did not even know their names. She only knew that they had walked all the way west and had already walked out of the border of Nanzhao three days ago.


    After leaving Nanzhao, they continued west.


    Yu Wan lifted the curtain and looked out. Could it be that they were going to the Western Heaven to get sutras?


    Asura kicked his feet in boredom and yed with the shackles on his feet.


    The ck-robed man¡¯s goal was the ¡°Eldest Princess¡±. The ck-robed man was not interested in capturing the escaped Asura, but no matter how much the ck-robed man abandoned Asura, Asura could always catch up soon.


    Although they could deal with him, they really could not kill him. Helpless, the ck-robed man could only ept the fact that he had to bring this big troublemaker back to the Ghost n.


    Knock knock knock!


    Yu Wan knocked on the wall of the carriage with her knuckles. The ck-robed man rode his horse over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong now?¡±


    Yu Wan lifted the curtain and said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s find a ce to eat.¡±


    The ck-robed man¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You just ate.¡±


    Yu Wan crossed her arms and said, ¡°So what? I¡¯m just hungry.¡±


    The ck-robed man said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to eat here. Continue on your way.¡±


    Yu Wan raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t let me eat, I won¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave?¡±


    As soon as the ck-robed man finished speaking, Asura stomped his feet and fiercely stomped through the carriage!


    The corners of the ck-robed man¡¯s mouth twitched. Why else would he say that he wanted to get rid of this guy? He couldn¡¯t be killed, couldn¡¯t be chased away, and even smashed seventeen to eighteen carriages!


    Yu Wan met his cold gaze fearlessly and said word by word, ¡°I¡¯m! Hungry!¡±


    The ck-robed man clenched his fists.


    ...


    Yu Wan said, ¡°The King asked you to bring me back, but he didn¡¯t ask you to let me go back hungry, so hungry that I¡¯m only skin and bones. It¡¯s hard for you to answer, right?¡±


    Your face has gained weight. Where did you get the confidence to say that?! The ck-robed man took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in his heart. ¡°There¡¯s a tea shed a mile ahead. I¡¯ll find food for you there.¡±


    Yu Wan closed the curtain! After a while, the curtain was lifted by Asura. He imitated Yu Wan and closed the curtain! The ck-robed man was furious at the two of them. He rode his horse to the tea shed with a cold expression.


    Yu Wan wanted to ask around what kind of territory this was, but there were not many people in the tea shed and they were all chased away by the ck-robed man. Yu Wan rolled her eyes at him and found the most shady ce to sit.


    After heading west, the temperature seemed to have dropped a little, but Yu Wan was not afraid of the cold recently.


    Asura obediently sat beside Yu Wan. The owner of the tea shed brought over two baskets of buns, two tes of steamed cake made of glutinous rice, arge bowl of dried fish, and a few pickled radishes and pickled vegetables.


    ¡°It¡¯s all here. Eat,¡± the ck-robed man said.


    Yu Wan said critically, ¡°I don¡¯t eat these.¡±


    ¡°This is all we have here,¡± the ck-robed man said.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t eat,¡± Yu Wan said.


    The ck-robed man¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were hungry?¡±


    ...


    Yu Wan raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°I said I¡¯m hungry, but I didn¡¯t say I¡¯m that hungry. I don¡¯t like these things. You guys keep them for yourselves.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± The ck-robed man said.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet,¡± Yu Wan said.


    The ck-robed man stomped his feet in anger. ¡°What do you want?!¡±


    Yu Wan pointed at the mountain range behind her. ¡°I want to eat rabbit meat. Let your subordinates catch it.¡±


    The four ck envoys red at her angrily. Along the way, she was always ordering them to look for food. They were annoyed to death! They were holy and powerful ck envoys, used to kill people, not to kill chickens and rabbits!


    ¡°Go catch them,¡± the ck-robed man gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I caught the bird at noon.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me either. I was the one who killed the snake this morning.¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, I ran dozens of miles to buy the roasted duck in the middle of the night, okay!¡±


    The fourth ck envoy felt wronged. But he was the one who dug the bamboo shoots yesterday, caught the fish, and picked the wild vegetables!


    The fourth person left silently. Not long after, he caught two fat hares and threw them to the owner of the tea shed. They gave him some money to stew the hares.


    Yu Wan stopped after eating two bites. The rabbit meat basically entered Asura¡¯s stomach. Everyone gritted their teeth in anger when they saw her extravagant appearance.


    The ck-robed man said angrily, ¡°I advise you to eat a few more bites. There will be no viges or shops on the wayter, and there will be no forest for us to hunt in. If you don¡¯t eat your fill, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll starve.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Yu Wan nodded and looked at the four ck envoys. ¡°Then catch a few more rabbits and bring them along!¡±


    The ck envoys who wished they could die on the spot: ¡°¡­¡±


    The rabbit was caught, and the group continued on their way.


    The carriage swayed for a while before Yu Wan began to feel sleepy. Recently, for some reason, she wanted to eat everything, but she couldn¡¯t eat much. She waszy and would doze off from time to time. She seriously suspected that she had been drugged.

 Chapter 748 - 748 He’s Here (1)

    748 He¡¯s Here (1)


    Along the way, Yu Wan looked at the ck-robed man coldly. The ck-robed man was confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong now?¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Despicable.¡±


    The ck-robed man: ¡°???¡±


    The ck-robed man: ¡°!!!¡±


    !!


    The group continued on their way. The ck-robed man did not lie to Yu Wan. Indeed, they did not encounter any viges or inns on the way. It was as if they had walked into a deste grasnd. Other than them, there was no one else.


    Yu Wan was hungry again.


    The ck-robed man asked his subordinates to roast two wild rabbits for her. Yu Wan¡¯s appetite was still not very good, and she even felt a little nauseous. She only took two bites of the rabbit leg meat and tore off the most tender part for Asura.


    At night, it rained heavily in the wastnd.


    The group sat in the carriage to hide from the rain.


    This was a good time to escape. The heavy rain could iste their scent and cover their whereabouts. The only thing wrong was that Yu Wan¡¯s stomach seemed to be feeling a little ufortable. She did not know if her period wasing.


    In recent months, her period had not been urate, so she did not remember the days. However, this familiar abdominal pain should be close. If that was the case, it would not be wise to escape.


    Yu Wan temporarily gave up on the thought of escaping.


    As it turned out, this decision was wise because after a while, she fell asleep. When the ck-robed man heard her small snoring, the corners of his mouth could not help but twitch. There was no one else who could sleep so soundly in such a heavy rain!


    Yu Wan was definitely not the only one who wanted to cause trouble in a heavy rain. The ck-robed man wanted to throw Asura away again. If not for Asura, this woman would not be so arrogant in her days.


    He thought so, so he did the same. He took advantage of Yu Wan¡¯s carelessness and used the Asura Net to pull Asura out. He tied it tightly to arge rock and used the cover of the heavy rain to leave overnight.


    When Yu Wan woke up from her sleep, Asura had already returned to the carriage. His body was wet, and the sky had already cleared.


    Yu Wan understood and patted his head. ¡°They left you behind again?¡±


    ¡°Wu~¡± Asura felt wronged and rubbed his head against her palm.


    This time, the ck-robed man did not hesitate to abandon the Asura Net in order to escape from Asura. It could be said that he had put in a lot of effort. Since ancient times, no Asura had been able to break free from the Asura Net, but this Asura had done it.


    However, the process of breaking free was very painful and arduous. After that, he could not sense Yu Wan¡¯s aura in the rain. Asura searched for the entire night until he finally found the carriage fifteen minutes ago.


    Yu Wan took out a set of clothes and asked Asura to change in the carriage opposite. She also opened the ointment and herbs she had bought on the way to treat Asura¡¯s external injuries caused by the Asura Net.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Asura shook his head.


    Asura was not afraid of pain.


    Asura was only afraid of being left behind.


    Yu Wan had made up her mind to escape with Asura.


    In the evening, they finally found a ce to stay. It was actually a grand vi. It was clearly deserted for a hundred miles, but this ce was filled with people and voices.


    ¡°Get out of the carriage,¡± the ck-robed man said.


    Yu Wan could not be bothered with him and pulled Asura out of the carriage. After leaving Nanzhao, not only did the climate change, but there were also huge differences innguage. Yu Wan gradually did not understand what the passers-by said. It was probably not easy to ask them for information.


    Yu Wan looked at the que of the vi.


    ¡°What¡¯s it say?¡± she said.


    The ck-robed man nced at her and replied kindly, ¡°Feiyu Manor.¡±


    Feiyu Manor? Why did this ce sound so familiar?


    ¡°Who are Jiang Hai and your sister-inw?¡±


    ¡°Someone from the Feiyu Manor.¡±


    ¡°Feiyu Manor? I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    Thest conversation with the State Preceptor shed across her mind. Yu Wan touched her chin thoughtfully.


    Could this Feiyu Manor be that Feiyu Manor? The State Preceptor had really guessed correctly? She was here so quickly?


    ¡°He does have some ability to be the State Preceptor of the Nanzhao Nation,¡± Yu Wan muttered softly.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± The ck-robed man looked at her.


    Yu Wan said with a straight face, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring me here earlier? You made me hungry for the entire day!¡±


    The corners of the ck-robed man¡¯s mouth twitched. She made it sound like those rabbits and baskets of buns had entered someone else¡¯s stomach.


    The ck-robed man led Yu Wan into the vi.


    Yu Wan secretly observed his words and actions and realized that this should not be his first timeing to the vi. Several disciples who seemed to have a high status in the vi were very polite to the ck-robed man.

 Chapter 749 - 749 He’s Here (2)

    749 He¡¯s Here (2)


    A disciple led them to a quiet courtyard.


    Yu Wan ordered a few side dishes and began to think about how to escape while waiting for them. The Feiyu Manor was so big that there were at least eight hundred disciples. What status did Jiang Hai have here? How many people knew him?


    ¡°Madam, your dinner is ready.¡± A maidservant¡¯s voice suddenly sounded outside the door.


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes lit up and she said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    !!


    ¡°Yes.¡± The maidservant entered with the food box.


    Yu Wan looked at her and said, ¡°You know Nanzhao?¡±


    Nanzhao Chinese was simr to Central ins Chinese, but there was a slight difference in ent, and this maidservant clearly had a Nanzhao ent.


    The maidservant said, ¡°My mother is from Nanzhao.¡±


    ¡°Where am I?¡±


    ¡°Feiyu Manor,¡± the maidservant said.


    Yu Wan wanted to ask, ¡°I¡¯m asking which country this belongs to.¡± After thinking for a while, her words were too suspicious. Hence, her eyes turned and she looked at the dishes carried out by the maidservant. ¡°I only want three dishes. Why did you bring so many?¡±


    The maidservant said, ¡°Oh, today is the vi¡¯s big day. These dishes are for guests! Not only did Madam have this, but others have it too!¡±


    ¡°You have a lot of guests here?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    The maidservant nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re the only vi in a hundred miles. All the merchants who pass by will stay in our vi. The vi master is a hospitable person. He will warmly receive those who aren¡¯t thieves.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± She still didn¡¯t say which country it was. How far was it to reach the Ghost n? Yu Wan¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°By the way, you said that there¡¯s a joyous matter in the vi just now. What¡¯s the joyous matter?¡±


    ¡°Young Master is back!¡± The maidservant said in high spirits.


    Young Master?


    Yu Wan was not interested in the young master of the Feiyu Manor. She only wanted to know where Jiang Hai was. ¡°By the way, I identally bumped into your disciple just now. His name is Jiang Hai. Apologize to him for me.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Hai?¡± The maidservant scratched her head. ¡°Does our vi have such a disciple? Did you hear wrongly, Madam? I know Jiang Yang, Jiang Bin, but I¡¯ve never heard of Jiang Hai!¡±


    Either this maidservant didn¡¯t know Jiang Hai, or¡­ Jiang Hai was an alias. Unfortunately, her painting skills were not very good. Otherwise, she could draw a portrait of Jiang Hai. While she was thinking, another maidservant called out from outside.


    The maidservant said, ¡°They called me! Young Master wants to pass through here! I¡¯ll go take a look!¡±


    ¡°Can I go with you?¡± She had to blend into the crowd first. Who knew if she could find out anything?


    ¡°Okay.¡± The maidservant enthusiastically brought Yu Wan along.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± The ck-robed man asked.


    Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°To see a handsome man. Why? Can¡¯t I?¡±


    The ck-robed man¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Indecent!¡±


    Yu Wan rolled her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of Madam,¡± the maidservant said with a smile.


    The Feiyu Manor was heavily guarded. The ck-robed man was not worried that she would escape and let her do whatever she wanted. There were really a lot of people who came to visit the Young Master. Both sides of the path were blocked.


    ¡°Aiya, we¡¯rete!¡± The maidservant couldn¡¯t squeeze in and stood on her tiptoes to say vexedly.


    Yu Wan was taller than her. She stood on her tiptoes and saw the young man riding on a horse.


    Jiang Hai? Her pupils constricted!


    Jiang Hai was still the same Jiang Hai, but he was no longer as dejected as she remembered. He sat on the horse in high spirits. His facial features were firm and handsome.


    ¡°Jiang Hai! Here!¡± Yu Wan called out to him.


    ¡°Young Master! Here!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really the Young Master!¡±


    ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m Cai Yu!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Cai Yan!¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s voice was instantly covered by this group of crazy female disciples.


    Yu Wan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Seniors, can¡¯t you be a little more reserved?¡±


    The female disciple who had shouted ¡°I¡¯m Cai Yu¡± just now turned around and snorted. ¡°Is your voice lower than ours?¡±


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    The maidservant pulled Yu Wan to the side and reminded her softly, ¡°Don¡¯t offend them. They¡¯re direct disciples and have a very high status in the Feiyu Manor.¡±


    Yu Wan said expressionlessly, ¡°How high is it? Is it higher than your Young Master?¡± Do you know that your Young Master has sold himself to me?


    The maidservant was amused by Yu Wan¡¯s reaction. When outsiders heard that they¡¯re the direct disciples of the Feiyu Manor, they were all envious. But this madam seemed to want to roll her eyes. She smiled and said, ¡°Alright, Young Master has gone far. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°How can I see your Young Master?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    The maidservant was still immersed in the pink bubble brought by the Young Master and did not notice how strange it was for an unfamiliar woman to ask such a question. She replied seriously, ¡°You can¡¯t see him, right? Neither Senior Sister Cai Yu nor Senior Sister Cai Yan can see him.¡±


    Yu Wan asked in confusion, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say just now that they¡¯re direct disciples with very high status? Why can¡¯t they even see the Young Master?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The maidservant thought for a while.¡± Young Master is very cold. He doesn¡¯t like to see people. He doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed.¡±


    He didn¡¯t like to see people? He didn¡¯t like to be disturbed? Yu Wan thought of Jiang Hai, who was always fighting with Qing Yan in Xixia Garden, and looked at the sky suspiciously. Are we really acquainted with the same young master?


    After returning to her room, Yu Wan closed the door. The dishes had already turned cold. Asura did not steal any and obediently waited for her. Yu Wan asked the maidservant to heat up the dishes. Asura started gulping down the dishes.


    Yu Wan was still immersed in the huge shock of Jiang Hai being the young master of the Feiyu Manor.


    She knew that Jiang Hai was not an ordinary person and had a powerful background, but she did not expect him to have such a powerful background. To be able to own such a huge vi in such a ce, the wealth and strength hidden in the dark were definitely not something that ordinary people could imagine.


    Yu Wan touched her chin. ¡°This kind of young master actually went to the Great Zhou to be a servant.¡±


    ...


    Rich young masters were really willful!


    At night, everyone rested. Yu Wany on the bed and tossed and turned. Asura meditated on the floor.


    Yu Wan called him softly, ¡°Asura ~¡±


    Asura opened his blood-red eyes. Yu Wan waved at him. He came to the bed and looked at Yu Wan curiously.


    Yu Wan asked, ¡°Can your qinggong still be used?¡±


    Asura nodded. The shackles he had on only suppressed his strength. He could use it, but not much.


    Yu Wan whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go look for Jiang Hai.¡±


    Asura tilted his head and looked at her in confusion. Yu Wan understood and pointed at the ground with her index finger. ¡°Jiang Hai isn¡¯t in Nanzhao. He¡¯s in the vi. Let¡¯s go find him now.¡±


    Asura nodded.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Yu Wan pressed him down, lifted the nket, and got off the bed. She found the cloth to wrap around the shackles of Asura to prevent them from making a sound when they collided.


    Yu Wan opened the door and stuck her head out. She looked around and after confirming that no one was around, she crossed the threshold and waved at Asura. Asura came to the door. He lowered his body and stuck his head out. He looked around before walking out of the room.


    ...


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± As soon as the two of them walked down the steps, the ck-robed man appeared behind them.


    Yu Wan¡¯s little body trembled. Sheposed herself and turned around expressionlessly. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. I¡¯m going out for a walk.¡±


    The ck-robed man nced at Asura¡¯s feet and smiled sarcastically. ¡°It¡¯s sote. Don¡¯t tell me you want to escape?¡±


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°Can I escape? I can¡¯t even use Asura¡¯s qinggong!¡±


    The ck-robed man said in satisfaction, ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand! His cultivation has been suppressed. He won¡¯t be able to bring you far.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Yu Wan tugged at Asura¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Asura, let¡¯s go!¡±


    The ck-robed man gave the two ck envoys a look, and the two of them understood and followed. Yu Wan nced at the two of them from the corner of her eye and followed. Anyway, they could not guess that she and Asura were looking for Jiang Hai!

 Chapter 750 - 750 Pregnant (1)

    750 Pregnant (1)


    Yu Wan strolled around the vi for a while. However, the vi was too big, even bigger than two Helian Manorsbined. Yu Wan walked until her legs were about to break, but she did not see Jiang Hai.


    She could not continue searching aimlessly. Otherwise, who knew how long she would have to search? However, she could not openly ask where the Young Master lived. It seemed, probably, no one would tell an outsider like her.


    Yu Wan touched her chin and began to think about her life. Asura also touched his chin and began to think about Asura¡¯s life.


    The two ck envoys followed like shadows, annoying Yu Wan. It was one thing to not be able to guess her and Asura¡¯s goal, but it was another to be an eyesore behind them.


    Yu Wan stopped in her tracks.


    Asura also stopped.


    The two ck envoys also stopped.


    Yu Wan turned her head and said helplessly, ¡°Two strong men, don¡¯t you feel tired following us in the middle of the night?¡±


    Asura: That¡¯s right! Don¡¯t you feel tired!


    The ck envoy on the left said, ¡°If Madam isn¡¯t tired, we won¡¯t be.¡±


    Yu Wan blew at her bangs and said, ¡°But I¡¯m tired looking at you guys.¡±


    Asura: I¡¯m tired!


    The ck envoy on the right said, ¡°Madam, just walk in front. You don¡¯t have to look at us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± Yu Wan said.


    The corners of the two ck envoys¡¯ mouths twitched. Again. Was this woman ufortable if she didn¡¯t eat seventeen to eighteen times a day?


    The ck envoy on the right continued, ¡°Then Madam, please return to the courtyard first. There¡¯s someone cooking in the kitchen.¡±


    Yu Wan saidzily, ¡°I¡¯m so hungry that I can¡¯t walk anymore. Go get some food. I¡¯ll have the strength to return to the courtyard after I¡¯m full.¡±


    The corners of their mouths twitched again. In terms of ability to lie through their teeth, if this woman was ranked second, no one dared to be ranked first. But there was not much they could do about her. They couldply on the surface, but they could not neglect her in terms of food, clothing, and amodation.


    Both sides had their bottom line. Before they stepped on it, she would still be the madam and they would be servants.


    ¡°What do you want to eat, Madam?¡± The two of them finallypromised. The ck envoy on the right decided to get food for Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan naturally chose a moreplicated procedure and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have a basket of soup dumplings, a bowl of braised pork, and a pot ofmb spine.¡±


    The ck envoy on the right said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not easy to bring so much.¡±


    There were dumplings andmb spine. Did they have to set up a small stove for her on the spot!!!


    Yu Wan raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°You can carry a few hundred pounds of stone. Who are you bluffing by not being able to carry a few side dishes?¡±


    Asura red at him fiercely. That¡¯s right! Who are you kidding!


    The ck envoy on the right left helplessly. He had heard many rumors about Madam in the n. They said that she was a great devil that made everyone¡¯s expression change. At first, he was a little skeptical. Now that he saw her, he really felt that his nsmen were not lying to him. She was too f*cking difficult to serve!


    With hispanion gone, only one ck envoy was left.


    Yu Wan paced around casually and asked him, ¡°Where¡¯s the toilet?¡±


    You¡¯re a woman. Is it really good for you to ask me, a man, where the toilet is? The ck Envoy pointed. ¡°Over there.¡±


    Yu Wan looked around. It was not far, but it was enough to shake off one person.


    ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Yu Wan said.


    The ck envoy followed. ¡°I¡¯ve been ordered to protect you, Madam. I have to stay by your side.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled faintly and said, ¡°This Feiyu Manor isn¡¯t and of tigers and wolves. Could it be that someone will eat me? In my opinion, you just want to monitor me.¡±


    The ck envoy said without changing his expression, ¡°Whatever you say, Madam.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then follow me.¡± With that, Yu Wan left without looking back.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Asura rolled his eyes at the ck Envoy and left valiantly!


    The ck envoy followed the two of them to the toilet.


    This toilet was quite big. It was like a courtyard. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that it was some elegant residence.


    Yu Wan stopped in front of the courtyard and turned to the ck envoy. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to follow me in? Then you have to watch the entire process of me bathing and changing in the future, right? Does the King know that you covet his wife so much?¡±


    The ck envoy¡¯s face instantly flushed red. What nonsense was this? Why did this woman dare to say anything? The ck envoy did not n to follow in either. After all, this sign clearly said that only female disciples could enter. How could a man like him rush in?


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you here, Madam,¡± the ck Envoy said, looking down and looking straight ahead.

 Chapter 751 - 751 Pregnant (2)

    751 Pregnant (2)


    Yu Wan said to Asura, ¡°Asura, keep an eye on him. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to help but peep at my body!¡±


    The ck envoy was so angry that he twitched. Who wants to peep at you!!!


    Asura took a step forward and blocked the ck Envoy. The ck envoy could not be bothered with him. He turned around and hugged his sword tightly, waiting impatiently and helplessly.


    Yu Wan entered the courtyard.


    Of course, she was not here to use the toilet. Instead, she was waiting for an opportunity to gather information. She had money on her. It was said that money could make the devil work. Perhaps she could meet one or two greedy people.


    As it turned out, she was quite lucky tonight.


    When she passed by a room specially for female disciples to tidy up, she heard two familiar conversationsing from inside. What was worth mentioning was that there were many descendants of the people from Nanzhao in the vi, so she could hear people speaking Nanzhaonguage from time to time.


    From her voice, she sounded very simr to the infatuated female disciple who had just crazily called for Young Master.


    Yu Wan nced in. As expected, it was Cai Yan and Cai Yu from before.


    Cai Yu untied her belt and tied it tightly again, making her waist look small. However, she was almost out of breath. ¡°It¡¯s strangling me to death! But for the sake of Young Master, I¡¯ll endure it!¡±


    It was for Jiang Hai again?! Yu Wan widened her eyes.


    Cai Yan faced the bronze mirror and dipped her finger in the lipstick before carefully applying it. ¡°Don¡¯t make a mistake and make us make a wasted trip.¡±


    Cai Yu snorted. ¡°No way! I heard it from Master himself! The Young Master apanied the Manor Master to tour theke and admire the moon. Master also went! When we go to see Masterter, Master will definitely call us on the boat. That way, we will have a chance to see the Young Master!¡±


    That way, I would have a chance to see Jiang Hai too. Yu Wan touched her chin and decided to follow. Although she did not know martial arts, she had more experts by her side and gradually learned to hide her aura.


    She silently followed the two of them out of the courtyard. Asura sensed her aura immediately. She gave Asura a look. Asura understood and used his tall body to block the ck Envoy¡¯s vision.


    Yu Wan quietly followed the two of them off the path on the other side.


    Along the way, the two of them were immersed in the joy of seeing the Young Master and did not notice that there was a little tail behind them. It was not until they approached theke that Yu Wan suddenly could not help but sneeze that the two of them were instantly vignt.


    ¡°Who is it?!¡± The two of them pulled out their swords at the same time.


    ¡°Achoo!¡± Yu Wan sneezed again, revealing herselfpletely.


    Who didn¡¯t sleep in the middle of the night and missed her so much? It made her sneeze non-stop, and she couldn¡¯t even secretly follow someone.


    ¡°Hello, senior sisters.¡± Since she couldn¡¯t hide it anymore, Yu Wan simply walked out openly and cupped her hands and bowed to the two of them.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Cai Yan recognized her. Wasn¡¯t this the guest who squeezed behind the Young Master and shouted when he returned to the manor?


    Yu Wan smiled awkwardly. ¡°Senior Sister Cai Yan has a good memory.¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister, who is she?¡± Cai Yu asked.


    ¡°A guest who¡¯s staying! She also ran to see the Young Master just now!¡± Cai Yan said in disdain.


    Although she said that she despised her, when she really saw Yu Wan¡¯s face clearly, she secretly gasped. Just now, she was so focused on attracting the Young Master¡¯s attention that she forgot to pay attention to this guest. Her appearance was really handsome, and all the female disciples of the Feiyu Manor would pale inparison to her.


    Fortunately, the Young Master never looked at them directly. Otherwise, he would never forget such an appearance.


    What Cai Yan thought of, Cai Yu also thought of it.


    Cai Yu pulled Cai Yan to the side and whispered, ¡°Senior Sister, she¡¯s so beautiful. When Young Master sees herter, he¡¯ll definitely take a fancy to her. We can¡¯t let Young Master see her.¡±


    Cai Yan agreed. She was not even a female disciple of the vi. What right did she have to snatch the Young Master from them?


    Cai Yan threatened, ¡°I don¡¯t care what your motive is for following us in the middle of the night. In short, I advise you to go back quickly. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me and Junior Sister Cai Yu for being rude!¡±


    Yu Wan nodded and said, ¡°So all the female disciples of your Feiyu Manor are so fierce? You don¡¯t even ask me what I do before you¡¯re rude to me. Is there a rule in your manor that says I¡¯m not allowed to stroll in the manor?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Cai Yu was furious. ¡°You¡¯re clearly following us!¡±


    Yu Wan said shamelessly, ¡°I just happened to be on the same path as you.¡±

 Chapter 752 - 752 Pregnant (3)

    752 Pregnant (3)


    Cai Yu frowned. ¡°Nonsense! We¡¯re going to theke to wait for the Young Master!¡±


    Yu Wan spread her hands. ¡°What a coincidence. Me too!¡±


    Cai Yu held her sword horizontally in front of Yu Wan. ¡°Who do you think you are! Do you think you¡¯re qualified to wait for our Young Master?!¡±


    Yu Wan touched her chin. ¡°His indenture is still in my hands. I¡¯m not qualified to wait for him, then you guys are even less so!¡±


    !!


    Cai Yu said angrily, ¡°You crazy woman! If you continue to spout nonsense, I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night. What are you arguing about?¡±


    A dignified voice suddenly sounded from behind. The two female disciples, who were overbearing a second ago, almost instantly changed their expressions. They turned around respectfully and bowed, saying in unison, ¡°Martial Uncle!¡±


    The middle-aged woman called Martial Uncle walked over and looked at the three of them solemnly. When her gazended on Yu Wan, she paused slightly beforending on Cai Yan and Cai Yu¡¯s faces. ¡°As a disciple of the vi, don¡¯t you know that noise is forbidden in the vi?¡±


    ¡°I know my mistake,¡± Cai Yan said.


    Cai Yu said aggrievedly, ¡°She followed us first. She¡¯s acting suspiciously. Who knows what she wants? She even offended the Young Master. Senior Sister and I had no choice but to teach her a lesson!¡±


    The middle-aged woman reprimanded, ¡°Those whoe are guests. Is this how you treat guests?¡±


    Cai Yu did not dare to make a sound.


    The middle-aged woman continued, ¡°The ship ising. Your master is on the ship. Come with me!¡±


    The two of them were overjoyed! It would be best if their martial uncle brought them on the ship! The two of them happily went to the middle-aged man¡¯s side.


    The middle-aged woman said, ¡°Madam, it¡¯ste. Please go back and rest early.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Yu Wan thought for a while and stopped her.¡± Can I get on the boat with you? ¡±


    The middle-aged woman looked at her suspiciously.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°I¡¯m a friend of your Young Master. I want to see him.¡±


    Cai Yu hurriedly snorted. ¡°Martial Master, don¡¯t believe her! Just now, she said that she had the Young Master¡¯s indenture! Now, she says that she¡¯s the Young Master¡¯s friend! I think she¡¯s full of nonsense. None of it is true!¡±


    Yu Wan was tired. What she said was true, absolutely true!


    The middle-aged woman did not believe Yu Wan¡¯s excuse. The Feiyu Manor was the number one vi in the world, and there were many people who wanted to curry favor with their young master. This was not the first time she had seen such nonsense.


    It was a pity that such a face was so devastatingly beautiful. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that she was the Princess of some country, but she was a swindler.


    However, the Manor Master was hospitable and had made friends in the world. It was not convenient for her to lose her dignity as the host. She said politely to Yu Wan, ¡°Madam, please go back. Young Master will naturally inform us if he wants to see anyone.¡±


    In other words, she was not bringing Yu Wan on the boat.


    Yu Wan was disappointed and said, ¡°Then please tell him that Ah Wan is here.¡±


    The middle-aged woman did not say anything to respond. She nced at Yu Wan and left with her two martial nephews.


    Cai Yu asked softly, ¡°Martial Uncle, are you really going to pass a message to that woman?¡±


    The middle-aged woman was a little hesitant. She did not know if she should pass the message. She nned to ask the Young Master if he knew a woman called Ah Wan. If the Young Master knew her, it wouldn¡¯t be toote for her to pass a message. If he didn¡¯t know her, she would pretend that she had never seen that little liar.


    Yu Wan saw a huge pleasure boat docking from afar. However, because of the tight defense, she could not even approach. She had never known that it could be so difficult to see Jiang Hai. She only hoped that this martial uncle would be kind enough to deliver the message for her.


    If Jiang Hai heard that she was here, he would definitely search the entire vi to find her.


    The middle-aged woman brought Cai Yu and Cai Yan onto the ship. She entered an elegant and unique room and cupped her hands and bowed to the person in the seat. ¡°Liaochen greets the Manor Master, Young Vi Master, and Second Senior Brother. These two are¡­¡±


    She looked at the two unfamiliar faces in surprise. One belonged to an old man about the same age as the manor master, and the other was a beautiful youngdy.


    The youngdy was wearing a translucent veil. She looked elegant. With just a nce, the middle-aged woman understood that tonight¡¯s tour of theke was a pretense. In fact, it was for the Young Master and thisdy to see each other.


    The manor master introduced, ¡°This is Patriarch Wei of the Qiushan n. This is his daughter, Miss Wei.¡±


    The Qiushan n was a small n that was close to the Ghost n. They produced a lot of salt mines and the people were rich.


    Looking at the Manor Master¡¯s flushed face, he was clearly determined to get this marriage.

 Chapter 753 - 753 Pregnant (4)

    753 Pregnant (4)


    If nothing went wrong, this Miss Wei would be their Young Madam. Wasn¡¯t it obvious that she wanted to ruin a marriage by asking Young Master if he knew a woman called Ah Wan in front of Young Madam?


    Liaochen sighed secretly. I¡¯m sorry, Madam. I can¡¯t deliver your message.


    In the end, Yu Wan did not meet Jiang Hai.


    The ck Envoy, who had gone to the courtyard to deliver food, walked over with a food box. ¡°Madam, the braised pork,mb spine, and soup dumplings you wanted.¡±


    Yu Wan took two bites and returned to the courtyard listlessly. She nned to pretend to be sick and stay in the manor for a few more days. Otherwise, if she missed Jiang Hai, she would miss her only chance to escape.


    However, the ck-robed man did not buy it. He forcefully took her things and bound Asura with the Asura Whip, stuffing the two of them into the carriage.


    Yu Wan was so angry that she wanted to smash his dog head!


    The ck-robed man rode his horse beside her carriage and said with a faint smile, ¡°Madam, you can shout. It doesn¡¯t matter how loud you shout. Anyway, I¡¯ve already told the people in the vi that Madam is crazy.¡±


    Yu Wan gritted her teeth and cut off herst path of retreat! What a ruthless man! She was unfamiliar with this ce, and no one would believe her even if she shouted her lungs out, let alone report the situation of a lunatic to their young master.


    Was she really going to be escorted back to the Ghost n like this?


    ¡°Hey, slow down! Be careful of Young Master¡¯s things!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s all made of wood. It can¡¯t be broken.¡±


    This gentle and familiar voice¡­


    Yu Wan lifted the curtain!


    ¡°Wan Feng!!!¡±


    The young man on the horse tightened his grip on the reins and turned around in shock. He looked at the carriage that had brushed past him just now. ¡°Sister Wan?¡±


    The ck-robed man realized that something was wrong and quickly tapped Yu Wan¡¯s mute acupoint, but he was toote. Yu Wan shouted, ¡°I¡¯ve been captured!¡±


    Wan Feng¡¯s eyes turned sharp. ¡°Stop them!¡±


    The open door of the manor was suddenly closed by the disciples. Arge group of disciples swarmed up and instantly surrounded the carriage!


    The ck-robed man frowned. Wan Feng rode his horse over. The ck-robed man blocked him. ¡°The person sitting inside is our madam. I hope this young master doesn¡¯t offend her.¡±


    Wan Feng¡¯s aura was fully released. The young man was dressed in bright clothes and his eyes were cold. ¡°What madam? I don¡¯t even know you! When did my Sister Wan be your madam! Get out of my way!¡±


    Apanied by his shout, the disciples of the vi pulled out their swords. Wan Feng dismounted and walked around the ck-robed man to help Yu Wan down.


    ¡°And Asura.¡± Yu Wan looked at the other carriage.


    Wan Feng gestured to the disciples, who rushed into the carriage and saved Asura, who was tied up by the Asura Whip.


    The killing intent of the four ck envoys was about to erupt.


    The ck-robed man gestured to his subordinates to calm down and looked in the direction of the manor. ¡°Manor Master, you came at the right time. I wonder which young master from your noble manor actually kidnapped our Ghost n¡¯s madam.¡±


    The manor master, who was almost sixty years old but was still energetic, strode over and cupped his hands at the ck-robed man. ¡°Guardian Zhuge, this is my grandson, Wan Feng. He has been living in Nanzhao all these years and this is the first time he has returned to the vi. He doesn¡¯t know you. If he has offended you, please forgive him.¡±


    With that, he looked at Wan Feng. ¡°Feng¡¯er, hurry up and return Madam to Guardian Zhuge.¡±


    Wan Feng said seriously, ¡°Grandpa! She¡¯s not their madam!¡±


    The manor master¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Stop fooling around!¡±


    Wan Feng said anxiously, ¡°She¡¯s really not! She already has a husband! How can she be the madam of the Ghost n?¡±


    Of course, the ck-robed man knew that the Eldest Princess had gotten married again outside, so he was not surprised at all when Wan Feng said that. However, this little young master seemed to really be an old acquaintance of Madam.


    The ck-robed man looked at the Manor Master, hoping that this old fellow was not muddle-headed enough to be enemies with the Ghost n.


    No matter what the truth was, he would not choose to offend the Ghost n. He said to Wan Feng, ¡°This is their family matter. It¡¯s not your turn to interfere! Quickly let go of Madam!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not letting go!¡± Wan Feng blocked Yu Wan behind him. ¡°If you want to capture her, step over my corpse!¡±


    The manor master¡¯s temper red. ¡°Who is she to you? Why are you protecting her?!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my wife! I¡¯m her husband!¡± In his panic, Wan Feng implicated himself.


    Yu Wan choked. Little, Little Fengfeng, that¡¯s not how you joke¡­


    ¡°You¡­¡± The manor master was angered to death by this brat. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I hear your uncle say that you¡¯re married?¡±


    Wan Feng straightened his back and said, ¡°That¡¯s because he didn¡¯t say!¡±


    The ck-robed man sneered. ¡°Little Master Wan Feng, stop struggling fearlessly. Your grandfather won¡¯t offend the Ghost n for a woman. I advise you to obediently tie her up. Otherwise, if your grandfather gets seriouster, I can¡¯t guarantee that you won¡¯t be so intact.¡±


    He was threatening the manor master to forcefully take Wan Feng away.


    The Manor Master was a little angry. How his grandson was taught a lesson behind closed doors was his business. It was not for others to criticize. However, Guardian Zhuge was right. He could not afford to offend the Ghost n, at least not for a woman.


    Even if this woman was really his grandson¡¯s sweetheart, he could only let his grandson bear the pain and part with her.


    The manor master gave the disciples a look. ¡°You guys, bring the little master back to the courtyard.¡±


    They went forward to pull Wan Feng.


    Yu Wan said quickly, ¡°Wait! I¡¯m pregnant! You¡¯ll regret it if you hand me over!¡±


    Wan Feng cleverly cooperated. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! She¡¯s pregnant! She¡¯s pregnant with your great-grandchild! You can¡¯t hand over your great-grandchild!¡±


    Their acting skills were so bad that it was unbearable to look at.


    Yu Wan continued to perform her acting skills that couldpete with her culinary skills. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m having signs of miscarriage, I tell you!¡±


    Did anyone cover their stomach and say that they had signs of miscarriage? Are you sure it wasn¡¯t bloating?


    The ck-robed manughed.


    The manor master could naturally tell that the two of them were improvising. Forget it, he would expose the fact that she was pretending to be pregnant so that he could shut this kid¡¯s mouth and let him obediently return to his room with him! ¡°Call a doctor!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ...


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyebrows twitched. No way, so fast? At least give her an hour to go back to the courtyard to prepare a fake pregnancy medicine!!!


    It was over, it was all over. Yu Wan felt that the sky was about to copse.


    The doctor came quickly. Yu Wan resigned herself to fate and stretched out her wrist. The doctor took Yu Wan¡¯s pulse and cupped his hands at the manor master. ¡°Congrattions, manor master. Young Madam is pregnant!¡±


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    The manor master : ¡°¡­¡±


    Wan Feng : ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 754 - 754 Attack, Kill All

    754 Attack, Kill All


    Everyone was stunned. Did they hear wrongly or did they hear wrongly? How could this woman be really pregnant?


    Even Yu Wan was dumbfounded. She was pregnant? She, Yu Ah Wan, was pregnant?


    How was that possible!!! Her stomach hurt. Her period was clearlying!!!


    Yu Wan looked at the sky. Uh¡­ Wait, it seemed that abdominal pain in the early stages of pregnancy was normal?


    !!


    But it was still unbelievable!


    Yu Wan covered her mouth with her hand and whispered to the doctor, ¡°Doctor, why don¡¯t you take my pulse again? Did you make a mistake?¡±


    Wan Feng leaned over and lowered his voice. ¡°That¡¯s right. Could there be a mistake?¡±


    The two of them thought that their voices were not loud, but they ignored the fact that they were surrounded by experts. Their voices were no different from normal conversation in everyone¡¯s ears, okay?


    Just now, it was the two of you who said that she was pregnant. Now, you¡¯re also the ones who suspect that the doctor made a mistake. Can you not y like this?


    The doctor looked at the two of them coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe in my medical skills, then find someone else!¡±


    With that, he ignored their expressions and left angrily!


    The Manor Master also invited a few disciples from the Feiyu Manor who were proficient in medical skills. In the end, the pulse they diagnosed was exactly the same as the doctor¡¯s: She¡¯s pregnant. It¡¯s been more than a month!


    Yu Wan looked down at her stomach. Why did she get pregnant the moment she mentioned it?


    Yu Wan, who already had three little ck eggs and was extremely satisfied with them and did not expect a fourth egg: ¡°¡­¡±


    This-this wasn¡¯t true¡­


    Wan Feng was stunned. ¡°I, I, I, I, I¡­ I¡¯m going to be a father¡­¡±


    Asura: You, you, you, you, you¡­ You¡¯re too engrossed in your role!


    The manor master originally thought that Wan Feng was just putting on an act, but this woman was really pregnant. As the saying goes, the onlooker knows better. When it came to his descendants, the manor master was not as confident as before.


    What if this child¡­ was really Wan Feng¡¯s flesh and blood?


    The manor master had three sons and a daughter. The eldest daughter was dissatisfied with the marriage he had arranged for her and voluntarily resigned her status as the eldest daughter of the Feiyu Manor to marry into Nanzhao. After that, she had no more contact with the Feiyu Manor. It was only then that he found out that the eldest daughter had long passed away, leaving behind the only child in the world¡ªWan Feng.


    His eldest son and second son were illegitimate children and could not be put in an important position. They had long been sent out and only his youngest son was left behind. However, the marriage of his youngest son was dyed. If this woman was pregnant with Wan Feng¡¯s child, it would be his first great-grandson.


    He did not care about the outside world. At most, he would ask Wan Feng to change his surname back. This child was the young master of their Feiyu Manor!


    The ck-robed man could tell that he was wavering and cursed silently that he had forgotten to look through the almanac when he went out today. He was clearly about to leave, but such a change had happened. This woman¡¯s luck was really so good that it made him jealous. The person he casually met was actually the grandson of the Manor Master!


    The ck-robed man said slowly, ¡°Manor Master Ji, the children are insensible. Don¡¯t be deceived by others. She¡¯s our King¡¯s wife. How can she be pregnant with your grandson¡¯s child?¡±


    Wan Feng took advantage of the opportunity and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. How did your madam get pregnant with my child? I can only say that she¡¯s not your madam at all! You¡¯re lying!¡±


    The ck-robed man sneered. ¡°Little Master Wan Feng, our Ghost n doesn¡¯t care about a mere Feiyu Manor. Don¡¯t risk the lives of more than a thousand disciples of your Ji n for a woman!¡±


    The manor master¡¯s pupils constricted. Guardian Zhuge was right. Although the Feiyu Manor was big, it was not worth mentioning in the eyes of the Ghost n. If the Ghost n wanted to destroy them, they only needed to send out an Asura. They definitely did not have the strength to resist the Ghost n.


    However, he was really reluctant to hand over his biological great-grandson.


    The ck-robed man continued, ¡°I can guarantee you with my life that the child in her stomach is not your grandson¡¯s flesh and blood. Your grandson only lied to everyone to protect her.¡±


    ¡°Feng¡¯er, is that so?¡± The manor master looked at Wan Feng solemnly.


    Wan Feng¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t listen to him! He was the one who made a mistake! Sister Wan¡­ Ah Wan is my wife! If the child in her stomach isn¡¯t mine, could it be some wild man?!¡±


    Achoo! In the swaying carriage, a certain young master sneezed fiercely!


    The ck-robed man smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I should bring Madam back to the n quickly to report.¡±


    Manor Master Ji paused. ¡°If she¡¯s really your madam, why is she¡­ pregnant with another man¡¯s child?¡±


    The ck-robed man smiled and said, ¡°This is our n¡¯s business. There¡¯s no need for you to worry, Manor Master Ji.¡±


    He had long heard that the King of the Ghost n was mysterious and had a strange personality. Who knew why he let his wife have a man outside? Not only did he not kill her immediately, he even got someone to escort her back to the n?


    Of course, Manor Master Ji also understood one thing. It wasn¡¯t a gift for someone to let you live, instead, it was to let you live a life worse than death.


    Thinking of the Ghost n¡¯s King, Manor Master Ji shivered for no reason. He could not keep this woman. Even if she was really pregnant with Wan Feng¡¯s child, they could only me themselves for their poor fortune.


    Manor Master Ji thought of his daughter who had died in a foreign country and closed his eyes in pain. ¡°Take the little master away.¡±


    Two disciples rushed up and grabbed Wan Feng¡¯s arm.


    Wan Feng pulled out one of the disciples¡¯ swords and stood in front of Yu Wan. ¡°Don¡¯te over! des and swords have no eyes! I won¡¯t show mercy!¡±


    Wan Feng did not even dabble in martial arts. It was not difficult to capture him. The difficult thing was that he actually reacted to this and immediately ced the sword across his neck. ¡°If you want to take her away, step over my corpse!¡±


    Manor Master Ji shouted, ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    The ck-robed man narrowed his eyes. If he dyed any longer, it would be dark. Since Manor Master Ji could not deal with this kid, he would do it himself!


    The ck-robed man flew up from the horse¡¯s back and stretched out his sharp ws. He grabbed Wan Feng¡¯s sword with one hand and pinched Yu Wan¡¯s shoulder with the other.


    In the blink of an eye, a shining sword suddenly flew over from the sky and ruthlessly pierced through the ck-robed man¡¯s heart from his back!


    The ck-robed man did not expect that someone would dare to ambush him in a ce like the Feiyu Manor. By the time he felt the sword energy, it was toote. His heart had been pierced. He immediately fell from midair and fell heavily to the ground. He spat out arge pool of blood and died!


    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed when they saw the sword stabbed into his back.


    It was the Feiyu Sword!


    Young Master?!


    Jiang Hai used his qinggong andnded beside the ck-robed man. He pulled out the Feiyu Sword expressionlessly and said, ¡°This is the oue of daring to ambush the little master of the Feiyu Manor!¡±


    Everyone was shocked. Did the Young Master attack because he thought that Guardian Zhuge wanted to ambush Young Master Wan Feng?


    When the four ck envoys saw that the Guardian had actually been killed by the Young Master of the Feiyu Manor, they exchanged nces and gripped the reins tightly, preparing to rush back to the n.


    Manor Master Ji made a prompt decision. ¡°Kill them!¡±


    ...


    They could not let them go back and inform them. Otherwise, even if it was just a mishap, the Ghost n would have to let his son pay for Guardian Zhuge¡¯s life!


    The disciples of the Feiyu Manor swarmed up and surrounded the four ck envoys.


    The ck envoys were skilled in martial arts, so it was not so easy to kill them. In an instant, several disciples of the Feiyu Manor were injured by them.


    Yu Wan looked at Jiang Hai and said, ¡°Is your sword good?¡±


    Jiang Hai understood and looked at Asura¡¯s ankle cuff. He shed down a few times and destroyed the ankle cuff.


    ¡°And that whip!¡± Yu Wan pointed at one of the ck envoys.


    Jiang Hai used his qinggong and snatched the whip from his waist. Without any natural enemies, Asura no longer had any reservations. His aura soared, and with a flick of his finger, the four ck envoys were reduced to ashes!


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Manor Master Ji was dumbfounded.


    Yu Wan nodded and said, ¡°Asura.¡±


    Manor Master Ji¡¯s legs went limp! This woman actually had an Asura in her hands? Could she really be the madam of the Ghost n? His grandson had cheated on the King of the Ghost n? He slept with his wife???


    Manor Master Ji felt terrible.


    ...


    ¡°Big Brother Ji.¡±


    A young woman hurriedly walked over with her skirt. Just now, she was discussing something with the Young Master in the pavilion when the Young Master suddenly left her behind. She was worried that something urgent had happened in the vi, so she followed over to take a look and saw that the Young Master had killed someone.


    She did not know the man on the ground. When she saw the state of his death, she hurriedly looked away. Compared to the man who had died in Big Brother Ji¡¯s hands, she was more concerned about the woman that Big Brother Ji had saved.


    She looked at Yu Wan and said, ¡°She¡¯s¡­¡±


    An enthusiastic disciple said, ¡°Miss Wei, she¡¯s the wife of our little master Wan Feng!¡±


    Miss Wei was surprised. ¡°Wan Feng already has a wife.¡±


    Not only that, but there was also a child. Wan Feng wanted to cry.

 Chapter 755 - 755 Confessing, Grandma and Brother Jiu

    755 Confessing, Grandma and Brother Jiu


    Yu Wan stayed in the Feiyu Manor. To the outside world, she still imed that she was Wan Feng¡¯s wife. After all, the Feiyu Manor was located in a fortress and had dealings with guests from the four seas. If the news of the Ghost n¡¯s madam being here spread, it would probably cause a fatal disaster for the entire manor.


    Although Manor Master Ji did not want to offend the Ghost n, he had already made a mistake. It was useless even if he regretted it. He began to think of a way to deal with it.


    From this, Yu Wan admired this manor master.


    In the end, Yu Wan did not hide her identity from him. When he heard that Yu Wan was themandery princess of Nanzhao, her husband was from the Great Zhou royal family, and her mother was the madam of the Ghost n who had escaped, Manor Master Ji¡¯s legs went limp several times.


    !!


    He red fiercely at Wan Feng. Brat! What kind of trouble did you bring me!!!


    Wan Feng rubbed his nose resentfully. ¡°But if it weren¡¯t for Sister Wan, I would have fallen to death at the Fifth Prince¡¯s wedding banquet¡­¡±


    That was an old incident when he followed the State Preceptor to the Great Zhou. There was a kind of osmanthus brew in the Fifth Prince Manor. It was sweet in the mouth and did not look like strong wine, but like fruit pulp. He drank most of the pot in one go. At that time, he was fine, but who knew that on the way to look for the State Preceptor, he felt the after-effect and he fell face-first to the ground.


    He was injured and had lost too much blood. It was Yu Wan who stopped the blood and stitched up his wound. Because he was saved in time, he survived.


    All these years, although the State Preceptor had done shameful things, he had not taught Wan Feng to be an ungrateful child.


    On the pleasure boat, Manor Master Ji resigned himself to fate and said, ¡°Since Madam is Wan Feng¡¯s benefactor, you are also our Feiyu Manor¡¯s benefactor.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled and shook her head. ¡°Manor Master Ji, you¡¯re being too serious. I¡¯m a doctor. It¡¯s my duty to save the dying and help the injured. Moreover, Wan Feng has helped me a lot. Even if he really owes me a favor, he¡¯ll have long paid it off. On the other hand, I owe Wan Feng and¡­¡±


    Yu Wan wanted to say Jiang Hai, but after a pause, she changed her words. ¡°Young Master.¡±


    Jiang Hai said, ¡°Just call me Jiang Hai.¡± He did not like her being distant from him.


    ¡°Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t asked you why you went to the Great Zhou under an alias.¡± You even became a servant in the human trafficer¡¯s hands. Yu Wan wasn¡¯t sure if Manor Master Ji knew about this and didn¡¯t expose him in person.


    ¡°I know, I know!¡± Wan Feng rushed to say. ¡°He went to look for my mother!¡±


    This matter had to start from the marriage between the eldest daughter of the Feiyu Manor and the Wei family. The Feiyu Manor was located in the desert, and there were rarely any people within a hundred miles. It took several generations of manor masters to finally expand the manor. However, for the manor to be run for a long time, other than having outstanding strength, its financial resources could not be ignored. The Wei family was rich in salt mines, but their nsmen were weaker and did not have their own experts and army.


    The Feiyu Manor had taken a fancy to the Wei n¡¯s financial resources, while the Wei n had taken a fancy to the Feiyu Manor¡¯s strength. The two sides hit it off and decided on the marriage between Eldest Miss and Young Master Wei.


    Unexpectedly, Miss had feelings for her senior brother. That senior brother was none other than the State Preceptor¡¯s biological brother.


    The Feiyu Manor did not care about the background when they recruited disciples. This was also why Yu Wan could hear many Nanzhao ents here.


    Back then, Manor Master Ji was also young and impetuous. He told his legitimate daughter that she could marry his senior brother, but she could not dream of continuing to be the eldest daughter of the Feiyu Manor. The eldest daughter had made up her mind and resolutely gave up her identity as the Eldest Miss of the Feiyu Manor to go far away to Nanzhao with her senior brother.


    That senior brother did treat Miss deeply. Originally, even if they left the Feiyu Manor, the couple could live peacefully with their own abilities. Unfortunately, Miss encountered a difficult birth and passed away not long after giving birth to Wan Feng. Wan Feng¡¯s father lost his beloved wife and passed away in depression.


    Manor Master Ji could still hold back his urge to contact his daughter in the first few years, but after that, he became more and more anxious. He cursed this girl for really forgetting her father when she had a lover. Even if she wasn¡¯t the eldest daughter of the Feiyu Manor, was she not his daughter anymore? She didn¡¯t even know how toe back to see him!


    Manor Master Ji sent someone to look for them, but they could not find them.


    When the Eldest Miss left the Feiyu Manor, Jiang Hai was less than five years old. However, because he had no mother since he was young, he was raised by his sister. His sister¡¯s departure had dealt him a big blow. The first thing he did after he became an adult was to find his sister.


    He left the Feiyu Manor.


    First, he asked around in Nanzhao and found two pieces of information that matched his brother-inw. One was the State Preceptor Hall, and the other was the Great Zhou¡¯s Young Master Manor.


    He did not find a way to infiltrate the State Preceptor Hall, but he encountered a caravan heading there, so he followed the caravan to the Great Zhou.


    He originally thought that he could enter the Young Master Manor as he pleased, butter on, he realized that he was very wrong. The Young Master Manor, which did not seem to have much defense, was like an iron wall. Even if he was lucky enough to enter, he could not find any news.


    He thought of a way to sell himself as a ve. Of course, he did not expect it to go so smoothly. Coincidentally, Yu Wan urgently needed servants after her wedding, so she chose him. The young man with him was called Jiang Xiaowu. It was not convenient for him to expose his real name, so he randomly named himself as Jiang Hai.


    After entering the Young Master Manor, Jiang Hai realized that his sister and brother-inw had nothing to do with this ce. Therefore, his goal was only the State Preceptor Hall.


    Yu Wan was not surprised that Jiang Hai had a motive. After all, his martial arts were so powerful that he definitely did not look like he could be sold to others. However, Yu Wan was a little stunned by his identity.


    Yu Wan thought that he was some young master from a big family who had suffered the annihtion of his family and carried a blood feud, so he worked hard just to kill his enemies one day.


    Yu Wan touched her chin. ¡°I was indeed thinking too much¡­¡±


    Of course, even if Yu Wan misunderstood that Jiang Hai was someone with a blood feud, she had never felt any extreme emotions and malice from him. This might be one of the reasons why Yu Wan was willing to keep him by her side.


    Yu Wan sighed. ¡°I was wondering why your martial arts were so good. It turns out that you¡¯re the Young Master of the Feiyu Manor. Then it must have been hard on you in the past.¡±


    With a monthly sry of eight taels, he worked as a guard, coachman, and servant. The dignified Young Master was really squeezed into a miserable state.


    ¡°Jiang¡­¡± Yu Wan cleared her throat. It was time to call him Ji Xingchuan. It was really difficult to change it after calling him that for too long.


    Ji Xingchuan said, ¡°Like I said, you can call me Jiang Hai.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Yu Wan smiled. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll call you Ji Xingchuan.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ji Xingchuan nodded.


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes moved. Sigh, she suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. Why was the atmosphere a little awkward?


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Manor Master Ji coughed and broke the strange silence. ¡°Madam just said that Prince Yan also came to Nanzhao. Then, since Madam has been kidnapped, he should have caught up.¡±


    At the mention of this, Yu Wan sat up straight. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m also very puzzled. I¡¯ve dyed a lot of time along the way. Logically speaking, Yan Jiuchao should have caught up long ago.¡±


    Manor Master Ji said, ¡°Actually, this isn¡¯t the way to the Ghost n.¡±


    Yu Wan was stunned. ¡°What? Aren¡¯t those guys bringing me back to the Ghost n?¡±


    ¡°Feng¡¯er, bring me the public map,¡± Manor Master Ji said to Wan Feng.


    Wan Feng nodded and obediently walked to the wall to take down the map hanging on it. ¡°Here, Grandpa.¡±


    Manor Master Ji liked this child. He was smart, not shy with strangers, and unbelievably obedient.


    Even if she didn¡¯t like the State Preceptor that much, Yu Wan had to admit that he had protected Wan Feng extremely well. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have raised such a pure and beautiful personality.


    Manor Master Ji spread out the map and pointed with his fingertip. ¡°This is Nanzhao, this is Feiyu Manor, and this is the Ghost n.¡±


    Yu Wan understood. The Ghost n was in the southwest of Nanzhao, and the Feiyu Manor was in the west. In other words, they had taken the wrong path since a long time ago. They should have gone southwest, but they went west.


    Manor Master Ji continued, ¡°Of course, the vi can also go to the Ghost n. It¡¯s just a rtively short detour.¡±


    Yu Wan asked solemnly, ¡°Why would he take a detour? Does he have a motive?¡±


    In an instant, countless guesses shed across Yu Wan¡¯s mind!


    ...


    The ck-robed man had risked his life in order to travel. He would never deliberately dy. He was not in a hurry to return to the Ghost n. Could it be because¡­ the Ghost King was not in the n? He was in a ce that no one expected. This way, even if Yan Jiuchao went to the Ghost n, he would definitely find nothing.


    How cunning!


    ¡°I think he¡­¡± Manor Master Ji paused and said with difficulty, ¡°Maybe he doesn¡¯t know the way.¡±


    The corners of Yu Wan¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°¡­¡±


    Manor Master Ji sweated and said, ¡°The Ghost n doesn¡¯t have a good sense of direction. It¡¯smon to take the wrong path¡­¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s heart trembled. ¡°You, you mean¡­ Yan Jiuchao didn¡¯te because Grandma and the others brought him the wrong way?¡±


    Yu Wan was right. The great Priest of the Ghost n, the white envoys, and the number one viin, Ah Wei, were lost in the desert!

 Chapter 756 - 756 Little Black Eggs Are Here, Ghost Clan Expert (1)

    756 Little ck Eggs Are Here, Ghost n Expert (1)


    In the endless desert, there were a few traveled-worn carriages parked. Outside the carriage stood a few traveled-worn people.


    They were the great Priest of the Ghost n, the white envoys, and the number one viin, Ah Wei.


    The sun was shining brightly in the sky, and the carriage was as hot as a steamer.


    Yan Jiuchao could not stand the stuffy heat in the carriage and was helped out of the carriage by Shadow Six.


    Shadow Thirteen considerately opened an umbre and looked at Grandma and the others. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the Ghost n has beautiful mountains and clear water? Why are we in the desert?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen did not know that it was really a beautiful ce. After all, he could only see a path of bones, which was far from the Ghost n that Grandma and the others had described.


    Shadow Six curled his lips and muttered, ¡°I say, did you take the wrong path?¡±


    Yue Gou said solemnly, ¡°We won¡¯t go wrong! Grandma is the most intelligent person in the Ghost n. He knows how to find the way! All these years, the n has sent many experts to look for Madam. Only we found her. It¡¯s the path Grandma brought us!¡±


    Shadow Six nodded and looked at him. ¡°Then may I ask how long you¡¯ve been searching?¡±


    ¡°Not long,¡± Yue Gou said proudly. ¡°Three years!¡±


    Shadow Six : ¡°¡­¡±


    Shadow Thirteen: ¡°¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao: ¡°¡­¡±


    The corners of Shadow Six¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°May I ask when your n first sent out the white envoys?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yue Gou thought seriously. ¡°When I was young.¡±


    You¡¯re already f*cking twenty!!!


    They were simply speechless. They had heard that the Ghost n¡¯s poption was decreasing. So this was the truth? Were those experts who came to capture Madam Jiang all lost and could not return?


    Your Ghost n is indeed endangered because of your strength¡­


    The three of them could not bear to look at him. Even Yan Jiuchao covered his eyes with his hand.


    Shadow Thirteen took a deep breath and asked Ah Wei, ¡°Can your Gu worm still be used?¡±


    Ah Wei shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s been raining heavily a few times. Their auras are gone. We can¡¯t track them anymore.¡±


    Thinking about it, it seemed to be true. Ever since the heavy rain, the ces they passed by had be stranger and stranger. It turned out that they had gone the wrong way at that time.


    Shadow Thirteen continued, ¡°Which direction is your Ghost n in?¡±


    In order to prevent them from being confused, Shadow Thirteen drew a circle on the ground as a reference.


    ¡°In this direction!¡± Yue Gou pointed.


    ¡°No, it should be this way.¡± Qing Yan pointed in a different direction.


    ¡°I think you guys are all wrong. It¡¯s this way.¡± Ah Wei pointed in the third direction.


    Grandma moved his fingers. Shadow Thirteen said expressionlessly, ¡°Do you want to point in thest direction?¡±


    Grandma nodded honestly.


    Shadow Thirteen finally couldn¡¯t help but explode. ¡°That direction is the Great Zhou!¡±


    The four of them : ¡°¡­¡±


    They were collectively silent.


    No wonder they took three years to find Lotus Flower Vige with such a bad sense of direction. In these three years, there was probably a lot of luck involved. Otherwise, they might still be lost in some nook.


    Shadow Thirteen did not understand. He clearly did not know the way, so how could he still act calm andposed?!


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a map?¡± Shadow Thirteen asked.


    ¡°There used to be,¡± the old man said.


    ¡°What happened after that?¡± Shadow Thirteen asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°I forgot where I put it,¡± the old man whispered.


    Shadow Thirteen: ¡°¡­!!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen was so angry that he lost his temper.


    Old Cui stuck his head out of the window and stuck out his tongue. ¡°How are we going to get there? If we don¡¯t leave now, we¡¯ll die of heat!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen had a headache. He held his forehead and turned to look at Yan Jiuchao. ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s settle down for the night and think of a way tomorrow morning.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao nodded.


    Shadow Thirteen said to Shadow Six, ¡°Go get some ice for Young Master.¡±


    These ice cubes were naturally not real ice, but jade soaked in the juice of mint leaves. They were cool to the touch and had a refreshing smell. They were extremely effective in reducing heat.


    Shadow Six got into the carriage to get it. After a while, his puzzled voice came from the carriage. ¡°Eh? Why is there so much missing? I clearly remember there was half a bucket!¡±


    Ah Wei took a sip of tea without changing his expression.


    After they set up the tent, they began to prepare food. Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six found a clean water source nearby and carried back two buckets of water, one for cooking and the other for drinking.


    Dinner was quite sumptuous. There was white rice, cured meat, braised mutton, roasted rabbit meat, and some boiled wild vegetables picked on the way. Without a table, they could only go back to their tents to eat in the open.


    When Ah Wei came to eat for the third time, Qing Yan, who was squatting by the bonfire and eating rabbit meat, gave him a strange look. ¡°Ah Wei, I realize that you¡¯ve eaten a lot more recently.¡±

 Chapter 757 - 757 Little Black Eggs Are Here, Ghost Clan Expert (2)

    757 Little ck Eggs Are Here, Ghost n Expert (2)


    Yue Gou agreed. ¡°And you didn¡¯t like meat in the past.¡±


    Ah Wei was not a vegetarian, but he was indeed not interested in meat. He liked fish.


    Yue Gou pried open his fingers and counted. ¡°You ate three rabbit legs today!¡± Not only had his habit changed, but what kind of stomach was this? How could it fit?


    Ah Wei said righteously, ¡°I didn¡¯t eat yours!¡± With that, he tore off the fourth rabbit leg, scooped arge bowl of white rice, scooped a fewrge spoonfuls of mutton, grabbed arge piece of cured meat, and returned to his tent.


    Yue Gou pulled Qing Yan and asked softly, ¡°Is he poisoned? He ate so much!¡±


    Qing Yan took a bite of the rabbit meat and said, ¡°He raised Gu himself. How could he be poisoned?¡±


    However, this kid had indeed eaten a little too much recently.


    Ah Wei swaggered back to the tent with his bowl. Before he entered, he suddenly stopped in his tracks and looked around. After confirming that no one was staring at him, he lifted the curtain and shed into the tent.


    On the small stool in the tent sat three little ck eggs waiting to be fed.


    The little ck eggs had cushions stuffed with ¡°ice¡± under their butts. Their mouths were full of oil, and their legs swayed. They widened their ck eyes and looked at Master who brought the food over without blinking.


    Xiaobao: Slurp~


    Er¡¯bao: Slurp~


    Dabao: Slurp Slurp~


    Ah Wei distributed the food to three small bowls. The three of them picked up the bowls and started eating. They were not happy without meat. They want more cured meat, braised meat, and roasted meat! But they were not picky babies. They would also eat rice and wild vegetables!


    The three of them ate very well. The third round of food that Ah Wei brought was quickly finished. The three of them licked thest millet rice at the corner of their mouths and continued to look at their master adorably.


    Ah Wei sighed helplessly and lowered his head. ¡°¡­Got it. I¡¯ll go get it for you now.¡±


    Ah Wei carried the big bowl¡­ and went to get four rounds of food. Qing Yan and Yue Gou looked at Ah Wei, who had returned to get food after a while, and could not help but be dumbfounded.


    Qing Yan said, ¡°Are you a rice bucket?¡±


    Ah Wei, Ah Wei had yet to eat.


    It seems like Ah Wei had ¡°eaten¡± a lot. But ever since Ah Wei hid the little ck eggs, he had lost weight. This is all because the food he gave the three little ck eggs were not enough, he even had to give them his share of food.


    Ah Wei nced at Qing Yan and said expressionlessly, ¡°We young people starve quickly.¡±


    Young-young people¡­


    ¡°¡­¡± Qing Yan looked at the neen-year-old Ah Wei and then at himself, who was twenty-seven years old. He suddenly felt ten thousand points of hurt in his heart.


    Ah Wei scooped anotherrge bowl of rice, filled it with arge te of dishes, and carried it back to his tent. This time, the three little ck eggs were finally full. They touched their round stomachs and burped three times. They rolled around on the carpet and fell asleep.


    Night fell. The temperature in the desert suddenly dropped. Everyone returned to the tent.


    In the silent desert, there was only the crackling sound of the remaining bonfire.


    Behind a big rock in the distance, two tall burly men retracted their peeping gazes and lowered their bodies, leaning back against the big rock.


    A burly man whispered, ¡°I counted. There are a total of nine people. Two old men, one sickly, and the others are skilled¡­ One of them is a half-sacrificial soldier.¡±


    Upon hearing about the half-sacrificial soldier, hispanionughed. ¡°I thought it was a powerful caravan, but they actually used half-sacrificial soldiers. It seems that they¡¯re only so-so.¡±


    Those who were slightly capable would hire proper sacrificial soldiers. Only those who could not hire sacrificial soldiers would use half-sacrificial soldiers. Originally, it seemed that their physiques had some skills, but now, they did not hesitate at all.


    Hispanion continued, ¡°Look at their food and clothes. They¡¯re all top-notch. We haven¡¯t met such a fat sheep in a long time! Hurry up and go back to inform our brothers to wipe them out!¡±


    The two of them did as they thought and immediately returned to the vige to call their brothers. They were thergest group in the desert, the most terrifying bandits. They were unstoppable, and they were invincible. They were the legend of the desert!


    However, this legend instantly became a joke when it met Shadow Thirteen, Ah Wei, and the others.


    More than thirty brothers were beaten up. The half-sacrificial soldier they looked down on the most was actually the most ruthless one among them. Several brothers had their heads cut off before they could even open their eyes.


    ¡°Quick! Quick¡­ Quick, quick, quick¡­ Quickly inform Chief!¡± The burly man who was spying earlier stuttered in fear.

 Chapter 758 - 758 Little Black Eggs Are Here, Ghost Clan Expert (3)

    758 Little ck Eggs Are Here, Ghost n Expert (3)


    Hispanion immediately crushed the bamboo. A ball of blue mes rushed into the sky, illuminating most of the night sky.


    ¡°Who are you? You actually dare to touch my subordinates! You¡¯re tired of living!¡±


    A powerful roar rolled over from the sky, carrying a vast pressure, making Qing Yan vomit a mouthful of blood on the spot!


    What terrifying strength!


    !!


    This person was¡ª


    In the dark night, that person was so fast that only shadows were left. In a few shuttles, he saved the bandits from Shadow Thirteen and the others. Then, without waiting for them to react, he suddenly sent a palm wind towards the most gorgeous tent!


    That was Yan Jiuchao¡¯s tent!


    Yan Jiuchao did not have any martial arts. If he was hit by his palm, he would definitely die on the spot! Shadow Thirteen and Ah Wei instantly shed to the tent and used all their strength to receive his palm wind.


    However, even with thebined strength of the two of them, they did not hurt him at all. Instead, they were forced to take a few steps back and almost fell to the ground!


    ¡°Hmph, it seems that you¡¯re not an idiot to be able to take a palm from me. Alright, take another palm from me!¡± As the gray-robed man spoke, he circted another palm wind and attacked Shadow Thirteen and Ah Wei again.


    This time, he increased his strength by twenty percent. This was something that they couldn¡¯t take no matter what.


    Shadow Thirteen shouted, ¡°Take Young Master away!¡±


    Qing Yan flew into the tent and was about to take Yan Jiuchao away. In the blink of an eye, the gray-robed man attacked Qing Yan.


    ¡°Ah Dou!!!¡±


    An old voice suddenly sounded from outside the other tent.


    The gray-robed man was stunned for a moment before he suddenly flicked his sleeve and retracted his attack on Qing Yan.


    Qing Yan took a deep breath in shock and looked at the old man who suddenly appeared. ¡°Grandma, why did youe out?¡± The old man ignored Qing Yan¡¯s worries and walked towards the gray-robed man in a daze. Qing Yan¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Grandma! Be careful!¡±


    The man in gray raised his arm, and a trace of extreme surprise appeared on his cold and decisive face. In the next second, he knelt on one knee. ¡°Priest!¡±


    Qing Yan was stunned. Shadow Six and Yue Gou were also stunned. Shadow Thirteen was still looking at him warily, ready to take Young Master away if he went crazy.


    The old man helped him up. ¡°Ah Dou, is it really you?¡±


    Tears streamed down the face of the gray-robed man called Ah Dou. ¡°Priest! It¡¯s me!¡±


    How many years had it been since someone called him Ah Dou? He thought he would never hear it again in his life.


    ¡°You¡¯re old¡­¡± The old man choked.


    ¡°You¡¯re old too¡­¡± The gray robe choked even more.


    The old man: ¡°¡­¡±


    Why did he suddenly not want to acknowledge him?


    ¡°Hey, what-what¡¯s going on?¡± Shadow Six asked Yue Gou softly.


    Yue Gou said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either! I don¡¯t know him!¡±


    ¡°Do you know him?¡± Shadow Six secretly walked to Qing Yan¡¯s side.


    Qing Yan shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know him either. Look at his age. He¡¯s about the same age as the general. When he came out to wander the pugilistic world, I might not have been born yet.¡±


    Shadow Six looked at him coldly. ¡°It¡¯s shameful to pretend to be young!¡±


    Qing Yan: ¡°Ahem!¡±


    Shadow Six and the others were not the only ones who were surprised. The bandits were also more confused than the other.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Does Boss know them?¡±


    The bandits looked at each other. No one knew what had happened or why their boss would kneel down in front of an old thing and cry as he spoke.


    Was this still Boss Xiong Batian in their hearts?


    The man in gray cried uncontrobly. After a long time, he stopped crying. He held the old man¡¯s hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s great to meet you here. It¡¯s freezing cold here, and it¡¯s not suitable for you to stay here. If you don¡¯t mind, you can go to my vige to rest for a few nights.¡±


    It was best to have a ce to stay. The old man was not like those brats who would not fall sick no matter what. His waist and legs were about to be broken by the carriage. It was really time for him to find afortable bed to lie on for a few nights.


    Of course, he could not be the only one who agreed. He had to ask if that little ancestor was willing. The old man asked Shadow Thirteen to wake Yan Jiuchao up and roughly told him about the bandits and Ah Dou.


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°The bandit leader seems to be an old friend of Grandma. Grandma trusts him very much. He invited us to his vige to stay.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yan Jiuchao yawned. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    The group happily packed their things and boarded the carriage. The bandits were not in a good mood. It was not easy for them to rob someone, but they still managed to hit someone they knew. There was no one else with such luck.


    The group followed the gray-robed man back to the camp. It was not luxurious, but at least it was much better than sleeping in the open. After settling Yan Jiuchao down, Old Cui and Shadow Six guarded him. Shadow Thirteen, Grandma, and the others went to the gray-robed man¡¯s room.


    ¡°Priest, why are you here?¡± The gray-robed man asked strangely.


    The old man sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. How did you appear here? You said that that group of people were your subordinates just now. Did you be a bandit? Weren¡¯t you sent to find Madam¡¯s whereabouts back then?¡±


    Ah Dou felt bitter. He was searching for her. But he couldn¡¯t find her. He had lost his way in the desert and could not go to the Great Zhou or return to the Ghost n. Helpless, he could only be a bandit for many years.


    Shadow Thirteen pushed open the window, and a cold wind blew.


    The gray-robed man stood up and walked to the door. He looked at the lonely moon in the night sky. ¡°Priest, you don¡¯t know this. I¡¯ve been thinking of a way back all these years, but the desert is too big. I couldn¡¯t find a way home. I went through many ces and barely found a ce to stay here.¡±


    This was already the edge of the desert. Near the Gobi, there was a small oasis three miles away. Their water source and prey came from there.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lived here for ten years. I really want to go back even in my dreams¡­ I still remember the fruit tree in my hometown.¡± As the gray-robed man recalled, a strong sense of longing surged in his heart.


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°Are the leaves red and the fruits yellow? You can¡¯t eat them outside. Only your Ghost n has them?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The gray-robed man nodded. He felt a little strange, but he didn¡¯t realize what was wrong.


    Shadow Thirteen continued, ¡°Are the fruit trees in batches? There are only three to five in one ce. There¡¯s arge patch of mand in the east and a stone statue in the west that¡¯s so eroded by the wind that its appearance can¡¯t be seen clearly.¡±


    ...


    The gray-robed man turned his head in surprise and looked at Shadow Thirteen. ¡°You were right. Little brother, how do you know so much about the terrain of the Ghost n?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen pointed out of the window at a mountain opposite the Gobi. ¡°Isn¡¯t that it?¡±


    The man in gray walked over and looked in the direction he was pointing. He was instantly dumbfounded.


    Damn it!


    No wonder the scenery at the back of the mountain looked so familiar!!!

 Chapter 759 - 759 Endangered Because of His Strength, Brother Jiu Takes Action

    759 Endangered Because of His Strength, Brother Jiu Takes Action


    There was a forbidden area in the Ghost n. Other than the designated personnel, the other nsmen were not allowed to approach. However, there were always a few children at a curious and rebellious age. Ah Dou was one of them.


    Ah Dou had ¡°explored¡± the forbidden area with the children who had caused trouble everywhere since he was young. Unfortunately, the forbidden area was heavily guarded. They explored it many times but still could not enter. It was not until one time that Ah Dou discovered a canal near the forbidden area that they could swim in from there. However, the canal was narrow and the older children could not pass through. Fortunately, he was young and swam in with a few younger children.


    There was nothing in the forbidden area.


    At least, they did not discover anything. Instead, they saw a few beautiful fruit trees. The leaves were red, the fruits were yellow, and there was enough water. Unfortunately, the taste was a little astringent. On both sides of the fruit tree were arge mand and an old stone statue.


    !!


    The stone statue looked into the distance.


    In the distance was a Gobi with a thousand feet of wall. Smoke curled up under its feet, and it was bottomless.


    Ah Dou often thought that when he grew up and learned qinggong, he would fly to the Gobi opposite to take a look.


    ¡­ So, the ce he was living now was the Gobi that he had yearned for when he was young?


    He knew it. The first time he came here, he felt very familiar, as if he had been looking forward to it for a long time. He was very satisfied. In the past, he had moved so many nests, but once he came here, he never wanted to leave again.


    He was satisfied with everything here. He was satisfied with the terrain, and the scenery at the back of the mountain was even more satisfying. He felt like he was home when he stayed there.


    Damn it!


    Wasn¡¯t that his home?!


    The gray-robed man felt terrible.


    Shadow Six walked over and patted his shoulder. ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t be sad. People aren¡¯t saints. How can they not make mistakes? Didn¡¯t you realize that you¡¯ve lived at your door for ten years¡­¡±


    Shadow Six couldn¡¯t make it up anymore. How did he f*cking got lost in front of his house for ten years!!!


    The great Ghost n members were never defeated by setbacks. They would not be immersed in pain. The gray-robed man cried for a while before returning to his normal emotions, as if nothing had happened.


    The speed at which his expression changed was another eye-opener for Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen.


    The gray-robed man invited them to sit at the eight-seater table and asked them about the n. The old man, Ah Wei, and the others had left the n three years ago, and the information was actually verygging. However,pared to the gray-robed man who had left the Ghost n more than ten years ago, the information they narrated was much more novel.


    ¡°That fellow Chang Man has already married a wife! He secretly ran to the forbidden area with me back then!¡±


    ¡°Ah Qiu¡¯s mother remarried. I wanted her to wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Zhao Yidao came out. He was still squatting in the dungeon when I left.¡±


    When the gray-robed man heard the old man talk about the n, he felt a sense of familiarity that he had not felt for a long time. This was a sweetness that could not be earned no matter how many merchants he robbed. He looked at the young people at the side. ¡°By the way, Priest, who are they?¡±


    The old man introduced Ah Wei, Qing Yan, Yue Gou, Shadow Six, and Shadow Thirteen.


    When it came to the fact that Ah Wei and the other two were white envoys, the gray-robed man shook his head in disdain. ¡°Can any people with lousy skills be white envoys now?¡±


    L-lousy?


    Ah Wei and the other two¡¯s faces darkened.


    ¡°Sigh, there¡¯s really no one left in the Ghost n.¡± The gray-robed man sighed.


    The corners of Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen¡¯s mouths twitched. It wasn¡¯t that there was no one left. The experts had all gone out and couldn¡¯t find a way back to the n.


    The gray-robed man asked about their mission. ¡°By the way, did you find Madam? Why did you bring a few outsiders back?¡±


    The old man said, ¡°Their young master has been poisoned and needs to go to the Ghost n to find the medicinal primer. When I was in the Great Zhou, I was under their care. I hope I can help them this time.¡±


    The gray-robed man nodded. Although the Ghost n did not have much contact with outsiders, they still understood the principle of repaying kindness. Moreover, they were friends of the priest, so there was nothing to say.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Madam?¡± The gray-robed man asked again.


    The old man said calmly, ¡°She was taken away by a few ck envoys. She set off before us. I wonder if she¡¯s in the n now.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± The gray-robed man frowned. ¡°Why are there ck envoys? Aren¡¯t ck Envoys used to arrest and kill the traitorous White Envoys? Could it be that the King thinks we¡¯ve betrayed him?¡±


    No one said anything.


    This matter was the State Preceptor¡¯s fault. He was the one who told the Ghost King about their actions. Only then did the Ghost King know that they had betrayed him and sent ck envoys to arrest them.


    Of course, there was no need to let Ah Dou know about this.


    Ah Dou was a good person, and at the same time, Ah Dou was also a white envoy. His martial arts were enough to contend with Asura. If they really fought, they were not his match.


    Fortunately, Ah Dou did not continue asking. Instead, he said, ¡°If we want to return to the n, we have to pass through that forbidden area. The forbidden area is not easy to break through. You need an expert like me to protect you! Rest well tonight. I¡¯ll bring you back tomorrow morning!¡±


    Before dawn, the group woke up one after another. After a simple breakfast, the group set off for the edge of the Gobi.


    Ah Wei picked up his luggage. Was it an illusion or something else? Qing Yan and Yue Gou felt that Ah Wei¡¯s luggage was even heavier than before.


    The Gobi was a full ten feet away from the mountain opposite. No one knew what was below, and it was unknown if they could go down. Therefore, they gave up the thought of climbing down the Gobi, walking over, and climbing the Ghost n¡¯s mountain.


    But if they didn¡¯t do this, how could they go over?


    Ah Dou stood at the edge of the cliff and patted his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We can fly over!¡±


    ¡°This, this can¡¯t be, right?¡± Shadow Six swallowed his saliva. The Ghost n¡¯s mountain peak was steep, and thending point was slightly higher than the Gobi. This was a big taboo to use qinggong. Moreover, the morning fog was thick, and Shadow Six seriously suspected that the actual distance was even further than they looked.


    Ah Dou said firmly, ¡°Leave it to me! I don¡¯t dare to say anything else, but no one can catch up to me in terms of qinggong. Your aptitude isn¡¯t bad either. If I teach you my internal energy cultivation technique, you can also fly over!¡±


    ¡°This-this isn¡¯t good, right?¡± Shadow Six rubbed his little hands, his eyes sparkling.


    ¡°Listen carefully!¡± Ah Dou openly exined the internal energy cultivation technique. ¡°This is my unique cultivation technique and I¡¯ve never taught it to anyone else. Today, it¡¯s a bargain for you guys. Did you remember it?¡±


    They nodded. This mental cultivation technique was indeed not bad, and it was not difficult to remember. However¡­ could the few of them really fly over?


    The mountain was really tall and far!


    Among the few of them, Ah Wei and Shadow Thirteen had the best qinggong. Shadow Six winked at Shadow Thirteen. ¡°Can you go over?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never tried it.¡±


    Qing Yan also asked Ah Wei, ¡°Hey, can you do it?¡±


    Ah Wei looked at the luggage at the side imperceptibly. He might be able to do it alone, but it did not seem optimistic if he were to bring three heavy useless disciples.


    ...


    Seeing that they were extremely cowardly, Ah Dou was angry and helpless. ¡°Young people nowadays are really getting worse with each generation! Back then, when we were learning qinggong, we were all thrown off the cliff!¡±


    ¡°Is it such a deep cliff?¡± Shadow Six asked.


    ¡°Oh, no,¡± said Ah Dou.


    Shadow Six : ¡°¡­¡±


    Ah Dou waved his hand. ¡°Forget it, forget it. If you¡¯re really afraid, I¡¯ll use a rope to carry you over. Now, stand back. I¡¯m going to use my qinggong!¡±


    They retreated ten steps away. Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six protected Yan Jiuchao behind them. A strong gust of wind blew over from Ah Dou¡¯s body. Ah Dou¡¯s robe fluttered, and a powerful aura surged, almost to the point of Asura¡¯s aura!


    The clouds seemed to have been distorted by his aura, and the sky turned gray. He stomped his foot and shouted, ¡°Tai!¡±


    The powerful aura crushed them until they could not breathe.


    Ah Dou tapped his toes and rose into the air. His originally burly and muscr body became extremely light at this moment. He rushed out like an arrow that had left the bow and rushed towards the mountain opposite!


    They took down the hand in front of them and stared straight at Ah Dou, who was sent flying, despite the sandstorm. They had never seen such powerful qinggong. He had really arrived at the mountain opposite.


    However, he had calcted the angle wrongly. He flew too low and did not reach the sky above the mountain. Instead, he bumped into the mountain!


    ...


    The peak was crippled by him.


    Ordinary experts could not do it like him.


    He was dizzy for a full two seconds. Then, he fell down with the peak that he had broken.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡ªam¡ªfine¡ª¡±


    Bang!


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    Bang!


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    ¡°Uh¡­ uh.¡±


    The expert, Ah Dou, had fainted.


    Everyone : ¡°¡­¡±


    The corners of Shadow Thirteen¡¯s mouth twitched. What else could he say about a n that was on the verge of death because of their strength?


    ¡°Young Master.¡± Shadow Thirteen looked at Yan Jiuchao. ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao weighed the Qianji Box in his hand and activated the mechanism. A silver hook flew over with silver threads and entangled the stone statue on the mountain.


    Everyone was speechless again.

 Chapter 760 - 760 Goddess of the Ghost Domain (1)

    760 Goddess of the Ghost Domain (1)


    In the Feiyu Manor, Yu Wan was also preparing to pack her bags and set off.


    Yu Wan had thought about it. Yan Jiuchao hasn¡¯t caught up to her for a long time. One of the reasons might be he was led the wrong way by Grandma and the others, but she could not rule out the possibility that he had already found the right path and sessfully entered the Ghost n.


    She knew Yan Jiuchao¡¯s personality very well after being married to him for so long. He was certain that she had been captured by the ck Envoy to the Ghost n, so he would definitely go to the Ghost n.


    If she wanted to meet him, the best way was to go to the Ghost n too. Moreover, other than meeting up with Yan Jiuchao, she had another more important reason.


    !!


    ¡°Is what Manor Master Ji said true?¡± She looked at the man sitting in front of her.


    Manor Master Ji thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯m just hearing rumors. The Feiyu Manor receives guests from all over the world. They often bring rumors and news from all over the world. As for whether it¡¯s true or not, I¡¯ve never investigated.¡±


    Yu Wan muttered, ¡°A thousand years of indestructibility. It doesn¡¯t sound real.¡±


    Manor Master Ji said, ¡°The rumors are mostly exaggerated, but there are indeed powerful people who can revive from the dead in the Saintess¡¯ lineage. My friend identally entered the Ghost Domain and was poisoned by a snake. He should have died without a doubt, but he was saved by a woman in white. He mustered his courage and guessed that the woman was the Saintess, or at least a descendant of the Saintess.¡±


    ¡°Where is Manor Master Ji¡¯s friend now?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Manor Master Ji said regretfully, ¡°He passed away a few years ago. He identally mentioned it when I went to visit him before he died. If not for that, I really wouldn¡¯t have known that there was such a strange thing in the world. He said that he had already died and that the Goddess had saved him.¡±


    How could a dead persone back to life? Yu Wan felt that it was most likely that Vi Master Ji¡¯s friend was exaggerating, but this was not important. What was important was the Goddess with brilliant medical skills.


    Yu Wan paused and asked thoughtfully, ¡°Is the Goddess the descendant of the Saintess?¡±


    Manor Master Ji frowned. ¡°That¡¯s what he said, but in my opinion, those are very likely illusions that appeared after he was poisoned by a poisonous snake. Perhaps he has never met any woman.¡±


    Yu Wan looked up at him. ¡°Then how can we exin that he cured the snake poison?¡±


    Manor Master Ji thought for a while and said, ¡°His internal energy is deep. He might have survived it himself.¡±


    Yu Wan nodded and said, ¡°As long as there¡¯s a chance, I have to try.¡±


    Manor Master Ji asked in confusion, ¡°Forgive me for being blunt, but is the descendant of the Saintess so important to you?¡±


    Yu Wan smiled faintly. ¡°To be honest, my husband has been poisoned by the Fragrance of Hundred Miles and needs the blood of the Saintess as a medicinal primer.¡±


    ¡°Fragrance of Hundred Miles?¡± Manor Master Ji had naturally heard of this poison before. Not only was it extremely poisonous, but it was alsopletely unsolvable. The unsolvable meaning was that the medicinal primer it needed could no longer be found in the world.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°We¡¯ve already obtained the snow toad and the red lingzhi. Now, we¡¯re only short of the blood of the Saintess and the tears of the Sorcerer King.¡±


    Only short? They probably couldn¡¯t find it at all.


    The Saintess and the sorcerer had long disappeared. Even if his friend¡¯s words were true, he could not be sure that the white-clothed woman was the descendant of the Saintess. Perhaps she was just a Ghost n woman who was proficient in medicine.


    The rtionship between the Ghost n and the Ghost Domain was like that of Nanzhao and Southern Xinjiang. The Ghost n was located in the Ghost Domain, but no one had measured how big the Ghost Domain was.


    That goddess might be in the territory of the Ghost n, or it might be somewhere else in the Ghost Domain. No matter what, she had to reach the Ghost n first.


    Manor Master Ji cupped his hands and said, ¡°Madam is indebted to Wan Feng and takes good care of my son. If Madam insists on going to the Ghost n, I¡¯m willing to choose a few experienced disciples to escort you all the way.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ept it.¡± Yu Wan did not stand on ceremony. She and Asura did not know the way, so even if she was not pregnant, she could not reach the Ghost n. She would think of a way to repay the favor she owed the Feiyu Manor today in the future.


    Not long after Manor Master Ji left, a figure came to the door. Yu Wan thought that it was a chosen disciple, but when she turned around, she realized that it was Jiang Hai.


    No, it was Ji Xingchuan.


    Ji Xingchuan walked in and looked at the bag on the table. He said to Yu Wan, ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the Ghost n.¡±


    Yu Wan refused. ¡°No need. The disciples of the Feiyu Manor are enough.¡±


    ¡°They can¡¯t protect you,¡± Ji Xingchuan said bluntly.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°I¡¯ll be careful. Besides, I don¡¯t need their protection. I have Asura.¡±


    Ji Xingchuan said, ¡°The Ghost n has a way to deal with Asura.¡±

 Chapter 761 - 761 Goddess of the Ghost Domain (2)

    761 Goddess of the Ghost Domain (2)


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk when we get there.¡± There were some things that she had to think about again and again, but there were also some things that she had to go all out. She was definitely going to the Ghost n. She would take any risk.


    Ji Xingchuan¡¯s expression turned ugly.


    Yu Wan sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to follow me, but there¡¯s really no need.¡±


    Ji Xingchuan said seriously, ¡°My indenture is still with you.¡±


    Yu Wan opened her mouth and said, ¡°That¡¯s Jiang Hai, not Ji Xingchuan.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all the same,¡± Ji Xingchuan said.


    ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± Yu Wan held her forehead.¡± You¡¯re the young master of the Feiyu Manor. You need to stay behind to preside over the overall situation. If you follow me, what will happen to the manor?¡±


    Ji Xingchuan said matter-of-factly, ¡°My father is still young and canst for a few more years. Wan Feng is also old and can help take care ofmon affairs.¡±


    Yu Wan¡­ Yu Wan could not outtalk him.


    ¡°It¡¯s decided.¡± With that, Ji Xingchuan did not give her a chance to refuse and turned to leave.


    Yu Wan shook her head and continued to pack her luggage. Outside the door, hurried footsteps could be heard.


    ¡°Have you thought it through?¡± Yu Wan did not look up.


    ¡°Thought what through?¡±


    It was Wan Feng¡¯s voice.


    Yu Wan looked at him in shock. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Wan Feng curled his lips and said, ¡°Can¡¯t Ie? I saw my uncle just now. Could it be that only he cane?¡±


    Yu Wan was amused. Little brats were actually jealous of adults.


    Wan Feng was also here to ask to travel with Yu Wan. However, unlike Ji Xingchuan¡¯s direct announcement, he was here to ask for Yu Wan¡¯s permission. He was so young and was not as strong as Ji Xingchuan. He could not do whatever he said. Manor Master Ji told him that if Yu Wan agreed, she would agree to him going.


    Manor Master Ji was a sly old man. He didn¡¯t want to offend his grandson, so he kicked the ball to her. Forget it, on ount that she had owed Manor Master Ji a favor, she would settle this little sweetheart for him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Wan Feng frowned and said, ¡°If Uncle can go, why can¡¯t I? I don¡¯t know martial arts, but I know sorcery! I can help too!¡±


    Yu Wan said patiently, ¡°I didn¡¯t disagree because I look down on your ability. Your master is so powerful, and you¡¯ve inherited his mantle. Of course, you¡¯re very powerful. I asked you to stay here because I have other missions for you. It¡¯s a very important mission. I¡¯m worried about others doing it.¡±


    With that said, Wan Feng was interested. He sat up straight and said, ¡°What mission, Sister Wan?¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Wait for Yan Jiuchao here.¡±


    Wan Feng said, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say he went to the Ghost n?¡±


    This child had heard a lot of news.


    Yu Wan cleared her throat and said seriously, ¡°He might have gone to the Ghost n, but he might also be on his way to the Feiyu Manor. When he arrives at the manor, tell him my whereabouts, and tell him toe to the Ghost n to look for me with him. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°About that¡­¡± Wan Feng still wanted to apany Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan continued, ¡°I know what you want to say and get someone else to pass a message to him, but he doesn¡¯t know anyone else. How can he believe them?¡±


    Wan Feng said, ¡°Then let Uncle stay and wait for him! I¡¯ll apany you to the Ghost n!¡±


    Yu Wan pped her thigh and said, ¡°I have no objections to this. Go and tell your uncle. If he agrees, I¡¯ll let you go!¡±


    Who didn¡¯t know how to y ball?


    Wan Feng happily went to look for Ji Xingchuan. In the end, he was naturally taught a terrible lesson. He could not see anyone for ten days to half a month. Go to the Ghost n? Dream on!


    Wan Feng¡¯s jade pendant had been left in Yu Wan¡¯s room. Yu Wan picked it up and nned to send it to Wan Feng herself. Just as she left the courtyard, she bumped into an unexpected person.


    There were really guests every day, and there were especially many today. If Yu Wan remembered correctly, this red-clothed girl seemed to be the fianc¨¦e Manor Master Ji had chosen for Ji Xingchuan?


    What was her surname again?


    Oh no, she was stupid for three years when she was pregnant. She had just gotten pregnant, but now her brain was not that smart again.


    ¡°Wei Ruyan.¡± Miss Wei nodded gently at Yu Wan.


    ¡°Ah, Miss Ruyan.¡± Yu Wan greeted her politely.


    ¡°Mrs. Yan, it¡¯s sote. Are you going out?¡± Miss Wei asked softly.


    Yu Wan showed the jade pendant in her hand. ¡°Wan Feng¡¯s jade pendant was left behind. I¡¯ll send it to him.¡±


    Others did not know Yu Wan¡¯s identity, but as Ji Xingchuan¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Miss Wei knew Yu Wan very well. She said, ¡°Coincidentally, I¡¯m going that way too. If Mrs. Yan doesn¡¯t mind, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Wan nodded.


    The two of them slowly walked under the quiet night.

 Chapter 762 - 762 Goddess of the Ghost Domain (3)

    762 Goddess of the Ghost Domain (3)


    Yu Wan was petite and exquisite in front of Yan Jiuchao. Compared to other women, she was considered tall. However, this Miss Wei was not bad either. She was actually on par with Yu Wan.


    The women of the Wei family were beautiful. Other than her mother and Shangguan Yan, Yu Wan had rarely seen a woman whose looks made her eyes light up. Obviously, Wei Ruyan was one.


    Wei Ruyan was so beautiful that she was not arrogant. She was like a quiet orchid that could inadvertently bloom.


    ¡°Did Miss Wei specially wait for me here?¡± Yu Wan voiced her doubts.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Wei Ruyan nodded. ¡°Did I offend Mrs. Yan?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Yu Wan smiled.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Wei Ruyan hesitated for a while before mustering her courage and saying,¡± I heard that Big Brother Ji is working under you.¡±


    Yu Wan was enlightened. ¡°Ah, that. Young Master only came up with this n to investigate his sister¡¯s whereabouts. I hope Miss Wei doesn¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m worried about.¡± Wei Ruyan shook her head.


    This meant that she was indeed concerned. She was an honest girl. Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°Then what are you worried about, Miss Wei?¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Ji treats you¡­¡±


    Wei Ruyan didn¡¯t finish her sentence. Just because she didn¡¯t say it didn¡¯t mean that Yu Wan didn¡¯t know how to guess.


    Yu Wan was bluffing when she said that she did not notice Ji Xingchuan¡¯s feelings for her. However, she had just noticed it not long ago. After entering the vi, she gradually felt that the way Ji Xingchuan looked at her was different.


    However, this feeling was not the admiration that Wei Ruyan understood. She thought that she might have reminded Ji Xingchuan of his sister in some ways.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°I have a younger brother at home. I treat him the same way Miss Ji treats Ji Xingchuan.¡±


    This might be where Ji Xingchuan fell in love with her. But this was not a rtionship. Instead of saying that Ji Xingchuan was good to her, it was more like Ji Xingchuan was making up for hisck of respect for Miss Ji.


    ¡°Do you understand, Miss Wei?¡±


    Wei Ruyan nodded gently. ¡°I understand. However, I still have to annul my engagement with Big Brother Ji.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Yu Wan looked at her in confusion. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me??¡±


    Miss Wei shook her head. ¡°How can that be? I came to look for Mrs. Yan naturally because I believe that you will tell me the truth. Actually, I¡¯ve asked him the same question, but he disdains to exin it to me.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Yu Wan did not know how to reply. Ji Xingchuan indeed did not like to exin.


    Miss Wei said, ¡°If Madam asked him, wouldn¡¯t he exin? Was he like this when he worked under Madam in the past?¡±


    Yu Wan wanted to say yes, but she realized that she wasn¡¯t. It was true that Ji Xingchuan was silent, but as long as she asked him, he would tell her.


    ¡°He¡¯s not satisfied with this marriage. Back then, it was to avoid marriage with the Wei family that Eldest Miss Ji left her hometown. He didn¡¯t say anything, but I¡¯m afraid he hates the Wei family in his heart. Nanny told me that sincerity makes the stone open. As long as I can be a gentle and considerate wife in the future, as time passes, Big Brother Ji will definitely see how good I am.¡±


    At this point, Miss Wei paused. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to make myself suffer so much.¡±


    Yu Wan suddenly thought of an old friend she had not thought of for a long time¡ªHan Jingshu.


    Han Jingshu¡¯s situation was simr to Wei Ruyan¡¯s. She had been engaged to a man who did not love her. Han Jingshu chose to use her sincerity to move Yan Huaijing, but Wei Ruyan did not want to sacrifice the happiness of the rest of her life.


    Yu Wan couldn¡¯t say who made the right choice. ¡°This is your own life. You have the final say on how to choose. Even if the two ns can¡¯t be a family, I think¡­¡±


    Wei Ruyan shook her head. ¡°I only said that I wanted to break off the engagement with Big Brother Ji. I didn¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t want to marry into the Feiyu Manor.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Wan felt that her brain could not keep up again. Was her intelligence so insufficient after pregnancy?


    Wei Ruyan pointed at the courtyard in front of her and smiled. She lifted her skirt and walked in briskly. ¡°Wan Feng, I¡¯m here to see you!¡±


    Wan Feng¡¯s panicked cry came from the room. ¡°Sister Wei, don¡¯te in! I, I, I¡­ I was beaten up badly by my uncle! I¡¯m too ashamed to see anyone!¡±


    Wei Ruyan was one year older than Wan Feng. However, an older wife and young husband might also be another form of happiness.


    Yu Wan handed the jade pendant to Wei Ruyan. ¡°Help me return it to Wan Feng.¡±


    This girl had tricked her! On the surface, she suspected her and Ji Xingchuan, in actuality, she was testing her rtionship with Wan Feng.


    Were the little girls nowadays so smart?


    Ji Xingchuan, oh Ji Xingchuan, who told you to ignore her? See, in the blink of an eye, she became your niece-inw¡­


    The next day, the sky was clear and the wind was gentle.


    Yu Wan brought Asura and Asura set off with their bags.


    Manor Master Ji chose twelve disciples with strong martial arts skills and prepared two carriages that could travel a thousand miles a day. One was for Yu Wan to ride, and the other was for storing all kinds of weapons and supplies. It was a long journey and the journey was rugged. No one knew if any idents would happen. In short, it was better to be careful than sorry.


    Manor Master Ji said, ¡°The Feiyu Manor sent supplies to the Ghost n once. Someone here has been to the Ghost n before. He will lead the way for you.¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°Thank you, Manor Master Ji.¡±


    Seeing the reluctance and worry in Manor Master Ji¡¯s eyes, Yu Wan continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Manor Master Ji. No matter what, I won¡¯t let your son take the risk. His duty is only to lead the way for me. If I really encounter danger, I won¡¯t drag him down.¡±


    Manor Master Ji smiled and said, ¡°Madam, you¡¯re being too serious. How can a man let a woman take the risk alone when he¡¯s outside? Although I¡¯m worried about him because he¡¯s my son, I hope he can be an indomitable man. He chose the path himself and has to bear all the risks himself. He can¡¯t escape at thest minute and be a coward.¡±


    Manor Master Ji was a very open-minded elder. He had high hopes for his children, but he would not tie their flying wings. He was willing to let them live safely, but he also respected any risky choices.


    ¡°Manor Master Ji, take care. See you again.¡± Yu Wan bowed.


    Manor Master Ji cupped his hands and bowed back. ¡°Madam, take care too.¡±


    Asura stood beside the carriage, his blood-red eyes wide open, his tongue sticking out in boredom. After Yu Wan bade farewell to Manor Master Ji, she walked towards the carriage. Asura changed his sloppy appearance and stood up straight. He grinned, revealing his white teeth!


    Yu Wan got into the carriage. He also quickly sat down.


    A disciple brought a horse for Ji Xingchuan. Ji Xingchuan took onest look in the direction of the vi and got on the horse. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 763 - 763 Entering the Ghost Clan, Expert Ah Dou (1)

    763 Entering the Ghost n, Expert Ah Dou (1)


    The disciple who had sent supplies to the Ghost n was called Qin Feiyang. He was a direct disciple of the Feiyu Manor. One day, he happened to pick up the lost Guardian Zhuge in the desert and brought him back to the manor. Coincidentally, the Manor Master¡¯s junior sister, Cai Yu and Cai Yan¡¯s martial uncle, identally went crazy when she was in seclusion. Guardian Zhuge took the initiative to help her expel the demonic energy in her body. After a while, Guardian Zhuge could be considered to have a slight rtionship with the manor.


    The Feiyu Manor needed a batch of herbs, and there were a few things that could not be found on the market, but the Ghost n had it. After some discussion, Manor Master Ji decided to buy herbs from the Ghost n, but the Ghost n did not want money and wanted supplies.


    The Feiyu Manor prepared double the supplies ording to their needs and asked the disciples to send them to the Ghost n.


    It was not easy for the members of the Ghost n to go out and search for people, but they had the aura of a Gu worm when they returned. As long as it did not rain, they could basically find their way home.


    Of course, the Ghost n had a lot of rain.


    The Feiyu Manor was considered lucky that time and sessfully arrived at the Ghost n.


    Qin Feiyang remembered the way.


    This time, he led Yu Wan, Ji Xingchuan, and the others into the mountain range ording to the route in his memory. They passed through the forest and crossed the stream to the entrance of the Ghost n.


    However, to his surprise, the entrance was gone. Everyone looked at the endless sea in front of them and swallowed their saliva.


    A disciple asked, ¡°Uh¡­ Are we going to dive down?¡±


    Could the Ghost n be underwater?


    Yu Wan lifted the curtain and looked. ¡°What a big pile of water.¡±


    Ji Xingchuan looked at Qin Feiyang with a dark expression.


    Qin Feiyang scratched his head and said in confusion, ¡°I remember that¡¯s how we walked. I shouldn¡¯t be wrong.¡±


    If he wasn¡¯t reliable, Manor Master Ji wouldn¡¯t have sent him here. From this, Ji Xingchuan didn¡¯t doubt his words, but why did the former entrance be an ocean?


    Yu Wan thought for a while and said, ¡°I heard that the Ghost n has a lot of rain. Perhaps there were a few heavy rains a while ago that formed a flood that drowned the entrance.¡±


    Ji Xingchuan nodded thoughtfully. ¡°I don¡¯t know how big the water is. We don¡¯t have a boat, so we can¡¯t cross.¡±


    Yu Wan agreed and said, ¡°And it¡¯s hard to guarantee that there won¡¯t be the next sh flood. Let¡¯s change our route.¡±


    ¡°But I haven¡¯t taken any other paths,¡± Qin Feiyang said with a troubled expression. He was worried that he would lead the way wrongly and cause the Young Master to get lost in the Ghost n. That way, the Manor Master would kill him.


    Yu Wan looked around and said unhurriedly, ¡°We¡¯re at the edge of the forest now. The entrance to the Ghost n is in the south. To the east is the mountain range, and to the west is also the forest, but most of it is flooded. Let¡¯s enter the mountain and go around the mountain range.¡±


    ¡°In that case, the carriage can¡¯t be used,¡± Ji Xingchuan said.


    It was fine for them as a group of men, but Yu Wan was pregnant. It would be too tiring for her to travel the mountains and rivers.


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± She was not so delicate.


    ¡°We can also wait for the flood to subside,¡± Ji Xingchuan said.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°I can¡¯t wait.¡± Yan Jiuchao¡¯s poison couldn¡¯t wait.


    Ji Xingchuan understood what she meant and did not say anything to persuade her. He dismounted and got someone to carry the necessary luggage on the horse. He walked over to help Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan smiled and pushed his hand away. ¡°I told you I could walk.¡±


    She could walk. She was less than two months pregnant. Her steps were light. Moreover, she hadn¡¯t done so much farm work in the past for nothing.


    Ji Xingchuan observed for a while and saw that Yu Wan¡¯s face was indeed not red or panting. Then, he followed her in relief.


    Those who could be chosen by Manor Master Ji had a good sense of direction. Yu Wan and Ji Xingchuan¡¯s was even better. As the two of them estimated the route in their hearts, they kept an eye on the direction of the entrance.


    What was worth mentioning was that the endless sea gradually narrowed as they walked higher. They might be able to trek over after a while.


    Asura ran at the front with his hands and feet like a monkey that had returned to the forest.


    Ji Xingchuan always kept a safe distance from Yu Wan. If anything happened, he could pull her behind him immediately.


    After walking for a while, Ji Xingchuan frowned. ¡°Be careful, there¡¯s a miasma forest ahead!¡±


    ¡°Asura!¡± Yu Wan shouted.


    Asura, who had already run into the miasma forest, turned around and looked at Yu Wan strangely.


    Yu Wan had forgotten that Asuras were not afraid of miasma. The miasma was poisonous to ordinary people, but it was nothing to experts at their level. However, Asura seemed to understand that Yu Wan and the others could not enter the forest easily. He obediently walked back and silently guarded Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan took out a bottle of pills from the first aid kit. ¡°One pill every two hours.¡±


    Ji Xingchuan also gave her one.


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of miasma either.¡± She had a small Gu in her body, and all the miasma poison that entered her body could be refined by the small Gu.


    Ji Xingchuan and the disciples took the pills and continued forward.


    ¡°The terrain seems to have be lower,¡± Ji Xingchuan said.


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°The direction is right. Continue.¡±


    The group walked for a while more. They originally thought that they would soon be able to find a new entrance to the Ghost n, but instead of finding the entrance, they encountered a few ck envoys who had gone out to carry out missions.


    Enemies were bound to meet on a narrow road.


    As expected, they mistook Yu Wan for their madam.


    The two sides inevitably fought.


    This was the Ghost n¡¯s territory. The ck Envoys had the advantage in numbers and there were many mechanisms. Not long after, they forced Ji Xingchuan and the disciples away.


    Asura stood in front of Yu Wan, not letting anyone approach her. In the blink of an eye, a huge fell from the sky without warning.


    Yu Wan looked up, her pupils constricting. ¡°Asura Net!¡±


    Asura still had injuries from the. It was not easy for him to recover from his injuries, and he was still bloodstained.


    He did not care at all because he was used to pain. The mania in his body was constantly torturing him, but Yu Wan could not let it be a matter of course just because he could endure it.


    Yu Wan reached out and pushed Asura out! The covered Yu Wan. The big covering Yu Wan was pulled onto the tree.


    Asura flew up to snatch it, but an Asura Whip suddenly wrapped around his waist. His waist seemed to have been scalded as it hissed. However, Asura did not seem to know pain at all. He turned around fiercely and red at the ck envoy who had ambushed him with his blood-red eyes.


    ...


    The ck Envoy felt a huge killing intent, but he had the Asura Whip, and the Asura Whip was Asura¡¯s natural enemy!


    He suddenly tightened the whip and tried to pull Asura to his side. Unexpectedly, Asura grabbed the whip with his bare hands. His flesh was burned until it hissed. He did not let go and pulled the whip over inch by inch.


    The ck Envoy widened his eyes in disbelief.


    Seeing that he was approaching step by step, the ck Envoy was about to let go when Asura grabbed his throat.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±


    That was impossible!


    How could Asura, who was entangled by the Asura Whip, still have the strength to fight back?


    Asura sent him flying with a p!


    He pulled off the whip on his body and used his Qigong to catch Yu Wan. However, the big was suddenly put into another ck envoy¡¯s hand. Almost at the same time, another big sprinkled out from his hand and wrapped around Asura.


    This ck envoy stood on a branch and looked down at Asura. ¡°You¡¯re the most powerful Asura I¡¯ve ever seen, but so what? This is used to deal with the Asura King. Let¡¯s see if you can break free.¡±


    Asura flew into a rage in the!


    ...


    The ck envoy looked at Yu Wan in amusement and was about to drug her.


    Yu Wan said coldly, ¡°Take your dirty hand away! You¡¯re not allowed to use medicine on me!¡±


    The ck envoy smiled and said, ¡°That won¡¯t do. Madam is scheming. What if you escape when we don¡¯t give you some medicine?¡±


    Yu Wan held her stomach.


    The ck envoy narrowed his eyes. ¡°Is Madam pregnant? Anyway, he¡¯s not the king¡¯s flesh and blood. It¡¯s fine if he¡¯s gone.¡±


    Bastard!


    Yu Wan frowned. ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person! I¡¯m not your madam!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote to quibble now.¡± The ck Envoy grabbed Yu Wan¡¯s throat and was about to pour the knockout medicine into her mouth. At the critical moment, a shadow fell from the sky and hit the ck Envoy¡¯s head.


    Logically speaking, it was not impossible for the ck Envoy to not notice the danger with his martial arts. It could only be said that the other party fell too quickly, so quickly that he could not notice it. By the time he reacted, he had already fallen to the ground with the medicine.


    He spat out a mouthful of blood and tilted his head, unconscious! After he let go, the big fell. The shadow that knocked out the ck envoy was unbelievably heavy. After knocking out the ck envoy, it smashed another hole in the ground.


    Yu Wan and the shadow both fell into the hole.


    Asura endured the pain and pounced over under the pressure of the Asura Net, but he did not fall down.


    Asura let out an angry roar!


    Shadow Thirteen, who had justnded on the ground along the rope, heard something. ¡°Young Master, listen!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°It¡¯s Asura¡¯s voice.¡±

 Chapter 764 - 764 Descendant of the Saintess (1)

    764 Descendant of the Saintess (1)


    Yu Wan had never known that there was a kind of person in the world who could smash through the ground. How high did he have to fall to create such strength?


    Yu Wan, who was caught in the Asura Net, must have fallen into a big hole.


    However, this did not seem to be just a hole. She felt herself sliding into a hole in the ground. The hole was winding, rugged, and bottomless. The light above her head had disappeared perhaps long ago, but she still slid down.


    Fortunately, there was a human cushion under her butt, so the journey was quitefortable.


    !!


    After an unknown period of time, so long that Yu Wan felt that the human cushion was bing skinless, she finally slid out of the hole and fell onto a straw cushion.


    Yu Wan choked on the grass and dust and coughed. She waved her sleeve, covered her mouth and nose, and moved down from the human cushion. She did not know if it was her imagination, but she felt that the moment she came down, the human cushion bounced back.


    Uh¡­ She-she¡¯s not that heavy, right¡­?


    ¡°How are you?¡± Yu Wan asked him.


    The other party did not answer. Yu Wan took out a bead from her purse.


    This was a luminous pearl that could glow. The bead light was not strong, but it could barely illuminate the ce in front of her. This was an abandoned¡­ cer? The walls were bare and there was nothing. There were a few moldy straw cushions scattered on the ground, and a few pairs of animal bones could be vaguely seen in the corner.


    Under the faint bead light, Yu Wan could vaguely see¡­ okay, no, she could not see the other party¡¯s appearance. He slid down from such a high ce with his face facing down. He was bald. He was already swollen like a pig¡¯s head.


    Yu Wan quickly reached out her fingertip to feel his neck and realized that he had no pulse.


    Uh¡­


    Could he have been crushed to death by her?


    Yu Wan touched her slightly bulging stomach. Would anyone believe her if she said that it was not her weight but the baby?


    Click, click.


    Strange footsteps came from the other side of the wall. Yu Wan seriously suspected that they were a few pairs of wooden clogs that didn¡¯t fit. Otherwise, how could they make such sounds? As the click approached, a seemingly airtight wall was suddenly pushed open from the other side and a dazzling fire shone in.


    Yu Wan subconsciously raised her hand to block the light. Then, she heard a young exmation. ¡°Aiyo! Look! It¡¯s a person! A woman!¡±


    From his tone, it was as if he knew what had fallen in, but he did not expect it to be a living person.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more person!¡±


    He had discovered that human cushion.


    After Yu Wan adapted to the light, she looked at the other party. It was a few children wearing animal skin. The leader was about nine years old and was wearing a pair of shoes that were several sizes bigger and looked like wooden clogs. The cry just now came from him.


    Behind him were two six or seven-year-old children. Their faces were dirty, and their eyes were wide open as they sized up Yu Wan curiously.


    Compared to the human cushion that could no longer move, the few of them were more interested in a living person.


    The nine-year-old child was the first toe back to his senses. He red at Yu Wan¡¯s infatuatedpanion and berated, ¡°What are you in a daze for? Hurry up and tell Granny!¡±


    Upon hearing this, they dispersed.


    The moment they dispersed, the stone door closed, and the cer became dark again.


    When the group of children returned to the cer again, there was a beautiful woman in red beside them. She looked to be no more than twenty or thirty years old, but Yu Wan clearly heard the children at the side call her Granny.


    This person¡­ was a Granny?


    If it were anyone else, they might be surprised for a long time, but Yu Wan quickly epted it. After all, her mother also looked very young, but she was already a grandmother.


    ¡°Granny! It¡¯s them! They fell from the trap!¡± The nine-year-old child pointed at Yu Wan and said. Then, he pointed at the man who had long lost his pulse. ¡°That person seems to be dead. I haven¡¯t heard him speak! He was lying there just now and is still lying there!¡±


    The woman first nced at Yu Wan and walked over casually. When she got closer, Yu Wan could smell the fragrance of the peony on her body.


    She was really a fairy-like person. The woman squatted down on one knee in front of the ¡°human cushion¡±. She turned her wrist and a silver needle appeared on her fingertip, stabbing into one of the other party¡¯s acupoints.


    Yu Wan thought to herself, Isn¡¯t this a fatal acupoint? Can a fatal acupoint be pierced? However, he was already dead. There didn¡¯t seem to be any harm in pricking him twice.


    After the woman finished pricking, she stood up indifferently and threw a small medicine bottle to Yu Wan. ¡°Eat it.¡±


    Did they think they were together?


    Yu Wan did not exin. She removed the cork and poured out the pills inside. It was unknown what medicinal herb this pill was made of. The fragrance was fragrant and it melted in the mouth.


    After that person took the pill, he suddenly coughed.


    Yu Wan¡¯s hair stood on end! She had felt his pulse and confirmed that there was no more pulse. How did he reallye back to life after taking a pill?


    Yu Wan checked his pulse again and checked his breathing. There was a heartbeat. How could this be? Was this guy not dead, or did this woman in front of him have a revival technique?


    ¡°Follow me,¡± the woman said to Yu Wan. Yu Wan blinked. The woman instructed the children, ¡°Carry that man back to the courtyard.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Granny!¡± They agreed in unison and ran out. They found a mat and pushed the man to it before dragging him out.


    Staying here was equivalent to waiting for death. Yu Wan simply followed them. After walking through a damp passageway, Yu Wan saw a light that she had not seen for a long time. After leaving the passageway, they could see a courtyard. It was simple, but elegant and quiet.


    The woman pushed open the fence door and entered the courtyard.


    The children used all their strength to drag the burly man who had been saved by the woman but was still unconscious.


    ¡°Granny, Granny, where should I put it?¡± The nine-year-old child asked.


    The woman pointed to thewn in the courtyard. ¡°Put it here.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± The child instructed his friends to drag the straw mat to thewn. He was panting from exhaustion, but no oneined.


    ¡°Go y,¡± the woman said.


    They ran away excitedly.


    The woman walked up the corridor and entered a room. Yu Wan paused and followed her in. There was a small table on the floor of the room, and a few cushions on all sides of the table.


    The woman sat down on one of the cattail cushions and brewed a pot of tea. ¡°Sit.¡±


    Yu Wan walked over and sat down.


    The woman poured Yu Wan a cup of tea. Yu Wan picked up the cup. Even though this woman had taken her in, one had to be vignt. Yu Wan still sniffed the smell in the tea first and took a sip when she did not find anything amiss.


    ...


    It was flower tea, leaving a fragrance in her teeth.


    The woman did not say anything from beginning to end. She only quietly brewed and tasted tea.


    Yu Wan was still hoping to go up, so she naturally could not waste time with her like this. She asked, ¡°May I ask where this is? Why did we fall from above?¡±


    The woman said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where this is either. I only know that it¡¯s a valley. There¡¯s a secret passageway left behind by the seniors in the mountains. There¡¯s a trap above the secret passageway. It was originally used to prevent outsiders from invading. After that, fewer people invaded and it was used for hunting. However, in recent years, there aren¡¯t many prey left.¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°I see. By the way, I heard them call you granny just now, but I think you¡¯re only in your early twenties.¡±


    The woman said, ¡°I¡¯ve been here for thirty years. I was about your age when I came.¡±


    In that case, wasn¡¯t she about the same age as Madam Tan? Then she was too good at staying young.


    The woman looked out of the window and said, ¡°I picked up those children from outside. They have no parents and followed me to live a poor and quiet life in the valley. If you don¡¯t mind, you can call me Granny like them.¡±


    Yu Wan changed her words. ¡°Granny is really kind-hearted.¡±


    The woman did not reply. Seeing that Yu Wan¡¯s cup was empty, she poured another cup of tea for her.


    Yu Wan thought of something and asked, ¡°Granny, was that hero really dead just now? What medicine did you give him? Why did hee back to life?¡±


    ...


    The woman said indifferently, ¡°He did die, but he was saved. It was just a pill that I refined when I had nothing to do. If you want, I¡¯ll give you a few.¡±


    A pill that could revive the dead. Why did it sound like cabbage on the streeting from her mouth?


    Yu Wan suddenly thought of something.


    Manor Master Ji¡¯s friend had traveled the pugilistic world many years ago and had once identally entered the Ghost n. He had entered a miasma forest and was bitten by a poisonous snake. He had clearly died, but he was saved by a goddess.


    This was also the Ghost n, and the ce where the incident happened just now was also the Miasma Forest. Could it be that¡­ the granny in front of her was the Goddess of the Ghost Domain who had saved Manor Master Ji¡¯s friend back then?


    Could she be the descendant of the Saintess?

 Chapter 765 - 765 Mighty Ah Dou, Husband and Wife Meet (1)

    765 Mighty Ah Dou, Husband and Wife Meet (1)


    Yu Wan did not like to hide it. She had doubts in her heart, so she mustered her courage and said, ¡°Can I ask where you¡¯re from?¡±


    The woman did not ask Yu Wan ¡°why are you asking about this¡±. Instead, she shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where I¡¯m from either. Ever since I can remember, I¡¯ve followed Master into the pugilistic world. After that, she passed away and I happened toe here. I felt that the scenery here was not bad, so I stayed here.¡±


    Yu Wan nodded as if she had an epiphany. ¡°From what you said, you don¡¯t seem to be the first person to stay here.¡±


    The woman¡¯s hand that was pouring tea paused. ¡°Yes, there were already people here before me, but they leftter on, leaving me alone until I picked up those children.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I have a friend who once encountered a female divine doctor nearby.¡± Actually, she was Manor Master Ji¡¯s friend. In order to highlight the main point, Yu Wan said, ¡°He was bitten by a poisonous snake and stopped breathing. It was that female divine doctor who saved him. I wonder¡­ if it¡¯s Granny?¡±


    The woman shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s me or not. All these years, I¡¯ve entered the mountains to pick herbs and asionally encountered the situation you mentioned. I¡¯ll save everything I can.¡±


    She was really an otherworldly expert. She didn¡¯t even take the favor of saving her life to heart. Yu Wan could tell that she didn¡¯t like to talk about her past, so she didn¡¯t continue asking. Instead, she said bluntly, ¡°Does Granny¡¯s miracle medicine work on any dead person?¡±


    ¡°No, only those who fake their deaths work,¡± the woman said.


    ¡°Fake their deaths?¡± Yu Wan was slightly stunned.


    The woman said, ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no pulse, but his soul hasn¡¯t dissipated.¡±


    Yu Wan touched her chin. In medical terms, a person whose heart had stopped beating?


    The woman looked at Yu Wan. ¡°Are you so concerned about this because there¡¯s someone else you want to treat?¡±


    Yu Wan did not deny it. ¡°To be honest, my husband has been poisoned and needs a few very rare herbs. Two of them have been found, but the blood of the Saintess and the sorcerer¡¯s tears are still a mystery.¡±


    ¡°Saintess blood?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes moved slightly as she looked at Yu Wan strangely. ¡°You said you¡¯re looking for the Saintess¡¯ blood?¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyes were filled with unconcealed surprise. The Saintess had long disappeared. Anyone who heard that she was looking for the Saintess¡¯ blood would have the same expression. Yu Wan did not take it to heart and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. When I heard about the Goddess of the Ghost Domain, I once suspected that the other party was the legendary descendant of the Saintess.¡±


    The woman muttered, ¡°Saintess¡¯ blood¡­ Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡±


    ¡°What didn¡¯t you think of?¡± Yu Wan asked in confusion.


    The woman shook her head. ¡°No wonder you asked me about my background. So you treat me as the descendant of the Saintess.¡±


    ¡°Granny, are you?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    The woman was silent. Just as Yu Wan thought that she was going to say that she didn¡¯t know, the woman said, ¡°Do you know what the descendants of the Saintess are like?¡±


    This time, it was Yu Wan¡¯s turn to say that she didn¡¯t know. ¡°We once found a handwritten letter about the Saintess and the sorcerer. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t have the time to read it. Granny knows, right?¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s intuition told her that the woman in front of her must have heard about the Saintess. Otherwise, she would not have asked such a question.


    Just as Yu Wan felt that the woman was about to say something, the nine-year-old leader of the children rushed in with a bag of fruits. ¡°Granny! Granny! Eat the fruits! We just picked them!¡±


    The woman nodded. ¡°Why did you go pick fruits again? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to go so far away?¡±


    The child said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Granny. We didn¡¯t cross the river! We won¡¯t fall into the water!¡±


    The children pestered the woman and talked a lot more. Yu Wan gradually felt a little sleepy and could not help but cover her face and yawn. Ever since she was pregnant, she had slept more at night and slept for two to four hours during the day.


    ¡°Granny, look, she¡¯s asleep!¡± The child suddenly pointed at Yu Wan, who was sleeping soundly on the small table.


    The woman did not look surprised at all. She nodded at the children and said, ¡°Clean up the house.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The children obediently left.


    The woman carried Yu Wan into a room for her to rest.


    Yu Wany on the soft bed.


    She knew that women would be sleepy during pregnancy, but this time, she seemed to have slept a little deeper than usual. When she woke up again, it was already afternoon. The weather was a little stuffy and hot. She did not know if it was because of this, but her head was a little dizzy.


    She tried to lift her arm, but she realized that she was sore and weak. In a daze, she opened her eyes and saw a red figure in her blurry vision.

 Chapter 766 - 766 Mighty Ah Dou, Husband and Wife Meet (2)

    766 Mighty Ah Dou, Husband and Wife Meet (2)


    It was that Granny with brilliant medicine skills.


    What was she doing? Yu Wan tried her best to see clearly, but she could not open her eyes. The woman surrounded the table, tidying up arge number of bottles. The children she had adopted stood beside her curiously.


    Yu Wan was the one who guessed the curiosity. Yu Wan¡¯s vision was too blurry to see their expressions. However, what she said next confirmed that Yu Wan¡¯s guess was not unnecessary.


    ¡°Granny, why do you need so much blood grass?¡±


    !!


    The person who asked was the nine-year-old child. He was the smartest and most knowledgeable.


    The woman said, ¡°Because we have to bleed a lot. We can¡¯t let the blood flow out halfway.¡±


    ¡°Bleed her? Why?¡± The nine-year-old child asked in confusion.


    Yu Wan was in a daze. Was the ¡°her¡± this child talking about her? What incurable illness did she have to use such a fierce method?


    Yu Wan¡¯s first reaction was not that this goddess wanted to persecute her until the woman walked over with a jade bottle. As she walked, she replied to the child, ¡°She has pure Yin blood. Using her blood as medicine can make the medicinal effect better. You can also live longer and your martial arts be higher.¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, Yu Wan felt a greedy glint in the eyes of that group of innocent and harmless children.


    Yu Wan felt a chill run down her spine.


    Pure Yin blood. It¡¯s definitely her.


    One could never judge a book by its cover. This woman seemed to have a Bodhisattva¡¯s heart, but she actually had such sinister thoughts!


    She probably did not bring her and the ¡°human cushion¡± back to save them. From her tone, it did not sound like it was the first time she used the blood of a living person as a medicinal primer. She picked them up to use them to refine medicine and test medicine, right?


    At this point, what was going on with Manor Master Ji¡¯s friend¡¯s fortuitous encounter? Did she kindly let him go, or did that person meet a goddess that was not her at all?


    ¡°Go to the kitchen first and heat up the water in the pot,¡± the woman instructed.


    The children obediently left.


    Yu Wan did not have the time to think too much because the woman walked towards her with a dagger.


    In this room, the bed was behind the door. She was closer to the door than to the woman. The bad thing was that she did not know what this woman had done to her. Her entire body was weak. Not to mention escaping, she could not even lift her arm.


    She had be a salted fish on a chopping board.


    Yu Wan touched her stomach. She did not want to die. But what other way was there?


    The woman also realized that Yu Wan had woken up, but she did not care. She had already drugged Yu Wan. Even if she bled her dry, she would not be able to resist at all.


    The woman pulled out the dagger from its sheath. A cold light shed across her eyes. She walked over coldly without any hesitation, as if she wanted to bleed not a living person, but a Tom, Dick, or Harry.


    Yu Wan closed her eyes. Oh no, oh no. She was really going to lose her life here.


    The woman raised her dagger.


    Suddenly, a burly figure ran over and pushed open the door!


    The woman was standing behind the door. She did not expect someone to barge in so rudely and was immediately mmed into the wall by the open door!


    The person who came was none other than the expert who had be a human cushion for Yu Wan.


    He had also been drugged, but unfortunately, his internal energy was deep, and the effect of the medicine quickly passed. He woke up early, and he did not deliberately kick the door, he only pushed it gently. Unexpectedly, he was too strong and almost tore the door down.


    ¡°Did I bump into something just now?¡± Ah Dou scratched his head and was about to take a look at the situation behind the door when he suddenly nced at Yu Wan on the bed.


    He was stunned. ¡°Madam?!¡±


    Ah Dou had also seen Madam Jiang when he was young and still remembered her appearance. The woman in front of him was exactly the same as she remembered!


    Yu Wan was also stunned. Knew her? An acquaintance?


    ck Envoy?


    White Envoy?


    She couldn¡¯t care less. At least the ck and white envoys wouldn¡¯t hurt her if they captured her, but if she stayed here, she would be killed by this woman.


    Yu Wan said weakly, ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­ I¡¯m your madam¡­ Quickly take me away.¡±


    ¡°Aiyaya! I finally found Madam! I searched high and low for her, only to find her without any effort!¡± Ah Dou was so excited that he used his lifelong literary talent. After all, he had only learned such a literary sentence in his life.


    Ah Dou was about to help Yu Wan.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the strength,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Ah Dou thought for a while. ¡°Oh, Madam, wait a moment!¡±


    He slipped out.

 Chapter 767 - 767 Mighty Ah Dou, Husband and Wife Meet (3)

    767 Mighty Ah Dou, Husband and Wife Meet (3)


    At this moment, the woman he had pped into the wall woke up faintly with her hand on her head. She dug herself out of the wall, picked up the dagger on the ground, held the hilt, and stabbed the tip of the knife down at Yu Wan¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±


    Bang!


    The door was knocked open by Ah Dou again! The woman was pped back into the wall again. This time, the dagger did not fall, but stabbed into her chest.


    !!


    The woman looked at the dagger on her chest in disbelief. ¡°¡­¡±


    Ah Dou was dumbfounded. ¡°Eh? I think I really hit something?¡±


    Ah Dou put down the chair on his back and pulled open the door. ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    Why was there a girl behind the door?!


    Ah Dou hurriedly pulled her out. After pulling her out, he realized that there was a knife in her chest. Ah Dou felt that he definitely didn¡¯t do this, nor did the weak madam do it. He didn¡¯t understand who did it, but saving her was more important.


    He pulled the other party¡¯s dagger out. The woman spat out a mouthful of blood! Ah Dou looked at the blood pir that was gushing out and widened his eyes. ¡°Oh no, I forgot to take the hemostatic medicine first. Wait.¡±


    The woman pulled him back, trembling in pain. ¡°Let¡¯s find something to¡­ Stop the blood first¡­ I¡¯ll die if I bleed too much¡­¡±


    Plop¡ª


    Ah Dou stabbed the dagger back into her chest.


    See, the blood stopped! He was really a smart Ah Dou!!!


    The woman : ¡°¡­¡±


    The woman fainted from the pain. When she woke up again, she found that Ah Dou had pulled out the dagger again. She continued to bleed.


    Ah Dou said embarrassedly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to wake you up like this, but where is your hemostatic medicine?¡±


    The woman used all her strength and pointed opposite. ¡°In¡­ in the cab.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ah Dou stabbed the dagger back into her.


    The woman : ¡°¡­¡±


    By the time Ah Dou found the hemostatic medicine and came over to treat the woman¡¯s injuries, the woman who had been stabbed three times in a row hadpletely stopped breathing. He was forced by life to be a bandit. No one knew that he was actually a pure and kind Ah Dou. He only wanted to be a good person, but why didn¡¯t he even have this opportunity?


    Yu Wan covered her eyes. She could not bear to look anymore.


    Ah Dou found a rope and tied the chair to his back. He let Yu Wan sit on the chair and carried her out of the courtyard. When the group of children picked up by the woman realized that something had happened to the woman, they all revealed fierce expressions.


    Yu Wan would not show concern and kindness to them just because they were children. She did not forget the greedy expressions on their faces when the woman said that her medicine could extend their lives and increase their cultivation.


    Yu Wan would not kill them, but Yu Wan would not take them away.


    They took out bows and arrows, dipped them in poison, and shot at Yu Wan and Ah Dou. If they could hurt Ah Dou with such lousy skills, then he was not Ah Dou.


    Ah Dou easily avoided it, and in an instant, he disappeared with Yu Wan. Yu Wan remembered the child¡¯s words. There was a river nearby that could be crossed. Perhaps that was the entrance to the Ghost n.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°Ah Dou!¡± said Ah Dou.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°There¡¯s a river nearby. Can you hear the river?¡±


    Ah Dou focused his attention and listened. He nodded. ¡°I heard it.¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°To the river.¡±


    Ah Dou followed the sound of flowing water and quickly arrived at the river. Just as the child had said, the riverbed was indeed not too wide. Ordinary people could not cross it, but Ah Dou was an expert, so it should not be a problem.


    The bad thing was that when Ah Dou used his qinggong to sweep across the riverbed andnded on a big rock on the other side of the river, the mountain suddenly copsed. A waterfall-like flood poured down towards the two of them!


    In a sh, a silver light wrapped around Yu Wan and Ah Dou¡¯s waist and pulled them out of the flood.


    The chair dissipated in midair and Yu Wan flew out. She eximed, clutched her stomach, and fell into a pair of warm arms.

 Chapter 768 - 768 Absence Makes the Heart Fonder, Smug Brother Jiu

    768 Absence Makes the Heart Fonder, Smug Brother Jiu


    A familiar aura enveloped Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan did not need to look to guess who caught her. While she was d, she also felt that it was too unbelievable. It was as if he could appear in time every time she encountered danger.


    Yu Wan¡¯s hanging heart calmed down. She wrapped her arms around his neck and looked at him steadily. Ever since she was taken away by the ck envoy, it had been almost two months since shest saw Yan Jiuchao. His face was still the same, so handsome that it didn¡¯t seem real, but there was a hint of coldness between his eyebrows.


    Yu Wan touched his slightly blue lips with her fingertips, her heart a little sore and swollen. ¡°You didn¡¯t shave?¡±


    This man who liked to show off wished he could shave three times a day. His clothes were worn differently for three hundred and sixty-five days a year, and he lived more exquisitely than anyone else every day. However, in order to find her, he had to suffer the sandstorm.


    Yu Wan felt that she would endure no matter how bad this man¡¯s temper was. From now on, she had to treat him better, better, and better!


    Yu Wan was so touched that she wished she could marry him again.


    At this moment, Yan Jiuchao said strangely, ¡°Yu Ah Wan, have you gained weight again?¡±


    Yu Wan, who was sshed with cold water: ¡°¡­!!¡±


    Yu Wan was furious. She refused to admit that she had gained weight. It was clearly the weight of a baby!


    The baby, who had carried a big pot in less than three months: ¡°¡­¡±


    Yu Wan decided not to tell him about her pregnancy! Let him be kept in the dark! It would be best if he was dumbfounded when the child was born and did not understand what was going on at all!


    Yan Jiuchao stared at her stomach. ¡°Yu Ah Wan, your stomach is much bigger. Are you pregnant?¡±


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    Yu Wan: ¡°!!!¡±


    Ahhh! She really wanted to beat him to death, beat him to death, beat him to death!


    ¡°Put me down!¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m heavy?!¡±


    ¡°The baby isn¡¯t heavy.¡±


    In other words, he was carrying a baby, not her.


    Yu Wan, who had suffered ten thousand blows in her heart: ¡°¡­¡±


    How did she like this guy back then?!


    The couple bickered for a while. Yu Wan was so angry that her face and neck were red, but Yan Jiuchao was like a spring breeze with a smug expression.


    He was going to be a father again. Of course he had to be proud.


    Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six could both see that their Young Master was smug. If he wasn¡¯t so smug, they could actually be much happier for their young master. After being separated for so long, Young Master felt extremely ufortable. Not only were they reunited, but he was also a father again. This time, the trauma in Young Master¡¯s heart should have been healed.


    Ah Dou, who was at the side, was not so happy.


    If he remembered correctly, this little master was the man who returned to the n with the priest, right? Didn¡¯t they say that he was poisoned and wanted toe to the Ghost n to look for a medicinal primer? Why did he get involved with Madam? He even made Madam pregnant with his child?


    Ah Dou had been a bandit in the desert all these years, so he did not know that the n had already found out about the Eldest Princess and her children.


    Seeing the two of them together so openly in broad daylight, Ah Dou felt that the crown of his king¡¯s head was a little green.


    Just now, Yu Wan and Ah Dou had been pulled back to the other side by Yan Jiuchao with the Qianji Box. The torrent would not stop for a while, so they simply returned the way they came.


    Yu Wan had alreadye down and walked by herself. She looked at him holding her hand and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Yo, it¡¯s broad daylight. Aren¡¯t you afraid of beingughed at?¡±


    In the past, this old antique would jump up when she touched him during the day! Now, he was taking the initiative! Yan Jiuchao¡¯s gaze swept across her stomach that was actually not very big, as if to say, Don¡¯t you know why I¡¯m holding your hand?


    Yu Wan gritted her teeth and silently plucked a handful of leaves by the roadside!


    Yu Wan decided to ignore him. She turned to look at Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six. ¡°By the way, how did you find this ce? Do you know Ah Dou?¡±


    Just now, Yu Wan and Ah Dou were pulled out together. Shadow Thirteen caught Ah Dou and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    From his tone, it was obvious that there was a story.


    Ah Dou scratched his head. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen did not say anything else.


    Shadow Six squeezed over and chattered as he told Yu Wan about how they got lost in the desert and identally started a war with the bandits, how they identally reunited with Ah Dou, and how Ah Dou bumped off the cliff.


    He said bump, not fall. Yu Wan thought of the scene of Ah Dou smashing through the ground. It was not difficult to imagine how vivid and precise Shadow Six¡¯s words were.


    Thinking back to the process of Ah Dou treating the witch, Yu Wan felt that it was not an exaggeration to say that Ah Dou had been lost in the back of his mountain for ten years.


    Shadow Six continued, ¡°We just slid over. We heard Asura¡¯s voice and came down.¡± They came down the mountain path and met Asura halfway. Asura went in another direction to look for Yu Wan. They came to the river.


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°Asura should have gone to that old witch¡¯s courtyard.¡±


    ¡°Old witch?¡± Shadow Six looked at Yu Wan in confusion.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°I was brought to the Feiyu Manor by the ck envoy. You probably don¡¯t know yet, but Jiang Hai is the young master of the Feiyu Manor. Wan Feng is his nephew.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Shadow Six¡¯s jaw dropped.


    They had heard of the Feiyu Manor before. It was arge sect in the pugilistic world outside of Nanzhao. It was located at the border of Southern Xinjiang and the Ghost Domain. It had a deep foundation and had dealings with various races. Jiang Hai was actually the young master of that ce. It was really an eye-opener.


    Shadow Six muttered, ¡°That kid hid it quite well¡­ But why don¡¯t I see his people? Didn¡¯t he send Young Madam to the Ghost n? He actually dares to let Young Madam go alone?!¡±


    At the end, Shadow Six exploded.


    Yu Wan shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s here. There were also twelve disciples of the Feiyu Manor apanying him. The entrance to the Ghost n was flooded. We changed our path and walked up the mountain, but we encountered the ck Envoys of the Ghost n. We were separated. Then, Ah Dou and I fell into a trap by ident. A woman with brilliant medical skills saved us. I thought that she was kind and was the goddess that Manor Master Ji had mentioned to me. Unexpectedly, she was an old demoness. She saved us just to test her medicine. She even had designs on my pure yin blood. If Ah Dou hadn¡¯t woken up in time, I would have been in danger.¡±


    A killing intent shed across Yan Jiuchao¡¯s eyes!


    Shadow Six looked at his Young Master in fear and even lowered his voice. ¡°What Goddess?¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°A friend of Manor Master Ji was once here. He was poisoned by a snake and was said to be dead. He was saved by a woman in red. Manor Master Ji suspects that she¡¯s the descendant of the Saintess.¡±


    ...


    The Saintess Hall¡¯s medical skills were brilliant. It was rumored that every Saintess had the ability to revive the dead.


    ¡°Can he be saved if he dies?¡± Shadow Six curled his lips, clearly suspecting the authenticity of the entire matter.


    If cardiac arrest was defined as a medical death, then there was a possibility of revival. However, if the cardiac arrest was too long, it would cause irreversible damage. However, no matter what, the Goddess¡¯s brilliant medical skills could not be faked.


    Yu Wan guessed, ¡°At first, I had other guesses. Now, I only feel that the two of them are most likely not the same person.¡±


    If it was the same person, there was a high chance that Manor Master Ji¡¯s friend would not leave alive.


    Shadow Six was even more puzzled. ¡°If they¡¯re not the same person, why do they have the same ability to revive?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily true that she¡¯s seen the Goddess,¡± Yan Jiuchao said indifferently.


    At this moment, they had already returned to the old witch¡¯s courtyard. The children who caused trouble had been taught a lesson by Asura. They squatted in the corner, trembling, not even daring to fart.


    Asura¡¯s manic aura swept through the courtyard, making them vomit blood. It was not until Yu Wan walked in that he instantly restrained his aura. He grinned, revealing his white teeth.


    Yu Wan patted Asura¡¯s headfortingly. Then, she began to search the old witch¡¯s courtyard with Yan Jiuchao.


    They found arge number of herbs and books. What was strange was that most of the prescriptions recorded in the books were of the right path. There were only a small number of heretic notes that were easily confused. This was to remind people not to use the wrong herbs to avoid refining them into heretic recipes, but the old witch simply copied the heretic recipes.


    ...


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Yu Wan asked Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°Do you want to ask if she¡¯s changed, or if she¡¯s not the one who left these prescriptions behind at all?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Wan nodded.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Yan Jiuchao gave Yu Wan a knowing look.


    Yu Wan instantly understood. Coupled with Vi Master Ji¡¯s words, she could roughly guess the story. There had indeed been a Goddess with brilliant medical skills living here. The old witch had identally fallen into a trap and was saved by the Goddess. After that, she had obtained the Goddess¡¯s trust and stayed in the courtyard. Compared to the Goddess being killed by the old witch, Yu Wan was more willing to believe that the Goddess had left for some reason. However, the Goddess had left in a hurry, so she did not take the things in the courtyard with her.


    Thus, the old witch took advantage of the situation and took the pill form left behind by the Goddess tomit crimes. She even disguised herself as another Goddess.


    What a great drama queen!


    The words she had said for decades were naturally fake. Most probably not many of her words were true. However, this was not important. What was important was that the real goddess was very likely the descendant of the Saintess.


    However, she did not know where she had gone or if she was still alive.

 Chapter 769 - 769 Important Discovery, Secret of the Sacred Clan

    769 Important Discovery, Secret of the Sacred n


    They had found everything they could in the courtyard. Yu Wan had left behind a few important pill forms. Other than pill forms, there was nothing else valuable here. As for the pills that could revive the dead, the old witch had added a lot of knockout medicine. It would be harmful if she took them.


    ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s something here!¡±


    Just as Yu Wan was about done plundering and was about to leave with Yan Jiuchao, Shadow Thirteen walked over with a heavy box.


    ¡°Shadow Six dug it out under the locust tree,¡± Shadow Thirteen said.


    Shadow Six was a scout and was better at gathering information than everyone else. He could see through many ordinary things at a nce. However, this time, he did not discover any clues. Instead, he had a feeling that there was something under the locust tree.


    ¡°Open it,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    Shadow Thirteen nodded and opened the box with his bare hands. However, to his surprise, the box was actually welded shut.


    ¡°Young Master, please wait a moment.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen was worried that there was a mechanism inside. He took the box far away, pulled out his sword, and split it open.


    A token fell out. It was dark and hadplicated patterns engraved on it. At first nce, it looked a little simr to the totem of the Ghost n, but on closer look, it was different.


    ¡°Ah Dou, do you know this?¡± Yu Wan handed the token to Ah Dou, who was staring at Asura in the backyard.


    Ah Dou left Asura and walked over. He took the token and looked at it. ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡­ Eh? No.¡± He wanted to say that it was a token of the n, but he had also realized that the totem was different.


    ¡°Who made the token? It¡¯s so fake!¡± He looked around with disdain.


    ¡°Fake?¡± Yu Wan took the token and weighed it. ¡°The quality is not bad.¡±


    ¡°Keep it first,¡± Yan Jiuchao said. He looked at Shadow Thirteen. ¡°There¡¯s also a portrait.¡±


    Upon hearing the portrait, Shadow Six ran over eagerly. He picked up the paper in the box that was already slightly red and unfolded it to take a closer look. He was suddenly dumbfounded. ¡°Eh?¡±


    Yu Wan heard the surprise in his voice and asked him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Shadow Six picked up the portrait andpared it to Yu Wan. He asked Shadow Thirteen, ¡°Do you think the woman in the portrait looks a little simr to Madam?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen looked at the portrait and then at Yu Wan. He frowned strangely. ¡°It¡¯s indeed somewhat simr.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, look.¡± Shadow Six brought the portrait over.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s gazended on the portrait.


    From the degree of yellowing of the handwriting and paper, the portrait was quite old. It was obvious that the person in the portrait was not Yu Wan, but there was a hint of Yu Wan between her eyebrows. Or rather, there was a hint of the person in the portrait between Yu Wan¡¯s eyebrows.


    That was strange, wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Could it be¡­ Madam?¡± Shadow Six said.


    The ¡°Madam¡± he mentioned was Madam Jiang, but Madam Jiang and Yu Wan were eighty percent simr, and this portrait was only twenty to thirty percent simr, so it could be deduced that it was not Madam Jiang.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just someone who looks simr,¡± Shadow Thirteen guessed.


    This made sense. Bai Qianli also looked a little like Prince Yan, but the two of them had nothing to do with each other. Yu Wan¡¯s simrity to the woman in the portrait might be just a coincidence.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Just as Shadow Thirteen was about to put the portrait back into the box, Yan Jiuchao suddenly grabbed his hand.


    Yan Jiuchao took out a box of powder, mixed it with water, and gently sprinkled it on the portrait. After the water dried up, the portrait on the paper disappeared and was reced by a public map. The public map did notbel the location, but Yan Jiuchao, Shadow Thirteen, and Shadow Six still recognized the terrain.


    ¡°Young Master, doesn¡¯t this look like the Gobi we went through? We¡¯re at the bottom of the cliff, which is this ce,¡± Shadow Thirteen said, pointing at the map.


    Ah Dou looked at him in admiration. No way? He had lived in the Gobi for ten years, why couldn¡¯t he tell where he was!!!


    Yan Jiuchao nodded. ¡°It¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°This is the Feiyu Manor.¡± After knowing where the bottom of the cliff was on the map, Yu Wan also deduced where the Feiyu Manor was on the map. ¡°But where is this?¡±


    Was it the Ghost n, or somewhere other than the Ghost n?


    ¡°Ah Dou.¡± Yu Wan looked at Ah Dou.


    Ah Dou was dumbfounded. Don¡¯t ask me, I don¡¯t know!


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Forget it, keep it first. We¡¯ll slowly study it when we get up.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao nodded.


    ¡°Asura.¡± Yu Wan gave him all the medical books.


    Asura happily hugged it in his arms.


    Ah Dou was even more dumbfounded. Was it an illusion? Was he seeing things? He actually saw this Asura smile? Could Asura smile too?


    They had followed the mountain path down. They could just return the way they came. As for the children, they knew the way out after hearing from Ah Dou that there was a vige nearby. It was not easy to take care of oneself in life. Moreover, this group of children even wanted to kill Yu Wan. Yu Wan would not find trouble for herself.


    After everything was arranged, the group embarked on the path back to the forbidden area. Along the way, Yan Jiuchao was very silent. Yu Wan had been his wife for so long. When she saw him like this, she knew that he had something on his mind, so she asked him, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°About the portrait,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    ¡°Young Master, be careful.¡± Shadow Thirteen led the way. ¡°There¡¯s wood.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yan Jiuchao raised his foot in time and stepped over the piece of wood.


    Yu Wan was held by him and easily stepped over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the portrait?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao pondered for a moment and said, ¡°That courtyard was originally left behind by that goddess. Do you think this portrait has anything to do with her?¡±


    Yu Wan thought for a while. ¡°You mean¡­ the person in the portrait is the Goddess that Manor Master Ji¡¯s friend has seen?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only one possibility. We guessed that the person in the painting was the Goddess, and we also guessed that the Goddess was the descendant of the Saintess. If both guesses are correct, then you look simr to her. Will¡­¡± At this point, Yan Jiuchao paused.


    Yu Wan continued his words. ¡°Could it be that I¡¯m also a descendant of the Saintess? If that¡¯s the case, then that¡¯s great. My blood can be your medicinal primer!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s very unlikely?¡±


    Yu Wan looked at the sky.


    Her father was Yu Shaoqing, Helian Beiyu. The Helian family¡¯s genealogy had been passed down from generation to generation. She remembered all eighteen generations of ancestors clearly. It was impossible for Old Madam and Bull Egg to be the descendants of the Saintess, so the bloodline on her father¡¯s side could be eliminated. As for her mother, her father was the Emperor, so it was even more impossible for the royal bloodline to be the descendants of the Saintess.


    ...


    The only one left was Consort Yun.


    Consort Yun was the daughter of a concubine of the Shen family. She could also eliminate Old Master Shen¡¯s bloodline, but that peerless concubine¡­


    As she was only a concubine, her background was not as clear as his first wife. She was sure that she was extremely beautiful. Otherwise, she would not have given birth to a daughter as beautiful as Consort Yun. However, she was not epted into the manor and had always been raised outside the manor as an outsider.


    Someone said she was a lunatic. There were several times when she almost strangled her children to death. Old Master Shen couldn¡¯t bear it, so he brought Consort Yun back to the manor and handed her over to Old Mrs. Shen to raise.


    After Consort Yun entered the pce, she cut off all contact with the Shen family. Yu Wan naturally did not interact with the Shen family.


    Consort Yun never mentioned her biological mother.


    Yu Wan only learned from her uncle that Consort Yun¡¯s biological mother had died of illness when she was a few years old. Her uncle had never seen her, but the servants he had seen had all said that Consort Yun¡¯s biological mother was even more beautiful than the fairy in the sky.


    Yu Wan patted her head. She was really desperate. What was she thinking about? Just because she was beautiful, she could guess that she was the descendant of the Saintess. Then Shangguan Yan was also beautiful, but Yan Jiuchao was even more beautiful!


    Yu Wan did not dare to give herself too much hope, afraid that she would suffer an unbearable disappointment. ¡°What I say now is nonsense. Let¡¯s go back and ask Grandma.¡±


    The group climbed the mountain path for more than half a day and finally arrived at the forbidden area. However, there was no sign of Grandma and the others at the ce they had agreed on. Only Old Cui was squatting there with the first aid kit in his arms.


    Yu Wan frowned. ¡°Where did Grandma and the others go?¡±


    ...


    Old Cui said with a sobbing tone, ¡°They were taken away by the Ghost n. Princely Heir Yan went to look for you just now, but we were discovered. That group of people reported to the so-called King without a word. The¡­ the King sent¡­ sent his personal guards to capture them¡­¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t they capture you too?¡± Ah Dou asked.


    Old Cui red at him as if he was looking at a fool. ¡°Is there a need to say that? They asked me to stay and pass a message to ¡®Madam¡¯! If you want to save someone, use yourself to exchange!¡±

 Chapter 770 - 770 Three Little Black Eggs (1)

    770 Three Little ck Eggs (1)


    Yu Wan had been kidnapped by the ck envoys for so long. Of course, she already knew the identity of Grandma, Ah Wei, and the others. However, she had always believed that they did not have any ill intentions towards her. Otherwise, they would have seeded after so many chances.


    Yu Wan did not dare to say how smart she was, but she could still tell who treated her well and who was bad. If it weren¡¯t for Grandma and the others, it would be impossible for Yan Jiuchao to find the two herbs. Therefore, no matter what, she could not ignore the lives of Grandma and the others.


    ¡°Eh? You¡¯re not dead?¡± Old Cui noticed the bruised and swollen Ah Dou.


    Ah Dou snorted. ¡°We experts won¡¯t die so easily!¡±


    Yu Wan also looked at Ah Dou. ¡°Ah Dou, do you know where they¡¯ll capture Grandma?¡±


    Ah Dou said, ¡°Where else can we go? His pce!¡±


    With that, Ah Dou frowned. He felt that he had forgotten something very important, but he could not remember what it was.


    Old Cui nced at him. Hehe, aren¡¯t you a white envoy? Aren¡¯t you going to capture your ¡°Madam¡±? Go ahead and arrest her!


    Ah Dou scratched his head. He had forgotten something¡­


    The Ghost n¡¯s mountains were ovepping, and the pce was located in a beautiful mountain. The foot of the mountain was heavily guarded, and along the way, there were many mechanisms. It was no different from ascending to the heavens if they wanted to sneak into the pce without any noise. However, if there was someone leading the way, it would be a different matter.


    The old man, Ah Wei, and the other two were sitting in the bare prison carriage. Their luggage was ced on another prison carriage. The leader was a first-ss guard under the Ghost King called Cang Ying.


    Cang Ying, Qing Yan, and Yue Gou were from the same sect. They were all once the King¡¯s personal guards. The difference was that Cang Ying¡¯s potential in martial arts was higher. He became the King¡¯s personal guard, while Qing Yan and Yue Gou were chosen by the old man to be the white envoys who went to capture the Madam.


    In the three years that they had been carrying out the mission, Cang Ying had received guidance from the Ghost King and the Guardians. His martial arts had advanced by leaps and bounds. Until now, his cultivation was no longer inferior to Asura.


    Inparison, Qing Yan and Yue Gou did not have much attainments in martial arts. However, their horizons were naturally higher. After all, they had traveled all over the world. There was nowhere in the Great Zhou, Nanzhao, Young Master Manor, and Helian Manor that they had not been to.


    But what was the use of horizons?


    Now, the one walking valiantly outside was Cang Ying, and the pitiful ones locked in the prison carriage were them.


    Qing Yan sighed. ¡°Sigh, we¡¯re all old friends. Even if you don¡¯t wee us, at least give us a decent carriage. Wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing if our nsmen see us like thister?¡±


    Cang Ying ignored him and continued to walk up the mountain expressionlessly.


    Qing Yan wiped his face helplessly. He looked at the old man who was resting with his eyes closed, then at Yue Gou and Ah Wei, who were frowning. Then, he said shamelessly, ¡°Big Brother Cang, Big Brother Ying? Can you at least give me some water to drink?¡±


    Cang Ying pulled out his sword and a cold sword energy shed over. A strand of Qing Yan¡¯s hair was cut off and he was so frightened that he did not dare to make a sound again. As they approached the pce, the prison cart was covered with a ck cloth. When the wheels finally stopped turning, the ck cloth was lifted.


    At this moment, the sun was setting. In the depths of the mountains, the setting sun was as red as blood.


    Cang Ying had already left to report to the King.


    They were thrown into a lonely courtyard along with the prison carriage. At first, there were guards guarding them, butter on, even the guards could not be bothered to guard them.


    There was no other reason. This prison carriage was made of ten-thousand-year-old ck iron. If they were locked up here, they would basically be unable to escape. There was no need to guard it tightly.


    Qing Yan leaned against the prison carriage on his back and looked at the grayish-blue sky. He let out a long sigh. ¡°Grandma, do you think we¡¯ll die?¡±


    The answer was without a doubt. They had betrayed the King, so of course there was no way out. The difference was whether they would die happily or be tortured to death.


    ¡°Grandma, what do you think the King will do with us?¡±


    Qing Yan had never seen the King¡¯s true appearance in his life, let alone know him. Among them, only the priest could often be summoned by the King. It could be said that no one in the entire n knew the King better than the priest.


    However, the King was a temperamental person. Even Grandma could not guess what he would do.


    ¡°Searing or dismemberment, I guess?¡± Grandma said calmly.


    Qing Yan¡¯s hair stood on end.


    Searing?


    Dismemberment?


    Did it have to be so terrifying?


    The old man continued, ¡°The King doesn¡¯t like people to be cut in half. He said that the person will die after twisting it twice when half of his body was cut. It¡¯s boring.¡±

 Chapter 771 - 771 Three Little Black Eggs (2)

    771 Three Little ck Eggs (2)


    Twist, twist twice?


    Qing Yan imagined himself being cut in half at the waist and twisting on the ground in pain. He could not help but hold his chest and retch.


    ¡°The-the rumors were true?¡±


    Was the King really so cruel?


    Qing Yan felt terrible.


    The old man lifted his eyelids indifferently and nced at him. ¡°Rumor? Heh.¡±


    Actually, the King was not born so cruel. The old man had watched him grow up. When he was young, he was also a jade-like young master. Unfortunately, he did not listen to advice and stubbornly cultivated the martial arts of the forbidden area. Ever since then, his personality had changed drastically and he could not be stopped.


    Although the old man did not practice martial arts, he vaguely understood what evil technique the King had cultivated. It was probably even more serious than Asura¡¯s qigong deviation. If he wanted to regain his original personality, he would probably need to cripple his martial arts. How could the King bear to do that?


    Not only did the King¡¯s personality change after years of evil techniques, but even his appearance became very different day by day. He became extremely ugly and had no choice but to put on a mask.


    Not many people knew these secrets, including the old man. However, perhaps soon, the old man would not be counted because he was going to be executed by the King.


    ¡°Just now¡­ we heard Asura¡¯s voice. Asura was with Ah Wan. Did Jiuchao and the others pick up Ah Wan? That stupid girl won¡¯t really use herself in exchange for us, right?¡±


    At this point, Qing Yan could not help but sigh again. If possible, he really hoped he could tell her not to waste her effort. It was useless even if she came. The King would not let them off. Instead, she would sacrifice herself for nothing.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with the two of you?¡± Qing Yan and Grandma talked for half a day, but Yue Gou and Ah Wei did not react at all. The two of them stared straight at the burden in the other prison carriage, as if they were staring at some rare treasure.


    Yue Gou lowered his head guiltily. He only discovered the secret in the luggage when he slid over the rope! He and Ah Wei slid overst. When Ah Wei tied the luggage to his body, an egg identally fell out, scaring him to death!


    Qing Yan keenly caught Yue Gou¡¯s abnormality. He narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Hey, are the two of you hiding something from us?¡±


    Just as Yue Gou was about to confess, a sage-like figure walked over casually.


    ¡°Senior Brother, long time no see.¡±


    Qing Yan turned to look at the other party. It was a man about the same age as the old man. He was slightly taller than the old man and was wearing the priest¡¯s robe with a smug expression.


    Qing Yan knew him. He was Grandma¡¯s junior brother, Qiu Wuya.


    Qing Yan did not have a good impression of him. Firstly, this person¡¯s reputation was not good. In his early years, there were rumors that he used living people to test medicine. Because he was Grandma¡¯s junior brother and cousin, the elders spared his life. Secondly, this person had some personal grudges with Grandma.


    In short, Qing Yan did not like him.


    Seeing that he was wearing the priest¡¯s clothes, Qing Yan frowned. ¡°Who allowed you to touch Grandma¡¯s things?¡±


    ¡°Look carefully.¡± Qiu Wuya spread his arms and smiled. ¡°He¡¯s no longer a priest. I am. You should call me Grandma.¡±


    In the Ghost n, ¡°Grandma¡± meant Venerable, but only people who were very family could call him that.


    Qing Yan looked at him in disgust. ¡°You think you¡¯re worthy?¡±


    Qiu Wuya did not argue with Qing Yan. He came to the old man and smiled. ¡°Thest time I saw you, you wanted to chase me out of the n. Unexpectedly, when we met again, you were actually sitting in the prison carriage. On ount that you have taken good care of me, I will beg the King to give you a quick death. However, I can¡¯t do anything about these little fellows.¡±


    The old man looked at him indifferently.


    Qiu Wuya sneered. ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t look at me like that. I didn¡¯t ask you to betray the Ghost n. I told you long ago that I would make you look at me in a different light one day.¡±


    The old man¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°What did you do? Why did the King make you a priest?¡±


    Qiu Wuya smiled and said, ¡°Because I can treat the King¡¯s face. I can make the King stand in front of the world openly.¡±


    The old man shook his head. ¡°The King¡¯s face can¡¯t be treated at all, unless¡­¡±


    Qiu Wuya interrupted him. ¡°Unless he gives up his martial arts? Senior Brother, that¡¯s because you¡¯re ipetent, but it doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t.¡±


    With that, he leaned close to the old man¡¯s ear and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Using the heart of a living person as a catalyst, seven pairs of children¡¯s blood, a fetus for forty-nine days¡­ Senior Brother, do you want to continue listening?¡±


    The old man looked at him calmly, not a trace of anger in his eyes.


    Qiu Wuya was a little disappointed. ¡°Three years ago, when I told you this, you wanted to kill me. How can you be indifferent now?¡±


    The old man closed his eyes and ignored him.


    Qiu Wuya sneered and said, ¡°Then why don¡¯t I tell you another piece of good news? Madam has already returned and is on her way to the pce. I¡¯ve already set up an inescapable. Senior Brother, let me capture the person you can¡¯t capture on behalf of the King! I¡¯ll prove to the King that I¡¯m the most trustworthy priest!¡±


    ¡°You despicable person!¡± Qing Yan suddenly bumped into the wooden board of the prison cart.


    Qiu Wuya took a step back and sneered at Qing Yan and the others. ¡°Guards!¡±


    The two guards walked forward and cupped their hands. ¡°Priest Qiu!¡±


    Qiu Wuya instructed coldly, ¡°Keep a close eye on them. Don¡¯t give them anything to eat or feed them water.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± The two guards looked at each other. One of them said, ¡°Lord Cang said that we should keep an eye on them and not let anything go wrong. It¡¯s fine with a few burly men, but the priest¡­¡±


    The old man was old and could not stand much trouble.


    Qiu Wuya said sarcastically, ¡°Are my words useless? It¡¯s fine even if we starve him. At most, if something happens, I¡¯ll take the me for you.¡±


    The guard said, ¡°Since Priest Qiu says so, we¡¯ll just obey.¡±


    Qiu Wuya sneered and left.


    Qing Yan was furious. ¡°Bastard!¡±


    Yue Gou looked at Grandma with cracked lips and silently touched his waist. Only then did he remember that the water bag had been confiscated.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The old man closed his eyes.


    At night, Qiu Wuya got someone to bring good wine and dishes to the guards. The fragrant meat and the fragrance of good wine made Qing Yan and the others hungry.


    Slurp~


    A certain egg gulped.


    Just as Qing Yan and the others were starving, the luggage on the other prison carriage suddenly moved.


    Qing Yan happened to be facing the direction of the luggage. He suspected that he had seen it wrongly and rubbed his eyes. In the next second, he saw the cloth on the luggage lift from the inside and a round little head stuck out.


    ...


    Oh my god!


    Qing Yan grabbed the wooden board behind him and almost jumped up!


    Two, three round little heads popped out.


    Slurp ~ Slurp ~


    So hungry!


    Qing Yan opened his mouth wide. Because he was too surprised, he almost lost his voice. He tugged at the old man¡¯s sleeve.


    The old man swallowed his saliva. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    It¡¯s not hunger! It¡¯s¡­ Look there!


    The three little ck eggs crawled out of the burden, twisted their round bodies, and crawled out of the gap between the wooden boards of the prison cart.


    They were clearly so fat, but they crawled through such a narrow gap. The three little ck eggs slipped behind the guard. The guard ate thest mouthful of meat. The three of them frowned in disappointment.


    The guard was not full yet. He touched his stomach and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go get it.¡± Then he stood up and went to the kitchen.


    ...


    The little ck eggs followed adorably without a sound.


    ¡°Grandma!¡± Qing Yan finally found his voice. ¡°Look over there!¡±


    Grandma looked in the direction he was pointing. ¡°What?¡±


    Qing Yan was dumbfounded.


    Where were they?


    Where were the eggs?


    Where were the three eggs?!!

 Chapter 772 - 772 Black Eggs and Ghost King

    772 ck Eggs and Ghost King


    On the other hand, after the three little ck eggs followed the guard out of the courtyard, they followed the corridor to the small kitchen in the East Courtyard. The East Courtyard was the priest¡¯s ce, so it was convenient for the priest to serve the Ghost n¡¯s King better.


    In the past, the priest did not have this privilege, so Qiu Wuya was very satisfied with his ability.


    The guard only went to the kitchen when he was not full. Along the way, he was reminiscing the taste of the roasted meat and did not notice that there were three little tails behind him.


    The Ghost n was a mysterious and holy race. Their nsmen were few, so the guards in the pce were not as strict as those in Nanzhao and the Great Zhou Pce. However, this did not mean that outsiders could barge in at will. In fact, they only had a few experts, but they wereparable to thousands of troops. But to the little ck eggs strolling in the corridor, they were much more unrestrained.


    !!


    The three little ck eggs swaggered behind the guard. Their little hands were behind their backs, their little chests were puffed out, and their chins were raised high.


    ck!


    The key at the guard¡¯s waist fell to the ground. He quickly bent down to pick it up. From the corner of his eye, he saw three small ck shadows on the ground. He frowned and turned around.


    However, the three little ck eggs posed before he turned around!


    Dabao stretched out his ws, Er¡¯bao spread his wings, and Xiaobao grabbed the balls!


    The guard scratched his head strangely. Uh¡­ when did three little ck wax figures appear here? He didn¡¯t notice them when he came over just now.


    It was too ck. Ordinary children were not that ck. It definitely must be wax figures. It was quite good-looking.


    The guard was gluttonous and did not have much time to think about the wax figures. He continued to walk forward. However, it was unknown if it was because the little wax statue had given him a vignt look, but after taking a few steps, he suddenly turned around!


    This time, it was Dabao who grabbed his balls, Xiaobao who spread his wings, and Er¡¯bao who reached out his ws.


    But there was no difference. They looked the same.


    The guard scratched his head again, took a few more steps, and turned around!


    The little wax figures did not even move their eyes.


    The guard decisively felt that he was thinking too much. Although he thought that it was strange to have a few wax figures in the gloomy corridor, this was the priest¡¯s ce. What could he do if the priest wanted to have a wax figure?


    The guard entered the kitchen.


    The chef was saying to the apprentice, ¡°Look carefully. These are the meals prepared for the priest. If anything goes wrong, you and I won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences!¡±


    ¡°Priest Qiu is really difficult to serve,¡± the apprentice muttered softly.


    The chef pped his head. ¡°What do you know! If you continue to spout nonsense, I¡¯ll throw you to the back of the mountain to feed the beasts!¡±


    The apprentice was the chef¡¯s nephew, so he was naturally bolder than ordinary servants. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong. The previous priest wasn¡¯t so picky. He doesn¡¯t always live in the pce, and he¡¯ll eat whatever we cook.¡±


    The chef red at his nephew and said, ¡°That¡¯s because the new priest is favored. The King thinks highly of him and is willing to let him stay in the pce to serve him. If you don¡¯t want to be chased out, work obediently!¡±


    The situation was better than others. No matter how much the apprenticeined in his heart, he did not dare to neglect the priest. He obediently went to wash and cut the vegetables.


    The guard asked the chef for two bowls of meat and left.


    The spices were gone. The chef went to the storeroom to get the spices and also went to the fish pond to fish out a few fat carp.


    After he left, the little ck eggs slipped into the room. They stood on their tiptoes and grabbed a braised chicken on the table. Dabao tore off two drumsticks and distributed them to his brothers. He tore off the big chicken wings and started eating with his brothers.


    The braised chicken was very vorful and was cooked until it was mushy. Even the bones would break if one took it.


    They finished eating arge braised chicken and grabbed three pieces of fat and juicy braised pork belly. When they bite down, the juice explodes.


    The three of them drooled.


    Braised pork knuckle, roasted duck, roasted goose, and roasted rabbit leg¡­ The table was filled with food, but it was cleanly ruined by the three of them.


    The three of them touched their round stomachs and opened their pockets, filling them with a lot of delicious food. When it was filled to the brim and not even a single vegetable leaf could be stuffed in, they finally left.


    When the chef took the spices and caught fish back to the kitchen, the food prepared for Qiu Wuya was only left with a pile of soup and bones. He immediately exploded. ¡°Who?! Which brat ate it?!¡±


    The brats carried their small bags and went to look for their master. On the way here, they encountered guards again. The little ck eggs turned around and entered a room.


    The room was spacious and emitted a faint medicinal fragrance. The medicinal fragrance came from a cauldron in the middle. The fire in the furnace had long been extinguished, leaving only a trace of heat to warm the pills inside.


    The little ck eggs walked over curiously.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Er¡¯bao asked.


    ¡°Candy,¡± Xiaobao said.


    It¡¯s not candy, Dabao thought.


    Xiaobao stretched out his little hand, grabbed it, and licked it. It was so bitter that he stuck out his tongue and rolled his eyes!


    Xiaobao threw the candy back into the cauldron in disdain.


    Dabao sighed and shook his head. He picked up the candy that his brother had licked and took out a clean candy that Master Ah Wei had bought for them from his pocket.


    In the gloomy hall, on the steps, in the depths of the light and shadow, a tall ck shadow seemed to be walking from purgatory. It was silent but carried a corporeal aura, pressing down on everyone in the hall until they could not breathe.


    Qiu Wuya knelt piously on the cold floor. His originally not thin and short body was like a pitiful ant in the empty hall.


    ¡°My King.¡± He bowed, not daring to raise his head. He just piously maintained his kneeling posture.


    The man on the throne slowly raised his left hand. The guards on both sides of the hall retreated respectfully. Then, Qiu Wuya carefully straightened his body, but he did not stand up. He continued to kneel and reply to the Ghost King.


    ¡°My King, those traitors have already been captured. They¡¯re in my courtyard now. They¡¯ve been gone for three years, but they¡¯re living freely and they¡¯ve suddenly forgotten their identities. They actually brought outsiders back to the n this time. It¡¯s simply too outrageous.


    ¡°As for their goal, I¡¯ve already investigated it very clearly. One of them was poisoned by the Fragrance of Hundred Miles and needs toe to the Ghost Domain to find the medicinal primer.¡±


    This was telling their great king that they had brought Madam back to the n not to report to the King, but to have another motive.


    It was all thanks to the State Preceptor that Qiu Wuya could be the Priest. It was the State Preceptor who sent someone to the Ghost n to report the whereabouts of the old man and the Eldest Princess. Only then did they know that the old man and the others had long betrayed the n.


    Coincidentally, Qiu Wuya developed an antidote for the King that could restore his appearance, so the King appointed him as the new priest.


    Qiu Wuya had once been chased out by the old man because he wanted to test the medicine on living people. Now, he had brought the medicine that he had sessfully developed and was personally brought back to the n by the King. He had even reced the old man and became the great Priest of the Ghost n.


    This was what it meant to have the right time, ce, and people.


    When the man on the throne heard Qiu Wuya¡¯s words, he did not say anything. His aura was still unbelievably cold. Qiu Wuya knew that this king¡¯s martial arts were the strongest among the previous kings. Even the Demon King might not have a good time in his hands.


    ...


    However, what outsiders did not know was that there was a price to pay for this strength.


    The King¡¯s appearance was ruined.


    His senior brother could not treat him. But Qiu Wuya could.


    The King would be the strongest King in the history of the Ghost n, and he would also be the greatest priest.


    ¡°My King¡­¡± Just as Qiu Wuya was about to invite a few more credits for himself, the man on the throne moved his fingers indifferently.


    This small action made Qiu Wuya feel like his heart was about to explode.


    The King naturally had no intention of hurting him, but he could not control his strength.


    Qiu Wuya understood the King¡¯s meaning and replied piously, ¡°Just now, a few ck envoys fought with a group of outsiders in the forest. A few outsiders have been captured. ording to them, they were escorting Madam back to the n. Now that my senior brother and the others have fallen into the King¡¯s hands, I think that Madam, who values friendship so much, will definitelye to save them.¡±


    Those juniors did not know Madam¡¯s ability, but he and his senior brother knew it very well. He said firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, My King. I¡¯ve already set up an ambush. I¡¯ll definitely make that slut never return!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Qiu Wuya felt a force pressing on his body. He spat out a mouthful of blood!


    Why did the King treat him like this? Could it be that he had said something wrong? After escaping the King¡¯s marriage, she had another man outside and she even gave birth to someone else¡¯s bastard. If she wasn¡¯t a slut, then what was she?


    ...


    He used all his strength and said fearfully, ¡°I know my mistake¡­ Please¡­ please forgive me, My King!¡±


    The man on the throne finally spoke. His voice was as cold as if it came from purgatory. ¡°She¡¯s mine. I want to end her myself.¡±

 Chapter 773 - 773 Brother Jiu Is Here

    773 Brother Jiu Is Here


    Ever since he started cultivating martial arts in the forbidden area, the Ghost King¡¯s temperament had be more and more violent. Although he was not like Asura, who would kill anyone he saw, falling into his hands was not much better than being killed by Asura.


    He wanted to personally end Madam¡¯s life. One could imagine how miserable Madam¡¯s oue would be.


    Qiu Wuya didn¡¯t have much sympathy for that Madam. Of course, he didn¡¯t hate her much in the past. However, since that Madam was someone his senior brother wanted to protect, he was naturally happy to see her shatter into pieces.


    Who asked him to live in the shadow of his senior brother since he was young? In the family, his cousin was a more intelligent and sensible child who was doted on by his elders. After bing his master¡¯s disciple, his cousin became his senior brother and was valued by his master.


    He was clearly more talented, but his master always said that he had evil intentions and was unwilling to pass on his mantle to him.


    Now that the old man had passed away, he could not see his senior brother¡¯s downtrodden appearance. Otherwise, he would have to show off in front of the old man so that he would know what it meant to be blind!


    Qiu Wuya was proud in his heart, but he did not dare to show the slightest bit ofcency on his face. He once againid his body on the ground, his forehead touching the cold ground. He said piously and respectfully, ¡°My King, today¡¯s pill has been sessfully refined. I¡¯ve improved the prescription. The taste is slightly different from before, and the effect is twice as strong. Not only can it help you recover your appearance, but it can also greatly increase your strength.¡±


    The man on the throne retracted his murderous aura.


    Qiu Wuya knew that his life was saved, but he did not dare to stay here any longer. He hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go prepare now. I¡¯ll send someone to deliver the pill to youter.¡±


    The man on the throne waved his sleeve.


    Qiu Wuya kowtowed and left without looking back.


    He returned to his room and looked at the pills in the cauldron. He called for the medicine boy and sent the pills to the King.


    ¡­


    On the other side, Yan Jiuchao, Yu Wan, and the others left the forbidden area and arrived at an abandoned small straw hut.


    This hut was originally a small warehouse used to store charcoal, fire, and other winter supplies. After that, a new warehouse was built three miles away, and this ce became idle.


    The Ghost n¡¯s forbidden area was huge. Shadow Six roughly drew a map of the Ghost n ording to Ah Dou¡¯s description.


    ¡°This area is a forbidden area. We¡¯re in the north of the forbidden area. About twenty miles to the east is the mountain range where the pce is located. ording to Ah Dou, the pce is heavily guarded. The possibility of us entering like this is not high. Although it¡¯s also a method to sneak in behind the mountain range, it¡¯s also easy to be discovered.¡±


    As Shadow Six spoke, he revealed a troubled expression. ¡°From the looks of it, our chances of saving them are very slim.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there an Asura?¡± Old Cui said as he nibbled on a radish.


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°Asura has to stay here to protect Young Madam.¡±


    Yu Wan was pregnant, and no one agreed to let her take the risk. Saving people was important, but her safety was as important as the baby in her stomach. If the price of saving people was to implicate Yu Wan and the child, he believed that the old man, Ah Wei, and the others would not agree.


    ¡°Is there another way?¡± Yan Jiuchao looked at Ah Dou.


    Ah Dou thought hard. He had indeed been to many ces. Unfortunately, he had been away for many years and could not remember many things.


    Shadow Thirteen said with a solemn expression, ¡°If there¡¯s no other way, we can only go around to the back of the mountain and take a gamble.¡±


    ¡°The back of the mountain? Ah!¡± Ah Dou pped his thigh. ¡°I remember now. There¡¯s a passage in the forbidden area that leads to the pce! It¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shadow Six asked.


    Ah Dou looked troubled. ¡°Only priests can walk through that passage. There are many strange patterns on every door¡­¡±


    After he described it for a while, everyone roughly understood. Qimen Dunjia, Five Elements Eight Trigrams, these ¡­ are things that the sacrificial soldiers are not good at.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    ¡°Young Master.¡± Shadow Thirteen looked at him worriedly, his gazending on his eyes. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    ¡°I feel that something¡¯s wrong with you.¡± Yu Wan felt that their expressions were strange.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s eyesight was not good anymore. At first, he would only lose his sight at night, and slowly, it would re up asionally during the day. However, he hid well, and with Shadow Thirteen cooperating from the side, no one noticed anything amiss.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Yan Jiuchao said again, not giving Yu Wan a chance to ask. He turned to Asura and said, ¡°Guard Ah Wanter. Don¡¯t let anyone discover her.¡±


    Asura widened his eyes and nodded.


    Yu Wan swallowed her words, ¡°I want to go too.¡± Forget it. She was pregnant, so she shouldn¡¯t cause trouble for them.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at Shadow Thirteen and the others and said, ¡°Pack up and prepare to set off. Ah Dou, lead the way.¡±


    Ah Dou opened his mouth. ¡°No, shouldn¡¯t you¡­¡±


    ¡°Knife.¡± Shadow Thirteen pointed at the suitcase at Ah Dou¡¯s feet.


    Ah Dou pulled out arge knife and handed it to him. Shadow Thirteen pinned the knife to his waist.


    Ah Dou continued, ¡°At least ask¡­¡±


    ¡°Sword.¡± Shadow Six reached out to him.


    Ah Dou was interrupted again. He rolled his eyes helplessly and took out the sword from his suitcase. Shadow Six put away his sword.


    Ah Dou continued, ¡°My¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    The group left the hut in a grandiose manner. Ah Dou¡¯s mouth twitched as he watched the few of them leave in a carefree manner. Then, he finished his sentence, ¡°Opinion?¡±


    He was a white envoy! His mission was to capture Madam back to the pce, not to help them break into the pce. Did these guys have any awareness of being hostages?


    Ah Dou crossed his arms resentfully. He wouldn¡¯t go! He was the most loyal white envoy. He would never betray his king!


    Fifteen minutester, they sneaked into the forbidden area and found the tunnel that Ah Dou had once walked through.


    ¡°Not many people know about this tunnel. The priest only brought me through it. All of you, follow closely. If you went the wrong way, I won¡¯t care!¡±


    Ah Dou walked in the front row valiantly!


    ¡°Young Master, look, there¡¯s something on the stone wall.¡± Shadow Six raised his torch and illuminated the pattern on the stone wall.


    The pattern was covered in dust. Shadow Thirteen raised his hand and wiped it. ¡°This pattern is so familiar. I think I¡¯ve seen it somewhere before.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao took out a token from his pocket. It was the one he had dug out at the bottom of the cliff. The pattern on the stone wall was exactly the same as the token.


    ...


    Ah Dou also noticed it. He looked at the token and then at the stone wall. The ten feet clueless monk was confused. ¡°Eh? What¡¯s going on? The token is engraved wrongly, and the stone wall is also drawn wrongly?¡±


    It seemed that it was not as simple as ¡°engraved wrongly¡±. The Ghost n¡¯s totem was a green ghost fire, and so was the token and the stone wall. However, one me was to the right, and the other was to the left. Moreover, there was an additional crack under the token and the ghost fire on the stone wall.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at Ah Wu and said, ¡°You just said that only the priest has been here?¡±


    Ah Dou nodded. ¡°Yes, even the king didn¡¯t know that there was such a passage. I bumped into it by ident. The priest sprained his ankle and couldn¡¯t walk anymore. He seemed to be in a hurry to rush back, so he asked me to carry him through the passage here. He asked me to swear not to tell anyone about the secret of the passage. Isn¡¯t he about to die? I brought you here to save him!¡±


    Actually, it was not Ah Dou who led the way. How could he, a super bad at directions, remember the way? It was the master and servant who found it ording to his description.


    Yan Jiuchao said thoughtfully, ¡°It seems that we can only know what the totem is about after saving Grandma.¡±


    He had a vague guess in his heart, but now was not the time to verify his guess. Saving people was more important. He put away the token and walked forward. Halfway there, the blindness rpsed.


    Shadow Thirteen carried him on his back.


    Shadow Six and Ah Dou thought that he was tired at first. It was not until Shadow Thirteen faced a wall and drew something on it for Yan Jiuchao that the two of them realized that he could not see.


    Yan Jiuchao muttered, ¡°¡®Fourth Xiumu, second Shangdu, sixth Life and Death, eighth Jingkai¡­¡¯ It¡¯s Bamen Rumu! Retreat!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen stomped his toes and suddenly retreated!


    ...


    Almost at the same time, Shadow Six and Ah Dou also retreated a distance away. A few Dragon Subduing Stones suddenly fell from where the three of them were standing, creating a few huge cracks in the ground. They did not dare to imagine what would happen if these stones hit them.


    They broke out in a cold sweat.


    After that, they became even more vignt.


    ¡°Three on the right, the Gate of Life!¡±


    The Eight Gates of Life and Death here were constantly changing. They did not dare to be negligent. With Yan Jiuchao¡¯s order, they ran into the Gate of Life together.


    Fortunately, they did not encounter any danger after entering the Gate of Life. The four of them sessfully entered the pce.


    Theyout of the pce was notplicated. Moreover, Qiu Wuya did not hide anyone. Even a blind person would be able to find them if they were left in the courtyard.


    Qing Yan was worried about the little ck eggs when he looked up and saw a shadow sneaking over.

 Chapter 774 - 774 Brother Jiu Fights the Ghost King (1)

    774 Brother Jiu Fights the Ghost King (1)


    Just as Qing Yan was wondering who the person was and why he was acting so sneakily, that person walked near the prison cart.


    Qing Yan was shocked when he saw the other party¡¯s face.


    Ah Dou?! Didn¡¯t this guy fall off the cliff? He-he didn¡¯t die from the fall?


    Ah Dou¡¯s swollen face had already mostly disappeared. It only looked like a slight bruise. Qing Yan simply stared at him as if he had seen a ghost.


    Not only Qing Yan, but even the old man, Yue Gou, and Ah Wei were stunned. The guard looked up and saw the figure on the ground. He turned around, but before he could even see Ah Dou¡¯s shadow, he was knocked unconscious by Ah Dou¡¯s hand.


    Ah Dou caught him and silently ced him on the ground. He came to the prison cart and tore the cage apart with his bare hands.


    Qing Yan said, ¡°It¡¯s useless. This is ten-thousand-year-old ck iron. You can only open it with a key.¡±


    Ah Dou returned to the unconscious guard¡¯s side and squatted down to feel for the key, but he didn¡¯t find anything.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± The other person turned back and saw that hispanion had fainted, as well as a stranger who was searching for something on hispanion. rm bells rang in his heart. He was about to shout when Shadow Six shot him in the back of the neck with a hidden weapon.


    His eyes rolled back in his head and he copsed. Shadow Six caught the guard in a sh, pulled off the key at his waist, and put him down beside hispanion.


    Qing Yan looked at Shadow Six, who was walking over with the key, in surprise. ¡°Why are you here too? Didn¡¯t you go with Jiuchao to look for Ah Wan?¡±


    ¡°There.¡± Shadow Six pouted behind him.


    Qing Yan took the opportunity to look. The two figures standing in the shadows were Jiuchao and Shadow Thirteen.


    Qing Yan¡¯s face immediately darkened. ¡°Nonsense! Why did you bring the Jiuchao along? Don¡¯t you know how dangerous this ce is?¡±


    It was fine if these guys risked their lives to rush over. Jiuchao did not know martial arts, and he was poisoned. If he made a mistake, he might lose his life!


    Qing Yan looked at him and then at Shadow Thirteen. ¡°Why don¡¯t the two of you stop him?¡±


    Ah Dou did not understand JJiuchao¡¯s health issues, but did these two fellows not understand either?


    Qing Yan was so angry!


    Shadow Six curled his lips. ¡°How do you know we didn¡¯t stop him?¡±


    But who could stop Young Master¡¯s decision?


    Shadow Thirteen said indifferently, ¡°We can¡¯t enter without Young Master. Let¡¯s unlock the door. We can¡¯t stay here for long. Let¡¯s leave the pce first. We¡¯ll talk about the restter.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Shadow Six obediently opened the lock.


    ¡°Grandma.¡± Qing Yan helped the old man up.


    Yue Gou and Ah Wei also helped the old man bow and walk out of the prison carriage. Shadow Six helped him down and reached out to help Qing Yan and the other two. Qing Yan and Yue Gou let the youngest Ah Wei alight from the prison carriage first. Then, Qing Yan let Yue Gou alight from the carriage before patting his thigh and walking down.


    ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Ah Wan? Is she alright?¡± Qing Yan asked.


    Shadow Six said, ¡°Young Madam is fine. She and Asura are waiting for us outside. Stop talking and leave quickly!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t leave!¡± Qing Yan, Ah Wei, and Yue Gou said in unison.


    Ah Dou, Yan Jiuchao, and the other two looked over in confusion.


    A strange look shed across Qing Yan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yue Gou knows too?!¡±


    Yue Gou coughed lightly. ¡°I¡­ I just found out.¡±


    Qing Yan was about to explode! If it wasn¡¯t that the asion wasn¡¯t right, and time was tight, he really wanted to settle the scores with these two brats!


    He was wondering why Ah Wei had been sneaking all the way here. His appetite was so big that it was as if he was pregnant. It turned out that he had secretly brought the three little fellows along!


    Yue Gou was also despicable. Not reporting what he knew was equivalent to being an aplice!


    Shadow Six asked in shock, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Yue Gou lowered his head and pinched his fingers.


    Qing Yan red at him and Ah Wei angrily. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Dabao and the others are inside.¡±


    The few of them paused.


    Qing Yan said with a headache, ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t have the time to exin. Let¡¯s find them first! They should be hungry and go in to find food.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao walked in and Shadow Thirteen stopped him. ¡°Young Master! I¡¯ll go find the Little Masters. Go down the mountain first! I¡¯ll listen to you about everything else, but not this time.¡±


    With that, he did not give Yan Jiuchao a chance to give orders at all. He ced Yan Jiuchao on Shadow Six¡¯s back. ¡°Shadow Six, bring Young Master away!¡±


    Shadow Six nced at Shadow Thirteen timidly. Why don¡¯t you take the young master away? I¡¯ll go look for the little masters?


    Shadow Thirteen cupped his hands. ¡°Sorry for offending you, Young Master!¡±


    They agreed to let the young master go up the mountain because no one could pass through that passage except for the young master. However, they could take over the task of finding Dabao and the other two.


    ¡°Ah Dou, escort Young Master and Grandma down the mountain. I¡¯ll go find the little masters.¡±

 Chapter 775 - 775 Brother Jiu Fights the Ghost King (2)

    775 Brother Jiu Fights the Ghost King (2)


    ¡°I¡¯ll go too,¡± Qing Yan said.


    Ah Wei and Yue Gou stood beside Qing Yan. Shadow Thirteen did not hesitate for long. He nodded at Shadow Six and Ah Dou. ¡°Go down the mountain! I¡¯ve noted down the mechanism of the passageway. Let¡¯s meet in the forbidden area.¡±


    Shadow Six carried Yan Jiuchao, and the old man on Ah Dou¡¯s back¡ª


    ¡°No one is leaving!¡± Qiu Wuya rushed out with the goshawk and a group of martial arts-skilled guards. He red at the group of people who came to rob the prisoner carriage. When he saw Ah Dou, his eyes narrowed. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    !!


    Ah Dou turned around. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me!¡±


    Qiu Wuya sneered and said, ¡°Good, you haven¡¯t returned to the n for so many years. It turns out that you¡¯ve joined this group of people behind our backs!¡±


    Ah Dou turned around and retorted with wide eyes, ¡°No! I went to be a bandit!¡±


    After saying that, he realized that his face had been exposed and quickly picked up his sleeve to cover it.


    However, Qiu Wuya had already seen it clearly. He coldly snorted. Since they were already here, they should forget about returning alive. In the end, they would only be a pile of corpses Qiu Wuya nced at them for a moment before turning his gaze away.


    He began to search for the woman among this group of people, but he was disappointed. He only saw a few foreigners. All three of them were handsome and the man on their backs was especially outstanding.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Qiu Wuya coldly asked.


    Shadow Six snorted, ¡°What does it have to do with you? If there¡¯s a fight, fight! If there¡¯s a fart, spit it out!¡±


    Qiu Wuya narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°It seems like you want to do this the hard way. Guard Cang, I¡¯ll leave this ce to you!¡±


    ¡°Take them down! Those who resist, kill them!¡± Cang Ying ordered sternly.


    The guards swarmed forward!


    Shadow Thirteen pulled out his sword. ¡°You guys leave first!¡±


    Cang Ying tightened its grip on its spear. ¡°No one is allowed to leave!¡±


    Cang Ying¡¯s spear traversed the sky and shot straight at Shadow Six and Yan Jiuchao. Ah Dou protected Grandma on his back and kicked the spear away. Then, he pulled Yue Gou over and handed Grandma to him. ¡°Take the priest away!¡±


    Yue Gou made a prompt decision. He carried Grandma and walked towards the small garden with Shadow Six.


    The entrance to the passage was in a dry well in the small garden.


    Qiu Wuya said sternly, ¡°They¡¯re escaping! Capture them!¡±


    More than ten guards chased after them. Qing Yan flew up and blocked the guard¡¯s path. Cang Ying narrowed his cold eyes and grabbed another spear before shooting it at Qing Yan¡¯s heart!


    Bang!


    The spear was broken by Ah Dou¡¯s palm!


    The two sides fought fiercely.


    Shadow Thirteen gave Ah Wei a look. Ah Wei understood and stopped fighting. Under Shadow Thirteen¡¯s cover, he ¡°retreated¡± into Qiu Wuya¡¯s dormitory. In the eyes of others, he was forced into a corner. In fact, he had gone to look for his three useless disciples.


    He could not shout, so he had to search room by room. Just as he found the fourth room, Qiu Wuya appeared like a ghost.


    ¡°Are you looking for this?¡± Qiu Wuya smiled maliciously and took out a small ck egg from behind him.


    ¡°Master!¡± Xiaobao stretched out his small hand to Ah Wei.


    Ah Wei¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold. He shed forward and stretched out his hand to strangle Qiu Wuya¡¯s neck. Unexpectedly, the moment he was about to touch Qiu Wuya, a terrifying aura pressed over.


    Ah Wei immediately felt his body freeze, as if it was filled with lead. He couldn¡¯t even raise his fingers.


    This was¡­


    Ah Wei frowned.


    Asura? Did the Ghost n have a new Asura?


    No, this was not Asura!


    Although it was as powerful as Asura¡¯s aura, or even stronger, it did not have Asura¡¯s manic aura. Instead, it revealed a bloodthirsty viciousness.


    This, this is¡­


    The King.


    Ah Wei¡¯s chest hurt, and his bones cracked.


    It had only been three years since he left, but the King was already so powerful that it was unimaginable. He really didn¡¯t know what had happened in the past three years. Why was the king even more terrifying than Asura?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t expect this, did you?¡± Qiu Wuya¡¯s lips curled up smugly. ¡°The King is not the same king as before.¡±


    Ah Wei knelt on one knee and resisted the urge to bend down. ¡°What did you do to the King?¡±


    Qiu Wuya looked down at him and sneered, ¡°I¡¯m just offering the King medicine to make him stronger.¡±


    Ah Wei gritted his teeth. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re crazy!¡±


    It was a mistake for the King to cultivate martial arts in the forbidden area. Grandma had tried his best to dissolve the King¡¯s power, but this bastard had increased the King¡¯s power greatly. Wasn¡¯t he trying to destroy the King?

 Chapter 776 - 776 Brother Jiu Fights the Ghost King (3)

    776 Brother Jiu Fights the Ghost King (3)


    Qiu Wuya could not hide his arrogance as he said, ¡°Not only has the King¡¯s cultivation increased greatly, but his appearance can also be restored to its original state. I¡¯m not that trash like my senior brother. I can do anything he can¡¯t!¡±


    Ah Wei red at him fiercely. ¡°Grandma said that if the King continues to practice, he will be a second Asura.¡±


    Qiu Wuya¡¯s fingers tightened. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Ah Wei spat out another mouthful of blood. ¡°You¡¯re using the King! You have ulterior motives! You¡­¡±


    !!


    Qiu Wuya flew into a rage and interrupted him. ¡°You traitor! How dare youe back! Alright, I¡¯ll punish you in the name of the Priest today! Let this little thing apany you to hell!¡±


    ¡°Master!¡± Xiaobao shouted!


    Ah Wei suddenly broke free from the Ghost King¡¯s suppression and knocked Qiu Wuya to the ground. He snatched Xiaobao into his arms and rolled a few times on the ground to stabilize himself.


    Then, Ah Wei carried Xiaobao and rushed out. He knew that Er¡¯bao and Dabao were still inside, but he had to save as many as he could. As soon as he left the courtyard, that terrifying pressure pressed down on him again.


    Ah Dou rose into the air and used his internal energy to block the Ghost King¡¯s pressure. ¡°Hurry up and leave! I can¡¯t block it for long!¡±


    Ah Wei handed Xiaobao to Yue Gou and was about to turn back to look for Er¡¯bao and Dabao when Ah Dou couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. The meridians in his entire body were reversing.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± He screamed and fell.


    The Ghost King¡¯s pressure also pressed down. At the critical moment, a vast internal energy covered the sky and collided with the Ghost King¡¯s pressure.


    Everyone felt their bodies lighten.


    It was Asura!


    The Asura was here!


    Shadow Thirteen regained his freedom and quickly rushed into the courtyard. Cang Ying chased after him with a cold expression, but Asura¡¯s internal energy ruthlessly knocked him away. Two powerful internal energies shed fiercely in the sky above the pce.


    Asura¡¯s aura began to soar. Even Grandma and the others in the cave suddenly looked up.


    Shadow Six widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°Asura¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not Asura anymore.¡± Grandma said, ¡°It¡¯s the Asura King. He broke through.¡±


    Shadow Six¡¯s jaw almost dropped. He had actually broken through at the critical moment of fighting the Ghost King. What kind of abnormality was this guy? However, from another perspective, the fact that he could actually force Asura to break through showed how powerful this king was.


    His strength was definitely not inferior to the Asura King.


    The old man revealed a rare look of worry. ¡°Breaking through at this juncture is not a good thing.¡±


    The critical moment of a breakthrough was when an expert was at his weakest and easiest to kill¡ª


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s ears twitched.


    Shadow Six asked, ¡°Young Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Xiaobao is calling me,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± Shadow Six frowned strangely.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go find them!¡± Yan Jiuchao slid down from Shadow Six¡¯s back.


    Shadow Six hurriedly said, ¡°Young Master, you can¡¯t go! It¡¯s too dangerous! If you want to go, I¡¯ll go! Leave with Grandma and the others first! I¡¯ll go find them!¡±


    It was toote.


    Everyone was sucked out by a huge internal energy and could not resist at all.


    The man on the throne appeared. He rose into the air and wore a fang mask. His wide ck robe fluttered in the wind, and he exuded a murderous aura that was enough to destroy the world.


    Shadow Six felt something leak out of his body. He shuddered and came back to his senses. ¡°Oh no! He¡¯s absorbing our power!¡±


    ¡°Waah¡ª¡± Xiaobao was so frightened that he cried. He hugged Ah Wei¡¯s neck with his small hands.


    Ah Wei¡¯s cultivation was depleting rapidly. Half of his body was numb, and he could no longer grab Xiaobao.


    ¡°Waah¡ª¡± Xiaobao was sucked over by the Ghost King.


    Yan Jiuchao activated the Qianji Box, and a silver thread flew out and wrapped around Xiaobao. Xiaobao was pulled back into his arms. He hugged Xiaobao, turned around, and mmed his back into the Ghost King.


    In an instant, countless silver needles shot out from the Qianji Box. The Ghost King waved his sleeve to block it. With his cultivation, a mere mechanism was as easy as flipping his hand. However, for some reason, his internal energy suddenly stagnated.


    In this moment of panic, a silver needle shot into his chest. The silver needles wereced with poison.


    This bit of poison was not enough to kill the Ghost King, but the Ghost King had identally taken a pill today. It was Dabao¡¯s candy. His internal energy was insufficient, and the poison fire attacked his heart. He fell unsteadily.


    The moment he fell, he quickly grabbed Yan Jiuchao¡¯s ankle and pulled him and Xiaobao down.


    The three of them fell into the cold fish pond.


    Yan Jiuchao was very good at swimming and swam up with Xiaobao. After a moment, the Ghost King soared into the sky andnded behind Yan Jiuchao with a cold expression.


    The Ghost King would not tolerate a person who had ambushed him. The Ghost King reached out and grabbed Yan Jiuchao¡¯s neck, lifting him up rudely. Although Yan Jiuchao did not have internal energy, he had the essence energy and blood energy. Once he sucked it dry, he would be no different from a dried corpse.


    Xiaobao said fiercely, ¡°You, you, let go of my father! I¡¯ll release a Gu worm to bite you!¡±


    Xiaobao searched his body and found that all the Gu worms had fallen into the water. He stomped his feet anxiously. ¡°I, I, I¡¯ll let myself bite you!¡±


    As Xiaobao spoke, he really rushed forward, opened his small mouth, and bit the Ghost King¡¯s butt!


    The Ghost King: ¡°¡­¡±


    The Ghost King: ¡°?!!¡±


    ¡­


    Boom!


    A loud bang stunned Ah Dou, Shadow Thirteen, and the others.


    What happened? Did the Ghost King self-destructed?


    ...


    Oh no!


    Yan Jiuchao!


    Xiaobao!


    They flew in in fear, but they did not see the Ghost King and Yan Jiuchao. Only Xiaobao sat by the fish pond in a daze and stared at a huge pit on the ground.


    They quickly walked over.


    Ah Wei picked Xiaobao up.


    Xiaobao pointed at the huge pit buried in the ruins and cried, ¡°Daddy, Daddy went down¡­¡±


    After the Ghost King¡¯s butt was bitten by Xiaobao, his meridians reversed and he went berserk. When Yan Jiuchao saw that the situation was not good, he hugged the Ghost King and pulled him into the pool. After that, the pool was destroyed by a huge internal energy, and the two of them were buried under the ruins.


    Yan Jiuchao did not have any martial arts. It was impossible for him to survive after being suppressed like this.


    Shadow Six¡¯s knees went weak and he knelt on the ground.


    Shadow Thirteen¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.


    ...


    Qing Yan clenched his fists.


    It was only a matter of time before Yu Wan arrived at the location.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Yan Jiuchao?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Mother!¡± Xiaobao jumped into her arms.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Daddy?¡± she asked, stroking his little head.


    Xiaobao sobbed. ¡°Daddy¡­ Daddy¡­¡±


    Qing Yan opened his mouth with difficulty. ¡°Ah Wan¡­ calm down first. Jiuchao, he¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t know how to tell her that Yan Jiuchao¡¯s aura was no longer under the ruins. Only the Ghost King was still alive. However, someone had to tell her about this.


    Qing Yan made up his mind and said, ¡°Ah Wan, no matter what you hearter, don¡¯t be too sad. Jiuchao¡­ He¡¯s dead¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, a loud bang came from under the ruins. The huge rocks in the ruins were lifted by a huge force. Everyone hurriedly protected Yu Wan and Xiaobao.


    Under the ruins, a thin figure slowly stood up. He held his dizzy head and looked around in confusion.

 Chapter 777 - 777 Domineering Brother Jiu, New King

    777 Domineering Brother Jiu, New King


    He walked out of the pit step by step. His body swayed a little, and his robe was torn into strips that hung miserably on his thin body. As for his face, it was already covered in dust, and it was difficult to see his original appearance.


    Even so, Yu Wan still recognized him at a nce. ¡°Yan Jiuchao!¡±


    Everyone was shocked. This¡­ this was Yan Jiuchao? His clothes were already tattered, but this was indeed Yan Jiuchao¡¯s. However¡­ wasn¡¯t Yan Jiuchao¡¯s aura gone? There was only the aura of the King left in the pit¡­


    Everyone was in disbelief, but they did not think that Yu Wan had made a mistake because the other party looked up at them. Those eyes were Yan Jiuchao¡¯s.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Qing Yan opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he was stuck.


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao!¡± Yu Wan handed Xiaobao to Ah Wei and walked towards Yan Jiuchao.


    ¡°Ah Wan!¡± Qing Yan subconsciously wanted to stop her. He vaguely felt that something was wrong, but he could not exin it for a while.


    Qing Yan naturally could not stop her.


    Yu Wan crossed the ruins and arrived in front of Yan Jiuchao. Yan Jiuchao had already left the huge pit and was standing at the edge of the pond, looking around slowly.


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao.¡± Yu Wan extended her hand.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at the fair hand that was reaching towards him in a daze. He paused and did not hold it immediately.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at her hand and then at her face. Yu Wan raised her hand to touch Yan Jiuchao¡¯s forehead, but Yan Jiuchao¡¯s eyes darkened and he fell. Shadow Thirteen shed over and caught his young master in his arms.


    Qing Yan and the others hurriedly surrounded him. Yan Jiuchao¡¯s eyes were tightly shut, and the veins on his forehead were throbbing, as if he was enduring something. Now, everyone sensed that something was wrong. Yan Jiuchao was emitting an unusual aura.


    Yu Wan took Yan Jiuchao¡¯s pulse. ¡°His pulse is so strange¡­ Where¡¯s Old Cui?¡±


    Asura flew away with a whoosh. Not long after, he brought Old Cui over with a whoosh. After Old Cui¡¯s feetnded on the ground, he felt dizzy. ¡°Sooner orter, my old life will be ruined by you!¡±


    Shadow Six pulled him over. ¡°At most, I¡¯ll give you my life! Young Master is injured. Hurry up and take a look at him!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen nced at Shadow Six with a cold gaze. Shadow Six felt Shadow Thirteen¡¯s displeasure and rubbed his nose resentfully. Why was he looking at him like that? Did he say something wrong?


    Old Cui asked Shadow Thirteen toy Yan Jiuchao on the grass at the side.


    Xiaobao twisted his little butt and got out of Ah Wei¡¯s arms. He walked to his mother¡¯s side and held her finger. He widened his ck eyes and watched Grandpa Cui treat his father without blinking.


    Old Cui took Yan Jiuchao¡¯s pulse. He frowned and took it again.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Qing Yan said anxiously, ¡°That¡¯s right. How¡¯s Jiuchao? Is he seriously injured?¡±


    Old Cui did not answer their questions immediately. Instead, he looked at the ten-meter-wide pit and said, ¡°Did he climb up from there just now?¡±


    The two of them nodded.


    Old Cui stroked his beard and said, ¡°With such heavy debris on him, logically speaking, he should have died.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s hearts were in their throats.


    ¡°But I think he¡¯s full of vitality!¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    ¡°His face is also very rosy!¡± Old Cui wiped Yan Jiuchao¡¯s face with a cotton cloth.


    Everyone took a closer look. Uh¡­ It is very rosy. What was going on? The person who should have been crushed to death didn¡¯t die, but he looked like he had been nourished¡­


    Old Cui sighed. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, he fainted because¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Ah Dou leaned over curiously and poked Yan Jiuchao¡¯s small chest with his finger. Unexpectedly, Yan Jiuchao woke up at this moment. He looked at the t face in front of him and then at the finger that was stabbing at him. He instinctively flicked his sleeve.


    Ah Dou was sent flying.


    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gazesnded on Yan Jiuchao, who had easily sent Ah Dou flying.


    Was this still that sickly little invalid? How could he send a Ghost n expert flying with one hand?


    ¡°Just now¡­ did you feel a very familiar aura?¡± Shadow Six asked softly.


    Shadow Thirteen frowned. Of course he felt it. It was the aura of the Ghost King.


    Just now, before the Young Master came out, they had vaguely sensed the aura of the Ghost King, but there was no Young Master. At that time, everyone thought that the Young Master had unfortunately died, and only the Ghost King was still struggling at death¡¯s door.


    However, judging from the situation in front of them, the Ghost King¡¯s aura that they sensed from the ruins was probably Young Master¡¯s.


    Why did the Young Master have the aura of the Ghost King¡­ and the power of the Ghost King?


    Old Cui got someone to dig out the Ghost King and take his pulse. Then, he nodded as expected. ¡°As expected.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Yu Wan asked. She stretched out her finger and probed the Ghost King¡¯s nose. ¡°He¡¯s still breathing. He¡¯s not dead.¡±


    Old Cui sighed. ¡°He¡¯s not dead, but he¡¯s no longer the Ghost King.¡±


    To be precise, it was no longer the powerful Ghost King from before. He had been bitten by Xiaobao. Under the reversal of his meridians, he had suffered a bacsh. He had originally nned to absorb all of Yan Jiuchao¡¯s blood energy, but Yan Jiuchao had absorbed his cultivation instead.


    The Ghost King¡¯s cultivation was too deep, covering Yan Jiuchao¡¯s original aura. This was also why they originally thought that Yan Jiuchao was dead.


    ¡°Will Yan Jiuchao be fine?¡± Yu Wan¡¯s gazended on the veins on Yan Jiuchao¡¯s forehead.


    Old Cui shook his head. ¡°If an ordinary person had absorbed the many years of Ghost King¡¯s cultivation, they would have exploded and died. However, this kid has been poisoned since he was young. His meridians have long mutated. Ordinary people are different. His life is no longer in danger. I wonder if there will be¡­¡±


    Before Old Cui could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Qiu Wuya, who led a group of elders and guards to save the situation.


    Qiu Wuya pointed at them and said, ¡°It¡¯s them! They colluded with Madam, barged into the pce, injured the King, and even tried to blow up this ce! Their crimes are unforgivable!¡±


    All the experts of the Ghost n were here, and the weapons to deal with Asura were lined up. More importantly, Ah Dou, who had been sent flying by Yan Jiuchao¡¯s p, was also stopped by this group of people with their sabers.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t surrender, I¡¯ll kill him!¡± Qiu Wuya said sternly.


    He knew that this group of people were loyal. Ah Dou had betrayed the Ghost n for them. They would definitely not ignore Ah Dou¡¯s life and death. Of course, although he was a priest, without the approval of the elders, he could not really stab Ah Dou.


    ...


    The elders¡¯ scrutinizing gazes swept across the people present.


    Just as they were about to see the Ghost King lying beside the old man, the old man suddenly turned around and blocked him. He knelt down to Yan Jiuchao and said piously, ¡°We camete to save you. Please forgive us, My King!¡±


    Everyone shuddered. Yu Wan¡¯s eyebrows twitched, and Qing Yan¡¯s expression changed. Needless to say, Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen¡¯s brains were numb.


    ¡°King!¡± Qing Yan also knelt down.


    Right on the heels of that were Ah Wei and Yue Gou. They piously bowed. Yu Wan was dumbfounded. What kind of godly operation was this? This isn¡¯t the way to rece the original with the fake. You¡¯re referring to a deer as a horse. Do your nsmen know that you¡¯re so mischievous?


    The elders were all stunned.


    Qiu Wuya had seen Yan Jiuchao before. How was this their king? He was clearly the young master who hade to rob the prisoner carriage!


    ¡°He¡¯s not the King!¡± Qiu Wuya shouted.


    The old man scolded, ¡°Qiu Wuya, don¡¯t you even recognize the King?¡±


    Qiu Wuya¡¯s eyes widened. He had seen shameless people before, but he had never seen someone so shameless. Did he not know who this person was? How could he have the cheek to trick him into being the King in front of so many people?


    An elder frowned. ¡°The King¡­¡±


    ...


    The old man said without changing his expression, ¡°After the King cultivated the martial arts in the forbidden area, his appearance changed. He hasn¡¯t shown his true face for many years. It was Priest Qiu who cured the King¡¯s face and made him even younger and more handsome than before. This is all thanks to Junior Brother Qiu.¡±


    The matter of Qiu Wuya offering medicine to the Ghost King was not a secret in the n. Everyone in the n knew that he was treating the King¡¯s appearance and had achieved quite a good result. Otherwise, he would not have been promoted to the position of priest.


    Of course, this face was ridiculously handsome, and their King was actually a little ugly when he was young!


    The elders were suspicious for a moment, but Yan Jiuchao emitted the power and aura of the Ghost King, so they had no choice but to believe him.


    Qiu Wuya flew into a rage. ¡°Elders! Don¡¯t believe him! He¡¯s in cahoots with this woman!¡±


    The old man shook his head and sighed. ¡°Junior Brother Qiu, I don¡¯t like what you¡¯re saying. I was ordered by the King to bring Madam back to the n. Now that I¡¯ve brought Madam back, I¡¯m here to report to the King. How can you nder me for colluding with others?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Qiu Wuya was about to die from anger!

 Chapter 778 - 778 Wedding

    778 Wedding


    The King had started cultivating the forbidden area¡¯s martial arts after Madam Jiang left the Ghost n. At first, his eyebrows and eyes became more and more resolute. Gradually, an unknown ¡°tattoo¡± appeared on his face. About a year or twoter, he put on a mask and never showed his true face again.


    Therefore, no one could tell what he had be.


    A maid identally saw his face and was killed by him. Grandma was the only one who survived after seeing his face, but Grandma could not treat his face.


    By the time Qiu Wuya came to treat him, not only was his face ruined, but his entire body was also covered in hideous ¡°tattoos¡±. Qiu Wuya had only seen his arm before, and from the symptoms on his arm, he could tell if his pill had taken effect.


    !!


    This was something that the entire n knew.


    Therefore, when the only person who had seen the King¡¯s face change insisted that this was the king, Qiu Wuya¡¯s refutation became pale.


    ¡°Elders, believe me! This man is not the King! He¡¯s their man! I, I, I¡­ I really saw it with my own eyes! He was the one who carried him!¡± Qiu Wuya pointed at Shadow Thirteen.


    Shadow Thirteen: ¡°Are you blind? I don¡¯t know him.¡±


    Shadow Six: ¡°I don¡¯t know him either.¡±


    Qiu Wuya spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°?!¡±


    Qiu Wuya gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know each other¡­ Alright, then tell me, why are you here? Why did you fight with the King?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°We¡¯re Madam¡¯s guards. We came to the n with Madam. As for fighting, you have to ask your King. Who knows why he suddenly went crazy?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Qiu Wuya was infuriated. However, the guards who had fought earlier were either dead or unconscious. Not a single one of them could testify.


    All of a sudden, he saw Cang Ying waking up from hisa. ¡°Sir Cang!¡±


    Asura kicked Cang Ying unconscious.


    Qiu Wuya: ¡°¡­¡±


    Qiu Wuya¡¯s lungs were about to explode from anger. He nced at Asura at the side and had an idea. ¡°Elders! This is Asura from the forbidden area! Asura was stolen by them!¡±


    The old man said, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Asura was stolen by that Nanzhao person who infiltrated the n. We bumped into him halfway and snatched him back.¡±


    Qiu Wuya was so angry that he fell to the ground. After a while, he suppressed his anger and said coldly, ¡°Elder Li, don¡¯t forget that they betrayed the King. The king once sent the ck Envoys to kill them!¡±


    The old man said calmly, ¡°That was a misunderstanding. We have never betrayed the King. It was someone with ulterior motives who provoked us, causing the King to think that we had disobeyed his orders. However, if we really defected, we will never be able to rush back to the n.¡±


    Qiu Wuya said, ¡°You returned to the n because you wanted to find the medicinal primer!¡±


    The old man snorted. ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so noisy.¡± Yan Jiuchao held his head that was about to explode from the pain and groaned impatiently.


    The event location instantly fell silent. Everyone looked at him. Yu Wan tried her best to reduce her presence and protected Xiaobao in her arms. Asura used his wide body to shield her behind him.


    After hearing this, Xiaobao raised his head and was about to open his mouth to call his father when Yu Wan gestured for him to keep quiet. Xiaobao obedientlyid his head back in his mother¡¯s arms.


    The old man took two steps forward on his knees and bowed to Yan Jiuchao. ¡°My King!¡± Yan Jiuchao was extremely smart and would definitely cooperate with his n. The old man said confidently, ¡°Did the King practice martial arts again just now? You almost went berserk. It¡¯s all thanks to Ah Dou and Asura¡¯s timely intervention.¡±


    If this chaos was caused by the King¡¯s cultivation, it would make sense. They had no choice but to fight the King, and no one could me them.


    Unexpectedly, when Yan Jiuchao heard his words, he frowned. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The old man was stunned. Could it be that he was acting as if he had been away for three years and had changed so much that he couldn¡¯t recognize him at a nce? The old man cleared his throat. ¡°I am the priest, King.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the priest?¡± Yan Jiuchao looked at Grandma with a nk expression.


    The old man realized that something was wrong. Yan Jiuchao¡¯s expression did not seem to be fake. He really did not know him! How could this be?


    The old man looked at Old Cui.


    Old Cui covered his eyes. Alright, the aftereffects were here. His brain was damaged.


    Qing Yan was stunned. He pointed at his nose and said, ¡°What about me?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao looked at him strangely. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Qing Yan felt as if he had been struck by lightning. Little Jiuchao did not know him anymore!


    ¡°Young, Young¡­¡± Shadow Six almost blurted out the word ¡°Young Master¡±. Shadow Thirteen pinched his arm and quickly stopped talking. He kept winking at his Young Master. His eyes were about to have a stroke. It was hard not to notice.


    Yan Jiuchao nced at him indifferently. ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±


    Shadow Six¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Oh no, Young Master didn¡¯t know him anymore! Oh my god, did Young Master¡¯s fall damage his brain? How could he have forgotten about them?


    Qiu Wuya had also noticed some clues. This fellow seemed to have lost his memory and didn¡¯t remember hispanions. This was too wonderful! Let¡¯s see how he¡¯s going to disguise himself as the King and deal with the aftermath of this group of bastards?


    Yu Wan handed Xiaobao to Asura and squeezed through the crowd. She squatted down and looked at Yan Jiuchao, who was sitting on the ground with a confused expression. She whispered, ¡°What about me? Don¡¯t tell me you even forgot about me?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao looked at Yu Wan with a strange gaze. Yu Wan understood that he did not remember her either.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°I¡¯m Ah Wan.¡±


    ¡°What Wan?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    Yu Wan took a deep breath. ¡°Ah Wan, Yu Ah Wan!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao frowned strangely.


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao, if you were drugged one day, will you forget me?¡±


    ¡°Forget what? That you¡¯re ugly? Oh, I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    What a guy who went back on his word! Even if he didn¡¯t get anyone to drug him, he ended up like Prince Yan and forgot about his son and wife!


    Yu Wan was so angry that she wanted to punch him! She stood up to hug Xiaobao!


    The atmosphere at the event location froze. The elders looked at each other. The King seemed to have forgotten about the past. Was he really the King? ording to Qiu Bing¡¯s exnation, the possibility of him being the King was very high, but even so, they had to gather evidence from various aspects. Other than the King¡¯s martial arts and aura, including the King¡¯s habits and the major events and secrets of the n, everything matched to prove that he was indeed their King.


    Now¡­


    ¡°Elder Li, what do you think?¡± An elder surnamed Bi asked.


    Elder Li was silent.


    ...


    An elder surnamed Yuan said in a low voice, ¡°Could it be that¡­ he¡¯s actually not the King? In order to avoid our verification, he deliberately lied and said that he lost his memory?¡±


    Something was in Yan Jiuchao¡¯s mind, but he could not digest it. He had a terrible headache.


    Elder Li paused for a moment, then walked over and said, ¡°If the King doesn¡¯t know them, does the King still remember who he is?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Yan Jiuchao muttered.


    Elder Li said, ¡°You are the King of the Ghost n.¡±


    You are the King of the Ghost n¡­


    The King of the Ghost n¡­


    King!


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s mind exploded. His eyes turned sharp as he said, ¡°Woman! Stop right there!¡±


    Yu Wan staggered and almost fell!


    W-Woman? Is he calling her?


    ...


    Yu Wan stabilized herself and turned around in a daze. Yan Jiuchao stood up coldly. His aura was fully released, and his robe fluttered in the wind.


    Everyone was filled with respect! This was the aura of the King! The pressure of the King! This pressure seemed to have an additional noble aura of the royal family!


    Yu Wan watched as this familiar yet unfamiliar man walked up to her step by step. He raised his chin and said domineeringly, ¡°You want to leave just like that after escaping my marriage?¡±


    Yu Wan was confused.


    Escaping from the marriage? Escape from what marriage? What nonsense was this fellow spouting? And in broad daylight, in front of everyone, could he not pinch her so intimately?


    Yan Jiuchao sneered. ¡°In order to marry you, I even gave away a holy artifact. Don¡¯t tell me you think I gave it away for nothing?¡±


    Why was the holy artifact involved? Didn¡¯t I pick up the holy artifact myself? How did it be a gift from you?


    Yu Wan looked at Old Cui for help. What was wrong with him?


    The corners of Old Cui¡¯s mouth twitched. It seemed that the aftereffects were not as simple as he had imagined. Not only had he absorbed the Ghost King¡¯s cultivation, but he had also absorbed a portion of the Ghost King¡¯s memories. Everyone called him King. Now, he thought that he was the Ghost n¡¯s King.


    A certain fake Ghost King, the real Young Master, picked Yu Wan up. With the Ghost King¡¯s power, it was simply too easy to carry a small weight. Yu Wan wanted to struggle, but she could not exert any strength. Her feet lightened and she soared into the air.


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao chuckled and said, ¡°What do you think I want to do to you? I¡¯ve let you escape for so many years. It¡¯s time to pay off that debt.¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°What debt?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao sneered proudly. ¡°Wedding. Tonight, I¡¯ll marry you. Don¡¯t even think about escaping!¡±


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    Everyone : ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 779 - 779 Sly Jiang Batian

    779 Sly Jiang Batian


    Yan Jiuchao carried Yu Wan domineeringly and walked towards the bedroom in his memory without looking back.


    Previously, the elders were still 30-50% doubtful, but after seeing his full aura, they were only left with 10-20%.


    ¡°My King¡­¡± Elder Li mustered his courage and stopped Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao knew what this old fellow wanted to say. He snorted coldly and his gaze was as sharp as a knife. ¡°I hit my head just now. There are indeed some things that I don¡¯t remember very well, but I remember you, Elder Li. On the fourth of March, you have to meet an old friend.¡±


    !!


    Elder Li¡¯s legs went weak and he knelt down. He had a concubine outside. The concubine had given birth to a son for him. The fourth of March was the birthday of the concubine¡¯s son. Every year, on this day, he would think of ways to push aside all official duties to apany his concubine¡¯s son.


    He had never mentioned this to anyone. Only the King knew because the King had once seen it. With the King¡¯s personality, he naturally could not be bothered to ask about his family matters, let alone gossip like a woman.


    Only the King knew this secret!


    Elder Li no longer had any doubts.


    Elder Li cupped his hands and said piously, ¡°Goodbye, My King.¡±


    It was not until Yan Jiuchao carried Yu Wan andpletely disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight that Elder Li stood up with the help of the servants.


    His entire body was drenched. In everyone¡¯s eyes, it was caused by his fierce aura of the King. This was not surprising. After all, the King was indeed a person who killed people without a word. No one knew what kind of guilt and panic Elder Li had experienced.


    ¡°Elder Li, is he really the King?¡± Another elder asked.


    The remaining elders gathered around and waited for Elder Li¡¯s answer.


    Elder Li nodded. ¡°He¡¯s the King. I¡¯m sure.¡±


    Qiu Wuya was furious. ¡°Elder Li, have you been bribed by these people? How can that person be the King? I saw it with my own eyes¡­¡±


    ¡°Priest.¡± Elder Li interrupted him. It was true that he was afraid of the King, but he would not bow down to an evil person who relied on evil medicine to climb up the ranks. ¡°You¡¯ve said this countless times. I know the grudge between you and Qiu Bing, but let me give you a piece of advice. Don¡¯t treat others as fools for your own selfish reasons!¡±


    ¡°Who is the fool!¡± Qiu Wuya felt that he had not suffered as much as this half a day in his life. He had lied countless times in his life, but today, every word he said was true, but no one believed him at all! Although he did not know how that man had stolen the King¡¯s power and pretended to have the King¡¯s temperament and aura, his eyes could not be wrong. That person was with the king!


    The King even grabbed his neck and almost strangled him to death¡ª


    Yes, where was the King? Wouldn¡¯t the truth be revealed if he found the King¡¯s corpse?


    However, how could Qiu Bing, Shadow Thirteen, and the others not think of what he could think of? As early as when everyone¡¯s attention was attracted by Yan Jiuchao, Asura quietly moved the Ghost King¡¯s ¡°corpse¡± away.


    Qiu Wuya returned empty-handed. The King did not say anything on how to deal with Qiu Bing, Shadow Thirteen, and the others, so they volunteered to wait in the King¡¯s bedroom.


    As for whether the guards who had witnessed the truth would report them when they woke up, that was not within their consideration. Elder Li had already admitted his identity as the King, so who could jump out to suspect him?


    At that time, it waste at night. Other than Qiu Wuya, the others had only seen them fight with the King. They did not see Yan Jiuchao¡¯s face at all. They were not afraid!


    On the other side, Yan Jiuchao carried Yu Wan back to the bedroom with ease. Along the way, servants bowed to Yan Jiuchao from time to time. Yan Jiuchao walked over expressionlessly.


    Yu Wan blushed ufortably. In the past, this guy was so well-behaved that he wouldn¡¯t even let her hold his hand in front of others. Now, he was carrying her around the ce and everyone in the bedroom saw it.


    Yu Wan wished she could find a hole to hide in. There was no hole, so she could only pull open his clothes and bury her face in his arms.


    This expression became another meaning in Yan Jiuchao¡¯s eyes.


    Yan Jiuchao said coldly, ¡°Now you know fear? Heh, it¡¯s toote!¡±


    Yu Wan touched her stomach and wondered if she should tell him about her pregnancy. After thinking about it, she decided to forget it. She didn¡¯t know how bad this guy¡¯s brain was, so she shouldn¡¯t be in a hurry to agitate him.


    At the entrance of the bedroom, two maidservants knelt respectfully on the ground. Yan Jiuchao walked over with his full aura. Even though he had ¡°changed¡± his clothes and taken off his mask, everyone recognized that this was their King.


    The maid pulled open the curtain and knelt on the ground.


    Yan Jiuchao strode in and ¡°threw¡± Yu Wan domineeringly on his ten-meter-wide bed. Although it was called ¡°throwing¡±, it was actually extremely light. It did not hurt her or the fetus in her stomach at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s so hard.¡± Yu Wan pressed the mattress under her leg.


    ¡°Men!¡± Yan Jiuchao called for a maidservant and added ten thick mattresses.


    Yu Wan felt that she was sitting on cotton. It was so soft that she could bounce up. She smiledfortably.


    Yan Jiuchao nced at her and said fiercely, ¡°Woman, you¡¯d better not y any tricks. Stay here obediently. Wear the wedding dresster and marry me. This time, I won¡¯t allow you to escape again!¡±


    Yu Wan blinked happily. She had never thought of escaping.


    Yan Jiuchao looked away coldly and called over the maidservant on duty. ¡°Prepare the wedding dress. I¡¯m going to marry Madam tonight!¡±


    The maids were stunned.


    M-marry? This woman betrayed you. Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to end her with your own hands? Why did you forgive her just like that and want to marry her again?


    Although the maids were puzzled, they did not dare to disobey the King¡¯s orders and went trembling.


    The Ghost n¡¯s pce was different from Nanzhao¡¯s pce. Or rather, that Ghost King¡¯s taste was extraordinary. There was not much wooden furniture in this room. It was all made of obsidian. Even this bed that was big enough for a dragon to sleep was ck and shiny.


    Obsidian was very valuable in the Central ins. If he could not live anymore in the future, he could hammer off a piece of it, sell it, and would be settled for the rest of his life.


    Yu Wan touched the bedpost and said with envious eyes, ¡°Yan Jiuchao¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Yan Jiuchao in disdain. ¡°That adulterer¡¯s name?¡±


    Yu Wan was stunned.


    Yan Jiuchao sat down boldly by the bed, emitting a fierce aura of a king. ¡°Heh, I¡¯ve long heard that you found a pretty boy in the Central ins and even gave birth to his child¡­ His name is Yan Jiuchao, right?¡±


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    Would you believe me if I said it wasn¡¯t?


    Yan Jiuchao reached out his cold fingertips and grabbed Yu Wan¡¯s chin. ¡°What¡¯s so good about him? Is he worthy of you betraying me for him?¡±


    Yu Wan did not know how to respond.


    At this moment, the door creaked open, and three small ck eggs snuck in.


    During the fight, Yu Wan first met Dabao and Er¡¯bao. After hiding the two of them, she went to look for Xiaobao and Yan Jiuchao. Now that she was fine, Asura had also carried Dabao and Er¡¯bao out.


    When the three brothers met, they held hands and came to look for their father and mother.


    ...


    Yu Wan looked at the three little ck eggs and her eyes darted around. She was about to say to him, ¡°They¡¯re the children of me and Yan Jiuchao.¡± She wanted to see this guy¡¯s reaction, but Yan Jiuchao spoke before her.


    Yan Jiuchao picked up the three ck eggs. ¡°My sons, Dabao, Er¡¯bao, and Xiaobao.¡±


    Whut? You still remember your sons?!


    Yan Jiuchao said solemnly, ¡°After the wedding, they¡¯re also your sons. You¡¯d better treat them well. They¡¯re the only three bloodlines in the world. No one can hurt them, not even me.¡±


    Yu Wan simply did not know what to say. He did not remember that he was Yan Jiuchao, but he remembered that he had three sons and even sessfully incorporated them under his name. His brain damage was a little ridiculous. In her opinion, it was not as simple as losing his memory, right? His memory was simply messed up¡­


    The three little ck eggs looked at their father cutely and then at their mother cutely. Yu Wan carried the little ck eggs over and kissed their little faces.


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°Hmph, at least you¡¯re sensible.¡± She even knew how to treat his sons well!


    The little ck eggs took off their shoes and went to the bed to flip around.


    Yu Wan asked mischievously, ¡°Then¡­ who did you have a child with?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said seriously, ¡°With the woman I love, of course!¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s face turned red. She had waited for a year or two for those words, but they came out after his brain was damaged. The woman he loved¡­ So he liked her so much.


    ...


    Yu Wan lowered her head shyly and tucked the hair behind her ear. ¡°Then¡­ where¡¯s the woman you love now?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao snorted. ¡°Jiang Batian, are you jealous?¡±


    Yu Wan shuddered!


    What did he call her?


    Jiang¡­ Jiang Batian?

 Chapter 780 - 780 Wife Doting Maniac

    780 Wife Doting Maniac


    Could this be her Mom¡¯s name?


    Yu Wan rejected this name in her heart. How could such a weak Mom give such a crazy name?


    ¡°Did you remember correctly?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Yan Jiuchao said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not to the extent that I don¡¯t even remember your name!¡±


    It was really Jiang Batian¡­


    Yu Wan felt bitter.


    However, on second thought, children in the countryside would give lowly names for the sake of raising them well. Goudan, Bull Egg, and Bruiser. Mom might have been given such a prestigious name for the sake of raising her well.


    Yu Wan did not feel conflicted anymore. After a whole day, she was sleepy. She yawned and said to Yan Jiuchao, ¡°Can I sleep now? If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take a nap first. Call me when the hot water is ready.¡±


    With that, shey down on the bed and fell asleep.


    Seeing that their mother had fallen asleep, the little ck eggs stopped jumping around on the bed. They walked in front of their father and handed over their sweaty heads, indicating for their father to wipe his sweat.


    Coincidentally, at this moment, two maidservants came to see him with a few sets of wedding clothes and wedding dresses. As soon as they looked up, they saw the cold and lonely King wiping the sweat of the little fellows with a handkerchief like a kind father. A rare trace of gentleness shed across his face.


    The maids were stunned. They could hardly believe it. Their King¡¯s hand was used to kill people, not to dote on them. The little ck eggs were wiped clean. They were hungry and jumped off the bed to look for food.


    There were ready-made fruits and snacks on the table. Yan Jiuchao carried them to a chair and patiently peeled the oranges and removed the oranges. He gave his sons one each. The three of them ate heartily.


    Was it an illusion or something? The maids suddenly felt that the King was different from before. This pce was the same. In the past, it was always gloomy, but now, it seemed to have the aura of a living person.


    The maids did not dare to ask who the three of them were.


    The Ghost n was a ce where strength was respected. The Ghost King was violent and brutal. The disadvantage was that he was always alone, but the benefits were obvious. No one dared to question him in person.


    Yan Jiuchao saw the wedding clothes and wedding dress in their hands and said indifferently, ¡°Bring them over.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The two of them walked over respectfully and knelt at Yan Jiuchao¡¯s feet, raising the tray above their heads.


    The round-faced maid was called Fang Fei, and the oval-faced maid was called Fang Rong.


    Fang Fei mustered her courage and said, ¡°My King, the wedding clothes and wedding dresses are all here. Please take a look.¡±


    The wedding dress and wedding clothes were not casual clothes. These were all found in the storeroom that had been sealed for more than ten years. At the time of the King and Madam¡¯s wedding, they had custom-made several wedding dresses. She thought that she would never need them in this lifetime, but who knew¡­


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s figure was simr to the Ghost King¡¯s, so it fit him quite well. Yu Wan was rounder after being pregnant and her wedding dress was a little thinner, but she could still wear it after modification.


    These were all things that Yan Jiuchao did not estimate. The two maidservants simply did not know how the King measured them. It had been more than ten years since theyst saw each other. Why did it seem like he knew every strand of Madam¡¯s hair like the back of his hands?


    Fang Fei and Fang Rong made the waist of the wedding dress bigger.


    Fang Fei said, ¡°I¡¯ll help Madam undress.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao frowned. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll do it. You can leave.¡±


    The King actually wanted to personally undress Madam? How could the King lower himself to do such a thing?


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked coldly.


    ¡°That¡¯s all. I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± Fang Fei said and pulled Fang Rong away.


    In her daze, Yu Wan felt that someone was taking off her clothes. She opened her eyes and saw that it was Yan Jiuchao. She closed her eyes again and fell asleep heartlessly. Yan Jiuchao snorted when he saw that she was not guarded against him. His expression did not look so bad anymore.


    Yu Wan was so sleepy that her eyes were closed when she was pulled up to get married. After the wedding, Yu Wan was carried back to the bridal chamber by Yan Jiuchao.


    The three little fellows had already been sent to Ah Wei¡¯s house. Yan Jiuchao, who had the Ghost King¡¯s memories, did not know Ah Wei, but he remembered that this young man was the master of his three sons. The wedding night belonged to him and his new wife. Although he doted on his sons, he would not allow them to ruin his ns tonight.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at the sleepy person in his arms and snorted coldly. ¡°Woman, you¡¯ve escaped for 18 years. It¡¯s time to return everything you owe me.¡±


    With that, he ced her on the edge of the bed.


    Yu Wan was so sleepy that she dozed off. She was tired for the entire day. Could she still get a good night¡¯s sleep?


    Yan Jiuchao used the jade ruyi to remove her veil. Under the veil was a beautiful face. It had been so many years, but this woman¡¯s appearance had not changed at all. But he had changed. He had be even younger and more handsome.


    He recalled this woman¡¯s past. Her surname was originally not Jiang, but Nangong. She was an abandoned baby sent to the Ghost n by the Nanzhao Imperial Family. He did not know why the Ghost n took her in. He was only a year older than her. The one who took him in was his father, the previous Ghost King.


    She first lived in the most remote vige, but she caused chaos in every vige. She was young, but she moved more than ten times. In the end, no vige dared to take her in. She had no choice but to move to the pce.


    That was when he saw her.


    He was already eight years old at that time. He saw a pretty little girl in a white dress with a beautiful bun. She smiled sweetly at him, like a fairy in a mural. He walked over in a daze and was about to tell her that he was the young master of the Ghost n when he was beaten to the ground by her fist.


    From then on, his nightmare began.


    He had wanted to chase this wild girl out countless times, but she had somehow captured his father¡¯s love. His father doted on her more than he did on his own son. He had even taught her all his martial arts.


    His father did not allow him to touch the martial arts in the forbidden area, but he brought her to the forbidden area to choose whatever she wanted.


    He was unconvinced. How could a girl ride on his head?


    The marriage with him was decided by his father before he died. She was from the royal family of Nanzhao. Her father could not make the decision for her marriage, but his father could make the decision for him. His father forced him to swear that he had to marry her no matter the price.


    And this¡­ was actually the condition for him to sit on the throne. He was very puzzled. He asked his father about her background, but his father refused to say anything and only forced him to agree. Otherwise, his father would die with grievances.


    He had no choice but to agree. He asked the Nanzhao Imperial Family to marry her. The Princess of Nanzhao asked for an exorbitant price and asked him for the holy artifact. Thinking of his father¡¯sst words before he died, he endured the pain and gave away the holy artifact as a betrothal gift.


    He had already done so much, but who knew that on the night before the wedding, this woman would actually run away!


    All these years, in order to find traces of her, he had sent out many Ghost n experts. However, those experts had all gone and never returned. He was also very tired.


    After recalling the mental journey in his mind, Yan Jiuchao let out a long sigh. Fortunately, everything was over. This woman finally returned to his side. To hell with that pretty boy from the Central in! From now on, she belonged to him!


    Yu Wan yawned and nced at Yan Jiuchao. What was he thinking?


    ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy¡­¡± Yu Wan could not even lift her eyelids.


    Yan Jiuchao ced the veil and jade ruyi aside. He picked up the wine on the table and handed a ss to Yu Wan. ¡°Drink this.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Yu Wan turned her face away in disdain. She was pregnant and could not drink.


    ...


    Yan Jiuchao said domineeringly, ¡°If you don¡¯t drink it, I have many ways to make you drink it!¡±


    Yu Wan took a deep breath. On ount that his brain was damaged, she would not argue with him! Yu Wan resisted her sleepiness and smiled. ¡°My King, I don¡¯t like to drink and can¡¯t drink.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao frowned and did not say that she had to drink this nuptial wine. Instead, he poured the wine and exchanged it for a ss of water. ¡°Can you drink it now?¡±


    Yu Wan was defeated by him. She obediently took the cup and drank it with him. Then, she asked, ¡°Can we sleep now?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao narrowed his eyes dangerously and grabbed her wrist. ¡°You¡¯re so anxious. Do you want to knock me out and escape from the n again?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to sleep or not?!¡± Yu Wan retracted her hand andy down. She turned around and swung her big butt at him!


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s aura was fully released, and the temperature in the hall seemed to have dropped. His eyes were cold as he squeezed out a voice from between his teeth. ¡°Are you tired of living?! Believe me, you don¡¯t want to see my torture methods¡­¡±


    Yu Wan: ¡°Lights out!!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jiuchao obediently turned off the lights.

 Chapter 781 - 781 Little Fatty, A Winning Life

    781 Little Fatty, A Winning Life


    It had been many years since anything major had happened to the Ghost n. However, three of them had appeared in a row recently. The first one was that the Ghost King¡¯s appearance had been treated by Qiu Wuya. Not only had the ferocious tattoo mark been removed, but he had also be younger and more beautiful than before. He could be said to have the appearance of a god.


    The second was that Madam, who had escaped for many years, had finally returned to the n and married the Ghost King. The wedding that had happened after 18 years was finallypleted. Regardless of whether the nsmen were happy or not, a certain ¡°King¡± was quite satisfied.


    Thest major event was that their King had three more sons out of thin air. The elders and guardians were all stunned. When did the King have a son? Why didn¡¯t they know?


    The women in the pce did exist, and there were many of them. They were all beauties carefully selected by the elders and guardians for the King, with the goal of giving birth to the King¡¯s children. However, after so many years, the number of women in the pce had increased, but the King¡¯s children did not increase at all.


    The reason was that the King was not obsessed with this matter and rarely summoned them to dote on them. They could not get pregnant on their own. If that was the case, it would be a huge matter.


    When they heard that the King had a son, the most shocked people were not the elders and guardians, but the group of beauties who had been neglected.


    Everyone was guessing which vixen had deceived everyone, seduced the King, and secretly gave birth to the King¡¯s flesh and blood.


    Among this group of beauties, the King¡¯s distant cousins, Madam Li and Madam Yu, were the most favored.


    At dawn, the two Madams led the sisters to the bedroom to meet the new Madam.


    At this moment, Yu Wan was lying on the soft and wide bed and sleeping soundly. She had been running around for two months and was physically and mentally exhausted. She had suddenly reunited with her husband and sons. Her heart, which had been hanging in the air the entire way, returned to her stomach. She could finally sleep peacefully. Yu Wan nned to sleep untilte in the morning.


    As for the King of the Ghost n, Yan Jiuchao, he woke up before dawn and brought his three cute sons to the n to work (show off).


    ¡°Madam, Madam.¡±


    In her daze, Yu Wan vaguely heard someone calling her. She held her stomach and turned around. She covered her head with a pillow and ignored that person.


    Fang Fei was a little hesitant. Fang Rong whispered, ¡°Call her again. Madam Li and the others are waiting to greet Madam.¡±


    Fang Fei hesitated for a moment before calling out softly. This time, Yu Wan got up, but not because she was woken up. She was hungry.


    Yu Wan asked the two of them to deliver the food.


    Before Yan Jiuchao set off, he had instructed the chef to prepare arge table of delicacies. At this moment, they were all warming up on the stove. When they heard Yu Wan¡¯s instructions, the two of them hurriedly served breakfast.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Yan Jiuchao?¡± Yu Wan yawned and asked. The two of them looked at her in confusion. Only then did Yu Wan remember that her husband was already the King of the Ghost n. She nodded and changed her words. ¡°Where¡¯s the King?¡±


    Fang Fei replied, ¡°The King brought the little masters to the n to deal with official matters. Madam, Madam Li, and the others are here.¡±


    Yu Wan ate a bite of rock sugar millet porridge. ¡°Who¡¯s Madam Li?¡±


    Fang Rong said, ¡°She¡¯s a beauty that the n has offered to the King.¡±


    All the concubines were sent to the pce after Madam left the family, so no one found it strange that Madam did not know them.


    Yu Wan touched her chin. The Ghost King¡¯s concubine. She did not sleep early in the morning and came to greet her, a newlywed Madam. She was probably up to no good.


    Know yourself and your enemy and you will win every battle. It was better to find out the other party¡¯s background first!


    Yu Wan looked at Fang Fei and Fang Rong and said, ¡°Tell me, who is the most favored and who can¡¯t be offended among the King¡¯s beauties?¡±


    Earlier, the King still liked these two Madams. Fang Fei did not dare to privately discuss them, but Fang Rong was bold. After a moment of hesitation, she said, ¡°The most favored ones are Madam Li and Madam Yu. They are the King¡¯s distant cousins. The remaining Madams are also youngdies from clean families carefully chosen by the guardians and elders.¡±


    In other words, those who came in were all people with connections and were not to be trifled with.


    Yu Wan silently took a sip of porridge. After breakfast, Yu Wan asked Fang Rong and Fang Fei to call the Madams in.


    As expected of the women serving the King. All of them were beautiful and shy. They were really pleasing to the eye.


    Yu Wan did not like to put on makeup. After she got pregnant, she did not even use luo zidai anymore. She was born beautiful, and her appearance was naturally not inferior to this group of carefully dressed beauties. However, after she got pregnant, she ate and drank a lot. Her entire body had be rounder. Compared to this group of slender beauties, she was like a little fatty.


    The beauties were stunned.


    She had run away from the King¡¯s marriage and had another man outside. With the King¡¯s personality, he should have burned her alive long ago, but the King did not do so. Not only did the King not punish her, but he even disregarded the past and married her. Everyone was thinking what kind of fairy she was to be able to charm the king to this extent. Who knew that she was a fat girl!!!


    It was true that her looks were exquisite, but she had no waist!


    Who didn¡¯t know that the Ghost King likes a woman with a slender waist? There was no woman with a thick waist in the pce! How could the King be charmed by her?


    Everyone looked at the little fat on Yu Wan¡¯s stomach and almost doubted their lives¡­


    Yu Wan sat on a big chair covered in tiger skin. As she peeled an orange, she said, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re here to pay your respects to me?¡±


    Only then did everyonee back to their senses and bowed to her.


    Yu Wan ate a few pieces of orange and was not very full. She picked up another piece of osmanthus cake and said leisurely, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re done. You can go back.¡±


    Yu Wan shocked them so much that they almost forgot about the important matter. The beauties exchanged nces. Madam Li walked forward and bowed. ¡°Madam, we¡¯re here to report something to you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Yu Wan asked. She picked up another piece of osmanthus cake and ate it. She really did not know what Little Demon Star she was pregnant with. She liked to eat everything she did not like to eat in the past.


    Seeing that her waist was gone and she was still eating, a trace of disdain shed across Madam Li¡¯s eyes.


    Yu Wan ate happily, not knowing that she had been despised by the King¡¯s concubines. Strictly speaking, this group of concubines was not really unrted to her. If it was her Mom who was captured and brought back to the n this time, this group of people would target her.


    At the thought of this, Yu Wan did not have much sympathy for them.


    ¡°Madam.¡± Madam Li got back to the topic. ¡°The King brought a few children to the n this morning. Have you heard about this?¡±


    She became a stepmother on the second day of the wedding. Anyone would feel awkward. Madam Li carefully sized up Yu Wan¡¯s expression, but she was disappointed. Yu Wan¡¯s face was calm at all. She only buried her head in the osmanthus cake, piece by piece.


    Madam Li frowned. Did this Madam really not care, or was she pretending not to care? She was already married to the King, so she could forget about leaving the n in the future. She would give birth to the King¡¯s children. Wasn¡¯t she worried that her three sons would snatch the status of her children?


    Of course, Yu Wan was not worried. That was her sons!


    Yu Wan said with a calm expression, ¡°So that¡¯s what Madam Li wants to tell me. I¡¯ve long heard and seen them. If there¡¯s nothing else, Madam Li and your sisters can leave. I¡¯m going to rest.¡±


    Madam Li said, ¡°Madam! It¡¯s fine if the King hid it from us, but he actually hid it from you too! I really don¡¯t know which vixen, charmed the King to this extent. Madam, you have to be careful!¡±


    Madam Yu chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, Madam. We can¡¯t let the King be bewitched by a vixen who¡¯s raised outside. You must find that vixen! Punish her properly and let her see how powerful you are so that she can know that you¡¯re the true mistress of the pce!¡±


    Listen, listen, listen. How many women in the pce would not stop?


    Yu Wan pped the table. ¡°Ridiculous! How can you interfere in the King¡¯s matters? It¡¯s a good thing that the King has his bloodline. It¡¯s the blessing of the entire n. You keep asking me to find that vixen. Do you know¡ª¡±


    That vixen is me?!


    Yu Wan said selflessly, ¡°It¡¯s a great contribution for giving birth to the King¡¯s flesh and blood. Not only will I not punish her, but I will also reward her.¡±


    ...


    Madam Li¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Madam!¡±


    Yu Wan waved her hand. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s talk another day.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°King¡ª¡±


    Madam Li wanted to say something, but Fang Rong and Fang Fei knelt down and bowed piously in the direction of the door.


    All the beauties were excited. They could no longer remember thest time they saw the King was when, it¡¯ll be a cold day in hell. The reason why they came to the bedroom to pay their respects to the new Madam today was not only to sow discord between the new Madam and the vixen, but also for another purpose, which was to meet the King by chance.


    Finally, this moment had arrived.


    The King was walking towards them! Everyone put on their most graceful postures and put on their most moving expressions as they looked lovingly at the man walking towards them.


    However, Yan Jiuchao did not even look at them. He strode to Yu Wan¡¯s side and pinched her chubby waist. Then, his expression turned cold.


    Everyone was gloating. Who asked you to eat? Don¡¯t you know that the King liked women with thin waists? Your waist is gone from eating. Just wait to fall out of favor!


    ¡°Why did you lose weight?¡± Yan Jiuchao said coldly. ¡°Is the food cooked by the chef not delicious? Someone! Drag the chef out and chop him up!!!¡±


    ...


    Yu Wan, who was confused: ¡°¡­¡±


    The stunned beauties: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 782 - 782 The Power of the Little Munchkins

    782 The Power of the Little Munchkins


    Yu Wan was extremely sure that this was not the Ghost King¡¯s memories. This was because ording to the information she had learned from the two little girls, the Ghost King liked women with extremely thin waists. He liked graceful women. The reason why Madam Li and Madam Yu could enter the Ghost King¡¯s eyes was not only because of their distant rtionship, but more importantly, the two of them had the thinnest waist in the entire pce.


    So this was Yan Jiuchao¡¯s true preference? He liked chubby girls! It was really hard for him to not despise her for being so thin¡­


    Also, the Ghost King was really heartless to the beauties in the pce. He really could not be considered to have a good temper towards them, let alone be angry for a beauty in public. Yan Jiuchao¡¯s doting and possessiveness towards her were all his own.


    He had hidden it in his heart for a long time, but he did not dare to show it because he was a man.


    Perhaps it was because she suddenly knew the truth, but when she thought back to their seemingly ordinary interaction, she actually felt sweet at this moment.


    Thinking about it carefully, it might not be a bad thing that his brain was damaged. After all, if he hadn¡¯t lost his memory, this guy wouldn¡¯t have been able to throw away so many burdens of being a young master. He clearly liked to get close to her as if no one was around, but he always put on a stiff and cold appearance.


    Compared to the Yan Jiuchao who always disguised himself in the past, the current him was more real and undisguised.


    Yu Wan was really spoiled to the point of being useless now. She did not even need to walk. She wrapped her arms around Yan Jiuchao¡¯s neck and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t punish the chef. His egg custard is very good. I still want to eat it for lunch.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao did not say anything and only snorted coldly. However, everyone understood that the chef¡¯s life was saved.


    The beauties watched helplessly as their King carried the new Madam out of the hall. From the beginning to the end, the King did not even look at them. This was too heartbreaking. Compared to that unknown vixen, the new Madam, who was doted on by the King, was the biggest worry in their hearts.


    ¡°The vixen gave birth to three sons for the King, but she doesn¡¯t even have a status. Perhaps the King has already dealt with her. The King only has the new Madam in his heart.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? When has the King ever doted on a woman like this?¡±


    ¡°The King is dizzy from her charms¡­¡±


    The beauties started whispering. In the past, they thought that Madam Li and Madam Yu were favored because they could be summoned by the King every month. As for why they were summoned, no one knew, but at least they had the chance to meet the King. Now that they saw the interaction between the King and the new Madam, they finally knew what true love was.


    Madam Li and Madam Yu¡¯s handkerchiefs were about to be crushed. There was noparison. The two of them were still considered good. Afterparison, those ¡°kind favors¡± were not worth mentioning. Moreover, they suspected that from now on, those meager ¡°kind favors¡± would also cease to exist with the arrival of the new Madam.


    ¡°Sister, what should we do?!¡± Madam Yu stomped her feet anxiously. She had thought that as long as they guarded that favor, they would be able to be a legitimate Madam sooner orter. At the very least, they could give birth to a son and a daughter for the King. Now, it was all for nothing. She could not count on anything!


    A trace of unwillingness shed across Madam Li¡¯s eyes. ¡°Good sister, if the person that was doted on is you, I won¡¯t say anything. After all, you and I have guarded the King for so many years. We have worked hard without any contributions, but what is that woman? She¡¯s just a b*tch! I heard that she was despised by everyone in the family back then. It was the previous king who ignored the past and adopted her. He saw that she was pitiful and forced the King to marry her before he died. But look, what did she do to the King? How can such a b*tch be worthy of the King?¡±


    Madam Yu nodded. ¡°Sister is right! She¡¯s not worthy!¡±


    Madam Li smiled coldly. ¡°The King was just bewitched by her for a moment. As long as the King sees her true colors, can he still tolerate her living happily in the n?¡±


    Madam Yu¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Sister, do you have a good idea?¡±


    Madam Li hooked her finger at Madam Yu, and Madam Yu handed her ear over. After listening carefully to Madam Li, she covered her mouth and chuckled. ¡°Brilliant n, brilliant n! When the King sees this scene, he will definitely not dote on her anymore!¡±


    Madam Li smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not enough for the two of us to be witnesses. Call Fourth Uncle and Fifth Uncle too!¡±


    The Fourth and Fifth Uncles that Madam Li mentioned were the two guardians of the Ghost n. Their statuses were precious and were not inferior to priests. They were also cousins with the Ghost King¡¯s mother, so they were even more valued in the n.


    Madam Li and Madam Yu were originally the daughters of the illegitimate brothers of the two guardians. In terms of rtionship, they were not too close, but in terms of use, they were closer than biological daughters.


    This was not the first time they were jealous of a favored beauty. They had also done many things to frame beauties. Some of them had even been discovered by the King, but the King never said anything. In the King¡¯s opinion, this was the King¡¯s doting on them and the King¡¯s high regard for their uncles. Hence, the two of them were almost fearless when they wanted to frame the new Madam this time.


    Yu Wan still did not know that she had been targeted by the two Ghost King¡¯s concubines. She was brought back to the bedroom by Yan Jiuchao.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the children?¡± she asked.


    ¡°They went to learn martial arts,¡± Yan Jiuchao said and gave her an impressive, awesome look, as if to say that being his sons were very tiring.


    Yu Wan nodded. There was nothing to worry about if they went to look for Ah Wei. She had just eaten her fill, but now she was sleepy again. She was about to fall asleep when Yan Jiuchao grabbed her wrist. ¡°Woman, have you forgotten something?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Wan looked at him in confusion.


    ¡°You fell asleepst night.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± So?


    ¡°You owe me!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Yu Wan touched her stomach¡­


    Seeing her hesitation, Yan Jiuchao narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°Why? Are you thinking about your pretty boy again? You¡¯re already my woman. You won¡¯t have a chance to see him again in your life! If you know what¡¯s good for you, listen to me obediently. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill your two subordinates!¡±


    Yu Wan was at a loss. ¡°Which two subordinates?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao pinched her chin. ¡°Those two are called Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen.¡±


    Those are your subordinates!!!


    Yu Wan ignored him. Yan Jiuchao domineeringly locked (separated) her in the corner. Yu Wan had never known that he could emit such a domineering aura. Such a person was undoubtedly even more charming.


    ¡­


    An hourter, Yu Wan fell asleep while snoring.


    Yan Jiuchao sat at the head of the bed in a daze, his ears so red that blood could drip from them.


    Yan Jiuchao sat in the hall for a while and listened to the guard report that the two guardians of the n had arrived. They had something to discuss with the King, so Yan Jiuchao left in high spirits.


    The servant who was bribed by Madam Li and Madam Yu entered the bedchamber at this time.


    The Ghost King liked silence and did not like to be served by too many servants. He was skilled in martial arts and was not worried that someone would assassinate him. That servant did not spend much effort to sneak into the Ghost King¡¯s bedchamber.


    The servant carried arge sack and saw Yu Wan sleeping soundly at a nce. Just as he was about to walk towards the bed, Fang Fei and Fang Rong suddenly walked in with a few tes of freshly made snacks from the kitchen. The man hid under the bed.


    When Fang Fei and Fang Rong saw that their Madam had fallen asleep, they did not dare to disturb her. After putting down the snacks, they silently went to guard the door.


    The servant crawled out from under the bed.


    ording to Madam Li and Madam Yu¡¯s decree, he ced the drugged handsome man in the sack beside the new Madam. This man was carefully chosen by Madam Yu and Madam Li. He was more handsome, burly, and young. He was most suitable to be an adulterer.


    In a while, he would shout that assassins had appeared when he¡¯s outside the bedchamber. Madam Li, Madam Yu, and the other guardians would rush to the pce because they were worried about the King¡¯s safety. In the end, they would stage a scene of catching the adulterer in the act in front of everyone.


    The new Madam had embarrassed the King like this. They believed that the King would never dote on her again.


    After everything was dealt with, the servant jumped out of the windowsill and changed back into his guard armor. As nned, he shouted, ¡°There¡¯s an assassine and catch the assassin¡ª¡±


    The guards were rmed.


    When the woman in the pce heard the news, she rushed over to ¡°protect¡± the Emperor. The two Guardians and Yan Jiuchao, who were discussing in the side hall, also rushed over.


    ...


    ¡°My King, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t go in¡­ Madam, she¡­ she¡­¡± At the door, Madam Li covered her mouth with a handkerchief and looked at Yan Jiuchao with teary eyes. She wanted to say something but hesitated.


    ¡°Move aside!¡± Yan Jiuchao shouted. He walked past her and into the room.


    The corners of Madam Li¡¯s lips curled up. The good show was about to start. When he saw his newlywed wife cheating on a man younger than him, he would definitely not be able to hold back his anger and kill them!


    ¡°King¡ª¡±


    Madam Li held back her smugness and exchanged a look with Madam Yu. They both cried and walked in.


    The scene in front of them stunned the two of them. There was no sign of a man on the wide bed. There were only three cute little munchkins!!!

 Chapter 783 - 783 Teaching Scumbags A Lesson

    783 Teaching Scumbags A Lesson


    How, how could this be? Where was the adulterer? Where did he go?! Didn¡¯t they agree to ce him beside the new Madam¡¯s pillow?


    They had rushed over after hearing the ¡°secret code¡± of the guard, but the adulterer was gone. Then what was the point of catching them in the act?! A great opportunity to kill the new Madam was inexplicably ruined just like that?!


    Madam Li and Madam Yu exchanged nces and saw the uncontroble shock in each other¡¯s eyes. At the same time, the two guardians who had a secret rtionship with the two of them also revealed strange expressions.


    The two of them looked at Madam Li and Madam Yu. The two Madams shook their heads, indicating that they did not know what was going on.


    They had clearly bribed the guard in the pce to send the unconscious handsome man to the new Madam¡¯s bed. Why did it be such a scene in the blink of an eye?


    Ipetent!


    The two guardians flicked their sleeves impatiently!


    The two of them were the daughters of the illegitimate brother in the family. They had no brains and only had a soul-stirring appearance. This was a big taboo in the pce where there was infighting, but the benefits were also obvious. That was that they were easy to control and it was not easy to have ill intentions towards them. Moreover, the King had never valued the beauties in the pce. Even though he knew that the two of them had done something, he could not be bothered to argue with them on ount that they were distant rtives.


    In the King¡¯s eyes, that group of beauties was no different from a te of fresh fruits. Some fruits suited his taste, so he would try them. However, if these fruits shattered, he would not take it to heart.


    This was also why the two of them were brainless and could live well just by being domineering in the pce. To put it bluntly, it was the King¡¯s indulgence.


    However, this time, the two Guardians vaguely felt that the situation was different.


    When they heard that not only did the King not deal with the woman who escaped the marriage, but he even married her overnight, the two guardians did not think that the King did it out of love. They knew better than anyone that the King had agreed to thete King¡¯s entrustment and would not marry anyone but that woman.


    In their opinion, the King waspleting thete King¡¯sst order. How could the King have any feelings for a woman who had betrayed him?


    However, when the King heard that there were assassins just now, he immediately left them behind and rushed into the house after shouting at Madam Li, who was blocking the way. He pulled the three ¡°obstructive¡± sons to the side and carefully checked Madam¡¯s pulse.


    That caring look could not be faked. The King cared about this woman!


    Yan Jiuchao confirmed that Yu Wan was not dizzy, but that she had fallen asleep. Only then did his cold expression ease up a little. He looked at the three cute little munchkins, and the little munchkins also looked at him.


    The four of them did not say anything, but Yan Jiuchao was not stupid.


    At this time, the two guardians came to look for him not because of something that couldn¡¯t wait. Coincidentally, an assassin came to the bedchamber. Madam Li and Madam Yu actually arrived earlier than him. Looking at their shocked and puzzled expressions, no one would believe that there was nothing fishy.


    Yan Jiuchao paced a few steps by the bed. With his strength, it was easy for him to sense the aura inside and outside the bedchamber. There was an unconscious man under the bed and a chaotic breathing in the corridor.


    ¡°Go look for your master,¡± Yan Jiuchao said to the little munchkins.


    The three little munchkins left. Yan Jiuchao flicked his sleeve and dropped the curtain at the head of the bed. Yu Wan was covered by the curtain and was sleeping soundly.


    Yan Jiuchao slowly walked up to Madam Li and Madam Yu. At first, the two of them could still straighten their backs fearlessly. However, as Yan Jiuchao approached, the two of them felt the killing intent around him and their hearts skipped a beat!


    The ominous feeling in the two guardians¡¯ hearts slowly magnified.


    The King had be different from before.


    The King, he¡­


    The two of them did not know how to describe the man in front of them now. They only saw the other party stop three steps away from Madam Li and Madam Yu. He stretched out his slender, fair hand in the direction of the window and clenched his fingertip. A powerful internal energy poured out and a guard in armor was sucked in by this internal energy.


    He grabbed the guard by the neck. The guard¡¯s feet were lifted into the air by him without any effort. The guard¡¯s face turned purple.


    Madam Li and Madam Yu¡¯s expressions changed.


    This guard was none other than the spy they had bribed!


    He was the one who secretly infiltrated the bedchamber and was ordered to ce the ¡°adulterer¡± beside the new Madam¡¯s bed. He was also the one who called for the assassin. The King, the King actually found him¡­


    What did this mean? The two of them did not dare to think further.


    The two guardians could guess that this guard was their spy just by looking at Madam Yu and Madam Li¡¯s expressions. They guessed because they knew about this, but the King did not. However, he did not even interrogate him and urately found him.


    In the past, the King was only good at martial arts. When did his brain be so good?


    Madam Li and Madam Yu could not withstand Yan Jiuchao¡¯s killing intent. Their legs went limp and they knelt on the ground! The two Guardians desperately winked at the two of them. No matter what, they just had to grit their teeth and refuse to admit it!


    This guard was from their bloodline. His life was in their hands. He would not dare to spout nonsense.


    The guard did not spout nonsense, but it was not that he did not want to say it, nor was it that he did not dare to say it. It was just that he did not have the chance to say it.


    Yan Jiuchao did not even ask. He broke the guard¡¯s neck in front of the four of them.


    The two guardians were stunned in fear, and Madam Li and Madam Yu almost cried out.


    Madam Li defended herself fearfully. ¡°My¡­ My King, listen to me¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao interrupted her indifferently and looked down at her. ¡°Is what you¡¯re going to say important?¡±


    Madam Li was stunned.


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°Guards.¡±


    A few guards filed in and cupped their hands. ¡°My King!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao looked at Madam Li and Madam Yu coldly and said, ¡°Drag them away and kill them.¡±


    The two of them turned pale!


    They wanted to say that they did not know anything. They had nothing to do with this guard. They did not find an adulterer to frame Madam. After all, there was no evidence that the adulterer was not around. However, for some reason, when they met the King¡¯s cold gaze, they could not say a word to quibble.


    Their intuition told them that the consequences of quibbling would be a hundred times worse than death!


    ¡°My King! Spare my life, My King!¡± Madam Li pounced at Yan Jiuchao¡¯s feet and reached out to pull his clothes.


    Yan Jiuchao gave the guard a look of disdain. The guard quickly pressed Madam Li down.


    Madam Li and her sister had been domineering in the pce for many years. Some things were done in secret, but some were done openly. Even the King did not do anything to her and Madam Yu. This matter might have blown bigger than usual, but they would at most be punished with a beating or grounded for a period of time. Why did he want to kill them?


    Wasn¡¯t Madam fine? They¡­ they didn¡¯t deserve to die!


    ¡°Please spare our lives, My King! We won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡± Madam Yu also cried and pleaded.


    ¡°Noisy,¡± Yan Jiuchao said coldly.


    The guards shuddered and did not dare to hesitate anymore. They hurriedly pulled the two of them out.


    ...


    The expressions of the two guardians changed.


    ¡°My King, they were just impulsive and obsessed. Please forgive them on ount of thete Madam!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, My King, please forgive them! When thete Madam was alive, she once praised them for their intelligence and doted on them very much!¡±


    They spoke about thete Madam in every sentence. They were confident that the King would give their biological mother face no matter what. Unexpectedly, Yan Jiuchao don¡¯t even lift his eyelids. His internal energy turned into a de as he raised his hand and shed down. Madam Li and Madam Yu, who were dragged into the courtyard, died.


    The two Guardians were dumbfounded!


    Yan Jiuchao said coldly, ¡°Once a person is disloyal, he won¡¯t be kept. Keep them alive and wait for them to frame my woman again?¡±


    Mercifulness could never awaken a conscience, only to be betrayed again. After all, the price of betrayal was too small, right?


    The King was still as brutal as ever, but there seemed to be something else in this brutality.


    Means.


    That¡¯s right, means!


    In the past, the King¡¯s brutality was because he was unpredictable, but now, his brutality seemed to have a specific goal. He had a bad temper. If they didn¡¯t provoke him, they could just coax him. But now, they couldn¡¯t coax him.


    ...


    It was as if the King had grown a brain overnight.


    The two of them broke out in cold sweat. They had helped Madam Li and Madam Yu do many bad things.


    The fourth guardian said, ¡°My King, aren¡¯t you afraid that word will spread that you dealt with the people of your maternal family like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± Yan Jiuchao curled his lips coldly and walked towards the two of them sinisterly. He stopped between the two of them and reached out his cold hand to grab the back of their heads. ¡°If you have the time to worry about me, why don¡¯t you worry about yourselves? Do you think you can get rid of yourselves in this matter?¡±


    They could not help but be stunned. Then, before they could react, they felt the cold hand on their heads slide down their necks. The hand twisted gently and the two of them fell to the ground.


    Their eyes were wide open, and there was still disbelief in their eyes. The two of them did not expect the King to be so decisive. He even killed the Guardians of his maternal family.


    Unfortunately, it was toote to regret.


    Yan Jiuchao took out a clean white handkerchief and wiped his hands indifferently. Then, he strode over the corpse on the ground and came to the bed. He lifted the curtain, picked up the sleeping Yu Wan, and jumped out of the bedchamber.

 Chapter 784 - 784 The Truth About the Ghost Clan

    784 The Truth About the Ghost n


    Yu Wan woke up with the sound of waves. She was sleeping too deeply and knew nothing about what was going on in the bedchamber. When she opened her eyes again, she found herself wrapped in a thick cloak and sitting in someone¡¯s arms.


    The sky was gray, as if a thin ck veil was covering the mountains and rivers.


    The broken stars fell, and the sky turned bright. The clouds dispersed, and purple clouds came from the east. A red sun broke through the clouds and burned the entire sky red.


    ¡°Is it the sunrise?¡± Yu Wan was stunned by the scene in front of her. She was mostly awake when she realized that she and Yan Jiuchao were sitting on a big rock at the top of the mountain. Clouds surrounded them, making it look like a fairnd.


    !!


    It was not her first time seeing the sunrise, but she had never known that the sunrise could be so stunning. Perhaps it was because the angle of viewing had changed, or perhaps it was because the person apanying her was different.


    She leanedzily against his chest and narrowed her eyes in satisfaction.


    She did not ask where this was, nor did she ask him how he brought her here. After his brain was damaged, he always did something that surprised her. It was already a light surprise to see the sunrise. Who knew what he would do next?


    Yu Wan quietly watched the sunrise. Yan Jiuchao wrapped his arm around her like azy fat cat.


    ¡°You¡¯re so stupid. Is there a need to ask?¡± He said that in disdain, but that was not what he did when he hugged Yu Wan. He gently ced his hand on her chubby stomach and changed the topic. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to get pregnant with my child.¡±


    Huh? How did it be about giving birth? Wasn¡¯t the topic changing too quickly?


    Yan Jiuchao added, ¡°You might already be pregnant.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Yu Wan turned her face away.


    Yan Jiuchao said domineeringly, ¡°If I say you¡¯re pregnant, you¡¯re pregnant!¡±


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    Forget it, she was already pregnant. She was just worried that he would not remember that it was him, so she did not dare to tell him openly. She would just go with the flow and admit it.


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°I¡¯ll find a doctor to take your pulseter.¡±


    Yu Wan pretended to ce her fingertips on her wrist. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m a doctor. I¡¯ve learned a lot of medical skills in the Central ins all these years. I can figure it out myself. The King is right. I¡¯m indeed pregnant.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said smugly, ¡°I knew it!¡±


    They ¡°married¡± yesterday and she was pregnant today. What kind of strange brain could ept such a thing? Yu Wan covered her eyes. She couldn¡¯t continue anymore.


    Yan Jiuchao carefully pulled her into his arms. ¡°Since you¡¯re pregnant, don¡¯t work anymore.¡±


    You don¡¯t even let me walk. Work? Aren¡¯t you thinking too much¡­


    ¡°The wind is strong here. We can¡¯t be in the wind since you¡¯re pregnant,¡± Yan Jiuchao said as he gently picked Yu Wan up. He now had the power of the Ghost King. With a light leap, he returned to the pce.


    Yu Wan felt the taste of public disy of affection again. After Yan Jiuchao put Yu Wan down, he went to the n to handle official business. He was a diligent king.


    Yu Wan called someone into the room to serve her. For some reason, Yu Wan felt that this group of servants was strange, as if they were very afraid of her. When Fang Fei poured water for her, she trembled so much that she spilled the water.


    She didn¡¯t do anything, right? Why were these people so afraid of her?


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Fang Fei knelt down with a thud. She was frightened till she knelt. Yu Wan was even more puzzled now. She put down her half-cleaned handkerchief and said seriously, ¡°Tell me, what happened in the pce during the night I wasn¡¯t around?¡±


    Fang Fei said fearfully, ¡°Ma¡­ Madam, nothing happened on the night you weren¡¯t around.¡±


    Yu Wan raised her eyebrows strangely. ¡°Then you¡­¡±


    ¡°When you were around¡­¡± Fang Fei braced herself and confessed everything about Yan Jiuchao dealing with Madam Yu, Madam Li, and the two Guardians.


    ¡°Why did the King deal with them?¡± Yu Wan asked in confusion.


    Fang Fei said, ¡°It¡¯s said that the two Madams colluded with the Guardians and knocked out a man. They tried to frame Madam for having an affair with him, but the King saw through them.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡± Yu Wan touched her chin. She had only met the beauties in the pce once. Fang Fei and Fang Rong had even reminded her that Madam Li and Madam Yu were rtives of the King¡¯s maternal family and could not be easily offended. Unexpectedly, they came to look for her instead of her offending them.


    This was what it meant to harm oneself.


    In order to protect the new Madam, the King even dealt with the rtives of his maternal family. Therefore, everyone in the pce was in danger and did not dare to neglect Yu Wan anymore.


    This matter did not cause much of a stir in Yu Wan¡¯s heart. After all, she was not here to be the Queen of the Ghost n. However, her status as the Queen could give her the greatest convenience.


    She still remembered the goal of this trip. After breakfast, she asked around for information about Grandma and the others. When she found out that they were settled in a side hall in the pce, she left her maidservant behind.


    The three little munchkins had gone to the back of the mountain to learn qinggong. The rest of the people were there.


    Yu Wan entered Qiu Bing¡¯s room. They heaved a long sigh of relief when they saw the rosy Yu Wan. Although it had mixed up the Ghost King¡¯s memories, Yan Jiuchao treated Yu Wan quite well. Otherwise, this girl wouldn¡¯t have looked like she had gained two to three pounds.


    ¡°Have a seat.¡± Qing Yan gave her a seat.


    Yu Wan sat down.


    Qing Yan gave Yue Gou a look. Yue Gou understood and walked to the door to guard it.


    Yu Wan looked at them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do the walls have ears?¡±


    Qing Yan said disdainfully, ¡°Isn¡¯t it all because of that Qiu Wuya? He¡¯s been secretly watching us, trying to find Jiuchao¡¯s ws. Heh, even Jiuchao believes it. It¡¯s difficult for us to find any ws, let alone Qiu Wuya. In your next life!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Wan nodded. She believed that with the ability of Grandma and the others, it was impossible for them not to be able to guard against Qiu Wuya.


    Qing Yan continued, ¡°By the way, why are you here?¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°I want to ask if Yan Jiuchao will always be like this in the future. Will his brain still be fine?¡±


    Qing Yan looked at Qiu Bing, who stroked his beard and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if his brain can recover, but ording to my observation, the Ghost King¡¯s power has a certain effect in suppressing the poison in his body, so this might not be a bad thing.¡±


    He could see now and would no longer be blind for no reason.


    ¡°The Ghost King¡¯s cultivation is so deep, but he can only suppress it. Can¡¯t he treat itpletely?¡± On the way here, Yu Wan still had a trace of hope. Yan Jiuchao had be so powerful. Could he have even recovered from the Fragrance of Hundred Miles? It seemed that she was thinking too much.


    However, it was good to be able to suppress it. At least he didn¡¯t have to drink medicine every day.


    ¡°How long can it be suppressed?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Qiu Bing pondered for a moment and said, ¡°At most half a year, at least¡­ three months. The benefits of this suppression are obvious, but the disadvantages can¡¯t be ignored. When the poison acts up again, there¡¯s no way to alleviate or suppress it. He has to obtain the antidote. Otherwise, he only has one oue¡ªdeath.¡±


    Yu Wan looked at Old Cui.


    ...


    Old Cui spread his hands. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I¡¯m helpless too.¡±


    Yu Wan touched her stomach with one hand. ¡°In that case, we don¡¯t have much time to find the medicinal primer.¡±


    But where was the medicinal primer? The atmosphere in the room froze for a moment. Suddenly, Yu Wan thought of something and took out a token. ¡°Grandma, do you know this?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen looked over. ¡°When Ah Dou brought us through that passageway, we also found the same totem on the stone wall. Why are they very simr to the Ghost n¡¯s totem, but different?¡±


    Qiu Bing was silent.


    ¡°Grandma, we have no intention of prying into the Ghost n¡¯s secrets, but if this matter is rted to the search for the medicinal primer, I still hope you can tell us the truth.¡±


    Yu Wan had never forced Grandma and the others to do anything. Even when she sensed that they were hiding their identities, she did not ask. But it was different now. Yan Jiuchao needed the medicinal primer. Her intuition told her that the totem on this token was rted to the medicinal primer.


    ¡°Where did you find it?¡± Qiu Bing asked.


    ¡°At the bottom of the cliff.¡± Yu Wan told Grandma about Yan Jiuchao and Ah Dou falling into a trap and being saved by the old witch in the courtyard.


    Qiu Bing closed his eyes and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s fate.¡±


    Everyone looked at him in shock.


    ...


    Qiu Bing shook his head. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ve kept this secret for so many years. It¡¯s time to reveal it to the world. This token is indeed rted to the search for the medicinal primer.¡±


    Everyone waited for him to continue.


    Qiu Bing took a deep breath. ¡°Are you very puzzled why the token and the totem on the stone wall are so simr but different from the Ghost n¡¯s totem? That¡¯s because the real Ghost n is no longer here.¡±

 Chapter 785 - 785 Three Little Saintesses

    785 Three Little Saintesses


    ¡°What do you mean by not here anymore?¡± Yu Wan looked at the scenery outside the window. ¡°Aren¡¯t the people living here from the Ghost n?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± Qiu Bing hesitated, his expression indescribable.


    Although Qing Yan and Yue Gou were born and raised here, they did not know much about the n¡¯s past. Therefore, when Grandma said that ¡°the real Ghost n is no longer here¡±, the two of them were even more surprised than Yu Wan.


    Asura was sitting on a chair drinking goat milk. Beside him was a man who was also holding a small milk bottle. This was Asura¡¯s new underling¡ªthe real Ghost King.


    !!


    The two of them drank and ignored Grandma¡¯s words.


    Qiu Bing looked at the Ghost King, who had be a fool, with aplicated expression. He sighed and said, ¡°This matter has to start with the Sikong n hundreds of years ago. The Sikong n is the strongest surname of the Ghost n. All the Ghost Kings in the past came from the Sikong n. Our Qiu n has assisted the Sikong n for generations. However, there are many descendants of the Sikong n, and there will also be fierce battles between them. The winner is the king, and the loser is the bandit. Since ancient times, the royal power has been like this.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ everyone here is a loser?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Qiu Bing smiled bitterly. ¡°You can say that. The pce you see was originally a prison.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone was shocked.


    Qiu Bing continued, ¡°Back then, Madam Sikong gave birth to two sons. The two sons fought for the throne. The youngest son was defeated, and the eldest son ascended the throne. Madam Sikong couldn¡¯t bear to see the youngest son suffer, so she ordered someone to build this pce. It looks like a pce, but it¡¯s actually a cage. The eldest son has orders that the youngest son can¡¯t leave the pce. If that¡¯s all, it¡¯s not too miserable. However, the eldest son wants to move the capital. He took all his nsmen away and used this ce as a ce of exile.¡±


    Yu Wan paused. ¡°In other words, everyone who stays here is a sinner?¡±


    Qiu Bing nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Qing Yan and Yue Gou¡¯s eyes instantly widened. So after so long, they were the descendants of sinners?


    ¡°But Grandma just said that the Qiu n has assisted the Sikong n for generations. Could it be that there are also sinners in the Qiu n who have been exiled?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Qiu Bing shook his head. ¡°The Qiu n was ordered to supervise that youngest son to ensure that his descendants are exiled forever.¡±


    Eternal¡­ exile!


    What a ruthless heart!


    Yu Wan frowned strangely. ¡°Since that eldest son hates his brother so much, why didn¡¯t he just kill him?¡±


    Qiu Bing sighed. ¡°Because Madam Sikong forced him to agree to not harm his youngest brother and his descendants¡¯ lives before she died. This is a secret passed down for generations in our Qiu n, and only every family head knows about it. Even though Qiu Wuya has be the King¡¯s priest, he doesn¡¯t know about this.¡±


    Yue Gou pursed his lips for once. ¡°So Grandma is not loyal to the King. You¡¯re guarding him. Then why are you still working for him?¡±


    Qiu Bing said helplessly, ¡°If I want to guard him, I have to live first.¡±


    The Ghost King had a temperament that was unpredictable. If he disobeyed his decree, he would be executed immediately, okay?


    Qiu Bing continued, ¡°In order to protect his descendants back then, the youngest son didn¡¯t tell them about the truth of being imprisoned. After a few generations, no one knows that this is a ce of exile anymore. Although the Qiu n guards the King, they no longer imprisoned him in the pce. However, the King is very obedient and doesn¡¯t easily walk around outside.¡±


    Yu Wan hit the nail on the head. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re afraid of getting lost, right?¡±


    Qiu Bing looked at Ah Wan and then at the Ghost King, who often got lost even in the pce. ¡°¡­¡±


    Why was she telling the truth for no reason?


    Yu Wan cleared her throat and said, ¡°Grandma has said so much about the Sikong n. What does this have to do with our search for the medicine? Could it be that¡­ the descendants of the Saintess and the sorcerer are both in New Capital?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Qiu Bing said. ¡°I only found out that the descendants of these two bloodlines are in the New Capital after reading the Myriad Book Pavilion¡¯s handwritten letter. I think thete King also knows something about the New Capital.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Wan looked at him in confusion. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that the youngest son hid the truth about moving the Capital back then, so the descendants didn¡¯t know that this ce was no longer the real Ghost n?¡±


    Qiu Bing said, ¡°That¡¯s true, but thete King¡¯s actions make me feel that he knows the truth. He¡¯s thinking of ways to go to the New Capital and return to the territory that really belongs to the Sikong n.¡±


    Therefore, the truth about the Ghost n¡¯s imminent danger was not only that they were lost, but also that they wanted to move the Capital¡­ Yu Wan touched her chin and said, ¡°What did thete King do?¡±


    Qiu Bing was not in a hurry to answer her. Instead, he asked, ¡°You found this token at the bottom of the cliff. Did you find anything else?¡±


    ¡°A portrait!¡± Yu Wan opened her purse and took out the portrait she had kept close to her. A piece of yellowed paper was folded to the size of a palm. When it was spread out, it was difficult to hide the crease, but one could still see the face in the portrait. Yu Wan handed her little head over and blinked at Grandma. ¡°Doesn¡¯t she look a little like me?¡±


    Qiu Bing carefullypared Yu Wan to the woman in the portrait and nodded. He was not surprised as he said, ¡°There are indeed some simrities. Ah Wan, do you know why?¡±


    Yu Wan shook her head like a rattle-drum. ¡°But Yan Jiuchao said that this woman is very likely a descendant of the Saintess. I¡¯m so simr to her, so I might also be a descendant of the Saintess. After all, I¡¯m so beautiful, right?¡±


    The saintess was beautiful, even more beautiful than fairies.


    Coincidentally, at this moment, the three little ck eggs returned. The three of them were sweating profusely from ying.


    Yu Wan took out a handkerchief and wiped her sons¡¯ sweat. ¡°If I¡¯m the descendant of the Saintess, then so are Dabao and the others?¡±


    The three of them were stunned when they heard that.


    Saint, Saint, Saint, Saint¡­ Saintess? They were the Saintess?!


    The three little saintesses lowered their heads shyly and covered their faces shyly.


    Qiu Bing covered his eyes and couldn¡¯t bear to look at them. ¡°The bloodline of the Saintess is passed down to women but not to men.¡±


    The three little saintesses¡¯ shy expressions froze. They took down their small hands, nced at Grandma expressionlessly, and left with cold expressions!


    ¡°This woman came to the n back then and found thete King. She asked him about the whereabouts of a woman. If I¡¯m not wrong, the woman she¡¯s looking for is Consort Yun¡¯s mother.¡± Qiu Bing didn¡¯t guess about Consort Yun at first. So many things had happened, so he connected all the clues and came up with this guess.


    Yu Wan said thoughtfully, ¡°She is¡­¡±


    Qiu Bing said, ¡°She said that the woman she¡¯s looking for is her own mother. In that case, she should be Consort Yun¡¯s half-sister.¡±


    Yu Wan blinked. ¡°Grandma means that my great-grandmother had a daughter before she married into the Shen family. She¡¯s the woman in the portrait.¡±


    Qiu Bing nodded slightly. ¡°That should be the case. I think it¡¯s precisely because of her arrival that thete King knew of the existence of the New Capital. She¡¯s from the New Capital and is a descendant of the Lan family. The Lan family¡¯s ancestors once had a Saintess. It¡¯s very likely that she¡¯s the descendant of the Saintess.¡±


    ¡°Very likely?¡± Yu Wan was puzzled.


    Qiu Bing exined, ¡°Not all descendants can inherit the bloodline of the Saintess, but every few generations, a descendant with the bloodline of the Saintess will appear. I think there¡¯s another reason why she¡¯s so anxious to find Consort Yun¡¯s mother. It¡¯s the bloodline of the Saintess in Consort Yun¡¯s mother.¡±


    Yu Wan nodded in enlightenment, indicating for Grandma to continue.


    Qiu Bing said, ¡°At that time, the Princess was already five years old. She looked a little simr to this woman. Thete King asked about Consort Yun¡¯s mother and realized that she was the lost daughter of the Lan family.


    The Lan family had a status in the New Capital, so thete King had his own ns. He did not tell the truth to that woman, but brought the Princess into the pce and carefully nurtured her. He arranged a marriage for his son and the Princess so that he could use the Lan family¡¯s power to return to the New Capital one day. Unfortunately, the Princess escaped the marriage, and thete King¡¯s n fell through.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yu Wan began to feel sorry for her mother again.


    ...


    Being abandoned and used by the royal family of Nanzhao was already bad enough. She originally thought that the Ghost n was sincere, but it turned out that they were just using her as a stepping stone.


    Yu Wan thought of something and said, ¡°Grandma said that she came to the n when my Mom was five years old. That should have been thirty years ago, but Manor Master Ji¡¯s friend had seen a goddess at the bottom of the cliff more than ten years ago. If I¡¯m not wrong, it¡¯s her. Could it be that she¡¯s been at the bottom of the cliff all these years and never left?¡±


    Qiu Bing¡¯s gazended on the portrait again. ¡°I¡¯ve also heard from my nsmen that there¡¯s a divine doctor at the bottom of the cliff. I didn¡¯t expect it to be her. In that case, she¡¯s indeed stayed at the bottom of the cliff for many years. She should still be asking about Consort Yun¡¯s mother¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    Yu Wan looked at the token and portrait on the table. ¡°We searched the things in the courtyard. She left in a hurry, but this token and portrait seemed to have been specially left behind by her.


    ¡°I guessed that she had something on and had no choice but to return to the New Capital, but she hoped that my great-grandmother would be able to find her courtyard one day and return to the Lan family with the portrait and token.


    But¡­ what could have made her leave in a hurry?¡±


    Qiu Bing pondered for a moment. ¡°The Lan family has a new Saintess.¡±

 Chapter 786 - 786 New Capital’s Lan Family

    786 New Capital¡¯s Lan Family


    There was only one Saintess every few generations. Her great-grandmother was one of them, but her great-grandmother had already passed away. Now, only the new one from the Lan family was left. If she obtained her blood, it could be a medicinal primer for Yan Jiuchao.


    A trace of light shed across Yu Wan¡¯s eyes. ¡°In that case, it¡¯s our luck that the Lan family has a Saintess.¡±


    Qiu Bing nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Yu Wan stood up and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry up and look for her! If we miss this and wait for the next one, god knows when we¡¯ll be able to find one.¡±


    They could wait, but Yan Jiuchao¡¯s poison could not. It would take at least half a month or three months. Yu Wan did not dare to use half a year as a bet.


    ¡°How do we go?¡± Qing Yan, who had been silent for a while, asked.


    Yu Wan picked up the portrait on the table. ¡°I remember that when I first saw it, it wasn¡¯t a portrait, but a public map. I think there should be a ce that indicates the Lan family of the New Capital on it.¡±


    As Yu Wan spoke, she pondered for a while. Her fingertips dipped in a few drops of tea and sprinkled them evenly on the portrait. The water seeped into the portrait. After the water dried up, the original portrait was gone and the original public map appeared.


    ¡°Here.¡± Yu Wan pointed at a marked ce. Although there was nothing on the map, her intuition told her that this was the destination that the woman had left for them back then.


    Qiu Bing held the map and studied it for a long time before saying, ¡°No wonder they moved the Capital. This is indeed an extremely good ce.¡±


    The corners of everyone¡¯s mouths twitched. Was this the time to discuss fengshui? Shouldn¡¯t you think about how to go?


    Shadow Thirteen said seriously, ¡°Young Master¡¯s poison can¡¯t wait. We¡¯ll pack our things as soon as possible and set off tomorrow morning!¡±


    Shadow Six looked at Yu Wan and said, ¡°Young Madam, are you going too?¡±


    Everyone looked at Yu Wan and their gazesnded on her slightly bulging stomach. Had she gained weight or was she pregnant? Her stomach really looked like it was getting bigger day by day. It was already not easy for her to travel all the way to the Ghost n. If she followed them to the New Capital, everyone was worried that she would not be able to take it.


    Yu Wan straightened her back and pointed at herself. ¡°Why are you looking at me? Without my face, would the Lan family recognize you?¡±


    That was true. The public map and token were left for the Lan family. If Yu Wan did not go, even if they obtained the token, they would not be able to enter the Lan family.


    Yu Wan felt that this child is quite obedient. Other than eating and sleeping, there was nothing else wrong with her. He must be a healthy and fat boy.


    Shadow Thirteen thought of something and hesitated. ¡°Young Master¡­¡±


    That¡¯s right, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s brain was damaged. Until now, he still thought that he was the Ghost King. How could he easily leave his territory?


    ¡­


    After leaving the residence of Grandma and the others, Yu Wan returned to her bedchamber. Fang Fei and Fang Rong served snacks and pregnancy stabilizing medicine. Yu Wan did not touch any of them. When Yan Jiuchao returned from the n, he saw Yu Wan leaning against the bed and sighing.


    His handsome brows furrowed, and a powerful killing intent poured out. The two of them were so frightened that their legs and stomachs trembled.


    ¡°You can leave.¡± Yu Wan waved her hand.


    He originally wanted to strangle these two servants to death who did not know how to serve. After Yu Wan spoke, Yan Jiuchao retracted his killing intent. The two of them were relieved and left fearfully.


    Yan Jiuchao strode to the bed and pinched the little fat meat on her waist. After confirming that she did not lose weight, he sat down beside her. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t eat,¡± Yu Wan said.


    ¡°Men!¡± Yan Jiuchao wanted to drag the chef out and chop him up again.


    Yu Wan stopped him and said, ¡°It¡¯s not about the chef, it¡¯s about me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yan Jiuchao¡¯s gazended on her abdomen. ¡°Did this thing torture you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Yu Wan lowered her head and said aggrievedly, ¡°I miss home.¡±


    ¡°Nanzhao?¡± If he remembered correctly, she was the Princess of Nanzhao. Yan Jiuchao said disdainfully, ¡°Hmph, your father sold you for a mere worm. What¡¯s there to think about in such a family?¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes shed and she probed, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about¡­ our home in the New Capital.¡±


    ¡°The New Capital?¡± Yan Jiuchao frowned.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I only have a father and no mother. My mother¡¯s house is in the New Capital. Can you apany me to the New Capital? In our New Capital, there has always been a custom that we have to bring our newlywed husband back after the wedding,¡± Yu Wan said as she secretly sized up his expression.


    He now had the Ghost King¡¯s memories and habits, so he would not easily leave the n. Therefore, Yu Wan was not sure if he could ept her suggestion.


    As expected, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s expression became resistant when he heard about returning.


    Yu Wan shook his arm and said softly, ¡°Just apany me. I really want to see them.¡±


    The Ghost King¡¯s habits and Yan Jiuchao¡¯s will fight fiercely. Twopletely different voices appeared in his mind. One urged him to agree as soon as possible, and the other forced him not to leave the n.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back with you.¡± Yan Jiuchao finally defeated the Ghost King¡¯s will. ¡°Men!¡±


    Fang Rong and Fang Fei bowed and walked in. ¡°My King.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said coldly, ¡°Prepare the carriage. I want to apany Madam back!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The two of them agreed respectfully.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Wait, don¡¯t make this public first.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    This was because the Qiu family had been guarding the Ghost King for generations. Once they let the New Capital know that the Ghost King had left the ce of exile, not only would the ¡°Ghost King¡± be in danger, but the entire Qiu family would also face a cmity.


    However, Yu Wan could not think of a better reason. She braced herself and said, ¡°I¡­ just don¡¯t want to make it public.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°Have you brought that pretty boy back to the New Capital?¡±


    Yu Wan shook her head. ¡°No, you¡¯re the first!¡±


    This fact greatly pleased Yan Jiuchao. Yan Jiuchao did not ask why she was hiding it. He nced at her indifferently. ¡°Got it.¡±


    The next day, the Ghost n spread the news that the King was in seclusion in the forbidden area. This was not the first time the King was in seclusion. The longest time was from the end of spring to the beginning of autumn. Everyone was used to it, so no one felt anything amiss.


    Ah Dou was entrusted with an important task of guarding the ce where the King was in seclusion.


    The real Ghost King was in the forbidden area, hugging a small milk bottle that Asura had given him. Of course, the exnation to Yan Jiuchao was that this was his substitute in the Ghost n.


    Yan Jiuchao nodded heavily and dly epted it.


    ¡°Bring Grandma and the others along too.¡± Going to New Capital was not just about finding a medicinal primer. The best n was to split up after entering New Capital. Of course, for now, they had to sessfully enter New Capital.


    ...


    Before leaving, Yu Wan sent the disciples of the Feiyu Manor out of the pce. Ji Xingchuan¡¯s whereabouts were unknown. With his cultivation, his life should not be in danger. The most likely possibility was that he was lost in the forest. The disciples of the Feiyu Manor went to look for him, while Yu Wan and the others boarded the carriage to the New Capital.


    Yu Wan did not think that there would be any danger in this trip. She was a descendant of the Lan family, and the Lan family was a noble of New Capital. Now that there was a Saintess, she should be an existence that could do whatever she wanted in New Capital.


    They did not encounter any danger along the way. Following the path indicated by the map, the group sessfully crossed the mountains and followed the river. They passed through a few sparse viges and finally arrived at a towering and majestic city at the end of March.


    ¡°This ce is so lively.¡± Yu Wan looked at themoners queuing up to enter the city outside the city gate. She could hardly believe that there was such a huge city in the distant Ghost Domain.


    Qing Yan pointed in the direction of the city gate. ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s written on the que on the city wall?¡±


    Qiu Bing narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Nether Capital.¡±


    ¡°Nether Capital? Is that the name of the new Capital?¡± Yu Wan opened the map and looked at it to confirm that they had not gone the wrong way.


    The three little munchkins could not wait to stick their heads out of the window. On the way, they did not have a good time sunbathing and had turned much fairer. They were no longer the three ck eggs from back then.


    The pedestrians on the road had never seen such beautiful children, and they were triplets. They all looked over curiously.


    Yan Jiuchao carried his sons back into his arms and calmly pulled down the curtain. It was their turn not long after. Qing Yan jumped off the carriage and handed over the token in his hand.


    When the guard guarding the city saw this token, he frowned and sized up Qing Yan. He said impatiently, ¡°You can¡¯t enter the city!¡±


    ...


    Qing Yan said, ¡°Why? We¡¯re from the Lan family!¡±


    ¡°The Lan family?¡± The guard snorted and threw the token back into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t think that any Tom, Dick, or Harry can pretend to be a member of the Lan family! I¡¯ve been guarding the city for so long, how can I not recognize the Lan family¡¯s token? I¡¯m in a good mood, so I won¡¯t arrest you today. If you dare to use these fake tokens to fool me again, be careful that I¡¯ll arrest all of you!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Qing Yan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yu Wan lifted the curtain.


    Qing Yan walked over with the token and said, ¡°The guard said that this token is fake.¡±


    Yu Wan frowned. ¡°Fake? How can that be?¡±


    As they spoke, an old woman walked over with a hunched back and patted Qing Yan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Young Master, are you looking for the Lan family?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Qing Yan turned to look at her. ¡°Granny, do you know where the Lan family is?¡±


    The old woman asked, ¡°Are you looking for the Lan family in the city, or outside the city?¡±


    Qing Yan and Yu Wan exchanged nces and asked her, ¡°There are still two Lan families?¡±


    The old woman raised her thin hand. ¡°You can¡¯t see the ones in the city. The ones outside the city are there.¡±

 Chapter 787 - 787 Grandmother and Granddaughter Meet, About to Give Birth

    787 Grandmother and Granddaughter Meet, About to Give Birth


    Qing Yan and Yu Wan looked in the direction the old woman was pointing and saw a courtyard on the wastnd in the distance. The courtyard was not big, and the door was deserted. To the east of the courtyard was an open-air market. There were peopleing and going in an endless stream. They were clearly in the same ce, but one was so prosperous and the other was deste. Those people seemed to have specially avoided the courtyard. When they passed by, they covered their noses with disdain.


    ¡°Is that the Lan family?¡± Yu Wan frowned in confusion.


    Qing Yan was about to ask the old woman again when the old woman was called away by her husband and entered the city.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look,¡± Qing Yan said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with Shadow Six.¡± Shadow Thirteen jumped off the carriage and walked towards the courtyard the old woman pointed at with Shadow Six.


    Not long after, the two of them returned with indescribable expressions.


    Yu Wan looked at them strangely. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it the Lan family?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ This¡­¡± Shadow Six scratched his head in difficulty. ¡°We didn¡¯t go in. The people inside closed the door the moment they saw us. We couldn¡¯t barge in without permission, so we came to ask Young Master and Madam if you wanted to barge in.¡±


    In Yan Jiuchao¡¯s current memory, he was the King of the Ghost n, but Yu Wan told him that they were traveling incognito. In order to hide their identities, he pretended to be the Young Master of Yan City. Yan Jiuchao dly agreed, so Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen could call him Young Master openly again.


    Yu Wan thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao closed his eyes and used his internal energy to sense that there was no danger. That was why he did not stop her.


    Yu Wan alighted from the carriage. Qing Yan, Yue Gou, and Ah Wei drove the three carriages to the side and no longer upied the team that entered the city.


    ¡°Young Madam, be careful,¡± Shadow Thirteen said as he looked at the bumpy ground.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Wan nodded. She lifted her skirt and carefully stepped over.


    The courtyard did not look close, but it was not far. The three of them quickly arrived at the door.


    Shadow Six raised his hand and knocked on the door. ¡°Is anyone there?¡±


    Naturally, there was. She wondered if they would open it. The three of them had good hearing. They could hear the sound of running water in the courtyard, low coughs, and footsteps.


    Shadow Six raised his hand again and knocked on the wooden door. ¡°Excuse me, is anyone there?¡±


    The person in the room still had no intention of opening the door.


    Shadow Six looked at Yu Wan helplessly.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    Shadow Six retreated to the side. Yu Wan walked forward and kowtowed lightly. ¡°May I know if the Lan family is around? We¡¯re here to look for our rtives.¡±


    It was unknown if this sentence moved the people in the courtyard, but the wooden door creaked open. Yu Wan saw an old granny with a hunched back. The granny could not even walk properly and could not stand up. She only opened the door a crack and looked at Yu Wan and Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen warily.


    Yu Wan could sense that her vignce mainly came from Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen. Was it because they were tall and strong and looked like they could fight? The old granny¡¯s gazended on Yu Wan¡¯s face. It was unknown if she had seen something, but a trace of surprise shed across her eyes.


    Yu Wan knew what to do when she saw this surprise, but she still asked her, ¡°Nanny, is this the Lan family?¡±


    The old granny said nothing.


    Yu Wan took out the token and portrait she had found at the bottom of the cliff and handed them to the old nanny. ¡°Nanny, do you know these?¡±


    The old granny took the token and portrait from Yu Wan¡¯s hand. Then, her expression changed. She left Yu Wan behind and walked into the house.


    Yu Wan did not rashly follow in. Instead, she patiently waited where she was. About five minutester, the old granny returned. She opened the courtyard door for Yu Wan and weed her in. Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six also nned to walk in, but the old granny stopped them fiercely.


    Yu Wan turned her head and said, ¡°Wait for me here.¡±


    Shadow Six frowned. ¡°Ah¡­ This¡­ We have to protect Young Madam personally¡­¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Shadow Six raised his eyebrows when he saw that Shadow Thirteen had no intention of objecting. ¡°Alright then.¡± He turned to the old granny and said, ¡°You better not bully my Young Madam! Our fists are very hard!¡±


    The old granny rolled her eyes and closed the courtyard door with a bang!


    Yu Wan entered the courtyard and realized that there was a stove in the corner. There was a medicine jar simmering on the stove. From the smell of the medicine, it was a medicine to calm one¡¯s mind and pain. The amount was not light.


    Was there a sickly in the Lan family?


    The old granny brought Yu Wan around the corridor and came to a half-closed door. She gestured to her throat and Yu Wan understood that she was a mute servant.


    Yu Wan nodded. The old granny knocked on the door, one long and two short. An old voice came from inside the room. ¡°Come in.¡±


    The old granny pushed open the door for Yu Wan and gestured for her to enter.


    Yu Wan walked into the room.


    The room was dark, and a strong medicinal smell wafted over. The furnishings in the room were also very simple, and it could even be said to be simple. The walls were cracked, the window lintels were split, and the tables, chairs, and stools had all lost their paint.


    When they were still in Lotus Flower Vige¡¯s old residence, they lived in such a room.


    Yu Wan could not help but be puzzled. Was this really the Lan family? Could it be that she had found the wrong person?


    No matter what, the nobles of the New Capital should not have fallen into such a dire situation.


    ¡°Are you here?¡± The hoarse voice came from the bed again.


    Yu Wan walked around the screen. The light here was even dimmer, but at least she could see clearly. On the bed covered with grass was a withered Matriarch. She should be very old. Her hair was white, and her face was slightly distorted by the pain. The moment her turbid old eyes saw Yu Wan, they suddenly lit up.


    ¡°You¡­e over and let me take a look,¡± she said in a hoarse voice.


    Yu Wan came to the bed and saw that there was no stool. She sat down on the edge of the bed and approached her, allowing her to see her face better. She raised her trembling hand, wanting to touch Yu Wan¡¯s face, but she couldn¡¯t reach it.


    Yu Wan was not someone who liked to get close to others, but for some reason, this Matriarch made her have the urge to get close.


    Yu Wan took the initiative to lean over and let her touch her face.


    Madam Lan¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°You are¡­¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°My grandmother is Shen Yun, and my great grandmother is a daughter of the Lan family who left.¡±


    In that case, Madam Lan understood. When her mother left, she was all alone. Unexpectedly, she gave birth to a sister with the same mother and different father.


    Madam Lan was stunned.


    ...


    Yu Wan¡¯s gazended on the portrait the olddy was holding. ¡°Are you the one in the portrait? Are you my grand-aunt?¡±


    Madam Lan nodded, then shook her head. ¡°She¡¯s my sister, my twin sister.¡±


    Yu Wan was enlightened. No wonder she felt that not only did the olddy¡¯s appearance not match the woman in the portrait, but her temperament was also different. She thought it was because she was old and weak.


    Madam Lan looked at Yu Wan with tears in her eyes and said, ¡°You look so simr¡­¡±


    Yu Wan blinked and said, ¡°Like that grand-aunt?¡±


    Madam Lan nodded. ¡°Like her, and also like my mother.¡±


    Although Madam Lan and her sister were twins, she inherited her father¡¯s looks, and only her sister inherited her mother¡¯s.


    Madam Lan realized that she did not reject this child. Perhaps it was because she was very simr to her mother and sister, but she liked her very much. Madam Lan pulled Yu Wan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I originally thought that you were my older sister¡¯s descendant, but who knew that you were my youngest sister¡¯s? How old are you? What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°My name is Ah Wan. I¡¯m eighteen this year,¡± Yu Wan said.


    ¡°Eighteen.¡± Madam Lan patted Yu Wan¡¯s hand in relief. She thought of something and said, ¡°By the way, is your great-grandmother still alive?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Yu Wan said regretfully.


    ...


    ¡°As expected.¡± Although she had long expected that it was unlikely that her mother was still alive at her old age, Madam Lan still had a trace of hope. When she heard the news of her mother¡¯s death with her own ears, she could not help but cry.


    Yu Wan did not know how tofort her and quietly waited for her to finish crying. Madam Lan¡¯s eyes were swollen from crying. Yu Wan handed over a handkerchief. After wiping her tears, she took a few deep breaths to calm herself down. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the Lan family in a long time and lost myposure. Don¡¯t take offense.¡±


    Yu Wan looked around and asked in confusion, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Lan family? Why hasn¡¯t Grand-aunt seen the Lan family for too long? Also, when I was at the city gate just now, I heard the guards say that there are two Lan families. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Madam Lan let out a long sigh. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Our Lan family used to be one family too. They all lived in the Nether Capital. You should have heard that our Lan family¡¯s ancestors had a Saintess. Your great-grandmother was also a Saintess.¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. She had heard Grandma mention this before.


    ¡°Then how did they split up?¡± She asked.


    Madam Lan sighed. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of that matter?¡±


    Yu Wan was about to hear her grand-aunt tell her what happened when a woman¡¯s scream suddenly came from the other end of the courtyard.


    Madam Lan¡¯s expression changed.


    In the next second, the old granny hurriedly walked in and gestured in a hoarse voice. Madam Lan grabbed Yu Wan¡¯s hand. ¡°Zi Yan is giving birth! She¡¯s your brother¡¯sst child!¡±

 Chapter 788 - 788 The Truth About the Saintess

    788 The Truth About the Saintess


    The brother Yu Wan that Madam Lan was talking about was the legitimate grandson of the Lan family. The children of the Lan family were not little to begin with, but they were framed one after another. Until now, they only had one legitimate grandson by their side, but he had died of illness not long ago.


    Zi Yan was the maidservant of her grandson.


    Madam Lan saw Yu Wan say, ¡°Zi Yan is not only pregnant with your brother¡¯s remaining child, but also our Lan family¡¯s hope.¡± Madam Lan gently held Yu Wan¡¯s hand. ¡°Ah Wan, help me over.¡±


    Yu Wan lifted the nket for Madam Lan and carefully supported her.


    Yu Wan had gained a lot of weight after she got pregnant. Her cheeks were chubby and her waist was gone. However, because her clothes were wide, Madam Lan did not realize that Yu Wan was pregnant.


    If Madam Lan knew that, she would definitely not let her enter the delivery room to see blood.


    Yu Wan was a doctor and did not care about this. She followed Madam Lan.


    Shadow Six, who was outside the door, became anxious. ¡°Did you hear that? Someone screamed so miserably!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said calmly, ¡°If Young Madam didn¡¯t call us, we shouldn¡¯t go in and cause trouble.¡±


    Shadow Six hung his head helplessly.


    Yu Wan had just arrived and did not understand many things. Coincidentally, she had encountered an urgent matter like a woman giving birth. It was probably impossible for her to sit down and have a good talk with Madam Lan. However, it did not matter. Since she was already here, she would know the truth sooner orter.


    Other than the mute maidservant, there was also a little maidservant serving Zi Yan in the courtyard.


    The maidservant was not a proper servant who had been trained. She had only spent a tael of silver to buy a cheap maidservant bought from the market. She had never seen the world and did not know much. Fortunately, she was quite agile.


    After Zi Yan acted up, the maidservant hurriedly helped her to the bed and then went to look for Madam Lan.


    ¡°Stop running. I¡¯m here.¡± Halfway there, Madam Lan met a flustered maidservant.


    The maidservant said, ¡°Zi-Zi-Zi Yan is giving birth!¡± She was a little stutterer and her face was disfigured. The seller couldn¡¯t sell the child for a high price, so he sold it to the Lan family.


    After the maidservant finished speaking, she was stunned when she saw Yu Wan beside Madam Lan.


    Madam Lan did not have the time to exin anything to her. She instructed, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and call the midwife!¡±


    The maidservant said with difficulty, ¡°The-the-the-the money¡­ is gone!¡±


    They were so poor now that they couldn¡¯t even eat. Where would they get the money to hire a midwife? Moreover, even if they had enough money, there might not be a midwife willing toe. Who didn¡¯t know that this Lan family had offended the Saintess and was chased out of the Nether Capital? It was already merciful of the Saintess to let them stay outside the city and struggle at death¡¯s door. Who was willing to interact with them and treat their illness?


    At the thought of this, Madam Lan¡¯s heart ached. Her grandson died of illness because there was no one to treat him! Back then, the Lan family was so glorious, but now, they had ended up being avoided by everyone like snakes and scorpions!


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll go invite her!¡± Madam Lan said.


    ¡°Master!¡± The maidservant¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°Grand-aunt¡­¡± Yu Wan said.


    Madam Lan patted her hand. ¡°I know what you want to say. I¡¯m sorry for making a fool of myself, but nothing can happen to Zi Yan¡¯s child. Whether it¡¯s for the Lan family or for your brother, I have to protect this child.¡±


    Yu Wan: ¡°I¡­¡±


    Madam Lan: ¡°It¡¯s my fault that I didn¡¯t treat you well. If you don¡¯t mind, you can go in and sit first. I¡¯lle and reminisce about the past after I¡¯m done with Zi Yan.¡±


    Yu Wan: ¡°Not this¡­¡±


    Madam Lan closed her eyes. ¡°Stop talking. I¡¯ve made up my mind. Even if I have to kneel and beg, I have to beg the midwife!¡±


    Yu Wan looked at Madam Lan¡¯s departing figure with her walking stick and sighed. ¡°Grand-aunt, I want to say that I know how to deliver babies.¡±


    Madam Lan stopped in her tracks.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. I know medicine. My master is the number one divine doctor in the Great Zhou. I know everything that the midwife knows. I also know everything that the midwife doesn¡¯t know. If you don¡¯t mind, let me try.¡±


    Madam Lan turned around and looked at her in surprise.


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. I really know how.¡±


    Madam Lan wiped her tears. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Zi Yan¡¯s scream came from the inner room.


    Yu Wan¡¯s gaze swept past Madam Lan and she looked at the tightly shut courtyard door. ¡°Thirteen, go to the carriage and bring my medicine box over.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Shadow Thirteen agreed and said, ¡°Should we call Old Cui over?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± The Lan family did not trust outsiders enough. If they called Old Cui over now, Madam Lan would not be at ease with him showing it to Zi Yan. Besides, she would deliver the baby!


    Shadow Thirteen brought the medicine box over.


    Madam Lan asked, ¡°Ah Wan, have you delivered babies before?¡±


    Yu Wan puffed up her chest and said, ¡°Yes!¡±


    For the pigs, cows, and sheep!


    Madam Lan heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that her expression did not seem to be fake and brought her to Zi Yan¡¯s room.


    Zi Yan had just had an attack, and there were still at least ten to twelve hours before she gave birth. At this moment, the pain was not intense. She screamed because her water had broken. She had no experience and thought that the child was going to be gone.


    After Yu Wan took her pulse, she realized that she was having a difficultbor. However, Yu Wan did not say anything and only patientlyforted her. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. The child is fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Zi Yan cried and nodded. Yu Wan wrote another prescription and asked the maidservant to bring it to Shadow Thirteen outside the door. There were not many herbs on the prescription. They were all nourishing ingredients.


    Yu Wan took the ingredients and went to the kitchen to make a pot of ginseng soup for Zi Yan.


    Madam Lan held her walking stick and watched Yu Wan busy herself in front of the stove from the door. This child had been raised well and was fair and fat. When she first saw her, she thought that she was a youngdy raised by a rich family, but the way she worked made Madam Lan understand that this child had also suffered.


    Yu Wan closed the pot lid and said to Madam Lan, ¡°Grand-aunt, go in and sit. There¡¯s still a while before the ginseng soup.¡±


    Madam Lan did not sit down. Instead, she sighed with emotion. ¡°Mother and Sister¡¯s medical skills are also very good. What about your grandmother and your Mom? Are their medical skills also good?¡±


    It was already good enough that my grandmother and Mom could understand medical books. Other than being beautiful, they didn¡¯t seem to have inherited anything else.


    Yu Wan smiled awkwardly. ¡°Grandma and Mom can¡¯t treat illnesses. Ah, by the way, I¡¯ve been here for half a day, but I haven¡¯t seen the other grand-aunt. Is she not at home?¡±


    ¡°She passed away,¡± Madam Lan said in a low voice.


    ...


    Yu Wan was speechless.


    Madam Lan said, ¡°I told you just now that the Lan family was once glorious, but the tallest tree will be destroyed by the wind. The Lan family is in the limelight too much, and there are many jealous people. Your great-grandmother was schemed against and left the Nether Capital helplessly. Someone saw her seriously injured with their own eyes and asserted that she didn¡¯t have long to live. However, Sis and I firmly believe that she can live. Back then, Sis went out to look for her because firstly, she wanted to reunite with her. Secondly, the Lan family was at a critical juncture and needed the Saintess to step forward to preside over the situation. This searchsted for more than ten years until¡­ the Lan family produced a new Saintess.¡±


    This coincided with Grandma¡¯s deduction.


    Yu Wan looked at Madam Lan steadily.


    Madam Lanughed self-deprecatingly and said, ¡°The Lan family is the descendant of the Saintess, and the Saintess¡¯s bloodline is passed down to women but not to men. Therefore, in the Lan family, women¡¯s status is higher than men. My sister was originally the head of the Lan family, and she had recruited a husband. I originally thought that he was an upright and kind gentleman, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be an ingrate! Not long after my sister left the Nether Capital, he hooked up with the illegitimate daughter of the Lan family. After I found out about this, I expelled her from the family. I warned him that if there was a next time, he would be the one expelled from the family!


    ¡°On the surface, he had turned over a new leaf, but his concubine was secretly pregnant with his daughter and gave birth to a bastard child. I wanted to kill that bastard for Sis! Who knew¡­¡±


    At this point, Madam Lan clenched her fists.


    Yu Wan finished her unfinished words for her. ¡°That child is the Saintess.¡±


    Madam Lan took a deep breath. Because she was suppressing her anger, her body was trembling slightly. ¡°The heavens are really blind. When he first arrived at the Lan family, he unfortunately contracted the epidemic. My sister was pregnant and took care of him. In the end, he recovered, but the child was gone¡­ He actually has the shame to give birth to a bastard child with another woman! I really hate him! I hate myself for not killing these two sluts back then!¡±


    Yu Wan could guess what happened next without Madam Lan saying anything.


    The concubine who had been expelled from the family had given birth to the bloodline of the Saintess. A mother was noble because of her child, and she had be an existence that the Lan family could not offend.


    ...


    Her eldest grand-aunt returned to the Lan family to deal with family matters, but she lost to the concubine¡¯s daughter who had the Saintess. In the end, not only was her husband gone, but even the position of the head of the family was snatched away by the concubine¡¯s daughter.


    Her eldest grand-aunt died of depression, leaving her youngest grand-aunt to be wasted by that adulterous couple.


    Madam Lan said coldly, ¡°That slut became the head of the Lan family and chased me and my sister out. My sister died of illness, but I¡¯m unwilling to die just like that! I swear that as long as I¡¯m alive, I¡¯ll fight that slut to the end!¡±


    Yu Wan empathized with the Lan family¡¯s grief and indignation. ¡°However, what does this have to do with Zi Yan¡¯s children? You said just now that her children are also the Lan family¡¯s hope.¡±


    Madam Lan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°If Zi Yan can give birth to a baby girl¡­ perhaps she can also be a Saintess.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Zi Yan acted up even more. Yu Wan carried the ginseng soup into the house. After a while, a loud cry could be heard.


    Madam Lan was stunned. So, so quickly?


    Zi Yan originally had a difficultbor, but the ginseng soup was too disgusting. Her entire body trembled and the child came out.


    Madam Lan asked excitedly, ¡°Ah Wan! Is it a boy or a girl?¡±

 Chapter 789 - 789 Mother and Son Is Safe, Three Little Sly Eggs

    789 Mother and Son Is Safe, Three Little Sly Eggs


    Zi Yan gave birth to a baby boy. The child was fair and fat, except for his little face that was a little wrinkled. However, his cries were really loud and clear. It was obvious that he was a strong child. This was a rare joyous asion, be it in the Great Zhou or Nanzhao.


    However, in the Lan family¡ª


    When she heard that it was not a baby girl, Madam Lan closed her eyes in despair.


    Could it be fate? The heavens were going to destroy their bloodline?


    From the moment Zi Yan was pregnant with Young Master¡¯s children, she understood what hope she carried. Like the Lan family, she also hoped to give birth to a saintess for the Lan family. Of course, it didn¡¯t mean that a baby girl could definitely be a saintess, but at least there was a fifty-fifty chance, right? Now that it was a boy, her hopes were dashed no matter what.


    She looked at Madam Lan uneasily and then at the wailing child. She suppressed her immense nervousness and almost couldn¡¯t breathe. The little maidservant and nanny guarding the bed did not dare to make a sound. They silently held their breaths and the atmosphere in the room suddenly froze.


    Yu Wan walked to the bed and picked up the swaddled little boy. The moment he was picked up, the little fellow, who was originally wailing, suddenly stopped crying. He tilted his head and yawned. He was extremely cute.


    ¡°Second Grand-aunt, look.¡± In order to distinguish between the two aunts, Yu Wan simply changed her words.


    Madam Lan felt that this address sounded even more intimate. She restrained her thoughts and looked at Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan carried the sleepy little fellow to her side and blinked. ¡°He looks like you.¡±


    The child had just been born and he was wrinkled. Who could she tell who he looked like? However, Madam Lan thought of her legitimate grandson. That child indeed looked like her. This was his flesh and blood and must have inherited his looks.


    Her legitimate grandson was gone, but his bloodline was left. A sour warmth surged in Madam Lan¡¯s heart. She put her walking stick aside and reached out with trembling hands to hug the wrinkled little fellow. The moment the child approached her heart, she felt her love for him.


    Seeing that Madam Lan finally revealed a gratified smile, Zi Yan heaved a long sigh of relief.


    Exhausted from giving birth, Zi Yan quickly fell asleep. The maidservant and the old nanny stayed behind to tidy up the room. Yu Wan took the children and went to her room with Madam Lan.


    Zi Yan had just given birth and did not have any milk yet. Yu Wan went to the kitchen to make a bowl of rice soup.


    Madam Lan wanted to stop her, but there were not enough servants in the courtyard. The little maidservant and old nanny were already too busy.


    Yu Wan brought over the cold rice soup and dipped a spoon into it to feed the little fellow. The little fellow¡¯s fetal hair stood on end!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it hot?¡± Yu Wan scooped a little and dripped it on the back of her hand. ¡°It¡¯s not hot.¡±


    Yu Wan dipped a little more to feed him, but the little fellow turned his head in disdain and refused to eat. Yu Wan tried a few times but to no avail. She concluded, ¡°He doesn¡¯t like rice soup. I¡¯ll make something else.¡±


    The little fellow¡¯s fetal hair was trembling!


    Madam Lan held her hand in shame. ¡°Don¡¯t work anymore. Sit down. You¡¯ve been tired with the way the family is now.¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°I grew up in the countryside and am used to doing these jobs. However, it¡¯s really difficult for you to withstand such pressure at your age.¡±


    Madam Lan shook her head. ¡°I was the one whomitted the sin back then. Now, I¡¯m just reaping what I sowed. If I hadn¡¯t been soft-hearted and insisted on killing that pair of sluts, we wouldn¡¯t be in this situation today.¡±


    Yu Wan consoled, ¡°What happened is in the past. Don¡¯t me yourself.¡±


    Madam Lan med herself not because she regretted it, but to remind herself that she could not fall like this. Even if she only had herst breath, she wanted to return to the Lan family and regain her sister¡¯s reputation, to take back what belonged to their bloodline.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard on this child,¡± Madam Lan said. ¡°His family¡¯s fortunes are in dire straits. We can¡¯t even afford a nanny.¡±


    When she was expelled from the Nether Capital back then, she had almost left with nothing. Other than the jewelry she was wearing that day, she had nothing valuable.


    All these years, the jewelry had almost been pawned. There was only a golden bracelet iid with gems left. That was a gift from her husband on her wedding night. She could not bear to sell it even when her days were the most difficult.


    Now, she nned to sell it and hire a nanny for the children.


    Although she might not be able to invite her, she had to try.


    ¡°Ah Wan, help me,¡± Madam Lan said to Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan reached out and held Madam Lan¡¯s arm as she followed her around the screen. The child was crying from hunger, and Madam Lan felt like a knife was being twisted in her heart.


    ¡°Open this box. The key is under the bed,¡± Madam Lan said, pointing to arge box beside the closet.


    Yu Wan bent down and looked under the bed. Seeing that she couldn¡¯t see it, she simply reached out to touch a soft brocade pouch. She pulled out the brocade pouch, opened it, and took out a key. ¡°Second Grand-aunt, is this it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Madam Lan nodded.


    Yu Wan took the key and unlocked it. She pushed open the box lid. There was a pile of cotton wool and clothes inside.


    ¡°What are you looking for?¡± She asked.


    Madam Lan said, ¡°There¡¯s a mahogany box at the bottom. Look for it.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yu Wan took out the clothes and cotton wool one by one. There were quite a lot of boxes under them, but she did not see any peach wood. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s this box?¡±


    Madam Lan nodded and said warmly, ¡°Yes, I cleaned it up myself.¡±


    Yu Wan took out the boxes one by one and opened them all to take a look.


    ¡°Found it!¡± Yu Wan handed the mahogany box to Madam Lan.


    Madam Lan opened the box. The bracelets were a pair, and there were a few red ropes in the box. The red ropes were for decoration and were not worth much. Madam Lan gave one of the bracelets to Yu Wan as a greeting gift for her little granddaughter.


    She nned to take the other one out for the little maidservant. At this moment, the cries on the other side of the screen disappeared. Madam Lan was surprised. Why did he stop crying? Could it be that he was tired from crying and fell asleep?


    Of course, the little fellow was not asleep.


    The three chubby little munchkins crossed the big (gate) mountain and flowed through the stream (pit). They came to the cradle and held the little milk bottle in both hands. As they drank the milk, they looked at their crying little brother without blinking.


    Pop!


    Dabao pulled the pacifier out of his mouth and stuffed it into the little brother¡¯s mouth. The little fellow, who had been poisoned by the disgusting rice soup until he doubted his life, suddenly tasted a sweet taste and immediately started drinking!


    When Madam Lan and Yu Wan walked around the screen, they saw three fat little munchkins standing in front of the cradle, taking turns to feed the little fellows with small milk bottles.


    Madam Lan was stunned. Whose children were these? What were they feeding her great-grandson?


    ¡°Dabao, Er¡¯bao, Xiaobao.¡± Yu Wan was slightly surprised. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°You know them?¡± This time, it was Madam Lan who was surprised.


    ¡°My sons,¡± Yu Wan said with a smile.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Madam Lan was so shocked that she was speechless.


    ...


    She and her sister had twins. This was already considered rare in the Nether Capital. She had never seen triplets, and all of them were so beautiful. Their big ck eyes, chubby cheeks, and heroic eyebrows looked like the little fairy children in the painting.


    The three of them looked at their mother and Madam Lan. Their ignorant gaze melted Madam Lan¡¯s heart.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Yu Wan asked softly.


    ¡°Feeding my little brother,¡± Xiaobao said in a childish voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s boiled goat milk,¡± Yu Wan exined to Madam Lan.


    Madam Lan was enlightened. ¡°No wonder he was willing to drink. Why didn¡¯t I think of this method?¡±


    After the three of them fed him, the little fellow fell asleep in satisfaction.


    Yu Wan waved at her sons and the three of them ran over. Yu Wan patted their heads. ¡°This is Dabao, Er¡¯bao, and Xiaobao.¡± She then said to the three of them, ¡°This is Great-Grandma.¡±


    Another great-grandmother? They had many grandfathers, many grandmothers, and it was not strange for there to be many great-grandmothers.


    Xiaobao and Er¡¯bao sweetly called her ¡°Great-Grandma¡±. Dabao nodded, indicating that he also called her Great-Grandma.


    Madam Lan had never seen such obedient children before, so her heart was warm. She ced the box on the table and turned to get the candy, only to find the three little munchkins staring at her box.


    ...


    Did they take a fancy to that bracelet? That¡¯s true. There were many gems embedded in the bracelet. Children loved such beautiful things.


    Madam Lan pushed the box over. ¡°It¡¯s for you. Take it and y.¡±


    Their eyes lit up, but they did not immediately reach out to take it. Instead, they looked at Yu Wan, who said, ¡°Have to say thank you to Great-Grandma.¡±


    They thanked Great-Grandma before reaching out to take the box down. Then, the three of them threw away the golden bracelet, grabbed the little red rope inside, picked up the box, and ran to y!

 Chapter 790 - 790 Saintess Blood

    790 Saintess Blood


    That was the only valuable thing left in Madam Lan¡¯s hands. She only gave it away because her heart ached. In the end, the three little fellows threw it away without a word. Instead, they ran away with the worthless box and red rope.


    Madam Lan was so shocked by this move that she didn¡¯t know what to say. Madam Lan guessed that Yu Wan was married and even had children, but she did not guess that there were three. It was really too surprising.


    Back then, she and her sister almost didn¡¯t survive. She really didn¡¯t know how Ah Wan raised the triplets to be so fair and fat, making them quite likable.


    The maidservant replied that the delivery room had been cleaned and Zi Yan had been settled down. Madam Lan asked the maidservant to carry the child over and ced him beside Zi Yan. She would carry him over after Zi Yan fed them milk.


    !!


    The most flustered moment finally passed. Madam Lan held Yu Wan¡¯s hand and sat down. She asked her how she came to the Nether Capital and who she came with. ¡°¡­Back then, when Sis left a token at the bottom of the cliff, she was also hoping that she could get lucky. After so many years, I haven¡¯t heard from my mother. I¡¯ve long given up.¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°It was also a coincidence that we could find the token. To be honest, other than acknowledging the Lan family, we came to the Nether Capital for another matter.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± Madam Lan asked.


    Yu Wan thought for a while and decided to tell the truth. ¡°My husband¡­ was poisoned by the Fragrance of Hundred Miles and needed four types of medicinal primers. One of them was the blood of the Saintess. We found a handwritten letter about the descendants of the Saintess and the sorcerer and found that the Saintess¡¯ blood was in the Ghost n, so we went to the n. In the end, we identally entered the bottom of the cliff and dug out what the grandmother left behind.¡±


    ¡°I see. It seems that Sister was right to leave behind a token back then. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t see you return with her own eyes.¡± Madam Lan sighed with emotion. With Sister¡¯s cultivation, if she hadn¡¯t fallen into that pair of sluts¡¯ trap, why would she not have survived until now?


    ¡°However, how did my grandson-inw get poisoned by the Fragrance of Hundred Miles?¡± Madam Lan had also heard a little about this kind of poison. It was said to be very poisonous, but it would not kill him immediately. However, there was almost no solution because the four herbs were all rare in the world.


    Since they were family, Yu Wan had nothing to hide. She told him about her and Yan Jiuchao¡¯s background. Only then did Madam Lan know that her mother had gone to Nanzhao after leaving the Nether Capital.


    Her mother¡¯s early death was most likely rted to her serious injuries. That Shen person saved her mother, and her mother had nowhere to go, so she agreed to be his mistress.


    However, Madam Lan felt that with her mother¡¯s personality, it was unlikely for her to be a mistress. She even gave birth to a child so quickly? Was the child really from the Shen family? Could it be¡ª


    No, that was impossible.


    Madam Lan shook her head and dismissed the ridiculous guess that shed across her mind.


    Madam Lan spent a little more time digesting Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao¡¯s background. Due to time constraints, Yu Wan did not say much. The main point was that Yan Jiuchao was poisoned when he was young. The two poisons restrained each other, so the poison did not re up. After the poison curse was removed, the poison of the Fragrance of Hundred Miles gradually appeared.


    She looked at the endless night and let out a long sigh. ¡°If Mother was still alive, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to have as much saintess blood as you wanted. However, she passed away. The current saintess¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t finish her sentence.


    However, Yu Wan understood.


    Initially, she also thought that since the Saintess came from the Lan family, as a descendant of the Lan family, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for her to obtain the Saintess¡¯ blood. However, now that this Saintess and the direct descendants of the Lan family were irreconcble, things became not so simple.


    But no matter what, Yu Wan was determined to obtain the blood of the Saintess. Whether the Saintess was willing or not, even if she had to steal or snatch it, she had to obtain the medicinal primer for Yan Jiuchao.


    ¡°How can I see the Saintess?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Madam Lan pondered and said, ¡°The Saintess¡¯s status in the Nether Capital is outstanding. Even the Lan family in the Nether Capital might not be able to see her easily. Moreover, she has many experts by her side and her internal energy is deep. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have the chance to snatch it.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll use our wits,¡± Yu Wan said. ¡°Since I¡¯m already here, I can¡¯t pass by empty-handed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way.¡± Madam Lan thought of something and said, ¡°Did you go out alone with the children? Are the two outside the door your guards? Forgive me for being blunt, their martial arts are not weak, but if they¡¯re used to dealing with the Saintess, first of all, you don¡¯t have enough people.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯te by myself. My husband and the others are also here.¡±


    Madam Lan was shocked. ¡°Child, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±


    She actually left her grandson-inw outside for an entire day!


    Madam Lan immediately asked Yu Wan to bring Yan Jiuchao and the others over. In the group, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s appearance was the most outstanding. Madam Lan was not surprised to notice him in the crowd. He was tall, handsome, and had exquisite facial features. He exuded an unconceble royal domineering aura.


    ¡°Hubby, this is Second Grand-aunt,¡± Yu Wan introduced to Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao still had that cold face, but he politely called her Second Grand-aunt. Then, he said to Madam Lan, ¡°I¡¯m Sikong Yi.¡±


    Madam Lan looked at Yu Wan in shock. Wasn¡¯t it Yan Jiuchao? Why did it be Sikong Yi? Sikong was from the royal family of the Nether Capital. Could this person be rted to the royal family?


    Yu Wan cleared her throat and covered her lips with her hand. She whispered to Madam Lan, ¡°He absorbed the Ghost King¡¯s power and now thinks he¡¯s the Ghost King, Sikong Yi.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± As the head of the Lan family, it was naturally impossible for her to be clueless about the old and new families of the Sikong n. Back then, Madam Sikong had given birth to two sons. The youngest son was defeated and was imprisoned in the pce. The eldest son led the entire n to move the capital, leaving the Qiu family to supervise the youngest son¡¯s bloodline. In the early years, all those whomitted serious crimes were exiled to the old n. Then, at some point, the new onespletely cut off their ties with the old n. No more sinners were exiled and they were only dealt with by themselves. As time passed, themoners of the New Capital no longer knew that there was an old n thousands of miles away.


    Madam Lan quickly suppressed the surprise in her heart and looked at Yan Jiuchao steadily. ¡°Ah Yi, Ah Yi,e in and sit.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao did not object to his new form of address. He held his wife¡¯s hand and entered the room expressionlessly. Then, Madam Lan met Grandma and the others and arranged for them to stay in the room in the backyard.


    Yu Wan told Grandma, Shadow Thirteen, and the others about the Lan family¡¯s grudges. ¡°¡­With the rtionship between the two branches of the Lan family, it¡¯s unlikely that the Saintess will take the initiative to give the medicinal primer to us. We have to think of a way to outwit her.¡±


    Shadow Six thought for a while and said, ¡°We can¡¯t even enter the Nether Capital now. How can we outwit her? We have to at least see the Saintess first.¡±


    Yu Wan agreed. ¡°I¡¯ve asked Grand-aunt. There are eight experts beside the Saintess, and all of them are Asuras.¡±


    They gasped. Qing Yan, who had originally nned to suggest that Asura fly into the city to kidnap the Saintess, instantly fell silent. Even though Asura already had the strength of the Asura King, he still had no chance of winning against eight Asuras.


    Qing Yan patted his frightened chest. ¡°Are Asuras cabbages? Why are there eight at once¡­ We can¡¯t even n a sneak attack.¡±


    Yu Wan narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°These are only rumors on the surface. No one knows if there are more powerful experts in the dark, so we have to be careful. We can¡¯t expose our whereabouts, let alone the purpose of this trip.¡±


    If the Saintess found out that the direct descendants of the Lan family needed her blood, she would probably think of a way to kill them all.


    Shadow Six said, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll sneak into the city tomorrow and investigate the whereabouts of the Saintess. Then, I¡¯ll see if there¡¯s a way to let her be alone.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. I have a way to lure the Lan family out.¡±


    Madam Lan¡¯s voice suddenly appeared at the door. Shadow Six was the closest to the door and strode in to help her in.


    ¡°Second Grand-aunt.¡± Yu Wan gave up her seat.


    Madam Lan sat down and said with a solemn gaze, ¡°Back then, when my sister left the Nether Capital, I was the temporary head of the family. Before she died, she even handed over the family head¡¯s jade token to me. All these years, they haven¡¯t killed me because they haven¡¯t obtained the Lan family¡¯s jade token. Only I know the whereabouts of the Lan family¡¯s jade token. If I die, they can forget about obtaining the jade token forever.¡±


    Shadow Six scratched his head and asked, ¡°Granny Lan, is the jade token¡­ very important?¡±


    Madam Lan smiled faintly. ¡°To the head of the Lan family, the jade token is like a heirloom seal to the ruler of a country. Do you think it¡¯s important or not? They¡¯re using the momentum of the Saintess to upy the Lan family now, but once the Saintess is gone, the Lan family won¡¯t listen to their orders so easily. After the city gate opens tomorrow, find the guards guarding the city and say that Lan Qin is willing to hand over the Lan family¡¯s jade token. Let the Saintess see me personally! At that time, I¡¯ll use the jade token to make a deal with her and ask her to hand over the Saintess¡¯ blood!¡±

 Chapter 791 - 791 The Truth Back Then

    791 The Truth Back Then


    That night, everyone stayed in the Lan family¡¯s courtyard. This courtyard was a little dpidated, but there were many rooms. Other than Yan Jiuchao, Yu Wan, and the three littleds who stayed in the same room, almost everyone else was assigned their own room.


    Other than¡­ Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen.


    Qing Yan smiled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have too much luggage. One of the rooms has been vacated to store my luggage. It¡¯s been hard on the two of you to squeeze into the same room.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen frowned and grabbed Qing Yan¡¯s arm. ¡°Move to Ah Wei¡¯s room to sleep, or Yue Gou¡¯s side.¡±


    !!


    Qing Yan curled his lips and said, ¡°Yue Gou snores, and Ah Wei grinds his teeth. If you want to go, go yourself! I¡¯m not going!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Shadow Six walked over and pulled Shadow Thirteen back. ¡°Aiya, alright, alright. Isn¡¯t it just a room? It¡¯s not like we¡¯ve never stayed before. In the Young Master Manor and Prince Yan Manor, aren¡¯t we both in the same room?¡±


    Qing Yan raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± With that, he whistled and left.


    Shadow Thirteen¡¯s face darkened. Shadow Six nced at him and muttered, ¡°Why? You¡¯re unwilling to stay in the same room as me? Then I¡¯ll move in with Qing Yan.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go!¡± Shadow Thirteen said.


    Shadow Six: ¡°Oh.¡±


    Qing Yan had already walked under the roof. He turned his head and made a face at Shadow Thirteen. Shadow Thirteen pped over. Coincidentally, Asura passed by and Qing Yan jumped onto his back.


    The wind from a palm that was powerful enough to shatter mountain rocks brushed past Asura¡¯s face. Asura calmly looked at his hair that was blown up and calmly returned to his room to sleep.


    Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six returned to their room. After washing up, theyy on the cold and hard bed. The two of them were sacrificial soldiers and did not covet pleasure. Even after following a master like Yan Jiuchao, they had never been greedy in their daily lives.


    However, this bed seemed to be too small. Shadow Thirteen slept on the outside, and half of his body was stretched out of the bed.


    When Shadow Six found out, he wanted to pull him in. ¡°Don¡¯t fall.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Shadow Thirteen said expressionlessly.


    Shadow Six yawned.


    Shadow Thirteen said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Shadow Six moved again.


    Shadow Thirteen hesitated and looked at the dark top of the bed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you realize it¡¯s so cold?¡± Shadow Six whispered.


    Shadow Thirteen said seriously, ¡°The Nether Capital is damp. The mattress is probably damp.¡±


    ¡°No wonder it¡¯s so cold!¡± Shadow Six hugged Shadow Thirteen and rested his head on his shoulder.


    Shadow Thirteen: ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Phew ~¡± Shadow Six fell asleep.


    Shadow Thirteen closed his eyes and sighed helplessly. He also pulled the nket over to sleep.


    The baby goat was settled in the backyard. Ah Wei specially built a shed for it. Then, when he was cooking goat milk for Asura and his useless disciples, he also cooked an extra bowl for the newborn little fellow. Yu Wan took it and fed it to the little fellow.


    This child was extremely obedient and had never disturbed his mother. Otherwise, with their current situation, the little maidservant and an old nanny would probably be too busy.


    ¡°Good boy.¡± Yu Wan tapped the little fellow¡¯s cheek and ced him beside Zi Yan.


    Zi Yan looked at Yu Wan gratefully and choked as she said, ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled and tucked her in. ¡°Go to sleep. Someone will take care of him when he wakes up in the middle of the night.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Zi Yan could not be more moved. Aftering to the Lan family for so long, her days were actually not difficult. The Young Master treated her extremely well, but the Lan family was suppressed everywhere and her masters were killed one after another. She was always living in fear. Suddenly, there was someone else in this family. When she heard theughter of the little masters and theughter of the few strong men, she felt an unprecedented peace in her heart.


    Suddenly¡­ she wasn¡¯t afraid anymore.


    Zi Yan fell asleep.


    The mother and son slept soundly. Yu Wan went to her room. The three little munchkins were sitting in the basins taking a bath. Yan Jiuchao looked at them domineeringly. Even though he had be the Ghost King, this man was still the best father in the world.


    Yu Wanughed and did not go in to disturb the intimate time of the four of them. She turned around and went to Madam Lan¡¯s room.


    Just as Madam Lan was about to rest, she heard a knock on the door and said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Yu Wan pushed open the door and saw that Madam Lan had already sat on the bed. She was clearly preparing to rest, so she said, ¡°I came to see if you were asleep and if there¡¯s anything else I need to do.¡±


    Madam Lan had been the head of the family for many years, so how could she not have this bit of judgment? The girl had clearlye to ask her something. Madam Lan smiled kindly. ¡°I¡¯m old and can¡¯t sleep even if I lie down. Come and talk to me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Wan closed the door and sat down by the bed.


    Madam Lan raised her hand to stroke Yu Wan¡¯s temples and sighed emotionally. ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve been living in hatred and have never been an elder properly. Zi Yan is afraid of me, they¡¯re all afraid of me.¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Second Grand-aunt had no choice.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. In the face of a great enemy, if I don¡¯t keep reminding myself, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to withstand it one day,¡± Madam Lan said. She put down the hand that was stroking her temples and held her wrist instead. ¡°If I¡¯m no longer around one day, Zi Yan and the others¡­¡±


    Yu Wan interrupted her. ¡°Second Grand-aunt, don¡¯t say such things. You¡¯ll live a long life!¡±


    Madam Lan smiled. ¡°Okay, okay. I will live a long life. Tell me, what do you want to ask me in the middle of the night?¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing. I just wanted toe over and hear you talk about Great-Grandma again. Great-Grandma passed away when Consort Yun was very young. I want to know more and tell herter.¡±


    At the mention of her mother, a trace of pride appeared in Madam Lan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Your great-grandmother is the Saintess of the Lan family. Her matters can¡¯t be exined in a few words. The daughter of the Lan family got marriedte. You don¡¯t know how glorious your great-grandmother was back then. The people who came to propose marriage almost broke the threshold. However, your great-grandmother is someone who wants to be the head of the family. She¡¯s destined to be unable to get married. If not for that¡­¡±


    At this point, Madam Lan suddenly paused.


    Yu Wan looked at her in confusion. ¡°If not, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Madam Lan had no intention of mentioning this to her juniors, but she found it difficult to refuse Yu Wan¡¯s eager gaze.


    She hesitated for a while and said, ¡°Back then, the Sikong n also came to ask to marry your great-grandmother. As you know, the Sikong n is from the royal family of the Nether Capital, so they naturally can¡¯t marry into the Lan family. But your great-grandmother was also unwilling to marry over, so the marriage between the two families was left unsettled. Not long after, your great-grandmother had her first marriage, which was with me and my sister¡¯s father. However, my father passed away early.¡±


    ¡°Was it¡­ an ident or died of illness?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°Neither.¡± Madam Lan lowered her eyes and paused. ¡°He offended the Sikong n and was executed.¡±


    ...


    Yu Wan was stunned. Even the Saintess¡¯ husband could be executed. Did the Sikong n really not do it on purpose?


    Madam Lan sighed. ¡°Your great-grandmother came to ask for an exnation, but in the end, she identally killed an illegitimate son of the Sikong n. Although he¡¯s an illegitimate son, he¡¯s still of the Sikong n¡¯s bloodline. The Sikong n raised a condition. If your great-grandmother is willing to marry into the Sikong n, this debt will be written off. If not, then they¡¯ll do it ording to the rules.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a scheme, right?¡± Yu Wan said.


    Madam Lan nodded. ¡°Your great-grandmother thought so too, so she escaped. On the way¡­¡± Yu Wan looked at her steadily. Madam Lan closed her eyes. ¡°Nothing. Some rumors are not enough to be believed.¡±


    Yu Wan touched her chin. Something must have happened on the way for her great-grandmother to escape, and it was something that was unreasonable.


    Yu Wan thought of something and said, ¡°However, why are the Sikong n so obsessed with Great-Grandma? She¡¯s already married and has given birth to two children with her husband. Does the Sikong n not care?¡±


    Madam Lan sneered. ¡°How can they not care? However, in order to obtain the bloodline of the Saintess, the Sikong n couldn¡¯t care less. You must be very puzzled about the benefits of the bloodline of the Saintess. One of them was that it could be used as a medicinal primer. However, the Sikong n and the bloodline of the Saintess never seem to be able to fuse.¡±


    Yu Wan looked at Madam Lan. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    Madam Lan recalled and said, ¡°The Lan family¡¯s ancestors had a Saintess, but the Lan family wasn¡¯t the only descendant of the Saintess. In the early years, there were other Saintesses in the Nether Capital, and they were all married back to the Sikong n. But guess what? They just couldn¡¯t give birth to a bloodline with the Sikong n. As time passed, their descendants were cut off. Now, only the Lan family still has the bloodline of the Saintess. In order to protect the bloodline of the Saintess, the Lan family has always kept a distance from the Sikong n.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s strange that there¡¯s a rule of marrying into the family. This is also to prevent the Sikong n from forcefully marrying her, right? After all, the Sikong n is from the royal family. How can they be someone¡¯s live-in son-inw?¡± Yu Wan thought of something and said, ¡°But¡­ what if the Lan family¡¯s Saintess and the Sikong n have descendants?¡±


    Madam Lan smiled and shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The bloodline of the Sikong n can¡¯t fuse with the Saintess. Even if they do, they¡¯ll die not long after they¡¯re born.¡±


    ...


    ¡°What if?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°What if?¡± Madam Lan looked at the most eye-catching stars in the night sky. ¡°That will be the most noble bloodline in the Nether Capital. Even the Saintess can¡¯tpare to it.¡±

 Chapter 792 - 792 Domineering Brother Jiu, Torturing the Entire Scene

    792 Domineering Brother Jiu, Torturing the Entire Scene


    At dawn, the people in the courtyard woke up one after another. The little boy woke up three timesst night. The first time, he fed him boiled goat milk. The second time, Zi Yan had milk. The old granny guarded Zi Yan¡¯s room. Although she was not as agile as the young people, she was very meticulous in taking care of Zi Yan and her son.


    The maidservant went to make breakfast.


    Last night, Qing Yan and Yue Gou had already gone to the market to buy arge pile of food. There were white rice grains in the rice jar, and there were also smoked chickens, ducks, and cured meat in the cupboard. There were dozens of pounds of them. It was difficult at home, and Madam Lan no longer ate meat or fish. Every day, she only asked the maidservant to cook two eggs and a bowl of brown sugar water for Zi Yan. The maidservant was so craving for meat that she was about to cry. When she saw so many ingredients, her eyes almost lit up.


    The maidservant made an iparably sumptuous breakfast. After scooping it for the masters, she and the old granny also received a bowl of stewed meat each and ate it deliciously.


    !!


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Shadow Six stared at the stew in his bowl, at a loss.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Qing Yan asked.


    Shadow Six did not eat fat meat. But he did not say anything. Shadow Thirteen silently picked up the meat from his bowl, put the fat meat into his bowl, and put the thin one back. Shadow Six ate heartily.


    Qing Yan smiled.


    After breakfast, Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six went to the city gate. Coincidentally, the guard guarding the city was the guard from yesterday.


    Shadow Thirteen was tall, had a cold temperament, and was very handsome. It was easy to remember such a face.


    When the guard saw that it was him, he sized him up. ¡°What are you doing here again? Are you trying to use a fake token to bluff your way in again? Let me warn you, the Nether Capital is not so easy to get close to.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen ignored his mockery and only said with a cold expression, ¡°Send a message to the Saintess. If you want the jade token in Master Lan Qin¡¯s hand,e to the outside of the city personally.¡±


    When the guard heard this, his expression instantly changed. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen nced at him indifferently and couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer him. He left with Shadow Six. After they had walked far away, Shadow Six turned around. ¡°Did you hear that? Let here personally! Otherwise, there¡¯s no way!¡±


    The guard frowned, wondering when such a person had appeared in the Lan family. Since it was a message for the Saintess, the guard did not dare to be negligent. He immediately sent someone to the Lan family to pass on Shadow Thirteen¡¯s words.


    About two hourster, a luxurious carriage left the city gate and stopped at the entrance of the Lan family¡¯s courtyard.


    The maidservant was washing the boy¡¯s diaper in the front yard when she suddenly saw a group of guards rush into the courtyard. She was so frightened that her hand trembled and the diaper fell!


    After the guards filled the courtyard, they respectfully lined up on both sides. At this moment, the curtain of the carriage was lifted by the coachman. A middle-aged man in brocade clothes bent down and walked down.


    He walked up to the little maidservant and asked with a faint smile, ¡°Where¡¯s your master?¡±


    The maidservant pointed at Madam Lan¡¯s room fearfully. The middle-aged man no longer looked at her and walked over with an unrestrained expression.


    Yu Wan was carrying the little boy for Madam Lan to see when she suddenly heard themotion outside the door. Yu Wan and Madam Lan looked behind the screen.


    Madam Lan narrowed her eyes and said to Yu Wan, ¡°Sit here and don¡¯t go out.¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. Madam Lan walked around the screen with her walking stick and sat at the master seat. Yu Wan carried the little boy closer to the screen and looked out from the gap. She saw an energetic middle-aged man in luxurious clothes walk in with a smile.


    He smiled maliciously. ¡°Master Lan Qin, long time no see. How have you been?¡± The middle-aged man cupped his hands at Madam Lan.


    Madam Lan was naturally not as glorious as before, but that aura from the inside out was not something that could be covered by coarse linen clothes.


    Madam Lan nced at him coldly and said, ¡°I was wondering who it was. So it¡¯s a dog by Lan Jiao¡¯s side. My humble house is simple. What are you doing here, Steward Yue?¡±


    Steward Yue was not too angry after being humiliated. He smiled and said in a pleasant tone, ¡°Master ordered me to visit you.¡±


    Madam Lan sneered. ¡°Master? Heh, did I admit it?¡±


    Steward Yue smiled faintly. ¡°Whether you admit it, it doesn¡¯t matter. She¡¯s the only one living in the Lan Manor now. She gave birth to a saintess for the Lan family, you¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he looked at the screen unintentionally. He had already sensed a baby boy behind the screen. Steward Yue smiled and said, ¡°I have to congratte you on obtaining a great-grandchild first. It seems to be a grandson, right?¡±


    The clothes hanging outside the house clearly belonged to a boy. All of Madam Lan¡¯s hopes were ced on this child. But now, he was a boy and had no fate with the bloodline of the Saintess. No matter what, he could not turn things around.


    Madam Lan looked at him coldly.


    Steward Yue said, ¡°Of course, one never visits unless they need something. Other than visiting you today, I have another important matter to discuss with you.¡±


    Madam Lan snorted. ¡°If it¡¯s about the jade token, then I advise you to give up. My people should have made things very clear. If you want the Lan family¡¯s jade token, get the Saintess to see me personally!¡±


    Steward Yue smiled and said, ¡°The Saintess is busy every day and really can¡¯t find the time. Master ordered me to talk to you.¡±


    Wow, wasn¡¯t that illegitimate daughter of the Lan family called Lan Jiao too arrogant? They specifically asked the Saintess to negotiate, but in the end, they didn¡¯t let the Saintess appear. At least she shoulde herself, but she only sent a mere steward. Wasn¡¯t this a p to Grand-aunt Lan¡¯s face?


    Yu Wan approached the gap in the screen. Coincidentally, Steward Yue looked over again. Yu Wan met a pair of scheming eyes. There was still deep disdain in their eyes, as if the people living in this courtyard were not the former Lan family, but a group of ants that he could trample on.


    ¡°Annoying fellow,¡± Yu Wan murmured, not forgetting to cover the little boy¡¯s ears. The little boy looked at Yu Wan in confusion. ¡°Shh.¡± Yu Wan gestured for him to keep quiet.


    The conversation in the room continued.


    Steward Yue patiently tempted him. ¡°Master said that as long as you¡¯re willing to hand over the Lan family¡¯s jade token, she¡¯ll forget the past and forgive you for once offending the Saintess. She¡¯ll bring you and the little master back to the Nether Capital and buy a courtyard for you. She¡¯ll choose servants and let you live the rest of your life in glory. As for the little master, you don¡¯t have to worry. Master will ask the teacher to carefully nurture him and let him grow up.¡±


    Madam Lan was trembling with anger.


    Steward Yue said with a fake smile, ¡°Of course, if these things can¡¯t satisfy you, what other conditions do you have? Just tell me. If I can agree, I¡¯ll agree on behalf of the family head. Ah, right, First Master and Second Master are still suffering in the prison. Even if you don¡¯t n for yourself and the little master, you have to think for them. I heard that their bodies aren¡¯t very good either. They might die while living in the prison one day.¡±


    First Master, Second Master? Her uncles? These bastards had captured her uncles and thrown them into prison?


    Yu Wan looked at Madam Lan and saw that she was so angry that her nails dug into her flesh.


    Steward Yue smiled sarcastically and said, ¡°Why do you think you¡¯re doing this? You¡¯re already an arrow at the end of its flight. The jade token is useless in your hands. Why don¡¯t you sell it to Master? Master knows how to repay kindness and will definitely not let you suffer.¡±


    Madam Lan gritted her teeth and said, ¡°She seduced my brother-inw and killed my sister. Is this her way of repaying her kindness? Go back and tell her that even if I die, I won¡¯t hand the jade token to her! However, the Saintess is the most special existence of my Lan family after all. I can give the Saintess¡¯ face, but the condition is that shees personally!¡±


    Steward Yue smiled and said disdainfully, ¡°I might as well tell you the truth. You¡¯re not qualified to see the Saintess!¡±


    Madam Lan was furious. ¡°Then I¡¯ll never give it to you even if I destroy the jade token!¡±


    Steward Yue said coldly, ¡°Do you think you and your sons and grandsons can still live without the jade pendant?¡±


    Madam Lan smiled happily and said, ¡°Our Lan family is not afraid of death!¡±


    Steward Yue naturally understood that what she said was true. It was obvious how strong the Lan family was from the fact that they had used all kinds of methods for so many years but still found nothing.


    Steward Yue said coldly, ¡°Old thing, don¡¯t be shameless.¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling an old thing?¡± Yu Wan walked out with the little boy in her arms.


    Steward Yue was the steward who had entered the Lan familyter on and had never seen the previous two matriarchs, so he did not know Yu Wan¡¯s face that was somewhat simr to theirs. When he saw Yu Wan carrying a child, he immediately said in disdain, ¡°You¡¯re that maidservant who climbed into your young master¡¯s bed? Do you think you¡¯re so great after giving birth to Young Master¡¯s child? Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? The Lan Manor doesn¡¯t recognize you. Even if you give birth to eight to ten children, they¡¯re all bastard children¡ª¡±


    ...


    Bang!


    Before he could finish his sentence, Steward Yue was thrown out by a huge force and fell hard to the ground. His ribs were broken on the spot!


    A cold foot stepped on his face, as if he was stepping on a helpless ant.


    The guards in the courtyard wanted to save him, but they were all suppressed by a huge internal energy.


    Yan Jiuchao looked down at him. ¡°Who did you say was a bastard just now?¡±


    Half of Steward Yue¡¯s face was stepped into the mud. He had been a steward of the Lan family for many years, but no one had ever dared to touch him, let alone be seriously injured and stepped on his face.


    He was furious. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao narrowed his cold eyes. ¡°You said I¡¯m a bastard?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao stepped on Steward Yue¡¯s head and it exploded.


    Steward Yue, whose soul was stunned: ¡°¡­¡±


    Damn it! I just want to ask who you are!


    ...

 Chapter 793 - 793 Slurp Little Gu, Domineering Wanwan

    793 Slurp Little Gu, Domineering Wanwan


    Yu Wan was only a step slower. When she came out, Steward Yue¡¯s head had exploded by her husband.


    The dumbfounded Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    Yu Wan hugged her nephew with one hand and covered his eyes with the other. Was his habit of killing people without a word okay? Indeed, not only did he possess the Ghost King¡¯s strength and memories, but he also had the Ghost King¡¯s habits.


    This guy was already invincible with his brain. Now that he had martial arts¡­ he was going to ascend to heaven!


    !!


    Forget it, this steward is not a good person. It¡¯s not a pity that he died since he helped the wicked. It¡¯s just that¡­ this is not the old n. Can we keep a low profile?


    ¡°Heh.¡± Yan Jiuchao gave Yu Wan an extremely arrogant look, as if to say, Let me keep a low profile. In my next life!


    Then, Yan Jiuchao strode into the house. The moment he crossed the threshold, he did not turn around. With a flick of his sleeve, all the guards who were stunned on the spot tilted their heads and fell.


    ¡°¡­¡± Yu Wan was originally here to reason, but she was enamored by this series of actions. Her face turned red and she could not say a word.


    Yu Wan followed her husband shyly.


    Madam Lan did not expect her grandson-inw to be so powerful. He did not even take the steward of the Lan family seriously and killed him just like that. This courage was worthy of the descendants of the Lan family.


    Yan Jiuchao entered the house, kicked on his dirty shoes, and wiped his hands with a handkerchief. He said slowly, ¡°In the future, stay away from that kind of guy. Don¡¯t you know how to call for help if you can¡¯t win?¡±


    Yu Wan pursed her lips. ¡°Who said I can¡¯t win? Didn¡¯t you suddenlye?¡± She thought of something and smiled awkwardly. She carried her nephew over and gestured for him to look at the little boy in his swaddling. ¡°Is he cute?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao looked disgusted. ¡°It¡¯s so ugly!¡±


    Her nephew was already asleep. He probably couldn¡¯t hear his uncle¡¯s poisonous tongue. Yu Wan looked down at the fair little fellow and muttered, ¡°He¡¯s quite good-looking.¡±


    Although he was also a little wrinkled, he was not dark or thin. He was fair and fat. He clenched his fists tightly and raised them above his head. He was clearly extremely cute, okay?


    ¡°Mom, mom, my pants fell off.¡± Xiaobao walked in with his pants up.


    Alright, her sons were still cuter.


    Yu Wan stuffed her nephew into Yan Jiuchao¡¯s arms. Yan Jiuchao couldn¡¯t dodge in time and stiffly hugged the little fellow. The little fellow suddenly woke up and looked at him without blinking with wide innocent eyes.


    Yan Jiuchao red back at him.


    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± The little fellow blew a milk bubble at Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao, who felt that the Ghost King¡¯s authority had been provoked: ¡°¡­!!¡±


    ¡­


    Steward Yue had died at their hands. It did not take long for the Lan family to guess this. Instead of waiting for the Lan family toe looking for them, it was better for them to look for them.


    After packing their luggage, the group boarded the carriage into the city. When the guard guarding the city saw that it was Shadow Thirteen, he frowned. ¡°What is it this time?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen showed the waist token he had pulled off Steward Yue and said coldly, ¡°Can we enter the city now?¡±


    The guard¡¯s eyes shed. Just now, the steward of the Lan Manor had left the manor. He must have been discussing this with this group of people. Could it be that this waist token was given to them by the steward of the Lan Manor? Even if the guard had a hundred guts, he would not dare to guess that this group of people had directly snatched it. After all, in the entire Nether Capital, there were not many people who dared to touch the Lan Manor and the Saintess.


    The guard immediately let them in.


    The group sessfully entered the city. After entering the city, the group first deposited a fewrge boxes of gold and silver into the bank, exchanged them for gold notes and banknotes, and set off.


    Shadow Six drove the carriage and turned around. ¡°Granny Lan, it¡¯s gettingte. Should we find a ce to settle down first and make ns tomorrow?¡±


    Madam Lan lifted the curtain and looked at the street that she was no longer familiar with. She nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Even after Yan Jiuchao became the Ghost King, he did not change his habit of being picky. He was not used to staying in an inn, so the group found an elegant and unique house in the east of the city to stay in.


    Ah Wei and the others were busy unpacking their luggage. The three little munchkins were craving candied hawthorn again. Yu Wan led them to the streets to buy it.


    When they entered the city, Yu Wan fell asleep in the carriage. Only then did she truly experience the scenery of the Nether Capital.


    The Nether Capital was prosperous. The streets and buildings were simr to the Capital of Nanzhao, but they were more mysterious than the Capital. Yu Wan walked on the endless streets, and the three little fellows jumped and followed beside her. Asura walkedst.


    From time to time, they would brush past Gu Masters and Gu Ladies. They even met a few Gu Venerables.


    Yu Wan finally felt the power of the Nether Capital.


    With Gu Venerable¡¯s strength, it was not difficult for him to sense her pure yin blood. They looked at her greedily, but they did not dare to advance because of the Asura King¡¯s aura. They walked for two streets and did not find anyone selling candied hawthorn. Instead, they saw a family of Fuyuanzi.


    The little munchkins slurped up. Yu Wan brought them and Asura to sit down at a stall by the roadside. Coincidentally, there were people selling candy and fruits opposite. Yu Wan decided to buy ingredients and go back to make her own candied hawthorn.


    ¡°You guys eat first. I¡¯ll go buy something.¡± Yu Wan left Asura and her three sons behind and went to the shop opposite.


    The shops in the Nether Capital were different from the Great Zhou in Nanzhao. Yu Wan originally thought that this was a shop that sold rice and food and could buy candy along the way, but who knew that it was a shop that sold Gu. There were all kinds of Hundred Gu King, and there were dozens of Thousand Gu Kings. The business was very good. However, ever since Yu Wan walked into the shop, the Gu worms here had lost their liveliness.


    ¡°Your Gu King is already dead, and you still have the cheek to sell it to me?¡± A Gu Master unceremoniously threw a Thousand Gu King back into the jade bottle.


    The shop assistant picked up the jade bottle. ¡°No, it was fine just now. Hey¡­ Hey! Don¡¯t go!¡±


    The Gu Master left angrily.


    Yu Wan rubbed her nose resentfully. Then, a few Gu Masters realized that the Gu worm¡¯s lifespan was not high and shook their heads before leaving.


    The shop assistant scratched his head strangely. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Yu Wan cleared her throat.


    The shop assistant noticed that there was still a persistent guest here. He hurriedly put on a smile and greeted, ¡°Madam, are you also here to choose the Gu King?¡±


    The people of the Nether Capital liked Gu, and not only Gu Masters woulde to buy them.


    Yu Wan opened the folding fan in her hand and fanned it with her eyebrows. ¡°The Gu King here doesn¡¯t seem to be very energetic. Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s about to die?¡±


    The shop assistant said embarrassedly, ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying, Madam. We open our doors to do business based on integrity. How can we sell a dying Gu worm to a guest? Do you want the Hundred Gu King or the Thousand Gu King? I¡¯ll sell it to you at a cheap price!¡±


    ¡°I want¡ª¡± When Yu Wan¡¯s eyes shed across the jars of the Thousand Gu Kings, she clearly felt the excitement of the little Gu worm.


    I want them all!


    Yu Wan had only found out not long ago that her little Gu was only a young Gu now. It needed a lot of nutrition. Although the Gu Empress was not a young Gu anymore, it still needed to eat, right? Otherwise, what if the medicine was not effective enough after it starved and lost weight?


    ¡°The Thousand Gu King is here?¡± Yu Wan asked indifferently.


    ...


    ¡°They¡¯re all there, they¡¯re all there!¡± The shop assistant said. ¡°Which one do you want?¡±


    ¡°How much is this?¡± Yu Wan pointed at a colorful phoenix jar.


    The shop assistant smiled and said, ¡°Madam, you have a good eye. This is the best Thousand Gu King we can sell in our shop. We¡¯re closing today. I¡¯ll sell it to you at a cheap price of a hundred taels!¡±


    ¡°A-a hundred taels?¡± Yu Wan suspected that she had heard wrongly. ¡°A mere worm is worth a hundred taels! Why don¡¯t you go rob¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡­Gold,¡± the shop assistant said with a smile.


    Yu Wan was petrified.


    ¡°What about¡­ this?¡± She pointed to the jade jar.


    The shop assistantughed dryly and said, ¡°This is also the Thousand Gu King. It¡¯s even more poisonous than the previous one. It can be used as medicine and has a miraculous effect on removal of rheumatism. It can also be used to increase internal energy. I¡¯ll sell it to you at a cheap price of two hundred taels.¡±


    Little Gu: Buy, buy, buy!


    Shut up! Yu Wan closed her eyes and smiled without batting an eyelid. ¡°What about the one beside me?¡±


    The shop assistant smiled. ¡°Five hundred taels.¡±


    ...


    Yu Wan staggered! Even if her family had a mine, they could not afford to squander it like this!


    Little Gu: Buy, buy, buy, buy, buy, buy, buy!


    Yu Wan bit her lip and rolled her eyes. She covered her lips with her folding fan and whispered to the shop assistant, ¡°If he dies, can it be half price?¡±


    The shop assistant: ¡°?!¡±


    Fifteen minutester, Yu Wan left the shop with arge number of bottles and jars. Her face was ashen. She tortured the Gu Kings until they were half dead. In the end, not a single cent was discounted. She had wasted her time!


    Yu Wan angrily went to buy candy. Just as she left the shop, a carriage stopped by the street and a pair of luxuriously dressed women alighted.


    The two of them entered the shop.


    The shop assistant was dozens of times more enthusiastic and excitedly weed the two of them in.


    Yu Wan stopped in her tracks and turned around to look at the shop assistant whose expression had changed like he was flipping through a book. She snorted and was about to leave when she suddenly felt the little Gu worm be restless again.


    Yu Wan said fiercely, ¡°Isn¡¯t this enough for you?¡±


    The little Gu became even more agitated.


    Yu Wan paused and walked back to the shop. She saw that the shop assistant who had said that all the Thousand Gu Kings had been disyed had summoned another Gu King from somewhere. Even though Yu Wan was not a Gu Master, she could feel the power of that Gu King.


    Yu Wan¡¯s mind was filled with the sound of the little Gu slurping.


    Just as the shop assistant was about to hand the Gu King to that Madam, Yu Wan raised her chin and walked over. She grabbed his wrist. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there¡¯s no more Thousand Gu King? Where did thise from?¡±


    When the shop assistant saw that it was her, he was stunned. ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it,¡± Yu Wan said.


    The shop assistant reminded softly, ¡°She¡¯s the Lan family¡¯s holy envoy, the Saintess¡¯s trusted aide¡­¡±


    Yu Wan nced at the box of goods that the shop assistant took out. She looked at the holy envoy and said without restraint, ¡°I want them all.¡±

 Chapter 794 - 794 King of Ten Thousand Gu

    794 King of Ten Thousand Gu


    Initially, she only nned to buy one, but since it was the Saintess, she would buy them all.<div>


    ¡°This, this, this¡­¡± The shop assistant was dumbfounded. ¡°This requires a lot of gold¡­¡±


    Yu Wan raised her chin and threw a money bag to the shop assistant.


    The shop assistant opened it and gasped.


    Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°Are these enough to buy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s enough, but¡­¡± The shop assistant looked at the Holy Envoy in a dilemma. Did this Madam hear him clearly? The other party was from the Lan family. How could she dare to snatch something from the Lan family? Even if she dared, he didn¡¯t have the guts, okay?


    The shop assistant was not helping Yu Wan. He purely did not want Yu Wan to drag him into the quagmire. He whispered again, ¡°These Gu Kings are all bought for the Saintess.¡±


    ¡°What? Not enough money?¡± Yu Wan looked like she had heard a joke and threw him another money bag.


    This time, the shop assistant was sure that the other party was deliberately embarrassing the Saintess. In this day and age, was there anyone who did not take the Lan family¡¯s Saintess seriously? Was she crazy?


    The shop assistant did not dare to ept it and wanted to stuff the money bag back into Yu Wan¡¯s hand.


    Yu Wan nced at him and said, ¡°Do you still want your shop? Go ahead and return it to me if you dare.¡±<div>


    The shop assistant : ¡°¡­¡±


    The shop assistant didn¡¯t know whether to return it or not.


    The Holy Envoy originally did not take a nameless person seriously, but even after hearing about her identity, she still had the guts to snatch things from him. This made the Holy Envoy involuntarily take another look at her.


    Then, a trace of amazement shed across the Holy Envoy¡¯s eyes.


    In the Nether Capital, the most beautiful woman was the Saintess. She had the appearance of a celestial being and was like an otherworldly fairy. However, although the woman in front of her was a little plump, her appearance and temperament were not inferior to the Saintess.


    Besides¡­ for some reason, the Holy Envoy actually felt that she had seen her somewhere before.


    Sensing the Holy Envoy¡¯s gaze, Yu Wan looked at her indifferently and smiled. ¡°Firste, first served. I said earlier that I want all the Thousand Gu Kings in this shop. The Holy Envoy shouldn¡¯t bully the people of the Nether Capital, right?¡±


    The Holy Envoy said coldly, ¡°Are you from the Nether Capital? Where¡¯s the waist token?¡±


    ¡°My waist token?¡± Yu Wan was stunned. Her eyes shed as she opened her folding fan and said, ¡°I forgot it when I went out.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The Holy Envoy looked at Yu Wan without blinking.<div>


    Yu Wan covered her face with her folding fan and coughed lightly. ¡°Anyway¡­ I took a fancy to it first! He agreed to sell it all to me, so he can¡¯t break his promise to me! Give it to me!¡±


    Yu Wan reached out to take the Gu worm that her little Gu was coveting, but just as she was about to touch it, a powerful internal force hit her.


    Yu Wan was not a martial arts practitioner. If this internal force hit her, she would definitely die with the child in her stomach. From this, it could be seen how ruthless this Saintess¡¯s trusted aide was.


    As the saying goes, a crooked stick will have a crooked shadow. That Saintess could not be any noble.


    Yu Wan turned her body to dodge, but the Holy Envoy activated her internal energy and firmly suppressed Yu Wan on the spot. Just as she was about to be hit by the Holy Envoy¡¯s internal energy, a figure suddenly shed in and blocked in front of Yu Wan. He pped the Holy Envoy to the wall!


    A hole was created in the wall, and the Holy Envoy was drowned in a pile of ruins.


    Yu Wan stuck her little head out from behind Asura and looked at the ruins. Asura¡¯s palm was not light. The Holy Envoy was seriously injured. After crawling out of the ruins, she vomited a few mouthfuls of blood.


    ¡°What? She¡¯s not dead?¡± Asura¡¯s current strength was more than ten times stronger than in Nanzhao. This Holy Envoy was actually still alive after being pped by him.


    The Holy Envoy¡¯s clothes were torn, revealing a piece of silver soft armor.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Yu Wan muttered.


    The shop assistant whispered, ¡°You don¡¯t even know this? That¡¯s the Ice Silkworm Soft Armor that the Sikong n gave to the Saintess. Only the Saintess and the Lan family are qualified to wear it. This soft armor is invulnerable to swords and spears, fire and water, and can withstand the fatal blow of Asura¡­ Speaking of which, who is this person? Why is the Holy Envoy¡­¡±


    Before the shop assistant could finish speaking, a woman¡¯s shout came from outside the door. ¡°Who¡¯s impudent here?¡±


    The light in the Holy Envoy¡¯s eyes gathered again. She looked in the direction of the door and called out, ¡°Master!¡±


    Master? The illegitimate daughter of the Lan family who had seduced her brother-inw? What did Grand-aunt say her name was?


    Yu Wan muttered thoughtfully, ¡°Lan¡­ Lan Jiao?¡±


    ¡°Is Master¡¯s name something you can call?¡± The woman¡¯s stern voice appeared again, followed by a loud p.


    This p did notnd on Yu Wan¡¯s face. Instead, Asura stopped her in time. However, Yu Wan quickly realized that there was a ck aura in Asura¡¯s palm.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Yu Wan frowned. She released the little Gu and sucked away the ck aura in Asura¡¯s palm.


    This ck aura was poisonous! Bullsh*t famous families actually used such dirty methods. Even an expert like Asura was poisoned. If it were anyone else, they would probably die from the poison in the blink of an eye.


    The woman strode in.


    Yu Wan retracted the little Gu in time and looked at the Lan family¡¯s head that the Holy Envoy had mentioned.


    Lan Jiao was the illegitimate sister of Lan Yi and Madam Lan. She should be about the same age as Madam Jiang and looked very young. She was also very beautiful. Of course, in Yu Wan¡¯s heart, no one could be more beautiful than her Mom.


    She was so young, and that Saintess was probably not old either. She was probably about the same age as her.


    Yu Wan sized up Lan Jiao. After all, she was the head of the family and her bearing was extraordinary. Unfortunately, her eyes were on her head and she looked arrogant.


    It was not strange when she thought about it. Her daughter was the Saintess, and she had squeezed out her legitimate sister to be the head of the Lan family. Other than the Sikong n, her status was the best in the entire Nether Capital.


    ¡°Pfft ~¡± Yu Wan rolled her eyes and waved her fan. What did it mean by not losing in front of others? This was it. If the other party did not look at her directly, she naturally would not stick her warm face to the other party¡¯s cold butt.


    Lan Jiao was very ostentatious. There were a hundred guards beside her. She pointed at two people to help the Holy Envoy up. Then, she heard this casual snort. She narrowed her eyes and looked at the unfamiliar woman who actually dared to put on airs in front of the Lan family.


    Yu Wan covered half of her face with her folding fan.


    Lan Jiao asked arrogantly, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Yu Wan snorted and said, ¡°Do I have to answer when you ask?¡±


    The Holy Envoy gritted her teeth andined, ¡°Master! They snatched the Saintess¡¯s things and injured me!¡±


    Lan Jiao looked at Yu Wan without blinking. ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°In terms of courage, I¡¯m not as brave as Master Lan. I only snatched a few insects, unlike you who even snatched someone¡¯s husband.¡±


    Everyone in the Nether Capital knew about the matter between Lan Jiao and her brother-inw. What the Lan family minded the most was that someone criticized this matter. Anyone who was caught gossiping had been ruthlessly dealt with by her. This girl did not know what was good for her and actually mocked her!


    A trace of extremely strong killing intent shed across Lan Jiao¡¯s eyes. She raised her hand and gestured. A ck-robed man that Yu Wan did not notice at all stepped forward and punched Yu Wan.


    Asura grabbed the other party¡¯s fist, but almost at the same time, the other party freed his other hand and a silver light shed in his palm.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Yu Wan shouted.


    Asura avoided the silver needles and released his aura. However, in less than an instant, he was suppressed by the ck-robed man¡¯s internal pressure.


    Yu Wan¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Asura-Asura King?¡±


    Lan Jiao sneered. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the Asura King. The Asura King beside you has just broken through, right? You dare toe out and show off when your strength is still unstable. What kind of ce do you think the Nether Capital is? Do you really think you thieves can barge in?¡±


    The ck-robed man¡¯s realm was above Asura.


    Asura spat out a mouthful of blood. However, Lan Jiao was even more surprised than Yu Wan. Lan Jiao¡¯s original intention was to teach Yu Wan a lesson. Even though this Asura¡¯s realm was inferior to her subordinate, he took all his attacks. Even her subordinate could not spare the time to teach that little girl a lesson.


    Fortunately, she did not bring only one subordinate.


    Lan Jiao smiled and said, ¡°Little girl, if you kneel down and kowtow to me, I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°In your dreams!¡±


    Lan Jiao sneered. ¡°It seems like you want to do this the hard way. Fine, as you wish, I¡¯ll let you know the consequences of offending the Lan family. The few of you, go and capture her.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± A few guards swarmed up.


    A white light shed from Yu Wan¡¯s body and pierced through the guard¡¯s heart. Before they could react, they fell to the ground one after another.


    The Holy Envoy¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Master, this is¡­¡±


    Lan Jiao narrowed her phoenix eyes. ¡°The King of Ten Thousand Gu.¡±


    If it was an adult Gu King, Lan Jiao would not dare to touch it. However, this was still a young Gu¡ª


    Lan Jiao reached out and put on a pair of silver gloves. The corners of her lips curled up as she grabbed the little Gu into her palm.

 Chapter 795 - 795 Overbearing Snatch, Sikong Royal Family

    795 Overbearing Snatch, Sikong Royal Family


    This Lan Jiao actually knew martial arts? This was beyond Yu Wan¡¯s expectations. It seemed that this woman could squeeze out the direct descendants of the Lan family and be the head of the Lan family not only because of her foxy methods.<div>


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Return the Gu King to me!¡± As she spoke, she closed the folding fan in her hand.


    Lan Jiao did not take the little girl seriously at all. She only nced at the little girl indifferently. This nce stunned Lan Jiao.


    Lan Jiao¡¯s gaze was fixed on Yu Wan¡¯s face.


    Yu Wan understood what she was surprised about. She felt that her face was somewhat familiar, as if she had seen it somewhere before, but she could not remember where.


    Lan Jiao couldn¡¯t remember, so she simply stopped thinking about it. She was in a good mood after obtaining the Gu King. She revealed a satisfied smile. ¡°You injured my subordinate. I¡¯m just asking for somepensation.¡±


    Yu Wan said coldly, ¡°You really know how to talk nonsense. Who attacked first? If I didn¡¯t hurt her, I would have already died in her hands! Do you want me to not move and wait there for her to hit me?¡±


    The Holy Envoy said angrily, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you want to snatch the Gu worm from me?¡±


    Yu Wan said with arms crossed, ¡°That¡¯s a fair deal. If you¡¯re unwilling, you can pay a high price. As for who the shop assistant is willing to sell it to, that¡¯s his choice. Could it be that you have to kill me just because you want to bid for something? To think that your Lan family is known as the number one family in the Nether Capital, but it turns out that you don¡¯t even have this bit of upbringing?¡±


    It had to be said that after interacting with Yan Jiuchao for a long time, Yu Wan¡¯s mouth had be eloquent.


    The Holy Envoy was speechless by Yu Wan¡¯s retort.<div>


    If it were any other family head, they might have been embarrassed by Yu Wan¡¯s words. However, who was Lan Jiao? She was a woman who could even snatch her brother-inw without batting an eyelid.


    It would be naive to expect her to sweat because of Yu Wan¡¯s words.


    Lan Jiao freed her hand. The maidservant at the side understood and handed her an emerald jade bottle from the shop.


    Lan Jiao ced the little Gu in the jade bottle.


    Yu Wan stared at her actions and frowned. ¡°Lan! Don¡¯t be too shameless! Aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution for snatching so many people¡¯s things?¡±


    Speaking of snatching, Yu Wan thought of Yan Ruyu and Nangong Yan. Those two hade secretly snatched, but this concubine¡¯s daughter of the Lan family had snatched it openly. Yu Wan finally saw what true shamelessness was.


    In the Nether Capital, the strong were respected. Reputation was just something provided legal or political cover for someone that the weak had fabricated to protect their interests. It might be useful in the Great Zhou and Nanzhao, but it was not the case in the Nether Capital.


    Whoever had a strong fist was thew.


    Therefore, it was unreasonable to reason with Lan Jiao. If she snatched the thing she took a fancy to, she would snatch it. Even if Yu Wan had never had a grudge with the Holy Envoy today, as long as Lan Jiao¡¯s pnquin passed by Yu Wan and sensed the Gu King¡¯s aura, she would definitely snatch it!


    Yu Wan also realized this and gave up on arguing with Lan Jiao. She only looked at Lan Jiao steadily and said word by word, ¡°I¡¯ll say it onest time. Return my Gu to me. Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it.¡±<div>


    Lan Jiao seemed to have heard a huge joke andughed until her shoulders were trembling. ¡°Girl, do you know who you¡¯re talking to? I think you¡¯re probably not from the Nether Capital. Where did youe from? On ount that you gave me a Gu King, I¡¯ll make an exception and remember your name.¡±


    Yu Wan said seriously, ¡°You¡¯re not worthy!¡±


    Lan Jiao circted her internal energy and pped her from afar! Asura, who was originally suppressed by the ck-robed man and could not move, suddenly broke free and protected Yu Wan with his body. He was pped firmly in the back.


    Lan Jiao looked coldly at the ck-robed man. The ck-robed man bowed guiltily. He did not expect that the other party would still have the strength to move after he suppressed the Asura King who had just broken through to that extent.


    However, that was all the Asura King could do.


    Lan Jiao nodded.


    The ck-robed man attacked, intending to kill these two troublesome fellows in one move. Unexpectedly, a luxurious carriage carried by sixteen Asuras passed by on the street.


    Of course, Asura was not written on Asura¡¯s face, but Yu Wan had interacted with her Asura for so long and was already very familiar with his aura. Therefore, when his kind approached, she almost subconsciously recognized them.


    However, it was precisely because of this that she was so shocked that she did not know what to say.


    She had never seen arge number of Asuras, and they were even Asuras who sat in carriages for others. How noble was the person on the carriage?


    ¡°Young Master Sikong!¡± Lan Jiao, who was arrogant a moment ago, changed her expression almost instantly the moment the carriage appeared. She turned around politely and bowed, saying gently, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Young Master Sikong woulde. Sorry for not weing you.¡±


    The golden gauze curtain fellyer byyer, making it impossible to see the appearance of the person in the carriage. However, that deep and domineering royal aura invisibly passed through the gauze curtain andnded on everyone.


    Yu Wan did not hear the person in the carriage, but she guessed that he must have gestured something because the attendant in the carriage said, ¡°My young master asks Master Lan, did something happen here?¡±


    Lan Jiao smiled. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m here to buy Gu worms for the Saintess. I¡¯ve already bought them. I have to go back to the manor now.¡±


    The attendant said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    Lan Jiao bowed piously. ¡°Take care, Young Master Sikong.¡±


    The carriage left with a bang. The person sitting there was from the Sikong family. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t see his face clearly.


    Yu Wan gathered her thoughts and wondered if Lan Jiao, this shameless and domineering person, woulde and deal with her after the Sikong family left. Unexpectedly, Lan Jiao did not say one thing in front of her and another in the back. When she said that she would return to the manor, she really returned immediately.


    ¡°Consider yourself lucky!¡± Lan Jiao nced at Yu Wan coldly and sat back in the carriage. When Young Master Sikong¡¯s carriagepletely disappeared at the end of the street, she let the guards return to the manor majestically.


    It seemed that the Lan family was even more afraid of the Sikong n than they had imagined. From this, it could be inferred how powerful the Sikong n¡¯s overallmand in the Nether Capital was.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Yu Wan helped the injured Asura up.


    She had been careless. She had never thought that Asura could also cultivate. Just like how no matter how smart a person was, they had to study to be the top schr. She could not expect him to write an amazing article without studying for a day or a book.


    The Dao of Asura was probably the same. She had always known that her Asura was a very talented Asura, but they had all be very mediocre ¡°parents¡±.


    Asura hugged his head in shame. He hadn¡¯t protected Ah Wan well, and Ah Wan had been bullied. He did not protect the little Gu well. The little Gu was snatched away.


    Yu Wan removed his hand that was holding her head. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Let¡¯s go home first.¡±


    Yu Wan brought Asura and the little munchkins who were waiting obediently at the stall back to the temporary residence. On the other side, Lan Jiao also brought the new Gu King back to the manor.


    ¡°This is really an unexpected fortune.¡± On the way back to the courtyard, Lan Jiao could not help but look at the jade bottle containing the little Gu several times.


    The trusted maidservant asked, ¡°Master, is this Gu King that powerful?¡±


    Lan Jiao entered the courtyard. A maidservant walked forward to take her cloak. She walked into the house and said with a smile, ¡°With the Lan family¡¯s current status, they can have any treasure they want. If they¡¯re not powerful, would I fight with a little girl to snatch it?¡±


    At the mention of snatching, not only was there no embarrassment on Lan Jiao¡¯s face, but she was also extremely proud. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that a little girl would have such a powerful thing in her hands. If Young Master Sikong hadn¡¯t appeared just now, I really wanted to ask about that little girl¡¯s background.¡±


    The confidant maidservant asked in confusion, ¡°Is she really not from the Nether Capital?¡±


    Lan Jiao snorted coldly. ¡°Does anyone in the Nether Capital dare to offend me?¡±


    The trusted maidservant hurriedly said, ¡°Master makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Who cares who she is? It¡¯s her fortune to let me obtain a treasure.¡± Lan Jiao yawned and handed the jade bottle to her trusted maidservant. ¡°I think it¡¯s hungry, that girl bought so many Gu worms to feed it. Take it down and raise it well. I¡¯ll go see Master.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After Lan Jiao left, the trusted maidservant took out the most precious Thousand Gu King in the Lan Manor. Because she had quietly raised it in the Lan Manor for a period of time, it was even higher-grade than the ones sold in the shop. However, for some reason, the little Gu did not eat a single bite.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± The trusted maidservant muttered.


    The trusted maidservant changed to seventeen to eighteen types of Thousand Gu Kings in a row, and the little Gu all resisted.


    The little Gu went on a hunger strike.


    This was not a good thing.


    The Gu King could not eat for a long time, but that was only when it could not find food. If there was really something, it would not eat it. Usually, it was because this Gu King¡¯s time was almost up and it could not eat anymore.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a young Gu. How can its lifespan being to an end?¡± After hearing the report of her trusted maidservant, Lan Jiao snorted and decided to take a look personally.


    Even when Lan Jiao came, the little Gu still did not eat.

 Chapter 796 - 796 Brother Jiu Takes Action

    796 Brother Jiu Takes Action


    Lan Jiao was sure that the girl was not the Gu Lady. Since she was not the Gu Lady, it would be unreasonable if she did not feed this little thing after buying so many Gu worms. It must be hungry since she bought so many. In that case, why did it refuse to eat?


    Lan Jiao used the most poisonous Thousand Gu King in the Lan Manor. The little Gu was to turn around and throw a little worm butt at her!


    ¡°It¡¯s not a low-level Hundred Gu King. The Thousand Gu King is highly poisonous and tastes extremely good. It should pounce on it and eat it all¡­¡± Lan Jiao did not understand what had gone wrong. Could it be that that girl had fat Gu worms, so the little fellow did not like the things in the Lan Manor?


    ¡°Go and bring over the Rainbow Gu King prepared for the Saintess,¡± Lan Jiao instructed.


    The confidant maidservant was shocked. ¡°Master, you can¡¯t. That¡¯s a treasure that you¡¯ve raised for many years. It¡¯s the treasure of our Lan Manor!¡±


    The Rainbow Gu King was also a Thousand Gu King, but it was a very special existence among the Thousand Gu Kings. Its speed of bing stronger was astonishing. Perhaps it would not be long before it could be a Ten Thousand Gu King.


    ¡°What do you know? Although the Rainbow Gu King is good, it can¡¯tpare to the one in front of me.¡± Before meeting the little Gu King, Lan Jiao also thought that the Rainbow Gu King was the most powerful Gu King she had ever seen in her life. It was not until she saw it that she knew what it meant to be born a king.


    Lan Jiao continued, ¡°It took the Rainbow Gu King less than three years to be a Thousand Gu King, but do you know that this little thing was born as the Ten Thousand Gu King? There are no traces of it being refined by medicine on its body. In other words, it already has such powerful strength without doing anything. If we use it well, its realm will be immeasurable.¡±


    When Lan Jiao said this, the trusted maidservant understood. However, she still felt the pinch. That Rainbow Gu King was very liked by the Saintess.


    If the Saintess returned and found out that the Gu King was gone, she would definitely be angry. How could Lan Jiao not guess what she thought? Besides, the Saintess was her daughter. How could she not know her daughter¡¯s personality?


    Lan Jiao smiled wantonly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With this little thing, the Saintesses won¡¯t care even if there¡¯s ten Rainbow Gu Kings.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± The trusted maidservant thought of something and said with a troubled expression, ¡°Steward Yue has been guarding the Rainbow Gu King. He went out this morning and hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡±


    Lan Jiao frowned and looked at the dark sky outside the window. ¡°It¡¯s sote. Is he not done? Ignore him for now. Go to his courtyard and say that it¡¯s my order to bring the Rainbow Gu King over. As for him, I¡¯ll naturally send someone to ask.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± After receiving the order, the trusted maidservant did not dare to hesitate anymore. She turned around and went to Steward Yue¡¯s courtyard to bring the Rainbow Gu King over.


    The moment the Rainbow Gu King entered the room, Lan Jiao clearly felt the little Gu in the jade bottle be restless. The temptation of the Rainbow Gu King and the little Gu was definitely not less than the pure yin blood. The little Gu¡¯s saliva was about to drown it.


    Lan Jiao put on her silver gloves and ced the Rainbow Gu King inside.


    The Rainbow Gu King emitted a tempting fragrance. The little Gu bit the little insect¡¯s w tightly.


    I-I can¡¯t hold on anymore!


    Slurp~


    To tame a Gu King, one had to first raise it and let it taste the sweetness. Then, they would slowly make it unable to leave them. Of course, Lan Jiao did not tame it for herself, but for the Saintess.


    The Gu King had many uses. It could kill people, detoxify, and even increase its strength when necessary.


    ¡°Eat, little thing,¡± Lan Jiao said seductively.


    Little Gu: I want to eat, I want to eat!


    Little Gu: You can¡¯t eat, you can¡¯t eat, you can¡¯t eat!


    The little Gu turned around and hugged its little insect tail, holding it in until it was about to cry. Lan Jiao could tell that it was not that this little thing did not want to eat, but it did not want to eat. It was rejecting her.


    Young Gu worms did not have their own intelligence and were the easiest to tame. However, how old was this little thing? It actually had such a backbone?


    Lan Jiao sneered and flicked the jade bottle with her fingertip. ¡°Little thing, don¡¯t seem like you want to do this the hard way! Someone!¡±


    Lan Jiao asked her trusted maidservant to bring over an iron box.


    Gu worms liked jade and hated iron. Being locked in an iron box would make Gu worms feel extremely ufortable. If it was a human, it would be the same as being locked in a cold cer and fed a bowl of medicine that would make them dizzy and vomit.


    The little Gu struggled.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, you won¡¯t know how powerful I am.¡± Lan Jiao ignored its resistance and mercilessly threw it into the iron box.


    The dull iron smell attacked the little Gu everywhere, and the little Gu shrank into a small ball ufortably.


    This was not all Lan Jiao wanted to do. Since she wanted to teach this little thing a lesson, she would teach it a lesson until the end so that it would never have the guts to rebel in its life.


    Lan Jiao got someone to find a few energetic male chickens and locked them in a temporary chicken coop. Then, she threw the iron box containing the little Gu into it.


    Gu worms had natural enemies, which were roosters.


    Although powerful Gu worms could defeat their natural enemies, a young Gu worm that had yet to reach adulthood had its strength suppressed by the iron qi. This was like crippling an expert¡¯s martial arts and breaking his bones. How could he not be afraid?


    The little Gu worm was so frightened that it bumped around. One of his ws broke.


    Lan Jiao gently tapped her fingertips on the box. ¡°Enjoy it. I¡¯ll let you out when you¡¯re obedient.¡±


    Little Gu hit the wall of the box and bled.


    Lan Jiao sneered and left without looking back.


    On the other hand, Yu Wan returned to her residence in the Nether Capital. The moment the three little munchkins entered the courtyard, they pounced into their father¡¯s arms and rubbed their heads against their father¡¯s chest, feeling a little aggrieved.


    Yan Jiuchao picked up his sons. The three of them reached out and hugged his neck. His sons¡¯ reaction was not right. Yan Jiuchao asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you go to buy candied hawthorn? Where¡¯s the candied hawthorn?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no candied hawthorn,¡± Xiaobao said aggrievedly.


    ¡°Who bullied you?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    ¡°Bad people,¡± Er¡¯bao said. ¡°They bullied Asura.¡±


    The three of them did not know that the Gu worm had been snatched away. They only saw Asura vomit blood. Yan Jiuchao asked the three little fellows to go to Ah Wei. The three of them lowered their heads and left.


    Yu Wan sent Asura back to her room and called Old Cui over to treat him. When Madam Lan, Qiu Bing, and the others heard themotion, they also rushed to Asura¡¯s room.


    No one expected Asura to be seriously injured.


    Old Cui took Asura¡¯s pulse and clicked his tongue. ¡°How did you get injured like this? Who did you meet?¡±


    ¡°The Lan family,¡± Yu Wan said.


    As Old Cui administered acupuncture to Asura, he was puzzled. ¡°You¡¯ve only been out for a short while. Why did you meet the Lan family? Didn¡¯t they say that our ce is quite far from the Lan family?¡±


    ¡°The Lan family is here to buy something. I didn¡¯t expect to meet them.¡± Yu Wan told them everything that had happened in the shop.


    Old Cui frowned. ¡°In that case, they even snatched the Gu King away?¡±


    As the holy artifact of Nanzhao, the Gu King might only be a decoration and faith in Nanzhao, but it had real use and value in the Nether Capital. If the Lan family snatched it, they would not suffer a loss whether they wanted to use it for themselves or use it to please the Sikong family.


    ...


    However, the shamelessness of the Lan family still shocked Old Cui and the others. They had seen shameless people, but they had never seen someone so shameless. How was it different from bandits to snatch things on the streets?


    ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s all thanks to that eldest young master of the Sikong n. If he hadn¡¯t appeared by chance, I don¡¯t know what would have happened to Asura and me.¡±


    Yu Wan only sighed unintentionally, but Yan Jiuchao narrowed his eyes slightly.


    The Lan family was born in the Nether Capital, so they naturally understood the status of the Sikong n better than everyone present. She exined to them, ¡°The eldest son of the Sikong n that Ah Wan met by chance should be the eldest son of the Sikong family¡¯s head, Sikong Changfeng. When I was chased out of the Nether Capital, he was still young. I saw him from afar once, and my impression of him was a very different child. As for his character, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    There werements among the people, but the Lan family had not personallye into contact with them, so they did not dare to believe them.


    ¡°Although the Sikong n didn¡¯t make a move on the Lan Family back then, they still closed their eyes. It can be considered taking advantage of the situation.¡± Madam Lan said this to tell Ah Wan that there was no need to be too grateful to the Sikong n.


    That Young Master Sikong was only passing by by chance. He definitely did not mean to save her and Asura.


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°I understand, Grand-aunt.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao nced at her indifferently.


    The group stayed in the room to discuss how to go to the Lan Manor and force Lan Jiao to hand over the Gu King and the Saintess¡¯ blood. However, Yan Jiuchao left the room expressionlessly. He tapped his toes and used his qinggong to disappear into the night.


    ...

 Chapter 797 - 797 The Ferocious Brother Jiu (1)

    797 The Ferocious Brother Jiu (1)


    The Nether Capital was bustling with activity. Even at night, there was still a lot of traffic.


    In front of a brothel, a few young masters jumped down from their carriage. They held folding fans in their hands, cupped their hands, and greeted each other. They walked into the brothel with smiles on their faces, but a shadow suddenly shed and grabbed one of the young masters, dragging him into an alley.


    The remaining people looked at each other.


    ¡°What happened just now?¡±


    !!


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know¡­ Eh? Where¡¯s Young Master Wang?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, where is he? He was here just now¡­¡±


    ¡°What the hell!¡±


    The few of them were frightened.


    The kidnapped Young Master Wang was even more frightened until his face turned pale. He was talking to someone and in the blink of an eye, he was dragged into the alley and was even mmed against the wall. The worst thing was that this person was wearing a fang mask. It was really terrifying!


    If not for the person¡¯s shadow on the ground, he would have thought that he had been possessed. He stammered, ¡°You, you, you, you¡­ Who are you? Robbery¡­ Robbery or rape?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The first sentence was still reasonable, but what was going on with the second sentence¡­


    ¡°Where¡¯s the Lan family?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked coldly.


    So he was asking for directions. Hero, you should have said so earlier!


    Young Master Wang pointed to the east end of the alley with trembling hands. ¡°Go¡­ go out there and go south. Just keep walking and you¡¯ll reach there¡­ The Lan family is very big. You won¡¯t miss it¡­¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the Sikong family?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    Huh?


    Young Master Wang was stunned. Was this hero from the Nether Capital? It was fine if he didn¡¯t know where the Lan family was, but why didn¡¯t he even know about the Sikong family¡¯s mansion?


    Although he was puzzled, Young Master Wang still honestly pointed the way. The Sikong family was not far from the Lan family. Aftering out of the Lan family¡¯s main entrance, one mile north and three miles east was the Sikong family¡¯s manor.


    Although it was called a manor, it was actually not inferior to the pce. However,moners were not allowed to approach that ce. Those who trespassed would be killed without mercy.


    Young Master Wang did not say anything about this.


    Who asked this person to be so fierce when asking for directions? He should be captured by the Longya Guard!


    Although Young Master Wang had a little selfish motive, he was right to point the way.


    The Longya Guards outside the Sikong Manor were even better than the sacrificial soldiers of the Helian family. Ordinary people would be found out by the Longya Guards before they could get close. Unfortunately, he was a Ghost King with internal energy and qinggong. This defense was not difficult for him.


    As for the door of the Sikong Manor, it was not so easy to get close. A few extremely terrifying auras enveloped the entire manor. The oue of barging in was most likely to be torn to pieces by these auras.


    Just as Yan Jiuchao was thinking about how to infiltrate the manor, a carriage drove over from not far away. It seemed like it was going to drive into the Sikong Manor.


    Yan Jiuchao entered the carriage in a sh. The carriage sessfully entered the manor. This was a carriage for supplies. When they passed by the storeroom, Yan Jiuchao quietly shed down.


    ¡°Take them all. This box is for Second Young Master, and this box is for Eldest Young Master.¡± In the storeroom, a man who looked like a steward handed two boxes to two servants.


    The two of them received the box and went in different directions.


    Yan Jiuchao followed the second one. The servant came to a quiet courtyard. Yan Jiuchao looked at the que strangely¡ªQingfeng Courtyard.


    The dignified eldest son of the Sikong family actually lived in such a dpidated ce?


    Tsk~


    A certain ghost king (young master) raised his eyes arrogantly and strode in behind the servant.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver something to Eldest Young Master.¡± After the servant handed the box to the attendant in the courtyard, he turned around and left.


    The attendant opened the box and took a look. He pouted unhappily before carrying the box into Sikong Changfeng¡¯s room.


    ¡°What, it¡¯s these leftovers again!¡± In the room, the attendantined. ¡°I dare to guarantee that the calligraphy that¡¯s sent to Second Young Master¡¯s room is a hundred times better than ours! You¡¯re the eldest son of the Sikong family. Why should you give in to him everything?¡±


    Sikong Changfeng ignored him.


    However, the attendant had no intention of shutting up. Heined to himself, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want to give up these worldly possessions, but why did you give up your marriage to the Saintess to him? Young Master, you¡¯re the eldest son of the Sikong family. How can you let him marry the Saintess? That saying is really right. With a stepmother, there will be a stepfather!¡±


    Sikong Changfeng was born from the first wife of the Sikong family¡¯s head. However, his biological mother passed away when he was young. The current Mrs. Sikong was the second wife of the Sikong family¡¯s head and was also the second young master¡¯s biological mother.

 Chapter 798 - 798 The Ferocious Brother Jiu (2)

    798 The Ferocious Brother Jiu (2)


    The Saintess of the Lan family had never married into the Sikong n, but that only applies to a direct descendant of the Lan family. When it came to Lan Jiao, there was no such rule. She would not hesitate to give away two or three people who could curry favor with the Sikong n, let alone one daughter.


    At first, the marriage partner was indeed Sikong Changfeng. However, ever since Sikong Changfeng¡¯s biological mother passed away, he had no backer and the new Madam was extremely doted on by the family head. No matter how one looked at it, the second young master had a better chance of winning.


    Of course, Lan Jiao did not dare to offend Sikong Changfeng, but if the Second Young Master also had the intention, it would be a different matter.


    It was Mrs. Sikong who spoke to the family head.


    ¡°But sometimes, when I think about it, I feel that it¡¯s actually not bad without this marriage. I heard that this Master Lan¡¯s character isn¡¯t very good. Didn¡¯t we see her on the street just now? Look at her appearance, I know that she¡¯s bullying good people again! I don¡¯t know who¡¯s being bullied, but in short, she was lucky to meet you, Young Master¡ª¡±


    ¡°Who is it?!¡± Before the attendant could finish his sentence, Sikong Changfeng spoke warily. Immediately after, a sharp palm wind shot out like a speeding arrow and hit Yan Jiuchao¡¯s heart.


    Yan Jiuchao flicked his wide sleeves and removed the palm wind. This palm wind did not use its full strength, but the other party¡¯s ability to withstand it was still beyond Sikong Changfeng¡¯s expectations.


    Sikong Changfeng¡¯s eyes turned cold. His vast internal energy suddenly knocked open the door and window and he rushed out.


    The attendant widened his eyes and hurriedly chased after him. He saw his young master fighting fiercely with a man in a ck robe and a fang mask.


    Sikong Changfeng¡¯s white clothes were as white as snow, and Yan Jiuchao¡¯s ck clothes were as ck as ink. The courtyard was filled with killing intent, but the two of them were really pleasing to the eye.


    The attendant originally wanted to protect his young master and call the guards to capture the assassin. Unexpectedly, he even forgot what he was doing.


    Sikong Changfeng¡¯s skills were definitely not bad. He could be considered one of the top experts among the younger generation. Although the man in front of him was wearing a fang mask, his hands were slender and he was very young.


    When did such an expert appear among the juniors of the Nether Capital?


    A trace of surprise shed across Sikong Changfeng¡¯s eyes. What was even more surprising was that the other party¡¯s aura was vaguely familiar to him.


    Yan Jiuchao struck out with his palm again. Sikong Changfeng tapped his toes and turned around, shooting three darts at Yan Jiuchao. Using the cover of the darts, he suddenly struck out with his palm, aiming for Yan Jiuchao¡¯s face.


    Just as he was about to dodge in time, no sooner said than done, a cold internal energy suddenly burst out from Yan Jiuchao¡¯s body.


    Sikong Changfeng felt as if half of his arm was frozen. He pulled his hand back in time and retreated ten feet. He looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Ice Spirit Art! The Sikong family¡¯s internal energy cultivation technique?! Who exactly are you? Why do you know the ancestor¡¯s internal energy cultivation technique?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao snorted. Are you rats worthy of knowing my name?


    Yan Jiuchao leaped and shed in front of Sikong Changfeng. If he knew himself and the enemy, Sikong Changfeng might be a match for Yan Jiuchao. Unfortunately, Sikong Changfeng was careless and did not expect the other party to know the patriarch¡¯s internal energy cultivation technique. This carelessness caused half of Sikong Changfeng¡¯s body to be paralyzed.


    At this moment, if the other party took his life, he would barely have any power to resist.


    Of course, he could call for help.


    Sikong Changfeng did not do so. Yan Jiuchao approached. He reached out.


    ¡°Young Master¡ª¡± The attendant finally came back to his senses, but it was toote.


    Sikong Changfeng closed his eyes. So be it. The Sikong family would never beg for mercy. Suddenly, Sikong Changfeng¡¯s palm sank and he felt something in his hand. When he opened his eyes, Yan Jiuchao had already flicked his sleeves and disappeared into the endless night.


    He looked at the things in his palm and was instantly dumbfounded.


    W-what was going on?


    After spending so much effort infiltrating the Sikong Manor and ambushing him, in the end¡­ he gave him two red eggs?!!


    After delivering the red eggs, Yan Jiuchao was in a good mood as he flew around the roof that was embedded in the night.


    After giving away the red eggs, the next step was to settle the score with the Lan family. Of course, he was not going to save the little insect that was clinging to his woman, but to regain his woman¡¯s dignity.


    But¡ª


    Where was the Lan family again?


    Yan Jiuchao looked at the sky in confusion.

 Chapter 799 - 799 The Ferocious Brother Jiu (3)

    799 The Ferocious Brother Jiu (3)


    A certain young master possessed by the Ghost King had gorgeously forgotten the way.


    In the courtyard in the east of the city, a group of people was discussing a n to deal with the Lan family. Suddenly, Qing Yan turned around and realized that Yan Jiuchao had disappeared! Ever since Yan Jiuchao had the Ghost King¡¯s strength, he coulde and go freely. His aura would no longer be easily tracked.


    When Qing Yan called out, the noisy room instantly fell silent.


    Yu Wan looked around and pointed at a chair at the side strangely. ¡°Wasn¡¯t he still sitting here just now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I saw it too.¡± Shadow Six scratched his head. He was clearly sitting in front of him. How did he not notice that Young Master was missing?


    The Ghost King¡¯s strength was really fatal! They didn¡¯t even know when Young Master had gone out!


    ¡°I¡¯ll go look for Young Master!¡± Shadow Thirteen stood up!


    ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡± Shadow Six stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Qing Yan did not refuse. He thought of something and said, ¡°Yue Gou, go call Ah Wei. Ah Wan, you and Granny Lan rest first. We¡¯ll discuss the matter of the Lan familyter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go look for him too.¡± Yu Wan held Madam Lan¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of the children.¡±


    Madam Lan looked at them in surprise. Uh¡­ Wasn¡¯t this reaction too exaggerated? Madam Lan opened her mouth and said hesitantly, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Jiuchao¡¯s martial arts are so good. He shouldn¡¯t be harmed.¡±


    Qing Yan¡¯s expression was indescribable. ¡°We¡¯re not worried about what will happen to him. We¡¯re worried that he¡¯ll do something to others.¡±


    On the dark street, there was no one. Yan Jiuchao strode forward with a cold expression. Although he didn¡¯t remember the way to the Lan family¡¯s house, he could ask. However, it waste at night and this street was the least popted. After walking for a long time, he finally met a couple holding a child¡¯s hand.


    He walked over domineeringly.


    When the two of them suddenly saw a fierce man wearing a fang mask, they felt like they had seen a ghost. They were so frightened that they forgot about the child and ran away!


    The four-year-old boy stood rooted to the ground in confusion.


    Yan Jiuchao walked over with his aura fully released. He smiled sinisterly at the little boy and asked arrogantly, ¡°Kid, where¡¯s the Lan family?¡±


    The little boy, who didn¡¯t understand what he was talking about at all: ¡°¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao sneered and threatened, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll make you regret it.¡±


    The little boy widened his eyes and looked at Yan Jiuchao. Suddenly, he pouted and cried!


    Yan Jiuchao, who had failed to threaten him: ¡°¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao was not discouraged after failing to find out the whereabouts of the Lan family. He continued forward and passed through a pitch-ck alley to another street. This street was much livelier. He casually walked into the first restaurant¡­ To be precise, it was a brothel.


    When the brothel¡¯s madam saw his mask, she was shocked. It could be seen that he was dressed luxuriously and had an extraordinary bearing. She knew that he was a big sugar daddy and hurriedly swayed to wee him.


    ¡°Young Master¡ª¡± The madam pounced on Yan Jiuchao flirtatiously.


    Bang!


    The madam was sent flying by Yan Jiuchao¡¯s internal energy.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When Yu Wan and the others rushed over after hearing the news, the entire brothel had almost been demolished by Yan Jiuchao. Looking at the thugs rolling on the ground and the brothel girls dancing around, the few of them held their foreheads.


    In the end, Qing Yan dragged Shadow Thirteen along and risked his peerless beauty before using a bag of gold aspensation to end this farce.


    It was also a misunderstanding. The Ghost King had never been to such a ce. When the madam pounced on Yan Jiuchao, Yan Jiuchao thought that she was going to assassinate him.


    After leaving the brothel, Yu Wan nudged his arm with her elbow. ¡°Why did you go to the brothel? Don¡¯t tell me you want to do bad things behind my back?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao nced at her coldly. ¡°Am I that kind of person?¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s heart sweetened.


    Yan Jiuchao continued, ¡°Do I have to do bad things behind your back?¡±


    Yu Wan: ¡°?!¡±


    Yu Wan took a deep breath. ¡°Then why did youe to the brothel? You can¡¯t be here to ask for directions!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao looked at the sky.


    Yu Wan looked at him deeply. ¡°You¡¯re really here to ask for directions? Don¡¯t tell me¡­ you¡¯re lost?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said fiercely, ¡°Am I such a stupid person? How can I not remember a few roads?!¡±


    Behind them, Shadow Thirteen and Qing Yan were asking for the Lan family¡¯s address. A girl from a brothel said, ¡°The Lan family. The Lan family is nearby. Isn¡¯t there an alley opposite? After passing through the alley and going right, you can see the Lan family¡¯s manor wall.¡±


    Yu Wan looked at Yan Jiuchao calmly and saw him pass through the alley in front of her. Then, he turned left without a word.


    Yu Wan, who was speechless: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Originally, ording to the n, they would only look for the Lan family openly tomorrow and use the jade token as a bargaining chip to negotiate with Lan Jiao. However, the n could not keep up with the changes. Since they were already here, they might as well go in and steal the little Gu.


    The Lan Manor was prosperous and was not separated from the family for five generations. The size of the manor was even bigger than the Helian Manor.


    Outside the wall of the Lan Manor, Yu Wan broke a branch and drew a route on the ground. ¡°This is the entrance of the Lan Manor, and this is the east gate of the Lan Manor. Our current location should be close to the west gate of the Lan Manor. The third branch was originally the daughter of a concubine and was not favored. The courtyard they were assigned to is at the backke. However, Lan Jiao has be the head of the family, so this branch should have already moved into the main courtyard¡­ These courtyards are all on the central axis of the Lan Manor. I wonder which courtyard Lan Jiao lives in. She has a powerful Asura King beside her. You have to be careful. Don¡¯t be discovered by him. Otherwise, with our current strength, he¡¯ll be able to kill us with one finger¡­¡±


    Yu Wan was formting a route to save the little Gu when she heard a loud bang. The entire wall behind her had copsed. With a raise of Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hand, the wall was reduced to ashes.


    Yu Wan was shocked.


    Did I say something to provoke you again? No, no, no¡­ You can¡¯t y like this¡­ They had the Asura King, the Asura King!


    Yan Jiuchao faced the wind and crossed the ruins with a calm expression. His ck clothes fluttered like a Nether King walking from purgatory.


    ¡°Who dares to cause trouble in the Lan Manor?¡± Apanied by a thunderous shout, an aura that was ten times or a hundred times more terrifying than Asura pressed overyer byyer. It was as if they felt the weight of Mount Tai pressing heavily on them.


    Yu Wan¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Asura King¡­ Lan Jiao¡¯s Asura King!¡±


    ...


    A ck shadow flew over and released an even more terrifying aura. The few of them almost instinctively felt a shiver!!! With such terrifying strength, he could strangle arge number of Asuras to death!!!


    Qing Yan¡¯s legs and stomach trembled. It was over. They were dead meat.


    Yan Jiuchao snorted in disdain. He stomped his feet and flew up, mming into the Asura King. He was extremely fast, and everyone only saw afterimages in the air. Behind the afterimage, Yan Jiuchao reached out and grabbed the Asura King¡¯s neck, throwing him coldly to the ground.

 Chapter 800 - 800 Torturing To A New Realm

    800 Torturing To A New Realm


    That was not a noob, but a world-destroying Asura King. Moreover, from Lan Jiao¡¯s words, this Asura King¡¯s realm was quite high. At the very least, he was much stronger than her new Asura who had broken through to the King Realm. Then how did he fall?


    The force of the fall was so great that the ground was broken, creating a terrifying deep pit.


    Sand and stones flew. The few of them raised their sleeves to cover their heads.


    There was no more movement in the pit.


    They held their hands in front of their faces and looked at each other. An identical guess shed across their hearts¡ªYan Jiuchao¡¯s movements were too fast just now, so they didn¡¯t see it. Could it be that Yan Jiuchao didn¡¯t throw the Asura King into the deep pit, but the Asura King threw Yan Jiuchao into the deep pit?


    They were so frightened by their guess that their hearts skipped a beat. They were about to walk towards the pit.


    ¡°Ah Wan, wait here!¡± Qing Yan grabbed Yu Wan in time. He was worried that Yu Wan would not be able to withstand the blow of Yan Jiuchao turning into a ball of flesh. ¡°Thirteen and I will go take a look. Shadow Six, Yue Gou, protect Ah Wan.¡±


    If the person who was in trouble was really Yan Jiuchao, with the Asura King¡¯s strength, he would probably be able to turn all of them into ashes with a flick of his finger.


    Qing Yan let go of Yu Wan¡¯s wrist and nned to use his qinggong with Shadow Thirteen to sweep over. Unexpectedly, as soon as he raised his foot, the two people in the pit flew out.


    This time, the two of them saw it clearly. Yan Jiuchao was holding onto the Asura King¡¯s neck tightly. The Asura King had fallen and was already a little disheveled. However, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hair was not even messy. He was still as handsome as before.


    Showing off was not the Ghost King¡¯s attribute, but a certain young master¡¯s own.


    Yan Jiuchao did not kill the Asura King immediately. Firstly, the Asura King was a tough nut to crack. It was unrealistic to kill him immediately. Secondly, someone had some thoughts of his own.


    Lan Jiao¡¯s Asura King was not an ordinary Asura King. During the process of martial arts, he had used high-grade medicine to preserve his mind to the greatest extent. At first nce, he was no different from an ordinary expert.


    However, it was precisely because of this that he was surprised by his situation.


    The other party was wearing a fang mask, but he could feel that the other party was abnormally young. An expert at this age was not his match at all. How could the other party suppress him to the point of being unable to fight back with just one move?


    The ck-robed man did not believe it. At this moment, Yan Jiuchao was above him. He grabbed hispels and lifted him into the air in an absolutely suppressed posture. However, this was also the easiest posture to ambush. He raised his hand and pped Yan Jiuchao¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Jiuchao¡ª¡± Qing Yan¡¯s expression changed when he noticed this.


    Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six¡¯s expressions also changed. Shadow Thirteen hurriedly shot out hidden weapons, but Yan Jiuchao¡¯s internal energy was too powerful, and hidden weapons could not break through his blockade at all.


    In the end, that palm stillnded on Yan Jiuchao. The ck-robed man smiled smugly. But in less than a second, he couldn¡¯t smile anymore. The internal energy that he had injected into Yan Jiuchao¡¯s body only swam around his meridians before Yan Jiuchao returned it to him.


    The ck-robed man¡¯s chest hurt and he spat out a mouthful of blood!


    How could this be? Why was his martial arts useless against him?


    Qing Yan realized something and said thoughtfully, ¡°I remember now. Back then, in the Ghost n¡¯s pce, the Ghost King had also suppressed Asura like this. Could it be that the Ghost King¡¯s internal energy cultivation technique specially restrained Asura?¡±


    Even if this wasn¡¯t the truth, it was close to the mark, not far off. In short, the Asura King of the Lan family was really miserable.


    A certain fake Ghost King who was the real young master began his performance.


    The Asura King of the Lan family was tortured to the point of being iparably miserable. From the beginning to the end, Yan Jiuchao did not attack seriously. He only moved his fingers and nted the Lan family¡¯s Asura King into the ground.


    They were all people who killed without batting an eyelid, but facing the Asura King, who had been tortured so miserably by their Young Master (Jiuchao), they could not bear it and looked down.


    ¡°Aiya¡­¡± Qing Yan covered his eyes.


    Yue Gou sped his hands together. ¡°Amitabha!¡±


    Shadow Six gasped and turned his face away. Stop, stop, stop¡­ stop hitting anymore. It¡¯s too¡­ too tragic! He was a sacrificial soldier, but this was the first time he had the urge to help the enemy up and give him concern.


    Yu Wan cleared her throat. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s enough¡­ He wasn¡¯t even so ruthless when he bullied Asura¡­ You¡¯ve already taken revenge ten times or a hundred times over¡­¡±


    Yu Wan only muttered to herself. Her voice was not loud, but Yan Jiuchao still heard everything.


    Yan Jiuchao retracted his internal energy, dusted his wide sleeves, and took out a clean white handkerchief to wipe his hands. Only then did he snort casually. ¡°Could kill us with one finger, huh?¡±


    Why did these words sound wrong?


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes darted around. Could it be that this fellow suddenly appeared in a high-profile manner and beat up the Asura King just because she said, ¡°She has a powerful Asura King beside her. You have to be careful. Don¡¯t be discovered by him. Otherwise, with our current strength, he¡¯ll be able to kill us with one finger¡±?


    Yu Wan looked at her arrogant husband and then at the Asura King of the Lan family, who had been nted headfirst into the pit by her husband. She suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say.


    The Lan Manor was immeasurably big, and this was a ce very far from the main courtyard. Lan Jiao had only received the news and rushed over after beating him up.


    Lan Jiao was not in a good mood. Firstly, the newly obtained Gu King would rather starve to death than eat. Secondly, it was already sote, but Steward Yue had yet to return to the manor to report. Just as she was wondering if something had gone wrong, she heard a servant report that someone had fought near the west gate of the Lan Manor.


    ¡°So be it. Is such a small matter worth informing me?¡± Lan Jiao thought that it was a conflict between servants.


    Unexpectedly, the servant said, ¡°No, no, Master. Someone tore down our manor wall!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lan Jiao pped the table. There was still someone who dared to tear down the wall of the Lan Manor in this day and age? Did they have the guts to do so?


    When Lan Jiao received the news, she did not know that the Asura King had been injured by an uninvited guest who demolished the wall. When she arrived at the event location, she saw the ruins on the ground and the Asura King who had been nted in the ground.


    Lan Jiao was stunned! What¡¯s the situation? Who caused the Asura King to be like this?!


    Yu Wan crossed her arms and looked at Lan Jiao calmly. ¡°Long time no see, Master Lan. Nice to meet you.¡±


    This voice?!


    Lan Jiao¡¯s eyes turned cold as she looked in Yu Wan¡¯s direction.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Lan Jiao was shocked.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Yu Wan smiled. ¡°You didn¡¯t expect me to personally visit, right?¡±


    She tore down her wall and even injured her expert. How could this be called a visit? How could this girl say such shameless words seriously! Lan Jiao¡¯s cold gaze swept across Yu Wan and the others one by one. Two low-level experts, one sacrificial soldier, one half-sacrificial soldier, and one¡­


    When her gazended on the man in the fang mask, Lan Jiao frowned slightly. Who was this man? He was a sacrificial soldier, but not a sacrificial soldier. However, he didn¡¯t seem like an ordinary expert.


    Lan Jiao could not see through his realm, but she could see through the others. She was sure that those people could not hurt her Asura King. In that case, the culprit was this man in front of her.


    Yu Wan took a step forward and blocked Lan Jiao¡¯s gaze. ¡°Master Lan, you¡¯re already old. Can you stop staring at my husband?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Lan Jiao choked with anger.


    Yu Wan raised her eyebrows and gave her a disdainful look. ¡°After all, you have a criminal record. I¡¯m worried.¡±


    Yu Wan originally wanted to retort, but Yan Jiuchao heard it and frowned. ¡°She¡¯s old and ugly. How can I like her?¡±


    ...


    Lan Jiao fell back in anger!


    Although Lan Jiao was not young anymore, she was diligent in practicing martial arts and paid attention to taking care of herself. Anyone who saw her would not think that there were many traces of time on her face. Old? Ugly? This was the first time she had heard someone say that!


    Yu Wan raised her eyebrows and thought to herself, You¡¯re surprised? My husband didn¡¯t even praise me for my beauty. If you¡¯re not old and ugly, then what are you, a ck-hearted woman?


    ¡°Back to the topic,¡± Yu Wan said indifferently. With such a powerful husband backing her, Yu Wan straightened her back even more. ¡°We¡¯re here to ask Master Lan for the Gu King that you took away. If you know what¡¯s good for you, hand the Gu King over. Otherwise¡ª¡±


    ¡°Otherwise?¡± Lan Jiao sneered and interrupted Yu Wan. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you really think that just by hiring some expert, the entire Lan Manor will be afraid of you? That¡¯s right, I¡¯m very surprised that you can defeat the Asura King, but it¡¯s far from making me afraid.¡±


    Yu Wan touched her chin. What did this woman mean? Could it be that other than the Asura King, there were more powerful experts in the Lan Manor?

 Chapter 801 - 801 Torturing Lan Jiao

    801 Torturing Lan Jiao


    Lan Jiao said slowly, ¡°Girl, you¡¯re new to the Nether Capital, right? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve never heard of the Lan family of the Nether Capital. Our Lan family¡¯s ancestral business has been umted for hundreds of years. In these hundreds of years, the power of the Lan family has repeatedly expanded. In the entire Nether Capital, only the Sikong n can surpass the Lan family. You want to threaten the Lan family with just an expert? Girl, are you too innocent or too stupid? You didn¡¯t escape before I captured you, but you actually dare to bargain with me here! You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡±


    Yu Wan was almost frightened by her. Fortunately, she was not easy to fool. Yu Wan smiled faintly and said, ¡°If you really have a powerful expert, would you still waste your breath with me here?¡±


    Did she really think that the Asura King was a cabbage on the streets? That she could get arge handful with her eyes closed?


    Lan Jiao¡¯s pupils moved.


    Yu Wan did not let go of any expression on her face and said indifferently, ¡°I guessed correctly, right? You don¡¯t have any more powerful experts in your hands. At most, two more Asura Kings wille, but my husband can kill them with just one finger. It¡¯s not a problem for you to have ten or eight more!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao liked these words.


    Lan Jiao clenched her fists.


    Yu Wan did not believe that the Lan family really did not have any experts left. Where the experts went was the key. They had caused such a bigmotion, but they did not see the legendary Saintess. The other experts of the Lan family should be escorting the Saintess out, right?


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense! Hand over the Gu King!¡± Yu Wan reached out.


    A cold glint shed across Lan Jiao¡¯s eyes. She quietly looked at the man who was always protecting the brat. The man was protecting this girl like he was protecting a child, making it impossible for her to ambush her even if she wanted to.


    However, her daughter wasing back soon. As long as she stalled for a little time¡ª


    Lan Jiao smiled wantonly and said, ¡°Do you know that the Lan family has a Saintess? Do you know what¡¯s the oue of offending the Lan family and the Saintess? In the end, you might not even be able to leave the Nether Capital. If you know what¡¯s good for you, leave quickly. I can give you a sum of gold aspensation.¡±


    Yu Wan touched her chin. ¡°I tore down your wall, and you still want topensate me with gold. Aren¡¯t you not afraid of me? Why are you so guilty? Don¡¯t tell me¡­ you want to stall for time until your precious daughteres back and wipes us out?¡±


    Lan Jiao choked. When she met this girl in the shop, she thought that she was rash and brainless. Why did she be so smart in such a short time?


    It was true that pregnancy made one stupid for three years, but she had suffered once. No matter what, she had to learn a lesson.


    Yu Wan had heard Grand-aunt Lan mention that the Lan family had done their best to nurture the previous Saintesses, so the Saintess¡¯ martial arts were definitely not bad. Other than the Lan family, there was also the Sikong n who protected the Saintess.


    Yu Wan did not dare to underestimate her enemy anymore. It was best if she could not face the Saintess. However, her goal today was not for the Saintess¡¯ blood.


    Yu Wan couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with her anymore. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Are you handing it over?¡±


    Lan Jiao sneered. ¡°So what if I don¡¯t hand it over?¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Then we can only snatch it!¡±


    Yu Wan had thought about it. Her rtionship with the Lan family had actually torn apart from the beginning. There was no point in hiding. If they did not find the Lan family, the Lan family would not let them off. The reason why she did not expose them now was to prevent Lan Jiao from using the Gu King to threaten her and the Lan family to hand over the Lan family¡¯s jade token.


    Of course, they could also wait for a suitable time. When the Saintess and the little Gu were both there, they could use the jade token to exchange for both things. However, Yu Wan could not guarantee that the little Gu would not suffer any abuse in the hands of a woman like Lan Jiao.


    Therefore, there was no time to lose to save the little Gu!


    Qing Yan and Shadow Thirteen also understood what Yu Wan meant. Anyway, they had long fallen out. It was useless to pretend to be a grandson, and a roundabout method was even more unsuitable. It was better to snatch the Gu King back while the Saintess was not around.


    When the Gu King was in their hands, they would not be in a passive position even if Lan Jiao discovered their identities.


    These people were all prepared to fight to the death. They did not expect Yan Jiuchao to snort and had no intention of attacking.


    Yu Wan winked at him.


    He looked up at the sky and pretended not to see it.


    Yu Wan silently stretched out two fingers and tugged at his sleeve.


    Yan Jiuchao rolled his eyes. He didn¡¯t want to save that little thing! It was always leaning on his woman! It was so annoying!


    ¡°Hubby ~¡± Yu Wan took out the skill she had learned from the little munchkins and acted cute. Her clumsy acting skills were simply shocking when she acted cute. Qing Yan and Shadow Thirteen¡¯s hearts skipped a beat and they turned their faces away, unable to look at her.


    Was that acting cute and not having a fit?


    Even the honest Yue Gou covered his chest after taking a look. I was scared to death¡­


    Yan Jiuchao also almost covered his chest. But he wasn¡¯t frightened¡ª


    What kind of immortal cutie was this? It almost melted his heart, okay?


    Yan Jiuchao was sessfully charmed by his little fairy. He immediately gave up resisting and walked into the depths of the Lan Manor majestically.


    Qing Yan looked at Shadow Thirteen bitterly. Is your Young Master blind?


    Shadow Thirteen: I don¡¯t know if it was in the past, but it¡¯s basically true now¡­


    When Lan Jiao saw Yan Jiuchao¡¯s posture, she knew that he nned to use force. This person was so bold. The walls of the Lan Manor were demolished just like that, and the people of the Lan Manor were beaten up just like that. Now, he even dared to barge in. This was no longer an ordinary provocation, but a vition of thews of the Nether Capital! Even if she killed this group of people on the spot, no one would dare to say anything!


    However¡­ that girl¡¯s guess was right. The Saintess had gone out to train, and the most powerful experts of the Lan family had been sent by her to protect the Saintess.


    Didn¡¯t they say that they woulde back at this time? Why was there still no movement?


    Lan Jiao was anxious. At this point, it was no longer a matter of giving way to a Gu worm. Her authority had been provoked. If she did not take revenge today, the entire Nether Capital would beughing at her tomorrow.


    She could not be theughing stock of the Nether Capital!


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Lan Jiao looked at Yan Jiuchao¡¯s back and gritted her teeth. ¡°Do you know the rtionship between our Lan family and the Sikong n? We¡¯ve long been engaged with the Sikong n. The young master of the Sikong n will marry the Saintess in a few days. If you dare to take another step forward, the Sikong n will definitely not let you off!¡±


    She could understand why he did not take her seriously. After all, she was the daughter of a concubine, and so was her father. Their family could only hold their heads high when the Saintess was born. However, they had yet to obtain the Lan family¡¯s jade token, which made her unable topletely order the Lan family.


    The Sikong n was different. Everyone who entered the Nether Capital was intimidated by the Sikong n!


    As expected, as soon as she finished speaking, Yan Jiuchao walked back.


    Lan Jiao smiled smugly. ¡°At least you know¡ª¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s your courtyard?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked her.


    Lan Jiao : ¡°¡­¡±


    If Lan Jiao didn¡¯t say anything, someone would naturally say. Shadow Thirteen had grabbed a maidservant and ced a sword across her neck. The maidservant¡¯s legs went limp and she trembled as she pointed the way.


    Yan Jiuchao brought Yu Wan to Lan Jiao¡¯s courtyard. Lan Jiao narrowed her eyes coldly and suddenly turned around. ¡°Saintess!!!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao stopped in his tracks and looked in the direction of Lan Jiao.


    This was the moment she had been waiting for! Lan Jiao suddenly shot out more than ten hidden weapons. The hidden weapons exploded into countless silver needles that attacked Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao.


    ...


    Shadow Thirteen drew his sword and blocked a wave, but the rest passed through.


    ¡°Young Master!¡± Shadow Six was shocked.


    Lan Jiao¡¯s internal energy might not be as good as the Asura King¡¯s, but her ability to use hidden weapons was unparalleled in the Nether Capital. Even in her normal state, it was difficult to dodge, let alone that she had yed a trick.


    Lan Jiao was confident that her hidden weapons could take their lives. The hidden weapons attacked their robes. Just as they were about to prate their bodies, all the hidden weapons suddenly stopped in midair as if they were frozen.


    Lan Jiao¡¯s pupils constricted! In the next second, the hidden weapons she shot out shot back at her.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± She was hit by one of the hidden weapons and flew back. Then, she fell heavily to the ground and immediately spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Yu Wan looked at her in disdain. ¡°To think that you, the head of the Lan family, would actually cheat!¡±


    Lan Jiao was half lying on the ground, covering the ce where she had been hit by the silver needle with her hand. She was in so much pain that she was sweating profusely.


    Yan Jiuchao couldn¡¯t even be bothered to look at her. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Stop them!¡± Lan Jiao ordered. The guards of the Lan Manor surrounded them. Shadow Thirteen drew his sword and walked forward, stopping them with Shadow Six and Qing Yan.


    This ce was left to Shadow Thirteen and the others. Yan Jiuchao held Yu Wan and shed into Lan Jiao¡¯s courtyard.


    ...


    Yu Wan sensed the aura of the little Gu in the backyard. When she followed the aura and found that the little Gu was actually locked in the most hated iron box and thrown into the most feared chicken coop, Yu Wan¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± A guard rushed up to stop Yu Wan, but he was sent flying by Yan Jiuchao¡¯s internal energy before he could even touch the corner of Yu Wan¡¯s clothes.


    Yu Wan hurriedly picked up the iron box containing the little Gu. Just as she was about to open the box, no sooner said than done, a white silk flew over from the sky, entangled Yu Wan¡¯s wrist, and grabbed her.

 Chapter 802 - 802 Torturing the Saintess (1)

    802 Torturing the Saintess (1)


    Yan Jiuchao used his internal energy to lock down the entire courtyard. The white silk could actually prate his internal energy. It was obvious how capable the owner of the white silk was.


    The moment Yu Wan was grabbed, she was stunned. Firstly, her reaction was indeed not as quick as before after she was pregnant. Secondly, the other party¡¯s movements were indeed faster than she had imagined.


    By the time she realized what had happened, she had already been brought into the night by the white silk. She looked at the courtyard that had suddenly shrunk in front of her and did not know if she should be d that the other party had entangled her wrist and not her pregnant stomach.


    With the enhancement of Yan Jiuchao¡¯s internal energy, Shadow Thirteen, Qing Yan, and the others quickly dealt with the guards of the Lan Manor. When they hurriedly rushed to Lan Jiao¡¯s courtyard, they saw Yu Wan being swept away by the white silk.


    !!


    The white silk seemed to have appeared out of thin air. Not to mention Yu Wan, even they, who practiced martial arts with internal energy, could not notice it in advance.


    ¡°Who is that person?¡± Qing Yan asked with a frown.


    ¡°It seems¡­ to be a woman?¡± Shadow Six¡¯s eyes widened.


    Shadow Thirteen and Yue Gou took a closer look. It was indeed a woman. She was dressed in white and had a slender figure. Her clothes fluttered and her wide sleeves fluttered. The white silk was made by her. After grabbing Yu Wan, she carried her and elegantlynded on a roof.


    ¡°Phew ~¡± Yu Wan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It was true that she was not afraid of heights, but this arch was homely and slippery. If she was not careful, she might fall and shatter into pieces.


    A cold wind blew over. Yu Wan¡¯s body swayed and the iron box in her arms almost fell. She hurriedly hugged the box tightly.


    Yan Jiuchao was standing in the open space in the courtyard. He raised his head and nced at her coldly.


    The night was dark, but the courtyard was not dark.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s expression was as cold as ever. There was no other expression, so there was naturally no panic.


    The more critical the moment, the calmer Yan Jiuchao became. This was a characteristic that had been deeply engraved in Young Master Yan¡¯s bones after being persecuted for so many years.


    Yu Wan was not someone who could ignore life and death now, but Yan Jiuchao¡¯s calmness gradually calmed her down. She did not touch her stomach out of habit. Instead, she gripped the iron box in her hand tightly.


    The other party emitted a faint fragrance. Yu Wan did not need to turn around to know that the person who captured her was a woman. A woman, and her martial arts were so powerful. She appeared in the Lan Manor¡¯s territory in the middle of the night¡­ Coupled with Lan Jiao¡¯s method of stalling for time, Yu Wan almost instantly guessed the other party¡¯s identity¡ªthe Saintess of the Lan family: Lan Ji.


    ¡°It¡¯s Lan Ji,¡± Shadow Thirteen said solemnly.


    ¡°Lan Ji?¡± Shadow Six scratched his head. ¡°Why does this name sound so familiar¡­ Ah, could she be the Saintess of the Lan family?!¡±


    ¡°Most likely.¡± Qing Yan¡¯s expression also turned solemn. Granny Lan had mentioned that the Lan family was doing their best to nurture this Saintess, but Qing Yan had still underestimated the other party¡¯s strength. How high could the martial arts of a person who needed the protection of an expert be? The facts proved that he was wrong. To be able to break through the Ghost King¡¯s internal energy lock, her strength was obvious.


    Shadow Six took a step forward and shouted angrily, ¡°This is too much! What¡¯s the big deal about capturing a woman who doesn¡¯t know martial arts? If you have the ability,e down and fight us!¡±


    Lan Ji nced at them coldly, a trace of disdain shing across her face. Then, she flicked her sleeve and pped Shadow Six!


    Shadow Thirteen pulled Shadow Six away and faced this palm, but he was sent flying by this terrifying internal energy.


    ¡°Shadow Thirteen!¡± Shadow Six¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He tapped his toes and flew into the air to catch Shadow Thirteen. However, the Saintess¡¯ internal energy was too deep. Even though Shadow Thirteen managed to withstand most of it, Shadow Six still bumped into a tree with him and fell heavily to the ground.


    ¡°Are the two of you¡­ alright!¡± Qing Yan rushed over and helped the two dizzy people up. Shadow Six had been protected by Shadow Thirteen and was fine. Shadow Thirteen had suffered serious internal injuries, and the blood drained from his cheeks.


    The Saintess¡¯ aura enveloped the entire manor. Even Lan Jiao sensed it. She quickly called for servants to help her to the courtyard.


    When she saw the Saintess standing high on the roof and Yu Wan, who had been captured as a hostage by the Saintess, her eyes instantly lit up.


    Good, good, good! After being bullied for an entire night, her daughter was finally back. She knew that her daughter would not disappoint her. In just one meeting, she had captured that brat!

 Chapter 803 - 803 Torturing the Saintess (2)

    803 Torturing the Saintess (2)


    This time, she wanted to see how arrogant they could be!


    She said excitedly, ¡°Daughter! You¡¯re finally back! If you hadn¡¯te back, the Lan Manor would have been torn down by these fellows of unknown origins!¡±


    Lan Ji nced at Lan Jiao, who was covering her shoulder. Her eyes turned cold as she sent out an internal energy to force the silver needle out of Lan Jiao¡¯s body.


    Lan Jiao felt her body lighten and she was half-dead.


    Lan Ji looked coldly at the man wearing a fang mask standing in the courtyard. ¡°Who are you? Why are you being impudent in my Lan Manor?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of knowing.¡±


    A trace of anger shed across Lan Ji¡¯s beautiful face. As the Saintess of the Lan family, she was an existence that others looked up to since she was born. If one were to say that Lan Jiao was arrogant, she would only be colder and prouder than Lan Jiao.


    She grabbed Yu Wan with one hand and used her internal energy as a de with the other, shing at Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao flicked his wide sleeve and coldly dispersed her attack.


    Lan Ji looked at him deeply and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with the Sikong n?¡±


    ¡°The¡­ the Sikong n?¡± Lan Jiao was stunned. Why did her daughter ask that?


    Lan Ji¡¯s gazended on Yan Jiuchao¡¯s mask without blinking. ¡°This is a long-lost internal energy cultivation technique of the Sikong n. Where did you secretly learn it?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao ignored her and looked straight at Yu Wan. He reached out and used his internal energy to snatch a bow and arrow from a guard.


    Yan Jiuchao silently drew his bow. ¡°Close your eyes.¡±


    ¡°Young Master! You¡­¡± Shadow Six was stunned when he saw that Yan Jiuchao was actually aiming at Yu Wan¡¯s heart.


    Qing Yan was also dumbfounded. ¡°Jiuchao¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao looked at Yu Wan steadily. Yu Wan obediently closed her eyes. She believed in Yan Jiuchao. Even if it was a fire pit in front, and Yan Jiuchao asked her to jump in, she would jump in without any retorts!


    Yan Jiuchao looked at Lan Ji and said, ¡°Remember, if she dies, you¡¯ll die with her.¡±


    At first, Lan Ji thought that Yan Jiuchao was just pretending to scare her. Then, she felt the huge killing intent on Yan Jiuchao, but until now, she did not think that Yan Jiuchao wanted to shoot the woman she had captured.


    Until¡ª


    The arrow mercilessly shot towards Yu Wan¡¯s heart!


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Lan Jiao shouted. She had seen how much this man cared about this girl. He actually shot her to death just like that?


    The Saintess didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t even say a word about threatening him with that girl, and he couldn¡¯t wait to resolve the trouble?


    Was he serious?


    Of course, Yan Jiuchao was serious.


    Not only was he aiming at Yu Wan, but he did not show any mercy. That arrow carried all the strength he could use.


    His killing intent made Lan Jiao shiver.


    Lan Jiao had never seen such an unpredictable man. Even if she was a dog, he couldn¡¯t just kill her, right? At least talk to her and fight her again? His martial arts were so good, it wasn¡¯t like he had no chance of winning, right?


    Of course, he still had a chance of winning if they really fought. However, Yu Wan was sandwiched between the two of them and could not withstand the battle between the two of them. Once she had the signs of miscarriage, two lives would definitely be lost.


    The Saintess was skilled in martial arts, but she did not fight Yan Jiuchao head-on. Instead, she captured Yu Wan. This more or less meant that the Saintess¡¯ strength was inferior to Yan Jiuchao. In a one-on-one situation, Yan Jiuchao should be able to kill her.


    The reason why he did not kill her immediately was most likely because he did not want to identally hurt this woman.


    However, he personally raised his arrow and shot this woman¡ª


    ¡°Remember, if she dies, you¡¯ll die with her.¡±


    Was this man threatening her in return? As long as this woman was alive, he would not start a massacre. Once this woman died, she would also be a soul under his de. In that case, she had to protect this woman and not let him shoot her to death?


    On the other side, Lan Jiao also came over.


    What was going on? The one who took the hostage was the Saintess. Why was the one threatened in the end still the Saintess?


    Just as the arrow was about to hit Yu Wan, the Saintess moved and avoided it with Yu Wan.


    Only the Saintess¡¯s martial arts could avoid such arrows and strength.


    The moment they saw the Saintess avoid it with Yu Wan, Qing Yan and the others heaved a sigh of relief. They had been frightened too much just now and their legs had gone limp. It seemed that the Saintess had sessfully been threatened. How did he think of such a tricky method?


    It was too terrifying. This man was too terrifying¡­


    Fortunately, they were family. If they were enemies, Qing Yan would havemitted suicide on the spot.

 Chapter 804 - 804 Torturing the Saintess (3)

    804 Torturing the Saintess (3)


    With the Saintess¡¯ strength, she could do whatever she wanted in the entire Nether Capital. It was already very degrading to take hostages to threaten her opponent. What was aggrieving was that she was actually threatened back. Yan Jiuchao shot out arrows.


    The Saintess dodged time and time again. In the end, her hair was in a mess, and she was in an unprecedented sorry state.


    Whose woman was she?!! Why was she the one protecting her!!!


    The Saintess used all her internal energy on her qinggong, so she could not counterattack at all.


    !!


    Yu Wan was flying around under her protection, so she was not affected.


    However, the Saintess was not as ufortable as Yu Wan. Not only had her strength been underestimated, but Yan Jiuchao¡¯s strength had also been underestimated. She originally thought that with her cultivation, even if she could not defeat the owner of that aura, she could at least save her life. However, now, she was not so optimistic.


    She was carrying a living person, and she had exhausted more internal energy than the other party. If the other party continued to chase after her, she might be tricked.


    The Saintess¡¯ eyes flickered and she threw out a few beads. The beadsnded on the ground and exploded with a few bangs, creating a rolling poisonous fog.


    Under the cover of the poisonous fog, the Saintess flew out of the Lan Manor with Yu Wan. However, even though she had flown away through the poisonous fog, Yan Jiuchao still chased after her with a palm wind.


    The Saintess was hit and one of her ribs broke on the spot. She felt a pain in her chest and spat out a mouthful of blood. They held their breaths. Only when the poisonous fog dissipated did Shadow Thirteen walk over with Qing Yan and Shadow Six.


    ¡°Young Master!¡± Shadow Thirteen looked at him.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at the endless night with a terrifying cold gaze.


    Shadow Six looked at Lan Jiao and pulled out his sword. ¡°Young Master! Her daughter has captured Young Madam. Why don¡¯t we capture her too! We¡¯ll force the Saintess to hand Young Madam over!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen analyzed, ¡°Lan Jiao was seriously injured. The first thing the Saintess did when she appeared was not to protect her mother, but to capture Young Madam. I¡¯m afraid the Saintess doesn¡¯t care much about her biological mother.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao focused his senses and sensed the movements in all directions. He said indifferently, ¡°The experts of the Lan family are about to arrive. Take her away.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen paused and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Young Master must have a reason to take her away.


    Before the experts of the Lan Manor arrived, Yan Jiuchao and the others took Lan Jiao away. On the other hand, the Saintess also brought Yu Wan to her final destination.


    Yu Wan had learned a lot of words from Grandma during this period of time. She recognized the golden que at a nce¡ªSikong Manor.


    Plop¡ª


    The Saintess held her chest and held onto the wall, spitting out another mouthful of blood. Yu Wan looked at her strangely. The Saintess said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t try to escape. Even if I¡¯m injured, it¡¯s still easy to kill you!¡±


    Yu Wan imperceptibly stuffed the iron box into her wide sleeve and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Who said anything about escaping?¡±


    The Saintess held onto the wall and walked to the closed door. She pulled the knocker and knocked.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Saintess.¡± The Saintess said.


    The door immediately opened from the inside, and a guard from the Sikong Manor walked out respectfully. When he saw the pale Saintess with blood flowing from the corner of her mouth, he was immediately shocked. ¡°Saintess! You¡­¡±


    The Saintess was about to fall and did not have much strength to talk nonsense with him. She asked weakly, ¡°Is Second Young Master around?¡±


    The guard nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes¡­ yes! Do you want me to report it?¡±


    The Saintess forced herself to say, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll see him personally.¡±


    ¡°Then pleasee in!¡± The guard quickly made way for the Saintess.


    The Saintess held onto the door and turned to threaten Yu Wan, ¡°Hurry up and follow me.¡±


    Yu Wan reluctantly followed. The guard hesitated when he saw Yu Wan. ¡°Saintess, she¡¯s¡­¡±


    The Saintess interrupted him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask who she is.¡±


    ¡°But not everyone could enter the Sikong Manor casually¡­¡± The guard was halfway through his sentence when he saw the Saintess¡¯s dignified expression and couldn¡¯t say a word.


    The Saintess was engaged to the second son of the Sikong n. In the future, she would be the matriarch of the Sikong n. It did not seem to be overboard for the matriarch to bring people into the manor.


    The guards who did not dare to offend the Saintess silently retreated to the side and let the Saintess lead Yu Wan into the Sikong Manor.


    The Sikong Manor was huge, but because it waste at night, there was no way to admire the scenery.


    Yu Wan slowly followed behind the Saintess. Looking at the Saintess¡¯s body that had be a little unsteady because of her injuries, Yu Wan wanted to kick her to the ground several times, but when she thought of the consequences of being cremated after kicking her to the ground, Yu Wan secretly endured it.


    The Saintess turned around impatiently. ¡°What are you muttering about behind me?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Yu Wan swaggered to the front of her. ¡°If you don¡¯t like me sneaking around behind you, I¡¯ll walk in front of you!¡±


    ¡°Here!¡± The Saintess coldly called out to Yu Wan, who had crossed the intersection.


    Yu Wan turned around and looked at the Saintess who was about to turn left. She nodded and turned to follow.


    Along the way, they encountered many servants. The servants were all respectful to the Saintess. No one asked who Yu Wan was or why she was brought into the manor by the Saintess.


    Yu Wan leaned against the Saint and said, ¡°Hey, it seems that your status in the Sikong n is very high. I heard that you were originally engaged to the eldest son of the Sikong n. Why did you change to the second son? Don¡¯t you feel awkward when you marry into the Sikong n in the future and meet your ex-fianc¨¦?¡±


    The Saintess endured it and said, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Yu Wan shut up. After a while, she said, ¡°Do you want to collude with Second Young Master to snatch the position of the head of the Sikong n?¡±


    The Saintess couldn¡¯t take it anymore and said, ¡°I told you to shut up!¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe that I¡¯ll kill you?!¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°If you dared to kill me, you would have done so long ago. Don¡¯t forget, my husband said that as long as I die, you have to die with me. My husband means what he says!¡±


    The Saintess said disdainfully, ¡°Hmph, do you really think he cane to the Sikong Manor to kill me alone?¡±


    Yu Wan blinked. ¡°Since you¡¯re not afraid of my husband¡¯s revenge, why don¡¯t you just kill me?¡±


    The Saintess did not answer her question. Instead, she turned her face away and looked at the night. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with the Sikong n? Where did your husband secretly learn the longevity technique?¡±


    ¡°What Longevity Technique?¡± Yu Wan touched her chin in confusion. So the martial arts that the Ghost King practiced in the forbidden area was called the Longevity Technique¡­


    ...


    Yu Wan would not tell her the truth and let her guess.


    Speaking of which, she didn¡¯t kill her in the Lan Manor because she was worried that Yan Jiuchao would take revenge on the spot. Now that she had entered the impregnable Sikong Manor, she was still keeping her life. It seemed that she was afraid of Yan Jiuchao¡¯s rtionship with the Sikong family.


    While she was thinking, the Saintess came to a heavily guarded courtyard. The guards all knew her and quickly made way for her.


    The Saintess looked at Yu Wan coldly and said, ¡°What are you standing there for? Hurry up ande in.¡±

 Chapter 805 - 805 Coquettish Little Gu, Showing Its Might and Beat Up (1)

    805 Coquettish Little Gu, Showing Its Might and Beat Up (1)


    Yu Wan nced at her and crossed the threshold.


    This was a courtyard with two entrances. The Saintess brought Yu Wan through the hall and came to a corridor with an agarwood floor. Yu Wan walked slowly and sized up her surroundings from time to time.


    The Saintess was injured and felt ufortable to begin with. Seeing that Yu Wan did not follow for a long time, she could not help but turn around and re at her. ¡°It¡¯s useless to look. You can¡¯t escape.¡±


    Yu Wan crossed her arms. ¡°It¡¯s not up to you whether I can escape or not.¡±


    After interacting with Yan Jiuchao for a long time, she could be considered to have inherited his ability to anger people to death.


    As expected, the Saintess¡¯ expression turned very ugly. Yu Wan lit the fire, but she had no intention of continuing to burn. She took a step past the Saintess and raised her chin as she walked forward. ¡°Where¡¯s my room?¡±


    She didn¡¯t look like she was here to be a prisoner. She looked more like a guest. The Saintess felt a lump in her chest. She felt that the injured part was getting more and more painful. She used a lot of strength to suppress her temper. She looked at Yu Wan¡¯s elegant and unruly back and murmured indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll let you be arrogant for two days!¡±


    The Saintess locked Yu Wan in a room and ordered someone to guard her. The moment she closed the door, Yu Wan stuck her head out. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    The Saintess: ¡°¡­¡±


    The guard : ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Bring her something to eat.¡± After the Saintess coldly instructed, she left without looking back.


    The guards of the Sikong Manor were all experts. Yu Wan gave up on escaping. She silently took the food box from the guard and obediently entered the room. The door was closed with a bang, and right on the heels of that, the guard locked it again.


    ¡°Do you have to be so nervous? Why do you have to lock it?¡± Yu Wan muttered as she ced the food box on the table.


    When there was no one else in the room, Yu Wan took out the iron box from her wide sleeve.


    This was not the first time the little Gu worm had been locked in an iron container. A year ago, Nangong Yan had locked it in a small iron ball to tame it. However, at that time, it did not have many good days. It was fine if there was noparison. This time, the little Gu worm was really sad. Not only was it locked up, but it was also thrown into the chicken pen to endure the shock.


    The Little Gu was so aggrieved that it was about to cry when it saw Yu Wan. Yu Wan¡¯s heart ached when she saw one of Little Gu¡¯s ws were broken.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Yu Wan held Little Gu in her palm.


    Little Gu hugged Yu Wan¡¯s little finger with its ws and rubbed against it aggrievedly. Yu Wan cursed Lan Jiao to death in her heart. She thought that Lan Jiao would treasure Little Gu when she snatched it, but she tortured it like this. Bullsh*t Master of the Lan family, she was unscrupulous in order to achieve her goal and disgraced the Lan family!


    She did not know if the broken ws could grow back, and the bumps on its body were all swollen.


    Yu Wan was not in a hurry to put it back on her body. Instead, she took out a small jade bottle and dripped a drop of her blood for the Little Gu to nourish.


    The Gu worm liked jade, and with Yu Wan¡¯s pure yin blood, the Little Gu worm felt as if it had entered a warm holynd and instantly did not feel so ufortable.


    ording to Lan Jiao, she had bought the Gu worm for the Saintess. Since that was the case, she could not let the Saintess discover the aura of the Little Gu.


    Yu Wan closed the jade bottle and hid the Little Gu in her wide sleeve.


    Little Gu¡¯s aura was easily exposed on her. This jade bottle was specially made by Ah Wei for the Little Gu. It could nourish its body and also block its aura to the greatest extent. After she was done, footsteps came from outside the door.


    Yu Wan hurriedly sat down without batting an eyelid. She opened the food box and brought out the food.


    It was not the Saintess who came, but a maidservant from the Sikong n. When the maidservant saw Yu Wan eating leisurely, her expression rxed and she said, ¡°I¡¯m here to ask if Madam needs anything. My name is Huazhi. From today onwards, I¡¯ll serve you.¡±


    Yu Wan nced at the tray in her hand. ¡°What are you holding?¡±


    Huazhi said, ¡°I was afraid that Madam wouldn¡¯t be used to the food in the manor, so I specially prepared tea and snacks for you.¡±


    ¡°Put it down,¡± Yu Wan said indifferently.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Huazhi put down the tea and snacks on the tray and stood at the side, waiting for Yu Wan¡¯s orders.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°I¡¯m not used to people in my room. Go out and wait.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Huazhi left with the tray.


    Yu Wan added, ¡°Close the door. I¡¯m cold.¡±


    Huazhi closed the door.


    She had just taken the food and they were sending food to her so quickly. She was a hostage and not a proper guest. But they were unountably solicitous, so they were definitely up to no good!

 Chapter 806 - 806 Coquettish Little Gu, Showing Its Might and Beat Up (2)

    806 Coquettish Little Gu, Showing Its Might and Beat Up (2)


    Yu Wan sniffed the tea and snacks, but there was nothing wrong with the smell. She pulled off the silver hairpin on her head and probed the tea and snacks, but there were no signs of poison.


    At this moment, Yu Wan felt amotion in the jade bottle.


    Yu Wan took out the jade bottle and removed the cork. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Little Gu jumped out and plunged into the teapot. After a while, it threw out a little Gu worm! One of its ws was broken, but there were still many left. It was enough to kill this kind of side dish.


    !!


    Smack! Smack! Smack!


    Smack, smack, smack, smack!


    Little Gu bombarded it one after another, beating the little Gu worm until its parents could not recognize it.


    ¡°Alright, stop beating it. You¡¯re still injured. It¡¯s fine.¡± Yu Wan caught the irritable Little Gu. Little Gu reluctantly hugged Yu Wan¡¯s little finger. After a while, it jumped back and kicked the gu worm before returning to the jade bottle in satisfaction.


    Yu Wan did not dare to let Little Gu be exposed to the outside world for too long, afraid that its aura would leak out. But then again, the Saintess actually thought of using Gu to poison her. It was really an eye-opener.


    The Saintess probably never dreamed that she would have a Gu King on her, right? That¡¯s true, Lan Jiao had hurriedly met her and had yet to tell her about Little Gu in detail.


    This was convenient for her.


    Yu Wan was not worried that Lan Jiao would follow closely behind to inform the Saintess. With her understanding of Yan Jiuchao, he would most likely capture Lan Jiao and not let them have any contact secretly.


    Yu Wan threw the half-dead worm into the teapot and curled her lips before lying down.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°The medicine for the Saintess.¡±


    ¡°Take it in.¡±


    Huazhi and another maidservant¡¯s conversation came from outside the room. Immediately after, there was a creaking sound from the door next door. Yu Wan¡¯s eyes darted around. Was the Saintess next door?


    Yu Wan got off the bed and walked to the wall. She pressed her ear against the wall and tried to hear what the Saintess was doing in the room.


    Ever since she had Little Gu, her hearing was not much worse than an expert. She could vaguely hear it even from three rooms away, but¡­ aren¡¯t the walls here a bit thick? Was the soundproofing so good?


    Yu Wan raised a leg and leaned against the wall.


    I¡¯ll listen, I¡¯ll listen, I¡¯ll listen, listen, listen!


    In the room next door, Sikong Yun, who was wearing a dark blue robe, used his internal energy to treat the Saintess¡¯s injuries.


    ¡°How did you get injured like this? Didn¡¯t you wear the Ice Silkworm Soft Armor? Who did it?¡± Sikong Yun retracted his internal energy and threw out a few questions in shock.


    The Saintess held her painful chest and said, ¡°If not for the Ice Silkworm Soft Armor, I would have died.¡±


    That person was really merciless. He could not see anything through the thick poisonous fog. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that the palm would hit that woman? He was really a lunatic!


    ¡°I met a lunatic,¡± the Saintess said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°What lunatic can hurt you like this?¡± Sikong Yun asked.


    She also wanted to know. After living for more than ten years, she had never seen such an unpredictable man. He was too decisive and did not leave any room for himself, that woman, or even the Saintess.


    Thinking back to what happened tonight, if it were anyone else, the Saintess would not have been threatened by the other party, but that man¡­


    The Saintess closed her eyes. ¡°¡­Stop asking. I don¡¯t know him¡­ Also, I was threatened.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Sikong Yun frowned.


    The Saintess clenched her fists. ¡°Yes, I captured his woman, but I was threatened by him.¡±


    Sikong Yun was even more surprised.


    In the Nether Capital, the Saintess was a very transcendent existence. Although this was rted to her bloodline, it could not rule out the possibility that she had iparably powerful strength. Moreover, she had captured the other party¡¯s woman. It could be said that the Saintess had taken the initiative, but she was threatened and severely injured?


    How did all this happen?


    The Saintess was still in a daze.


    However, one thing was certain. From the beginning to the end, the man had never thought of letting that woman die. He was gambling on who was afraid first. Obviously, the Saintess had lost.


    The Saintess, who hade back to her senses, felt that she had been humiliated!


    Sikong Yun wanted to ask again, but the Saintess did not want to say a word.


    ¡°Forget it, take the medicine first.¡± Sikong Yun handed the pill the maidservant brought to the Saintess.


    This was the Sikong n¡¯s unique secret medicine that had a miraculous effect on treating internal injuries. The Saintess was not stubborn and quickly took the pill.


    ¡°I heard you brought back a woman. Who is she?¡±

 Chapter 807 - 807 Coquettish Little Gu, Showing Its Might and Beat Up (3)

    807 Coquettish Little Gu, Showing Its Might and Beat Up (3)


    ¡°It¡¯s that hostage.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just kill her? Are you worried that that person will chase you to the Sikong Manor and take revenge on you? Then let him do it. I want to see how he can resist the Sikong n¡¯s Longya Guards.¡±


    Yu Wan, who was eavesdropping happily, frowned. Damn it, he kept saying that he wanted to kill her. As expected, they were not good people like the Saintess! However¡­ What were these Longya Guards? It seems impressive.


    What Yu Wan did not know was that the Sikong n¡¯s Longya Guards were an army that was a hundred times stronger than sacrificial soldiers. Their core strength was all the Asura King and Asura. Such a team was definitely not something that could be defeated with bare hands.


    The Saintess shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not worried that he¡¯ll take revenge on me.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡­¡± Sikong Yun was puzzled.


    The Saintess frowned and said, ¡°When I fought him just now, I realized that he used the Sikong n¡¯s internal energy cultivation method.¡±


    Sikong Yun¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°In that case, he¡¯s from the Sikong n?¡±


    The Saintess said, ¡°Let me finish. He cultivates the Longevity Technique.¡±


    Sikong Yun was stunned. ¡°W-what? Longevity Technique? Are you sure you didn¡¯t see it wrongly?¡±


    The Saintess took a deep breath and slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m the Saintess and have the qualifications to enter the Nether Mountain. I identally saw the ancestor cultivating the Longevity Technique. Although, I didn¡¯t really meet him, I won¡¯t remember that aura wrongly.¡±


    Sikong Yun said, ¡°You mean¡­ he has the aura of the ancestor?¡±


    The Saintess said, ¡°I only found out after reading the books that the ancestor cultivated the Sikong n¡¯s Longevity Technique. Since his aura is so simr to the ancestor¡¯s, he should have also cultivated the Longevity Technique.¡±


    Sikong Yun pondered for a moment. ¡°But the ancestor is the only one who cultivates the Longevity Technique¡­¡±


    The Longevity Technique was originally the Sikong n¡¯s secret manual. However, there were a few missing pages in the middle. Those who cultivated it would often go crazy. Gradually, the Sikong n prohibited their disciples from cultivating this mental cultivation technique.


    The Sikong n¡¯s ancestor was an exception. He had understood this mental cultivation method and mastered a peerless martial art. However, his method was only suitable for himself. No one else could imitate him and seed.


    The Saintess looked at Sikong Yun. ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted to ask you. Did the ancestor secretly¡­ take in any disciples?¡±


    Sikong Yun frowned slightly. ¡°The ancestor epted a lot in his early years, but they were all crippled. After that, he was disheartened and had no intention of taking in disciples anymore. However, not long after my brother¡¯s mother passed away, my father once sent my brother to the Nether Mountain to serve the ancestor. Could it be that at that time, my brother secretly learned the ancestor¡¯s martial arts?¡±


    The Saintess had sparred with Sikong Changfeng and did not notice the aura of the Longevity Technique on him, but she could not rule out the possibility that he was hiding his strength. If he really hid his strength, then¡­


    The Saintess took a deep breath and closed her eyes. ¡°Is your brother in the manor tonight?¡±


    ¡°Men!¡±


    Under Sikong Yun¡¯s order, a guard pushed open the door and entered. ¡°Second Young Master.¡±


    Sikong Yun said indifferently, ¡°What is my brother doing tonight? Has he left the manor?¡±


    The guard replied, ¡°Eldest Young Master left the manor during the day and returned in the evening. After that, he stayed in the manor and did not go out.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Sikong Yun asked.


    The guard said firmly, ¡°Yes, Second Young Master. Half an hour ago, the storeroom gave you a set of calligraphy and also gave it to Eldest Young Master. It was personally handed over to his servant. At that time, Eldest Young Master was also there. After that, the kitchen made supper for Eldest Young Master. I wonder if he¡¯s finished it now.¡±


    Sikong Yun instructed, ¡°Go take a look!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The guard hurriedly left. After a while, he returned to the courtyard and reported, ¡°Second Young Master, he¡¯s still eating. I heard that Master called Eldest Young Master over just now. Second Young Master, do you need me to ask what Master said to Eldest Young Master?¡±


    Did he want to die by asking about his father behind his back? Sikong Yun waved his hand. ¡°You can leave.¡±


    The guard retreated.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be him,¡± Sikong Yun said in confusion. ¡°But if it¡¯s not him, who could it be?¡±


    ¡°Who is it?!¡± The Saintess¡¯s eyes turned cold as she suddenly looked in the direction of the wall.


    Oh no, she had been discovered! Yu Wan hurriedly dug herself off the wall and walked to the bed to lie down. She thought of something and returned to the table, putting the half-dead Gu worm on herself.


    When the Saintess and Sikong Yun entered the room, Yu Wan was already ¡°asleep¡± under the nket.


    The Saintess nced at the passive food on the table, checked the teapot lid, and walked to the bed with a cold expression. Yu Wan slept with her back facing out. The Saintess stood in front of the bed for a while.


    Yu Wan originally wanted to pretend to be asleep, but who knew that she really fell asleep. The Saintess listened to her even breathing and frowned coldly. She turned around and left.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sikong Yun, who was waiting at the door, asked.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± the Saint said.


    Sikong Yun smiled faintly and said, ¡°What are you going to do next? Let me make it clear first that my marriage with you is set for next month. If there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t deal with, remember to tell me. I¡¯ll settle it for you. I don¡¯t want to not resolve the trouble on the day of the wedding.¡±


    The Saintess nced at him indifferently, clearly dissatisfied with his high status. However, the other party was the second son of the Sikong n and his biological mother was favored. He was also highly regarded by the Sikong n¡¯s head. If nothing went wrong, he, who had married her, would be the heir of the Sikong n.


    The Saintess suppressed her dissatisfaction and said indifferently, ¡°I have my own ns. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Sikong Yun said, ¡°Then tonight¡­¡±


    The Saintess nced at him.


    Sikong Yun coughed lightly. ¡°What I mean is that such a big thing has happened to the Lan family and it¡¯s a mess. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not convenient for you to go back¡­¡±


    The Saintess looked at the night and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Nether Mountain.¡±


    The two of them were not married, so it was impolite for her to stay in the Sikong Manor just like that. The Nether Mountain was near the Sikong n¡¯s forbidden area. Generations of Saintesses had the qualifications to enter and leave the Nether Mountain, and a Saintess Hall had been built at the foot of the Nether Mountain.


    Sikong Yun smiled gently. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s fine even if you stay. I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    It sounded like he was asking the Saintess to stay. But the Saintess said, ¡°I also need to use the cold pool of the Nether Mountain to heal my injuries.¡±


    Sikong Yun patted his head. ¡°That¡¯s true. You¡¯re so seriously injured. It¡¯s best if you can soak in the cold pool. In that case, I won¡¯t keep you anymore. I¡¯ll get someone to prepare the pnquin. I still have something on, so I¡¯ll get busy first.¡±


    The Saintess nodded. Sikong Yun left politely. The Saintess then left the courtyard.


    Yu Wan slept for a while and was woken up by Little Gu.

 Chapter 808 - 808 Ten Thousand Gu King, He’s Here (1)

    808 Ten Thousand Gu King, He¡¯s Here (1)


    It held the jade bottle with its ws and rolled around Yu Wan¡¯s sleeve.


    Hungry, so hungry! Hungry, hungry, hungry!


    Yu Wan yawned and let it out. ¡°What¡¯s wrong now?¡±


    Little Guy t and patted its stomach with its ws.


    !!


    Yu Wan held her forehead tiredly. ¡°The Gu worms I bought for you are all in the courtyard¡­¡±


    Little Gu turned around aggrievedly.


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll find it for you, alright?¡± Yu Wan was amenable to persuasion but not coercion. If this fellow threw a tantrum, she could ignore him. Looking at the current situation, she could not refuse.


    Yu Wan searched the entire room and only took out a small Gu worm. ¡°After all, it¡¯s a Hundred Gu King. Why don¡¯t you make do with it?¡±


    The Hundred Gu King trembled!!! Little Gu turned its face away in disdain. Then, it weakly raised its broken little w.


    I¡¯m already in such a miserable state. How could you not give me something good to eat?


    Yu Wan held her forehead and lowered her head. I¡­ I¡¯ve lost to you!


    Yu Wan could only get up and find food for it. She hoped that there was something in the Sikong Manor. Otherwise, Little Gu could only make do with eating the Hundred Gu King that it despised.


    ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t strangle it to death just now? Look, it was prepared for you,¡± Yu Wan teased.


    Little Gu stuck out its tongue and rolled its eyes!


    Yu Wan pursed her lips.


    At this time, most of the servants in the courtyard had rested. The guard who was guarding the door just now had also been transferred away, and only Huazhi slept outside. It was a cold day, and it was really hard on this girl.


    Perhaps because they were certain that Yu Wan had been poisoned, they rxed their guard on her a lot. Not only did the guards leave, but there was no more chain.


    Yu Wan gently pushed open the door. Huazhi heard themotion and was about to get up when Yu Wan stabbed a silver needle into her and knocked her out.


    Little Gu rolled around in the jade bottle excitedly.


    Yu Wan whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t move. The bottle will fall.¡±


    Little Gu obediently stopped moving. In the end, Little Gu kicked the wall of the bottle with its little ws.


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    Must it be naughty to be happy?


    Yu Wan stepped over Huazhi, closed the door, and tiptoed out.


    During this period of time, Yu Wan had indeed eaten until she became a little fatty, but she was an agile little fatty. She held her breath andnded silently, not being discovered by the patrolling guards.


    She looked at the small jade bottle in her palm.


    Was there food here?


    Little Gu sat in the bottle, crossed its legs, and shook its head seriously.


    Yu Wan sighed helplessly and could only bring Little Gu out of Sikong Yun¡¯s courtyard.


    Perhaps it was because the security at night was not as tight as during the day, Yu Wan actually had the thought of escaping for a moment. However, she also understood that this was just a thought. The reason why the Sikong n was so rxed was because the external defense was extremely tight. She should obediently find food for Little Gu.


    Yu Wan wandered around for a while, but there was no movement from Little Gu. She raised her eyebrows.


    Strange, didn¡¯t such a big Sikong n raise a few powerful Gu worms?


    Just as she was thinking, Yu Wan supported herself with one hand on the rockery at the side. She originally wanted to just support herself, but unexpectedly, the fake mountain wall suddenly opened. Yu Wan staggered and fell in!


    What kind of ce was this?


    So dark!


    Fortunately, Yu Wan had brought a match.


    She took out the match and saw that she was in a dark and damp passageway under the light of the match. There was no way to investigate how the door had opened just now. The only thing she was sure of was that she could not find the mechanism to open the door.


    However, since it was a passageway, there must be another exit. Yu Wan braced herself and walked forward.


    Along the way, Yu Wan was worried that there would be some mechanisms here. After walking for a while, she realized that she was overthinking. This was an extremely ordinary passageway. It was about seven feet tall and three feet wide. Looking at the extent of the erosion of the stone wall and the ground, it was quite old.


    ¡°The Helian family won¡¯t dig a passageway under their own house¡­¡± Yu Wan muttered softly. At the same time, she began to feel uneasy about where the other exit was.


    Usually, such a secret tunnel was often a ce for a family to hide their dirty deeds. Could it be that she had coincidentally discovered the secret of the Sikong n and would be silenced by them?


    At this thought, Yu Wan suddenly could not move.


    However, at this moment, Little Gu in the jade bottle moved.


    It stuck to the wall of the bottle and used its little ws to pull.

 Chapter 809 - 809 Hungry Ten Thousand Gu King, He’s Here (2)

    809 Hungry Ten Thousand Gu King, He¡¯s Here (2)


    He was excited.


    Yu Wan closed her eyes with a headache when she thought of the danger ahead.


    Was this little thing really not here to harm her?


    I want it! Want, want, want!


    Little Gu punched the bottle and fell to the ground, rolling around!


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    Yu Wan brought the jade bottle to her eyes and said angrily, ¡°If I die, you¡¯re the one who caused it, understand?¡±


    Little Gu nodded obediently.


    Got it!


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to go even more¡­


    Yu Wan still went in the end. After all, it was useless to stay here. It was not like she could leave from the first exit. If someone cameter, she would still be discovered. She tried her best to lower her presence and walked forward for a while. There was still moonlighting in. It seemed like she had reached the end.


    Yu Wan was prepared to risk her life. Unexpectedly, when she left the passageway, she realized that there was no one! On the empty t ground, there was a forest not far away. In the east was a deste mountain, and in the west was ake.


    ¡°Uh¡­ this is¡­¡±


    Where?


    For some reason, she felt like she had left the Sikong Manor.


    I want it! Want, want, want!


    Little Gu rolled around until the bottle was about to crack.


    Yu Wan red at it. ¡°I know you¡¯re extremely hungry. I¡¯ll go find it, alright?¡±


    Little Gu worm sat down obediently. However, after sitting down, it rolled around again when Yu Wan was not paying attention. It only stopped after Yu Wan red at it.


    Yu Wan was not a proper Gu Lady. She was not so sensitive to the aura of ordinary Gu worms, but the stronger they were, the more she could sense them. She calmed down and sensed it.


    There was indeed a very powerful Gu King nearby, and this Gu King vaguely gave her a very dangerous feeling.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to eat?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    All the Little Gu¡¯s ws were nodding. Yu Wan removed the cork and released Little Gu. Little Gu disappeared with a whoosh!


    Yu Wan found a stone and sat down. She still knew the ability of her Little Gu. Even if it was only a young Gu worm, it had innate talent and could beat up all its kind. It had always been the one who ate other Gu worms, and no other Gu worm could bully it.


    Soon, Little Gu returned and threw itself into Yu Wan¡¯s arms!


    It didn¡¯t look like it was acting coquettishly after eating its fill, but¡­ it looked like it was fleeing and was scared to death¡­


    Yu Wan was stunned. What happened?


    In the next second, a Gu King that was several times bigger than Little Gu rushed over fiercely.


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes widened.


    What-what big trouble did you cause?


    This fellow¡¯s aura was already infinitely close to the Ten Thousand Gu King. No¡­ it seemed to be a Ten Thousand Gu King! And it was an adult Ten Thousand Gu King. How much did her Little Gu want to die to provoke such a big fellow?


    Oh no, oh no, she had kicked an iron te¡­


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how to hide far away when you encounter someone stronger than you. You even ran up to eat! You¡­¡± Yu Wan didn¡¯t know what to say. Her heart ached with anger. Ah! How could there be such a stupid little fellow?


    Little Gu burrowed into Yu Wan¡¯spel.


    Yu Wan thought to herself, If you¡¯re afraid and hide on me, where can I hide?


    Little Gu was so small, but it could already easily kill the guards of the Sikong n. That Gu King was so terrifying, it would probably be easy for it to strangle her to death.


    Yu Wan was on the brink of tears. She was really killed by this little thing. She felt even more wronged than Dou E. Just as Yu Wan was disheartened, a melodious flute sound suddenly sounded in the nervous night.


    The Ten Thousand Gu King, who had already opened its bloody mouth and was about to bite Yu Wan, suddenly stopped moving. It hesitated for a while and reluctantly retreated.


    Yu Wan secretly opened a gap between her fingers and looked through it. In the end, she saw a man in white standing in the direction where the Ten Thousand Gu King ran.


    The moon was bright and the stars were sparse. His figure was tall, his facial features were exquisite, and his face was like unpolished jade. If not for Yan Jiuchao, the man in front of him would undoubtedly be the number one beauty in the world.


    The Ten Thousand Gu King returned to the man. The man put away the flute and took out a jade bottle for the Ten Thousand Gu King to rest in. After doing this, the man looked at Yu Wan gently. ¡°Miss, did I scare you?¡±


    Miss?


    Yu Wan touched her head and realized that her married woman¡¯s hair had long scattered. Her long hair was disheveled, and she looked like a¡­ fat girl who had yet to get married.

 Chapter 810 - 810 Hungry Ten Thousand Gu King, He’s Here (3)

    810 Hungry Ten Thousand Gu King, He¡¯s Here (3)


    ¡°Uh¡­ ahem?¡± Yu Wan stood up from the stone without batting an eyelid. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you for saving me.¡±


    She refused to mention that her Little Gu had taken the initiative to attack!


    ¡°By the way, where are you from? Why did you appear in the Nether Mountain?¡± The white-clothed man asked.


    ¡°Nether¡­ Mountain?¡± Yu Wan¡¯s eyes shed. Wasn¡¯t this the forbidden area of the Sikong n that the Saintess and Sikong Yun had mentioned? No, it was near the forbidden area of the Sikong n, the habitat of Old Ancestor Sikong.


    !!


    Not everyone seemed to be able to approach this ce, so the man in front of her¡­


    The man said, ¡°I¡¯m Sikong Changfeng.¡±


    The name of the eldest son of the Sikong n was well-known in the Nether Capital, but Yu Wan¡¯s reaction was very calm. In fact¡­ it was unknown if it was Sikong Changfeng¡¯s imagination, but she frowned and thought hard. She looked dazed and stupid. Coupled with her chubby cheeks, she looked like a cute little fat squirrel.


    Sikong Changfeng burst intoughter.


    Yu Wan only knew that the Sikong family had an eldest son, but the Saintess and Sikong Yun did not mention his name. Therefore, she racked her brains but could not figure out who this Sikong Changfeng was.


    It was said that pregnancy would make one be stupid for three years. Indeed, her brain had be not very good.


    However, to think about it carefully, it was no wonder that Yu Wan did not guess that he was the eldest son. She had identally heard Grand-aunt Lan mention that the Sikong n did not only have two sons, but also many coteral rtives. Who knew who Sikong Changfeng was and which bloodline he belonged to?


    Sikong Changfeng said softly, ¡°Miss, you haven¡¯t answered me. Who are you? Why are you here? This is a forbidden area of the Sikong n. You¡­¡± As he spoke, a trace of suspicion appeared in his eyes.


    Yu Wan¡¯s expression did not change as she said, ¡°I¡­ just entered the manor. Just now, when I was walking in the manor, I identally bumped into a rockery and entered a passageway. As I walked, I came here.¡±


    She said that she had just entered the manor, so Sikong Changfeng naturally thought that she was new. No wonder she looked unfamiliar. She did not know any martial arts and did not look like she was lying. She should not be an assassin who infiltrated the Nether Mountain.


    Moreover, there had never been assassins in the Nether Mountain.


    That was because no one dared to assassinate Old Ancestor Sikong.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you out,¡± Sikong Changfeng said.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Yu Wan thanked him. Just as she was about to follow him out of the passageway, she heard a thud and Little Gu fell from her arms.


    The Ten Thousand Gu King¡¯s aura was strong and covered the aura of Little Gu. If it had not been for the fact that it had exposed itself, Sikong Changfeng would not have known that there was such a little thing here.


    ¡°This is yours?¡± Sikong Changfeng looked at Yu Wan suspiciously.


    Yu Wan shook her head like a rattle-drum. ¡°No, no! I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. I don¡¯t know it!¡±


    Little Gu that was instantly abandoned: ¡°¡­¡±


    Sikong Changfeng was enlightened. ¡°No wonder the Ten Thousand Gu King suddenly rushed out. It turned out that he wanted to eat this little thing. This little thing panicked and bumped into you.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± You¡¯re in the wrong. It¡¯s my little child who wants to eat your Gu King.


    Whatever you say. As long as you¡¯re happy.


    Sikong Changfeng had the aura of the Ten Thousand Gu King on him, so he was not worried that other Gu worms would hurt him. He picked up Little Gu with his bare hands and said in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s also a Ten Thousand Gu King¡­ but it¡¯s a young Gu worm.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t eat it.¡± This sentence was directed at the Ten Thousand Gu King in the jade bottle.


    The Ten Thousand Gu King sat in meditation and ignored everything. Since it was ownerless, if he picked it up, it would naturally be his. Sikong Changfeng naturally took Little Gu for himself. He did not have any extra jade bottles on him, so he could only put Little Gu into the Ten Thousand Gu King¡¯s jade bottle.


    ¡°You can¡¯t eat it, understand?¡± He repeatedly reminded the Ten Thousand Gu King.


    Yu Wan¡¯s heart was in her throat. Just now, she wished she could tear her Little Gu apart. Now that they were in the same room, would it swallow her Little Gu?


    Unexpectedly, the Ten Thousand Gu King did not even lift his eyelids and continued to meditate.


    S-so obedient?


    Little Gu was not so obedient. It strode forward with its little ws and quietly moved to the Ten Thousand Gu King¡¯s side. It picked up a huge insect foot and opened its bloody mouth to bite!


    Crack¡ª


    The little insect¡¯s tooth was stuck¡­


    Sikong Changfeng did not realize that this was a ferocious little Gu worm, a little Gu worm that was bold and really wanted to kill the Ten Thousand Gu King. In his eyes, the scene just now was just a little baby sucking an adult¡¯s finger.


    ¡°So it¡¯s hungry¡­¡± Sikong Changfeng paused and said to Yu Wan,¡± Wait for me here. Don¡¯t run around.¡±


    The Nether Mountain was the ancestor¡¯s territory. No one knew when he would appear, but he did not like to be disturbed. Once he bumped into an unfamiliar face, she would be strangled to death.


    Of course, Yu Wan would not run around. She was also very tired after walking for so long, okay?


    Sikong Changfeng left for a while. When he returned, there were several Thousand Gu Kings in the jade bottle.


    Yu Wan saw her Little Gu Gu riding on the back of the Ten Thousand Gu King and eating the Thousand Gu King heartily.


    Those were all Thousand Gu Kings who were about to break through at their peak. There was no room for discussion if they beat the little Gu to death, but it was different if it had the support of the Ten Thousand Gu King.


    The aura of the Ten Thousand Gu King suppressed the group of Thousand Gu Kings.


    Little Gu was so smug that it was about to go to heaven.


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    I seemed to see a little brat borrowing the power of a tiger¡­


    The two of them entered the passageway.


    Sikong Changfeng pped his hands. The sound of stone walls rubbing against each other came from the passageway. Right on the heels of that, a row of Night-Luminescent Pearls appeared, instantly illuminating the passageway.


    Yu Wan was dumbfounded. It was actually voice-activated.


    Little Gu ate happily, and the sound of slurping was about to overflow from the jade bottle. This table manners! Did I not feed you well back then?!


    Yu Wan covered her eyes. She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sikong Changfeng nced at her and asked.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Yu Wan removed her hand and looked at his jade bottle. ¡°Is it a Gu raised by Young Master? It seems very powerful.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Old Ancestor¡¯s. I¡¯m just taking care of him.¡± What Sikong Changfeng didn¡¯t say was that others thought that he had obtained the Old Ancestor¡¯s favor when he was sent to the Nether Mountain for a few years, so he could enter and leave the Nether Mountain freely. The truth was that he was just taking care of the insects for the Old Ancestor, better than others.


    ...


    As they spoke, the two of them came to the stone door. Sikong Changfeng high-fived again and the stone door opened with a bang.


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    Damn it! It was voice activation again!!!


    The two of them left the rockery and returned to the hintend of the Sikong Manor.


    Yu Wan patted her chest and promised, ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t leak this passageway!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Sikong Changfeng said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Wan was stunned. What did he mean by fine? Could this passageway be opened to the outside?


    Sikong Changfeng looked at the rockery and shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re new to the manor, so you probably don¡¯t know. There was originally a wooden sign here.¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­ this?¡± Yu Wan lowered her head and nced at the wooden sign she had identally stepped on.


    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± Sikong Changfeng said.


    Yu Wan picked up the wooden sign. There were a few big words written on it¡ªSecret passage of the Nether Mountain!


    ...


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 811 - 811 Brother Jiu Takes Action, Killing Everyone (1)

    811 Brother Jiu Takes Action, Killing Everyone (1)


    Are all the operations of your Sikong n so hard-core? Shouldn¡¯t such secret passageways be hidden?


    ¡°Ahem!¡± After understanding Yu Wan¡¯s gaze as if she was looking at a fool, Sikong Changfeng cleared his throat. Earlier on, this secret passageway was really a secret passageway. Other than the master of the Sikong n, no one knew of its existence. However, the exit was opened on the central axis, and there were many servantsing and going. There were always a few who identally barged in. The Old Ancestor hated it when someone disturbed his peace. In this way, the oue was that the Old Ancestor was angered and the servants lost their lives innocently.


    At the mention of this, Sikong Changfeng was even more puzzled. This little girl had also identally entered the Nether Mountain, but she was not killed by the Ancestor. Logically speaking, the Ancestor¡¯s divine sense was so powerful that he could even sense a fly, let alone a living person.


    He really did not know if this girl was lucky or if the patriarch¡¯s temper had suddenly be very good.


    ¡°Which courtyard are you from? Do you still remember the way?¡± Sikong Changfeng asked.


    ¡°I remember,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Sikong Changfeng nodded and had no intention of continuing to point the way for Yu Wan. He walked towards his courtyard.


    Looking at Sikong Changfeng¡¯s departing figure, Yu Wan stretched out her hand and shouted silently¡ªmy Gu, my Gu¡­


    Little Gu was full and fell asleep on the back of the Ten Thousand Gu King.


    Yu Wan had nowhere to go and could only return to Sikong Yun¡¯s courtyard. In the dead of the night, Yu Wan estimated that Sikong Yun had already rested. Just as she walked up the corridor, Yu Wan heard a strange sound.


    It was Yu Wan¡¯s fault for having good hearing. She could hear everything from afar.


    Yu Wan walked over curiously.


    ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re so bad~¡±


    This time, Yu Wan was sure that she had not heard wrongly. This was Sikong Yun¡¯s courtyard. Other than Sikong Yun, there was no one else who could be called a young master. In that case, Sikong Yun, who was about to get married, actually secretly got together with a woman behind the Saintess¡¯ back?


    This scumbag!!!


    Yu Wan did not sympathize with the Saintess. She only thought that Sikong Yun was too much of a scumbag. She was really unlucky to meet such a man! She was not interested in listening anymore. She was about to return to the room when she suddenly saw a graceful and slender figure. She was shocked. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    The Saintess nced at her coldly. ¡°Who asked you toe out?¡±


    Yu Wan straightened her back and said without changing her expression, ¡°I have urgent needs. Can¡¯t I find the toilet?¡±


    The Saintess walked past her with a proud expression and headed in the direction of the courtyard door.


    Yu Wan turned around and looked at Sikong Yun¡¯s room. She rolled her eyes and followed. ¡°Hey, you heard that just now, right?¡±


    The Saintess ignored her.


    Yu Wan didn¡¯t care if she liked it or not. She continued, ¡°You¡¯re so calm. Let me guess, this isn¡¯t the first time you caught them in the act?¡±


    The Saintess said coldly, ¡°If you continue to be noisy, do you believe that I¡¯ll pull out your tongue?¡±


    Yu Wan pursed her lips and followed the Saintess for a few steps. She mustered her courage and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. This Sikong Yun is such a good-for-nothing. Why did you break off the engagement with Eldest Young Master Sikong back then and get together with him? Could it be that Eldest Young Master Sikong is even more of a scumbag than him?¡±


    The Saintess stopped in her tracks.


    Of course, Sikong Changfeng was not a scumbag. He was a gentleman that was rarely seen in a hundred years. Everyone in the Sikong n liked him. Even the unpredictable patriarch favored Sikong Changfeng.


    Yu Wan continued, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Eldest Young Master Sikong is a scumbag, then he¡¯s actually a good person. He¡¯s so good that he doesn¡¯t want to collude with you. You find him difficult to control, so you settle for the next best thing and take a fancy to Second Young Master. A scum like Sikong Yun can be debauched just by giving him a few peerless beauties. Wouldn¡¯t it be easy for you to control him? How about it? I didn¡¯t guess wrongly, right?¡±


    The Saintess said indifferently, ¡°What does it have to do with you? Instead of worrying about others, why don¡¯t you think about how to protect your life? Don¡¯t think that I really don¡¯t dare to kill you!¡±


    Why are you wasting your breath if you dare to kill me? Yu Wan looked at the sky.


    The Saintess walked towards the door again. This time, Yu Wan did not follow her. Unexpectedly, after taking a few steps, she took the initiative to stop. It was unknown if she was talking to Yu Wan or to herself, ¡°All the men in the world are the same!¡±


    ¡°Who said that?¡± Yu Wan retorted. Most of the men around her were responsible and loyal husbands to their wives. Yan Jiuchao was one of them. Of course, her father, her two father-inws, and her uncle were not bad either. Even her grandfather, Bull Egg, had a deep rtionship with Old Madam and had never taken a concubine in his life.

 Chapter 812 - 812 Brother Jiu Takes Action, Killing Everyone (2)

    812 Brother Jiu Takes Action, Killing Everyone (2)


    The Saintess¡¯s father was snatched from her sister by Lan Jiao. The Saintess had never believed in a man¡¯s sincerity since she was young, and it was the same now.


    There was no man in the world who didn¡¯t cheat, nor was there a man who didn¡¯t change his mind.


    The so-called marriage was just a trade-off between the families.


    The Saintess had understood this logic since she was young. She did not care what kind of husband Sikong Yun was. What she wanted was the power of the Sikong n.


    However, it was unknown if it was because she could not stand Yu Wan falling into the honey, but the Saintess walked towards her coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you¡¯re the stupid one. You¡¯ll soon know what kind of man your beloved husband is.¡±


    ¡°Do I need you to tell me what kind of man he is?¡± Yu Wan couldn¡¯t be bothered with her and left without looking back.


    She would admit that she had captured her, but there was no way she could sow discord between her and Yan Jiuchao!


    Yu Wan closed the door!


    The Saintess frowned and could not help but clench her fists under her wide sleeves. Yu Wan¡¯s silly appearance was a little blinding to the Saintess, but even the Saintess could not exin why.


    The Saintess suddenly turned back because she had left something in Sikong Yun¡¯s room. However, Sikong Yun was having fun with the maidservant. The Saintess felt that her handkerchief was dirty and had no intention of taking it back.


    After entering the Saintess Hall, a holy envoy came up to her. ¡°Saintess, we¡¯ve already heard the news. That group of people is the helper hired by Master Lan Qin. They live in a house in the east of the city. They took Master away and locked her there. Do you think we should kill our way over overnight?¡±


    The Saint Temple had the most powerful experts. Coupled with the few from the Lan family, they did not have to worry about not being able to catch them all in one go.


    Originally, the Saintess had the intention of killing her way up, but Yu Wan¡¯s silly appearance shed across her mind and she suddenly changed her mind. ¡°Where is Lan Mei?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, a woman in red flew out. The night wind was cold, but she was only wearing a thin veil. Her charming curves were faintly discernible. The moment she appeared, even the holy envoy, who was also a woman, felt her heart skip a beat.


    Lan Mei was just like her name. She was good at seduction and was the most terrifying confidant under the Saintess. No one in the world could resist her seduction.


    Lan Mei was a trusted aide personally promoted by the Saintess, so she naturally would not use charm on the Saintess. Shended in front of the Saintess and bowed piously. ¡°Mei¡¯er greets the Saintess.¡±


    Even her voice was like the sound of nature, soul-stirring.


    The Saintess looked at her indifferently. ¡°You have a new mission.¡±


    ¡ª-


    In the east of the city, every family had rested. Only the Lan family¡¯s courtyard was brightly lit.


    Lan Jiao had already been thrown into the woodshed by Shadow Thirteen. Madam Lan learned about the incident from them. When she heard that Yu Wan had been captured by the Saintess, her face darkened. ¡°Outrageous! She doesn¡¯t even let go of a woman who doesn¡¯t know martial arts! She¡¯s really disgraced the Lan family!¡±


    Madam Lan looked at Lan Jiao, who was tied up, and wished she could rush up and tear her face apart. Not only had she snatched her brother-inw, but she had also harmed her Ah Wan. How could such a woman have the face to live in this world?


    ¡°Grandma Lan, calm down. We¡¯ll think of a way to save Ah Wan. Don¡¯t be too angry and ruin your health,¡± Qing Yan advised softly.


    Lan Jiao gave Madam Lan a disdainful look. ¡°So they¡¯re the helpers you hired. You¡¯ve really put in a lot of effort, but what¡¯s the use? Do you think you can defeat my daughter and the Sikong n?¡±


    Lan Jiao was quite nervous on the way here, but soon, she was relieved. The masked man seemed to not care about the brat¡¯s life, but in fact, he cared about her more than anyone else. As long as the brat was still in the hands of the Saintess, they would not dare to do anything to her!


    At the mention of the Saintess and the Sikong n, Madam Lan was actually a little angry. ¡°Have you forgotten the ancestral teachings of the Sikong family? You actually had an engagement with the Sikong n!¡±


    Every generation of saintesses would take over the position of the head of the Lan family, and the head of the Lan family would not get married unless she found a husband to marry in! It was obvious that it was impossible for the second young master of the Sikong n, Sikong Yun, to be the live-in son-inw of the Lan family.


    As such, the ancestral teachings became empty talk to the Saintess.


    Lan Jiao rolled her eyes. ¡°What does it have to do with you? Do you still think you¡¯re the head of the Lan family?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Madam Lan was so angry that she raised her hand and was about to p her.


    Lan Jiao smiled coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that that girl is still in the hands of the Saintess. No matter what you do to me, the Saintess will repay that girl double. If you have the guts, try touching me.¡±

 Chapter 813 - 813 Brother Jiu Takes Action, Killing Everyone (3)

    813 Brother Jiu Takes Action, Killing Everyone (3)


    ¡°Alright, as you wish,¡± Yan Jiuchao said calmly. Before Lan Jiao could react, Yan Jiuchao moved his fingertip and crippled her dantian, destroying all her martial arts.


    ¡°¡­!!¡± Lan Jiao felt as if she had been struck by lightning. What kind of lunatic was this!!!


    If Yan Jiuchao could be threatened, then he was not Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao returned to the room indifferently.


    After venting her anger, Madam Lan felt much better.


    That night, Yan Jiuchao did not say anything about his n. Everyone guessed that he was waiting for the Saintess to make a move. However, would the Saintess really find their hiding ce so quickly and make a move?


    The first half of the night was calm and peaceful. In the second half of the night, arge wave of biting cold killing intent suddenly surged around the courtyard. Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six, who were left on duty in the courtyard, pulled out their swords first and fought with the dozens of men in ck who had fallen into the courtyard.


    Qing Yan and Yue Gou also rushed out. Not only were there arge number of assassins, but their martial arts were also powerful and their fighting style was dirty. They were quickly at a disadvantage.


    Asura was in seclusion to recuperate and could not attack.


    Yan Jiuchao handed the three sleeping little fellows to Ah Wei, put on his fang mask, and flew out of the room.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s cultivation was naturally not something that any assassin couldpare to. In the blink of an eye, the situation had reversed. The ck-clothed man was forced to retreat step by step. No sooner said than done, a ck-clothed man grabbed Shadow Six and kidnapped him without any exnation!


    Shadow Thirteen¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Shadow Six!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao flew after them. That person seemed to understand that his cultivation was inferior to Yan Jiuchao¡¯s. He did not fight Yan Jiuchao head-on, but led him into a forest.


    The moment Yan Jiuchao entered the forest, he encountered a wave of traps and ambushes, but these were not enough to hurt him. He easily broke the array and forced the ck-clothed man into a dead corner on the rock peak. The ck-clothed man could not retreat and his neck was broken by Yan Jiuchao.


    Shadow Six fell heavily, covered his neck, and panted heavily.


    ¡°Shadow Six! Young Master! Are you alright?¡± Shadow Thirteen chased over.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Shadow Six raised his hand to touch the stone wall. He had been held too tightly just now, and his legs were still a little weak.


    Shadow Thirteen hugged him and helped him up. Just as the three of them were about to return to the manor, an ancient zither sound suddenly came from the depths of the forest. When they first heard it, it was like a breeze. Then, it was like a silver te falling onto a jade. It was gentle and wrapped around their hearts.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Shadow Six opened his mouth. His body, which had finally been helped up by Shadow Thirteen, suddenly softened, and his eyes began to lose focus.


    ¡°Not good, it¡¯s a seduction technique! Don¡¯t look at her eyes!¡± Shadow Thirteen raised his hand to cover Shadow Six¡¯s eyes, but he realized that he was also powerless. He hugged Shadow Six with one hand and used his sword to support his body with the other.


    Yan Jiuchao looked straight in the direction of the zither music. With a flick of his sleeve, he used his internal energy to knock Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six out.


    The sound of the zither grew closer and closer, and the woman ying the zither gradually entered Yan Jiuchao¡¯s vision.


    She was wearing a golden dress and had a slender figure. She had a charming bun and red makeup on her forehead. She wore a golden tassel veil that could barely cover her face and her sparkling eyes were enchanting.


    She did not move andnded in the forest barefooted, like a demon under the moonlight. She stopped ying the zither and sent the zither to a big tree with her internal energy. She walked towards Yan Jiuchao without blinking.


    Just now, she had only yed the zither and had not met their eyes. However, so what? They were still tricked.


    As for this man, the Saintess said that his internal energy was deep and it would be troublesome.


    Lan Mei raised her strength to the extreme and looked at Yan Jiuchao with a faint smile.


    There were many beauties in the world, but there were not many who were as beautiful as Lan Mei. She was like a poppy slowly blooming in the dark night, and every frown and smile could take one¡¯s breath away.


    Yan Jiuchao paused. He was wearing a mask, so Lan Mei could not see his expression clearly, but it was not difficult to feel the killing intent on his body fading bit by bit.


    Indeed, there was no man in this world who didn¡¯t cheat, nor was there a man who wasn¡¯t lustful.


    Lan Mei¡¯s jade-like exquisite feet stepped on the soft grass. The night wind blew her clothes and hair, and her smile became even more beautiful and moving.


    ¡°Young Master~¡± She hooked her finger at Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao slowly reached out to her.


    A smug smile shed across Lan Mei¡¯s eyes. Didn¡¯t he take the bait?


    Lan Mei raised her wrist gently to grab Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hand, but she realized that the hand had conjured a handkerchief as if it was performing a magic trick. Then, it grabbed her neck through the handkerchief.


    Lan Mei¡¯s breathing stopped and her eyes widened in disbelief. When she got closer, she finally saw the eyes under the mask. They were cold and clear. There was no sign of being bewitched.


    ¡°No¡­ This is impossible¡­¡±


    She had practiced seduction techniques for many years and had never failed! Did she reveal any ws? Or was he a ghost or not?! Also, he actually grabbed her throat through a handkerchief. Did he think she was dirty?!


    Lan Mei, who realized this, suddenly felt terrible. What was worse was that before she could even beg for mercy, her neck was broken by the other party and she died.


    Yan Jiuchao did not want the white handkerchief anymore. He did not want any other woman he had touched.


    On the hill three miles away, the Saintess looked over. Suddenly, a ck shadownded behind her and knelt on one knee. ¡°Saintess, the mission has failed. Lan Mei¡­ is dead.¡±


    The Saintess clenched her fists and turned around with a frown. ¡°How could she fail? Didn¡¯t she have time to attack?¡±


    ¡°She attacked, but she still failed,¡± the man in ck said with his head lowered. This was an oue that no one had expected. With Lan Mei¡¯s cultivation, not to mention a normal person, even a fool, a lunatic, a peerless expert, and the Sikong family¡¯s master might not be able to resist her charm. However, that man had never been charmed from the beginning to the end.


    If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn¡¯t have believed it!


    ¡°All the men in the world are the same!¡±


    ¡°Who said that?¡±


    The confrontation with Yu Wan shed across the Saintess¡¯ mind. She closed her eyes and suppressed her anger.


    ¡°Saintess, be careful!¡±


    In the blink of an eye, Yan Jiuchao actually chased after him. Only then did the ck-clothed man understand why the other party did not notice him with his cultivation. He thought that he had hidden himself well, but it turned out that the other party had long discovered him. He was just casting a long line to catch a big fish, waiting for him to bring him to the Saintess.


    Unfortunately, it was toote to regret it.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s merciless palm was clearly here to take the Saintess¡¯ life! Even if he and the Saintess joined forces, they might not be able to stop it.


    ¡°Be loyal to the Saintess, even if I have to die!¡± The man in ck gritted his teeth and flew up. He sank all his internal energy into his dantian and self-destructed with a bang.


    The power of this explosion was huge. The man in ck was determined to die with Yan Jiuchao. However, Yan Jiuchao was not injured. Only the fang mask on his face cracked.


    The Saintess used her qinggong to fly away the moment the man in ck stopped Yan Jiuchao. The moment the man in ck self-destructed, she turned around in the air.


    ...


    Wearing such a mask, she thought that he had a ferocious face. Unexpectedly, he was handsome and peerless.


    ¡­ This person should only exist in the heavens.

 Chapter 814 - 814 Little Fatty’s Happy Life (1)

    814 Little Fatty¡¯s Happy Life (1)


    After the Saintess returned to the Saint Temple, she could no longer hold on and vomited blood as she fell to the ground.


    ¡°Saintess!¡±


    A passing holy envoy quickly pushed open the door and helped the saintess up from the pool of blood. The Saintess¡¯s situation was not optimistic, and she kept vomiting blood. The holy envoy was frightened and carried the Saintess to the bed. ¡°Saintess, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°To¡­ to the Cold Pool¡­¡± The Saint said with herst bit of strength.


    The holy envoy agreed with a pale face and carried the Saintess to the cold pool of the Holy Temple.


    The Saintess was originally seriously injured by Yan Jiuchao. After Sikong Yun treated her injuries, she had improved a little. However, just now¡­ she was in a daze and her meridians reversed, almost going crazy.


    ¡°Saintess¡­¡± After the holy temple ced the Saintess in the cold pool, she knelt by the pool and waited for her instructions.


    The Saintess held her painful heart and said, ¡°Stand down!¡±


    The holy envoy said worriedly, ¡°You¡¯re so seriously injured. Do you need me to inform Second Young Master?¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± The Saintess said firmly. ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± The holy envoy wanted to say something, but the Saintess had already closed her eyes. She had made up her mind.


    The Saintess could not help but be a little puzzled. The Second Young Master Sikong was the Saintess¡¯s fianc¨¦. Putting aside how much the Saintess had feelings for him, they were engaged after all. In the past, when they encountered a problem that could not be resolved, the Saintess would always think of the Second Young Master first. It was the same even if the assassin caused a ruckus in the Lan family tonight. The Saintess had taken a hostage and brought her to the Sikong n.


    What happened when she went out just now? Why did the Saintess seem to be very impatient when she mentioned the Second Young Master?


    The holy envoy could not understand, nor did she expect the Saintess to give her an answer. She respectfully left.


    Most of the Saintess¡¯s body was soaked in the bone-chilling cold pool. Her injuries were even more serious than they looked. Originally, they would not be like this, but she had vited the taboo of a martial arts practitioner and was distracted when she should not be distracted.


    That handsome face under the moonlight could not help but sh across her mind. The internal energy that she had painstakingly suppressed by the cold pool backfired on her meridians. She spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted in the cold pool.


    ¡­


    Yu Wan spent the most boring two days in the Sikong Manor. She did not know if the fact that she did not sleep in the middle of the night and came out to stroll around had rmed the Saintess, but she was moved to the most remote room. This ce was separated from Sikong Yun¡¯s room by seventeen to eighteen walls. No matter how coincidental it was, it was unlikely to meet her.


    ¡°Is your Saintess worried that Second Young Master will take a fancy to my peerless beauty?¡± Yu Wan asked Huazhi curiously as shey on a rattan chair in the courtyard basking in the sun. In the end, she did not forget to say, ¡°Orange.¡±


    On the surface, Huazhi was Sikong Yun¡¯s maidservant, but she was actually the Saintess¡¯ trusted aide. She was usually used to monitor Sikong Yun¡¯s movements, but now, she was in charge of guarding Yu Wan.


    As Huazhi peeled the orange, she nced at the little fat girl lying on the rattan chair. It had only been two days, right? Her face had be rounder again. How could she have the cheek to say that she was peerless beautiful when she was so fat?


    Aren¡¯t you going to look in the mirror?!


    Yu Wanyfortably on a rattan chair and basked in the sun. No wonder Grandma Yun did this when she had nothing to do. It was indeed quite satisfying.


    Yu Wan stretched out a chubby hand to Huazhi. Huazhi looked at the fair and tender hand and felt that the baby¡¯s hand was almost the same as hers. The corners of her mouth twitched as she ced the peeled orange on it.


    Yu Wan didn¡¯t even look at it. She broke off a piece and fed it to her. ¡°Don¡¯t stop. Continue peeling.¡±


    The corners of Huazhi¡¯s mouth were about to twitch. You¡¯re a hostage. Can you have the awareness of a hostage? Those who know would know that you¡¯re a hostage. Those who don¡¯t would think that you¡¯re the daughter of the Sikong Manor!


    Huazhi was furious. She said sourly, ¡°Forgive me for being blunt, but aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll poison you?¡±


    ¡°The Fragrance of Hundred Miles?¡± Yu Wan turned her head and asked.


    ¡°What Fragrance of Hundred Miles?¡± Huazhi had never heard of it.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yu Wany backzily. As long as it wasn¡¯t the Fragrance of Hundred Miles, Little Gu could cure it.


    Speaking of which, after Little Gu was taken away by Sikong Changfeng, it never returned. Could it be that it had lost weight from hunger?


    Sikong Changfeng did not look like a bad person, but her Little Gu had a deep love for her. If it could not see its master, it would definitely not be able to eat.


    In Sikong Changfeng¡¯s courtyard.


    The attendant stumbled into Sikong Changfeng¡¯s study. ¡°Not-not-not good!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sikong Changfeng paused his brush.


    The attendant said bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s that young Gu!¡±

 Chapter 815 - 815 Little Fatty’s Happy Life (2)

    815 Little Fatty¡¯s Happy Life (2)


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± Sikong Changfeng asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s finished eating again!¡± Hasn¡¯t that little fellow eaten anything since it was born? How could it eat so much? The food given to the Ten Thousand Gu King had been snatched and eaten by it!


    ¡°It-it finished it again.¡± Sikong Changfeng coughed lightly. ¡°It really could eat¡­¡±


    Eat? It was simply the reincarnation of a starving Gu!!!


    !!


    The attendant said resentfully, ¡°If this continues, there¡¯ll be nothing to feed it.¡±


    Sikong Changfeng put down his brush. ¡°I¡­ will go to the Nether Mountain again to catch some Gu worms.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he stood up and walked out. Just as he crossed the threshold, he cleared his throat and asked the attendant, ¡°How much did it eat this morning? I need to know the estimates.¡±


    The attendant gestured a number expressionlessly.


    Sikong Changfeng felt his vision go ck and held his forehead¡ª


    ¡­


    Yu Wan was sad about her Little Gu on the rattan chair for a while. When she turned around, she was sleepy. She closed her eyes and said indifferently, ¡°The nket, it has to be thicker.¡±


    Huazhi sneered and said, ¡°You really don¡¯t treat yourself as an outsider.¡±


    Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°Either you ask your master to let me go, or you serve me well. What are you talking about?¡±


    Huazhi fell back in anger!


    Huazhi entered the room to get a nket for Yu Wan. When she returned to the courtyard, she met the Saintess, who had not appeared for two days. She quickly bowed. ¡°Saintess.¡±


    Yu Wan did not even lift her eyelids when she heard her voice.


    Huazhi looked at the Saintess and then at Yu Wan, hesitating if she should cover her with the nket. Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°Why are you standing there? You¡¯re not the one who¡¯s cold, right?¡±


    Huazhi walked forward and covered Yu Wan with the nket.


    The Saintess gestured for her to leave. Huazhi understood and left the courtyard.


    Yu Wan continued to close her eyes to rest. After a while, she still felt that the Saintess was standing beside her. She felt strangely ufortable and opened her eyelids to look at the Saintess. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The Saintess¡¯s gaze swept across the food on the table andnded on her chubby face. For some reason, she suddenly felt a little upset. She turned her face away and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been eating all day. How fat have you be?¡±


    Yu Wan originally nned to say, ¡°Did I eat your rice or drink your soup?¡± When the words reached her lips, she remembered that she was really eating her future husband¡¯s rice and drinking her future husband¡¯s soup. She instantly lost her confidence. She coughed lightly and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m happy to get fat! What does it have to do with you?¡±


    The Saintess said coldly, ¡°Hmph, aren¡¯t you afraid that your husband won¡¯t want you if you be a fatty?¡±


    Yu Wan clicked her tongue. ¡°My husband won¡¯t abandon me. Even if I¡¯m as fat as a ball, I¡¯m still the most beautiful ball in his eyes!¡±


    The Saintess blushed. ¡°Shameless!¡±


    Yu Wan nced at her from the corner of her eye and said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth! My husband and I have been through so much. Why would he care what I be?¡±


    Besides, he was happy for her to eat!


    A certain fake Ghost King, the real Young Master, who had lost his memories, had to do something every day. He had to measure Yu Wan¡¯s waist. If she lost an inch, he wanted to chop off the chef.


    The Saintess raised her chin. ¡°Nonsense. How can a man in the world not care about a woman¡¯s appearance?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, forget it!¡± Yu Wan couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with her. People of different paths couldn¡¯t work together. There were some people she had never met and there were some things she wouldn¡¯t believe.


    Did the Saintess really not believe her? Before Lan Mei failed, the Saintess¡¯s answer was unintentionally affirmative, but now, she was not so sure.


    The Saintess pinched her fingers and said, ¡°Since he cares so much about you, why didn¡¯t hee to save you for a long time?¡±


    ¡°No, I realize that you¡¯re very strange.¡± Yu Wan sat up and looked at the Saintess strangely. ¡°What does it have to do with you what kind of man he is?¡±


    The Saintess¡¯s breathing stopped, but her expression did not change. ¡°I¡¯m just worried that he won¡¯te to save you or fall into the trap. Then I¡¯ve captured you for nothing.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled faintly andy down with the nket. ¡°He won¡¯t greet you even if hees. You won¡¯t be able to catch him! If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll sleep first. This is your future husband¡¯s house. Please help yourself!¡±


    With that, Yu Wan really ignored the Saintess. After a while, she let out even breaths.


    Looking at Yu Wan, who could still fall asleep heartlessly in the enemy¡¯s territory, the Saintess felt ufortable again.


    Wasn¡¯t she captured? How could she still sleep so peacefully? Was she certain that the man would save her and would definitely be able to save her? Where did this confidence and truste from? The Saintess had never experienced the feeling of entrusting herself to anyone in her life. Whether it was her mother or her father, they could not let her rely on them in peace, let alone men.

 Chapter 816 - 816 Little Fatty’s Happy Life (3)

    816 Little Fatty¡¯s Happy Life (3)


    Of course, perhaps Sikong Changfeng was an untainted person, but a tall tree would be destroyed by the wind. Such an upright person was not suitable to roam freely in such a ¡°turbulent world¡±.


    Therefore, Sikong Changfeng did not give her an absolute sense of security. This might be one of the reasons why she gave up on Sikong Changfeng.


    ¡°Saintess.¡± The holy envoy brought over a cloak. ¡°Your injuries have just recovered. Take care of your body and be careful not to catch a cold.¡±


    The Saintess tightened her clothes and stared nkly at the sleeping Yu Wan.


    The holy envoy had been observing her for two days and had roughly guessed that she had been agitated by this young couple. The holy envoy consoled earnestly, ¡°This girl is silly and can¡¯t tell good from bad. She doesn¡¯t know either when others scheme against her. How can there be a single-minded man in the world? It¡¯s just her wishful thinking. In my opinion, although Second Young Master is a little confused sometimes, he¡¯s infatuated with you.¡±


    ¡°Infatuated.¡± The Saintess sneered.


    Speak of the devil. Sikong Yun had not seen the Saintess for two days. He heard that she had juste to the courtyard, but he did not wait in the room for her and came out to look for her. The holy envoy gave the Saintess a look. Look, Second Young Master is still nervous about you.


    ¡°Bring her in,¡± the Saintess instructed indifferently.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The holy envoy carried the sleeping Yu Wan back to her room.


    When Sikong Yun crossed the moonlit door and arrived at the courtyard, the rattan chair was already empty. He knew that that woman lived here. He had seen her back from afar once. She was chubby and probably not good-looking.


    He strode towards the Saintess and said with a smile, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you look for me when you came? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re worried that it¡¯s not appropriate to meet me since you¡¯re about to get married? Don¡¯t believe that!¡±


    The Saintess looked at him steadily, her gaze gentler than before. ¡°Second Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Sikong Yun was confused by her gentle posture. Although the Saintess never spoke sternly to him, she was always cold and unfriendly. ¡°W-what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The Saintess opened her mouth but hesitated.


    ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it. Did your injuries rpse? Is the Cold Pool not useful? I¡¯ll go find my father and ask him to think of a way to find you all the doctors in the Nether Capital!¡± Sikong Yun¡¯s anxious look was not fake.


    The Saintess¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Perhaps it was envy, or perhaps it was unwillingness. Why couldn¡¯t she have a man who was loyal to her? For the first time, she felt a longing for the rtionship between men and women.


    ¡°Second Young Master,¡± the Saint said. ¡°Can you not see Xiangling again in the future?¡±


    Xiangling, Sikong Yun¡¯s favorite concubine.


    Sikong Yun thought that he had hidden the matter with Xiangling extremely well, but he did not expect the Saintess to expose him. His face instantly turned red and he said guiltily, ¡°You¡­ listen to my exnation. My mother sent Xiangling to my room. She was bestowed by the elders and can¡¯t be refused. I took care of her because of my mother, but don¡¯t worry, in my heart, you¡¯ll always be the only one!¡±


    ¡°Then, you won¡¯t see Xiangling anymore. Is that okay?¡± The Saintess rarely used a discussion tone.


    Sikong Yun was simply ttered. What was wrong with her today? The Saintess suddenly became so gentle. He, he, he couldn¡¯t withstand it anymore¡­


    ¡°Okay!¡± Sikong Yun made up his mind and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to see her, I won¡¯t see her anymore! I¡¯ll get someone to send her out of the manor now!¡±


    Sikong Yun meant what he said. He immediately called for servants and endured the pain to send Xiangling out of the manor. Xiangling was indeed the concubine maidservant that Madam Sikong had given him. In order to not let Madam Sikong put the me on the Saintess, he even considerately went to Madam Sikong¡¯s courtyard. He said that Xiangling had been flirting with the guard behind his back and he was so angry that he sent her away.


    Madam Sikong did not say anything. Her son was about to get married. So be it if a restless concubine maidservant was sent away.


    Sikong Yun had handled this matter very well. As long as the Saintess was not blind, she could see that he cared about her.


    Perhaps she did not have to be envious of that girl. Sikong Yun¡¯s looks were inferior to that man, and his martial arts were slightly worse. However, he came from a good background and was born into the Sikong n. No matter how handsome his face was or how powerful his martial arts were, they could not make up for it.


    The Saintess carefully convinced herself that she nned to ept Sikong Yun and be an immortal couple with him in the Nether Capital. Unexpectedly, when Sikong Yun came to Yu Wan¡¯s small side courtyard to look for the Saintess again that night, he was surprised to see Yu Wan eating osmanthus cake under the peach blossoms.


    Yu Wan did not know that Sikong Yun hade. She picked a piece of milky white osmanthus fragrance and nibbled on it.


    Her chubby face and fats trembled, but her skin was fair and beautiful, and her facial features were exquisite. Not only did she not look bloated, but she also looked as cute as a little fat squirrel looking for food.


    A breeze blew past, and petals fell.


    The face of the woman and peach blossoms reflected each other.


    Sikong Yun was enamored.


    Then, Sikong Yun came to the small side courtyard many times. On the surface, he was here to look for the Saintess, but the Saintess saw him looking at Yu Wan in a daze several times and understood everything.


    So this was how it was to like someone. It was just like how this woman missed her husband and how Sikong Yun coveted this woman.


    The Saintess was disappointed and even felt disgusted!


    ¡°Saintess, the wedding dress has arrived. How about I get someone to send it to your room?¡±


    The Saintess¡¯s thoughts were interrupted. She looked up at the holy envoy in the dressing mirror in a daze. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°The wedding dress,¡± the holy envoy said. ¡°You weren¡¯t satisfied with the wedding dress fromst time, so I got someone to make a new one. There are a total of eight sets.¡±


    ¡°Anything is fine,¡± the Saintess said indifferently.


    ¡°Huh?¡± The holy envoy said in fear. ¡°This is a matter of a lifetime. I don¡¯t dare to make the decision for you.¡±


    ¡°A lifetime¡¯s matter¡­¡± She wanted to face that bastard Sikong Yun day and night for the rest of her life! Of course, she could choose to kill him, but she still couldn¡¯t escape the shadow of Sikong Yun, right?


    The Saintess broke the hairpin in her hand. The holy envoy turned pale with fear. The Saintess lowered her eyes and said softly, ¡°Go and call that woman over.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ yes!¡± The holy envoy did not understand why the Saintess wanted to find a hostage. She left in confusion.


    Yu Wan was brought into the temple. It had only been a day since theyst met, but the Saintess felt that she had gained weight again. Yu Wan did not treat herself as an outsider and sat down on a chair. ¡°What?¡±


    The Saintess slowly walked towards her. ¡°I¡¯m getting married.¡±


    Yu Wan nced at the wedding dress on the bed. ¡°I heard. Three dayster, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry Sikong Yun.¡± The Saintess turned around and walked to a cab. She opened the cab and took out a small box.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t marry that lecher.¡± He kept looking at her with lecherous eyes. Did he think she was stupid and didn¡¯t know?


    ¡°But I can¡¯t ruin this engagement, so¡­¡± The Saintess carried the small box to Yu Wan¡¯s side and took out two human skin masks from the box. She put one on Yu Wan¡¯s face. ¡°Marry him for me!¡±

 Chapter 817 - 817 Three Little Black Eggs (1)

    817 Three Little ck Eggs (1)


    The mask had medicinal effects. The moment it touched her face, Yu Wan fainted.


    Yu Wan was not sure if what happened after that was really an illusion. In her daze, she felt someone pinching her face and touching her stomach. She did not know if they were measuring something.


    These consciousnesses were intermittent, and Yu Wan fell asleep again after a while.


    ¡­


    !!


    The morning light was slightly warm, and the thin veil in the room that emitted a sandalwood fragrance was blown by the cold wind.


    The Saintess sat quietly in front of the bronze mirror and stared at the face in the mirror without blinking.


    The holy envoy stood behind her in a speechless manner. From her initial dumbfoundedness to her current helplessness, who knew what she, the holy envoy, had experienced?


    ¡°Saintess,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao,¡± the Saintess interrupted her. ¡°That¡¯s the name she was chanting in her sleep, right?¡±


    The holy envoy nodded. ¡°It seems so.¡±


    The Saintess raised her hand to tidy her hair. ¡°So that man¡¯s name is Yan Jiuchao. His name is quite pleasant.¡±


    He was also handsome.


    Of course, the Saintess did not say this.


    The Saintess looked at the bronze mirror and raised her hand to touch her cheek.


    ¡°Do I look like her?¡± she asked.


    The holy envoy wanted to say something but hesitated. It would be a lie to say that it didn¡¯t look like it. After all, it was made from that face, but it wasn¡¯t entirely true to say that it was carved from the same mold. After all, be it her figure or face, that woman was too chubby.


    The Saintess understood what she was worried about. She looked at her appearance in the mirror and said indifferently, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a poem in the Central ins? ¡®For you I am pining myself away with regret.¡¯ I haven¡¯t seen him for more than ten days. I¡¯ve been tossing and turning, unable to eat or sleep in peace. It¡¯s inevitable that I¡¯ve lost weight.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± The holy envoy hesitated again.


    The Saintess looked at herself in the bronze mirror and muttered, ¡°But she¡¯s pregnant, so I should have a pregnancy pulse.¡±


    This was an unexpected discovery. That woman ate all day long and was full of meat. The lump of meat on her stomach was like fat meat. If she hadn¡¯t taken her pulse, the Saintess wouldn¡¯t have known that she was pregnant.


    Other than the Saintess, only this trusted holy envoy knew this news.


    The holy envoy walked to the door and looked at the empty corridor. She closed the door, inserted thetch, and carefully paced back to the Saintess¡¯s side. ¡°Saintess, I don¡¯t understand why you did this. If you don¡¯t want to marry Second Young Master Sikong¡­ I mean, if you want to find someone else to marry in your ce¡­ you can choose from the holy envoys. I believe there must be a more suitable candidate.¡±


    The Saintess did not say anything. There were some things that she could tell the holy envoy, but she could not say it out loud.


    ¡°What if something goes wrong during the ceremony? What if she exposes her identity in the wedding hall?¡± No matter how the holy envoy thought about it, she felt that this method was too risky. As the Saintess¡¯s trusted aide, she naturally understood that the Saintess looked down on a hedonistic son like Sikong Yun. The Saintess was ambitious, and marrying Sikong Yun was just a stepping stone for her. However, this stepping stone was the heir of the Sikong n after all. If she was not careful, the Saintess might be consigned to eternal damnation!


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m willing to do it on your behalf.¡± The holy envoy knelt down. She definitely didn¡¯t say this for her own selfish motives. She and Sikong Yun had never had any improper thoughts.


    However, the Saintess did not seem to hear her. She took a beautiful hairpin and put it on her bun. Ever since she was born, she had been an untainted saintess and had never dressed so brightly.


    A trace of novelty shed across her eyes.


    The holy envoy, who was at the side, saw that she was bing more and more out of ce. She was about to be a cat on a hot tin roof. She was chosen to be by the Saintess¡¯ side when she was five years old. At that time, the Saintess was less than two years old. To exaggerate, she had watched the Saintess grow up. The Saintess had many rules and had long developed a personality of prioritizing the overall situation. However, ever since Lan Mei died, the Saintess seemed to have changed into a different person. Even her personality was rebellious.


    What¡­ happened that night?!


    Of course, strictly speaking, it was not that night thatpletely made the Saintess like this.


    The Saintess went to look for that woman every few days. Every time, she woulde back with a dark expression, but the next day, she could not help but look for her. The holy envoy could clearly feel the change in the Saintess after she interacted with her.


    But¡­ she was clearly there too. Wasn¡¯t it just some nonsense about you insulting me and me insulting you? Which sentence did the Saintess hear in her heart?


    The holy envoy dared notin.


    Although he was puzzled about the Saintess asking Yu Wan to pretend to be her to get married, it was much easier to ept the Saintess pretending to be Yu Wan. In the holy envoy¡¯s opinion, her master must have done this to prevent that man from taking advantage of the wedding day to save her. She could pretend to be Yu Wan and give the man a fatal blow when he was not paying attention.

 Chapter 818 - 818 Three Little Black Eggs (2)

    818 Three Little ck Eggs (2)


    ¡°Where¡¯s the medicine?¡± The Saintess stretched out her hand to the holy envoy.


    ¡°Do you have to disguise her pulse so well? He¡¯s not a doctor,¡± the holy envoy muttered and poured a bottle of ck pills into the Saintess¡¯s palm. ¡°The effect is ten days. After ten days, the pregnancy pulse will be gone.¡±


    The Saintess swallowed the pill without another word.


    ¡°You can leave,¡± the Saintess said.


    !!


    The holy envoy said, ¡°The wedding is tomorrow. I¡¯ll stay and serve you.¡±


    The Saintess put on another pair of white jade pins and said, ¡°Just serve her. Others won¡¯t suspect anything if you¡¯re by her side.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡± The Holy Envoy went to Yu Wan¡¯s room as she was told.


    The Saintess picked up theb andbed her delicate bangs. Then, she smiled in satisfaction and stood up to leave the temple.


    ¡­


    In the east courtyard of the city, the three little munchkins sat on the threshold and looked in both directions.


    Xiaobao was the first to stand up. He walked to the center of the street and stuck his head out. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Mom back yet?¡±


    Soon, Er¡¯bao also stood up and walked to his brother¡¯s side. He looked around with him. ¡°I want Mom back.¡±


    Dabao was the big brother. He did not show it on his face or words like his two younger brothers, but they could not help but be written in his eyes.


    The three of them waited here before dawn every day until the sun set. After being exposed to the sun for more than ten days, they finally managed to be ck eggs again, though they had just turned white.


    The three little ck eggs touched the hair on their little bald head. Their hair had grown out and they were going to shave their heads. Their mother had toe back to shave their heads.


    Ah Wei finished cooking their favorite goat milk and put it into a small bottle for them.


    The three of them grabbed the little milk bottle with both hands and looked at their master aggrievedly before handing it back.


    I won¡¯t drink milk anymore. I¡¯ll use the milk to exchange for my mother.


    Ah Wei sighed softly and held the hands of the three useless disciples, bringing them back to the courtyard.


    The three of them turned around step by step until they entered the house, hoping to see their mother.


    When the Saintess arrived at this alley, she saw the three little ck eggs looking back. Those three unbelievably beautiful faces looked very simr to the face that had stunned her for her entire life.


    He already had children? And there were three. Triplets were too rare, and it was even rarer to see such healthy and beautiful children.


    The Saintess touched her fake stomach, hesitating if she should walk over now. Although her injuries had long recovered, she would probably not be able to escape death if they were seen through. While she was hesitating, a familiar ck figure walked out. She had a tall figure and a green mask.


    Was it¡­ him?


    Perhaps because they had not fought, the aura on his body had faded a lot, but people could still recognize him.


    The Saintess looked at him steadily. Her first reaction was not to walk over, but to retreat. However, at this moment, the man seemed to have sensed something and looked in the direction of the alley.


    He saw the Saintess who could not escape in time and was slightly stunned. A trace of disbelief shed across his eyes under the mask. Then, he strode towards the Saintess.


    The Saintess suddenly became nervous. It was unclear if it was because of guilt or because of palpitations.


    He paused a step away from the Saintess and sized her up. ¡°You¡­¡±


    The Saintess took a deep breath and covered the sh of guilt. She lowered her eyes and said softly, ¡°I escaped.¡±


    ¡°How did you escape?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    This voice was deeper than she had imagined, but it was quite pleasant when matched with this face.


    The Saintess thought about Yu Wan¡¯s voice and replied softly, ¡°The Sikong Manor is preparing for the wedding. The Saintess called me to the Holy Temple. I took advantage of the time when she was choosing the wedding dress to hide in the carriage and came out.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight,¡± Yan Jiuchao said with heartache.


    The Saintess said in an aggrieved tone, ¡°I¡¯ve been missing you and my sons these days. I¡¯m depressed and can¡¯t eat or sleep in peace. I haven¡¯t eaten a single drop of rice in the three days I was taken to the Holy Temple¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made you suffer.¡± Yan Jiuchao reached out with his strong palm and grabbed the Saintess¡¯s weak hand.


    The Saintess had never had physical contact with a man in her life, not even Sikong Yun. She was so shocked that she retracted her hand when it was suddenly held.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    ¡°N-nothing,¡± the Saintess said.


    The Saintess raised her eyes and stared fixedly at the mask. After hesitating for a while, she raised her hand and took off the mask.

 Chapter 819 - 819 Three Little Black Eggs (3)

    819 Three Little ck Eggs (3)


    The Saintess heaved a sigh of relief when she saw the face she had been yearning for.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Is there something on my face?¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    The Saintess shook her head. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. I want to see you.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao looked at her gently and dotingly and said, ¡°I originally nned to save you on the day of the wedding. Who would have thought that you would be so smart as to escape by yourself? Are you hungry?¡±


    The Saintess opened her mouth. ¡°I¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao looked at her slightly bulging stomach and smiled lightly. ¡°Even if you¡¯re not hungry, he should be.¡±


    The Saintess¡¯ eyes shed. Yan Jiuchao held her hand again. This time, her fingertips moved, but she did not pull her hand out. Yan Jiuchao led her to the other end of the alley. She looked at the courtyard behind her. ¡°Aren¡¯t we¡­ going back?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to a good ce.¡±


    The Saintess lowered her eyes and nced at their hands. Her heart raced and an indescribable feeling flowed in her heart. ¡°Yan¡­ Yan Jiuchao.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The Saintess touched her hot cheek with her other hand. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just calling you.¡±


    The wind was blowing. Yan Jiuchao took off his cloak and gently draped it over her. He then tied the ribbon for her, his eyes gentle and focused.


    Initially, the Saintess was only curious. She had lived for so many years and did not know what love felt like. However, at this moment, she looked at him and felt his considerate remarks, as if she understood the small happiness that that woman inadvertently revealed.


    No woman in the world could withstand the doting of such a perfect and focused man.


    ¡°Done.¡± Yan Jiuchao tied the ribbon and looked at her dotingly. He pulled her slightly cold hand, gentle but not frivolous.


    The Saintess let him hold her hand and walked into the crowd.


    Yu Wan fell asleep for a long time. When she woke up, it was already the day of her wedding. She was dizzy and felt that her body did not belong to her. Someone helped her into the bathtub and bathed and changed her clothes.


    ¡°All of you, get out. I¡¯ll serve the Saintess.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Saintess¡­ What Saintess?


    Yu Wan opened her eyes in a daze and saw a face that was not unfamiliar. However, because of the medicine, her reaction was slow, so it was a while before she recognized the other party as the Saintess¡¯ trusted envoy.


    Wasn¡¯t she going to serve the Saintess? What was she doing on her body?


    The holy envoy brought over a soap that emitted the fragrance of flowers and carefully styled Yu Wan¡¯s long hair.


    Yu Wan leaned against the bathtub. The more she was pushed around, the more awake she became. The holy envoy stood behind Yu Wan and did not notice that she had opened her eyes.


    Yu Wan looked around and was immediately stunned. What was going on with this room that was filled with the word ¡°happiness¡±? Could it be that even her personal room had to be touched by joy during the Saintess¡¯s wedding?


    ¡°Holy Envoy Li, the Saintess¡¯s oil is ready.¡± Outside the screen, a maidservant reported.


    ¡°Bring it in,¡± said the holy envoy.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The maidservant brought the oil into the room. The holy envoy dipped her fingertip in it and gently applied it on Yu Wan¡¯s hair.


    Yu Wan sensed that something was wrong now. Why was she using the thing she offered to the Saintess on her? Also, why was she dressing up for the Saintess¡¯ wedding? Was the Saintess¡¯ wedding already so particr that she wanted to take the hostage?


    ng!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Something in the room shattered. The holy envoy quickly went around the screen. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Holy Envoy Li, the bracelet identally broke.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go to the storeroom to get another pair. You guys stay here and don¡¯t go in and disturb the Saintess.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Saintess? Where did this Saintesse from?


    Yu Wan looked around and did not see a second figure. She supported herself out of the bathtub with her hand, wrapped her robe around her, and walked out of the screen strangely.


    The maidservants in the room knelt on the ground. ¡°Saintess!¡±


    Yu Wan was shocked!!! She turned around. There, there was no Saintess¡­


    At this point, Yu Wan did not realize that her face had changed. It was not until she walked to the bronze mirror and took a closer look that she was dumbfounded.


    This-this-this¡­ This wasn¡¯t her face!


    Yu Wan touched her head, and the ¡°Saintess¡± in the mirror also touched her head. Yu Wan pinched her ears, and the ¡°Saintess¡± in the mirror also pinched her ears. What was going on? How did she be a Saintess?


    Yu Wan subconsciously touched her stomach. Fortunately, her stomach was still there! She had not transmigrated again.


    However, why would she have the face of the Saintess?


    She had probably been unconscious for a few days and had not eaten much. She had lost weight, but she was still more plump than the Saintess. However, this group of people did not notice her at all. Or perhaps, even if they did, they did not dare to suspect the Saintess.


    Yu Wan looked at herself in the bronze mirror again. Since her body was hers, it seemed that this face had been forcefully tampered with. Back in the Young Master Manor, Yu Wan had seen a special mask. Because it was simr to aplete face, it was called a human skin mask.


    Could it be that she had that thing on her face too?


    It was said that the human skin mask could not be worn with too much expression, otherwise, it would fall off easily.


    Yu Wan winked at the mirror and pouted.


    The maidservants secretly nced at the Saintess whose facial features were twitching and were so frightened that they almost knelt on the ground!


    It couldn¡¯t drop¡­


    Yu Wan frowned strangely and tried to remove it again.


    ¡°This is too well pasted.¡±


    ...


    She couldn¡¯t take it off!!!


    ¡°I already said that these things have to be moved to the bridal room in time!¡±


    Holy Envoy Li¡¯s voice came from down the corridor. Yu Wan recalled Holy Envoy Li¡¯s abnormal reaction and confirmed that she was the Saintess¡¯ aplice. Yu Wan took a cloak, put on her hat, and left without looking back.


    The holy envoy entered the room and saw that the bathtub was empty. She immediately frowned. ¡°Where¡¯s the Saintess?¡±


    The maidservants said in unison, ¡°She went out.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s awake?¡± The effect of the medicine should at least be able tost through the bridal chamber¡­


    Everyone looked at her in confusion. What do you mean she¡¯s awake?


    ¡°Not good!¡± Holy Envoy Li¡¯s eyes turned cold as she walked out.


    Yu Wan still remembered the way she came, and only remembered this path. After leaving the Holy Temple, she had no choice but to detour back to the Sikong Manor. Today was Sikong Yun and the Saintess¡¯ big day, and the manor was bustling with activity. The servants were in a hurry, and for a moment, no one noticed her.


    Even so, she did not dare to let her guard down.


    She quickly walked towards the entrance of the secret passageway. At this critical juncture, she could only hide in the Nether Mountain. However, in order to prevent anything from happening to the guests today, the secret passageway of the Nether Mountain had long been guarded by guards.


    ...


    Yu Wan thought to herself that something was wrong and turned to look for another ce to hide.


    At this moment, Holy Envoy Li chased after him with Huazhi and a few trusted holy envoys.

 Chapter 820 - 820 Fetal Movement, Smart Little Gu

    820 Fetal Movement, Smart Little Gu


    Yu Wan hurriedly turned around and hid behind a big tree.


    However, this tree was alone. It could block her for a while, but not for a lifetime. When they got closer, it was still not difficult to discover her. Just as Yu Wan was hesitating about how to avoid that group of people, a clear male voice sounded in front of her.


    ¡°Saint-Saintess?¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyebrows twitched as she looked up.


    !!


    It was Sikong Changfeng!


    ¡°I was mistaken.¡± Sikong Changfeng saw the standing posture from afar and thought that it was the little maidservant he had seen in the Nether Mountain. When he got closer, he realized that it was the Saintess. However, wasn¡¯t this Saintess a little fatter than before? However, this had nothing to do with him.


    ¡°What are you doing here? The auspicious time ising,¡± Sikong Changfeng reminded her in a distant tone.


    Yu Wan did not know if she should trust this man she had only met once, but there seemed to be no other way. A man who could even treat an unfamiliar maidservant gently shouldn¡¯t be bad, right? Even if he didn¡¯t believe her, he might not me her.


    Yu Wan decided to give it a try. However, as soon as Yu Wan opened her mouth, she realized that something was wrong.


    Strange, why couldn¡¯t she make a sound?


    Yu Wan grabbed her throat and tried again, confirming that she was ¡°mute¡±. It was obvious who did it. Not only did the damn Saintess secretly change her beautiful face, but she also took away her heavenly voice. She was really a pitiful little girl!!!


    After all, the engagement had been broken off by the Saintess, and Sikong Changfeng¡¯s rtionship with the Saintess was very awkward. As the eldest brother, Sikong Changfeng nned to leave after reminding the Saintess of what to pay attention to.


    But how could Yu Wan let him go?


    The Saintess¡¯ minions were nearby. Once he left, wouldn¡¯t she not be able to call for help?


    Yu Wan gritted her teeth and grabbed Sikong Changfeng¡¯s wrist.


    Sikong Changfeng looked at Yu Wan in shock and then at the hand that was holding him. He frowned. ¡°Saintess!¡±


    Yu Wan hurriedly waved her hand.


    I¡¯m not the Saintess.


    She pointed at her throat again.


    I was poisoned mute.


    Sikong Changfeng was at a loss. He did not understand why the ¡°Saintess¡± did not marry her brother properly on her wedding day and why she was secretly grabbing him. Could it be that she regretted her decision back then and wanted to rekindle their old rtionship?


    Strictly speaking, he and the Saintess had been childhood sweethearts since they were young. As the Saintess of the Lan family, Lan Ji had been highly regarded by the entire Nether Capital since she was born. She had entered the Sikong family to study when she was three years old. He knew that she would be his fianc¨¦e and had taken good care of her since she was young.


    When his mother was still alive, his situation was not considered awkward. After his mother passed away, he was neglected by the Sikong family, and the Saintess gradually faded away from him.


    It would be a lie to say that he was not disappointed, but he was unwilling to force her and tacitly agreed to her distance. After that, there was news that she wanted to break off the engagement and marry his second brother instead. He was dejected in the courtyard for a while, not because he had much feelings for her, but because a person who had been told since he was young that she would marry him suddenly chose someone else. He felt as if his face had been stepped into the mud.


    He vaguely remembered that his mother doted on the Saintess very much. She would always hold his hand and say, ¡°Treat Lan Ji well. She¡¯s your fianc¨¦e.¡± Since Lan Ji broke off the engagement, hisst connection with his mother seemed to have been forcefully cut off.¡±


    He had once asked her if she knew what kind of man Sikong Yun was. She did not say anything and only gave him a look that said he should mind his own business.


    So¡­ at this point, she finally saw that Sikong Yun was not a good match for her?


    What a joke.


    What did she take him for? If she wanted it, she would take it. If she didn¡¯t want it, she would throw it away. Once she threw it away, she would greedily acknowledge it again. How could there be such a good thing in this world? He, Sikong Changfeng, wasn¡¯t cheap!


    Sikong Changfeng coldly brushed Yu Wan¡¯s hand away. ¡°Saintess, please respect yourself.¡±


    Yu Wan was about to break down.


    Si, Kong, Chang, Feng, I, am, not, the, Saintess! No!


    Yu Wan tried her best to gesture, but Sikong Changfeng did not want to argue with her anymore and left decisively. Suddenly, a white light shed from his sleeve and hit Yu Wan¡¯s chest.


    Little Gu!


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes lit up!


    Even if her appearance was different from before, even if no one in the world recognized her, Little Gu could still smell her aura.


    Ever since Sikong Changfeng picked up Little Gu, he had treated it as his little pet. Now, the little pet did not stay in his arms properly but ran to another woman. However, Sikong Changfeng¡¯s attitude towards Little Gu was much gentler than his attitude towards the ¡°Saintess¡±.


    Sikong Changfeng sighed helplessly. ¡°Little Flower, stop fooling around.¡±


    Yu Wan was stunned. Little, Little Flower? What kind ofme name was this?


    Dong!


    Little Gu¡¯s body stiffened and rolled down.


    Shame, shame¡­


    Sikong Changfeng squatted down and picked up Little Gu. Little Guy on the ground and hugged his fingers with its ws, pulling them towards Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan had an idea. She picked up a small branch and wrote on the ground.


    ¡°I¡­ am¡­ not¡­¡±


    ¡°Saintess!¡±


    Yu Wan was only halfway through writing when Holy Envoy Li appeared like a demon.


    Holy Envoy Li first bowed to Yu Wan, then to Sikong Changfeng. ¡°Eldest Young Master is also here.¡±


    Eldest Young Master? Yu Wan looked at Sikong Changfeng. In the Sikong family, the only person who could be called Eldest Young Master was Sikong Yun¡¯s biological brother, right? In that case, he was also the one who made Lan Jiao retreat on the streetsst time?


    If it was really him, then his coldness was not surprising.


    The Saintess was once his fianc¨¦e. After breaking off the engagement, she hooked up with his younger brother. No one in the world could take this lying down. She was wearing the face he hated the most now. No wonder he ignored her so much.


    Sikong Changfeng¡¯s gaze moved away from the words on the ground. He picked up Little Gu and put it into a jade bottle. Then, he looked at Holy Envoy Li and said, ¡°How did you serve the Saintess? The auspicious time ising, but the Saintess didn¡¯t even change into her wedding dress.¡±


    ¡°I know my mistake!¡± Holy Envoy Li decisively admitted her mistake. ¡°I¡¯ve made Eldest Young Master worry. I¡¯ll serve the Saintess well and definitely not dy the auspicious time for the Saintess and Second Young Master.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know!¡± With that, Sikong Changfeng walked towards the banquet hall with a dignified expression.


    ...


    The moment he brushed past Yu Wan, Yu Wan suddenly turned around and blocked Holy Envoy Li¡¯s vision with her body. She grabbed Sikong Changfeng¡¯s hand and touched her stomach.


    She wanted to remind Sikong Changfeng that she was pregnant, but the moment Sikong Changfeng¡¯s hand reached over, Yu Wan felt her stomach move.


    Yu Wan and Sikong Changfeng were stunned and retracted their hands!


    Yu Wan was a doctor, so she quickly realized what it was. Whether Sikong Changfeng could understand was another matter.


    Sikong Changfeng left in confusion.


    Holy Envoy Li¡¯s vision was blocked and she could not see Yu Wan¡¯s actions clearly, but it was not difficult to guess that Yu Wan nned to ask Sikong Changfeng for help. Holy Envoy Li hurriedly walked forward and forcefully held Yu Wan¡¯s arm. She said with a smile, ¡°Saintess, the auspicious time is here. We should leave.¡±


    Holy Envoy Li knew martial arts, so Yu Wan was firmly controlled by her. Yu Wan turned around to look at Sikong Changfeng, hoping that he could turn around. Holy Envoy Li turned around and pulled Yu Wan around the rockery.


    Sikong Changfeng walked forward.


    Little Gu was churning in the jade bottle. The Ten Thousand Gu King was in meditation, letting this little baby Gu cause trouble. Sikong Changfeng¡¯s heart ached as he took out Little Gu. Little Gu worm rolled around in his palm.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sikong Changfeng asked.


    Little Gu jumped to the ground and pulled a thread on his clothes, dragging him in Yu Wan¡¯s direction. Sikong Changfeng understood its meaning and looked back, but Yu Wan was already gone.


    ...


    But wasn¡¯t this strange? Little Flower didn¡¯t know the Saintess, so why was he ¡°chasing after her¡±? Also, the Saintess today was indeed a little strange. Didn¡¯t she always look down on him? Why did she look like she was counting on him and asking for help?


    Wait, ask for help?


    Sikong Changfeng carefully recalled Yu Wan¡¯s gaze. It was indeed a request for help, but he was prejudiced against her and turned a blind eye.


    Sikong Changfeng looked at his palm.


    The Saintess¡¯s stomach was big, hard, and it even moved¡­


    ¡°I¡­ am¡­ not¡­¡±


    She¡¯s not what?


    Not¡­ the Saintess?! But if she wasn¡¯t the Saintess, who could she be?


    Could it be¡ª


    A bolt of lightning suddenly shed across Sikong Changfeng¡¯s mind. He carefully thought through the details just now and his expression changed!

 Chapter 821 - 821 Wedding

    821 Wedding


    ¡°Saintess, the Holy Temple is just ahead. Please don¡¯t miss the auspicious time.¡± In front of the side door of the Sikong Manor, Holy Envoy Li coldly reminded Yu Wan, who was leaning against the door and refusing to let go. ¡°If you continue to be stubborn, I¡¯ll be rough. If I identally touch your stomach¡­¡±


    Bastard!


    She actually knew that she was pregnant and even threatened her with this!


    Yu Wan did not understand. Even if the Saintess did not want to marry Sikong Yun, there was no need for her to rece her, right? Wasn¡¯t the Saintess afraid that she would cause trouble during the wedding and ruin her n?


    Or did she have to send herself to Sikong Yun to be ruined? What did she want?


    Holy Envoy Li threatened, ¡°Stop stalling for time. Eldest Young Master won¡¯t save you. Don¡¯t even think about making any mistakes today. If you dare to ruin the Saintess¡¯s good deed, I¡¯ll strangle the child in your stomach to death on the spot. If you don¡¯t believe me, feel free to fight me to the death!¡±


    Yu Wan resigned herself to fate and let go. However, the moment she crossed the threshold, she suddenly knocked Holy Envoy Li to the side and ran towards the Sikong Manor.


    Holy Envoy Li snorted coldly and used her qinggong tond in front of Yu Wan, neatly blocking her path.


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyebrows twitched. Holy Envoy Li turned around and walked towards her with a sneer. ¡°Fighting with me¡­¡± Halfway through her sentence, her eyes rolled back and her body went limp, falling to the ground.


    Yu Wan looked at Sikong Changfeng, who had suddenly appeared, with her mouth agape. You¡­


    ¡°Holy Envoy! Holy Envoy Li!¡±


    It was the sound of Huazhi! This slut was with Holy Envoy Li! They were both pawns that the Saintess used to monitor her!


    She also brought a few experts with her.


    Yu Wan looked at Sikong Changfeng.


    Sikong Changfeng said seriously, ¡°Sorry!¡± With that, he reached out and grabbed Yu Wan¡¯s wrist. He brought Yu Wan through the corridor and into the Sikong Manor¡¯s storeroom.


    Today was the wedding, and there were many people in the storeroom. However, it was precisely because of this that it was easier to sneak in.


    Sikong Changfeng went behind a row of shelves and gestured for Yu Wan to keep quiet. Huazhi and the others also entered the courtyard of the storeroom.


    ¡°Have you seen the Saintess?¡± Huazhi asked.


    A servant said, ¡°Miss Huazhi, no.¡±


    Huazhi did not leave just like that. Instead, she brought her people into the storeroom where Sikong Changfeng and Yu Wan were hiding.


    With the status of the eldest young master of the Sikong family, although Sikong Changfeng could expose the matter of the fake Saintess, the consequences of doing so were uncontroble. No one would believe that Yu Wan was forced. They would only think that she had persecuted the Saintess and wanted to take everything from her.


    Therefore, the safest way was to secretly send Yu Wan out.


    Sikong Changfeng brought Yu Wan behind the shelves in the storeroom, silently avoiding the experts who came to search. After a while, Huazhi and the experts found nothing.


    Huazhi said, ¡°Go search elsewhere!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The group strode out.


    Sikong Changfeng and Yu Wan did not move.


    As expected, Huazhi and the others returned fifteen minutester. This time, they still found nothing. Only then did they really give up on the storeroom. The two of them heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, they did not fall into that girl¡¯s trap!


    Sikong Changfeng looked at Yu Wan¡¯s drooping head and relieved expression. He knew that the asion was not right and he should not smile, but he could not help but smile.


    Why was this little fat girl so cute?


    ¡°It¡¯s you, right?¡± Sikong Changfeng asked.


    Huh? Yu Wan looked up in confusion.


    Sikong Changfeng was in a good mood. ¡°The first time I saw your back, I felt that it was you. After that, you turned around and I mistakenly thought that you were the Saintess. Speaking of which, how did you be like this?¡±


    Yu Wan touched her face and wrote on his palm, It¡¯s because of the Saintess!


    ¡°I¡¯m saying¡­ you¡¯ve lost weight,¡± Sikong Changfeng said as he looked at her small body that had clearly lost weight. His palm itched, and he cleared his throat.


    Yu Wan sighed. She wanted to say that she went hungry because of the Saintess, but when the words reached her lips, she realized something and wrote, ¡°Now is not the time to discuss this, right? Shouldn¡¯t we escape quickly?¡±


    Sikong Changfeng was embarrassed.


    Sikong Changfeng said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you hide in my courtyard for a while? No one ising to my courtyard. If they don¡¯t see the Saintess in the wedding hallter, the Sikong Manor will definitely be in chaos. I¡¯ll take advantage of the chaos to send you out.¡±


    Yu Wan felt that this method was feasible and obediently followed Sikong Changfeng out of the storeroom.


    ¡°Little Flower is your Gu worm, right?¡± Sikong Changfeng asked Yu Wan on the way back to the courtyard.


    Little Gu that was sitting in the jade bottle and secretly eating the Ten Thousand Gu King¡¯s food froze. If I wasn¡¯t your Gu worm, would you still give me your food?


    Yu Wan looked at the sky.


    Sikong Changfeng was amused by her feigned seriousness. He smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re not a maidservant of the Sikong family, right? You were captured by the Saintess.¡±


    Yu Wan nced at him.


    That was the Saintess. Why were you so epting of her doing bad things?


    Indeed, all the exes hated each other.


    This time, Yu Wan did not write on his palm, but it was unknown if she had deciphered Yu Wan¡¯s expression. Sikong Changfengughed self-deprecatingly and said, ¡°The Saintess has never been a simple person.¡±


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have broken off his engagement.


    He knew that he was far superior to his younger brother, Sikong Yun, in terms of talent, background, and even martial arts talent. If the Saintess married him, she would still be the mistress of the Sikong family. The reason why she didn¡¯t do this was because in the eyes of others, she was loyal to Sikong Yun, and how could Sikong Changfeng, who had been paying attention to his fianc¨¦e since he was young, not understand her personality?


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why the Saintess captured you¡­¡± Sikong Changfeng, who didn¡¯t talk about right and wrong behind her back, didn¡¯t say anything that he shouldn¡¯t have said. After a pause, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you out.¡±


    Yu Wan nodded.


    Birds of a feather flock together. The Saintess was only worthy of being tied to a bastard like Sikong Yun. Although this Eldest Young Master was Sikong Yun¡¯s biological brother, he was much kinder and more upright than Sikong Yun.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Sikong Changfeng thought of something and his gazended on Yu Wan¡¯s slightly bulging stomach. ¡°Just now¡­¡±


    Yu Wan touched her stomach and a trace of gentleness shed across her eyes. Just now, it was fetal movements. Her baby had made its existence felt before it was four months. It also knew that its mother was in danger, so it was trying its best to save her?


    ...


    Sikong Changfeng felt a sense of disappointment. This little fatty was already pregnant, so she had a husband.


    Is that your courtyard? Yu Wan pointed at a courtyard not far away with a surprised expression. You¡¯re the eldest young master of the Sikong family, but you actually live so remote?


    Back then, Sikong Changfeng had moved here for peace and quiet, and it was also to better reminisce about his deceased mother. He did not think much of it after living here for a long time. Now that Yu Wan said it, he suddenly felt embarrassed. This courtyard seemed to be a little remote.


    Of course, there were also advantages.


    Sikong Changfeng said, ¡°It¡¯s very safe here. Don¡¯t worry, no one wille. Even if they do, I¡¯ll get them to stop them. No one has dared to barge into my courtyard yet.¡±


    Yu Wan nodded and walked towards the courtyard. The threshold was a little high. Sikong Changfeng reached out to help her. No sooner said than done, a cold killing intent suddenly came from the air.


    Sikong Changfeng felt a chill run down his spine and instinctively protected Yu Wan in his arms. However, the murderous aura did not hit him directly. Instead, it went around to his side and sent him flying!


    When Yu Wan turned around, Sikong Changfeng had already covered his chest and fallen heavily to the ground.


    Yu Wan quickly looked at the person. When she saw who it was, she even wanted to bang her head against the wall.


    Why did it have to be Sikong Yun?


    It was unknown if it was because of the big day, but Sikong Yun, who had changed into a red wedding suit, was much more beautiful and moving than before. If Yu Wan had looked down on this person¡¯s appearance before, then now, Yu Wan was stunned by him.


    ...


    He was dressed in red and was as beautiful as a peach.


    Sikong Yun ced his hands behind his back and walked towards Yu Wan with a cold expression.


    Sikong Changfeng supported himself on the ground and wanted to stand up, but he was pped back by Sikong Yun.


    Sikong Yun did not look at him from the beginning to the end. He only stared at Yu Wan with a burning gaze.


    Sikong Changfeng had never known that his brother¡¯s martial arts were so good. Could it be that the person who had really hidden his strength all these years was not him, but his half-brother?


    Sikong Changfeng was suppressed to the point of being unable to move. He used all his strength to squeeze out a voice from between his teeth. ¡°Second Brother, listen to me. She¡¯s not the Saintess! Don¡¯t mistake her for someone else!¡±


    Sikong Yun gave him a disdainful look. How could he be mistaken? Not in his life.


    Sikong Changfeng was so anxious that he was sweating. ¡°Second Brother! You¡­ you¡¯re really mistaken¡­ She¡¯s not the Saintess!¡±


    Sikong Yun did not seem to hear him. He walked up to Yu Wan step by step.


    Yu Wan subconsciously took a step back. Her calf tripped on the threshold and she fell down.


    Sikong Yun reached out his arm and pulled her chubby body into his arms.


    Yu Wan bumped into him. The familiar man¡¯s aura assaulted her nose, and her eyes instantly widened. He hugged her domineeringly and whispered into her ear, ¡°Wifey, you¡¯re getting married. Where can you escape to?¡±

 Chapter 822 - 822 Wife Doting Maniac, Domineering Slap in the Face

    822 Wife Doting Maniac, Domineering p in the Face


    Yu Wan¡¯s little body froze on the spot. She was naturally very familiar with this voice and aura. B-but how was this possible? This was the Sikong Manor. How could hee here? And he even turned into Sikong Yun?


    Yu Wan looked at Sikong Yun¡¯s face that was inches away and felt that it was her imagination until¡­ the other party¡¯s hand was on her waist. He frowned. ¡°Why did you lose weight?¡±


    Other than Yan Jiuchao, there was no one else in the world who despised her for being thin and felt sorry for every bit of meat she lost.


    She felt a lump in her throat and was about to cry¡ª


    Yan Jiuchao suddenly pinched her chin and said coldly, ¡°No matter how much you miss me, you shouldn¡¯t ruin your body like this.¡±


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    Yu Wan couldn¡¯t cry anymore. She did not ruin her body. She ate well every day. It was that bastard Saintess who drugged her and did not give her food. She was starved to death!


    Yu Wan looked at Yan Jiuchao speechlessly. He frowned and his face was filled with the words: This woman loves me so much. She really gives me a headache¡­


    Yu Wan¡¯s gratitude stopped abruptly, and her chubby face darkened. However, he had rushed over to save her in the end. Thinking about it, it was not easy. Yu Wan decided not to be angry with him. She gestured and silently mouthed, ¡°Yan Jiuchao¡­¡±


    The moment she opened her mouth, she regretted it. This guy didn¡¯t remember that she was Yan Jiuchao. Would she be treated as having feelings for a certain pretty boy if she called him this name?


    Yu Wan only prayed that Yan Jiuchao did not read her lips, but she was disappointed. Not only did Yan Jiuchao read her lips, but he also saw her guilt.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s expression instantly darkened. ¡°You actually still care about that pretty boy! It seems that the punishment I gave you isn¡¯t enough!¡±


    W-what punishment?


    Yu Wan was confused.


    Yan Jiuchao stopped exining. He picked her up and left in a high-profile manner under the stunned gazes of Sikong Changfeng and the servants who had rushed over.


    Yu Wan thought that he would bring her out of the manor, but he carried her to the joyous Holy Temple.


    ¡°Saintess! Second Young Master!¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Saintess! Greetings, Second Young Master!¡±


    All the servants and holy envoys came forward to bow to the two of them.


    Yu Wan was dumbfounded. Yan Jiuchao, on the other hand, was engrossed in his role. He did not even blink as he carried Yu Wan to the most luxurious and lively room.


    No, shouldn¡¯t they escape quickly at this critical juncture? Are they staying for the wedding? They had¡­ they had already gotten married twice, okay?


    Yu Wan looked at Yan Jiuchao in disbelief. She originally thought that the sentence ¡°Wifey, you¡¯re getting married, where can you escape to¡± was a joke, but she did not expect it to be true. This fellow really wanted to get married to her again.


    Ah! Was he addicted to weddings?!


    A certain fake Ghost King, real young master¡¯s original n was indeed to sneak in and take her away. However, after seeing Sikong Changfeng pull Yu Wan, he changed his mind at thest minute.


    Yan Jiuchao coldly threw (ced) Yu Wan on the red bed and said domineeringly, ¡°Get married to me! Now! Immediately!¡±


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    It was really tiring to deal with a brain-damaged husband!


    When Huazhi and Holy Envoy Li, who had woken up from theira, rushed back to the Saintess¡¯s room at the same time, Yu Wan was already sitting obediently in front of the dressing table, letting the maidservantb her hair.


    The two of them looked at the ¡°Saintess¡± who was sitting quietly and heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°What happened? How did the Saintesse back?¡± Holy Envoy Li stopped a maidservant carrying a tray of jewelry and asked.


    The maidservant said, ¡°Holy Envoy Li, it was Second Young Master who sent the Saintess back.¡±


    Second Young Master? Sikong Yun?


    Huazhi and Holy Envoy Li exchanged nces. Huazhi asked, ¡°Did Second Young Master say anything?¡±


    The maidservant shook her head. ¡°No, he only asked us to serve the Saintess well and not dy the auspicious time.¡±


    It seemed that she had not exposed herself. The two of them werepletely relieved and walked into the room.


    ¡°Let me do it,¡± Huazhi said to the maidservant who wasbing her hair.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The maidservant who hadbed her hair handed the silverb to Huazhi.


    Huazhi took theb and came behind Yu Wan. She began to tie her hair up. Yu Wan sat on a stool leisurely with a box of snacks in her hand. Holy Envoy Li immediately felt a headacheing on. Why was she eating every time he saw her? What if she gained weight and became less and less like the Saintess?


    ¡°A great disaster is imminent. How can you eat it!¡± Holy Envoy Li mocked.


    Yu Wan rolled her eyes and continued to eat.


    Holy Envoy Li reached out to snatch her food box. Yu Wan pped her back. Holy Envoy Li did not expect this weak and fat girl to p her like this. She could not dodge in time and was pped to the ground.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ng!


    The door was knocked open and a few experts from the Sikong family walked in. They cupped their hands and bowed to Yu Wan. ¡°Saintess!¡±


    These experts were sent by Sikong Yun, uh, no, Yan Jiuchao, who was pretending to be Sikong Yun. Their strength was not inferior to these holy envoys.


    Yu Wan had long wanted to deal with this Li. Not only did she threaten her with the fetus in her stomach, but she also snatched her food. This was unbearable!


    Yu Wan gave a few experts a look. The experts swarmed up and pressed Holy Envoy Li to the ground.


    Holy Envoy Li instinctively circted her internal energy, but before she could attack, she was forced down by a few experts. She was attacked by her internal energy and a portion of her meridians were broken. She spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Yu Wan smiled and mouthed, ¡°Weren¡¯t you quite arrogant just now? You had this day too?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Holy Envoy Li was so angry that she almost rushed up.


    Holy Envoy Li was the Saintess¡¯s trusted aide, so she had never suffered such grievance. However, this grievance came from the ¡°Saintess¡±, so others naturally had nothing to say.


    The maidservants in the room lowered their heads and looked down.


    The current situation was something that neither Holy Envoy Li nor Huazhi had expected. ording to the medicinal effect, the Saintess should have been powerless until the end of the wedding, but the medicinal effect had faded too early. This was fine, they still had a backup n. As long as she dared to resist, they would use the fetus in her stomach as a threat. She could not speak, which meant that she could not order the people from the Holy Temple around and could only let them knead her.


    Unexpectedly, Second Young Master Sikong interfered.


    ...


    Of course, Holy Envoy Li and Huazhi had never suspected that the Second Young Master had ulterior motives. They only thought that the Second Young Master had sensed that the Saintess was unwilling to get married and specially sent experts to monitor her.


    Yu Wan happened to use Sikong Yun¡¯s experts to take revenge on them.


    ¡°Saintess, should we deal with her?¡± The leader asked.


    Yu Wan raised her eyebrows and gestured.


    Holy Envoy Li was dragged down by the experts.


    Of course, Holy Envoy Li could say that this Saintess was fake, but if she did, their n would be exposed. At that time, when the Sikong family asked where the Saintess had gone, would they frame Yu Wan or take the me for themselves?


    What if¡­ what if the Sikong family found out that the culprit was the Saintess? Wouldn¡¯t that cause the Sikong family to fall out with the Lan family?


    This oue was something they could not bear.


    Huazhi gave Holy Envoy Li a look, telling her to swallow this anger. When the Saintess returned, she would deal with this fake!


    Yu Wan knocked on the table with her knuckles and looked at Huazhi in the bronze mirror. She gestured with her arrogant eyes. What are you waiting for? Hurry up andb my hair. Do you want to be dragged out too?


    Huazhi nced at the Sikong family¡¯s experts who were eyeing her covetously. She gritted her teeth and suppressed the churning in her heart as she silentlybed Yu Wan¡¯s hair.


    ...


    After Yu Wan ate a te of osmanthus cake, two tes of crab roe crisps, threerge drumsticks, four pieces of malt sugar, and fiverge meat buns, her makeup was finally done. She had also changed into her wedding dress. The Saintess was a divine envoy from the heavens. Her marriage was different from that of amoner. Not only was the ritual different, but even the wedding dress was ck and red with a trace of gold. The visual impact of this wedding dress was huge. It was solemn and moving, like a Nine Heavens Goddess on the sacrificial tform.


    The moment Yu Wan came out, she was intoxicated too.


    It turned out that the wedding dress of the Holy Temple was so beautiful. It was not a loss to be the Saintess!


    Yu Wan was charmed by her beauty and happily went to get married.


    On the other side, the Saintess and ¡°Yan Jiuchao¡± had also arrived at a pleasant ce. It was a greenke. On both sides of theke were blooming peach blossom forests. There were green mountains and rivers, peach blossom forests, and beautiful people.


    The Saintess stood on the pleasure boat and looked out from the railing. ¡°The scenery is so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao¡± looked at her steadily and said affectionately, ¡°In my eyes, the myriad scenery is inferior to yours.¡±


    The Saintess¡¯ cheeks burned again.


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao¡± held her hand. ¡°We¡¯ve been apart for so long. Did you miss me?¡±


    The Saintess lowered her head guiltily and nervously. It would be a lie to say that she was not moved by such a man¡¯s gentle treatment.


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao¡± said softly, ¡°I miss you, every day and night¡­ It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s rest early.¡±


    What did resting mean?

 Chapter 823 - 823 Ending (1)

    823 Ending (1)


    The Saintess became even more nervous, and even her palms were sweating.


    Even though she had guessed what would happen before she came, she still instinctively felt a trace of nervousness at this moment. Her eyshes trembled and she gripped the railing tightly. ¡°Shall we eat first?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Yan Jiuchao¡± said gently.


    The two of them set up a table on the open-air deck of the pleasure boat and sat on the ground. The scenery was just right. The sun was setting in the west and twilight was all around. The yellow and orange twilight shone on the ten thousand miles of peach forest, like pink clouds covered in ayer of light.


    The Saintess felt like she was in a fairnd.


    In such an environment, it was difficult for any woman not to be moved.


    However, the Saintess was not an ordinary woman. She had a heart of stone. She had never experienced the rtionship between a man and a woman, and she had never been tempted by any man, except¡­


    The Saintess lowered her head. Thinking back to her current actions, even she found it unbelievable.


    Was this really her? Was she crazy? Why would she take the risk of doing such a thing for a man?


    She wondered how the Sikong Manor and the Saintess Hall were doing. Has the wedding been sessfullypleted?


    Holy Envoy Li had once asked her why she didn¡¯t find the holy envoy to marry on her behalf if she didn¡¯t want to marry herself. The holy envoy was more loyal and knew Sikong Yun and her better, so it was not that easy for her to make mistakes.


    What she did not tell Holy Envoy Li was that she was jealous of that woman, so she wanted to destroy that woman.


    She was jealous because she admitted that she was inferior, but on careful thought, there was nothing she could notpare to that woman. She was the saintess of the Lan family. No matter her background or status, she could bepared to that woman. As for martial arts and strategy, they were even less worth mentioning. What else could that woman know?


    She only had beauty and happened to meet Yan Jiuchao before her.


    Back then, if the two of them had appeared in front of Yan Jiuchao at the same time, would Yan Jiuchao have abandoned the Saintess of the Nether Capital and turned around to marry a fat girl with nothing but beauty?


    As this thought shed through her mind, the Saintess felt that there was really no need for her to be jealous of that woman.


    At least after tonight, she would no longer have to be jealous.


    Would Yan Jiuchao even take a fancy to a broken shoe?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it not to your liking?¡± ¡°Yan Jiuchao¡± asked with concern.


    The Saintess regained her consciousness and lowered her eyes shyly, revealing a gentle demeanor she had never shown before. She said softly, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao¡± smiled and pointed at the table of dishes. He introduced them one by one. ¡°This is a carp that was just caught in the river. The carp in March and April is the fattest. It¡¯s not bad to braise and steam it, but there¡¯s already a braised pig knuckle. I got someone to steam the carp. Try it and see if it suits your taste.¡±


    As he spoke, he picked up the tenderest fish belly and ced it in the Saintess¡¯ bowl.


    The Saintess hated it when others picked up food for her, even if it was chopsticks that were not used before. Sikong Yun had once vited her taboo because of this. She flicked her sleeves and left on the spot, but now that the person who was fawning over her was the man in front of her, not only was she not disgusted, but she also felt a trace of sweetness in her palm.


    She picked it up and tasted it.


    ¡°Is it good?¡± ¡°Yan Jiuchao¡± asked.


    The Saintess nodded gently.


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao¡± smiled knowingly and picked up another piece of the fattest pork knuckle skin. ¡°Try this again.¡±


    The Saintess did not like greasy food and did not eat red meat.


    But¡­


    Since he was the one who picked up the food, she should eat them all.


    The Saintess dly tasted it. There was no time to think about whether it tasted good or not. He picked up another dish and the Saintesspletely fell into his gentleness.


    How could there be such a considerate man in the world?


    In the end, the Saintess drank a ss of wine in a daze.


    This was not good. The wine was not drugged, but the Saintess could not withstand the alcohol. After a while, she supported her forehead with her elbow and leaned half- crooked on the table.


    ¡°Are-are you alright?¡± The fake Yan Jiuchao probed.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ a little tired,¡± the Saintess said dizzily.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you back to the room.¡± The fake Yan Jiuchao stretched out his hand.


    The Saintess nodded drunkenly and handed her hand to him. She let him support her and helped her back to the room. Before the alcohol wore off, the Saintess was still a little dizzy and her reaction was slow. For a moment, she did not understand the meaning of this sentence.


    Of course, even if she understood, she could not make up for it in time. She had been strictly watched since she was young and rarely knew general knowledge about this. Therefore, when she was pretending, she forgot about this. She only remembered to pretend to have a pregnancy pulse. Holy Envoy Li understood this, but Holy Envoy Li did not know that she was out to seduce Yan Jiuchao and thought that she was here to kill.


    ¡°You¡¯re not her!!!¡±


    The fake Yan Jiuchao actually didn¡¯t know about Yu Wan¡¯s pregnancy, but he knew that Yu Wan had a husband!


    Those who needed to disguise themselves did not disguise themselves. Those who did not need to disguise themselves were messing around.


    The Saintess did not realize this for the time being. However, the ¡°you¡¯re not her¡± was like a heavy hammer, waking her up from her drunkenness.


    Had she exposed herself? What should she do?


    ¡°You¡­ let me exin¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop talking! I don¡¯t want to hear anything! Tell me the truth! Who exactly are you?!¡±


    The Saintess still wanted to struggle on the verge of death, but she was interrupted by the other party¡¯s harsh words. She was probably sobered up, or perhaps the other party was too agitated and forgot to pretend. She felt that the other party¡¯s voice was different from before.


    Previously, it did not sound too good, but at least it was unfamiliar. Now, it felt familiar, as if she had heard it somewhere before. But why couldn¡¯t she remember?


    The Saintess pressed her aching head. Damn it, if she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have drunk!


    The fake Yan Jiuchao pulled out the sword hanging on the wall and pointed it at her. ¡°Speak! Who exactly are you! Why are you pretending to be her?!¡±


    This voice was getting more and more familiar. The Saintess felt that she was only a thinyer of window paper away from the answer, but because she was drunk and dizzy, she could not pierce through thatyer of window paper.


    At this moment, the Saintess inadvertently looked up and saw the abnormality below his cheek.


    A corner of the human skin mask curled up.


    That was¡­


    ...


    The Saintess¡¯s eyebrows twitched. She suddenly used her strength and appeared in front of the other party in a sh. Even though the other party was holding a sword, he could not stop the Saintess from approaching.


    The Saintess took off the human skin mask. Under the mask, a face she had seen countless times was revealed.


    The Saintess was stunned.


    This isn¡¯t real¡­


    That was impossible¡­


    There had to be a mask too.


    The Saintess quickly raised her hand to tear it again. The other party¡¯s face turned purple from her actions. ¡°What are you doing? You crazy woman!¡±


    The Saintess could not tear it off, and she could not even feel anything amiss. This face was really¡­ really Sikong Yun¡¯s¡­


    The Saintess looked at the face close to her and then at the redness on the bed. She felt like she had been struck by lightning. It was like a bolt from the blue, stunning her. She fell into a chair.


    ¡°You actually dare to tear my face off. See if I don¡¯t kill you!¡± Sikong Yun raised his sword and rushed towards the Saintess.


    How could he be a match for the Saintess? The Saintess did not even raise her hand. She only shook her internal energy and sent him flying into the wall. He felt a pain in his back and fell heavily to the ground. His nose bridge was broken.


    ...


    However, thanks to this move, he sensed the aura of the Saintess.


    ¡°You¡­ you are¡­¡± Sikong Yun also felt like he had been struck by lightning. He finally stood up straight and staggered back to the ground. What was going on? Wasn¡¯t it that girl? How did she be the Saintess?


    ¡°Why, why, why¡­ why is it you?¡± It was unknown if it was because he was guilty or angry, but Sikong Yun stuttered. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be getting married? Why are you here?¡±


    If he wasn¡¯t the young master of the Sikong family, the Saintess would have already killed him!


    The Saintess said coldly, ¡°I should be the one asking you this!¡±


    Instead of staying in the Sikong Manor to marry that woman, he disguised himself as Yan Jiuchao.


    Now, she has be that broken shoe!!!


    Of course, Sikong Yun could not guess the Saintess¡¯ feelings for Yan Jiuchao. He thought that the Saintess had understood his n and specially came to hinder him.


    Sikong Yun held back his guilt and said shamelessly, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I didn¡¯t want to marry you. In a while, when I¡¯m¡­ done with that¡­ I¡¯ll return to the manor to marry you. What¡¯s the hurry? Is there a need to pretend to be her to catch me? What if others discover you leaving?¡±


    The Saintess choked. ¡°You¡­¡±


    How could this man say such shameless words?!


    She knew that he was a good-for-nothing, but she did not know that he was a bad person!


    Sikong Yun nced at her and raised his chin. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? You must want to say, ¡®Aren¡¯t you gone yet? We don¡¯t even know who¡¯s causing trouble.¡¯ Heh, I might as well tell you the truth. I have a foolproof n. I won¡¯t let anyone discover that I¡¯m not in the manor.¡±


    The Saintess¡¯ eyes darkened. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

 Chapter 824 - 824 Magpie Taking Over a Dove’s Nest

    824 Magpie Taking Over a Dove¡¯s Nest


    ¡°Why are you so fierce to me?¡± Sikong Yunined in his heart about the Saintess¡¯s bad behavior of ruining his good deeds, so his words were not as gentle and respectful as before.


    His unrepentant and arrogant appearance after doing something wrong was really unbearable for the Saintess. Even if she had never expected him to be her ideal husband, she had never thought that he could be so despicable.


    The Saintess closed her eyes and could not help but ask herself, ¡°Do you regret your decision back then?¡±


    But what was the use of regretting itter? At this point, her fate had already been tied to Sikong Yun the moment she gave up on Sikong Changfeng.


    !!


    This was the path she had chosen herself. She had to walk down it even if she had to kneel.


    The Saintess took a deep breath and tried her best to calm herself down. Then, she began to think about how everything happened in her mind. Why did she meet Sikong Yun, who was pretending to be Yan Jiuchao, when she went to the Lan family¡¯s courtyard? Sikong Yun had long coveted that girl. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t know that at that time, she was in a good mood and was so nervous that she forgot to think. Now that she thought about it, she realized that Sikong Yun¡¯s actions were very suspicious.


    Not only were they husband and wife, but they also had three children. Their mother had disappeared for so long. Shouldn¡¯t the first thing be a family reunion? Why did he lure her to the pleasure boat alone? He even persuaded her to eat and drink, as if he wanted to make her drunk so that he could do something to her.


    She was really stupid. She couldn¡¯t even tell!


    Also, Sikong Yun knew that girl¡¯s preferences like the back of his hand. This was also a little strange. That girl had never revealed her preferences in the Sikong Manor. Usually, it was the chef who cooked and what she ate. Then where did Sikong Yun get the information?


    ¡°Tell me what happened!¡± The Saintess looked coldly at Sikong Yun.


    Sikong Yun snorted. ¡°How can you talk to me like that?¡±


    The Saintess used her palm to turn the wind into a de and shed at Sikong Yun. Sikong Yun¡¯s expression changed drastically. He hugged his head and dodged to the side. He did dodge, but the table beside him was also shattered.


    Thinking that if he had been a step slower just now, he would have been the one killed, Sikong Yun immediately felt a chill run down his spine.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to tell the truth?¡± The Saintess threatened.


    Sikong Yun couldn¡¯t defeat her, so he could only mutter weakly, ¡°¡­Why didn¡¯t I realize that you were so fierce before¡­ If I had known¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you going to tell me or not!¡± The Saintess condensed another palm force.


    Sikong Yun was so frightened that he hurriedly confessed.


    It turned out that Sikong Yun had been instigated by someone. During this period of time, the Saintess had been busy guarding Yu Wan and did not have the time to care about Sikong Yun. She did not know that there was a pageboy bought from outside beside him.


    It was said that the pageboy¡¯s name was Little Six. He had delicate features and was very smart. Sikong Yun met Little Six in the gambling den. Little Six¡¯s strength was outstanding and he could listen to sound and judge the dice. He had helped Sikong Yun win a few rounds. Sikong Yun, who could only lose and could not win, must have been happy and bought him back.


    Today¡¯s n was Little Six¡¯s idea.


    Little Six knew that Sikong Yun was coveting the hostage brought by the Saintess, but he could not do anything due to the Saintess¡¯ tight guard, so he said to him, ¡°¡­On the day of the wedding, everyone will serve the Saintess and have no time to care about her. At that time, Young Master will seed.¡±


    Sikong Yun knocked his head with his folding fan. ¡°I¡¯m not getting married when she¡¯s getting married? There are so many eyes on me. How can I take the time to visit her?¡±


    Little Six rolled his eyes slyly and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that simple? I¡¯ll pretend to be you and help you get married. As for that woman, I¡¯ll take advantage of the chaos to release her. To be honest, I haven¡¯t been wandering around these few days for nothing. I¡¯ve been at your beck and call. I¡­ have already found out about her. Her name is Lan Yu, and she¡¯s an adopted child of the Lan family. Her husband is Yan Jiuchao, and she lives in a courtyard in the east of the city. In a while, I¡¯ll bring someone to kill her husband. If you pretend to be her husband, won¡¯t you be able to sleep with her? At that time, you won¡¯t have to worry about her disobedience.¡±


    When Sikong Yun heard this, he smiled evilly. ¡°Good idea!¡±


    Little Six continued, ¡°However, you have to rush back before dark and consummate your marriage with the Saintess.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know!¡± He still had to sleep with his woman!


    After telling her what had happened, Sikong Yun nced at the Saintess unhappily. ¡°So why are you making a fuss? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m noting back. It¡¯s dark, so I¡¯ll still rush back to consummate our marriage. What¡¯s the hurry?¡±


    She followed him to the pleasure boat and sacrificed herself to him¡­


    Speaking of which, he was obsessed with Lan Yu. When he realized that it was not Lan Yu, he immediately retreated. Thinking about it now, he felt quite regretful. The Saintess was also a rare beauty. Every moment of the night was worth a thousand gold.


    Sikong Yun¡¯s gazended on the Saintess.


    However, it was gettingte and they could not rush back. Why don¡¯t they¡­


    The Saintess could guess what he was thinking when she saw his lecherous gaze. She was so angry that she wanted to p him. ¡°You¡¯re still in the mood to think about this at a time like this? Do you know that you¡¯ve been deceived?¡±


    That Little Six was obviously not a good person. He actually easily found out that woman¡¯s name and her husband¡¯s information. Did he know that she could not find out no matter how hard she tried?


    It was only when that woman called Yan Jiuchao¡¯s name in her sleep that she knew his name.


    As for that woman¡­


    Lan Yu? Ha, it was most likely a fake name!


    That Little Six had always been lurking in Sikong Yun¡¯s courtyard and knew his movements like the back of his hand. Therefore, he knew that he did not know that woman¡¯s name. He would not expose himself even if he made up a lie. However, the premise of this was that Little Six had understood her n to exchange identities with ¡°Lan Yu¡± in advance. Only then did he beat her at her own game and swap Sikong Yun.


    The Saintess expected better from someone and said, ¡°Do you think Yan Jiuchao is so easy to kill? You¡¯ve never fought him before, so you don¡¯t understand how powerful he is. Not to mention a mere pageboy, even if the two of usbined our strength, it¡¯s impossible to kill him!¡±


    Sikong Yun was stunned. ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡±


    The Saintess was almost angered to death by him. ¡°What I mean is that Little Six said that he killed Yan Jiuchao and asked you to pretend to be him. It¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Sikong Yun scratched his head. ¡°But¡­ but when I disguised myself as him and went to the Lan family¡¯s house, Yan Jiuchao was indeed gone¡­ I stayed for an entire day, but I didn¡¯t see him¡­¡±


    This idiot!


    The Saintess was furious. ¡°Can¡¯t he hide?! You were yed by Yan Jiuchao! Little Six is his!¡±


    No wonder Yan Jiuchao did not make a move after capturing that woman for so long. So he was waiting here. His spy had long infiltrated the Sikong Manor. No wonder he could sit still!


    She guessed that Yan Jiuchao¡¯s initial n was to use the day of the wedding to let the spy take advantage of the chaos to release ¡°Lan Yu¡±. However, apanied by her various abnormalities, Yan Jiuchao understood her n, so he also switched with Sikong Yun.


    The only thing that puzzled her was that only Huazhi and Holy Envoy Li knew that she and that girl had changed their faces. Moreover, the two of them did not know that she was going to seduce Yan Jiuchao. Then how did Yan Jiuchao guess? Could it be that he could control her thoughts, desires, and ambition with just the few conversations Little Six had reported to him?


    How could there be such a terrifying person? This ability to scheme against the hearts of people¡­ was simply terrifying!


    Sikong Yun asked impatiently, ¡°You haven¡¯t said what you did to Lan Yu?¡±


    The Saintess sneered in disdain. ¡°Lan Yu? The Sikong family might be in chaos, yet you still have the mood to think about these affairs?¡±


    The most important thing now was to rush back to the Sikong Manor. She hoped that the spy would not bring the ¡°Lan Yu¡± out so quickly. The Saintess could not be bothered to be angry with Sikong Yun. She tidied her clothes and left the room.


    Although there was not much joy just now, she had lost her virginity in the end. Her body and heart felt ufortable.


    Sikong Yun caught up. It was unknown how much effort the Saintess spent to not p him into theke. The two of them used their qinggong to go ashore and returned to the Sikong Manor without stopping.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Just as the two of them were about to enter the Sikong Manor, the guards of the Sikong Manor went out and mercilessly stopped them.


    ...


    The Saintess said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m the Saintess! He¡¯s your second young master!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Hahaha¡­¡± The guardughed until his stomach hurt. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ve never seen the Saintess? Or that I came to the Sikong Manor for the first time?¡±


    Only then did the Saintess remember that she was wearing Yu Wan¡¯s face. In order not to expose herself, this face would only drop after ten days. She gritted her teeth and turned around to push Sikong Yun forward. ¡°This is your Second Young Master, you should know him!¡±


    The guard didn¡¯t even look at him. He looked up at the sky and said, ¡°My Second Young Master is getting married to the Saintess inside. Where did this unrulymonere from? How dare he pretend to be my Second Young Master and the Saintess?¡±


    The Saintess grabbed hispel. ¡°What did you say? Who¡¯s getting married?¡±


    The guard was frightened by her killing intent and said in a daze, ¡°Second-Second Young Master, and the Saintess! They should have finished the ceremony and are entertaining the guests of the Sikong family.¡±


    The Saintess was stunned.

 Chapter 825 - 825 The Real and Fake Saintess (1)

    825 The Real and Fake Saintess (1)


    Instead of escaping after saving someone, he stayed behind and waited to be captured? Or could it be that¡­ they were being pestered too tightly by the Sikong family and could not escape for a moment, so they braced themselves and got married?


    Until here, the Saintess thought that the two of them were passively trapped in the manor. This was exactly what she wanted. When the experts of the Sikong family gatheredter, they would definitely cut that woman and Yan Jiuchao, who had ruthlessly schemed against her, into pieces!


    However, the Saintess quickly discovered a problem. They could not even enter the door of the Sikong Manor!


    With the experts of the Sikong Manor guarding the ce, they could not barge in no matter what.


    The Saintess nced at Sikong Yun and suddenly regretted pping his face until it was swollen. However, it was not very swollen, so they should be able to recognize him. She grabbed the guard¡¯s neck and forced him to look at Sikong Yun. ¡°Open your dog eyes and see who this person is!¡±


    The guard was forced to take a look and was stunned.


    This, this, this¡­ Wasn¡¯t this his Second Young Master? Although his face was swollen, he could still recognize him.


    ¡°How is it? You finally recognized me?¡± The Saintess said coldly.


    Sikong Yun did not want to talk. He was a man, but his face was swollen from a woman¡¯s beating. He could not even avoid her in time. How could he have the cheek to let the servants criticize him?


    As for whether he could enter the Sikong Manor, he was not anxious. He was the second young master of the Sikong family. How could he fake this? If he could not enter today, he could enter another day! Why should he embarrass himself at the entrance?


    Sikong Yun turned around and wanted to leave, but he was stopped by the Saintess. ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    It was fine if she bullied him at the pleasure boat, but when she reached the entrance of the Sikong Manor, she actually ordered him around in front of the guards. If he didn¡¯t teach her a lesson, did she really think he was a dish?


    Sikong Yun was about to stop the Saintess when he saw a middle-aged man in luxurious clothes walking over from the manor.


    ¡°What happened? Don¡¯t you know that today is Second Young Master and the Saintess¡¯s big day? Why are you still letting people cause trouble in front of the manor?¡±


    His voice was dignified and his aura was extraordinary. He was a high-ranking steward of the Sikong family with the surname Qian.


    The Saintess let go of the guard. The guard shed to Steward Qian¡¯s side in fear and pointed at the two people who were causing trouble. ¡°Ste-Steward Qian, it¡¯s not that I want to cause trouble, but it¡¯s really, it¡¯s¡­¡±


    Steward Qian said coldly, ¡°Stop stammering. If you have something to say, just say it! If the guests in the manor see this, they¡¯ll think that the Sikong family can¡¯t even hold a wedding!¡±


    The guard leaned close to Steward Qian¡¯s ear and told him the original story.


    Steward Qian frowned. ¡°Nonsense! I just saw the Second Young Master in the banquet hall. Why is there another Second Young Master here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what they said¡­ If you don¡¯t believe me, look.¡± The guard pointed at the disdainful Sikong Yun with a trembling finger.


    Steward Qian took a closer look and was shocked. It was true that this kid¡¯s face was swollen, but he did look a little like his second young master.


    ¡°Tell him that you¡¯re Sikong Yun,¡± the Saintess said to Sikong Yun.


    Sikong Yun clicked his tongue. ¡°I¡¯ll say it just because you want me to?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The Saintess was so angry that she choked.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Steward Qian¡¯s suspicious gazended on the Saintess.


    The guard whispered, ¡°She said¡­ she¡¯s the Saintess.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± Steward Qianughed in disdain. This Second Young Master did look a little simr, but the Saintess waspletely different. ¡°I really don¡¯t know where this scammer came from. She found someone who looks simr to Second Young Master and wants to sneak into the Sikong Manor. What kind of ce do you take the Sikong Manor to be? If I can¡¯t even distinguish between the real and fake masters, then I can forget about being a steward!¡±


    The Saintess was furious. You just can¡¯t tell!


    Steward Qian said, ¡°Today is Second Young Master and the Saintess¡¯s big day. It¡¯s not suitable to see blood, so I won¡¯t pursue your crimes. Get lost! Otherwise, I¡¯ll get someone to arrest you¡­ The Sikong family¡¯s prison food isn¡¯t that delicious!¡±


    With that, Steward Qian stopped talking nonsense with the two of them. He turned around and walked towards the manor without looking back.


    The Saintess could not let him leave this ce so easily. He was the only person who could bring them into the manor. If they lost this opportunity, they did not know when they would have to wait next time. Although those two fellows were fakes, the Saintess was still a little worried about leaving them in the manor like this.


    ¡°Steward Qian, sorry!¡± The Saintess¡¯s eyes turned cold. She took out a white silk and wrapped it around Steward Qian¡¯s waist.

 Chapter 826 - 826 The Real and Fake Saintess (2)

    826 The Real and Fake Saintess (2)


    Steward Qian felt a grip on his waist. In the next second, he was held in the Saintess¡¯s hand. The Saintess¡¯s hand grabbed his neck and she said to the dumbfounded guard, ¡°Go and call Second Young Master and the Saintess over. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill him!¡±


    Although Steward Qian was not the overall steward of the manor, he was Madam Sikong¡¯s escort and was distantly rted to her. The guards did not dare to let anything happen to him in front of them, so they hurriedly went to the banquet hall to invite Madam Sikong and the Second Young Master.


    Madam Sikong was called to the garden by a few madams of the Nether Capital to watch the show. Only Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan were left in the banquet hall to entertain the guests. The person in charge of entertaining was Yan Jiuchao, and Yu Wan was only responsible for eating.


    Little Six¡­ No, it was time to call him Shadow Six. He silently followed beside Yan Jiuchao and reminded him softly, ¡°The person walking over from the front is the third young master of the Zhuge family. His name is Zhuge Yu. He¡¯s eighteen this year and a year younger than Sikong Yun¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve only been gone for a short time. You¡¯re already married the moment Ie back!¡± Zhuge Yu strode over and ced his arm on Yan Jiuchao¡¯s shoulder.


    Yan Jiuchao nced at his arm indifferently. ¡°Kid, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t want your hand anymore.¡±


    Shadow Six swallowed his saliva and finished speaking softly. ¡°¡­The seniority is Sikong Yun¡¯s grandfather.¡±


    Zhuge Yu, who was threatened by his grandson: ¡°¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao, who had identally threatened his grandfather: ¡°¡­¡±


    The Saintess had a very special existence in the Nether Capital. In everyone¡¯s eyes, she was aloof and otherworldly. Many guests did not dare to approach her because of her cold aura, but¡­ why did they feel that the Saintess today had be a little down-to-earth?


    The Saintess was the second madam of the Sikong family and the future head of the Lan family. Her power and fame were destined that she would not sit in the bridal chamber and wait for the groom like ordinary women. However, she was unwilling to entertain, so she carried an exquisite small te and sat behind the banquet table to eat.


    Everyone looked at her intently.


    The Saintess had gained weight¡­


    Her little hands were chubby¡­


    The way she ate was so cute¡­


    They suddenly felt that the Saintess was a little cute.


    Yu Wan burped halfway through her meal.


    ¡°Burp ~¡± Her little fat body trembled.


    Everyone looked at the two lumps of meaty cheeks. Damn it¡­ They really wanted to go up and pinch them.


    While Yu Wan was burping, the guards rushed over with hurried expressions and reported something to Yan Jiuchao in a low voice. Yan Jiuchao dusted his wide sleeves calmly and walked up to Yu Wan. He stretched out his hand to her. ¡°There¡¯s a good show. Do you want to watch?¡±


    Of course~


    Yu Wan handed her hand to him and stood up excitedly. Oh, she stopped burping.


    The two of them went to the entrance of the Sikong Manor.


    The Saintess and Sikong Yun had been waiting for a long time. Of course, the Saintess was the one who was anxious. Sikong Yun was only waiting in passing. Until now, he did not believe that Little Six had betrayed him. How could such a smart person be schemed against like that? He was not brainless, right?


    Not only did this woman interrupt his n, but she also sowed discord between him and Little Six. He was really blind back then to have taken a fancy to such an evil woman!


    ¡°Second Young Master, Saintess! Save me!¡± Steward Qian seemed to have grabbed a life-saving straw when he saw the two of them.


    Sikong Yun also saw the two of them and was surprised. ¡°Eh? Why are there two Saintesses?¡± He turned to look at the Saintess. ¡°You also prepared a substitute?¡±


    The Saintess could not be bothered with him. She looked coldly at Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan and said, ¡°Steward Qian, open your eyes and look carefully. These two are fake. We¡¯re the real Second Young Master and the Saintess.¡±


    Yu Wan snorted. She was wondering what kind ofmotion it was. So the main characters had returned. Unfortunately, it was easy to invite a god, but difficult to send him away. She won¡¯t let go of this identity!


    She wanted her to understand what it meant to suffer the consequences of your own actions!


    Yu Wan smiled faintly. ¡°Where did these unrulymonerse from? They actually pretended to be me and the Second Young Master and even kidnapped the steward of the Sikong Manor. Men, arrest them! They¡¯ll be executed tomorrow!¡±


    The guards of the Sikong Manor swarmed up.


    Sikong Yun finally knew how to panic. He could live outside, but he could not be beheaded!


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m the Second Young Master!¡± He cried out involuntarily and said to Yan Jiuchao, ¡°Little Six! Tell them! You¡¯re Little Six! I¡¯m the Second Young Master!¡±


    ¡°Pfft ~¡± Yan Jiuchao smiled disdainfully.


    Shadow Six walked out of the shadows and said innocently, ¡°I¡¯m here. The Second Young Master is beside me. Who are you? Why are you pretending to be my master?¡±


    Boom¡ª

 Chapter 827 - 827 The Real and Fake Saintess (3)

    827 The Real and Fake Saintess (3)


    Sikong Yun¡¯s mind thundered and went nk.


    At this juncture, it would be unreasonable if he still could not guess that he had been schemed against. The Saintess had guessed everything correctly. He had really fallen into their scheme. This Little Six¡­ was a spy sent by Yan Jiuchao!


    Then¡­ this man who pretended to be him¡­


    ¡°Yan, Jiu, Chao!¡± The Saintess guessed the other party¡¯s identity.


    !!


    How much she had once admired this man was how much she hated him now. It was fine if he did not ept her goodwill, but he actually schemed against her and let Sikong Yun ruin her innocence!


    There was only one thought in her mind¡ªkill him!


    As she thought this, she did so. Perhaps because she was in a fit of anger, she did not capture Yu Wan, who did not know martial arts, likest time. She went straight to Yan Jiuchao and used a killing move.


    Yan Jiuchao flicked his sleeve and used his internal energy to send Yu Wan behind Shadow Six. Shadow Six protected Yu Wan tightly, and Yan Jiuchao caught the Saintess¡¯ move with his bare hands.


    Under the powerful hatred, the Saintess¡¯ strength increased by several times. A strong wind blew around her, sending sand and stones flying. The guards and Steward Qian were all so mesmerized that they could not open their eyes.


    Sikong Yun also covered his eyes with his sleeve. Just as the two of them were fighting to the death, the Sikong family¡¯s master appeared.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Apanied by the Sikong family¡¯s master¡¯s shout, an invisible internal energy blocked in front of the two of them like a barrier.


    The Saintess retracted her strength in time and took a few steps back. She bowed to the Sikong family¡¯s head. ¡°Master Sikong.¡±


    Master Sikong looked at her suspiciously. ¡°Who are you? Why do you know the martial arts of the Holy Temple? Why did you have the aura of the Saintess?¡±


    When the Saintess fought Yan Jiuchao just now, other than wanting to kill him, she also had ns to overflow with energy. Even if her face was not right, her strength was always right.


    However, before she could speak, Yu Wan strode out. ¡°So you¡¯re the thief who stole my secret manual back then!¡±


    Steal the secret manual? In that case, this person had secretly learned her martial arts?


    Master Sikong¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    The Saintess gritted her teeth. ¡°Alright, you said I learned it secretly. Then why don¡¯t you show me a move!¡±


    Yu Wan did not show any panic on her face. She raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Should I show it just because you asked me to? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that after you drugged me just now, my meridians will reverse when I use my martial arts.¡±


    It was just making up stories. Who wasn¡¯t an expert?


    ¡°You¡­¡± The Saintess¡¯s lungs were about to explode. She took a deep breath and looked at Master Sikong. ¡°Listen to me¡­ I¡¯m the Saintess, and he¡¯s your biological son, Sikong Yun!¡±


    ¡°Dad¡ª¡± Sikong Yun cried and pounced on Master Sikong, but he was stopped by the guards.


    ¡°Why are you stopping me? I¡¯m Sikong Yun! Your Second Young Master!¡± Sikong Yun finished speaking angrily and looked at Master Sikong. ¡°Dad, believe me! I¡¯m really your son! You have a mole on your chest!¡±


    The guards couldn¡¯t help but spit.


    Master Sikong¡¯s face turned red. He actually exposed such a private matter in public. If this person wasn¡¯t his son, he, he, he would chop him up!


    ¡°Won¡¯t we know if it¡¯s true after we check?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Check! He¡¯s fake! His face is fake!¡±


    Master Sikong looked at Yan Jiuchao suspiciously.


    Yan Jiuchao stood there openly. Sikong Yun rushed up and took off his human skin mask.


    Uh, it didn¡¯te off? What was going on?


    Sikong Yun looked at his empty fingertips. In the next second, Shadow Six reached out and took off his human skin mask.


    The Saintess was stunned. ¡°How did this happen?¡±


    Sikong Yun was also stunned. Didn¡¯t the mask on his face fall off? How could he take off another one?


    Sikong Yun looked at everyone¡¯s disdainful expressions and walked to a pool of water. He lowered his head and shone it. ¡°Ah¡ª¡±

 Chapter 828 - 828 Kicked Out of the Door, Verification

    828 Kicked Out of the Door, Verification


    Sikong Yun fell to the ground!


    This was not his face!


    Of course not.


    When Shadow Six was helping him disguise himself, he had pasted three faces on him. One was Yan Jiuchao¡¯s, the second was his own. Thest one was a face based on Qing Yan, Yue Gou, and Ah Wei¡¯s appearance. It was an iparably ugly andpletely unfamiliar face.


    The first two human skin masks were easier to take off, but thest one had used the same method as Yu Wan and the Saintess. It could only be taken off in at least ten days.


    Yan Jiuchao had also used this method to not expose himself.


    Almost in an instant, the Saintess thought of a key point. However, what she did not understand was how Yan Jiuchao schemed to this extent. Did he not even miss out on the fact that she could discover Sikong Yun¡¯s w and bring Sikong Yun back to the Sikong Manor to expose that woman and him?


    This man¡¯s thoughts¡­ were really terrifyingly meticulous!


    The Saintess had never been afraid of anyone in her life, except for Old Ancestor Sikong. However, from now on, Yan Jiuchao would probably be on the list she was afraid of.


    The Saintess regretted her actions. If she had known that this woman would bring her endless trouble, she would have killed her mercilessly after bringing her back to the Sikong Manor! It was useless to say anything now. Before the mask fell, it would be very difficult for her and Sikong Yun to exchange their identities.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The Saintess grabbed Sikong Yun. To be honest, it was all thanks to Sikong Yun, that pig brain, that they could fall into such a state today. If he hadn¡¯t fallen into Yan Jiuchao and that spy¡¯s trap, how could they have fallen into the trap of letting others take over their nest? If there wasn¡¯t a need for Sikong Yun in the future, she would have thrown him here now and let him fend for himself!


    Today was his precious son¡¯s big day. Master Sikong did not want to offend the joy of the wedding, so he turned a blind eye and let the two thieves leave.


    ¡°Are you alright? Did that evil thief hurt you just now?¡± Master Sikong looked at Yan Jiuchao and asked with concern.


    To be fair, Master Sikong and his first wife had arranged marriages. His second wife was his true love. Therefore, he doted on his second wife¡¯s son.


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°No.¡±


    His tone was not respectful, but when he thought about what had happened at the wedding, he knew that his second son could not help but be angry. Master Sikong did not take it to heart. He patted his son¡¯s shoulder dotingly and brought his son and daughter-inw back to the manor.


    Master Sikong was not too satisfied with his daughter-inw. Although Sikong Changfeng was not his favorite son, he was still the eldest son. The Saintess had broken off the engagement with the eldest son and had taken a fancy to his second son. Putting aside her morals, she was definitely ambitious.


    If not for his second son wanting to marry her no matter what, he wouldn¡¯t be willing to let such a daughter-inw in.


    But¡­ was tonight his imagination? Why did he feel that this daughter-inw was a little silly?


    Yu Wan carried a jar of crispy candy and slowly followed behind Yan Jiuchao.


    Today¡¯s wedding was very enjoyable for the guests. Not only did they feel that Second Young Master Sikong looked more presentable, but even the Saintess seemed to have walked down from a high altar and had be very down-to-earth.


    In the past, the nobledies and youngdies who did not dare to go forward and talk to her because of her status and temperament actually received a gift from the Saintess today.


    ¡­ The truth was that Yu Wan was eating happily. When she looked up, she saw a group of people looking at her without blinking. She wondered if she shouldn¡¯t eat alone, so she generously handed over her jar and invited them to eat together.


    The Saintess was the Oracle of the High Heavens. How could everyone bear to eat the things she gave them? They all decided to bring them home and worship them!


    After Yu Wan was full, Yan Jiuchao held her chubby hand and returned to the bridal chamber.


    The Sikong Manor¡¯s bridal chamber was really big. It was even bigger than the Helian Manor¡¯s upper room. The room was filled with ck, red, and golden silk. Compared to the word ¡°happiness¡±, there were more mysterious and enchanting goddess totems pasted here. It gave off a very holy feeling. Yu Wan instantly felt that she had be taller.


    She raised her chin and calmly walked to the bed before lying down. So soft¡­ There weren¡¯t any peanuts and red dates¡­


    After lying down for a while, Yu Wan suddenly thought of something. They hade to the Nether Capital to find a medicinal primer for Yan Jiuchao, but at such a good time just now, she had forgotten to ask Yan Jiuchao to bleed the Saintess.


    ¡°What are you muttering about?¡± Yan Jiuchao¡¯s tall figure enveloped them.


    Yu Wan narrowed her eyes and almost had a nosebleed.


    Yan Jiuchao had just finished bathing. He took off his gorgeous wedding clothes and changed into a ck ice silk pajamas. His muscr figure could not hide from the pajamas. She originally felt that his figure was good enough. After bing the Ghost King, he was simply even better.


    Not to mention that his cor was slightly open, revealing a small piece of his corbone.


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°What are you muttering about?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked again.


    What did she mutter just now? Yu Wan had forgotten everything! She swallowed her saliva. ¡°Aren¡¯t-aren¡¯t-aren¡¯t¡­ Aren¡¯t you going to punish me?¡±


    Come on!


    Yu Wan spread herself out!


    The corners of Yan Jiuchao¡¯s eyes twitched: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­


    After that, all the members of the Sikong family received two beautiful red eggs. Sikong Changfeng¡¯s situation was special, so he received two more.


    When Yu Wan told Yan Jiuchao excitedly, ¡°I forgot to tell you, the baby moved!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao did not believe him. ¡°It¡¯s still so young. How can it move?¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Sikong Changfeng! He touched it!¡±


    Fifteen minutester, arge wave of red eggs attacked. Sikong Changfeng was drowned by the red eggs with a dumbfounded expression.


    ¡­


    On the other hand, after the Saintess and Sikong Yun left the Sikong family in a sorry state, they had nowhere to go. BecauseMaster Sikong knew that someone was pretending to be Sikong Yun and the Saintess, he sent experts to supervise all the businesses under Sikong Yun¡¯s name. They could not even enter the doors of those houses. In the end, they had no choice but to return to the Lan family first.


    Lan Jiao had also just escaped from Madam Lan and was having lingering fears. When she saw Yu Wan¡¯s face, she immediately wanted to rush up and tear it apart!


    ¡°You woman, you still have the cheek toe!¡±


    ¡°Mother! It¡¯s me!¡±


    Lan Jiao was stunned by this familiar tone. ¡°Lan¡­ Ji?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Mother.¡± The Saintess nodded.


    ¡°Why did you do this to yourself? Aren¡¯t you getting married in the Sikong Manor? Why do you have that brat¡¯s face?¡± Lan Jiao already believed that this was her daughter.


    Why would she believe it? Firstly, it was because mother and daughter were connected. Secondly, the method to make that kind of human skin mask was a secret technique of the Lan family¡¯s ancestors. As the head of the Lan family, although she was not proficient, she had at least heard of it.


    Back then, the Lan family¡¯s sister had used this method to disguise herself to escape from the Nether Capital.


    ...


    Lan Jiao looked at Sikong Yun beside her daughter in surprise. ¡°Also, who is this man?¡±


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Sikong Yun cleared his throat, revealing his pig face. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lan Jiao was frightened by this ugly face. She instinctively raised her hand and pped Sikong Yun unconscious.


    The Saintess sighed. ¡°Mother, he¡¯s Sikong Yun.¡±


    Lan Jiao : ¡°¡­¡±


    Lan Jiao quickly asked her trusted aide to carry her son-inw into the room and then led her daughter into the room.


    ¡°What exactly happened? Quickly tell me,¡± Lan Jiao asked anxiously.


    The Saintess avoided the main point and told Lan Jiao about the human skin mask, saving her ambition and love for Yan Jiuchao. She only said that she disguised herself as Yu Wan to get close to Yan Jiuchao.


    Lan Jiao thought that her daughter was going to assassinate the other party, so she did not suspect anything.


    When the Saintess found out that Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan had disguised themselves as the two of them and entered the Sikong Manor, Lan Jiao exploded in shock. ¡°How can this be?!!¡±


    The Saintess frowned and said, ¡°That¡¯s what happened, but there¡¯s nothing we can do. The worst case scenario is to let them live for ten days. After ten days, the medicine will wear off and they won¡¯t be able to pretend to be me and Sikong Yun anymore.¡±


    ...


    As she spoke, she turned the Second Young Master into Sikong Yun. It was obvious how dissatisfied and disdainful she was towards Sikong Yun.


    Lan Jiao was overwrought and didn¡¯t notice this small abnormality. She only nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. Once that kind of medicine passes, it won¡¯t be used a second time in the short term. At that time, everyone will know that they¡¯re fake.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the worst-case scenario,¡± the Saintess said.


    ¡°You mean you have other ways to expose them in advance?¡± Lan Jiao asked strangely.


    The Saintess paused and said, ¡°I can¡¯t expose Yan Jiuchao.¡±


    That man was too powerful and terrifying. He knew what Sikong Yun knew at a nce. If Sikong Yun did not know, he could pretend that he did not know. Back then, she had felt a trace of his aura on Sikong Yun because he had injected a trace of his internal energy into Sikong Yun. However, that trace of internal energy was rtively weak, she did not suspect anything and only thought that it was because his killing intent had decreased.


    ¡°Then you want¡­¡± Lan Jiao looked at her daughter in surprise.


    The Saintess clenched her fists and said disdainfully, ¡°Didn¡¯t that woman disguise herself as a Saintess? A real Saintess doesn¡¯t just have skin. My martial arts, my internal energy, and even my saintess bloodline are not things she can disguise! When she returns to her maiden family three dayster, she will return to the Lan family. At that time, Mother will gather the elders of the Lan family, take the Saintess Stone, and force her to verify again in public!¡±

 Chapter 829 - 829 Team Doting on Fat Wan, Bloodline Test (1)

    829 Team Doting on Fat Wan, Bloodline Test (1)


    The Saintess Stone was a grayish-white crystal. The principle of testing bloodline was exactly the same as the Gu bead, but what was more detailed than the Gu bead was that the Gu bead relied on the brightness to determine the power of the Gu worm. The Saintess Stone relied on different colors to determine the extent of bloodline awakening.


    Red, orange, yellow, green, indigo, blue, and purple. The higher one went, the stronger their bloodline.


    Previously, the most powerful saintess in the history of the Lan family was the yellow-clothed saintess. Yu Wan¡¯s great-grandmother was the yellow-clothed saintess. As for Lan Ji, her bloodline was even above Great-grandmother Lan¡¯s. She was a veritable green-clothed saintess.


    The Lan family had never had such a powerful Saintess. It was no wonder that they could expel the direct descendants of the Lan family without obtaining the jade token.


    It was precisely because her bloodline was powerful that the Saintess was not worried that Yu Wan could fake it.


    Lan Jiao also felt that her daughter¡¯s method was extremely good. ¡°That¡¯s right, if it¡¯s fake, it will show itself one day. When I call the elders over, I¡¯ll expose that brat¡¯s lie in front of the entire Nether Capital!¡±


    The Saintess nodded. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll rest now. Mother, you should rest early too.¡±


    ¡°Ah, go ahead.¡± Lan Jiao sent her daughter out and called for a servant to go to Sikong Yun¡¯s room to take care of him.


    Her daughter had returned to her room, not Sikong Yun¡¯s room. Lan Jiao was a little puzzled. No matter what, today was a big day for the two of them. Even if they didn¡¯t go through the ceremony, they were already husband and wife from now on. How could they still have separate rooms?


    Lan Jiao wanted to ask, but the Saintess had already closed the door. This meant that she didn¡¯t want to say it anymore.


    Soon, Lan Jiao remembered that she had been captured by Madam Lan. It was not easy for her to escape, but her daughter did not ask her how she was or if she had suffered or been injured.


    Lan Jiao was a little disappointed. Sheforted herself that her daughter had suffered a blow and was too tired to care about her. She was her daughter¡¯s biological mother. In her daughter¡¯s heart, she respected and doted on her.


    Lan Jiao had rested.


    On the other side, in the Sikong Manor, Sikong Changfeng, who had been receiving red eggs until his hands were weak, also rested with the corners of his mouth twitching.


    The real young master, the fake Ghost King, who was satisfied with the red eggs, also hugged his chubby little wife and fell asleep in satisfaction.


    The next day, Yu Wan woke upte. Master Sikong and Madam Sikong were still waiting to drink a cup of their daughter-inw¡¯s tea. Unexpectedly, their daughter-inw did note overte in the morning.


    ¡°Although she¡¯s a Saintess, she shouldn¡¯t put on such airs.¡± Madam Sikong unhappily sent a servant to Sikong Yun¡¯s courtyard.


    The servant returned with a red face. ¡°Madam, Second Young Master and the Saintess are still resting.¡±


    Madam Sikong had experienced it before. When she heard that her son was also resting, she instantly understood that the bridal chamberst night was too intense and had exhausted the Saintess. The Saintess was pure, cold, and aloof. Madam Sikong thought that her son would not be able to subdue her, but she did not expect him to make her unable to get out of bed.


    ¡°My son is still the most capable!¡± Madam Sikong was happy and rewarded all the servants.


    Hence, after receiving the second young master¡¯s red eggs, the servants received Madam Sikong¡¯s reward.


    Yu Wan woke up at lunchtime. When she woke up, she felt hungry. Yan Jiuchao had gone to practice martial arts. Ever since he became a Ghost King, he had be fond of martial arts. It was a good thing to strengthen his body, so Yu Wan did not restrain him.


    Yu Wan asked the servants to make a pot of dumplings. She ate half of it and sent the other half to Yan Jiuchao.


    However, wasn¡¯t this guy¡¯s appetite a little big? Isn¡¯t he full from the dumplings?


    He had to eat her too.


    Yu Wan blushed and left the training room shyly. On the way back, she recalled how they did this and that, and she couldn¡¯t help butugh till she¡¯s drooling.


    ¡°Saint-Saintess?¡±


    A familiar man¡¯s voice sounded beside her. Yu Wan came back to her senses and looked at him seriously. ¡°Eldest Young Master?¡±


    Sikong Changfeng looked around and after confirming that there was no one else, he pulled her behind a big tree and asked her softly, ¡°Did¡­ did my second brother do anything to youst night?¡±


    Oh, Sikong Changfeng only knew that she was not the Saintess, but he did not know that his second brother was no longer Sikong Yun. It was not that Yu Wan did not trust him, but the less he knew about this kind of thing, the better. Yu Wan coughed lightly and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s quite good.¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡± Sikong Changfeng expressed his doubts. He knew his second brother¡¯s character very well. How could he leave the beautiful saintess alone and spend the night alone?


    ¡°Your¡­¡± Sikong Changfeng saw the mark on her neck.

 Chapter 830 - 830 Team Doting on Fat Wan, Bloodline Test (2)

    830 Team Doting on Fat Wan, Bloodline Test (2)


    Yu Wan covered her neck and knew that she could not hide it anymore. She rolled her eyes and said to him, ¡°To be honest, I realize that Second Young Master is quite good. I¡­ I¡¯m willing to follow him!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Sikong Changfeng was stunned. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    Yu Wan said seriously, ¡°I know, but my husband and I really admire each other. No matter if the true Saintess returns in the future, I will never leave him! I want him in my life!¡±


    Behind the rockery not far away, Yan Jiuchao, who had a cold gaze and had used his internal energy to transform into a forty-meter-long machete, silently put it away.


    !!


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. I still have something on. You just have to remember that I don¡¯t have any ill intentions towards your Sikong family, and I won¡¯t harm you!¡± With that, Yu Wan walked past Sikong Changfeng and lowered her head to her courtyard.


    She had long seen the shadow on the ground. She was afraid that if she didn¡¯t leave now, that fellow would be jealous and tear Sikong Changfeng apart on the spot. Sikong Changfeng was a good person, her savior, and also the breeder of Little Gu. He could not die! He could not die!


    Yu Wan¡¯s days in the Sikong Manor were more rxed than she had imagined. Master Sikong and Madam Sikong were both doting on their children. She lowered her status and apanied ¡°Sikong Yun¡± like a little woman. Master Sikong and Madam Sikong were very satisfied with her. Before she got married, she looked like everyone owed her money. It was really disgusting. Now, she is much better. She could eat and no longer put on airs. She had also grown meat. It was obvious that she would give birth to a son!


    Madam Sikong asked the servants to bring over ten treasure boxes.


    Yu Wan was dazzled by the gold, silver, and jewelry in the box. ¡°¡­There¡¯s so much. Can I choose anything?¡±


    ¡°Choose?¡± Madam Sikong was surprised. She paused and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. Pick whatever you like and throw away those that you don¡¯t like.¡±


    She did notck money!


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    Are all your Sikong family so hard-core? I¡¯m not saying to choose what I don¡¯t like, I¡¯m asking whether I should choose what I like¡­


    Of course, Yu Wan did not choose any that she did not like. She brought the ten treasure boxes and returned to the courtyard happily.


    In the blink of an eye, it was time for Yu Wan to return home. Yu Wan could finally leave the Sikong Manor. ording to the n, she would first go to the Lan Manor and then take a detour to Grand-aunt¡¯s ce. She almost missed three precious babies.


    ¡°Young Master!¡± After Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan got into the carriage, Shadow Six shed in.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked indifferently.


    Shadow Six said, ¡°After the Saintess and Lan Jiao escaped back to the Lan Manor, Lan Jiao came forward and gathered many elders of the Lan family. Today, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s going to open gambit for Young Madam in public.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao snorted. ¡°Did she think she would seed just because she wanted to? Who does she think she is?¡±


    ¡°Should I bring the experts of the Sikong family¡­¡± Shadow Six made a throat-slitting gesture.


    Yu Wan stopped eating the osmanthus cake and blinked at Yan Jiuchao.


    ¡°You can¡¯t bear to part with it?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    Yu Wan shook her head and swallowed the snack in her mouth. ¡°What¡¯s there to be reluctant about? However, if the Lan family¡¯s elders are all dead, won¡¯t the Lan family only be an empty shell?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said coldly, ¡°That group of people deserves to be killed!¡±


    Fine, the Ghost King¡¯s tyrant attribute was acting up again.


    Yu Wan pulled his hand and said gently, ¡°Keep them. Otherwise, the Lan family will copse and my grand-aunt¡¯s maternal family will be gone. There are only a few who should be killed.¡±


    The first few sentences sounded like it, but what did thest sentence mean? Shadow Six¡¯s face darkened. You¡¯re not any less heartless than Young Master, right?


    Yan Jiuchao snorted indifferently. He didn¡¯t say whether it was good or bad, but Shadow Six understood that this was apromise.


    Therefore, the only person who could subdue his Young Master was this fat girl in front of him.


    An hourter, the group arrived at the Lan Manor.


    It was inconvenient for the Saintess to appear, but Lan Jiao had already blocked the door with a group of elders.


    Yu Wan lifted the curtain and held Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hand as they alighted from the carriage. ¡°Yo, what¡¯s going on? All of you are eyeing us covetously. Does Mother not wee us back?¡±


    Lan Jiao said disdainfully, ¡°Who¡¯s your mother? Don¡¯t think you can pretend to be the Saintess just because you disguise yourself!¡±


    Yu Wan slowly smiled. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t you know if I¡¯m the Saintess?¡±


    Lan Jiao said coldly, ¡°I know very well! That¡¯s why I called the elders over and exposed your true colors in front of everyone!¡±


    Yu Wan sighed faintly. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m now the Madam of the Sikong family. You¡¯re embarrassing the Sikong family by embarrassing me in public. Could it be that you want to be enemies with the Sikong family?¡±

 Chapter 831 - 831 Team Doting on Fat Wan, Bloodline Test (3)

    831 Team Doting on Fat Wan, Bloodline Test (3)


    Lan Jiao sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t put such a high hat on me. I¡¯m doing this for the good of the Sikong family. After all, the person impersonated is my daughter and also the Madam of the Sikong family. It¡¯s my duty to expose your scheme and clear the Lan family¡¯s name!¡±


    Yu Wan fanned herself with a handkerchief. ¡°What a responsibility. I think Mother is jealous that I¡¯m going to take over the position of the family head after I get married, so you deliberately embarrassed me, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ What nonsense are you talking about?¡± The Saintess was her biological daughter. It didn¡¯t matter who was the head of the family. Why would she be jealous?


    However, it did not matter what she thought. What others believed was important. ording to the Lan family¡¯s rules, the Saintess would indeed take over the position of the head of the family as soon as possible after her wedding. This was also why the Saintess and Lan Jiao were anxious to expose Yu Wan.


    As soon as Yu Wan finished speaking, the elders at the side wavered for a moment.


    The royal family did not have strong familial rtionships, and it was very difficult for the big ns to have a pure mother-and-daughter rtionship. In the face of power, how many feelings could withstand the test?


    Lan Jiao turned to the elders. ¡°Elders, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense! I didn¡¯t invite everyone over for my own selfish reasons. When I expose her and bring the true Saintess back, I¡¯ll give up the position of the family head without a word!¡±


    Yu Wan raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°That¡¯s what you said. As long as I¡¯m the Saintess, you¡¯ll give me the position of the family head?¡±


    Lan Jiao gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m saying that I¡¯ll give it to the Lan family¡¯s Saintess! Not you, a fake!¡±


    Yu Wan crossed her arms. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal.¡±


    As Yu Wan spoke, she gave Yan Jiuchao a look. Hubby, I¡¯ll leave it to you. If you want to fightter, help out and don¡¯t expose yourself.


    Yan Jiuchao knew the martial arts of the Holy Temple at a nce. Yan Jiuchao had long understood the moves and internal energy cultivation techniques. As long as the two of them cooperated well and used a smokescreen, they could hide it from the world.


    However, to Yu Wan¡¯s surprise, Lan Jiao did not let Yu Wan attack in public.


    Wait, this was different from the Saintess¡¯s scheme.


    Lan Jiao sneered and pped her hands. ¡°Bring it over!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, two servants walked over with a huge rhombus crystal. The two of them ced the crystal in front of Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan muttered softly, ¡°What is this?¡±


    Lan Jiaoughed. ¡°You call yourself the Saintess, but you don¡¯t even recognize the Saintess Stone?¡±


    Yu Wan pursed her lips and covered the corners of her lips with her fan. She asked Shadow Six, ¡°What is the Saintess Stone?¡±


    Shadow Six whispered, ¡°It¡¯s a stone to test the bloodline of the saintess. Put your hand on it. The stone has color. It proves that you¡¯re the saintess.¡± Oh no, he had forgotten about this. He didn¡¯t expect Lan Jiao to use this method to test Young Madam. Oh no, oh no, now his undergarments were going to fall off!


    ¡°Can you light up that stone with your internal energy?¡± Yu Wan asked Yan Jiuchao weakly.


    ¡°No,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    Yu Wan covered her forehead in frustration.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid?¡± Lan Jiao knew that she had made the right move when she saw Yu Wan¡¯s guilty look. The Saintess Stone did not even light up. Let¡¯s see how you can pretend to be the Saintess!


    Yu Wan gritted her teeth, took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and ced her hand on it.


    The Saintess Stone¡­ did not react.


    ¡°It¡¯s broken!¡± Yu Wan said.


    Lan Jiao had long expected her to act shamelessly and had already thought of a countermeasure. ¡°Then let¡¯s have another one! I have more than a hundred Saintess Stones here. I don¡¯t believe they¡¯re all broken!¡±


    None of them lit up. Of course, it was not that they were all spoiled, but that she did not have the bloodline of a saintess at all!


    Just as Yu Wan was on the brink of tears and was about to ce her hand on the second crystal, her stomach moved with a bang.

 Chapter 832 - 832 Mighty Yan Xiaosi!

    832 Mighty Yan Xiaosi!


    Then, something unbelievable happened.


    Yu Wan¡¯s handnded on the second Saintess Stone. The Saintess Stone lit up. It was an extremely faint red color. Because the light was too bright, it was not obvious, but it did have a color.


    Shadow Six¡¯s sharp eyes noticed this anomaly. He didn¡¯t have time to think too much and hurriedly used his body to block the sunlight. The moment his tall shadow enveloped the Saintess Stone, everyone finally saw the color of the Saintess Stone clearly.


    ¡°Red¡­ Red color¡­ It¡¯s the Saintess¡­¡± An elder of the Lan family muttered. He vaguely felt that something was wrong, but he could not say what was wrong.


    The most surprised person was Lan Jiao. Lan Jiao knew better than anyone that this woman was fake. How could she let the Saintess Stone light up? The first piece clearly didn¡¯t light up, so how could the second piece¡ª


    Was that stone broken?!


    Lan Jiao did not believe that an outsider could also have the bloodline of a Saintess. Although the Lan family was not the only descendant of a Saintess, and the ancestors of the Cheng family and the Zhangsun family had also produced a Saintess, their Saintess bloodline hadpletely broken off hundreds of years ago. There would not be any ¡°fish that escaped the¡±, definitely not!


    Lan Jiao¡¯s guess was right. Back then, the Saintess had left behind many descendants, and the descendants had all established their own families. However, because they were all married to the Sikong family and could not give birth, their bloodline stopped reproducing.


    The Lan family was thest blood of the Saintess in the world. However, the problem was that Yu Wan had the Lan family¡¯s blood in her bones.


    Lan Jiao thought of how Yu Wan and Madam Lan seemed to be together¡­ In a sh, she seemed to understand!


    This woman was a descendant of the Lan family! Although she did not know who gave birth to her, she was indeed a direct descendant of the Lan family! Otherwise, how could her bloodline be exined? How could her rtionship with Madam Lan be exined?


    An extremely strong fear surged in Lan Jiao¡¯s heart. She was even more afraid than when she was injured or kidnapped back then. Her father was a concubine¡¯s son of the Lan family, and she was the child of her father¡¯s concubine. It was no exaggeration to say that if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had given birth to the Saintess, her status wouldn¡¯t have been enough in the n.


    If the direct descendant of the Lan family had a saintess, it was naturally more noble than the descendant of a concubine.


    Lan Jiao even wanted to beat herself to death. If she had known earlier, why would she have taken such a big risk to invite the elders over? Was she exposing that woman or ruining her reputation?


    ¡°Wait.¡± The elder who spoke just now finally understood what was wrong. He looked at Yu Wan and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a green-clothed Saintess? Why did you retreat to red?¡±


    And¡­ it was so light red that it was almost indistinct.


    As soon as these words were spoken, the elders present began to whisper. Obviously, they also realized that something was wrong. Generally speaking, the bloodline of a saintess was destined since she was born. Of course, they could not rule out the possibility of raising it by a level through hard work. However, that would only appear below the yellow-clothed saintess. The lower the level, the greater the room for improvement. On the other hand, it was basically impossible for a yellow-clothed saintess or a green-clothed saintess to advance after being born. After so many years of inheritance, the bloodline of a saintess was far inferior to the first-generation saintess.


    To be able to atavize the green-clothed saintess was the limit of the Lan family.


    However, it was impossible to retreat.


    The level of the Saintess would either be equal or increase. It would never be lowered unless someone poisoned her andpletely destroyed her bloodline. However, in that case, the Saintess Stone would not light up.


    It seemed that this woman¡­ was indeed not Lan Ji!


    ¡°Ha!¡± Lan Jiao, who had thought through the key point, smiled readily. It was as if the clouds had been cleared and she had finally weed her spring. She pointed at Yu Wan and looked at the elders of the Lan n. She said smugly, ¡°As all the elders have seen, my daughter is the green-clothed Saintess. This will never change. Of course, my daughter is focused on cultivating. She might be able to advance another level in the future, but she¡¯s definitely not like the person in front of us, who¡¯s actually a mere red-clothed Saintess!¡±


    Ha, Lan Qin, oh Lan Qin, so what if you have the bloodline of the Saintess in your hands? You¡¯re still inferior to my daughter.


    If it weren¡¯t for Lan Ji, this red-clothed saintess of the lowest level might have been highly regarded by the family, but wasn¡¯t there Lan Ji? The elders weren¡¯t fools, so they naturally chose Lan Ji.


    Therefore, even if this girl¡¯s identity was exposed, she had nothing to be afraid of. She simply had nothing to worry about, okay?


    Yu Wan did not have her thoughts. Yu Wan looked at the stone in her hand in disbelief. It lit up. Was she really a Saintess? Oh my god! She was actually so powerful!


    But what did that woman say? Green?


    Yu Wan looked at her hand and ced it strangely on the Saintess Stone. ¡°Green, green, green, green, green!¡±


    Whoosh¡ª


    The Saintess Stone turned green!


    Yu Wan widened her eyes. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s really green!¡±


    ¡°Look!¡± A pageboy from the Lan Manor spoke.


    Everyone suddenly looked at Yu Wan and saw that the stone that was only slightly orange just now had suddenly be green. It was not the light green of Saintess Lan Ji, but an emerald green like agate.


    Everyone was dumbfounded!


    Even Shadow Six was shocked speechless.


    Wasn¡¯t his Young Madam not the Saintess? Why did it suddenly be so green? He was already very stunned when the orange light appeared. Now that he saw the Saintess Stone turn green, his jaw almost dropped, okay?


    ¡°Young-Young Master, look!¡± He stammered.


    ¡°I saw it,¡± Yan Jiuchao said. He looked calm on the surface, but no one knew if he was the same in his heart.


    ¡°Wow, I¡¯m really powerful.¡± Yu Wan looked at her magical right hand and ced it on the Saintess Stone again. ¡°Green, green, green, green!¡±


    Apanied by her series of calls, the color of the Saintess Stone became greener and greener. It changed from green to dark green, and soon, it became forest green!


    Lan Jiao staggered and almost fell to the ground!


    How-how could this be? Wasn¡¯t she a red-clothed Saintess? Why did it turn green in the blink of an eye?


    The Saintess Stone¡¯s sense of the Saintess¡¯ bloodline was without error. In other words, the moment a Saintess touched the Saintess Stone, the corresponding level would appear. It had nothing to do with the Saintess¡¯s own state.


    Therefore, there would definitely not be two levels.


    Taking ten thousand steps back, if there was a deviation in the Saintess Stone, it could only be a deviation between the same level or neighboring levels. Red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, and purple. Above red was orange. How could it be two levels higher at once?


    Lan Jiao was about to break down!


    As the green-clothed Saintess, even a blind person could tell that this girl was greener than Lan Ji.


    This was not what made Lan Ji despair the most¡ª


    ¡°What other colors are there?¡± Yu Wan asked Shadow Six softly.


    Are you addicted to it? The corners of Shadow Six¡¯s mouth twitched. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Red, orange, yellow, green, indigo, blue, and purple. The further you go¡­¡±


    Before he could say the words ¡°the higher the level¡±, he heard Yu Wan chant, ¡°Yellow, yellow, yellow, yellow!¡±


    The Saintess Stone, which had already turned forest green, turned yellow. It was as yellow as it could be, so yellow that one was about to be blinded.


    They treated it as a miracle that she had advanced to three levels. B-but could she still decrease her level so casually? Didn¡¯t they say that the level of the Saintess would never decrease in her life?


    Yu Wan did not know about the decrement of colors. She quite liked this color. She nced at Yan Jiuchao, who was wearing an indigo brocade robe. ¡°Indigo, indigo, indigo!¡±


    ...


    The Saintess Stone turned indigo again.


    Plop!


    It was an elder whose legs went weak and knelt down!


    Yu Wan removed her hand from the Saintess Stone and looked at her palm again. ¡°Can I only light one?¡±


    Everyone: Of course you can only light one! You have to put your chubby hand on it!


    However, everyone knelt down in the next scene.


    The more than a hundred Saintess Stones that Lan Jiao had ordered to be moved over lit up one by one likenterns on the riverbank. To be precise, they lit up piece by piece.


    They all had the colors Yu Wan liked.


    This time, not to mention standing up, it was already because their hearts were strong that the elders didn¡¯t faint on the spot.


    Even the first-generation Saintess of the Lan family¡¯s ancestors was not so heaven-defying. She could light up so many Saintess Stones without touching them. How powerful did the aura of a Saintess have to be to do this?


    ¡°No, isn¡¯t it just three colors?¡± Lan Jiao braced herself and nitpicked.


    ...


    As soon as she finished speaking, the Saintess Stone in front of Yu Wan changed color¡ªred, orange, yellow, green, indigo, blue, purple!


    It was colorful andpeting with the sun!

 Chapter 833 - 833 Yan Xiaosi’s Winning Life

    833 Yan Xiaosi¡¯s Winning Life


    The elders of the Lan family could not even kneel anymore. They knelt on the ground in unison and tapped their foreheads piously, as if this was the only way to express their admiration for the Saintess.


    Yu Wan was dazzled by the colorful Saintess Stone and did not notice that the situation had already lost control.


    She knew it. She was so powerful, so why wasn¡¯t she the Saintess? She was so stupid, really, so stupid! Why didn¡¯t she think that her blood was the most noble saintess¡¯ blood from the beginning?


    Yu Wan puffed up her chest. ¡°After all, I¡¯m so powerful, right?¡±


    The corners of Shadow Six¡¯s mouth twitched. He couldn¡¯t bear to look anymore. Are you sure it¡¯s because you¡¯re powerful and not because of anything else? I clearly remember that the first time you touched the Saintess Stone, the Saintess Stone did not react at all¡­


    Shadow Six naturally could not guess that it was Yan Xiaosi. He did not know that Yu Wan¡¯s fetus had moved, but Yan Jiuchao, who was at the side, took in Yu Wan¡¯s movements. The fetus was young and had just turned four months old. At this moment, other than the mother, no one else could sense the fetal movement. However, he sensed it.


    His heaven-defying hearing caught the slight movement like a goose feather floating past. He narrowed his eyes and looked meaningfully at Yu Wan¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°Orange, orange, orange!¡±


    ¡°Green, green, green!¡±


    ¡°Purple, purple, purple!¡±


    The colorful Saintess Stone kept changing color under Yu Wan¡¯s orders, making Yu Wan¡¯s heart melt. Just as Yu Wan was ying happily, she heard a hoarse sound. All the Saintess Stones were extinguished!


    Yu Wan blinked innocently. Uh? What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yan Xiaosi was asleep¡­


    Yu Wan looked at her chubby hands. Did her bloodline power still work from time to time?


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Yu Wan cleared her throat and cleverly tried to smooth things over for herself. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve all seen it, I¡¯m indeed the Saintess!¡±


    Lan Jiao did not know whether to admit or deny it.


    This was because if she exposed Yu Wan¡¯s identity as a direct descendant of the Lan family, her and her daughter¡¯s status would be lost. However, if she didn¡¯t expose her, this girl could say it herself. Wouldn¡¯t she be able to say whatever she wanted?


    From this girl¡¯s expression just now, this girl did not even know that she was actually a Saintess, and such a powerful Saintess. The reason why she pretended to be Lan Ji was none other than that she was inferior to Lan Ji. Now that she had shown such a powerful bloodline, the elders of the Lan family would believe anything she said.


    Then¡­ was she still willing to lower herself and pretend to be her daughter?


    Yu Wan had also considered what Lan Jiao had considered. Since she was stronger than Lan Ji, she could cause trouble in the Lan Family without using Lan Ji¡¯s identity!


    Yu Wan covered the corners of her lips with her folding fan and asked her husband softly, ¡°Should I reveal my true identity now and tell them that I¡¯m the Saintess of Grand-aunt¡¯s lineage?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Yu Wan was puzzled.


    Because you¡¯re not the Saintess at all¡­


    Yan Jiuchao nced at her stomach and whispered, ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to use Lan Ji¡¯s face to do bad things?¡±


    That¡¯s right! Now that she had Lan Ji¡¯s face, whatever she did would be med on Lan Ji in the future! As for helping Lan Ji¡¯s family make themselves proud, that was impossible. She guaranteed that she would cause them more trouble than make them proud.


    With this thought in mind, Fatty Wan smiled maliciously.


    Looking at Yu Wan¡¯s smile, Lan Jiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she instinctively felt that something was wrong.


    Yu Wan walked over with a smile.


    Looking at Yu Wan walking towards her, the ominous feeling in Lan Jiao¡¯s heart became even stronger. Could it be that this girl was going to reveal her identity?


    Yu Wan came to Lan Jiao¡¯s side and reached out to hold her arm. She said affectionately, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve already proved myself just now. I¡¯m the Saintess of the Lan family, your biological daughter, Lan Ji.¡±


    The elders had never experienced such a bizarre thing. Yu Wan¡¯s situation hadpletely subverted their understanding. Therefore, even though it was written in the books, they did not dare to believe itpletely.


    It seemed that the predecessors had also summarized the pattern ording to their own observations, but there were always exceptions to everything. They could not deny its existence just because they had never seen it with their predecessors. Otherwise, how were they different from frogs in a well?


    Moreover, if this person was indeed not Lan Ji, but another saintess, her bloodline power was far above Lan Ji¡¯s. There was no need to pretend to be Lan Ji at all.


    After all, the Nether Capital respected strength. If she was strong, she had a reason! After weighing the pros and cons, everyone chose to believe Yu Wan.


    The elder who spoke first walked out. His name was Lan Feng, and he was a very respected elder of the Lan family. He said, ¡°Master, this is your fault. Who did you hear your nder from to actually be suspicious of your own daughter?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Lan Jiao couldn¡¯t argue.


    Elder Lan Feng waved his hand and interrupted her. ¡°Forget it. After interacting with you for so long, I also understand that you¡¯re not the kind of person who would turn against your daughter. You said just now that as long as she can prove that she¡¯s Lan Ji, you will immediately pass the position of the family head to her.¡±


    Pass the position of the family head to this brat? How was that possible?! However, there was no way to take back what she had said!


    Lan Jiao gritted her teeth.


    Yu Wan said considerately, ¡°Mother, are you unwilling to pass the position of the head of the family to me? Then forget it. You and I are mother and daughter. It doesn¡¯t matter who bes the head of the family. I won¡¯t mind.¡±


    Another elder called Lan Yang said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Master. You¡¯re biological mother and daughter. Isn¡¯t it the same who bes the Master? The Saintess is so filial. Are you still worried that she¡¯ll let you suffer after she bes the family head?¡±


    Didn¡¯t she want her to suffer?


    This girl was the ws of Madam Lan. If she passed the position of the family head to her, who knew what tricks would happen! If possible, she really wanted to tear off this girl¡¯s disguise!


    Unfortunately, just like back then, when she was carrying the swaddling saintess and framing the direct descendants of Madam Lan, no one believed Lan Qin and her group. Now that this girl was ¡°framing¡± her, no one believed her.


    The Lan family would always believe in the Saintess.


    The elders looked at Lan Jiao covetously.


    The Lan family valued bloodline very much. It could be seen from the fact that the Saintess did not leave the Lan family when she got married. It was true that the Saintess was a member of the Lan family, but she was above all the Lan family. Even her biological mother could not be disrespectful to the Saintess.


    This was also why the Saintess did not treat Lan Jiao as respectfully as one would treat their mothers.


    Lan Jiao knew that she could not avoid this disaster, so she could only hand over the position of the family head with a pained heart. ¡°¡­From today onwards, the position of the family head will belong to the Saintess.¡±


    Yu Wan said softly, ¡°Thank you, Mother. However, although I¡¯ve be the Saintess, I won¡¯t force you to move out of the courtyard.¡±


    Lan Jiao was so angry that her mrs itched. ¡°¡­What are you talking about? I¡¯m no longer the family head, so how can I continue to live in the family head¡¯s courtyard? I¡­ I¡¯ll move tonight!¡±


    Yu Wan said seriously, ¡°Mother, you can keep the keys to the treasury too.¡±


    ...


    ¡°The treasury belongs to the family head, so it naturally belongs to you.¡± Lan Jiao didn¡¯t know why she hadn¡¯t fainted yet. Where did this brate from? She was really infuriating!


    ¡°Since you dote on me so much, I definitely won¡¯t disrespect you,¡± Yu Wan said. She looked at the elders and sighed. ¡°Today is the day I take over the position of the family head. I don¡¯t know how to celebrate.¡±


    Shadow Six took advantage of the opportunity and said, ¡°I heard that in the Central ins, the new owner will grant amnesty to the world when he ascends the throne. Why don¡¯t you grant amnesty to the Lan family too?¡±


    Compared to the ruler of a country, it was really shameless to boast. However, the holy and powerful people of the Nether Capital really did not take the Emperor of the Central ins seriously, so no one felt that there was anything wrong with this suggestion.


    This time, Yu Wan did not ask for Lan Jiao¡¯s opinion. She looked at the elders and said, ¡°Do the elders have any objections?¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡± Everyone, who had long been frightened by the seven-colored saintess, shook their heads like rattle-drums!


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°Then pardon the Lan family and release all the sinners imprisoned in the Lan family¡¯s prison.¡±


    Among the ¡°sinners¡± imprisoned in the Lan family¡¯s prison, two were Yu Wan¡¯s uncles.


    Back then, Lan Jiao had given birth to the Saintess. The mother had relied on her daughter to rise up the ranks and be a figure that received a lot of attention in the Lan family. However, the Saintess was still young. She would have to wait until after the wedding to really take over the Lan family. Lan Jiao could not wait that long, so she schemed to poison the Saintess¡¯ wet nurse and bribed the maidservant beside Madam Lan, ndering that the culprit was Madam Lan.


    Madam Lan¡¯s sons felt indignant for their mother. Lan Jiao took advantage of the chaos and hugged the Saintess to fall to the ground. She used her body to protect the Saintess, pretending that they wanted to kill her.


    When the two of them saw that they could not clear their name, they simply took the me for Madam Lan¡¯s ¡°crime¡± and said that they had bribed the maidservant and had nothing to do with Madam Lan.


    ...


    Madam Lan did not teach their sons well and was deposed as the head of the family. Her two sons were imprisoned.


    All these years, the reason why Lan Jiao did not kill her two nephews was because they were the most powerful chips to threaten Madam Lan. If they were gone, then what could she use to restrain Madam Lan?!


    Lan Jiao was trembling with anger, but she could not stop Yu Wan at all.


    However, she would be too naive if she thought that Yu Wan had only done these few harmful things.

 Chapter 834 - 834 Fatty Wan Torturing Scum (1)

    834 Fatty Wan Torturing Scum (1)


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve been here for so long. If you¡¯re not tired, the elders are also tired. Besides, Second Young Master is also here. Shall we talk in our manor?¡± Yu Wan said gently to Lan Jiao.


    Those who didn¡¯t know better would really think that this daughter was so filial.


    The Saintess had a proud and cold personality. The elders did not have many chances to interact with her. asionally, when they met, the Saintess would sit there high up in the air. Today, the Saintess seemed to have a hint of the mortal world.


    The elders were quite gratified. She had grown up and was married. She was sensible.


    Lan Jiao did not think so. This girl was clearly putting on an act. Would she be filial to her? It was already good enough that she did not get her killed!


    ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell? Do you need me to find a doctor for you?¡± Yu Wan asked with concern.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡± Who knew if the doctor this girl had hired was here to take her life?


    Lan Jiao red at Yu Wan and reluctantly invited Yu Wan, the ¡°Second Young Master of the Sikong family¡±, and the others into the Lan Manor.


    Yu Wan held Lan Jiao¡¯s arm along the way.


    Lan Jiao sneered. ¡°You¡¯re already so old. You¡¯re already married. Why are you still acting like a child? You¡¯ll make a fool of yourself! It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know the way to the manor, right?¡±


    Of course, Yu Wan did not know the way to the manor. The Lan Manor was so big, and she had only been here once. However, she had underestimated her if she wanted her to expose herself just based on this.


    Yu Wan smiled slightly and said, ¡°Mother, what are you talking about? No matter how old I am, I¡¯m still your flesh and blood. In the future, I can¡¯t often serve Father and Mother. Naturally, I hope to get closer to you. Ah, right, speaking of which, why haven¡¯t I seen Father yet?¡±


    In fact, aftering to the Nether Capital for so long, she had never seen this legendary Granduncle. Back then, he betrayed her grandaunt and gave birth to the Saintess with his sister-inw. Yu Wan wanted to see with her own eyes what kind of man he was.


    Just as Lan Jiao was hesitating how to reject Yu Wan, she saw a tall figure walk out from behind the mulberry tree. It was Lan Ji¡¯s father, Old Master Qin.


    Old Master Qin was much older than Lan Jiao, and he did not know how to take care of himself as well as Lan Jiao. He already looked a little old, but it was not difficult to see his handsome appearance when he was young. No wonder he could charm Eldest Grandaunt and Lan Jiao.


    If the information Yu Wan learned from Second Grandaunt was correct, this Lan Jiao was only a few years older than her mother. In that case, Lan Jiao knew how to show off in front of her brother-inw before she was ten years old.


    But when did they really hook up? Second Grandaunt said that it wasn¡¯t long, but this was very likely an exaggeration. Perhaps a year, or three to five years. Yu Wan did not have an answer, but she did not seem to need an answer.


    ¡°Dad.¡± Yu Wan smiled faintly at Old Master Qin.


    Old Master Qin was stunned. Ever since his daughter could remember, she had never smiled at him. Was he seeing things?


    Lan Jiao looked at her husband¡¯s stunned expression and could not help but be secretly anxious. She had not told anyone about her n with the Saintess, which meant that her husband did not know that the woman in front of him was not the real Saintess.


    Lan Jiao was afraid that Yu Wan would catch her husband causing trouble, so she quickly grabbed Yu Wan¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°You should be thirsty after talking so much. Why don¡¯t you go to my room and sit? Coincidentally, we can talk about private matters.¡±


    Private matters?


    Alright¡­


    Yu Wan dly went to Lan Jiao¡¯s courtyard, while Yan Jiuchao and the others went to the reception pavilion of the Lan Manor with the elders. The moment they entered Lan Jiao¡¯s room, Yu Wan let go of her arm. She looked around and said with a faint smile, ¡°This room is really big. Is Master Lanfortable staying here?¡±


    Lan Jiao said coldly, ¡°What game are you ying? There¡¯s no one here! You don¡¯t have to pretend anymore!¡±


    Yu Wan was not led by the nose by her. ¡°How is it? Did you greet Second Grandaunt well during the few days in the east courtyard?¡±


    At the mention of this, Lan Jiao became angry. Her martial arts had been crippled, so she could only let that slut Lan Qin mock her. From time to time, she would be beaten up by that slut. If she hadn¡¯t been smart and escaped while that family was taking a nap, she would still be locked in the dark woodshed!


    Wait¡­ what did this girl say? Who greeted her?


    ¡°Second Grandaunt?¡± Lan Jiao frowned. Only Lan Qin could be called Grandaunt in that courtyard. This girl called Lan Qin Grandaunt¡­ In that case, she was the granddaughter of her eldest sister?


    No, her eldest sister had no children in her life. She was pregnant twice, but one was gone when she tired herself out while taking care of Old Master Qin. The other was gone because of her anger when Old Master Qin and her were caught red-handedly.

 Chapter 835 - 835 Fatty Wan Torturing Scum (2)

    835 Fatty Wan Torturing Scum (2)


    Then where did this childe from?


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to guess. You won¡¯t be able to guess.¡± Yu Wan didn¡¯t n to tell this woman about Consort Yun¡¯s existence. It wasn¡¯t that she was worried that she would go to Nanzhao to harm Consort Yun, but there was no need. Did she have to introduce herself to a defeated opponent?


    Lan Jiao suppressed her doubts and looked at her coldly. ¡°What¡­ what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°I heard that back then, your legitimate sister went out to look for the previous head of the Lan family. In the end, you seduced her husband. You and your brother-inw secretly got together. You were pregnant and gave birth to a saintess. Then, you fabricated a crime and chased away the direct descendants of the Lan family.¡±


    As Yu Wan spoke, she slowly walked up to her. ¡°You¡¯re asking me what I¡¯m going to do? What do you think I want to do?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­ To do this.¡± With that, Yu Wan pulled off her belt and took out a handkerchief that she had long prepared with lightning speed with her other hand to cover Lan Jiao¡¯s mouth and nose.


    Lan Jiao struggled. However, she had long lost her martial arts and had been tortured by Madam Lan for a few days. She was exhausted and was no match for Yu Wan at all.


    Yu Wan quickly tied her hands with her belt and pressed her back onto the chair. She said casually, ¡°Don¡¯t you think about it? There are so many experts in Second Grandaunt¡¯s house, and your martial arts have long been crippled. If someone hadn¡¯t deliberately gone easy on you, would you have been able to escape without anyone knowing? Do you think you¡¯re capable? Are everyone else stupid?¡±


    Lan Jiao¡¯s heart trembled. How could she have escaped so easily? She was too excited at that time and did not take these abnormalities to heart. Then, the identity of the Saintess was immediately snatched away. How could she be in the mood to think about anything else?


    This was a trap!


    From the beginning, it was a huge trap!


    ¡°Have you thought it through?¡± Yu Wan looked at the unpredictable expression on her face and smiled. ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s toote. This time, I¡¯ll return everything to you.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ Mm¡­¡± Lan Jiao struggled in fear and anger, but before she could struggle twice, the medicine took effect and she fainted.


    ¡­


    On this day, many interesting things happened in the Lan Manor. First, the Saintess was questioned in public at the entrance of the house, then she blinded people in public. Then, it was Sikong Yun and Old Master Qin¡¯s chess game. Old Master Qin was naturally quite capable since he was able to charm the two daughters of the Lan family. Not only was he handsome, but he was also talented, especially in chess. It could be said that his chess skills were superb. Because of this, he was titled¡ªthe Chess King of the Nether Capital. In the end, the moment this Chess King went on stage, he was defeated by the legendary idiot son-inw.


    Of course, these two interesting things were almost nothingpared to what happened next.


    ¡°Dad, where did Mom go?¡± Yu Wan came to the reception pavilion and asked Old Master Qin, who had been humiliated by his son-inw.


    Old Master Qin wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t your mother with you?¡±


    Yu Wan shook her head innocently. ¡°No, I was talking to Mom just now. Halfway through, Mom said that she remembered that she had some things to deal with and asked me toe here first. She¡¯lle overter.¡±


    Old Master Qin had been embarrassed by his son-inw and was worried that he wouldn¡¯t have a chance to escape. He quickly said to Yu Wan, ¡°I¡¯ll go look for her.¡±


    Old Master Qin went to Lan Jiao¡¯s courtyard. Under the porch, he met a few servants. The servants¡¯ expressions were not right. He frowned coldly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°N-nothing?¡± A servant stammered.


    This was clearly something, but this was Lan Jiao¡¯s courtyard. He had never interfered with the private matters of her courtyard, so he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the family head?¡±


    The servant¡¯s gaze became even more evasive. ¡°In, in the room.¡±


    Old Master Qin looked at the servants unhappily. He was a son-inw who married into the family, so his status in the Lan family was naturally inferior to Lan Jiao. Lan Jiao would even send him away for some confidential matters, which would more or less make him feel a little ufortable. However, she only did this because of the family rules. When there were no outsiders, Lan Jiao was only a gentle and virtuous wife and did not have the airs of a matriarch at all.


    In the past, Old Master Qin might have tactfully left, but today was a major day as his daughter returned home. His daughter was looking for her. No matter how big the matter was, he had to wait for his daughter and son-inw to leave.


    At this thought, Old Master Qin strode towards Lan Jiao¡¯s room.


    The servants were anxious.


    ¡°Do you think we heard wrongly just now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Did you hear that?¡±


    ¡°I heard it, but¡­¡±

 Chapter 836 - 836 Fatty Wan Torturing Scum (3)

    836 Fatty Wan Torturing Scum (3)


    Old Master Qin could no longer hear what the servants were saying. He pushed open the door and saw a woman wearing clothes in a panic.


    This woman was none other than Lan Jiao, who had just woken up. And she was not the only one in the room. There was also a young and strong man lying on the bed.


    A strange smell filled the room. As someone who had been through it before, it was naturally not difficult for Old Master Qin to guess what this smell was.


    His face darkened!


    !!


    Lan Jiao¡¯s beautiful face turned pale. ¡°Hubby, listen to my exnation! It¡¯s not what you see! I¡­ didn¡¯t do anything¡­¡±


    She could not even say these words with confidence. After she was drugged by that girl, she was unconscious. When she opened her eyes, she found herself lying in a man¡¯s arms. The two of them were naked. Her first reaction was that her husband was here, and her second reaction was that she was not drugged.


    Then, she looked at the man. It was a stranger! She did not know if something had really happened just now. After all, she had no impression of it. She only knew that she could not be discovered, so she hurriedly put on her clothes. However, halfway through, her husband came.


    ¡°Dad, is Mom around? Ah¡ª¡± Outside the door, Yu Wan eximed.


    Old Master Qin and Lan Jiao looked in the direction of the voice and saw Yu Wan standing there with her face turned away. Behind Yu Wan was the Lan family¡¯s new son-inw, the second son of the Sikong family, ¡°Sikong Yun¡±.


    Yu Wan wanted to bring the elders to ¡°catch the adultery¡±, but that would be too eye-catching and too suspicious.


    ¡°It¡¯s you¡­ it¡¯s you!¡± Lan Jiao looked at Yu Wan, who had appeared in time, and understood everything. This man was put in her room by that brat, and her goal was to let her husband personally catch her in the act!


    Yu Wan looked at her calmly. Back then, her Eldest Grandaunt was pregnant. In order to stimte her to have a miscarriage, Lan Jiao did not hesitate to let her Eldest Grandaunt catch her in the act. Since she liked to be caught in the act, she would do as she wished.


    Old Master Qin felt that this scene was extremely familiar. The difference was that he had gone from being the one who was caught in the act to being the one who caught the adulterer. He had once been young and strong like the man in front of him, but now, he was old.


    Lan Jiao was still charming. She despised him for not being able to make it, so she found an ordinary-looking man who was as strong as an ox to satisfy her.


    Old Master Qin felt his pride being ruthlessly crushed.


    ¡°Master, listen to me¡ª¡±


    ¡°Master, please spare my life¡ª¡±


    Just as Lan Jiao was about to exin, the man on the bed suddenly lifted the nket and knelt on the ground. ¡°The family head forced me. She said that if I didn¡¯t obey her, she would kill my wife and children. I had no choice! Master, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can go to my house to ask! My wife has just given birth and the child isn¡¯t even a month old¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡±


    Smack!


    A crisp pnded on Lan Jiao¡¯s face.


    Lan Jiao looked up in disbelief. ¡°You hit me?¡±


    Old Master Qin had already been angered by Yan Jiuchao in the reception pavilion. He had nowhere to vent his anger, and now that he had caught Lan Jiao¡¯s affair with a young man, it would be strange if he could hold it in under the double anger.


    Yu Wan stepped into the room and pulled out the sword hanging on the wall. ¡°Bastard, you actually dare to touch my mother. I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    ¡°Saintess, please spare my life! I have my parents and a young child. I can¡¯t die!¡± The man cried bitterly as he walked to Old Master Qin on his knees and hugged his leg. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I know many secrets about the family head. As long as Master forgives me, I¡¯ll tell you all the family head¡¯s secrets!¡±


    ¡°What secret?¡± Old Master Qin asked.


    The manposed himself and looked at Yu Wan with aplicated expression. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s about the Saintess.¡±

 Chapter 837 - 837 Little Black Eggs and Yan Xiaosi

    837 Little ck Eggs and Yan Xiaosi


    ¡°Saintess¡­ Saintess is not your biological daughter!¡±


    As soon as the man finished speaking, Old Master Qin felt as if he had been struck by a bolt from the blue. The daughter he had always been proud of was actually not his biological daughter? The adulterer in front of him looked to be in his early twenties. If what he said was true, then he could only say that Lan Jiao¡¯s adulterers was not only him. Many years ago, Lan Jiao had fallen for another man behind his back!


    The older one got, the easier it was to be suspicious, not to mention that Old Master Qin had once had a simr experience. Didn¡¯t he betray his first wife like this back then? It was not that he had never been afraid, but so many years had passed unscathed. He thought that he would not receive retribution, but he did not expect it to be here.


    It really corresponded to the saying, What goes around,es around!


    Without waiting for Lan Jiao to refute him, Old Master Qin already believed most of the man¡¯s words.


    Lan Jiao really wanted to bang her head against the wall. She had admired her brother-inw since she was young and had never had any thoughts about other men. It was not easy for her to marry him openly, so how could she easily betray him?


    Lan Jiao covered her body with her clothes and choked as she said to Old Master Qin, ¡°Hubby! He¡¯s lying! Don¡¯t listen to him!¡±


    The man pointed his fingers. ¡°I, Pang Lu, swear to the heavens that if there¡¯s anything wrong with what I said today, I¡¯ll definitely be struck by lightning and die a horrible death!¡±


    People who believed in gods took oaths more seriously than the people of the Central ins. No one would casually swear on themselves. Old Master Qin originally believed most of it, but now, he firmly believed it.


    The man was not afraid of the poisonous oath he had sworn. The one who was struck by lightning was Pang Lu, not him. Who knew who Pang Lu was?!


    ¡°She¡¯s a fake Saintess! She¡¯s not our daughter! And this Sikong Yun is also fake! It¡¯s all fake! They were sent by Lan Qin! Don¡¯t fall into their trap!¡±


    ¡°What nonsense!¡± Lan Qin had long been a stray dog. How could she have the ability to find someone to pretend to be the Saintess and the Second Young Master of the Sikong family? The Saintess was skilled in martial arts, and the Sikong family had many experts. If Lan Qin had that connection, she would not have fallen to this state.


    Old Master Qin said in disgust, ¡°In order to exonerate yourself, you really will say anything!¡±


    So what if the Saintess was not his flesh and blood? As long as she crawled out of Lan Jiao¡¯s stomach and had the noble blood of a Saintess flowing in her body, her status would not be shaken at all. On the other hand, he became a cuckold!!!


    Old Master Qin felt as if his heart had been thrown onto a fire to roast. Back then, did his first wife also felt so ufortable that she lost the fetus in her stomach? That child was his, but it was gone¡­ It was gone because of him¡­


    Old Master Qin felt dizzy.


    After that, the man who called himself Pang Lu shook out many of Lan Jiao¡¯s ¡°secrets¡± as if he was familiar with them, but Old Master Qin couldn¡¯t listen to any of them.


    Old Master Qin could not deal with Lan Jiao because Lan Jiao was the head of the Lan family. He had been bullied, but he could only swallow his teeth and blood. The torture he had once brought to his wife was now double his retribution.


    However, this was not what made him most desperate.


    During the afternoon break, the ¡°Saintess¡± took a sip of tea and fell to the ground on the spot with abdominal pain. She ¡°vomited¡± a room full of ck blood. The servants were frightened and quickly invited a doctor over. They took her pulse and found that the ¡°Saintess¡± had been poisoned!


    The elders were all filled with righteous indignation. Who was so bold as to poison the strongest Saintess in the history of their Lan Family?


    Yan Jiuchao ordered someone to search the Lan Manor. In the end, he found a bag of arsenic under Old Master Qin¡¯s bed.


    ¡°Father¡­ Are you going to poison me just because I¡¯m not your biological child?¡± Yu Wan cried sadly.


    The elders were stunned. Not biological? What did the Saintess mean?


    Shadow Six sighed and told them everything that had happened in Lan Jiao¡¯s courtyard. ¡°¡­That servant has already been dealt with by Young Master.¡±


    They had let him go.


    Shadow Six then sighed and said, ¡°Whether he¡¯s telling the truth or not, my young master originally wanted to investigate. Who knew that Old Master Qin would be so impatient and immediately poisoned the Saintess. The daughter he raised for so many years is actually not his biological daughter. If it were me, I would probably be overthinking too¡­¡±


    It was one thing to be overthinking, but it was another to harm others, not to mention that he had harmed the Saintess of the Lan family!


    If it were any other master from an ordinary family, he would definitely not be able to do such a thing. No one would believe him even if he did. However, Old Master Qin¡¯s status was special. He was the son-inw who had married into the family. His status in the Lan family was inferior to Lan Jiao and the Saintess. He had suffered in silence, but on the surface, no one would seek justice for him.


    He held a grudge and had no choice but to use this method to resolve his hatred. It waspletely reasonable.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t!¡± Old Master Qin said helplessly.


    An elder shouted, ¡°You still dare to quibble!¡±


    They had long disliked this son-inw. Back then, he married the eldest sister, but in the end, he got together with his sister-inw. If he wasn¡¯t the Saintess¡¯ biological father, such a despicable man would have been expelled from the Lan family.


    But if he really wasn¡¯t, then why were they hesitating? Poisoning the Saintess was an unforgivable crime!


    Old Master Qin was dragged down. What awaited him was the extreme punishment of the Lan family.


    Yu Wan did not sympathize with him. Although he did not kill Eldest Grandaunt with his own hands, it did not mean that he was a good person. In his heart, he hoped that something would happen to her more than anyone else. He knew that what he did would kill the child in her stomach, but he still did it without hesitation. The bad luck of the Lan family¡¯s direct descendants began from him.


    Lan Jiao was no longer the head of the Lan family. There was no need to inform her of the decisions made by the elders. When she received the news, Old Master Qin had already been imprisoned.


    Lan Jiao¡¯s vision darkened and she fainted!


    ¡°Carry her out,¡± Yu Wan said. ¡°This courtyard is no longer hers.¡±


    Yu Wan had nted many of her own people in the Lan family. These people were all carefully chosen by Madam Lan during this period of time and were loyal to Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan left them to ¡°take care¡± of Lan Jiao while she and Yan Jiuchao boarded the carriage out of the manor. She had been torturing scumbags for an entire day. She was starving to death!


    Yu Wan opened the food box, grabbed a piece of rose crisp, and started chewing.


    ¡°You¡¯re so happy.¡± Yan Jiuchao handed over a cup of water.


    Yu Wan did not reach out to take it. Instead, she took a sip from his cup and smacked her lips. ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy!¡±


    However, she was not only happy about taking revenge on Lan Jiao and that heartless man. Ever since she was captured to the Sikong family, she had never seen the three little fellows again. She almost missed them to death!


    She wondered how her sons were doing now. Did they eat well? Did they grow tall? Was Xiaobao naughty? Did Er¡¯bao cry? Did Dabao speak?


    At the thought of this, Yu Wan felt a lump in her throat. She couldn¡¯t even eat the rose crisp anymore.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at a certain someone who cried without a word and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Not only did her appetite increase after she got pregnant, but her tear ducts also seemed to have be a little developed. Yu Wan was originally just a little sad, but when Yan Jiuchao asked her, she immediately felt extremely aggrieved. Tears fell uncontrobly.


    ¡°You¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡± A certain fake Ghost King, the true young master, was at a loss.


    Yu Wan choked and said, ¡°I miss my sons.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao heaved a sigh of relief. He lifted the curtain, hugged her, and used his qinggong to get out of the carriage.


    Shadow Six drove the carriage when the people were gone. He looked up at a certain someone who was carrying Yu Wan and flying on the noisy street. Three ck lines shed across his forehead.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s qinggong was naturally much faster than the carriage. After a while, he carried Yu Wan andnded not far from the courtyard.


    ...


    On the cold threshold, three little ck eggs sat side by side, holding the little milk bottle that Ah Wei had handed them.


    Mom was not around. The milk didn¡¯t taste good anymore.


    The three of them looked in the right direction of the street. That was where their mother had gone out. Their mother should have returned from there too. Seeing that the sun was about to set again, but their mother was still nowhere to be seen, the three little ck eggs¡¯ eyes turned red.


    But they didn¡¯t cry.


    Obedient babies could not cry.


    They were obedient babies.


    Yu Wan looked at the three little fellows wiping their tears with their hands and holding back their tears. Her heart ached so much that it was about to shatter.


    She hurriedly let go of Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hand and walked over. When she approached the door, she suddenly remembered that she was wearing the face of the Saintess. Would her three sons¡ª


    ¡°Mom!¡± Xiaobao threw himself into Yu Wan¡¯s arms!


    Soon, Er¡¯bao and Dabao also pounced on Yu Wan. Yu Wan hugged the three little fellows who she had been thinking about day and night. Her heart melted when they called her Mom.


    ¡°I-I-I¡­ I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡± Er¡¯bao burst into tears!


    ...


    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­ Boohoo¡­¡± Xiaobao also cried.


    Dabao looked at his two younger brothers and was stunned for a moment. He also raised his head and cried. The three little ck eggs cried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m back.¡± Yu Wan couldn¡¯t coax them at all.


    Just as the three little men were crying against Yu Wan¡¯s stomach, Yu Wan¡¯s stomach suddenly moved.


    The three of them were stunned.


    Eh? Who kicked their faces?

 Chapter 838 - 838 The Arrogant Yan Xiaosi

    838 The Arrogant Yan Xiaosi


    Yu Wan was also shocked. Logically speaking, such a young child shouldn¡¯t have such strong fetal movements. Why did her sons look dumbfounded? It looked like the little fellow¡¯s kick¡­ was not weak.


    The three little ck eggs looked at their mother¡¯s stomach without blinking before putting down their little hands. Her stomach did not move.They hummed and continued to stick their faces to it.


    Her stomach started banging again!


    The three little ck eggs covered their faces that were in pain and were dumbfounded.


    Only-only kicked the face?


    Yu Wan burst intoughter. This little thing only knew how to bully her brothers. Who knew how naughty it would be when it came outter?


    ¡°What¡¯s in Mom¡¯s stomach?¡± Xiaobao asked curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s a younger brother, or perhaps a younger sister,¡± Yu Wan said as she rubbed his little head.


    ¡°Wow!¡± The three little ck eggs opened their mouths like eggs when they heard that they had a younger sibling.


    ¡°It¡¯s a sister,¡± Er¡¯bao said.


    ¡°A brother,¡± Xiaobao said.


    Dabao looked at his two silly brothers. As the most sensible big brother, he could ept both a sister and a brother, but it was best not to be as silly as these two!


    ¡°You¡¯re tanned again.¡± Yu Wan had not seen her sons for a long time and realized that the little fellows, who had finally turned a little fairer, had turned tanned again. For a moment, she was caught betweenughter and tears. Then, she looked at them surrounding her stomach. They were arguing so much, saying that it was their brother or sister. The depression and regret that surged into her heart because of their separation disappeared without a trace.


    Yu Wan held Dabao and Er¡¯bao¡¯s hands. Dabao held Xiaobao¡¯s hand and entered the courtyard.


    Their mother was back and could drink their milk again. The three little ck eggs quickly brought the little milk bottle that had turned cold to their master. After their master heated it up, they carried the little milk bottle and slipped back into their mother¡¯s arms.


    They drank until they were sweating profusely.


    When the room full of people saw that they were finally willing to drink properly, they were relieved.


    A few servants were added to the manor. As they had long estimated that Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao would return, Madam Lan asked the kitchen to prepare arge table of good dishes.


    After being kidnapped by the Saintess back then, Yan Jiuchao and the others tried their best to find out about the Sikong Manor. They found out that she was under house arrest in Sikong Yun¡¯s courtyard. A certain fake Ghost King, the true young master, had a n and set up a trap for Sikong Yun in the casino, letting Sikong Yun meet Shadow Six by chance and buy him back to the Sikong Manor.


    After entering the Si Kong Manor, in order not to expose himself, Shadow Six never met Yu Wan.


    Shadow Six had tried to bring Yu Wan back many times, but although Sikong Yun doted on him and believed him, he did not really treat him as a human. Shadow Six did not have much power and could not freely enter and leave the Sikong Manor.


    Not long after, the Saintess made a move, so they simply beat her at her own game. The Saintess disguised herself as Yu Wan, and Yan Jiuchao disguised himself as Sikong Yun.


    Madam Lan, Grandma, and the others all thought that Yan Jiuchao did this to get Yu Wan out while there were many people at the wedding. Unexpectedly, this fellow actually married Yu Wan in the Sikong Manor.


    Including the time in the Ghost n, this seemed to be the third time.


    When everyone heard this news, they sat in the room, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back!¡± The three little ck eggs were full and went to take a shower. Madam Lan took Ah Wan¡¯s hand. ¡°You suffered a lot in the Sikong Manor, right?¡±


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°No, Second Grandaunt. I¡¯m living well in the Sikong Manor. I just miss you. By the way, how are your health? Where are my uncles?¡±


    Her two uncles were locked up in the Lan family¡¯s dungeon and were only released by Yu Wan today. However, Yu Wan did not ask to see them in order to avoid arousing suspicion.


    Madam Lan said with a gratified expression, ¡°Divine Doctor Cui has been taking care of me these few days. My health is much better. Your uncles have already returned, but a few elders came just now and called them to the n. I heard¡­ they¡¯re going to investigate something. Ah Wan, what happened?¡±


    Yu Wan told her about her scheme against Lan Jiao and Old Master Qin. When she heard that Lan Jiao and a strange man had been caught in the act by Old Master Qin, Madam Lan felt relieved. ¡°They treated my sister like that back then. Now, it¡¯s really retribution!¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? The heavens are watching. These people will suffer retribution sooner orter.¡±


    Madam Lan asked in confusion, ¡°But what does this have to do with the investigation your uncles are working on?¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°That person insisted that the Saintess was not Old Master Qin¡¯s biological daughter. Then, I pretended to be poisoned and asked the servants to go to Old Master Qin¡¯s room to search. In the end, they found a bag of poison that had been prepared in advance. Everyone thought that he had been betrayed by Lan Jiao and wanted to get rid of the Saintess in a fit of anger.¡±


    Madam Lan guessed that Ah Wan and Jiuchao would deal with Lan Jiao better when they hinted at her to let Lan Jiao go. However, she did not expect them to deal with her so thoroughly. It was really satisfying!


    But Madam Lan still did not understand. What did this have to do with her sons?


    Yu Wan held Madam Lan¡¯s hand and entered the room to sit down. ¡°Lan Jiao prepared the Saintess Stone today and nned to expose me in public. In the end, she miscalcted. Then, there was the matter of her having an affair with someone. I think the elders should be suspecting her loyalty to the Saintess. Even if she¡¯s the Saintess¡¯ mother, if she has a disloyal heart, the n won¡¯t show her mercy.¡±


    Back then, in order to nder her two uncles, Lan Jiao fell down while carrying the swaddling Saintess. The Saintess¡¯ arm was broken, and it was also because of this that the elders were furious and refused to forgive her two uncles no matter what.


    If the elders found out that everything was just Lan Jiao¡¯s scheme, how could they let her off when she did not hesitate to hurt the Saintess in order to fight for power?


    This was what it meant to be sessful because of the Saintess, and losing because of the Saintess.


    Madam Lan did not go to the event location. She did not know that more than a hundred Saintess Stones had lit up with a rainbow color. She thought that Yu Wan had thought of a n to bluff her way through. ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    ¡°I put my hand on it,¡± Yu Wan said seriously.


    Madam Lan was stunned.


    Yu Wan smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°Second Grandaunt, so I¡¯m also a Saintess! A Saintess who¡¯s even more powerful than Lan Ji!¡±


    Madam Lan was even more stunned. How could I not know if you¡¯re the Saintess?


    The bracelet that Madam Lan¡¯s husband had given her was embedded with gems. Those gems were Saintess Stones. However, they had been polished and colored. However, if she was really a saintess, they would also change into different colors.


    On the first day she came, Yu Wan took the bracelet, but the bracelet did not react.


    Madam Lan looked at Yu Wan strangely and then at Yan Jiuchao, who had walked into the room. Then, she said to Yu Wan, ¡°It¡¯s time for Dabao and the others to take a shower. Go apany them more.¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Yu Wan nodded and went to look for her three little ck eggs.


    ¡°Ah Yi,e and sit.¡± Madam Lan still called him Ghost King.


    Yan Jiuchao walked over and sat down.


    ¡°What exactly is going on? Ah Wan said¡­ she lit up the Saintess Stone. Did you¡­ think of some way?¡± Although Madam Lan hoped that this was true, she had tested Ah Wan, so she could not believe it.


    Yan Jiuchao told her his guess.


    Madam Lan was even more surprised. ¡°You mean¡­ the fetus in Ah Wan¡¯s stomach is the Saintess?¡±


    This-this was too unbelievable. It was not that Ah Wan did not have the possibility of being pregnant with a saintess. After all, she was also a member of the Lan family, but¡­ she had never heard that the fetus in her stomach could release such a powerful Saintess aura.


    ...


    And this was before she gave birth. If she gave birth¡­


    Madam Lan did not dare to imagine how powerful that little saintess was. After a wave of disbelief, ayer of ecstasy surged in Madam Lan¡¯s heart. The heavens had eyes, allowing the bloodline of the Saintess to continue in Ah Wan¡¯s stomach.


    They were even stronger than their ancestor, no, to be precise, the Saintess at her peak. Perhaps this was no longer the Saintess, but a Saint King.


    ¡°You should go and apany the children too,¡± said Madam Lan. The truth was too shocking. She needed time to digest it.


    ¡°Rest early.¡± Yan Jiuchao nodded slightly and stood up to look for the little fellows.


    Madam Lan sat quietly for a while and went to Qiu Bing¡¯s room.


    Qing Yan, Ah Wei, Yue Gou, Old Cui, Shadow Six, and Shadow Thirteen were all there. They were also discussing the Little Saintess and the conclusion they reached was the same as Yan Jiuchao. Yu Wan was not the Saintess, but the little fellow in her stomach was.


    ¡°Grandma Lan, you¡¯re here.¡± Qing Yan quickly weed her into the room and moved a chair for her to sit down.


    After Madam Lan sat down, she looked at everyone and said, ¡°Are you¡­ discussing the blood of the Saintess?¡±


    Qing Yan nodded and said, ¡°One of our goals ining to the Nether Capital is the blood of the Saintess. We originally thought that we would have to find Lan Ji. But now that Ah Wan has a saintess in her stomach, we don¡¯t need Lan Ji anymore.¡±


    Madam Lan asked, ¡°Can Jiuchao¡¯s illness be dyed for that long? I mean, Ah Wan¡¯s gestational age is only four months. Can he wait until the child is born?¡±


    ...


    Beforeing to the Nether Capital, Yan Jiuchao only had three months to half a year left. Now, a month has passed. In other words, he could not let anything happen to him again. Otherwise, he would not be able to wait for the child to be born.


    Shadow Six said seriously, ¡°We¡¯ll all protect Young Master carefully!¡±


    ¡°I believe in your loyalty to Jiuchao,¡± Madam Lan said again. ¡°What do you n to do next? Do you want to continue staying in the Nether Capital, or do you want to find the next medicinal primer? Before you make a decision, I want to tell you something.¡±

 Chapter 839 - 839 The Strongest Saint King (1)

    839 The Strongest Saint King (1)


    The sky was dark and the wind was strong.


    The Saintess disguised herself as a maidservant of the Lan Manor and secretly sneaked into Lan Jiao¡¯s courtyard. In the end, she realized that Lan Jiao no longer lived in the courtyard. She grabbed a maidservant who was sweeping and said coldly, ¡°Where did the Master go?¡±


    The maidservant said fearfully, ¡°The¡­ the Master has left.¡±


    ¡°Left?¡± The Saintess frowned.


    The maidservant said carefully, ¡°Yes, she should have returned to the Sikong Manor.¡±


    The Saintess frowned even more tightly. ¡°What do you mean? Why did the Master return to the Sikong Manor?¡±


    The maidservant said, ¡°The Master is married to the Second Young Master of the Sikong family, so she naturally has to return to the Sikong Manor.¡±


    When the Saintess heard this, she understood everything.


    Today, her n to expose that girl had failed. Not only that, but that girl had even forced her mother to hand over the position of the family head.


    The Saintess knocked the maidservant unconscious with a palm strike and walked towards the third branch¡¯s original residence. As expected, her mother had already been forced to move back to her former courtyard. The repairs here were no longer as good as before, butpared to the master¡¯s courtyard, it was still a little pale inparison, and didn¡¯t hold a candle to.


    Lan Jiao was sitting in front of the bronze mirror, dejected.


    The Saintess entered in a sh.


    ¡°Who?¡± Lan Jiao was shocked.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± The Saintess walked over.


    When Lan Jiao saw her daughter, her dim eyes finally lit up. However, she thought of something and suddenly walked to the door. She stuck her head out and looked to the sides. After confirming that no one had discovered her, she closed the door and inserted thetch.


    The Saintess could not help but frown slightly when she saw how vignt she was.


    Lan Jiao saw her daughter¡¯s confusion and sighed as she exined, ¡°The Lan Manor is no longer safe. After all, there¡¯s Lan Qin and that girl¡¯s spies. Don¡¯te here anymore. If there¡¯s anything, get someone to bring me news. I¡¯ll look for you.¡±


    The Saintess asked suspiciously, ¡°How did this happen?¡± That girl had only returned home for a day, but the situation in the Lan Manor was already so serious?


    At the mention of Yu Wan, Lan Jiao had a headache. Lan Jiao held her forehead and sat down on a chair. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe everything is true¡­ It¡¯s clearly impossible¡­ but it happened in front of me.¡±


    ¡°Mother, what are you referring to?¡± The Saintess asked.


    Lan Jiao didn¡¯t know where to start.


    The Saintess was puzzled. ¡°Did that girl tamper with the Saintess Stone and couldn¡¯t verify that she¡¯s a fake Saintess¡­ Or¡­ with ¡®Sikong Yun¡¯ covering up for her, Mother didn¡¯t even have a chance to verify her?¡±


    ¡°Neither.¡± Lan Jiao shook her head in pain. ¡°That fake Second Young Master didn¡¯t say anything from the beginning to the end. I tested it, and it was done with more than a hundred Saintess Stones¡­¡±


    The Saintess pondered and said, ¡°More than a hundred Saintess Stones? No matter what, we should expose that girl.¡±


    ¡°I think so too, but¡­ that girl is a Saintess! A Saintess who¡¯s even more powerful than you!¡± Lan Jiao couldn¡¯t bear to look back and told the Saintess about the hundred or so Saintess Stones shining together. Thinking of that ¡°terrifying¡± scene, Lan Jiao¡¯s legs and stomach went weak. ¡°No one has ever lit up so many Saintess Stones. And they¡¯re of different colors¡­ This means that she¡¯s at least a purple-clothed Saintess.¡±


    The purple-clothed saintess was the peak of the saintess, but Lan Jiao used these two words¡ª¡±at least¡±.


    ¡°No Saintess can do this¡­ Even the Purple-clothed Saintess can¡¯t¡­ She¡­ She¡¯s¡­¡± Lan Jiao closed her eyes, unwilling but unable to say her guess. ¡°She¡¯s the Saint King!¡±


    Boom!


    A bolt of lightning suddenly exploded in the Saintess¡¯s mind!


    Saint King¡­


    That girl was actually the king of the Sacred n?


    Thousands of years ago, when the royal family was still insignificant, the two races, Saintess and Sorcerer, unified the world and surpassed all the royal families. If the Saintess was the envoy of the heavens in the eyes of most believers, then the Saint King and the Sorcerer King were the reincarnations of gods.


    One was a ve, and the other was a master. They were worlds apart.


    No matter how powerful a Saintess was, she was only a maidservant of the Saint King. The Saintess took it upon herself to serve the Saint King. However, the Saint King died earlier. Without the Saint King, the inheritance of the Sacred n fell into the hands of the Saintess.


    As her bloodline thinned, the Saintess¡¯s realm became much inferior to before. Even so, the Saintess was still the envoy closest to the gods in the eyes of the world.


    Of course, the premise of all this was that Saint Kings were already extinct. If the people of the Nether Capital knew that the Saint King had appeared¡­


    The Saintess immediately felt dizzy. She thought that the girl was nothing but a beauty, but she did not expect her to be the Saint King¡­ the master of all the saintesses in the world! How could she acknowledge that girl as her master?!


    ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡± The Saintess suddenly looked up as she thought of something.

 Chapter 840 - 840 The Strongest Saint King (2)

    840 The Strongest Saint King (2)


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lan Jiao asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m the Saintess. I¡¯ve interacted with that girl for so long, but I¡¯ve never sensed an aura that I¡¯m afraid of. She¡¯s not a Saint King, no!¡±


    ¡°Would I lie to you? I know that you must want to say that that girl yed some tricks again¡­ I can tell you clearly that I¡¯m not the only one present. Everyone saw it. That girl didn¡¯t have a chance to tamper with more than a hundred Saintess Stones at the same time. She¡¯s really a Saint King!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not!¡± The Saintess said coldly.


    ¡°Daughter¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­The piece of meat in her stomach is!¡±


    Lan Jiao was stunned.


    The Saintess pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Because it hasn¡¯t been born yet, the Saint King¡¯s aura isn¡¯t stable, so I can¡¯t sense it under normal circumstances. Today¡­ that girl must have been agitated and triggered the fetal qi, causing the Saint King¡¯s aura to overflow.¡±


    Lan Jiao took a weak breath. ¡°In that case, I remember. The Saintess Stone lit up for a while, but it suddenly stopped.¡±


    The Saintess¡¯ eyes were cold as she said, ¡°If that girl is a Saint King, the Saintess Stone should keep shining.¡±


    Lan Jiao was enlightened. ¡°It seems that what you said is true. She¡¯s pregnant with the real Saint King.¡±


    It was already ugly enough to lose to that girl, but she actually had to lose to her unborn child. Thinking about how she had to kneel in front of that child after it was born and serve her like a servant, the Saintess felt ufortable all over!


    The Saintess¡¯ nails dug into her flesh. ¡°What kind of luck did that girl have?!¡±


    She had three cute sons and a perfect husband. Now, she was actually about to be the mother of the Saint King. The Saintess always thought that she was born with a good life, but after looking at that girl, she knew what it meant to be born to win.


    ¡°I¡¯m unwilling¡­¡± The Saintess gritted her teeth. ¡°We have to get rid of that child!¡±


    Without the Saint King, she was still the most noble Saintess in the Nether Capital!


    Lan Jiao hurriedly said, ¡°Daughter, don¡¯t be rash. I can guess. That slut Lan Qin must have also guessed. She will definitely strengthen her defenses. We¡¯re not their match with our current strength!¡±


    ¡°That idiot Sikong Yun. If he hadn¡¯t acted on his own and been tricked, with his status, he would have immediately razed their courtyard to the ground by mobilizing the experts of the Sikong family!¡± The Saintess was only concerned about pushing the me to Sikong Yun andpletely forgot that she was also a member of the group who had led a wolf into the house.


    Just as she was conflicted about how to deal with Yu Wan, a rough old woman came over with arge box. She reported from outside the door, ¡°Madam, I¡¯ve finished packing your things. You instructed me to bring this box to your room.¡±


    Lan Jiao gave the Saintess a look. The Saintess hid behind the screen. Lan Jiao opened the door for the old woman and said indifferently, ¡°Put it on the table.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The maidservant ced the box on the table and left respectfully.


    Lan Jiao inserted thetch and the Saintess walked out from behind the screen.


    Lan Jiao opened the box and clicked her tongue impatiently. ¡°What are these servants doing? I¡¯m not talking about this box¡­¡±


    As she spoke, she casually flipped through it and a scroll fell.


    ¡°What is this?¡± She picked it up and opened it to take a look. She realized that it was a portrait. Her gazended on the portrait and paused for a long time. Then, she looked at the Saintess¡¯ face. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The Saintess asked.


    Lan Jiao handed the portrait to the Saintess and carefullypared their appearance. She asked in surprise, ¡°Don¡¯t you think your face looks a little simr to the portrait?¡±


    The Saintess looked at it. ¡°It does look simr. Who¡¯s in the portrait? Why does it look like that girl?¡±


    She was wearing Yu Wan¡¯s face now.


    Lan Jiao fell onto the stool. ¡°No wonder I felt that she looked so familiar the first time I saw her, as if I had seen her somewhere before. I¡¯ve seen her more than once¡­ Isn¡¯t this Lan Qin and her eldest sister¡¯s mother¡­ Saintess Lan Yi? Back then, Saintess Lan Yi was chased by someone and was forced to leave the Nether Capital. She never returned. Why didn¡¯t I think that she might have her own descendants in the Central ins?¡±


    The Saintess said, ¡°Mother, you mean¡­ Saintess Lan Yi married a Central ins person?¡±


    Lan Jiao said firmly, ¡°That must be it! Otherwise, how can she exin why her face looks so simr to Saintess Lan Yi?¡±


    The Saintess paused. After a while, she smiled sarcastically. ¡°The children were born in the Central ins, but the father might not be from the Central ins.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± This time, it was Lan Jiao who was puzzled.


    The Saintess stroked the face in the portrait. ¡°Mother, do you still remember the rumors about the Saintess of Lan Yi?¡±


    Lan Jiao said, ¡°There are many rumors about her. Which one are you referring to?¡±


    The Saintess¡¯s fingertips scratched the face of the person in the portrait. ¡°The one with Ancestor Sikong.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lan Jiao hurriedly covered her mouth in case she was a stepter and screamed. Sheposed herself, removed her hand, and whispered, ¡°You dare to say this! Aren¡¯t you afraid of being beheaded?¡±


    Back then, those who dared to spread this rumor among themoners were all dealt with by the Sikong family. The Sikong family kept the rumors about their ancestor a secret. Even as the Saintess, they could not spout nonsense easily.


    ¡°I¡¯ll only say this to you. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? However, you only know one part of the rumors back then, don¡¯t you? I only identally found out some inside information after obtaining the qualifications to enter the Nether Mountain. Back then, when Saintess Lan Yi was chased, the culprit was actually the head of the Sikong family. That head of the family wanted to marry Saintess Lan Yi, but Saintess Lan Yi didn¡¯t agree, so he used some methods. First, he schemed against Saintess Lan Yi¡¯s husband, and then he seriously injured her. Originally, Saintess Lan Yi had already been captured by the Sikong family, but does Mother know who let her go?¡±


    ¡°Ancestor Sikong?¡± Lan Jiao said subconsciously.


    The Saintess said indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the Ancestor. The Ancestor is the younger brother of the previous family head. Mother, why do you think the Ancestor took the risk of offending his brother to release Saintess Lan Yi?¡±


    Lan Jiao widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°Could¡­ could it be because¡­¡±


    ¡°Because she¡¯s pregnant with Ancestor Sikong¡¯s child. If that¡¯s really the case, then that girl is Ancestor Sikong¡¯s great-grandson.¡± The Saintess touched her face. ¡°Heh, we finally found a way to deal with that girl!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Ah! Young Madam is Ancestor Sikong¡¯s great-grandson?¡± Shadow Six stood up from his stool in shock after hearing Madam Lan¡¯s words.


    ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t believe it either, but not long ago, I rearranged my mother¡¯s belongings and found this inside,¡± Madam Lan said as she took out a brocade pouch. At first nce, the brocade pouch looked empty, but on closer inspection, there was apartment. Madam Lan took out a letter from thepartment. ¡°This is a letter my mother wrote to the Ancestor back then. It turns out¡­ My mother and the Ancestor admired each other back then. However, my mother is the saintess of the Lan family. She can¡¯t go against her ancestral teachings, so she can only hide her feelings for the Ancestor in her heart.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ didn¡¯t they say that the bloodline of the Saintess and the Sikong family can¡¯t be fused?¡± Shadow Six asked.


    Madam Lan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Before I met you, I also thought that it was impossible to fuse. However, once it is fused, you will have iparably powerful descendants.¡±


    Shadow Six, Shadow Thirteen, Qing Yan, and the others exchanged nces¡ªConsort Yun, an expert who had been dyed by the pce battle!


    Madam Lan paused and said, ¡°However, these are just my deductions. We have to ask the Ancestor personally if she¡¯s his great-grandson.¡±


    Shadow Six patted his head as he thought of something. ¡°Aiya! Oh no! I forgot that the Saintess still has Ah Wan¡¯s face! If she guessed this too and went to find the Ancestor first¡­¡±


    Shadow Thirteen stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll report to Young Master!¡±


    ...

 Chapter 841 - 841 Old Ancestor Sikong, Hungry Little Gu

    841 Old Ancestor Sikong, Hungry Little Gu


    Yan Jiuchao was apanying three little ck eggs in his room. The little ck eggs had just taken a shower and were not wearing their clothes properly. They were running around the room naked.


    Yan Jiuchao carried them one in each hand to the stool.


    ¡°Sit properly,¡± he said angrily.


    With that, he took a few small clothes and began to carefully put them on his sons. Even though he had be a Ghost King, some things were still imprinted into his instincts. For example, he doted on Yu Wan, or he took care of the little ck eggs.


    While Stinky Daddy was putting on Dabao¡¯s clothes, Xiaobao stretched out a little foot and slowly tapped the ground. He slid down the stool and nced at Stinky Daddy. Seeing that Stinky Daddy was not paying attention to him, he ran towards the door!


    He stepped out with one short leg. Just as he was about to step out with the other, a powerful internal energy sucked him back and he was firmly grabbed in his stinky father¡¯s hand.


    Yan Jiuchao grabbed the clothes on Yan Xiaobao¡¯s back as if he was holding a little baby.


    Xiaobao sighed helplessly and lowered his head, giving up resisting.


    Yan Jiuchao ced Xiaobao on the stool and began to put on Er¡¯bao¡¯s clothes.


    Xiaobao fled again. In the end, he was naturally caught by Yan Jiuchao again.


    Daddy was really not cute!


    The three little ck eggs put on their clothes, held hands, and jumped to look for their mother.


    When Shadow Thirteen entered the room, Yan Jiuchao was flipping through a few books that he had taken out from the Sikong family¡¯s library. Although this identity seemed ridiculous, it had actually given the two of them a lot of convenience. For example, these few Asura secret manuals that even the Ghost n could not find.


    Their Asura was the most talented Asura. However, if there were no martial arts manuals suitable for him, he would be like an unpolished jade that could not be carved, and it would be difficult for him to unleash his greatest strength.


    ¡°Young Master.¡± Shadow Thirteen bowed. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao closed the book and handed it to him. ¡°Give it to Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shadow Thirteen brought the secret manual over.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked when he saw that he had not left.


    Shadow Thirteen told him about Ancestor Sikong and Saintess Lan Yi. ¡°¡­ Consort Yun¡¯s father might not be a member of the Shen family, but the ancestor of the Sikong family. I¡¯m worried that the Saintess will also discover this secret and pretend to be Young Madam to enter the Nether Mountain to acknowledge her family.¡±


    Acknowledging it was a small matter. They were afraid that after she did, she would use Ancestor Sikong to deal with them. With her current face, the chances of her getting away with it were really not small.


    The three little ck eggs could recognize Yu Wan because Yu Wan did not change at all in terms of her figure and posture. Even if it was just her back view, they could still recognize her.


    That might not be the case for Ancestor Sikong.


    Yan Jiuchao tapped his fingertips on the table. ¡°Prepare the carriage.¡±


    The moon was bright and the stars were sparse. The Nether Mountain was silent.


    With Huazhi¡¯s help, the Saintess sessfully entered the Sikong Manor and arrived at the foot of the Nether Mountain through the secret passageway.


    Huazhi bowed and said nervously, ¡°Saintess, I¡¯ll send you here. You have to be careful. If there¡¯s anything wrong, don¡¯t fight and leave as soon as possible.¡±


    Continue fighting? Who had the guts to fight with Ancestor Sikong? Even thebined strength of that group of people was not enough in front of the Ancestor. As this thought shed through her mind, the Saintess raised her hand indifferently. ¡°You can leave. He doesn¡¯t like outsiders disturbing him.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Huazhi tactfully left.


    The Saintess originally had the qualifications to enter the Nether Mountain, but this was the first time she was walking through a secret passageway. She looked around and found the direction of the Chaoyang Hall before walking over.


    In order to better act as that girl, she had gained a lot of weight and had stuffed a few more pieces of clothes into her clothes. She did look a little chubby. That girl did not grow up by the Ancestor¡¯s side. The Ancestor did not know her body and aura well. The only evidence was this face that was quite simr to Saintess Lan Yi.


    The Saintess was not worried about the aura of a saintess. Who asked that girl to also have a Saintess in her stomach? To a certain extent, their auras were enough to pass off as real.


    As long as she did not expose the martial arts of the Holy Temple, the ancestor would not discover her ws.


    Of course, there was still a possibility of being seen through. Then what awaited her would be an extremely cruel ending. However, at this point, she had no way out. Moreover, she was never a timid person. The greater the risk, the greater the benefits. She knew the rules of the bet better than anyone.


    The Saintess continued to walk towards the Chaoyang Hall.


    Just as she reached a banyan tree, she heard familiar footsteps. She hurriedly shed behind the banyan tree andposed herself. She stuck her head out and saw Sikong Changfeng strolling over with antern. He was dressed in white and looked handsome in the night.


    The Saintess suddenly thought of what the two of them looked like when they were young. Compared to that idiot Sikong Yun, Sikong Changfeng was much more gentlemanly. He always took good care of her, was considerate and meticulous. Unfortunately, she was born heartless and had ambitions. Sikong Changfeng was too kind and honest and was not easy to control.


    ¡°Aye!¡±


    Sikong Changfeng¡¯s cry interrupted the Saintess¡¯s thoughts.


    The Saintess looked at Sikong Changfeng.


    At this time, Sikong Changfeng shouldn¡¯t have appeared in the Nether Mountain, but who asked Little Flower to be hungry?


    The Nether Mountain¡¯s Gu Kings were everywhere, and every one of them was of a high level. They were all raised by Sikong Changfeng for the Ten Thousand Gu King. Ever since Little Gu came, they had be food for Little Gu.


    Of course, Little Gu was only a young Gu and was not a match for this group of old Thousand Gu Kings. However, with the Ten Thousand Gu King overseeing it, the Thousand Gu Kings did not dare to disobey its pressure. They could only obediently let Little Gu that was borrowing its might eat theirpanions one by one.


    After Little Gu ate and drank its fill, its improvement became very fast.


    Sikong Changfeng still remembered that when he entered the Nether Mountain, Little Flower could not even defeat a Gu King here, but now, it could defeat several of them.


    Every time it killed one, it would show it off in front of the Ten Thousand Gu King. The Ten Thousand Gu King was in meditation and did not even bother to look at it.


    Little Gu smugly sucked away the Thousand Gu King in front of the Ten Thousand Gu King!


    Sikong Changfeng said, ¡°Alright, Little Flower, that¡¯s all for today. We¡¯lle back tomorrow.¡±


    Sikong Changfeng was worried that it would have too much nourishment if it ate more after eating a few.


    Little Gu smacked its lips and jumped onto the Ten Thousand Gu King¡¯s body. Its little ws copsed and ity on its stomach without moving.


    Sikong Changfeng put the two Gu Kings into the jade bottle and turned to return to the secret passageway in the Sikong Manor. Suddenly, his eyes turned cold. ¡°Who is it?!¡±


    The Saintess¡¯s eyebrows twitched!


    ¡°Eldest Young Master, it¡¯s me. You left something in the Chaoyang Hall during the day. I was just about to send it to you.¡± A young disciple of the Chaoyang Hall walked over with a jade bone folding fan.


    Sikong Changfeng dissipated his vignce and said gently, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The disciple cupped his hands and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll go back and serve the ancestor first. Eldest Young Master, farewell.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Farewell.¡± Sikong Changfeng walked over to the other side of the banyan tree with the jade bottle and folding fan.


    It was not until hepletely disappeared into the night that the Saintess heaved a sigh of relief.


    However, before she could finish heaving a sigh of relief, the Saintess suddenly felt a suffocating pressure, as if a heavy mountain had pressed down! The clouds in the sky rolled over in a ck mass, covering the stars and the moon. The surroundings became dim, the leaves rustled, the birds fluttered, and the Gu worms cowered!


    The Saintess did not even have time to react before she felt a pain in her chest. Her meridians were reversed, and blood flowed out of her seven orifices.


    In order not to expose her strength, the Saintess had taken a short-acting Cultivation Transformation Powder before she came. She did not have any strength now and could not withstand this destructive aura at all.


    Her knees bent and she knelt on the ground with a thud. She covered her chest that was about to explode with one hand and held onto the ground with the other.


    Crack!


    Her ribs broke.


    She had long expected the ancestor to be powerful, but she did not expect him to be so terrifying. She felt that she was going to die in this pressure in the next second. She used all her strength to lift her head and tremble as she took out the portrait in her arms.


    With such a simple action, the bones in her hand broke. She broke out in cold sweat from the pain and squeezed out a few words through gritted teeth. ¡°¡­Ancestor¡­ I¡¯m¡­ Lan Yi¡¯s¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and fainted!


    ...


    The strong smell of blood spread under the banyan tree, and the surroundings fell into a deathly silence. A tall shadow walked over. His sharp eyes moved, and the portrait flew up and slowly spread out in midair.


    The tall shadow looked at the portrait in midair in a daze. After a while, he said in an old voice, ¡°Lan Yi¡­¡±

 Chapter 842 - 842 Acknowledgment

    842 Acknowledgment


    The Saintess was woken up by a nightmare. She dreamed that she had been exposed by Ancestor Sikong. The Ancestor grabbed her throat and a dagger stabbed her heart. She eximed and suddenly sat up!


    She was born a Saintess and had received extraordinary training. She had long developed a calm personality, but she was still so frightened by a nightmare that she broke out in cold sweat. It could be seen how terrifying the Old Ancestor¡¯s strengthst night had left a scar in her heart.


    However, soon, the Saintess realized that she was in an unfamiliar room. Golden morning light shone through the window and shone on the tables and chairs that emitted a strong ancient aura.


    The furnishings in the room were notplicated, but they were all made of high-grade golden silk wood. It was rumored that this wood was immortal for a thousand years. Therefore, even though it was the style from many years ago, it did not look dpidated at a nce.


    There was clearly no one in the room, but the Saintess had the illusion that she did not dare to be rash.


    ¡°Where am I?¡± The Saintess murmured. As soon as he finished speaking, there was a knock on the door.


    Right on the heels of that, a young disciple asked, ¡°Miss, are you awake?¡±


    A trace of vignce appeared in the Saintess¡¯ eyes. ¡°I¡¯m awake.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring the ginseng soup in for you.¡± With that, the junior disciple quietly waited for the Saintess¡¯s instructions outside the door.


    The Saintess¡¯ eyes shed, and she put down the curtain. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Creak¡ª


    The door was pushed open.


    The young disciple walked in with a bowl of steaming ginseng soup. The room immediately filled with an alluring fragrance.


    The young disciple ced the ginseng soup on the table and said without looking sideways, ¡°Miss, drink some ginseng soup first. This soup is made from our Nether Mountain¡¯s bamboo chicken and snow ginseng. It¡¯s nourishing and tastes good. You can¡¯t drink it outside!¡±


    The Saintess touched the curtain and was about to pull it open when she paused and retracted her hand. She asked through the curtain, ¡°You said just now¡­ this is the Nether Mountain? May I ask where this is?¡±


    ¡°Chaoyang Hall!¡± The young disciple said.


    The Saintess¡¯s pupils constricted!


    Chaoyang Hall, Old Ancestor Sikong¡¯s territory. She actually came here by ident?


    No, it wasn¡¯t a coincidence. She vaguely remembered that she was seriously injured by Ancestor Sikong¡¯s pressure. Before she could say her ¡°background¡±, her vision darkened and she fainted.


    Why was she in the Chaoyang Hall the moment she woke up? From this young disciple¡¯s tone, he seemed to be very respectful to her. Could it be that¡­ Ancestor Sikong had seen the portrait of Saintess Lan Yi and had already guessed that she was the descendant of Saintess Lan Yi?


    In order to confirm her guess, the Saintess slowly lifted the curtain and looked at the little disciple standing by the table. She said softly, ¡°Who brought me here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the ancestor,¡± the young disciple said.


    At the mention of the ancestor, the young disciple¡¯s expression became even more respectful than before. At the same time, an uncontroble trace of doubt appeared on his face.


    The Saintess understood what he was puzzled about. The Old Ancestor had never allowed outsiders to enter the mountain, but now he had brought a girl back and even asked someone to serve her well. Everyone here was probably stunned, right?


    The Saintess did not care if they were stunned. It was enough as long as the Ancestor recognized her.


    The young disciple was indeed not lying to her. The taste of this bamboo chicken ginseng soup was extremely delicious. It had nothing to do with cooking skills, but with the taste of the snow ginseng mixed with the bamboo chicken itself. After a few bites, the Saintess felt her entire body warm up.


    Then, she remembered that many of the bones in her body had broken, but there was no pain at all.


    ¡°Who treated my injuries?¡± She asked the young disciple beside her.


    The disciple thought for a while and said, ¡°It should be the Ancestor, right? We¡¯ve never treated Miss¡¯s injuries.¡±


    This time, the Saintess was almost certain that the Ancestor had acknowledged her. She originally thought that she would die, but she did not expect¡­ to survive this crisis.


    The Saintess suppressed the corners of her lips that were curled up in smugness and drank a few more mouthfuls of ginseng soup. Then, she quietly sized up the young disciple who was looking down. ¡°What¡¯s your name? How old are you this year?¡±


    The young disciple replied, ¡°My name is Jinghong. I¡¯m fourteen this year.¡±


    The Saintess squeezed out a gentle and harmless tone. ¡°Then can I¡­ call you Jinghong in the future?¡±


    Jinghong scratched his head and smiled foolishly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°How long have you been in the Nether Mountains?¡± The Saintess asked.


    The young disciple replied, ¡°Five years.¡±


    Five years. In that case, he was very familiar with the ancestor.


    The Saintess stirred the ginseng soup in her bowl with her spoon and did not continue to ask about the ancestor. Although she did not think that this young disciple would hide it from her, more haste less speed. In order not to expose herself, she had to take her time.


    The Saintess did not eat meat or fish. No matter how delicious the chicken soup was, after a few more bites, she felt her stomach churning. However, in order not to let anyone see through her, she braced herself and finished the bowl of chicken soup.


    The young disciple was very obedient and quietly guarded at the side. When she asked, he would answer and never took the initiative to ask her.


    The Saintess teased, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about who I am?¡±


    The disciple scratched his head and smiled awkwardly. They were definitely curious, but they did not have the guts to ask about the ancestor.


    The Saintess was even more certain that she had cozy up to the right person. With the Ancestor backing her, was there a need to be afraid that she could not deal with a mere ¡°Saintess¡± and the ¡°Second Young Master¡± of the Sikong family? Even the current Master Sikong had to obediently call the Ancestor Uncle!


    The young disciple said, ¡°Miss, do you have any other instructions? If not, I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to see if breakfast is ready.¡±


    The Saintess¡¯ consciousness returned and she shook her head politely at him. ¡°No, you can go.¡±


    ¡°Aye!¡± The disciple picked up the bowl and was about to leave when he was stopped by the Saintess.


    The Saintess asked softly, ¡°Jinghong, do you know where the Ancestor is?¡±


    The disciple turned around and said, ¡°He¡¯s practicing martial arts. Miss, if you feel that the room is stuffy, you can go to the garden to take a walk. However, don¡¯t leave this courtyard. There are many Gu worms in the Nether Mountain. Miss, you don¡¯t know martial arts. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be bitten by Gu worms.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The Saintess nodded amiably. After the young disciple left, she stood up and strolled around the courtyard.


    Naturally, she would not obediently listen to her young disciple. She did not stroll around for long before leaving the courtyard as if she had identally done so.


    The Chaoyang Hall was very big. She casually picked a direction and mustered her courage to stroll around.


    This was the ancestor¡¯s territory. She did not believe that he would not notice that she was injured in his territory. She wanted to see how important his great-great-granddaughter was to the ancestor.


    As she thought, the Saintess walked towards the Gu Garden that was filled with danger. This ce raised the lowest-grade Gu worms, but it was also a ce filled with insects and snakes. She carefully walked in and suddenly, a huge poisonous snake flew towards her.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± She screamed and fell to the ground.


    ...


    The heavy damage she imagined did note. The moment the poisonous snake bit her, it was shaken away by an invisible force. Then, the surrounding insects and snakes seemed to feel a fatal threat and fled back to their nests.


    The Saintess slowly removed the sleeve that was covering her eyes and looked at the man who hadnded in front of her.


    It was a burly expert in ck. His white hair was as white as snow and his aura was powerful. However, it was also because he was too powerful that no one dared to look at his face.


    The Saintess¡¯s gaze went up andnded on his tightly tied cor. She did not dare to go up again. She looked away and timidly looked at the small hill beside her. She was like a little girl who was frightened and could not speak. She did not ask who he was or thank him. She only shrank back, coincidentally revealing her sprained foot from the fall.


    Sikong Ye nced at her swollen ankle, bent down, and stretched out his arms to her. The Saintess¡¯ body trembled in fear. His hand paused, as if he was hesitating.


    The Saintess bit her lip and leaned towards him.


    Sikong Ye carried her up lovingly.


    The Saintess felt his love for her and her hanging heart gradually calmed down. She obediently leaned into his arms and let him carry her back to the Chaoyang Hall.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± Sikong Ye asked.


    ¡°L-Lan Yu,¡± she whispered. That girl seemed to be called this name. Who cared if it was true or not, she would use it first!


    ¡°Who is Lan Yi to you?¡± Sikong Ye asked again.


    ...


    ¡°Great-grandmother,¡± said the Saintess.


    Sikong Ye stopped in his tracks.


    The Saintess blinked. At this point, she was naturally not worried that the Ancestor would suspect her, so she mustered her courage and asked, ¡°Are¡­ are you my great-grandfather? Before my great-grandmother died, she asked me toe to the Nether Capital to look for you. I¡­ I don¡¯t know if I found the right person.¡±


    Sikong Ye did not answer her question directly. Instead, he said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your injuries?¡±


    The Saintess would not think that he was referring to the injuries caused by his pressurest night. A few days ago, when she fought with Yan Jiuchao, she had suffered a lot, and there were still old injuries that had yet to heal. When the Ancestor healed her, he must have sensed it and simply treated her injuries.


    ¡°Someone hit me,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Sikong Ye¡¯s body emitted a strong killing intent.


    The Saintess pursed her lips and lowered her head. ¡°Saintess.¡±

 Chapter 843 - 843 Fat Wan and the Ancestor, Doting on His Grandchildren

    843 Fat Wan and the Ancestor, Doting on His Grandchildren


    The Saintess was an envoy from the heavens and was a very transcendent existence in the entire Nether Capital. However, with Sikong Ye¡¯s strength, he did not take the envoy that others chased after seriously.


    When he heard that the person who hurt his little great-granddaughter was the Saintess of the Nether Capital, Sikong Ye did not even lift his eyelids and let out a disdainful snort.


    The Saintess naturally understood where this snort came from. It was none other than the Saintess that everyone was afraid of. In the eyes of the Ancestor, she was like an ant that could be pinched to death with one hand. Otherwise, why did she never barge into the Nether Mountain despite having the qualifications to enter? Why did she always restrain herself and stay in her Holy Temple? Did she really think that she waszy and could not walk?


    ¡°Why did she hit you?¡± Sikong Ye asked coldly.


    !!


    The Saintess said, ¡°Her mother snatched my things. I went to ask for them, but she injured me.¡±


    This matter was not made up by the Saintess. After all, when Yu Wan first entered the Nether Capital, Lan Jiao had indeed snatched a Gu King away. Yu Wan had indeed gone to ask for it. She was indeed injured that night.


    The only difference was that when she was injured, she was the Saintess, but now she had be ¡°Lan Yu¡±. However, the ancestor would not know this. The ancestor would only know that she had been injured by that brat.


    Sikong Ye frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you even have a guard? How can that kind of dilettantish injure you with just middling?¡±


    After all, she was an expert ranked in the top five of the Nether Capital. However, this ancestor actually said that she was a dilettantish. The Saintess took a deep breath and suppressed the urge to vomit blood. She said in a low voice, ¡°My family is poor and can¡¯t afford guards. I still borrowed money from the vigers toe to the Nether Capital.¡±


    Only by living a wandering life among themoners could this ancestor dote on her more, right? As expected, after hearing the Saintess¡¯s words, Sikong Ye hugged her arm even tighter. ¡°Who else is in the family?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all. I¡¯m the only one left,¡± The Saintess choked out.


    Sikong Ye carried the Saintess back to the Chaoyang Hall. When the disciples in the hall saw that their immortal-like ancestor had actually carried a girl back, they were all frightened. After Sikong Ye entered the room, the disciples exploded.


    ¡°Who is that girl?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the one that the Ancestor brought backst night, right? The Ancestor carried her backst night like this too¡­¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the ancestor has finally bloomed and taken a fancy to a little girl at his age?¡±


    Sikong Ye only instructed his disciples to serve the girl he brought back well, but he did not say her identity. Therefore, no one guessed that she was his little great-granddaughter. They only felt that that girl had great fortune and would probably be their ancestral mother in the future.


    ¡°Is our Chaoyang Hall finally going to have a mistress?¡±


    ¡°Shh! Lower your voice! Don¡¯t let the Ancestor hear you! Disperse. The Ancestor¡¯s matter is not something we can guess. Let¡¯s do our duty in peace and try our best to be loyal to the Ancestor!¡±


    The disciples dispersed.


    Sikong Ye carried the Saintess back to her room. Her ankle was seriously injured, and her entire ankle and instep were swollen. Sikong Ye used his internal energy to disperse the blood clots for her. In the blink of an eye, her foot recovered to its original state.


    ¡°Get up and take two steps,¡± Sikong Ye said.


    ¡°Okay!¡± The Saintess obediently stood up and took a few steps. It really didn¡¯t hurt anymore!


    Rumble~


    The Saintess¡¯s stomach growled.


    In the morning, she had only drunk a bowl of bamboo chicken ginseng soup and was injured outside. It was inevitable that she was hungry.


    ¡°Eat first,¡± Sikong Ye said.


    In other words, he would take revenge after eating.


    The Saintess had no reason to disagree. She nodded and revealed an obedient expression. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Sikong Ye asked his disciple to set up the food, but he did not eat. He just sat there and watched the Saintess eat.


    If the Saintess ate too slowly, he would frown. If the Saintess ate a few more bites, his brows would rx.


    The Saintess had the illusion that she was deeply doted on. She was the strongest Saintess of the Lan family since she was born and could be considered to have grown up in the palm of others. However, the meaning of being supported by ordinary people was iparable to being supported by the most powerful expert in the entire Nether Capital.


    Old Ancestor Sikong was an existence that couldpete with the legendary Nether King. If nothing had happened to Saintess Lan Yi back then, he might have been the true Nether King.


    The Saintess could not help but be jealous of Yu Wan again. What kind of dog shit luck did that girl have? Why did she get to have all the good things in the world? No one knew better than her how unreasonable Old Ancestor Sikong was, but it was precisely because of this that his love seemed especially precious. Moreover, he did not look old at all. Although he had a head of silver hair, he was peerless and was like a god from the nine heavens.


    The Saintess could not think further. The more she thought about it, the more jealous she would be of that brat.


    ¡°I¡¯m full,¡± said the Saintess.


    Sikong Ye frowned slightly, clearly not satisfied with her appetite. Perhaps in the eyes of outsiders, the Saintess was a girl who had reached marriageable age, but in Sikong Ye¡¯s eyes, she was still a little girl. It was not good for her to eat so little.


    Sikong Ye pushed the bowl of rice in front of the Saintess. ¡°Eat.¡±


    The Saintess, who had never had a big appetite, was stunned. ¡°Huh?¡±


    Other people¡¯s children were fat and round, but his child was thin and deted. It was obvious that she had never been properly fed. Sikong Ye was a qualified elder and would never allow his little great-granddaughter to starve into a little skinny monkey.


    ¡°Eat it,¡± Sikong Ye said firmly.


    In order to act as a good great-granddaughter who had suffered among themoners and was not picky, she had already finished the rice in her bowl. One had to know that when she was still the Saintess, her three mealsbined were not even as much as one bowl.


    She was already a little full. ¡°Ancestor, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Eat it and don¡¯t make me say it a third time!¡± He was an elder who doted on his children, but he would never allow his children to be picky!


    The Saintess braced herself and took the bowl of rice, eating it with her life.


    Sikong Ye realized that she did not eat dishes and only ate rice. No wonder she was not strong anymore.


    Sikong Ye picked up a few mouthfuls of fat and greasy red braised pork for her. When the vegetarian Saintess saw those trembling lumps of fat meat, she even wanted to die! It was not enough for Sikong Ye to pick up arge piece of fat meat. He even picked up tworge drumsticks, making the Saintess roll her eyes.


    Seeing that she was so full even with such a small amount of food, it could be seen how hard she had lived among themoners in the past. Was she starving till her appetite became small? Sikong Ye became even more certain of his determination to nurture his child and strengthen her.


    By the time the meal was over, the Saintess was half dead. If there were a few more meals, she felt that she could die here.


    ¡°Ancestor¡­ Ancestor, should we¡­¡± Take revenge on the ¡°Saintess¡±?


    Sikong Ye understood what she meant. He did not suspect anything because of her anxiety. If he was bullied, he should fight back. This was only right and proper. He had originally nned this too, but now, he had more important things to do.


    He called over the disciples of the Chaoyang Hall and asked them how to raise the children. When he was still the young master of the Sikong family in his early years, he had seen many children. However, meeting them was one thing, and raising them himself was another.


    The disciples were stunned. The ancestor had not summoned them for hundreds of years, but the moment he did, he actually asked them how to raise children?!


    ¡°Although I¡¯ve never given birth, I have a younger brother¡­¡±


    It was that young disciple called Jinghong. He kept talking about his parents¡¯ parenting scriptures. It was nothing more than eating well, drinking well, dressing well, and sleeping well.


    ...


    Sikong Ye frowned deeply. There were no women in the Chaoyang Hall, and his little great-granddaughter did not even have a change of clothes.


    At that moment, Sikong Ye brought the Saintess, who had lost half her life because she ate too much, out of the Nether Mountain and went to the market to buy.


    The Saintessy paralyzed in the carriage, not wanting to move. She was really about to die of hunger and her stomach was about to burst!


    ¡°Candied hawthorn¡ªcandied hawthorn¡ª¡±


    Along the street, a hawker called the candied hawthorn seller walked past. Sikong Ye saw an auntie walking over with a seven-year-old girl. The auntie bought a stick of candied hawthorn for the little girl. Sikong Ye nodded after being taught, jumped off the carriage, and bought a stick of candied hawthorn for his child.


    Just as he turned to get into the car with the candied hawthorn in his hand, he saw a chubby little figure at the stall from the corner of his eye.


    Looking at the side, it was a girl about the same age as his child. There were a few bowls of glutinous rice balls in front of her, and four of them had been finished by her. She was eating the fifth bowl. Soon, the stall owner presented her with arge te of roasted meat skewers.


    She ate a mouthful of salty roasted meat and a mouthful of sweet glutinous rice balls.


    Sikong Ye was very envious. Look, this was someone else¡¯s child. It would be great if his child could also be raised to be so fair and fat. As he was thinking, the fat little girl said, ¡°Another bowl of glutinous rice balls!¡±


    When the Saintess in the carriage heard this familiar voice, she sat up! She lifted the curtain and looked in the direction of the voice. From her angle, she could only see the other party¡¯s back. However, she had not spent more than ten days with her for nothing. She almost recognized her at first nce.


    She had searched high and low for it, only to find it without any effort.


    ...


    The Saintess smiled coldly. ¡°Can¡¯t you just obediently stay in the Sikong Manor? You can still live for a day or two. Don¡¯t me me for being impolite when youe knocking on my door!¡±


    The Saintess alighted from the carriage and came behind Yu Wan. She patted Yu Wan¡¯s shoulder indifferently. She was only waiting for Yu Wan to turn around and tell the ancestor loudly that this was the culprit who injured her.


    Unexpectedly, before she could speak, Yu Wan threw herself into her arms. ¡°Sister¡ªI¡¯ve worked so hard to find you¡ª¡±

 Chapter 844 - 844 Fat Wan Torturing the Saintess

    844 Fat Wan Torturing the Saintess


    The Saintess ate the Cultivation Disintegration Powder and suppressed her cultivation. Yu Wan caught her off guard and pounced at her, so she really could not dodge.


    But did she hear wrongly? What did this girl call her?


    Sister?


    The Saintess looked at the fat girl who was hugging her tightly and refusing to let go. She raised her hand to push her away, but the more she pushed, the tighter she pushed. Yu Wan wished she could entangle herself with her.


    !!


    ¡°Sister¡ªI¡¯ve worked so hard to find you¡ªthe heavens have eyes¡ªfinally let us sisters reunite¡ªBoohoo¡ª¡± Yu Wan cried without tears!


    The Saintess was shocked by this situation. Where did this brat get the guts to acknowledge her as her sister on the streets? Did she think she would fall for it just like that? Did she not dare to let the Ancestor kill her?


    Naive!


    The Saintess raised her hand to grab Yu Wan¡¯s hair.


    However, before she could touch a strand of Yu Wan¡¯s hair, Yu Wan straightened her body from her arms and looked at her with tears in her eyes. ¡°Sister¡­ Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Do you not recognize me?¡±


    The-the Saintess was shocked. It was not from her words, but from her face. Why, why did she change her face back? This kind of disguise technique passed down from the Lan family¡¯s ancestors would not drop for at least ten days to half a month. What went wrong? What?!


    Yu Wan saw her confusion andughed evilly in her heart. Of course, it was not that there was a problem with the Lan family¡¯s disguise technique, but that she had pasted a human skin mask on her face. The Lan family¡¯s disguise technique was harmful to the skin, so often, after the mask fell, the skin would be fragile and she could not use the disguise technique in the short term. However, it was a different matter if she pasted another mask on her fake face.


    In any case, it was fake. It didn¡¯t matter how many she pasted! Of course, it still required some technical skills to stick it wlessly.


    The second face was also using the Lan family¡¯s disguise technique. As long as the mask below did not fall, this one would not fall either. It was fine if it really fell. If it fell, the Saintess¡¯ one would also fall. And her face was real, so the Saintess¡¯s true colors would be revealed.


    I¡¯m really smart! Yu Wan puffed up her chest proudly and whispered into the ear of the stunned Saintess, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sister? Haven¡¯t you guessed what¡¯s going on?¡±


    The Saintess subconsciously touched her face. At this point, she would not be able to say anything if she could not guess. No matter how she thought about it, she did not expect this girl to think of such a tricky method!


    Looking at this face, no one would believe that she wasn¡¯t her biological sister!


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°Originally, I didn¡¯t n to reunite with you so quickly, but don¡¯t you think it¡¯s good for you to stay in the carriage? Why did you have toe out?¡±


    This was the truth. She was not an immortal, so how could she guess that the Saintess would suddenlye here? She had just gone to Second Grandaunt¡¯s courtyard to paste this human skin mask and nned to eat something before returning to the Sikong Manor to see the ancestor.


    But they actually met in advance.


    Therefore, the person who really came to her door was not Yu Wan, but the Saintess.


    On the other side, Sikong Ye walked towards his granddaughter with a stick of sparkling candied hawthorn in his hand.


    Yu Wan watched as he alighted from the Saintess¡¯ carriage. He looked like a white-haired god, so she could guess that he was the supreme ancestor of the Sikong family.


    Yu Wan wiped her nonexistent tears and plunged into the Saintess¡¯ arms again. ¡°Sister¡ª¡±


    Sikong Ye heard Yu Wan¡¯s voice and saw her face.


    The Saintess opened her mouth. ¡°Ancestor, listen to me¡­¡±


    Before she could finish exining, Yu Wan turned around and threw herself into Sikong Ye¡¯s arms. ¡°Great Grandpa¡ª¡±


    Sikong Ye, who was petrified on the spot: ¡°¡­!!¡±


    Yu Wanined about her experience with snot and tears (no snot and definitely no tears). ¡°Great-grandmother is no longer around. They¡¯re all gone¡­ Sister and I came to look for Great-Grandpa together, but we identally got separated¡­ Sister must think I¡¯m dead¡­ I¡¯ve searched so hard for you¡­¡±


    So she thought her sister was dead. No wonder she said that there was no one at home.


    Sikong Ye could not doubt this face that looked like a pair of twins. Moreover, Yu Wan had taken out the token of Saintess Lan Yi¡ªthe love letter that Saintess Lan Yi did not have the time to give Sikong Ye back then.


    This was much more concrete than a portrait.


    Sikong Ye looked at the familiar handwriting and the affection on the letter. He could not help but turn around and raise his head. He took a deep breath and cried like a sieve.


    ¡­


    With the face and evidence, Sikong Ye firmly believed that this was his second great-granddaughter! He no longer had to be envious of other people¡¯s children. His children were very fat!


    Yu Wan continued toin about her miserable experience. ¡°¡­I really suffered a lot¡­¡±


    This clumsy acting was really a little blinding. She¡¯s so fat. She had the cheek to say that she had suffered? Did she think the ancestor was blind?


    Sikong Ye med himself. ¡°¡­You¡¯ve been wronged.¡±


    The speechless Saintess : ¡°¡­¡±


    The Saintess looked at Sikong Ye, who looked like he wanted to acknowledge Yu Wan, and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t have a sister!¡±


    Yu Wan said aggrievedly, ¡°I know you¡¯re still ming me for snatching the man you love.¡±


    The Saintess was furious. ¡°You!¡±


    Sikong Ye raised his hand and said seriously, ¡°Men are like clothes, and sisters are like family. Don¡¯t make enemies for a man.¡±


    Yu Wan raised her eyebrows at the Saintess.


    The Saintess was furious! This girl was really good at making up stories. Even if she didn¡¯t acknowledge her, the ancestor would only think that she was angry with this girl!


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Sikong Ye asked.


    ¡°Ah Wan,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Then, Yu Wan stared at the candied hawthorn in Sikong Ye¡¯s hand without blinking. Sikong Ye sensed her gluttony and asked dotingly, ¡°I bought this for your sister. Do you want to eat it too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I want to eat, Great Grandpa!¡± Yu Wan nodded.


    ¡°Great-grandpa will buy it for you.¡± Not only was this child fat, but she also spoke sweetly. It was really to his liking.


    Sikong Ye went to buy candied hawthorn again, but he did not buy just one stick. He bought the whole rod. The rod was filled with sparkling candied hawthorn.


    The corners of the Saintess¡¯ mouth twitched. Why should he buy only one stick for her and a stall for that girl?


    Sikong Ye was not sincerely biased, but his little one could clearly eat more than her eldest sister.


    ¡°Thank you, Great Grandpa!¡± Yu Wan grabbed a stick of candied hawthorn and bit into it. The candied hawthorn in the Nether Capital was sourer than Nanzhao, and it was just right for her taste during her pregnancy.


    ¡°What else do you want to eat?¡± Sikong Ye asked.


    ...


    Yu Wan smiled awkwardly. ¡°Nothing. Just some more¡­ roasted duck, beggar¡¯s chicken,mb spine, red braised pork, stir-fried tripe, and so on.¡±


    The Saintess staggered and almost fell! This was nothing? Then how do you usually eat?!


    Sikong Ye brought his two little children to thergest restaurant in the Nether Capital. Yu Wan naturally would not monopolize it. She was now a sensible and kind sister. She did not forget to give her good sister a share of everything.


    The Saintess had eaten too much at noon and could not digest it even now. Not to mention eating, she felt ufortable just looking at it.


    ¡°Sister, eat! Eat!¡± Yu Wan kept putting food into her bowl. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with me anymore. I¡¯ll definitely treat you well in the future!¡±


    This girl must have done it on purpose. She wanted to stuff her to death!


    ¡°Eat quickly,¡± Sikong Ye said. ¡°Let what¡¯s past pass.¡±


    If she didn¡¯t eat, it would mean that she didn¡¯t respect her sister! The Saintess was full of anger, but she did not dare to really anger the Ancestor, so she could only brace herself and eat. She only took a bite of every dish, but Yu Wan ordered arge table. After tasting dozens of dishes, she was just short of meeting Buddha.


    After dinner, Sikong Ye brought the two sisters to buy some high-grade rouge, makeup, and clothes before returning to the Chaoyang Hall in the Nether Mountain.


    When the disciples of the Chaoyang Hall saw that the ancestor had actually brought back another woman, they were so shocked that their mouths could not close. If the ancestor brought one back every time he went out, the ancestor would not be able to keep his integrity.


    Sikong Ye brought the two of them to the most elegant and quiet courtyard in the Chaoyang Hall. He pointed at one of the rooms and said to Yu Wan, ¡°Your sister lives here. Can you stay next door to her?¡±


    ...


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go to such trouble. It¡¯s enough for me to stay in the same room as Sister! Besides, I¡¯ve been separated from Sister for so long. I miss her and want to talk to her!¡±


    This girl clearly didn¡¯t know martial arts, but she dared to stay in the same room as her. There must be something wrong with this!


    The Saintess said indifferently, ¡°My sleeping posture isn¡¯t that good¡­¡±


    Yu Wan interrupted her. ¡°I won¡¯t despise you! Didn¡¯t we all sleep together when we were young? Or are you still unwilling to forgive me? I really know my mistake. Sister, don¡¯t be angry with me.¡±


    Sikong Ye said, ¡°Ah Yu, you¡¯re the older sister. Don¡¯t keep arguing with your sister. She already knows her mistake.¡±


    Yu Wan grabbed the Saintess¡¯ arm. ¡°That¡¯s right, Sister. I know my mistake. Please, let me sleep with you! I promise to be good at night and definitely not disturb you!¡±


    The Saintess was about to refuse when Sikong Ye was touched by his little great-granddaughter¡¯s sincerity. He got someone to move Yu Wan¡¯s things into the Saintess¡¯ room.

 Chapter 845 - 845 Mighty Yan Xiaosi

    845 Mighty Yan Xiaosi


    Yu Wan lived in the Saintess¡¯ room as she wished.


    The Saintess was distraught. She had been stuffed for an entire day and her internal organs felt ufortable everywhere. At this moment, she only hoped that this girl would get lost as far as possible!


    Yu Wan did not seem to see her disdain. She tidied up her clothes. ¡°Coincidentally, there are two cabs here. The left one belongs to you, and the right one belongs to me. Sister, do you have any objections? If you do, I¡¯ll get my great-grandfather to send another cab over.¡±


    The Saintess looked at her in hatred and narrowed her eyes. ¡°What game are you ying?¡±


    !!


    ¡°Aiya, look at what you¡¯re saying. Didn¡¯t I specially move here to relieve your boredom because you miss me?¡±


    ¡°The ancestor has gone to cultivate. There¡¯s no one else here. You don¡¯t have to pretend anymore!¡±


    Yu Wan shrugged.


    The Saintess was furious when she saw that she was ignoring her. She walked over and said, ¡°Why did you move into my room?¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s hand that was putting the clothes in the cab paused. She turned to look at the Saintess and smiled. ¡°Let me correct you first. This room is mine. I¡¯m Great-grandfather¡¯s biological granddaughter. You know in your heart what kind of person you are, so not to mention this room, even the entire Chaoyang Hall is mine.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The Saintess choked until her face turned red. She thought of something and mocked,¡± Then didn¡¯t you snatch my status as the Saintess and pretend to be me to marry into the Sikong family? What do you say about this? I¡¯m not a thing. Are you?¡±


    Yu Wan would not be led by the nose by her. ¡°Ah, if you didn¡¯t say so, I would have forgotten that I¡¯m also the daughter of the Sikong family. If I don¡¯t agree to your marriage with the Second Young Master, I wonder if the Sikong family will consider divorcing you?¡±


    The Saintess turned pale. ¡°You dare?!¡±


    Yu Wan said arrogantly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I dare or not. It¡¯s fine as long as my great-grandfather supports me. If I¡¯m not wrong, you must haveined to my him that the Saintess bullied you, right? You want me to die in his hands, but unfortunately, I¡¯m not the Saintess anymore¡­ Aiya, actually, there¡¯s no need to divorce you from the Sikong family.¡±


    At this point, Yu Wan paused. ¡°When your human skin mask falls, your life will be my great-grandfather¡¯s.¡±


    The Saintess was trembling with anger, but she could not help but feel worried. The brat was right. After the human skin mask lost its effect, she would reveal her true colors. At that time, Ancestor Sikong would definitely not let her off.


    Therefore, before that, she had to deal with this girl!


    ¡°You want to deal with me?¡± Yu Wan exposed her thoughts. ¡°In order not to let Great-grandfather discover your identity as the Saintess, you suppressed the martial arts of the Holy Temple, right? Without martial arts, aren¡¯t you the same as me?¡±


    The Saintess threatened, ¡°I can still kill you!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Yu Wan raised her eyebrows.


    Of course, it was. With this girl¡¯s lousy skills, so what if she didn¡¯t have internal energy? She could easily kill her with just her moves.


    As the Saintess thought about this, she indeed nned this. She secretly took out the knockout medicine she had prepared earlier and sprinkled it in Yu Wan¡¯s bath. Yu Wan took the knockout medicine, fell into bed, and fell asleep.


    The Saintess looked at a certain someone sleeping soundly on the bed and sneered. ¡°You dare to fight me with your pig brain?¡±


    The Saintess took out an exquisite dagger from the cab. This was Sikong Yun¡¯s dagger. When she killed her with it, she would frame Yan Jiuchao who was pretending to be Sikong Yun. If the Ancestor asked her, she would say that Sikong Yun had disguised himself as a disciple and sneaked in.


    If the Ancestor asked about Sikong Yun¡¯s motive again, wouldn¡¯t it be even more obvious?


    ¡°She¡± had once been captured by the Saintess to Sikong Yun¡¯s courtyard. Sikong Yun had taken a fancy to ¡°her¡±. These things were no longer a secret in the Sikong family. Any servant of Sikong Yun could identify Sikong Yun for the Ancestor.


    She would tell the ancestor that Sikong Yun wanted to kidnap her, but she would rather die than obey. She even threatened to expose him. In his guilt, Sikong Yun wanted to kill her to silence her, but her sister took the knife for her.


    Then, Sikong Yun escaped. In order to avenge his beloved great-granddaughter, the ancestor would definitely go to the Sikong family to kill the fake Sikong Yun!


    In that case, everyone who had humiliated her would disappear from the world!


    What a wless n!


    The Saintess calcted smugly and held her dagger tightly as she walked towards Yu Wan. Just as she was about to stab down, she suddenly felt a pain in her stomach. It was like a sharp awl that spun wantonly in her internal organs.


    She covered her stomach and bent down.


    Rumble~ Rumble~


    It was the sound of her intestines¡­


    She¡­ she ate too much¡­ and had a stomachache¡­


    She couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer¡­


    The Saintess hurriedly put away her dagger and shed towards the toilet.


    Fifteen minutester, she returned to the bed. However, before she could raise her dagger, there was another cramp. With a bitter expression, she covered her stomach and went to the toilet.


    After running seventeen to eighteen times, she almost didn¡¯t even have the strength to climb back. She crossed the threshold with difficulty and staggered to the bed with the help of the wall and the furniture in the room.


    The moonlight shone on her weak and pale face.


    She picked up the dagger with trembling hands. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you¡­ kill¡­ kill¡­¡±


    Dong!


    She fainted¡­


    Yu Wan slept until dawn. She sat up and stretchedfortably. She looked at the side of the bed. The Saintess was not around, but when her gazended on the stool opposite her, she was so frightened that she almost stood up!


    The Saintess was sitting on a stool like a female ghost. She had huge dark circles under her eyes, her lips were pale, and she was extremely haggard. She looked at Yu Wan resentfully.


    Yu Wan felt a chill run down her spine. ¡°You-you encountered a ghost?¡±


    Isn¡¯t it true that she had met a ghost?


    She wanted to kill this girl, but she didn¡¯t have the strength to kill anyone after running to the toilet so many times. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to finally reach thest step, but she fainted again. When she woke up, it was alreadyte at night. She was no longer in the mood to torture herself. She only wanted to sleep well.


    However, the moment shey on the bed, this girl kicked her. Shey on the bed again and another kick flew over. She sat on the stool. The other party did not move. As soon as shey on the bed, this girl started practicing the Flying Kick.


    She seriously suspected that she did it on purpose!!!


    She had really wronged Yu Wan. Yu Wan¡¯s sleep was extremely good to begin with, and she had inhaled a small amount of knockout medicine. She was sleeping soundly. If she had to say that she felt anything, it was that the little fellow in her stomach seemed to have moved.


    It made her a little ufortable, so she turned over a few times.


    Could it be that the few turns she had turned over had frightened the Saintess so much that she did not dare to sleep with her?


    ¡°You¡¯re so timid! How could you be the Saintess!¡± Yu Wan pursed her lips and went to wash up.


    The Saintess was so angry that she spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ...


    However, the Saintess was not a stupid person after all. After being frustrated one after another, she gradually realized that her method had gone astray. In terms of luck, she could notpare to that girl, and in terms of appetite, she was definitely not that girl¡¯s match.


    Although the hands were all meat, the palms of the hands were thicker after all. Therefore, even if she and that girl were both the little great-granddaughters recognized by the ancestor, it was inevitable that the ancestor would be biased towards one of them.


    Since she could not win against that girl no matter how she fought, she might as well¡­ find another way!


    After Yu Wan washed up, she nned to go to the kitchen to look for food. As soon as she left the private room, she heard the young girl¡¯sughter and Sikong Ye¡¯s rare praise.


    Yu Wan walked over curiously and saw Sikong Ye sitting in the room. There was a dazzling array of delicacies on the small table in front of him. The Saintess said to Yu Wan as she set up the bowls and chopsticks, ¡°Sister is here. Just nice, we¡¯re waiting for you to eat.¡±


    This woman was actually smiling so brightly at her? Was she seeing things?


    Yu Wan sat down strangely.


    The Saintess enthusiastically scooped a bowl of porridge for Yu Wan and picked up a lot of dishes on Yu Wan¡¯s te. ¡°The porridge and noodles were made by the chef in the kitchen. I was the one who cooked the cold dishes and braised food. I wonder if they suit Great-grandfather and Sister¡¯s appetite.¡±


    Sikong Ye¡¯s eyes were filled with relief. Although this child was not the strongest, she was diligent and capable.


    ¡°Your hand¡­¡± Sikong Ye noticed the wound on the Saintess¡¯ finger.


    The Saintess smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I identally hurt myself when I was chopping vegetables. It¡¯s a small injury. I¡¯m used to it.¡±


    ...


    She was already used to it. How bitter must this child have been in the past?


    Sikong Ye frowned.


    As elders, although they liked obedient and strong children, it was inevitable that they would feel more sorry for the weak and sensible one.


    Their little one could eat and sleep. She was heartless and had nothing to worry about. His eldest was too weak. She couldn¡¯t eat or sleep well, but she was still so sensible. She was so sensible that it made one¡¯s heart ache.


    Yu Wan nced at the Saintess. This fellow actually knew how to use a ruse?


    She understood her great-grandfather¡¯s feelings. She also had children. Among the three sons, she doted on Xiaobao the most at first because Xiaobao was the one who was bullied the most in Yan Ruyu¡¯s hands. However,ter on, the three of them slowly grew up and looked like normal children. Her heart ached even more for Dabao, who didn¡¯t know how to speak.


    Yu Wan pinched the fat on her stomach. After putting on too much weight, her great-grandfather no longer felt sorry for her.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m already satisfied to see that my sister is fine.¡± The Saintess picked up another piece of food for Yu Wan, as if she had no regrets as long as Yu Wan was full.

 Chapter 846 - 846 The Sorceror Clan’s Secret (1)

    846 The Sorceror n¡¯s Secret (1)


    Yu Wan sighed inwardly. As expected of the Saintess. In a day, she had taken over her superb acting skills and wless n.


    Yu Wan also picked up arge bowl of food for the Saintess. Eat, eat, eat, eat until you die!


    However, the Saintess did not brace herself and eat it like yesterday. Instead, she took out a handkerchief and said with a crying expression, ¡°I can¡¯t eat anymore. Sister, eat it yourself.¡±


    Sikong Ye asked, ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The Saintess shook her head and choked. ¡°Today is the anniversary of Great-grandmother Lan Yi¡¯s death. I¡­ I¡­ When I thought that she was no longer around¡­ I¡­¡±


    The anniversary of Great-Grandma Lan Yi¡¯s death? Why didn¡¯t she know? This fellow must be making it up!


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Sister, did you remember wrongly? Today isn¡¯t Great-grandmother¡¯s death anniversary.¡±


    She would make up stories too!


    The Saintess said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Sister, you and I have been separated for many years. Perhaps you don¡¯t remember much about your family. Today is indeed the anniversary of Great-grandmother¡¯s death. I definitely won¡¯t remember wrongly.¡±


    Yu Wan wanted to say something, but Sikong Ye had already put down his chopsticks and stood up without any taste. ¡°Eat by yourself. I¡¯ll go out for a while.¡±


    It did not matter if it was the death anniversary or not. What was important was that it evoked Ancestor Si Kong¡¯s nostalgia for Saintess Lan Yi. Since the Ancestor was no longer around, the Saintess did not have to bite the bullet and eat the food Yu Wan gave her.


    After Sikong Ye left, the Saintess put down the chopsticks in her hand, and the gentleness on her face disappeared. She looked at Yu Wan indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re the only smart person in this world.¡±


    Yu Wan took a bite of the fat but not greasy red braised pork and smiled. ¡°So what if you¡¯re smart? Haven¡¯t you heard of the saying that smart people are fooled by their own intelligence?¡±


    The Saintess sneered. ¡°What a glib tongue!¡±


    Yu Wan said slowly, ¡°Lan Ji, don¡¯t think that you can fool my great grandfather for the rest of his life just because you fooled him once. Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. There don¡¯t seem to be many days left of your face, right? I wonder how you¡¯ll face my great grandfather¡¯s anger at that time?¡±


    The Saintess said disdainfully, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when you¡¯re alive!¡±


    Yu Wan approached her and said, ¡°It won¡¯t be so easy for you to kill me.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The Saintess rolled her eyes and left the room.


    She naturally understood that it was not easy to kill her. However, if she could not seed now, she would have no chance after her identity was exposed. Therefore, she had to kill her even if she could not!


    For the entire day, Old Ancestor Si Kong did not appear again.


    After dinner, Yu Wan strolled around the Chaoyang Hall. Sikong Ye gave the sisters absolute freedom, and no one stopped her from going anywhere.


    As she walked, she came to a ce that looked like an ancient tomb. The huge ancient tomb was like an inverted bowl. Yu Wan walked over curiously and raised her hand to touch the tomb door. The tomb door opened with a bang.


    She staggered and fell in.


    There were a few huge Night-Luminescent Pearls embedded in the wall, emitting a quiet light in the tomb.


    Yu Wan looked outside and then inside. Just as she was hesitating whether to stay or leave, she heard an ufortable voice at the end of the tomb.


    ¡°It sounds like Great-grandfather¡¯s voice¡­¡± Yu Wan blinked strangely and asked, ¡°Great-grandfather, is it you?¡±


    The ufortable voice sounded again. This time, Yu Wan was sure that it was Sikong Ye. Although the ancient tomb was eerie, with her great-grandfather inside, Yu Wan still mustered her courage and walked towards the end of the tomb.


    She walked a long way and came to a secret room at the end.


    Sikong Ye was lying on the cold ground on hisst breath. Blood was flowing from the corner of his mouth and he was sweating profusely.


    ¡°Great Grandpa!¡± Yu Wan¡¯s expression changed. She knelt down on one knee and helped him sit up. ¡°Great Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Sikong Ye raised his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth and said patiently, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°You still say that you¡¯re fine? You¡¯re already like this! I walked casually and came here¡­¡± Yu Wan took Sikong Ye¡¯s pulse and realized that his pulse was very chaotic and his breathing was bing weaker and weaker. She couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°Great-grandpa, how did this happen?¡±


    Sikong Ye panted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­ I¡¯ve been so happy to see you guys these few days that I forgot that it¡¯s almost fifteen¡­¡±


    Yu Wan frowned. ¡°What do you mean? Why don¡¯t I understand?¡±


    Sikong Yeposed himself and formed a hand seal with both hands. He suppressed his chaotic aura and exined to Yu Wan, ¡°I cultivate the Sikong family¡¯s unique longevity technique. This mental cultivation technique has a fatal w. When it¡¯s close to the night of the full moon, my strength will be very weak, and on the night of the full moon, I¡¯ll lose all my martial arts.¡±


    Yu Wan asked in confusion, ¡°Since there¡¯s such a big w, why do you still practice it? Don¡¯t the Sikong family have any other mental cultivation techniques?¡±


    Sikong Ye said, ¡°Yes, of course. There are also better ones than the Longevity Technique.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you still¡­¡±


    ¡°Because only the Longevity Technique has the secret to immortality.¡±


    ¡°Immortality?¡± Yu Wan was stunned. There was such a powerful cultivation technique in the world? It couldn¡¯t be a bluff, right?


    Sikong Ye could see his great-granddaughter¡¯s disbelief. He smiled and said, ¡°You only know that the Lan family is the descendant of the Saintess, then do you know whose descendant the Sikong family is?¡±


    Yu Wan shook her head.


    Sikong Ye said, ¡°The ancestor of the Sikong family is from the Sorcerer n.¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°The sorcerers of the Sorcerer n?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Sikong Ye only thought that she was excited because she was a child and had heard about the legendary person.


    Yu Wan was more than excited. If she hadn¡¯t been supporting her great-grandfather, she would have jumped up, okay? Yan Jiuchao¡¯sst medicine primer was only short of the sorcerer¡¯s tears. If the Sikong family was the descendant of a sorcerer, in that case, they had found the sorcerer¡¯s tears?!


    Yu Wan blinked and looked at Sikong Ye. ¡°Great Grandpa, are you a sorcerer?¡±


    Sikong Ye couldn¡¯t bear to see his child looking at him with such anticipation. He said, ¡°I¡¯m not. The inheritance of the Sorcerer n is different from that of the Sacred n. It doesn¡¯te from the bloodline. Although the Sikong family is a descendant of the Sorcerer n, there are no more sorcerers.¡± Sikong Ye didn¡¯t know that Yu Wan needed sorcerer¡¯s tears, so he didn¡¯t talk too much about the sorcerer. He only continued what he said just now, ¡°The longevity technique left behind by our ancestors is said to hide the secret of immortality. I had already cultivated to the eighth level twenty years ago, but after twenty years, I still couldn¡¯t break through to the ninth level. I don¡¯t understand what mistake I made just now. Just now, I wasprehending the longevity technique here when my internal energy suddenly disappeared and my true energy reversed. That¡¯s why I was injured.¡±


    ¡°Is it serious?¡± Yu Wan looked into his eyes and asked.


    It had been a long time since Sikong Ye had felt such heartfelt worry. He looked up at his great-granddaughter¡¯s chubby face. ¡°This small injury is fine. After the full moon, I will recover.¡±


    Yu Wan suddenly thought that the Ghost King seemed to be cultivating the Longevity Technique too. Yan Jiuchao had absorbed the Ghost King¡¯s power. She wondered if he would be abnormally weak on a full moon night like her great-grandfather.


    Tomorrow was the night of the full moon¡­


    Yu Wan touched her chin and asked, ¡°Great Grandpa, do you need me to get you some pills to treat internal injuries?¡±


    Sikong Ye waved his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need. This is the bacsh of the Longevity Technique. Pills are useless. Even the previous heads of the Sikong family don¡¯t know this secret. You have to keep it a secret for me.¡±


    ...


    Yu Wan patted her chest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Great Grandpa. I won¡¯t say anything!¡±


    The ancestor, who could not even be killed, actually had such a huge weakness. If word got out, he might be chased by his enemies.


    At this point, Yu Wan finally understood why her great-grandfather would kill all the strangers who had barged into the Nether Mountain. This was to guard against danger and also to create a deterrent in case someone happened to assassinate him when he was weak.


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes darted around and she said seriously, ¡°By the way, Great Grandpa, don¡¯t tell Sister about this. She¡¯s not in good health and has a soft heart. She likes to let her imagination run wild. If she finds out about this, she¡¯ll definitely be so worried that she won¡¯t be able to eat.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Sikong Ye pondered for a moment and agreed.


    Sikong Ye stayed in the tomb to cultivate in seclusion, and Yu Wan returned to her courtyard.


    Not long after Yu Wan left, a white figure shed behind the tomb.


    Who else could it be but the Saintess?


    The Saintess nced at the gloomy tomb and curled her lips smugly. ¡°The world-destroying ancestor actually has such a big weakness¡­ Yan Jiuchao must have it too, right? What a gift when I¡¯m out of ideas¡­ I was worried that you would see through me¡­ But I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have this chance.¡±


    Didn¡¯t that brat always feel that she was lucky? When she killed the Ancestor and Yan Jiuchao, let¡¯s see who else¡­ would support that girl!!!


    ...

 Chapter 847 - 847 An Expert at Courting Death (1)

    847 An Expert at Courting Death (1)


    The moon was dark and the wind was strong. The Saintess quietly left the Sikong family and came to a luxurious courtyard in the south of the city.


    In the courtyard, Sikong Yun was drinking and having fun with his new maidservant when the door was suddenly kicked open. The two of them were stunned.


    The maidservant sat in Sikong Yun¡¯s arms and nced at the cold Saintess. She didn¡¯t recognize her as the Saintess and thought that she was some new maidservant. She snorted angrily and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you see that Young Master is busy? You barged in rashly and didn¡¯t know how to knock¡­ Ah¡ª¡±


    Thest exmation became herst scream in the world.


    The Saintess pulled out the dagger that was stabbed into her heart. The blood on the dagger dripped to the ground. When Sikong Yun was so frightened that he pushed the maidservant away, the blood dripped onto the maidservant¡¯s face.


    Sikong Yun¡¯s face turned pale when he saw the scene in front of him. ¡°You¡­ Lan Ji, you¡¯re crazy!¡±


    This was a top-notch dagger. After a while, all the blood dripped down. The Saintess put the clean dagger back into its sheath and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not the crazy one, it¡¯s you. At a time like this, you¡¯re still in the mood to have fun with others?¡±


    Sikong Yun cleared his throat. ¡°Isn¡¯t¡­ isn¡¯t it just two sses of wine?¡±


    The Saintess said coldly, ¡°Are you really not anxious at all about someone upying your identity?¡±


    Sikong Yun snorted. ¡°What¡¯s there to be anxious about? Didn¡¯t you say that your Lan family¡¯s disguise technique will lose its effect in ten days to half a month! And you can¡¯t use it a second time in the short term! In other words, after this period of time, the truth wille out!¡±


    The Saintess could not agree with Sikong Yun¡¯s concept. It was mainly because Sikong Yun and Yan Jiuchao did not have much of a grudge. Even if he was schemed against by Yan Jiuchao, it was not a life and death enmity. The Saintess was different. Thanks to Yan Jiuchao, not only was her innocence ruined by a trash like Sikong Yun, but even her pride and confidence were ruthlessly stepped on. She was unwilling.


    There was also Yu Wan. She was actually pregnant with the Saint King. This would directly threaten her status in the Nether Capital, so she had to get rid of her no matter what!


    The Saintess ced Sikong Yun¡¯s dagger on the table.


    Sikong Yun nced at his dagger. He had many such divine weapons, so he didn¡¯t care that the Saintess had taken one.


    The Saintess sat down on the chair beside Sikong Yun. Seeing Sikong Yun¡¯s dark expression, she raised her hand and poured him a ss of wine. ¡°Do you have the expert your grandfather left for you?¡±


    When Sikong Yun saw her pour wine for him, his expression softened. Actually, how could a mere maidservant be more important than his new wife? So what if she died? He was angry because this woman was too fierce and did not take him seriously.


    Sikong Yun took a sip of wine and said indifferently, ¡°Yes, I do. What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Lend it to me,¡± the Saintess said.


    ¡°No.¡± Sikong Yun refused without thinking.


    ¡°Why?¡± The Saintess asked.


    Sikong Yun snorted. ¡°That was left by my grandfather to save my life. Even my father doesn¡¯t know. If my father finds out that I¡¯m secretly hiding such a powerful expert, he¡¯ll definitely suspect that I have ulterior motives! If he suspects me, he¡¯ll suspect my grandfather. My grandfather gave me such a powerful expert. What do you think he¡¯s up to? Do you think my father will think positively? Would my father still dare to pass the position of the family head to me?¡±


    The Saintess said calmly, ¡°Then aren¡¯t you afraid that your family will pass the position of the family head to your brother in the next few days?¡±


    Sikong Yun snorted and finished the wine in his ss in one gulp. ¡°How is that possible? My father dotes on me the most!¡±


    The Saintess filled his cup again. ¡°What if you don¡¯t want it and insist on giving it to him?¡±


    ¡°How can I not¡­¡± Sikong Yun was halfway through his sentence when he suddenly realized something. His eyes widened as he said, ¡°You mean¡­ Yan Jiuchao deliberately gave in to my brother with my face?¡±


    The Saintess said lightly, ¡°That¡¯s right. Why else do you think he entered the Sikong family? He pretended to be you, which is an unforgivable crime. What if you be the head of the Sikong family and deal with himter? But it¡¯s different if your brother bes the head of the family. Your brother will protect him and use the power of the entire Sikong family.¡±


    Sikong Yun stood up. ¡°This shameless person!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao would not interfere in Sikong Yun¡¯s internal affairs. Everything was just a malicious fabrication by the Saintess, but it seemed to be enough to fool Sikong Yun.

 Chapter 848 - 848 An Expert at Courting Death (2)

    848 An Expert at Courting Death (2)


    The Saintess patiently tempted him. ¡°You and I are in the same boat. We¡¯re bound together for good or ill. Your worries are also my concerns. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let an expert appear in the Sikong family. I¡¯ll lure him out.¡±


    Sikong Yun hesitated.


    The Saintess looked at him and said, ¡°What are you still hesitating for? If you don¡¯t take the opportunity to kill Yan Jiuchao, are you really going to wait for him to give the position of the family head to your brother?¡±


    Sikong Yun frowned. ¡°That Yan Jiuchao looks quite powerful¡­ It¡¯s fine if he¡¯s killed, but what if¡­ he¡¯s not killed? What if heins to my father?¡±


    !!


    The Saintess sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. In the past few days, he¡¯ll be so weak that he can¡¯t even defeat a child. It¡¯s the best time to take his life!¡±


    ¡­


    In the courtyard in the east of the city, the little ck eggs were holding small milk bottles. They fed the little brother in the swaddling clothes one mouthful at a time. Ah Wei was cooking the next pot of goat milk at the side. Qing Yan and Yue Gou were practicing martial arts in the courtyard. Old Cui went to Madam Lan¡¯s room to perform acupuncture to recuperate. As for Grandma, he was studying the books Shadow Thirteen carried out of the Sikong Manor.


    He discovered a magical secret. The ancestors of the Sikong family were actually from the Sorcerer n. In that case, it was not difficult to exin why the Saintess and the Sikong n had no descendants.


    It was rumored that the Sacred and Sorcerer races had once been cursed and their bloodlines could not fuse. However, this curse seemed to have finally been broken.


    This was not what Grandma was concerned about. Instead, he was concerned about the inheritance of the Sorcerer n. ording to the records in the ancient books, the inheritance of the Sorcerer n did not rely on bloodline. To be a sorcerer, one had to practice the cultivation methods and sorcery of the Sorcerer n, but these things could no longer be found.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Grandma know sorcery too?¡± Shadow Thirteen asked.


    Grandma shook his head. ¡°Those are just superficial knowledge. They can¡¯t even be considered entry-level. The sorcery of the Sorcerer n is powerful. I can¡¯t even imagine it.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ what about the cultivation technique?¡± Shadow Thirteen asked again.


    Grandma said, ¡°There are many cultivation techniques passed down from the ancestors of the Sikong family, but I don¡¯t know which one is the orthodox one for the time being. Arge part of the inheritance of the Sorcerer n depends on opportunities.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go get more books tomorrow.¡±


    Just as Grandma was about to nod, a sharp killing intent came from all around!


    Grandma¡¯s eyes darkened.


    Shadow Thirteen pushed him away!


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    A row of arrows broke through the window and passed through the ce where the two of them were standing just now with a murderous aura. They were nailed to the wall where the public map was hung. The feathers on the tails of the arrows swayed, showing how strong and fast they were. If they did not dodge in time, they would probably be pierced through the chest by these arrows.


    The same thing happened in the courtyard and in the little ck egg¡¯s room.


    Ah Wei flew up and kicked the arrow away. The overwhelming pressure was like a huge mountain that rumbled down on everyone. The ground cracked and their feet sank into the cracks.


    A shadow flew towards Ah Wei and the ck eggs.


    Xiaobao and Er¡¯bao screamed. ¡°Aiya¡ª¡±


    Just as the shadow was about to grab the three little ck eggs, a ck figure descended from the sky and sent the other party flying with a palm.


    Xiaobao shouted, ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao hung in the air. He held a light de formed from internal energy in his palm and suddenly attacked the shadow.


    The shadow disappeared with a whoosh! It was as if they had fused into the night, but also as if they had disappeared into thin air.


    Qing Yan frowned. ¡°This, this is¡­¡±


    Grandma said solemnly, ¡°A Level 5 Asura King.¡±


    Qing Yan¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°What? Level 5?¡±


    They had gradually realized that there were also realms for Asura Kings aftering to the Nether Capital. Previously, the one in Lan Jiao¡¯s hands was a Level Three Asura King, and their Asura had just broken through and was not even a Level One Asura. But this assassin was actually a Level Five Asura King? This was too terrifying!


    Every time the Asura King advanced to a level, his strength would undergo a tremendous change. To be able to reach the fifth level was almost the top power in the Nether Capital.


    ¡°You guys go first!¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    Shadow Thirteen¡¯s heart skipped a beat. After interacting with Yan Jiuchao for so long, he naturally understood Yan Jiuchao¡¯s personality. If he could defeat him, he would never say that. Even Young Master did not have absolute confidence in dealing with a Level Five Asura King?


    ¡°What are you waiting for!¡± Yan Jiuchao said coldly.


    Shadow Thirteen and Ah Wei exchanged nces. Without any hesitation, they took arge basket and stuffed the three little ck eggs and the swaddling little fellow in.

 Chapter 849 - 849 An Expert at Courting Death (3)

    849 An Expert at Courting Death (3)


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°Ah Wei, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±


    Ah Wei nodded, carried the basket, and used his qinggong to disappear into the night.


    Yue Gou and Qing Yan entered the room and carried Grandma and Granny Lan out. Shadow Thirteen brought Old Cui and Zi Yan. The Level Five Asura King released a terrifying pressure. Shadow Thirteen and the others had just taken a few steps when their legs were almost broken on the ground.


    Yan Jiuchao flicked his wide sleeve and blocked the pressure of the Level Five Asura King.


    Everyone hurriedly used their qinggong to leave.


    The Level Five Asura King sneered. His expression did not change. Anyone could tell that he had yet to use half of his strength. On the other hand, Yan Jiuchao had almost used his full strength and was about to copse.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s strength had greatly decreased, and beads of sweat broke out on his forehead.


    The Level Five Asura King was like azy cat teasing a dying rat. He was not in a hurry to strangle Yan Jiuchao to death. Instead, he casually increased his strength.


    In the air, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s cultivationpletely disappeared. The intense pain pressed down on him like a stone. He felt a pain in his chest and fell from midair.


    Shadow Thirteen turned around and his face turned pale. ¡°Young Master!¡±


    The Level Five Asura King stretched out his sharp ws and turned them into fists in midair, punching Yan Jiuchao¡¯s chest! No sooner said than done, Shadow Thirteen shed over and protected Yan Jiuchao tightly.


    Crack¡ª


    The fist smashed into Shadow Thirteen¡¯s body. The bones in his body shattered like jade that had fallen to the ground. The Level Five Asura King unceremoniously threw this annoying fellow away and punched Yan Jiuchao again.


    ¡°Roar¡ª¡±


    An angry shout suddenly came from the sky. A powerful Asura King pressure blocked his fist like a barrier.


    A trace of shock shed across the Level Five Asura King¡¯s eyes. It was clearly the aura of a Level One Asura King, but it actually blocked a Level Five Asura King¡¯s attack?


    Qing Yan said, ¡°It¡¯s Asura! Asura hase out of seclusion!¡±


    Ever since Asura was injured, he had found a hidden ce to enter seclusion. They had plundered many secret manuals suitable for Asura from the Sikong family and sessfully let their Asura break through to the Level One Asura King.


    Qing Yan quickly realized something and frowned. ¡°Not good, he came out of seclusion early!¡±


    The Level Five Asura King could tell that this opponent was at the peak of the Level One Asura King and had faint signs of breaking through. In other words, he had forcefully suppressed himself at the critical juncture of breaking through. This was very dangerous.


    If he suppressed himself, he would not be able to use his full strength. However, even so, he actually withstood nearly fifty percent of his strength. This Asura King was still insignificant. If he seeded, who among them could be his match?


    The Level Five Asura King immediately wanted to kill the Milk Asura!


    While the Level Five Asura King was killing Yan Jiuchao and the others, the ancient tomb on the other side also weed its killing intent.


    Sikong Ye sat on the round altar in the middle of the secret room and meditated with his eyes closed. In order to let him cultivate in peace, Yu Wan closed the stone door. The secret room was quiet, and only his weak breathing could be heard.


    With a bang, the stone door opened.


    ¡°Ah Wan, is that you?¡± Sikong Ye slowly opened his eyes. He thought it was the younger sister, but what he saw was the eldest sister, who was clearly thinner.


    He was stunned. ¡°Yu¡¯er? Why are you here?¡±


    The Saintess smiled. ¡°I¡¯m here to see the ancestor.¡±


    This greeting made Sikong Ye frown.


    The Saintess slowly walked over and raised her hand to gently pat Sikong Ye¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Ancestor, are you very weak?¡±


    She pressed down on Sikong Ye just like that, and Sikong Ye could not resist. Sheughed. ¡°It seems to be true. Ancestor, you¡¯ve lost all your martial arts.¡±


    Sikong Ye¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he instinctively sensed that something was wrong. ¡°You¡¯re not Yu¡¯er!¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not Yu¡¯er. There¡¯s no Yu¡¯er in the world. Unfortunately, you know it toote.¡±


    The Saintess sneered, grabbed his shoulder, and threw him to the ground!

 Chapter 850 - 850 Might of the Ten Thousand Gu King

    850 Might of the Ten Thousand Gu King


    The higher the realm of the Longevity Technique, the stronger the strength and the longer the lifespan obtained. However, at the same time, the bacsh suffered by the full moon would also be greater.


    At Sikong Ye¡¯s level, he was as fragile as babies during the nights of the full moon.


    When the Saintess threw him down, he did not even have the strength to resist. All the pain that he could not feel in the past pressed down on him exponentially, and cold sweat quickly broke out on his forehead.


    However, even in such a sorry state, his eyes still emitted an unruly cold light. ¡°You¡¯re the Saintess?¡±


    !!


    The Saintess was shocked. The medicinal effect of the Cultivation Disintegrating Powder in her body had yet to pass, but Old Ancestor Sikong actually sensed her aura?


    No, he didn¡¯t notice it. He could tell.


    With just a casual action, he could tell her martial arts path. As expected of an ancestor, his attainments in martial arts had already reached the peak. However, so what?


    He was going to die soon. There would no longer be Ancestor Sikong in the world.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m the Saintess,¡± the Saintess said unscrupulously. What did she have to hide from a dead person? Could it be that she was afraid that he would turn around and take revenge on her? Did he have the ability?


    However, before killing him, the Saintess had one thing to do.


    The Saintess squatted down and gently patted his face with her dagger. This seemingly harmless action was extremely insulting.


    Sikong Ye looked at her coldly.


    The Saintess smiled faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. You can¡¯t even kill an ant now. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you? Let me ask you, where¡¯s the Longevity Technique? It¡¯s not the one provided by the Sikong family, but the one you perfected!¡±


    The Longevity Technique left behind by the Sikong family¡¯s ancestors was an iplete copy. After so many years, the Saintess had only seen two people who had mastered it. One was Yan Jiuchao, and the other was Ancestor Sikong. In the end, Ancestor Sikong had the advantage of age and resources and his realm was higher. Therefore, the Longevity Technique in his hands was definitely more perfect and better.


    Sikong Ye said weakly and mockingly, ¡°You want the Longevity Technique¡­ dream on!¡±


    The Saintess smiled and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that after I kill you, I¡¯ll turn to deal with your little great-granddaughter? I¡¯m fake, but that one is real.¡±


    Sikong Ye moved back as if he wanted to avoid her dagger. ¡°Whether I hand it over or not, won¡¯t you let her off?¡± He had already been tricked once. It would not be so easy to trick him a second time!


    The Saintess continued, ¡°Then why don¡¯t we make a deal? Give me the Longevity Technique and I¡¯ll spare that girl¡¯s life.¡±


    She had spared her life, but it did not mean that Sikong Yun¡¯s experts would spare hers. However, there was no need to let Ancestor Sikong know about this.


    Sikong Ye red at her without blinking. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you at this point?¡±


    The Saintess narrowed her eyes. ¡°Name a condition. What must I do to make you hand over the Longevity Technique?¡±


    ¡°Your life.¡± Sikong Ye enunciated each word clearly.


    The Saintess¡¯s eyes darkened. She stood up and shouted, ¡°It seems like you want to do this the hard way. Fine, I¡¯ll kill you first before killing that girl. When I turn the entire Nether Mountain upside down, I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t find the Longevity Technique!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the Saintess gripped the dagger in her hand and stabbed at Sikong Ye.


    Just as she was about to seed, Sikong Ye touched a mechanism in the dark. He suddenly pressed it, and the floor cracked as he fell.


    The Saintess reached out to grab it, but the floor closed with a bang. The Saintess retracted her hand in time. It was too dangerous. If she had been a stepter, her hand would have been broken!


    No wonder that old fellow kept moving back. She thought that he was afraid and wanted to avoid her dagger, but she did not expect him to approach this mechanism.


    The Saintess also pressed the mechanism with her bare hands. Unfortunately, this was originally a mechanism to save oneself. After locking it from the inside, the outside could no longer be activated.


    ¡°Detestable!¡± The Saintess gritted her teeth and stood up. She looked at the tightly closed floor and said disdainfully, ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t catch you like this? Lord Mo, you cane in.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a man in a dark red cloak slowly entered the secret room.


    He was seven feet tall, had a muscr body, and a powerful aura. He was one of the three experts that Sikong Yun¡¯s grandfather had given him. He was also a Level Five Asura King, but he had already reached the peak of Level Five and was only a step away from Level Six.


    When he walked into the Nether Mountain, the vegetation there had withered.


    He stepped on the cold limestone floor step by step. The floor seemed to be burning from his internal energy, emitting ck smoke.


    The Saintess had never seen such an expert in the Sikong family, other than Ancestor Sikong. It was no wonder that Sikong Yun¡¯s grandfather had repeatedly reminded him not to let Master Sikong discover him. Sikong Yun¡¯s maternal family was really bold. They actually nurtured such a terrifying expert behind the Sikong family¡¯s back!


    If she controlled the Sikong family in the future, she would definitely have to guard against Sikong Yun¡¯s maternal family.


    However, they were in the same boat now.


    The Saintess said to him, ¡°Ancestor Sikong has hidden underground. The stones here are all made of the Sikong family¡¯s Coiled Dragon Stone. They¡¯re indestructible. I wonder if Lord Mo has a way to shatter them?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The Level Five Asura King, who was called Lord Mo, gave the Saintess a cold look. He walked to the mechanism and waved his hand, indicating for the Saintess to move aside.


    The Saintess was a little angry at this action of sending the shop assistant away. After all, she was the Saintess of the Nether Capital, but he actually looked down on her. If she didn¡¯t have a favor to ask of him, she would have punished him.


    The Saintess swallowed her anger and retreated out of the secret room.


    Lord Mo sank his energy into his dantian and raised his hand to strike the ground with a domineering astral energy. The astral energy was so powerful that even the entire tomb shook, but the Coiling Dragon Stone did not crack at all.


    The Saintess was surprised. Fortunately, she did not listen to Sikong Yun and secretly brought the expert to the Nether Mountain. Otherwise, with the power of the Coiling Dragon Stone, she would not be able to catch the Sikong Ancestor even if she spent three days and three nights.


    Once Ancestor Sikong recovered two dayster, what awaited her would not be a good fruit.


    Lord Mo had only used thirty percent of his strength just now. He was not in a hurry to open it. He increased his internal energy by twenty percent. This time, although the Coiling Dragon Stone still did not shatter, it trembled at a visible extent.


    The Saintess¡¯ eyes lit up.


    It moved, the Coiled Dragon Stone moved!


    There was hope of it opening!


    Lord Mo shouted and used 70% of his strength to smash the Coiling Dragon Stone under his feet.


    Crack!


    A small crack appeared on the Coiled Dragon Stone.


    The Saintess was overjoyed!


    As expected of a peak Level Five Asura King, he could even crack the legendary invincible Coiling Dragon Stone.


    As Lord Mo punched down, the crack on the Coiling Dragon Stone gradually became bigger¡ª


    On the other hand, after Yu Wan returned to the courtyard, she first went to pack some clothes for her great-grandfather and then went to the kitchen to get some food. She did not tell a third person about Sikong Ye¡¯s weakness, so Yu Wan did not say anything. Everyone saw that she could eat and only thought that she was taking it for herself.


    ...


    After she was done packing, she wondered if she should go to Yan Jiuchao¡¯s ce to take a lookter. She suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    Eh? Where was the Saintess? She had been here for so long, but she had not seen her. Didn¡¯t she want to kill her all the time? Why did she suddenly disappear?


    ¡°Hey.¡± Yu Wan stopped a disciple. ¡°Have you seen my sister?¡±


    The disciple shook his head.


    Yu Wan asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t seen her all day?¡±


    The disciple thought for a while. ¡°I saw her just now.¡±


    ¡°When?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    The disciple said, ¡°In the evening. Not long after you went out, she also went out.¡±


    Yu Wan continued, ¡°And didn¡¯te back?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The disciple nodded.


    ¡°She disappeared for no reason. It¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s not a good thing! No, I have to find her!¡± Yu Wan turned around to look for the Saintess, but the moment she crossed the threshold, the ground suddenly trembled. Yu Wan staggered and almost fell!


    ...


    She hurriedly held onto the door frame. Just as she stabilized herself, the ground trembled again.


    She frowned. ¡°What happened?!¡±


    In Sikong Changfeng¡¯s courtyard.


    Little Gu was lying on the back of the Ten Thousand Gu King, acting tyrannically.


    Tsk!


    It turned over!


    Huff!


    It punched out with its beautiful little fist!


    The Ten Thousand Gu King sat in meditation without moving.


    Little Gu plucked its tentacles!


    Little Gu pulled its insect horn!


    Little Gu punched its insect shell eighteen times!


    Swish!


    The Ten Thousand Gu King opened its eyes, and a light as sharp as an ice de instantly filled the surroundings.


    Even though Little Gu was on its back, it was instantly stunned by the cold pressure.


    The Ten Thousand Gu King looked in the direction of the Nether Mountain. With a pressure, the jade bottle exploded.


    Yiya!


    Little Gu was so frightened that it hugged the Ten Thousand Gu King¡¯s horn.


    The Ten Thousand Gu King flew out domineeringly and coldly. It was so fast that it did not even leave an afterimage.


    Little Gu, which was being blown around, was trembling in fear.


    The Coiling Dragon Stonepletely cracked. The pressure from a peak Level Five Asura King made Sikong Ye¡¯s meridians reverse and his bones break.


    Lord Mo used his internal energy to grab the heavily injured Sikong Ye and grabbed his neck.


    He was an unattainable god, an invincible king. It was the wish of all the experts in the Nether Capital to defeat Ancestor Sikong with their own hands!


    Sikong Ye¡¯s life was rapidly draining away.


    Lord Mo controlled his internal energy with his right hand to strangle him. He held a dagger in the palm of his left hand and stabbed it fiercely at Sikong Ye¡¯s heart.


    At the critical moment, a sharp scream sounded from behind the tomb.


    The powerful pressure of the Gu King swept over like a wave. The dagger that was about to stab Sikong Ye¡¯s heart was pressed into a bow and fell to the ground with a ng.

 Chapter 851 - 851 Divine Brave Ten Thousand Gu King, Invincible Milk Asura (1)

    851 Divine Brave Ten Thousand Gu King, Invincible Milk Asura (1)


    A trace of suspicion shed across Lord Mo¡¯s eyes. Although he had not used all his strength in that move just now, it was still an attack that could not be ignored, not to mention that the dagger was made of ck iron from the Zhuge family. It could cut through iron like mud and was not much inferior to the Coiled Dragon Stone. It was actually bent by that force just like that?


    This was¡­


    The sharp whistling continued. Ordinary people could not hear it, but to experts, it was like a sharp awl that pierced straight into their minds.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± The Saintess covered her head and fell to the cold ground in pain.


    !!


    Lord Mo had the strength of a peak Level Five Asura King. Although he could not block this scream, he still felt a trace of difort.


    In the tomb, the Gu King¡¯s pressure was everywhere.


    Lord Mo focused his energy. He could tell that the Gu King was still very far away, but even so, its pressure still protected Sikong Ye. He had long heard that Ancestor Sikong had a powerful Gu worm in his hands, but he did not expect it to be so powerful.


    If he was not wrong, this Gu King was probably at the strength of a Level Five Asura King.


    Although he was not afraid of it, it was a little troublesome. It was best to kill Sikong Ye before it arrived.


    Lord Mo no longer used a weapon. He condensed a powerful internal energy in his palm and was about to p Sikong Ye¡¯s vital point.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    It was the Saintess who suffered internal injuries from the pressure of the Ten Thousand Gu King. Shey on the ground, her meridians reversed, and she vomited blood!


    She was Sikong Yun¡¯s wife and also the Saintess of the Nether Capital. She still had a very considerable value. Lord Mo would not really let her die in the hands of the Ten Thousand Gu King.


    Lord Mo had no choice but to divert a portion of his internal energy to stand in front of the Saintess and resist the pressure of the Ten Thousand Gu King.


    The Ten Thousand Gu King¡¯s speed was faster than expected. In just this moment, it had already shed into the ancient tomb like a ghost.


    The Ten Thousand Gu King knocked aside the internal energy that Lord Mo used to restrain Sikong Ye, and Sikong Ye fell to the ground.


    The Ten Thousand Gu King stood in front of Sikong Ye, his eyes that seemed to have been closed for ten thousand years stared at Lord Mo without blinking, as if there were two holes in hell that emitted a cold light that could devour souls.


    Little Gu was blown by the strong wind all the way, and its antenna exploded. If it wasn¡¯t for its tight grip, it would have fallen countless times. It finally stopped. Little Guy on the Ten Thousand Gu King¡¯s back, so tired that it stuck out its tongue and rolled its eyes!


    So angry!


    It didn¡¯t even greet it when it flew!


    Little Gu revealed its small fists and punched the Ten Thousand Gu King¡¯s hard insect shell!


    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Lord Mo narrowed his eyes.


    So there were two Ten Thousand Gu Kings. Although the little one was a juvenile Gu, its potential was not inferior to this old one.


    Lord Mo said proudly, ¡°You came at the right time. I¡¯ll take you all in today. The King of Ten Thousand Gu is a great tonic for martial artists. When I suck this old one, I¡¯ll capture this little one!¡±


    The higher the strength of the Ten Thousand Gu King, the more effective it was to increase his strength. He had been lingering at this realm for more than three years and had not been able to break through. At his realm, the pills in the Nether Capital were no longer helpful to him, yet he could not find any qualified Gu King. It was not that he did not know that Ancestor Sikong had the Gu King, but who dared to have any ideas about him?


    He did not look for them, but they automatically came to him to enjoy. He could not reject them even if he wanted to.


    Lord Mo suddenly raised his pressure to the extreme.


    A battle between experts did not need too fancy moves. He wanted to use his pressure to suppress it until it submitted to him.


    The troublesome Little Gu was also very afraid in front of experts. When the powerful pressure swept over, it immediately retracted its small fists and hugged the Ten Thousand Gu King¡¯s insect horn.


    Although they both had the strength of a Level Five Asura King, he was at the peak of Level Five. This was definitely not something an expert who had just entered Level Five couldpare to.


    Lord Mo flicked his wide sleeve and said arrogantly, ¡°A worm dares to be impudent to me? You overestimate yourself!¡±


    The pressure of a peak Level Five was like a vast sea, drowning the entire ancient tomb. Only the Saintess was not affected under his protection. As for the rest¡­


    He reached out, preparing to put the heavily injured Gu King into his bag at any time.


    At this moment, something unbelievable happened.


    The aura of the Ten Thousand Gu King, who was originally only at the early-stage of Level Five, suddenly began to increase. Mid-stage Level Five,te-stage Level Five, peak Level Five, perfected Level Five¡­ Level Six!


    However, it did not stop!

 Chapter 852 - 852 Mighty Ten Thousand Gu King, Invincible Milk Asura (2)

    852 Mighty Ten Thousand Gu King, Invincible Milk Asura (2)


    Early-stage Level Six, middle-stage Level Six¡­ Peak Level Six!


    The King of Ten Thousand Gu had increased his realm by an entire level.


    This was something that many peerless experts could not do for decades. It actually¡­


    Could it be that this was the Ten Thousand Gu King¡¯s true strength? It had been hiding before?!


    A mere Level Five Asura King actually had designs on a Level Six Gu King. He probably did not even know how to write the word ¡°death¡±.


    Lord Mo finally realized this and ran!


    Unfortunately, he could not escape.


    The Ten Thousand Gu King let out a sharp scream. The pressure was like an invisible light wave as it suddenly collided with his back. The Asura King, who was at the peak of Level Five, fell to the ground and twitched twice.


    Crack! Crack, crack, crack¡­


    The Ten Thousand Gu King continued to pressure him, breaking all the bones in his body.


    The torture that Sikong Ye had suffered returned to the Level Five Asura King a thousand times over.


    When his strength could not protect his body, he would no longer be able to withstand the pain. The pain attacked, and he let out a miserable scream. ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    The scream was too terrifying. The Little Gu covered its eyes with its little ws. After a while, it stole a nce through the gaps in its little ws. Seeing that the big bastard had fallen to the ground and could not fight back, it immediately ate the gall of a bear! Its aura was ten meters high!


    It jumped onto the body of the Level Five Asura King, took out its small fists, and punched!


    ¡­


    In the courtyard in the east of the city, the Level Five Asura King wanted to kill the Milk Asura who had appeared halfway. Killing an early-stage Level One Asura was simply as easy as flipping his hand. He did not take the Milk Asura seriously and was only waiting to strangle him and the man called Yan Jiuchao to death.


    Milk Asura also knew that his realm was inferior to his, so he did not fight him. He carried Yan Jiuchao on his back and used his qinggong to escape into the night.


    ¡°Trying to escape?¡± The Level Five Asura King snorted coldly and chased after him.


    His goal was Yan Jiuchao and Milk Asura. As for the remaining group of people, there would naturally be other assassins to deal with them.


    As expected, not long after he left, a wave of assassins in ck surged into the courtyard. Ah Wei had already left with the little ck eggs. Yue Gou and Qing Yan respectively brought Grandma, Granny Lan, and the others and were too busy.


    Just as the group of people was about to swing their swords at Shadow Thirteen, who was lying in a pool of blood, a wave of fatal plum blossom darts flew over with a huge force, ruthlessly flipping the five men in ck to the ground.


    The plum blossom darts were poisoned, and the five men in ck died on the spot.


    Shadow Thirteeny in a pool of blood, on the verge of death, unable to move. He turned his face to the side and looked in the direction where the person had appeared. Blood flowed from his forehead, blurring his vision.


    Shadow Six did not like to kill. At least, he did not like such massacres. However, he was like a ferocious beast that had lost its rationality. Every strike was fatal. Shadow Thirteen opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but he couldn¡¯t make a sound.


    Don¡¯t kill anymore¡­


    He did not feel sorry for those people¡¯s lives, but he did not want them to dirty Shadow Six¡¯s hands.


    After killing thest man in ck, there was no clean ce on Shadow Six¡¯s body. It was as if he had been soaked in a blood pool, and blood dripped from his entire body. He came to Shadow Thirteen and knelt down on one knee.


    Plop.


    Something hot dripped onto Shadow Thirteen¡¯s pale face.


    Shadow Thirteen¡¯s throat ached. ¡°Shadow¡­ Shadow Six¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop talking!¡± Shadow Six knelt down on one knee and wiped his surging tears. He reached out his arm and carefully picked him up. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to Old Cui.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said weakly, ¡°Save¡­ Young Master.¡±


    The moon was dark and the wind was strong. The night was like a natural curtain, covering the figures of Milk Asura and Yan Jiuchao. However, the sound they made could not escape the ears of the Level Five Asura King.


    The Level Five Asura King chased after him relentlessly. However, to his surprise, the level-one Asura King¡¯s realm was not high, but his qinggong was not low. He clearly had a man with him, but he still could not catch up.


    Every time he thought that he was going to catch them, the other party would suddenly disappear with a strange step.


    The Level Five Asura King frowned. ¡°What kind of qinggong is this?!¡±


    Milk Asura turned around and stuck out his tongue at him!


    However, the Nether Capital was only so big. There was always a ce where people had nowhere to escape. Milk Asura darted into an alley. The Level Five Asura King sneered and took a shortcut to go around another alley. At the end of the road, he blocked Milk Asura and Yan Jiuchao¡¯s path.

 Chapter 853 - 853 Mighty Ten Thousand Gu King, Invincible Milk Asura (3)

    853 Mighty Ten Thousand Gu King, Invincible Milk Asura (3)


    This was an old street that had long been abandoned. The houses on both sides were empty, and there were nomoners living there. Because of this, it seemed especially sinister and terrifying in the dark night.


    The Level Five Asura King slowly walked towards them and said arrogantly, ¡°Do you still want to escape?¡±


    Milk Asura looked at him innocently and took two steps back.


    The Level Five Asura King asked, ¡°Tell me, what qinggong did you use just now?¡±


    Milk Asura did not say anything and continued to look at him adorably. When he walked forward, Milk Asura retreated. When he was forced to retreat without any way out, Milk Asura pouted aggrievedly.


    The Level Five Asura King threatened, ¡°Hand over your qinggong secret manual and I¡¯ll let you die a quick death. Otherwise, I¡¯ll break your bones one by one and eat your flesh bit by bit. I¡¯ll let you know what it means to live no better than death!¡±


    Milk Asura was unmoved.


    The Level Five Asura King sneered. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll cripple you first before slowly torturing you. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re stubborn or if my fist is stronger!¡±


    With that, he was about to attack when Milk Asura suddenly stretched out a hand and made a ¡°wait¡± gesture. The Level Five Asura King thought that he hadpromised and looked at him with a faint smile.


    Milk Asura stroked his head elegantly and took out a small milk bottle. He suddenly took a sip and threw the person on his back to the Level Five Asura King before escaping!


    The Level Five Asura King looked at the dummy in his arms and realized that he had been yed. He immediately flew into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°You fooled me. You will pay the price!¡±


    The Level Five Asura King was so angry that he lost all his rationality. He did not care where the real Yan Jiuchao went and chased after him without care.


    This time, he did notpete with the other party in qinggong. He directly released the pressure of a Level Five Asura King, suppressing Milk Asura until he screamed and fell from the sky.


    Milk Asura fell to the ground.


    The Level Five Asura Kingnded steadily beside him and walked towards him step by step. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t cherish it!¡±


    Milk Asura suddenly stood up and raised his hand in a gesture of surrender.


    The Level Five Asura King narrowed his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re finally willing to hand over the secret manual?¡±


    Milk Asura nodded aggrievedly.


    The Level Five Asura King stretched out his hand. ¡°Bring it over!¡±


    Milk Asura took out arge pile of things from his pocket and sleeve: a small milk bottle, a small pot lid, a small bead, a small red rope, a small handkerchief, a small diaper¡­


    The corners of the Level Five Asura King¡¯s eyes twitched. It was fine if a man like you used a handkerchief, but why did you have a diaper?!


    Uh¡­ This is the milk friend¡¯s diaper, he took the wrong one. Milk Asura stuffed the little diaper back into his arms. After emptying all his pockets, he finally found a square box and carefully handed it to him.


    The Level Five Asura King would not let him off so easily. ¡°Open it and take a look!¡±


    Milk Asura obediently opened the box. Other than a folded secret manual, there was nothing else inside.


    The Level Five Asura King was also guarding against him from ambushing him the moment he got close. He said coldly, ¡°Throw it over.¡±


    Milk Asura reluctantly threw the box over. As soon as he finished throwing, the Milk Asura ran!


    The Level Five Asura King frowned. He wanted to escape? Wait, something was wrong!


    The Level Five Asura King suddenly looked at the box in his hand.


    The Qianji Box exploded with a bang!


    The Level Five Asura King did not even have time to exim before he was exploded into a pool of flesh by the thousand mechanisms.

 Chapter 854 - 854 The Might of the Black Eggs!

    854 The Might of the ck Eggs!


    After Milk Asura finished blowing up the Level Five Asura King, he quickly returned to the street that had been blocked by the Level Five Asura King for the first time. He jumped into a dpidated room, opened the cab, and saved Yan Jiuchao, who he had hidden inside.


    He matched his fingers, not knowing where to go.


    Yan Jiuchao slowly opened his eyes and said weakly, ¡°Go look for Shadow Thirteen.¡±


    Milk Asura carried Yan Jiuchao on his back. Just as he was about to use his qinggong to fly towards the east courtyard of the city, he saw Shadow Six rushing over.


    !!


    Shadow Six originally did not know where Young Master and his Asura had gone. He had only taken the opportunity to look for them when he heard the hugemotion. He was not sure if it was Young Master, so he wanted to try his luck, but he found him.


    ¡°Young Master!¡± His eyes lit up and he strode forward.


    Yan Jiuchao nced at him. ¡°Where¡¯s Shadow Thirteen?¡±


    When Shadow Thirteen was about to die, he was obsessed with his Young Master. He did not expect his Young Master to be so injured. The first person he was concerned about was also Shadow Thirteen. Shadow Six was relieved by their rtionship but also a little jealous. He did not know why.


    Shadow Six said, ¡°The courtyard in the east of the city is very safe for the time being. I left him there, but¡­ his condition isn¡¯t too good¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao endured the pain in his meridians and dantian and took out a small medicine bottle. ¡°Give it to him to take.¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡± Shadow Six took the small medicine bottle and opened it. There was a ck pill inside.


    ¡°The Sikong family¡¯s pills.¡± Yan Jiuchao¡¯s situation was not good either. It was difficult for him to speak and he did not exin much.


    However, even if he didn¡¯t say it, Shadow Six could guess that with his Young Master¡¯s personality, ordinary things with curative effects wouldn¡¯t catch his eye. What could make him carry it on him at all times must be a good medicine to save his life.


    Young Master had clearly lost his memories and thought that he was the Ghost King. He had only agreed to pretend to be their Young Master for the sake of the n, but at such a critical moment, he gave thest life-saving medicine to Shadow Thirteen.


    Shadow Six was so touched that he wanted to cry.


    Such a good, such a good Young Master¡­


    They had to¡­


    Before Shadow Six could finish moving, Yan Jiuchao took out seventeen to eighteen small medicine bottles from his wide sleeve.


    ¡°¡­¡± Shadow Six was instantly petrified!


    Two Level Five Asura Kings had died in a row in the Nether Capital. Such a hugemotion naturally could not be hidden from the experts of the Nether Capital. The Sikong Manor was at the foot of the Nether Mountain, and the tremors in the Nether Mountain were very strong. Master Sikong had long sensed it.


    The Ancestor had cultivated in the Nether Mountain for many years, and it was not that there had never been a bigmotion. However, that aura did not seem toe from the Ancestor.


    Could it be that someone had barged into the Nether Mountain?


    Although Master Sikong was confident in his ancestor¡¯s martial arts, he did not feel the ancestor¡¯s pressure and aura from the beginning to the end. Why was this? Could it be that the ancestor had already encountered something unexpected?


    Master Sikong¡¯s expression turned solemn. However, he was not qualified to enter the Nether Mountain, so he could only call his eldest son, who had never been doted on by him, over.


    ¡°Father.¡± Sikong Changfeng bowed politely and distantly.


    Master Sikong was anxious about the situation in the Nether Mountain and did not care about his son¡¯s distance from him. He said seriously, ¡°Did you hear themotion in the Nether Mountain?¡±


    Not only did he hear it, he also saw the Ten Thousand Gu King suddenly break out of the bottle and bring Little Flower to the Nether Mountain. His intuition told him that something had happened to Ancestor Sikong. He was about to go to the Nether Mountain to take a look when he was called by his father¡¯s people to the study.


    ¡°I heard you, Father,¡± he replied.


    Master Sikong continued, ¡°Do you know what happened? Did someone barge into the Nether Mountain? The Ancestor¡­¡±


    Although Sikong Changfeng could enter and leave the Nether Mountain freely, he never revealed everything about the Nether Mountain to outsiders. Therefore, even when his biological father asked him, he only replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Master Sikong knew that his son¡¯s lips were sealed and he could not pry out half a sentence. He said impatiently and helplessly, ¡°Then go take a look,¡± and let him leave.


    When Sikong Changfeng rushed to the Nether Mountain¡¯s tomb, the peak Level Five Asura King had already been beaten unconscious by Little Gu¡¯s invincible fists. Little Gu wanted to bite him to death, but it was restrained by Yu Wan, who arrived in time.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°He¡¯s also Asura. His strength can be used by Asura.¡±


    Only then did Little Gu pat its little ws and jump back onto the Ten Thousand Gu King¡¯s back.


    The Ten Thousand Gu King returned to his meditative state. He silentlyy on the cold ground and guarded the dying Sikong Ye.


    Sikong Ye was injured by the peak Level Five Asura King at the same time that he had almost lost all his internal energy. His life was rapidly depleting, and his aura was bing weaker.


    ¡°Great-grandpa!¡± Yu Wan walked over in three steps and helped Sikong Ye up to lean against the wall of the secret room.


    Yu Wan clearly remembered that she was very careful. After leaving the tomb, she did not say a word about her great-grandfather¡¯s weakness. Unexpectedly, someone still took advantage of it!


    Sikong Ye¡¯s condition was not good. The blood hadpletely drained from his face. Yu Wan pinched his pulse and realized that his pulse was unprecedentedly chaotic. Blood kept flowing from the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Great-Grandpa, hang in there¡­ I have a life-saving medicine on me¡­ Yan Jiuchao gave it to me¡­ He said that it¡¯s the best pill in the Sikong family¡­ It can revive the dead¡­¡± This kind of pill was even better than the medicine that Great-Grandmother had made at the bottom of the cliff back then, so not only did Yan Jiuchao stockpile a bunch himself, but he also stuffed a lot of it on her.


    Yu Wan took out all the medicine bottles on her. ¡°Great Grandpa, look! There¡¯s so much medicine! You¡¯ll definitely be fine!¡±


    Yu Wan picked up a medicine bottle, removed the cork, and poured out the pills inside.


    Sikong Ye shook his head slightly and said in a weak voice, ¡°It¡¯s useless¡­ These pills¡­ can¡¯t treat Great Grandpa¡­¡±


    Yu Wan said anxiously, ¡°No, try it!¡±


    Sikong Ye raised his hand and gently pressed down on her little hand that was feeding him the medicine. ¡°In my realm, these pills¡­ are useless¡­¡±


    These were not polite words, but the truth. With the Sikong family¡¯s financial resources and ability, they would not be stingy with a few pills that could revive the dead. However, after cultivating the Longevity Technique to the eighth level, there were no more pills in the Nether Capital that could treat him.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Yu Wan was unwilling to give up herst hope.


    Sikong Ye looked at her with a pale face. ¡°Let Great Grandpa finish speaking.¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s throat hurt and her eyes turned red.


    Sikong Ye squeezed out a weak smile. ¡°It¡¯s Great Grandpa, silly.¡±


    Yu Wan was stunned.


    Ah¡­


    Grandma¡¯s father¡­ seemed to be Great-Grandpa¡­


    What was wrong with her? She had been calling him great-grandfather for two days.


    ...


    Sikong Ye was amused by her silly look. In his heart, he was unwilling to add the word ¡°external¡± to his and Lan Yi¡¯s descendants. She was his little great-granddaughter and would always be.


    He raised his hand to stroke her head. ¡°¡­I¡¯ve let you suffer.¡±


    At this point, what else could he not understand? This girl was actually protecting him when she was at odds with the Saintess. He was too stupid to see that she was his only great-granddaughter.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never regretted anything in my life¡­ Now¡­ I regret not being able to leave with Lan Yi back then¡­¡±


    If he had done that, he would have realized that Lan Yi was pregnant. He wanted to apany Lan Yi to give birth and personally raise her child. He still wanted to see her get married and find the best man in the world for her. If that man dared to bully her, he would beat him up!


    And her children, her children¡¯s children¡­ He wanted to protect them all the time¡­


    ¡°Great Grandpa can¡¯t apany you anymore¡­¡± Sikong Ye coughed up a mouthful of blood and took out a secret manual.¡± This is¡­ the perfected longevity technique¡­ My life¡¯s hard work is inside¡­ Take this¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want the Longevity Technique!¡± Yu Wan choked.


    Sikong Ye smiled bitterly and wiped her tears. ¡°Actually, a few days ago¡­ I felt that my time was almost up¡­ I was unwilling to ept it for a long time¡­ I thought¡­ perhaps it was to wait until I could reunite with you¡­ Now¡­ Great Grandpa doesn¡¯t have any regrets¡­ I can go in peace¡­¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s heart trembled. ¡°Great Grandpa!¡±


    Sikong Yey peacefully on the ground.


    ...


    Yu Wan¡¯s tears fell. ¡°Great-grandpa¡­ Great-grandpa! Great-grand¡ª¡±


    Bang!


    Before she could finish her sentence, a tall figure smashed in from outside the tomb with three ck things in his arms.


    It turned out that Ah Wei had escaped from the east courtyard of the city with his three useless disciples. As he fled, he got lost and entered the Nether Mountain in a daze. He even rolled into a gloomy tomb.


    Ah Wei used his body as a meat cushion. The three little ck eggs first hit him, then rolled to the ground.


    Sikong Ye opened his eyes. This was hisst look before he died.


    But¡­ What did he see? Three round, chubby little ck eggs?!


    ¡°Son!¡± Yu Wan shouted.


    This, this, this¡­ These cute little fellows were his little great-grandsons?


    Sikong Ye¡¯s eyes widened. He grabbed Yu Wan¡¯s hand and said with hisst bit of strength, ¡°I think¡­ I can still be saved!¡±

 Chapter 855 - 855 The Mission of the Ten Thousand Gu King (1)

    855 The Mission of the Ten Thousand Gu King (1)


    When Sikong Changfeng walked into the tomb and happened to hear Ancestor Sikong¡¯sst sentence, he was so shocked that he staggered and almost fell!


    ¡°Ancestor!¡±


    He quickly walked to the secret room at the end.


    However, Sikong Ye closed his eyes and fainted after saying that. Even though he fainted, his face was still facing the little ck eggs.


    !!


    The little ck eggs were dizzy and their eyes were seeing stars. They walked as if they were drunk and were swaying.


    The first thing Sikong Changfeng saw was these three ck little fellows. Triplets were simply too rare, and they were so ck and beautiful that they could not be found even with antern. Before he could be surprised, he saw Yu Wan with tears in her eyes and an indescribable expression. He could not be bothered to be surprised because a loud and clear baby cry came from the tomb.


    He nced around and saw a young man less than twenty years old carrying a baby.


    Then there was the Asura King who had fallen to the ground and¡ª


    ¡°Aiya!¡±


    He tripped, but he identally stepped on the Saintess who was lying on the ground.


    The Saintess was originally awake and was about to escape when no one was paying attention. However, Sikong Chengfeng stepped on her head and her eyes rolled back on the spot. She was so dizzy that she couldn¡¯t faint anymore.


    Sikong Changfeng stepped on the Saintess until she was a pig¡¯s head. However, he could not tell that it was a face very simr to Yu Wan.


    Sikong Changfeng was puzzled. There had never been outsiders in the Nether Mountain. Why were there so many people today? There were even men, women and children.


    Sikong Changfeng simply did not know how to express his shock. In the end, he saw Old Ancestor Sikong, who had fainted on the floor in a strange posture.


    The corners of Sikong Changfeng¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°¡­¡±


    Sikong Changfeng took a few deep breaths and suppressed all his churning emotions. He asked Yu Wan, who was still awake and knew her, ¡°Why are you here? Your face¡­ has recovered? Also, what happened here? Who are they?¡±


    A series of questions were thrown at Yu Wan. Yu Wan did not know who to answer first. At this moment, the little ck eggs finally touched their mother¡¯s side and threw themselves into her arms.


    Sikong Changfeng: ¡°?!¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°My sons, don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m even more surprised than you.¡±


    Who knew what had happened? Why did Ah Wei, her sons, and her nephew alle to the tomb of the Nether Mountain?


    ¡°Ah Wei, what happened?¡± She asked the number one viin of the Ghost n, who had coaxed the baby until he was overwrought.


    Ah Wei said with an ashen face, ¡°An assassin came to the courtyard. We got separated.¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes turned cold. Even that side had encountered assassins?!


    ¡°What about the others? Did Yan Jiuchao go over?¡± This was what she was most worried about. The Ghost King and Great-Grandpa practiced the same cultivation technique. If Great-Grandpa lost his strength, then Yan Jiuchao would not be spared to arge extent.


    ¡°He went, and so did Asura. I don¡¯t know what happened after that,¡± Ah Wei said truthfully.


    He walked far away with the children. When his Milk Asura appeared, he only felt a familiar aura in the dark. He really did not know if his Milk Asura had saved Yan Jiuchao.


    Sikong Changfeng could not get an answer from Yu Wan. However, from their conversation, it was not difficult to guess that Yu Wan was originally in this tomb, and this man who was coaxing the baby had identally barged into the Nether Mountain.


    Sikong Changfeng thought that the woman he had identally knocked out was also Yu Wan¡¯s friend. He hurriedly cleared his throat and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that your friend had knocked her out.¡±


    Only then did Yu Wan look at the Saintess. She was so concerned just now that she did not notice that there was a fish that escaped the behind the stone pir.


    Yu Wan immediately recognized the Saintess. In an instant, she was enlightened and knew everything.


    She knew that her great-grandfather¡¯s weakness had never been mentioned to a third person. Why would someone barge into the Nether Mountain fearlessly to assassinate him? It turned out that it was secretly nned by the Saintess! The Saintess must have eavesdropped on her conversation with her great-grandfather and deduced that Yan Jiuchao also had this weakness, so she sent two groups of assassins to kill her great-grandfather and Yan Jiuchao.


    Yu Wan could understand why she wanted to kill Yan Jiuchao. After all, Yan Jiuchao had injured her and schemed against her and Sikong Yun. However, how did Great-Grandpa offend her? Could it be that she was worried that Great-Grandpa would see through her identity, so she killed him in advance to silence him?


    What a vicious woman!

 Chapter 856 - 856 The Mission of the Ten Thousand Gu King (2)

    856 The Mission of the Ten Thousand Gu King (2)


    Yu Wan suppressed the urge to cut her into pieces on the spot and looked at Sikong Changfeng. ¡°Young Master Sikong, there are some things I don¡¯t have time to exin to you. Great Grandpa is seriously injured. I don¡¯t want anyone to discover this. Can I trouble you to lure the disciples of the Chaoyang Hall away?¡±


    Great-Great Grandpa?


    Sikong Changfeng was shocked, but he knew his priorities and did not let himself continue to drown in shock. He immediately turned around and went to the Chaoyang Hall.


    The moment the Nether Mountain shook, the Chaoyang Hall was in chaos. The disciples were all guessing what had happened. Where did the unfamiliar aura that suddenly appeared in the Nether Mountaine from?


    Also, such a big thing had happened. Why was there no sign of the old ancestor?


    Sikong Changfeng said seriously, ¡°An assassin broke into the Nether Mountain and has been captured by the Ancestor. The Ancestor is interrogating him. All of you, follow me to search the other ces on the Nether Mountain and see if there are any hidden assassins.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The disciples followed Sikong Changfeng.


    The Saintess and the peak Level Five Asura King stayed in the tomb, guarded by the Ten Thousand Gu King and the Little Gu. Yu Wan and Ah Wei brought the children and the unconscious Old Ancestor Si Kong back to the Chaoyang Hall.


    Sikong Ye¡¯s situation was not optimistic. To be precise, it was not optimistic at all. His ¡°life ising to an end¡± was not fake, and ¡°no medicine can cure¡± was not a casual word. At his age, he was still unable to break through to the ninth level of the Longevity Technique and reach the end of his life.


    And it was indeed because he was too powerful that the pills in the Nether Capital were no longer useful to him.


    ¡°Can your Gu worm find Yan Jiuchao and the others?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ah Wei said.


    Yu Wan wanted to know the whereabouts of Yan Jiuchao and everyone else because she was worried that something would happen to them. After all, this assassin was so powerful, so the person who chased after Yan Jiuchao was definitely not bad. With her Asura¡¯s realm, he was probably not the other party¡¯s match.


    Secondly, Yu Wan¡¯s medical skills were limited, so she still needed Old Cui to treat Sikong Ye.


    Just as Ah Wei was about to go out to look for Yan Jiuchao and the others, Yan Jiuchao had already brought Asura, Shadow Six, and Shadow Thirteen, who also needed to recuperate, into the Nether Mountain.


    Yan Jiuchao was still wearing Sikong Yun¡¯s face. No one stopped him from bringing many people into the Sikong Manor. Then, they followed the secret passageway of the Nether Mountain to the Chaoyang Hall.


    The moment they saw each other, both sides heaved a long sigh of relief.


    ¡°How are you?¡± Yu Wan came to Yan Jiuchao.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    The Sikong family¡¯s life-saving pill was temporarily effective on him.


    Yu Wan was still worried. She raised her hand to take his pulse. There were signs of internal injuries and he even said that he was fine. However, his pulse was not too bad and there were faint signs of improvement. It was a blessing in disguise.


    Yu Wan thought of something and asked, ¡°Have you also lost your martial arts? I just found out that people who practice the Longevity Technique will suffer a bacsh when the moon is full.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao had already sensed this on the way to the Nether Capital. However, at that time, he did not know if it would re up once a month. He thought that his cultivation had been messed up because he was not careful.


    Yu Wan looked at the door. ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Second Grand-aunt and Qing Yan?¡±


    Shadow Six said, ¡°They escaped and haven¡¯t been contacted for the time being, but all the assassins are already dead. They shouldn¡¯t be in danger for the time being.¡±


    Yu Wan looked at Shadow Thirteen in Shadow Six¡¯s arms. ¡°Thirteen is also injured?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shadow Six nodded sadly. Actually, he had long given Shadow Thirteen a pill to revive him, but with the same pill, Young Master hade back to life, but Shadow Thirteen was still unconscious. He was very worried and afraid that Shadow Thirteen would never wake up again.


    Yu Wan tidied up the rooms next door and let the group stay in her great-grandfather¡¯s courtyard for the time being. Firstly, it was for the convenience of recuperating, and secondly, it was to prevent anyone from assassinating them again.


    Shadow Six carried Shadow Thirteen back to the room. Yu Wan stayed in her great grandfather¡¯s room. Even though she knew that it was not very effective, Yu Wan still fed him a pill. Then, Yu Wan tried to administer acupuncture to her great grandfather to suppress the internal injuries caused by the peak Level Five Asura King.


    However, it was in vain.


    Yu Wan sighed. ¡°It seems that we have to find Old Cui.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao, who was sitting by the window and silently guarding her and the children, said softly, ¡°It¡¯s useless even if hees. His time is up. Even if Hua Tuo reincarnates, he won¡¯t be able to extend his life.¡±

 Chapter 857 - 857 The Mission of the Ten Thousand Gu King (3)

    857 The Mission of the Ten Thousand Gu King (3)


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Is there really no other way?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said calmly, ¡°The only way to save him is to break through to the ninth level of the Longevity Technique.¡±


    Yu Wan pondered and said, ¡°This should be very difficult. I remember Great-Grandpa saying that he¡¯s been lingering at the eighth level for many years, but he¡¯s still unable to do it.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°Find someone who has already reached the ninth level and give him his strength.¡±


    !!


    This was impossible. In this world, no one from the Sikong n had cultivated the Longevity Technique to the ninth level. Even the Ghost n¡¯s Ghost King had only cultivated it to the sixth level.


    Yan Jiuchao continued, ¡°Or we can use the Ten Thousand Gu King as medicine and use poison to urge it. There might be a chance of breaking through to the ninth level.¡±


    Yu Wan was stunned. ¡°You mean¡­ to kill Great Grandpa¡¯s Gu King?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°That Little Gu is fine too. Although it¡¯s a young Gu worm, it has the body of the Gu Emperor.¡±


    Yu Wan was silent.


    ¡°You have to make a decision as soon as possible. He doesn¡¯t have much time. Which one do you want to kill¡­ tell me.¡±


    I¡¯ll do it.


    Yan Jiuchao stood up and carried the three ck eggs back to the room next door.


    ¡­


    Sikong Changfeng lured all the disciples out and asked them to search the Nether Mountain with all their might. The Nether Mountain was so big that they would probably not be able to finish searching in seven to eight days.


    When he returned to Old Master Si Kong¡¯s courtyard, he saw Yu Wan sitting under the porch, at a loss.


    Actually, he had already digested most of what he needed to digest on the way. Since Yu Wan was the descendant of Old Ancestor Si Kong, in terms of seniority, they were cousins.


    Back then, there were rumors about the Old Ancestor and Saintess Lan Yi. There was a saying that Saintess Lan Yi had once been imprisoned by his great-grandfather and that the Old Ancestor had secretly released her. He had never believed this. However, after recalling the portrait of Saintess Lan Yi and looking at Yu Wan¡¯s face, it did not seem difficult to guess something.


    No wonder he felt very close to her. They were family to begin with.


    Sikong Changfeng walked over and sat down on the steps. ¡°Are you still worried about the Ancestor¡¯s injuries?¡±


    Yu Wan nodded and told Sikong Changfeng the way to save the Ancestor. Be it Little Gu or the Ten Thousand Gu King, she could not bear to kill them.


    Sikong Changfeng was not too surprised after hearing her words. He lowered his eyes and pinched the jade bottle in his hand that was used to store the Ten Thousand Gu King. ¡°Actually¡­ the ancestor¡­ expected such a day.¡±


    Yu Wan looked at him strangely.


    Sikong Changfeng said with difficulty, ¡°The reason why the Nether Mountain raised so many Gu is to better raise the Ten Thousand Gu King¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t finish his sentence.


    Yu Wan muttered to him, ¡°It¡¯s so that one day, when the time is almost up, Great Grandpa can refine it into a pill and help himself break through the time limit.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Sikong Changfeng felt a little ufortable. After raising the Ten Thousand Gu King for so long, he had long treated it as a part of his life.


    Even though Little Gu could do it, that was not its mission.


    Sikong Changfeng choked. ¡°I¡¯ve always¡­ always imagined that one day, the ancestor might be able to break through the limit himself, but in the end¡­¡±


    Yu Wan whispered, ¡°Great-grandpa¡­ probably doesn¡¯t want to kill the Ten Thousand Gu King¡­¡±


    Otherwise, he would have done this in the tomb, but he chose to close his eyes peacefully. Even though he could not bear to part with the little ck eggs and hoped to live, he did not tell her that she could use the Ten Thousand Gu King to save him.


    He must be looking forward to another way.


    While Yu Wan was in a dilemma, the Ten Thousand Gu King slowly crawled over.


    The Ten Thousand Gu King was at the peak of the sixth-stage. It was very difficult for them to deal with it with their current strength. To put it bluntly, Yan Jiuchao had lost all his strength in the past two days. On the other hand, it could take advantage of others¡¯ danger and kill all of them.


    However, it did not do so.


    It crawled into Yu Wan¡¯s palm, curled its body into a ball, and quietly epted its fate.

 Chapter 858 - 858 Little Gu Showing Its Might

    858 Little Gu Showing Its Might


    Sikong Changfeng could not bear it and looked away. Even though he had expected this, at this point, he still felt an indescribable pain in his heart.


    He recalled the first time he came to the Nether Mountain to see the Ten Thousand Gu King. At that time, his mother had not long passed away and his father had married a second wife. He could vaguely feel that he was a child in the family who was not valued highly. He had identally entered the secret passageway of the Nether Mountain.


    Old Ancestor Sikong did not care if the person who trespassed into the Nether Mountain was a disciple of the Sikong family or his grandnephew. He immediately wanted to start a massacre. It was the Ten Thousand Gu King who fell into his hands.


    At that time, the Ten Thousand Gu King also obediently curled up into a ball like now.


    !!


    Perhaps he had been chosen by the Ten Thousand Gu King to be its keeper, he had the qualifications to enter the Nether Mountain.


    This gave him a ce in the Sikong family as a young master who was neither favored nor protected by his maternal family. Perhaps his father had wanted him to leave the Sikong Manor more than once, but he did not dare to really touch him, the only person who could enter and leave the Chaoyang Hall freely.


    All these years, on the surface, he was the one raising the Ten Thousand Gu King, but wasn¡¯t it also the Ten Thousand Gu King protecting him?


    Not to mention that Sikong Changfeng couldn¡¯t bear to see it die, even Yu Wan was the same.


    It was always said that the human heart was made of flesh, but sometimes, humans were not as loyal as a worm.


    ¡°Are you stupid¡­ Don¡¯t you know how to escape? We¡¯re injured and pregnant. Who can defeat you?¡± Yu Wan felt like her throat was blocked as she watched it sacrifice its life for her great-grandfather without hesitation.


    The Ten Thousand Gu King was still in meditation.


    However, it was unknown if it was Yu Wan and Sikong Changfeng¡¯s imagination, but the Ten Thousand Gu King was quieter than any other day.


    Perhaps it had been waiting for its mission for a long time. It had never thought of escaping.


    ck!


    Little Gu scrambled and fell onto the steps.


    The Old Gu had always brought it around every time. This time, it was left behind.


    Little Gu chased after it, but it could not catch up no matter what. It fell into the quagmire, fell into the crack in the ground, and was almost eaten by a pheasant!


    However, it tenaciously survived!


    It was here to look for the Old Gu!!!


    Little Gu panted as it climbed up Yu Wan¡¯s skirt and ran towards the Ten Thousand Gu King.


    The Ten Thousand Gu King moved its pressure and shook Little Gu down.


    Little Gu fell to the ground with a thud. It was stunned for a few seconds before continuing to climb onto Yu Wan.


    The Ten Thousand Gu King ¡°beat¡± it to the ground again.


    Little Gu also got up again.


    After crawling countless times, it fell until it lost consciousness. It raised its little head aggrievedly and looked at the meditating Ten Thousand Gu King with tears in its eyes.


    Yu Wan finally could not bear to attack the Ten Thousand Gu King. The Ten Thousand Gu King flew down and silently crawled towards the pill furnace.


    Little Gu did not understand what the Ten Thousand Gu King was going to do, but it instinctively felt that it was not a good thing. It jumped over and hugged one of itsrge insect feet with all its ws, firmly holding it back!


    Don¡¯t go!


    Don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go!


    The Ten Thousand Gu King crawled under the pill furnace and waved Llittle Gu away.


    Little Gu rolled to the corner of the wall. Its head hurt from hitting the wall. It had tried to pull the Ten Thousand Gu King off the hot pill furnace countless times. If it couldn¡¯t pull it off, it would hit it.


    The young Gu¡¯s small body erupted with unimaginable power, actually knocking the rock-steady Ten Thousand Gu King off the pill furnace.


    ¡­ The price was that one of its little ws broke.


    The Ten Thousand Gu King did not even look at it. It only silently turned around and continued to climb towards the pill furnace.


    Little Gu dragged its broken little w and continued to bump into it, but it was suppressed by the Ten Thousand Gu King¡¯s pressure.


    Watching the Ten Thousand Gu King fall into the pill furnace, Little Gu cried!


    Bang!


    Yu Wan smashed the pill furnace with a stool! She panted and said, ¡°No one is allowed to die! I¡­ I¡¯ll think of another way!¡±


    Sikong Changfeng clenched his fists and said with reddened eyes, ¡°There¡¯s no other way. Either the ancestor or the Ten Thousand Gu King can live.¡±


    ¡°Who said there¡¯s no other way?¡±


    A dignified and familiar voice sounded in the courtyard.


    Yu Wan and Sikong Changfeng turned around at the same time and saw Master Sikong in navy blue brocade clothes walking calmly with one hand behind his back.


    ¡°Father?¡± Sikong Changfeng was stunned.


    Yu Wan touched her face guiltily and realized that she had already pasted her appearance back. She was no longer his daughter-inw, the ¡°Saintess of the Nether Capital¡±. She was instantly relieved.


    ¡°Master Sikong,¡± she greeted.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Sikong Changfeng walked forward.


    Master Sikong said, ¡°Such a big thing happened in the Nether Mountain, how can I note and take a look? I¡¯m the head of the Sikong Family after all. It¡¯s my duty to protect the Nether Mountain.¡±


    The truth was that he did not feel the ancestor¡¯s aura all night. He suspected that the ancestor was injured, so he had the guts to enter the Nether Mountain. Of course, he did not have any ill intentions towards the ancestor. On the contrary, he hoped more than anyone that this stabilizing pir of the Sikong family could live for a long time.


    ¡°You are¡­¡± Master Sikong looked at Yu Wan in the room. Was it an illusion? Why did he feel that this girl was familiar?


    Sikong Changfeng was worried that his father would recognize Yu Wan, so he stood in front of her and said with a righteous expression, ¡°She¡¯s the descendant of the Ancestor. She¡¯s from my generation. Her name is Ah Wan.¡±


    Master Sikong sized up Yu Wan from head to toe. ¡°Lan¡­¡±


    He stopped in time.


    Yu Wan understood that what he didn¡¯t finish was Saintess Lan Yi.


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°Master Sikong.¡±


    ...


    Master Sikong was not stupid. He could guess the story just by looking at this face. However, now was not the time to sort this out. Although he did not know how seriously the ancestor was injured, it seemed that there was no other way when it came to the point where he had no choice but to sacrifice the Ten Thousand Gu King.


    Seeing that his father did not ask about the ancestor¡¯s situation, Sikong Changfeng did not specially exin. He only used the topic from before to say, ¡°Father, when you entered, you said that there were other ways to save the ancestor? What is it?¡±


    ¡°Ten Thousand Gu King,¡± Master Sikong said.


    Do you need to say that? Yu Wan looked at him in surprise.


    He raised his hand indifferently and said, ¡°Let me finish speaking first. I¡¯m not referring to the Ancestor¡¯s Ten Thousand Gu King, nor is it that little one, but¡­¡±


    At this point, he paused and aplicated expression shed across his face. However, he finally made a decision and said, ¡°The Sang family¡¯s Ten Thousand Gu King.¡±


    ¡°The Sang family?¡± Sikong Changfeng was stunned. The Sang family was Madam Sikong¡¯s maternal family and was also a family second only to the Sikong family in the Nether Capital. However, he had never heard of the Sang family having the Ten Thousand Gu King.


    Master Sikong cleared his throat and said in embarrassment, ¡°Your mother drank too much and identally let it slip.¡±


    This mother was naturally not Sikong Changfeng¡¯s biological mother, but his stepmother.


    Master Sikong said, ¡°The Sang Family¡¯s Ten Thousand Gu King is different from the Ancestor¡¯s Gu King. The Ancestor¡¯s Gu King feeds on Gu worms, but the Sang Family feeds on human blood. It¡¯s an extremely sinister thing. If you want to obtain it, I¡¯m afraid you have to be careful.¡±


    It sounded the same at first, but Sikong Changfeng frowned at thest sentence. ¡°Father, you mean¡­ you don¡¯t n toe forward and ask the Sang family for the Gu worm?¡±


    ...


    Master Sikong sighed helplessly. ¡°The Sang family won¡¯t admit that they raised such a strange thing at all. How can I get it if I go and ask for it?¡±


    Sikong Changfeng smiled bitterly. ¡°At the end of the day, Father just can¡¯t bear to make things difficult for Madam. Father really dotes on Madam. Since Father and Madam are so loyal, why did you marry my mother back then?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you child¡­¡± Master Sikong blushed and changed the topic.¡± Is this the time to argue about this? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the ancestor¡¯s life will be in danger for another day?¡±


    It was as if Great-Grandpa still had many days. Only Yu Wan understood that he probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to survive tomorrow.


    Yu Wan looked at Master Sikong and probed, ¡°It belongs to the Sang family after all¡­¡±


    Master Sikong waved his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need to test my attitude. It¡¯s just an evil thing. It¡¯s fine to get rid of it. I¡¯m worried that you won¡¯t be able to obtain it. Don¡¯t lose your lives before you get the Gu.¡±


    Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°We¡¯ll think of a way to catch the Gu ourselves. May I ask where the Gu King is raised in the Sang family?¡±


    Master Sikong shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. The only thing I can help you with is to bring you into the Sang family. As for after you enter, it¡¯s all up to you. However, you have to promise me that once you¡¯re caught, you can¡¯t have anything to do with the Sikong family!¡±


    Sikong Changfeng said, ¡°Father!¡±


    Master Sikong looked at him and said firmly, ¡°As for you, you¡¯re not allowed to go!¡±


    ¡­


    Yu Wan returned to her room and told Yan Jiuchao about Master Sikong¡¯s arrival.


    Yan Jiuchao said without thinking, ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the Sang family.¡±


    As he spoke, he looked at the bright moon outside the window. ¡°But we only have twenty-four hours. Tomorrow, the night of the full moon will be the time when the bacsh of the Longevity Technique is the strongest. At that time, if we haven¡¯t obtained the Sang family¡¯s Gu King¡­ we can only sacrifice the Ten Thousand Gu King.¡±

 Chapter 859 - 859 Sang Family’s Gu King (1)

    859 Sang Family¡¯s Gu King (1)


    As the saying goes, one never visits unless they need something. Even if the Sang family and the Sikong family were inws through marriage, there was no reason to casually bring arge group of people to visit. Therefore,st night, Master Sikong sent an invitation to the Sang family in the name of Sikong Yun¡ªhe missed his maternal grandparents and specially brought his new wife to greet the two elders.


    Master Sang had always doted on this grandson and would grant his every request. When he heard that he wanted toe, he agreed without a word.


    But¡ª


    Master Sikong searched for the entire night, but he could not find the main characters, Sikong Yun, or the Saintess.


    There was no need to worry about Sikong Yun¡¯s safety. Firstly, Sikong Yun was the second son of the Shang family, the cousin of the Sang family, and the son-inw of the Lan family. With his status, no one dared to touch him in the Nether Capital. Secondly, this was not the first time such a situation had happened. His youngest son was not as sensible as his eldest son and would behave atrociously every two to three days. It wasmon for him to not return home at night. However, it seemed to be too much to do this not long after they got married.


    Fortunately, the Saintess was not around either. The couple should have gone out together. With the Saintess restraining Sikong Yun, he was not worried that Sikong Yun would do anything too out of line.


    It was just that¡­


    The invitation was in the name of Sikong Yun and his wife. If the two of them were gone, what would they use to visit the Sang family?


    Just as Master Sikong was having a headache, Yan Jiuchao appeared with Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan let Yan Jiuchao hold her hand with one hand and grabbed a piece of osmanthus cake with the other to eat. The effect of the Lan family¡¯s disguise was still there. Yan Jiuchao was still wearing Sikong Yun¡¯s face, and Yu Wan was also wearing her second human skin mask¡ªher own face.


    Seeing that his son had finally appeared, Master Sikong heaved a sigh of relief. However, before he could finish heaving a sigh of relief, he realized that the person he was holding was not the Saintess.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± The Sikong family¡¯s head looked at his youngest son and then at Yu Wan. He was so shocked that he was speechless. It was no wonder that he was so surprised. It was really becausest night, he only saw Yu Wan and not Yan Jiuchao. ¡°You guys¡­¡±


    Master Sikong did not understand why his son would appear in the Chaoyang Hall. Why would he be with the ancestor¡¯s little great-granddaughter? And they were so close?


    Wait. Why did he feel that the Saintess in front of him looked familiar? Especially the way she ate, her cheeks puffed up like a greedy little fat squirrel.


    He recognized it!


    This was his daughter-inw who had gained weight from eating!!!


    In a sh, all the abnormalities that had inadvertently shed across his mind had an answer. These few days, his son and daughter-inw were indeed fake. On their wedding night, the unruly people of the Sikong family were the real Saintess and Sikong Yun.


    No wonder Ah Wan¡¯s face looked familiar, as if he had seen her somewhere before. He thought that she looked like Lan Yi, but now that he thought about it, wasn¡¯t this the face of the person who came to the Sikong family that night and imed to be the Saintess?


    It turned out that the two of them had disguised themselves as each other.


    He did not recognize his real son and daughter-inw in front of him. Instead, he left the fake ones behind. There was no one else in the family who could do this.


    Master Sikong gritted his teeth and gasped. He secretly told himself that this girl was his biological granddaughter, the ancestor¡¯s biological great-granddaughter. The blood of the Sikong family flowed in her body. ording to seniority, she had to call him uncle.


    She was his niece. He couldn¡¯t hit her, he couldn¡¯t hit her¡­


    Master Sikong almost suffered internal injuries.


    Master Sikong nced at Yan Jiuchao again. Needless to say, he knew that he was his nephew-inw. Master Sikong said angrily, ¡°Where did you take the real Yun¡¯er and the Saintess?¡±


    Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°We locked up the Saintess. She was the one who ambushed the ancestor this time. As for your son, we don¡¯t know where he is.¡±


    Master Sikong frowned.


    He naturally did not suspect the truth in Yu Wan¡¯s words, but he did not expect that the culprit behind the assassination of the ancestor would actually be the Saintess. Why did she do this? She was also a member of the Sikong family. What benefits would it bring her to kill the ancestor? Also, where did she get the expert? If he did not sense wrongly, the aurast night should havee from a peak Level Five Asura King. He did not remember that the Lan family and the Holy Temple had such a terrifying expert.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Master Sikong, let¡¯s go to the Sang family first. I¡¯ll exin to youter about the Saintess and my great-grandfather. As for Sikong Yun, we¡¯ll know his whereabouts when the Saintess wakes up.¡±

 Chapter 860 - 860 Sang Family’s Gu King (2)

    860 Sang Family¡¯s Gu King (2)


    Master Sikong nodded in agreement.


    ¡°However.¡± He looked at the group of people who were following behind the young couple and said, ¡°It¡¯s already dangerous enough that the two of you are fake. We can¡¯t have so many people. It¡¯s easy to give ourselves away.¡±


    Yu Wan thought about it and felt that it made sense. She looked at Yan Jiuchao in agreement. In the end, Yan Jiuchao brought Ah Wei and Asura along. Asura could blend in with the experts of the Sikong family. He did not have time to enter seclusion to break through and still suppressed his strength to the realm of a Level One Asura King. This was not too eye-catching in the Sikong family.


    As for Ah Wei, he acted as the attendant of ¡°Sikong Yun¡±.


    ¡°But you¡­¡± Master Sikong looked at Yu Wan suspiciously. This face was no longer the face of the Saintess. How could she pretend to be the Saintess?


    ¡°We have a brilliant n!¡± Yu Wan took out a white veil from her sleeve and gently put it on her face. Then, she held Yan Jiuchao¡¯s arm. ¡°Isn¡¯t this fine?¡±


    He acknowledged her, and so did ¡°Sikong Yun¡±. The Sang family would not suspect anything. As this thought shed through his mind, Master Sikong was slightly relieved and brought the group to the Sang family.


    In order to better hide it, Master Sikong exined a lot of the Sang family¡¯s situation to them on the way. The Sang family was a new aristocratic family that had risen in the past hundred years. Their foundations were not as deep as the Lan family and the Sikong family¡¯s ancestors. The Sang family was good at refining weapons. Almost every expert in the Nether Capital was proud to use the Sang family¡¯s weapons. The dagger that the Saintess took from Sikong Yun was personally given by the Sang family¡¯s master.


    In recent years, the Sang Family had gradually developed into a family second only to the Sikong Family. Unlike the Lan Family who only relied on a Saintess to support their family, the disciples of the Sikong Family were all outstanding. Even if they casually picked one from the coteral branches, they were all experts who could shake the Nether Capital.


    ¡°How is itpared to Eldest Young Master?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Master Sikong said proudly, ¡°Of course it¡¯s not as good as Changfeng. Changfeng is one of the top experts in the young generation.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Yan Jiuchao snorted in disdain.


    Yu Wan hooked his finger and whispered, ¡°Of course he¡¯s inferior to you. You¡¯re the most powerful.¡±


    Only then did a certain fake Ghost King, the real young master, arrogantly retract his gaze.


    Half an hourter, the carriage arrived at the Sang Residence. As he had handed over the invitation in advance, Master Sang, Sang Zhonghua, was already waiting at the door. When he saw Master Sikong alight from the carriage, he strode forward and cupped his hands with a hearty smile. ¡°The City Lord is here!¡±


    The Sikong family was a royal family of the Nether Capital. All the previous family heads were the City Lords of the Nether Capital. Even though Sang Zhonghua was his father-inw, he had no choice but to be polite to his son-inw.


    Master Sikong nodded politely. ¡°Father-inw.¡±


    Sang Zhonghua smiled and said, ¡°Jing¡¯er has been talking about Uncle these few days. It¡¯s rare for you toe over. It¡¯s out of this kid¡¯s expectations!¡±


    Sang Jing, the third young master of the Sang family, was Sang Zhonghua¡¯s legitimate grandson. He was also Sikong Yun¡¯s cousin and the future heir of the Sang family. He liked chess and always pestered the Sikong Master to y chess.


    Master Sikong revealed a gentle smile. ¡°Get Jing¡¯er toe overter and y two rounds of chess with me.¡±


    ¡°That kid couldn¡¯t ask for more!¡± Sang Zhonghuaughed loudly. Then, he thought of something and looked behind Master Sikong. ¡°Why don¡¯t I see Yun¡¯er and the Saintess?¡±


    ¡°Coming, Grandpa!¡± Yu Wan lifted the curtain and alighted from the carriage with Yan Jiuchao.


    Master Sang was stunned by the word grandpa. Master Sang did not have much contact with the Saintess, but he had seen her before. In his impression, the Saintess was not so¡­ fat.


    Master Sikong hurriedly said, ¡°Yun¡¯er, Saintess,e and see your grandfather.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan came to the Master Sang and bowed as juniors.


    Master Sang¡¯s gaze swept across Yu Wan¡¯s veil. The Saintess was an envoy of the heavens, holy and invible. It was not strange for her to wear a veil. He looked at Yan Jiuchao and patted his shoulder. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days. Yun¡¯er has grown up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Ever since he found out that he was going to get married, he began to restrain his temper. Now, he¡¯s much more well-behaved and steady than before.¡± Master Sikong tried to smooth things over for the calm bearing on Yan Jiuchao that was different from Sikong Yun.


    Master Sangughed in realization. ¡°No wonder Grandpa almost couldn¡¯t recognize him. He¡¯s the good son of the Sikong family and can bear the heavy responsibility of the Sikong family!¡±


    These words¡­ were too serious, right? Why did he have to take on the heavy responsibility of the Sikong family? You make it sound like Sikong Yun was already the heir of the Sikong family. If Yu Wan remembered correctly, Master Sikong didn¡¯t seem to have announced the heir yet. Did Master Sang say it so openly because he knew that the Sikong family had already internally decided on Sikong Yun, or was he testing Master Sikong¡¯s attitude?

 Chapter 861 - 861 Sang Family’s Gu King (3)

    861 Sang Family¡¯s Gu King (3)


    Master Sikong also looked at Yan Jiuchao approvingly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? You¡¯re my most beloved son. Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    Yu Wan eximed in her heart. With such superb acting skills, the older the wiser. He could actually say such sincere words to his fake son.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the manor,¡± Master Sang said with a smile.


    The group followed Master Sikong and Yan Jiuchao and dismounted. Asura mixed in with a few first to third-stage Asura King experts and sessfully entered the manor. When it was Ah Wei¡¯s turn, Master Sang turned around and paused slightly. ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°My new servant.¡±


    Master Sang was enlightened. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s that person called Little Six? I¡¯ve heard your mother mention it.¡±


    Yu Wan nced at him. This old fellow really knew a lot about the Sikong family!


    After entering the reception pavilion, the disciples of the Sang family came to greet Master Sikong and the Saintess. Master Sikong was indeed entangled by a handsome young man. Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan were led by the maidservant to the Sang family¡¯s backyard to visit Sikong Yun¡¯s maternal grandmother, Matriarch Sang.


    Ah Wei followed behind the two of them with many bags.


    Yu Wan secretly gave Ah Wei a look. Ah Wei understood and said to Yan Jiuchao, ¡°Second Young Master! I left the thousand-year-old ginseng you bought for Matriarch in the carriage!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°Idiot, hurry up and bring it over!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ah Wei handed the bags in his hand to the Sang family¡¯s servants and turned to walk towards the horse shed outside the door.


    Just as the few of them turned a corner and could no longer see him, he turned around and infiltrated the Sang family¡¯s hintend.


    Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao went to Matriarch Sang¡¯s room. Matriarch Sang doted on Sikong Yun very much and did not suspect that Sikong Yun was fake at all. She pulled Yan Jiuchao and said a lot of things.


    Yu Wan used the excuse of going to the toilet and first left Matriarch Sang¡¯s room. Then, she avoided the servants¡¯ gaze and left Matriarch Sang¡¯s courtyard.


    ¡°Ah Wan!¡± Ah Wei called out to her from behind the rockery.


    Yu Wan looked around and after confirming that no one was following her, she shed behind the rockery and asked him in a low voice, ¡°How is it? Have you found the whereabouts of the Sang Family¡¯s Gu King?¡±


    Ah Wei: ¡°There¡¯s nowhere I can find. There¡¯s a forbidden area in the Sang family that I can¡¯t enter. I don¡¯t know if the Gu King was raised there.¡±


    Ah Wei was the strongest Gu Master of the Ghost n and could sense the Gu King¡¯s aura very well. However, there were two situations that he could not sense. Firstly, the Gu King deliberately restrained his aura, and secondly, something covered the Gu King¡¯s aura.


    ¡°What experts are guarding the forbidden area?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Ah Wei thought for a while. ¡°It¡¯s an expert even more powerful than the Level Five Asura King who went to the courtyard to assassinate usst night. I can¡¯t tell his exact cultivation level.¡±


    Yu Wan pondered for a moment. ¡°In other words, it might be a peak Level Five Asura King, or even¡­ a Level Six Asura King?¡±


    Ah Wei nodded.


    Yu Wan slowly paced a few steps. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a powerful Asura King in the Sikong family, but two camest night. Today, you met a few more in the Sang family¡­ I understand. The Asura Kingst night was from the Sang family! What does the Sang family want?¡±


    Yu Wan could not figure it out and simply stopped thinking about it. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not worry about this for now. We only have a day. We have to quickly confirm the whereabouts of the Sang Family¡¯s Gu King!¡±


    Ah Wei said, ¡°Unfortunately, we can¡¯t even enter the forbidden area now.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t enter, but it can!¡± Yu Wan said as she took out the confused Little Gu.


    Yu Wan bit her finger and dripped a drop of pure yin blood on it. Her pure yin blood and the Gu King Body of the Little Gu should be a good bait.

 Chapter 862 - 862 Yan Xiaosi Is Here!

    862 Yan Xiaosi Is Here!


    Yu Wan was not sure if the Sang family¡¯s Gu King was in the forbidden area, but since there were so many powerful Asura Kings guarding the forbidden area, they must be hiding a very important secret. No matter what, Little Gu had to be careful.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be eaten, understand?¡±


    Little Gu nodded.


    ¡°If you meet someone you can¡¯t defeat, don¡¯t provoke them likest time.¡± Thinking of how this fellow ran to eat the Ten Thousand Gu King fearlessly the first time it entered the Nether Mountain, Yu Wan was really worried that it would have a death wish if it met the Sang Family¡¯s Gu King.


    Little Gu nodded.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not in it,e out quickly. Don¡¯t y around.¡±


    Little Gu nodded.


    Yu Wan finally made up her mind when she saw that she was almost done reminding it. She handed Little Gu to Ah Wei and let him bring it to the vicinity of the forbidden area.


    Little Gu jumped down from Ah Wei¡¯s body. At first, it was still very careful. In order to protect itself, it even picked arge leaf. However, the two Asura Kings outside the forbidden area did not care about a worm at all.


    Little Gu snorted, threw away the leaf, and swaggered in!


    Yu Wan could not leave for too long, or it would easily arouse suspicion. Hence, after Ah Wei left with Little Gu, she turned around and returned to Matriarch Sang¡¯s courtyard.


    Matriarch Sang liked silence, so there were not many servants serving her in the courtyard. Fortunately, this was the case. Otherwise, Yu Wan would not have been able to avoid the servants¡¯ gazes so easily.


    When Yu Wan returned to Matriarch Sang¡¯s room, she was surprised to find that Matriarch Sang had already fallen asleep on the chaise lounge. Yan Jiuchao sat beside her with an indifferent expression. It seemed that Matriarch Sang had been coaxed to sleep by Yan Jiuchao.


    Yu Wan blinked in surprise. ¡°How¡­ did you do it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Yan Jiuchao looked at the sky thoughtfully, as if he had done such a thing countless times before.


    Yu Wan muttered to herself, Could it be a new skill from being filial to Matriarch Helian during his days in the Helian Manor? As expected, even if he lost his memories, he was still that Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao was not confused for long. He opened his palm and handed Yu Wan a small box. Yu Wan opened the box and found a map of the Sang family.


    ¡°Matriarch gave it to you?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yan Jiuchao said. ¡°I asked her for it.¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Didn¡¯t she ask you why you want this?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Yan Jiuchao said. ¡°I wanted it, and she gave it to me.¡±


    Yu Wan : ¡°¡­¡±


    This work? It was something that she could not get even if she racked her brains. If it were this guy, it would always be easy.


    Yu Wan simply did not know what to say. With the map, they could understand the Sang family¡¯s defenses better.


    Just as Yu Wan was carefully studying the Sang Family¡¯s map, Yan Jiuchao suddenly discovered something. He stretched out his slender finger and gently tapped her shoulder. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yu Wan took the map, held Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hand, and left the Matriarch¡¯s room with him.


    The two of them turned around and came to a small door. After passing through this small door, they entered another courtyard. In the depths of the courtyard, there was an inconspicuous corridor.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡± Yu Wan looked at the gloomy corridor strangely. Walking here in broad daylight actually made her shiver.


    Yan Jiuchao led her down the corridor. The two of them came to a small bamboo forest. There was a conversationing from the forest, and the two of them stopped in their tracks. They waited until the conversation disappeared before walking into the forest.


    Yu Wan looked at the terrain that even the leaves had not been destroyed and wondered, ¡°Strange, didn¡¯t I hear voices just now? Why doesn¡¯t it look like anyone has been here?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao looked around and pondered for a moment. His gazended on a thick bamboo and he walked over. He pped the bamboo and heard a cracking sound. A hole opened in the ground, revealing an entrance the size of a manhole cover.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Yu Wan walked over and was stopped by Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao went down the passageway before her. After a while, he walked up and picked Yu Wan up. After the two of them went down the passageway, the entrance to the ground automatically closed.


    The passageway was dark, and she could not see her own fingers. Yu Wan took out a luminous pearl the size of a pigeon egg from her purse. Under the light of the Night-Luminescent Pearl, Yu Wan looked at the map. ¡°What part of the Sang family is this? It¡¯s not written on the map.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao knocked on the stone wall at the side. With a bang, a stone door actually appeared on the originally airtight stone wall. After the stone door opened, the two of them walked in warily.


    This was a pill room. The shelf was filled with bottles of pills. Yu Wan casually picked up a jar, opened it, and sniffed it. ¡°What is it? It smells so bad?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°A pill to increase Asura¡¯s cultivation. It is worth a hundred gold.¡±


    Yu Wan was about to ask how he knew when she remembered that he was using the Ghost King¡¯s memories. The Ghost n had refined Asura before, so he naturally recognized this pill.


    Yu Wan thought of something and said, ¡°Speaking of which, the Asura of the Ghost n seems to be different from the Nether Capital.¡±


    The Asura of the Nether Capital was far superior to the Ghost n in terms of intelligence and martial arts.


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°When we moved the Capital back then, the secret technique to refine Asura was taken away by the Sikong n of the Nether Capital. What was left behind in the old n was an iplete copy.¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°I see.¡±


    Poor Asura. If he was born in the Nether Capital, he would definitely be a smart and invincible Asura!


    Yan Jiuchao turned around and saw Yu Wan pouring the pills into her purse. He asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Bring it back to Asura!¡± Yu Wan plundered more than a hundred peerless pills. Only when her purse could no longer be stored did she leave the pill room with Yan Jiuchao.


    They continued walking forward. After walking for an unknown distance, Yu Wan suddenly stopped.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yan Jiuchao looked at her.


    Yu Wan frowned. ¡°Did you hear anything?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao was about to say no when his ears suddenly moved and he pulled Yu Wan to his side.


    Boom!


    A huge hole was sted out of the stone wall at the side of the passageway by a huge force. It was where Yu Wan had been standing just now. Only then did they realize that the stone wall was much thicker than they had imagined and was all indestructible Coiling Dragon Stone.


    How much strength would one have to create a hole taller than a person in the Coiling Dragon Stone? Before Yu Wan could figure it out, a white light pounced on her. Who else could it be but the trembling Little Gu?


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyebrows twitched. ¡°W-what trouble did you cause again?¡±


    Little Gu beat the ground crazily. I did not cause trouble! I only used my life as bait for the old Gu!!!


    ...


    As if I would believe you? Yu Wan gritted her teeth. ¡°Did you go eat something you shouldn¡¯t have again?¡±


    Nope! Little Gu slurped ~


    Boom!


    Another terrifying power attacked, sting an even bigger hole in the stone wall.


    This time, Yu Wan saw clearly that it was a Gu worm that was even bigger than the Ten Thousand Gu King. It waspletely ck, and a pair of ferocious worm eyes flickered with a sinister light.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ the Sang Family¡¯s Gu King?!¡± Yu Wan exploded. ¡°You little thing! How dare you eat the Sang Family¡¯s Gu King! Didn¡¯t I tell you not to eat anything?¡±


    Little Gu turned around and matched its fingers aggrievedly. It was too fragrant and it couldn¡¯t help it¡­


    Yu Wan was also convinced. Didn¡¯t it know how big it was?! It dared to eat a Gu King of this level?!


    Originally, they were here to look for the Sang Family¡¯s Gu King. Logically speaking, they should be happy to see it. However, the problem was that Ah Wei was not around. None of them could subdue the Gu King!


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you lure it to Ah Wei?¡± Yu Wan was about to cry.


    Yan Jiuchao narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°This Gu King¡¯s aura is very powerful. It¡¯s already at the peak of the sixth-stage. Moreover, because it¡¯s refined with evil techniques, it¡¯s even stronger than Gu Kings and experts of the same level.¡±


    ...


    ¡°In that case¡­ aren¡¯t we dead meat?¡± Yu Wan wanted to cry even more.


    A terrifying scream came from the air, as if it could tear one¡¯s will apart.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Yu Wan felt like her head was about to explode.


    Yan Jiuchao pulled Yu Wan into his arms and covered her ears with his hands. Another sharp scream came, and blood flowed from Yan Jiuchao¡¯s ears.


    ck!


    Blood dripped onto Yu Wan¡¯s head.


    Yu Wan¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Yan Jiuchao!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao protected her with his body and covered her ears tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    The thick smell of blood surged into the air. Yu Wan felt as if she had fallen into a blood pool, making her stomach roll.


    She finally understood why Master Sikong had bluntly betrayed the Sang Family¡¯s Gu King. Such a sinister thing was too terrifying. If she did not get rid of it, there would probably be endless trouble in the future.


    Sensing the Sang Family¡¯s Gu King approaching, Yan Jiuchao pulled out the dagger at Yu Wan¡¯s waist and shot it at the Sang Family¡¯s Gu King.


    With a ng, the dagger was repelled. Not only that, but its tip was crippled.


    One had to know that this was the dagger that Master Sikong had given Sikong Yun. It could even cut through the Coiled Dragon Stone, but it could not touch the outer shell of a Gu worm. The power of the Sang Family¡¯s Gu King was obvious.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s expression turned solemn. This was the first time he felt that they¡­ were about to die here.


    Apanied by another sharp scream, a ck light pounced at Yu Wan!


    She had pure Yin blood and was a fatal temptation to all Gu worms, let alone the Sang family¡¯s Yin Gu that fed on human blood.


    The Sang family¡¯s Yin Gu opened its bloody mouth, and fishy saliva dripped down. Just as it was about to bite down, Yu Wan¡¯s stomach suddenly moved¡ª

 Chapter 863 - 863 Invincible Yan Xiaosi!

    863 Invincible Yan Xiaosi!


    Almost at the same time, the pearl hairpin on Yu Wan¡¯s head emitted a blinding light. A sharp whistle sounded. The Sang Family¡¯s Yin Gu, which was clearly about to bite Yu Wan, seemed to have been stimted and fell to the ground.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Yu Wan was protected by Yan Jiuchao in his arms and could not see the situation behind her clearly. She only vaguely felt something sh and seemed to have escaped death.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at the Sang Family¡¯s Yin Gu that had fallen to the ground and then at the pearl hairpin on Yu Wan¡¯s head. The Nether Capital respected the Saintess Stone and believed that it could bring them an auspicious aura. Therefore, many jewelry had the Saintess Stone embedded in them.


    Just now, it was the Saintess Stone that shone and repelled the Sang Family¡¯s Yin Gu.


    !!


    ¡°It¡¯s afraid of light!¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    ¡°W-what light?¡± Yu Wan was stunned.


    ¡°A strong light.¡± Although the Sang Family¡¯s Yin Gu didn¡¯t like clear and weak pearl light like the Night-Luminescent Pearl, it didn¡¯t feel too ufortable. A thought shed across Yan Jiuchao¡¯s mind and he asked Yu Wan, ¡°Do you still have the Saintess Stone on you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that thing¡­ is it afraid of the Saintess Stone?¡± Yu Wan quickly pulled out the bracelet from her sleeve. This was given to her by her second grand-aunt, and there were a few huge Saintess Stones embedded in it.


    Yan Jiuchao pried off the Saintess Stones. When the Sang Family¡¯s Yin Gu attacked again, he threw the Saintess Stones in his hand.


    The Saintess Stones emitted a bright light, which was abnormally blinding in the dark passageway. The Yin Gu, which was already afraid of light, seemed to have been stung in the eyes and let out another tragic scream.


    The Saintess Stones illuminated the passageway as brightly as day. To the Sang Family¡¯s Yin Gu, who was used to the darkness, this was no different from a mountain of des and a sea of mes. Under intense difort, it was difficult for it to even sessfully release its pressure.


    Yu Wan could also see the Sang Family¡¯s Yin Gu¡¯s difort. ¡°So it¡¯s really afraid of the light of the Saintess Stone.¡±


    It was no wonder that the Nether Capital respected the Saintess. The Saintess Stone of the Saintess was actually the nemesis of the Yin Gu.


    The Sang Family¡¯s Yin Gu turned in a few directions, but it could not escape the pervasive light of the Saintess Stone. It gradually had the intention to retreat. With a swing of its huge insect tail, it headed deeper into the forbidden area.


    ¡°You want to escape?¡± Yu Wan grabbed a Saintess Stone that had fallen to the ground and threw it fiercely at the Sang Family¡¯s Yin Gu.


    The Sang family¡¯s Yin Gu swayed its tail and avoided it. Yu Wan grabbed another one, but it avoided her again. Yu Wan gritted her teeth. ¡°This fellow¡¯s movement technique is quite agile! If we let it escape, it won¡¯t be so easy to lure it outter!¡±


    In the blink of an eye, Little Gu hiding in Yu Wan¡¯s arms shed out like a bolt of lightning and pounced straight at the Sang Family¡¯s Yin Gu. It used all its strength to push the Sang Family¡¯s Yin Gu, who was busy escaping, to the dusty ground. It rolled a few times and hit the wall at the side.


    The Sang Family¡¯s Yin Gu was furious.


    It was instinctive to be repelled by the light of the Saintess Stone, but it was simply a humiliation to be thrown to the ground by a useless Little Gu. The Sang family¡¯s Yin Gu waved its terrifying ws like pincers and ruthlessly pierced towards Little Gu.


    Little Gu dodged with a whoosh!


    The Sang family¡¯s Yin Gu attacked again!


    Little Gu fled with a chirp, but the Sang Family¡¯s Yin Gu still chased closer and closer. Just as it was about to p Little Gu into meat paste with its ws, Little Gu suddenly fell and fell to the ground. When the Sang Family¡¯s Yin Gu saw this, it unceremoniously pounced over.


    Little Gu shook its shoulders evilly and raised the Saintess Stone on the ground that was even bigger than its small body.


    The Saintess¡¯s stone shed, and the Sang Family¡¯s Yin Gu fell to the ground with a miserable cry!


    This time, the Sang Family¡¯s Yin Gu waspletely furious. Then, something unbelievable happened. It actually raised its sharp front ws and blinded itself.


    Yu Wan was instantly stunned. Little Gu held the Saintess Stone and was dumbfounded. Even the usually calm Yan Jiuchao did not expect the Sang Family¡¯s Yin Gu to do such a crazy action.


    Yu Wan grabbed her husband¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s really, really, really¡­ an evil thing¡­¡±


    In order to save itself or to destroy its opponent, it did not hesitate to poke its eyes blind. There was really no one else who was so cruel to itself.


    After being blinded, the Sang Family¡¯s Yin Gu was no longer afraid of the light of the Saintess Stone, and its almost perfect perception allowed its actions to be unaffected at all. It could urately determine the direction of its opponent.


    It sent Little Gu flying with its w. Little Gu was pped into the wall and could not be dug out. Then, it attacked Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan. The powerful pressure of the Gu King filled the entire passageway. The air was filled with the thick smell of blood, making one unable to breathe.


    Yan Jiuchao blocked Yu Wan with his body.


    The Sang family¡¯s Yin Gu could feel a man standing in front of the pure yin blood. However, this was not any obstacle at all. The man did not even have martial arts. It could easily prate the other party¡¯s body and enter the pure yin blood¡¯s body to suck her blood dry.


    As the Sang family¡¯s Yin Gu thought this, it did so.


    It mercilessly bumped towards Yan Jiuchao¡¯s back and his heart.


    However, the Sang Family¡¯s Yin Gu could not pass through this man¡¯s body. A pressure that came from nowhere suddenly appeared in front of it and protected the man tightly like an invisible barrier.


    Then, something even more unbelievable happened. The pressure seemed to have crushed the aura of the Sang Family¡¯s Yin Gupletely. The Sang Family¡¯s Yin Gu did not even have time to resist before all its ws were broken.


    The Yin Gu twitched a few times bleakly and tried to struggle, but it stopped abruptly after two moves.


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyshes trembled. ¡°What happened? Why is there suddenly no movement? Yan Jiuchao! Are you alright!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Yan Jiuchao protected Yu Wan between himself and the wall. He supported himself with his left hand and held Yu Wan¡¯s stomach with his right.


    It could clearly have pinched it to death, but it had to slowly y it to death, causing them to be in fear. The Sang family¡¯s Yin Gu had really blinded itself for nothing.


    ¡°Is it fun?¡± Yan Jiuchao gritted his teeth and asked.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Yu Wan did not hear him clearly.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Yan Jiuchao let go of her.


    Yu Wan touched her stomach and said thoughtfully, ¡°I think my stomach moved just now. Baby moved so much. It must have been frightened.¡±


    The corners of Yan Jiuchao¡¯s mouth twitched. He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°What about now?¡±


    Yu Wan lowered her head. ¡°Now? It¡¯s asleep, right? There¡¯s no more movement.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao snorted and walked to the motionless Sang Family¡¯s Yin Gu. He took a handkerchief and picked up the Sang Family¡¯s Yin Gu. ¡°Do you have a jade bottle?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yu Wan said as she took out a small jade bottle from her wide sleeve. She removed the cork and handed it to Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao put the Sang Family¡¯s Yin Gu in. On the other side, Little Gu finally dug itself out of the wall. It jumped back onto Yu Wan and looked at the bottle in Yu Wan¡¯s palm. It raised its little w and kicked it a few times!


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°The Sang Family¡¯s Yin Gu is missing. Someone should discover it soon and leave quickly.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yu Wan nodded.


    The two of them retraced their steps and went to the surface from the entrance. They walked through the bamboo forest, passed through the corridor and small courtyard, and returned to Matriarch Sang¡¯s room.


    Little Gu went to look for Ah Wei and brought him to Matriarch Sang¡¯s courtyard. Matriarch Sang was already awake and was pulling Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan to talk. Ah Wei took out the ginseng he had prepared in advance. Yu Wan frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s not this ginseng. You took the wrong one.¡±


    ¡°So be it. It¡¯s fine.¡± Matriarch Sang tried to smooth things over. Did the Sang family not have any natural treasures? Would they care about a thousand-year-old ginseng?


    ...


    Yu Wan said seriously, ¡°That won¡¯t do. You don¡¯t know, but my husband personally dug that ginseng for you. He has to send it over no matter what. Hurry up and go back to the manor to get it.¡±


    Thest sentence was clearly directed at Ah Wei.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ah Wei bowed. When he brushed past Yu Wan, he took the jade bottle that she was holding.


    Ah Wei left the manor and rushed to the Sikong Manor.


    As Yan Jiuchao had expected, as soon as Ah Wei left, the Sang family noticed the forbidden area. At first, they discovered that the passageway in the bamboo forest seemed to have been touched. As they walked along the passageway, they saw that the pill room had been stolen and the passageway had copsed. They searched all the way and realized that the Sang family¡¯s Yin Gu had gone missing.


    Master Sang was watching the Third Young Master y chess with Master Sikong in the reception pavilion. A guard hurriedly walked over and whispered a few words into Master Sang¡¯s ear.


    Master Sang frowned and whispered, ¡°What did you say? The Gu King is missing?¡±


    He nced at Master Sikong opposite him. Master Sikong ced a chess piece without looking sideways. ¡°Little Jing, I won¡¯t give in this time.¡±


    Master Sang retracted his gaze and secretly clenched his fists. He whispered, ¡°Who did it?¡±


    The guard continued, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. That person seemed to have entered through the passageway in the bamboo forest. The pill room was also stolen. I suspect that it was the same person who did it. I found this in the passageway.¡±


    As he spoke, he opened his palm, revealing a small Saintess Stone.


    ...


    ¡°Also,¡± the guard said, ¡°Second Young Master Sikong¡¯s attendant has left.¡±

 Chapter 864 - 864 Untitled (1)

    864 Untitled (1)


    Yun¡¯er¡¯s attendant?


    Aplicated look shed across Master Sang¡¯s eyes.


    Master Sikong threw down a ck piece and pretended to look at Master Sang. ¡°Father-inw, I see that you¡¯re frowning. Did something happen in the manor?¡±


    Master Sang nced at Master Sikong and said to his little grandson opposite him, ¡°Jing¡¯er, you can leave first. We¡¯ll y chess with your uncle another day.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ yes.¡± Although the Third Young Master of the Sang family was a little unwilling, he could tell that his grandfather and uncle had serious matters to attend to. He quickly put down his chess piece and left.


    ¡°Father-inw, did something big happen?¡± Master Sikong asked worriedly.


    Master Sang looked at his son-inw and a trace of inquiry shed across his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just that a thief seems to havee to the manor and stolen something valuable.¡±


    Master Sikong¡¯s expression turned sharp. ¡°What thief has the guts toe to the Sang family in broad daylight? Does he still care about the Sang family? Not only that, he chose toe when Yun¡¯er and I came. In my opinion, he wants to frame our Sikong family, right? Ridiculous! Don¡¯t let me catch him! Otherwise¡ª¡±


    He didn¡¯t finish his sentence, only revealing an extremely fierce gaze.


    Looking at Master Sikong¡¯s confident expression, Master Sang felt that he might have been overthinking. After all, this son-inw did not know that the Sang family had a Yin Gu. Why would he steal the Yin Gu?


    Moreover, it was said that the pills in the Pill Chamber had also disappeared with the Yin Gu. The Sikong family was not so poor as to steal such a small thing from their house, right?


    No matter how he looked at it¡­ it didn¡¯t seem like something Master Sikong would do. But¡­ how could that Saintess Stone be exined?


    The Saintess Stone was not a rare thing in the Nether Capital. Even the young women of the Sang family used the Saintess Stone as an ornament. However, they would not enter the forbidden area of the Sang family, let alone steal from them.


    As Master Sang rubbed the Saintess Stone in his hand, he revealed a solemn expression.


    Master Sikong¡¯s gazended on his hand and he asked, ¡°Father-inw, what¡¯s that?¡±


    Master Sang paused and handed the Saintess Stone to him. ¡°It¡¯s something the thief left in the Sang Family.¡±


    Master Sikong took the Saintess Stone and looked at it over and over. ¡°This shape looks like a gem on a woman¡¯s pearl. Could it be that the thief is a woman?¡±


    Master Sang originally thought so too, but after he said that, he suddenly felt a little uncertain. ¡°It¡¯s also possible that a man deliberately dropped a woman¡¯s jewelry to confuse us.¡±


    ¡°May I ask what was stolen, Father-inw?¡± Master Sikong asked.


    ¡°Pills and weapons,¡± Master Sang said as he sized up his son-inw¡¯s expression, as if he was trying to see any abnormalities on his face, but he was disappointed.


    When Master Sikong heard about the stolen item, he let out a long sigh. ¡°The Sang family¡¯s weapons are indeed something that experts covet.¡±


    He did not deliberately say anything about the pills. He did not know that the Sang family had raised such a powerful Asura King, so he naturally did not think that the Sang family¡¯s pills would be good. However, if that girl wanted to cause trouble, she might take their pills.


    Master Sang understood that he had seen through his pills and did not specially exin anything. Instead, he said, ¡°Something like this happened in the manor today. I didn¡¯t greet you well. City Lord, please return first. I¡¯ll personally visit another day.¡±


    Master Sikong said righteously, ¡°How can this be? The Sang family¡¯s business is my business! Since I¡¯m here today, I won¡¯t stand by and do nothing. Father-inw, please allow me to capture the little thief!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. They¡¯re just a few thieves¡­¡±


    ¡°Father-inw, you don¡¯t have to be polite with me!¡±


    At this point, it was not good for Master Sang to refuse anymore. He could only agree to let Master Sikong leave the manor with their people to capture the thief. However, Master Sang was still a little suspicious of the attendant who had returned to the manor early. On the surface, he had sent the Sang family¡¯s guards to search like a, but he had secretly sent a few powerful Asura Kings to track down the suspicious attendant.


    ¡°Master, they¡¯re chasing after Second Young Master¡¯s attendant.¡± In the Sang Family¡¯s garden, an expert from the Sikong Family reported to Master Sikong softly.


    Master Sikong did not show any abnormalities on his face. He had long known that this father-inw was not easy to fool and did not expect to dispel his suspicion at all. However, as long as he did not catch concrete evidence, he could never prove that the theft of the Yin Gu was rted to the Sikong family.

 Chapter 865 - 865 Untitled (2)

    865 Untitled (2)


    Master Sikong said seriously, ¡°Follow the n.¡±


    The expert thought for a while and voiced his doubts. ¡°But¡­ will they suspect that the Master is scheming behind the scenes?¡±


    Master Sikong said indifferently, ¡°He said it himself. That attendant is new. Since he¡¯s new, it¡¯s possible that other forces are lurking in the Sikong family. What does it have to do with the Sikong family?¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± With that, the expert cupped his hands at Master Sikong and led his brothers to ¡°chase¡± the thieves.


    Just as everyone came out in full strength, Milk Asura quietly set off.


    Ah Wei brought the jade bottle and went all the way to the Sikong Manor. Sikong Ye¡¯s situation was critical. If he still could not get the Yin Gu before sunset, then the Ten Thousand Gu King would no longer hesitate to sacrifice himself to protect Sikong Ye¡¯s life.


    Seeing that it was already noon, Ah Wei raised his speed to the limit. However, he did not go far before the experts of the Sang family pestered him.


    This time, the Sang family did not send out too many peak experts, but a few Level Three Asura Kings were enough to surround and kill Ah Wei. Just as they were about to arrest Ah Wei, Milk Asura descended from the sky and carried Ah Wei on his back. He turned around and stuck out his tongue at them before running away!


    The Asura Kings of the Sang family were furious. They raised their qinggong to the extreme and chased after this arrogant Level One Asura King. However, what drove them crazy was that no matter how they chased, they could not catch up to him!


    The same doubts as the Level Five Asura King appeared in their hearts: What kind of f*cking qinggong was this?!


    However, they could not catch up to him, and he could not shake them off.


    An hour passed.


    Two hours passed.


    Four hours passed¡­


    The sky became darker and darker, and the sun gradually set. In the Chaoyang Hall, Sikong Ye¡¯s aura was getting weaker and weaker. The Ten Thousand Gu King quietly guarded him. Sikong Changfeng paced around the room and looked at the bloody sky from time to time. ¡°Why isn¡¯t he back yet? Did he not get it? The ancestor¡­ can¡¯t hold on much longer¡­¡±


    Milk Asura and Ah Wei finally approached the Nether Mountain. Milk Asura used all his internal energy and threw Ah Wei fiercely in the direction of the Nether Mountain.


    As long as they entered the Nether Mountain, it would be the Sikong family¡¯s territory. However, the moment Ah Wei was thrown into the Nether Mountain, a powerful aura was like a vortex that grabbed Ah Wei with a huge suction force!


    Ah Wei¡¯s neck was grabbed by arge cold hand. Therge hand slowly tightened, as if it wanted to break Ah Wei¡¯s neck.


    A carriage stopped by the road. Yu Wan lifted the curtain. ¡°Stop!¡±


    A few horses galloped over. The leader was Master Sang, Sang Zhonghua. Master Sikong and a few guards followed closely behind.


    Master Sang tightened his grip on the reins and stopped.


    Yu Wan also alighted from the carriage. She looked at Ah Wei, whose face had turned purple from the pinch, and questioned the Sang Family Head, ¡°Grandpa, are you mistaken? He¡¯s Sikong Yun¡¯s attendant. Why did you capture him?¡±


    Master Sang did not answer Yu Wan. Instead, he looked at the Asura Kings who had been chasing after him all afternoon. ¡°Did you catch the wrong person?¡±


    One of them said, ¡°We didn¡¯t. This kid and that Asura are acting suspiciously. They fled when they saw us. We¡¯ve been catching them all afternoon.¡±


    Yu Wan retorted, ¡°They don¡¯t know you. Of course they have to run when you suddenly chase after them!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Master Sang narrowed his eyes dangerously.


    Yu Wan looked in the direction of the mountain. The sun was already setting. Her great-grandfather didn¡¯t have much time left.


    Yu Wan took a deep breath and said firmly, ¡°Grandpa, he was ordered by my husband and me to return to the manor to get ginseng for my grandmother. He¡¯s not a thief! I can swear in the name of the Saintess! I, Lan Ji, will die a horrible death if I lie!¡±


    Master Sang looked at Yu Wan with aplicated expression. ¡°Saintess, you and Yun¡¯er are still young. Sometimes, you won¡¯t know even if you¡¯re being used. This kid has juste to Yun¡¯er¡¯s side. I¡¯m afraid Yun¡¯er and you don¡¯t know his background. Don¡¯t worry, even if he¡¯s a thief, I won¡¯t me you and Yun¡¯er!¡±


    With that, Yu Wan should move aside.


    However, Yu Wan did not do that. Her eyes shed and she stood in front of Master Sang¡¯s horse. ¡°Grandpa, this is outside the Sikong Family¡¯s door. How can you question the Sikong Family¡¯s people in front of Master Sikong and the Saintess?¡±

 Chapter 866 - 866 Untitled (3)

    866 Untitled (3)


    Master Sang said, ¡°He¡¯s just a servant. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s only suspicious that the Saintess is protecting him, right?¡±


    The sun was so bright that only a small arc could be seen. Yu Wan broke out in cold sweat. Sheposed herself and said, ¡°So you still know that I¡¯m the Saintess. Then you should understand that this is not an attitude you should talk to the Saintess!¡±


    Master Sang narrowed his eyes. ¡°Girl¡­¡±


    Yu Wan raised her chin and said, ¡°Just because I married Sikong Yun and respect you as my grandfather doesn¡¯t mean you can really look down on me! He¡¯s my husband¡¯s person, so he¡¯s mine. If you question him, you¡¯re doubting me! You better think about whether you have the ability to bear the consequences of ndering the Saintess!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Yun¡¯er? Let him out!¡± Master Sang looked at the quiet carriage.


    ¡°He¡¯s asleep,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Master Sang struck out with his palm, and the curtain was lifted, revealing Yan Jiuchao, who was sleeping soundly with his head tilted. Master Sang suddenly felt that something was wrong. ¡°Did he really fall asleep, or did you drug him?¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Master Sang, please be careful with your words!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Master Sang couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk nonsense with her. She was just a Saintess. Did she really think she was the God of the Nether Capital? Master Sang stepped on the stirrups and used the force to jump into the air. He grabbed Ah Wei¡¯s clothes with one hand and tore them coldly!


    Whoosh¡ª


    Ah Wei¡¯s clothes tore and the jade bottle in his arms fell out!


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Yu Wan cried out.


    Milk Asura pounced forward and snatched the falling jade bottle from Master Sang. Even if he didn¡¯t manage to snatch it, it didn¡¯t stop Master Sang from sensing the aura of his Yin Gu from the jade bottle.


    Alright, the Yin Gu that he had raised for so many years was indeed in this fellow¡¯s hands!


    The Saintess had been protecting him. It seemed like she was with him. Master Sang flew into a rage out of humiliation. He turned around and pped Yu Wan!


    Master Sikong rose into the air andnded in front of Yu Wan. He reached out to block the palm that caught Master Sang. ¡°Father-inw!¡±


    Master Sang took a deep look at the two of them, retracted his internal energy, and retreated three feet away. ¡°Hand it over!¡±


    Yu Wan walked out from behind Master Sikong and said indifferently, ¡°Hand what? I don¡¯t understand what Master Sang said.¡±


    Master Sang¡¯s gazended on the jade bottle in Milk Asura¡¯s hand. ¡°That thing!¡±


    Yu Wan smiled faintly. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Sang family lose pills and weapons? This is just a bottle containing Gu worms. What does the Sang family want it for? Could it be that the real thing that was stolen from the Sang family was actually Gu worms? If the Sang familycks Gu worms, just say so. Why snatch them? I don¡¯t have any other treasures, but I have many Gu worms. Whether you want the Hundred Gu King or the Thousand Gu King, I can give them to you openly!¡±


    This girl was certain that he did not dare to snatch it because he did not dare to announce the truth about the Yin Gu? Unfortunately, she had underestimated the importance of the Yin Gu to the Sang family. Their Sang family wanted this Yin Gu for sure, even if they had to expose their strength and ambition!


    ¡°Attack!¡± Master Sang ordered. The aura of the Level Three Asura King, who was originally holding Ah Wei, suddenly soared. Peak of Level Three, perfected Level Three, Level Four¡­ Level Five¡­ Level Six¡­ Peak of Level Six, perfected Level Six¡­ Level Seven!!!


    A Level Seven Asura King! Who couldpete with him! He easily snatched the jade bottle. Master Sang took the jade bottle and removed the cork. He was instantly dumbfounded.


    The bottle¡­ was empty! Where was his Yin Gu? Where did it go!!!


    Nether Mountain, Chaoyang Hall.


    Little Gu chased away a certain Yin Gu while waving its little whip fiercely.


    Hurry up!!!

 Chapter 867 - 867 Refining the Yin Gu (1)

    867 Refining the Yin Gu (1)


    The moment he saw the empty bottle, Master Sang knew that he had been tricked.


    Why did he say that he had been tricked and not misunderstood them? This was because there was clearly the aura of a Yin Gu in this jade bottle, which proved that the Yin Gu had indeed been in the bottle not long ago and its aura had not dispersed in time.


    It was precisely because of this that they could deceive him and the experts of the Sang family.


    This girl pretended to pester him, looking extremely guilty. She lured him to snatch it, but in the end, he only snatched an empty bottle. He knew that he had fallen into her trap without guessing. When he was hit by this girl¡¯s diversion, he was almost certain that while everyone was entangled here, the Yin Gu had been sent to a safe ce.


    It might even be in the hands of that Ancestor Sikong. At the moment, he did not have the guts to kill his way up the Nether Mountain to snatch something from that Ancestor.


    Of course, this was based on the premise that Master Sang did not know that Old Ancestor Sikong was about to die. If Master Sang knew that Old Ancestor Sikong was about to die, he would probably kill his way to the Nether Mountain and snatch the Yin Gu back.


    Master Sang¡¯s expression turned very ugly. Not only was he fooled, but he also exposed the Asura King¡¯s strength for nothing.


    This was not a good thing.


    Yu Wan watched themotion and crossed her arms. She raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°I told you, we didn¡¯t take anything from the Sang family. If you want the Gu King, I¡¯ll give you as much as you want. Now, can you let them go?¡±


    How could Master Sang be willing to let go? He wished he could kill that attendant!


    Master Sikong walked forward with his hands behind his back and looked at him angrily. ¡°The truth of the incident has been revealed. This child doesn¡¯t have anything that has been stolen from your manor. I hope your manor doesn¡¯t make things difficult for him.¡±


    Master Sikong was also a little angry. He didn¡¯t even call him father-inw anymore.


    Master Sang looked at Master Sikong and then at the girl with a tail that could not wait to be raised to the sky. He was furious, but in the end, he did not dare topletely fall out with the Sikong Family. He asked the Level Seven Asura King to let that kid go. Then, he snorted coldly and flicked his sleeves before leaving.


    Today, what should and should not be exposed has all been exposed. No one would believe him if he pretended that he was looking for pills and weapons. Before he left, he nced at Yu Wan onest time.


    Yan Jiuchao alighted from the carriage indifferently and stood in front of Yu Wan, blocking Master Sang¡¯s murderous gaze.


    Master Sang looked at his grandson and narrowed his eyes with aplicated expression.


    After Master Sang left with his subordinates, Master Sikong heaved a sigh of relief. After all, he knew the ancestor¡¯s situation, but he never expected that the Sang family would have an expert at the seventh-stage Asura King. Fortunately, Master Sang was afraid of the ancestor. Otherwise, if they really fought, they would definitely lose.


    When did the Sang family¡­ be so powerful?


    Master Sikong shook his head. Now was not the time to guess this. It was more important to protect the ancestor¡¯s life. Otherwise, once the ancestor was gone, the Sikong family wouldpletely be no match for the Sang family.


    Master Sikong looked at Yu Wan and asked solemnly, ¡°Ah Wan, has the Yin Gu arrived at the Nether Mountain?¡±


    ¡°It should be there,¡± Yu Wan said.


    The group immediately entered the Nether Mountain. Yu Wan¡¯s guess was right. The Yin Gu had indeed been sessfully driven to the Chaoyang Hall by Little Gu. Ah Wei had no sense of direction. From the beginning, Yu Wan had no intention of letting him send the Yin Gu back to the Nether Mountain. She only asked Ah Wei to bring the Yin Gu for a while so that his body would be tainted by the aura of the Yin Gu so that he could confuse the Sang family.


    The Yin Gu was injured by the pressure of the Saint King. Little Gu rode on it and flew for a while before stopping. It stumbled and only arrived at the Nether Mountain at dusk. Yu Wan used the pill furnace to refine the Yin Gu and fed it to her great grandfather.


    ¡°Is this good?¡± Yu Wan turned to look at Master Sikong.


    Master Sikong shook his head. ¡°No, we¡¯ll have to see if he can break through to the ninth level of the Longevity Technique. If he can, the time limit will be over. If he can¡¯t, the poison of the Yin Gu will kill him.¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyebrows twitched. ¡°It¡¯s so dangerous! Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±


    Master Sikong said earnestly, ¡°His time is up. If he doesn¡¯t use the Yin Gu, he will also die. This is the only chance for the Ancestor. As for whether he can seed¡­ it will depend on fate.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao walked over and said indifferently, ¡°Help the ancestor to the secret room to cultivate first.¡±


    Yu Wan looked at Sikong Ye, whose forehead was ck, and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± She called Asura over. ¡°Youe too.¡±


    Milk Asura and Sikong Ye entered two secret rooms under the Chaoyang Hall respectively. The tied-up peak Level Five Asura King was finally useful.

 Chapter 868 - 868 Refining the Yin Gu (2)

    868 Refining the Yin Gu (2)


    Milk Asura absorbed all his strength and continued the breakthrough that he had notpleted a few days ago.


    Ah Wei had been held hostage by the seventh-stage Asura King and had actually identally shown signs of breaking through.


    In this way, the three of them went into seclusion.


    On the other side, the Saintess woke up. When she opened her eyes, she found herself tied to a dark cell with cold shackles on her hands and feet. Her eyes turned cold as she shouted, ¡°Let me go! I¡¯m the Saintess of the Nether Capital!¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. You¡¯ve done so many outrageous things, and you still have the cheek to call yourself the Saintess?¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s voice came casually from the shadows.


    With a whoosh, the torch on the wall lit up. The Saintess did not have time to adapt before she turned her head away. After a long time, she slowly turned around and red at Yu Wan with burning eyes. ¡°It¡¯s you? You locked me up?¡±


    Yu Wan said slowly, ¡°Of course it¡¯s me. Who else would lock you up?¡±


    The Saintess said coldly, ¡°How dare you imprison the Saintess of the Nether Capital without permission!¡±


    Yu Wan raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Is the Saintess of the Nether Capital so great? With your lousy realm, you¡¯re nothing in front of me. Even if I say that I¡¯ll lock you up, who can do anything to me?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The Saintess thought of the Saint King in Yu Wan¡¯s stomach and choked on all her quibbling.


    Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°Let me ask you, where is Sikong Yun?¡±


    The Saintess sneered. ¡°You want to know his whereabouts? I won¡¯t tell you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say this to me,¡± Yu Wan said as she moved to the side, revealing Master Sikong behind her.


    Master Sikong walked towards the Saintess with a cold expression. If he was originally suspicious of the Saintess¡¯s identity, he firmly believed it now.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± The Saintess¡¯ expression changed.


    Master Sikong said in disappointment, ¡°On the way here, Ah Wan had already told me the entire sequence of events. At first, I didn¡¯t believe that. You were the Saintess of the Nether Capital and a child I had watched grow up. How could you do such a heartless thing for your own selfish motives? But not only did you forcefully change your identity with Ah Wan and let Ah Wan marry for you, you even used Ah Wan¡¯s face to acknowledge the Ancestor¡­ You disappoint me too much!¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡± The Saintess could not argue.


    Master Sikong continued, ¡°Were you the one who attracted the experts who assassinated the Ancestor and Yan Jiuchao? Are they¡­ from the Sang family?¡±


    The Saintess bit her lip and did not say anything.


    Master Sikong looked at her steadily and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t admit these things. Tell me, where is Yun¡¯er?¡±


    There were some things that the Saintess would never tell Yu Wan, but she had no choice but to tell Master Sikong.


    After knowing Sikong Yun¡¯s whereabouts, Master Sikong immediately ordered the guards to bring him back. Unexpectedly, the guards missed him. When they arrived at the courtyard that the Saintess had mentioned, Sikong Yun had already been picked up!


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± In the Sang family¡¯s mansion, Sikong Yun saw Master Sang, whom he had not seen for a long time. He walked over excitedly and threw himself into his arms like a child.


    Master Sang patted Sikong Yun¡¯s shoulder lovingly and said with doting eyes, ¡°I¡¯ve made you suffer.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? I was chased out by my father!¡± Sikong Yun originally didn¡¯t take this seriously. After all, he was the one who courted death first. He could go back openly in a few days, but when it came to his grandfather, he had to act coquettishly, right?


    ¡°But Grandpa, how did you find me?¡± He straightened up and asked in confusion. He had hidden it so well that even his father didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°I have my own way.¡± Master Sang stroked Sikong Yun¡¯s face lovingly and confirmed that it was a real face without any traces of disguise. ¡°What exactly happened? Quickly tell me. I¡¯ll uphold justice for you.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of the Saintess?¡± Sikong Yun angrily exaggerated the matter of Yu Wan being captured by the Saintess and brought into the manor. ¡°I disguised myself as Yan Jiuchao, but who knew that she also disguised herself as someone else and ruined my good deed!¡±


    At this point, what he minded the most was not that his identity had been reced by Yan Jiuchao, but that his affair with Yu Wan had been disturbed by the Saintess.


    Master Sang narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°In that case, the current Saintess and Second Young Master are both fake?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Sikong Yun nodded.


    ¡°As expected!¡± Master Sang gripped the armrest of his chair tightly.


    Sikong Yun said coquettishly, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m hungry. The food outside isn¡¯t delicious at all!¡±


    Master Sang smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa has already gotten someone to make it. It¡¯s all your favorites. By the way, didn¡¯t Grandpa give you two experts? How are they now?¡±


    Sikong Yun was puzzled. ¡°I don¡¯t know. They were borrowed by the Saintess and never returned. The Saintess never returned either!¡±


    ¡°Did the Saintess say why she borrowed them?¡± Master Sang asked.


    Sikong Yun snorted. ¡°To assassinate Yan Jiuchao! The man who reced me!¡±


    Master Sang thought for a while. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that his martial arts skills are very high?¡±


    Sikong Yun said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard the Saintess mention that he practices the same mental cultivation technique as Ancestor Sikong. His strength is unfathomable. The Saintess can¡¯t even defeat a single move from him. I also suspect that the experts Grandpa gave me are not his match, but the Saintess told me that Yan Jiuchao is very weak these two days. He can¡¯t even defeat a child. It¡¯s a good time to attack!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll be very weak these two days¡­¡± Master Sang stood up thoughtfully and pushed open the window. He looked at the full moon in the sky and asked coldly, ¡°That kid also practices the Longevity Technique?¡±


    Master Sang had his back facing Sikong Yun. Sikong Yun did not see the cold expression on his face, so he did not notice the hidden meaning in his words. He replied, ¡°That¡¯s what the Saintess said! Ah, how strange. The Longevity Technique is clearly my Sikong family¡¯s mental cultivation technique, but even my Sikong family¡¯s disciples can¡¯t cultivate it. I really don¡¯t know where that kid stole it from?¡±


    Master Sang gently held onto the windowsill and muttered to himself, ¡°Could this be the weakness of the Longevity Technique? If it¡¯s true, then has Ancestor Sikong, who has also cultivated the Longevity Technique, also reached his weakest moment?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, what did you say?¡± Sikong Yun didn¡¯t hear him clearly.


    Master Sang asked calmly, ¡°I remember that Ancestor Sikong has cultivated the eighth level of the Longevity Technique, right?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Sikong Yun thought for a while. Did he? He didn¡¯t know! He looked at Master Sang. ¡°Grandpa, how did you know?¡±


    Master Sang still did not answer him. Instead, he continued, ¡°The eighth level, his time is up, right? If he doesn¡¯t break through to the ninth level, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll stop here. The Sikong family searched for the Yin Gu¡­ So it¡¯s to let him break through to the ninth level.¡±


    Sikong Yun scratched his head at a loss. ¡°Grandpa, what are you talking about? What ninth level? Eighth level? Why don¡¯t I understand?¡±


    ¡°My Sang family¡¯s Yin Gu is originally very useful¡­¡± Master Sang lowered his eyes and raised his hand to touch the potted nt on the windowsill. The originally lively begonia instantly emitted ck smoke and withered. ¡°Even if it can¡¯t be used by the Sang family, it can¡¯t be used by others.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Sikong Yun looked at Master Sang strangely. He felt that this grandfather was acting strangely tonight!


    ¡°Bring Young Master to rest first.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Master Sang called out to Leng Xia. Two expert guards walked forward and held Sikong Yun¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Hey, Grandpa, I still have something to ask you¡­ Hey! Hey! Grandpa!¡± Sikong Yun was brought down by the two Sang family guards.


    ...


    Master Sang looked at the full moon hanging in the sky and said coldly, ¡°This time, I want the Sikong family to pay the price!¡±

 Chapter 869 - 869 Xiaobao and the Saint King

    869 Xiaobao and the Saint King


    ¡°Master, we¡¯ve searched through Second Young Master¡¯s businesses in the Nether Capital, but we didn¡¯t find any traces of him!¡±


    In the Sikong family¡¯s study, a trusted guard reported the results of the search to Master Sikong for two hours.


    Master Sikong had a solemn expression. His eldest son, Sikong Changfeng, was in the study with him.


    Sikong Changfeng had always been an air-like existence in the Sikong family. No one cared about his life, and he did not interfere with the Sikong family¡¯smon affairs. However, this time, in the face of a great enemy, no one from the Sikong family could be willful.


    !!


    Master Sikong nced at his eldest son and asked the guard, ¡°What about those brothels? Have you searched them all?¡±


    The guard cupped his hands and said, ¡°We¡¯ve searched everything. We didn¡¯t let go of a single ce that Second Young Master frequents or might go.¡±


    ¡°What about the Sang Manor?¡± Sikong Changfeng asked.


    Master Sikong frowned and looked coldly at the guard, as if he was waiting for his answer. The guard said, ¡°Without the Master¡¯s orders, I don¡¯t dare to rashly search the Sang family.¡±


    ¡°Then it seems to be in the Sang Manor,¡± Sikong Changfeng said.


    Master Sikong¡¯s expression became even more solemn.


    Sikong Changfeng took in his father¡¯s expression and said indifferently, ¡°Second Brother is after all the grandson of Master Sang and has Matriarch Sang protecting him. I don¡¯t think anything will happen to him for the time being.¡±


    As for the fall out between the two families in the future, that was a different matter. Perhaps Sikong Yun would be a bargaining chip for the Sang family to restrain the Sikong family, but there was a prerequisite for that. That was that the Sang family could not defeat the Sikong family.


    From the looks of it, this possibility was not high. The Sang family first had the Yin Gu and then a seventh-stage Asura King. Their strength was no longer inferior to the Sikong family. The only person in the Sikong family who could defeat them was the Ancestor. Unfortunately, the Ancestor was in seclusion. Whether he could break through was another matter.


    ¡°If I were the Sang family, I probably wouldn¡¯t give the ancestor a chance to break through,¡± Sikong Changfeng said thoughtfully.


    Master Sikong did not say anything because he agreed with his eldest son. He had been in this position for so many years and knew the importance of timing better than anyone. As the saying goes, the opportunity cannot be missed. Now was the best opportunity for the Sang family. The Sang family¡¯s ambition had already been exposed, so it was useless to lower themselves. It was better to take advantage of the ancestor¡¯s seclusion and control the initiative in his hands.


    As long as Ancestor Sikong was gone, the Sikong family would not have the ability to deal with them.


    ¡°I knew that the Sang family was not simple, but I didn¡¯t expect them to be so simple. I originally thought that they were the same as the Lan family and only wanted to be a top-notch noble¡­¡± Master Sikong paused and said self-deprecatingly, ¡°Nurturing Yin Gu, refining the Asura King¡­ In that case, I¡¯m afraid they want to rece the Sikong family and be the new generation of the Nether Capital¡¯s royal family.¡±


    Sikong Changfeng did not discuss the Sang family¡¯s ambition. Instead, he said, ¡°Father, we can¡¯t hide the news of the ancestor going into seclusion for long. We should be prepared from now on.¡±


    Master Sikong nodded. ¡°Take all the experts of the Sikong family and go to the Chaoyang Hall of the Nether Mountain. You must protect the ancestor.¡±


    Sikong Changfeng bowed expressionlessly and turned to leave.


    Looking at his eldest son¡¯s departing figure, Master Sikong sighed sadly.


    Many experts suddenly came to the Nether Mountain, and the atmosphere in the Chaoyang Hall became tense.


    The disciples who had gone to search the mountain had returned. When they found out that something had happened to the Chaoyang Hall, they were all on guard.


    Yu Wan looked at the guards who had clearly increased by several times. She sighed softly and closed the window. She said to Yan Jiuchao, who was carving a wooden dagger for the little fellows, ¡°You haven¡¯t recovered your strength yet. No matter what happenster, don¡¯te out.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao snorted.


    Yu Wan thought for a while and turned to look at Yan Jiuchao. ¡°Do you think¡­ the Sang family will reallye tonight?¡±


    ¡°Come!¡±


    Xiaobao¡¯s crisp voice came from the courtyard. He was calling his two brothers.


    The corners of Yu Wan¡¯s mouth twitched as she said, ¡°We have many experts too. We should¡­ be able to defeat them, right?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t defeat him!¡±


    Xiaobao¡¯s voice came from the courtyard again. Er¡¯bao and Dabao fought with Gu and asked Xiaobao if he could defeat it. Xiaobao decisively sshed a basin of cold water on Er¡¯bao.


    Yu Wan took a deep breath and continued to say to Yan Jiuchao, ¡°If the situation isn¡¯t rightter, we¡¯ll quickly escape.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t escape!¡± Xiaobao said seriously.


    Yu Wan exploded and pushed open the window. ¡°Yan Xiaobao! Who can¡¯t escape?!¡±


    Xiaobao looked at his mother in confusion and pointed at Er¡¯bao¡¯s Gu worm that had escaped at thest minute. ¡°Gu, Gu worm¡­¡±


    ¡­


    The three little ck eggs were tired from ying. Halfway through their shower, they tilted their heads and fell asleep. Yan Jiuchao wiped the little fellows¡¯ bodies, put on their clothes, and carried them to the soft bed. Yu Wan had alreadyid out the nket and patted the side of the bed. ¡°You sleep too.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao nodded and flicked his sleeve, intending to extinguish themp on the candlestick. When he moved his sleeve, he remembered that he had lost all his martial arts. His face darkened as he walked to the table and extinguished the candle.


    The family rested.


    Outside the Chaoyang Hall, Sikong Changfeng put down his sword and sat down cross-legged. He closed his eyes quietly. The night wind blew, and his white robe fluttered with the wind, rustling in the silenther mountains.


    After an unknown period of time, his ears moved. He suddenly opened his eyes, and a cold glint shed across his eyes. Then, he grabbed the long sword beside him, pulled it out, and shed down the hidden weapon that flew over!


    However, it was only a sh.


    One had to know that this sword was given to him by his grandfather when he was alive. It would not be an exaggeration to say that it was a family heirloom of the Sikong family. However, it could not break the Sang family¡¯s weapons. The power of the Sang family¡¯s weapons was obvious.


    The collision of weapons kicked off tonight.


    Sikong Changfeng rose into the air and stabbed at the assassin in the dark. The assassin nimbly blocked this strike with his red tassel spear.


    The Red Tassel Spear specialized in restraining long swords. The Sang family had indeede prepared. However, the number one handsome young expert in the Nether Capital did not rely on his words. Even though the assassin had an advantage in terms of weapons, he had lost his internal energy and moves. After more than ten moves, he lost his life to Sikong Changfeng¡¯s sword.


    However, everything did not end there. The assassins were just throwing stones to ask for directions. The real assassination was only about to begin.


    A few iparably powerful auras suddenly surged in the dark night. Sikong Changfeng¡¯s eyes turned cold as he summoned the experts of the Sikong family.


    Twenty Asura Kings and fifty Asuras came out in full strength and surrounded the auras.


    Even if their realms were not as high as the experts of the Sang family, they had the advantage in numbers. No matter how one looked at it, it did not seem like they had no chance of winning. Unfortunately, no one expected that those auras were too domineering. Almost in an instant, they charged out and flew towards the Chaoyang Hall murderously!


    Sikong Changfeng said seriously, ¡°Stop them!¡±


    The disciples of the Chaoyang Hall all took out their swords. The eldest disciple in the lead said, ¡°Form the formation! Protect the ancestor!¡±


    The cultivation realm of the disciples of the Chaoyang Hall was not high, but after setting up the array, they actually stopped the two Level Six Asura Kings! However, it did not stop them for long. The seventh-stage Asura King appeared. He almost broke the disciples¡¯ array formation with overwhelming strength.


    The disciples of the Chaoyang Hall vomited blood and fell to the ground.


    ...


    The Level Seven Asura King flew towards the secret room. In no sooner said than done, a pressure from the Ten Thousand Gu King pressed over heavily. The seventh-stage Asura King shouted and released a huge internal energy to fiercely confront the Ten Thousand Gu King.


    The two Level Six Asura Kings took the opportunity to fly into Sikong Ye¡¯s courtyard. Sikong Changfeng and a few experts from the Sikong family chased after them and tried to kill them. However, the difference in levels was great. They used all their skills but could only stall one of them. The other Level Six Asura searched through the rooms.


    He was originally going to kill the ancestor, but when he passed by a room, he suddenly felt an unusual aura. Not only did he feel it, but even the seventh-stage Asura King, who was confronting the Ten Thousand Gu King, also sensed it.


    It was the aura of a Saint King.


    There was a Saint King here!


    All the Asura Kings of the Sang family¡¯s blood boiled. The Saint King was a better offering than the Yin Gu. As long as they obtained the Saint King, they could refine the most powerful power in the Nether Capital. At that time, even Old Ancestor Sikong would not be a match for the Sang family!


    As this thought shed through his mind, the Level Six Asura King immediately changed his n. He no longer assassinated Sikong Ye, but captured the Saint King!


    He kicked open Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan¡¯s room. There was a man, a woman, and three children lying in the room. He sensed the aura of a Saint King on the woman.


    Without a word, the Level Six Asura King grabbed at Yu Wan!

 Chapter 870 - 870 Invincible Yan Xiaobao! Domineering Brother Jiu!

    870 Invincible Yan Xiaobao! Domineering Brother Jiu!


    However, what the Level Six Asura King did not expect was that the person he grabbed was not that woman, but a ck little egg. The little ck egg was too ck, and its naked butt hadpletely fused with the night, so much so that he could not tell at all.


    He threw the little ck egg back onto the bed and grabbed at the woman again.


    Unexpectedly, he caught another little ck egg!


    He threw and grabbed again!


    This was the third time he caught a small ck egg¡­


    The Level Six Asura King was in a mess¡­ How many eggs were there?!


    Thest to be captured was Xiaobao. One of his little feet was held upside down, and his chubby butt was facing the Level Six Asura King.


    Just as the Level Six Asura King was about to throw the child back onto the bed, something unexpected happened. There was a loud plop and Xiaobao farted, letting out a long and loud fart.


    After rumbling for half the night, his stomach finally felt better. In his sleep, Xiaobao revealed a satisfied smile.


    However, the Level Six Asura King who was affected by the smell of his fart was not so lucky.


    What¡­ What kind of fart was this? Why was it so smelly?!


    The Level Six Asura King felt that he could not use his strength anymore. His entire body stiffened. At this moment, Shadow Six rushed into the room.


    It was not easy for Shadow Six to break out of the blockade of the other level-six Asura King and rush over. In the end, he saw an assassin about to have ill intentions towards Young Master and the others. He raised the sword in his hand and stabbed it fiercely at the other party.


    However, before his sword could touch the other party¡¯s body, the other party¡¯s entire body trembled, his eyes widened, and his eyes rolled back¡­ He fell!


    Xiaobaonded back on the bed. He rolled his little butt and hugged Dabao¡¯s feet. He drooled and started snoring.


    Shadow Six¡¯s sword missed. He looked at the Level Six Asura King who had fallen to the ground in disbelief. Just as he was about to ask what was going on, he also smelled the super smelly fart. He rolled his eyes and stuck out his tongue¡­ and fell gorgeously.


    The situation in the other ces was not so optimistic. Even though the Level Six Asura King in the courtyard was restrained by Sikong Changfeng and the experts of the Sang family, it was not so easy to really kill him.


    ¡°Asura Net!¡± Sikong Changfeng shouted. The experts of the Sikong family took out a huge.


    This could suppress the Asura King¡¯s cultivation, but in the face of absolute strength, these things all lost their effect. The Level Six Asura King tore through the Asura Net in almost a breath.


    Sikong Changfeng¡¯s expression turned solemn.


    The most powerful Asura King of the Sikong family was only at the peak of Level Four. The difference of two realms was definitely not something that could be made up for with numbers and tactics, not to mention that their numbers were not heaven-defying to the point of thousands of troops.


    Of course, it was impossible for him to surrender. Even if he had to use hisst breath, he had to protect the people he wanted to protect!


    Sikong Changfeng took out a bottle of pills.


    The guard at the side recognized the Hundred Phoenix Pill with his sharp eyes and hurriedly grabbed his hand. ¡°Young Master! You can¡¯t!¡±


    The Hundred Phoenix Pill was the Sikong family¡¯s unique secret medicine. It could increase the cultivation of a martial artist in a short period of time, but this was not without a price. The more it was increased, the greater the bacsh he would suffer. After the effect passed, he would be even more fragile than a child. If at that time, his enemy was still alive, then he could only be killed by his enemy.


    Unless it was absolutely necessary, even sacrificial soldiers would not eat this secret medicine. As the young master of the Sikong family, how could he do such a suicidal thing?


    Sikong Changfeng said, ¡°We won¡¯t make it¡­¡±


    Initially, they thought that they could at least hold on for a while with all the strength of the Sikong family. However, the other party was too strong and had exceeded everyone¡¯s imagination. If this continued, they would not have to fight at all and would obediently wait for death.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    The guard wanted to continue dissuading him, but Sikong Changfeng had already wiped the cork of the bottle with his thumb and poured the entire bottle of Hundred Phoenix Pills into his mouth.


    The guard burst into tears. Even the Asura King could only take one, but their young master¡­ had swallowed an entire bottle. He would explode and die!


    ¡°Young Master!¡±


    ¡°Bring the ancestor, Ah Wan, and the others away!¡± After Sikong Changfeng finished speaking, he felt a huge internal energy rush out of his dantian and rush through his meridians like a torrent, flowing through his limbs and bones.


    His realm rose at an unbelievable speed.


    His robe bulged from the internal energy that was difficult to suppress, and his crown exploded with a bang. The veins on his forehead bulged, and his eyes burst out with blood vessels. He was about to lose control of his overflowing strength.


    He held his sword and rose into the air, stabbing it towards the Level Six Asura King in the courtyard.


    This sword strike was like the cry of a tsunami and a mountain, carrying a monstrous sword intent. A dragon¡¯s roar seemed to have appeared in the night, and all the experts of the Sikong family retreated in unison. They looked at the god-like Sikong Changfeng with a trace of fear in their eyes.


    The Level Six Asura King released his pressure and tried to block Sikong Changfeng¡¯s attack. However, Sikong Changfeng broke through his pressure and stabbed the long sword into his body.


    The Level Six Asura King was furious and pped Sikong Changfeng¡¯s shoulder.


    Sikong Changfeng was sent flying back by this huge internal energy. However, he did not retreat far before he turned in the air and stabbed at the other party again. He didn¡¯t seem to feel the pain in his body anymore. There was only one word left in his mind¡ªKill!


    The Level Six Asura King threw a punch at Sikong Changfeng, but Sikong Changfeng did not even dodge. The moment his body connected with his fist, he held the hilt of his sword with both hands and shed down.


    The Level Six Asura King was split into two!


    Everyone was shocked.


    ¡°Eldest¡­ Eldest Young Master, he¡­¡± A disciple of the Chaoyang Hall looked at the disheveled Sikong Changfeng in disbelief.


    Jinghong muttered, ¡°Not good¡­ He¡¯s going crazy¡­¡±


    The Hundred Phoenix Pill was a secret medicine to increase one¡¯s strength, and it was also a poison that was extremely harmful to the body. Ordinary people would enter a weak period of one to five days after the effect of the medicine, but in order to defeat the high-level Asura King, Sikong Changfeng had taken too much. The consequences of this were Qi Deviation!


    ¡°Young Master!¡± The Sikong family¡¯s guard rushed towards Sikong Changfeng.


    ¡°Go away!!¡± Sikong Changfeng sent him flying with a palm. ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡±


    He was about to lose control of his killing intent.


    Don¡¯te over¡­


    Don¡¯te over!


    Sikong Changfeng tried his best to maintain thest trace of consciousness in his mind as he flew towards the seventh-stage Asura King that was held back by the Ten Thousand Gu King.


    The moment the Level Seven Asura King sensed the Saint King¡¯s aura, he also gave up on assassinating Ancestor Sikong and turned to catch the Saint King. However, he was firmly entangled by the Ten Thousand Gu King.


    However, there was a difference in realms. Although the Ten Thousand Gu King had entangled him, he could not kill him so easily.


    ...


    Sikong Changfeng¡¯s arrival caused the situation to reverse shockingly. He shed down and cut off an arm of the Level Seven Asura King. The Leven Seven Asura King was furious. He stretched out his demonic ws and grabbed fiercely at his vital points.


    Sikong Changfeng¡¯s movement technique was more than ten times faster than usual. He almost instantly shed behind the Level Seven Asura King. Before the Leven Seven Asura King could react, his heart was pierced by Sikong Changfeng¡¯s demonic sword.


    Sikong Changfeng held his sword and cut him in half. This cruel behavior stunned the disciples of the Chaoyang Hall and the experts of the Sikong family who had witnessed this scene.


    ¡°Go! All of you, go!¡± Sikong Changfeng shouted in pain.


    Unfortunately, they could not leave.


    Sikong Changfeng¡¯sst trace of rationality was drowned out by those words. After killing all the experts of the Sang family, he still could not stop. He shed out a fierce sword energy at the people of the Sikong family, and everyone was seriously injured by that sword energy.


    Then, he rushed towards the disciples of the Chaoyang Hall. The Ten Thousand Gu King let out a sharp scream and blocked in front of him. Sikong Changfeng¡¯s eyes were red as he shed at the Ten Thousand Gu King.


    ¡°No¡ª¡± Jinghong shouted!


    No one could stop Sikong Changfeng anymore. He had killed everyone, and if no one could kill him, he would kill himself.


    Sikong Changfeng¡¯s sword shed at the Ten Thousand Gu King¡¯s insect shell. Suddenly, a cold internal energy rippled in the air and intercepted Sikong Changfeng¡¯s sword. Under the gray sky, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s clothes fluttered as he flew over calmly.


    A faint light on the horizon shone on his handsome face.


    ...


    Sikong Changfeng was stunned at first. In the next second, demonic energy overflowed and he ruthlessly charged towards Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao tapped his fingertip, and a cold internal energy shot into the space between Sikong Changfeng¡¯s eyebrows.


    Sikong Changfeng¡¯s vision darkened and he fainted.


    Yan Jiuchao used his internal energy to support him and slowlynded in the air.


    The Nether Mountain, which was filled with fear a second ago, suddenly fell silent. Everyone looked at Yan Jiuchao without blinking. Under the faint morning light, his clothes fluttered like a god from the nine heavens.

 Chapter 871 - 871 Memory Recovery

    871 Memory Recovery


    A trace of dense amazement shed across everyone¡¯s eyes. Other than being stunned, the fear in their hearts seemed to have dissipated. The morning light shone behind him, casting his face into the dark. However, even though they did not see who he was, everyone still seemed to have found their backbone.


    When he got closer, everyone finally saw his face clearly and could not help but be stunned.


    This was¡­ the Second Young Master?


    No, that¡¯s not it!


    !!


    The Second Young Master did not have such powerful martial arts, nor did he have the temperament of a ruler.


    But to say that it was the ancestor¡­ It was not true either.


    The ancestor was not so young¡­


    Everyone looked at Yan Jiuchao with their mouths agape. Someone mustered their courage and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao did not say anything. He carried the unconscious Sikong Changfeng into the house.


    The disciples of the Chaoyang Hall and the experts of the Sikong family hurriedly followed. However, the moment they approached the room, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s internal energy trembled and he closed the door with a bang.


    Everyone looked at each other.


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    If it was because of his face in the past, many people in the Sikong family would have recognized him as the second young master. However, after that nce just now, no one connected him to Sikong Yun.


    ¡°He has the aura of the ancestor.¡±


    ¡°Could he be the Ancestor¡¯sst disciple?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I¡¯ve never heard of the Ancestor taking in a disciple!¡±


    Everyone discussed for a long time, but they could note to a conclusion.


    At this moment, Master Sikong arrived.


    The Sang family¡¯s sneak attack on the Nether Mountain was not the only one. The direction of the Saintess Hall was also attacked by experts. Master Sikong led more than ten experts of the Sikong family to guard for half the night before the battle finally ended at dawn.


    The Sang family had ced their most elite forces in the Chaoyang Hall. The experts who attacked the Saintess Hall at night were not very powerful. The Sikong family did not suffer heavy casualties, but they were still in trouble.


    When everyone saw Master Sikong walk over, they bowed to him.


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation here?¡± Master Sikong asked. When they were fighting just now, he had used all his strength. Therefore, although he sensed themotion in the Nether Mountain, he could not leave.


    A guard from the Sikong family reported the situation in the Chaoyang Hall truthfully. Master Sikong had expected the Sang family to be ruthless, so when he heard that a Level Seven Asura King and two Level Six Asura Kings hade, his reaction was not too surprised. However, when he heard that the most powerful Asura King had actually died at Sikong Changfeng¡¯s hands, he was so shocked that he was speechless.


    After a long while, he found his voice. ¡°Why would Changfeng¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Master took the Hundred Phoenix Pill¡­¡± The guard paused and said sadly,¡± An entire bottle.¡±


    Master Sikong felt dizzy and staggered back a few steps. He clenched his fists and said, ¡°Why is he so stupid? Can he¡­ eat so much of that thing? Where is he? How is he now?¡±


    ¡°Eldest Young Master has gone crazy¡­ Second¡­¡± The guard wanted to say that Second Young Master had appeared in time and brought him into the room, but when the words reached his lips, he felt that it was not Second Young Master, so he changed his words. ¡°Someone saved Eldest Young Master. They¡¯re in the room.¡±


    The sky was bright, and golden morning light shone through the crack of the door andnded on Yu Wan¡¯s tightly shut eyes. Yu Wan raised her hand to block it and suddenly woke up.


    She sat up.


    Was it dawn?


    She quickly looked to her side. Three naked little fellows were sleeping at the foot of the bed. Yan Jiuchao was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao!¡± She quickly lifted the nket to look for him, but she saw two tall and muscr figures on the ground. One of them was Shadow Six, and the other¡ª


    Yu Wan walked over warily and sized him up. She said suspiciously, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the expert from the Sang family who chased after Ah Wei yesterday? What level is the Asura King?¡±


    Yu Wan took Shadow Six¡¯s pulse. He had only fainted and was fine. Then, Yu Wan probed that person¡¯s nose. He was still breathing. Strange, why would he fall in her room with Shadow Six? Could it be that the Sang family had sent him to ambush themst night but was stopped by Shadow Six?


    ¡°Alright, Shadow Six, I didn¡¯t expect a scout sacrificial soldier like you to have such powerful abilities!¡± Yu Wan touched her chin and thought of something. She narrowed her eyes. Forget it, she would send it to her Asura!


    Yu Wan grabbed the Level Six Asura King on the ground and dragged him to the secret room. After doing this, Yu Wan heard themotion in the front yard. She dusted her hands and walked to the front yard.


    Yan Jiuchao and Sikong Changfeng had been in for two hours. Master Sikong called out twice, but there was no response. Gradually, everyone could not wait anymore.


    ¡°Why are they in there for so long?¡±


    ¡°What is he doing?¡±


    ¡°Is Young Master alright?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Yu Wan walked over.


    When Master Sikong saw that it was her, his expression rxed, but soon, he frowned. ¡°Last night, the Sang family sent assassins over. In order to resist them, Changfeng took arge amount of secret medicine and went crazy. Young Master Yan and Changfeng have been locked up inside for two hours. I wonder how the situation is. By the way, are you and the children alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Yu Wan shook her head and looked at the closed door. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    Master Sikong quickly nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Yu Wan walked towards the room, but after taking two steps, she suddenly stopped. She turned around and smiled. ¡°Master¡­ actually cares about Eldest Young Master, right?¡±


    Master Sikong opened his mouth.


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°The back and palm of your hand are meat, but your palm is thicker than the back of your hand. However, it still hurts if you hurt the back of your hand, right?¡±


    Master Sikong did not know how to answer. He did not have the same feelings for his first wife as his step-wife, and even he could not be impartial to his two sons. However, they were biological children after all, so how could he not dote on them?


    The moment he found out that he did not hesitate to destroy himself to protect the Nether Mountain, Master Sikong was extremely ashamed. The first thing he thought of was not how important the Nether Mountain was to Sikong Changfeng, but how unimportant his life was in Sikong Changfeng¡¯s heart.


    He could die for the Ancestor, he could die for the Ten Thousand Gu King¡­ Did he think that no one in the world cared about him, so he died without any worries?


    Master Sikong paused. ¡°If it were you¡­ would you do that?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Yu Wan said firmly. ¡°There are too many people in the world that I can¡¯t let go of. I can¡¯t bear to die. I believe Yan Jiuchao is the same. We won¡¯t make reckless sacrifices. We¡¯ll think of all the ways to live.¡±


    Master Sikong muttered, ¡°There¡¯s no other wayst night, right?¡± He did not give up his life easily. He was forced to do so.


    ...


    Yu Wan smiled faintly. He could not answer this question for Sikong Changfeng, but she believed that Master Sikong actually already had an answer in his heart.


    Yu Wan walked up the steps and came to the house. Just as she was about to raise her hand to knock, the door creaked open.


    Yan Jiuchao walked out with a calm expression.


    Yu Wan looked at him and then at Sikong Changfeng, who was lying motionless on the bed. She asked, ¡°Are the two of you alright?¡±


    ¡°What can happen to me?¡± Yan Jiuchao said coldly.


    ¡°What about him?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Yan Jiuchao snorted arrogantly. ¡°Yu Ah Wan, don¡¯t tell me you think I can¡¯t settle a qi deviation?¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that he¡¯s fine?¡± Yu Wan¡¯s eyes lit up and she smiled. ¡°My husband is really powerful!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she suddenly realized that something was wrong. She looked at Yan Jiuchao. ¡°What¡­ what did you call me just now?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Yan Jiuchao walked down the steps expressionlessly.


    Yu Wan blinked and chased after him. ¡°You called me Yu Ah Wan!¡±


    ¡°You heard wrongly,¡± Yan Jiuchao said with a straight face.


    ...


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t hear it wrongly! You called me Yu Ah Wan! Don¡¯t you remember?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± Yu Wan was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s not right! You didn¡¯t even ask me if I asked you what you remembered. You just said no! You, you, you¡­ you remembered!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Yan Jiuchao strode back into the room. Before Yu Wan could catch up, he closed the door and bolted it!


    ¡°You want to leave just like that after escaping my marriage?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll marry you tonight. Don¡¯t even think about escaping!¡±


    ¡°Woman, you¡¯d better not y any tricks. Stay here obediently. Wear the wedding dresster and marry me. This time, I won¡¯t allow you to escape again!¡±


    ¡°Heh, I¡¯ve long heard that you found a pretty boy in the Central ins¡­ He¡¯s called Yan Jiuchao, right?¡±


    ¡°Are you tired of living?! Believe me, you don¡¯t want to see my torture methods!¡±


    ¡°My sons, Dabao, Er¡¯bao, Xiaobao, they¡¯re also your sons after the wedding!¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ who did you have the children with?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s with the woman I love!¡±


    ¡°Jiang Batian, are you jealous?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Memories that he could not bear to look at shed across his mind. Yan Jiuchao¡¯s ears turned red. He held his forehead in shame.


    Were those retarded words really said by him?


    He-he really wants to die!

 Chapter 872 - 872 Heaven-Defying Brother Jiu, The King Returns! (1)

    872 Heaven-Defying Brother Jiu, The King Returns! (1)


    Sikong Changfeng¡¯s situation had beenpletely controlled. The demonic aura in his body had been cleared, and even the internal injuries caused by the Asura King of the Sang family¡¯s evil internal energy had been repaired. Everyone felt that it was unbelievable, and only Master Sikong understood what was going on.


    Everything was thanks to the Longevity Technique passed down from their ancestors. The Sikong family¡¯s ancestors were from the Sorcerer n and had a portion of the Sorcerer n¡¯s inheritance in their hands. The Longevity Technique was a set of orthodox Sorcerer n¡¯s mental cultivation techniques. It could greatly restrain all evil energy and demonic energy. Of course, it also had to be that the other party¡¯s Longevity Technique¡¯s realm was high enough. Otherwise, they would not be able to save the dying Sikong Changfeng.


    ¡°Master, who is that young master? He looks the same as the Second Young Master and his aura is the same as the Ancestor¡­¡± A guard from the Sikong family could not help but wonder.


    Master Sikong shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure of his background either. I only know that he¡¯s the son-inw of our Sikong family.¡±


    !!


    ¡°Huh? Son-inw?¡± The guard was shocked. ¡°Does our Sikong family have such a young son-inw?¡±


    It was no wonder that the guard was so surprised. It was really because Master Sikong did not have any sisters, and he only had two sons, Sikong Changfeng and Sikong Yun. There were daughters from concubines from the coteral family, but they were already in their thirties or forties. Whose son-inw was a young genius in his early twenties?


    Master Sikong did not continue. They were the descendants of the Ancestor, so it was up to the Ancestor to decide if they should announce their identities or not.


    Master Sikong instructed, ¡°We¡¯ll make a decision after the ancestores out of seclusion. Don¡¯t discuss it rashly first.¡±


    The guard bowed. ¡°Yes, I understand!¡±


    On the other hand, after Yan Jiuchao saved Sikong Changfeng, he returned to his room alone in embarrassment. He controlled his emotions and expressions and calmly went to Shadow Thirteen¡¯s room.


    Shadow Six had already woken up and returned to his room. He was guarding Shadow Thirteen¡¯s bed and washing his face. Seeing Yan Jiuchaoe over, he quickly stood up and bowed. ¡°Young Master.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao looked at the unconscious Shadow Thirteen and then at the dazed Shadow Six. Another unbearable memory rushed to his mind.


    ¡°Why? Are you thinking about your pretty boy again? You¡¯re already my woman. You won¡¯t have a chance to see him again in your life! If you know what¡¯s good for you, listen to me obediently. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill your two subordinates!¡±


    ¡°Which two subordinates?¡±


    ¡°Those two called Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao closed his eyes and clenched his fists tightly under his wide sleeves.


    Shadow Six called out to his Young Master but there was no reaction. Seeing his Young Master¡¯s forbearing expression, he blinked and realized something. He quickly said solemnly, ¡°Young Master¡­ Uh, no¡­ My King, I forgot to call you that in private. My King, you disguise yourself as the Young Master of Yan City in order not to expose your identity as the Ghost King in the Nether Capital! Don¡¯t worry, Shadow Thirteen and I remember! We won¡¯t call you wrongly again!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao wanted to die even more.


    ¡­


    After using the Longevity Technique to remove the evil aura left in Shadow Thirteen¡¯s meridians by the Sang family¡¯s experts, Yan Jiuchao resisted the urge to bang his head against the wall at any time and silently walked back to his room. In the room, the three little ck eggs woke up one after another. They sat on the bed like fat balls, rubbing their eyes and yawning.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Er¡¯bao saw Yan Jiuchao and slid off the bed naked. He ran towards him.


    Dabao and Xiaobao also ran over. The three little fellows raised their heads and widened their ck eyes as they looked at him without blinking.


    ¡°Elder Yin, do you have a son?¡±


    ¡°My King, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    A certain Ghost King smiled. ¡°I do.¡±


    Elder Yin, who had been shot in the heart: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Elder Mo, do you have a son?¡±


    ¡°My King, I have two.¡±


    The smile on a certain Ghost King¡¯s lips widened. ¡°I have three!¡±


    Elder Mo, who had also been shot in the heart: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°King, King!¡± Elder Jin raised his hand with a smile. ¡°I have five sons!¡±


    A certain Ghost King¡¯s face instantly darkened. ¡°¡­You¡¯re not an elder of the Ghost n anymore! Drag him away!¡±


    Elder Jin was dumbfounded. ¡°King! King! What did I do wrong?!¡±


    The corners of Yan Jiuchao¡¯s mouth twitched as he grabbed a rope in embarrassment.


    Er¡¯bao asked, ¡°Daddy, what are you doing?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao: Hanging on the spot!


    ¡­


    Yu Wan walked around the Chaoyang Hall and thoroughly investigated the situationst night. The Sang family had really sent experts to the Nether Mountain to assassinate. The reason why the Sang family dared to do this was probably because they had guessed the weakness of the Ancestor and Yan Jiuchao. They wanted to use thest chance on the night of the full moon to kill the Ancestor and Yan Jiuchao.

 Chapter 873 - 873 Heaven-Defying Brother Jiu, The King Returns! (2)

    873 Heaven-Defying Brother Jiu, The King Returns! (2)


    Not many people knew about this weakness. Other than the person involved, there was only her and the Saintess. The Saintess was currently imprisoned in the dungeon of the Nether Mountain and could not contact the outside world. Unless¡ªthe Saintess had already leaked the news before she was imprisoned.


    As for who it was leaked to, it was obvious that it was Sikong Yun. And Sikong Yun had been ¡°picked up¡± by Master Sang. With his idiotic personality, wouldn¡¯t it be easy for Master Sang to get information from him?


    ¡°What an ipetent fellow. He¡¯s been sold and he¡¯s still counting money for others.¡±


    The disciples of the Sikong family and the Chaoyang Hall did not notice that the Asura Kings had sensed the Saint King¡¯s aura and turned to capture her. In their opinion, they were going to assassinate Yan Jiuchao, so Yu Wan did not know that she had almost be the Sang family¡¯s prey.


    When Yu Wan returned to the house, the three little fellows had already put on their clothes and eaten breakfast. They slipped away to y. Yan Jiuchao sat by the window with a cold and arrogant expression.


    Yu Wan walked over with a faint smile and held the back of his chair with one hand. She said mischievously, ¡°We¡¯ve been married three times. Is it fun, Young Master Yan?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not¡­¡± Yan Jiuchao stopped in time.


    ¡°What?¡± Yu Wan raised her eyebrows at him, indicating for him to continue.


    Yan Jiuchao snorted and turned his face away. Yu Wan did not let go of this opportunity to tease him. She chuckled and leaned over. ¡°Young Master? Princely Heir? Huh?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao looked at her face that was leaning towards him. His eyshes trembled as he looked ahead. He said solemnly, coldly, and without looking sideways, ¡°In broad daylight! How improper!¡±


    Yu Wan snorted and nced at him from the corner of her eye.


    ¡°Yu Ah Wan!¡± Yan Jiuchao¡¯s ears turned red.


    Yu Wan continued mischievously, ¡°A certain some even brought me to watch the sunrise, and said that I can forget about leaving that said person for the rest of my life¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao held it in!


    Yu Wan bent down and rested her elbows on the table. She held her chin with both hands and looked at him. ¡°Yan Jiuchao, do you like me to death?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao did not look at her and said seriously, ¡°That¡¯s the Ghost King¡¯s feelings towards Jiang Batian!¡±


    Yu Wan curled her lips. ¡°You don¡¯t mean what you say.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao looked out of the window and said expressionlessly, ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Not good! Not good! Something happened in the dungeon!¡±


    While the two of them were arguing, a young disciple who had gone to patrol the dungeon hurriedly walked over. The couple gathered their thoughts and walked out of the door. Master Sikong also came out of Sikong Changfeng¡¯s room. The three of them looked at each other and looked at the young disciple.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Master Sikong asked.


    The junior disciple said, ¡°The woman locked in the dungeon injured Senior Brother and escaped!¡±


    ¡°Where did she escape to? Is it the Holy Temple?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    The young disciple shook his head. ¡°No, she didn¡¯t go to the Holy Temple. Senior Brother chased after her for a while and didn¡¯t catch up, but Senior Brother said that she seemed to be going in the direction of the Sang family.¡±


    ¡°The Sang family?¡± Yu Wan frowned. ¡°She¡¯s not stupid. She still knows how to go to the Sang family. With the sins shemitted, the Sikong family and the Holy Temple can¡¯t tolerate her no matter what. Sooner orter, the Lan family will cripple her and Lan Jiao. Right now, only the Sang family has the ability to protect her.¡±


    Master Sikong¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to chase after her!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± It was Yan Jiuchao who spoke. Master Sikong and Yu Wan looked at him in confusion. Yan Jiuchao looked in the direction of the Sang family and said, ¡°Let her go.¡±


    ¡­


    The Sikong family did not chase after the Saintess, so she sessfully arrived at the Sang family. She was covered in blood and did not even have decent clothes. The guards of the Sang family looked at her in disdain. ¡°Where did this beggare from? Get lost!¡±


    The effect of the Cultivation Disintegration Powder had passed, and the Saintess¡¯s strength had recovered. She had to teach this person a lesson for being so rude.


    She raised her hand and sent the other party flying with a palm. The guard fell heavily to the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood. Hispanion was stunned and looked at this disheveled woman in disbelief. ¡°Who¡­ who are you? How dare you cause trouble in the Sang family?¡±


    The Saintess said coldly, ¡°Go tell your master that the Saintess is here!¡±


    ¡°You? Saintess?¡± Thepanion looked at her disdainfully.


    The Saintess circted her internal energy. ¡°Do you want to take a palm strike from me too?¡±


    Thepanion felt a huge killing intent and was shocked. He did not dare to be negligent anymore and ran away.


    About fifteen minutester, a man who looked like a butler came to the door and brought the Saintess to the front hall.

 Chapter 874 - 874 Heaven-Defying Brother Jiu, The King Returns! (3)

    874 Heaven-Defying Brother Jiu, The King Returns! (3)


    Master Sang sat high up in the air at the master seat and casually sized up the holy maiden. ¡°You said you¡¯re the Saintess? What evidence do you have?¡±


    The Saintess walked to the screen iid with the Saintess Stone and ced her hand on it. The Saintess Stone on the screen was all emitting a dark green light.


    The strongest Saintess in the history of the Lan family, the Saintess in green, Lan Ji!


    Master Sang narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°You¡¯re indeed the Saintess, but why do you have to disguise yourself as someone else?¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with you,¡± the Saintess said impatiently.


    A trace of coldness shed across Master Sang¡¯s eyes, but he smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was the Saintess. I apologize for not weing you early.¡± As he spoke, he stood up and cupped his hands at the Saintess, giving his seat to her. ¡°Saintess, please take a seat.¡±


    The Saintess said arrogantly, ¡°So be it. Give me a courtyard and get someone to prepare water. Find a few clean clothes. I need to take a bath.¡±


    Master Sang rubbed his chin andughed. ¡°This¡­ doesn¡¯t seem appropriate. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling to entertain the Saintess, but¡­¡±


    The Saintess raised her chin and interrupted him. ¡°There¡¯s no need to pretend. I know that Sikong Yun is in the Sang Manor, and I also know that you and the Sikong family havepletely fallen out. You were the ones who caused themotion in the Nether Mountainst night, right? You didn¡¯t seed, right? You want to deal with the Sikong family, I¡¯m the same. We have amon enemy. Why don¡¯t we join forces?¡±


    Master Sang said cunningly, ¡°You¡¯re just a stray dog now. What can you help us with?¡±


    The Saintess¡¯s eyes turned cold as she said seriously, ¡°You want to rece the Sikong family as the royal family of the Nether Capital. Without the approval of the Holy Temple, even if you win, it won¡¯t be official!¡±


    Master Sang lowered his eyes and pondered for a moment. ¡°Alright, I promise to join forces with you.¡±


    The Saintess turned around and walked out of the reception pavilion.


    ¡°Take it.¡± Master Sang threw a small medicine bottle to her.


    ¡°What is this?¡± The Saintess took the medicine bottle and turned around.


    Master Sang said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s a pill that can increase your bloodline power. I don¡¯t want my ally to be just a mere green-clothed saintess.¡±


    Mere? Did this person know how precious a green-clothed Saintess was? The Lan family had been passed down for many years, and the most powerful Saintess was her!


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that your Lan family has a Saint King.¡± Last night, he had also sensed the aura of a Saint King near the Nether Mountain.


    The Saintess clenched her fists and suppressed her jealousy. ¡°So what? Do you think the Saint King can be used by you?¡±


    Master Sang smiled faintly. ¡°That¡¯s why you can¡¯t be too bad. Don¡¯t lose too much to the Saint King.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The Saintess rolled her eyes angrily and left with the pill.


    The Sang family¡¯s pills really had miraculous effects. That night, the Saintess felt that her bloodline had changed. The Saintess Stone turned from green to blue, from blue to indigo. Until dawn, it actually vaguely emitted a few purple lights.


    The Saintess sat cross-legged on the ground and looked at her hand in disbelief. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m the Purple-clothed Saintess?¡±


    She was the Purple-clothed Saintess with the purest bloodline!


    She was the purple-clothed saintess!


    The Saintess was overjoyed and did not notice that the maidservant guarding the door had silently left. The maidservant came to Master Sang¡¯s room and bowed respectfully. ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°How is it?¡± Master Sang asked.


    ¡°Elementary Purple-clothed Saintess,¡± the maidservant said.


    Master Sang smiled meaningfully. ¡°She can really touch the barrier of the purple-clothed saintess. As expected of a bloodline that¡¯s once in a thousand years¡­ Bring her over.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The maidservant epted the order and returned to the Saintess¡¯s courtyard. She reported from outside the door, ¡°Your Highness, the Master invites you.¡±


    The bloodline of the Saintess had undergone a tremendous change. This was simply impossible. However, on second thought, no matter how impossible it was, it had happened. That girl could be pregnant with a Saint King, so what was so strange about her bing a purple-clothed Saintess?


    ¡°The Saint King is still nothing. With my current strength, I can kill her with my pressure!¡± The Saintess was immersed in great joy. Even her expression became better towards Master Sang who had helped her turn things around. When she heard that he wanted to see her, she left without a word.


    ¡°Master Sang.¡± She smiled and greeted him.


    Master Sang sized her up and smiled in satisfaction. ¡°After not seeing you for a night, the Saintess¡¯s strength seems to have increased again.¡±


    The Saintess smiled faintly and nodded. ¡°If my bloodline power increases, my strength will naturally increase.¡±


    It was not only her strength that had increased, but her aura had also be much redder. She had never felt so energetic.


    ¡°Is the Saintess hungry? Do you want to eat something?¡± Master Sang asked with concern.


    Look, look, her cultivation level had increased. This old thing¡¯s attitude towards her was very different from yesterday. The Saintess said casually, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. Did Master Sang look for me to discuss the n to destroy the Nether Mountain and the Sikong family?¡±


    Master Sang smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. I want to bring the Saintess to a ce first.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The Saintess drawled.


    Master Sang looked at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s our Sang family¡¯s forbidden area. Other than me and the experts in the forbidden area, no one else has been there, not even Yun¡¯er.¡±


    The Saintess raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Master Sang, are you showing me your sincerity? Thank you for the Sang family¡¯s pills. I¡¯m the Purple-clothed Saintess now. I, Lan Ji, am not someone who knows how to repay kindness. I will definitely help the Sang family with all my might!¡±


    Master Sang nced at her and cupped his hands. ¡°I thank the Saintess first.¡±


    The Saintess said arrogantly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you taking me to the forbidden area? What are you waiting for? Hurry up and go to the forbidden area so that I can kill the Saint King!¡±


    Master Sang smiled. ¡°Please.¡±


    The Saintess and Master Sang entered the Sang Family¡¯s forbidden area together.


    The Lan family and the Sikong family also had forbidden areas, but they were far inferior to the Sang family¡¯s size and mystery. At first, the two of them entered a cave. The deeper they went, the narrower the passageway and the dimmer the light. After walking for an unknown period of time, they arrived at a dark cave.


    The cave was filled with the thick smell of blood, making one nauseous.


    The Saintess covered her nose. ¡°How long until we¡¯re there?¡±


    ¡°Soon,¡± Master Sang said lightly.


    The Saintess¡¯ stomach churned violently, and the blood in her body seemed to be agitated uncontrobly. ¡°It smells too bad. What do you want to show me? Take it out directly. I don¡¯t want to go in anymore!¡±


    ¡°How can you not go in?¡± Master Sang turned around and smiled sinisterly. He was holding a Night-Luminescent Pearl in his hand. The faint light of the Night-Luminescent Pearl shone on his face, making him look like a malicious ghost from hell.


    The Saintess¡¯s heart skipped a beat!


    Master Sang held her shoulder. ¡°Do you know what¡¯s down there?¡±


    ...


    The Saintess lowered her head and realized that she was walking on a dark wooden bridge. Under the bridge was a sticky blood pool. No wonder the smell of blood was so strong.


    Master Sang said sinisterly, ¡°I originally nned to feed it with the Saint King, but unfortunately, I didn¡¯t catch it. I think the Purple-clothed Saintess is not bad.¡±


    The Saintess turned pale. ¡°You!¡±


    The Saintess suddenly struck out with her palm and sent Master Sang flying. Then, she used her qinggong and flew out of the cave. However, just as she was about to fly out of the cave, a pir of blood surged over, wrapped around her body, and dragged her down the blood pool¡ª

 Chapter 875 - 875 The Sang Family’s Forbidden Ground

    875 The Sang Family¡¯s Forbidden Ground


    In the afternoon, it rained on Nether Mountain. The rain was not heavy or long. In less than an hour, the sun was shining brightly. After the rain, the atmosphere on Nether Mountain had an additional hint of soil. The vegetation was lush and beautiful.


    Yu Wan was basking in the sun in the courtyard with her nephew, who had just burped. Xiaobao ran over and pulled Yu Wan¡¯s hand. He waved his hand and pointed at the sky. ¡°Mother, what¡¯s that?¡±


    Yu Wan took a look and smiled slightly. ¡°It¡¯s a rainbow.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Xiaobao said with his head tilted.


    !!


    ¡°As good-looking as Mom!¡± Er¡¯bao walked over and said adorably.


    Yu Wan was amused by him and couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Xiaobao, who had lost the argument, red at his brother resentfully and went to look for Dabao with a dark expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡± Er¡¯bao followed.


    Yu Wan looked at her sons who had run far away in amusement, then at her cute nephew in her arms. She said, ¡°When you grow up, you can also y with your brothers.¡±


    Her nephew blew a milk bubble.


    The wet nurse walked over and said to Yu Wan, ¡°Madam, let me do it. The little master is going to sleep.¡±


    This was the wet nurse that Master Sikong had asked the steward in the manor to find. Her family background was clean and she was loyal. Yu Wan handed the child over to her without worry. The child was very obedient. He did not cry or make a fuss. He slept after eating and wasn¡¯t very worrisome.


    The wet nurse carried the little master down.


    Yu Wan sat on a rattan chair andfortably basked in the sun. She could not help but stretch. Suddenly, a thought shed across her mind. ¡°Great-grandpa gave me a longevity technique and I forgot to give it to Yan Jiuchao! Yan Jiuchao also practices the longevity technique. It should be useful to him¡­¡±


    As Yu Wan spoke, she held onto the rattan chair and stood up. She had just taken a step when she stopped and wondered, ¡°The person who practices the Longevity Technique is the Ghost King. Now that he¡¯s not the Ghost King, will he still be willing to practice it?¡±


    In the blue sky, a group of swallows flew past.


    Yu Wan touched her chin. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll give it to him first!¡±


    Yu Wan returned to her room and took out the longevity technique that had been perfected by Sikong Ye from the drawer. She had once heard Yan Jiuchao mention that the Ghost n¡¯s longevity technique was an iplete version and only had six levels. However, there were eight levels after Great-Grandpa had perfected it. Because Great-Grandpa had never practiced the ninth level himself, he had yet to annotate it. Whether he could practice it or not, Yan Jiuchao had to think about it himself.


    ¡°Eh? Where¡¯s Yan Jiuchao?¡± Yu Wan took the Longevity Technique and left the room, intending to look around. Just as she passed by the small garden, a familiar figure crossed the threshold and walked over.


    ¡°Ah Wan,¡± Sikong Changfeng called out to her.


    A trace of surprise shed across Yu Wan¡¯s eyes as she greeted him politely. ¡°You¡¯re awake? How do you feel? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Sikong Changfeng had just recovered from his serious injuries and his face was still a little pale. However, he shook his head and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m here to¡­¡± He deliberated over how to address him and said, ¡°to thank Young Master Yan. I heard from my father that if it weren¡¯t for him, I might have already caused irreversible consequences.¡±


    Yu Wan thought that he would say, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for him this time, I might have died.¡± Unexpectedly, at this moment, he was still not thinking about himself. Why couldn¡¯t this man care more about himself? How could he understand that no one was more important than his own life?


    ¡°I was too rash. I almost killed you too,¡± Sikong Changfeng said self-reproachfully.


    Yu Wanforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t mention what¡¯s in the past. Besides, the situation was critical at that time. If you hadn¡¯t done that, someone might have already died at the hands of the Sang family¡¯s experts.¡±


    Sikong Changfeng smiled bitterly and looked around. ¡°By the way, why don¡¯t I see Young Master Yan?¡±


    Yu Wan spread her hands. ¡°I¡¯m looking for him too.¡±


    ¡°Is this the Longevity Technique?¡± Sikong Changfeng¡¯s gazended on the secret manual that Yu Wan had revealed because she was spreading her hands.


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°Yes, do you want to see it?¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t look at such an important thing casually.¡± Sikong Changfeng refused.


    Yu Wan handed the secret manual forward. ¡°Great-grandpa has already passed it to me. It¡¯s mine. It¡¯s fine if I show it to you!¡±


    Sikong Changfeng lowered his head and smiled bitterly. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve practiced the Longevity Technique, but¡­ I didn¡¯t seed.¡±


    That was many years ago. He had raised Gu well. In a fit of joy, Old Ancestor Sikong taught him a few mental cultivation methods of the Longevity Technique. Unfortunately, he could not understand them and practiced hard to no avail. At that time, Old Ancestor Sikong had told him that the Longevity Technique was also about fate. Although it was a mental cultivation method passed down from the Sikong family¡¯s ancestors, it did not mean that the descendants of the Sikong family could practice it well. It also did not mean that only the descendants of the Sikong family could practice it well.


    ¡°Actually¡­ Yan Jiuchao¡¯s longevity technique¡­¡± Yu Wan pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say the rest.


    Sikong Changfeng smiled knowingly. ¡°I know. He got it from the Ghost King. Father told me. However, Father also said that the Longevity Technique can¡¯t be given just like that. Back then, the Ancestor had also tried to teach the descendants of the Sikong family, but no one could withstand the Longevity Technique. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t Young Master Yan who obtained the Longevity Technique, but the Longevity Technique chose him.¡±


    Yu Wan propped her elbow on the back of her hand and pinched her chin. ¡°In that case, it seems to make sense. However, he was poisoned since he was young and his meridians were corroded by poison. He¡¯s different from ordinary people, so he withstood the Ghost King¡¯s power.¡±


    Sikong Changfeng smiled gently. ¡°Therefore, it¡¯s predestined. It¡¯s a blessing in disguise, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Yu Wan nodded thoughtfully.


    Yu Wan had told Master Sikong about the Saintess and their identity and motive foring to the Nether Capital. This time, Master Sikong did not hide anything from Sikong Changfeng. Since she mentioned Yan Jiuchao¡¯s situation, Sikong Changfeng thought of something else. ¡°Father said that you stillck a medicinal primer. I don¡¯t know how I can help you. The Sikong family has a lot of books. I wonder if we can find something useful. I¡¯ll bring you to the library to take a lookter.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Yu Wan said sincerely.


    Sikong Changfeng was here to thank her, but he did not expect Yu Wan to thank him. Sikong Changfeng could not help butugh and say, ¡°Then, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Thank Young Master Yan for me.¡±


    ¡°Young Master,¡± Yu Wan called out to him.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Sikong Changfeng stopped in his tracks and turned around.


    Yu Wan hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°When you spoke to me just now, you mentioned Master Sikong several times. You¡­ care about him, right?¡±


    Did it matter¡­ whether he cared or not? He was not born to be the son his father liked. No matter how outstanding he was, in his father¡¯s heart, he would always dote on Sikong Yun the most.


    In the Sikong family, he was an extra person.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave first,¡± he said.


    Yu Wan watched him leave. He that hides can find. The knot in the father and son¡¯s hearts had been around for so many years, and it was definitely not something that could be resolved in a day or two. Moreover, Master Sikong doted on his eldest son too little. Without experiencing what Sikong Changfeng had experienced, she was not qualified to ask him to let go and ept him.


    Of course, on the other hand, the Sang family was so sinister that they definitely could not bear to see Sikong Changfeng favored. The Sikong family¡¯s coldness towards him happened to be his life-saving talisman.


    Yu Wan looked at Sikong Changfeng¡¯s departing figure and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s indeed predestined. How do you know if it¡¯s a blessing in disguise?¡±


    Yu Wan searched the entire Chaoyang Hall before she found out that Yan Jiuchao had gone down the mountain. At dusk, Yan Jiuchao returned to the Chaoyang Hall. Grandma, Old Cui, Yue Gou, and Qing Yan returned with him.


    Yu Wan felt relieved. She was afraid that this fellow would be a Ghost King and get lost again. In fact, the ones who were lost were Grandma and the others. If Yan Jiuchao had not found them, they would have probably followed some caravan out of the Nether Capital.


    Yu Wan asked strangely, ¡°Why are you lost? Aren¡¯t you with Second Grand-aunt?¡±


    Second Grand-aunt was very familiar with the Nether Capital, and she wasn¡¯t a directionally challenged person.


    ...


    Qing Yan said, ¡°We bumped into a few elders of the Lan family on the way. They picked up Granny Lan and Zi Yan. Don¡¯t worry, the elders don¡¯t want to lock them up. They want to re-examine the matter about Lan Jiao and Young Master Qin.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and talk.¡± Yu Wan led them into the cleaned room.


    On the way here, they had a rough understanding of the situation in the Nether Mountain. They knew about Yu Wan¡¯s rtionship with Old Ancestor Sikong and also knew that the Sikong family was in danger. As for regaining their memories, everyone could guess it without Yan Jiuchao saying anything.


    After all, the Ghost King would get lost!


    Yu Wan poured tea for them. ¡°Have a sip of water first. In the few days you were missing, I was still worried that you would have been captured by the Sang family.¡±


    Qing Yan drank the tea in big mouthfuls and wiped his mouth with his sleeve. ¡°We really went to the Sang Manor!¡±


    Yu Wan was stunned. ¡°You¡­ went to the Sang Manor?¡±


    Qing Yan¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Ahem, I¡­ identally passed by¡­¡±


    Yu Wan mercilessly exposed him. ¡°You must have gotten lost!¡±


    It seemed that it was already considered a light punishment for Ah Wei to get lost and enter the Nether Mountain. These few¡­ had actually lost their way to the Sang Manor!


    Qing Yan cleared his throat. ¡°We¡­ We don¡¯t know the Sang family. We just took a walk and¡­ we arrived at the Sang family¡¯s forbidden area.¡±


    ...


    Yu Wan widened her almond-shaped eyes. ¡°You even entered the Sang family¡¯s forbidden area? Then how did youe out alive?!¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t important anymore,¡± Qing Yan said. He nced at Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao and his expression suddenly turned solemn. ¡°Do you know what Yue Gou and I saw in the Sang Family¡¯s forbidden area?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yu Wan said.

 Chapter 876 - 876 The Truth About the Forbidden Area

    876 The Truth About the Forbidden Area


    Qing Yan swallowed his saliva in fear. That scene was too terrifying. He felt his hands and feet go numb even when he thought about it.


    Yu Wan had rarely seen him like this. He seemed to have returned to the time when he first met Asura. The difference was that Asura brought fear and suppression to people with his strength. This time, Qing Yan and the others coulde out alive. At least, it meant that they had not been discovered. Since they had not been discovered and were not attacked, what was Qing Yan afraid of?


    Yu Wan¡¯s heart could not help but skip a beat. Seeing that Qing Yan¡¯s face was pale and he could not speak, she turned to look at Yue Gou. ¡°Did you see that too?¡±


    Yue Gou clenched his fists imperceptibly and slowly shook his head. ¡°Qing Yan didn¡¯t let me see it.¡±


    At that time, in order to scout the way, they hid Grandma and Old Cui in a tree hole. The two of them identally entered the Sang family¡¯s forbidden area. Of course, at that time, they did not know that it was a forbidden area. It was only after Yan Jiuchao asked and they described it that Yan Jiuchao deduced that it was the Sang family¡¯s forbidden area.


    Qing Yan¡¯s five senses were naturally sharp. The moment he entered the forbidden area, he smelled a thick smell of blood. Then, he saw a pool of blood. It was not that it was motionless. There seemed to be something slowly swimming in the pool, causing the smell of blood in the pool to be even thicker.


    Qing Yan instinctively felt danger and covered Yue Gou¡¯s eyes.


    After that¡­


    Qing Yan saw two people, a man and a woman.


    ¡°A man and a woman?¡± Yu Wan paused thoughtfully. ¡°Master Sang and the Saintess?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know that man, but that woman¡­ should be the Saintess,¡± Qing Yan said reminiscently. ¡°I thought it was you at first nce when she had your face, but her figure and tone didn¡¯t look like you, so I thought of the Saintess who was pretending to be you. After that, the man did admit to her identity as the Saintess, but¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Saintess of the Lan family the green-clothed Saintess? But I heard that man address her as the Purple-clothed Saintess.¡±


    ¡°Oh? How did this happen?¡± Yu Wan was stunned.


    Grandma, who had been silent all this while, said, ¡°Maybe the Sang family used some medicine to forcefully increase her bloodline power.¡±


    Yu Wan blinked. ¡°You can do that?¡±


    ¡°It will shorten one¡¯s lifespan,¡± Grandma said. ¡°And it will make it impossible for one to give birth.¡±


    Yu Wan frowned. ¡°If the bloodline of the Saintess can¡¯t be passed down, then it¡¯s useless no matter how powerful she bes. Why is she so stupid?¡±


    Qing Yan thought for a while. ¡°Maybe¡­ the Sang family didn¡¯t tell her the stakes. No, they definitely didn¡¯t tell her.¡±


    Qing Yan thought of the conversation he had heard in the cave.


    ¡°How much longer do we have to walk?¡±


    ¡°Soon.¡±


    ¡°It smells too bad. What do you want to show me? Take it out directly. I don¡¯t want to go in anymore!¡±


    ¡°How can you not go in? Do you know what¡¯s below? I originally nned to feed it with the Saint King, but unfortunately, I didn¡¯t catch it. I think the Purple-clothed Saintess is not bad.¡±


    These were the words of the Saintess and that man. Qing Yan remembered them without missing a word. Qing Yan looked at Yu Wan and then at her stomach. He hesitated.


    Yan Jiuchao nced at Qing Yan and said to Yu Wan, ¡°Xiaobao is calling you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Yu Wan stood up strangely. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    Yu Wan was sent away. It was not that they sincerely wanted to hide it from her, but she was pregnant. If they told her that her child was being targeted by such a terrifying evil creature, she would definitely be worried. Of course, more importantly, she had always thought that she was the strongest saintess in the history of the Lan family. They really could not bear to expose the truth and tell her.


    Qing Yan told them everything he had heard in the cave.


    From this arrogant tone, it was undoubtedly Lan Ji. From Qing Yan¡¯s description of his appearance and temperament, Yan Jiuchao was certain that the other man was Master Sang.


    The Saintess was unwilling to ept the Sikong family¡¯s judgment and did not hesitate to injure the disciples of the Chaoyang Hall to escape from the dungeon. She thought that she had a chance to turn the tables when she found the Sang family, but she did not know that she had jumped into a tiger¡¯s den from a wolf¡¯s den.


    ¡°Jiuchao, you don¡¯t seem surprised. Did you guess it long ago?¡± Qing Yan looked at Yan Jiuchao and said.


    ¡°I guessed a little,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    When they encountered the Yin Gu in the Sang Manor¡¯s passageway, he and Yu Wan had already felt a very thick smell of blood. At first, he thought that it was the aura of the Yin Gu, but when he really held the Yin Gu in his hand, he realized that the Yin Gu itself did not have any blood energy.


    Then, the Nether Mountain was assassinated by the Sang family¡¯s experts.


    At the critical juncture, all the experts surged towards his and Yu Wan¡¯s room. Others thought that they were going to assassinate him, but only he understood that they were here for the fetus in Yu Wan¡¯s stomach. And the conversation between Master Sang and the Saintess just now confirmed this guess.


    The Saintess and the Saint King were from the same lineage. Since he could not catch the Saint King, it was also good to have the Saintess fall into his trap. Yan Jiuchao guessed that the Saintess would not have a good time if she went, so he did not let Master Sikong take the risk of being attacked by the Sang family to chase after her.


    There were pros and cons to this. The drawback was that the evil thing had obtained the blood of the Saintess and would definitely be stronger than before. The advantage was that it had obtained the blood of the Saintess and would not have any ideas about the Saint King for the time being.


    Qing Yan was enlightened. If it were him, he would definitely only care about not letting that evil thing grow stronger and chase the Saintess back. However, the consequences of chasing her back were unimaginable. The Sang family would definitelye to capture the Saint King again. The Nether Mountain and the Sikong family would not even have a chance to catch their breath.


    ¡°Jiuchao understands.¡± Qing Yan patted Yan Jiuchao¡¯s shoulder and was rewarded with a cold gaze. He rubbed his nose resentfully and retracted his hand. He muttered, ¡°Speaking of which, what evil thing is raised in the Sang Family¡¯s forbidden area?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Rakshasa,¡± Grandma said.


    ¡°Raksha¡­ sa?¡± Qing Yan was stunned.


    Grandma frowned and said, ¡°Rakshasa were also called Yin Asuras at the beginning. They were sacrificial soldiers who were as powerful as Asuras, but more sinister and terrifying than Asuras. The cultivation techniques they cultivated were very sinister, and those who were injured by Rakshasa almost had no chance of survival. The evil thing in the Sang family¡¯s blood pool was not an ordinary Rakshasa, but a bloodthirsty and brutal Blood Rakshasa. Blood Rakshasa was raised with the blood of ten thousand poisons. The Sang family¡¯s Yin Gu should be one of his offerings.¡±


    In that case, Qing Yan understood. ¡°No wonder the Sang family didn¡¯t hesitate to expose their strength to snatch the Yin Gu back. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t manage to snatch it. At this time, they discovered the Saint King again.¡±


    Grandma nodded. ¡°The Saint King is a better offering than the Yin Gu. If the Blood Rakshasa had the Saint King, he would be able to break through to the ninth level in one go and be Rakshasa King. At that time, no one in the Nether Capital will be his match.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Qing Yan asked.


    Grandma said, ¡°We have to kill him before he bes a Rakshasa King!¡±


    Qing Yan asked softly, ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°The Longevity Technique can originally restrain the Blood Rakshasa, but that¡¯s under the premise that there¡¯s not much of a difference in cultivation realm. If Old Ancestor Sikong hase out of seclusion, he might be able to kill him. You guys¡­¡± Grandma couldn¡¯t bear to give them a blow, but the Blood Rakshasa¡¯s strength was obvious. Even though he hadn¡¯t entered the Sang Family¡¯s forbidden ground, he could sense the Blood Rakshasa¡¯s strength. The difference in cultivation realm between them and the Blood Rakshasa was definitely not something that numbers and tactics could make up for.


    Qing Yan lowered his head in frustration. ¡°Can we only wait for death?¡±


    Grandma sighed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see if the Ancestor breaks through to the ninth level first or if the Blood Rakshasa bes the Rakshasa King first.¡±


    Once the Blood Rakshasa became a Rakshasa King, he would be an undying existence. At that time, even the Ninth Level Longevity Technique would not be able to get rid of him. Qing Yan thought about how the guy in the blood pool would be an unkible monster one day and couldn¡¯t help but shudder. ¡°Grandma, who did you hear these things from?¡±


    Grandma said, ¡°I¡¯ve read a lot of books from the Sikong family recently. There are records of the Blood Rakshasa.¡±


    Qing Yan asked in distress, ¡°Is there really no other way?¡±


    ...


    ¡°Yes,¡± Grandma said.


    ¡°What?¡± Qing Yan looked at him.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s eyes also flickered.


    ¡°The Sorcerer King,¡± Grandma said. ¡°The Sorcerer King can kill the Rakshasa King.¡±


    Qing Yan was dejected again. ¡°Then forget it. We haven¡¯t even found a sorcerer, so how can we talk about the sorcerer king? I¡¯ll go see how the ancestor is doing. I hope he cane out of seclusion as soon as possible and kill the Blood Rakshasa before he bes powerful!¡±


    Everyone stood up and returned to their respective rooms. Yu Wany on the bed and fell asleep. She was holding a longevity technique that Sikong Ye had left for her.


    Yan Jiuchao gently carried Yu Wan back to the soft bed and pulled the nket over her. Then, he took the longevity technique from her hand and flipped through it page by page.

 Chapter 877 - 877 Blood Rakshasa!

    877 Blood Rakshasa!


    That night, Sikong Changfeng came to the Nether Mountain. He was here to deliver books to Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao. He still did not know about the Sang family¡¯s Rakshasa matter. The books he sent were all books rted to the Sikong family¡¯s inheritance. Although it was important to find the medicinal primer, the most important thing now was to resolve the Rakshasa matter. Otherwise, they might not be able to live to find the medicinal primer.


    ¡°May I go to the Sikong family¡¯s library?¡± Grandma said.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Sikong Changfeng agreed without hesitation. Putting aside his rtionship with Yu Wan, just the Sang family was now theirmon enemy. There was no reason for the Sikong family to hide anything.


    Sikong Changfeng brought Grandma to the library.


    The Sikong family had so many books that even the disciples of the Sikong family had not finished reading them. The two of them stayed in the library for a long time and only got up and left in thetter half of the night. After that, Grandma did not return to his room to rest. Instead, he made a list and asked Sikong Changfeng to finish the things on it as soon as possible.


    Sikong Changfeng called the best experts and craftsmen of the Sikong family and made the things on the list overnight.


    The next evening, Yan Jiuchao left the secret room.


    Grandma had been waiting for him for a long time. When he finally saw him, he quickly walked forward and called out to him, ¡°Jiuchao.¡±


    ¡°Grandma.¡± Yan Jiuchao nodded.


    Grandma looked at the room behind Yan Jiuchao. He had passed by here just now and did not enter. It seemed like he was going out. ¡°Are you going down the mountain?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the Sang Family¡¯s forbidden area.¡±


    Grandma paused and frowned. ¡°You want to kill Rakshasa?¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll kill him,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    Grandma looked at the endless mountains and said, ¡°I was far away at that time and couldn¡¯t urately sense the Rakshasa¡¯s realm, but I guess his cultivation is not inferior to the Ghost King, so you have to be careful.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ll go investigate first.¡±


    A familiar voice sounded beside Yan Jiuchao. Yan Jiuchao turned around and saw Shadow Thirteen, who had been unconscious for a few days, standing upright under the porch, looking at him eagerly.


    Yan Jiuchao nced at him. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shadow Thirteen bowed and said, ¡°My strength has also recovered.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao looked at him steadily. With a flick of his sleeve, an internal energy hit Shadow Thirteen¡¯s chest and flowed around his dantian and meridians. Then, he retracted his internal energy and ced his hand behind his back. As he turned around and entered the room, he said indifferently, ¡°Let Shadow Six go with you.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen cupped his hands and agreed. ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡­


    Fifteen minutester, Shadow Thirteen returned to Shadow Six¡¯s room. Shadow Six rushed over. ¡°What did Young Master say? Did he agree?¡±


    ¡°He did. You¡¯ll go to the Sang Family¡¯s forbidden area with me tonight.¡± Shadow Thirteen was still worried that his strength was not enough and Young Master would not agree to him going. Actually,pared to being an injured person who stayed in his room and did nothing, he was more willing to risk his life for Young Master.


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave when it¡¯s dark,¡± he said.


    Shadow Six nodded. ¡°Alright, then eat something first. I¡¯ll go ask Qing Yan how to get to the Sang family¡¯s forbidden area.¡±


    ¡°Ask what? Isn¡¯t it enough for me to go with you?¡± Qing Yan strode in with a heavy bag in his hand.


    Shadow Six¡¯s gazended on his bag. ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to the Sang Family¡¯s forbidden area to investigate the Blood Rakshasa¡¯s situation tonight? No matter what, we have to get some protective treasures,¡± Qing Yan said with raised eyebrows. He took out the items that Grandma had asked Sikong Changfeng to prepare one by one. ¡°This is talisman water that can hide the aura of the sacrificial soldiers on your bodies. This is a blood pill. When necessary, we¡¯ll feed it to the Blood Rakshasa so that we don¡¯t let him eat us as a sacrifice. Also, this is a chain specially used to tie the Blood Rakshasa. However, we better pray that we won¡¯t use the chain. After all, that means that we¡¯ll have a direct confrontation with the Blood Rakshasa. Whether we die or not is secondary. The main thing is that we¡¯ll alert the enemy, and it¡¯ll be difficult to ambush them in the future.¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright, I remember it.¡± Shadow Six divided the talisman water and the blood pill into three portions and carried one each. There was only one iron chain, so Qing Yan carried it.


    ¡°I almost forgot about this.¡± Qing Yan took out a small porcin bottle. ¡°This is the Blood Clotting Powder. Sprinkle it into the blood pool. If it¡¯s already the Rakshasa King, then the Blood Clotting Powder is useless against it.¡±


    As the saying goes, know yourself and know the enemy and you will win a hundred battles. The oue of a head-on battle was not high, so there was only a sneak attack. However, even if he wanted to sneak attack, he had to figure out Rakshasa¡¯s habits and residence. The blood pool was only a ce for him to cultivate, so it might not be around all the time.


    Also, how they were going to leave after the sneak attack was a very important problem. Tonight, they had to figure out the background of the Rakshasa and the terrain of the Sang Family¡¯s forbidden area.


    Shadow Thirteen looked at the dark sky. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The few of them changed into their night clothes and used their qinggong to go to the Sang Family¡¯s forbidden area.


    The Sang family¡¯s forbidden area was located on the west side of the Sang family¡¯s residence. On one side was the Sang family¡¯s mansion, and on the other was the Yuxiu Mountains.


    Qing Yan and Yue Gou had identally entered the forbidden area from the mountains.


    ¡°I remember there¡¯s a river¡­¡± Qing Yan said as he recalled.


    ¡°That way!¡± Shadow Six discovered a stream that spanned the mountains.


    They flowed through the stream.


    Qing Yan had no impression of the rest of the journey. However, because they had walked past it, Shadow Six found his and Yue Gou¡¯s footprints on the ground. He followed the footprints and followed them into the Sang Family¡¯s forbidden area.


    Qing Yan was not a sacrificial soldier. The Asuras of the Sang family were not sensitive to his aura, but Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen were different. The two of them had no choice but to take out the talisman water that Grandma had concocted and apply it on themselves.


    Shadow Six was crying from the choking smell. ¡°By the way, what¡¯s this talisman water made of? Why does it smell so strange?¡±


    Qing Yan thought for a while. ¡°I think it¡¯s¡­ horse urine?¡±


    Shadow Six: ¡°?!¡±


    The three of them continued forward.


    Shadow Thirteen suddenly stopped Shadow Six and Qing Yan and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t bring the match. Also throw away the Night-Luminescent Pearl.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Shadow Six asked in confusion.


    ¡°Rakshasa doesn¡¯t like it,¡± Shadow Thirteen said.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Shadow Six looked at him nkly.


    Shadow Thirteen frowned. ¡°Intuition. Throw it away quickly. Don¡¯t alert the enemy.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Shadow Six obediently threw it away.


    Qing Yan pursed his lips. ¡°You threw it away when he told you to? Why are you so obedient? You¡¯re not his little wife!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen looked at him coldly. ¡°If you continue to talk, I¡¯ll throw you away too!¡±


    Qing Yan shut his mouth resentfully.


    ...


    After throwing away everything that had light, the three of them came to an inconspicuous hole. They were getting closer and closer to the Sang Family¡¯s forbidden area. The three of them even held their breaths.


    Is this the ce? Shadow Six asked Qing Yan with his eyes.


    Qing Yan frowned and thought for a while. It seemed like it, but it didn¡¯t seem to be¡­ He didn¡¯t remember¡­ Didn¡¯t all the caves in the world look the same?


    Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen exchanged nces. Shadow Thirteen nodded and gestured for him to press down. Shadow Six understood and pushed Qing Yan and Shadow Thirteen away before walking in.


    Qing Yan tugged at Shadow Thirteen¡¯s sleeve. Why did he let Shadow Six enter first? If there was danger inside, he would be the first to die!


    This was the difference between a scout and an assassin. Pathfinding was a scout¡¯s business. Shadow Thirteen was in charge of attacking. When carrying out a mission, if only one person could survive, that person would be an assassin. This was because if assassins could not bring back the news, it was even more impossible for scouts with inferior martial arts to do so.


    However, Shadow Thirteen did not let Shadow Six take the risk because of this consideration.


    There were traces left behind by Qing Yan and Yue Gou inside. He did not understand these things. If he walked ahead, it would be easy to destroy the scene.


    As it turned out, Shadow Thirteen¡¯s decision was right. The cave looked small, but after walking for a while, they entered a huge cave. There were five small caves in the cave, and each of them led to different ces.


    Shadow Six investigated and still entered the third cave on his left.


    Shadow Thirteen and Qing Yan followed. Along the way, they did not even see a rat. From this, it could be seen how terrifying the monster in the blood pool was. After walking for an unknown period of time, the cave began to emit a thick smell of blood. Qing Yan covered his chest and gestured that the smell of blood was even stronger thanst time.


    ...


    Shadow Thirteen frowned. It seemed that the offering of the purple-clothed Saintess had indeed made the Blood Rakshasa stronger. They could not help but clench the blood pills in their hands. The blood pills were made of beast blood and could not bepared to offerings, but they could still be used as a snack.


    After taking another three to four steps, they arrived at a huge cave. What greeted their eyes was a red blood pool with a lonely wooden bridge on it.


    Qing Yan was dumbfounded. The color of the blood pool had deepened. Suddenly, footsteps came from another entrance of the cave. The three of them hurriedly shed behind a rock.


    ¡°Seriously, we have to pour blood inside every day!¡±


    ¡°Stop talking. If we anger that thingter, you and I will be unable to bear the consequences of failure!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not here!¡±


    It was two seventh-stage Asura Kings. The two of them each held two buckets of blood in their hands and poured them into the blood pool. After doing this, the two of them left without looking back.


    Shadow Six and the other two looked at each other. Two Level Seven Asura Kings could not defeat a Blood Rakshasa. This was too terrifying.


    ¡°Did they say that the Blood Rakshasa isn¡¯t around just now?¡± Qing Yan asked softly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shadow Six nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what I heard.¡±


    ¡°Perfect! Let¡¯s try the Blood Clotting Powder!¡± Qing Yan said.


    Shadow Six took out the medicine bottle.


    ¡°Let me do it,¡± Shadow Thirteen said.


    He took the medicine bottle from Shadow Six, removed the cork, and squatted down by the pool. Just as Shadow Thirteen was about to sprinkle the Blood Clotting Powder in, a bloody hand suddenly reached out from the blood pool and pulled Shadow Thirteen down!

 Chapter 878 - 878 Little Black Eggs and Blood Rakshasa! (1)

    878 Little ck Eggs and Blood Rakshasa! (1)


    This sudden scene stunned the people on the shore. Didn¡¯t the two Asura Kings say that the Blood Rakshasa wasn¡¯t around just now? Did they hear wrongly¡­ or did the Sang family¡¯s Asura King make a mistake?


    No one expected that there was danger hidden in the blood pool, so the moment Shadow Thirteen was pulled down, no one immediately reacted. Even Shadow Thirteen himself did not understand how all of this happened. By the time he came back to his senses, he had already been pulled down to the bottom of the pool.


    Shadow Six jumped down without thinking. He jumped down faster than Shadow Thirteen. Qing Yan couldn¡¯t stop him and was anxious. ¡°You, you¡¯re really his little wife! You jumped too!¡±


    Great, now one of them couldn¡¯t be saved and the other one was with him. Without anyone to lead the way, how was he going to return to the Nether Mountainter?!


    Qing Yan was so angry that his heart twitched!


    On the other hand, after Shadow Thirteen was pulled down from the blood pool, he immediately began to struggle. However, the blood pool was different from ordinaryke water. It was so sticky that he could barely move. Most of his strength was blocked, and he could not sessfully use his strength.


    Inparison, the thing pulling him was much more at ease.


    The bloody hand was actually not big. Because it was covered in blood, it was fast and ruthless. Shadow Thirteen did not see it very clearly, but at this moment, when he was pulled by it, Shadow Thirteen only felt that it was not a normal-sized hand. Of course, it was not a normal-sized hand.


    Shadow Thirteen was dragged all the way to the bottom of the pool, unable to resist.


    The thick blood made it impossible for him to see anything even if he opened his eyes. He could only use the intuition of a sacrificial soldier and sense the gradually approaching danger. That thing swam above him, rode on him, aimed at his neck, and bit down!


    Gulp! Gulp! Gulp!


    A few bubbles came out of the blood pool.


    Shadow Thirteen felt that that guy had vomited and was vomiting in the blood pool. He remembered that before they entered the forbidden area, they had smeared talisman water made from horse urine on their bodies. Could it be that this thing was disgusted by the horse urine?


    While he was thinking, Shadow Six swam down.


    That thing immediately gave up on Shadow Thirteen and swam towards Shadow Six.


    Although Shadow Thirteen couldn¡¯t see, it wasn¡¯t difficult for him to capture Shadow Six¡¯s aura. He could die himself, but he couldn¡¯t let anything happen to Shadow Six. He used all his strength and swam towards that guy. Just as it was about to bite Shadow Six, he grabbed its leg.


    This, this wasn¡¯t a human leg, right? Why was it so thin and small?


    Shadow Thirteen couldn¡¯t care less about tidying up his doubts and mmed that thing towards the bottom of the pool!


    Shadow Thirteen nned to press it down with his body.


    Rumble~


    Shadow Six spat out a bubble and grabbed Shadow Thirteen¡¯s wrist. He shook his head at him and pulled him ashore.


    Qing Yan took out all the blood pills and scattered them on the other side of the blood pool as if they were free. ¡°Eat the blood pills, eat the blood pills. Don¡¯t eat them¡­¡±


    The thing at the bottom of the pool really smelled the smell of the blood pills and did not chase after Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen anymore. The two of them swam ashore. Qing Yan heaved a sigh of relief and fell onto the wooden bridge. ¡°Where¡­ where¡¯s that thing?¡±


    Shadow Six gave him a frightened look.


    Qing Yan looked at Shadow Six and then at the ce where he had scattered the blood pills. He saw something swimming around under the blood. It swallowed all the blood pills he had scattered.


    That thing was so close to him that Qing Yan¡¯s hair stood on end.


    He straightened his body with trembling hands and threw the blood pills in his pocket down one by one. The thing swimming around under the water became even faster, as if it was impatient with Qing Yan¡¯s slow feeding, but the blood pills were almost gone.


    As Qing Yan dug out, he quietly walked out. Just as he took out thest few, a stream of blood pir gushed out of the pool. Qing Yan was so frightened that he threw all the blood pills over!


    Shadow Thirteen grabbed Qing Yan with one hand and Shadow Six with the other and darted out of the cave!


    The three of them fled for a while and thought that they were finally safe. Unexpectedly, a cold wind suddenly blew from the cold passageway. The wind was mixed with the thick smell of blood, and everyone¡¯s hearts tightened!


    ¡°Not good! It¡¯s chasing after us!¡± Qing Yan frowned.


    ¡°You guys go first!¡± Shadow Thirteen pushed Shadow Six and Qing Yan to the front while he stayed behind to cover the back.


    Shadow Six: ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°But what? Don¡¯t hold him back!¡± Qing Yan grabbed Shadow Six and ran out of the cave.


    Shadow Thirteen did not really n to fight him head-on. The blood pill and blood clot powder hadnded in the blood pool, but he still had a few bottles of sealed talisman water on him. He poured out all the talisman water and sprinkled it in the passageway for a long time.

 Chapter 879 - 879 Little Black Eggs and Blood Rakshasa! (2)

    879 Little ck Eggs and Blood Rakshasa! (2)


    The smell of horse urine was so pungent that he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Only then did he put away the bottle and chase after Shadow Six and Qing Yan. He originally thought that the thing hated the smell of the talisman water and would obediently return to the blood pool, but he did not expect it to chase after him.


    At this moment, the three of them had alreadypletely escaped from the cave and were running through the silent forest.


    Everyone¡¯s scalp went numb when they felt that thing getting closer and closer to them.


    Qing Yan screamed, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is it chasing after us?¡±


    ¡°Does it still want to eat blood pills?¡± Shadow Six asked.


    Qing Yan said in distress, ¡°But the blood pills are gone!¡±


    ¡°I think I still have a few!¡± Shadow Six used his qinggong as he took out the remaining small porcin bottle and threw the blood pills in different directions with his internal energy.


    That thing really turned around to chase after the blood pills. The three of them did not dare to let their guard down and still raised their qinggong to the extreme.


    Qing Yan asked, ¡°How many did you throw?¡±


    Shadow Six thought for a while. ¡°I think¡­ eight.¡±


    Qing Yan patted his chest. ¡°That should be enough for that thing to search for a while.¡± As soon as he finished his words, the strong smell of blood wafted over with a loud roar. Qing Yan was dumbfounded. ¡°This, this, this¡­ so fast!!!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Split up!¡±


    The three people who were originally running side by side separated. Qing Yan chose a direction to the south. He wanted to see where Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen had gone, but when he turned around, he was instantly dumbfounded!


    What happened to acting separately? Why did the two of you escape in the same direction? So you only left me behind?!


    The moment the three of them parted ways, the thing stopped. It squatted on the ground and looked in the direction where the three of them had left in shock, as if it was thinking about who to chase after.


    ¡°Don¡¯t chase after me, don¡¯t chase after me, don¡¯t chase after me¡­¡± Qing Yan chanted silently and turned around. ¡°Ah! I told you not to chase after me!!! There are two over there! Are you blind!¡±


    Qing Yan was using his life to escape. He had never been so urate in finding his way. Under the pressure of that thing, he actually returned to the Nether Mountain urately.


    However, that thing was also getting closer and closer to him. Qing Yan felt that the blood in his body was no longer under his control. He began to bleed from his seven orifices. His skin was not damaged, but fine blood beads seeped out.


    He had never seen such an evil cultivation technique. If this continued, he would be a dried corpse before he could be captured. In fact, it was not only Qing Yan. Even the disciples of the Chaoyang Hall felt strange.


    ¡°Senior Brother! Your eyes!¡±


    The eldest disciple of the Chaoyang Hall touched his eyes. ¡°Blood?!¡±


    ¡°Second Senior Brother! You¡­¡±


    That thing was actually still quite a distance away from the Chaoyang Hall, but even so, the disciples of the Chaoyang Hall began to bleed one by one.


    Everyone fell into endless fear.


    Suddenly, Qing Yan remembered that he still had a ck iron chain specially used to deal with the Blood Rakshasa. He wiped the blood off his face and took out the iron chain wrapped around his waist with his bloody hand. With a loud shout, he threw it fiercely at the blood shadow behind him.


    That thing probably thought that it was a blood pill, so it did not dodge, nor did it use its strength to block. The ck chain caught it and it fell with a bang, rolling into the river at the side.


    Qing Yan heard the sound of falling into the water and paused in the air. He turned around and saw that the thing had fallen into the water. He pulled out his dagger. He was extremely sure that the thing was entangled by the ck iron chain. This was the best time to deal with it!


    If he could kill it¡­


    Qing Yan gripped the dagger in his hand tightly and took a deep breath. He flew to the river and stared at the rippling river without blinking. He did not dare to go down. After all, that thing was good at swimming. He was probably not its match underwater. Of course, he was not its match above the water either, but at least his five senses were sharper on the water.


    He was only waiting for that guy to surface and kill it! Unexpectedly, after waiting for a long time, when the water was quiet, there was still no sign of that thing. Even the movements underwater were gone.


    ¡°Could it be that he was entangled by the ck iron chain and couldn¡¯t swim up¡­ and drowned?¡±


    Other than this exnation, Qing Yan could not think of any other possibility. Moreover, he had also stopped bleeding from his seven orifices. If the Blood Rakshasa wasn¡¯t dead, what was?


    To be cautious, Qing Yan waited by the river for a while more. After confirming that he could not sense the Blood Rakshasa¡¯s aura, he held his dagger and returned to the Chaoyang Hall with his head held high.


    Not long after Qing Yan left, a series of water bubbles suddenly appeared on the calm water. Then, a small shadow surfaced and grabbed the seaweed by the shore with its thin little hand. It slid up.


    Qing Yan was the first to arrive at the Chaoyang Hall. Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen were still on the way.


    Yu Wan only found outter that they had gone to the Sang family¡¯s forbidden area. Seeing that he was the only one who returned, she quickly asked, ¡°Where are Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen?¡±


    Qing Yan patted his chest and said happily, ¡°They¡¯re fine. Don¡¯t worry, the Blood Rakshasa is already dead!¡±


    ¡°What? The Blood Rakshasa is dead?¡± Yu Wan looked at him in disbelief.


    Qing Yan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Of course, I killed it with my own hands! It¡¯s all thanks to Grandma¡¯s ck iron chain. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill it!¡±


    Yu Wan touched her chin. ¡°Is the Blood Rakshasa so easy to kill?¡±


    Qing Yan smiled and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s also a coincidence. It thought that I gave it a blood pill, so it didn¡¯t dodge. In the end, it was injured by the ck iron chain.¡±


    Yu Wan reached out. ¡°Where¡¯s the corpse?¡±


    If he was alive, she wanted to see him. If he was dead, she wanted to see his corpse. Otherwise, how could she believe that such a powerful fellow had been killed?


    Qing Yan said, ¡°It¡¯s in the river under the Nether Mountain. If you don¡¯t believe me, send someone to retrieve it! It¡¯s entangled by the ck iron chain and can¡¯t float far!¡±


    Yu Wan really sent someone. The disciples of the Chaoyang Hall searched for a long time, but they only found a few broken ck chains. There was no sign of the Blood Rakshasa at all!


    Qing Yan was dumbfounded. ¡°How, how did this happen? I clearly saw it¡­¡±


    Yu Wan narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that the ck iron chain is not much of a threat to it since it¡¯s broken like this. This Blood Rakshasa is stronger than we imagined.¡±


    Qing Yan held his forehead and seemed to understand why it was pretending to be dead underwater. This was a Blood Rakshasa with a brain!


    Qing Yan looked like he was facing a great enemy. ¡°Oh no, it has infiltrated the Nether Mountain!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Dabao! Come here! We can¡¯t let Er¡¯bao find you! You, you, you¡­ you¡¯re with me! We won¡¯t y with Er¡¯bao today!¡±


    Xiaobao, who was still holding a grudge, pulled the confused Dabao and hid behind a big tree.


    ¡°Dabao ~ Xiaobao ~ Where are you?¡± Er¡¯bao grabbed his little milk bottle and stood outside the back door of the Chaoyang Hall, looking around adorably.


    Xiaobao stuck out his tongue at Er¡¯bao smugly! He couldn¡¯t find us!


    ...


    Er¡¯bao pricked up his ears. ¡°I heard Xiaobao¡¯s voice!¡±


    Xiaobao hurriedly covered his mouth. He looked at Er¡¯bao, who was looking for him, and gave Dabao a look. He pointed at the big tree on the other side, indicating for Dabao to hide with him.


    Dabao nodded.


    Xiaobao took the lead and darted behind another tree. Then, he waved at Dabao. Come over! Come over!


    Er¡¯bao walked closer.


    The tree was not safe anymore. Xiaobao slipped to another big tree and hid behind it with a naughty smile. A small figure about the same height as Xiaobao slowly leaned over, dripping water.


    Xiaobao grabbed his hand and ran forward without looking back. ¡°Quick! Er¡¯bao is here! Hurry up and leave!¡±


    The little figure looked at the chubby little hand holding his and slowly licked his lips.

 Chapter 880 - 880 Subduing Little Rakshasa

    880 Subduing Little Rakshasa


    Xiaobao still didn¡¯t know that he had pulled the wrong person. He only wanted to shake Er¡¯bao off quickly and not let him catch up to him and Dabao. He ran forward, panting, and held the little hand tightly.


    However, he still sensed something amiss.


    ¡°Dabao, why are your hands wet?¡± He asked. Because he was in a hurry to recognize the way, he did not turn around.


    The little figure did not react.


    Xiaobao nodded. He had forgotten that Dabao didn¡¯t know how to speak!


    ¡°Xiaobao~ Xiaobao~¡±


    Er¡¯bao¡¯s cute call came from behind. Xiaobao ran forward with all his might. When he came to a fork in the road, he decisively turned around and climbed up a small hill. ¡°Here, here!¡±


    There was a small cave on the hill. Dabao was the first to discover it. Dabao had brought Xiaobao here once, but he hadn¡¯t had the time to bring Er¡¯bao over. Therefore, Xiaobao was sure that Er¡¯bao won¡¯t find his and Dabao¡¯s secret so quickly.


    The cave was dark, so dark that they could not see their own hands. The entrance of the cave was facing away from the bushes where they were ying hide-and-seek, but there was a small wind hole the size of a head in the direction of the bushes, a foot and a half above the ground.


    Xiaobao let go of ¡°Dabao¡¯s¡± hand, stuck out his little butt, and knelt on the ground, looking down from the wind hole. He was looking at Er¡¯bao andughing. He had no idea that the little figure was showing him a greedy and cruel expression.


    The little figure slowly came behind him and opened its bloody mouth at him. However, just as the little figure was about to bite down, Xiaobao¡¯s body suddenly froze. His face scrunched up and his expression became especially pained.


    With a plop¡ª


    Xiaobao felt relieved after the little fart was released.


    The little figure never expected such a situation. The moment the voice sounded, he was stunned. The little smelly farts were long and loud, and they allnded on the little figure¡¯s face. The little figure¡¯s bloodthirsty eyes widened and he took a few steps back. Then, he rolled his eyes and stuck out his tongue, rolling down the hill.


    Xiaobao was immersed in his own world and did not know that ¡°Dabao¡± had already gone down the mountain because of him.


    Er¡¯bao was getting closer and closer, but Xiaobao was not afraid.


    ¡°When Er¡¯baoes, I¡¯ll show him my Nether Mountain Shadow Feet!¡± Xiaobao kicked out his little foot!


    It was not easy for the little figure with a dizzy head to climb into the cave, but it was kicked down by Xiaobao¡¯s Nether Mountain Shadow Feet.


    ¡°Eh? I think I kicked something?¡± Xiaobao retracted his little foot and scratched his head. He looked around. ¡°Where¡¯s Dabao?¡±


    Xiaobao ran down the mountain to look for Dabao in the bushes. The little figure held his dizzy head and stood up. Xiaobao had already disappeared, but Er¡¯bao approached step by step.


    ¡°Xiaobao ~ Where are you?¡± Er¡¯bao looked around.


    The little figure shed behind Er¡¯bao and followed him step by step. A bloodthirsty glint appeared in his eyes. He gradually approached Er¡¯bao. Five steps, four steps, three steps, two steps¡­


    When he was one step away from Er¡¯bao, the little figure opened its bloody mouth again, revealing sharp teeth.


    Crack!


    Er¡¯bao stepped on a stick under his feet. He stepped on the end of the stick. The other end of the stick rose and hit the little figure¡¯s crotch.


    The little figure felt the pain from his soul. It mped its legs and covered its crotch. It was petrified on the spot for three seconds before it fell straight down¡ª


    ¡­


    The little figure¡¯sst target was Dabao, who was squatting on the ground and digging Gu.


    This time, it did not n to approach the other party. It opened its palm and a powerful Rakshasa pressure was about to erupt. Suddenly, a beautiful figure appeared behind it.


    ¡°Eh? Whose child is this?¡±


    Yu Wan walked towards the little figure. The Blood Rakshasa had entered the Nether Mountain. She was bringing people to search the mountain when she heard Er¡¯bao¡¯s voice nearby. When she found out that the little fellows had slipped out of the Chaoyang Hall again, she quickly came over to capture them. Unexpectedly, she did not meet the little fellows and saw a thin and pitiful little fellow.


    The little pitiful boy was wearing tattered clothes. From the size and style of the clothes, it didn¡¯t look like a child¡¯s, but like an adult woman¡¯s. Was this child so poor that he couldn¡¯t even afford to wear clothes?


    Yu Wan judged that he was poor. It was not only the tattered clothes he was wearing that did not fit or fit him. He was about the same height as the three little fellows, but he was so thin that he was only skin and bones. Therefore, not only were his clothes iplete, but he was also starving.


    ¡°Your clothes are wet. Did you fall into the water?¡± Yu Wan squatted down and pushed away the wet hair on his forehead. ¡°Aiya, your forehead is broken. You¡¯re injured.¡±


    As Yu Wan spoke, she lowered her head and untied the ribbon of her cloak. The little figure licked the corners of his lips and slowly opened his mouth.


    Swish!


    Yu Wan took off her cloak and covered his cold little body. She opened her purse and took out a clean handkerchief. She first wiped his wound and then his face and small hands. ¡°Where are you staying? Why are you here?¡±


    Although the little figure¡¯s appearance was very strange, Yu Wan would never have expected the legendary Blood Rakshasa to be a three-year-old child.


    Little Rakshasa did not say anything and only stared at the blood vessels on Yu Wan¡¯s neck without blinking. After Yu Wan finished wiping him, she stood up and held his hand. ¡°Can you still walk? I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    This was the second time Little Rakshasa was held by someone. It was different from being held by a little smelly fart. It was stunned for a moment. It blinked its big eyes and stared at Yu Wan¡¯s hand, drooling.


    Yu Wan had pure Yin blood and the aura of a Saint King in her body. It could be said that her temptation to the Blood Rakshasa was fatal.


    Yu Wan did not know that this fellow was coveting her blood. Seeing him drooling, she guessed that the little fellows were hungry. She hade out in a hurry and did not bring anything else except a bottle of milk that Xiaobao had dropped.


    She handed him the milk bottle. ¡°Here.¡±


    The goat¡¯s milk had been boiled before. It had removed the gamey smell and fishy smell. There was a faint sweetness that children liked very much.


    Little Rakshasa had never drunk from a small milk bottle before, so he didn¡¯t know if he was going to put it in his mouth. He pinched it roughly with his little hand, and goat milk spurted out and sshed all over his face.


    It did not like the smell. It frowned in disdain and threw the little milk bottle to the ground.


    Yu Wan was rummaging through her purse for the ointment. When she saw the little fellow throw the milk bottle away, she hummed strangely. ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± She bowed and picked up the little milk bottle. Little Rakshasa looked at her back and licked his lips greedily before pouncing on her.


    However, the Little Rakshasa did not seed. It was knocked away by an extremely powerful internal energy. It looked at the tall figure who had ruined its n with widened eyes. It bared its teeth and pounced over fiercely.


    Yan Jiuchao was afraid of hurting Yu Wan. He swept through the air and led the Little Rakshasa to another mountain.


    When Yu Wan finally found a bottle of ointment from her purse, she was surprised to find that the little fellow was gone. ¡°Strange? Where did he go?¡±


    Little Rakshasa and Yan Jiuchao started fighting.


    Qing Yan, the disciples of the Chaoyang Hall, and Grandma all rushed over when they heard the news. The two of them were so fast that it was difficult to catch them with the naked eye. They could only vaguely see phantoms shing across the air. The air was filled with the thick smell of blood, but in just a moment, it was suppressed by the cold air of the Longevity Technique.


    Little Rakshasa was furious. He roared and suddenly bumped into Yan Jiuchao¡¯s heart. This scene made Qing Yan¡¯s heart jump to his throat. ¡°Is¡­ is that the Blood Rakshasa? Why¡­ does it look a little small¡­¡±


    Grandma said solemnly, ¡°This is a little Rakshasa.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Little Rakshasa?¡± Qing Yan was stunned.


    A trace of amazement shed across Grandma¡¯s eyes. ¡°Such a young Blood Rakshasa is really rare in the world¡­¡±


    Qing Yan could not believe that such a little thing had chased after him all the way.


    As if guessing Qing Yan¡¯s disdain, Grandma said indifferently, ¡°Although it¡¯s small, the experts of the entire Sikong familybined are not enough for it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s-it¡¯s that powerful?¡± Qing Yan shrank his neck in fear. He thought of something and said, ¡°Is this the Blood Rakshasa we encountered the first time in the forbidden area?¡±


    Grandma shook his head. ¡°No, not this.¡±


    Qing Yan: ¡°Could there be more than one Blood Rakshasa in the Sang family?!¡±


    Without waiting for Grandma to answer, the Little Rakshasa was trapped by Yan Jiuchao¡¯s internal energy. The aura of the Longevity Technique was like a whip that snatched the soul, whipping the Little Rakshasa¡¯s body one after another.


    Little Rakshasa let out a painful cry.


    Yan Jiuchao reached out and was about to smash it with his palm. At the critical moment, Yu Wan came over with the ointment and small milk bottle.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s internal energy paused.


    ...


    As if seeing that Yan Jiuchao did not want to hurt Yu Wan, the Little Rakshasa pounced over and jumped into Yu Wan¡¯s arms. He grabbed the little milk bottle that he despised and drank it!


    Yu Wan, who was confused: ¡°¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao, who was even more confused than Yu Wan: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 881 - 881 Background and Truth

    881 Background and Truth


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Yu Wan asked in confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Rakshasa,¡± Yan Jiuchao exined.


    ¡°No¡­¡± She wasn¡¯t asking about this. Didn¡¯t this little fellow hate to drink goat milk and even throw the milk bottle to the ground? Why did he take the initiative to jump into her arms and drink non-stop after not seeing him for a while?


    ¡°Wait, what did you just say he was?¡± Yu Wan finally realized that her husband seemed to have revealed incredible news.


    !!


    ¡°It¡¯s a Rakshasa,¡± Yan Jiuchao said again.


    Yu Wan¡¯s chubby body trembled. ¡°Ra¡­ Rakshasa? The Blood Rakshasa of the Sang Family¡¯s forbidden area?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Yan Jiuchao said calmly.


    Yu Wan looked at Yan Jiuchao in disbelief and confirmed that he was not teasing her. Then, she looked at the little fellow lying in her arms and felt terrible. This skinny little thing¡­ the pitiful little thing that she thought was from a poor family¡­ was actually the terrifying Sang family¡¯s Rakshasa?


    She simply did not know how to react. She looked at the Little Rakshasa with a dark expression. ¡°Are you really a Rakshasa? Were you going to eat me just now?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao picked up the Little Rakshasa with one hand.


    Little Rakshasa wailed and grabbed the little milk bottle, pping it at Yu Wan. Yu Wan ruthlessly turned her face away. Little Rakshasa¡¯s appearance was too deceiving. As a mother, she really couldn¡¯t bear to see him like this.


    ¡°If you continue to be noisy, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Yan Jiuchao said coldly.


    It was unknown if it was because he understood Yan Jiuchao¡¯s words or because he felt the huge killing intent from Yan Jiuchao, but Little Rakshasa really obediently stopped moving.


    Qing Yan and the disciples of the Chaoyang Hall rushed over. The news of the Sang family¡¯s Rakshasa had long spread in the Chaoyang Hall. The disciples all knew that the Sang family raised such an evil creature, but this was the first time they had seen it with their own eyes. No one expected it to be such a little fellow.


    Little Rakshasa was thin and had a thin face. Only his eyes were huge. When he did not emit the aura of a Blood Rakshasa, he looked like an ordinary child or even weaker. However, under this weak skin was power that could destroy the entire Nether Mountain.


    Yan Jiuchao threw Little Rakshasa to Qing Yan. Qing Yan hugged Little Rakshasa in his arms in disgust. Little Rakshasa bared his teeth fiercely at Qing Yan, scaring him so much that he almost threw him out!


    Yan Jiuchao moved his fingertips and activated the Longevity Technique to condense an internal energy. Little Rakshasa instantly became obedient and stopped moving.


    Yan Jiuchao retracted his internal energy and walked back to the Chaoyang Hall. The three little ck eggs had already been found by the disciples of the Chaoyang Hall. They were obediently sitting on the threshold, drinking milk and waiting for their mother.


    The moment she saw her sons, Yu Wan¡¯s heart seemed to be filled with joy. She could not help but reveal a gentle smile.


    Little Rakshasa saw the smile in her eyes and blinked in shock.


    Yu Wan walked over and rubbed the heads of the three little ck eggs. ¡°Where did you go just now? I¡¯ve been searching for half a day!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re nearby!¡± Xiaobao said shamelessly. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Er¡¯bao.¡±


    At this moment, he remembered that he had to unite with Er¡¯bao.


    Er¡¯bao looked at his mother adorably, intending to use his invincible coquettish and cute skills to fool them of their ¡°crimes¡±. However, he inadvertently nced at Little Rakshasa in Qing Yan¡¯s arms. Er¡¯bao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Little brother?¡±


    Xiaobao hummed and stood up. He stood on his tiptoes and looked out. ¡°Where¡¯s Little Brother?¡±


    Qing Yan coughed lightly and quickly shed into another courtyard with Little Rakshasa in his arms.


    Yu Wan understood. She nced in the direction where Qing Yan had left from the corner of her eye and turned to her sons. ¡°That¡¯s not your younger brother. Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Go take a shower.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The three of them nodded in agreement and fought to hold their mother¡¯s hand so that she could bring them to take a shower. The three of them jumped into the room. Yan Jiuchao wanted to change his clothes and returned to his room first.


    Without Yan Jiuchao in front of him, Qing Yan could not control Little Rakshasa. Little Rakshasa jumped down from Qing Yan¡¯s arms and shed into the courtyard where Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao lived.


    Yan Jiuchao went to change his clothes. The three little ck eggs sat cross-legged in a small wooden basin in the outer room. Each of them held a smalldle in his hand and clumsily scooped water to pour on his head.


    Yu Wan moved a stool over and sat behind the three of them. She took the rose-scented soap and smeared it on their heads. The three of them were already used to this and closed their eyes.


    Yu Wan rubbed their heads one by one. Little Rakshasa widened his big eyes in a daze. He raised his little hand and rubbed his head ording to Yu Wan¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hit me!¡± Er¡¯bao turned around and red at Xiaobao. He said to Yu Wan, ¡°Xiaobao hit me!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Xiaobao shook his head in denial.


    Little Rakshasa also shook his head.


    Yu Wan said solemnly, ¡°Xiaobao, stop fooling around!¡±


    Xiaobao stuck out his tongue.


    Little Rakshasa also stuck out his tongue.


    ¡°Close your eyes. The soap will go inter,¡± Yu Wan said gently to Er¡¯bao.


    Er¡¯bao obediently closed his eyes.


    When Yan Jiuchao came out after changing into clean clothes, he immediately saw Little Rakshasa peeping outside the door. He nced at him indifferently and Little Rakshasa immediately felt the pressure of the Longevity Technique. His hair stood on end and he shed back into Qing Yan¡¯s arms in the courtyard next door.


    When Little Rakshasa fought Yan Jiuchao, he briefly released the aura of a Blood Rakshasa. Master Sikong and Sikong Changfeng did not rest and keenly sensed this abnormality. However, the two of them did not know what it was. When they came to the Chaoyang Hall, they were told that it was the Blood Rakshasa.


    In the room illuminated by the oilmp and candlelight, Yan Jiuchao sat at the master seat with a calm expression. Little Rakshasa sat obediently on the center seat. Grandma, Qing Yan, Master Sikong, and Sikong Changfeng were also there.


    ¡°Is this¡­ the Rakshasa raised by the Sang Family?¡± Master Sikong looked at the obedient little thing in disbelief and asked.


    It was no wonder that he was so surprised. It was really because he could not sense any Rakshasa¡¯s aura on it. Of course, he did not believe that Yan Jiuchao could not be wrong. Then there were only two possibilities. This Little Rakshasa¡¯s strength was too weak, making it impossible for others to sense its aura. Or perhaps the Little Rakshasa¡¯s strength was too strong and he could already freely retract his aura. If it was the second possibility, this Little Rakshasa was too terrifying.


    Yan Jiuchao did not say anything. He only condensed internal energy at his fingertips and punched at Little Rakshasa.


    In order to protect himself, Little Rakshasa suddenly soared into the air and released a powerful Blood Rakshasa¡¯s aura. Master Sikong felt his heart tremble and broke out in cold sweat.


    After Little Rakshasa dodged the attack, he looked at Yan Jiuchao warily. As if confirming that he had no intention of attacking again, he obediently climbed back onto the bed and sat down.


    Although Master Sikong had not personally cultivated the Longevity Technique, he was not unfamiliar with it. Yan Jiuchao did not seem to have used much strength in that attack just now, but no expert present could dodge it. Not only did Little Rakshasa of the Sang family dodge it unscathed, but he also seemed to have the ability to counterattack. He did not do this because he was not Yan Jiuchao¡¯s match after all. He understood that it was useless to counterattack. However, if he encountered a powerful enemy, he would definitely be thest one to die.


    To have such ability at such a young age, Master Sikong was simply amazed.


    ¡°Was it born a Blood Rakshasa?¡± Master Sikong asked.


    Grandma nodded. ¡°Maybe he was born with it, or maybe¡­ he was fed by the blood of Rakshasa after he was born.¡±


    Master Sikong clenched his fists. ¡°The Sang family is really heartless! They didn¡¯t even let such a young child off!¡±


    ...


    Qing Yan frowned and said thoughtfully, ¡°I think¡­ the Sang family might not know of the existence of Little Rakshasa.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What do you mean?¡± Master Sikong looked at Qing Yan.


    Qing Yan recalled and said, ¡°When I went to the forbidden area with Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen, I heard two experts from the Sang family say, ¡®He¡¯s not around¡¯. They didn¡¯t stop, and their movements weren¡¯t serious. They were clearly certain that there were no Rakshasas in the blood pool. When a Rakshasa appeared in the blood pool, I once suspected that they had made a mistake. After thinking about it, I felt that they shouldn¡¯t have made a mistake.¡±


    Grandma pondered for a moment. ¡°The Blood Rakshasa cherishes their blood very much. It¡¯s very difficult for outsiders to force them to use their blood to feed other Rakshasas unless they¡¯re willing. Moreover, the Blood Rakshasa¡¯s territorial awareness is very strong. They won¡¯t allow other Rakshasas to stay in the same ce as them.¡±


    ¡°In that case, it¡­¡± Qing Yan pointed at Llittle Rakshasa and whispered,¡± It¡¯s the Blood Rakshasa¡¯s son, right?¡±


    Only when he is the biological son would he be willing to use his blood to feed him. Only then would he be willing to keep him by his side.

 Chapter 882 - 882 Blood Rakshasa Shows His Might, Tearing The Sang Family Apart (1)

    882 Blood Rakshasa Shows His Might, Tearing The Sang Family Apart (1)


    At the Sang Manor.


    On the branch of the moon, Master Sang sat quietly in the study, flipping through the n to control the Nether Capital submitted by his strategist. This was clearly a matter for the Sikong Family, but the Sikong Family could not be carefree for long. When the Sang Family reced the Sikong Family as the new royal family, the position of the City Lord of the Nether Capital would be his.


    Some things had to be adapted in advance. It was better to be prepared.


    Just as Master Sang was engrossed in his work, a guard suddenly rushed over. ¡°Master¡­¡±


    !!


    As soon as the guard spoke, Master Sang frowned unhappily. The guard was stunned for a moment before he realized that he had disturbed the master¡¯s peace. He hurriedly coughed lightly and left. He reported softly, ¡°Master, I have something to see you about.¡±


    The Sang family was a newly promoted noble family. The rules were not that big originally, but seeing that they were about to rece the Sikong family, Master Sang also brought over the airs of the Sikong royal family early.


    Master Sang put down the booklet in his hand and took a sip of tea before asking unhurriedly, ¡°What¡¯s making you so flustered?¡±


    The guard was snubbed, but he did not dare to touch it a second time. He replied respectfully, ¡°Master, something happened in the forbidden area.¡±


    ¡°Forbidden area?¡± Master Sang paused in his actions of drinking tea. He wanted to scold him for not saying so earlier on such an important matter, but when the words reached his lips, he remembered that he was the one who set the rules here. He coughed lightly and said, ¡°The Yin Gu has already been stolen. What else can happen?¡±


    Of course, he did not expect something to happen to the Blood Rakshasa. After all, the Blood Rakshasa was so powerful that he was thest person in the Sang family who would be in trouble.


    The guard said fearfully, ¡°The Blood Rakshasa went crazy and killed many experts of the Sang family!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Master Sang stood up. He finally couldn¡¯t maintain his status as the City Lord anymore and rushed to the forbidden area.


    In the forbidden area, the Blood Rakshasa had already killed three Level Six Asura Kings in a row and was about to kill the fourth. One had to know that although the Sang family had used a secret medicine to increase the Asura King¡¯s realm, it was not something that could be a Asura King just by capturing a sacrificial soldier, especially the Asura King above Level Five. Killing one meant one less. It was definitely not something that could be nurtured in three to five years.


    They had already lost a few when dealing with the Sikong family. Now, they had let the Blood Rakshasa kill three for no reason. Master Sang¡¯s heart ached.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Master Sang stepped onto the wooden bridge and shouted at the Blood Rakshasa who was breaking the neck of the fourth Level Six Asura King.


    Most of the Blood Rakshasa¡¯s body was soaked in the blood pool, and there were three Level Six Asura King¡¯s corpses floating beside him. Their blood had been ced in the blood pool, and they had be dried corpses. However, no one dared to salvage their corpses, not even taking a step closer.


    Only Master Sang had the guts. Unfortunately, the Blood Rakshasa ignored him.


    ¡°I told you to stop, did you hear me?!¡± Master Sang said coldly.


    This time, the Blood Rakshasa finally reacted. He slowly turned around and looked at Master Sang without blinking with his green eyes.


    ¡°Let him go!¡± Master Sang ordered again.


    The Blood Rakshasa let go, but in the next second, he tore him in half with his bare hands.


    Master Sang fell back in anger!


    He had raised the Blood Rakshasa for so many years. It was impossible for him not to have identally killed someone. When they did not have enough supplies, the Blood Rakshasa would capture an expert from the Sang family to absorb his blood energy. However, ever since they found out about the Blood Rakshasa¡¯s temper and the number of offerings he needed, the Sang family had never made a simr mistake.


    This time, it was clearly not caused by insufficient supplies. The Blood Rakshasa did not absorb their blood energy, so it was more like he was venting his anger.


    Strange, what was there to be angry about?


    Didn¡¯t he just sacrifice a purple-clothed saintess to him a few days ago? The purple-clothed saintess was much more nourishing than the Yin Gu. He should be very happy and satisfied.


    Master Sang could not understand and could only continue to guess. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Do you want the offerings again so quickly? Didn¡¯t we agree that we can only give you the Saint King after a few days?¡±


    There was a trace of anger on that blood-red face. Then, an extremely unpleasant hoarse voice said in a voice that was no longer smooth, ¡°Let¡ªme¡ªout¡ª¡±


    This was simply not a sound that a human could make.


    Master Sang could not remember thest time the Blood Rakshasa spoke. Ten years ago? Fifteen years ago? It did not sound human after not saying anything for so long.


    It took Master Sang a long time to react to what he had said. A trace of shock shed across his eyes, but he was not stunned for long. He looked down at him and said, ¡°You can¡¯t go out. Have you forgotten?¡±

 Chapter 883 - 883 Blood Rakshasa Shows His Might, Tearing The Sang Family Apart (2)

    883 Blood Rakshasa Shows His Might, Tearing The Sang Family Apart (2)


    The Blood Rakshasa roared and his body trembled!


    The experts of the Sang family were so frightened by his murderous posture that they retreated. Only Master Sang stood rooted to the ground without changing his expression.


    The Sang family was famous for forging weapons in the Nether Capital. This blood pool was the Sang family¡¯s greatest weapon. The walls and bottom of the pool were both made of ck iron. There was a passageway under the blood pool that led to a courtyard for the Blood Rakshasa to live in. The courtyard was also made of ck iron. Actually, it was more suitable to say that it was a cage. There was a ck iron chain tied to the Blood Rakshasa¡¯s right foot. From the blood pool to the courtyard, the other end of the iron chain was always in the rope. This was aplicated and huge project that only the Sang family could do.


    Master Sang looked at him calmly. He was neither timid nor sympathetic. ¡°This is your own decision. Whether it¡¯s the blood pool or the cage, they¡¯re all tailored for you. You once said that only on the day you be the Rakshasa King will you have the ability to break free from the chains and leave the cage and blood pool. Have you forgotten all of this?¡±


    !!


    The Blood Rakshasa let out an angry roar!


    Master Sang frowned in confusion. He had survived for so many years and had never seen the Blood Rakshasa unable to stay. He was only one step away from the Rakshasa King, so why did he suddenly want to go out early?


    Master Sang called over the guards. ¡°You guys, search the forbidden area from beginning to end!¡±


    The Blood Rakshasa must have suffered some trauma. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so abnormal.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The guard epted the order and searched the Sang Family¡¯s forbidden area.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Master Sang stopped them again. He looked in the other direction of the blood pool. That was an unused cave and deste mountain. Logically speaking, no one would barge in, but to be cautious, it was better to get someone to search too. ¡°After searching the interior of the Sang Family, send someone to search the cave and deste mountain.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Master!¡± The guards left without stopping.


    Master Sang looked at the irritable Blood Rakshasa and left the forbidden area with a cold expression.


    Not long after everyone left, Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen, who were hidden behind arge rock on the other side of the cave and deste mountain, secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    After the two of them parted ways with Qing Yan, they returned to the cave. They had originally nned to see how the Sang family would react after the Rakshasa disappeared. Unexpectedly, they bumped into such an incredible secret.


    At first, when they saw this Rakshasa, they thought that the Rakshasa who was chasing after Qing Yan had returned. However, after hearing Master Sang¡¯s words, it seemed that this Rakshasa could not leave the Sang Family¡¯s forbidden ground. In other words, the Sang Family had raised two Rakshasas!


    Also, this Rakshasa¡­ was actually willing to be one!


    The third thing that surprised the two of them was that the Sang family did not seem to know of the existence of the other Rakshasa. This Rakshasa should know. After all, they were the same kind, so it was impossible for him not to sense the other party¡¯s existence.


    Then did he want to go out to look for the other Rakshasa?


    The Sang family would be searching for them soon, so it was not good to stay here for long. The two of them exchanged nces and nned to leave here. At the same time, they would clean up the traces they left behind.


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, the Blood Rakshasa seemed to have sensed an unfamiliar aura and suddenly turned around.


    Shadow Six saw his face.


    ¡­


    When Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen returned to the Nether Mountain, it was already afternoon the next day. The two of them were almost discovered by the Blood Rakshasa. Fortunately, Master Sang turned back, as if he had something to say to the Blood Rakshasa. They took the opportunity to leave, but after soaking in the blood pool, evil aura invaded their bodies. Halfway there, they both fainted. Fortunately, they were not discovered by the Sang Family.


    After the two of them entered the Chaoyang Hall, they immediately found Yan Jiuchao. Yan Jiuchao was discussing how to deal with the Blood Rakshasa in Grandma¡¯s room. Qing Yan, Yue Gou, and Master Sikong were also there.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still alive?¡±


    Qing Yan and Shadow Six spoke in unison.


    Qing Yan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m still alive? Will I definitely die if I¡¯m chased by the Blood Rakshasa? Also, since you know that I might die, you still left me alone! Are you brothers?!¡±


    Shadow Six rubbed his nose resentfully. ¡°Ahem, aren¡¯t you fine?¡±


    ¡°I worried about you for nothing!¡± Qing Yan rolled his eyes and ignored these two infuriating fellows.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business,¡± Shadow Thirteen said. ¡°We returned to the Sang Family¡¯s forbidden areast night.¡±


    Qing Yan exploded. ¡°What? It wasn¡¯t easy for you to escape, and you still dare to go back? Do you know that there¡¯s a Blood Rakshasa there? Even without the Blood Rakshasa, the Sang family¡¯s high-level Asura King isn¡¯t something you can deal with!¡±

 Chapter 884 - 884 Blood Rakshasa Shows His Might, Tearing The Sang Family Apart (3)

    884 Blood Rakshasa Shows His Might, Tearing The Sang Family Apart (3)


    Therefore, Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen were definitely not unwilling to save Qing Yan in order to live, but because they had a mission. They were also determined to die to obtain news about the Sang family.


    Qing Yan¡¯s reaction touched Shadow Six. Not only did he not me them for abandoning him, but he was also so worried about them¡ª


    Shadow Six suddenly said, ¡°Wait, how did you know that the Sang family has a Blood Rakshasa?¡±


    Qing Yan raised his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you!¡±


    !!


    Shadow Six: ¡°Hey¡ª¡±


    Shadow Thirteen was not led by the nose by Qing Yan. He continued, ¡°I feel that the Blood Rakshasa we encountered when we turned back is stronger than the one we chased out. Also, for some reason, he went crazy.¡±


    Qing Yanughed. ¡°How can he not go crazy when his son is gone?¡±


    Shadow Six was stunned. ¡°Son? You mean¡­ the Blood Rakshasa who chased after us? They¡¯re father and son?¡±


    Qing Yan did not answer him. Instead, he patted his chest. ¡°It¡¯s a male Rakshasa. Gu God bless him. That little fellow is wearing a woman¡¯s clothes. I thought the Great Rakshasa was a woman!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Shadow Six asked in confusion. Wasn¡¯t it just that they didn¡¯t return for a night? Why did he feel that they had missed each other for the rest of their lives!!!


    Qing Yan vividly told the two of them about capturing the little Rakshasa. The two of them were dumbfounded. The other Blood Rakshasa was actually a child?


    Shadow Six said in shock, ¡°Then¡­ what does Young Master n to do with him¡­ it?¡± Strictly speaking, Rakshasa could no longer be considered a human.


    ¡°Of course we have to get rid of such an evil thing,¡± Yan Jiuchao said indifferently. ¡°Continue, what else did you find in the forbidden area?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said seriously, ¡°That Blood Rakshasa was willing to be raised by the Sang family. From the tone of Master Sang, he seems to be an old acquaintance. Shadow Six saw him.¡±


    ¡°Draw it,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Shadow Six took Grandma¡¯s pen and paper and drew the face in his mind.


    When they saw the face in the portrait, everyone was stunned.


    ¡­


    In the courtyard where birds were chirping and flowers were fragrant, the wind was gentle and the sun was bright.


    The little fellows ran around the courtyard. When they found out that they could not sit still in the courtyard and always slipped into the depths of the Nether Mountain, Sikong Changfeng considerately found novel things for the little ck eggs and built a beautiful small swing.


    The three little ck eggs liked swings.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn! It¡¯s my turn!¡± Er¡¯bao had already yed ten times. Xiaobao couldn¡¯t wait.


    After Er¡¯baonded, he gave the swing to Xiaobao while he and Dabao pushed him. Yu Wan wasfortably basking in the sun on a rattan chair at the side. She touched her gradually bulging stomach and her gazended on the little fellows with a gentle smile.


    In the courtyard next door, Little Rakshasa was tied up by a ck iron chain and guarded by two Level Three Asura Kings of the Sikong family. Unfortunately, other than Yan Jiuchao, Little Rakshasa was not afraid of anyone. They could not keep an eye on him at all.


    Little Rakshasa¡¯s pressure trembled and the two Level Three Asura Kings fell asleep.


    Little Rakshasa broke free from the ck iron chain and shed into Yu Wan¡¯s courtyard. He leaned his little body behind the moon door and stuck out his round little head to look at Yu Wan in the courtyard without blinking, as well as the little ck egg swinging on the swing beside Yu Wan.


    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s so high! So high!¡± Xiaobao felt like he was going to fly and cried out in excitement.


    Little Rakshasa¡¯s eyes widened as he watched enviously and curiously.


    ¡°Alright, stop ying. Go drink some water.¡± Yu Wan brought the little ck eggs back into the house.


    Little Rakshasa shed to the swing with a whoosh! As soon as Xiaobao left, the swing was still swaying. Little Rakshasa reached out with his thin finger and carefully touched the swing before retracting it.


    After touching it a few times, he licked his lips and sat down like Xiaobao.


    No one pushed Little Rakshasa.


    Little Rakshasa used his internal energy to swing the swing up, once, once, and again.

 Chapter 885 - 885 The Truth About the Blood Rakshasa (1)

    885 The Truth About the Blood Rakshasa (1)


    In the study, other than Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen, everyone who was staring at the portrait revealed looks of disbelief.


    Qing Yan opened his mouth and hesitated, but in the end, he said, ¡°Uhm¡­ Shadow Six, are you sure you didn¡¯t draw wrongly?¡±


    Shadow Six put down his pen and widened his eyes. ¡°How can I draw wrongly? My drawing skills are very good!¡±


    This was the truth. In order to be a more perfect scout, Shadow Six¡¯s calligraphy and painting had all been taught by a famous master in Yan City. Although he had not obtained 100% of the teachings of a famous master, at least a portrait was not a problem.


    Qing Yan thought for a while. ¡°Then¡­ then you remembered the appearance wrongly?¡±


    Qing Yan still could not believe that the Blood Rakshasa in the forbidden area was actually the face in the portrait.


    Actually, Shadow Thirteen was also surprised. However, he had been with Shadow Six for many years and knew his ability better than anyone. After ordinary people saw a person¡¯s face, it was very difficult to remember it urately when they closed their eyes. Shadow Six was different. He had received special training. As long as he wanted to, he could remember any face he had seen.


    Yue Gou scratched his head. ¡°Why do I feel that he looks so familiar?¡±


    Qing Yan said, ¡°Nonsense! Of course he looks familiar! We¡¯ve seen people simr to him. Have you forgotten?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yue Gou didn¡¯t remember.


    On the other hand, Master Sikong said in a daze, ¡°Why is it him?¡±


    When Shadow Six heard his words, he looked at Yan Jiuchao and then at him. ¡°Master Sikong, do you know this person?¡±


    Master Sikong was not in a hurry to answer Shadow Six. Instead, he looked at Yan Jiuchao. ¡°Jiuchao, do you think he looks familiar?¡±


    ¡°He looks familiar,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    Grandma also felt that he looked familiar, but unlike the others present, he had never seen someone simr to the Blood Rakshasa. Instead, he had seen a portrait of this person in the Sikong family¡¯s library.


    Master Sikong stared at the portrait for a long time before sighing and saying, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, he¡¯s the previous family head of the previous family head of the Sang family, and also the Sang family¡¯s ancestor, Sang Qiuhan.¡±


    When Qing Yan and Yue Gou first entered the Sang Family¡¯s forbidden area by mistake, they had seen Master Sang and the disguised Saintess. The reason why Yue Gou and Qing Yan felt that he looked familiar was because other than being a little older, the Blood Rakshasa in the portrait looked very simr to Master Sang they had seen that night.


    Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen returned to the forbidden area this time. Shadow Thirteen also saw Master Sang¡¯s face, but Shadow Six, who was blocked behind him, did not see it. Therefore, Shadow Six did not know that his portrait was simr to Master Sang.


    As for Yan Jiuchao, he had been to the Sang family openly and interacted with Master Sang.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s gazended on the portrait thoughtfully.


    Shadow Six asked strangely, ¡°How did this happen? The Sang family turned their ancestor into a Blood Rakshasa? No, no, from what Master Sang said, he willingly turn into that! Is this ancestor crazy? Why did he turn himself into something neither human nor ghost? Isn¡¯t it good to live well? Why does he have to be a Blood Rakshasa?¡±


    Only Master Sikong could answer this question. Everyone looked at Master Sikong, hoping that he could answer their doubts. Even Master Sikong did not expect such a thing to happen.


    The secret refinement of a high-level Asura King was already shocking enough. After that, it was revealed that he had nurtured a Yin Gu and a Blood Rakshasa. Master Sikong felt that his entire life¡¯s worth of knowledge had been spent on the Sang family. Unexpectedly, the even stranger truth was exposed¡ªthe Sang family¡¯s ancestor had refined himself into a Blood Rakshasa!


    But it wasn¡¯t necessarily true that there were no signs.


    Master Sikong recalled something that he had heard his father and the elders of the Sikong family mention when he was young. ¡°That was when the Ancestor was young. The Ancestor was a martial arts fanatic, and so was Sang Qiuhan. The two of them were both geniuses of the family. However, the Sang family at that time was not as powerful as they are now. Sang Qiuhan could only apany the Ancestor as apanion. The Ancestor was young and frivolous, so he inevitably did not listen to the teachings of the teachers and masters. However, every time he made a mistake, Sang Qiuhan would suffer on his behalf.¡±


    At this point, Master Sikong looked at Yan Jiuchao. ¡°I heard that the royal family of the Central ins is also like this.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao nodded.


    The descendants of the royal family were noble, so how could they be punished with a whip and stick? Yet they had no choice but to be punished, so there was the matter of punishing thepanions.


    Master Sikong said, ¡°Sang Qiuhan wasn¡¯t the only onepanion of the Ancestor, but he was the one who was punished the most. It was for no other reason than that he was the one with the lowest status among them. I think this buried a hidden danger in the early stages.¡±

 Chapter 886 - 886 The Truth About the Blood Rakshasa (2)

    886 The Truth About the Blood Rakshasa (2)


    Shadow Six eximed, ¡°He refined himself into a Blood Rakshasa just because of this?¡±


    Master Sikong shook his head. ¡°These are all small matters. Sang Qiuhan¡¯s qualifications are not bad. In that generation, other than the Old Ancestor, almost no one can fight him to a draw. You have to know that others have the support of their families. They secretly hired a master and gave themselves special treatment. Sang Qiuhan relied on himself to cultivate. Gradually, he was valued by his masters. The masters taught him more and more martial arts, and those descendants of the aristocratic families were increasingly not his match. However, there was one person he could never defeat.¡±


    ¡°Ancestor Sikong?¡± Shadow Six asked.


    Master Sikong nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. As I said earlier, the Ancestor is a martial arts fanatic, and so is Sang Qiuhan. In terms of diligence, the Ancestor is inferior to Sang Qiuhan. However, sometimes, the gap in talent can¡¯t be made up for by hard work. Sang Qiuhan has always refused to admit that he¡¯s inferior. He thinks that he has lost in terms of resources. He¡¯s not the legitimate son of the Sikong Family, so the masters will still have reservations about him when they teach him.¡±


    !!


    ¡°Then¡­ did they hold back?¡± Shadow Six asked again.


    ¡°Of course they did,¡± Master Sikong said.


    The corners of everyone¡¯s mouths twitched. He still said that he didn¡¯t lose in terms of resources?


    Master Sikong said, ¡°After all, he¡¯s not from the Sikong Family. There are some things that can¡¯t be easily spread. However, the Ancestor has always been generous. When Sang Qiuhan expressed to him that he had only lost because he didn¡¯t have a good cultivation technique, the Ancestor taught him the Longevity Technique.¡±


    The corners of everyone¡¯s mouths twitched again. The old man was really¡­ indescribable.


    Master Sikong continued, ¡°What¡¯s worth mentioning is that at that time, the Ancestor was still young and had yet to understand the Longevity Technique. He had only cultivated the first level, so Sang Qiuhan definitely did not lose to him because of his cultivation technique. When Sang Qiuhan went back to cultivate the Longevity Technique and realized that he could not cultivate it, he suspected that the Ancestor had given him a fake cultivation technique. You have to know that only a few of the direct disciples of my Sikong Family could cultivate this cultivation technique, let alone an outsider. The Ancestor treated him kindly, but was mistaken by the other party for malicious intentions. After that, Sang Qiuhan suffered internal injuries and suspected that it was because of the fake cultivation technique that the Ancestor had given him. From then on, Sang Qiuhan hated the Ancestor.


    ¡°Sang Qiuhan practiced martial arts diligently. If the Ancestor practiced for two hours, he would practice for four to six hours. After a few years, Sang Qiuhan¡¯s martial arts had indeed improved greatly, but he was still not the Ancestor¡¯s match. Sang Qiuhan was so jealous that he infiltrated the Sikong family¡¯s library and stole the top-secret cultivation technique.


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve never seen that cultivation technique either. The Sikong family has an ancestral teaching that all the descendants of the Sikong family can¡¯t cultivate it. I once wondered what it was, but now, I seem to understand a little. It was that cultivation technique that turned Sang Qiuhan into a Blood Rakshasa!¡±


    ¡°The culprit is the Sikong family¡­¡± Qing Yan raised his eyebrows.


    Master Sikong smiled bitterly. ¡°Our Sikong family has guarded it for many years and has always followed our ancestral teachings. No one cultivated it. Sang Qiuhan has ill intentions himself. Is this also my Sikong family¡¯s fault?¡±


    Qing Yan muttered, ¡°But your Sikong family always wants to forcefully marry the Saintess. You¡¯re not good people!¡±


    Master Sikong choked.


    To be honest, the Sikong n had indeed married many saintesses in the past, but forcefully marrying¡­ was only done by his grandfather, an old fool. His grandfather had indeedmitted an unforgivable sin. Before he died, he repeatedly regretted it. He had let down the Saintess Lan Yi and the Lan family, but what was the use? The dead could not be revived. Everything could no longer go back.


    ¡°We¡¯ll discuss the old scoreter,¡± Yan Jiuchao said indifferently. ¡°Since the Blood Rakshasa cultivates the Sikong family¡¯s cultivation technique, can the Sikong family deal with it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Master Sikong shook his head regretfully. Perhaps it was precisely because the Blood Rakshasa was too powerful and could not be suppressed that their ancestors did not allow their descendants to cultivate it. ¡°The Longevity Technique can restrain it for a while, but¡­ once the Sang family¡¯s ancestor bes the Rakshasa King, I¡¯m afraid even the Longevity Technique will be useless.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao tapped his slender fingers on the table. ¡°All thingsplement and counter each other. The Blood Rakshasa must have its weakness.¡±


    Qing Yan had an idea. ¡°Don¡¯t we have a little Rakshasa here? Wouldn¡¯t we be able to find the Blood Rakshasa¡¯s weakness if we try with it?¡±


    Shadow Six said, ¡°How can we try?¡±


    Fifteen minutester, Qing Yan came over with arge pile of sharp and cold torture tools. There were also a fewrge bottles of poison above the torture tools.


    Shadow Six picked up an iron hook and a sharp dagger. He couldn¡¯t bear it and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it too much to torture a child with these things?¡±


    Qing Yan did not say anything. He looked at Shadow Thirteen. Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°It¡¯s not a child, it¡¯s an evil thing. Evil things are inhumane.¡±


    Little Rakshasa swung alone for a while, not daring to let Yan Jiuchao discover him. Before Yan Jiuchao returned to the courtyard, he shed back to his room and tied himself up with a ck iron chain.


    The two unconscious Asura Kings woke up with a whoosh. Their first reaction was to look at Little Rakshasa. Seeing that it was still there, they heaved a long sigh of relief. Seeing that the sky was dark, it was time for it to eat. They took out a bottle, poured a few blood pills, and threw them on the ground before striding out.


    It was time for their meal.


    Little Rakshasa jumped off the stool with the ck iron chain tied around him. He opened his mouth to eat the blood pills on the ground. Suddenly,ughter came from the courtyard next door. Little Rakshasa was stunned for a moment before he broke free from the ck iron chain and shed out.


    The little ck eggs yed for the entire afternoon and were so hungry that their stomachs growled.


    Yu Wan asked the kitchen to prepare food. It was their favorite Fuyuanzi. Although it was not as authentic as Nanzhao, it was exquisitely made and the little ck eggs liked it very much.


    ¡°I want second bowl!¡± Xiaobao said.


    ¡°I want three bowls!¡± Er¡¯bao said.


    I want four bowls! Dabao said in his heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s two bowls.¡± Yu Wan corrected Xiaobao in anger and amusement. She nced at the little fellows. ¡°You still have dinnerter. Don¡¯t eat too much.¡± With that, she scooped a small bowl each for the three little ck eggs and ced a small wooden spoon inside. She said softly, ¡°It¡¯s just out of the pot. Be careful of the heat.¡±


    The stool was a little high, and the three little ck eggs only managed to climb up after a while. Then, the three of them sat down in a row, grabbed the small wooden spoon, and stirred it while blowing.


    Little Rakshasa leaned against the door and stuck his little head out. He widened his bloodshot eyes and looked at the bowl in the hands of the three little ck eggs without blinking.


    Xiaobao was the most impatient. He scooped a small spoonful and impatiently brought it to his mouth. He blew on it twice and stuffed it into his mouth.


    It was so hot!


    Hoo~ Hoo~


    Little Rakshasa opened his mouth.


    Er¡¯bao also scooped a spoonful. ¡°Mom, blow.¡±


    Yu Wan blew on it dotingly and patted his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not hot anymore.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Er¡¯bao nodded and fed him a spoonful of delicious Fuyuanzi. It was so delicious that he narrowed his eyes.


    This bowl of Fuyuanzi was only a snack for the three little ck eggs. The three of them quickly finished it. Yu Wan was packing the herbs to dry in the backyard. They jumped down and slipped away to look for their mother.


    There was no one in the room. Little Rakshasa shed in andnded steadily on the chair.


    It paused and seemed to have thought of something. It jumped down again and imitated the little ck eggs as it climbed up clumsily.


    It sat down and picked up a small wooden spoon that the little ck eggs had eaten. It scooped it from the empty bowl and brought it to its mouth. Hu hu ~


    It scooped another spoonful and sent it to the side. After waiting for a while, as if someone was blowing for it, it nodded and fed the empty spoon to its mouth. It tilted its head and pretended to eat.

 Chapter 887 - 887 Xiaobao and Little Rakshasa

    887 Xiaobao and Little Rakshasa


    Halfway there, Qing Yan was called away by Grandma. They went to the Sikong family¡¯s library to see if they could find more ways to deal with the Blood Rakshasa.


    ¡°Then should we still try?¡± Shadow Six looked at the poison and torture tools left behind by Qing Yan and was a little hesitant about what to do next.


    Shadow Thirteen was much harder-hearted than him. He said firmly, ¡°Of course we have to try. One more person to think of a way means one more chance of sess.¡±


    Shadow Six whispered, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say it¡¯s a child? Could it be that they really treat it like this?¡±


    !!


    Shadow Thirteen did not know how to answer. Shadow Six was a sacrificial soldier. Sacrificial soldiers were hard-hearted, but Shadow Six was not. Shadow Thirteen silently picked up the poison and torture tools on the ground and walked towards the courtyard where Little Rakshasa was imprisoned.


    Shadow Six sighed and followed. He thought of something and asked in confusion, ¡°By the way, why does the Sang family¡¯s ancestor have such a young son?¡±


    ¡°Men can have sons at any age,¡± Shadow Thirteen said.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Shadow Six didn¡¯t fully understand. He had never given birth to a son.


    Shadow Thirteen cleared his throat. ¡°However, it might not be his biological son.¡±


    Shadow Six rolled his eyes. ¡°Picked him up?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen crossed the courtyard door. ¡°We don¡¯t know about that. In short, that little evil thing is also a Blood Rakshasa. We just have to find its weakness. Nothing else is important.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Shadow Six followed behind him slowly.


    Shadow Thirteen understood that he couldn¡¯t bear to do it, so he didn¡¯t force him. He said to him, ¡°Go back to your room and rest first. I¡¯ll go myself.¡±


    Shadow Six vaguely realized that Shadow Thirteen had seen through his resistance. He quickly straightened his back and strode after him. ¡°No, I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯ve never seen Little Rakshasa before!¡±


    This was the truth. That night, when they were chased by Little Rakshasa, the other party¡¯s movement technique was too fast. They couldn¡¯t even see his afterimage. How could they have expected it to be a little fellow?


    Little Rakshasa, who was ¡°eating¡± in Yu Wan¡¯s room, heard themotion in the courtyard next door. He put down his spoon and disappeared with a whoosh!


    When Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen entered the room, Little Rakshasa had already obediently tied himself up and was sitting on the chair without moving. When it came, it was wearing a tattered woman¡¯s clothes. After entering the courtyard, Yu Wan had changed it. It was wearing Xiaobao¡¯s clothes. The two of them were about the same height, but it was as thin as a matchstick, so the clothes were still big and looked loose.


    Its hair was messy and uneven, as if it had been chewed by a dog. This was what it ate when its hair covered its eyes. It was thin and small, and its face was also thin. Only its eyes were shockingly big.


    Shadow Thirteen had a heart of stone and did not have much of a reaction. Shadow Six, who was at the side, was stunned. Even though he had long heard that it was a little fellow and had been fantasizing on the way here, he could not help but be stunned when he really saw it.


    Too, too young¡­


    Moreover, although those big eyes were terrifying, they were also a little cute.


    Shadow Six pulled Shadow Thirteen to the side and whispered, ¡°Is it¡­ the Blood Rakshasa? It doesn¡¯t look like it¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you doubting Young Master¡¯s judgment?¡± Shadow Thirteen asked indifferently.


    ¡°No, no, no!¡± Shadow Six shook his head like a rattle-drum.


    ¡°Go to the room next door and adjust the poison.¡± Shadow Thirteen found an excuse to send Shadow Six away.


    Shadow Six reluctantly left. He looked back at Little Rakshasa every few steps. Little Rakshasa also looked at him nkly until Shadow Thirteen closed the door with a bang. The moment the door closed, Shadow Thirteen¡¯s killing intent burst out. Little Rakshasa felt his killing intent and a ferocious glint shed across his eyes.


    Shadow Thirteen picked up a cold ck iron hook and hooked it towards Little Rakshasa¡¯s lute bone.


    Little Rakshasa was clearly locked by the ck iron chain, but the moment he approached, it brushed past his head and the iron chain fell to the ground.


    Shadow Thirteen¡¯s eyes darkened and he attacked Little Rakshasa again.


    Little Rakshasa¡¯s cultivation was mostly sealed by Yan Jiuchao¡¯s Longevity Technique. Even so, he still dodged Shadow Thirteen¡¯s attack safely and broke through the window to escape.


    Shadow Thirteen followed in a sh, but in the blink of an eye, Little Rakshasa was gone!


    The most powerful qinggong Shadow Thirteen had ever seen came from the Milk Asura, but Little Rakshasa¡¯s movement technique was even above the Milk Asura. This was even when most of his strength had been sealed. If he was at his peak, he really could not imagine how powerful it would be.


    If it was already so powerful, let alone the Blood Rakshasa in the forbidden area.


    Shadow Thirteen clenched his fists. He had to¡­ he had to find the Blood Rakshasa¡¯s weakness as soon as possible!


    With Yan Jiuchao around, Little Rakshasa did not dare to escape into Yu Wan¡¯s courtyard. It did not know which courtyard it had entered. This ce was noisy and had a strange smell.


    This was the kitchen of the Chaoyang Hall. At this moment, the chefs were preparing dinner for everyone.


    Little Rakshasa stood under the porch and looked at the busy chefs.


    Suddenly, a crisp voice sounded behind it. ¡°Little Brother!¡±


    Little Rakshasa was shocked and instinctively jumped onto the roof beam.


    Xiaobao looked up, dumbfounded, and eximed sincerely, ¡°Wow!¡±


    Little Rakshasa looked at Xiaobao warily. Xiaobao was too young and could not understand the vignce in its eyes. He only felt that his little brother was amazing. His qinggong was as good as Master Ah Wei!


    ¡°Little Brother! You¡¯re amazing!¡± Xiaobao pped.


    Little Rakshasa did not forget its experience of being half-dead from the smelly farts. It bared its teeth and revealed a ferocious expression, wanting to scare Xiaobao away. Unexpectedly, not only was Xiaobao not scared off, he even bared his teeth and made a face.


    Little Rakshasa was stunned.


    Xiaobao opened his pocket, took a candy, and waved at it. ¡°Little Brother,e down! I¡¯ll give you candy!¡±


    Little Rakshasa looked curiously at the candy in Xiaobao¡¯s hand and it fell with a whoosh. Xiaobao broke the candy in half, half for himself and half for his little brother. Little Rakshasa looked at the action that was handed to him and subconsciously dodged back.


    Xiaobao hurriedly said, ¡°I won¡¯t bully you. Don¡¯t be afraid!¡±


    Little Rakshasa looked at the candy and then at Xiaobao. In the end, he reached out and took the candy. Xiaobao pulled it to sit down on the steps. As he licked the candy, he said, ¡°This is very delicious. Mom won¡¯t let me eat it. Uncle Changfeng secretly gave it to me. Don¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    Little Rakshasa opened his mouth and watched Xiaobao lick the candy in a daze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t watch me eat. Eat yourself.¡± Xiaobao urged it and said, ¡°Whose house are you from? Where¡¯s your father and mother?¡±


    Little Rakshasa looked at Xiaobao nkly. Coincidentally, Yu Wan passed by the kitchen after drying the herbs.


    Xiaobao pointed at Yu Wan and said, ¡°That¡¯s my mother!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao walked towards Yu Wan.


    Xiaobao continued, ¡°That¡¯s my father!¡±


    ...


    When Little Rakshasa saw Yan Jiuchao, he disappeared with a whoosh!


    ¡°Little brother, you¡­¡± Xiaobao was talking when he turned around. ¡°Eh? Where¡¯s Little Brother?¡±


    ¡­


    Not long after Little Rakshasa escaped from the kitchen, he bumped into Shadow Thirteen. Shadow Thirteenshed out with his ck iron whip. He didn¡¯t hit Little Rakshasa, but he hit the candy that Xiaobao had given him.


    The candy fell to the ground with a thud. Little Rakshasa flew over to pick it up and was whipped firmly.


    Little Rakshasa was in pain. Shadow Thirteen frowned. He had clearly hit its Achilles heel, but he only felt pain? Did this evil thing really not have weaknesses?


    Shadow Thirteen and Little Rakshasa fought again. The more Little Rakshasa fought, the more violently the Longevity Technique worked. Little Rakshasa suffered a lot and was drenched in cold sweat. In the end, he was so tired that he hugged Shadow Thirteen¡¯s whip and fell asleep.


    Little Rakshasa woke up two hourster. It was locked in a dark room again with ck chains tied to its feet.


    Rumble~


    It was hungry.


    In its pocket was the candy that Xiaobao had given it. It took it out, licked it, and rolled its eyes in disdain.


    ...


    There were blood pills on the ground that the Asura King had thrown at it. It jumped down, bent down, and picked up the blood pills one by one with its hand. Just as it was about to take one out and feed it, Yu Wan¡¯s gentle voice sounded in its ears.


    ¡°Cow¡­ sheep¡­ horse¡­¡± Yu Wan was teaching Dabao how to speak.


    Dabao obediently sat in his mother¡¯s arms.


    Yu Wan patiently taught him over and over again. ¡°Cow¡­ sheep¡­ horse¡­¡±


    Little Rakshasa jumped onto the windowsill and leaned his little hand on the window lintel. He rested his chin on the window lintel and opened his mouth slightly. ¡°Ma¡­ Ma¡­¡±


    ¡­


    To the Sang family, this night was destined to not be peaceful. The Blood Rakshasa, who had gone crazy for some reason, had killed three Asura Queens in a row and destroyed half of the forbidden ground in one go. Master Sang was so angry that he was twitching, but there was no other way.


    Just as Master Sang was overwrought, a shuddering aura suddenly surged from the direction of the forbidden area. The clouds in all directions seemed to have been affected and surged uneasily.


    The air was filled with the smell of blood.


    Master Sang stood up in disbelief. ¡°Is¡­ is he going to break through? The Blood Rakshasa¡­ is finally going to be the Rakshasa King!¡±

 Chapter 888 - 888 Mighty Little Rakshasa! (1)

    888 Mighty Little Rakshasa! (1)


    After getting pregnant, Yu Wan became more sleepy than before. However, on this day, she still woke up early for no other reason than that the supplies in the Chaoyang Hall were about to run out and she needed to go down the mountain to buy them. In the past, this was always a matter for Sikong Changfeng and his disciples, but because there were too many things that they needed, Yu Wan decided to personally go to the market.


    When she opened her eyes, Yan Jiuchao was no longer by the bed. She did not need to guess to know that he had gone toprehend the Longevity Technique. Yu Wan had privately asked Sikong Changfeng how long it took her great-grandfather to break through from the sixth level to the eighth level. Sikong Changfeng¡¯s answer was that it took ten to twenty years to break through.


    Yu Wan immediately did not have any hopes for her husband.


    Yu Wan was neatly dressed and packing her things. Suddenly, she felt the Nether Mountain shake. A coldness that was like frost instantly enveloped the entire Chaoyang Hall. It was powerful and wanton, but also familiar.


    She stopped in her tracks. ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Before she could figure it out, Qing Yan¡¯s excited cry came from the courtyard. ¡°Jiuchao has broken through to the seventh level of the Longevity Technique!¡±


    Yu Wan: ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    What happened to ten or twenty years?


    Xiaobao and Er¡¯bao were still sleeping soundly. Dabao woke up and touched his little bald head, looking at his mother adorably.


    Yu Wan walked over and pinched his little nose dotingly. ¡°Daddy has already broken through. Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±


    Dabao tilted his head and blinked at Yu Wan. Yu Wan had lost to him. Forget it, there was still time. She could slowly teach him how to speak. Yu Wan put on Dabao¡¯s shirt and handed him a pair of pants. He could already clumsily put on his pants himself. After he put it on, he magically walked around the courtyard.


    ¡°You wore it yourself?¡±


    It was Qing Yan¡¯s voice.


    Dabao nodded.


    ¡°Dabao is awesome!¡± Qing Yan smiled and rubbed his head.


    He went to Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six¡¯s room.


    Shadow Six: ¡°Dabao is really awesome!¡±


    Then, he went to Old Cui and Grandma¡¯s room.


    ¡°Aiyo, why is my Dabao so capable?¡± Old Cui praised him from the beginning to the end.


    After showing off his pants skills, Dabao returned to his room in satisfaction.


    His two younger brothers had also woken up and were clumsily wearing pants. However, the two of them were not as lucky as Dabao. One of them was wearing his pants upside down, and the other was wearing his two chubby legs into a pant tube.


    Dabao looked at his younger brothers who were fighting against their pants and walked out arrogantly.


    ¡°Master Ah Wei is in seclusion. After breakfast, you¡¯ll go to Uncle Qing Yan¡¯s ce, understand?¡± Yu Wan took the underwear and changed Er¡¯bao and Xiaobao.


    When Xiaobao heard this, he felt that something was wrong. He widened his eyes and said, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Yu Wan said warmly, ¡°I¡¯m going down the mountain¡­¡±


    Xiaobao hugged Yu Wan¡¯s thigh. ¡°We want to go too!¡±


    ¡°Go,¡± Er¡¯bao said coquettishly.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Dabao nodded like an old cadre.


    Yu Wan could not dissuade the three little fellows. In the end, she agreed to bring them along. However, the premise was that they did not cause trouble and could not leave her sight. The three of them patted their chests and agreed.


    Jinghong was the smartest disciple in the Chaoyang Hall. He apanied Yu Wan. He prepared two carriages, one for the four of them to ride, and the other for storing supplies. The coachman was him and his eldest senior brother.


    The most dangerous ce now was the Nether Mountain. After all, it had been targeted by the Sang family. Inparison, the Nether Capital was very safe.


    There was a secret exit to the Nether Mountain. It was neither in the Sikong family nor in the Saintess Hall. Instead, they could reach it by following the small river near the Chaoyang Hall and passing through a small pine forest that had been used as a smokescreen. Ah Wei had gotten lost here, which was why he identally entered the Nether Mountain.


    ¡°Not many people know about this exit. Other than Eldest Senior Brother and me, there¡¯s only Young Master Changfeng,¡± Jinghong exined to Yu Wan as she carried the little ck eggs into the carriage.


    ¡°Why are you telling me such a big secret?¡± Yu Wan teased him.


    Jinghong scratched his head. ¡°Aren¡¯t you¡­ the descendant of the Ancestor? I heard you call the Ancestor Great Grandpa that day.¡±


    Ah, this kid, it turned out that he already knew her background. No wonder he had been so eagerly attentive these few days.


    Yu Wan did not ask him where he had heard it. This was not important. If she wanted to hide it, she could hide it no matter what. If he could hear it, it could only mean that she subconsciously did not want to hide her background anymore.


    ¡°By the way, Madam, what do you want to buy?¡± Jinghong asked.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°I want to buy some herbs, ready-made clothes, and some spices and ingredients.¡±

 Chapter 889 - 889 Mighty Little Rakshasa! (2)

    889 Mighty Little Rakshasa! (2)


    Jinghong thought for a while and said, ¡°The herbs and spices can be bought in the same shop. It¡¯s best to go to the market for the ingredients. It¡¯s more appropriate to go to the embroidered building for ready-made clothes.¡±


    ¡°Make the arrangements,¡± Yu Wan said. After saying that, she sighed in amusement when she saw that the three little fellows were silent and only looked at her with anticipation. ¡°And candied hawthorn.¡±


    The wheels of the carriage moved and slowly drove out of the Chaoyang Hall.


    When the carriage passed by Little Rakshasa¡¯s courtyard, Little Rakshasa was standing on the windowsill, holding the iron window with both hands. It heard theirughter and conversation, as well as the sound of the wheels turning.


    !!


    ¡°I saw Little Brother yesterday!¡± Xiaobao said.


    ¡°How can there be a younger brother?¡± Yu Wan rubbed his little head.


    Xiaobao argued, ¡°There is! I even gave him candy!¡±


    Little Rakshasa looked at the tasteless candy in his pocket and blinked his big eyes. In the next second, it disappeared with a whoosh, leaving only a cold ck chain on the windowsill.


    The carriage drove on the busy street. The three little fellows had not been to the market for a long time and could not suppress their excitement. They squeezed their heads to the window and looked out.


    Yu Wan was worried that they would fall down and grabbed their clothes.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s that?¡± Xiaobao pointed at the little monkey in the hand of a martial artist and asked.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Little monkey.¡±


    ¡°What about that?¡±


    ¡°Lantern.¡±


    ¡°That?¡±


    ¡°Candy shop.¡±


    ¡°That?¡±


    ¡°Bun shop.¡±


    ¡°That?¡±


    ¡°Bro¡­¡± thel.


    Yu Wan hurriedly pulled Xiaobao in and pressed Dabao and Er¡¯bao onto the stool.


    The hearts of the three of them had long flown out of the carriage, but they were good babies who kept their promises. They promised not to run around and meant what they said.


    ¡°There¡¯s a pharmacy there. Let¡¯s go down and buy herbs and spices first!¡± Jinghong said to Yu Wan.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Yu Wan agreed.


    Jinghong stopped the carriage in an alley at the side. Eldest Senior Brother stayed behind to guard the two carriages. He brought Yu Wan and the little ck eggs to the pharmacy. Halfway there, he inadvertently turned around and found a hawker selling candied hawthorn at the other end of the alley.


    He pointed. ¡°Madam, candied hawthorn!¡±


    The eyes of the three little ck eggs instantly lit up!


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go buy candied hawthorn first.¡±


    The little ck eggs jumped and followed! Not far away, Little Rakshasa also followed silently. They walked slowly, and it slowed down, always maintaining a distance from them. This became a very strange thing in the eyes of passers-by.


    ¡°Where did this childe from?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, did he get lost with his family? Why is he walking alone on the streets?¡±


    Little Rakshasa changed into the clothes of the little ck eggs. The material was luxurious, but his messy hair and thin body did not look like the child of a rich family.


    A kind auntie walked forward. ¡°Child, where are your parents?¡±


    Little Rakshasa bared his teeth fiercely. His little beast-like ferocity frightened the auntie until she fell back. The surroundingmoners were also frightened. They had never seen such a fierce child, as if he was about to eat them at any time!


    No one dared to go forward and talk to it anymore.


    Yu Wan instinctively sensed something and turned around to look at the endless crowd. Little Rakshasa shed onto the roof. Yu Wan only saw a group of dumbfounded pedestrians and shook her head strangely. She didn¡¯t take it to heart anymore and led her sons to buy candied hawthorn.


    ¡°Eh? Where¡¯s the child just now? Where did he go? Did you see him?¡±


    ¡°No! Are we seeing things? He was clearly here just now! Did you see that?¡±


    ¡°I saw it!¡±


    ¡°No, no, no¡­ It¡¯s not a ghost, right?¡±


    It was broad daylight, and a little living person was gone just like that. Just the thought of it made one shiver. Everyone¡¯s faces turned pale. They really thought that this ce was dirty and hurriedly pulled their families away.


    Little Rakshasa jumped from the roof to the tile closest to Yu Wan and the little ck eggs. It slowlyy down and looked at them without blinking.


    ¡°I want, I want¡­ I want thergest!¡± Xiaobao pointed at one of the sticks of candied hawthorn.


    ¡°I want the biggest one too,¡± Er¡¯bao said.


    ¡°They¡¯re all the biggest!¡± The vendor said with a smile.


    Yu Wan opened the money bag. ¡°Give me three sticks.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± The vendor picked three sticks of candied hawthorn that looked the best and handed them to the three little ck eggs. He had never seen such cute triplets in his life. He was willing to give them to them for free!


    Yu Wan gave the money and brought the little ck eggs to the pharmacy.


    Little Rakshasa also walked back. When the group arrived at the entrance of the pharmacy, Xiaobao held the candied hawthorn in one hand and suddenly covered his crotch with the other. He jumped up from the ground. ¡°Pee, pee, I want to pee!¡±


    Yu Wan took his candied hawthorn and handed it to Jinghong. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you there. Jinghong, look after Dabao and Er¡¯bao.¡±


    Jinghong smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam. I¡¯ll keep an eye on them!¡±


    Jinghong was young, but he was smart and meticulous. There was nothing to worry about handing the children over to him. Yu Wan held Xiaobao¡¯s hand and went to the toilet behind the pharmacy.


    Yu Wan untied Xiaobao¡¯s belt. ¡°Go in.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Xiaobao tugged at his pants and slipped in!


    ...


    ¡­


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°Done! I¡­ I¡­ can¡¯t wear my pants!¡± Xiaobao said anxiously.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Come out. I¡¯ll put it on for you.¡±


    Xiaobao pulled his pants out. Yu Wan squatted down and lifted Xiaobao¡¯s pants. Just as she was about to fasten his belt, something unexpected happened. A thief suddenly rushed over and carried Xiaobao away!


    Yu Wan was stunned by this scene. There was actually someone openly snatching a child in broad daylight?


    ¡°Mom¡ª¡± Before Xiaobao could finish speaking, the person covered his mouth with a handkerchief sprinkled with knockout medicine. His little head tilted and he fainted.


    This thief was clearly an old hand. His movements were smooth and natural. By the time he passed through the alley, he had already changed his clothes. Xiaobao was also wrapped up like a dumpling. It was impossible to tell that he was the well-dressed little master from before.


    However, just as the thief thought that he had sessfully shaken off Yu Wan and the others, a small figure urately chased after him. His tricky shot of changing his appearance was so fast that it was difficult to catch with the naked eye, but in Little Rakshasa¡¯s eyes, it was just a few slow motions.


    Little Rakshasa bared his teeth, flew on roofs and walls, and jumped onto his back. He opened his bloody mouth and bit fiercely at his neck!


    The thief never expected this change. He could feel a little thing jumping onto his back, but he did not expect it to be a Rakshasa. That light weight made him think that it was a little monkey. The moment his neck was bitten open, he did not even have time to react before the blood in his body was sucked dry.


    ...


    His eyes widened and he fell to the ground. Xiaobao was still in his arms. If he fell, he would most likely be seriously injured. No one saw how Little Rakshasa moved. They only knew that the moment the thief fell to the ground, Xiaobao had already been pulled out by Little Rakshasa.


    All the passers-by who saw it with their own eyes were stunned by this cruel and heaven-defying scene.


    What did they see? A three-year-old child had bitten a man to death¡­ and turned him into a dried corpse?


    Little Rakshasa ced Xiaobao t on the floor that was warm from the sun. His movements were a little careful. When Yu Wan arrived, she saw Xiaobao unconscious on the ground. Little Rakshasa was kneeling on Xiaobao¡¯s body, staring fixedly at him, blood still dripping from his mouth.

 Chapter 890 - 890 Little Calamity of the Nether Capital

    890 Little Cmity of the Nether Capital


    ¡°It ate people!¡±


    ¡°What evil thing is that? It actually eats people!¡±


    ¡°¡­He didn¡¯t even let the children off!¡±


    The crowd erupted with uncontroble screams.


    !!


    Xiaobao¡¯s neck was covered in blood and he had fainted.


    Yu Wan did not forget the first time this little fellow saw her, it was drooling over her. At that time, she thought that it was a real child and even found candy for it. After that, she understood that it had taken a fancy to her blood.


    Yu Wan walked over without hesitation and carried Xiaobao over. A few darts made of ck iron appeared on her fingertips as she looked at him coldly. ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡±


    Little Rakshasa stopped in his tracks.


    Little Rakshasa was small, even smaller than Xiaobao. He had to raise his head high to see Yu Wan. It had a body that was much thinner than ordinary children and a pair of eyes that were much bigger than ordinary children. Coupled with the blood in its mouth, it was indeed terrifying.


    Yu Wan felt that she should not be able to defeat it. If it insisted on messing around, then she could only give it a try. She was calcting how to send Xiaobao out when she heard a sound. Someone in the crowd had thrown a rotten egg at Little Rakshasa.


    However, Little Rakshasa nimbly avoided it. The rotten eggs did not smash onto its body, but fell onto the bloodstained street. This scene seemed to have opened a vent. After the first rotten egg, quickly, a second and a third smashed over, and the smelly swill also sshed towards Little Rakshasa.


    Little Rakshasa bared his teeth angrily, revealing a bloodthirsty ferocity.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    ¡°Where did this little bastarde from? Get lost!¡±


    No one saw Xiaobao being kidnapped by the thief, nor did they see why he fainted. Everyone only saw this little evil thing suck the man¡¯s blood dry and even ce the child in the man¡¯s arms on the ground. It was obvious that it nned to suck this child¡¯s blood.


    ¡°What kind of evil thing was this? It actually harmed the Nether Capital like this?¡±


    Little Rakshasa red fiercely at everyone, his anger on the verge of erupting.


    Yu Wan looked at it warily. It also took onest look at Yu Wan. It bit its fangs and disappeared with a whoosh!


    After confirming that it had left, Yu Wan heaved a sigh of relief. This little thing was clearly locked in the Chaoyang Hall, but it had followed her silently. The Blood Rakshasa¡¯s strength was indeed terrifying.


    ¡°Is the child alright?¡± A kind-hearted uncle walked forward and asked Yu Wan.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. Let me take a look first,¡± Yu Wan said as she stretched out her fingertip to check Xiaobao¡¯s neck. However, she was surprised to find that the blood on his neck didn¡¯t belong to Xiaobao. Xiaobao didn¡¯t have any wounds! She quickly took Xiaobao¡¯s pulse and looked at his entire body carefully. Xiaobao didn¡¯t have any external or internal injuries, but he was drugged.


    It was impossible for the Blood Rakshasa to drug Xiaobao. Firstly, it did not have such medicine, and secondly, it was unnecessary. It could kill the Asura King with a flick of its finger, let alone a child like Xiaobao.


    Yu Wan remembered that Xiaobao had been kidnapped by an adult man. She chased after him right on the heels of that man, but in the blink of an eye, the man seemed to have disappeared into thin air.


    Could it be¡ª


    ¡°Aiyo, don¡¯t just care about your children. Look at that man! Is he a servant in your house?¡± The old man sighed.


    Servant?


    Yu Wan frowned strangely. She looked in the direction the old man was pointing and saw a corpse on the ground. Because it was blocked by a stone lion in front of a bank, Yu Wan did not see him at first nce.


    Yu Wan carried the unconscious Xiaobao over. This person was lying facedown on the ground, his head tilted to the side. His eyes were wide open, and the blood in his body had been sucked dry.


    Even though she saw this scene in broad daylight, she still felt a chill run down her spine. However, Yu Wan quickly sensed that something was wrong. This was not the youngest disciple, Jinghong, nor was it the eldest disciple, Jingchen. There was no doubt about it, but this man¡¯s sleeve was bulging, as if he was stuffed with something.


    Yu Wan pulled out the things from his sleeve. It happened to be a familiar outfit and a handkerchief sprinkled with knockout medicine.


    It was this man! He was the one who kidnapped Xiaobao!


    The old man clicked his tongue. ¡°Aiya, you didn¡¯t see how fierce that evil thing was. It bit your servant to death the moment it came up!¡±


    Little Rakshasa bit the thief who kidnapped Xiaobao to death¡­


    She had misunderstood Little Rakshasa. Little Rakshasa did not want to hurt Xiaobao. It had saved Xiaobao¡­


    Yu Wan straightened her body and turned around, looking around.


    Where¡¯s Little Rakshasa? Where did it go?


    Little Rakshasa actually did not go far. Instead, he sat on a tall roof, spread his legs, and looked in the direction of Yu Wan and the others.


    Yu Wan searched for a long time but still could not find Little Rakshasa. She thought that Little Rakshasa was no longer here, so she could only get into the carriage and leave with the three children.


    This time, Little Rakshasa did not chase after them. It was not until the carriage had gone far and disappeared at the end of the street that Little Rakshasa turned over andnded. It drooped its head and took out the candy from its pocket. It nced at it indifferently and threw it away expressionlessly.


    It walked through the silent alley, down the noisy street, and squeezed into the endless crowd. Its clothes were already big. After rubbing and lying down, they had long be loose.


    The sky gradually darkened. Its out-of-ce hair and big eyes were covered by the night. No one looked straight at a thin little thing.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m hungry!¡± In a rice shop, a four-year-old girl in a dress walked to the door and grabbed a woman¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°It¡¯s a total of ten copper coins.¡± The woman settled the bill for the customer and turned to hold the little girl¡¯s hand. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go bring the food now!¡±


    The little girl sat on a chair happily. The woman went to the kitchen and brought over a bowl of hot food. When she looked up, she saw a thin little beggar. She put down the bowl and grabbed the broom. ¡°Where did this beggare from? Get out! Get out!¡±


    Little Rakshasa was chased away. In the next second, Little Rakshasa turned back and rushed into the room. He bared his teeth fiercely at the little girl sitting on the chair and she cried!


    ¡°You bastard!¡± The woman grabbed a broom and hit Little Rakshasa.


    Little Rakshasa disappeared with a whoosh.


    ¡°Daddy, I want to eat candied hawthorn!¡± A little boy riding on the man¡¯s neck said.


    ¡°Okay!¡± The man smiled dotingly and walked to the stall selling candied hawthorn. He bought a stick of sparkling candied hawthorn and handed it over his head. ¡°Here.¡±


    The little boy took the candied hawthorn and was about to stuff it into his mouth when a hurricane suddenly blew past. The little boy¡¯s hair was scratched into a chicken nest. When the little boy came back to his senses, he realized that the candied hawthorn in his hand was gone.


    The little boy also cried¡ª


    Little Rakshasa held the candied hawthorn and walked out. It ate a mouthful of candied hawthorn as it walked. ¡°Bah, bah, bah!¡± It spat it out in disdain and threw away the candied hawthorn without a word.


    ¡°Fourth Brother, it¡¯s him!¡±


    A young voice suddenly sounded behind Little Rakshasa. He sounded like he was no more than seven or eight years old, but the youth he called Fourth Brother was twelve or thirteen years old. These were a few beggars who had been in the Nether Capital. The one called Fourth Brother was their leader.


    ...


    Fourth Brother strode over. ¡°Hey! Where did this wild kide from? Do you know that this is Master Hu¡¯s territory? If you want to beg, go somewhere else!¡±


    Little Rakshasa did not understand and walked forward with its head lowered.


    The young man was furious. ¡°Eh? I¡¯m talking to you! Are you deaf or stupid? Who brought you here? This is my ce!¡±


    Little Rakshasa continued to walk forward with his head lowered.


    The young man flew into a rage out of humiliation after being humiliated by a little beggar. He raised his leg and kicked Little Rakshasa. He clearly saw that he was going to kick him, but the moment he really kicked him, the little beggar disappeared!


    The young man was stunned!


    Almost at the same time, a small figure pounced on him from ahead and threw him to the ground.


    When the little beggars apanying them saw this scene, they ran away in fear.


    The young man was pressed to the ground. At such a close distance, he could finally see Little Rakshasa¡¯s face clearly. It was a terrifyingly thin face, but it had a pair of copper bell-like big eyes. Dried blood was stuck to the corner of his mouth and he revealed a ferocious expression, like a little malicious ghost that was about to bite him at any time.


    ¡°W-what are you going to do?¡± The young man asked with a trembling voice.


    Little Rakshasa opened his bloody mouth, bared his teeth, and bit towards the young man¡¯s neck.


    ...


    ¡°Little Brother!¡±


    A carriage stopped at the entrance of the alley. Xiaobao jumped down and ran towards Little Rakshasa.


    Little Rakshasa looked at Xiaobao and then at the young man who was trembling from fear. With a whoosh, he disappeared.

 Chapter 891 Smart Yan Xiaobao!

    Chapter 891 Smart Yan Xiaobao!


    Xiaobao stopped in his tracks and blinked. "Eh? Where''s Little Brother?" He walked forward and asked the frightened young beggar, "Little brother, have you seen my little brother?"


    The young beggar was scared to death by that little thing. When he saw a child of about the same age, his soul was about to leave his body. He didn''t even hear what Xiaobao asked. He screamed and scrambled away!


    "Huh?" Xiaobao scratched his head and looked in the direction of the carriage in confusion. He didn''t understand what had happened. Why did his little brother suddenly disappear? Why did that little brother suddenly run away?


    Yu Wan also got off the carriage and walked towards Xiaobao.


    Xiaobao spread his hands and said, "Little Brother left!"


    "Yes, I saw it." Yu Wan nodded. She stroked Xiaobao''s head and looked in the direction where Little Rakshasa had left. It was dark and it had long hidden in the night. For a moment, it was really difficult to say where it had gone.


    Yu Wan held Xiaobao''s hand and walked towards the carriage.


    Xiaobao looked back three times with every step, but he did not see his little brother until he got into the carriage.


    The news of an evil being appearing in the Nether Capital and sucking an adult man into a dried corpse could not escape the Sang family''s spies distributed in the city. Almost as soon as themoners became restless, the Sang family''s spies received the news. Little Rakshasa came and left quickly. When the Sang family''s spies arrived at the location, there was no sign of Little Rakshasa. However, the dried corpse was still there. They transported the corpse back and personally carried it to Master Sang.


    Master Sang looked at the corpse in the courtyard and frowned deeply. "This was found in the city?"


    "Yes," said a Sang family''s guard dressed as a merchant. "In front of a tea shop on Baishui Street."


    "Baishui Street?" Master Sang frowned. He squatted down and carefully examined the corpse. From the wounds and the situation of the corpse''s death, it seemed to be done by the Blood Rakshasa. However, the Blood Rakshasa was at a critical juncture in his breakthrough. It was impossible for him to leave the Sang family.


    "Who is the culprit?" Master Sang asked.


    The guard dressed as a merchant said, "I asked themoners present and they all said that it''s a child. He''s about three years old and is thin. He''s wearing inappropriate clothes and the material is very luxurious."


    The rest was nonsense. The front was the main point.


    Master Sang frowned even more tightly. "What did you say? It''s a child?"


    "Yes!" The guard dressed as a merchant said.


    "How can it be a child?" Master Sang muttered suspiciously. This was even more ridiculous than the Sang Family''s ancestor secretly leaving the forbidden area. It was just that the other party was actually a child. In that case, it was a little Rakshasa?


    Master Sang was puzzled. "Strange, the secret manual to cultivate the Blood Rakshasa is in the Sang family. Only the Sang family can refine the Blood Rakshasa. Where did that little thinge from?"


    "Could it be¡­ that the Sikong family also refined a Blood Rakshasa?" The guard dressed as a merchant asked.


    This guess was quickly denied by Master Sang. "That''s impossible. There''s only one secret manual and it''s already been obtained by the Sang family. It''s impossible for the Sikong family to refine a Blood Rakshasa! Besides, even if they want to refine it, the Sikong family won''t use a child to refine it¡­"


    "But we¡­ didn''t refine a second Blood Rakshasa¡­" The guard dressed as a merchant was considered Master Sang''s trusted aide. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have taken on an important position. He knew everything about the Blood Rakshasa. He really couldn''t remember when they had refined another Blood Rakshasa.


    It was not that he had never tried it before, but¡­ the Blood Rakshasa''s territorial awareness was very strong and would not allow another of his kind to appear beside him. The Blood Rakshasa that the Sang family had secretly refined had been killed by the Sang family''s ancestor.


    Master Sang had always firmly believed that other than the Sang family, no one could refine a Blood Rakshasa. If they did not refine it, there was only one possibility.


    Master Sang looked in the direction of the forbidden area and narrowed his eyes. "I was wondering why he went crazy a few days ago and even mored for me to let him out¡­ So he lost the Rakshasa he raised? Heh, he hid it really well!"


    The guard dressed as a merchant looked at the forbidden area strangely and then at Master Sang. His eyes widened. "Master, you mean¡­"


    Master Sang did not answer him, nor did he think about how the Blood Rakshasa had raised a little Rakshasa under his nose. These processes were not important, the oue was.


    He smiled smugly. "It''s all thanks to that little thing running away. It was in a hurry to find it and let itself break through all of a sudden¡­ After such a big thing happened, our Sang family received the news. The Sikong family must also know about it soon. Little Rakshasa can''t fall into their hands, or it will be troublesome. Hurry up and bring people to find Little Rakshasa. No matter what, you have to capture it!"


    Everyone exchanged nces and took out the blood pills they had prepared beforehand and ced them on the ground.


    "Yes!"


    "Wait!" Master Sang thought of something and instructed, "Do it in secret. Don''t alert the Sikong family."


    The Sikong family might not be able to guess the matter of the little Rakshasa so quickly, but if they searched with great fanfare, it would arouse the Sikong family''s suspicion. He did not want toplicate matters at the critical moment of the ancestor''s breakthrough.


    The guard dressed as a merchant weighed the pros and cons. He chose a few smart guards and a middle-grade Asura King who had suppressed his strength and left without stopping.


    Since the Sang family had refined the Blood Rakshasa, they had a way to find it. As expected, they found traces of the little Rakshasa in less than an hour.


    Little Rakshasa was sitting on a deste ancient well, his legs hanging in the well as he swayed.


    If not for the movement of the bloodpass, it was not difficult for the Sang family''s guards to imagine that this thin and pitiful little Rakshasa would be a ferocious and ruthless little Rakshasa.


    Everyone exchanged nces and took out the blood pills they had prepared beforehand and ced them on the ground.


    Little Rakshasa smelled the fragrance of the blood pills and turned its head. When it saw that it was the blood pills, it jumped over and picked up the blood pills one by one with its little hands. When it picked up half of them, it saw an iron cage.


    It instantly went berserk and bared its teeth as it threw out all the blood pills! However, it was toote. The ck iron at the top had already fallen on it.


    If it was at its peak, it could tear through such a with its bare hands. However, most of its strength had been sealed by the Longevity Technique, so it could only fall to the ground and roll out!


    The experts of the Sang family did not know the little Rakshasa''s original strength. They were stillmenting at their speed that they had let this little thing escape.


    Fortunately, they still had a backup n.


    The experts drew the crossbows they carried with them. These were weapons specially used to restrain the Blood Rakshasa. The arrows that covered the sky shot out, forming a dense rain of arrows in midair.


    Little Rakshasa was shot in the back and fell heavily to the ground. It pounced forward for a full seven to eight feet and its body was scraped before it finally hit the corner of the wall.


    The pain caused by the ck iron arrow was fatal. Little Rakshasa''s face turned pale and its body trembled slightly.


    The experts of the Sang family walked forward and looked at it expressionlessly. Because they were worried that it would counterattack, they did not grab it with their hands. Instead, they took a ck iron hook, hooked its lute bone, and dragged it on the ground.


    Blood trailed all over the ground.


    Little Rakshasa was in pain.


    Just as the experts of the Sang family were about to drag Little Rakshasa into the iron cage, Little Rakshasa, who was about to faint, suddenly had the strength to grab a hook and jump up, knocking down the experts of the Sang family.


    It bit off the chain on the hook and escaped with a whoosh.


    "Chase after him!" The guard dressed as a merchant shouted!


    Little Rakshasa''s body was dripping with blood. This was really not difficult to track. When Little Rakshasa passed through an alley and arrived at the entrance, it was suddenly hit by an iron rod.


    The Sang family''s expert pounced on him. Little Rakshasa gritted his teeth and jumped onto the roof. The experts chased after it. Little Rakshasa had lost too much blood and fell off the roof. The ck iron arrow on its back and the iron hook on its lute bone were embedded deeper into its body.


    It halfy on the ground and struggled a few times, unable to get up again.


    It whimpered in despair.


    The experts of the Sang family followed the smell of blood in the air and came to the ce where Little Rakshasa had fallen. However, they angrily realized that someone had beaten them to it. They saw a carriage stop in front of the alley. The coachman jumped down, wrapped Little Rakshasa in his coat, and carried him into the carriage.


    The four horses used by the carriage were all high-grade horses. It was not tiring for them to chase after them, but they still caught up in the end.


    They blocked the carriage''s path.


    The guard dressed as a merchant said, "Hand it over! Otherwise, I won''t be polite to you!"


    "Hand¡­ hand over what?" Jinghong asked guiltily. He looked at the citizens around him and mustered his courage. "There-there-there are so many people watching. Which family are you from? Why are you stopping my carriage?"


    The guard dressed as a merchant did not want to talk nonsense with him. He stepped into the carriage, lifted the curtain, and coldly removed the coat that covered the little Rakshasa!


    Xiaobao stuck out his tongue at him.


    Lo-lo-lo-lo!


    The guard''s eyes darkened. "Oh no! We''ve been tricked!"

 Chapter 892 New Little Favorite!

    Chapter 892 New Little Favorite!


    Although the experts of the Sang family could arrest the children and this coachman in front of them, they did not know Xiaobao and Jinghong. They were not sure which faction they were from and what rtionship they had with the mastermind who had snatched Little Rakshasa. If they were just servants and children that they had casually found, capturing them would not be a problem.


    The Sang family''s experts never expected that Xiaobao was Ancestor Sikong''s great grandson. They had missed the opportunity to threaten the Sikong family for nothing.


    The Sang family''s experts spared no effort in chasing after the little Rakshasa. Unfortunately, they were fooled by Yu Wan again. The blood smell they chased was a blood robe from Little Rakshasa.


    After a few twists and turns, Yu Wan had already sessfully brought Little Rakshasa and the others back to the Nether Mountain. Xiaobao and Jinghong went to the Lan family nearby and were escorted back to the Sikong family by the Lan family''s elders.


    Yu Wan carried Little Rakshasa, who was covered in blood, to Old Cui''s courtyard. Old Cui was taking a bath when the door was kicked open. He was so frightened that he hurriedly hugged his arms and said in shock, "W-what are you doing! In broad daylight! Don''t you have any shame?!"


    "No," Yu Wan said. She strode into the room and ced the bloody Little Rakshasa on the bed. She grabbed a piece of clothing and threw it to him without looking sideways. "The situation is very critical! Stop dilly-dallying!"


    "You, you, you, you¡­ get out!" Old Cui took the clothes and said angrily.


    Yu Wan pulled the screen over and ced it between her and the wooden bucket. Then, she opened Old Cui''s medicine box and cut open the clothes that were already stuck to Little Rakshasa.


    Old Cui had rarely seen Yu Wan so serious and knew that the matter was serious. He immediately made up his mind and came out neatly dressed. When Old Cui saw that the injured person was a little child who was less than three years old, he was instantly stunned. "Where¡­ where did this childe from?"


    "Little Rakshasa," Yu Wan said.


    Old Cui was dumbfounded. "It¡­ is Little Rakshasa?"


    It was no wonder that Old Cui was so surprised. It was really because Little Rakshasa was notorious. Although he lived in the Chaoyang Hall with it, he did not have the guts to go and admire it.


    Yu Wan cut the clothes.


    Old Cui took a closer look. "It''s seriously injured."


    The arrow on its back had been broken by Yu Wan, leaving only an arrowhead on its back. Yu Wan did not dare to move the hook on its lute bone. It was out there openly. Old Cui''s head hurt just looking at it. He really did not know how this little thing survived.


    "Is there a way to treat it?" Yu Wan turned to ask him.


    Old Cui stroked his beard. "If ordinary children were so injured, they would have been hopeless. Fortunately, it''s a Rakshasa. It''s still breathing. I''ll try."


    Yu Wan gave up her seat and helped Old Cui. Old Cui first aimed at the iron hook on its lute bone. The hook caught the bone. Only a divine doctor like Old Cui was confident of sessfully extracting it.


    "Hemostatic powder!" Old Cui said.


    Yu Wan poured the hemostatic powder on Little Rakshasa''s wound.


    "Needle and thread!"


    "Medicine wine!"


    "Scissors!"


    Yu Wan methodically handed the things to Old Cui. Old Cui meticulously treated the wound in front of Little Rakshasa. After that, there were arrows. This was more troublesome. The arrow had barbs. If it was pulled out forcefully, the flesh would alsoe out, but it could not be pushed out of the chest. That would cause a second injury.


    Old Cui cursed, "Who did it!"


    "Can you take it out?" Yu Wan asked.


    Old Cui snorted. "If I don''t take it out, won''t my reputation as a divine doctor be ruined?"


    Even so, this was definitely not a simple matter.


    Old Cui worked for a full hour. Halfway there, Little Rakshasa woke up and looked at Yu Wan in a daze. Yu Wan held its little hand with one hand and stroked its forehead with the other. She said softly, "Does it hurt?"


    Little Rakshasa whimpered and fell asleep again.


    Yu Wan frowned and said, "Is it alright if it faints?"


    "It''s a Rakshasa¡­" There was no other way. In the current situation, they could only do their best and leave it to fate.


    "Done!"


    Old Cui copsed to the ground after thest stitch. He was not tired, but frightened. Who knew how tricky the position of the arrowhead was? If there was any mistake, he would gouge out the little fellow''s heart.


    Yu Wan fetched hot water and carefully wiped the ces that it was not injured. She then changed Little Rakshasa into a set of dry clothes. It was still Xiaobao''s. Then, she carried Little Rakshasa back into the house.


    Shadow Thirteen and the others did not know that Little Rakshasa had already returned to the Chaoyang Hall. They were still searching for Little Rakshasa in the Nether Capital when the three little ck eggs slipped in.


    Little Rakshasay quietly on the bed. The three little ck eggs subconsciously lightened their footsteps and tiptoed over.


    Xiaobao whispered to Yu Wan, "Is Little Brother asleep?"


    "Yes, he''s asleep." Yu Wan nodded.


    "Then we won''t disturb him," Er''bao said adorably.


    Dabao nodded solemnly.


    Yu Wan smiled. "Are you hungry? Shall I ask the kitchen to make something to eat?"


    "I want to eat Fuyuanzi," Xiaobao said softly, afraid that he would disturb his "sleeping" brother.


    "I want to eat, too," Er''bao said even more softly than him.


    Mm! Dabao said in his heart.


    Yu Wan went to the kitchen and got someone to make a few bowls of Fuyuanzi. The three little fellows were not in a hurry to eat.


    Yu Wan said in surprise, "What''s wrong? Aren''t you hungry?"


    Er''bao said sweetly, "We want to leave it for our brother."


    Yu Wan''s heart melted. She patted their little heads and said, "You guys eat first. Little¡­" Yu Wan deliberated over her words. Under the clean eyes of the little ck eggs, she smiled slightly. "Little Brother will sleep for a long time. When Little Brother wakes up, I''ll get the kitchen to make a bowl of hot food."


    "This will turn cold. It won''t taste good when it''s cold." Er''bao was worried that his brother wouldn''t understand what his mother meant, so he exined considerately.


    "Yes." Yu Wan nodded. "It won''t taste good when it''s cold. There''s food for Little Brother."


    Besides, it didn''t seem to like this. Only then did the three of them eat the Fuyuanzi in the bowl obediently.


    At night, Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six returned to the Chaoyang Hall. When they heard the news of Little Rakshasa being injured, the two of them were stunned.


    "That little thing can be injured?" Shadow Six was in disbelief. What was even more unbelievable was that Yu Wan carried it back to her room. Shadow Six was dumbfounded. "Uh¡­ Does Young Madam know that it''s a ferocious little evil thing? Young Master is in seclusion. Isn''t Young Madam afraid that it will go crazy and hurt its own people?"


    The ferocious little evil thing woke up early the next morning. After suffering such a serious injury, Old Cui spected that it would be in danger for at least three days. However, when it opened its eyes, it could already sit up.


    Yu Wan had been guarding it for half the night and was sleeping soundly.


    Little Rakshasa opened its big eyes and looked at the unfamiliar room, then at Yu Wan, who was lying beside him. Finally, he looked at the three little ck eggs lying around and opened its mouth in shock.


    Little Rakshasa looked around and its gazended on Yu Wan''s slightly bulging stomach. As if sensing something unusual, it crawled over curiously and stared at Yu Wan''s stomach without blinking.


    Suddenly, Yu Wan''s stomach moved.


    Little Rakshasa was so shocked that it jumped up and shed to a table ten feet away. Its little feet hit the teapot, and the teapot fell down. It hit the teacup again, and the cup rolled a few times. Little Rakshasa scrambled to snatch it, but there was still a "fish that escaped the" that smashed onto the ground.


    Yu Wan was woken up. She suddenly opened her eyes and found that Little Rakshasa on the bed had disappeared. She sat up and looked in the direction where the teacup had fallen. She saw the thin Little Rakshasa standing on one foot on the table in order to avoid the tea that had spilled half of the tablecloth. It held two cups in its left hand and two cups in its right. There was a cup in its mouth. It was confused and guilty.


    Yu Wan burst intoughter.


    Little Rakshasa stood there in a daze.


    Yu Wan lifted the nket and got off the bed. She put on her shoes and walked towards it. Little Rakshasa took two steps back in a daze. It realized that Yu Wan was still walking towards it and bared its teeth fiercely.


    Yu Wan reached out and gently touched its forehead. "It''s not hot anymore. You recovered so quickly."


    Little Rakshasa froze. In a moment of carelessness, the cup in its hand and mouth fell down. It flew over to snatch it, but Yu Wan hugged it.


    Yu Wan said softly, "Don''t move around. Be careful not to pull your wound."


    Little Rakshasa bared its teeth fiercely.


    Yu Wan looked at it gently.


    Little Rakshasa bared its teeth again!


    Yu Wan was still looking at it gently.


    Little Rakshasa¡­ Little Rakshasa bared its teeth, but it was not fierce at all.

 Chapter 893 Invincible Little Rakshasa! Beat Up the Sang Family! (1)

    <h2>893 Invincible Little Rakshasa! Beat Up the Sang Family! (1)</h2>


    The cup fell to the ground with a bang and shattered. The little ck eggs were not woken up either. The three of them slept soundly, snoring. 1 Yu Wan covered the three of them with a nket and carried Little Rakshasa to Old Cui''s room.


    Old Cul was putting on his clothes when the door was suddenly pushed open. He staggered in shock and fell from the edge of the bed. He tugged at his pants with one hand and pointed at Yu Wan with the other. lie said in exasperation, "You, you, you, you, you... You want me to lose my integrity!''


    "I knocked," Yu Wan said.


    "What did you knock with? A look?!" Old Cui pulled his pants and stood up. Yu Wan coughed lightly. That''s right, its just a look. How do you know? But she couldn''t be med. Who knew that he didn''t sleep on the bed in his inner room and wanted to sleep on the simple bed in the outer room? She didn''t expect to see this scene. Yu Wan said, I''m here to change Little Rakshasa''s dressing'' This matter was urgent. Little Rakshasa had moved too much just now and pulled his wound. It was already bleeding. Old Cui ran into the inner room to tidy up. Then, he came out with a curtain and said angrily to Yu Wan, "Put it up for me to take a


    Yu Wan ced Little Rakshasa on the small bed. "It looks much better." Old Cui nced at little Rakshasa.


    At the mention of this, Yu Wan smiled. "You didn''t see it, but it''s already lively. Otherwise, why would its wound be torn?" With such injuries, it could be alive and kicking in one night. This was too heaven-defying. Old Cui walked forward and began to unbutton Little Rakshasa''s clothes. However, Little Rakshasa bared its teeth fiercely. Old Cui''s heart trembled and he widened his eyes. "I''m treating your injuries, and you''re still fierce to me?!"


    Little Rakshasa was fierce to him! Very fierce!


    Yu Wan smiled. "let me do it''


    Old Cui snorted and moved to the side. "You heartless little thing!'' When Yu Wan came to unbutton Little Rakshasa''s clothes, Little Rakshasa also bared his teeth, but it was really not fierce at all. Yu Wan unbuttoned Little Rakshasa''s clothes and gauze. There were a total of three wounds, two on the lute bone. The wound caused by the iron hook was not big, but it was extremely deep and almost dug through its chest. This was the most fragile and easily infected. However, to everyone''s surprise, the wound had already begun to heal.


    "This, this, this..." Old Cui was so shocked that he was speechless. After being a divine doctor for so many years, it was not that he had never seen someone with a strong physique, but he had never seen someone so strong. With the herbs in their hands now, such an injury would definitely be swollen and suppurating, but this little thing was actually about to grow back.


    "What about... what about its back?" Old Cui stammered.


    Yu Wan carried Little Rakshasa and turned around, revealing its back. This was the wound that had been torn this morning. Because the wound was bigger, it was easier for it to tear. However, it had already scabbed over.


    "What kind of heaven-defying little Rakshasa is this..." Old Cui had been surprised for his entire life. He felt that he had discovered a miracle in the history of medicine. He could not wait to take the little fellow''s pulse.


    However, at this moment, Little Rakshasa could not take it anymore. It had been awake for so long and had nothing to eat. It was hungry. There were ready-made snacks in the room. Yu Wan took a te for it. It took a bite and spat it out. Yu Wan took another bottle of blood pills for it. Only then did it hug the small bottle and eat it seriously. When it was eating, it was much more cooperative. Old Cui took the opportunity to take its pulse.


    "How is it?" Yu Wan asked. "Try it yourself," Old Cui said. Yu Wan took the little fellow''s pulse and said in surprise, "It''s really fine!


    Old Cui said, "Don''t be happy too early. If it can recover so quicldy, the Sang family''s Great Rakshasa will only recover faster than it. If we fight in the future, we can''t be injured. It''ll be over if we''re injured." Inparison, the Great Rakshasa''s recovery speed was heaven-defying to a terrifying extent.


    Yu Wan tucked Little Rakshasa''s messy hair behind its ear. "Let''s talk about it when that dayes." "Sigh, girl" Old Cui shook his head. He didn''t know if he should say that she was magnanimous or that her mentality was good. ''Alright, half of the reason why it recovered so quickly is because of me, Old Cui. We still have to continue using medicine!"


    Yu Wan said in amusement, "I know. You''re a divine doctor! When the medicine is used, the illness will be cured, people wille


    back to life!"


    Old Chi went to prepare the medicine smugly. "Wan,e over too''


    "Aye!" Yu Wan replied and said to Little Rakshasa who was seriously taking blood pills, ''Wait for me here. Don''t run around, understand?"

 Chapter 894 - 894: Invincible Little Rakshasa! Beat Up the Sang Family! (2)

    Chapter 894: Invincible Little Rakshasa! Beat Up the Sang Family! (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Little Rakshasa didn¡¯t know, and it didn¡¯t understand humannguage. Yu Wan thought that it understood and went to the ear room to help Old Cui prepare the medicine. Outside the door, Qing Yan and Shadow Six, who had been peeping for a long time, exchanged nces. They saw the uncontroble disbelief in each other¡¯s eyes.


    The two of them were each holding a ck chain.


    Shadow Six whispered, ¡°Is Madam really fine like this? Will there really be no trouble if we don¡¯t tie it up?


    Qing Yan rolled his eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say back then that we can¡¯t attack a child?¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect it to be so powerful.¡± Shadow Six treated it like a child when he saw that it looked like a child, but reality proved that it wasn¡¯t a child, but a ferocious little assassin! Although Shadow Six hadn¡¯t seen the dried corpse with his own eyes, it wasn¡¯t difficult to imagine it. ¡°Why don¡¯t we tie it up¡­¡± Shadow Six said carefully.


    Qing Yan nodded in agreement.


    The two of them gestured and stood up tacitly. They grabbed the ck chain and walked into the room step by step. When they approached Little Rakshasa, she was still eating seriously. The two of them smiled smugly and tied her up.


    Yu Wan was dispensing medicine in the room when she suddenly heard the sound of chains and something seemed to have fallen to the ground. She hurriedly put down the herbs and looked out of the room through the curtain. She saw Qing Yan and Shadow Six tied to the ground by the ck chains. Little Rakshasa was riding on Qing Yan¡¯s body, baring his teeth and looking fierce.


    Yu Wan looked at the chains on the ground and understood what was going on. She walked over and bent down to pick up Little Rakshasa. Speaking of which, it was strange. Little Rakshasa, who was clearly powerful and could punch a hole in a small mountain, was actually picked up by Yu Wan so easily.


    Qing Yan, whose flesh and blood had almost been crushed, was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tie it with a chain anymore,¡± Yu Wan said to Qing Yan and Shadow Six first. Then, she looked at Little Rakshasa. ¡°Don¡¯t be fierce to them anymore.¡±


    Little Rakshasa did not understand.


    Little Rakshasa paused and bared its teeth at Yu Wan!


    Yu Wan shook her head.


    Little Rakshasa retracted its killing intent and jumped back to the bed it was originally sitting on to continue eating the blood pills.


    Qing Yan and Shadow Six looked at each other. Did¡­ did it understand that it could not be fierce to them in the future?


    Little Rakshasa was very obedient as he changed the dressing. It did not cry or make a fuss. Although it had recovered extremely well, it still felt pain. However, it did not seem to care at all and did not even frown.


    Perhaps it was already used to such pain.


    ¡°Are you full?¡± Yu Wan asked it.


    Little Rakshasa looked at Yu Wan in a daze.


    Yu Wan bent down and touched its round stomach. ¡°Full.¡±


    Little Rakshasa was stunned for a moment before it touched Yu Wan¡¯s stomach.


    Yu Wan¡¯s stomach moved. It was the second time it moved. Little Rakshasa did not have as big a reaction as before. It only looked at Yu Wan¡¯s stomach and then lowered its head to look at its own.


    Yu Wan poked its stomach and said, ¡°I have a little brother or sister in my stomach. You don¡¯t have.¡±


    Little Rakshasa began to study its stomach.


    Yu Wanughed until she was convulsing. When she was doneughing, she carried Little Rakshasa back into the room and cut its uneven hair that seemed to have been eaten by a dog. After cutting it, it seemed to be dissatisfied. It grabbed its head with an irritable expression.


    Yu Wan had an idea and shaved it into a bald head. Now, it finally stopped fooling around.


    The three little ck eggs also woke up. The first thing they did when they opened their eyes was not to look for their mother, but to look for their little brother. When they saw that their little brother had also shaved his head and became like them, the three of them were overjoyed.


    After breakfast, the three of them pulled Little Rakshasa to y.


    ¡°Little brother, little brother, you¡¯re the youngest. You go first.¡± Xiaobao mischievously covered Little Rakshasa¡¯s eyes with the big red cloth that was supposed to be covering his eyes. After confirming that Little Rakshasa couldn¡¯t see, he said to it, ¡°Alright, you cane and catch us! If you can¡¯t catch us, you¡¯ll¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Little Rakshasa grabbed the three little ck eggs hidden in different ces.


    The three little ck eggs, who did not understand how they were caught:


    ¡°I, I, I¡­ I saw a bird¡¯s nest on the tree,¡± Xiaobao said, pointing at a tall and big parasol tree.


    The three little ck eggs quickly lit up their tree climbing skills, but after taking two steps, Little Rakshasa shed to the branch and brought down seven to eight bird nests!


    The three little ck eggs:


    The three of them went fishing again.


    Er¡¯baoy on the shore and reached into the water to grab it. ¡°Aiya! I caught it!


    Aiya! It ran away!¡±


    The little fat fish waved its tail and sshed Er¡¯bao¡¯s face before swimming away..

 Chapter 895 - 895: Invincible Little Rakshasa! Beat Up the Sang Family! (3)

    Chapter 895: Invincible Little Rakshasa! Beat Up the Sang Family! (3)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Little Rakshasa bared its teeth fiercely and jumped up to the water with a whoosh. Its little hands dug up in the water, and the entire pool of fish was dug ashore!


    Little Fat Fish trembled: I¡¯ve only offended your brother. Do you have to kill my entire family¡­


    While Little Rakshasa was ying with the three little ck eggs, the Sang family on the other side finally found traces of Little Rakshasa. The guard dressed as a merchant went to the study to see Master Sang. ¡®Master, we¡¯ve found the whereabouts of Little Rakshasa.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Where is it?¡± Master Sang asked in a teasing tone.


    ¡°In the Sikong family!¡± The guard dressed as a merchant said.


    Master Sang clenched his fists and said with a deep gaze, ¡°Damn the Sikong family, they have to interfere in everything! Didn¡¯t I tell you to be careful? Why did the Sikong family still discover its existence?¡±


    The guard dressed as a merchant lowered his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on either. I¡¯m already very cautious. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m being targeted by the Sikong family!¡±


    Master Sang said coldly, ¡°Can those dabblers from the Sikong family snatch it from you?¡±


    The guard dressed as a merchant said embarrassedly, ¡°I¡­ I was lured away.¡±


    ¡°Trash!¡± Master Sang mmed his palm on the table! He hadpletely forgotten that he had also fallen for the other party¡¯s diversionary tactic. In terms of trash, who knew who it was?


    ¡°Master, what should we do next?¡± The guard dressed as a merchant asked.


    Master Sang looked in the direction of the forbidden area. ¡°The Rakshasa King is about to be born. He carefully raised this little thing and didn¡¯t let us Imow. It¡¯s obvious that he cares a lot about it. If the Sikong family uses that little thing to threaten him, the situation will probably be disadvantageous to our


    Sang family.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡± The guard carefully looked at Master Sang.


    Master Sang narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Go prepare the carriage. I¡¯ll go to the Nether Mountain personally!¡±


    At noon, the Sang family¡¯s carriage arrived at the Sikong Manor.


    ¡°Go and report that I want to see your master,¡± Master Sang lifted the curtain and said to the Sikong family¡¯s guard.


    No matter what, he was Madam Sikong¡¯s father. The Sikong family¡¯s guards did not make things difficult for him and informed him.


    Although the Sang family was ambitious, Madam Sikong was innocent. Master Sikong did not let her know about the grudges between the two families and avoided her to meet Master Sang outside the Sikong Manor.


    Master Sang was still sitting in the carriage. He smiled indifferently and said, ¡°Son-inw, what do you mean? Aren¡¯t you going to invite me, your father-inw, into the manor?¡±


    Master Sikong said neither servile nor overbearing, ¡°What do you mean,


    Father-inw? Don¡¯t you have to get off the carriage to bow when you see the


    City Lord of the Nether Capital?¡±


    Master Sang choked, and a cold glint shed across his eyes. He calmly lowered the curtain and alighted from the carriage, but he did not bow to Master Sikong. He only said arrogantly, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m here today to ask for something back from your Sikong family.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± Master Sikong asked despite knowing the answer.


    Master Sang sneered. ¡°There¡¯s no need to pretend. How can you not know about such a big matter like Little Rakshasa?¡±


    ¡°So you admit that the Sang family secretly refined evil things?¡± Even the way Master Sikong addressed him changed.


    Master Sang did not care that he did not call him father-inw. After all, at this point, no one would believe that the two families did not fall out. He said fearlessly, ¡°What rule in the Nether Capital doesn¡¯t allow aristocratic families to refine Blood Rakshasa?¡±


    There¡­ really isn¡¯t. The Blood Rakshasa was a secret of the Sikong family and no one expected it to fall into the hands of others. Therefore, the Sikong family only had ancestral teachings and no city rules.


    ¡°You stole the Sikong family¡¯s secret manual. You have to be punished for this!¡± Master Sikong said coldly.


    Master Sang sneered. ¡°What evidence do you have to prove that the secret manual belongs to your Sikong family?¡±


    There¡­ really wasn¡¯t. It was still the same thing. The Blood Rakshasa was a secret of the Sikong family. Other than the Sikong family, no one in the Nether Capital knew about this secret manual. Both sides had their own opinions, so it was really hard to say who was lying.


    Master Sang said slowly, ¡°So, since you don¡¯t have any evidence that I stole and I didn¡¯t break the city rules, then I hope the Sikong family can return the Sang family¡¯s Rakshasa!¡±


    Master Sikong sneered as well. ¡®What evidence do you have to prove that the Rakshasa is in the Sikong family?¡±


    ¡°Do you dare to let me search?¡± Master Sang said.


    ¡°Is the Sikong Manor something you can search casually?¡± Master Sikong said..

 Chapter 896 - 896: Invincible Little Rakshasa! Beat Up the Sang Family! (4)

    Chapter 896: Invincible Little Rakshasa! Beat Up the Sang Family! (4)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Master Sang smiled. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re pigheaded and insist on upying my Sang family¡¯s things. My status is inferior to yours and I can¡¯t disobey you. Why don¡¯t we invite the people of the Nether Capital to judge and see if they can wantonly plunder the things of the various aristocratic families just because they¡¯re the City Lord?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Master Sikong was furious.


    Master Sang threatened, ¡°I don¡¯t mind telling the truth about your grandfather forcefully seizing Saintess Lan Yi back then.¡±


    Master Sikong¡¯s face turned green and he clenched his fists tightly.


    Back then, his grandfather had framed the husband of Saintess Lan Yi and tried to forcefully marry Saintess Lan Yi. This was a stain that the Sikong family could not erase. In the past, this family would have been shamed. But now, the Sang family clearly had ill intentions and wanted to use this to attack the Sikong family so that they could squeeze the Sikong family out to be the new City Lord of the Nether Capital. The Sang family was a good-for-nothing. If things went ording to his wishes, who knew what kind of dire situation the Nether Capital would be.


    ¡°Why? Do you still want to consider it?¡± Master Sang smiled as he looked at Master Sikong. There was a saying that the older, the wiser. He was his father-inw, so how could he not be able to settle a kid like him?


    Master Sikong looked at him deeply and said, ¡°I can agree to let you see Little Rakshasa, but I have a condition.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Master Sang raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°You can¡¯t use force,¡± Master Sikong said.


    Master Sang narrowed his eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What I mean is that if Little Rakshasa is willing to leave with you, we won¡¯t stop you. However, if it insists on staying, you can¡¯t snatch it away!¡± Yu Wan appeared behind Master Sikong and casually walked towards him.


    The mask on Yu Wan¡¯s face had already fallen off, revealing her original appearance.


    Wasn¡¯t this the face that the Saintess had on that day? Master Sang looked at Yu Wan thoughtfully. Although they had the same face, she had apletely different feeling from Yu Wan.


    Master Sang felt like he had seen this face somewhere before. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°What about me? Isn¡¯t Master Sang here to look for Little Rakshasa?¡± Yu Wan interrupted his thoughts. ¡°If you agree, I¡¯ll get Little Rakshasa toe out and see you. If not, you can just call all the citizens of the Nether Capital over. You said that the Rakshasa belongs to your family, so I said that it belongs to mine!¡±


    Master Sang suddenly realized something and said, ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re bold. You were the one who pretended to be the Saintess that day, right?¡±


    ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t want to see the Rakshasa anymore. Goodbye.¡± Yu Wan couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to him about this. She turned around and left.


    Master Sang stopped Yu Wan. ¡°Wait, I promise you that I won¡¯t force it.¡± Are you kidding me? After taking down the Rakshasa, could this group of people still stop his high-level Asura King?


    Yu Wan waved in the direction of the Sikong Manor. A thin figure walked over.


    ¡°Is this Little Rakshasa?¡± Master Sang murmured. This was also his first time seeing Little Rakshasa. He felt that the other party was much more normal than he had imagined. If he did not carefully sense its aura, it would be difficult not to treat it as an ordinary child.


    Master Sang took out the blood pill. This was not a low-quality pill refined by Yu Wan and the others with beast blood. It was a high-level blood pill that even the Sang family¡¯s ancestor could not resist. The little thing would definitely drool.


    As expected, the moment Little Rakshasa smelled the fragrance, he drooled.


    ¡°Here.¡± Master Sang handed the blood pill forward. Little Rakshasa drooled and walked towards Master Sang. Master Sang waved the bottle in his hand and coaxed, ¡°Come back with me. I¡¯ll give you this bottle.¡±


    Little Rakshasa blinked at Master Sang and licked his lips.. In the next second, it stood on its tiptoes, took the bottle, and sent Master Sang flying with a punch!

 Chapter 897 - 897: Little Rakshasa and the Rakshasa King! (1)

    Chapter 897: Little Rakshasa and the Rakshasa King! (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Master Sang¡¯s strength was at least equivalent to a Level Four Asura King, but he was actually sent flying by this little thing¡¯s fist. Compared to why it wanted to punch him, everyone wanted to know where their noble family master was.


    Master Sang¡¯s body drew a beautiful parab in the air. Everyone¡¯s gaze chased after him, chasing after him until he became a dot. Then, the small ck dot disappeared.


    So, where was the master?


    The Sang family¡¯s experts were dumbfounded. Qing Yan and Shadow Six, who were following not far away, were also stunned.


    ¡°Did-did-did the Longevity Technique sealed in its body gone?¡± Shadow Six asked, dumbfounded.


    Qing Yan nodded in horror. ¡°I don¡¯t see much left.¡±


    Otherwise, why would it send someone to the ends of the world with a punch?


    The experts of the Sang family had originallye prepared. Unfortunately, the sudden situation of Master Sang had thrown everyone into chaos. Having lost their backbone, they instantly became flustered.


    Little Rakshasa bared its teeth and looked at them. Like a small cannon, it charged towards them!


    This group of experts who were all-powerful in the Nether Capital was sent flying one after another. There was no other ce in history that was more miserable than the event location. A dignified expert did not even have a chance to attack before he was knocked until his parents could not find him. Tragic, really tragic.


    Qing Yan covered his eyes. He couldn¡¯t bear to look.


    In the end, when only the guard dressed as a merchant was left, the guard solemnly stretched out his hand. ¡°Don¡¯te over! I¡­ I, I, I¡­ I¡¯ll fly by myself!¡± With that, he pped himself and sent him flying without hesitation.


    Master Sang was discovered by the guards who hade to look for him on a distant tree branch. When they found him, his clothes were torn and he was miserably tied to a vine on the tree branch. His naked butt shone under the setting sun.


    All the guards : ¡®


    Should they pretend not to see it or not?


    Master Sang gritted his teeth and shouted, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and get me down!¡±


    r


    lIV0 bold guards brought him down. In the end, the people also saw the front. What was worse was that Master Sang saw them see it.


    All the guards : ¡® .


    Was it toote to pretend to be blind¡­


    Master Sang had lived for more than half his life and had never been so embarrassed. Not only had his body suffered abuse and damage, even his mind and soul had suffered an unprecedented impact.


    These people who had seen his downfall had to die! However, his rationality told him that too many of his experts had already died. He could not waste them for nothing.


    Master Sang resisted the urge to explode. Under everyone¡¯s gazes, he returned to the Sang Manor with a flushed face.


    ¡°Ma¡­ Master.¡± Guard Li, who was dressed as a merchant, limped into the room. The experts who had been sent flying by Little Rakshasa today were still searching further. He had sent himself flying and was considered lucky to have returned crippled.


    Not only had he embarrassed himself in front of his subordinates today, but he had also embarrassed himself in front of the Sikong family. At the thought of this, Master Sang wished he could faint. However, this also made him recognize one thing. Little Rakshasa¡¯s strength was no small matter. If he could use it for himself, it would definitely make the Sang family like a tiger with wings. If Little Rakshasa fell into the hands of the Sikong family, the Sikong family would have a bargaining chip to fight against the Sang family.


    This little thing was too important!


    Master Sang¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Go and prepare. You must capture Little Rakshasa tonight!¡±


    Guard Li hesitated. ¡°What if¡­ we can¡¯t catch it?¡± That little thing was too powerful, okay?


    Master Sang said with a malicious gaze, ¡°If we can¡¯t catch it, we¡¯ll destroy it!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Guard Li was shocked. ¡°If the Ancestor finds out¡­


    Master Sang sneered. ¡°How would the Ancestor know? He¡¯s from the Sang family. Could it be that he believes the Sikong family and not us?¡±


    Guard Li paused. ¡°That being said, I still think it¡¯s a pity to kill Little Rakshasa.¡±


    Master Sang looked at him coldly. ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯ll catch it! Don¡¯t force me to kill it!¡±


    Guard Li thought of another way. ¡°Master, why don¡¯t we wait for the Ancestor toe out of seclusion and let him personally kill his way to the Nether Mountain and snatch Little Rakshasa back? He definitely won¡¯t fail.¡±


    Master Sang said impatiently, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell that Little Rakshasa has already been coaxed into submission by that group of people from the Nether Mountain? If you let the Old Ancestor kill his way over, will he kill him ore as a guest?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Guard Li choked. At the moment, they didn¡¯t know what the rtionship between Little Rakshasa and the ancestor was, but from the ancestor¡¯s various reactions, he cared a lot about Little Rakshasa.. If¡­ Little Rakshasa was really subdued by the Nether Mountain, would the ancestor also be invited into the Nether Mountain by Little Rakshasa?

 Chapter 898 - 898: Little Rakshasa and Rakshasa King! (2)

    Chapter 898: Little Rakshasa and Rakshasa King! (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Blood Rakshasa Ancestor was their greatest bargaining chip for victory. They could not fall into the hands of the Sikong family. Otherwise, their years of nning would all go to waste!


    ¡°Do you understand now?¡± Master Sang looked at his expression and asked.


    Guard Li cupped his fists. ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll bring my men to attack the Nether Mountain now!¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Master Sang stopped him meaningfully.


    At night, the experts of the Sang family gathered again. As this was a serious matter, the experts who were going to the Sikong Manor this time were all Asura Kings who were not lower than Level Seven. When they appeared majestically near the Nether Mountain, half of the Nether Capital felt the shock of the pressure.


    Master Sikong was discussing with Sikong Changfeng about dealing with the Sang Family in the study when a powerful pressure suddenly surged over from all directions. The air condensed until it was corporeal, and the two of them even stopped breathing.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Master Sikong frowned.


    Sikong Changfeng came to the door and looked at the endless night. He said solemnly, ¡°The experts of the Sang family are here again.¡± Master Sikong was furious. ¡°Is the Sang family openly rebelling?¡±


    Sikong Changfeng muttered, ¡°I¡¯m afraid so. Little Rakshasa has fallen into our hands. They can¡¯t wait anymore.¡±


    The father and son left the Sikong Manor and came to the entrance of the manor. As expected, the experts of the Sang family were already waiting.


    The leader was Master Sang¡¯s trusted guard, Guard Li.


    He rode on a tall horse and looked arrogantly in the direction of the Sikong family. When he saw the City Lord of the Nether Capital and the Eldest Young Master arrive, he did not get off his horse and bow. Behind him were the experts of the Sang family, and surrounded by experts was an airtight carriage. Sikong Changfeng said indifferently, ¡°Why? Has your master been found?¡±


    The dignified head of the Sang family was actually sent flying by a little child with a punch. This joke could make the Nether Capitalugh for half a year.


    Guard Li¡¯s expression turned ugly. He gripped the reins tightly and said, ¡°The person sitting in the carriage is not our master, but someone you didn¡¯t expect. ¡±


    Sikong Changfeng frowned and looked at the carriage with Master Sikong.


    Guard Li rode his horse to the carriage and used his spear to lift the curtain. In the dark carriage, Sikong Yun was tied up and covered his mouth with a cloth. His eyes widened in anger.


    Master Sikong¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Yun¡¯er!¡±


    Guard Li sneered. ¡°Hand over Little Rakshasa and I¡¯ll return your son to you.¡±


    Master Sikong red at him. ¡°He¡¯s your Sang family¡¯s young master!¡±


    Guard Li smiled sinisterly. ¡°And he¡¯s the legitimate son of your Sikong family! If you still want your son¡¯s life, use Little Rakshasa in exchange! I¡¯ll only count to ten. If I still don¡¯t see Little Rakshasa, I can¡¯t guarantee that I won¡¯t do anything to your son.¡±


    Master Sikong was trembling with anger!


    Despicable! Too despicable! He could even use his biological grandson without hesitation. He was really worse than a beast!


    Guard Li raised his finger and slowly counted. ¡°One, two, three¡­¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡ªuhm¡ª¡± Sikong Yun looked at his father for help.


    Master Sikong said anxiously, ¡°The Little Rakshasa isn¡¯t in my hands! It¡¯s in the Nether Mountain. My son has offended the people of the Nether Mountain.


    They won¡¯t hand over the Little Rakshasa to save my son!¡±


    Guard Li said indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s your own business. It has nothing to do with me. I only know that after ten rounds, your son¡¯s life might be gone¡­ Four! Five!¡±


    ¡°Ten!¡± Sikong Changfeng said thest word for him. He drew his sword and stabbed it at Sikong Yun in the carriage.


    Master Sikong¡¯s expression changed!


    Even the experts of the Sang family did not expect Sikong Changfeng to suddenly ambush his younger brother. Could it be that the rumors were true that the two brothers had been at odds for a long time and wished they could kill each other?


    Sikong Yun was their bargaining chip. Before Master Sikong clearly expressed that he would give up on him, Guard Li would not allow anything to happen to him for the time being. The moment Sikong Changfeng drew his sword, he stopped counting and waved the spear in his hand to fight Sikong Changfeng.


    When Master Sikong saw this, he ordered, ¡°Attack! Kill them!¡±


    The experts of the Sikong family moved!


    A good threatening show was thrown into chaos by Sikong Changfeng. Both sides fought fiercely. However, due to the disparity in strength, this chaos did notst long. The experts of the Sikong family were all suppressed by the Asura King of the Sang family.


    ¡°I¡¯ll count onest time!¡± Guard Li¡¯s spear was pressed against Sikong


    Changfeng¡¯s neck. ¡°¡­Ten!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Master Sikong reached out and was about to say the word ¡°wait¡± when a small figure sped over like lightning, leaving afterimages in the air as he charged towards Guard Li.


    Guard Li did not even have time to scream before he fell to the ground without any blood.


    The afterimage did not stop because of this. It was still swaying around at a speed that was difficult to capture.


    If Guard Li¡¯s corpse hadn¡¯t really fallen straight down, no one would have believed that the afterimage was real.


    A seventh-stage Asura King also fell.


    This was level seven, level seven!


    Another seventh-stage Asura King fell. This Asura King had already reached the peak of the seventh-stage and was only a step away from breaking through to the eighth-stage. However, he did not even have time to attack and died in the hands of that afterimage.


    At this point, the experts of the Sang family simultaneously felt an indescribable fear.


    Suddenly, an eighth-stage Asura King stepped forward!


    A world-destroying pressure was released from his body, and powerful internal energy spread in all directions like a flood. Master Sikong had never felt such a terrifying power. He immediately felt a pain in his chest, and blood flowed from his seven orifices.


    Needless to say, Sikong Changfeng¡¯s ribs had been broken. The experts of the Sikong family fell almost in an instant. A level eight Asura King was not much inferior to an adult Saint King. His strength could be imagined, and the little figure finally slowed down.


    When the eighth-stage Asura King saw that he had sessfully restrained it, he smiled smugly and reached out his palm to p the little figure!


    He wanted to kill this little thing!


    Everyone thought that Little Rakshasa was definitely going to die, but what happened next stunned them.


    The Level Eight Asura King¡¯s palm indeed pped down and also hit Little Rakshasa. However, in the next second, Little Rakshasa smashed a hole in his indestructible body like a small cannon!


    The Level Eight Asura King lowered his head in disbelief and looked at the big hole in his chest. With a bang, he fell.


    Master Sikong¡¯s legs went limp and he almost knelt down!


    This was an eighth-stage Asura King, an existence that was almost infinitely close to the legendary Asura Saint King. It was actually resolved in one move by this little fellow.


    No, that was not a move.


    It had no moves.


    Master Sikong wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and swallowed his saliva. He didn¡¯t know how to describe his current mood. Fortunately, this little thing didn¡¯t be their enemy. Otherwise¡­


    The Level Eight Asura King had died, and the experts of the Sang familypletely panicked. They fled one after another. Little Rakshasa bared his teeth fiercely and chased after them with a whoosh!


    Just as it was about to strangle another high-level Asura King to death, a low growl suddenly came from the Sang Manor¡¯s direction. The air surged with an extremely thick smell of blood.


    Little Rakshasa¡¯s body paused in the air as it looked at the Sang Manor and howled. As the low growl approached, the smell of blood also became thicker. The ck clouds in the sky were dyed red, and the surroundings seemed to have fallen into a sea of blood.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Sikong Changfeng felt like he couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Master Sikong turned pale in shock.. ¡°Not good! It¡¯s the Blood Rakshasa¡­ No, the Rakshasa King¡­ the Rakshasa King has appeared!¡±

 Chapter 899 - 899: The Rakshasa King Is Here! Wiped Out the Sang Family!

    Chapter 899: The Rakshasa King Is Here! Wiped Out the Sang Family!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The first to sense the Rakshasa King¡¯s movements was Master Sang. A few days ago, the Blood Rakshasa had shown signs of breaking through, so he was exceptionally careful. When he closed his eyes to recuperate in the room, he first felt the ground tremble, and right on the heels of that, the air was filled with the suffocating smell of blood. He knew that the Rakshasa King was about to break out of seclusion.


    Back then, the blood pool and pce that was forged for Sang Qiuhan were made of the hardest ten-thousand-year-old ck iron that could suppress the Blood Rakshasa¡¯s strength. Originally, his full strength was only less than fifty percent left under the suppression of the ck iron. Therefore, if he wanted to break free from the restraints of the blood pool and pce, he had to have the strength of the Rakshasa King.


    However, how could the Rakshasa King be refined casually?


    In order to help Sang Qiuhan, the Sang family racked their brains and used unscrupulous methods. They did not even hesitate to raise it with human blood. This time, they refined an extremely yin and evil martial art. After many years of hard work, they seeded overnight. Master Sang was extremely excited and even forgot about Little Rakshasa that had yet to be found.


    The Rakshasa King broke free from the ck chains tied to his feet and destroyed the ck Iron Pce and the blood pool. The Sang Family¡¯s forbidden ground copsedpletely. Without the suppression of the ck iron, the Rakshasa King¡¯s aura soared, and even the Nether Mountain, which was dozens of miles away, sensed it.


    Master Sikong looked at the blood cloud above his head and felt the increasingly rich smell of blood around him. He frowned. ¡°Oh no, he¡¯s absorbing the blood energy of the Nether Mountain!¡¯


    As soon as he finished speaking, all the experts of the Sikong family were surprised to discover that theirpanions were starting to bleed from their seven apertures and fine beads of blood seeping out of their skin. As if realizing something, they looked at themselves again, and right on the heels of that, everyone erupted in frightened cries.


    Master Sikong also felt that his blood was leaving his body bit by bit. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t care less about protecting himself. Instead, he took a big step forward and walked to Sikong Changfeng, who was supporting his body with his sword. He moved his two fingers and tapped his major acupoint to protect his heart meridian. Then, he pped Sikong Changfeng¡¯s back and continuously injected internal energy into his body.


    Sikong Changfeng¡¯s rapidly depleting blood energy was relieved, but the price he paid was huge. In a short while, Master Sikong was covered in blood.


    Sikong Changfeng looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Father¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak!¡± Master Sikong¡¯s internal energy was considered deep, but it was not enough in front of the powerful Rakshasa King. He almost used all his strength to barely keep his son alive.


    Sikong Changfeng wanted to stop his father. This was a meaningless sacrifice. He was just dying the speed of being sucked dry, but his father might lose his life because of this.


    Master Sikong¡¯s face gradually turned pale. ¡°In the past, I¡¯ve let you down. From now on, you have to take care of yourself.¡±


    Were these hisst words? No matter how manyints he had in the past, they seemed to have disappeared at this moment. He was his father, the closest person to him in the world. Even though he couldn¡¯t take an impartial approach between his two sons, in the end, he didn¡¯t hesitate to give his life to save him. Sikong Changfeng didn¡¯t resent him anymore.


    ¡°Father¡­


    ¡°In the grudge between the two families, your mother is innocent. I¡¯m not asking you to treat her well. I only ask you not to make things difficult for her after you inherit the position of the family head in the future¡­¡±


    ¡°Father, I¡­


    ¡°Your brother is useless, but he¡¯s still your flesh and blood. Teach him well on my behalf. Don¡¯t let him make another mistake¡­¡± After saying thest word, Master Sikong¡¯s internal energy was exhausted and he fell to the ground with a bang.


    Many experts of the Sikong family and the disciples in the Chaoyang Hall fell with him.


    The Nether Mountain¡­ had fallen!


    Little Rakshasa flew into the air with a whoosh and bared its fangs and brandished his ws in the direction of the Sikong family. ¡°h, h, h¡­¡± It was unknown what he was saying.


    In the Chaoyang Hall, the three little ck eggs were sucked up by the huge internal energy. Little Rakshasa hummed a few times and swept over with a whoosh, catching the little ck eggs floating in the air.


    ¡°Jiligulu!¡± Little Rakshasa stomped its feet!


    Yu Wan was also sucked into the air.


    Little Rakshasa pulled Yu Wan down again. Then, it looked in the direction of the Sang Manor with its hands on its hips and continued to mutter. It was really unknown what it was saying, but it looked extremely angry!


    After Little Rakshasa muttered countless times, the Rakshasa King finally appeared.


    The blood clouds in the sky seemed to have condensed into a corporeal blood jade. The river at the foot of the Nether Mountain had almost turned blood red. The Rakshasa King was wearing a demonic red robe, and the corners of the robe fluttered in the wind like a pool of flowing blood.


    His appearance was definitely not good -looking. Although he still had ck hair at his age because of his powerful cultivation, his skin was as white as a ghost¡¯s, his face was covered in green veins, and his blood-red eyes were deep. Even in broad daylight, he looked a little terrifying.


    The only person who was used to his appearance was probably Little Rakshasa.


    The moment Little Rakshasa saw him, it pounced on him! He stretched out his fingertip with ck nails and pointed in the air. The surrounding blood energy instantly condensed into a three-foot-wide blood path in midair. Little Rakshasa pounced too quickly and fell. He rolled a few times on the blood path and stopped in front of him.


    Then, Little Rakshasa began its performance. It pointed at the experts of the Sang family and drew a bow with a gesture. It fell to the ground and took out a hook with a gesture. It fell to the ground again, tilted its head, rolled its eyes, and stuck out its tongue!


    The experts of the Sang family were shocked! Without waiting for them to exin, the Rakshasa King moved his fingertip and all the blood in their bodies was sucked dry. The Rakshasa King condensed their blood energy into a


    ck and red blood pill and threw it into Little Rakshasa¡¯s hand.


    Little Rakshasa hugged the blood pill and yed with it in satisfaction.


    The people from the Sikong family and the Chaoyang Hall heaved a sigh of relief. Even a fool like them could tell that Little Rakshasa was on their side. The Rakshasa King was a member of the Sang family, but in order to take revenge for Little Rakshasa, he killed his experts without a word. From this, it could be seen how much he cared about Little Rakshasa. Little Rakshasa was their friend. The Rakshasa King probably wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for them.


    Unexpectedly, before they could heave a sigh of relief, the Rakshasa King attacked the Nether Mountain.


    Little Rakshasa jumped up and opened its little arms to block the Nether Mountain, preventing the Rakshasa King from attacking it. However, this time, the Rakshasa King did not do as it wished.


    Little Rakshasa bared its teeth fiercely at him! It seems that if he wanted to go


    to the Nether Mountain, he had to step over it! However, the Rakshasa King did not even lift his eyelids. With a wave of his hand, he waved Little Rakshasa


    away.


    Of course, he won¡¯t hurt Little Rakshasa, but he won¡¯t allow Little Rakshasa to stop it.¡±


    In the Chaoyang Hall, Qing Yan, who was evacuating disciples from the Nether Mountain, felt the Rakshasa King¡¯s killing intent and was so angry that he scolded, ¡°Aiya, this lunatic! He, he, he¡­ he attacked again!¡±


    Old Cui hid on the table. ¡°ck-ck-ck-ck¡­ ck iron! Don¡¯t you have that ck iron?


    ¡°That¡¯s right, ck iron! ¡± Qing Yan strode back into the room and took out the ck iron weapons he had prepared long ago. Unexpectedly, before he could take action, all the weapons shattered into a pool of powder.


    This was ten-thousand -year-old ck iron. It could be crushed to this extent with just a trace of internal energy. What kind of abnormal existence was the Rakshasa King? Before he could think of an answer, Qing Yan was sucked out by a huge suction force.


    ¡°Qing Yan!¡± When he brushed past Yu Wan, she quickly grabbed his arm. As expected, the internal energy alsonded on Yu Wan. Just as it was about to suck the blood in Yu Wan¡¯s body, Yu Wan¡¯s stomach suddenly moved. The pressure of a Saint King burst out and blocked the internal energy.


    The Rakshasa King was stunned. ¡°Saint¡­ King¡­¡± It was an ugly and hoarse voice with a rusty tone, as if a monster was whispering.


    The Rakshasa King¡¯s covetous gazended on Yu Wan¡¯s stomach without hiding it.


    The Saint King was a great tonic for the Blood Rakshasa, especially after bing the Rakshasa King. Ordinary people¡¯s blood could no longer increase his strength, and be it Yu Wan¡¯s pure yin blood or the Saint King bloodline in her stomach, they could at least increase his strength by another realm.


    The Rakshasa King decisively put aside his grudges with Ancestor Sikong and reached out to grab the chubby little girl. However, the moment he grabbed it, a small figure shed over! He grabbed Little Rakshasa.


    Little Rakshasa faced down, stretched its head, and looked at him adorably from under his pants.


    The Rakshasa King frowned and threw Little Rakshasa away again. However, the second time he grabbed Yu Wan, Little Rakshasa rolled back. He looked at Little Rakshasa in his hand again and was finally furious..

 Chapter 900 - 900: Brother Jiu Is Here, The Ancestor Is Out Of Seclusion!

    Chapter 900: Brother Jiu Is Here, The Ancestor Is Out Of Seclusion!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Rakshasa King roared at Little Rakshasa and used his internal energy to lift a ck iron chain, tying Little Rakshasa up and hanging it upside down on a branch.


    Little Rakshasa¡¯s head swayed downwards. Finally, it could no longer cause trouble. If Little Rakshasa could note out and cause trouble, the Rakshasa King would be able to deal with the Nether Mountain freely.


    Before bing the Rakshasa King, Sang Qiuhan was not a good person. After so many years of abnormal cultivation, he had long refined himself into a monster that was neither human nor ghost. How could he have any mercy in his heart?


    Everyone felt the killing intent in his eyes. The experts of the Sikong family and the disciples of the Chaoyang Hall more or less knew about the grudge between Sang Qiuhan and Old Ancestor Sikong. However, they did not know that the Rakshasa King was Sang Qiuhan back then. Yu Wan and the others knew about it, so they were even more desperate.


    Qing Yan cursed, ¡°He¡¯s nning to massacre the Nether Mountain¡­ He¡¯s really a lunatic!¡±


    Massacre the Nether Mountain was the second step. Obtaining the Saint King was the first step.


    The Rakshasa King gently raised one hand and Yu Wan¡¯s body flew towards him.


    Shadow Thirteen took out the ck iron chain and wrapped it around Yu Wan¡¯s ankle. Shadow Thirteen grabbed the other end of the ck iron chain tightly. When Shadow Six saw this, he hurriedly pounced over and grabbed the ck iron chain with him.


    Qing Yan and Yue Gou also rushed over at the same time. All the disciples of the Chaoyang Hall used all their strength to grab the ck iron chain.


    Old Cui stuck his head out from under the table. ¡°This, this, this¡­ Can this be held back?¡±


    Grandma stood in front of the window and shook his head solemnly. If he could, he would not be the Rakshasa King.


    The Rakshasa King and the Blood Rakshasa were worlds apart. Not to mention them, even Old Ancestor Sikong, who was extremely skilled in martial arts, might not be a match for the Rakshasa King.


    The Rakshasa King was an existence that was difficult to eliminate. Only another Rakshasa King could kill him. Was there a second Rakshasa King in the


    Nether Capital? The answer was no.


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t be silent. Why are you still acting like you¡¯re at the mercy of others!¡± Old Cui¡¯s heart was in turmoil because of Grandma¡¯s despairing expression. He said unwillingly, ¡°I, I, I¡­ Don¡¯t we still have many experts?¡±


    Grandma said, ¡°Are you talking about those in seclusion or not?¡±


    Grandma¡¯s words made Old Cui shut up. Their strongest powers had all gone into seclusion to break through. It was also the Sang family¡¯s Blood Rakshasa who chose the time to break through at this critical juncture.


    A mere ck iron chain was nothing to the Rakshasa King. The Rakshasa King snorted in disdain and with a flick of his finger, the ck iron chain broke into pieces.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Yu Wan, who had lost her restraint, quickly flew towards the Rakshasa King.


    Everyone wanted to rush up and save Yu Wan, but none of them could move. The pressure of the Rakshasa King was too terrifying! The Rakshasa King¡¯s demonic ws aimed at Yu Wan¡¯s stomach.


    Little Rakshasa covered his eves!


    Yu Wan also covered her eyes!


    . No, why was she covering her eyes? This guy was clearly here for the fetus in her stomach. She should cover her stomach! Yu Wan held her stomach, but it was not very useful. The Rakshasa King¡¯s demonic ws were definitely not something a weak woman could resist.


    Could it be that the two of them were really going to die at the hands of this bastard?


    The Rakshasa King¡¯s aura enveloped Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan closed her eyes in despair and shouted in the end, ¡°Yan Jiuchao¡ª¡±


    A cold aura tore through the air like a sharp de and struck the Rakshasa King¡¯s be, tearing a hole in his pressure!


    The Rakshasa King¡¯s eyebrows moved. He raised the hand that was grabbing Yu Wan and flicked the aura away with his fingertips. He did not spend much effort, but in this split second, Yu Wan was sucked over by another powerful internal energy.


    Yu Wan fell into a familiar embrace. His masculine aura mixed with a faint orchid fragrance and a trace of medicinal fragrance. Yu Wan¡¯s heart instantly calmed down.


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao¡­¡± She looked at him. That scene just now was really dangerous. No matter how calm she was, she was so frightened that she broke out in a cold sweat. However, all of this disappeared the moment she saw him. As long as he was here, she was fearless no matter what she did or what she was going to face.


    ¡°You¡¯re out of seclusion.¡± She subconsciously sounded a little aggrieved.


    Yan Jiuchao said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re shouting so loudly. I can¡¯t cultivate anymore if


    I don¡¯te out of seclusion.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled through her tears. Yan Jiuchao carried Yu Wan back to the ground. Under the Rakshasa King¡¯s powerful pressure, his movements were still smooth and elegant.


    ¡°Wait for me here.¡± Yan Jiuchao put Yu Wan down.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Wan nodded obediently.


    Yan Jiuchao flicked his wide sleeve and tapped his toes lightly. He jumped onto the roof and stood on raised eaves, staring fixedly at the Rakshasa King who hadnded on the roof opposite.


    When their eyes met, a shocking killing intent erupted in the air.


    The Rakshasa King¡¯s scrutinizing gazended on Yan Jiuchao¡¯s face. Yan Jiuchao¡¯s body emitted the aura of the Longevity Technique, and his realm was not low. Even though he was locked in the Sang family¡¯s forbidden area, the Rakshasa King knew that in the entire Sikong family, only Sikong Ye had mastered the Longevity Technique. However, Sikong Ye was not a young boy in his early twenties.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ not¡­ Si¡­ Kong¡­ Ye?¡±


    After being mute for many years, the Rakshasa King¡¯s ability to speak had rapidly degenerated.


    ¡°Of course not, ¡± Yan Jiuchao said indifferently.


    In front of the Rakshasa King, who could destroy the entire Nether Capital with a single fist, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s reaction was too calm. Even the Rakshasa King himself was in disbelief. When Little Rakshasa heard Yan Jiuchao¡¯s voice, he removed the small hand that was covering his eyes and shouted at the Rakshasa King!


    The Rakshasa King did not look back at it. He only used his internal energy to seal its mute acupoint.


    Little Rakshasa¡¯s mouth was still moving, but there was no more sound.


    The Rakshasa King said domineeringly and slowly, ¡°Si¡­ Kong¡­ Ye¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said arrogantly, ¡°So many years have passed, and your cultivation hasn¡¯t improved much. Sikong Ye doesn¡¯t want to see you!¡±


    The Rakshasa King was furious. A terrifying pressure pressed down on Yan Jiuchao. Yan Jiuchao activated the Longevity Technique and blocked it without changing his expression.


    ¡°Young¡­ Young Master¡­¡± Shadow Six widened his eyes in surprise.


    Grandma said, ¡°He broke through to the eighth level.¡±


    This was really unexpected. The Ghost King had spent half his life¡¯s effort to cultivate the sixth level of the Longevity Technique, but Yan Jiuchao had broken through two levels in a short ten days. This was simply a miracle, not to mention that he was still so young. Even Sikong Ye had spent decades to break through to the eighth level back then. Grandma believed that in a few more years, Yan Jiuchao might really be an existence that could defeat the Rakshasa King, but¡­ now was not the time.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s meridians had suffered a huge blow, but he did not show any abnormalities on his face.


    He said domineeringly, ¡°Take three palms from me. After three palms, if you can still stand here unscathed, I¡¯ll let you see Sikong Ye.¡±


    Qing Yan said worriedly, ¡°What does Jiuchao want to do? Not to mention three palms, even if it¡¯s thirty palms, the Rakshasa King will be fine¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao continued, ¡°Could it be that the dignified Rakshasa King can¡¯t even take three hits from me? If you¡¯re afraid of losing, just say it!¡±


    The Rakshasa King hooked his index finger at Yan Jiuchao angrily, indicating for him to attack.


    ¡°First palm!¡± Yan Jiuchao moved his wide sleeves and sent out a sharp and powerful palm wind.


    Initially, the Rakshasa King did not take a brat seriously, so he did not use much strength to block. However, when the other party¡¯s palmnded on him, a trace of surprise shed across his eyes.


    Even if this palm did not hurt him, it still made him feel pain.


    ¡°Second palm!¡± Yan Jiuchao did not hesitate at all. Then, he unleashed his second palm right on the heels of that. This time, the palm wind was thirty percent stronger than before. The Rakshasa King¡¯s body actually swayed from the impact.


    A meridian was broken.


    Although it was just a small meridian, it was beyond the Rakshasa King¡¯s expectations. This was like thinking that the other party was an ant, but it had turned into a baby eagle and even pecked him until he bled. He wanted to kill him, suck his blood energy dry, and refine him into a blood pill!


    Yan Jiuchao rubbed his wrist and looked at him coldly. ¡°I won¡¯t show mercy for the third palm strike anymore. You have to be careful.¡±


    Although the ant had be a young eagle, it was only a young eagle. It was not so easy to hurt the Rakshasa King.


    The Rakshasa King looked at Yan Jiuchao fearlessly.


    Yan Jiuchao spread his arms and jumped into the air. He looked down at the Rakshasa King. ¡°Like I said, this palm strike is a very powerful palm strike. You better take it with your best effort.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The Rakshasa King had a disdainful expression.


    The corners of Yan Jiuchao¡¯s lips curled up as he dodged to the side, revealing the white-robed man who had stood behind him at some point. Sikong Ye flew up and pped the Rakshasa King¡¯s chest!

 Chapter 901 - 901: Smart Ancestor! Little Rakshasa! (1)

    Chapter 901: Smart Ancestor! Little Rakshasa! (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This palm strike was fast, ruthless, and unexpected. The Rakshasa King tasted the oue of underestimating his enemy almost effortlessly. He was sent flying, and his tall and muscr body drew a beautiful and rapid arc in midair. Everyone who witnessed this scene widened their eyes.


    What should they say?


    The Rakshasa King was ambushed? Wasn¡¯t this operation too awesome?


    ¡°This¡­ this is too cunning¡­¡± Qing Yan couldn¡¯t bear to look at him. So he was rubbing the Rakshasa King¡¯s intelligence against the ground.


    ¡°What do you know? This is called ¡®all¡¯s fair in war¡¯!¡± Shadow Six said proudly. Young Master was always right, everything he did was right!


    Qing Yan rolled his eyes and thought of something. He stared at the high and mighty Sikong Ye and said, ¡°Speaking of which, Ancestor has broken through to the ninth level, right? He can deal with the Rakshasa King, right?¡±


    Cultivating the Longevity Technique to the ninth level was not much different from the Rakshasa King in terms of cultivation realm. However, there would be a difference in strength between the good and evil.


    The Rakshasa King had cultivated an evil technique that had forcefully refined him into an evil entity that was neither human nor ghost. In the same realm, the evil entity was much stronger than an expert. However, this strength did note without a price. After the battle, the bacsh that the evil entity suffered would be much more terrifying than an expert. In other words, when both of them had exhausted their internal energy, Sikong Ye could still rely on his moves to counterattack the Rakshasa King, but the Rakshasa King could almost not resist.


    This was firstly, and secondly, it would be even more difficult for the Rakshasa King to increase his cultivation realm than Sikong Ye in the future.


    Of course, the first and second were all forter. No expert of the same realm couldst until the end with the evil being because they would often be killed by the evil being before that.


    Today was destined to be an ident. Because a certain Rakshasa King had underestimated his enemy, he was injured by Sikong Ye. In that case, the Rakshasa King¡¯s innate advantage in cultivation techniques was gone. The two of them were basically even in terms of strength. Next, it would depend on whether the Rakshasa King killed Sikong Ye in a hurry to cut the Gordian knot, or if Sikong Ye relied on his ability to exhaust the Rakshasa King.


    Another wave of high-level Asuras from the Sang family surged over. Unfortunately, with Yan Jiuchao around, no one could take half a step closer to the Nether Mountain.


    In a battle between experts of this realm, just the collision of internal energy was enough to destroy the entire Nether Mountain. In order to not let the Nether Mountain be affected, Sikong Ye lured the Rakshasa King to a high ce and fought him fiercely.


    The three little ck eggs were fished into the room by Old Cui and hidden under the table.


    The three of them were dishonest and scrambled to escape. Old Cui hurriedly held them down and Old Cui said with a headache, ¡°What kind of children are these? Can¡¯t you see the fight outside?¡±


    ¡°Mm, mm!¡± Dabao struggled to climb out.


    Old Cui grabbed him with one hand. Soon, Er¡¯bao also crawled out. Old Cui had no choice but to free his other hand to hold him down. When there was only Xiaobao left, he had no hands. ¡°Qiu, help me!¡±


    Grandma sneezed!


    Putting aside the risk of life and death, the battle between the two peak experts was extremely exciting. Ever since the Sorcerer n was destroyed, the Sikong family had never produced an expert with the Level Nine Longevity Technique, let alone the Blood Rakshasa. The people of the Nether Capital had never even heard of such an evil thing, let alone seen it with their own eyes.


    This was simply a visual feast!


    Many people secretly swallowed their saliva, indicating that they would have no regrets if they could see it once in their lives.


    ¡°Who do you think.. will win?¡± Shadow Six asked softly. The two of them had already exchanged more than a hundred moves, but he still couldn¡¯t see who had a higher chance of winning. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Rakshasa King of the Sang family injured? How can he still fight?¡±


    Qing Yan sighed. ¡°That¡¯s an evil thing. Haven¡¯t you heard of the saying that as virtue rises one foot, devil rises ten feet?¡±


    Shadow Six curled his lips and said, ¡°You make it sound like you¡¯re from the


    Central ins. ¡±


    Qing Yan said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m not from the Central ins, but I¡¯m more cultured than you.¡±


    ¡°Tsk This time, it was Shadow Six who rolled his eyes.


    Shadow Thirteen decisively changed his position and stood between Shadow Six and Qing Yan.


    Qing Yan nced at Shadow Thirteen indifferently. Did he have to protect Little Six like this? Did he think he doesn¡¯t have a good friend?


    ¡°Yue Gou!¡± Qing Yan raised his arm and ced it on Yue Gou¡¯s shoulder. Yue Gou looked at Qing Yan indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m not used to you like this.¡±


    Qing Yan, who was despised: ¡®


    Yu Wan looked at the two people fighting in midair without blinking and muttered, ¡°Great-grandpa, you can¡¯t lose¡­¡±

 Chapter 902 - 902: Smart Ancestor! Little Rakshasa! (2)

    Chapter 902: Smart Ancestor! Little Rakshasa! (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    If he lost, with the Rakshasa King¡¯s ferocity, none of them would live.


    The Rakshasa King sent a palm towards Sikong Ye, who nimbly dodged it. He tilted his body and sent a palm back at a very tricky angle. This time, the Rakshasa King did not underestimate his enemy and received it firmly.


    Sikong Ye suddenly looked behind the Rakshasa King. ¡°Jiuchao, ambush him!¡±


    The Rakshasa King turned around. But how could there be Jiuchao? Sikong Ye struck the Rakshasa King¡¯s shoulder with his palm. The Rakshasa King was in pain and was forced back dozens of steps.


    The Rakshasa King was furious and roared as he charged towards Sikong Ye. Sikong Ye suddenly stretched out his hand. ¡°Wait! We can¡¯t fight like this! Do you still remember our promise back then?¡±


    Pro¡­ mise?


    Sikong Ye said seriously, ¡°You promised me. Have you forgotten?¡±


    What¡­ did¡­ he¡­ promised?


    Sikong Ye moved his two fingers, and a ck pill appeared between them. ¡°You said that as long as I take it out at any time, you would promise me one thing.¡± The Rakshasa King looked at Sikong Ye strangely.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, see for yourself if you can remember.¡± Sikong Ye threw it to the Rakshasa King indifferently.


    The Rakshasa King caught the pill in his hand and looked left and right. With a bang, the pill exploded! The Rakshasa King was charred from the explosion.


    His face was ck and his hair was charred.


    Sikong Ye ambushed him again and seeded.


    Yu Wan could tell that the Rakshasa King was using his strength to fight, but her great-grandfather was using his brain to fight. If the two of them had a


    health bar on their heads, after being ambushed so many times, the Rakshasa King¡¯s health bar should have dropped by half.


    Therefore, how could there be an absolute difference in strength? If the strategy was good, they would still be able to beat the opponent until they couldn¡¯t find their way! Of course, this was also based on the premise that Sikong Ye¡¯s cultivation realm was high enough. If it were anyone else, the Rakshasa King could crush them with his pressure.


    ¡°Jiuchao, ambush him!¡± Sikong Ye looked behind the Rakshasa King again.


    Using the same trick again? The Rakshasa King expressed that he would never fall for it! In the end, Yan Jiuchao pped his back.


    The Rakshasa King, who had been ambushed again: ¡°¡­!!¡±


    The Rakshasa King waspletely enraged. He used his killing move and rose into the air. He spread his arms and held his palms up, condensing two killing intents that were like hurricanes.


    Everyone thought that he had been ambushed so many times and was already injured badly. It was only a matter of time before he was defeated. Who would have thought that he could actually use such powerful strength? Even Sikong Ye, who had fought with him for a long time, could not help but reveal a solemn expression.


    Although it was unbelievable, he had to admit that Sang Qiuhan was not the defeated person who could be easily dealt with. His cultivation realm and strength had reached a point where Sikong Ye treated him differently.


    If everything Sang Qiuhan did was just to make Sikong Ye really notice him and even be afraid of him, then he had done it.


    Looking at the traces of blood that gradually appeared in the air, Sikong Ye¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Sang Qiuhan, don¡¯t be rash. The grudge between you and me is our business. It has nothing to do with the disciples of the Nether Mountain or the people of the Nether Capital. If you want to fight, I¡¯ll fight with you. We¡¯ll nna a mace witn no one arouna ana ngnc to our nearcs content! until you?re satisfied! I have no objections to your life and death!¡±


    The Rakshasa King did not say anything, but his eyes gave his answer.


    Back then, the Rakshasa King was still Sang Qiuhan of the Sang family. When he was also Sikong Ye¡¯s studypanion, he had wanted to fight Sikong Ye to his heart¡¯s content countless times. Unfortunately, Sikong Ye did not give him this chance at all. Sikong Ye disdained to fight him!


    Even when they sparred once or twice, Sikong Ye was extremely perfunctory. Sikong Ye never looked at him.


    In Sikong Ye¡¯s eyes, a martial arts genius like him was not even qualified to be looked at. If those words had been said to him decades ago, he would have agreed ecstatically. However, now, the person who was not qualified to negotiate was Sikong Ye.


    The Rakshasa King¡¯s internal energy trembled, and a blood mist filled the sky of the entire Nether Capital. This was the blood energy of themoners of the entire Nether Capital, and it was being sucked into the air bit by bit by the Rakshasa King. When everyone¡¯s blood energy was sucked dry, the Nether Capital wouldpletely be a dead city.


    The Nether Mountain suffered the greatest impact. Some disciples had already fainted from blood loss.


    ¡°Jinghong!¡± Yu Wan looked at the little disciple who had fallen in front of her and hurriedly fed him a Blood Clotting Pill. However, this was only a drop in the bucket. The medicinal effect of the Blood Clotting Pill was far inferior to the speed at which his blood was flowing away..

 Chapter 903 - 903: Smart Ancestor! Little Rakshasa! (3)

    Chapter 903: Smart Ancestor! Little Rakshasa! (3)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Sikong Ye said coldly, ¡°Sang Qiuhan, you can¡¯t do this! It¡¯s not because I¡¯m afraid of you, but because you weren¡¯t my match in the past and won¡¯t be in the future! If you know what¡¯s good for you, stop quickly. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you live!¡±


    The Rakshasa King said fearlessly, ¡°Bring¡­ it¡­ on¡­¡±


    Sikong Ye¡¯s eyes turned cold. He raised the Longevity Technique to the extreme and used his internal energy to draw a sharp de. ¡°The ninth level of the Longevity Technique. Watch carefully.¡±


    Sikong Ye¡¯s internal energy de attacked the Rakshasa King fiercely. Just as the Rakshasa King flicked his sleeves to block, Sikong Ye shot out another hidden weapon and caught up to his sharp de that had condensed Sikong


    Ye¡¯s strength. The sharp de was knocked around and missed the Rakshasa King. With a whoosh, it stabbed towards Little Rakshasa who was hanging upside down under a branch.


    This was the Ninth Level of the Longevity Technique. Once Little Rakshasa was hit, there was no chance of survival.


    The Rakshasa King also used most of his strength to block it. Most of his internal energy had also been sucked dry. He could not condense enough internal energy to block this sharp de in such a short time.


    Little Rakshasa¡¯s eyes widened in fear.


    Yu Wan did not expect her great-grandfather to do this. She gasped and held her breath.


    Although the Rakshasa King¡¯s remaining internal energy was not enough to activate attack and defense, he could activate his qinggong. At the critical moment, he shed under the tree and blocked Sikong Ye¡¯s fatal blow with his body.


    The internal energy of the Longevity Technique invaded the Rakshasa King¡¯s body and exploded like ice flowers in his meridians and internal organs. The Rakshasa King spat out a mouthful of blood and his pressure was exhausted. The blood mist gradually dissipated. His momentum was gone!


    When Little Rakshasa saw the Rakshasa King vomiting blood, it cried!


    The Rakshasa King flew up and broke the ck chain. He carried Little Rakshasa and used his qinggong to leave the Nether Mountain.


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    Qing Yan said, ¡°Did we win?¡±


    Yu Wan looked in the direction where Little Rakshasa had left in a daze and did not say anything.


    ¡°As long as the Rakshasa King doesn¡¯t die, there will be no peace in the Nether Capital.¡± Sikong Yended back on the ground and looked in the direction where the two of them had left. He had indeed broken through to the ninth level, but Sang Qiuhan was different. He had forcefully increased his strength and broken through to the Rakshasa King, but his realm was actually still unstable. Even if it was unstable, he had to use tricks to defeat him. If he waited for his realm to stabilize, it would be difficult to hurt him even if he used tricks.


    What was the saying?


    I¡¯ll take your life while you¡¯re sick!


    ¡°Great-grandpa, where are you going?¡± Yu Wan stopped Sikong Ye, who was also nning to use his qinggong to leave, and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go kill the Rakshasa King. He¡¯s seriously injured now, so it¡¯s the best time to attack!¡± Sikong Ye was not a good person. He would not pity the Rakshasa King just because he was seriously injured. He knew better than anyone that the Rakshasa King was no longer the Sang Qiuhan of the past. He was inhumane. When he recovered, the first thing he had to do was destroy the Nether Mountain. At that time, many people would die.


    ¡°Great Grandpa¡­ Great Grandpa, Great¡­¡± Yu Wan couldn¡¯t stop Sikong Ye.


    The Rakshasa King was seriously injured. With Sikong Ye¡¯s qinggong, it was not difficult to catch up to him. About an hourter, Sikong Ye stopped the Rakshasa King, who was vomiting blood, near the Sang Family¡¯s forbidden ground.


    Sikong Ye sent the Rakshasa King to the ground with a palm. The Rakshasa King fell a few times on the ground, and Little Rakshasa in his arms also rolled out.


    ¡°Sang Qiuhan, of all things, you have to refine yourself into a Blood Rakshasa.


    If I don¡¯t kill you today¡­¡± Sikong Ye didn¡¯t finish his sentence. He and the


    Rakshasa King knew very well that if the Rakshasa King didn¡¯t die at Sikong Ye¡¯s hands today, the entire Nether Capital would be destroyed in the hands of the Rakshasa King in the future.


    Sikong Ye activated the Longevity Technique and transformed his internal energy into a de that stabbed fiercely at the Rakshasa King¡¯s heart. Unexpectedly, at this moment, Little Rakshasa pounced over andy on the


    Rakshasa King..

 Chapter 904 - 904: Choice, Little Rakshasa l s Background

    Chapter 904: Choice, Little Rakshasa l s Background


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Great-grandpa! Don¡¯t¡ª¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s scream suddenly sounded behind her. Sikong Ye heard his little great-granddaughter¡¯s voice and understood the request in her words.


    Unfortunately, the move had already been used, so it was toote to retract it. If he chased after an internal energy and hit it too close, both internal energy might stab into Little Rakshasa¡¯s body.


    Sikong Ye had no choice but to p his arm. The sharp de tilted and brushed past the back of Little Rakshasa¡¯s head. The sharp de attacked a hundred-year-old banyan tree. The tree that many people could not hug copsed with a loud bang.


    Yu Wan¡¯s legs were about to go limp. Fortunately, such a powerful longevity technique did notnd on Little Rakshasa. Otherwise, it would definitely be dead. Yu Wan walked over to see how Little Rakshasa was, but she was stopped by Sikong Ye.


    Sikong Ye grabbed her wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t go over. It¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Little Rakshasa isn¡¯t dangerous.¡±


    The Great Rakshasa was also almost injured by Great Grandpa. At this moment, he was suffering the bacsh of the cultivation technique. Even if he wanted to deal with him, he was powerless.


    Children were always like this, not listening to their elders. Sikong Ye could kill the Rakshasa King at will, but he could not even keep a straight face with his little great-grandchildren. He shook his head and said helplessly, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Sikong Ye saw Yan Jiuchao walking over unhurriedly. Thinking about it, it made sense. If it wasn¡¯t for this kid, who would have the ability to bring a fat girl to catch up?


    Little Rakshasa was also afraid of Yan Jiuchao. The moment Yan Jiuchao appeared, he retracted his hand that was originally nning to hold Yu Wan¡¯s. It jumped back into the arms of the Rakshasa King who had fallen to the ground and stuck out half its head, revealing a pair of copper bell-like big eyes that looked at the three of them.


    Its vignce and fear made Yu Wan sigh. Yu Wan looked at it and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    The way Little Rakshasa looked at Yu Wan was normal, but as soon as his gaze touched Yan Jiuchao, who had sealed its internal energy, and Sikong Ye, who had injured the Rakshasa King, it became abnormally vignt and fierce.


    ¡°This little thing is quite fierce,¡± Sikong Ye said.


    Yu Wan nced at it and said to Sikong Ye, ¡°It¡¯s very obedient. Before Great Grandpa and Yan Jiuchao came out of seclusion, Dabao, Er¡¯bao, and Xiaobao were almost killed by the Blood Rakshasa. It was the one who saved us. There was another time on the street when Xiaobao was kidnapped by the thieves. It was also the one who subdued the thieves and saved Xiaobao.¡±


    Yu Wan did not borate on the process of subduing him. Otherwise, if he said it out loud, it would suck all the blood out of people, and Great-Grandpa would be worried that it was an evil thing and not let him approach it.


    Sikong Ye did not expect such a thing to happen. When he looked at Little Rakshasa again, there was an additionalyer of scrutiny in his eyes. He said with aplicated expression, ¡°Even if it really did that, it¡¯s still an evil thing.¡±


    Yu Wan paused and said, ¡°But evil creatures¡­ also have emotions, right?¡±


    Everyone with a discerning eye was watching what happened today. The Rakshasa King was injured to save Little Rakshasa, and Little Rakshasa didn¡¯t care about its own safety at all in order to not let Great-Grandpa kill Great Rakshasa. Even among the people in the world, how many of them could be so loyal? Sometimes, people were inferior to a Rakshasa.


    Sikong Ye shook his head. ¡°They¡¯re both Rakshasas, so they naturally cherish


    each other. However, our lives are worthless in the eyes of the Rakshasas.¡±


    Yu Wan understood that her great-grandfather was doing this for their own good, so even though she didn¡¯t agree in her heart, she didn¡¯t argue with him until her face was red. Instead, she turned to look at the Rakshasa King, who was enduring the bacsh of his internal energy, and asked, ¡°Who is Little Rakshasa to you? You¡¯re protecting him so desperately. Is he your son?¡± The Rakshasa King was silent.


    Little Rakshasa blinked. Although it did not understand, it understood that Yu


    Wan was talking to the Rakshasa King. It looked at Yu Wan and then at the Rakshasa King. It tilted its head, as if wondering why the Rakshasa King was ignoring her.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Yu Wan caught the subtle expression that shed across the Rakshasa King¡¯s face.


    The Rakshasa King was imprisoned in the Sang family¡¯s forbidden area. Yu Wan would find it strange if the Sang family did not notice that he had obtained a son. Women would make a sound when they gave birth. When the children were born, they would make a sound. How great was the ability to hide it from so many eyes of the Sang family?


    ¡°Someone¡­ came¡­ to¡­ the¡­ Blood¡­ pool¡­¡± The Rakshasa King could no longer express himself very smoothly. He stammered out a few words. Yu Wan guessed and roughly exined Little Rakshasa¡¯s background.


    The Sang family was prosperous. There were many masters and servants in the various branches. A portion of them were servants on the surface. These people did not know the secret of the forbidden area. There were also some people who specialized in dirty and malicious things, such as dealing with the Sang family¡¯s forbidden area.


    Among them was a maidservant who was cleaning the Rakshasa King¡¯s courtyard.


    That maidservant was a fool. She did not know which man she had gotten pregnant with. She originally nned to use an abortion medicine to deceive the world, but who knew that she did not abort the fetus? When she was seven months pregnant, her stomach could no longer be hidden. She wrapped herself in a nket and rolled down the steps. She wanted to knock the child to death, but in the end, something did happen. She gave birth prematurely, but the child was alive.


    Fortunately, the child was small and its cries were weak. Coincidentally, lightning and thunder covered the child¡¯s cries. After that, in order to deal with the trouble at hand, the maidservant threw the child into the blood pool. She knew that there was an evil being living in the pool. If this child was thrown in, he would most likely be killed even if he didn¡¯t drown.


    However, in order to keep her secret, she couldn¡¯t care less. She heartlessly abandoned this child and prayed that it would not be left with a corpse.


    When the Blood Rakshasa discovered it, it was about to drown. However, as long as it was alive, its blood was fresh.


    The Blood Rakshasa wanted to suck its blood energy dry, but the child suddenly grabbed one of its fingers and opened its mouth to look for food.


    Perhaps it was because his heart softened at that moment, or perhaps it was because he had been locked in the forbidden ground for too long, but the Blood Rakshasa was a little lonely. The Blood Rakshasa did not kill it, but it had drowned in blood for too long and its chest was filled with liquid. It did not have long to live. The only way to let it live was to turn it into a Blood Rakshasa.


    If a Blood Rakshasa could be refined so easily, he would not be a Blood Rakshasa.


    All these years, the Sang family had tried many times to refine new Blood Rakshasas, but unfortunately, they failed.


    But the child seeded.


    It stubbornly survived.


    Of course, there was also the possibility that the Blood Rakshasa had voluntarily used his blood to feed it. The Sang family could not meet this condition, so they could not refine a new Rakshasa.


    The Rakshasa King did not say why he did not let the Sang family know of the


    existence of Little Rakshasa.


    Yu Wan guessed that although the Rakshasa King was a little stupid, he could subconsciously understand that the Sang family had always had ill intentions. If they found out about the Little Rakshasa¡¯s existence, it was very likely that they would take him away. At that time, the Blood Rakshasa had yet to break through and could not leave the forbidden area. If the Little Rakshasa was taken away, he would not be able to chase him back.


    ¡°If the Sang family obtains Little Rakshasa, what will they do to him?¡± Yu Wan looked at Sikong Ye.


    Sikong Ye said thoughtfully, ¡°This depends on how the Sang family fights. Someone like Sang Qiuhan who refined himself into a Rakshasa is too rare. If the Sang family obtains a little Rakshasa, they can use its blood to try to feed more Rakshasas. They can also directly dig out its inner core and turn a top expert into an extremely powerful Blood Rakshasa. Or perhaps, they can turn themselves into an even stronger Blood Rakshasa. Thest type is when it¡¯s obedient. But I don¡¯t think this little thing will be manipted.¡±


    Therefore, once Little Rakshasa fell into the hands of the Sang family, the consequences would be unimaginable. Therefore, it was not difficult for Yu Wan to understand why the Blood Rakshasa was in such a hurry to break through to the Rakshasa King. He was worried that something would happen to Little Rakshasa.


    In the beginning, Little Rakshasa was just an ordinary child. The Rakshasa King did not kill him either, so it could be seen that he still had a bit of a conscience. However, his obsession and killing intent were too strong. It was impossible for him to turn over a new leaf and be an honest person who did not bring disaster to the Nether Capital.


    Sikong Ye sighed and said, ¡°Ah Wan, I can spare this little one, but I can¡¯t let Sang Qiuhan live. But even if he still has ast trace of conscience, he¡¯s still too dangerous.¡±


    It was unknown if it was because he felt Sikong Ye¡¯s killing intent again, but Little Rakshasa flipped over andy on the Rakshasa King¡¯s body.


    Its meaning was obvious. It did not allow anyone to hurt the Rakshasa King. It did not have a strong sense of right and wrong. It grew in the darkness, and the Rakshasa King was the only person who apanied it through the endless darkness. Perhaps in its heart, the Rakshasa King was its father.


    ¡°Be good,e here. I¡¯ll bring you to find your brother.¡± Yu Wan tried to coax the little Rakshasa over.


    Little Rakshasa did not move.


    Yu Wan rummaged through her pockets and took out its favorite blood pill. ¡°For you. ¡±


    Little Rakshasa did not move either. It justy on the Rakshasa King¡¯s body and did not leave him for a moment..

 Chapter 905 - 905: The Best of Both Worlds, Warm and Cute Little Munchkins (1)

    Chapter 905: The Best of Both Worlds, Warm and Cute Little Munchkins (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Facing such a little thing, even if Sikong Ye had a heart of stone, he couldn¡¯t do it, let alone he did not have one.


    Sikong Ye frowned and hesitated for a while. He gave Yan Jiuchao a look, indicating for him to take Little Rakshasa away.


    Yan Jiuchao had the ability and willingness to do so, but Yu Wan clearly did not agree.


    Yu Wan was a very easy-going person most of the time and respected Yan


    Jiuchao¡¯s decision very much. However, this did not mean that she did not have her own persistence. Simrly, Yan Jiuchao seemed domineering and unreasonable, but he had never really made Yu Wan feel ufortable. His domineeringness was something Yu Wan did not care about, and what Yu Wan cared about, he had always spoiled her.


    Otherwise, the two of them would not have appeared here at this moment.


    ¡°Great-grandpa.¡± Yu Wan thought of a way to achieve both ends. She called Sikong Ye to the side and looked at Little Rakshasa who actually didn¡¯t understand her. She still lowered her voice and said, ¡°If the Rakshasa King¡¯s martial arts are crippled, can he still live?¡±


    Sikong Ye nced at his obedient great-granddaughter. ¡°Do you want to ask if he can live after his martial arts are crippled, or if he can continue tomit crimes?¡±


    Yu Wan smiled awkwardly. ¡°Both!¡±


    This little girl¡¯s ability to curry favor was too perfunctory. Sikong Ye shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°He became the Rakshasa King and has long broken through the limit. Even if his martial arts are gone, as long as the blood pill is still there, his life will not be in danger. As formitting crimes, that¡¯s basically impossible.¡±


    Yu Wan opened her mouth. ¡°In other words¡­¡±


    Sikong Ye smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not finished.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead!¡± Yu Wan looked at him seriously.


    Sikong Ye turned around and looked at the Rakshasa King who had fallen to the ground. He said to his obedient great-granddaughter, ¡°Sang Qiuhan and I are considered old acquaintances. He was my studypanion for a few years. After that, he left the Sang family. We¡¯ve known each other for more than ten years. With my understanding of him, I¡¯m afraid this matter is a little troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Sikong Ye said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that kid from the Sikong family say that Sang Qiuhan is a martial arts fanatic?¡±


    That kid from the Sikong family¡­ Are you talking about Master Sikong? The corners of Yu Wan¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°I¡¯ve heard one or two.¡±


    Sikong Ye looked at the mountain range that had fallen into the night and said, ¡°A martial arts fanatic without martial arts is like a musician without his hands and a dancer without her feet. This is even more ufortable than killing him. Instead of torturing him like this, it¡¯s better to give him a quick death.¡±


    Yu Wan was silent. After a long while, she said, ¡°Isn¡¯t there still Little


    Rakshasa? He has to take care of it. How can he bear to do that?¡±


    Sikong Ye turned to look at the Rakshasa King, who had been looking over. ¡°Whether he¡¯s willing or not doesn¡¯t matter to me. Why don¡¯t you ask him yourself? If he agrees to have his martial arts crippled by me, I¡¯ll spare his life.¡±


    Yu Wan did not have to ask specifically. Although she spoke softly to her great-grandfather, it was not impossible for the Rakshasa King to hear her. Yu Wan looked at him without blinking, as if she was waiting for him to give an answer.


    Little Rakshasa did not understand why Yu Wan had looked at the Rakshasa King again. It also looked at the Rakshasa King, its big ck eyes filled with innocence and confusion.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t think for yourself, think for Little Rakshasa. What will happen to it if you lose it? It¡¯s an existence that can¡¯t be tolerated in the world. If you abandon it too, who will treat it sincerely?¡± With that, Yu Wan added in her heart with extreme guilt. Me, Me, Me!


    On the surface, she would not let the Rakshasa King see anything amiss. Moreover, even if she swore, would the Rakshasa King really believe her? He could not even trust the Sang family, let alone an outsider.


    The Rakshasa King looked at Little Rakshasa and then at Sikong Ye. Just as he was in a dilemma, Master Sang rushed over with a group of experts.


    ¡°Ancestor!¡± He rushed to the Rakshasa King in shock and supported him. He red at Yu Wan and the others covetously. ¡°With me around, don¡¯t even think about hurting the ancestor!¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Yu Wan nced at him and the experts behind him. It was not that she was praising herself, but Yan Jiuchao could deal with these high-level Asura Kings alone, let alone with Great Grandpa around.


    Master Sang snorted coldly. ¡°Since I dare toe, I naturally have my reasons!¡± With that, he snapped his fingers, and the experts behind him dispersed to the sides. A burly guard walked over. He held a young and beautiful woman in his hand.. Who else could it be but Zi Yan?

 Chapter 906 - 906: The Best of Both Worlds, Warm and Cute Little Munchkins (2)

    Chapter 906: The Best of Both Worlds, Warm and Cute Little Munchkins (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Master Sang gave the guard a look, and the guard removed the cloth tied to Zi Yan¡¯s mouth. Zi Yan choked and said, ¡°Ah Wan! They captured Master!!


    Master Sang said, ¡°I know you¡¯re from the Sikong family and the Lan family. You won¡¯t ignore your second grandaunt¡¯s life, right? If either of us don¡¯t return to the Sang family on time today, I guarantee that your second grandaunt will die a terrible death!¡±


    Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°First it¡¯s Sikong Yun, then it¡¯s Lan Qin. Other than threatening people, do you have any other abilities?¡±


    Master Sang smiled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether I have many abilities, as long as they¡¯re useful. I only gave them fifteen minutes, and more than half is gone. If we don¡¯t go back now, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to make it in time. Of course, you can also take a gamble and kill us first before looking for Lan


    Qin. I wonder¡­ if you guys are faster or my subordinates are faster at killing.¡±


    This old thing would die a horrible death! Yu Wan had used half her life¡¯s worth of disgust on him!


    How despicable could a person be to make use of his grandson and the women and children who had no grudges? The Lan family¡­ didn¡¯t seem to have let the Sang family down at all, right? It was said that the Rakshasa were inhumane, but the fellow who had really lost his conscience was clearly here!


    Yan Jiuchao walked over and gently held Yu Wan¡¯s tightly clenched fist. He didn¡¯t even look at Master Sang and said to the Rakshasa King, ¡°The Lan family has never been threatened. Even if the Lan family dies, it will be a worthy death. Now, it¡¯s not whether we want to save the Lan family, but whether you want to let yourself off. Your son saved my wife and children¡¯s lives. If you insist on leaving today, I¡¯ll stop Great Grandpa for you even if I have to die. If you¡¯re willing to stay and cripple your martial arts, I¡¯ll think of a way to deal with the Lan family.¡±


    Yu Wan looked at Yan Jiuchao emotionally. Yan Jiuchao said softly, ¡°I won¡¯t let anything happen to Granny Lan.


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°I believe you.¡± He had never disappointed her. If he said there was a way, there must be a way. Now, it was indeed the Rakshasa King¡¯s choice.


    The Rakshasa King clenched his fists.


    Yan Jiuchao continued, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t be able to kill you in the future if you leave. I only agreed to let you go once, but I won¡¯t let you go a second time.¡±


    ¡°What an arrogant tone!¡± Master Sang said disdainfully.


    In the end, the Rakshasa King chose to leave with Master Sang. Little Rakshasa was also taken away by him. Little Rakshasay on the Rakshasa King¡¯s shoulder and looked at Yu Wan eagerly with reddened eyes.


    Yu Wan pursed her lips and looked at Sikong Ye. ¡°Great Grandpa¡­¡±


    Sikong Ye looked in the direction where the Rakshasa King had left and shook his head. He sighed. ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s not your fault. It was his own choice. I hope he doesn¡¯t regret it.¡±


    On the other hand, after Master Sang brought them back to the Sang Manor, he immediately arranged a quiet and luxurious courtyard.


    Master Sang pushed open the door of the upper room and smiled ingratiatingly. ¡°This is the courtyard that was prepared for the ancestor early in the morning. There are servants cleaning it every day and they¡¯re only waiting for you toe out of seclusion to move in. Take a look and see if it¡¯s to your liking.¡±


    The Rakshasa King did not say a word and brought Little Rakshasa into the room.


    Little Rakshasa sized up his surroundings and looked around curiously.


    Master Sang did not know Little Rakshasa¡¯s background yet, but from Little Rakshasa¡¯s appearance, he did not look like the Rakshasa King. He was most likely not his biological son. Could it be that his subordinates had fed the blood pool with a child and was raised by the ancestor?


    From the looks of it, the ancestor did not intend to tell him about Little


    Rakshasa¡¯s background. Master Sang tactfully did not ask further.


    Rumble-


    Little Rakshasa¡¯s stomach growled.


    Master Sang suddenly remembered that he had been sent flying by this little fellow with a punch just for a bottle of blood pills. He restrained his displeasure and smiled. ¡°The little master is hungry. I¡¯ll prepare food for him now.¡±


    Master Sang personally went to get the blood pill for Little Rakshasa. After he left the room, the Rakshasa King cut his fingertip and fed Little Rakshasa a drop of his blood. When Master Sang returned to the room, he happened to see this action and was even more certain that Little Rakshasa had grown up thanks to the Rakshasa King¡¯s nourishment.


    No wonder it was so powerful¡­


    Master Sang ced the blood pill on the table.


    In the past, when Little Rakshasa obtained something good, it would only stuff it into its mouth. This time, it actually sat there obediently and looked at the Rakshasa King adorably. The Rakshasa King was stunned at first. When he understood its gaze, he nodded at him.


    Only then did Little Rakshasa jump down with the blood pills in his arms. However, the first one was not for herself, but for the Rakshasa King.


    It had only been a few days since theyst met, but Little Rakshasa had changed a lot..

 Chapter 907 - 907: The Best of Both Worlds, Warm and Cute Little Munchkins (3)

    Chapter 907: The Best of Both Worlds, Warm and Cute Little Munchkins (3)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    It no longer seemed like a little evil thing raised in a blood pool.


    The Rakshasa King¡¯s eyes flickered.


    Master Sang had never seen Little Rakshasa of the past, so he naturally would not notice the change in him. He only felt that this little thing was a little obedient and sensible. How could a big evil thing like the ancestor, who killed people like flies, raise a human-looking little evil thing? It was really puzzling!


    ¡°Ancestor.¡± Master Sang did not forget his business. He took out another bottle of blood pills. ¡°These are not ordinary blood pills. They¡¯re for you to treat your injuries. Take them and you¡¯ll recover in less than three days. At that time, we¡¯ll be able to kill our way up the Nether Mountain and kill Sikong Ye to avenge you! And that little girl is pregnant with the Saint King. If you absorb the Saint King¡¯s blood energy, your strength will definitely increase greatly!¡±


    When Master Sang said this, he did not forget to read their bodynguage. He noticed that when he proposed to kill Sikong Ye, the killing intent between the Rakshasa King¡¯s eyebrows was not as strong as before. When he said to suck the Saint King¡¯s blood energy, the Rakshasa King even frowned imperceptibly.


    Didn¡¯t the Old Ancestor hate Sikong Ye the most and want to improve his strength the most? Why was his reaction so strange?


    Little Rakshasa, who was at the side, had chosen the blood pills. It jumped to the ground and carried over two empty bowls, one big and one small. The big blood pill was ced in the big bowl, and the smaller one was ced in another small bowl. Then, it pushed the big bowl in front of the Rakshasa King and ate the blood pills in the small bowl.


    If there was something to eat, it would eat it. It even fought to eat it. This was thew of survival that the Rakshasa King had taught Little Rakshasa, so it would not leave anything for him in the past, let alone such a good one.


    ¡°Ancestor, Ancestor!¡± Master Sang realized that the Ancestor was distracted by Little Rakshasa.


    ¡°I¡­ want to¡­ rest¡­ You¡­ get out,¡± the Rakshasa King said solemnly.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Before Master Sang could finish speaking, he was pped out by the Rakshasa King and the door closed.


    Little Rakshasa nced at the closed door and shed over to bolt it!


    Master Sang, who had been sted out, was furious. He could tell that the Rakshasa King had be unwilling to strangle Sikong Ye to death after ascending the Nether Mountain. However, if Sikong Ye did not die, how could he destroy the Sikong family? How could he be the City Lord of the Nether Capital?


    ¡°What kind of damn ce is the Nether Mountain? Why were they bribed by them?!¡±


    Master Sang wanted to re up at the Rakshasa King, but did he dare now? Did he have the guts? The Rakshasa King¡­ was no longer the Blood Rakshasa who was imprisoned in the forbidden ground back then!


    Master Sang returned to his courtyard angrily! He would think of a way. There must be a way.


    In the room, Little Rakshasa was chewing on a blood pill while the Rakshasa King began to circte his energy to recuperate. He sat cross-legged on the bed and circted his internal energy through his dantian and meridians. In the past, he had also practiced like this in the courtyard of the forbidden area. When Little Rakshasa was tired, he would curl up and lie alone at the foot of the bed.


    That night, Little Rakshasa was sleepy again, but he did not lie at the foot of the bed. Instead, he climbed onto the Rakshasa King¡¯sp and sat in his arms. He yawned and fell asleep sweetly.


    In the dark night, the Rakshasa King opened his eyes.


    He was not a normal person, so he naturally would not raise children normally. Little Rakshasa was afraid of him. Other than saving him just now, it had never taken the initiative to get close to him, and he had never gotten close to it. He looked at the sleeping Little Rakshasa in his arms and hesitated for a moment. He slowly raised his arm and stiffly¡­ hugged it..

 Chapter 908 - 908: Sensible Little Black Eggs, Little Rakshasa

    Chapter 908: Sensible Little ck Eggs, Little Rakshasa


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the Chaoyang Hall, the three little ck eggs also nned to go to bed. They finished their meal and took a shower with Sikong Ye¡¯s help. Sikong Ye looked at his little masterpiece in satisfaction, but the three little ck eggs, who were wrapped in a bath towel like a little silkwvorm cocoon, did not even have the strength to roll their eyes.


    They had wrapped themselves in a bath towel more than thirty times. Was it the ancestor who brought them, or were they the ones who brought the ancestor?


    Also, they were three years old, not three months. Did he need to wrap them up like Aunt Yanran¡¯s little brother?


    The three little ck eggs were wrapped tightly like newborn babies. Sikong Ye happily carried the three of them to his room and got someone to snatch Yanran¡¯s son¡¯s cradle and ce the three eggs in it.


    .. Fortunately, the cradle was big enough. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be able to fit all of them! The three of them expressed that they did not sleep in the cradle. They slept on the bed, on the bed, on the bed!


    ¡°Good.¡± Sikong Ye smiled and shook the cradle, patiently waiting for them to fall asleep.


    The three little ck eggs sighed like a little adult. It was really tiring to have such an old ancestor who didn¡¯t know how to take care of children!


    If it were anyone else, they would have cried from Sikong Ye¡¯s ¡°fierce destruction of flowers¡±. Only the three of them had thick skin and were easy to take care of. They were wrapped up like dumplings in the cradle and actually fell asleep in a daze.


    Sikong Ye looked at the sleeping little fatties and raised his eyebrows. ¡°I knew it! I know how to take care of children!¡±


    Sikong Ye stared at the little fellows without blinking. The more he looked at them, the more he liked them. Suddenly, he thought of the little master of the Lan family and shook his head arrogantly. He was not as cute as his little great grandsons, and he thought of Little Rakshasa of the Sang family. That little thing was also quite¡­


    No, no, no, what was he thinking! He actually thought that other people¡¯s child was as cute as his little great-grandsons? How could he think that?! His little great-grandsons were clearly the cutest, invincibly cute!


    The invincibly cute little ck eggs started snoring. Sikong Ye satisfactorily covered the three of them with a nket and left the room. He nned to wash up, but he met Yu Wan under the porch.


    Sikong Ye said in surprise, ¡°Ah Wan? It¡¯s sote, but you¡¯re still awake? Are you worried about Dabao and the others? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m very good at taking care of children! They¡¯re already asleep.¡±


    The little ck eggs, who were wrapped like dumplings and covered with winter quilts, had sessfully woken up from the heat.


    ¡°Not that,¡± Yu Wan said. ¡°I want to ask about the Rakshasa King. If we let him go just like that, will he be difficult to deal with when he recovers?¡±


    Sikong Ye said slowly, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Little Rakshasa, you and the children would have died long ago. Then what¡¯s the point of me killing Sang Qiuhan? This is what our Nether Mountain owes Little Rakshasa. We should return it to it. As for me and Sang Qiuhan, that¡¯s our grudge. However, from my observation, Sang Qiuhan cares so much about Little Rakshasa. As long as it¡¯s around, we can stop Sang Qiuhan from touching you.¡±


    ¡°Are you confident in defeating the Rakshasa King after he recovers?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I can defeat him or not.¡± He had no regrets after seeing Ah Wan and her children. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Hurry up and go back to your room to rest. I want to rest too.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Wan nodded and walked towards her room. After taking a few steps, she stopped and turned to look at Sikong Ye. ¡°I didn¡¯t have the time to tell you before that your daughter and granddaughter are still alive. You haven¡¯t seen them yet. ¡±


    Sikong Ye¡¯s eyebrows twitched as he walked out of the courtyard!


    Yu Wan was stunned. ¡°Great-grandpa, where are you going?¡± Aren¡¯t you going to rest?


    Sikong Ye said ambitiously, ¡°I think I can still cultivate!!!¡±


    On the other hand, after Master Sang was chased out of the Rakshasa King¡¯s courtyard, he returned to his room angrily.


    After Guard Li died in the line of duty, a trusted aide surnamed Huang apanied Master Sang.


    Guard Huang went forward and said, ¡°Master, calm down.¡±


    Master Sang sat down on a chair. ¡°How can I calm down? He turned hostile after bing the Rakshasa King. I think he forgot that his surname is Sang and he¡¯s a member of the Sang family!¡±


    He was in a fit of anger, so Guard Huang did not dare to reply.


    ¡°What exactly happened in the Nether Mountain?¡± Master Sang frowned.


    Guard Huang did not participate in the attack on the Nether Mountain, but he was not far away when the incident happened. He saw the entire process. Coupled with their experience of capturing Little Rakshasa, he almost instantly understood the ins and outs of the incident. ¡°This¡­ I¡¯m afraid we have to start with Little Rakshasa leaving the forbidden ground without permission. After it left the forbidden ground, it should have gone up the Nether Mountain and stayed in the Nether Mountain for a few days. It was coaxed into obedience by that group of people. Our people went to capture it, but in the end, it was injured. It should be that group of people from the Nether Mountain who treated it.¡±


    ¡°What dog shit luck!¡± Master gritted his teeth.


    Guard Huang continued, ¡°When the Rakshasa King attacked the Nether Mountain, I saw with my own eyes that Little Rakshasa saved the woman and three children from him. I think this problem lies with Little Rakshasa!¡±


    Master Sang said coldly, ¡°That old thing didn¡¯t cultivate properly in the forbidden area but actually secretly raised a little Rakshasa! He¡¯s clearly an evil thing, but he has to learn to be human. He¡¯s aughing stock! ¡±


    Guard Huang nodded in agreement.


    Master Sang said thoughtfully, ¡°You¡¯re right. The crux is indeed on that little thing. As long as that little thing protects the Nether Mountain, the Rakshasa King won¡¯t kill Sikong Ye. Our Sang family has already fallen out with the


    Sikong family on the surface. If Sikong Ye doesn¡¯t die, we¡¯ll be the next to die.¡±


    Guard Huang hurriedly said, ¡®Master, you¡¯re right. Sikong Ye is protecting the Sikong family, but the ancestor¡­ might not protect us. After all¡­ we injured


    Little Rakshasa before, and Little Rakshasa evenined to the ancestor.¡±


    Master Sang said regretfully, ¡°If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have caught that little fellow back then!¡±


    Guard Huang said, ¡°How can this be med on the Master? If there¡¯s anyone to me, it¡¯s the people from the Nether Mountain. The Master¡¯s n was originally wless, and that little thing was bound to die. It was the people from the Nether Mountain who saved it, which gave it a chance toin to the Ancestor.¡±


    That Huang fellow didn¡¯t have any other abilities, but he was good at sucking up.


    Guard Huang continued, ¡°In my opinion, the people from the Nether Mountain did it on purpose. They want to use the Little Rakshasa to sow discord between you and the ancestor. In that case, without the ancestor backing us, the Nether Mountain can sessfully kill us!¡±


    These words touched Master Sang¡¯s heart. He did not believe that there were really so many useless good intentions in the world. Be it that girl, Yan Jiuchao, or even Sikong Ye, they were all just putting on an act. They were humans, so how could they treat a little evil thing sincerely?


    Guard Huang asked worriedly, ¡°Master, what should we do next?¡±


    Master Sang said indifferently, ¡°Of course it¡¯s to pull the ancestor back to our camp.¡±


    ¡°What if¡­ we can¡¯t pull him back?¡± Guard Huang asked.


    Master Sang smiled unfathomably. ¡°Then don¡¯t me me for¡­ turning against him!¡±


    The next day, the sky was bright.


    Little Rakshasa woke up in a broad hug. It opened a pair of eyes that were much bigger than ordinary children and looked around. First, it saw itself lying in the Rakshasa King¡¯s arms, then it realized that there was a small nket covering its body.


    In order not to wake it up, the Rakshasa King maintained this posture for the entire night. The thin nket was neither thick nor thin, and it was just right. It had to be said that the cold-blooded Rakshasa King, who was clearly an evil being, was much more talented than the loving Sikong Ye.


    Of course, he was only more talented than Sikong Ye. Compared to Ah Wei and Yan Jiuchao, he was still an entire mountain away.


    Little Rakshasa slept well and woke up refreshed!


    Master Sang also woke up early. When he came to deliver medicine and greet the Rakshasa King, the Rakshasa King was drinking water with Little Rakshasa.


    Little Rakshasa took a small wooden spoon and ced a bowl of cold water in front of him. It scooped a spoonful of cold water and brought it to the Rakshasa King¡¯s mouth. With the deed of the blood pills before, the Rakshasa King thought that the water was fed to him first. He opened his mouth and drank it.


    Little Rakshasa was stunned.


    Little Rakshasa looked at the empty little spoon and jumped up. He stood on the stool with his hands on his hips and started chattering. It was especially fierce!!! It spoke very excitedly, and small beads of sweat broke out!


    After confirming that the Rakshasa King understood, it sat back on the stool and scooped another spoonful of cold water to bring to the Rakshasa King¡¯s mouth.


    The Rakshasa King blew on it expressionlessly. Only then did Little Rakshasa drink it in satisfaction.


    ¡°Ancestor.¡± Outside the house, Master Sang¡¯s fawning voice came. ¡°I¡¯m here to greet you and bring you medicine.¡±


    The Rakshasa King flicked his sleeve and an internal energy knocked off thetch.


    Master Sang walked in with a bottle of pills and a smile. The Rakshasa King originally thought that it was an ordinary medicine, but when he smelled the smelling from the medicine bottle, his eyes froze..

 Chapter 909 - 909: Invincible, Black Egg and Rakshasa! (1)

    Chapter 909: Invincible, ck Egg and Rakshasa! (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Rakshasa King was not a doctor, but when he was studying in the Sikong Manor in his early years, he had learned a little in various fields. Therefore, he hade into contact with many herbs. Although he had long forgotten most of what his teacher had taught him, his basic acuity was still there. This bottle of pills was not the ones he had eaten in the past.


    The Rakshasa King¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. He looked at Master Sang who was groveling in front of him and emitted a powerful pressure.


    Master Sang felt a pain in his back and his knees went limp. He could not help but kneel down. He understood that the Ancestor had recognized the difference in the pill. However, he did not panic. He cupped his hands and exined, ¡°Ancestor, this is a new injury medicine developed by the apothecary in the manor. Not only can it quickly treat your internal injuries, but it can also nourish your lungs, remove dampness, and relieve pain. You¡¯ve cultivated in the blood pool for many years. Although your martial arts skills are high, there are still some side effects.¡±


    This was the truth. The dark and damp environment all year round had indeed left some illness on the Rakshasa King. However, this illness was nothing to martial artists. The Rakshasa King had never taken it to heart.


    However, Master Sang took it to heart. It was for no other reason than that he wanted to pull the ancestor back to his side through his filial piety and filial piety.


    The Rakshasa King was born suspicious. No matter how sincere Master Sang was, he still threw a pill at him and asked him to test the medicine himself. Master Sang shook his head and sighed. He picked up the pills on the ground and ate them.


    The Rakshasa King waited for half an hour. After confirming that Master Sang was not poisoned, he poured an injury medicine and took it.


    The Longevity Technique was a cultivation technique that countered the Blood Demon Technique. Fortunately, he had broken through to the Rakshasa King.


    Otherwise, he would have died long ago after being severely injured by Sikong


    The Rakshasa King circted his energy for a while. Although he had notpletely recovered, his condition was much better than yesterday.


    Master Sang, who was guarding the Rakshasa King at the side, was secretly surprised. When he rushed to the vicinity of the forbidden groundst night and saw that the Rakshasa King was so injured, he thought that he would definitely die. Unexpectedly, he had already recovered more than half in just one night.


    Although the medicine he offered to the Rakshasa King was good, it was not enough to have such miraculous effects. It seemed that the legend of the Rakshasa King having an immortal body might not be just a legend.


    When Little Rakshasa had never seen the beautiful scenery outside, he could stay in the blood pool. But now, it is different. He jumped around the room a few times and wanted to run out, but the Rakshasa King refused to let him out of his sight. Finally, Little Rakshasa could not sit still anymore. He grabbed the Rakshasa King¡¯s sleeve and dragged him out.


    When Master Sang saw this, he hurriedly echoed, ¡°Ancestor, the weather is good today. Why don¡¯t youe out and take a walk?¡±


    It was unknown if it was because he was moved by Master Sang¡¯s words or because he was moved by Little Rakshasa¡¯s stubbornness, but in short, the Rakshasa King stood up and left the room with Little Rakshasa.


    However, it would be too naive to think that Little Rakshasa was only satisfied with walking around the manor.


    Little Rakshasa tugged at the Rakshasa King¡¯s sleeve and dragged him out of the manor with great effort!


    ¡°Does Little Master want to go out?¡± Master Sang rolled his eyes and thought about the oue of the battle after being bumped by the experts of the Sikong Family. He concluded that the Sikong Family could not defeat the ancestor and could do whatever they wanted in the Nether Capital!


    Master Sang obediently prepared a carriage and invited Little Rakshasa and the Rakshasa King up.


    Little Rakshasa happily jumped into the carriage. Seeing that the Rakshasa King did note up, he went down and pulled him up.


    Master Sang rode his horse along.


    This ancestor was a top expert of the Nether Capital, so he naturally did not need any more guards to serve him. They traveled simply and quickly entered the most prosperous territory of the Nether Capital.


    Little Rakshasa lifted the curtain and leaned against the window, looking at the prosperity of the Nether Capital. Suddenly, he saw something and cried out.


    ¡°Stop the carriage,¡± Master Sang said.


    The coachman stopped the carriage.


    Little Rakshasa shed out and came to a hawker selling candied hawthorn. It jumped up and plucked three sticks of candied hawthorn! At this moment, the vendor was busy doing business and did not notice that a little thing had plucked his candied hawthorn. ¡°¡­Here, take it. There are a total of four sticks.¡±


    The little ck eggs took their candied hawthorns. Xiaobao had two sticks, and Er¡¯bao and Er¡¯bao each had one.


    ¡°Thank you, little brother,¡± Er¡¯bao said sweetly.


    ¡°Aiya, how obedient.¡± The vendor was amused.


    Huh? When Little Rakshasa, who was about to get into the carriage, heard a familiar voice, he stopped in his tracks and leaned back to look at the little ck eggs..

 Chapter 910 - 910: Invincible, Black Egg and Rakshasa! (2)

    Chapter 910: Invincible, ck Egg and Rakshasa! (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Little Brother!¡± Xiaobao also saw it. He raised two sticks of sparkling candied hawthorn and walked around the vendor to Little Rakshasa.


    Xiaobao handed one of the candied hawthorn to him. ¡°Here! I bought it for you!¡±


    Dabao and Er¡¯bao also walked over. The two of them nodded, indicating that they had bought it for him.


    Little Rakshasa looked at the stick of candied hawthorn that they had bought for it, and then at the three sticks of candied hawthorn in its hand that it wanted to give to them. He was stunned.


    ¡°Brother, where did you go? Why aren¡¯t you home?¡± Xiaobao asked crisply.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to look for you today,¡± Er¡¯bao said softly.


    Little Rakshasa tilted his head, clearly not understanding the meaning behind the two of them. He handed them the candied hawthorn.


    At this moment, the vendor realized that his candied hawthorn had been picked by the doll, and the doll had not paid! But from the looks of it, they were together? Just as the vendor was hesitating if he should look for the white-haired uncle to settle the bill, the Rakshasa King walked over domineeringly.


    He retracted his Blood Rakshasa aura, but his face still subconsciously carried a shuddering killing intent. The vendor¡¯s legs could not help but tremble. His intuition told him that the other party was not to be trifled with. He asked the other party for money, but the other party might want to take his life.


    As this thought shed through his mind, the vendor hugged the candied hawthorn¡¯s nt rod and fled in panic!


    The moment he escaped, Sikong Ye, who was originally standing behind him and counting copper coins, was exposed to the Rakshasa King.


    Sikong Ye felt that the number of copper coins was not right. He had clearly brought a hundred copper coins. The candied hawthorn cost ten copper coins a stick. The boss said that he was an old customer. One stick was cheaper by one copper coin. The fourth stick only cost two copper coins. One copper coin was returned to him for every stick. In other words, he had only given him twenty-seven copper coins. Including the two copper coins from the fourth stick, why was there only twenty-nine copper coins? Where did the other copper coin go?


    Sikong Ye felt a headacheing on!


    ¡°Heh.¡± The Rakshasa King knew that he was in a daze again when he saw him like this. Who would have known that the number one expert in the world was actually an arithmetic idiot? Back then, his examination papers were all made by him, hispanion!!!


    When Sikong Ye heard the Rakshasa King¡¯s disdain, he narrowed his cold eyes and looked up.


    Sikong Ye: ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    The Rakshasa King: ¡°Ha!¡±


    Their eyes met, and killing intent was about to erupt!


    The three little ck eggs and Little Rakshasa were trading candied hawthorn for their rare friendship. They did not know that their parents had already met with each other murderously.


    Little Rakshasa distributed the candied hawthorn he had picked to his friends. The three of them felt that they had only given their brother one stick, but their brother had given them three sticks. It was as if they had taken advantage of their brother. The three of them hurriedly opened their pockets.


    Xiaobao said, ¡°Brother, choose what you like.¡±


    The four of them squatted down on the ground and began to share their little treasure.


    Sikong Ye and the Rakshasa King rose into the air and flew to the roof.


    ¡°It¡¯s been¡­ many years¡­ since west met. You¡¯re still¡­ an¡­ idiot!¡± The Rakshasa King said provocatively.


    Sikong Ye pped him. ¡°You¡¯re the idiot!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t even¡­ settle¡­ the score,¡± the Rakshasa King said disdainfully.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who can¡¯t do it!¡± Sikong Ye said angrily.


    The Rakshasa King avoided Sikong Ye¡¯s palm wind and said to him, ¡°When you¡­ were six years old¡­ your junior brother¡¯s¡­ age¡­ was half of yours. How old was your¡­ junior brother¡­ when you¡­ are thirty?¡± ¡°Fifteen! Needless to say!¡± Sikong Ye punched again.


    The Rakshasa King dodged again. ¡°Twenty-seven, idiot.¡±


    When he was six years old, his junior brother was half of him. Didn¡¯t that mean that his junior brother was three years younger than him? Then when he was thirty years old, his junior brother, who was three years younger than him, was naturally twenty-seven.


    Sikong Ye, who had finally understood, was so angry that his chest hurt and his face turned red. He struck out with his palm again but was locked down by the Rakshasa King¡¯s move. He was not in a hurry to break free. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You have a ship with fifteen maidservants, sixty guards, and three hundred pounds of ck iron. Can you calcte the age of the owner based on these?!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ am¡­ the ship owner. Is there a need to calcte¡­ my age?¡± The Rakshasa King said calmly.


    Sikong Ye¡¯s health bar dropped rapidly! Ahhh! This old man!


    The Rakshasa King continued, ¡°There are¡­ twenty¡­ fruits on the tree. Half of them¡­ were blown off¡­ by the wind.. After that¡­ you¡­ picked¡­ half of them¡­


    How many is left?¡±

 Chapter 911 - 911: Invincible, Black Egg and Rakshasa! (3)

    Chapter 911: Invincible, ck Egg and Rakshasa! (3)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing left!¡± Sikong Ye said without thinking. The Rakshasa King said, ¡°No, there are only five left.¡±


    Sikong Ye spat out a mouthful of blood!!!


    K.O.!!!


    The two of them did not fight for long before the little fellows below discovered them. The first to discover them was Xiaobao.


    ¡®What are you guys doing?¡± Xiaobao asked in confusion. On the day the Rakshasa King attacked the Nether Mountain, Xiaobao and his brothers were pressed under the table by Old Cui before they could see the Rakshasa King¡¯s face clearly. Therefore, he did not know the Rakshasa King, but he knew that he was with his little brother. He was his little brother¡¯s parent.


    Following his shout, Dabao, Er¡¯bao, and Little Rakshasa also looked in the direction of the roof.


    The two of them stopped fighting.


    Little Rakshasa ced his hands on his hips and said fiercely, ¡°h, h, h! ¡±


    Er¡¯bao said earnestly, ¡®Grandpa, can you be more sensible? If we don¡¯t watch you, you¡¯ll fight with someone. You¡¯ll make things difficult for us.¡±


    Little Rakshasa continued to be fierce. ¡°Ji li gu Ji li gu!¡±


    The two parents were stunned for a moment before Sikong Ye¡¯s expression changed in a second. He raised his arm and ced it on the Rakshasa King¡¯s shoulder. He grinned, revealing his white teeth. ¡°We were just ying!¡±


    The Rakshasa King :


    In terms of shamelessness, it was still Sikong Ye!


    Master Sang originally thought that the Rakshasa King would use this opportunity to kill Sikong Ye. Unexpectedly, the children interfered and they stopped fighting. At this point, Master Sang was even more certain that the Rakshasa King did not have the same killing intent as before.


    What the Master Sang did not know was that the moment before the two of them shed off the roof, the Rakshasa King whispered to Sikong Ye, ¡°Nether Mountain, theke behind. Three days, midnight.¡±


    This was a battle of life and death. He would not bring Little Rakshasa along. It would be best if Sikong Ye did not bring the little ck eggs along too. He wanted topete with Sikong Ye until he died!


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal,¡± Sikong Ye agreed.


    The two of themnded back on the street without a trace and left with their dolls.


    Master Sang did not know that the two of them had already agreed to a life and death battle. He only felt that the Rakshasa King could no longer be used by the Sang family. If this continued, the Sang family would probably be destroyed by the Sikong family sooner orter.


    That night, Master Sang bought dozens of sticks of candied hawthorn and ced them in the Rakshasa King¡¯s room.


    Little Rakshasa liked it very much and jumped around the bed with the candied hawthorn in his arms.


    Seeing that he liked it, Master Sang got someone to make sugar grapes and sugar oranges. Other than that, he also gave him many children¡¯s toys.


    When the Rakshasa King returned to his room after taking a shower, Little


    Rakshasa was riding a rocking wooden horse.


    It shook it happily.


    The Rakshasa King found it noisy and walked over to pick it up. However, he touched something and felt a pain on his fingertip. A red bead of blood appeared.


    The Rakshasa King did not take it to heart at all. However, at night, when he circted his energy to heal his injuries, he suddenly felt a cold aura rush out of his body. He wanted to suppress it forcefully, but it backfired. The meridians in his body reversed. His chest seemed to have been torn apart and he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    When the Rakshasa King regained consciousness, he realized that he was lying on a cold stone bed. He was tied up all over, his hands and feet were tied to both sides. His wrists had been cut open and blood was dripping from them.


    Little Rakshasa was locked in an iron cage on the ground and was lying motionless. It was unknown if he was alive or dead..

 Chapter 912 - 912: Escaped from the Sang Family, Rakshasas!

    Chapter 912: Escaped from the Sang Family, Rakshasas!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    How could Sang Zhonghua not have any means to be the head of the Sang Family? He had already been on guard against the Blood Rakshasa when he gave Little Rakshasa candied hawthorn and trinkets. No, to be precise, when he was still in the forbidden area.


    The Blood Pill that the Blood Rakshasa took all year round had something called a Little Gersund Flower added to it. It was named because it looked simr to the Gersund Flower. It was a herb unique to the Nether Capital and had the effect of concentrating and gathering qi. However, it could not collide with a certain herb, which was bee sugar.


    Master Sang added arge amount of bee sugar to Little Rakshasa¡¯s candied hawthorn. It was inevitable that it would touch his hand and touch his and the Great Rakshasa¡¯s food with his hand that was stained with bee sugar. In that case, the two of them would fall for it.


    All these years, Master Sang had been strictly monitoring the Blood Rakshasa¡¯s diet, afraid that he would identally mix bee candy. Now that the Rakshasa King was no longer useful to him, he no longer had to protect him.


    The Rakshasa King wanted to struggle, but he realized that he could not move at all. His strength seemed to have been sucked dry in an instant, and he could only lie on the cold stone bed at the mercy of others, the blood in his body flowing out without care.


    A tall figure slowly walked over.


    His expression was arrogant and his footsteps were slow. Who else could it be but Sang Zhonghua, the head of the Sang family?


    Half a day ago, he was still servile to the Rakshasa King. At this moment, he seemed to have changed his expression. He came to the bed and looked down at the Rakshasa King who had been bled. He snorted coldly and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t expect this to happen to you, right? That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve been guarding against you for a long time, but I didn¡¯t expect such a day to reallye. Who asked you to let go of the Rakshasa King and collude with Sikong Ye?


    ¡°I¡¯ve already fallen out with the Sikong family. The Sikong family might turn around to deal with me at any time. They didn¡¯t attack immediately because they were afraid of you. If you don¡¯t help me, how can I live? Therefore,


    Ancestor, don¡¯t me me for being heartless. Everything I do is for the Sang family, for survival!¡±


    He said in a dignified manner. Who knew if it was for the Sang family or for himself? Perhaps the Sang family¡¯s strength was just a bargaining chip he used to dominate the Nether Capital. In this man¡¯s bones, he had long lost his ethics and family. His heart was filled with power.


    After all, the Rakshasa King only wanted to defeat Sikong Ye and prove that he was the number one expert of the NetherCapital. On the other hand, Master Sang wanted to kill everyone who stopped him from dominating the Nether Capital. The Rakshasa King killed instinctively, but he killed with desire. It was


    not a matter of level at all.


    Of course, this did not mean that the Rakshasa King was not dangerous. It was just that inparison, Master Sang was even more unscrupulous.


    The Rakshasa King red coldly at Master Sang, as if he wanted to kill him with his eyes.


    Master Sang sneered. ¡°It¡¯s useless no matter how much you hate me. You can¡¯t kill me. Besides, you¡¯re going to die soon. When I drain your blood and dig out your blood core, you¡¯ll bepletely dead.¡±


    The Blood Core was the weakness of all Blood Rakshasas. Once the Blood Core was gone, the Blood Rakshasa would be dead. This was the only way to kill the Blood Rakshasa.


    Sensing the Rakshasa King¡¯s gaze wandering in the iron cage, Master Sang smiled and said, ¡°By the way, that little thing is not bad. I n to raise it and bleed day by day to nurture more and more powerful Blood Rakshasas for me.¡± The Rakshasa King suddenly struggled!


    Master Sang was so frightened by his killing intent that he took a step back. When he realized that he could not break free, heughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°I almost forgot that you¡¯re no longer the invincible Rakshasa King. Speaking of which, I have to thank Sikong Ye. If he hadn¡¯t severely injured you, even if the medicine had taken effect, it wouldn¡¯t have knocked you out like this. With your current poisoned condition, you have to have another blood core for you. Otherwise, it¡¯s impossible for you to recover!


    ¡°Do you regret not agreeing to Sikong Ye crippling your martial arts back then? Do you regret returning to the Sang family with me? If you had listened to


    Sikong Ye, at least that little fellow wouldn¡¯t have fallen into my hands.


    Unfortunately, there¡¯s no medicine for regret in the world!¡±


    With that, Master Sang raised his head proudly and left the secret room with a loudugh, leaving the Rakshasa King to struggle alone on the stone bed. However, he was already deeply poisoned and could not mobilize any internal energy. He could only shake the ck iron chain to make his blood flow faster.


    At this moment, Little Rakshasa in the iron cage woke up faintly. The moment he opened his eyes, he immediately jumped up with his fur standing on end. The cage was not tall, so he hit his head and cried out in pain.


    The Rakshasa King roared angrily! He was not venting his anger on Little Rakshasa, but on Master Sang! Unfortunately, everything could only be in vain.


    The Rakshasa King looked at Little Rakshasa with his scarlet eyes. Little Rakshasa also looked at him. Seeing that he was tied to the stone bed and bleeding, Little Rakshasa was so anxious that he was banging around in the cage!


    Suddenly, he bumped into something and Little Rakshasa paused. He bent down and looked at the iron railing behind it from under his crotch.


    Oh? He stood up, turned around, and stuck a small foot out of the gap in the iron railing. His little body slipped and he crawled out! The gap was too big, so he picked up the leftovers. He ran towards the Rakshasa King excitedly. The Rakshasa King gestured in the direction of the door with his eyes. ¡°¡­Go.¡±


    Little Rakshasa nodded. He jumped onto the stone bed and bit the chain that bound the Rakshasa King with his sharp teeth.


    The Rakshasa King had a headache. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ to let you¡­ leave¡­ by yourself.¡± Not to bring him along!


    Not many people would notice such a small thing sneaking out, but it would probably be difficult to bring him along.


    Little Rakshasa refused to listen. He didn¡¯t understand anyway.


    Little Rakshasa¡¯s teeth had fallen off and he finally bit open the ck chain. He used his thin body to carry the Rakshasa King who was like a small mountain.


    Little Rakshasa was still young and had never taken medicine before. Only a few dosages of Little Gersund Flower had been mixed into the blood pills for the past two days. He was not too deeply poisoned and still had the strength to do things.


    He brought the Rakshasa King out of the secret room. Although he was small, his ability to recognize the way was much better than the Ghost n.


    ¡°Everyone, wake up and perk up. Don¡¯t cause any trouble!¡± On a road, a guard captain said to the two patrolling guards. The little guards agreed solemnly and went to patrol in high spirits.


    Little Rakshasa and the Rakshasa King hid in the tree. It was not until the three of them left that hended with the Rakshasa King on his back. They jumped out of the Sang Manor in the night.


    ¡°Master! Not good! The Rakshasa King and Little Rakshasa are missing!¡± In the study, Guard Huang rushed over with a hurried expression. He had just gone to check on the Rakshasa King and was surprised to find the secret room empty.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡± Master Sang frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Rakshasa King already out of strength? How can he still escape with Little Rakshasa?¡±


    No matter how smart Master Sang was, he did not expect Little Rakshasa to take the Rakshasa King away.


    ¡°DICI someonee trom tne Netner Mountain ana save tnem<¡± master sang said.


    Guard Huang shook his head. ¡°There are no traces of outsidersing to the event location. They should have escaped by themselves!¡±


    ¡°Detestable!¡± Master Sang mmed his palm on the table. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy to capture Little Rakshasa and the Rakshasa King. We can¡¯t let them slip away like this. The two poisoned people probably can¡¯t have gone far. Hurry up and bring your men to chase after them. You have to chase them back!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Guard Huang gathered the experts of the Sang family and left without stopping.


    After Little Rakshasa left the Sang Manor with the Rakshasa King on his back, he headed towards the Nether Mountain. He took the secret entrance of the Nether Mountain and was about to enter when Guard Huang and the others caught up.


    ¡°I knew you would escape to the Nether Mountain!¡± Guard Huang¡¯s eyes turned cold as he said sternly, ¡°Catch them!¡±


    Little Rakshasa¡¯s body was still poisoned and he had the powerless Rakshasa King with him. He could not defeat them, but he did not n topromise just like that. He carried the Rakshasa King and fought with those big fellows.


    Even though he was poisoned, Little Rakshasa still killed many experts of the Sang family. Guard Huang gritted his teeth and said, ¡°If this continues, the experts of the Sang family will definitely be killed by this little thing!¡±


    Who would have thought that this little thing could still be so ferocious even though it was clearly poisoned?


    However, the poison that Little Rakshasa was poisoned with was extraordinary. The more hardworking he was, the more powerful the poison was. After another round of killing, Little Rakshasa¡¯s movement technique clearly slowed down.


    Guard Huang¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Attack the Rakshasa King!¡±


    Initially, the Sang family¡¯s experts were worried that the Rakshasa King was very useful and did not dare to easily hurt him. Now that they heard Guard Huang¡¯s words, they put down their burdens and attacked the Rakshasa King with killing moves.


    Little Rakshasa had indeed be anxious!


    Guard Huang personally took the ck iron crossbow, nocked five Profound Heaven Arrows, and suddenly shot them at the Rakshasa King!


    Little Rakshasa could no longer protect the Rakshasa King. Just like how the Rakshasa King had once used his body to block Sikong Ye¡¯s fatal blow, he had also used his small body to block these fatal arrows.


    Little Rakshasa was shot and the two of them fell down. The Rakshasa King fell into the water while Little Rakshasa fell onto the shore.


    Looking at Little Rakshasa whose chest was filled with arrows, the Rakshasa King let out a despairing and furious roar!


    Little Rakshasa took onest look at the Rakshasa King and opened his mouth, spitting out his blood core..

 Chapter 913 - 913: The Ancestor Is Here, Brother Jiu Is Here

    Chapter 913: The Ancestor Is Here, Brother Jiu Is Here


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Blood Core was no different from the heart of a normal person to the Blood Rakshasa. It was impossible for a person to survive without a heart.


    Little Rakshasa was willing to spit out his Blood Core for the Rakshasa King.


    Even Master Sang understood what he meant. The little thing hoped that the Rakshasa King would leave with his blood core and use it to recuperate.


    Not far away, Master Sang was stunned. Little Rakshasa, who fed on blood, actually did such a thing before he died.


    After seeing Little Rakshasa spit out the blood core, the grief and despair in the Rakshasa King¡¯s eyes almost crushed his spine. He wished he could feed the blood core back to him. He wanted to kill Sang Chonghua!


    However, he could not do anything. His meridians, which had been corroded by the poison, seemed to have been blocked. He could not circte his true energy, and his dantian seemed to have frozen. He could not raise his internal energy at all. Because he was too angry, his veins were throbbing, and the blood vessels in his eyes exploded one by one.


    But what was the use?


    Little Rakshasa still closed his eyes in front of him.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± The Rakshasa King roared and pounced at Little Rakshasa, blood and tears sttering!


    Master Sang kicked him back into the water, bowed, picked up the Blood Core on the ground, and smiled smugly. ¡°This Blood Core is mine. The quality is not bad. I originally wanted to dig out your Blood Core, but now, I can have two.¡±


    As he spoke, he unceremoniously kicked Little Rakshasa¡¯s corpse to the side, pulled out his dagger, and grabbed the Rakshasa King in the water.


    Just as he was about to dig out the Rakshasa King¡¯s blood core with his dagger, a terrifying aura suddenly came from the direction of the Nether Mountain. His expression changed and he immediately let go and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Master Sang left with Guard Huang and all the experts of the Sang family. As soon as they left, Sikong Ye and Yan Jiuchao rushed over. The two of them were in seclusion in the secret room today, isting themselves from all the aura of the outside world. They only rushed over to investigate after hearing the roar of the suspected Rakshasa King.


    The Rakshasa King was poisoned and could not release his aura. Therefore, there was no thick blood smell near the Nether Mountain. This was also why the two of them felt that it was suspicious and could not be sure that it was the Rakshasa King himself.


    To their surprise, not only was the Rakshasa King heavily injured and submerged in the water, even Little Rakshasa on the shore seemed to bepletely lifeless.


    Yan Jiuchao pinched Little Rakshasa¡¯s wrist and used his internal energy to circte through its meridians. Then, his expression darkened and he said, ¡°His blood core is gone.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sikong Ye, who had just pulled the Rakshasa King out of the water, paused.


    ¡°He¡¯s not breathing,¡± Yan Jiuchao said. He stood up and looked in the direction where Master Sang and the others had left. ¡°Should we kill them?¡±


    Sikong Ye looked at the dying Rakshasa King and then at the dead Little


    Rakshasa. He made a prompt decision. ¡°Saving them is more important!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao picked up Little Rakshasa. This child looked thin to begin with.


    Now that he was no longer breathing, he looked even more pitifully thin in his arms. Yan Jiuchao frowned and tightened his grip on him. He used his qinggong to return to the Chaoyang Hall.


    Old Cui was taking a bath again and was ruthlessly barged in. He was really going to lose his virginity!


    ¡°You, you, you¡­ Why are you like that girl!¡± Old Cui hid behind the screen and gritted his teeth as he shook his clothes.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Yu Wan came when she heard the news. The moment she crossed the threshold and saw Little Rakshasa in Yan Jiuchao¡¯s arms, her expression changed. ¡°What happened to him?¡±


    ¡°His blood core is gone,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    Yu Wan hurriedly lifted its shirt and saw that its stomach was intact. She was puzzled. ¡°It wasn¡¯t dug out by someone¡­¡±


    Was it beaten up, or¡ª


    Before Yu Wan could figure it out, Sikong Ye also carried the Rakshasa King into the room.


    Yu Wan turned around and was even more puzzled. ¡°The Rakshasa King is injured too?¡±


    Although she was puzzled, she still quickly entered a state of treatment. She tidied up therge consultation table and asked her great-grandfather to ce the Rakshasa King on the consultation table. She also cleaned up the things on the half-immortal table,id out a cashmere nket, and ced Little Rakshasa on it.


    Little Rakshasa was already dead, but Yu Wan still stubbornly fed him a pill to revive him. The so-called revival was not really to revive apletely dead person. It was just that his heart had temporarily stopped beating, causing a patient who had faked his death to be saved.


    Yu Wan did not know if Little Rakshasa was the former or thetter, but no matter what, she could not give up until thest moment.


    On the way here, Yan Jiuchao and Sikong Ye had been continuously infusing internal energy into Little Rakshasa and the Rakshasa King. The Longevity Technique was a cultivation technique to restrain the Rakshasa and could also repair them to a certain extent. However, their situation was too bad. Their internal energy could only maintain its original state and not worsen. It was not so easy to save them.


    Grandma, Qing Yan, Shadow Six, and the others also rushed over.


    ¡°Ah, how did this happen?¡± Shadow Six asked in surprise. If not for Ancestor Sikong¡¯s solemn expression, he would have thought that the Ancestor had injured the Rakshasa King and Little Rakshasa to this extent. Old Cui took their pulse and frowned. ¡°It¡¯s a little tricky..


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Old Cui said, ¡°They were poisoned by a slow-acting poison. The Rakshasa King¡¯s poison is already deep and he can¡¯t use his strength. He also lost too much blood and his situation is critical. Although Little Rakshasa was poisoned, he doesn¡¯t have any blood core. His situation is even more critical than the Rakshasa King¡¯s.¡±


    To put it bluntly, neither of them might be able to keep their lives. If they had to choose one, they could only save the Rakshasa King. After understanding what Old Cui meant, Yu Wan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She looked at the pale little fellow on the table and said in disbelief, ¡°Is he really hopeless?¡±


    As a mother, there was nothing more difficult to ept than a child passing away in front of her. Moreover, this was a child who had saved her and Dabao¡¯s lives. She had thought that she would raise him and treat him as her own, making him the younger brother of the three little fellows. However, such a person was gone in an instant.


    Old Cui was also very pained. He sighed helplessly. ¡°He can¡¯t live without the blood core.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, do you have any ideas?¡± Yu Wan looked at him.


    Grandma shook his head regretfully. ¡°The Blood Rakshasa can¡¯t live without blood cores. They¡¯re evil creatures. An expert will at most be a cripple without an inner core, but the Blood Rakshasa will be a dead person without blood cores.¡±


    Everything in the worldplemented and countered each other. The Blood Rakshasa¡¯s strength had nevere without a price.


    Just as everyone was feeling heartbroken, the Rakshasa King on the treatment table suddenly opened his eyes. He slowly turned his head and looked at the unconscious Little Rakshasa before looking at Sikong Ye beside him. He used all his strength to raise his trembling hand, grab Sikong Ye¡¯s hand, and cover his dantian.


    Sikong Ye was stunned. ¡°You¡­¡±


    The Rakshasa King looked at him pleadingly. His injuries were too serious and he could not speak. However, Sikong Ye understood his gaze. He clearly said, ¡°Give¡­ my¡­ blood core¡­ to him¡­¡¯


    The Rakshasa King was a proud man. He could be defeated, humiliated, or stay in a cave for decades just to cultivate an evil technique. However, he had never bowed his head to anyone, let alone beg his sworn enemy.


    Hey there critically, but all his aura fell to his knees. He stepped his pride under his feet and looked pleadingly at this man who he did not want to lower himself in front of for the rest of his life.


    Sikong Ye was stunned for a moment. It could be said that he had never cared about Sang Qiuhan until he became a Blood Rakshasa. However, at this moment, he really looked him in the eye. It was only at this moment that he felt that Sang Qiuhan was qualified to be his match.


    They had once arranged a three-day battle because he had no choice but to go. But now, he wanted to go from the bottom of his heart with respect for his opponent.


    Unfortunately, he could not go anymore.


    This man admitted defeat in front of him, but Sikong Ye felt that the moment he admitted defeat, Sang Qiuhan had actually won. Sang Qiuhan¡¯s greatest enemy was himself. He had won against himself and the mental demon that had been around for so many years.


    ¡°Are you really going to dig out the Rakshasa King¡¯s blood core? It¡¯s better not to¡­¡± Old Cui handed over the dagger as he spoke.


    Everyone:


    Old Cui cleared his throat and said, ¡°However, I have to remind you that even if you dig out his blood core, you might not be able to save Little Rakshasa. The Rakshasa King¡¯s blood core is too powerful, and Little Rakshasa might not be able to withstand it. At that time, the worst oue might be that Little Rakshasa can¡¯t be saved and the Rakshasa King is dead.¡±


    On the surface, these words were directed at Sikong Ye and the others, but in reality, they were directed at the Rakshasa King.


    Sikong Ye looked at the Rakshasa King and sighed. ¡°Did you hear that? The chances of failure are very high.¡±


    The Rakshasa King held Sikong Ye¡¯s hand pleadingly.


    Please..

 Chapter 914 - 914: The Strongest Ancestor

    Chapter 914: The Strongest Ancestor


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Why don¡¯t¡­ we go to the Sang Manor and snatch Little Rakshasa¡¯s blood core back?¡± Shadow Six said.


    ¡°Who¡¯s going to snatch it? Are you going or should I go?¡± Qing Yan nced at Yan Jiuchao and Sikong Ye, who were using the Longevity Technique to nourish Little Rakshasa¡¯s body. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they could not leave the two Rakshasas, they would have long killed their way to the Sang Manor. Did they really think these two men were good people?


    Qing Yan continued, ¡°How can they not think of a way that you can think of?


    Isn¡¯t there no other choice? Although the Sang family doesn¡¯t have the Blood Rakshasa, they still have many high-level Asura Kings. Other than Jiuchao and the Ancestor, no one is their match.¡±


    This was not because they were underestimating themselves. The Sang family had nned for this day for too long and had long secretly refined countless experts. They might be able to defeat one or two, but if a group or two came, they would not be able to withstand it.


    Yes, that must be it! His Little Jiuchao did not let them snatch the little Rakshasa¡¯s blood core for their safety!


    Yu Wan vaguely felt that that was not the case. Yan Jiuchao could go and snatch the blood core back, but¡­ he did not do so.


    Yan Jiuchao was forcing the Rakshasa King to give up his blood core. Even her great-grandfather was the same.


    Little Rakshasa could live, but¡­ the Rakshasa King had to die!


    Aren¡¯t the two of them moved by the Rakshasa King¡¯s sacrifice?


    However, if she obeyed the change in her heart, it was very likely that she would suffer the consequences of the Rakshasa King massacring the Nether Capital. This was not because the Rakshasa King wanted to turn bad, but an instinct that was already engraved in his bones.


    Yu Wan could not help but sigh. From the beginning to the end, she was the only one who was soft-hearted. These two men were really terrifyingly rational and calm.


    Shadow Thirteen quickly understood his Young Master¡¯s intentions and said indifferently, ¡°The most important thing now is their injuries. Grandma, Doctor Cui, is there anything we can do?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Old Cui nodded. He made a list and drew a few herbs. ¡°You can¡¯t buy them from the herbal medicine shop. Go into the Nether Mountain to pick them. Remember, you have to pick them before dark.¡±


    ¡°So much.¡± Shadow Six looked at the long list and immediately felt a headacheing on!


    Grandma paused and also made a prescription. ¡°Bring the Ten Thousand Gu


    King and find these Gu worms.¡±


    They could not use human blood as medicine, so they could only use Gu worms as substitutes.


    Qing Yan and Yue Gou entered the Nether Mountain to search for herbs. Shadow Six and Sikong Changfeng, who had rushed over after hearing the news, brought the Ten Thousand Gu King to search for Gu worms. Shadow Thirteen stayed behind to guard the Chaoyang Hall.


    Master Sang had just done a big job. Logically speaking, he wouldn¡¯te back with a surprise attack, but it was better to be careful than sorry. It wasn¡¯t wrong to be cautious.


    Themotion in the Nether Mountain was huge, and Master Sikong had also received the news. It was fine if it was Little Rakshasa, but when he heard that Old Ancestor actually wanted to save the Sang Family¡¯s Rakshasa King, he revealed a puzzled expression. ¡°Is the news reliable? Old Ancestor¡­ really wants to save Sang Qiuhan?¡±


    The guard cupped his hands and said, ¡®Yes, Master. The entire Chaoyang Hall knows. Princely Heir Yan¡¯s men and the disciples of the Chaoyang Hall have already entered the Nether Mountain to search for Gu worms and herbs.¡±


    Master Sikong coughed heavily. He had been injured by the Rakshasa King and had exhausted all his internal energy to save Sikong Changfeng. It would probably be difficult for him to recover in this lifetime. No one knew how much he hated the Rakshasa King.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± The guard saw that Master Sikong¡¯s expression was not right and asked boldly, ¡°Do you want me to¡­¡± He did not finish his sentence and only gestured.


    Countless conflicts appeared in Master Sikong¡¯s eyes. ¡°Where¡¯s the eldest young master?¡± He asked.


    The guard said, ¡°Eldest Young Master also went to help find Gu worms and herbs.¡±


    ¡°He almost died at the hands of the Rakshasa King. Is he helping to save that guy now? Even if he doesn¡¯t care about himself, has he forgotten that his father was crippled by the Rakshasa King?!¡± Master Sikong was so angry that he coughed for a long time, feeling like he was about to cough out his lungs. ¡°Master!¡± The guard quickly served a cup of hot tea. ¡°Calm down.¡±


    Master Sikong pushed the tea away and gritted his teeth. ¡°A grown man can¡¯t be kept!¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ Master¡­¡± The guard revealed a meaningful look for the second time.


    Now that the Chaoyang Hall was in chaos and the Rakshasa King¡¯s fate was unknown, killing him was easier than killing an ant. The guard knelt on one knee. ¡°Master, as long as you agree, I¡¯ll do it immediately! After I kill the Rakshasa King, I¡¯ll immediately take poison andmit suicide. I won¡¯t implicate you! ¡±


    Master Sikong was silent.


    The guard continued, ¡°The Rakshasa King is heinous. If we can¡¯t get rid of him today, when he recovers in the future, the entire Nether Capital will fall into endless disaster! As a member of the royal family of the Nether Capital, the Sikong family should take it upon themselves to protect the safety of the people of the Nether Capital. Even if you don¡¯t avenge yourself, you should clear the hidden danger for the people of the Nether Capital! Master! Give the order!¡±


    Master Sikong gripped his cup tightly.


    When the guard saw that the master was silent, he thought that he was worried that he would not be able to do it. He swore, ¡°I won¡¯t fail! The Chaoyang Hall trusts the Sikong family very much now. There are many of our guards there to begin with. I only said that it¡¯s to deliver medicine to the Rakshasa King. We will seed!¡±


    Thanks to the Rakshasa King, Master Sikong had lost all his martial arts and many experts of the Sikong family had died. Even if he didn¡¯t be the City Lord of the Nether Capital, he shouldn¡¯t have let him off.


    Master Sikong took a deep breath and closed his eyes. ¡°You can leave.¡±


    The guard was stunned. ¡°Master?¡±


    Master Sikong put down his hand dejectedly. ¡°If I do this, what¡¯s the difference between me and Sang Zhonghua? Since he¡¯s someone the Ancestor wants to save, I can¡¯t touch him. In the future, if he causes trouble or brings disaster to the Nether Capital, my Sikong family will think of a way to get rid of him!¡±


    The guard hesitated. ¡°But¡­¡±


    Master Sikong said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s my Sikong family¡¯s responsibility to protect the Nether Capital. The ancestor is also a member of the Sikong family. Since he dared to save him today, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s afraid that he won¡¯t be able to kill him in the future. I believe in the ancestor.¡±


    In the evening, the two groups of people who went to look for herbs and Gu worms returned to the Chaoyang Hall. Old Cui took the herbs to the pill room while Grandma brought the Gu worms back to his room.


    The Rakshasa King and Little Rakshasa had already been brought to the secret room by Sikong Ye and Yan Jiuchao. For the entire day, the two of them did not stop using the Longevity Technique to infuse internal energy into them.


    Yu Wan asked the kitchen to make two bowls of ginseng soup and nned to send it to them. Just as she left the small kitchen, she bumped into three little ck eggs waiting at the door.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Little Brother?¡± Xiaobao asked.


    When Yan Jiuchao carried Little Rakshasa back to the courtyard, they saw him. However, when they put on their clothes and went to Grandpa Cui¡¯s room, their father and brother were gone.


    ¡°Little Brother¡­ is asleep,¡± Yu Wan said with a smile.


    ¡°Then can he wake up?¡± Er¡¯bao asked.


    Of course, those who were asleep would wake up. The reason why they asked was probably because they had long sensed that their brother had not only fallen asleep.


    Yu Wan held the tray in one hand and patted their heads with the other. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Xiaobao said seriously, ¡°Of course, he will! Little Brother will definitely wake up! We, we, we¡­ we even left good food for Little Brother!¡±


    Er¡¯bao and Dabao pulled open their pockets, revealing the candy that they had been hiding for several days.


    ¡°Stealing candy again.¡± Yu Wan hugged them.


    Yu Wan went to the secret room to deliver a bowl of ginseng soup. She was not sure what happened after that. Old Cui did not ask her to help, so she could only wait in the room. She watched as pots of blood were brought out and bowls of medicine were served. She leaned against the table and took a nap. When she woke up, it was already dawn.


    The morning light on the horizon was golden and dazzling. She opened the door and subconsciously raised her hand to block it. When she adapted to this light, she walked towards the secret room.


    Qing Yan and the others worked all night and all of them guarded outside the secret room with haggard expressions.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Qing Yan sighed. ¡°Yue Gou, I, and the disciples of the Chaoyang Hall were all thrown out. Shadow Six is inside.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Shadow Six came out with a pair of huge dark circles.


    ¡°How is it?¡± This time, it was Qing Yan who couldn¡¯t wait to ask.


    ¡°Go take a look yourself,¡± Shadow Six said with reddened eyes.


    Qing Yan grabbed his arm tightly. ¡°You¡­ Why do you have such an expression? Didn¡¯t you save him?¡±


    Shadow Six choked and shook his head. He ignored Qing Yan and returned to his room.


    Yu Wan and Qing Yan entered the secret room. The secret room was filled with the thick smell of blood. The Rakshasa King and Little Rakshasa were lying quietly on the stone tform while Sikong Ye sat at the side with a pale face.


    Yan Jiuchao was carefully putting on Little Rakshasa¡¯s clothes.


    Old Cui and Grandma were so tired that they sat on the ground, unable to get up.


    Yu Wan nced at everyone. ¡°What¡­ is going on? Shadow Six¡¯s eyes are so red. Did you not save him?¡±


    The Rakshasa King on the stone tform slowly opened his eyes. Yu Wan¡¯s almond-shaped eyes widened.


    Qing Yan also widened his eyes. ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s still alive¡­ Then the young¡­¡±


    Didn¡¯t he use the blood core to save Little Rakshasa? Was Shadow Six crying because Little Rakshasa was dead?


    He also wanted to cry!!!


    The Rakshasa King¡¯s reaction was not much better than Qing Yan¡¯s. After confirming that he was still alive, he looked at Little Rakshasa in Yan Jiuchao¡¯s arms in horror. Just as he was about to let out a despairing and miserable wail, Old Cui said weakly, ¡°Don¡¯t scream. I¡¯ve¡­ given it your Blood Core¡­¡±


    The Rakshasa King was stunned at first. He touched his dantian and was even more surprised.


    Old Cui said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. You also have a blood core.¡±


    Yu Wan asked in confusion, ¡°Old Cui, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Old Cui snorted. ¡°Ask your great-grandfather. I thought he was so heartless. At the critical moment, I only dug out half of his blood core.¡±


    ¡°Does Little Rakshasa only have half a blood core in his body?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°Of course not, ¡± Old Cui said as he nced at the pale Sikong Ye. ¡°Your great grandfather dug out half of his inner core and gave it to Little Rakshasa..¡±

 Chapter 915 - 915: Little Rakshasa Awakens, Its Miracle

    Chapter 915: Little Rakshasa Awakens, Its Miracle


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yu Wan looked at her great-grandfather worriedly. ¡°Will there be any effect if there¡¯s only half of the inner core left?¡±


    ¡°Of course, this is all risky. Not only will his strength be greatly reduced, but his body will also not be as good as before. If he doesn¡¯t survive the critical period, he might die just like that.¡± Old Cui sighed and added, ¡°He¡¯s not young, right?¡±


    Sikong Ye held his painful abdomen and gritted his teeth as he red at Old


    Cui. ¡°If you don¡¯t speak.. No one will think you¡¯re mute!¡±


    Yu Wan always thought that she was the only one who was soft-hearted. Her great-grandfather¡¯s heart was as hard as a rock, but in the end, she realized that her great-grandfather was the soft-hearted one. He kept saying that he wanted to destroy the Rakshasa King, but at the critical moment, he did not hesitate to sacrifice half of his inner core to prevent the Rakshasa King from dying.


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ hiss¡­ doing this for him!¡± Sikong Ye knew what this little fat girl was thinking when he saw Yu Wan¡¯s expression. He was anxious to refute for himself, but he identally pulled his wound, making him gasp in pain.


    ¡°Great-grandpa, don¡¯t speak!¡± Yu Wan hurriedly walked over, squatted down, and took a clean gauze to stop the blood seeping out for him. His wound had already been stitched up by Old Cui, and he needed to recuperate. He couldn¡¯t be agitated.


    ¡°I want to say¡­¡± Sikong Ye was as stubborn as a child.


    Yu Wan sighed and interrupted him. ¡°I know what you want to say. I heard that you and the Rakshasa King fought that day. I¡¯ve seen Little Rakshasa¡¯s recovery ability. He was half-dead that night and could be alive and kicking the next day. The Rakshasa King should be even better than him.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Sikong Ye looked at her.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°What I want to say is that the time you met on the street, you were already no match for the Rakshasa King, right? However, the Rakshasa King didn¡¯t kill you on ount of the children. In your heart, you¡¯re actually thinking about his good points, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Sikong Ye blew on his beard and red, ihe had a beard. He looked at the unconscious Rakshasa King in disdain. ¡°Who can¡¯t defeat him? We all dug out half of our cores. Look, he even fainted. Your great grandfather is still talking to you!¡±


    That¡¯s because he was poisoned, my dear great-grandpa.


    Yu Wan looked at Sikong Ye obediently. ¡°You¡¯re right!¡±


    It was obvious that she was coaxing him, but Sikong Ye did not argue too much. After all, he doted on the little fat girl so much that he was quite happy to be coaxed by her.


    Half an inner core and blood core were extremely difficult to survive. Grandma had used a Gu worm to refine a Gu pill to make up for the two of them. Although it was not as good as their original inner core and blood core, it at least saved their lives. However, it would probably be very difficult for the two of them to make a big breakthrough in martial arts in the future.


    Yu Wan did not forget that her great-grandfather and the Rakshasa King were both martial arts fanatics. To martial arts fanatics, this was simply a greater torture than killing them.


    However, judging from their expressions, they did not seem to be as sad as she had imagined.


    Sikong Ye looked at Yu Wan dotingly. ¡°In this world, there are more important things than martial arts.¡± For example, his little fat girl and little ck eggs, as well as his daughter and granddaughter that he had yet to meet. He believed that Sang Qiuhan was the same as him. After this incident, he had also let go of his lifelong obsession.


    Actually, this was not without benefits. The Rakshasa King¡¯s realm had greatly decreased after losing half a Blood Core. Correspondingly, the Blood Rakshasa¡¯s evil nature and instincts had also greatly decreased. Coupled with the suppression of the Gu Pill, he no longer needed to suck the blood of living people.


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a blessing in disguise. The Rakshasa King lost half a blood enrp hilt nvnidpd the fntp of heino killed Tt¡¯q ill<t that it''< hard nn Grant


    Grandpa.¡±


    Sikong Ye pinched Yu Wan¡¯s face. ¡°How can it be hard? That little thing saved your and the little fellows¡¯ lives. I only gave it half an inner core. Compared to your lives, what¡¯s this?¡±


    Yu Wan thought of something and said, ¡°However, is it really fine with your inner core and blood core in its body?¡±


    Sikong Ye said, ¡°The Longevity Technique can originally repair the Blood Rakshasa¡¯s injuries. My inner core is in its body and can help it recover better.¡± As the two of them spoke, the unconscious Rakshasa King slowly woke up.


    Old Cui changed his dressing once. Yu Wan carried the unconscious Little Rakshasa from Yan Jiuchao¡¯s arms and looked at him gently. She said to her great-grandfather and the Rakshasa King, ¡°Half of the Rakshasa King¡¯s blood core and half of my great-grandfather¡¯s inner core are in his body. It¡¯s the crystallization of the two of you. Don¡¯t fight anymore in the future.¡± The Rakshasa King and Sikong Ye, who was suddenly stunned: ¡®


    Why did these words sound wrong?!


    Yu Wan carried Little Rakshasa back to her room. The two serious patients, the Rakshasa King and Sikong Ye, were also carried back to the recuperation room¡ªSikong Ye¡¯s room. Because their injuries were the same, the medicine they used was simr. In order to prevent Old Cui from running around at his age, she simply arranged for the two of them to stay in the same room.


    Both of them despised each other!


    Sikong Ye rolled his eyes. ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Chaoyang Hall have a courtyard? Won¡¯t you move him away?!¡±


    Old Cui nced at him coldly. ¡°I¡¯m not as capable as you guys. I¡¯m a normal old man. I don¡¯t know martial arts or qinggong. If I run too much, I¡¯ll pant, lose my strength, my hands will shake when I change the dressing, and I¡¯ll leave a scar.


    You won¡¯t look good!¡±


    Sikong Ye shut up. He had never seen his daughter and granddaughter before, so he had to look good. The Rakshasa King was a year younger than Sikong Ye. Sikong Ye wanted to look good at such an old age. He was young, so he had to look good, too.


    Although the Blood Rakshasa had extremely powerful recovery abilities, he had lost half his life this time. Therefore, be it the Rakshasa King or Little Rakshasa, theyy in bed obediently for a few days.


    Little Rakshasa slowly woke up in the evening of the fourth day. During the time he was unconscious, the little ck eggs did not go anywhere else. When they had nothing to do, they would guard him at the side and ask Yu Wan when he would wake up.


    Yu Wan could not give a definite answer. She could only tell them to call their little brother when they¡¯re free, maybe their little brother might wake up from their calls.


    The three little fellowsy at the head of the bed and stared at Little Rakshasa without blinking.


    ¡°Little Brother¡­¡± Xiaobao and Er¡¯bao finally woke Little Rakshasa up.


    Little Rakshasa opened his eyes that were much bigger than ordinary children.


    The blood in his eyes was gone. He had a pair of beautiful eyes like Dabao, Er¡¯bao, and Xiaobao. Its ck grape-like eyes rolled around, as if it was looking where he was.


    ¡°Little Brother, you¡¯re awake?¡± Xiaobao tilted his head and said in a childish voice.


    ¡°Huh? He¡¯s awake, awake!¡± Er¡¯bao said excitedly.


    Although Dabao didn¡¯t say anything, he reached out his little hand and touched his brother¡¯s forehead solemnly like his mother. Then, he nodded seriously.


    ¡°Mm!¡± It was unknown what he was humming.


    Xiaobao ran out and grabbed Yu Wan, who was brewing medicine in the kitchen. ¡°Mother, Little Brother is awake!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Yu Wan put down her fan, extinguished the fire, and held Xiaobao¡¯s hand as they returned to the room.


    As expected, Little Rakshasa woke up and was sitting at the head of the bed in a daze. Dabao checked his body and took his pulse. Then, he looked at his gauze. Er¡¯bao quickly helped Dabao. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that these two little fellows were really experienced young divine doctors.


    Yu Wan was amused by the two of them. Of course, she was even happier that Little Rakshasa had finally woken up.


    Yu Wan walked over and rubbed their heads. ¡°Thank you, Dabao and Er¡¯bao.


    You did very well.¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡± Xiaobao shook his mother¡¯s sleeve.


    Yu Wan smiled and rubbed his little head. ¡°You did well, too.¡±


    The three little ck eggs were satisfied with the praise and sat down smugly. Yu Wan bent down and gently picked up the stunned Little Rakshasa. The little fellow was pitifully thin to begin with, and now that he was seriously ill, he almost lost all his weight.


    Yu Wan checked the injuries. The wound had healed well, and his pulse was much stronger than the day he first arrived. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Rumble-


    Little Rakshasa¡¯s stomach growled. Yu Wan remembered that he only liked to eat blood pills, so she ced it on the stool and turned to go to Grandma¡¯s room to get the blood pills.


    When the little ck eggs heard his stomach growl, they knew that their brother was hungry. They quickly took out all their hidden stashes. They had candied hawthorn, candy, cloud cake, osmanthus cake, rose crisps, pig buns¡­


    ¡°Here!¡± Xiaobao handed Little Rakshasa a pink pig bun.


    Little Rakshasa took it in a daze.


    ¡°Eat,¡± Xiaobao said. He pushed his hand and fed him the pig bun.


    Little Rakshasa took a bite in a daze. In the next second, he was about to start spitting in disdain when his little body stopped.


    ¡°Is it good?¡± Xiaobao tilted his head and asked.


    Little Rakshasa did not say anything and was stunned for a full three seconds.


    Suddenly, he opened his bloody mouth and threw the pig buns into his mouth..


    Then, with lightning speed, he swept the remaining pig buns into his stomach!

 Chapter 916 - 916: The Strongest Little Rakshasa

    Chapter 916: The Strongest Little Rakshasa


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Yu Wan returned to the room with the blood pills, Little Rakshasa had already finished eating all the three little ck eggs¡¯ secret stash. The three little ck eggs sat on the stool with tears in their eyes, looking extremely aggrieved.


    Sharing it with their brother was one thing, sharing it all was another.


    The boat of friendship was overturned just like that!


    Seeing Yu Wan enter the house, the three little ck eggs pounced into her arms aggrievedly. Their little faces gently pressed against her round stomach. Just as they were about toin, their faces were kicked by the little feet in their mother¡¯s stomach.


    So angry!


    How could Yu Wan not understand what had happened? They had secretly hidden it when they were not allowed to eat candy. Now, all their private stashes are gone. Yu Wan was angry and amused, but she was also very surprised.


    Didn¡¯t Little Rakshasa not like to eat these things? Why did he eat them all in one go?


    Yu Wan naturally would not care about the snacks. She was surprised by the change in Little Rakshasa. Why did his taste change after being injured? Could it be that he had been hungry for too long and didn¡¯t choose what he eats? Yu Wan handed the blood pill she brought to him, and he also ate it happily.


    He had been hungry for too long, right?


    Yu Wanforted the little ck eggs that had lost their hidden stash and asked the kitchen to make an osmanthus cake with less sugar for the three of them to eat. She carried Little Rakshasa to Old Cui¡¯s room.


    Old Cui was not disheveled this time. He was concocting medicine for Sikong Ye and the Rakshasa King. The two old things were already so old, but they did not like to eat bitter medicine. Why did they have to ask him to brew the medicine until it was sweet? He was so worried!


    Old Cui scooped a spoonful of honey and turned around to see Yu Wan walking in with Little Rakshasa.


    ¡°He¡¯s awake?¡± He was stunned for a moment before he nodded in enlightenment. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s time to wake up.¡±


    Yu Wan crossed the threshold and ced Kittle Rakshasa on the treatment table. ¡°I¡¯ve taken his pulse. It¡¯s fine. You check again.¡±


    Old Cui put down the work in his hand, wiped his hands with a dry cloth, and walked to Little Rakshasa. He touched Little Rakshasa¡¯s forehead and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s not hot anymore.¡± He then lifted Little Rakshasa¡¯s shirt and untied his gauze. The wound was healing very well and could already be removed. ¡°Scissors,¡± he said to Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan opened the medicine box, took out a sterilized scissors, and handed it to him. When Little Rakshasa saw the sharp de, he immediately jumped up fiercely and bared his teeth, ring covetously at Old Cui!


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, he¡¯s not going to hurt you.¡± Yu Wan gently stroked his little head.


    Little Rakshasa continued to re at Old Cui warily, not allowing him to approach.


    ¡°Let me do it.¡± Yu Wan took the scissors.


    They were both holding des, but Little Rakshasa did not allowYu Wan to approach. He even took the initiative to lift his shirt and obediently exposed his stomach.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to remove the stitches,¡± Yu Wan said softly.


    Little Rakshasa looked at his stomach adorably.


    Yu Wan cut down¡ª


    Little Rakshasa¡¯s hair stood on end from the pain. He stuck out his tongue and rolled his eyes!


    Old Cui gloated. ¡°Hehehe, who asked you not to let me remove it?¡±


    After removing the stitches, Little Rakshasa stretched out his little hand to Yu Wan andy in her arms aggrievedly. If one looked carefully, they would realize that this expression was exactly the same as the little ck eggs whose private stash had been eaten.


    Yu Wan¡¯s heart softened. She lowered her head and touched his forehead. ¡°Do you want to see the Rakshasa King?¡±


    Before Little Rakshasa could react, Old Cui snorted. ¡°It¡¯s better not. They¡¯re fighting.¡±


    A fight in literal meaning, a fight without internal energy.


    The two of them were seriously injured. The internal core and blood core in their bodies were in the process of fusing with the Gu pill. They could not use any internal energy and were ordered not to get out of bed. Therefore, their daily lives became like this¡ª


    The first thing they did when they opened their eyes was throw pillows at each other.


    The second thing they did when they opened their eyes was to kick the other party¡¯s wound.


    The third thing they did when they opened their eyes was to work together to hide the truth of the fight.


    . It perfectly exined what it meant to fight at the head of the bed and reconcile at the end of the bed.


    When Yu Wan carried Little Rakshasa to her great-grandfather¡¯s room, the two of them had indeed just finished fighting. Their originally pale faces were flushed red. What was worth mentioning was that the repulsive reaction produced by the Gu pill in their bodies had greatly slowed down their recovery ability. The two of them were so weak that they were no different from normal injured people.


    Yu Wan realized that her great-grandfather¡¯s face was scratched. The Rakshasa King¡¯s neck was bruised, and their leg hair seemed to have been plucked clean by each other.


    The corners of Yu Wan¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡® .


    Uh, they were the number one experts of the Nether Capital after all. Didn¡¯t they think it was too embarrassing to fight like this? Yu Wan took a step back and looked at Little Rakshasa in her arms. ¡°Let¡¯s go see them another day, okay?¡±


    Little Rakshasa looked at Yu Wan strangely. He did not understand what Yu Wan said. He tilted his head and nodded, pretending to understand!


    Yu Wan carried Little Rakshasa back to her room. She thought of something and went to Old Cui¡¯s ce.


    ¡®What are you doing now?¡± Old Cui drawled.


    Yu Wan thought for a while and said, ¡°Great-grandpa and the Rakshasa King both had a repulsive reaction to the Gu pill, so why didn¡¯t Little Rakshasa have it? This isn¡¯t his own blood core.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m puzzled, too.¡± Old Cui frowned. ¡± Logically speaking, other than his own blood core, there shouldn¡¯t be such a perfectpatibility. However, half of the Rakshasa King¡¯s blood core and half of your great-grandfather¡¯s inner core didn¡¯t have any negative reactions at all. I really don¡¯t know if I should say that this little fellow is lucky or that we purely have good luck.¡±


    Yu Wan :


    Didn¡¯t they all mean the same thing?


    ¡°Go ask Qiu Bing!¡± Although Old Cui was a divine doctor, there were some fields he had never dabbled in.


    Yu Wan carried Little Rakshasa to Grandma¡¯s room. Little Rakshasa seemed to like being carried by Yu Wan and was especially obedient in her arms.


    ¡°Grandma, do you know what¡¯s going on?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Grandma put down the half-read book and said, ¡°I¡¯ve also been looking for answers these two days. I think it might be rted to the cultivation technique they practice.¡±


    Yu Wan paused and said, ¡°You¡¯re talking about the Longevity Technique and the Blood Demon Technique?¡±


    Grandma nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. These two cultivation techniquese from the Sorcerer n. The Longevity Technique can restrain the Blood Demon Technique and also heal it. I dare to guess that it¡¯s half of Ancestor Sikong¡¯s inner core that suppressed the repulsive reaction that the Rakshasa King¡¯s blood core might have caused in Little Rakshasa¡¯s body. If we had used all the Rakshasa King¡¯s blood core from the beginning, perhaps there wouldn¡¯t have been such an effect.¡±


    Yu Wan raised her eyebrows and muttered, ¡°Great Grandpa was soft-hearted for a moment and actually hit the jackpot?¡±


    Little Rakshasa looked at Yu Wan in a daze. Yu Wan tapped his little forehead. ¡°You have to remember Ancestor Sikong¡¯s kindness, understand? If it weren¡¯t for him, you would have had a hard time.¡±


    Little Rakshasa did not understand, but in short, he nodded. As expected, after he nodded, Yu Wan rewarded him with a sensible kiss.


    Little Rakshasa looked at the sky as if he had understood a new skill.


    Little Rakshasa¡¯s injuries had yet to recover, so he was happily kissed, hugged, and carried wherever he pointed. When Yu Wan carried him to the small garden, she met Yan Jiuchao, who had returned from cultivating.


    Little Rakshasa was still quite afraid of Yan Jiuchao. The moment he saw Yan


    Jiuchao, he auicklv revealed his fierce little fanzs, but Yan Jiuchao did not even lift his eyelids. He walked forward indifferently and grabbed Little Rakshasa¡¯s cor to pick him up.


    Little Rakshasa fluttered!


    Yu Wan said softly, ¡°Be careful, his injuries haven¡¯t recovered yet.¡±


    Little Rakshasa turned around and red angrily at Yan Jiuchao, as if to say, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. If you have the ability, wait for me to recover before fighting!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao snorted casually and suddenly threw Little Rakshasa out! Little Rakshasa wailed. Just as he was about to fall to the ground, his little body flipped in the air like a carp rolling around and he nimbly lifted himself up. However, he hit the tree trunk above his head. He stuck out his little tongue and fell.


    Yan Jiuchao did not let him go because of this. He moved his fingertip and flicked out an internal energy.


    The pitiful Little Rakshasa was dizzy from the collision. Before he could even catch his breath when he fell to the ground, he was fiercely attacked by the detestable Yan Jiuchao again.


    This strike used internal energy, so it was naturally much more powerful than the casual throw just now. If he was not careful, the new internal core that Little Rakshasa had painstakingly formed might shatter.


    Yu Wan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She wanted to stop Yan Jiuchao, but it was toote. The internal energy seemed to have eyes andnded on Little Rakshasa!


    Yu Wan turned pale. ¡°Little Rakshasa!¡±


    With a loud bang, Little Rakshasa was hit. However¡­ the miserable state of being badly mangled did not appear. A hole was sted open where Little Rakshasa was standing by the internal energy. He stood in the hole while panting. His figure was in a sorry state as he gritted his teeth and looked at Yan Jiuchao.


    He also emitted the aura of a longevity technique.


    Yu Wan was stunned.. Did Little Rakshasa use the Longevity Technique just now? How could this be?

 Chapter 917 - 917: Ancestor Fighting for Favor

    Chapter 917: Ancestor Fighting for Favor


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Little Rakshasa was an evil creature. Since he was born, he had been raised by the Blood Rakshasa with his own blood. He knew martial arts, but he only knew some lousy Blood Demon Techniques. Why did his body emit the aura of the Longevity Technique?


    Ordinary people woulvity Technique, but


    Yu Wan had interactedas pregnant with the


    Saint King. Although she did not know herself, she still thought that she was a saintess who had suddenly developed intelligence. No matter what, she could feel more things that she could not sense in the past, such as the aura of the Blood Rakshasa and the Longevity Technique.


    This was the first time Yu Wan suspected that her senses had gone wrong. However, Yan Jiuchao quickly proved that she was not wrong with his actions.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s fingertips moved again, and an internal energy that was even stronger than before attacked Little Rakshasa.


    Little Rakshasa suddenly jumped out of the pit. The internal energy smashed into the shallow pit, and it instantly turned into a deep pit. He did not dare to imagine what would have happened if Little Rakshasa had been a step slower.


    Even so, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s attacks did not show any signs of weakening. The internal energy of the Longevity Techniquended on the little Rakshasa one after another. Little Rakshasa could not avoid it every time with his qinggong. If he really could not avoid it, he could only use his moves to block it.


    He used the Blood Rakshasa¡¯s power to block it once, but in the end, he was charred on the inside and tender on the outside. After being hit a few more times, he seemed to gradually understand that only that unfamiliar aura could save his life, but that unfamiliar aura did not listen to him every time.


    The Longevity Technique sometimes worked and sometimes did not, causing Little Rakshasa to be in trouble. After another round of attacks, Little Rakshasa was so tired that hey on the ground, unable to even move his fingers.


    Yan Jiuchao retracted his hand indifferently and looked down at him. ¡®We¡¯ll continue tomorrow.¡±


    Yu Wan :


    Yu Wan looked at Little Rakshasa sympathetically and said, ¡°You¡­ you still want to continue?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao nodded and did not exin much in front of Little Rakshasa. He left with a cold expression. Yu Wan picked up the exhausted Little Rakshasa. ¡°By the way.¡± Yan Jiuchao, who had walked under the porch, thought of something and suddenly stopped in his tracks. He turned around and said to Yu Wan, ¡°It¡¯s best not to leave the Nether Mountain for the next few days.¡±


    Yu Wan was about to speak when Little Rakshasa in her arms pulled her sleeve. Little Rakshasa had an aggrieved expression, as if he was saying¡ªhe¡¯s bullying me, don¡¯t talk to him! Yu Wanughed at his actions. She tapped the tip of his nose and said, ¡°He¡¯s a good person. He won¡¯t harm you.¡±


    Little Rakshasa picked up Yu Wan¡¯s hand and touched his little arm, as if he wasining about Yan Jiuchao¡¯s crime. Look, it was injured!


    Has the little fellow learned to wheedle?


    Yu Wan was caught betweenughter and tears. Although she did not know why Yan Jiuchao suddenly made things difficult for Little Rakshasa, she believed that he must have his reasons for doing so. Yu Wanforted the little fellow in her arms and smiled at Yan Jiuchao. ¡®Go ahead. I understand. I won¡¯t leave the Chaoyang Hall for the next few days.¡±


    Only then did Yan Jiuchao go into seclusion in relief.


    On the other side, the three little ck eggs behind the flowers witnessed the scene of Little Rakshasa being ¡°tortured¡± by their father and could not help but bow with tears of sympathy for Little Rakshasa.


    ¡°Daddy only beat Little Brother up after he finished eating all our food. He¡¯s too ruthless!¡± Xiaobao hugged his little arm and said exaggeratedly and reluctantly.


    Er¡¯bao also hugged his little arm, as if the pain was on him. ¡°Little Brother is so pitiful. Let¡¯s not ignore him!¡±


    Dabao nodded, indicating that since his brother had been beaten up so badly, it was fine to give him something to eat.


    Hence, the few little fellows, who were ttering themselves, brought the osmanthus cake they had saved and looked for Little Rakshasa with pity.


    As expected, Little Rakshasa, who had consumed a lot of energy, finished their osmanthus cake.


    The boat of friendship was overturned again!


    Er¡¯bao pouted.


    Xiaobao said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Daddy will beat him up tomorrow!¡±


    The next day, Yan Jiuchao really came to ¡°beat up¡± Little Rakshasa again.


    Little Rakshasa was simply afraid of Yan Jiuchao. He grabbed Yu Wan¡¯s sleeve tightly, not letting her let go. Ever since Yu Wan became a mother, she did not have much resistance to such little things. She looked at Yan Jiuchao affectionately.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to plead for mercy.¡± Yan Jiuchao did not give Yu Wan a chance to emit her personal charm at all. He covered Yu Wan¡¯s affectionate eyes with one hand and picked up Little Rakshasa in her arms with the other. Little Rakshasa howled and was thrown into the sky by Yan Jiuchao.


    Today was another day of abuse!


    However, Yu Wan was surprised to discover that the number of mistakes made by Little Rakshasa had decreasedpared to yesterday. Yesterday, he had sessfully used the Longevity Technique twice at the critical moment, but today, he had used it four times. His movement technique had also recovered to the same as before he was injured.


    One had to know that the Rakshasa King, who had stronger recovery abilities, was still lying on the bed like a salted fish.


    However, these abilities were still not enough in front of Yan Jiuchao. Little Rakshasa was tortured very badly. When Yu Wan hugged him, who was so tired that he could not move, he was so aggrieved that he was about to cry.


    Not only did he show his little arm to Yu Wan, but he also handed his legs and little head to Yu Wan. He even lifted his shirt and pointed at his scarred stomach.


    ¡°I know, I know. You¡¯re still injured. It hurts so much. It¡¯s his fault for bullying you like this.¡± Yu Wan patiently coaxed it.


    Little Rakshasa nodded aggrievedly, threw his big butt at Yan Jiuchao, andy in Yu Wan¡¯s arms to hug.


    Half of Little Rakshasa¡¯s body was the Rakshasa King¡¯s blood core, and the other half was Sikong Ye¡¯s inner core. It was a Rakshasa to begin with and had a Blood Demon Technique. The Rakshasa King¡¯s blood core would easily survive and be powerful in his body. Inparison, Sikong Ye¡¯s half of the inner core would not fuse so quickly. In the short term, it did not have much of an impact. However, as time passed, he would never learn to use the half of the inner core and the inner core would be a dead core. Although that would not take his life, it would forever stop his realm at a stage that he could not break through.


    Since Sikong Ye had given him half of the inner core, he should not waste it. He would feel that all the hard work now was worth it one day in the future.


    Of course, this matter was easy to say, but it was very difficult to do. If he used too little power, it would not be enough to stimte the potential of the half of the inner core. If he used too much power, it would easily hurt the other half of the blood core.


    Yan Jiuchao seemed to be nonchnt, but he had actually put in 120% of his efforts. However, he would never say this.


    Yan Jiuchao trained Little Rakshasa during the day. At night, he cultivated the Longevity Technique in seclusion. Yu Wan carefully took care of the children.


    Other than the fetal movements being more frequent than before, there was nothing else for her to worry about.


    ¡°Madam, is it convenient for you to talk now?¡± Yu Wan was about to bathe the little fellows when a graceful report sounded outside the door.


    Yu Wan looked at the little fellows who were waiting to take a bubble bath and thought to herself that since it was sote, Jinghong must have something important to say to her. However, if they didn¡¯t bathe now, it would turn cold. Just as she was thinking, another disciple from the Chaoyang Hall came over and reported from outside the door, ¡°Madam, the Old Master said that if you have something to do, you can go busy yourself. He will take care of the little masters. Moreover, there¡¯s us. Madam, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Great-grandpa couldn¡¯t get out of bed yet. Wasn¡¯t it making things difficult for him to take care of the children? However, with these smart disciples, it wasn¡¯t a problem.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Yu Wan replied. She asked the disciple to bring Little Rakshasa and the little ck eggs to Sikong Ye. She did not know if it was her imagination, but after not seeing him today, Little Rakshasa¡¯s back view was not so thin anymore.


    Yu Wan went to the courtyard to see Jinghong, while Little Rakshasa and the little ck eggs were brought to Sikong Ye¡¯s room.


    Sikong Ye and the Rakshasa King were still ¡°paralyzed¡± on the bed, forbidden from getting out of bed. When they saw their little fellows, the two of them were a little excited.


    ¡°Hello, Grandpa Sikong, Grandpa Sang.¡± Xiaobao and Er¡¯bao greeted them softly on behalf of the four of them.


    The two ancestors rolled their eyes at each other in disdain!


    ¡°I want to take a shower,¡± Er¡¯bao said as he grabbed his itchy scalp. He had yed with sand today and his head was full of it.


    Sikong Ye quickly asked his disciple to carry the bathtub in, fetched hot water, and ced the four little fellows in the bucket.


    The four little fellows happily took a bubble bath. The disciple serving them at the side nned to walk forward and wipe the water droplets off their bodies, but Sikong Ye waved his hand. ¡°Carry them over!¡±


    The disciple was stunned for a moment before replying, ¡°¡­Yes!¡±


    The disciple carried Little Rakshasa and the little ck eggs to the bed one by one. Sikong Ye took a handkerchief and wiped the little ck eggs¡¯ bodies. The three little fellows looked simr, so he wiped Dabao three times.


    Xiaobao and Er¡¯bao looked at him wetly.


    ¡°Uh¡­ ahem!¡± Sikong Ye coughed lightly when he came back to his senses. He scooped Er¡¯bao over and wiped him twice.


    Xiaobao, who was dripping water: ¡°¡­¡±


    However, even though he had wiped Dabao three times and Er¡¯bao twice, he still did not dry the two of them.


    ¡°There¡¯s still water on my butt!¡± Er¡¯baoined.


    Sikong Ye was flustered and overwrought. On the other hand, the Rakshasa King was much calmer. Not only did he wipe Little Rakshasa dry, but he also put on his clothes. Even his little bald head had applied snowke ointment. It was simply glossy and shiny!


    The Rakshasa King¡¯s skill of bringing children was lit up aftering to the Nether Mountain, but once it lit up, Sikong Ye couldn¡¯t even catch up.


    There was no harm withoutparison.. The three little ck eggs decisively gave up on their ancestor and grabbed their clothes and towels to join the Rakshasa King!

 Chapter 918 - 918: Little Rakshasa’s Revenge!

    Chapter 918: Little Rakshasa¡¯s Revenge!


    ¡°What happened?¡± In the courtyard, Yu Wan asked the worried Jinghong.


    Jinghong frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s Master Sikong. He brought the Sikong family¡¯s guards to take revenge on the Sang family.¡±


    ¡°Him?¡± Yu Wan was slightly stunned. If she remembered correctly, Master Sikong was also seriously injured. All his martial arts were crippled and he had yet to recover. Why was he in such a hurry to take revenge on the Sang family?


    Jinghong guessed, ¡°He must think that without the Rakshasa King and with so many high-level Asura Kings dead, the Sang family¡¯s strength is not as good as before. He must annihte the Sang family before Master Sang refines a new expert.¡±


    Yu Wan nodded thoughtfully. ¡°That¡¯s the n. The Sang family is sinister and cunning. It¡¯s indeed better to deal with them earlier thanter.¡±


    However, the Sikong n and the Nether Mountain had also suffered heavy casualties. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been staying in the Chaoyang Hall to recuperate.


    ¡°Does Young Master Sikong know about this?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Jinghong sighed. ¡°He knows. It¡¯s just that Eldest Young Master couldn¡¯t persuade Master Sikong, so he sent someone to the Chaoyang Hall to report the news. He followed Master Sikong himself.¡±


    He was quite filial. It seemed that after this battle, the knot in the father and son¡¯s hearts had been opened a lot. Master Sikong had risked his life to save his eldest son and even entrusted the Sikong family to him before he died. No matter how much resentment Sikong Changfeng had in his heart, it had disappeared.


    Yu Wan was relieved that the father and son had let bygones be bygones, but she was also worried about their future situation. Back then, the Sang family had definitely stolen more than one secret manual to refine the Rakshasa King. Whether it was its weapons or even medicinal pills to increase its strength, they were probably all the inheritance of the Sorcerer n. Were they, one that had powerful inheritance, really so easy to deal with?


    ¡°What should we do, Madam?¡± Jinghong asked anxiously. ¡°How long have they been gone?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s been five minutes,¡± Jinghong said.


    ¡°Send someone to chase after them first. If they catch up, say¡­ it¡¯s the ancestor¡¯s idea. Tell them to standby and not act rashly. If they can¡¯t catch up¡­ if they can¡¯t catch up, then we¡¯ll talk about itter. Don¡¯t lose yourself.¡± Yu Wan didn¡¯t like fearless sacrifices. Every life was precious in her eyes.


    However, Jinghong had never taken his life seriously. He was from the Nether Mountain. For the Nether Mountain, he could risk his life without any hesitation. This was the first time someone had told him to live well.


    Jinghong wanted to say, Shouldn¡¯t he die for his master? However, he couldn¡¯t say it no matter what.


    He should have been able to tell long ago that this youngdy was different from any master he had ever seen. In her eyes, there did not seem to be any distinction between superior and subordinate, only that they were each doing their duty. Perhaps it was because of this personality that this little body that clearly did not have any martial arts emitted indescribable power.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there anything else?¡± Yu Wan asked when she saw that he did not move.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± Jinghong came back to his senses and cupped his hands at


    Yu Wan. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°Be careful on the way.¡±


    Yu Wan did not know that this little disciple¡¯s thoughts were racing. She pondered about the Sang family¡¯s matter and unknowingly came to the door of the secret room.


    ¡°Aiya.¡± She held her stomach with one hand and patted her forehead with the other. ¡°How could I have forgotten that Yan Jiuchao is in seclusion? To disturb him at this time¡­¡¯


    Before she could finish her sentence, her stomach moved.


    A certain Xiaosimunicated weakly with her father through the stone door.


    Rumble¡ª


    The stone door opened.


    Yu Wan looked at Yan Jiuchao in shock.


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t disturb you, right?¡± Yu Wan had heard that it was best not to disturb people when they were cultivating. Otherwise, they would easily go crazy.


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Did those little fellows cause trouble again?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not them, it¡¯s Master Sikong.¡± Yu Wan told Yan Jiuchao about him killing his way into the Sang family. ¡°Master Sang bleeded the Rakshasa King¡¯s blood and obtained Little Rakshasa¡¯s blood core. Who knows what tricks he will y again? I¡¯m afraid Master Sikong has still underestimated his strength.¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s guess was right. The action of Master Sikong bringing people to clean up the Sang Manor was dead before they could even take action. Even without the Rakshasa King, with more than half of the Sang Family¡¯s high -level Asura Kings dead, they had somehow refined a terrifying Blood Asura!


    The Asura King¡¯s strength and the Blood Rakshasa¡¯s recovery ability made this group of experts invincible from the moment they appeared.


    Master Sikong looked at the one-sided situation and widened his eyes in disbelief.


    He did not expect the Sang family to be able to take out such a group of experts after being heavily injured. It is over now. In order to destroy the Sang family, he had brought all the elites of the Sikong family. It seemed that he was going to lose the entire battle today!


    Master Sang stood under the towering que and looked at him disdainfully. ¡°I was wondering who was impudent in the Sang family. So it¡¯s you. You want to destroy the Sang family with just you? You¡¯re overestimating yourself!¡±


    If Ancestor Sikong hade, he might have been afraid, but what could a few Asura Kings do to him?


    Let him guess why Ancestor Sikong didn¡¯te.


    Could it be that¡­ in order to save the Rakshasa King, he had also made himself half-dead?


    Although Master Sang did not guess the process correctly, he guessed the oue. It was true that Ancestor Sikong could not circte his energy to fight in the short term. This was also why Master Sikong made the decision without asking the Ancestor. As for Yan Jiuchao, he had to stay behind to guard the Nether Mountain and could not be easily called away.


    Master Sang took in theplicated expression that shed across Master Sikong¡¯s face andughed three times. ¡°As expected, your Nether Mountain doesn¡¯t have any more experts. If you hadn¡¯te today, I wouldn¡¯t have known this secret. Very good, after I kill you, I¡¯ll go and settle the Sikong Family and settle the Nether Mountain! ¡±


    What did it mean to take your life when you¡¯re sick? This was it.


    The Nether Mountain was not so easy to deal with. He was also waiting for an opportunity. Now that Sikong Ye and the Rakshasa King were both injured, there was no more advantageous time.


    Master Sikong was filled with regret. If he had known earlier, he would have listened to Changfeng and note to the Sang family to tempt fate. Now, not only might they die, but they would also implicate the ancestor.


    Master Sikong said to his eldest son, ¡°I¡¯ll stop him. Changfeng, rush back to the


    Nether Mountain immediately and escort the Ancestor and the others out!¡±


    Master Sang sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about leaving!¡± With that, he gestured for them to kill without mercy. The experts of the Sang family swarmed up and surrounded Sikong Changfeng.


    ¡°No¡ª¡± Master Sikong¡¯s expression changed.


    Just as the Sang Family¡¯s Blood Asuras were about to unleash their killing move on Sikong Changfeng, a powerful pressure attacked from not far away. Like invisible ripples, it spread all the way to the center of the battlefield. The Sang Family¡¯s Blood Asuras could not help but pause. In this pause, Sikong Changfeng was saved by a huge internal energy.


    ¡°There are so many experts fighting against a fledgling kid. Only your Sang family would be so shameless.¡±


    Apanied by a calm man¡¯s voice, a carriage carried by sixteen disciples of the Chaoyang Hall shed over at a moderate speed andnded in front of the Sikong n¡¯s camp, blocking Master Sikong and Sikong Changfeng behind them.


    The carriage was luxurious and exquisite, but what was even more exquisite than the carriage was the man in the carriage.


    He was dressed in a wide ck robe. His figure was tall and straight, his face was distinct, and his temperament was like orchids and bamboos. All the men who had seen this scene felt that there was no man more handsome and noble than him in the world. He exuded the aura of a ruler.


    Master Sang naturally recognized him.


    Ancestor Sikong¡¯s little great-grandson-inw, Yan Jiuchao!


    Where did this kide from? Why could he cultivate the Sikong family¡¯s longevity technique? More importantly, after not seeing him for a few days, this kid¡¯s Longevity Technique aura seemed to have be stronger again.


    A bad feeling instinctively surged in Master Sang¡¯s heart. However, the worst thing was not this. After Yan Jiuchao removed his wide sleeve, a little fellow sitting beside him appeared. Who else could it be but Little Rakshasa?


    Master Sang staggered!


    Little Rakshasa no longer had any blood core, so how could he still be alive and unscathed? Could it be that¡­ the Rakshasa King had dug out his blood core for him? But even so, he shouldn¡¯t have recovered so quickly! Look at his rosy face, how did he look like he had just lost a blood core not long ago?


    The moment Little Rakshasa saw Master Sang, he recognized it as the big bastard who drugged him and locked him in a cage. Then, he chased after him and the Rakshasa King. Little Rakshasa bared his teeth fiercely!


    Master Sang felt like he had seen a ghost. How did this little thing¡­ survive?!


    Yan Jiuchao ignored his surprise. He gently dusted his wide sleeves and found afortable position on the carriage. He said indifferently to Little Rakshasa, ¡°Take revenge yourself. Do you see those Blood Asuras? Practice on them first.


    Don¡¯t strangle them to death so fast.¡±


    Little Rakshasa smirked sinisterly and charged towards the Blood Asuras with a whoosh!

 Chapter 919 - 919: Violent Little Rakshasa, Destroy the Sang Family!

    Chapter 919: Violent Little Rakshasa, Destroy the Sang Family!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This group of Blood Asuras, who had made the Sikong family suffer, were all top-notch experts. Not only were their internal energy powerful, but their qinggong was also outstanding. Originally, they did not take this little thing, whose aura was not evenplete, seriously. Unexpectedly, the moment this little thing bumped into them, they did not even have time to react and were knocked out one after another.


    How was this a little fellow? It was clearly a small cannon!!!


    The Blood Asuras were knocked over. The scene could be said to be very spectacr and tragic.


    Master Sikong finally revealed a relieved expression. He knew that it was right to trust the old ancestor. If he had misunderstood back then and secretly harmed the Rakshasa King, the person who was knocked around by this little thing would be a subordinate of the Sikong family.


    If Yan Jiuchao¡¯s arrival was not surprising, the appearance of Little Rakshasa was very surprising. She originally thought that without the blood core, this little thing would definitely die. Unexpectedly, he was saved by the people from the Nether Mountain. Not only was he saved, but it also seemed to have increased his ability.


    If he had known earlier, he would have burned him to ashes by the stream back then!


    Unfortunately, there were no ifs in the world, only consequences and results.


    But¡­ there was still a chance of winning, right?


    Master Sang stared fixedly at Little Rakshasa¡¯s movements and realized that although his movement technique was much faster than before, his Blood Rakshasa aura was also much weaker than before. This meant that he was not aplete Blood Rakshasa. His Blood Asuras had underestimated him and did not take much precautions before falling into his trap. However, as long as they dealt with him new ways, they did not have to worry about killing this little thing!


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate your enemy!¡±


    The Blood Asuras immediately stood up from the ground after Master Sang¡¯s shout. They held their painful chests and looked at the little fellow who had embarrassed them in front of everyone. They secretly swore that they would definitely arrest him until he was dead!


    The Blood Asuras had indeed been careless, but from now on, they would not.


    Everyone raised their vignce to the highest level and red covetously at Little Rakshasa in the middle.


    Little Rakshasa bared his teeth fiercely and continued to attack them.


    However, this time, the Blood Asuras, who had raised their realms to the extreme, were not ruthlessly knocked away by him. They used their moves to fight him fiercely.


    Little Rakshasa only had half of the Blood Core in his body, and the power in this half of the Blood Core had only been stimted by less than one tenth. His Blood Rakshasa aura was quickly suppressed by the Sang Family¡¯s Blood Asuras.


    ¡°How¡­ How did this happen?¡± Master Sikong frowned again.


    Sikong Changfeng thought for a while and said, ¡°It¡¯s only half a Blood Rakshasa. He¡¯s not their match if he fights that group of people as a Blood


    Rakshasa.¡±


    Master Sikong¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Then¡­ then what should we do?¡±


    Sikong Changfeng did not say anything. He turned around and looked at the high and mighty Yan Jiuchao. He supported his head with one hand andy indifferently on his side in the carriage. His expression was calm and collected, as if he was not anxious about Little Rakshasa¡¯s predicament.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry,¡± Sikong Changfeng said.


    ¡°No hurry?¡± Master Sikong looked at his son in shock. ¡°At a time like this, Little Rakshasa is going to lose! When he loses, it¡¯ll be our turn next!¡±


    Sikong Changfeng nced at Yan Jiuchao, who looked more like a royal than him. It was unknown if he was jealous or something else, but he said sourly, ¡°Even if the sky copses, isn¡¯t there still the one above?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao did not seem to hear Sikong Changfeng¡¯s sour words. He looked calmly at Little Rakshasa who was escaping with his head in his hands.


    ¡°Ji li gu Ji li gu!¡± An internal energy almost hit Little Rakshasa¡¯s head, and Little Rakshasa was angered!


    He ran towards Yan Jiuchao with a whoosh and tried to pounce into his arms, but Yan Jiuchao did not even lift his eyelids. He only waved his wide sleeve indifferently and brushed him into the palms of the Blood Asuras.


    ¡°Ji ji ji ji ji!¡± Little Rakshasa¡¯s hair stood on end!!!


    The Blood Asuras erupted with terrifying internal energy and attacked Little Rakshasa collectively!


    ¡°Ji ji ji ji ji ji ji ji! ¡± Little Rakshasa was going crazy!


    The full-strength attack of more than ten Blood Asuras was nothingpared to a thunderous blow. Master Sikong¡¯s heart was in his throat. Even Sikong Changfeng, who had been pretending to be calm, could not take it anymore. He pulled out the long sword in his hand.


    He understood what Little Rakshasa meant to Yu Wan. If possible, he would save Little Rakshasa from that group of Blood Asuras even if he had to risk his life.


    Just as Little Rakshasa was about to be beaten to death by that group of people, a cold aura erupted from his body.


    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed.


    Master Sikong widened his eyes. ¡°This¡­ this is¡­¡±


    ¡°Longevity Technique!¡± Sikong Changfeng said in disbelief.


    ¡°How does he know the Longevity Technique?¡± Master Sang staggered back a step, his eyes filled with shock. The Longevity Technique was a cultivation technique that restrained the Blood Rakshasa. Although it could nourish the Blood Rakshasa when necessary, he had never heard of two cultivation techniques appearing on a person at the same time. Be it the Rakshasa King or the Sang Family¡¯s patriarch, they could not!


    ¡°Could it be¡­¡± In a sh, Master Sang seemed to have realized something. He suddenly looked at Little Rakshasa who was surrounded by a group of Blood Asuras. After the internal energy of the Longevity Technique was stimted, the Blood Asuras were instantly restrained.


    ¡°No way¡­ Sikong Ye is a martial arts fanatic who¡¯s even more powerful than Sang Qiuhan. How can he give up half of his inner core to save Little Rakshasa?


    Wouldn¡¯t this ruin half of his strength?¡± Master Sang judged others by himself. He really didn¡¯t want to believe that Sikong Ye would do such a surprising thing, but no matter how much he didn¡¯t believe it, the truth was in front of him.


    When Yan Jiuchao stimted Little Rakshasa¡¯s potential, he also used the


    Longevity Technique. However, it was very difficult to induce the Longevity Technique with the Longevity Technique. Most of the time, he induced the Blood Demon Technique, but it was different when fighting the Blood Asuras.


    This was an instinct that all thingsplemented and countered each other. When fighting the Blood Demon Technique, the Longevity Technique would not be able to help but stir. In the beginning, Little Rakshasa fluttered, but in theter duration, he could use the Longevity Technique seven to eight times.


    This progress was simply a leap.


    After sending a Blood Asura flying with a palm, Little Rakshasa shed in front of Yan Jiuchao. He tilted his head and blinked at him, as if he was waiting for him to praise him.


    Yan Jiuchao raised his eyebrows. In the next second, he watched helplessly as Little Rakshasa was sent flying by a sneak attack from a Blood Asura.


    Little Rakshasa rolled his eyes and stuck out his tongue!


    Little Rakshasa flew up and turned the tables, beating the Blood Asura who ambushed it into a pancake!!! His figure became faster and faster, shuttling through the experts of the Sang family like lightning. With every shuttling, a Blood Asura fell.


    Every time one fell, he would show off in front of Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s eyes hurt from this little lightning. When it shed past him countless times, he reached out his slender hand and grabbed Little Rakshasa.


    The experts of the Sang family were about to kneel down. Even their group of people could not surround him. How did this man casually grab him?


    Little Rakshasa¡¯s cor was grabbed by Yan Jiuchao. He looked at Yan Jiuchao adorably. Yan Jiuchao said in disdain, ¡°Stop shing. It¡¯s making me dizzy. The main character is there. Don¡¯t just practice by yourself while the main character escapes.¡±


    When Master Sang, who was quietly escaping, heard this, his back stiffened!


    Little Rakshasa bared his teeth fiercely and pounced at him!


    Master Sang was ruthlessly thrown to the ground! He had taken arge number of pills to increase his strength and his realm was far above Master


    Sikong. However, he was still a little inferior to a revengeful Little Rakshasa.


    Little Rakshasa grabbed his cor and threw him to the ground. With a crack, Master Sang¡¯s leg bone was broken. This was not enough. Little Rakshasa mercilessly kicked him again, just like how he kicked himself by the stream back then. With this kick, Master Sang¡¯s ribs were also broken. He rolled on the ground in pain.


    This method of fighting without internal energy was the most torturous. Even Master Sikong felt the pain on him.


    Little Rakshasa raised his little foot and aimed it at his dantian. He wanted to crush his inner core! Unexpectedly, Little Rakshasa¡¯s little foot had already stepped on his stomach, but he could not. Little Rakshasa looked at his stomach in shock.


    At this moment, Sikong Changfeng shouted, ¡°Not good! Dodge!¡±


    The half-dead Master Sang¡¯s body suddenly trembled. In the next second, he opened his eyes, which had turned bloodshot. A strong smell of blood spread from his body. An iparably powerful internal energy erupted from his dantian and ruthlessly shook Little Rakshasa away!


    Little Rakshasa cried out and somersaulted in the air. He jumped back behind Yan Jiuchao and stuck out his round little head from Yan Jiuchao¡¯s back. He looked at Master Sang whose aura had soared in fear..

 Chapter 920 - 920: Invincible Brother Jiu!

    Chapter 920: Invincible Brother Jiu!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    It was as if in the blink of an eye, Master Sang had be another person¡­ No, to be precise, another Blood Rakshasa.


    This was much stronger than the half-baked Blood Asura who had only relied on sucking a little of the Rakshasa King¡¯s blood to advance. His nails turned ck, and his forehead and lips began to turn greenish-ck bit by bit. The veins on his forehead bulged, and even his body swelled rapidly because he had endured a huge internal energy.


    The expressions of the experts present changed. They did not understand what was going on. Why did Master Sang be a Blood Rakshasa under the beating of Little Rakshasa?


    Little Rakshasa matched his fingers and seemed to be suspecting that he had beaten him to this state.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± The process of bing a Blood Rakshasa was not easy. Master Sang let out a miserable scream.


    Little Rakshasay on Yan Jiuchao¡¯s back, his little hand covering his eyes.


    ¡°Why are you covering your eyes when he¡¯s shouting?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked indifferently.


    Little Rakshasa paused, took down his little hand, and covered his little ears.


    A few iparably powerful auras surged around Master Sang, wrapping around himyer byyer like silk. Master Sikong originally nned to ambush him when his advancement was iplete, but before the cold arrows he released could touch a single strand of Master Sang¡¯s hair, they were shattered by those powerful auras.


    Master Sikong frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did a perfectly fine person suddenly became a Blood Rakshasa?¡±


    Sikong Changfeng pondered for a moment and said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be sudden. He¡¯s already prepared. It¡¯s just that¡­ he didn¡¯t meet the right time.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Master Sikong asked in confusion.


    Sikong Changfeng said, ¡°Little Rakshasa¡¯s blood core was taken away by Sang Zhonghua. I originally thought that he used the blood core to make those Blood


    Asuras, but from the looks of it, I¡¯m afraid he used that blood core himself.¡±


    Master Sikong frowned slightly. ¡°But he didn¡¯t show any Blood Rakshasa aura just now?¡±


    This was also what Sikong Changfeng was puzzled about. Logically speaking, after Master Sang took the Blood Core, he should have the Blood Rakshasa¡¯s aura on him. However, until just now, they did not sense any abnormality about the Blood Rakshasa.


    Actually, it was not only them. Even Master Sang did not expect things to develop like this. After he brought the Blood Rakshasa¡¯s Blood Core back to the Sang Family, he indeed ate the core with the pills. Those pills could minimize the rejection of the Blood Core in his body. However, he did not expect that the Blood Core did not react at all in his body.


    This made him suspect that he had picked up the wrong Blood Core. Those experts felt intense pain in their meridians after swallowing a little of the Rakshasa King¡¯s blood, while he had swallowed an entire Blood Core. No matter what, there should be a reaction.


    It was not until he was beaten up by Little Rakshasa that the blood core in his body seemed to have sensed the aura of the previous owner and finally stimted its greatest potential. Furthermore, it was stimted by the Longevity Technique and instantly pushed Master Sang to the peak of his realm.


    ¡°Not good, he¡¯s still breaking through!¡± Master Sikong frowned because of the nauseating smell of blood in the air. Under the smell of blood were countless unknown killing intent.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Sikong Changfeng turned to look at Yan Jiuchao. He naturally could not deal with this big fellow with his own abilities, but didn¡¯t Yan Jiuchao know the Longevity Technique? He should quickly kill him while Master Sang¡¯s aura was unstable!


    Could it be that he wanted to keep it and wait for him to be another Rakshasa King?


    ¡°Look!¡± A guard from the Sikong family eximed.


    Sikong Changfeng and everyone looked at Master Sang in unison. At this moment, he was already so swollen that he was no longer his original appearance. However, he still seemed to be unsatisfied. He took out a small medicine bottle, removed the cork, and poured arge wave of ck pills into his mouth.


    The unbelievable happened.


    Master Sang¡­ had broken through!


    ¡°Ra-Rakshasa King?!¡± This time, it was Master Sikong who staggered and almost fell to the ground. ¡°What exactly did he eat? How did he break through to the Rakshasa King realm?¡±


    Sikong Changfeng said, ¡°I don¡¯t think he haspletely broken through. He used the secret medicine to temporarily increase his strength. After the effect of the medicine passes, he will go crazy and die from the bacsh of his strength.¡±


    Back then, he had done the same crazy thing to protect the Nether Mountain. If Yan Jiuchao hadn¡¯t taken action in time, he would have already destroyed the Nether Mountain and himself.


    Master Sikong also recalled that painful memory. He said with lingering fears, ¡°Is he nning to die with us?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid so¡­¡± Sikong Changfeng gripped the long sword in his hand tightly.


    Master Sikong was anxious. ¡°Even the Ancestor can¡¯t kill the Rakshasa King, let alone us.¡±


    Sikong Changfeng said, ¡°The knockout medicine can onlyst for five minutes. After that, he will explode and die. We just have to not be caught by him before that.¡¯


    It was easy to say, but how could it escape so easily under the nose of the mighty Rakshasa King?


    As expected, before they could even take a step forward, they were nailed to the ground by Master Sang¡¯s Rakshasa King pressure.


    Little Rakshasa hugged Yan Jiuchao¡¯s neck, indicating that he was also extremely afraid!


    Yan Jiuchao did not react.


    Sikong Changfeng thought to himself that this was bad. Yan Jiuchao was probably also suppressed. Among them, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s internal energy was the deepest and he was proficient in the Longevity Technique. He was the only chance to restrain the Rakshasa King. However, if Yan Jiuchao could not do it, they would not even have a chance to escape.


    After Master Sang controlled the situation, he was not in a hurry to deal with those ants. Instead, he pounced straight at Little Rakshasa hiding behind Yan Jiuchao!


    ¡°Ji ji ji ji ji ji!¡± Little Rakshasa was so frightened that he was dumbfounded. In a sh, he pulled open Yan Jiuchao¡¯spel and buried his head in his arms, leaving only his little buttock exposed.


    Master Sang grabbed his little butt. No sooner said than done, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s eyes turned cold. His robe surged without wind, and the powerful longevity technique suddenly increased.


    Level Six, Level Seven, Level Eight¡­ Level¡­ Level Nine! !!


    In just a few days, he had actually broken through to the ninth level of the Longevity Technique?!


    Wait, his aura was still rising.


    Sikong Changfeng did not know what realm it was. His understanding of the


    Longevity Technique was only so much, but he was sure that Yan Jiuchao¡¯s Longevity Technique had reached a realm that even Ancestor Sikong could not break through.


    The smell of blood in the air was instantly reced by a clean aura like snowkes.


    Master Sang was furious. He gave up on Little Rakshasa and instead strangled Yan Jiuchao!


    Yan Jiuchao reached out unhurriedly. His slender fingertip moved slightly, and an internal energy of the Longevity Technique entered Master Sang¡¯s be.


    Before Master Sang could even exim, his entire body stiffened. In the next second, he fell heavily onto the carriage.


    Little Rakshasa pulled his head out of Yan Jiuchao¡¯s arms with a whoosh and looked at the heavily injured Master Sang without blinking. He shed over, stretched out his little foot, and kicked him down!


    Master Sang fell in front of Sikong Changfeng and Master Sikong. He coughed up a mouthful of ck blood, and his bulging veins shrank back. His swollen body also returned to its original state. However, his injuries could not be repaired no matter what.


    The father and son looked at the dying Master Sang with their mouths agape. They could not believe that Yan Jiuchao had actually killed a Rakshasa King in one move.


    Master Sang himself was in disbelief. He looked at the high and mighty Yan


    Jiuchao with difficulty. ¡°Why¡­ why¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean why? Why can I break through to the ninth level of the


    Longevity Technique? Or why can I easily kill you, the Rakshasa King?¡± Yan Jiuchao stood up indifferently and flicked his wide sleeve elegantly. He ced his hand behind his back and snorted. ¡°How should I know why?¡±


    Didn¡¯t they say it was very difficult? Was it difficult?


    Young Master Yan looked at the sky.


    Everyone present was about to die of anger!


    As the descendants of the Sorcerer n, the direct disciples of the Sikong family would never be able to obtain the essence of the Longevity Technique in their lives. However, this fellow seemed to have casually cultivated the


    Longevity Technique to the peak. Who was the member of the Sikong family? Was there any justice?!


    Sikong Changfeng rubbed his chest and panted. ¡°Although we won, why am I so angry and heartbroken!¡±


    ¡°You guys¡­ don¡¯t be happy too early¡­¡± Master Sang vomited ck blood crazily. When he was done vomiting, he sneered at Yan Jiuchao. ¡°Do you think¡­ you¡¯re the only ones who¡­ know how to lure the tiger away from the mountain? I long guessed that¡­ you wouldn¡¯t be able to hold it in¡­ ande to settle the Sang Family¡­ Do you think¡­ all the experts of my Sang Family are really¡­ here? Too naive! Hahaha¡­ Yan Jiuchao¡­ You¡¯re finished¡­ You¡¯re all finished¡­ Hahaha¡­¡± Heughed crazily with a ferocious expression!


    Master Sikong strode forward and grabbed hispel.. ¡°What did you do to the


    Sikong family? What did you do to the Nether Mountain?!¡±

 Chapter 921 - 921: Little Sly Jiang Is Here!

    Chapter 921: Little Sly Jiang Is Here!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At night, the Nether Mountain, which had been noisy for the entire day, gradually quietened down. Before Yan Jiuchao, Yu Wan, and the others arrived, the Nether Mountain was as quiet as a coldke, day and night. Today, when it lit up, they could hear the chattering of the three little ck eggs, Old Cui¡¯s cursing, and the movements of Shadow Six, Qing Yan, and the others. Even the elusive patriarch was more lively than before.


    Such a Nether Mountain undoubtedly gave the disciples an intimate sense of belonging. However, after it calmed down, it was like a dormant ferocious beast again, emitting a dangerous and terrifying aura in the dark night.


    ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Yu Wany down beside the three little ck eggs and tucked them in.


    The three of them widened their eyes and looked at the top of the bed. No one was sleepy. This was strange. They didn¡¯t take a nap during the day. Why aren¡¯t they tired at this time? Yu Wan looked at them strangely. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping? Are you hungry? Or are you feeling unwell?¡±


    The three of them shook their heads.


    ¡°Then what are you thinking about?¡± Yu Wan patted their heads.


    The three of them looked at her adorably.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Little Brother?¡± Xiaobao asked.


    They were clearly taking a shower together, wiping their bodies after taking a shower. After wiping their bodies, they were wearing clothes. However, once they were done putting on their clothes, their brother was gone!


    ¡°Little Brother¡­¡± Yu Wan couldn¡¯t tell them that their little brother had gone to the Sang family to fight. Yu Wan smiled gently and said, ¡°You guys sleep first. You¡¯ll be able to see your little brother when you wake up.¡±


    Xiaobao nodded.


    Their rhythm was sessfully led astray. If they could see their brother after sleeping, they would quickly sleep well.


    The three of them closed their eyes!


    Yu Wanughed softly and kissed their foreheads one by one. She held her stomach, which was almost five months pregnant, and fell asleep sweetly. Everyone fell asleep. Even the night wind of the Nether Mountain seemed to have quietened down. However, no one noticed that under this seemingly peaceful silence, arge wave of danger was surging towards them.


    The Sang family had raised the Rakshasa King for many years. Not only did his blood have the power of the Rakshasa King, but even the blood pool he cultivated was enough to nourish many powerful Blood Rakshasas. In the past, they had never done this. Firstly, the Rakshasa King¡¯s territorial consciousness was powerful. Other than Little Rakshasa that he had secretly raised, he did not allow a second Blood Rakshasa to appear in his blood pool. Secondly, there was no blood of the Rakshasa King as a medicinal primer, so the Sang family could not raise a second adult Blood Rakshasa.


    Now that the Rakshasa King had left, the blood pool could be used to its fullest. Coupled with the Rakshasa King¡¯s blood, there was almost no suspense in refining the Blood Rakshasa.


    The Blood Rakshasa¡¯s realm was much higher than the Blood Asura¡¯s.


    The Blood Rakshasa¡¯s movement technique was strange. Under the moonlight, he crawled up the hill like pools of blood.


    The air was filled with the thick smell of blood. The people in their sleep did not have a sense of smell, so they did not notice the gradually approaching smell of blood. The patrolling disciple vaguely felt something and suddenly turned around, but before he could even see clearly, his blood energy was sucked dry by a blood shadow.


    Strange blood shadows methodically infiltrated the Chaoyang Hall. Wherever the blood shadows passed, they left thick blood.


    Sikong Ye and the Rakshasa King, who had temporarily lost their internal energy, were no different from ordinary people. Moreover, their medicine helped them sleep. The two of them were sleeping soundly, and neither of them noticed a blood shadow quietly enter the room.


    The blood shadows dispersed. Old Cui, Grandma, Qing Yan, Shadow Thirteen¡­ A blood shadow slowly infiltrated everyone¡¯s room, and Yu Wan¡¯s was no exception.


    She turned over and hugged Xiaobao.


    The four of them were sleeping soundly and did not notice the blood shadow approaching.


    The blood shadow that was approaching the bed felt an aura that made it wary and drool.


    The Blood Rakshasa was bloodthirsty, especially with the pure yin blood, not to mention that there was a powerful Saint King in the stomach of the pure yin blood. This was a delicacy that drove all the Blood Rakshasa crazy.


    More and more blood shadows gathered in Yu Wan¡¯s room.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote to rush back now¡­ Hahahaha¡­ They have to die! Everyone from the Nether Mountain¡­ has to die!¡± Master Sangughed until his entire body was trembling. ¡°That¡¯s twenty Blood Rakshasas! Even Sikong Ye and the Rakshasa King might not be their match if they join forces! Besides¡­ the two of them are injured..


    The two of them were not only injured. They could not use any internal energy, okay?


    The situation was even more critical than he had imagined! Master Sikong felt terrible.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I almost forgot¡­ You have a powerful Asura King¡­ Ahem ahem¡­¡± Master Sang coughed and almost coughed out. ¡°But I heard that¡­ he¡¯s also in seclusion¡­ He can¡¯t escape¡­ No one from the Nether Mountain can escape¡­¡±


    He was right. The Milk Asura was indeed in seclusion. The longer he was in seclusion, the higher the realm he wanted to break through. This was originally a good thing, but if an uncontroble crisis appeared in the Nether Mountain, it would be a little bad.


    There were no experts in the Nether Mountain that could be used!


    The Nether Mountain was empty!


    Master Sikong¡¯s face turned pale.


    Little Rakshasa¡¯s figure shed and disappeared into the night! It was obvious that he was going to save the Nether Mountain, but could he really make it in time?


    Master Sangughed until he cried. ¡°1 told you¡­ it¡¯s toote¡­ The moment you¡­ arrived at the Sang family¡­ twenty Blood Rakshasas had already taken action¡­ How long have you been wasting time with me¡­ is the amount of time the Blood Rakshasas in the Nether Mountain were killing¡­¡±


    ¡°You lunatic!¡± Master Sikong kicked him. ¡°There are so many innocent people in the Nether Mountain! If you want revenge,e at us! What¡¯s the use of bullying the weak! Sang Zhonghua! I¡¯ve really misjudged you!¡±


    Master Sang was already on the verge of death. After being kicked by him, he was almost half dead on the spot. However, no matter how injured he was, and even if he was about to die, he was still smiling sinisterly.


    He wiped the blood from the corner of his lips andughed crazily. ¡°Even if I die¡­ I¡¯ll¡­ drag the entire Nether Mountain¡­ down with me! What the Rakshasa Kinz didn¡¯t do¡­ I¡­ did it! Hahahaha¡­ I did it!¡±


    Boom¡ª


    A loud bang came from the distant sky, and the dark sky seemed to have exploded with mes.


    Master Sang¡¯s eyes widened and heughed hahaha. ¡°Did you hear that? It¡¯s themotion in the Nether Mountain! The Nether Mountain¡­ is finished! It¡¯spletely finished! You¡¯re all finished!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao looked down at him. ¡°Are you sure we¡¯re finished?¡±


    Master Sang paused. The disdainful gaze Yan Jiuchao shot at him almost made him think that he was going to lose. However, another loud bang came from the direction of the Nether Mountain. The expressions of Master Sikong and Sikong Changfeng changed. He smiled in relief. ¡°Your people are either injured or in seclusion. Who else can withstand the attack of the Blood Rakshasa? With that unborn Saint King? Yan Jiuchao, Yan Jiuchao¡­ You really know how to dream better than me!¡±


    In the Nether Mountain, the first to notice that something was wrong was Little Gu that woke up hungry in the middle of the night. It woke up to look for food, but in the end, it sensed countless auras that made it shiver. It hurriedly shook the Ten Thousand Gu King awake.


    The Ten Thousand Gu King released the pressure of the Gu King and stalled the blood shadow that was about to kill Sikong Ye and the Rakshasa King. However, more and more blood shadows surged into the Chaoyang Hall.


    The Ten Thousand Gu King screamed. Qing Yan sat up. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±


    Yue Gou rubbed his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Qing Yan hugged Yue Gou and rolled, dodging the attack of a Blood Rakshasa.


    At the same time, the sound of a fight came from Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six¡¯s room.


    The might of twenty Blood Rakshasas was not something that ordinary experts could stop. More and more disciples of the Chaoyang Hall fell under the pressure of the Blood Rakshasas, and their bodies were forced to continuously release blood energy. The air churned with an increasingly thick smell of blood.


    ¡°Horse piss!¡± Shadow Thirteen said sternly!


    Shadow Six poured two bottles of talisman water made of horse urine on himself and Shadow Thirteen. The Blood Rakshasa hated the smell of horse urine and retreated.


    ¡°Go save the little masters and Young Madam! I¡¯ll stop them!¡± Shadow Thirteen blocked the door and let Shadow Six escape.


    The Blood Rakshasa did not like this smell, but he was not afraid. Therefore, he could not block it for long. Shadow Six had to save the little masters and Yu Wan before the Blood Rakshasa came back to their senses. Qing Yan also thought of this method. The two of them ran towards Yu Wan¡¯s room with the horse urine, but they bumped into each other at the door. The horse urine sshed all over the ground.


    The Blood Rakshasas outside were unwilling to enter, but the Blood Rakshasas who had already entered were unwilling toe out.


    The four Blood Rakshasas looked at each other and used their internal energy to shake off the two of them and the two smelly horse urine basins. Then, each of them grabbed a ¡°prey¡± and bit fiercely at the necks of the four of them!


    In no sooner said than done, Yu Wan¡¯s stomach moved and a powerful Saint King pressure burst out.


    The Blood Rakshasa seemed to have been hit in the heart. He put down the prey in his hands and took a few steps back.


    The Blood Rakshasa were furious and released powerful pressure.


    The power of the Saint King had exceeded everyone¡¯s imagination. Four Blood Rakshasas working together could not crush it! However, it was just a fetus after all. Its energy was limited and it fell asleep after a while.


    Without the Saint King¡¯s resistance, the Blood Rakshasa could finally get what they wanted.


    The Blood Rakshasa licked their lips greedily and grabbed the three sleeping little ck eggs. Xiaobao woke up.


    He opened his eyes and saw the Blood Rakshasa drooling at him and the Blood Rakshasa¡¯s sharp fangs. He was so frightened that he covered his butt. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t bite my butt!¡±


    However, how could the Blood Rakshasa listen to him? He opened his mouth and bit at him!


    At this moment, the tightly shut door creaked open.


    An embroidered shoe iid with pearls slowly stepped in..

 Chapter 922 - 922: The Strongest Jiang Batian!

    Chapter 922: The Strongest Jiang Batian!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Her clean embroidered shoes stepped on the blood on the ground, and they were so white that they shone.


    This room was filled with the Blood Rakshasa¡¯s pressure and internal energy. Logically speaking, no one would be able to easily push open this door. Or even if their cultivation was deep enough, they would definitely cause a hugemotion. If not for the creaking of the door and pir, the Blood Rakshasa would not have noticed that the door had already opened.


    Who was so capable?


    They thought that the person who came was a powerful expert, but when they turned around, it was a weak woman in embroidered shoes. There was not a trace of internal energy on her body. Her figure was slender and her face was thin. She held a handkerchief in her hand and walked in weakly.


    Xiaobao widened his eyes. ¡°Grandma?¡±


    Grand¡­ Grandma? The Blood Rakshasa were shocked. This woman looked to be in her early twenties, so how was she already this little fellow¡¯s grandmother?


    Little Sly Jiang and Yu Shaoqing had been very sweet with each other and living well recently, so she did look even more beautiful and young.


    ¡°Put¡­ put me down!¡± Xiaobao twisted his butt and wanted to struggle out of the Blood Rakshasa¡¯s hand. How could the Blood Rakshasa do as he wished?


    However, even the Blood Rakshasa was puzzled. He clearly had no intention of letting this little thing off, but his hand trembled for some reason, causing the little thing to fall onto the soft bed.


    Xiaobao ran towards his grandmother.


    The Blood Rakshasa reached out to grab him, but his body actually stopped for a moment. Xiaobao escaped under their noses.


    Xiaobao threw himself into his grandmother¡¯s arms and hugged her neck aggrievedly. Of course, he did not forget to bury into his grandmother¡¯s chest.


    ¡°There¡¯s a baddie!¡±


    ¡°Be good, go wait at your Uncle Six¡¯s ce first,¡± Little Sly Jiang said gently. With a gentle throw, she urately threw Xiaobao into Shadow Six¡¯s arms three courtyards away.


    Shadow Six, who had been sent flying by the Blood Rakshasa¡¯s internal energy and had finally stabilized himself, looked at the small ck egg in his arms in confusion. ¡°¡­


    The Blood Rakshasas in the room looked at each other. Even though this woman gave them a very strange feeling, she did not have the aura of an expert. She should have just been lucky. Once they really attacked, with her thin and weak body, she would definitely turn into a pile of meat paste in an instant.


    As this thought shed through their minds, the Blood Rakshasas could not even be bothered to attack together. The weakest Blood Rakshasa used his internal energy to shake this troublesome woman to death. Unexpectedly, the other party did not move at all.


    ¡°Huh?¡± The weakest Blood Rakshasa was stunned. He thought that he had hit the wrong ce and pped the woman again.


    This time, he was sure that his internal energy hadnded on the woman, but the woman still did not move. Could it be that ten percent of his power was not enough to deal with a weak woman?


    The Blood Rakshasa added another round of strength. However, by the time the Blood Rakshasa attacked, the owner of the embroidered shoe standing at the door had disappeared.


    The Blood Rakshasa frowned strangely and looked around.


    ¡°Are you looking for me?¡±


    A sicklv voice suddenlv sounded behind the Blood Rakshasa. The Blood


    Rakshasa was caught off guard and almost fell! Wasn¡¯t this woman standing at the door? When did she appear behind him?!


    The Blood Rakshasa turned around and reached out with his demonic ws to grab the other party!


    Unexpectedly, he missed again!


    Where¡­ where was she?!


    ¡°Here.¡± A slender white hand gently ced on the Blood Rakshasa¡¯s wrist. Her movements were extremely gentle and her eyes were gentle. What lethality could such a woman have?


    The Blood Rakshasa had the same thought, but he was in trouble.


    Little Sly Jiang grabbed his wrist. He casually swung it, but he realized that he could not shake it off. Her seemingly slender and weak fingers seemed to be holding him tightly like iron pincers. In the next second, he was ruthlessly thrown out by an irresistible force!


    The remaining three Blood Rakshasa were also shocked when they saw this. Why did this woman know martial arts? She even sent a Blood Rakshasa flying in one move?!


    The three Blood Rakshasas couldn¡¯t care less about the fact that she was a woman and attacked her together. As they weren¡¯t as careless as before, they used seventy to eighty percent of their strength and really took more than ten moves from Little Sly Jiang.


    However, they could not escape the fate of being thrown down in the end.


    Of course, the Blood Rakshasa was not an ordinary expert. As long as the blood core did not shatter, his body would not die. Even if he was seriously injured, he could recover as soon as possible.


    As expected, the four Blood Rakshasas who had been thrown into the courtyard and vomited blood all over the ground stood up in the blink of an eye.


    Their weakened internal energy returned to its peak.


    ¡°Is, is, is¡­ is he still human?¡± Qing Yan seriously suspected that he was seeing things. Why was the Blood Rakshasa so powerful that he couldn¡¯t be killed?


    ¡°We have to attack their dantian!¡± Shadow Thirteen narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°That¡¯s the Blood Rakshasa¡¯s weakness. Only when the Blood Core is gone can we destroy the Blood Rakshasa.¡±


    Little Sly Jiang came to the courtyard. When she saw this scene, her little body trembled gently.


    The four Blood Rakshasas rose into the air and looked down at the trembling woman. Heh, now you know how powerful they are, right? An expert¡¯s internal energy would eventually be exhausted, but theirs could continuously restore it. Unless¡­ the Longevity Technique came. That way, they might be able to restore it slower, but it would only be slower.


    ¡°Boss, she cried from fright,¡± said a Blood Rakshasa.


    ¡°She¡¯s trembling uncontrobly,¡± another Blood Rakshasa said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s be mighty!¡± The third Blood Rakshasa said.


    Shadow Thirteen and Qing Yan, who had discovered Little Sly Jiang, twitched their mouths. Were they sure that these were tears of fear and not tears of excitement?


    Im-im-im¡­ Immortal?! The trembling Little Sly Jiang finally raised her head slowly, her eyes shining brightly!!!


    The Blood Rakshasas were collectively stunned! What¡­ What kind of expression was that? Was she scared silly?!


    ¡°I¡¯ming¡ª¡± Little Sly Jiang revealed her small fists and attacked the Blood Rakshasa with a whoosh!


    ¡°0w¡ª¡± The leader of the Blood Rakshasas was hit in the stomach. His body bent into a mp and he mmed into the rockery. The rockery was shaken into pieces and drowned him.


    Plop.


    A blood core rolled out of the gravel. She used too much strength and actually hit the blood core out.


    Little Sly Jiang nodded and quickly pried open the stone pile. She fed the Blood Core back to the Blood Rakshasa and stroked his back as if she was coaxing a baby. ¡°Alright, alright, it¡¯s fine¡­¡±


    The dumbfounded Blood Rakshasa : ¡®


    Little Sly Jiang began her performance. By the time she returned to the Blood Rakshasa¡¯s side, his Blood Core had almost fused. As it was his Blood Core, it would not have too bad an effect even if he ate it. ¡°Are you done?¡± Little Sly Jiang looked at him harmlessly.


    He nodded nkly.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll start!¡± Little Sly Jiang grabbed him and punched him into the sky! !! The Blood Rakshasa¡¯s internal energy could rapidly recover, but the speed of recovery would decrease with every injury.


    Gradually, the Blood Rakshasa went from repairing ny percent of their strength to eighty percent. Seventy percent, sixty percent, fifty percent¡­ In the end, the speed of their repair could no longer keep up with the speed of their internal energy depletion.


    Another Blood Rakshasa fell heavily to the ground. He spat out a mouthful of blood and reached out with trembling hands to touch the medicine bottle in his arms.


    Unexpectedly, his hand trembled and the bottle fell, the pills scattering all over the ground.


    ¡°You want to take medicine? Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± Little Sly Jiang walked over, picked up the pills on the ground, and fed it to him very considerately. Then, she fed the rest to the other Blood Rakshasas.


    The Blood Rakshasa¡¯s strength had indeed recovered greatly!


    By the time Little Rakshasa arrived at the Nether Mountain, the Blood Rakshasas were already so tortured that they wanted tomit suicide collectively!


    Little Sly Jiang suddenly saw a brand new prey. With a grab, she grabbed Little


    Rakshasa! This little sandbag was more resistant than those others-


    Before Little Rakshasa could react, he felt a small fist punching his chest.


    ¡°He¡¯s one of us!!!¡± Qing Yan shouted!


    The little fists stopped!


    Little Sly Jiang picked up Little Rakshasa, who trembled as he looked at her.


    Little Sly Jiang smelled the milky fragrance of the little ck eggs on him. She snorted aggrievedly and threw him back to Qing Yan. Little Rakshasa, who never looked Qing Yan in the eye, was so frightened that his legs went limp. He pulled open Qing Yan¡¯spel and crawled into his arms!


    The disciples of the Chaoyang Hall rushed out and watched the thin figure fly into the sky.


    Everyone¡¯s initial reaction was this¡ª


    ¡°Wow, wow, wow! Who is that! So powerful!¡± An hourter, everyone¡¯s reaction became like this¡ª ¡°Uh¡­ who is that? That¡¯s amazing.¡± rlhvvo hourster.


    Four hourster.


    Six hourster.


    Everyone¡¯s necks ached. It was almost dawn.


    A certain disciple yawned and had a pair of thick dark circles under his eyes. ¡°¡­


    Not done yet?¡±


    The Blood Rakshasas were about to go crazy!


    They didn¡¯t have any strength left. They really¡­ really don¡¯t have any¡­


    They don¡¯t have any even if they take medicine¡­


    Their Blood Demon Technique waspletely useless against her. They did not understand why at all!


    Just as everyone thought that this battle would not end, a man¡¯s voice slowly came from the foot of the mountain.


    ¡°Ah Shil¡ªwhere are you¡ª¡±


    A certain someone, who was holding the Blood Rakshasa and waving her little fists, changed her expression a second after hearing the call. She threw the Blood Rakshasa to the side and fell to the ground sickly. She took out a small handkerchief and coughed.


    The disciples of the Chaoyang Hall who had seen a ghost:


    This worked?!

 Chapter 923 - 923: Jiang Batian and the Four Little Eggs!

    Chapter 923: Jiang Batian and the Four Little Eggs!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yu Shaoqing heard themotion on the mountain from afar and was quite worried. He quickened his pace and called out ¡°Ah Shu¡± as he rushed towards the Chaoyang Hall. When he finally arrived at the chaotic location, he recognized the elegant and charming woman lying on the ground.


    His Ah Shu was so beautiful even when she fainted!!!


    In the sky, fallen leaves were floating, and on the ground, there was snow that looked like silver frost. The woman¡¯s ck hair was like ink, and she was as sick as a child. She was beautiful.


    Yu Shaoqing suffered a strong visual impact, and his heart clenched into a ball.


    ¡°Ah Shu!¡± Yu Shaoqing strode over,pletely unaware of the expressionless disciple of the Chaoyang Hall on the roof who was scattering fallen leaves, as well as the other disciple of the Chaoyang Hall who was pping catkins with his internal energy.


    Yu Shaoqing picked up the weak Ah Shu. The person in his arms was really thin. She weighed almost nothing in his arms. It was all his fault for not keeping a good eye on Ah Shu and letting her be kidnapped!


    If he caught who did it, he would definitely not let him off easily!


    ¡°Achoo!¡± Little Sly Jiang sneezed!


    This sneeze did not sound like much at first, but in the ears of the Blood Rakshasas who had been ravaged by her for the entire night, it was like a bolt of lightning rolling past.


    The Blood Rakshasas, who were originally hiding behind the rockery and did not move at all, were so frightened by a small sneeze that their breathing became chaotic. A faint smell of blood spread in the air.


    Yu Shaoqing frowned. He suddenly turned around and looked in the direction of the rockery. ¡°Who is it?!¡±


    The Blood Rakshasas did not dare to make a sound.


    Yu Shaoqing put down his sickly wife. ¡°Ah Shu, wait for me here. I¡¯ll deal with those guys first!¡± With that, he took off his outer robe and covered Little Sly Jiang, who was actually about to die of heat.


    Yu Shaoqing used his qinggong toe behind the rockery. He looked at the ck mass and attacked with a few killing moves without a word. The Blood Rakshasas¡¯ health had been exhausted, so even with Yu Shaoqing¡¯s dilettantish middling skills, he could still knock them down with one punch. In the blink of an eye, the twenty-odd man could no longer get up.


    However, Yu Shaoqing did not know if it was his imagination, but he felt that before these baddies fainted, they did not have resentful expressions, but relief. There was even one who looked at him gratefully.


    He was grateful to him after being beaten unconscious by him? That¡¯s right, he must be seeing things!


    Yu Shaoqing, who had not practiced for a long time but had killed so many experts in one go, felt very good. He returned to his wife¡¯s side in high spirits.


    Yu Shaoqing picked up his wife. His Ah Shu was frightened and broke out in cold sweat.


    Yu Shaoqing hugged her tightly and gentlyforted her. ¡°Ah Shu, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ve already dealt with the bad people.¡± Little Sly Jiang¡¯s eyes trembled. ¡°Are they alright?¡±


    Yu Shaoqing was stunned.


    Little Sly Jiang said embarrassedly, ¡°I¡­ I mean, are you alright? Did they hurt you?¡±


    Yu Shaoqing heaved a sigh of relief. He knew it. Why would his Ah Shu worry about the safety of a group of thieves? She must have been so frightened that she was incoherent.


    Yu Shaoqing patted his chest and said in an imposing manner, ¡°I knocked those guys out in three to five moves. I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Little Sly Jiang nodded obediently.


    At this moment, Qing Yan and Shadow Thirteen walked over. The two of them cupped their hands and bowed to him. ¡°Master.¡±


    After Yu Shaoqing saw the two of them clearly, he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡°Why are you here? Are Ah Wan and Jiuchao here too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! Dabao and the others are also here!¡± Qing Yan said with a smile. He had not forgotten that when they had all left Nanzhao, Ah Wei had hidden the three little ck eggs in his luggage and only exposed them when they arrived at the Ghost n.


    Yu Shaoqing finally felt relieved when he heard that they were all there.


    ¡°Master, why did you and Madame to the Nether Capital?¡± Qing Yan asked. It couldn¡¯t be that they were worried about the three children, right? After they found out that the children had been brought to the Ghost n by Ah Wei, they sent a pigeon to the Helian Manor, telling Old Madam and the others not to worry.


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s a long story.¡± Yu Shaoqing sighed and talked about his and Ah Shut s journey.


    It was a sunny afternoon. They had received a pigeon letter from the Ghost n. When they found out that the children were with Jiuchao and Ah Wan, they were relieved. However, that night, a disaster suddenly descended on the Helian Manor!


    Ah Shu had been kidnapped!!!


    The corners of Qing Yan¡¯s mouth twitched. Are you sure she¡¯s kidnapped? Didn¡¯t she walk out on her own?


    ¡°I left Nanzhao in order to find Ah Shu,¡± Yu Shaoqing continued. ¡°After that, although I found Ah Shu, that thief was so powerful. Every time, he would kidnap Ah Shu from my side in less than two to three days. I chased after her and came here. You said just now¡­ this is called the Nether Capital?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is the Nether Capital, the ce after the Ghost n moved their capital.¡± Qing Yan did not ignore the small guilt that shed across a certain someone¡¯s eyes. He was even more certain that she had run away. Really, she would go wherever there was a fight. Not only did the corners of Qing Yan¡¯s mouth twitch, but the corners of his eyes also wanted to twitch.


    ¡°By the way, who were those people just now?¡± Yu Shaoqing asked. Although he was skilled in martial arts and could deal with them in a few moves, that group of people gave him a different feeling from ordinary experts.


    ¡°They¡¯re Blood Rakshasas,¡± Shadow Thirteen said.


    ¡°Blood Rakshasa?¡± Yu Shaoqing frowned. He had never heard of it.


    Shadow Thirteen exined, ¡°The Blood Rakshasa is an evil creature that sucks blood for a living. It cultivates the long-lost Blood Demon Technique of the Sorcerer n. It has iparably powerful internal energy and heaven-defying repair power. It¡¯s very difficult to deal with.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing heaved a sigh of relief and closed his eyes. ¡°Fortunately, I came. Otherwise, Ah Shu would have died in their hands.¡±


    This time, the corners of Shadow Thirteen¡¯s mouth twitched. Who exactly was the one who was dead? Who was the one who had been everywhere, wishing to fight for three days and three nights?!


    Yu Shaoqing thought for a while and said seriously, ¡°Since it¡¯s an evil thing, let¡¯s not keep it. Kill them.¡±


    ¡°Hubby.¡± Little Sly Jiang, who had been silent all this while, grabbed hispel and said weakly, ¡°The heavens have the virtue of giving them a chance to turn over a new leaf, right? Don¡¯t be so anxious to kill them.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing was so touched that he was about to cry. He held Madam Jiang¡¯s hand and said affectionately, ¡°Ah Shu is really the kindest woman in the world!¡±


    Everyone was speechless. She just wanted to close the door and continue beating!!!


    ¡°By the way, Thirteen, Qing Yan, where is this? Where are Ah Wan, Jiuchao, and the others?¡± Yu Shaoainz looked around and asked in confusion.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± The two of them looked at each other.


    Qing Yan smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. This¡­ is the Nether Mountain. Actually, it¡¯s considered Madam¡¯s family.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing was stunned. ¡°Ah Shu¡¯s family? Isn¡¯t Ah Shu¡¯s family in Nanzhao?¡±


    ¡°Nanzhao is also Madam¡¯s family, and so is the Nether Capital!¡± Qing Yan didn¡¯t know how to exin Madam¡¯s background to Yu Shaoqing. ¡°Master, the wind is strong outside. Come in and talk.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing thought about it and agreed. Ah Shu¡¯s body was weak to begin with, and she had been frightened, so she couldn¡¯t get cold.


    Yu Shaoqing helped Madam Jiang back into the house.


    ¡°Ah Shu, you¡¯re hungry, right? I¡¯ll go make you something to eat.¡± With that, Yu Shaoqing quickly went to the kitchen of the Chaoyang Hall. His kitchen skills could be said to be superb.


    On the other side, Master Sang, who did not believe that he would lose, was thrown into the Chaoyang Hall by Yan Jiuchao. He was stunned when he saw the Blood Rakshasas fall to the ground.


    What happened?


    Why was his Blood Rakshasaspletely wiped out?


    How could these listless Blood Rakshasas look immortal and indestructible?


    Just as Master Sang was so shocked by the scene in front of him that he doubted his life, Little Sly Jiang also saw Master Sang who had descended from the sky. Even though Master Sang no longer had any strength, the aura of the Rakshasa King still remained on his body. Slurp-


    Little Sly Jiang¡¯s eyes instantly lit up!!!


    ¡°His blood core has shattered. It can¡¯t be repaired,¡± Yan Jiuchao said bluntly. Little Sly Jiang turned her face away in a second. ¡°Then kill him!¡±


    Master Sang :


    When Yu Wan woke up, it was already dawn the next day. Ever since she was pregnant, she had been sleeping soundly. She was not woken up at all from the bigmotionst night. She habitually looked at the side of the bed. Her sons were not around, nor was Little Rakshasa.


    Strange, didn¡¯t they wake her up every time? They were so clingy that they were about to grow on her.


    Yu Wan touched her slightly bulging stomach and went to the ear room strangely. After washing up, she went to the kitchen to look for food. When she passed by the south wing, she stopped in her tracks. If she remembered correctly, no one lived in the south wing.


    She took two steps back and returned to the door of the south wing. She stuck her head out and looked in, but she saw something¡ª


    Three little ck eggs and Little Rakshasa were wearing flowery clothes and pants. There were big red flowers on their heads, ck and thick eyebrows, and fiery red lips. They sat on the stool shyly.


    The ck little eggs had all be colorful little colorful eggs! Even the thin Little Rakshasa had be a Rakshasa egg!


    Yu Wan felt terrible. However, this was not the worst thing. What was worse was that the four children in the room suddenly ced their hands on their hips and raised their heads. Their trembling bodiesughed like pigs..

 Chapter 924 - 924: Grandfather and Granddaughter Meet, Clues

    Chapter 924: Grandfather and Granddaughter Meet, Clues


    About the Sorcerer n


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The wind was gentle and the sun was bright. Sikong Ye was refreshed. It was not only because his injuries had recovered and half of his strength had been recovered, but also because he finally did not have to stay in the same room as the Rakshasa King. Of course, more importantly, his dear granddaughter¡ªJiang Shu¡ªwas here!


    When he heard that his daughter and little granddaughter were far away in Nanzhao, he once thought that he would have to travel thousands of miles to see them after many days. He did not expect Little Ah Shu to find the Nether Mountain so quickly!


    In order not to let Little Ah Shu worry, he endured not seeing her. Now that his injuries had recovered, he could finally see his Little Ah Shu happily!


    Ah Wan had said that although Ah Shu was the Princess of Nanzhao, she had grown up in the Ghost n and had suffered a lot. Her body was weak. Every time he thought of this, his heart ached. But it didn¡¯t matter. He would protect Ah Shu well!


    With his realm and strength, even if he lost half of his inner core, he was still the most all-powerful existence in the entire Nether Capital!


    Sikong Ye walked towards the south wing without any regard for his family.


    Unexpectedly, Little Sly Jiang was quietlying out of the south wing. It was not easy for her to make Yu Shaoqing sleep like this. Just as she was about to y with the Blood Rakshasas locked in the cemetery, she felt the aura of a Rakshasa King in the air as soon as she went around the corridor.


    ? Having slept with the Rakshasa King for too long, he had subconsciously been tainted by the precious aura that belonged to the other party.


    Little Sly Jiang¡¯s eyes lit up!


    Smack!


    She punched the other party!


    Sikong Ye, who had sworn that he would use his mighty body and powerful strength to protect Little Ah Shu for the rest of his life, was knocked down by Little Ah Shu (Jiang Batian) with a punch.


    When the Rakshasa King, who had passed by and identally saw this scene, saw Sikong Ye¡¯s embarrassing appearance, he felt that the depression that had been held in his chest for decades had been vented. He could not help but look up at the sky andugh. ¡°Hahahahahahaha¡­¡¯ Bang!


    The Rakshasa King was also knocked down¡­


    Therefore, fifteen minutester, all the disciples of the Chaoyang Hall saw the two ancestors, who had finally recovered and had sworn that they would never be together again, dragging their stiff old legs and supporting each other. Their faces were swollen as they limped back into the house.


    The Sang family courted death one after another. Even if the gods and Buddhas descended, they could not cover up their crimes. Master Sikong brought people to the Sang Manor to gather evidence and interrogated the guards and servants around Sang Zhonghua. With witnesses and evidence gathered, the Sang family did not even have any room to refute.


    It was not that the Sang family¡¯s ambition did note with an omen. It was unknown how long ago that the disciples and servants of the Sang family had been harming themoners in the Nether Capital. However, relying on their rtionship with the Sikong family by marriage, no one dared toin about the Sang family¡¯s crimes to the Sikong Manor. Even if they did, there were also spies from the Sang family in the Sikong Manor. They would silently get rid of them and never let Master Sikong see them.


    After pulling out the radishes and bringing them out of the mud, the spies in the Sikong Manor were also pulled out one by one.


    Master Sikong had never advocated atrocities, but this time, he was really angry and sentenced this group of servants to extreme punishment.


    The Sang family¡¯s house had been confiscated, and all the Sang family¡¯s disciples had been expelled from the Nether Capital, never to enter the Ghost n again!


    When Madam Sikong heard the news, the two brothers, Sikong Changfeng and Sikong Yun, were leading troops to clear out the Sang Manor. Sikong Yun had been kidnapped by Sang Zhonghua once and had almost lost his life. He had finally seen through his grandfather¡¯s ambition and did not show any mercy when he confiscated the Sang Manor.


    When Madam Sikong found out that her youngest son had personally gone to raid the Sang Manor, she was so angry that she cried and fainted.


    ¡°Mother, you didn¡¯t see how he treated me! He almost killed me!¡± After returning to the manor, Sikong Yun unbuttoned his cor, revealing a circle of purple marks. ¡°This was pinched by his subordinates! Mother, if my luck was any worse, I would have died in their hands!¡±


    What could Madam Sikong say? No matter how big her maternal family was, could they be bigger than her son and husband? Moreover, it was indeed her maternal family who was in the wrong first. It was already the Sikong family¡¯s greatest mercy not to exterminate the Sang family.


    When they were raiding the manor, Grandma and Qing Yan also went. They found many things that the Rakshasa King had stolen from the Sikong family back then. Other than blood magic, there were also many pill forms passed down from the Sorcerer n and secret manuals to refine Yin Gu.


    Qing Yan was enlightened. ¡°No wonder the Sang family¡¯s Yin Gu is so powerful.


    It turns out that they also picked up a bargain from the Sikong family.¡±


    The Sikong family had a lot of books. Even they did not know that there were secret manuals for refining weapons in the library. The Rakshasa King casually took them and only took the Blood Demon Technique after taking them. He did not even flip through the rest before throwing them into the furnace.


    But the furnace was not lit, so the servants of the Sang family discovered it and picked up the pill form and secret manual.


    However, the secret manual for refining weapons in the Sang family was indeed passed down from their ancestors.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Do you know how much money this secret manual has earned for the Sang family?¡± Qing Yan asked Yue Gou as he held the Weapon Tome in his hand.


    ¡°How much?¡± Yue Gou asked.


    Qing Yan sneered. ¡°Let me put it this way. If we didn¡¯t raid the manor, I wouldn¡¯t have known that the Sang family was actually richer than the Sikong family. However, the Sang family¡¯s money isn¡¯t all for plundering themoners.¡±


    In fact, the Sang family had indeed done many acts of bullying others, but it was not urate to say that their money had been plundered.


    Qing Yan said, ¡°Ny percent of the Sang family¡¯s money was earned from this Tome.¡±


    ¡°So, so much?¡± Yue Gou was dumbfounded.


    Qing Yan looked around and hid the Weapon Tome in Yue Gou¡¯s arms.


    ¡°What?¡± Yue Gou looked down at his chest and asked foolishly.


    Qing Yan leaned close to him and whispered, ¡°Are you stupid? We can be considered the first credit for annihting the Sang family this time. No matter what, we have to have some benefits. If we keep this thing, perhaps Jiuchao and Ah Wan can use it in the future!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Upon hearing that it was for Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan, the honest Yue Gou decisively became dishonest. He covered his chest and smuggled the secret manual out of the Sang Manor with a shifty look.


    The Sang family¡¯s wealth was abundant, and the more they raided, the more shocking it became. Of course, this was no longer Qing Yan and the others¡¯ business. After Grandma finished reading the Sang family¡¯s library, he did not gain much and returned to the Nether Mountain with Qing Yan.


    Along the way, Grandma did not look too good.


    ¡°Grandma, are you worried about the poison in Jiuchao¡¯s body?¡± Qing Yan asked.


    Grandma nodded. ¡°We¡¯re only short of thest medicinal primer, but this medicinal primer is the hardest to find- T searched the Sikong family¡¯s library


    but couldn¡¯t find the whereabouts of the Sorcerer n. I thought the Sang family could have some clues, but who knew that I still couldn¡¯t find anything.¡±


    Qing Yan paused and said, ¡°The people of the Central ins often say that good people are blessed by the heavens. Jiuchao will definitely be fine.¡±


    That being said, there were less than half a year left until Yan Jiuchao¡¯s poison act up. The shortest was probably only two months. They had no choice but to hurry.


    After returning to the courtyard, the three of them saw Little Rakshasa and the little ck eggs running around. Madam Jiang and Yu Shaoqing sat under the porch, and Madam Jiang leaned on Yu Shaoqing¡¯s shoulder like a helpless bird, looking at her eggs. Yu Wan was flipping through her herbs at the side. Yan Jiuchao, this high and mighty young master, was actually willing to help her.


    No one could bear to lose anyone in such a warm family.


    After dinner, the Rakshasa King went to the Sang Family¡¯s forbidden area and returned with something in his hand. It was an iron box engraved with a Luan totem. It did not look eye-catching on the outside, but everyone felt that this box was a little special.


    Yu Shaoqing went to the kitchen to make supper for Little Rakshasa and the little ck eggs. Other than him, everyone else was there.


    Yu Wan picked up the box and flipped it around. ¡°What a strange box. What¡¯s in


    The Rakshasa King nodded and shook his head. He nodded in agreement with Yu Wan. This was indeed a strange box. Back then, when he infiltrated the Sikong family¡¯s library and saw it at a nce, he was deeply attracted to it. He didn¡¯t like it very much, but he couldn¡¯t let go of it.


    In short, he took the box away. However, he had never sessfully opened this box, so he shook his head because he did not know what was inside.


    Yu Wan took out her dagger and tried to pry it open.


    Grandma said, ¡°There¡¯s a mechanism in this box. If we forcefully pry it open, everything inside will be destroyed.¡±


    The Rakshasa King nodded. He did not smash it open because of this consideration.


    ¡°Is there no other way?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Grandma sighed. ¡°The mechanism of such a box has long been circted on the market. It¡¯s not that there¡¯s no way, but we have to find the craftsman who made this box back then. Unfortunately, this box has at least a hundred years of history. That craftsman is probably no longer alive. If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s see if we can find his sessor. Perhaps there¡¯s a chance¡ª¡±


    Halfway through his sentence, Little Sly Jiang brought the box over and held it with both hands. Bang¡ªdang¡ªdang¡ªit fell to the ground!


    After countless smashes, the trembling box finally opened and spat out a sparkling bead. The corners of everyone¡¯s mouths twitched: ¡® This¡­ worked?!

 Chapter 925 - 925: Yan Xiaosi’s Send-off

    Chapter 925: Yan Xiaosi¡¯s Send-off


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°What is this bead?¡± Yu Wan reached out and picked it up. She flipped it around and did not find anything strange. ¡°Is it a Night-Luminescent Pearl?¡±


    Yu Wan brought it under the table to take a look. ¡°It¡¯s not bright. Grandma, take a look.¡±


    Grandma took the bead that Yu Wan had mentioned. During this period of time, he had almost gone through the Sikong family¡¯s library and understood much about the history of the Sikong family and the Sorcerer n. The moment he held the bead in his hand, he almost immediately determined that it was a Sorcerer Stone.


    ¡°What¡¯s a Sorcerer Stone? Like the Saintess Stone, is it also a stone to test the power of bloodline among the sorcerers?¡± Yu Wan asked in confusion.


    ¡°No.¡± Grandma shook his head. ¡°The inheritance of the Sorcerer n doesn¡¯t rely on bloodline, so there¡¯s no stone to test bloodlines. Sorcerer Stones can be used as currency in the Sorcerer n, but I don¡¯t think this Sorcerer Stone is an ordinary Sorcerer Stone.¡±


    ¡°Is it unusual?¡± Yu Wan stared at the bead strangely. No matter how she looked at it, it was a luminous pearl that could not light up.


    Little Sly Jiang took the bead and raised her hand to smash it on the table. After a while, the ¡°luminous pearl that doesn¡¯t shine¡± trembled and shone.


    Everyone was speechless again.


    After the bead shone, a faint scene appeared inside. After carefully distinguishing it, it actually looked like a map.


    This time, Yu Wan finally believed that it was not an ordinary bead. Back then, someone had also made a map into it when they made it, but only by shining could the map hidden inside be revealed.


    ¡°Is this a map to the Sorcerer n?¡± Yu Wan asked excitedly.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s hidden in the Sorcerer Stone, it should be.¡± A trace of excitement that was difficult to suppress shed across Grandma¡¯s eyes. Although Yan Jiuchao had not shown any signs of the poison acting up during this period of time, this was the most dangerous situation. If it was like when he was in Nanzhao, he would need a medicinal bath and acupuncture every day to suppress the poison in his body. At the very least, it meant that they still had a way to suppress the poison. But now, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s poison was either not acting up, or once it did, there was no possibility of suppressing it.


    Grandma handed the bead to Shadow Six. ¡°Go draw the map.¡±


    On this trip to the Nether Capital, not only did they find the Saintess¡¯ blood, but they also obtained a map to the Sorcerer n by a freakbination of factors. This trip was not in vain. Back then, when Sikong Ye wanted to dig out half of his inner core for Little Rakshasa, Grandma and the others actually did not agree, So what if they let the Rakshasa King dig out all of his blood core? So what if an evil entity that was going to be devoured by the Blood Demon Technique sooner orter died? Now, it seemed that it was all thanks to his reluctance. Of course, he was not doing it all for the Rakshasa King. He was doing it more for Little Rakshasa. His half of his inner core could prevent it from being devoured by the Blood Demon Technique in the future. The good karma that was nted produced good karma.


    The ancestor was still the ancestor.


    The situation in the Nether Capital had already stabilized. Yu Wan went to the Lan family and sent Zi Yan and her nephew back to Madam Lan¡¯s side. The truth of what happened back then had already been revealed. Madam Lan and her sons had been framed by Lan Jiao. Lan Jiao was given a cup of poisonous wine. Madam Lan was weed back to the n and became the head of the Lan family again.


    Madam Lan grabbed Yu Wan¡¯s hand gratefully. ¡°Thank you. Sister and the others can finally smile in theherworld.¡±


    ¡°These are all what I should do,¡± Yu Wan said with a smile. ¡°Help me thank Jiuchao too,¡± Madam Lan said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s one more thing about your great-grandmother,¡± Madam Lan said.


    ¡°Saintess Lan Yi? What happened to her?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Madam Lan hesitated for a moment and looked at Yu Wan with a firm gaze. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to say these words to you many days ago. Since your great-grandmother and Ancestor Sikong like each other, I think this memorial tablet should be set in the Nether Mountain.¡±


    ¡°If we set the memorial tablet in the Nether Mountain¡­¡± Yu Wan did not finish her sentence.


    Madam Lan understood what she meant and nodded. ¡°It means that she¡¯s part of the Nether Mountain. I think this was also her wish when she was alive. She was born as the Saintess of the Lan family and had carried too much for the Lan family. When she was alive, she didn¡¯t live ording to her wishes. At least after she died, I don¡¯t want her to be restrained by the ancestral teachings and family rules.¡±


    After reuniting with Madam Lan for so long, Madam Lan¡¯s pride and unyielding will far surpassed ordinary women. However, what really made Yu Wan feel that she had never been stronger was this moment.


    In terms of bloodline, she was inferior to Saintess Lan Yi. In terms of martial arts and medical skills, she was inferior to her sister. However, it was precisely such a slightly mediocre woman in the Lan family who did something that all the Lan family members did not have the courage to do.


    Yu Wan took the memorial tablet and gently hugged Madam Lan. ¡°Grandaunt, you¡¯re really amazing.¡±


    After returning from the Lan family, Yu Wan went to Sikong Ye¡¯s room and handed the memorial tablet to him.


    Sikong Ye hugged the memorial tablet and was in a daze for a long time.


    They were about to leave the Nether Capital. Yu Wan packed her things overnight. Although she had only been in the Nether Capital for two months, she had received a lot of treasures. Putting aside the Weapon Tome that Qing Yan and Yue Gou had brought back, the Sikong family and the Lan family had both given her a bunch of good things. She had brought all the useful things along the way. The rest was left in the Nether Mountain. After all, the Nether Mountain was her home.


    Yu Wan first finished packing Yan Jiuchao¡¯s clothes and began to pack the children¡¯s. She had onlv been in the Nether Mountain for less than twentv davs, but the three little fellows had gained weight from their great-grandfather¡¯s feeding. Their clothes were almost worn out. Ever since Little Rakshasa could eat normal food, he had grown a little.


    The four little ones were about to buy new clothes.


    Yu Wan was wondering if she should go down the mountain tomorrow morning when she heard a knock on the door.


    The door was ajar. They could have juste in. Who was so polite?


    Yu Wan put down the half-folded clothes in her hand and walked over to open the ajar door. However, she was surprised to find that the person who came was the Rakshasa King. The Rakshasa King was dressed in a dark robe and was tall. Having lost half a blood core, he had sessfully escaped the control of the Blood Demon Technique. He still needed to take blood pills, but he no longer needed human blood.


    He was carrying the sleeping Little Rakshasa.


    Little Rakshasa and the little ck eggs yed crazily for the entire day and fell asleep in the bathtub. The four of them had their own hut and should be sleeping soundly on the bed at this time. Why did the Rakshasa King carry Little Rakshasa alone?


    Yu Wan was puzzled, but she still invited the Rakshasa King in.


    ¡°Please sit,¡± Yu Wan said as she pointed at the chair.


    ¡°Did I disturb you?¡± The Rakshasa King asked. After being imprisoned in the Sang Family¡¯s forbidden ground for many years, he had almost forgotten how to speak. Aftering to the Nether Mountain to stay with Sikong Ye for a few days, his strength had yet to recover, but hisnguage had finally recovered. Yu Wan shook her head. ¡°No, why did Senior Sang bring Little Rakshasa over?¡±


    The Rakshasa King paused and was in a difficult position. However, he had no choice but to make up his mind. ¡°I¡¯m here to bid you farewell.¡±


    ¡°Farewell?¡± Yu Wan looked at him and then at Little Rakshasa in his arms. She did not expect him to say such a thing. ¡°Where¡­ where¡­ are you going?¡±


    ¡°I know that I¡¯vemitted serious sins. I don¡¯t want to be a Blood Rakshasa for the rest of my life.¡± The Rakshasa King looked at the sleeping little fellow in his arms and a doting gaze shed across his eyes. ¡°I want to bring him around. Although he¡¯s a young Rakshasa, he has half of the inner core of a normal expert in his body. He has half a chance of bing a normal person. I want to raise him well.¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s throat ached as she looked reluctantly at Little Rakshasa in his arms.


    ¡°Do you want to hug him again?¡± The Rakshasa King asked Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan nodded and reached out to Little Rakshasa.


    The Rakshasa King handed the little fellow to Yu Wan.


    It was unknown if it was because he felt Yu Wan¡¯s aura in his sleep, but Little Rakshasa hugged Yu Wan¡¯s neck affectionately.


    Yu Wan looked at his sleeping face and smiled slightly. She lowered her head and kissed his forehead.


    Although she wanted to keep him, she understood that he was the Rakshasa


    King¡¯s child. This had nothing to do with bloodline. From the moment the Rakshasa King saved him from the blood pool and fed him with blood to extend his life, he was already the Rakshasa King¡¯s deepest bond.


    ¡°When are you leaving?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°Now,¡± the Rakshasa King said.


    Yu Wan suddenly tightened her grip on Little Rakshasa. ¡°Can¡¯t you leave tomorrow morning?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t be able to bear to leave when he wakes up.¡± It wasn¡¯t that the Rakshasa King hadn¡¯t thought of going to the Sorcerer n with them, but with his current cultivation, he would probably be a burden to them. This trip to the Sorcerer n concerned Yan Jiuchao¡¯s life and death. He couldn¡¯t let anything happen.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you off,¡± Yu Wan said.


    The Rakshasa King nodded.


    Yu Wan carried Little Rakshasa and walked down the Nether Mountain with the Rakshasa King out of the Sikong family¡¯s house.


    At the entrance of the Sikong Manor, the Rakshasa King stopped in his tracks. ¡°Let¡¯s stop here. It¡¯s gettingte. You¡¯re pregnant. Go back and rest early.¡± Yu Wan looked reluctantly at Little Rakshasa and was about to hand him over.


    The Rakshasa King said, ¡°Give him a name.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Zhao.¡± Yu Wan looked at Little Rakshasa lovingly and said, ¡°His name is Xiao Zhao.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s called Xiao Zhao,¡± the Rakshasa King murmured.


    Yu Wan held back the strong reluctance in her heart and slowly handed Xiao Zhao to the Rakshasa King.


    There were no moon or stars in the night sky tonight. Every street in the Nether Capital was dark.


    The Rakshasa King carried Xiao Zhao and walked on the dark street. Suddenly, the street lit up piece by piece with the Saintess Stones and spread at an unbelievable speed. In almost the blink of an eye, the Saintess Stone of the entire Nether Capital lit up.


    The Nether Capital had never been so beautiful. It had be a city of light.


    Xiao Zhao, someone is sending you off again.


    The Rakshasa King smiled and carried Xiao Zhao forward without looking back..

 Chapter 926 - 926: Little Black Eggs and Rakshasa Egg!

    Chapter 926: Little ck Eggs and Rakshasa Egg!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The map in the Sorcerer Stone was drawn on the parchment by Shadow Six with cinnabar. No one knew how young this bead was, so no one knew if this could lead to the former Sorcerer n.


    Or perhaps, when they really went over, there would be no so-called Sorcerer n. But no matter what, as long as there was a chance, they could not give up.


    Xiao Zhao¡¯s departure made Yu Wan very sad for a while. When she thought of the thin child, the little fellow who had learned to wheedle and act cute in her arms, she could not bear to part with him.


    ¡®We¡¯ll meet again, right¡­¡± Yu Wan muttered and put away the clothes that Xiao Zhao had worn.


    The three little ck eggs were also very sad. When they woke up, their brother was gone. Who could understand the pain in their hearts?


    ¡°Grow up quickly. When you grow up, you can go look for Xiao Zhao,¡± Yu Wan said as she stroked their heads.


    The three of them nodded solemnly. ¡°Mm!¡±


    Shadow Six spent an entire night and finally drew the map in the Sorcerer Stone. The Nether Capital was also on the map, but there was no sign. Instead, it was marked with the old site of the Ghost n. This was not surprising. After all, when the ancestors of the Sikong n left this map, they did not expect their descendants to move the capital.


    ¡°It¡¯s a map from a thousand years ago. Is it really still useful? A few small saplings have grown into a forest, and the small pond has condensed into a stream. How can we find it?¡± Qing Yan held the map and said with a defeated expression.


    Opposite him sat Yu Wan and Shadow Six.


    ¡®That¡¯s you!¡± Shadow Six took the map over. If the Nether Capital and the Ghost n weren¡¯t on the map, it might be really difficult to find the right path. However, with the two of them, he could roughly estimate the size of each mountain range and forest ording to the distance and ratio on the map. Even if the terrain changed, the distance and direction wouldn¡¯t change.


    Of course, this sounded easy, but it was really a test of one¡¯s mental calctions and observation skills.


    ¡°Are you confident?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shadow Six nodded. ¡°There¡¯s no problem with Young Master and Thirteen reminding me.¡±


    Yu Wan said softly, ¡°Alright, everyone rest well tonight and set off tomorrow morning. By the way, how are Asura and Ah Wei¡¯s situation?¡±


    The two of them had been in seclusion for a few days, but there were no signs of theming out of seclusion.


    At the mention of this, Qing Yan was both happy and worried. He was happy that the two of them had been in seclusion for so long and that their breakthrough in cultivation would be even stronger than he had imagined. He was worried that they were about to set off, but the two of them had yet toe out of seclusion. What should he do?


    ¡°Young Master¡¯s illness can¡¯t be dyed¡­¡± Shadow Six said tactfully.


    ¡°I know! That¡¯s why I¡¯m worried!¡± Qing Yan was about to cry.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t¡­¡± Shadow Six looked at Yu Wan, who shook her head. There was no way to wait. They didn¡¯t know how dangerous the trip to the Sorcerer n was, but they were sure that even a small Nether Capital was filled with hidden dragons and crouching tigers. If there were really still Sorcerer n¡¯s members alive in the ce of origin of the Sorcerer n, they would definitely not be easier to deal with than Nether Capital. Therefore, having one more expert would be a very precious help to them.


    ¡°We¡¯ll make ns tomorrow morning. You guys rest early. I¡¯ll go back to my room.¡± With that, Yu Wan stood up and left Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen¡¯s room.


    Just as she reached the small garden, Sikong Changfeng arrived.


    ¡°Ah Wan.¡± Sikong Ye actually came too.


    Yu Wan looked at Sikong Changfeng and then at Sikong Ye. She greeted, ¡°Great Grandpa, Young Master Sikong, are you here for me?¡±


    The two of them nodded. Sikong Changfeng bowed respectfully to Sikong Ye. ¡°Greetings, Ancestor.¡±


    Sikong Ye nodded indifferently and nced at him. ¡°Ah Wan,e to my roomter.¡¯


    ¡°Okay,¡± Yu Wan agreed.


    Sikong Ye strode back into the house.


    Sikong Changfeng originally nned to let the Ancestor talk to Yu Wan first while he waited outside. He did not expect the Ancestor to be so considerate and give him the opportunity first.


    It seemed that ever since Ah Wan and the others came, the ancestor had be more considerate and easy to talk to.


    Sikong Changfeng was happy with the ancestor¡¯s change, but he was a little sad about the separation. His eyes darkened and he sighed. ¡°Ah Wan, you¡¯re leaving, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yu Wan said. ¡°We¡¯ve found a map to the Sorcerer n. We¡¯ll set off tomorrow morning.¡±


    Sikong Changfeng suddenly looked up at her. ¡°So soon? Aren¡¯t you going to stay for a few more days?¡±


    Yu Wan shook her head slightly. ¡°Yan Jiuchao¡¯s poison can¡¯t be dyed anymore. It has to be treated as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°A poison like the Fragrance of Hundred Miles is really the most difficult poison in the world to detoxify.¡± Sikong Changfeng frowned. He really hoped that Yu Wan could stay. Not only was it because she had the bloodline of the Saint King, but the Lan family and the Nether Capital also needed her. It was also because¡­ he actually couldn¡¯t bear to part with her. However, he could only silently hide this reluctance in his heart.


    ¡°Thank you foring to say goodbye to me.¡± Yu Wan smiled slightly. Yu Wan had a good impression of Sikong Changfeng. Although he was born


    into a top-notch aristocratic family, he did not have the bad habits of a young master from aristocratic families, nor did he give up on himself because of the unfair treatment he had suffered since he was young. He had grown into an upright and kind person, worthy of the best woman in the Nether Capital entrusting her life to him.


    ¡°I hope I¡¯ll already have a cousin-inw the next time I return to the Nether Capital,¡± she said with a smile.


    Sikong Changfeng was stunned. Ah Wan¡­ recognized him as her cousin? Because he was too shocked, he forgot to say that there was no other woman who could move his heart.


    ¡°Cousin, take care.¡± Yu Wan bowed.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Sikong Changfeng suddenly came back to his senses and remembered that he was looking for her. ¡°I was so focused on talking to you that I forgot about business.¡¯


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Wan looked at him in surprise.


    He took out a portrait from his sleeve and handed it to Yu Wan. ¡°If the painting isn¡¯t good, Ah Wan, please bear with me.¡±


    Yu Wan took the portrait, untied the ribbon, and slowly unfolded it. A strong ink fragrance wafted over.


    In the portrait were four little fellows wearing flowery clothes, a big red flower on their heads, flying eyebrows, and fiery red lips. The three little ck eggs and the Rakshasa egg had their hands on their hips. They raised their heads andughed loudly. They seemed to have heard the two rows of pig cries through the rice paper.


    Yu Wan burst intoughter, her eyes moist. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Two thank yous. The first was politeness, and this one was sincere gratitude.


    After bidding farewell to Sikong Changfeng, Yu Wan went to Sikong Ye¡¯s room. When the Rakshasa King was around, this room was always lively. The two of them fought at the head of the bed and made up at the end of the bed. A few things in the room had to break every day, and it gave the disciples a headache. Now that the Rakshasa King was no longer around, the things did not break, but everyone was willing for things to continue breaking.


    ¡°Great-grandpa,¡± Yu Wan called softly.


    Sikong Ye was already asleep, holding the memorial tablet of Saintess Lan Yi in his arms.


    With his peak strength, how could he not notice themotion of someone entering?


    Yu Wan walked over quietly and tucked him in. At this moment, she really felt that this man was old. He had protected the Nether Mountain and the Sikong family for the rest of their lives. It was time for him to be taken care of.


    Yu Wan guarded in front of the bed for a while and covered him with a nket several times. It was not untilte at night and he waspletely asleep that Yu Wan stood up and left.


    The next day, Yu Wan and the others nned to set off.


    The milk Asura and Ah Wei were still in seclusion. Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao discussed for a while and decided to let Qing Yan and Yue Gou stay. After their Asura and Ah Wei came out of seclusion, they would go to the Sorcerer n together.


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave a signal along the way. Ah Wei can use Gu worms to track us,¡± Yu Wan said to Qing Yan and Yue Gou.


    The two of them nodded reluctantly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave Grandma to you. Ah Wan, take good care of him,¡± Qing Yan said solemnly.


    They couldn¡¯t let go of Ah Wan, nor could they let go of Grandma, who was already old. However, Grandma couldn¡¯t not go because only he knew the matters of the Sorcerer and Saintess ns the best.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to go.¡± Old Cui rubbed his nose resentfully. ¡°If that kid¡¯s poison acts up again, unless there¡¯s an antidote, Hua Tuo won¡¯t be able to save him.¡±


    Shadow Six exploded. ¡°Then go over and concoct the antidote!¡±


    Old Cui snorted and ¡°reluctantly¡± took the seventeen to eighteen boxes of luggage that he had packed for half the night.


    Everyone:


    When Sikong Ye came over, everyone¡¯s luggage was almost packed.


    ¡°Great-grandpa.¡± When Yu Wan saw hime over, she smiled and walked over to greet him. ¡°Did you sleep wellst night? I was just about to bid you farewell. We¡¯re leaving.¡±


    ¡°I know. Actually, I¡¯m also here to bid farewell to you,¡± he said. Not only did his gaze sweep across Yu Wan and the others, but it alsonded on Master Sikong and Sikong Changfeng.


    Sikong Changfeng realized something and asked in confusion, ¡°Ancestor, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving the Nether Mountain,¡± Sikong Ye said.


    ¡°Ancestor!¡± Master Sikong¡¯s expression changed. He looked at his dantian and said, ¡°Your injury¡­¡±


    Sikong Ye smiled and did not answer him. Instead, he stroked Yu Wan¡¯s head lovingly. ¡°I originally nned to go with Ah Wan and Jiuchao, but with my current strength, I can¡¯t protect them. I¡¯m prepared to go to Nanzhao to see my and Lan Yi¡¯s children.¡¯


    As he spoke, he hugged Yu Wan¡¯s little body tightly and pressed his chin against her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ah Wan. Great Grandpa can¡¯t continue to protect you..¡±

 Chapter 927 - 927: Little Sly Jiang Stealing Eggs! Father and Daughter Meet! (1)

    Chapter 927: Little Sly Jiang Stealing Eggs! Father and Daughter Meet! (1)


    Sikong Ye¡¯s decision was agreed by everyone. The trip to the Sorcerer n was filled with danger. He had yet to recover from his injuries, and no one could bear to let him take the risk. Moreover, he had protected enough people in his life. If not for the Sikong family, he would have long left the Nether Capital with Lan Yi. He had missed Lan Yi, at least he would not miss his daughter.


    Sikong Ye packed his things. He did not have much luggage, only a few changes of clothes along the way. Most importantly, he wrapped the memorial tablet of the Saintess of Lan Yi in cloth and carried it tightly on his back.


    He had only brought Jinghong from the Chaoyang Hall.


    ¡°Ancestor.¡± Sikong Changfeng walked towards him. For some reason, he had a feeling that the Ancestor would not return to the Nether Mountain even though he did not bring much luggage. ¡°Will you¡­e back?¡±


    Sikong Changfeng voiced his doubts.


    Sikong Ye said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    After living for the Sikong family for so many years, he only wanted to live for Lan Yi and his children for the rest of his life.


    He would guard wherever they were.


    Sikong Ye turned around and looked at the Chaoyang Hall bathed in the morning light. There was no longer anyplicated expression in his eyes. Instead, he revealed a relieved smile. ¡°The Nether Mountain is yours.¡±


    ¡°Ancestor¡ª¡± Sikong Changfeng felt as if his chest had been torn apart, and tears could not help but well up. He had lost his mother when he was young and was not liked by his biological father and stepmother. It was the Ancestor and the Nether Mountain who had given him a ce to protect. Although the Ancestor did not see him often, as long as he saw him, he would teach him without reservation. It was because his natural endowments were clumsy and he could not inherit the Ancestor¡¯s mantle.


    In his heart, the ancestor was a family closer to him than his father. He could not bear to part with the ancestor.


    Sikong Ye did not say anything else. He patted his shoulder and turned to say goodbye to the other disciples.


    On the other hand, the Little Gu and the Ten Thousand Gu King were also going to part. Just like how the Little Gu wanted to protect Yu Wan, the Ten Thousand Gu King also wanted to protect his master.


    It and its master were already old, but be it its Gu life or itsst journey, it had to be by its master¡¯s side.


    Little Gu hugged the Ten Thousand Gu King¡¯s big w and rubbed against it with tears in its eyes.


    The Ten Thousand Gu King drove hundreds of Thousand Gu Kings into different jade bottles. This was food prepared for Little Gu because it was worried that it would be hungry.


    Next was the whereabouts of Yu Shaoqing, Madam Jiang, and the three little fellows. Initially, she was worried about what her parents and the three little fellows would do. Now that her great-grandfather was going to Nanzhao, it was really suitable.


    Sikong Ye was naturally d to see it. He was happier than anyone else to be with his Little Ah Shu and the three little babies.


    However, Yu Shaoqing insisted on traveling with Yu Wan. Whether his daughter and son-inw went to Nanzhao or came to the Ghost n¡¯s Nether


    Capital, he could not apany them. This time, he did not leave them behind no matter what.


    After all, he was a top expert who could defeat twenty Blood Rakshasa with his bare hands. His daughter needed him!


    His attitude was firm, and Yu Wan could not refuse. She could only agree to go with him.


    Little Sly Jiang¡¯s luck was not so good. It was useless even if she acted coquettishly. Who asked her to be so sick and weak? Yu Wan was worried that she would hurt her body on the way and wanted her to return to Nanzhao with Sikong Ye no matter what.


    Seeing Madam Jiang pout aggrievedly, Yu Wan whispered, ¡°Great-grandpa doesn¡¯t know how to take care of children. I¡¯m relieved with Mom around.¡±


    Madam Jiang and the three little ck eggs boarded the carriage back to Nanzhao with tears in their eyes. Those who knew would say that they were going home. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that they had been abandoned.


    At noon, the two groups left the Nether Capital and went in different directions. About evening, the two groups arrived at their first habitat. Yu Wan, Yan Jiuchao, and the others entered a forest, but Sikong Ye set up a tent by the stream.


    Jinghong went to the stream to catch a few fish and made a roasted fish. After the few of them ate, Sikong Ye brought the three little ck eggs back to his tent, while Little Sly Jiang slept in another tent.


    Jinghong sat by the fire and guarded the night.


    In the middle of the night, a small head quietly stuck out of the tent. It looked around and after confirming that no one had discovered it, it tiptoed out of the tent.


    The little figure silently disappeared into the night.


    The night was very quiet. The moon was bright and the stars were sparse. After a while, the little figure that had already walked far away turned back with a whoosh. It pounced into Sikong Ye¡¯s tent and carried something out..

 Chapter 928 - 928: Little Sly Jiang Stealing Eggs! Father and Daughter Meet! (2)

    Chapter 928: Little Sly Jiang Stealing Eggs! Father and Daughter Meet! (2)


    When the sky was dim, the fire had long lost its heat. Jinghong hugged his sword and tapped his head down like a chick pecking at rice. He was suddenly woken up. His first reaction was to pull out his sword and sized up his surroundings.


    Seeing that there was no danger, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I actually fell asleep after saying that I had to keep watch.¡± Jinghong rubbed his stiff neck in self-reproach and turned to greet the ancestor. When he passed by Madam Ah Shu¡¯s tent, he vaguely felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°Madam Ah Shu,¡± he called softly from outside.


    There was no reaction from the tent. The uneasiness in Jinghong¡¯s heart was magnified. He hesitated for a moment, gritted his teeth, and used the hilt of his sword to lift the tent to take a look. In the end, he was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Not good¡ªnot good¡ªAncestor¡ªMadam Ah Shu is missing¡ª¡± Jinghong scrambled to the outside of Sikong Ye¡¯s tent.


    The meditating Ten Thousand Gu King looked at him calmly and continued to lie beside Sikong Ye. Sikong Ye sat up and stretched indifferently. ¡°Why are you making so much noise so early in the morning?¡±


    Jinghong crawled into the tent and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Madam Ah Shu is missing! ¡±


    Sikong Ye yawned. ¡°So be it. Why are you making such a fuss?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Jinghong was stunned by his ancestor¡¯s reaction. Madam Ah Shu was his biological granddaughter. He doted on her so much. Whv did he have such a reaction when he heard that she was missing?


    Wait! Why did the ancestor look like he had known about this long ago? That¡¯s right, his martial arts were weak. He could not notice themotion in the tent when he was asleep, but it was impossible for the ancestor not to be cautious of Madam Ah Shu.


    Jinghong looked at Sikong Ye and probed, ¡°Ancestor, do you¡­ know where Madam Ah Shu went?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know,¡± Sikong Ye said.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± As expected, Jinghong opened her mouth in a daze. ¡°Then should we wait for Madam Ah Shu here?¡±


    Sikong Ye said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s no need. She won¡¯te back.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± What did he mean by noting back? Ancestor, don¡¯t scare me!


    Sikong Ye knew that he was crooked when he saw his expression. He nced at him coldly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. She¡¯s very good!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Jinghong didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Jinghong called out again.


    Sikong Ye had a headache because of him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong now?¡±


    Jinghong pointed at Sikong Ye¡¯s empty side and stammered, ¡°The little¡­ little masters are gone too!¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Sikong Ye replied calmly again.


    Jinghong looked at his ancestor in horror. ¡°Could it be that they were also taken away by Madam Ah Shu? Why is Ah Shu so ridiculous? It¡¯s fine if she escaped herself, but why did she take the little masters away too? Ancestor, why don¡¯t I go and chase them back with the Ten Thousand Gu King!¡±


    Sikong Ye said thoughtfully, ¡°There¡¯s no need. They really need those little fellows for the Sorcerer n.¡±


    What did this mean? Did Madam Ah Shu bring the little masters to the Sorcerer n?


    But why did they need the little masters? They were just a few three-year-old children!


    Jinghong wanted to ask, but Sikong Ye was unwilling to say anything else.


    Little Ah Shu came to steal eggs in his tent. Did she really think he didn¡¯t notice when he was asleep?


    However, before Little Ah Shu left, she even thoughtfully covered him with a nket.


    Although she had taken his money.


    But his Little Ah Shu was really the kindest and most considerate child in the world!


    After so many years, the terrain had indeed changed a lot. Fortunately, Shadow


    Six was the most powerful scout in the world. Yan Jiuchao and Shadow Thirteen were also good at getting their bearings. The group stumbled and were really about to arrive at the Sorcerer n¡¯s territory described on the map.


    ¡°We have to cross this sea,¡± Shadow Six said as he pointed at the map. There had been no change to this sea, but the originally deste shoal had now be a small town. It was said that it belonged to the Jade Nation.


    If he had not personally gone to such a small country that he had never heard of, how could he believe that it really existed?


    Shadow Six opened his notebook and carefully recorded the route.


    ¡°Why are you remembering this?¡± Old Cui asked curiously.


    ¡°It can be used when wee back. When we return to the Great Zhou in the future, it can also be used as a public map. Isn¡¯t that good?¡± Shadow Six said.


    Yu Wan looked at Shadow Six in admiration. Shadow Six was really a motivated child. What they did not expect, he could think of everything. Yan Jiuchao was from the royal family of the Great Zhou. The more he knew about this continent, the more benefits and chips he would have in the future..

 Chapter 929 - 929: Little Sly Jiang Stealing Eggs! Father and Daughter Meet! (3)

    Chapter 929: Little Sly Jiang Stealing Eggs! Father and Daughter Meet! (3)


    The few of them waited at the endless dock.


    Suddenly, Shadow Thirteen, who had gone to investigate, returned and reported to Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan, ¡°There are two ships crossing the sea once every ten days. There happens to be thest ship today, but¡­¡±


    At this point, he revealed a troubled expression.


    ¡°But what?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°They only ept people from the Jade Nation and those with business tickets from the Jade Nation. We don¡¯t have these, so we can¡¯t board the ship.¡±


    ¡°Where did you get the business ticket?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Shadow Thirteen also asked about this. ¡°You can get it in the city with money, but I can¡¯t do it today.¡±


    Yu Wan frowned and said, ¡°In other words, we can¡¯t board the ship today? But if we miss this trip, the next ship will be ten dayster. No, we can¡¯t wait that long! ¡±


    Shadow Thirteen gripped his sword tightly. ¡°Why don¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°You young people are just impulsive. Can¡¯t we talk nicely? Why do you have to do this?¡± Yu Shaoqing, who had been silent all this while, spoke. Although Yu Shaoqing was a general, war was to protect the country. In private, he was not a person who would fight at any chance.


    He said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to them and reason with them. I believe they¡¯ll let us on the ship.¡±


    As Yu Shaoqing thought this, he really went. He came to the dock where the ship was boarding and asked a pageboy who was carrying goods, ¡°May I ask where your boss is?¡±


    The pageboy pointed casually.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Yu Shaoqing followed his finger and came to a small teahouse near the docks.


    Today was the day to go out to sea, and the teahouse was packed with people. The shopkeeper was too busy and didn¡¯t pay much attention to Yu Shaoqing, who was walking towards him.


    Yu Shaoqing asked, ¡°May I know if the captain of that ship is around?¡±


    The shopkeeper ignored him.


    Yu Shaoqing took out a certain amount of money.


    After the shopkeeper received the silver, he looked at Yu Shaoqing. It had to be said that he had lived for more than half of his life and had seen countless people. He had never seen such a handsome, mighty, and extraordinary man. The shopkeeper pointed at a room in the hall and whispered, ¡°The first-in-charge isn¡¯t around. Go find the second-in-charge. Don¡¯t say that I told you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Yu Shaoqing thanked him sincerely and walked towards the room.


    After he had walked far away, another shop assistant came over and said to the shopkeeper, ¡°Second Boss hates this kind of pretty boy with tender skin. Wouldn¡¯t you be letting him have a death wish if you sent him over?¡±


    The sandstorm that Yu Shaoqing had suffered in the military camp had long been nurtured by Little Sly Jiang. It was fair and tender, and everyone would believe that he was less than thirty.


    The shopkeeper weighed the silver in his hand. ¡°He has a death wish. Can you


    me me?¡±


    Yu Shaoqing did not know that he was about to step into a tiger¡¯s den. He saw that the door was wide open and there was a bearded and burly man sitting on the yokeback armchair. He walked over politely and said, ¡°Excuse me, are you the Second Boss?¡±


    The man nced at him coldly and narrowed his eyes.


    Yu Shaoqing cupped his hands and said, ¡®My family and I have something urgent to go out to sea. As we don¡¯t know the market of yournd in advance, we didn¡¯t have time to apply for a business ticket. I hope you can make it easy for us. We¡¯ll make up for the business ticketter. We won¡¯t treat you badly in terms of the price.¡±


    Second Boss looked at Yu Shaoqing¡¯s handsome face and clenched his fists tightly.


    Yu Shaoqing saw that the water on the stove was ready. He picked up the kettle and turned around to make tea for the second boss. ¡°In addition, my family knows medicine. If any of the sailors suffer from illnesses and disasters on the way to the sea, my family can provide medical skills and medicine for free.¡±


    Naturally, Second Boss would not agree to him. What was a ship passenger? If he was sick, so be it. If he died, so be it. Was there a need to save him?


    On the other hand, this pretty boy¡¯s pretentiousness really annoyed him. Just as Second Boss was about to send Yu Shaoqing flying with a punch, a fair hand suddenly reached out from behind the armchair, grabbed his cor, and dragged him behind the green gauze cab!


    Yu Shaoqing didn¡¯t know what Second Boss had experienced, but when he turned around, Second Boss was gone.


    When he turned around again, Second Boss had returned to his chair. However, he did not know if it was her imagination, but Second Boss¡¯s body seemed to be trembling.


    ¡°Ah Wan!¡±


    Fifteen minutester, Yu Shaoqing returned in high spirits.


    Behind him was the trembling Second Boss, Third Boss, and the Boss who was known as the overlord of the sea.


    Yu Wan looked at her father and the burly men who hade with him strangely. ¡°Dad, who are they?¡±


    Yu Shaoqing chuckled and said, ¡°Let me introduce them to you. They¡¯re the first, second, and third leaders of this ship. They¡¯re here to invite us aboard! Who said they¡¯re unreasonable? We¡¯ve really misunderstood them. They¡¯re very good people. They heard that we have an urgent matter and need to board the ship. They even waived the ship¡¯s fees and specially came to help us carry our luggage!¡±


    The corners of Shadow Thirteen¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡®


    Are you sure he and the Master met the same group of people?


    Yu Wan, Yan Jiuchao, and the others were respectfully invited onto the ship. Just as Yu Shaoqing had said, they really did not ask for a single copper coin from them. Not only that, they even gave up the luxurious room they were staying in.


    Yu Wan was stunned. ¡°This isn¡¯t appropriate, right? Isn¡¯t it too troublesome?¡± The three of them shook their heads like rattle drums. ¡°No trouble, no trouble!¡±


    Yu Wan smiled awkwardly. ¡°Let¡¯s go stay in the small room. We¡¯re already very embarrassed to make an exception and board the ship. If we take over your room¡­¡±


    The three of them said in unison, wishing they could kneel down in front of Yu


    Wan. ¡°No, no, no! Please don¡¯t stay in the small room, Miss!¡±


    If you stay in the small room, we have to enter the haunted house! Boohoo, that woman was so scary!


    Boss: ¡°Our people from Jade Nation are very hospitable!¡±


    Second Boss: ¡°That¡¯s right! Foreign guests are paramount! We can¡¯t embarrass the Jade Nation!¡±


    Third Boss: ¡°You guys stay here!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao entered the room calmly. ¡°I can¡¯t refuse their kindness. Just stay here.¡±


    The three of them were relieved!


    On the other hand, when Yu Wan and the others boarded the ship to go out to sea, Sikong Ye had also arrived in the Capital of Nanzhao.


    The Emperor still did not know that his father-inw had traveled thousands of miles to Nanzhao. He was arguing with Consort Yun. So many days had passed, but Consort Yun was still moring for a divorce.


    He had already conferred her as the Empress. What else did she want?


    ¡°Your Majesty, Her Majesty threw the phoenix crown and golden seal again¡­ Her Majesty said that it¡¯s better for Your Majesty to dream than let her be the Empress¡­¡± The eunuch said with a long face.


    ¡°Bastard! Is this something a concubine should say? Am I spoiling her too much? I¡¯ve repeatedly tolerated her. Does she really think that the power of the Emperor is a joke?!¡± The Emperor was furious and flicked his sleeves to Consort Yun¡¯s bedchamber.


    The door to the bedchamber was tightly shut.


    The Emperor said sternly, ¡°Open the door!¡±


    With a rumble, the door opened. However, the first thing he saw was not his newly conferred Empress, Shen Yun, but a silver-haired, tall, sage-like man. ¡°You are¡­¡± The Emperor was stunned.


    ¡°Yun¡¯er, is this the man who bullied you and Little Ah Shu?¡± As soon as Sikong Ye said this with internal energy, the Emperor, who was about to punish Consort Yun, knelt down with a thud!

 Chapter 930 - 930: Doting Daughter Maniac

    Chapter 930: Doting Daughter Maniac


    Consort Yun¡¯s biological mother had passed away early, and her father didn¡¯t dote on her much. It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t suspected that she might not be his biological daughter. After all, Old Master Shen was so ugly. No matter how she looked at it, he didn¡¯t look like he could give birth to a daughter as beautiful as her.


    However, that was just a wild thought. She did not expect it to be true.


    When this man who imed to be from the Nether Capital appeared in front of her, she was stunned. She knew there was a reason why she was so beautiful. Her appearance did not look too simr to her biological mother, but she definitely looked like her biological father!


    Sikong Ye was already so sage-like at an old age, let alone when he was young. He was the true number one handsome man in the Nether Capital. The women who wanted to marry him wished they could break through the threshold of the Sikong Manor.


    However, he was only focused on Saintess Lan Yi and did not care about the other women at all.


    However, he and Saintess Lan Yi knew very well that the two of them were destined not to be fated. She had the Lan family that she wanted to protect, and he had the Sikong family that he wanted to protect. The ancestral teachings from the family were like an insurmountable chasm. That was until she was framed. He took the risk of betraying the family and released her.


    She said that it¡¯s better to deal with painful things quickly. From now on, they would forget about each other.


    How could he know that was thest time he saw Lan Yi?


    How would he know that Lan Yi was already pregnant with his child?


    In the resplendent bedchamber, Sikong Ye looked at his daughter without blinking. Actually, in terms of looks, Little Ah Shu, Ah Wan, and Lan Yi were more simr, but he could see Lan Yi¡¯s appearance on Yun¡¯er.


    Ah Wan, Qiu Bing, and the others told him about Yun¡¯er and Little Ah Shu one after another. He never knew that the two of them had such a difficult life. Yun¡¯er¡¯s life in the Shen family was not too difficult. Because she was a concubine¡¯s daughter, other than being more beautiful, her status was not eye-catching. However, ever since she met the Emperor, who was still the Crown Prince at that time, she had started the misfortune of her life.


    She was schemed against at such a young age and had no one to rely on in the harem. She even had to suffer the cold violence of the Emperor and the Empress¡¯s schemes. However, this was not the most sad thing. The greatest pain in a mother¡¯s heart was losing her children.


    His heart ached when he thought about what had happened to his and Lan Yi¡¯s daughter.


    Consort Yun had already thought it through. Although she had suffered in her early years, she was all better now. Her daughter was fine and had found a man who doted on her. Ah Wan had also married a good husband. As for the children, they were even better.


    If there was anything troubling, it would probably be the Emperor who she could not shake off!


    However, this father who descended from the sky seemed to be quite powerful¡ª


    Consort Yun widened her eyes and blinked at her father.


    No matter how old Consort Yun was, she was still a child in Sikong Ye¡¯s eyes.


    She was his and Lan Yi¡¯s only daughter in the world. Sikong Ye felt that Consort


    Yun looked extremely cute, and he looked at her dotingly.


    The father and daughter looked at each other. The Emperor at the side had beenpletely ignored by the two of them. He had been paused here for a long time and his back was sore.


    The Emperor felt that he had to make his presence known. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°That..


    ¡°Shut up! ¡±


    ¡°Shut up! ¡±


    As soon as he spoke, the father and daughter spoke in unison without looking back. Then, they continued to look at each other affectionately.


    The Emperor¡­ The Emperor shut his mouth resentfully.


    He wanted to be angry and have a million corpses. Unfortunately, the entire imperial guards of the pce were suppressed by this man who imed to be Consort Yun¡¯s father with his internal energy.


    The Emperor felt bitter. The Emperor did not say anything.


    Rumble-


    Consort Yun¡¯s stomach growled.


    ¡°Yun¡¯er is hungry. What do you want to eat?¡± Sikong Ye asked dotingly.


    ¡°Red braised pork,¡± Consort Yun said.


    ¡°Your mother also liked to eat red braised pork back then. It seems that you and Ah Shu have taken after her.¡± After Sikong Ye said with a smile, he turned around and instructed the pce maid beside him indifferently, ¡°Hurry up and make red braised pork. By the way, make a serving of braised pork knuckle, crispy duck, exquisite chicken, steamed carp, and braised mutton.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The pce maid hurriedly left. She did not know why she listened to this stranger!


    The Emperor :


    It¡¯s fine if you barged into the pce, but you even ordered my pce maids around! Who is the master of the pce?!


    ¡°Were you the one who shouted at my Yun¡¯er outside the bedchamber just now?¡± Sikong Ye was finally in the mood to deal with the Emperor, who he had neglected for more than an hour.


    Although the Emperor was the ruler of Nanzhao, he was only a local Emperor to the descendants of the Sorcerer n. Sikong Ye did not take this ¡°son-inw¡± seriously.


    The Emperor broke out in cold sweat under his father-inw¡¯s cold gaze. He wanted to show off his might as a monarch, but before this thought could sh through his mind, he felt his knees go weak.


    This was a person who could suppress the entire pce with a pressure. He could probably destroy the entire Capital with a flick of his finger.


    For the safety of the people in the Capital, the Emperor decided to swallow his anger and refuse to admit that he was a coward!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Father-inw hade to the capital. Sorry for not weing you.¡± He cleared his throat and said.


    ¡°Who¡¯s your father-inw? Did I admit that you¡¯re my son-inw?¡± Sikong Ye retorted angrily. Jiuchao and Beiyu were still the cutest. No matter how he looked at it, they were much more reliable than this fellow.


    The Emperor broke out in a cold sweat and said, ¡°Shen Yun is my Empress¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to be your Empress!¡± Consort Yun rolled her eyes. She dared to cause trouble without her father¡¯s support. Now that she had such a powerful father to support her, she could be even more arrogant!


    ¡°I told you, I want to divorce you!¡± She crossed her arms in front of her chest.


    Sikong Ye snorted. ¡°Did you hear that? My daughter wants to have a repudiation!¡±


    The corners of the Emperor¡¯s mouth twitched. It was supposed to be a divorce, so why did it be a repudiation? He was the ruler of a country, so how could he let others repudiate him? There was no such thing as divorce, okay!


    This was truly his father-inw. He could not be angry!


    The Emperor took a deep breath and said earnestly, ¡°Father-inw, I know that I was in the wrong in the past. I shouldn¡¯t have misunderstood Shen Yun and shouldn¡¯t have believed in malicious people. I was the one who caused the two of them to suffer. I regret it greatly. I want to make it up to Shen Yun and


    An snu.¡±


    ¡°You think you canpensate just because you say so? Have you asked my daughter if she¡¯s willing to take it?¡± He had wronged his daughter for the rest of her life and even caused his dear Ah Shu to wander around the Ghost n. In the end, it was over with a word ofpensation? He wanted to ask him, what could he use topensate?


    The position of Empress?


    Would a descendant of the Sorcerer n, the daughter of the Nether Capital, care about the Empress of the Nanzhao Nation?!


    If his Yun¡¯er wanted the world, he could give it to her! Why would he need a heartless man to give her a mere harem?!


    The Emperor had really kicked an iron te this time. After understanding that he had been schemed against by the Empress and Yuwen Zhao, he had actuallye to his senses. He knew that he had been wrong all these years. Consort Yun had been innocent from the beginning to the end. He had seen how good


    Consort Yun was and was willing to treat her like a pearl for the rest of his life.


    However, Sikong Ye was right about one thing. He had indeed never asked Consort Yun if she wanted it or not. There was a kind of goodness. And that was the Emperor thought that he was good to her. Perhaps the reason was that Consort Yun did not have the support of her maternal family. He felt that as long as Consort Yun caused enough trouble, there would be a day when she wouldpromise with him.


    Unexpectedly, that day did note. Instead, his father-inw came. His father-inw¡¯s attack was extraordinary, making him kneel down in a single


    move.


    Sikong Ye gestured and Jinghong walked in with arge pile of things.


    Sikong Ye said indifferently, ¡°On ount of Dabao, Er¡¯bao, and Xiaobao, I won¡¯t kill you, but you can¡¯t escape punishment. A washboard, rolling pin, and a cane. Choose one yourself. Kneel until my daughter vents her anger!¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s eyebrows twitched. He was the ruler of a country! He would not kneel down!


    Two hourster, Consort Yun and Sikong Ye were having dinner in the side hall. Consort Yun nced at three tes of red braised pork while Sikong Ye focused on picking the bones of fish bones and chicken for her.


    The Emperor knelt on the washboard outside the door, trembling in the cold wind. ¡°Father-inw, may I get up?¡±


    Sikong Ye looked at Consort Yun. ¡°If you think he¡¯s pitiful, let him get up.¡±


    Although he wanted to kill him, his daughter¡¯s wishes were the most important. He would not force his thoughts on his daughter.


    ¡°Who pity him?¡± Consort Yun did not pity him! Back then, when she knelt in the snow and begged him not to exile Ah Shu in the heavy snow, he did not pity her and Ah Shu! Thinking of how she had been bullied by his beloved Empress for so many years and how the four-year-old Ah Shu had suffered so much in the Ghost n, Consort Yun wished she could make this man kneel for three days and three nights!


    Consort Yun slurped a mouthful of red braised pork and snorted.. ¡°Let him kneel!!!¡±

 Chapter 931 - 931: Mysterious Little Black Eggs

    Chapter 931: Mysterious Little ck Eggs


    They sailed on the sea for a few days. The heavens were on their side and everything had been calm.


    Yan Jiuchao, Yu Wan, and the others boarded a huge ship the size of three to four pleasure boats. They sailed on deep water and sailed steadily. This was undoubtedly a good thing for the pregnant Yu Wan.


    If it was too fast and bumpy, she would get seasick.


    The weather gradually became a little hot, but the sea breeze was veryfortable. Yu Wan stood on the deck and looked at the endless deep sea.


    ¡°Madam, it¡¯s too hot here.¡± A maidservant walked over with an oil paper umbre and ced it on Yu Wan¡¯s head.


    This maidservant was called Ping¡¯er. She was brought up by the three bosses before she boarded the ship. They said that her body was inconvenient and it was good to have another maidservant serve her.


    Ping¡¯er was petite and could barely be considered delicate and pretty. In the crowd, she might not be noticed at a nce, but she was an expert. Other than


    Fu Ling and Zi Su, she was the most suitable maidservant she had ever used.


    ¡°How old are you this year?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m seventeen,¡± Ping¡¯er said.


    Yu Wan murmured, ¡°Seventeen, it¡¯s time to get married.¡± Fu Ling and Zi Su were also seventeen. When they returned to the Helian Manor in Nanzhao, she would arrange a marriage for them.


    ¡°I¡¯m not getting married,¡± Ping¡¯er said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Wan looked at her in confusion.


    Ping¡¯er whispered, ¡°I want to serve Madam for the rest of my life.¡±


    Yu Wan burst intoughter.


    Ping¡¯er was a little stunned. She had really not seen a little fatty that was so beautiful for a long time. However, her words just now were sincere. Her family was poor and she had been sold to the docks to work since she was young. She had done all kinds of dirty and tiring work. She had served several masters, but none of them was as good-tempered and temperamental as Madam.


    Madam was generous and the clothes she rewarded her were all new.


    asionally, when she did something wrong, Madam would not beat or scold her. It would be best if she could serve such a master for the rest of her life.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Yu Wan smiled and looked at the endless sea.¡± I came from a very far ce. If you follow me, you won¡¯t be able to go home anymore.¡±


    If not for the sake of finding the whereabouts of the Sorcerer King, she would never have passed by the Jade Nation in her life.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ping¡¯er was shocked.


    Yu Wan smiled and untied her cloak. ¡°It¡¯s hot from the sun. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Madam!¡± Ping¡¯er changed the umbre in her left hand to her right and supported Yu Wan towards the room.


    After taking a few steps, Yu Wan heard a row of familiarughter, as if someone wasughing like a pig with their hands on their hips. She stopped in her tracks.


    Thatughter was gone again.


    ¡°Madam, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ping¡¯er sensed her strangeness and asked with concern, ¡°Are you feeling unwell? Do you want me to invite Doctor Cui?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Yu Wan said. She wasn¡¯t feeling unwell. Moreover, even if she was feeling unwell, she was a doctor herself. There was no need for Divine Doctor Cui to treat a small illness.


    Yu Wan looked in the direction of theughter. It seemed to being from a room at the stern.


    ¡°Who lives there?¡± She pointed to the room.


    ¡°Madam, which room are you asking about?¡± Ping¡¯er said as she looked in the direction she was pointing.


    ¡°Just¡­ those rooms.¡± She couldn¡¯t tell which room theughter came from.


    Ping¡¯er stood on her tiptoes and looked around. ¡°A few of them are for guests. The few rooms Madam pointed at seem to belong to the first, second, and third bosses. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking too much.¡± Yu Wan sighed and thought to herself that she had probably been blown by the sea wind for too long and had an illusion. How could her Mom and the three little fellows follow her to the sea? They and her great-grandpa had gone to Nanzhao. At this moment, they had probably already moved into the Helian Manor to share the joy of family with Old


    Madam, Eldest Uncle, Aunt, and Cousin Sheng.


    ¡°I miss them too much,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Pinger blinked in confusion. What was Madam talking about? Who was she thinking about?


    Yu Wan did not say anything else. She walked towards her and Yan Jiuchao¡¯s room. However, after taking a few steps, she heard that sound again. This time, Yu Wan could not take it anymore. She turned around so quickly that Ping¡¯er broke out in cold sweat for her!


    Madam! You¡¯re pregnant! Can you not be so agitated!


    When Yu Wan arrived at the rooms, the sound was long gone. She pushed open the door of the first room and the third boss looked at her in confusion. She pushed open the door to the second room and Second Boss looked at her in confusion.


    There was only one room left.


    Yu Wan took a deep breath and reached out to push the door open. In the end, she saw the boss sitting on a stool, holding a half-eaten chicken drumstick. In front of him was arge table of delicious food¡ªred braised pork, braised pork knuckle, braised duck, crispy chicken, steamed crab¡­ There was everything.


    The boss swallowed his saliva, grabbed an untouched drumstick, and handed it to Yu Wan. ¡°W-want one?¡±


    ¡°Sorry to disturb you.¡± Yu Wan bowed slightly and left. As soon as she left, three chubby hands reached out from under the table and grabbed three drumsticks!


    Boom!


    The door opened again!


    The Boss was still holding a half-eaten drumstick, but there were a few drumsticks missing from his te.


    Yu Wan¡¯s strange gazended on the te that was mostly empty in an instant. As if sensing Yu Wan¡¯s suspicion, the Boss immediately grabbed a braised chicken finger that was stewed until it was mushy and performed a show for


    Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan cleared her throat. ¡°Sorry to disturb you.¡±


    ¡°Madam.¡± When she saw Yu Wane out of the Boss¡¯s room for the second time, Ping¡¯er¡¯s expression was even stranger than hers. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that Madam wanted to capture the Boss.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Yu Wanpletely gave up this time. She must have missed Mom and the little fellows too much that she had heard wrongly. It was impossible for them to follow her here, let alone let the bosses cover for them.


    Although Yu Wan returned to her room with all her heart, she could not return in the end. Just as she walked out of the aisle, a figure suddenly rushed towards her. Seeing that he was about to collide with her and Ping¡¯er, she pushed Ping¡¯er to the side and used the force to lean against the wall on the other side.


    The figure bumped between them.


    ¡°Madam, are you alright?¡± Ping¡¯er, who had dodged a disaster, immediately reached out to support Yu Wan. Unexpectedly, a few more figures bumped into her.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Ping¡¯er screamed and let go of Yu Wan¡¯s hand, taking a few steps back.


    When the group of people whistled past, Ping¡¯er stomped her feet angrily. ¡°What are you doing? Aren¡¯t you afraid of bumping into people when you barge around on the ship? Madam, are you alright?¡± She held Yu Wan¡¯s arm.


    Yu Wan shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, but¡ª¡±


    As she spoke, she looked at the group of people running towards the deck.


    ¡°That kid seems to have something on.¡±


    ¡°Which kid?¡± Ping¡¯er asked in confusion.


    As soon as she finished speaking, there was a loud thud. Right on the heels of that, someone shouted, ¡°Someone fell into the water! Stop the boat! Someone fell into the water!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six jumped into the water. The two of them grabbed a pair of arms underwater and rushed up! When they ced him on the deck, they realized that it was not Yu Wan, but a handsome young man.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Shadow Six was stunned.


    The ce where the young man fell into the water just now was where Yu Wan often went to bask in the sun. When the two of them heard the sound of water, they shed out immediately. Those who did not see Yu Wan thought that she had fallen into the water.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Shadow Six let go of the youth¡¯s arm in disdain.


    Shadow Thirteen stood up expressionlessly. Thismotion attracted many guests to watch. Everyone surrounded the three of them and sized them up curiously.


    ¡°Madam, Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six,¡± Ping¡¯er said as she pointed at the two handsome men.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Yu Wan walked over indifferently.


    She had been taken care of by the bosses on the ship, and the sailors already understood that her identity was not simple. The moment she appeared, the crowd automatically made way for her.


    When Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six saw her, they cupped their hands and bowed. ¡°Young Madam.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Yu Wan nodded and looked at the unconscious young man.


    Shadow Six muttered, ¡°We were scared to death. We thought Young Madam fell into the water¡­ Where did this kide from? Why did he fall into the water?¡±


    Pinger recalled and said, ¡°Someone seemed to be chasing after him just now. He fell into the water because he was frightened, right?¡±


    The men at the back of the crowd exchanged nces. They suppressed their desire to kill and turned to retreat into the room.


    Yu Wan retracted her peripheral vision that was paying attention to them. She reached out and tore the young man¡¯s clothes. She pressed her hands on his chest and hydraulic pressure umted in his chest.


    After spitting out a few mouthfuls of saliva, the young man opened his eyes weakly. He had tender skin and delicate features, making him look like an elegant and beautiful young man.. However, when they saw his eyes clearly, the surrounding sailors all gasped!

 Chapter 932 - 932: Fierce Rakshasa King! (1)

    Chapter 932: Fierce Rakshasa King! (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    They were shocked when they saw it. This handsome young man actually had a pair of yin and yang eyes!!!


    ¡°It¡¯s Yin Yang Eyes!¡± A burly middle-aged boatman was so shocked that his voice changed. He staggered back a few steps and bumped into the railing. If someone hadn¡¯t grabbed him in time, he would have fallen into the sea.


    Even such a fat and strong man was so frightened. Needless to say, the remaining sailors all looked at the wet young man on the deck in fear, as if they had seen a gue, and retreated in unison.


    Other than Yu Wan, only Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen stopped moving. The three of them took in the reactions of the sailors. They exchanged strange nces and looked at the wet young man in unison.


    The young man had probably had many such experiences. He did not even bat an eyelid when he was ostracized by everyone. On the other hand, Yu Wan, Shadow Six, and Shadow Thirteen looked calm, surprising him.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Wan squatted on one knee and pinched her chin as she looked at him. One of his eyes was amber, but the other was blue. Was it these eyes that frightened the sailors out of their wits?


    However, Yu Wan felt that these eyes were quite beautiful.


    ¡°Miss! Stop looking! It¡¯s a Yin Yang Eye! You¡¯ll be blind if you look at it too much!¡± An old man kindly reminded Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan turned around. ¡°You¡¯ll be blind?¡±


    ¡°Yes, blind! Stop looking! Hurry up and leave!¡± Another burly man advised.


    Everyone thought that something had fallen into the water. If they had known that it was a Yin Yang Eye, they would not havee to join in the fun.


    Speaking of which, these people seemed to be the guests on the ship. The three bosses were all very polite to them. If not for that, someone would have jumped out to me them for saving a Yin Yang Eye and interfering.


    The boatmen dispersed.


    Although the young man was used to such treatment, his heart wasn¡¯t that calm, especially when Yu Wan stared at him without hiding anything. His ears turned red. His eyes shed, hiding the embarrassment in his heart. He turned his face away and said in a deep voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±


    Shadow Six said angrily, ¡°Kid! We saved you! How can you talk to my Young Madam like that?¡±


    ¡°Who asked you to save them?¡± The young man said angrily.


    Oh, it was still a little hedgehog. Yu Wan touched her chin, turned her head slightly, and carefully sized up him. He felt ufortable under Yu Wan¡¯s gaze and turned his face away.


    Yu Wan nced in the direction where the young man hade from. ¡°Was it because of this that the group of people wanted to capture you just now?¡±


    The young man understood what she was referring to. He lowered his eyes and whispered, ¡°No.¡±


    His tone when he spoke to Yu Wan was not as aggressive as when he spoke to Shadow Six.


    Yu Wan nodded and still had no intention of leaving. The young man had never seen someone who was willing to stay by the side of a Yin Yang Eye for so long. He could not help but nce at Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan was already eighteen years old after the New Year, but her face looked like she was fifteen. Not only was her face fair and rosy, but there was also a little baby fat on her little face. Her facial features were exquisite like a painting, and her temperament was as calm as a poem. She was already nearly six months pregnant, so it was difficult not to notice her stomach.


    The moment he saw her pregnant, the young man¡¯s eyes widened. When he widened his eyes, his strange pupils appeared especially prominent.


    It¡¯s so beautiful¡­ Yu Wan sighed inwardlyu


    ¡°You¡¯re not from the Jade Nation?¡± The youth suddenly said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Wan was immersed in his beautiful eyes and did not hear what he said.


    The young man nced at Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen and said, ¡°You¡¯re not from the Jade Nation.¡±


    If he was still a little uncertain before, then this time, his tone was firm.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    The young man said indifferently, ¡°I knew it. How can there be anyone in the


    Jade Nation who isn¡¯t afraid of me?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t Yin Yang Eyes.¡± Yu Wan pointed at his eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s different pupils, also called heterochromatic disease. It has nothing to do with blinding others. You know this yourself, right?¡±


    The young man was silent. So what if he knew? Would anyone believe him?


    Shadow Six had done a lot of homework on the way to the Jade Nation. He had more or less heard about the Yin Yang Eyes. He bent down and whispered into Yu Wan¡¯s ear, ¡°It¡¯s said that the Yin Yang Eyes are people with ominous births. They will bring bad luck to the family and have the same fate as the jinx of our Central ins..¡±

 Chapter 933 - 933: Fierce Rakshasa King! (2)

    Chapter 933: Fierce Rakshasa King! (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°I see.¡± Yu Wan nodded. If there was really such a thing, the reactions of the sailors would not be strange. As for herself, she did not believe such nonsense. She thought about how her mother had been forcefully sent out of Nanzhao because she had the fate of a jinx. She had grown up alone in a ce like the Ghost n. Although she did not know what had happened to this young man, she thought that it would not be too easy.


    Yu Wan took a deep look at the young man. Seeing that he did not have any intention of saying why he was being chased, Yu Wan did not force him to ask anymore. She stood up and said to Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six, ¡°You don¡¯t have to guard me here. I¡¯ll be fine. Hurry up and go back to your room to change.¡±


    The two of them fell into the sea, and their clothes were drenched. Although the weather at sea was hot, it was still ufortable to stick to their bodies.


    ¡°I have Ping¡¯er here. You guys go, ¡± Yu Wan said.


    The two of them hesitated and did not move. At this moment, Yan Jiuchao strolled over.


    ¡°Young Master!¡± Shadow Six turned around and bowed. Shadow Thirteen also bowed. ¡°Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Yan Jiuchao nodded indifferently. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Shadow Six said, ¡°Someone fell into the water. We thought it was Young


    Madam, so we jumped down and saved him.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao nced at the young man. When he saw the strange pupils, he did not have much of an expression.


    ¡°Young Master.¡± Ping¡¯er also bowed.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s gazended on Yu Wan¡¯s face. ¡°Yu Ah Wan, you¡¯re tanned.¡± ¡°Huh? Is that so?¡± Yu Wan hurriedly touched her cheek.


    Pinger muttered to herself, How is she tanned? Young Madam is still fair and tender, okay?Although she thought this in her heart, after hearing Young


    Master¡¯s words, Ping¡¯er immediately opened the umbre over Yu Wan¡¯s head.


    ¡°No need for this anymore. I¡¯m going back to my room!¡± Yu Wan did not want to be a ck fatty!


    Yu Wan held Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hand and rushed to the room. When he brushed past the young man, the young man looked up at Yan Jiuchao. It was definitely a face that could not be forgotten, but it was too cold, like a huge iceberg guarding behind the little fat girl.


    Not long after the couple left, Ping¡¯er, Shadow Six, and Shadow Thirteen also returned to their respective rooms.


    On the deck that was burning from the sun, only the young man was left. Not far away, a few bold sailors looked over curiously. The young man ignored them and stood up with his hand on the deck.


    He walked to the left and saw the group of men who wanted to capture him. He stopped in his tracks. He clenched his fists and took a few weak steps back. The group of people was in the shadows and took a few steps towards him.


    His throat moved, and he inadvertently nced at a silk handkerchief on the ground.


    He picked up the handkerchief and thought for a while. He mustered his courage and chased in the direction where Yu Wan and the others had left.


    The room where Yu Wan and the others were staying was separate from the guests¡¯ rooms. There were guards arranged by the three bosses to guard it. When the young man walked over with a handkerchief, he was stopped by two guards on duty.


    One of the guards asked, ¡°What are you doing? This is not a ce you can go!¡±


    The young man lowered his eyes, not letting them see his eyes. He handed the handkerchief in his hand forward. ¡°I fell into the water. That Madam¡¯s subordinate saved me. Her handkerchief fell on the deck. I want to return it to her. ¡±


    The guard nced at hispanion, who nodded.


    The two of them went forward and searched his body. After confirming that he did not carry any medicine or weapons and that he did not have any martial arts, they let him in.


    The young man walked forward with the handkerchief. He did not know which room was Yu Wan¡¯s room. He saw that the doors of the other rooms were tightly shut, but the door at the top was open. He came to the door,posed himself, and said softly, ¡°Madam, you dropped your handkerchief. I brought it back for you.¡±


    What answered him was a banging sound, as if someone had fallen. The young man¡¯s eyebrows twitched and he stepped in. In the end, what did he see? Three ck eggs!!!


    ¡°Ah¡­ You guys¡­¡¯


    The young man had never seen triplets before, let alone such dark and beautiful triplets. He was immediately stunned. He felt that the triplets looked familiar, but before he could remember where he had seen them before, light footsteps came from outside the door. The three little ck eggs stepped on the stool, climbed up the window, and rolled down.


    The young man looked at the door and then at the window. The triplets were long gone..

 Chapter 934 - 934: Fierce Rakshasa King! (3)

    Chapter 934: Fierce Rakshasa King! (3)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Eh? It¡¯s you? Why are you here?¡± Yu Wan lifted her skirt and crossed the threshold.


    ¡°I¡­¡± The young man opened his mouth. He was still immersed in the huge surprise brought by the triplets. His mind short-circuited and he did not know how to answer.


    ¡°Ah, my handkerchief fell off.¡± Yu Wan¡¯s sharp eyes saw the handkerchief in his hand. She walked over with a smile and reached out to him.


    The young man was stunned.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Wan gave the handkerchief a look.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The young man came back to his senses and quickly returned the handkerchief to her. ¡°You dropped your handkerchief! I¡­ I¡¯ve brought it to you!¡±


    Yu Wan smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s just a handkerchief. I thought you were here to take refuge.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± The young man was speechless.


    Yu Wan looked at the chair behind him and gestured for him to sit down. The young man sat down ufortably. Yu Wan poured him a cup of hot tea. The young man picked up the teacup and smelled it. He frowned. ¡°What tea is this?¡±


    Yu Wan closed the teapot. ¡°Chameleon grass can clear heat and detoxify poison.


    Your country doesn¡¯t have it. I brought it from afar.¡±


    ¡°Your hometown?¡± The youth asked.


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡®Yes, you can say that.¡± It was true that she was the daughter and Commandery Princess of Nanzhao. However, she was born and raised in the Great Zhou, so the Great Zhou could be considered her hometown.


    The young man pinched his nose and took a sip. It was so disgusting that he frowned.


    Yu Wan was amused by his expression. ¡°My husband wasn¡¯t used to it the first time he drank it.¡±


    The young man asked, ¡°Is your husband¡­ the man who left with you just now?¡±


    Yu Wan asked, ¡°Otherwise, can I still hold another man¡¯s arm?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± The young man lowered his head uneasily. Suddenly, he thought of something and looked up. He looked at the window where the three little ck eggs had climbed out and then at Yu Wan. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Wan looked at him in confusion, as if asking him what he wanted to ask her.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Why would an outsider like himin when someone¡¯s children were making a fuss in the room?


    The young man wanted to stay in the room for a while more. Even though the


    Chameleon grass tasted so bad, he still braced himself and finished it bit by bit. After drinking this cup of tea, he had no reason to stay any longer. He put down the cup and said, ¡°Thank you for the tea. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Yu Wan looked at him in amusement. ¡®You¡¯re such a strange person. My guards saved your life, but you¡¯re not grateful. I only gave you a mere cup of tea, and you thank me. Why? Is your gratitude based on others?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The young man choked.


    ¡°I was just joking with you,¡± Yu Wan said with a smile.


    The young man¡¯s expression rxed. He nodded at Yu Wan and walked out of the door. The moment he was about to cross the threshold, Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°Speaking of which, are you really not nning to detoxify your


    Gu poison


    The young man staggered and almost fell!


    ¡°You¡­¡± After he stabilized himself, he turned around in disbelief.


    Yu Wan sat on a chair and looked at him with a faint smile. ¡°The Snow


    Domain¡¯s Heavenly Silkworm Gu is almost equivalent to half a Ten Thousand Gu King. You were actually poisoned by this Gu. It seems that your background is not simple.¡±


    The young man¡¯s expression changed as he looked at Yu Wan. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ a Gu Master?¡±


    Yu Wan shook her head.


    ¡°Gu Lady?¡± The youth asked again.


    Yu Wan continued to shake her head.


    The young man subconsciously covered his chest, and a trace of vignce appeared in his eyes. ¡°Then how did you know that I was poisoned?¡±


    Yu Wan shrugged and spread her hands. ¡°I just know. Let me ask you, do you want to solve it?¡±


    The young man sneered. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how you can tell, I advise you not to overestimate your capabilities. Even the Lord Gu Venerable can¡¯t do anything about this kind of Gu. How can a weak woman like you resolve my Gu poison?¡±


    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t detoxify you for nothing.¡± Yu Wan automatically ignored his doubts. ¡°Tell me your background and who those people chasing after you are.


    I¡¯ll take it that you paid the consultation fee.¡±


    The young man frowned again at Yu Wan¡¯s words.


    Yu Wan said slowly, ¡®Why? Is this consultation fee very expensive? Or would


    you ratner walK OUt ana let tnat group or people arrest your


    The young man said in a daze, ¡°You¡­ you can really cure my Gu¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Yu Wan¡¯s fingertips moved and a white light shed into his heart. In the next second, he felt a pain in his heart. The white light shed out again and threw a ck Gu worm on the table! Yu Wan picked up the Gu worm with her slender fingers..

 Chapter 935 - 935: Fierce Rakshasa King! (4)

    Chapter 935: Fierce Rakshasa King! (4)


    ¡°Be careful!¡± She was neither a Gu Master nor a Gu Lady. How could she touch a Gu King without warning?


    However, not only did Yu Wan touch it, she even pinched the Gu King. The Gu King opened its mouth to bite Yu Wan, but it was pped obediently by Little Gu. Yu Wan looked at the little fellow in her hand and praised, ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk.


    Such a high-grade Snow Domain Heavenly Silkworm Gu. It¡¯s really generous.¡±


    The young man held his chest and looked at Yu Wan in disbelief. He rolled up the sleeve of his left hand and saw a red line that was about to spread to his palm disappear at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    He finally believed that the Gu worm in his body had been taken out. ¡°How did this happen? Who are you? You¡­¡±


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already cured your Gu poison. It¡¯s your turn to pay the consultation fee. Of course, you can choose to refuse. At most, I¡¯ll nt the Gu poison back for you.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± The young man took a big step back in resistance.


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Yu Wan smiled at him.


    The young man took a deep breath, clenched his fists, and made up his mind. ¡°I¡¯m a sorcerer!¡±


    Plop.


    Yu Wan¡¯s Snow Domain Heavenly Silkworm Gu fell.


    ¡°Say that again. What are you?¡± Yu Wan looked at him without blinking.


    The heat in her eyes made the young man suspicious, but since this was the consultation fee she had asked for, he could only continue. ¡°I¡¯m a sorcerer,¡± he said.


    She had searched high and low for it, only to find it without any effort. She had yet to leave the Jade Nation and she had already picked up a sorcerer.


    Yu Wan narrowed her eyes. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re a sorcerer? If you dare to lie,


    I¡¯ll nt a hundred Gu worms that are even more ferocious than the Snow Domain Heavenly Silkworm Gu in your body!¡±


    The young man trembled in fear from this ruthless threat. He thought that she was a gentle and kind woman, but it turned out that she was even more terrifying than those bastards when she was ruthless!


    However, he was not lying. He was a real sorcerer. Otherwise, he would not have been chased by that group of people.


    ¡°This is my sorcerer¡¯s token. If you don¡¯t believe me, look!¡± The young man took out a ck iron token with a ck light and a small Sorcerer Stone embedded in the middle of the token.


    Yu Wan took the sorcerer¡¯s token and looked at it without batting an eyelid. She asked, ¡°You¡¯re from the Sorcerer n?¡±


    The young man shook his head. ¡°My master is.¡±


    Yu Wan remembered that Grandma had said that the inheritance of the


    Sorcerer n did not rely on bloodline. In other words, the people from the Sorcerer n might not be able to be a sorcerer, and a sorcerer might not be a member of the Sorcerer n.


    Sorcerers were very good. Unfortunately, what they needed was not ordinary sorcerer tears, but the tears of the Sorcerer King.


    ¡°Who is chasing after you?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°They¡¯re from the Sacred n,¡± the youth said coldly.


    ¡°The Sacred n?¡± She thought that thest descendant of the Sacred n was from the Lan family. It seemed that this race had not really been destroyed a thousand years ago, but had retained the core power and passed it down in a


    distant ce. This discovery surprised Yu Wan because if the Sacred n had been passed down, then the possibility of the Sorcerer n still existing was higher than she had imagined.


    ¡°Why did the Sacred n capture you?¡± Yu Wan touched her chin and asked.


    The young man said disdainfully, ¡°Hmph, the Sacred and Sorcerer ns have been ipatible since a thousand years ago. What¡¯s so strange about the Sacred n capturing sorcerers? Almost all the sorcerers in the Jade Nation have been captured by the Sacred n.¡±


    Yu Wan raised her eyebrows. ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Emperor of the Jade Nation care?¡± The young man said coldly, ¡°His Empress is from the Sacred n!¡±


    Since ancient times, no man could resist the charms of a beautiful woman. Yu


    Wan tapped her fingertips on the table. ¡°Are there many people from the Sacred n? Are there only a few, or¡­?¡±


    The young man said gloomily, ¡°No, they won¡¯t kill us sorcerers quickly. In the early years, it wasn¡¯t so overboard. Ever since the Sacred n had an Empress, the status of the sorcerers of the Jade Nation has plummeted. They all say that we¡¯re chatans who deceive the public. They want to arrest us and not let us deceive others anymore!¡±


    ¡°Then did you swindle them?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°Of course not!¡± The young man said excitedly. ¡°My master said that we practice sorcery to benefit themon people, not to harm themon people. If anyone uses sorcery tomit crimes, and he finds out, he will definitely punish them ording to the sect rules.¡±


    Yu Wan continued, ¡°Then where¡¯s your master?¡±


    ¡°He passed away in the Heavenly Prison.¡± The young man¡¯s voice became low and his entire body was enveloped in a sorrowful aura. ¡°He wanted me to escape, so he went to lure the Sacred n away. In the end, he was captured and imprisoned. When I wanted to pull strings to save him, I received news of his passing..¡±

 Chapter 936 - 936: Fierce Rakshasa King! (5)

    Chapter 936: Fierce Rakshasa King! (5)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°After that, did you decide to escape on this ship?¡± Yu Wan looked at him and asked.


    The young man nodded, then shook his head. ¡°I did think of escaping. I heard that there¡¯s a ce¡­ that¡¯s the territory of the Sorcerer n. There are no Sacred n¡¯s members there, so the sorcerers won¡¯t be persecuted. I wanted to bring my senior brothers and the others away, but I was captured halfway and only I escaped. I boarded this ship to save them, but I didn¡¯t expect to be targeted by the Sacred n.¡±


    Yu Wan eximed, ¡°What a twisty story.¡±


    The young man did not refute, nor did he immerse himself in sorrow for too long. He looked up and looked at Yu Wan with aplicated expression. ¡°The heads of this ship are very afraid of you. What are your identities?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to know about this,¡± Yu Wan said calmly.


    The young man¡¯s eyes became shrewd in an instant. ¡°You¡¯ve asked so much about the Sorcerer n. Do you want to go there, too?¡± This kid was not stupid. The young man struck while the iron was hot and said, ¡°I know the ce. I can bring you there, but I have a condition.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°You know the ce, but don¡¯t I? Do I need you to bring me?¡±


    The young man sneered. ¡°Do you know that not just anyone can enter the territory of the Sorcerer n?¡±


    ¡®What do you mean?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    The young man raised his chin and said, ¡°If there were no sorcerers traveling with you, you wouldn¡¯t be able to enter at all.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Can¡¯t I just kidnap you?¡±


    The young man did not expect her to say this. The corners of his mouth twitched fiercely and he said, ¡°I¡¯m only a small ck-rank sorcerer. My junior brother is different. He¡¯s talented and intelligent. He¡¯s already an earth-rank sorcerer. With him around, your chances of entering the Sorcerer n will be much higher.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled faintly. ¡°In the end, you just want me to help you save your junior brothers.¡±


    The young man swept away the aloofness and arrogance on his face and cupped his hands piously. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to save us, we¡¯ll definitely repay you!¡±


    Yu Wan was not in a hurry to agree to him. Instead, she went to Grandma¡¯s room and told him what the young man had said and gave him the sorcerer¡¯s token.


    ¡°This token is real.¡± Grandma nodded.


    ¡°What about his words? Are they also true? If we don¡¯t have the Great Sorcerer to travel with us, we won¡¯t even be able to enter the territory of the Sorcerer


    n?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s true,¡± Grandma said. Along the way, he had read many books about the Sorcerer n. The more he read, the more he realized that the trip to the Sorcerer n was not as easy as he had imagined. If he could have a few sorcerers apany him, it would not be a bad thing for them.


    Yu Wan sighed. ¡°Since Grandma said so, it seems like we have to make a move.¡±


    At dinner, Yu Wan put the rescue on the agenda.


    Yan Jiuchao took a sip of tea. ¡°Where are they locked up?¡±


    Yu Wan spread out a map of the Jade Nation and pointed at an ind drawn with cinnabar. ¡°On this ind. Our ship will pass by there in the middle of the night and purchase the necessary supplies there. It¡¯ll leave in two hours.¡±


    Shadow Six said thoughtfully, ¡°In other words, we only have two hours to save them. Did he say the exact location of the prison?¡±


    ¡°Here.¡± Yu Wan pointed at a forest on the map. ¡°There are probably a few courtyards in this ce. I just don¡¯t know which courtyard his senior brother, senior sister, and junior brother are locked in. However, they¡¯ve also been poisoned by the Snow Domain Heavenly Silkworm Gu. We can find them ording to this clue.¡±


    Shadow Six said seriously, ¡°Alright, after the ship docks, I¡¯ll go with Thirteen!¡± ¡°This is their portrait.¡± Yu Wan took out the portrait drawn by the young man.


    ¡°There¡¯s a child?¡± Shadow Six¡¯s eyes widened.


    The man in the portrait was less than twenty years old, and the woman was about sixteen or seventeen years old. The child looked to be no more than eight or nine years old. He could not believe that such a little fellow had inherited all of his master¡¯s mantle and be a Great Sorcerer who surpassed his senior brothers and sisters.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°He has such wisdom at such a young age. It¡¯s said that his strength has been underestimated. Perhaps he¡¯s even stronger. In short, our hopes of entering the Sorcerer n are all on this child!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Madam. We¡¯ll bring them out safely.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Yu Shaoqing said.


    Yu Wan opened her mouth. ¡°Dad.. ¡®


    Yu Shaoqing waved his hand and interrupted her. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to save three people? How can two be enough? Your Dad¡¯s martial arts are so high. I can help them if they encounter any danger.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Your martial arts don¡¯t even seem to be able to defeat Shadow Six¡­


    Yu Wan was about to refuse when Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°Let Dad go. With Dad around, it will definitely be foolproof.¡±


    After interacting with his son-inw for so long, this sentence was the most pleasant! Yu Shaoqing valiantly went to pack his things!


    Yu Wan muttered, ¡°Can my Dad really do it? I¡¯m very worried about him.¡±


    In the middle of the night, the ship sailed towards an ind. The boatmen stopped the ship at the docks. There were already people waiting at the docks withnterns. When they saw familiar faces, they politely greeted them.


    The storeroom was not far. Two hours might not be enough to save three prisoners, but it was more than enough to transport supplies.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a drink!¡±


    The group leftughing.


    Yu Shaoqing, Shadow Thirteen, and Shadow Six changed into their night clothes and silently alighted.


    Shadow Six gestured to the east. The two of them understood and used their qinggong to sh into the forest.


    After entering the forest, Little Gu jumped off Yu Shaoqing¡¯s shoulder and began to sense the aura of the Snow Domain Heavenly Silkworm Gu.


    ¡°Squeak!¡± Little Gu cried out excitedly and ran towards a small straw hut.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Shadow Six was about to follow when he was stopped by Shadow Thirteen. Shadow Thirteen¡¯s expression was not good.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shadow Six asked softly.


    Shadow Thirteen lowered his voice and said, ¡°There¡¯s a very powerful aura in the forest.¡±


    ¡°How powerful?¡± Yu Shaoqing asked.


    ¡°The Rakshasa King,¡± Shadow Thirteen said.


    The two of them paused when they heard that there was a Rakshasa King in the forest. The journey was so calm that they almost forgot about the danger of the Sorcerer n. Now, they had encountered the Rakshasa King when they casually saved someone!


    ¡°We¡¯ve only reached Jade Nation, but we¡¯ve already met the Rakshasa King. In the future¡­¡± Shadow Six did not dare to think further.


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°Don¡¯t use your qinggong. Put away all your internal energy. The Rakshasa King doesn¡¯t care about a few people without martial arts.¡±


    The three of them restrained their auras and tiptoed over.


    The ce where Little Gu stayed was the courtyard guarded by the Rakshasa King. Even the Rakshasa King was mobilized, so it could be seen that the child was indeed extraordinarily noble.


    The three of them carefully walked in. They found the young man¡¯s senior brother and sister, but they could not find the child.


    Little Gu jumped on the ground and pointed at the innermost room. Shadow Thirteen¡¯s expression changed. That was the Rakshasa King¡¯s room!!! That child was actually locked up there?!


    Shadow Thirteen handed the unconscious woman on his back to Shadow Six. ¡°Shadow Six, you and Master take them away first. I¡¯ll go save that child!¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, he saw Yu Shaoqing walking towards the room.


    Shadow Thirteen¡¯s expression changed. Master!


    Yu Shaoqing did not know that this was the Rakshasa King¡¯s room. He took out his dagger and gently pried open the door. An eight or nine-year-old child was curled up on the carpet. It seemed like he had fallen asleep.


    This should be that little junior brother, right? Yu Shaoqing walked over in two to three steps and picked up the children.


    The moment he turned around, the child in his arms suddenly opened his blood-red eyes and bit at his neck!

 Chapter 937 - 937: Mighty Jiang Batian!

    Chapter 937: Mighty Jiang Batian!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yu Shaoqing was neither a sacrificial soldier nor a disciple of the Chaoyang


    Hall. His senses towards the Blood Rakshasa were not as sharp as Shadow


    Thirteen and the others, but even if he sensed the Rakshasa King¡¯s aura, he would not have expected it to be the eight or nine-year-old child curled up on the ground.


    When that child¡­ No, that was not a child, but the Rakshasa King!


    When the Rakshasa King opened his bloody mouth and revealed his sharp fangs to bite at Yu Shaoqing, Yu Shaoqing was so frightened that he hurriedly threw that thing out. However, it was toote. That thing seemed to be stuck tightly to his arm and could not be thrown out no matter how hard he tried.


    Just as the thing was about to bite his neck, a petite ck shadow suddenly flew over and shed behind the Rakshasa King. It reached out with its slender hand and grabbed the Rakshasa King¡¯s neck, pulling him off Yu Shaoqing¡¯s arm. Then, it ruthlessly threw him to the ground!


    The Rakshasa King was caught off guard and was thrown firmly. He immediately let out an ear-piercing scream.


    Yu Shaoqing did not react at all, but the scream hurt his eardrums. He subconsciously covered his ears and turned around. At the same time, Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six rushed to the room.


    The two of them were carrying two unconscious young men on their backs. They were tied up with ropes, so they did not have to worry about people falling even if they ran violently.


    When they rushed to the door, they also heard that ear-piercing scream. Shadow Six felt his scalp go numb. ¡°Heavens, why is someone¡¯s scream so piercing?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen gasped. This was not an ordinary scream. It was the howl of the Rakshasa King. It carried the pressure and internal energy of the Rakshasa


    King and could shock the opponent.


    The Rakshasa King of the Sang family did not have such a skill. Moreover, there was no thick blood smell in the air.


    This was not the Blood Rakshasa King!


    Shadow Thirteen could not answer what it was.


    At this moment, he only wanted to quickly save Yu Shaoqing. Although he didn¡¯t understand why Young Master agreed to let Yu Shaoqing travel with them, he was sure that they couldn¡¯t let anything happen to Yu Shaoqing. Otherwise, it would be difficult for them to answer to Young Master and Young Madam!


    ¡°Master!¡± Shadow Thirteen quickly entered the room and saw Yu Shaoqing, who was covering his ears. He strode over and helped Yu Shaoqing up. Then, he nced around and saw the Rakshasa King who was thrown to the ground.


    That Rakshasa King was actually a child?


    But soon, Shadow Thirteen thought differently. With a few cracking sounds of bones, the ¡°child¡± -like Rakshasa King gradually unfolded his body. In the blink of an eye, he became another person!


    Yu Shaoqing was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Bone Shrinking Technique!¡± Shadow Thirteen said solemnly.


    The Bone Shrinking Technique was a legendary evil technique. It could shrink one¡¯s bones through a small area of strength and was mainly used for escape. Shadow Thirteen had also seen the Bone Shrinking Technique when he was in the Central ins, but that was only a little shrinking. It was definitely not like the Rakshasa King in front of him who could disguise himself as a child.


    This strength was really terrifying.


    Shadow Thirteen said seriously, ¡°Master, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Upon hearing that the two of them were leaving, the Rakshasa Kinq in the room was furious. His eyes shed with a bloodthirsty light as he suddenly pounced at the two of them!


    Shadow Thirteen pushed Yu Shaoqing out, intending to use his body to block this attack for Yu Shaoqing. However, no sooner said than done, a shadow shed and punched the Rakshasa King away!


    Shadow Thirteen was stunned.


    What was going on? There was actually another person in the room? As a sacrificial soldier with extraordinary five senses, he actually did not notice this at all!


    If the other party wanted their lives¡­


    Shadow Thirteen shivered!


    Fortunately, not only did the little ck shadow not seem to n to take their lives, but it also used its internal energy to escort them out.


    The Rakshasa King caught up several times but was knocked down by the other party with his fists!


    Shadow Thirteen:


    Why do I feel that this scene is familiar¡­


    Since the other party was not their enemy, there was nothing to worry about. Shadow Thirteen rushed into the room and found the real young sorcerer under the cover of the little ck shadow. He carried the young sorcerer out of the room.


    Yu Shaoqing wanted to enter the room to investigate, but Shadow Thirteen stopped him.


    ¡°Master, let¡¯s go!¡± Shadow Thirteen said.


    Yu Shaoqing hesitated. ¡°Ah, but¡­ can Shadow Six stop them alone?


    ¡°Master, you called me?¡± Shadow Six ran over with someone on his back.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Yu Shaoqing looked at Shadow Six and then at the little ck shadow in the room who was fighting the Rakshasa King. ¡°It¡¯s not you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Shadow Six shook his head in confusion and looked into the room curiously. ¡°Oh?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen cleared his throat. ¡°Stop looking! Perhaps it¡¯s their own enemies!¡±


    Shadow Six nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s true. There are so many sorcerers locked up here. They must have many enemies!¡±


    ¡°Why do I feel that¡­¡± Yu Shaoqing¡¯s gazended on the mighty little figure in the room and he frowned strangely.


    Shadow Thirteen coughed lightly and took a big step forward, blocking his vision. He handed the sleeping child to him. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this child to you, Master!¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Yu Shaoqing¡¯s thoughts were sessfully interrupted. He carried the child and boarded the ship with Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six.


    The Rakshasa King wanted to chase after them several times, but he was ruthlessly beaten back by that small fist.


    The Rakshasa King was much more resistant than the Blood Rakshasa.


    The longer the ship stopped on the ind, the longer the Rakshasa King was beaten up. It could be said to be extremely miserable.


    On the other hand, after Yu Shaoqing and Shadow Thirteen brought them back to the ship, they immediately went to Grandma and Old Cui¡¯s room. Yu Wan and the young man were also there.


    Yu Wan had already learned his name from the young man. He was called Mu Qing and was seventeen this year. His senior brother, Mu Ting, was his biological cousin. The two brothers had met their master together during the famine. Mu Qing¡¯s potential was even higher. Their master originally only nned to take him in, but he begged his master bitterly and his master reluctantly agreed to let Mu Ting stay.


    Mu Qing¡¯s senior sister¡¯s name was Zhou Yuyan. She was his master¡¯s biological daughter. It was said that Mu Qing¡¯s junior brother had some background. His master valued him more than his biological daughter. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have carefully nurtured him and passed down his mantle to him.


    ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± Yu Wan asked as she took his junior brother¡¯s pulse.


    Mu Qing said, ¡°My junior brother takes my master¡¯s surname. He¡¯s called Zhou Jin. Is he alright?¡±


    Yu Wan pped her hands and stood up. ¡°He was drugged by that group of people. He¡¯s fine. The Gu worms in their bodies have been taken out. They¡¯ll be a little weak in the short term. Remember to let them take the pills I gave you on time.¡±


    ¡°I will. Thank you¡­¡± Mu Qing struggled with his words.¡± Mrs. Yan.¡±


    Yu Wan replied indifferently, ¡°You said that your junior brother is very powerful. How powerful is he?¡±


    ¡°I also happened to hear Master¡¯s conversation with someone. He said that Junior Brother had great potential and was smart. He is far from what ordinary disciples canpare to. Unfortunately, Master was too weak to protect him, so he asked Junior Brother not to show his strength in front of others.¡±


    Yu Wan took out a sorcerer¡¯s token from Zhou Jin¡¯s waist. ¡°In that case, he¡¯s not just an Earth-rank sorcerer.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Mu Qing said proudly.


    Yu Wan asked, ¡°How are the levels of sorcerers divided?¡±


    Mu Qing patiently exined, ¡°Heaven, Earth, ck and Yellow. Once you reach the Earth-rank, you can be called a Great Sorcerer. I think my junior brother should be the youngest Great Sorcerer in the Jade Nation. I dare to guess that his strength might have long reached the Heaven-rank or even above.¡± Yu Wan touched her chin. ¡®What about the Sorcerer King?¡±


    Mu Qing originally thought that she would ask how powerful a Heaven-rank sorcerer was. Was there a lot? He did not expect her to ask about the Sorcerer King. Her appetite¡­ was actually so big?


    Mu Qing could not help but be stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°The Sorcerer King is above the Heaven -rank. However, there¡¯s no Sorcerer King in the Jade Nation, and I¡¯ve never heard of any Sorcerer King. That¡¯s just a legendary existence.¡±


    Yu Wan yed with the sorcerer¡¯s token in her hand and said, ¡°Is it possible that your junior brother is the Sorcerer King?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Mu Qing was stunned. He had heard and seen his junior brother¡¯s talent, but he had never dared to guess that he was the Sorcerer King.


    Yu Wan turned to look at Grandma. ¡°Grandma, is there any way to know if he¡¯s the Sorcerer King?¡±


    Grandma slowly walked over and held the child¡¯s palm. He closed his eyes and carefully sensed it. He opened his eyes and said, ¡°There¡¯s a very powerful sorcery power in this child¡¯s body, but it¡¯s sealed by another sorcery power.


    When the sorcery power sealing him is unlocked, we¡¯ll know if this child is the


    Sorcerer King..¡±

 Chapter 938 - 938: Domineering Brother Jiu, Wife Protection Maniac (1)

    Chapter 938: Domineering Brother Jiu, Wife Protection Maniac (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yu Wan left Grandma¡¯s room. Mu Qing¡¯s senior brother, Mu Ting, and junior brother, Zhou Jin, were left in Grandma¡¯s and Old Cui¡¯s room to make it convenient to take care of them. Although Zhou Yuyan was also a patient, men and women should not touch each other. She was carried into Ping¡¯er¡¯s room.


    When Yu Wan returned to her room, Mu Qing followed her. ¡°Mrs. Yan!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Wan stopped in her tracks and turned to look at him.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Wan stopped in her tracks and turned to look at him.


    At this moment, the ship had already slowly sailed away. A sea breeze slowly blew over, and Yu Wan¡¯s ck hair and robe fluttered in the night wind.


    Mu Qing panicked for a moment. He did not have any sphemy towards Yu Wan, but he was purely stunned by her appearance and temperament. How could anyone eat until they were fat and so beautiful that they looked like immortals?


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Yu Wan asked with a faint smile.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Mu Qing¡¯s consciousness returned. He blinked his sparkling eyes and said, ¡°You seem to be asking about the whereabouts of the Sorcerer King?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Wan did not deny it.


    Mu Qing asked, ¡®Why are you looking for the Sorcerer King?¡±


    Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°This is our own business. You don¡¯t have to know so much. In fact, I won¡¯t me you even if there¡¯s no Sorcerer King. You just have to lead the way for us obediently.¡±


    Mu Qing said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve interacted with the people of the Sacred n. You have the aura of the Sacred n on you. You said that you¡¯re neither a Gu


    Master nor a Gu Lady, but you know the Gu poison like the back of your hand. Are¡­ are you the Saintess?¡±


    Yu Wan raised her eyebrows. ¡°This¡­ doesn¡¯t seem to be your business.¡±


    Mu Qing clenched his fists. ¡°I was born with a pair of yin and yang eyes and have been bullied. If it weren¡¯t for Master, I would have starved to death by the roadside. My master was killed by the Sacred n, so if you¡¯re also from the Sacred n¡­¡± At this point, Mu Qing didn¡¯t continue.


    Yu Wan looked at him in amusement. ¡°What are you going to do if I¡¯m also from the Sacred n? Kill me? Or leave with your unconscious senior brothers and sisters? Can you kill me? Or can you escape?¡±


    Her unhurried words made Mu Qing choke.


    Yu Wan was right. There were four of them from the same sect, and three of them were unconscious. Although he was a sorcerer, this group of people did not look like they were easy to deal with at all. He was not their match at all.


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t stop you if you want to escape, but let me remind you that there¡¯s sea on all sides. If you want to escape, it¡¯s best if you escape yourself. Don¡¯t bring three burdens!¡±


    Mu Qing blushed with excitement. ¡°I never said that I wanted to escape! I just want to know your background and your goal of finding the Sorcerer King¡­¡¯


    Yu Wan smiled faintly. ¡°Do you know that curiosity killed the cat? I¡¯ll tell you what you need to know. If I don¡¯t, you better not ask around.¡±


    The young man lowered his eyes. He looked like a little wife who had suffered a huge grievance. Yu Wan was amenable to persuasion but not coercion. He retorted fiercely to her, so she could scold him back. Looking at his current state, she felt that she was bullying the little flower of her country.


    Yu Wan sighed softly. ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t feel wronged. I don¡¯t have any ill intentions towards you, nor do I have any ill intentions towards the Sorcerer King. Even if I go to the Sorcerer n in the future, I won¡¯t make a fuss with them.¡±


    Mu Qing raised his head and revealed a young and bright smile that belonged to his age.


    Yu Wan¡¯s mood instantly became extremely good. She almost couldn¡¯t help but reach out to rub his head. ¡°Now that¡¯s more like it. Go back to your room and rest early.¡±


    At night, there was unprecedented rain at sea. The next day, the weather was good again. The wind was gentle and the sun was bright.


    Mu Qing¡¯s senior brother, Mu Ting, was the first to wake up. When he woke up, he found himself in an unfamiliar room. The room was swaying, and he could hear the sound of waves. He was shocked. Fortunately, Mu Qing was guarding him.


    ¡°Senior Brother, are you alright?¡± Mu Qing asked with concern.


    Hearing the familiar voice, Mu Ting turned around and looked at Mu Qing in shock. ¡°Why are you back? Didn¡¯t I tell you to escape?¡±


    Mu Qing smiled slightly. ¡°Senior Brother, look again. This isn¡¯t the prison of the Sacred n.


    When Mu Ting heard this, he sized up his surroundings again. The room was dim, and only a few spots of lightnded on the damp floor through the gap in the window. He walked over and pushed open the window. A blinding light shone over, and he blocked his eyes.


    The sound of the waves became clearer.


    After adapting to the light, he looked over and saw an endless sea. His body paused.. ¡°Qing¡¯er, this is¡­¡±

 Chapter 939 - 939: Domineering Brother Jiu, Wife Protection Maniac (2)

    Chapter 939: Domineering Brother Jiu, Wife Protection Maniac (2)


    Mu Qing smiled brightly and said, ¡°We¡¯re on a ship. We¡¯ll be able to leave the sea of the Jade Nation in two days.¡±


    Mu Ting frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Qing¡¯er, what¡¯s going on?


    Where are Junior Sister and Little Junior Brother? Where are they?¡±


    Mu Qing poured him a cup of tea made from Chameleon grass. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Senior Brother. They¡¯re also on the ship. You woke up first. Junior Sister and Junior Brother are next door. Eat something first. I¡¯ll bring you over to see themter.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Mu Ting was still a little stunned. He took a few steps in a daze and sat down on a stool. He picked up the cup of Chameleon grass tea and took a sip. It was so bad that he almost vomited. ¡°What tea? It¡¯s so bad!¡±


    Mu Qing wasughing uncontrobly! The first time, he was also in such a sorry state. However, after drinking a few times, he felt much better. Even his dry throat did not feel ufortable anymore.


    ¡°It¡¯s good stuff. Drink it, Senior Brother,¡± Mu Qing said.


    Mu Ting was indeed thirsty. He pinched his nose and finished the tea in his cup.


    Mu Qing handed him another te of snacks. It was a very exquisite pastry. It was small, yellow-orange, and emitted an alluring crispy and milky fragrance. Mu Ting swallowed his saliva and tasted one under Mu Qing¡¯s instructions.


    Before their master¡¯s sect was destroyed, they were considered to be living in luxury, but they had never eaten such exquisite and delicious snacks. When they took a bite, they were crispy and soft, with a hint of sweetness in the saltiness. It was sweet but not greasy. Mu Ting felt like he was about to ascend to heaven.


    ¡°What is this?¡± He ate several in a row.


    ¡°Crab roe crisp,¡± Mu Qing said. ¡°It¡¯s a snack from the Central ins. The chef on the ship learned it from the Central ins people. They made it quite well.¡±


    Mu Ting nodded, not fully understanding. In the end, he did not forget the serious matter and asked Mu Qing, ¡°By the way, what exactly happened? Why are we on the ship?¡±


    Mu Qing told his senior brother about his experience after escaping. ¡°¡­I originally wanted to take a boat back to save you, but who knew that the Sacred n would target me? Fortunately, Young Master Yan and the others saved me¡­¡±


    ¡°The Young Master Yan you¡¯re talking about is from the Central ins?¡± Mu Tingbined Mu Qing¡¯s words and guessed.


    Mu Qing said, ¡°That¡¯s right. They also want to go to the Sorcerer n, so I¡¯ve agreed to them. As long as they can save you, Senior Sister, and Junior Brother, we¡¯ll bring them to the Sorcerer n.¡±


    Mu Ting frowned and said, ¡®You don¡¯t even know what their goal is and you agree to bring them to the Sorcerer n? What if they have ill intentions


    towards the Sorcerer n¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Senior Brother. They¡¯re not evil people,¡± Mu Qing said. She looked at the hourss on the wall. ¡°It¡¯s time for Senior Sister to wake up. I¡¯ll go see her. Senior Brother, eat the snacks first. I¡¯ll get the kitchen to make something elseter.¡±


    Mu Ting looked at the exquisite snacks on the te that he had never eaten in his life and deeply felt that the other party¡¯s background was not simple. Was it really not like asking a tiger for its skin to make a deal with such a group of people?


    While Mu Ting was deeply worried about his and his junior brothers¡¯ situation, Mu Qing came to Ping¡¯er¡¯s room. His senior sister, Zhou Yuyan, was temporarily staying here.


    As soon as he arrived at the door, she heard a rude shout. ¡°Where is this? Who are you?!¡±


    Right on the heels of that, it was Ping¡¯er¡¯s soft voice. ¡°Miss Zhou, you¡¯re awake? I¡¯m Ping¡¯er. This is my room. My Young Madam instructed me to take care of you. You¡¯ve been unconscious for the entire night. Are you hungry? I¡¯ll go get you something to eat.¡±


    ¡°How do you know who I am?¡± Zhou Yuyan red at Ping¡¯er warily.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Ping¡¯er was stunned by her question. You¡¯re who Young Madam said you are. Is there a need to ask?


    ¡°Miss Ping¡¯er, go busy yourself first. I¡¯ll take care of my senior sister.¡± Mu Qing appeared in time and helped Ping¡¯er out.


    Ping¡¯er carried a bunch of clothes and left.


    Zhou Yuyan had been locked up in the prison for so many days and was already in a sorry state. When she was unconscious, Ping¡¯er had changed her clothes. She could not wear Yu Wan¡¯s clothes and was wearing Ping¡¯er.


    Zhou Yuyan looked at the coarse linen clothes and frowned in disdain!


    Mu Qing nced at her and walked over with a smile. He sat down by the bed. ¡°There aren¡¯t many female guests on the ship. It¡¯s the middle of the night, so we can only find Miss Ping¡¯er¡¯s clothes. Make do with it first.¡±


    This set was new to Pinger. She couldn¡¯t bear to wear it the first time.


    Zhou Yuyan finally had a good expression when she saw Mu Qing. ¡°Qing¡¯er, where are we?¡±


    Mu Qing exined what he had exined to Mu Ting to Zhou Yuyan. Zhou


    Yuyan¡¯s reaction was also very surprised. ¡°What? You agree to bring them to the Sorcerer n just like that? You don¡¯t even know what they are.. What if they kill us when we reach the Sorcerer n?¡±

 Chapter 940 - 940: Domineering Brother Jiu, Wife Protection Maniac (3)

    Chapter 940: Domineering Brother Jiu, Wife Protection Maniac (3)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much, Senior Sister. They¡¯re good people,¡± Mu Qing said confidently.


    Zhou Yuyan curled her lips. ¡°You¡¯ve been deceived since you were young. How can the good people you¡¯re talking about be good people? How about this? They saved us. We¡¯ll tell them the map to the Sorcerer n and let them go themselves.¡±


    Mu Qing said, ¡°But without the Great Sorcerer, they can¡¯t enter the territory of the Sorcerer n.¡±


    Zhou Yuyan snorted. ¡°Aren¡¯t they very powerful? They can just go to the Sacred


    n¡¯s ind and catch a few powerful sorcerers!¡±


    Mu Qinz said seriouslv, ¡°Senior Sister, I¡¯ve alreadv Dromised them. I can¡¯t 20


    back on my word.¡±


    Rumble


    Zhou Yuyan wanted to refute, but her stomach growled.


    Coincidentally, at this moment, Ping¡¯er came over with a te of snacks. Other than the crab roe crisps in the morning, there were two other things that had just been baked. The rich fragrance of food filled the room.


    ¡°Miss Zhou, please enjoy.¡± Ping¡¯er ced the snacks on the stool by the bed and turned to leave.


    Zhou Yuyan was the biological daughter of Mu Qing¡¯s master and the eldest daughter of the sect. Her days were naturally much more luxurious than Mu Qing and Mu Ting. She originally thought that it was not something that could enter her mouth, but who knew that after taking a bite, it was so delicious that she almost cried.


    She was dumbfounded. ¡°What¡­ What kind of ship is this? The food is so delicious


    Mu Qing smiled and said, ¡°Mrs. Yan taught the chef to make it.¡±


    Zhou Yuyan noticed that when her junior brother mentioned that woman, his eyes were so bright that they seemed to be glowing. One had to know that in the past, her junior brother would only show such an expression when he mentioned her.


    ¡°Why? Do you like that Mrs. Yan very much?¡± Zhou Yuyan said sourly.


    Mu Qing nodded frankly. ¡°Mrs. Yan is beautiful and good-hearted. She¡¯s the most perfect woman I¡¯ve ever seen! Unfortunately, she¡¯s married. Otherwise, I might really like her!¡±


    Zhou Yuyan was so angry that she lost her appetite. She threw the snacks back onto the te!


    Mu Qing and the others stayed on the ship since then. The few people from the Sacred n had already been thrown off the ind by Yan Jiuchao when they stopped to replenish their supplies. There were no more hidden dangers on the ship, and even Mu Qing was much bolder.


    Although it was a deal, it still saved them. Mu Ting personally thanked Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan.


    Mu Qing¡¯s senior brother was not difficult to get along with.


    The difficult thing was that little senior sister.


    Perhaps it was because she was the daughter of the sect master, but she had been spoiled since she was young. Now that she had nothing, she still had the temper of a youngdy. At first, she was not satisfied with wearing the clothes of a servant. Yu Wan asked Ping¡¯er to make her clothes smaller and bring them to her. Then, she was picky about her residence and thought that she, a youngdy, should not squeeze in the same room as a maidservant.


    Ping¡¯er braced herself and waited for Yu Wan¡¯s instructions. That youngdy was so good at causing trouble. Young Madam must be furious, right? Young Madam was still pregnant. She couldn¡¯t let such a thing affect the fetus.


    Yu Wan was not so easily agitated. Shey on the deck and basked in the sunzily. She said to Ping¡¯er, ¡°Go and ask around if any shippers are willing to give up their rooms. The price is negotiable.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ping¡¯er replied and left.


    In the end, they spent ten times the money to rent a boatman¡¯s room. However, when it was time to move, Zhou Yuyan changed her words. ¡°That ce is too far away. I¡¯m not moving. Let them move! I¡¯ll stay in their house!¡±


    The corners of Shadow Six¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Shadow Thirteen looked at her expressionlessly.


    Ping¡¯er thought to herself, It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. She actually touched Young Master and Young Madam¡¯s personal guards. Young Madam is going to sentence her to death!


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Alright, as you wish.¡±


    Zhou Yuyan lived in the room she liked as she wished. When Mu Qing and her senior brother cleaned up the room for her, they said earnestly, ¡°Senior Sister, you should stop when you can. Don¡¯t go overboard.¡±


    Zhou Yuyan snorted. ¡°How did I go overboard? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that these rooms are the best for lighting. The guest rooms they bought are just for low-grade shippers. Do you think I¡¯m a beggar?¡±


    ¡°Our current situation is no different from a beggar¡­¡± Mu Qing muttered softly. Mu Ting gave him a look, indicating for him to shut up and not anger Zhou Yuyan.


    They had only survived until today because their master had taken them in, not to mention that their master had died to lure away the pursuers for Mu Qing. Logically speaking, they should take good care of their master¡¯s only flesh and blood in the world.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Mu Qing sighed helplessly.


    Mu Ting patted his shoulder and whispered, ¡°Junior Brother, don¡¯t worry too much. We made a deal with them to begin with. We don¡¯t owe them anything.


    The higher the price they¡¯re willing to spend, the more dangerous this trip is. We¡¯re risking our lives to lead them.. What¡¯s wrong with letting Junior Sister livefortably? Is there anything wrong?¡±

 Chapter 941 - 941: Domineering Brother Jiu, Wife Protection Maniac (4)

    Chapter 941: Domineering Brother Jiu, Wife Protection Maniac (4)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mu Qing felt that his senior brother was right, but he also felt that something was wrong. ¡°Senior Brother, they¡¯re¡­ different from the people outside.¡±


    Mu Ting said indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s different? Just because they weren¡¯t frightened by your Yin Yang Eyes, so you started to treat them with all your heart? Don¡¯t forget, we¡¯ll always be in a business rtionship with them. Once we lose our value, see if they¡¯re still willing to pay attention to us.¡±


    Mu Qing opened his mouth.


    Mu Ting interrupted him. ¡°Alright, stop talking. You only have to remember yourself. The few of us are the closest people in the world. Other than me and Senior Sister, don¡¯t trust anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Mu Qing nodded listlessly.


    At night, Mu Qing was called by Yu Wan to Grandma and Old Cui¡¯s room.


    Yu Wan went straight to the point. ¡°Your junior brother hasn¡¯t woken up yet. It might be rted to him being poisoned and stimting the sorcery power in his body. Only by removing his sorcery power can we have a way to wake him up. Do you know how to resolve the sorcery power in his body?¡±


    Yu Wan originally nned to enter the Sorcerer n before slowly finding someone to remove the child¡¯s sorcery power. However, if he remained unconscious, they would probably not even be able to enter the Sorcerer n¡¯s territory.


    Mu Qing thought for a while and said, ¡°If I remember correctly, that sorcery power came from an Earth-rank Great Sorcerer. We need to find a Great Sorcerer of the same realm to crack the sorcery power sealed in his body.¡±


    Yu Wan widened her eyes. ¡°What? You¡¯re saying that if an Earth-rank sorcerer can seal him, then can he still be a Sorcerer King?¡±


    Mu Qing hurriedly exined, ¡°My junior brother was willing to have his sorcery power sealed. Therefore, even if the other party¡¯s cultivation level is below his, it¡¯s not a big problem.¡±


    In other words, his junior brother¡¯s strength might be above the other party¡¯s. However, wasn¡¯t it too ridiculous to say that he was a Sorcerer King?


    ¡°Where can I find a Heaven-rank Great Sorcerer?¡± Yu Wan asked, fanning herself.


    ¡°There¡¯s an ind where the Sacred n imprisoned prisoners,¡± Mu Qing said.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± Yu Wan exploded!


    Mu Qing was stunned by Yu Wan¡¯s sudden anger. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. You didn¡¯t say that you were looking for the Sorcerer King! You even suspected that my junior brother was the Sorcerer King¡­¡±


    Yu Wan quickly waved her fan and said, ¡°This kid still has the strength of an Earth-ranked Great Sorcerer even after his sorcery power is sealed. I think the chances of him being the Sorcerer King are very high. Why don¡¯t we¡­ turn the ship back?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Mu Ting walked in.


    Yu Wan, Mu Qing, and Grandma in the room looked at him. He was three years older than Mu Qing, and his facial features had all grown. He had a tall figure and was handsome. He could be considered a very handsome man in Jade Nation.


    However, they were used to seeing Yan Jiuchao¡¯s divine appearance. A handsome man like Mu Ting was almost nothing to them.


    The few of them looked very calm.


    Mu Ting cleared his throat and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been to the sea with Master and know that there¡¯s a deserted ind nearby. It¡¯s said that a Heaven-rank Great Sorcerer lives on the ind. If we find him, we can remove the sorcery power sealed in Little Junior Brother¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°Is the news reliable?¡± Mu Qing asked.


    Mu Ting said, ¡°I heard it from Master. Master was told by someone else.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Mu Qing was speechless.


    Yu Wan smiled faintly. ¡°If there¡¯s really a great sorcerer, why didn¡¯t the Sacred n capture him?¡±


    Mu Ting said seriously, ¡°The power of a Heaven-rank Great Sorcerer is unimaginable. No expert can catch him at all.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Yu Wan put away her folding fan, stood up, and walked out of the door.


    Mu Ting asked in confusion, ¡°Where is Mrs. Yan going?¡±


    Yu Wan pointed at the sea and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the deserted ind is nearby? I have to prepare to get off the ship.¡±


    ¡°Are¡­ are we really going?¡± Mu Ting was stunned.


    Yu Wan spread her hands. ¡°If not, why did you say that? Is it fun?¡±


    Mu Ting said in shame, ¡°I spoke too quickly, but now that I think about it, I think this move is still too dangerous. Mrs. Yan might not know, but the Sacred n has long targeted that deserted ind, no one who went to the ind returned. As time passed, the deserted ind was famous for being dangerous, and no one dared to go there. Master mentioned it to me back then because he asked me to remember to stay far away if I encountered that deserted ind in the future. ¡±


    Yu Wan seemed to have an epiphany. ¡°I see. Then we have to go.¡± Mu Ting :


    ¡°Thirteen, Little Six, where¡¯s your master?¡± Yu Wan walked out with light steps..

 Chapter 942 - 942: Domineering Brother Jiu, Wife Protection Maniac (5)

    Chapter 942: Domineering Brother Jiu, Wife Protection Maniac (5)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yu Shaoqing was the one who negotiated with the boss about going to the ind.


    ¡°You, you, you¡­ what ind did you say?¡± The boss was dozing off. When he


    heard Yu Shaoqing¡¯s words, he was so frightened that he stood up!


    Yu Shaoqing said politely, ¡°We¡¯re about to arrive at the deserted ind. I want to implore you to stop the ship and allow us to go to the ind to do something. We won¡¯t dy for too long. When the time is up, we¡¯ll return to the ship no matter what.¡±


    ¡°How can that be¡­¡± Just as the chief was about to say ¡°alright¡±, he suddenly felt someone pinch his back hard. It was so painful that his veins were throbbing.


    He shouted, ¡°not okay?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe.¡± The chief¡¯s smile was uglier than crying.


    ¡°In that case, you agree?¡± Yu Shaoqing cupped his hands happily. ¡°You¡¯re really heroic and righteous! I thank you here!¡± As he spoke, he patted the Boss¡¯ shoulder. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m definitely going to be your brother! I see that you¡¯re older than me. In the future, I¡¯ll call you Big Brother!¡±


    ¡°You tter me, you tter me¡­¡± The Boss shed tears of joy (sorrow).


    The three leaders had sailed the sea for many years and had experienced all kinds of storms. However, they had never dared to approach that deserted ind. It was not entirely because of those rumors, but because their big brother had really walked on that ind.


    In the end, he never returned. They sent people to look for him, but they were all thrown into the sea. If there was anything more terrifying than that woman, it would be that ghost ind.


    At noon, their ship approached the ind. The three leaders did not dare to get too close and let the small boat sail over.


    There was a very powerful Gu worm aura on the ind, and Yu Wan also boarded the ship. Yu Wan looked up and said to Mu Qing, ¡®Mu Qing, wait for us on the ship with your senior brothers and sisters. Shadow Six, you stay too.¡± Shadow Six nodded knowingly. Someone had to stay and watch in case someone drove the boat away.


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°Thirteen, carry Zhou Jin on your back.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Shadow Thirteen flew into the air and carried the unconscious Zhou Jin off the boat.


    Zhou Yuyan couldn¡¯t stop him even if she wanted to. She looked at the group of people underground and said, ¡°Hey! What are you doing? The ind is so dangerous. What if something happens to my junior brother?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao ignored her.


    Yu Wan smiled and looked at her. ¡°If your senior brother isn¡¯t lying and there¡¯s indeed a great sorcerer on the ind, then we¡¯ll remove your junior brother¡¯s sorcery power on the ind. However, if your senior brother Mu Ting deliberately lures us to a ce where we can¡¯t return, then we can only let your junior brother die with him!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Zhou Yuyan was furious!


    Mu Qing looked at Mu Ting in fear. ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re not lying, right?


    There¡¯s a great sorcerer on the ind!¡±


    Mu Ting clenched his fists, gritted his teeth, and enunciated each word clearly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying!¡±


    However, he did not tell the entire truth.


    It was true that there was a great sorcerer on the ind, but he was not a light sorcerer who saved the dying and helped the injured. Instead, he was a dark sorcerer who killed people like flies!


    This group of people had unknown origins, but they wanted to barge into the territory of the Sorcerer n. Mu Ting did not want them to drag them down, so he thought of a way to prevent future trouble. He knew that most of them would go to the ind, so he alone was enough to deal with them.


    However, he never expected that they would bring his unconscious junior brother down with them!


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Mu Ting alighted from the ship along the rope.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡±


    Mu Qing and Zhou Yuyan spoke in unison.


    ¡®l¡¯ne two ot tnem did not Know mu ¡®I¡¯lng¡¯s tr1CKS. ¡®l¡¯ney were Just worried about their unconscious junior brother.


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Unfortunately, both boats are full. Only one of you can get off.¡±


    ¡°Wait on the ship!¡± Zhou Yuyan pushed Mu Qing to the side without hesitation. She was not a sorcerer, but she had martial arts. Moreover, her martial arts were not weak. With a light leap, shended on Shadow Thirteen and her junior brother¡¯s small boat. Mu Ting was also on this small boat.


    Yu Shaoqing rode on the same boat as his daughter and son-inw. Yu


    Shaoqing and Yan Jiuchao rowed. On the other side, Shadow Thirteen and Mu Ting also rowed. Not long after, the two small boats arrived at the beach of the deserted ind.


    This was really a deserted ind. There were no traces of human habitation within a ten-mile radius. After the few of them stopped the small boat, they walked deeper into the ind.


    Yan Jiuchao held Yu Wan¡¯s chubby hand.


    Was he afraid that she would get lost? Yu Wan smiled.


    Yu Shaoqing looked at his daughter and son-inw who were glued to each other and looked at the sky sadly.


    On the first day Ah Shu wasn¡¯t around, he missed her.


    The second day Ah Shu wasn¡¯t around, he missed her, missed her.


    On the thirty-ninth day of Ah Shu¡¯s absence¡­


    ¡°This ind is so big. Did your master say where the great sorcerer lives?¡± Yu Wan¡¯s clearly happy voice interrupted Yu Shaoqing¡¯s thoughts. He looked at Mu Ting. This kid looked decent, but he was not as likable as Mu Qing!


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s fogging up!¡± Zhou Yuyan said in surprise.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t fog, it¡¯s confusion smoke.¡± Yu Wan¡¯s eyes darkened. She took out a few small medicine bottles from her purse and threw them to Mu Ting and


    Zhou Yuyan. ¡°Eat one every two hours! Feed your little junior brother one too!¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Zhou Yuyan asked suspiciously.


    Yu Wan nced at her and said, ¡°I ate it before I went to the ind. It¡¯s a pill that can withstand a hundred poisons. Take it or leave it!¡±


    Zhou Yuyan did not want to eat. Mu Ting swallowed the pill. ¡°Senior Brother!¡± Zhou Yuyan was furious.


    Mu Ting exined, ¡°They won¡¯t hurt Junior Brother. Since Junior Brother can eat it, we can eat it too.¡±


    Zhou Yuyan pursed her lips and reluctantly ate a pill.


    Yu Wan looked at Mu Ting with a smile. ¡°Since there¡¯s confusion smoke on this ind, it means that someone is indeed living here. It seems that we¡¯re quite lucky. We might really meet a great sorcerer.¡±


    Mu Ting did not say anything. He turned his face away and looked ahead warily.


    Shadow Thirteen handed Zhou Jin to Yu Shaoqing. ¡°The confusion smoke came from that direction. Master, Young Master, Young Madam, wait for me here first. I¡¯ll go ahead and scout the way.¡±


    ¡°Be careful,¡± Yu Shaoqing said as he took the child.


    Shadow Thirteen nodded and used his qinggong. There was arge rock nearby. Zhou Yuyan¡¯s legs hurt from standing. She walked over and was about to sit down when she heard a cold voice above her head. ¡°Move aside.¡±


    This voice was clearly unbelievably pleasant, but it made one shiver. Zhou Yuyan trembled and moved aside.


    Yan Jiuchao held Yu Wan¡¯s hand and walked over, letting her sit on the stone.


    This was the first time Zhou Yuyan had seen someone brazenly snatching a seat. She wondered what was going on, but it turned out that he wanted her to give up her seat to this woman!


    Why?! So what if there are many people?!


    Not long after Shadow Thirteen left, the fog became even thicker, and the visibility shrank to less than seven feet.


    Mu Ting and Zhou Yuyan had no choice but to lean towards Yu Wan and the others.


    Zhou Yuyan didn¡¯t have the time to throw a tantrum now. She looked at the increasingly thick fog and the panic in her heart gradually magnified. ¡°How did this happen? Where¡¯s your guard? Did something happen to him?¡±


    Yu Wan took out a translucent jade bottle and dusted the glowing little Gu worm inside. ¡°His life Gu is still around, so are yours.¡± With that, she took out a few jade bottles in one go. There was a sparkling little Gu worm in each jade bottle.


    Zhou Yuyan covered her chest. ¡°You¡­ you poisoned us?¡±


    ¡°How will we know that you¡¯re still alive if we don¡¯t use Gu?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Zhou Yuyan and Mu Ting¡¯s figures were swallowed by the thick fog, as if they had disappeared into thin air.


    Yu Wan looked at the two little Gu worms in the bottle and clicked her tongue.


    ¡°What did I say? Right, Yan Jiuchao?¡± She turned around and looked around..


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao, Yan Jiuchao¡­ Yan Jiuchao!¡±

 Chapter 943 - 943: The Little Fatty Who Wins Without War! (1)

    Chapter 943: The Little Fatty Who Wins Without War! (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    A second ago, she was still talking to the person beside her. In the next second, she disappeared into thin air. There was no movement at all. It was unlikely that Yan Jiuchao would leave her behind and leave alone. Even if he left, there would at least be footsteps. However, there was nothing. Just like Zhou Yuyan and Mu Ting, he seemed to have suddenly evaporated.


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao! Yan Jiuchao!¡± Yu Wan stood up and called out to him loudly, but there was still no response.


    ¡°Zhou Yuyan!¡±


    ¡°Mu Ting!¡±


    There was no need to guess, there was really no response.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    Yu Shaoqing had also disappeared. If the thick fog had only blocked their figures, then they should at least be able to hear her voice and respond to her.


    ¡°Could it be that they¡¯ve already gone far?¡± Yu Wan murmured. It was really unbelievable that in the blink of an eye, the people who were originally beside her had arrived at a ce where even her voice could not be heard. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Little Gu shed out of her arms andy on her shoulder, patting her shoulder with its little ws.


    Yu Wan rubbed it in amusement. ¡°I know you¡¯re the most obedient. I¡¯m not afraid since you¡¯re not lost. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    It had to be said that she felt much more at ease with Little Gu apanying her in such a strange ce.


    ¡°You should go in. Don¡¯t lose your wayter, too,¡± Yu Wan said to Little Gu.


    Little Gu nodded adorably and shed back into Yu Wan¡¯s arms.


    Yu Wan looked at the thick fog and nodded ambiguously. She took out a match and blew on it, intending to light it. However, the dampness was too strong and the match was extinguished. If she remembered correctly, it was noon when they alighted from the ship. The sky was still bright, but looking at the thick fog, the sky was gloomy, as if evening wasing soon.


    ¡°You think I can¡¯t do anything without a match?¡± Yu Wan touched her chin and took out a Saintess Stone. Her stomach moved slightly and the Saintess Stone lit up.


    The visibility, which was originally less than three feet, instantly expanded to half a foot.


    ¡°Where¡¯s east? Where¡¯s south?¡± Yu Wan sized up her surroundings and really couldn¡¯t find a direction. She could only walk forward based on her intuition.


    After walking for a while, Yu Wan saw a big tree. There was a furtive movement behind the tree. She pulled out her dagger and carefully walked over. She walked around the tree and pressed the dagger against the other party¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Ah¡ªdon¡¯t kill me¡ª¡± The other party squatted under the tree, covering his face with his hands, his voice filled with fear.


    ¡°Zhou Yuyan?¡± Yu Wan was shocked. She retracted her dagger and shone the Saintess Stone at her. ¡°Why are you here?¡± After Zhou Yuyan confirmed that the person was Yu Wan, she pounced on her. Yu Wan was hugged. She covered her stomach with her hand and asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Zhou Yuyan trembled and said, ¡°I¡­ I got lost with Senior Brother¡­ Someone chased after me just now¡­ I couldn¡¯t shake him off¡­¡±


    Yu Wan sighed. ¡°You usually look quite unreasonable, but it turns out you¡¯re so cowardly.¡±


    Zhou Yuyan choked on her words and let go of Yu Wan angrily. She red at Yu Wan and said, ¡°You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s bold! Then didn¡¯t youe to look for me?!¡±


    Yu Wan sheathed the dagger at her waist and said, ¡°I¡¯m not here for you. I just happened to meet you. If you had spoken half a stepter, I would have killed you.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Zhou Yuyan rolled her eyes. How could a lousy cat without martial arts kill an expert from the Jade Nation like her?


    Yu Wan couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with the little girl. She took the Saintess Stone and continued to walk forward. Since she could meet Zhou Yuyan, she might be able to meet Yan Jiuchao and Dadter.


    ¡°Hey! Where are you going? You¡­e back! It¡¯s very dangerous ahead!¡± Zhou Yuyan did not dare to walk around anymore. Just now, she had almost gone crazy from the shadow. Now that she had met Yu Wan, she only wanted to stay under the tree with Yu Wan and wait for her senior brother to find them.


    Yu Wan did not like to sit back and do nothing. Moreover, the atmosphere here was strange. Staying where she was might not be foolproof. She said without looking back, ¡°Follow me if you want. Otherwise, wait there yourself.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Zhou Yuyan stomped her feet in anger. She was unwilling to be led by the nose by Yu Wan, but she did not have the guts to stay here alone. She could only grit her teeth and follow.


    Yu Wan slowly walked forward with a calm expression.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Zhou Yuyan asked softly.


    ¡°Can you walk out if you¡¯re afraid?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Zhou Yuyan choked again. Although these words were right, wouldn¡¯t ordinary people feel afraid? Moreover, she was a girl and seemed to have gotten separated from her family.. Wasn¡¯t she worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to see them again?

 Chapter 944 - 944: The Little Fatty Who Wins Without War! (2)

    Chapter 944: The Little Fatty Who Wins Without War! (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yu Wan said, ¡°What happened just now? You disappeared just as you finished talking to me.¡±


    Zhou Yuyan said aggrievedly and fearfully, ¡°I don¡¯t know, either. When I turned around, you were all gone! I called you, but you ignored me!¡±


    Yu Wan muttered, ¡°This is strange. Why can¡¯t we hear each other when we¡¯re clearly in the same ce?¡± The fog was too thick, so it was not surprising that they could not see each other. It would be unreasonable if they could not even hear each other.


    Zhou Yuyan suddenly approached Yu Wan and asked in a daze, ¡°Do you think¡­ we met a ghost?¡±


    Yu Wan said slowly, ¡°If it¡¯s a ghost, it¡¯ll be easy.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zhou Yuyan asked in shock.


    Yu Wan stopped in her tracks and looked into her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s even more terrifying is humans.¡±


    Zhou Yuyan shivered!


    Yu Wan continued walking forward.


    Zhou Yuyan returned to her senses and followed. On the ship, she still felt that Yu Wan had a good temper and was a pushover that she could control. But when she came here, she realized that Yu Wan was colder and tougher than she had imagined.


    The surroundings were quiet, making Zhou Yuyan feel ufortable. Her heart was beating like a drum, but she was afraid that Yu Wan would see it. She cleared her throat and looked at the stone in Yu Wan¡¯s hand. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Saintess Stone,¡± Yu Wan said.


    ¡°This is the Saintess Stone?¡± Although Zhou Yuyan didn¡¯t have much contact with the saints, she had heard of some things. The Saintess Stone was a crystal that tested the bloodline of the saints. Only a saintess or a sagemaster with a pure bloodline could make it shine. Zhou Yuyan¡¯s eyes instantly widened.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re a saintess! You¡¯re from the saints!¡±


    ¡°Does the Saintess have to be from the Sacred n?¡± Her ancestors had long parted ways with the Sacred n. It was barely reasonable to say that she was a descendant of the Sacred n, but the Sacred n Zhou Yuyan mentioned was clearly not the Lan n of the Nether Capital.


    Zhou Yuyan took a step forward and pulled out the sword at her waist to block Yu Wan¡¯s path. ¡°I was wondering why you were so kind as to save us from the ind. So you¡¯re from the Sacred n! You must have ill intentions by going to the Sorcerer n!¡±


    Yu Wan stretched out two slender fingers and gently knocked on the sword at her throat. She looked behind her and said, ¡°There¡¯s a ghost!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Zhou Yuyan was so frightened that she threw away her sword and went around to hide behind Yu Wan.


    Yu Wanughed until her shoulders were trembling. Zhou Yuyan realized that she had been fooled and was angry. Yu Wan was doneughing and said, ¡°Alright, you can¡¯t kill me. Save your energy and go find your junior brother and senior brother ¡±


    Zhou Yuyan covered her heart that had almost exploded from fright. She remembered that this woman had poisoned her and said angrily, ¡°If you have the ability, don¡¯t use Gu. Let¡¯s fight with real weapons!¡±


    Yu Wan said in amusement, ¡°If I can use Gu, why would I use knives and spears? Am I stupid?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Zhou Yuyan was about to refute when she inadvertently nced at a small tea shed not far away. ¡°Look! There¡¯s someone over there!¡±


    The tea shed was also in the fog, but it was not as thick as the ce they had walked. The stall was set up by an old couple. Other than the two of them, there were also a few customers drinking tea.


    ¡°So there¡¯s someone on the ind. Let¡¯s go over and ask if anyone has seen my senior brother!¡± Zhou Yuyan said excitedly. She left Yu Wan behind and ran towards the tea shed with light steps.


    The old couple was making dumplings. She came to them and asked them across the table, ¡°Old man, have you seen such a tall, twenty-something man in a long grayish-blue robe?¡±


    The two of them ignored her and continued to wrap the dumplings. Zhou Yuyan frowned. ¡°Old man, can you hear me? I¡¯m asking you about someone.¡± The two of them continued to make dumplings.


    Zhou Yuyan thought of something and smiled. She took out a piece of gold and ced it on their table. ¡°I want a te of dumplings. There¡¯s no need to change. Tell me, did you see the man I mentioned just now?¡±


    After the old man received the money, the olddy went to make dumplings for her, but they still did not answer her.


    ¡°How did this happen? Could it be that they¡¯re deaf? Mute?¡± Zhou Yuyan was puzzled, but she did not n to use force on the two old men. She turned to the two young burly men drinking at the table and asked politely, ¡°Brothers, can I ask you about someone? My senior brother is this tall, twenty years old, and he¡¯s wearing a grayish-blue robe!¡±


    The two young burly men only drank their tea and ignored her..

 Chapter 945 - 945: The Little Fatty Who Wins Without War! (3)

    Chapter 945: The Little Fatty Who Wins Without War! (3)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Sigh¡ª¡± Zhou Yuyan was puzzled. What was wrong with the people here? Were they all so indifferent? She was not ugly or shabby. She did not look like a little beggar who did not need to be ignored.


    Zhou Yuyan walked towards thest auntie who was eating dumplings. ¡°Aunt¡­¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, Yu Wan walked over unhurriedly and said to her lightly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask. It¡¯s useless.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zhou Yuyan asked.


    Yu Wan¡¯s gaze swept across everyone. ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that they¡¯re abnormal?¡±


    Zhou Yuyan really sensed that something was wrong after Yu Wan said that. These people were either working with their heads lowered or eating and drinking without any movement. It was indeed too strange.


    Zhou Yuyan walked back to Yu Wan¡¯s side in fear and grabbed her sleeve weakly. ¡°Are they evil people? Will they kill us?¡±


    Yu Wan stroked the Saintess Stone in her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re evil people. I only know that none of them are alive!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Zhou Yuyan covered her mouth to stop herself from shouting.


    Yu Wan found a stool to sit down on. The auntie brought over a te of dumplings and two bowls of steaming tea. Zhou Yuyan¡¯s face turned pale and she broke out in cold sweat. She sat down opposite Yu Wan fearfully.


    Yu Wan was not in a hurry to touch the te of dumplings. Instead, she picked up the tea bowl. Zhou Yuyan was so frightened that her hands and feet turned cold. She picked up the tea bowl with trembling hands. ¡°How, how did this happen?¡± She brought the tea bowl to her mouth in a daze and took a sip with chattering teeth.


    Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°You dare to drink dead people¡¯s tea?¡±


    Didn¡¯t you pick it up first?!


    Before Zhou Yuyan could swallow it, she hurriedly bent down and spat out the tea when she heard her words. In the end, she saw that the originally clear tea turned into a pool of blood after being spat out onto the ground. There were also a few struggling Gu worms in the blood. All the hair on her body stood on end!!!


    Yu Wan slowly picked up the tea bowl and took a sip.


    Zhou Yuyan was dumbfounded. ¡°How¡­ how dare you drink it?¡±


    ¡°I drank the water I brought myself,¡± Yu Wan said as she shook the water bag in her hand.


    The corners of Zhou Yuyan¡¯s mouth twitched. When did this woman¡­ change the water in the bowl?


    Yu Wan took her chopsticks and picked up a dumpling. Zhou Yuyan grabbed her wrist. ¡°You can¡¯t eat it!¡±


    Yu Wan smiled faintly, removed her hand, and gently took a bite of the steaming dumpling. ¡°Oh, not bad, it¡¯s actually mutton filling.¡±


    Zhou Yuyan: ¡°Aren¡¯t¡­ aren¡¯t you afraid that someone inside will poison it?¡± Yu Wan nced at the blood on the ground and said, ¡°That¡¯s not poison.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Zhou Yuyan asked.


    ¡°Illusion,¡± Yu Wan said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Zhou Yuyan looked confused.


    Yu Wan looked around. ¡°To be able to create such a powerful illusion, its sorcery power is no small matter. Now, I finally believe that your senior brother is right. There¡¯s indeed a great sorcerer living on the ind.¡±


    Zhou Yuyan said, ¡°Are you saying that they¡¯re all illusions? How is that possible? Even a great sorcerer at my father¡¯s level can¡¯t create such a powerful¡­ ¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Yu Wan stood up and left indifferently. She left a Saintess Stone on the table.


    The Saintess Stone shed with golden light.


    Zhou Yuyan covered her eyes with her hand. When the golden light dissipated and she opened her eyes again, there was no one or the shed. She was sitting on a bare stone.


    She was stunned. It was unknown if she was surprised that the other party had created such a powerful illusion or if Yu Wan had actually easily broken through the other party¡¯s illusion.


    ¡°Hey! Wait for me!¡± Zhou Yuyan only knew that her life was tied to this woman!

 Chapter 946 - 946: Brother Jiu Takes Action (1)

    Chapter 946: Brother Jiu Takes Action (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    On this side, Zhou Yuyan met Yu Wan. On the other side, Mu Ting, who had disappeared with Zhou Yuyan, met Shadow Thirteen.


    The unconscious Little Junior Brother Zhou Jin was tied to Shadow Thirteen¡¯s back. The moment he saw Zhou Jin, Mu Ting¡¯s expression finally rxed. However, he was not in a hurry to acknowledge the two of them. Instead, he said warilv. ¡°St0D.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Shadow Thirteen asked indifferently.


    Mu Ting reached out. ¡°Give me your hand.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen looked at him strangely and handed him his wrist. Mu Ting ced his fingertip on Shadow Thirteen¡¯s pulse.


    ¡°You know how to take a pulse? I¡¯m not sick.¡± Shadow Thirteen retracted his hand coldly.


    ¡°I just want to confirm if you¡¯re really Shadow Thirteen or if it¡¯s an illusion created by this fog.¡± After Mu Ting finished speaking, he saw that Shadow Thirteen did not show much surprise andughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°It seems that you can also tell that something¡¯s wrong here.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said indifferently, ¡®Why? Only you sorcerers can tell that this is an illusion. Can¡¯t us sacrificial soldiers tell?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Mu Ting denied it, but he could not help but be surprised by Shadow Thirteen. Sacrificial soldiers walked the pugilistic world with martial arts, but martial arts were almost not worth mentioning in the face of such a powerful illusion. Therefore, he did not expect Shadow Thirteen to understand the profundity.


    This also made Mu Ting even more certain that they were not simple.


    Shadow Thirteen did not have the time to argue with Mu Ting. He carefully sized up the surrounding environment. Even if it was foggy, as long as he walked in a certain direction, he would definitely be able to reach the end.


    Mu Ting followed Shadow Thirteen and looked at his little junior brother on Shadow Thirteen¡¯s back. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give him to me? You focus on scouting the way.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Take care of yourself,¡± Shadow Thirteen said expressionlessly.


    Mu Ting had hit a nail and his expression was a little ugly. At this moment, the fog dissipated. A forest suddenly appeared in front of them, and a group of ferocious beasts rushed towards them.


    Mu Ting frowned and said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s an illusion!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen pulled out his sword and cut off the poisonous snake that had fallen from his head. Blood sshed all over Mu Ting¡¯s face.


    Mu Ting was stunned.


    Shadow Thirteen mocked, ¡°Is this also an illusion?¡±


    Mu Ting touched the snake blood on his face and widened his eyes in disbelief. The illusion here could actually change with the danger in the forest? He was a ck-grade Sorcerer, but his eyesight was actually inferior to a sacrificial soldier.


    Shadow Thirteen was a half-sacrificial soldier who had crawled out of a pile of corpses. Although he didn¡¯t know any illusions, he had an instinctive sense of danger. When the group of ferocious beasts rushed towards him, he closed his eyes and his surroundings fell silent. Only the rustling sound of crawling came from above his head, making him shiver.


    Shadow Thirteen put away his sword. ¡°This snake is real, and this forest is very likely real. Let¡¯s walk over first.¡±


    Mu Ting clenched his fists and followed with aplicated expression.


    Not long after Yu Wan and Zhou Yuyan left the ¡°small tea shed¡±, they also entered a forest. Zhou Yuyan looked at the towering tree above her head and tugged at Yu Wan¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Do you think¡­ these are illusions?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell?¡± Yu Wan pushed aside a flower bush in front of her.


    Zhou Yuyan followed quickly, one hand tugging at Yu Wan¡¯s sleeve. ¡°I¡¯m not a sorcerer. How can I tell?¡±


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°Your father taught such a powerful disciple. You¡¯re the daughter of the sect master, but you didn¡¯t inherit any of his abilities. How sad.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a sorcerer!¡± Zhou Yuyan snorted.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Yu Wan replied casually.


    Zhou Yuyan sighed. ¡°I heard from my father that powerful sorcerers can spy on the Heavenly Dao, but they often don¡¯t have a good ending. Have you never heard of the five harms and three ws?¡±


    Yu Wan was focused on finding her way and ignored her. When Zhou Yuyan saw that she did not refute, she thought that she had heard her. She counted with her fingers and exined to Yu Wan in detail, ¡®¡±Wifeless, Widow,


    Orphaned, Lonely, and Handicapped¡¯. These are five harms. The three ws are ¡®money, life, and power¡¯. The Heavenly Dao has its own rules. If you spy on the Heavenly Dao and leak the heavenly secrets, you will suffer the wrath of the heavens!¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°Then has anyone from your sect been punished by the heavens?¡±


    ¡°How can those little sorcerers do that?¡± Zhou Yuyan curled her lips and looked at the forest. ¡°Although the illusion just now was very powerful, it¡¯s not a sorcery that can suffer the wrath of the heavens. Of course, it¡¯s different if we¡¯re killed.¡±


    ¡°How is it different?¡± Yu Wan asked..

 Chapter 947 - 947: Brother Jiu Takes Action (2)

    Chapter 947: Brother Jiu Takes Action (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Zhou Yuyan said, ¡°Using sorcery to harm people will result in retribution. You know about light and dark sorcerers, right? For example, my father and the others are light sorcerers. They usually exorcize evil spirits, pray for blessings, save the dead and help the injured. Dark sorcerers take the money to help others resolve disasters that they shouldn¡¯t have. Dark sorcerers will lose their lifespan!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Yu Wan muttered.


    Zhou Yuyan ced her hands on her hips and said, ¡°That¡¯s why there are rumors on the streets that many dark sorcerers went to capture enough young people to extend their lives!¡±


    ¡°This works too?¡± Yu Wan turned around and changed her direction.


    Zhou Yuyan spread her hands. ¡°That¡¯s what everyone says! Eh? Aren¡¯t you going forward? Where are you going?¡±


    Yu Wan pulled out her shining dagger. When Zhou Yuyan saw this, she hurriedly covered her mouth and lightened her steps before carefully following behind Yu Wan. It was ridiculous that she was the expert of the Jade Nation, but in the end, she was hiding behind a pregnant woman who did not know martial arts at all.


    Zhou Yuyan felt that this was very embarrassing. She gritted her teeth and pulled out her sword. At this moment, Yu Wan strode over. ¡°Come out!¡±


    ¡°Young Madam! It¡¯s me!¡± Shadow Thirteen walked out from behind the bushes.


    ¡°Thirteen?¡± Yu Wan heaved a sigh of relief and walked towards Shadow Thirteen.


    ¡°Hey! Be careful of illusions!¡± Zhou Yuyan kindly pulled her back.


    Yu Wan waved the Gu worm in the bottle. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s real.¡±


    Zhou Yuyan put down her hand awkwardly. ¡°Oh, I forgot that you poisoned us with Gu.¡±


    ¡°Young Madam, be careful!¡± Shadow Thirteen took three steps to Yu Wan and supported her, who was about to step over a dead tree that had fallen to the ground.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Yu Wan smiled in relief and saw Mu Ting sweating profusely.


    Shadow Thirteen followed her gaze and exined, ¡°I met him on the way, so I came with him. Isn¡¯t Young Madam with Young Master?¡± ¡°No.¡± Yu Wan shook her head.


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother!¡± Zhou Yuyan saw Mu Ting rushing over.


    Mu Ting was about to copse from exhaustion. He didn¡¯t know how that sacrificial soldier could walk so quickly. He clearly had one more person on his back.


    ¡°Senior Brother, are you alright?¡± Zhou Yuyan looked at him worriedly.


    Mu Ting held onto a big tree beside him with one hand and covered his chest that was about to explode with the other. He said breathlessly, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ You¡­ What about you? How are you? Why are you with Mrs. Yan?¡±


    ¡°I was hit by an illusion and she bumped into me.¡± Although she was unwilling to admit it, Yu Wan was indeed the one who picked her up. Otherwise, she would have been scared to death by the ghost shadow created by the illusion.


    ¡°The child is with you. Did you meet my Dad?¡± If Yu Wan remembered correctly, Shadow Thirteen had handed the child to her father before he went to investigate.


    Shadow Thirteen shook his head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t meet Master.¡±


    Yu Wan pointed at Zhou Jin on his back. ¡°You¡­ brought the child to scout the way?


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Shadow Thirteen nodded.


    Yu Wan was stunned for a moment. Soon, she understood everything. Sheughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°No wonder we were still talking a second ago. When the fog came, we couldn¡¯t even hear voices. From the moment we got off the ship, we were all affected by an illusion.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said thoughtfully, ¡°Madam, you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°After we got off the ship, we were possessed by an illusion and went in different directions. We thought that ourpanions had been with us¡­¡± Yu Wan said as she looked at her hand. ¡°After we got off the ship, Yan Jiuchao kept holding my hand. At that time, he should still be around. When did he disappear? Yes! When he went to look for Zhou Yuyan and asked her to give me the stone to sit on!¡±


    When Yan Jiuchao went to look for Zhou Yuyan, he was already gone. After that, the Yan Jiuchao and Zhou Yuyan she saw, even Mu Ting, Zhou Jin, Shadow Thirteen, and her Dad, were all illusions!


    Yu Wan smiled and brushed her bangs. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I thought I discovered it early, but I didn¡¯t expect to be tricked by the other party. Damn it!¡±


    Zhou Yuyan was talking to her eldest senior brother when she suddenly heard Yu Wan curse. She was so shocked that her heart trembled. The two of them looked at Yu Wan and saw that the woman, who was quiet and indifferent no matter when or where, was like an angry chick. Every strand of hair on her body seemed to be standing on end!


    That gaze also looked like it wanted to swallow someone! ¡°She¡¯ll get angry too¡­¡± Zhou Yuyan was dumbfounded..

 Chapter 948 - 948: Brother Jiu Takes Action (3)

    Chapter 948: Brother Jiu Takes Action (3)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Young Madam. ¡± Shadow Thirteen considerately opened the bag hanging on his chest, took out a box of snacks, and handed it to her.


    Yu Wan opened the box and only calmed down after eating seventeen to eighteen pieces of osmanthus cake. ¡°Now, only Yan Jiuchao and my Dad are left.¡±


    In a beautiful ce with pleasant scenery, Yan Jiuchao stood quietly by the stream and looked at the waterfall not far away. Unlike the fog Yu Wan and the others encountered, Yan Jiuchao walked all the way with birdsong and flowers.


    As he walked, he came to such a ce that seemed like the residence on immortal.


    The stream was clear to the bottom, and there were palm-sized fish swimming around. The stones underwater had been polished by the tide until they were round and smooth, reflecting dazzling light under the refraction of the stream.


    Yan Jiuchao bowed and reached his slender fingers into his hand. The stream was cool to the bone. The fish that were originally swimming around seemed to have been frightened and dispersed with a whoosh.


    Yan Jiuchao picked up a stone the size of a pigeon¡¯s egg, yed with it, and threw it back into the water. Not far away, the courtyard flowers were blooming and falling, and smoke curled up from the chimneys.


    Yan Jiuchao followed the direction of the smoke and came to a peach forest. There was a family in the depths of the peach forest, and a fence half the height of a person surrounded a simple and elegant courtyard.


    The courtyard door made of a fence was open, and Yan Jiuchao walked in. However, the moment he crossed the threshold, a row of cold arrows shot at him. Just as it was about to hit his heart, he did not even bat an eyelid and let the row of arrows pass through his body.


    ¡°Child¡¯s y.¡± A certain young master ignored this illusion and walked towards the room with a cold expression.


    A few more rows of arrows shot at him, but he did not dodge at all. Just as he was about to step onto the corridor, another arrow shot over. This time, Yan Jiuchao attacked. His eyes narrowed, and a powerful internal energy burst out, shattering the arrow.


    The arrows in front were all illusions, and thest one was real. However, after being deceived by illusions many times, ordinary people would think that thest one was also fake. It was not only because of inertia, but also because they did not have time to screen and judge.


    ¡°Young man, how did you see through my illusion?¡± An old voice came from the room.


    As this voice fell, the scene around them changed. The courtyard that was originally filled with peach blossoms was gone, reced by a dark and cold Yin residence. The bright and beautiful sunlight also dissipated at this moment. The sky was gloomy, as if the sky was about to change.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s eyes flickered as the door to the Yin Manor opened. Yan Jiuchao strode in.


    ¡°You really have the guts toe in?¡± The old voice sounded again.


    Yan Jiuchao said casually, ¡°If I don¡¯te in, how can I capture you?¡±


    ¡°You still want to capture me?¡± The owner of the voice seemed to have heard a huge joke andughed out loud in the room. That coldughter was like a malicious ghost from hell.


    Yan Jiuchao was not frightened by hisughter at all. He only looked around indifferently and said, ¡°Your house is very ugly. I don¡¯t want to stay any longer.


    Do you want toe out yourself, or should I capture you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve met such an arrogant person. You¡¯re quite capable to be able to find this ce. You have to know that those people who trespassed on the ind in the past all died halfway! You¡¯re so powerful that I can¡¯t bear to kill you. Why don¡¯t you stay and apany me? Kowtow to me three times in the courtyard and I¡¯ll ept you as my disciple!¡±


    ¡°What benefits are there in being your disciple?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked indifferently.


    ¡°That depends on yourprehension. If you make me happy, I might teach you all my skills.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao nodded. ¡°You¡¯re talking about these illusions that look good but are useless?¡±


    ¡°Kid!¡± The old man was furious. The central room of the Yin Manor suddenly opened, and dozens of poisonous arrows shot towards Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao flicked his sleeve and shattered the poisonous arrow.


    ¡°Longevity Technique? Kid! You¡¯re from the Sorcerer n? No, you have the aura of a Saint King! What¡­ what¡¯s your rtionship with the Sacred n?!¡±


    ¡°None,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    ¡°The people of the Sacred n actually barged into my territory. It seems that they still don¡¯t think that teaching them a lesson is enough! I originally wanted to take you in as my disciple on ount of your outstanding talent, but since you¡¯re from the Sacred n, I can¡¯t keep you..¡±

 Chapter 949 - 949: Brother Jiu Takes Action (4)

    Chapter 949: Brother Jiu Takes Action (4)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yan Jiuchao picked up a stone on the stone table and weighed it in his palm.


    ¡°Old man, stop dawdling. If you want to fight,e out. If not, kneel down.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!!!¡± The old man was furious to the extreme. After an angry shout, a powerful pressure swept out. At the same time, a shadow flew out of the central room. It was a white-haired old man. He was sitting in a wheelchair thatnded heavily on the ground.


    From his voice, he was at least seventy or eighty years old, but his appearance was as young as he had imagined. He seemed to be less than fifty. He looked at Yan Jiuchao angrily. Yan Jiuchao¡¯s young and handsome face and strong body made him narrow his eyes slightly.


    Yan Jiuchao nced at the wooden blocks by the wall and said, ¡°Did you suck these people dry to help you extend your lifespan?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the wooden blocks instantly turned back into skulls.


    The old man¡¯s eyes became even deeper. ¡°I really can¡¯t hide my illusion from you.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said arrogantly, ¡°Illusion. To put it bluntly, it¡¯s a smokescreen. Coupled with knockout medicine, it will make people feel that something is wrong. What¡¯s so difficult to resolve? My Yu Ah Wan can casually make a fewrge jars of your knockout medicine for you. If you want it, I¡¯ll give it to you for free.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± The old man was so angry that his veins were throbbing. The old man did not know if the person he mentioned could concoct such a knockout medicine. He only knew that he had been sessfully provoked. He took a deep breath and suppressed the urge to p him to death. He smiled coldly and said, ¡°I pity you for being a genius. I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you win, I¡¯ll let you go. If you lose, leave your life to me!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yan Jiuchao agreed.


    The old man looked at Yan Jiuchao deeply and said, ¡°I thought you would negotiate with me. If I lose, I¡¯m willing to leave with you.¡± Yan Jiuchao looked at him strangely.


    The old man said impatiently, ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to capture me?¡±


    ¡°Ah, this.¡± Yan Jiuchao nodded in enlightenment. ¡°Whether you¡¯re willing or not, I¡¯ll capture you.¡±


    The corners of the old man¡¯s mouth twitched! He had seen arrogant people before, but he had never seen someone so arrogant. This kid probably did not know that he was a Heaven-rank Great Sorcerer. Those illusions just now were just a small trick. He had yet to use his true ability!


    The old man pushed the wheelchair to the stone table and used his internal energy to take out three cups from the room. He ced a Sorcerer Stone the size of a copper coin into one of the cups. Then, he turned the three cups upside down.


    He looked into Yan Jiuchao¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Watch carefully, young man. Don¡¯t blink.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao nodded indifferently.


    The old man began to change the position of the cup. His movements were so fast that only a few afterimages were left. In the end, he stopped the cup and asked Yan Jiuchao, ¡°Which cup is the Sorcerer Stone in? You only have one chance. Answer me after you¡¯ve thought it through.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to think about it.¡± Yan Jiuchao looked at him steadily. Under his provocative gaze, he stretched out his slender fingertip and poked it into his eye socket, digging out his right eyeball.


    The bloody eyeball instantly turned into a cold Sorcerer Stone, and the old man in front of him fell to the ground with a bang, turning into a scarecrow wearing an outer robe.


    Yan Jiuchao said in disdain, ¡°Tsk, I thought it was a powerful smokescreen. It¡¯s only so-so. I¡¯m afraid even my son can¡¯t be deceived.¡±


    The great sorcerer of the Yin Manor waspletely enraged. An even more powerful pressure attacked Yan Jiuchao. Yan Jiuchao realized that there was nothing fun to do, so he couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with him. He rose into the air and flew into the central room. He grabbed an old man¡¯s neck and pulled him out.


    However, things did not end there. The moment the dark sorcerer was brought out of the room, the entire ground trembled violently. Immediately after, Yu Wan and Zhou Yuyan¡¯s exmations came from not far away.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± The dark sorcererughed sinisterly. ¡°Who asked you to capture me? Now, you¡¯ve triggered a mechanism! Only one of them can live. Otherwise, they¡¯ll all die! All of them!¡±


    After Yu Wan, Shadow Thirteen, and Zhou Yuyan passed through the forest, they also discovered the deep pool with a waterfall. Yu Wan saw the footprints Yan Jiuchao had left on the ground. Just as she was about to follow the footprints, she was caught under the tree by arge that appeared on the ground.


    Zhou Yuyan was also almost caught in the. Mu Ting pushed her. Although she avoided it, Zhou Jin, who was on Shadow Thirteen¡¯s back, suffered..

 Chapter 950 - 950: Brother Jiu Takes Action (5)

    Chapter 950: Brother Jiu Takes Action (5)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The still carried a sharp de as it forcefully cut off the rope binding Zhou Jin.


    Of course, Shadow Thirteen, Zhou Yuyan, and Mu Ting¡¯s situation was not any better. After the mechanism was triggered, the ground split open and their feet fell into quicksand. The more they moved, the faster and deeper they sank. No matter how deep their internal energy was, it was useless.


    Soon, Yan Jiuchao realized that not only was there quicksand there, but even the ground of this Yin Manor was covered in falling quicksand.


    The dark sorcerer smiled crazily and poin ted at a smallke under Yu Wan and Zhou Jin. ¡°Do you see that? That¡¯s the array core below. One of them has to fall down and block the array core. Otherwise, the entire ind will copse!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao narrowed his eyes. ¡°You mean¡­ one of them is enough to block the array core?¡±


    The dark sorcerer was stunned. What was that supposed to mean?


    ¡°Is this difficult to choose?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    The ck sorcerer chuckled. ¡°Young man, stop pretending to be calm. Do you think I can¡¯t tell that you¡¯re poisoned? You need that child to detoxify you, but you can¡¯t bear to part with that woman. Do you think your own life is more important or that woman¡¯s life? Ah, right, your choice isn¡¯t important. That woman has a dagger on her. If she cuts the rope herself, she can fall down and block the array core!¡±


    ¡°It seems that this array core has to be blocked.¡± Yan Jiuchao sneered. He grabbed the dark sorcerer and threw him towards the array core.


    The dark sorcerer widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°You, you, you¡­ Don¡¯t you still need me¡ªGulp¡­ Gulp¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, the dark sorcerer fell


    into the water and was sucked into the array core at the bottom of the water in the blink of an eye.


    Themotion on the ind stopped. Yan Jiuchao flew up and saved Yu Wan and Zhou Jin. Yu Wan was carried down by him, but Zhou Jin was not so lucky. He fell onto Zhou Yuyan!


    ¡°Ouch Zhou Yuyan cried in pain.


    Yan Jiuchao pulled Shadow Thirteen up, and Shadow Thirteen pulled Mu Ting and Zhou Yuyan out.


    ¡°That was close.¡± Mu Ting wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. Just now, he really felt like he was about to die. No wonder so many people couldn¡¯t return aftering to the ind. That dark sorcerer was indeed too terrifying.


    ¡°However.¡± Mu Ting looked at the smallke that had already fallen silent. ¡°Is that person¡­ the great sorcerer on the ind? If you kill him, what will you use to remove the sorcery power sealed in Little Junior Brother¡¯s body?¡±


    Yu Wan and Shadow Thirteen also looked at Yan Jiuchao. Although they understood that he would never sacrifice Yu Wan or an innocent child¡¯s life for their own survival, it was still a pity that the great sorcerer they had obtained was gone.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡± Yu Wan red at Mu Ting.


    ¡°Why is it my fault?¡± Mu Ting was stunned.


    Yu Wan said resentfully, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t dawdled, we would have entered the courtyard long ago and wouldn¡¯t have happened to be trapped in the array core! ¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Mu Ting covered his cough with his fist. He was indeed deliberately dawdling, but it was definitely not to harm them. They were already on the ind and were in the same boat. Moreover, his junior sister and junior brother were both there. How could he deliberately harm them? It was because he knew that the person living on the ind was a dark sorcerer, so the closer he got to the dark sorcerer, the more afraid he was. He was just instinctively afraid.


    Yu Wan narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°Mu Ting, did you know from the beginning that the person living on the ind is a dark sorcerer? You lured us here to trap us on the ind forever so that we won¡¯t be a burden to you, right?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Mu Ting denied!


    Yu Wan could not be bothered with him. She grabbed Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hand with an aggrieved expression.


    Gone, the Great Sorcerer they had obtained was gone¡­


    ¡°Come out,¡± Yan Jiuchao said as he rubbed her head and looked in the direction of the courtyard.


    ¡°Huh? There¡¯s someone else in the house?¡± Yu Wan turned her head strangely and saw a stumbling figure slowly walk out of the messy house.


    Yu Wan¡¯s mouth fell open. ¡°This is¡­¡±


    The owner of the figure staggered to Yan Jiuchao and bent down with difficulty. In an old and hoarse voice, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve been locked up by that beast for twenty years¡­ I never thought that I would see the light of day again¡­


    Thank you for saving me, Young Master¡­¡±


    So it was the person who was locked up by that old thing. He had been locked up for so many years and was quite pitiful. Yu Wan sized him up. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The old man smiled weakly and cupped his hands at Yu Wan. ¡°I¡¯m not talented.


    I¡¯m from the Wei family of Jiangdu, Imperial Secretary Wei.¡±


    ¡°Imperial Secretary¡­ Wei?¡± Mu Ting¡¯s legs went limp and he knelt down.


    Even though he was born so many yearster, he had still heard of the other party¡¯s famous reputation¡ªthe most talented great sorcerer in the Jade Nation, the Divine Master of Jiangdu whose status wasparable to the Sorcerer King! Wei Xuan! Imperial Secretary Wei!

 Chapter 951 - 951: The Descendant of the Sorcerer King, Little Sly Jiang Who Stole Food (1)

    Chapter 951: The Descendant of the Sorcerer King, Little Sly Jiang Who Stole Food (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Zhou Yuyan had also heard of the name of Divine Master Wei, but she was not as sensitive as Mu Ting, who was a sorcerer. She only remembered this person after seeing Mu Ting¡¯s strange reaction.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I heard my father mention you¡­¡± Zhou Yuyan covered her mouth, unable to hide the shock in her heart.


    The Wei family was actually not a sorcerer family. They only had Wei Xuan, a sorcerer. At that time, the Jade Nation had yet to exterminate the sorcerers, and Wei Xuan was the second son of the family, so he did not have to bear the heavy responsibility of inheriting the family. Therefore, the Wei family let him do whatever he wanted to do.


    Everyone thought that Wei Xuan was fooling around and did not expect him to really make a name for himself. It was not until Wei Xuan challenged the famous Sorcerer Hall and defeated the previous Sorcerer Hall Master with sorcery that the Wei family knew that Wei Xuan was already the most powerful sorcerer in the Jade Nation.


    Yu Wan took in Mu Ting and Zhou Yuyan¡¯s reactions and asked, ¡°You both know him?¡±


    Zhou Yuyan whispered into her ear, ¡°He¡¯s the most powerful great sorcerer in the Jade Nation! However, it¡¯s said that he went missing many years ago. Everyone is saying that he¡¯s already passed away. Unexpectedly, he¡¯s trapped on this deserted ind. Speaking of which, what¡¯s the background of that dark sorcerer? How did he trap him?¡±


    This little girl was really talkative. She replied ten sentences when she asked one question.


    It was true that Wei Xuan was old, but he was not blind yet. He heard Zhou Yuyan¡¯s muttering and exined with a bitter smile, ¡°That person was originally my rascal disciple. The Wei family did not have any disciples with good potential. I met him by chance and took him in as my disciple. He was talented and willing to suffer. He treated me with even more respect and I taught him everything I knew. Unexpectedly¡­ I raised an ingrate¡­ There¡¯s no need to mention him.¡±


    Yu Wan understood. So that was what happened.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you his master? How could you be harmed by him?¡± Zhou Yuyan asked. The little girl was innocent, so she naturally didn¡¯t think that it would be difficult to guard against a trusted person who wanted to frame her.


    Wei Xuanughed bitterly again. ¡°I happened to discover that he was actually cultivating dark sorcery. I threatened to expel him from the sect, but he imprisoned me instead.¡±


    Zhou Yuyan and Mu Ting sighed when they heard his encounter.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s expression was calm, unmoved by the mortal world.


    Wei Xuan thought of something and said, ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve been on the ind for so many years. I wonder how the Wei family is?


    Mu Ting shook his head and said, ¡°The Wei family is fine, but the sorcerers of the Jade Nation all suffered.¡±


    Wei Xuan was the only sorcerer in the Wei family. After he disappeared, the Wei family was safe, but the other sorcerers were not so lucky. Mu Ting briefly talked about the sorcerers being hunted by the Sacred n. Wei Xuan let out a long sigh. ¡°The rtionship between the Sacred and Sorcerer ns has worsened.¡±


    Yu Wan nced at Wei Xuan and said, ¡°I think you should be fine since you can talk so much. Thirteen.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen understood and carried the unconscious Zhou Jin over. Mu Ting went to the house and found a mat. He let his little junior brother lie on it and took a cushion for Wei Xuan to sit down.


    wel nuan sac on me cusmon ana nelQ me?s wrist. rte closea ms eyes ana probed with his sorcery power. He said in surprise, ¡°This child is a sorcerer!¡± ¡°A Great Sorcerer!¡± Zhou Yuyan added.


    Wei Xuan smiled. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s a Great Sorcerer. It¡¯s rare for him to be an Earth-rank Great Sorcerer at such a young age. Moreover, his strength should be more than that. There¡¯s another sorcery power in his body that has sealed his strength. You need me to remove the sorcery power that has sealed him.¡±


    Zhou Yuyan snorted and nced at Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan resentfully. She said to the old man, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me and Senior Brother. Junior Brother is so young and doesn¡¯t have the ability to protect himself yet. If he exposes his strength too early, he will only get himself killed. It¡¯s them!¡±


    Perhaps realizing that she would let it slip if she continued, Zhou Yuyan tactfully stopped.


    At this age, although Wei Xuan was not very proficient in the ways of the world, he was at least not muddle-headed. He did not ask Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan why they wanted Zhou Jin to recover his strength, but since it was their wish, he would remove the sorcery power in this child¡¯s body as a repayment for that young man¡¯s life-saving grace.


    Wei Xuan looked at Mu Ting and said, ¡°Little brother, can you move your junior brother to the room and help me boil a bucket of hot water?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Mu Ting was very respectful to this senior. In his opinion, it was his honor to be ordered around by him. Mu Ting carried his junior brother to the room and went to the kitchen to boil arge pot of hot water..

 Chapter 952 - 952: The Descendant of the Sorcerer King, Little Sly Jiang Who Stole Food (2)

    Chapter 952: The Descendant of the Sorcerer King, Little Sly Jiang Who Stole Food (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see what they¡¯re doing.¡± Yu Wan pulled Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hand and obediently pulled the arrogant young master into the room.


    ¡°Benefactor, please sit. It might take a while.¡± Wei Xuan politely pointed at a chair at the side to Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao brought Yu Wan over and sat down. Wei Xuan ced arge pile of strange herbs into the hot water. When the bathtub emitted a medicinal fragrance, Wei Xuan asked Mu Ting to put him in.


    With Wei Xuan¡¯s realm, it was not difficult to remove the sorcery power sealed in Zhou Jin¡¯s body. The difficult thing was that the sorcery power had been sealed for so long. If it suddenly broke out of his body, it would be extremely easy to cause damage to Zhou Jin. Wei Xuan had to minimize this damage, so he was careful with every step.


    He drew out the sealed sorcery power bit by bit as if he was peeling silk from a cocoon. The few of them saw Zhou Jin¡¯s pale face gradually be rosy, and soon, his aura became calm. When thest trace of sorcery power sealed in his body was also cleared, Zhou Jin¡¯s eyelids moved slightly.


    Zhou Yuyan hurriedly walked over and held his face. ¡°Junior Brother, are you awake? It¡¯s me, Senior Sister!¡±


    Zhou Jin slowly opened his eyes, but he only looked at her weakly before falling asleep again.


    Zhou Yuyan was shocked. ¡°Eh? How did this happen? My junior brother fainted again!¡±


    Wei Xuan exined, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s fine now. I¡¯m worried that the process of removing his sorcery power will cause him pain, so I added numbing powder to the herbs. He¡¯ll wake up after sleeping.¡±


    Zhou Yuyan was relieved to hear that.


    Without the seal of the sorcery power, Zhou Jin¡¯s aura began to suddenly increase even though he was unconscious. Although Mu Ting knew that his junior brother¡¯s strength was not simple, he did not expect him to be so extraordinary. In the blink of an eye, Zhou Jin had jumped from an Earth-rank great sorcerer to the Heaven-rank. Heaven-rank initial-stage, Heaven-rank middle-stage , Heaven-rankte-stage¡­ Heaven-rank peak!


    His little junior brother was actually a peak Heaven-rank Great Sorcerer!


    Mu Ting was dumbfounded. One had to know that even someone as powerful as Wei Xuan was only a middle-stage Heaven-rank Great Sorcerer. His junior brother was so young, how could he¡­


    Mu Ting waspletely speechless.


    Zhou Yuyan was not a sorcerer, so she could not sense her junior brother¡¯s exact strength. However, she could tell from Mu Ting and Wei Xuan¡¯s expressions that her junior brother should be a very powerful realm.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Wei Xuan was as surprised as Mu Ting. To be able to reach the peak of the Heaven-rank at such a young age, he was probably born with it!


    ¡°Natural?¡± After Wei Xuan expressed his surprise, Yu Wan raised her eyebrows strangely. ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that the inheritance of the sorcerer doesn¡¯t rely on bloodline? How can anyone be born a sorcerer?¡±


    Wei Xuan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case, but there are exceptions to everything. This child¡­ is probably the descendant of the Sorcerer King.¡± ¡°Sorcerer King?¡± Yu Wan blinked in shock.


    As if to confirm his guess, Wei Xuan personally unbuttoned Zhou Jin¡¯s clothes. As expected, he found a golden birthmark on Zhou Jin¡¯s back. Wei Xuan¡¯s old eyes instantly lit up. ¡°This is the mark left behind by the Sorcerer King¡­ He¡¯s the Sorcerer King¡¯s child!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± This time, it was Zhou Yuyan¡¯s turn to be speechless. The little junior brother she bullied every day was actually the sorcerer king¡¯s child¡­


    Mu Ting frowned. He was a few years older than Mu Qing. Although he was not as talented as Mu Qing, he was more enlightened than Mu Qing in some things. He had long noticed that his junior brother¡¯s background was not simple, but he did not guess that he was the descendant of the Sorcerer King.


    But¡­ since he was the descendant of the Sorcerer King, why was he sent to a small ce like the Jade Nation?


    He thought of it, so Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao naturally thought of it too. Yan


    Jiuchao took a sip of tea indifferently. Yu Wan retracted her gaze from Yan


    Jiuchao¡¯s face and walked over. She looked at Zhou Jin in the bathtub and said, ¡°His father is the Sorcerer King. Is that right?¡±


    ¡°That should be right,¡± Wei Xuan said excitedly.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ve found the Sorcerer King if we find his father.¡± Yu Wan looked at


    Mu Ting coldly. ¡°Where¡¯s his father?¡±


    Mu Ting was stunned by her question. ¡°How would I know?¡±


    Yu Wan said slowly, ¡°When he was sent to your sect, weren¡¯t you already a disciple? How can you not know who they are?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Mu Ting¡¯s eyes shed.


    Yu Wan narrowed her eyes and pressed forward step by step. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can hide the fact that you sent us to the tiger¡¯s den. Killing you is just a matter of moving my fingers. For Mu Qing¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll forgive you once, but there won¡¯t be a second time!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Shadow Thirteen pulled out his sword and pressed it against Mu Ting¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Hey! What are you doing?¡± Zhou Yuyan, who didn¡¯t know the truth, pounced over and opened her arms to block Mu Ting.


    Yu Wan did not even look at Zhou Yuyan. She only stared coldly at Mu Ting. Mu


    Ting broke out in a cold sweat from the stare. He pinched his fingers and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s the Sorcerer n! Little Junior Brother is from the Sorcerer n!¡±


    Zhou Yuyan looked at Mu Ting in shock. Yu Wan did not care how she exined to Zhou Yuyan that it was between them. She turned around indifferently and held Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hand. ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen picked up Zhou Jin and found him dry clothes to change into. Then, he carried him and followed Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao.


    ¡°Benefactor.¡± Wei Xuan chased after him.


    Yan Jiuchao stopped in his tracks and looked at him with an expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°May I know your name?¡± Wei Xuan asked.


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡®You don¡¯t owe me anything anymore. You don¡¯t have to know my name.¡±


    Wei Xuan eximed in understanding. He cupped his hands and said,


    ¡°Benefactor, you saved my life, and I¡¯ve returned less than that to you. Although I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re going to the Sorcerer n, I¡¯m old and can¡¯t help much. I hope you and Madam can ept this.¡±


    As he spoke, he untied a pouch from his waist and took out a red string with a bead on it.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Wei Xuan looked at Yu Wan¡¯s stomach and smiled kindly. ¡°Madam has a very powerful Saint King aura on you. If you go to the Sorcerer n like this, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll attract a fatal disaster. This bead can hide the Saint King¡¯s aura.¡± Yu Wan epted this useful thing. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Wei Xuan bowed, cupped his hands, and sincerely sent the two of them off. After everyone walked out of the house, Yan Jiuchao casually threw another sentence. ¡°Yan Jiuchao.¡±


    Wei Xuan was stunned for a moment before heughed happily. He clearly refused to tell him his name, but just because he gave his Madam a gift, he made an exception. This benefactor looked cold, but his heart that loved his Madam deeply was even hotter than magma.


    After leaving the house, Yu Wan held Yan Jiuchao¡¯s arm with one hand and yed with the red rope with the other. ¡°By the way, Yan Jiuchao, the dark sorcerer is dead. The illusion on the ind has been broken. Why haven¡¯t I seen my Dad yet?¡±


    In the depths of the forest, the cave was dark.


    Yu Shaoqing looked at the woman sitting in front of him in shock.


    He had also encountered the ¡°small tea shed¡± that Yu Wan had encountered. He had also encountered the ¡°ferocious beasts¡± that Shadow Thirteen had encountered. He gradually realized that something was wrong. Everything he saw here was fake. It was all a sorcerer¡¯s illusion and smokescreen!


    However, this illusion was too real. He actually saw Ah Shu, and Ah Shu even dragged him into the cave and tossed him around to do this and that!!


    Yu Shaoqing was shy. He was extremely happy!


    ¡°Aiya, Dad, if you hadn¡¯te, we would have sailed!¡±


    ¡°What should we do? Boss isn¡¯t back yet? Do we have to sail?¡±


    ¡°If you want to sait, do it! Don¡¯t me me for not collecting your corpse if you die!¡±


    The ship docked on the ind for three days..

 Chapter 953 - 953: The Secret About the Past

    Chapter 953: The Secret About the Past


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Zhou Jin slept for three days. When he woke up, the ship had already left the deserted ind and was heading to its next destination.


    Although Zhou Yuyan was a spoiled youngdy, she was not bad at all towards her junior brother. She wanted to bring Zhou Jin to take care of him personally. Or perhaps it was because she had experienced a life and death disaster on a deserted ind, but after returning to the ship, her personality had restrained a little. At least, she no longer had an attitude for Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan was reading in her room. Yan Jiuchao was resting beside her. Shadow Thirteen walked in and looked at the resting Young Master. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Young Madam, Mu Qing¡¯s junior brother is awake.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Yu Wan put down the medical book in her hand and looked at Yan Jiuchao. The weather at sea was stuffy and hot. The window was open, and a sea breeze slowly blew over, but she was still sweating slightly. Yu Wan unbuttoned Yan Jiuchao¡¯s cor and nodded at Shadow Thirteen.


    Shadow Thirteen understood and turned to leave the room.


    Yu Wan and Shadow Thirteen went to Zhou Yuyan¡¯s room. Old Cui had already been fished over by Shadow Six. He took Zhou Jin¡¯s pulse with a bad expression.


    ¡°He¡¯s fine! He¡¯s fine! The Gu poison is also cleared.¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s been unconscious for so long¡­¡± Shadow Six muttered.


    ¡°It¡¯s because he inhaled too much numbing powder. Who was so heavy-handed? A child of eight or nine years old¡­¡± Old Cui cursed as he put away the box.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to prescribe some medicine?¡± Zhou Yuyan asked worriedly. ¡°My junior brother¡¯splexion is so bad.¡±


    ¡°The child will be fine after a few days of recuperation!¡± Old Cui yawned. Little Six had woken him up halfway through his sleep. He was so sleepy! Old Cui threw the medicine box into Shadow Six¡¯s arms and rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s me again.¡± Shadow Six carried the medicine box and nned to send it back to Old Cui¡¯s room. When he walked out of the room, he happened to meet Yu Wan and Shadow Thirteen, who hade to visit Zhou Jin.


    ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re here.¡± Shadow Six smiled and greeted her.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to see Zhou Jin,¡± Yu Wan said.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll send the box to Old Cui first!¡± With that, Shadow Six carried the box and left.


    Shadow Thirteen frowned slightly and chased after him. He took the heavy box from him and helped him send it to Old Cui¡¯s room.


    Zhou Jin¡¯s condition was quite good. Other than being a little sore and weak, everything else was normal. Yu Wan asked the kitchen to make a bowl of millet porridge for him. He was not picky and obediently finished it. ¡°Much more obedient than you,¡± Yu Wan said to Zhou Yuyan.


    Zhou Yuyan snorted and turned her face away!


    Zhou Jin was the youngest among them, but he was also the calmest. When he woke up, he realized that he hade to an unfamiliar ce. He did not show any panic, nor was he in a hurry to ask what had happened and where he was.


    He had been hungry for so many days and was already famished. However, he was not in a hurry to be rough when he ate. He had a nobility and elegance that seemed toe from his bones.


    Yu Wan sat down on the chair opposite him. ¡°You¡¯re Zhou Jin?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he said calmly.


    Yu Wan sized up his appearance. Was it because he was the descendant of the Sorcerer King? Not only was his actions and bearing extraordinary, but even his appearance was more outstanding than children his age. Moreover, he was not arrogant or rash and was as steady as Mount Tai. He really had the


    potential co cal-Ke on a Dig responsiD111ty.


    She liked this child! Yu Wan¡¯s hand gently bulged on her stomach as she asked him, ¡°How old are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be nine next month,¡± Zhou Jin said.


    ¡°Do you know your current situation?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Zhou Jin paused.


    Zhou Yuyan said, ¡°I haven¡¯t had the chance to tell him yet!¡±


    ¡°Your master has passed away,¡± Yu Wan said bluntly.


    ¡°Hey! You!¡± Zhou Yuyan stomped her feet anxiously. ¡°How can you tell my junior brother such a thing? He¡¯s still a child!¡±


    Zhou Jin lowered his head slightly and did not say anything. His thin body seemed a little lonely in the room. He was sad. However, he did not want anyone to see his sadness.


    This was a child who would not be easily swayed by emotions. In terms of temperament, he had defeated his senior brothers and sisters too much.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Senior Sister,¡± he said to Zhou Yuyan. With that, he looked at Yu Wan, his clear eyes as if there were stars. ¡°Thank you for telling me.¡±


    ¡°Junior Brother¡­¡± Zhou Yuyan choked.


    Zhou Jin said sadly, ¡°Master treats me like his own. I¡¯m very regretful that I couldn¡¯t send him off.¡±


    There was also a mncholic temperament on this child.


    Yu Wan patted the folding fan in her hand. ¡°My condolences. The dead are gone. The living still have to continue living. I believe that your master in heaven definitely doesn¡¯t want to see you wallow in your pain. Alright, let¡¯s not be polite. I¡¯ll tell you the details of your situationter. Now that we¡¯re going to the Sorcerer n, you have to go with us. Do you have anything to say about the Sorcerer n?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Zhou Jin shook his head.


    Yu Wan nodded and said, ¡°Do you remember anything about your background?¡±


    Zhou Jin shook his head again.


    Zhou Yuyan hugged Zhou Jin and said with heartache, ¡°Don¡¯t ask him. He doesn¡¯t know anything. He was only three years old when he came to my house. What do you expect a three-year-old child to remember?¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°He knows that he¡¯s not your father¡¯s biological son. It¡¯s obvious that your father has never hidden it from him, or never tried to.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Zhou Yuyan was speechless.


    Yu Wan looked at Zhou Jin and said, ¡°You just woke up and your mind is still a little confused. When you remember, get someone to tell me. The more you


    Imow, the more beneficial it is for this trip.¡± Yu Wan stood up and walked out of the room.


    ¡°Flowers,¡± Zhou Jin said.


    Yu Wan nodded in confusion and turned around with her folding fan. ¡°What flowers?¡±


    ¡°Purple flowers,¡± Zhou Jin muttered.


    Yu Wan patted her palm with her folding fan. ¡°There are purple flowers at the ce you lived when you were young?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Jin nodded.


    Zhou Jin could not answer what kind of flower it was.


    ¡°Alright. At least I know that your house has flowers, and they¡¯re purple flowers.¡± Yu Wan smiled, opened her folding fan, and tightened it again. Who didn¡¯t have purple flowers?! This was like finding a needle in a haystack, okay?!


    Yu Wan gritted her teeth and took a deep breath before leaving!


    ¡°Young Madam, are you worried that you won¡¯t be able to find the Sorcerer King?¡± After Shadow Thirteen sent the box back to Old Cui¡¯s room, he returned in time and happened to hear Yu Wan and Zhou Jin¡¯s conversation.


    ¡°Among these many people on the ship, no one has been to the Sorcerer n. I wonder what the Sorcerer King looks like, what his habits are, and if it¡¯s easy to see him. Also.¡± Yu Wan frowned and said, ¡°I thought that with this child, we could sessfully enter the Sorcerer n. From the looks of it, I¡¯m afraid we have to hide him.¡±


    ¡°Because he¡¯s from the Sorcerer n?¡± Shadow Thirteen asked.


    Yu Wan shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not because he¡¯s a member of the Sorcerer n, but because he¡¯s a member of the Sorcerer n who was sent out of the Sorcerer n. He¡¯s the descendant of the Sorcerer King and has such powerful talent. Logically speaking, he should be a treasure of the Sorcerer n. However, he was secretly raised in a small ce like the Jade Nation and his sorcery power was even sealed. In my opinion, he¡¯s most likely a child who can¡¯t see the light of day. However, he has the mark left behind by the Sorcerer King, which means that the Sorcerer King acknowledges this child.¡±


    ¡°So something must have happened to the Sorcerer n,¡± Shadow Thirteen said after a moment of silence. ¡°No wonder Madam wanted to investigate his background. Only by knowing who he is can we better avoid the risks his background might bring.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, this child can¡¯t remember anything.¡± Yu Wan shook her head regretfully. She thought of something and said, ¡°By the way, is Old Cui¡¯s dye ready?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Shadow Thirteen said.


    Yu Wan sighed. ¡°It hurts a little, but for his life, I can only let him feel pain.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll do it now.¡± After a while, Shadow Thirteen came to Zhou Yuyan¡¯s room with a bowl of ck dye and a row of small silver needles.


    Zhou Yuyan had long been informed. When she saw the tool in his hand, she understood what to do next. She guarded the door. ¡°W-wait a moment.¡± Shadow Thirteen nodded.


    Zhou Yuyan closed the door and walked to Zhou Jin¡¯s side. She whispered to him, ¡°Junior Brother, don¡¯t go to the Sorcerer n! The Sorcerer n is dangerous! I¡¯ll bring you away!¡±


    No matter how stupid she was, she could guess that something was wrong. With her junior brother¡¯s talent and background, he should be worshiped high. However, he hid in the Zhou family like a pearl covered in dust. It must be that the Sorcerer n could not tolerate her junior brother!


    ¡°Senior Sister, I¡¯m not leaving,¡± Zhou Jin said.


    ¡°You¡¯ll die!¡± Zhou Yuyan stomped her feet anxiously.


    ¡°My life should have been gone on the ind long ago.¡± Zhou Jin pushed open the window, and a heatwave-like sea breeze blew over. ¡°Now, it¡¯s been picked up by someone.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen spent an hour making a tattoo for Zhou Jin and covered his sorcerer king mark. The mark was extremely deep, and Shadow Thirteen had no choice but to stab it deeply.


    Zhou Jin bit the wood and did not let himself cry out in pain. After the tattoo was done, even a man like Shadow Thirteen could not help but admire this child¡¯s tenacity.


    Shadow Thirteen packed his tools and let Zhou Jin rest well. Zhou Jin did not rest. Instead, he put on his clothes and went to the deck.


    Today was Master¡¯s 35th day since his death.


    The thin figure stood against the wind. He looked up at the towering sky.


    The calm sea suddenly surged with wind, clouds, and lightning. Not long after, dark clouds covered the sun and a heavy rain fell.


    The thin figure stood in the rain, his aura like a rainbow.


    He bowed his noble body in the direction of the Jade Nation and kowtowed


    three times piously..

 Chapter 954 - 954: Meeting an Old Friend in a Foreign Country

    Chapter 954: Meeting an Old Friend in a Foreign Country


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After the ship drove southeast for today, they arrived at the dock of the Liuli Nation. That was thest destination of this trip.


    The leaders helped take down their luggage. Shadow Six was a little puzzled as he looked at the boxes of various sizes on the dock. He remembered that they didn¡¯t have so many things when they boarded the ship.


    He looked strangely at Zhou Yuyan, Mu Ting, and Mu Qing, who were squatting on the ground and studying the public map. He thought to himself, Is it them?


    The leaders used their connections as merchant ships to hire a few carriages at the docks for them. This was thest thing they could do for their boss. They would probably never see each other again for the rest of their lives!


    Shadow Six began to move the luggage to the carriage, but he didn¡¯t know if it was his imagination, but the extra boxes were really heavy.


    Yu Wan¡¯s body gradually became heavier. There were some things that she could not do in the future and Ping¡¯er was left by her side.


    Yan Jiuchao and Shadow Thirteen went to the market to buy and ask for information. Old Cui also followed. He needed to replenish some herbs.


    Yu Shaoqing guarded his daughter, afraid that someone woulde and go at the docks and identally do something to his daughter.


    Mu Qing put on his bamboo hat. The thin veil covered his face and his eyes that would scare passers-by. He brought over a few stools from somewhere and sat them down for Yu Shaoqing and Yu Wan.


    Yu Shaoqing didn¡¯t sit. Instead, he called Zhou Jin over to sit. This child did not make a sound along the way. He was so quiet that it made one¡¯s heart ache. Zhou Jin sat down beside Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan handed over the box of snacks she was eating. ¡°Here.¡±


    Zhou Jin silently picked up a piece of osmanthus cake and ate it. Mu Ting and Zhou Yuyan were still studying what to do next. Yu Wan nced at Mu Qing, who was loosening Zhou Jin¡¯s belt, and said, ¡°Do many people know about the Sorcerer n?¡±


    Mu Qing looked up. ¡°Mrs. Yan, are you asking about the existence of the Sorcerer n or the way to the Sorcerer n?¡±


    ¡°All of them,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Mu Qing thought seriously. ¡°Actually, everyone only heard about it and aren¡¯t too sure if it¡¯s true. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the sorcerers of the Jade Nation really can¡¯t live anymore, I wouldn¡¯t have wanted to escape to the Sorcerer n with my senior brothers.¡±


    At this point, he looked at Zhou Jin in shame. He did not know that his junior brother was from the Sorcerer n. If he had known earlier, he would not have agreed to go to the Sorcerer n with his senior brother and sister.


    Yu Wan did not need to look to guess what he was thinking. She pinched the osmanthus cake in her hand and looked at Mu Ting, who was studying the public map. She smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know Zhou Jin¡¯s background, but your senior brother knows. It seems that in order to live, he didn¡¯t care about your little junior brother¡¯s life.¡±


    Mu Qing said seriously, ¡°No, my senior brother dotes on Little Junior Brother. It¡¯s just that the Jade Nation is too difficult, so he had no choice but to do this.


    Even if he goes to the Sorcerer n, he will protect Little Junior Brother well.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Yu Wan smiled faintly. Seeing that Zhou Jin had finished eating, she handed the box over.


    Zhou Jin ate quietly, as if he didn¡¯t hear their conversation.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided. Let¡¯s go this way.¡± After Mu Ting and Zhou Yuyan finished speaking, they stood up and took the map. They said to Yu Wan, ¡°Let¡¯s pass through this town and go east. After walking through a small desert, we¡¯ll reach the Sorcerer n. There¡¯s an inn in the desert. If we travel earlier, we can stay in the inn at night.¡±


    Mu Ting looked down at the map in his hand and said, ¡°Also, we have to hide our identities. Mrs. Yan, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯ll listen to your arrangements.¡±


    ¡°In that case, Old Master Yu is my uncle-master, Young Master Yan is my eldest senior brother, and you are¡­¡± Mu Ting estimated Yu Wan¡¯s age and wanted to say ¡°little junior sister¡±. Yu Wan patted Zhou Jin¡¯s little head and said, ¡°I¡¯m your eldest senior sister, call me Eldest Senior Sister.¡±


    Zhou Jin: ¡°Eldest Senior Sister.¡±


    Mu Ting :


    Zhou Jin admitted it. Not long after, Mu Qing also called her Eldest Senior Sister. Zhou Yuyan was unwilling, but her little paper tiger basically did not have much deterrence, so Yu Wan¡¯s status as Eldest Senior Sister was almost unanimously approved.


    The Liuli Nation and the Jade Nation were on good terms, so the travel passes of the two countries could be used. They took the fake travel passes of the Jade Nation and left the town without any obstructions. They walked all the way east. Just as Mu Ting had said, they arrived at a weathered inn before dark.


    Mu Ting jumped off the carriage and said to Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan¡¯s carriage, ¡°Rest here for the night. If it doesn¡¯t rain tomorrow, we¡¯ll continue on our way.


    If we¡¯re fast, we¡¯ll be able to reach the Sorcerer n in two to three days. However, our horses might have to change to camels.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Yu Wan said as she lifted the curtain.


    Yan Jiuchao alighted from the carriage and brought Yu Wan down.


    ¡°Aiyo, I¡¯m old!¡± Old Cui also alighted from the carriage.


    ¡°Grandma, be careful.¡± After helping Old Cui down, Shadow Six helped Grandma down.


    Zhou Yuyan, on the other hand, held Zhou Jin tightly, not letting him take half a step away from her.


    The inn here was naturally iparable to the one in the city. Not only was the environment simple, but there was also no one to wee guests. The group could only enter the inn themselves. The shopkeeper was an uncle in his forties. When he saw that a guest had arrived, he did not seem excited at all. He only yawnedzily and said, ¡°There are still three rooms left.¡± Zhou Yuyan panicked. ¡°Three rooms? How can that be enough?¡± The shopkeeper said, ¡°Then you can make do for the night at the hall.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Zhou Yuyan wanted to say something, but the shopkeeper threw a bunch of keys on the table.¡± Ten taels each, a total of forty taels.¡±


    Zhou Yuyan was puzzled. ¡°Aren¡¯t there three rooms? Ten taels a room is thirty taels. How did the other ten taelse about?¡±


    The shopkeeper said indifferently, ¡°Doesn¡¯t living in the hall need to be charged? I don¡¯t need to charge for food? I don¡¯t charge for feeding the horses?¡± Zhou Yuyan stomped her feet. ¡°I think this is a scam!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, forget it!¡± The shopkeeper said and went to take back the key on the table, but his hand was blocked by a folding fan.


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Who said we don¡¯t want to stay? Here¡¯s your money! Little Six!¡±


    Shadow Six took out four gold ingots from his purse. ¡°Here!¡±


    After the shopkeeper received the money, he finally gave him a good attitude.


    ¡°Sir, please go upstairs!¡±


    Although there were only three rooms, fortunately, each room was big enough. Yu Wan, Zhou Yuyan, and Ping¡¯er shared a room, Yan Jiuchao, Yu Shaoqing, and Zhou Jin shared a room, Old Cui and Grandma shared a room, and the remaining few stayed in the hall.


    Dinner was eaten in the hall. After eating, Yu Wan, Yan Jiuchao, and the others returned to their rooms. Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six went to feed the horses. Mu Qing followed the waiter to the storeroom and carried a few warm nkets over.


    Only Mu Ting was left in the hall. Just as he was about to go upstairs to see his junior brother. a burlyy figure came to him.


    Mu Ting raised his head and looked at the other party. This nce stunned him.


    ¡°It¡¯s really you, Ting¡¯er,¡± the burly man said with a smile.


    Mu Ting¡¯s pupils constricted.


    The person who came was none other than his master¡¯s good friend when he was alive. His surname was Liang and his name was Hong. He was also a ck- grade Sorcerer. Mu Ting never expected to meet an acquaintance at the inn. He was at a loss for what to do before stiffly greeting, ¡°Uncle Liang.¡±


    Great Sorcerer Liang patted his shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since west met. I almost didn¡¯t recognize you. I knew it was you, but there are many unfamiliar faces beside you. You even called them Uncle-Master and Senior Brother¡­ I¡¯m not too sure, so I wanted to verify it.¡±


    Mu Ting felt his shoulder stiffen. For a moment, he did not know how to resolve the stalemate in front of him.


    ¡°I heard that your master passed away,¡± Sorcerer Liang said.


    Mu Ting said sadly, ¡°That¡¯s right. We were captured. In order to let Junior Brother Mu Qing escape, Master was unfortunately killed by the soldiers of the


    Jade Nation.¡±


    Sorcerer Liang let out a long sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve known your master for many years, but I¡¯ve never seen him for thest time. To be honest, I was almost captured too¡­


    By the way, I think you¡¯re also going to join the Sorcerer n?¡±


    Sorcerer Liang continued, ¡°Who are the people with you? Why did they pretend to be your uncle-master and senior brothers and sisters?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Sorcerer Liang said, ¡°You¡¯re still young. It¡¯s right to make more friends in the pugilistic world. However, Uncle Liang has to remind you that you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Don¡¯t be deceived.¡±


    Mu Ting did not reply. Instead, he asked, ¡°Uncle Liang, are you also going to the Sorcerer n?¡±


    Sorcerer Liang nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no ce for us sorcerers in the Jade Nation anymore. Where else can we go if not to the Sorcerer n?¡± ¡°Uncle Liang, aren¡¯t you¡­¡± Mu Ting didn¡¯t continue.


    Sorcerer Liang smiled. ¡°I know what you want to say. I¡¯m not a Great Sorcerer and don¡¯t have the qualifications to enter the Sorcerer n. However, I¡¯m very lucky to have gotten to know a friend. He¡¯s a Heaven-grade Great Sorcerer. If you¡¯re willing, I can beg him to bring you along.¡±


    Mu Ting murmured, ¡°I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be willing.¡±


    Sorcerer Liang frowned and said, ¡°Them? You¡¯re talking about those people who pretended to be your fellow disciples? They¡¯re not from the Jade Nation, right? Ting¡¯er, your master is no longer around. As your uncle, I¡¯ll say a few words to you from the bottom of my heart. You have to know when to advance and retreat. Don¡¯t get into trouble at any time!¡±


    Sorcerer Liang¡¯s gaze wasplicated and heavy, as if he had seen through something, or as if he had another meaning. Mu Ting could not help but hesitate.


    He had a feeling that that group of people¡¯s motive for going to the Sorcerer n was not simple. Moreover, there was a member of the Sacred n among them. Who could guarantee that they were not spies from the Sacred n? If the Sorcerer n found out that they had brought a spy, they would definitely not let them off.


    As this thought shed through his mind, Mu Ting stopped him.. ¡°Uncle


    Liang!¡±

 Chapter 955 - 955: Shameless Brother Jiu

    Chapter 955: Shameless Brother Jiu


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Senior Brother, where did you go just now?¡± In the hall, Mu Qing ced the nket he had carried on the table. As he tidied it, he turned around and said to Mu Ting, whose face was a little pale.


    Mu Ting replied distractedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    Mu Qing stopped the half-covered nket and said to him, ¡°You don¡¯t look too good. Are you feeling unwell? I¡¯ll call Doctor Cui to take a look at you!¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m fine.¡± Mu Ting turned around and found a bench to sit down on.


    Mu Qing followed him and walked around to him. Ignoring his dodging, he held his face and said, ¡°That¡¯s not right. I think you have something on.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little tiring after the trip,¡± Mu Ting said indifferently as he avoided his gaze and removed his hand.


    Mu Qing did not suspect anything. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°That¡¯s why I told you to stay in town for a night first. It¡¯s the same if we travel tomorrow morning! There¡¯s no need to be so anxious!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Sorcerer n as soon as possible to prevent any trouble,¡± Mu Ting said with lowered eyes.


    Mu Qing still did not notice that something was wrong with Mu Ting. Instead, he took Mu Ting¡¯s casual words to heart. He sat down beside Mu Ting and said helplessly, ¡°But we went to the Sorcerer n so early. Is Little Junior Brother really fine? Will he be recognized?¡±


    Mu Ting said, ¡°How can that be? Wasn¡¯t his sorcerer king mark already covered by the tattoo?¡±


    Mu Qing looked around and whispered, ¡°His sorcery power is still there. People will be suspicious about such a small sorcerer, right?¡±


    Mu Ting paused and said, ¡°So, they simply harmed him by unsealing his sorcery power.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. They don¡¯t know that there¡¯s a secret to Junior Brother¡¯s strength. Besides, if they don¡¯t let him recover his strength, how can they know if he¡¯s the Sorcerer King? Although he¡¯s not, his father is! It¡¯s not a wasted effort!¡± As Mu Qing spoke, he was in high spirits. It could be seen that he was happy for Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao.


    Mu Qing was not only Mu Ting¡¯s junior brother, but he was also his cousin. Mu


    Ting had watched him grow up, so he knew his personality very well. Although Mu Qing treated his fellow disciples well, because he had been bullied since he was young, Mu Qing actually had a very strong vignce against strangers. However, this vignce had turned to ashes in just a few days.


    Mu Ting had aplicated expression.


    Mu Qing suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Senior Brother, you should rest. It¡¯s time for Little Junior Brother to drink his medicine. I¡¯ll bring him some hot water.¡±


    Mu Ting lowered his eyes and nodded.


    Mu Qing went to the kitchen to get a pot of hot water and quickly went to the second floor. He bumped into Zhou Yuyan at the corner. It turned out that Zhou Yuyan was also delivering water and medicine to Zhou Jin. ¡°You came to deliver water to Junior Brother, too, ¡± Zhou Yuyan said.


    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t expect you to send it over too.¡± Mu Qing smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°If I had known that you would send it, I wouldn¡¯t have sent it!¡± Zhou Yuyan curled her lips.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Mu Qing scratched his head and was stunned.


    Zhou Yuyan burst intoughter. ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you! Fool! Let¡¯s go! I¡¯m worried about Junior Brother staying with so many outsiders. Let¡¯s go take a look! ¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Mu Qing smiled and agreed. She went to Yan Jiuchao¡¯s room with Zhou Yuyan.


    The room was very quiet. Yu Shaoqing sat on a chair at the side and wiped his weapons.


    Yan Jiuchao and Zhou Jin sat cross-legged on the bed that they had brought with them. Between the two of them was a small square table. On the small square table were some things that Zhou Yuyan and Mu Qing would never touch.


    ¡°It¡¯s your turn,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    Zhou Jin picked up the Kongming Lock on the table. The Kongming Lock was made of six wooden bars. It could be pieced together or dismantled. As for how to do it, it depended on everyone¡¯s ability.


    This Kongming Lock was put together by Yan Jiuchao. Zhou Jin needed to unlock it.


    Zhou Jin opened it seriously.


    ¡°One, two, three¡­¡± Mu Qing muttered in his heart. After reading three times, his junior brother actually didn¡¯t finish opening it. He couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He had seen his junior brother y with this kind of lock in the past. No matter who pieced it for him, he would always open it in less than three counts. However, this time, his junior brother had met his match?


    When Mu Qing counted to fifteen in his heart, Zhou Yuyan also eximed.


    No way? Little Junior Brother was actually stumped? He was a prodigy!


    ¡°I¡¯m done!¡± Zhou Jin ced thest two wooden sticks on the table. His face was red, and it was obvious that he had used a lot of strength.


    Yan Jiuchao said disdainfully, ¡°Pfft- I casually put it together. You¡¯ve already dismantled it for so long. You¡¯re so stupid!¡±


    Zhou Jin took the Kongming Lock and put it together. He handed it to Yan Jiuchao and said, ¡°It¡¯s your turn. I casually put this together too!¡±


    Mu Qing and Zhou Yuyan were stunned. Were they seeing things? Was the honest little junior brother saying harsh words? They had both seen him piece it just now. How was he casual? He was simply gritting his teeth, okay?


    Yan Jiuchao didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids as he arrogantly took the Kongming Lock. He dismantled it.


    Damn it! It couldn¡¯t be opened!


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s internal energy trembled and he said innocently, ¡°Oh? It¡¯s broken!¡±


    Zhou Jin hurriedlyy on the table and picked up the Kongming Lock that was broken in the middle. He was so angry that he kicked his legs. ¡°Why is it broken? What lock did you buy! Are you greedy for cheap! It wasn¡¯t easy to think of it! I even forgot how to put it together!¡±


    Mu Qing and Zhou Yuyan looked at each other. Were they seeing things? Was that kid who was so angry that his hair stood on end really his mature and steady little junior brother?


    After Zhou Jin took the medicine, hey on the bed, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep. He remembered that there were chopsticks in the hall that he could carve a Kongming Lock himself.


    He got up and left the room. The room he was staying in was in the middle. He had forgotten which side led to the stairs to the lobby. He turned left and went down the stairs, but he came to the backyard of the inn.


    At the other end of the courtyard was the kitchen. Yu Wan was chopping bones in the kitchen with an extremely loud sound. The three little ck eggs were lying on the door and secretly looking in through the crack.


    Mother, mother, mother¡­


    When Zhou Jin passed by, he saw three children peeping in with their butts raised. He stopped in his tracks. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The three little ck eggs were so shocked that their hair stood on end. They bent down with a whoosh and covered their heads with their little clothes. This way, no one would see them¡­


    Zhou Jin looked at the three little fellows. They were like three little ostriches covering their heads, but their little butts were still raised high. He really couldn¡¯t help butugh. He had rarely even smiled, let aloneughed.


    No, he wasughing so hard that he was in tears.


    The three little ostriches took off the small clothes covering their heads and bent down to look at him from under their pants.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Xiaobao asked.


    Zhou Jin pulled the little fellows up and couldn¡¯t hide his smile. ¡°You¡¯re so dark.


    Who are you?¡±


    Upon hearing him say that they were dark, the little ck eggs were unhappy. They collectively pulled down their chubby faces and red at him resentfully.


    Zhou Jin did not realize that he had said something wrong, but he thought of something else¡ªhe had good food on him! He opened the small purse hanging at his waist and took out a few pieces of crispy candy wrapped in parchment.


    ¡°Do you want some?¡±


    The little ck eggs¡¯ eyes lit up, and their collective resentment turned into a collective slurp! Zhou Jin picked up a piece and fed it to Dabao, who was closest to him.


    Xiaobao said crisply, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you feed me?¡±


    Zhou Jin was stunned for a moment before he picked up another piece of candy to feed Xiaobao.


    Er¡¯bao was unhappy. He twisted his little butt and said aggrievedly, ¡°What about Er¡¯bao?¡±


    Zhou Jin was at a loss!


    The three little ck eggs opened their mouths wide. Zhou Jin felt that he couldn¡¯t even feed them. He felt a headacheing on! When the three little ck eggs finished most of the box of crispy candy, they were finally appeased. They obediently took the crispy candy and ate it.


    Zhou Jin looked at the three fat little fellows and said, ¡°But¡­ you¡¯re already so fat. Can you still eat candy?¡±


    The three little ck eggs choked at first before leaving with tears streaming down their faces! This brother was bad. He even said that they were dark and fat. He didn¡¯t want to y with him anymore!


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t go! I haven¡¯t finished speaking¡­ You guys¡­¡± She had already walked far away. Zhou Jin looked at the empty courtyard dejectedly and sighed. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s quite¡­ cute.¡±


    The little ck eggs were gone, and Zhou Jin¡¯s mood to make a Kongming Lock suddenly disappeared. He looked at Yu Wan, who had been a professional at chopping bones for a hundred years, through the crack of the door, nodded and walked towards the guest room.


    Just as he was about to go upstairs, a tall figure pressed against him from behind. One hand wrapped around his body, and the other covered his nose with a handkerchief.


    There was knockout medicine on the handkerchief. Zhou Jin fell unconscious after taking a breath..

 Chapter 956 - 956: The Most Beautiful Little Black Eggs!

    Chapter 956: The Most Beautiful Little ck Eggs!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Zhou Jin was drugged, he was carried by the shadow to the westmost room on the second floor. Mu Ting was also here.


    Mu Ting stood up when he saw his unconscious junior brother. ¡°This is¡­¡±


    The man in ck ignored Mu Ting and bowed respectfully to the man beside him. ¡°Sorcerer.¡±


    Sorcerer Liang nodded indifferently. ¡°Put him down.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The man in ck ced the unconscious Zhou Jin on the bed.


    Mu Ting frowned and looked at Sorcerer Liang. ¡°Uncle Liang, why did you get someone to caDture mv little iunior brother? What did vou do to him?¡±


    Sorcerer Liang, who was drinking tea, paused in his actions. He smiled and looked at Mu Ting, saying, ¡°Ting¡¯er, don¡¯t be nervous. We didn¡¯t do anything to Jin¡¯er. We only drugged him with some knockout medicine. Don¡¯t worry, that bit of knockout medicine won¡¯t hurt his body. We¡¯ll only let him sleep well.


    When he wakes up, we¡¯ll be on our way.¡±


    Mu Ting frowned and said, ¡°I still don¡¯t understand. Didn¡¯t we agree that I would bring them over?¡±


    Sorcerer Liang put down his teacup and smiled. ¡°Of course, you can bring Qing¡¯er and Yuyan over, but your little junior brother has never been close to you since he was young. I¡¯m worried that he won¡¯t listen to you.¡±


    This was the truth. Zhou Jin had a cold personality and rarely got close to others. Even to his senior sister, Zhou Yuyan, he was indifferent. The difference was that he would not refuse Zhou Yuyan¡¯s kindness. As for others, it might not be the case.


    Logic made sense, but Mu Ting felt a trace of difort in his heart that he did not say. He hesitated for a moment and decided to say it. ¡°But even so, I can get Junior Sister to bring him over. There¡¯s no need to knock him out. He was poisoned a few days ago and his body has yet to recover. He caught a cold the night before and has been taking medicine for the past few days.¡±


    Sorcerer Liang smiled and patted the back of his hand. ¡°I¡¯m just worried that word will leak out. Forget it, I didn¡¯t consider this carefully and thought you wouldn¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Mu Ting opened his mouth.


    Sorcerer Liang said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t trust Uncle Liang?¡±


    ¡°How can that be?¡± Mu Ting suppressed the abnormality in his heart. ¡°Uncle Liang and my master are old friends. If I don¡¯t even trust Uncle Liang, I don¡¯t know who else I can trust.¡±


    On one side was a stranger who had appeared halfway, and on the other was an old friend who had known him for many years. No one would trust the former. Mu Ting convinced himself again and nodded. He said to Sorcerer Liang, ¡°Then I¡¯ll call Junior Brother and Junior Sister over now. We¡¯ll set off overnight!¡±


    Sorcerer Liang held his hand. ¡°Okay, remember the ce I agreed to meet you.


    Don¡¯t go the wrong way.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Mu Ting said solemnly and turned to leave.


    There were still many things he had to do. Mu Qing and Zhou Yuyan, one was in the hall, but the other was in Yu Wan¡¯s room. That woman was not easy to fool. He had to think carefully about how to take Zhou Yuyan away without anyone knowing.


    What Mu Ting did not know was that as soon as he walked far away, Sorcerer Liang restrained his amiable smile.


    ¡°Has His Excellency rested?¡± He picked up his teacup and asked the man in ck indifferently.


    The man in ck said, ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Sorcerer Liang instructed, ¡°Stay here and guard in case that kides back. I¡¯ll go see Master.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the man in ck agreed.


    Sorcerer Liang took another sip of tea before putting down his teacup. He stood up and went to the most luxurious room at the end of the corridor. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s me, Liang Hong,¡± Sorcerer Liang said softly and respectfully from outside the door.


    Creak¡ª


    The door opened from the inside, and a young attendant led Sorcerer Liang into the room. Sorcerer Liang came to a man in a ck and red cloak. He changed his usual demeanor and bowed piously. ¡°Your Excellency.¡±


    The cloaked man called Excellency raised his hand casually, indicating that there was no need to be so polite.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± The cloaked man asked.


    Sorcerer Liang smiled and said, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s all done. The sorcery power in that child¡¯s body seems to have been cleared. His strength has recovered a lot and he¡¯s alreadv steDDed into the Deak of the Heaven-grade.¡±


    ¡°Peak of the Heaven-grade?¡± The cloaked man¡¯s voice became intriguing.


    Sorcerer Liang said with a smile, ¡°I think he should be the child you¡¯re looking for. You¡¯ve really searched high and low for him, only to find him without any effort. I thought I was going to the Jade Nation, but I didn¡¯t expect to find him halfway. Next, you can bring him back to the Sorcerer n and reward him.¡± The cloaked man said, ¡°Pack your things and set off immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Sorcerer Liang agreed happily. After working for His Excellency for many days, he finally had a chance to step into the Sorcerer n. In the future, he would no longer have to worry about being chased by the Sacred n.


    As for Mu Ting and the others, he naturally would not bring them along. That fool Mu Ting really thought he was his good uncle? Without Zhou Jin, would he have taken a second look at him?


    ¡°Naive¡­¡± Sorcerer Liang sneered and walked towards his room.


    On the other hand, after the three little ck eggs took a blow by the little brother, they slipped back. This time, they changed into flowery clothes, put on big red flowers, drew their eyebrows, applied red rouge, and beautiful fiery red lips!!!


    The three of them were not ck and fat little fatties! They were the number one invincible cutie pies in the world!


    The three of them did not find Zhou Jin in the courtyard.


    Xiaobao: ¡°I poisoned Little Brother with Gu.¡±


    Er¡¯bao: ¡°Me too.¡± Dabao: +1!


    The three of them : ¡°¡­¡±


    What was with this ability to casually poison people¡­


    The three of them followed the Gu worm and found Sorcerer Liang¡¯s room. The man in ck was looking for a sack, intending to wrap Zhou Jin in it. However, halfway through, he felt a chill run down his spine, as if something had entered the room.


    A chill ran down his spine as he slowly turned around.


    The three little ck eggs took off their flowery clothes and plucked the big red flowers. They pursed their fiery red lips, and the three ck eggs perfectly blended into the night.


    The man in ck thought to himself that he was overthinking. Why would someone enter the room? He continued to look for the sack. He thought of something and looked at Zhou Jin on the bed!


    Zhou Jin was still around.


    The three little eggs stood upright by the bed, still blending into the night!


    The man in ck turned his head to look for the sack again. He found a small one and estimated that it would not fit. After flipping for a long time, he finally found a big one. However, when he brought the big sack to the bed, the person on the bed had already disappeared!


    ¡°How did this happen? Where is he?¡± The man in ck was stunned. He had been guarding the room and did not see anyonee or go out. How could a perfectly fine person be gone? Did he see a ghost?!


    The man in ck couldn¡¯t care less about the sack in his hand and hurriedly went out to search.


    Because this child had been kidnapped, he did not dare to make a fuss, afraid that the people apanying him would discover him. The man in ck could only lower his head and search for him. Fortunately, this inn was not too big and there were not many ces to hide. Unless, the child had returned to his room, but the man in ck quickly eliminated this possibility.


    The man in ck spared no effort in finding him as he got closer and closer to the three little eggs. The three little eggs stood in a row, holding Zhou Jin in their little hands as they ran down. Just as they were about to be chased, the three little eggs threw Zhou Jin into the flowers!


    When the man in ck found the courtyard, he saw three ck¡­ statues bathed in moonlight. There was a small statue of a flying dragon in the sky, a small statue of a green dragon reaching out its ws, and thest small statue


    ot a Buddna.


    ¡°Were there statues here¡­¡± The man in ck scratched his head. The ce where he had kidnapped Zhou Jin was nearby. Was he too anxious at that time to notice the statues here? ¡°The carving is quite simr,¡± the man in ck muttered and continued to look forward.


    As soon as he left, the three little statues immediately crawled into the grass, grabbed Zhou Jin, and ran in the opposite direction!


    The man in ck searched around but could not find it. He used his qinggong and jumped in front of the three little ck eggs.


    The three little ck eggs stuffed Zhou Jin into the haystack!


    The man in ck saw three small statues again. One was lying drunk on a beauty¡¯sp, one was holding his heart, and the other was turning into a demon!


    The man in ck was stunned. ¡®


    Why were there so many statues in this inn?!


    The man in ck was suddenly curious and wanted to reach out to pinch it. At this moment, a bone whistle came from Sorcerer Liang¡¯s room. It was Sorcerer Liang calling him. The man in ck¡¯s expression turned cold and he left.


    The little ck eggs heaved a sigh of relief. Theyy on the ground and pulled Zhou Jin out. Perhaps the Gu worm had taken away the medicinal properties of the knockout medicine, Zhou Jin woke up faintly.


    When the three little ck eggs saw this, they quickly put on the big red flowers and pouted their fiery red lips as they looked at him adorably!


    They¡ªNiohuru ck Eggs¡ªwanted to conquer him with their peerless beauty!


    Zhou Jin opened his eyes and saw three little ck beauties with fiery red lips. He was so frightened that his face turned pale. ¡°Ghosts¡ª¡±


    Zhou Jin, who had finally woken up, fainted gorgeously!


    The three little ck eggs : ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 957 - 957: 1 1 m Hitting You!

    Chapter 957: 1 1 m Hitting You!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the end, Mu Ting still discovered Zhou Jin¡¯s disappearance. There was no other reason. Sorcerer Liang and his subordinates were looking for him all over the inn, and Mu Ting, who was about to encourage Mu Qing, bumped into him. Mu Qing was half-awake and did not look carefully at who the two people were, but Mu Ting recognized them at a nce.


    Mu Ting found it strange. He left Mu Qing, who was dozing off on the table,


    and came to Sorcerer Liang. He asked softly, ¡°Uncle Liang, what happened?


    Where¡¯s my little junior brother?¡±


    At this point, there was no way to hide it anymore. Sorcerer Liang simply told the truth. ¡°He¡¯s missing.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by missing?¡± Mu Ting frowned. Could it be that his little junior brother had woken up and left?


    This was also Sorcerer Liang¡¯s guess. ording to the man in ck, no one hade into the room, so the most likely possibility was that Zhou Jin had gone out when he was not paying attention. However, this situation was also very strange.


    Sorcerer Liang did not have the time to tell Mu Ting in detail. He only said, ¡°I went out for a while. When I returned to the room, my subordinates said that he was missing. We searched the entire ce, but he was still nowhere to be seen. Could he be¡­ hiding?¡±


    After being drugged and waking up to find himself lying in an unfamiliar room, anyone could guess that they had encountered danger, but¡­ Mu Ting did not think that his junior brother would hide.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look and see if he¡¯s returned to his room,¡± Mu Ting said as he went to the second floor. Just as he passed by the hall, he felt a figure sh across the backyard, and he subconsciously followed.


    ¡°Little Junior Brother?¡± Mu Ting saw Zhou Jin, who was holding his head and standing up in a daze, beside the haystack.


    Zhou Jin had just fainted from the three brats¡¯ scare. He had just woken up and was still in a daze. When he heard someone call him, he looked over in confusion. ¡°Eldest Senior Brother?¡±


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Mu Ting walked over in three steps and held his shoulder. He sized up him from head to toe. He was a light sorcerer, so he naturally knew a little about medicine. He was slightly relieved when he saw that his junior brother did not look like he was in serious trouble, but when he thought that his junior brother might remember the details of being kidnapped, he could not help but feel guilty.


    ¡°Little Junior Brother, you¡­¡± He looked at Mu Ting tentatively.


    Mu Ting rubbed his stunned head. ¡°What an ugly brat¡­


    The little ck eggs, who had run to their grandmother¡¯s arms to cry and ask forfort, were heartbroken by the little brother¡¯s reaction. If they heard this, they would probably faint from crying.


    ¡°Junior Brother, what did you say?¡± Mu Ting was at a loss. He didn¡¯t hear or understand.


    ¡°Just now, I was walking in the backyard when I was drugged from behind¡­¡± Although Zhou Jin didn¡¯t see the person¡¯s face clearly, from the way the other party grabbed him, the other party¡¯s figure was even taller than Eldest Senior Brother. The ce he was drugged was near the flowers, but when he woke up, he was in a haystack. Could it be that¡­ those ugly little brats saved him?


    ¡°Master! Over there!¡± It was the voice of the man in ck!


    The man in ck and Sorcerer Liang came over. The two of them looked at Zhou Jin as if they had seen prey. Zhou Jin suddenly felt vignt. Mu Ting suppressed his guilt and said to Zhou Jin, ¡°Little Junior Brother, don¡¯t be afraid. He¡¯s Uncle Liang. You¡¯ve seen him. Don¡¯t you remember him?¡±


    Sorcerer Liang smiled kindly. ¡°Jin¡¯er, I¡¯m Uncle Liang.¡±


    Zhou Jin nced at him and his gazended on the man in ck beside him.


    His eyes turned cold as he said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who drugged me!¡±


    The man in ck¡¯s eyebrows twitched! Mu Ting and Sorcerer Liang¡¯s expressions changed! Mu Ting braced himself and said, ¡°Junior Brother, don¡¯t spout nonsense. He¡¯s¡­¡±


    Zhou Jin interrupted him. ¡°I remember the smell on him!¡±


    This time, they could not wash it clean. Sorcerer Liang¡¯s smile disappeared. ¡°Little Brother Zhou, sorry!¡±


    With that, he gave the man in ck a look, and the man in ck pounced on Zhou Jin. It was true that Zhou Jin was a great sorcerer, but he was a light sorcerer, not a dark sorcerer who killed people like flies. His martial strength was inferior to the man in ck.


    Seeing that he was about to catch Zhou Jin, Mu Ting clenched his fists. He wanted to stop him, but he was a little hesitant. No sooner said than done, a fierce whip whipped towards the man in ck!


    The man in ck was caught off guard and was whipped. He immediately felt his blood surging and a bloody sweetness surged in his throat.


    Zhou Yuyan flew in front of Zhou Jin and coldly gripped the whip in her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares to hurt my junior brother!¡±


    Mu Ting¡¯s expression changed again. ¡°Junior Sister¡­¡±


    Zhou Yuyan red at the man in ck and said, ¡°Senior Brother, move aside quickly. Be careful that the whip hurts you!¡±


    Mu Ting hesitated.


    The man in ck and Zhou Yuyan started fighting. In terms of sorcery power, Zhou Yuyan was not talented, but in terms of martial arts, she was not bad.


    After more than ten rounds, the man in ck was actually at a disadvantage.


    If this continued, not only would they win or lose, but they would also attract more people. This was not something Sorcerer Liang was happy to see. Sorcerer Liang took advantage of Zhou Yuyan¡¯s carelessness and flicked a ck pill with his fingertip.


    It was cartge powder. As long as it hit Zhou Yuyan, it could instantly make her lose her strength.


    Mu Ting did not recognize what pill it was, but he could tell that Sorcerer Liang wanted to scheme against Zhou Yuyan. He felt a chill in his heart. Before he could tidy up the abnormality in his heart, he immediately blurted out, ¡°Junior Sister! Be careful!¡±


    However, she could not be careful. The pill had already been flicked out by Sorcerer Liang, and Zhou Yuyan had also whipped it.


    The pill was shattered, and the cartge powder inside spilled all over Zhou


    Yuyan. Zhou Yuyan felt her body go limp and she suddenly lost her strength. The man in ck had no intention of letting her go. He had already used his killing move and he could not take it back.


    The man in ck¡¯s palm hit Zhou Yuyan¡¯s heart hard.


    ¡°Junior Sister¡ª¡± Mu Ting cried out.


    Zhou Jin pounced over and stood in front of Zhou Yuyan.


    Zhou Yuyan turned pale. ¡°No¡ª¡±


    The wind from the man in ck¡¯s palmnded. However, the scene of Zhou Jin being badly mangled did not happen. A strong figure descended from the sky and also struck out a palm strike against the man in ck.


    The man in ck was forced back a few steps and looked at the person who had appeared halfway with displeasure.


    Zhou Yuyan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Shadow Six!¡±


    Shadow Six was a scout and a sacrificial soldier. His martial arts were not as good as Shadow Thirteen, but after staying in the Nether Mountain for so long, he had learned a lot of martial arts. It was not a problem for him to deal with a mere sorcerer¡¯s subordinate.


    Shadow Six subdued the man in ck in a few moves. Seeing that the situation was bad, Sorcerer Liang ran! However, after taking two steps, he was blocked by the cold Shadow Thirteen.


    Sorcerer Liang looked at the murderous man in front of him and took a few steps back in fear. However, Shadow Six was not far behind him. He did not dare to really send himself to Shadow Six¡¯s sword. ¡°Uncle Liang?¡± Zhou Yuyan suddenly recognized him.


    Sorcerer Liang stiffened.


    Zhou Yuyan looked at the man in ck that Shadow Six had knocked out, then at the flustered Sorcerer Liang. If she remembered correctly, he was the one who schemed against her just now, right? Why didn¡¯t she expect it to be Uncle Liang?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Zhou Yuyan frowned.


    ¡°Aiya, what a good show.¡± Yu Wan fanned herself and walked over calmly. Behind her was Mu Qing, who had been woken up by themotion. Mu Qing was a little dumbfounded when he saw the scene in the courtyard. What had happened? Why was the courtyard so lively? Also, why was Uncle Liang here?


    Sorcerer Liang had a deep rtionship with Zhou Yuyan¡¯s father, and everyone in the Zhou family knew him. But¡­ Why did he feel that something was wrong when he looked at Uncle Liang¡¯s expression?


    Zhou Yuyan was already certain that Sorcerer Liang was with the man in ck. Her face darkened. ¡°Liang! Why did you capture my junior brother?¡±


    ¡°Capture¡­ Junior Brother?¡± Mu Qing looked at Sorcerer Liang strangely and quickly walked to Shadow Six, Zhou Yuyan, and Zhou Jin¡¯s side. Zhou Yuyan had been hit by the cartge powder and was sitting on the ground, unable to stand up.


    ¡°Senior Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Qing supported her.


    ¡°I was schemed against by this old thing!¡± Zhou Yuyan red at Sorcerer Liang and said. Even if he was an old friend of her father in the past, from the moment he captured her junior brother and schemed against her, she had already drawn a line between them in her heart.


    Since the window paper had been broken, Sorcerer Liang simply gave up and did not hide anymore. He no longer panicked. He dusted his wide sleeves and straightened his back. ¡°Since you¡¯ve discovered me, I might as well be straightforward with you. Hand over Zhou Jin and I¡¯ll spare your lives! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±


    Smack!


    As soon as he finished speaking, Shadow Thirteen pped him fiercely. It was like a loud p, knocking out his teeth.


    ¡°You guys¡­¡± Before Sorcerer Liang could finish speaking, Shadow Thirteen shed up, grabbed his neck, and mmed him against the wall. Sorcerer Liang couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Yu Wan tapped the folding fan in her hand and said, ¡°Why? Your people are about to die. Aren¡¯t you going to stop them?¡±


    Mu Ting¡¯s face turned pale. He thought that Yu Wan was talking to him, but in the next second, a powerful aura came from the room on the second floor. ¡°Let him go, leave that child behind and disappear from this inn immediately!¡± Sorcerer Liang¡¯s eyes lit up again. ¡°Your Excellency!¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t like to raise my head to talk to people.. Why don¡¯t youe down first? Then, we¡¯ll talk about how you¡¯re going to get out of this inn!¡±

 Chapter 958 - 958: Saint King’s Pressure!

    Chapter 958: Saint King¡¯s Pressure!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Brat¡ªI¡® A thunderous roar came from the Sky room, as if a muffled thunder had suddenly exploded in the dark night. There were not many guests in the inn, but almost everyone was shocked by thismotion, except¡­ Yu Wan and the others.


    The few of them looked coldly in the direction of the Sky room without even lifting their eyelids.


    It was not that the customers in the Sky Room were not powerful enough, but after seeing the battle between the Rakshasa King and the patriarch, this deterrence was not enough to arouse their fear.


    He originally thought that his angry roar could scare the group of girls and boys below who had never seen the world until they trembled. Who knew that¡­ no one gave him face?


    The cloaked man could not help but feel that he had been greatly humiliated. ¡°Go and kill them!¡±


    With his order, five experts in gray flew down from the window. There was actually a Rakshasa among them. Although he was not a Blood Rakshasa, his strength could not be underestimated.


    ¡°Who is this? Why does he have so many experts?¡± Zhou Yuyan only hated that Liang person for plotting against her. Otherwise, she would have drawn her sword and rushed up.


    Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen drew their swords and attacked. Four of the five experts were stopped by them. Another fish that escaped the ran towards Zhou Jin. In no sooner said than done, Yu Wan¡¯s eyes turned cold. A powerful Saint King¡¯s pressure burst out like water waves and mmed into the Rakshasa. With a scream, the Rakshasa fell.


    When the four experts heard Rakshasa¡¯s scream, they paused for a moment. In the blink of an eye, Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen seized the opportunity and quickly dealt with the dead.


    A battle that had ended before it even started stunned the cloaked man in the Sky Room.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± He was asking Yu Wan. At that moment, he had clearly sensed the aura of the Sacred n, but it was even stronger than any Sacred n member he had ever seen.


    ¡°I said before that I don¡¯t like to raise my head to talk to people,¡± Yu Wan said indifferently. A Saint King¡¯s pressure pressed down on the Sky Room. The window lintel in the Sky Room exploded, and a ck shadow was shaken down, falling onto the grass in the backyard.


    Yu Wan eximed in her heart. Her Saintess bloodline seemed to be getting stronger and stronger. She was indeed the strongest Saintess in the history of the Lan n!


    Yan Xiaosi somersaulted in the stomach.


    The inn¡¯s shopkeeper and waiter had long heard themotion in the backyard, but they did not have the guts toe and watch themotion.


    The cloaked man fell in a sorry state. Just as he was about to get up, Shadow Thirteen pressed his sword against his neck.


    The cloaked man was about to use ck sorcery again. Zhou Jin¡¯s cold eyes tightened, and a powerful sorcery power stabbed into his eyes like lightning. He screamed and raised his hand to cover his stinging eyes.


    The light sorcerers might not be good at fighting, but they were definitely the most difficult opponents for the dark sorcerers.


    Sorcerer Liang originally thought that Yu Wan and the others were not a match for this lord, but in the end, this lord became their prisoner. How could this be? What were their identities? Why were they so powerful?


    And that woman, she had actually erupted with such a powerful holy aura just now.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re spies from the Saint n!¡± Sorcerer Liang shouted.


    ¡°Stop pretending. We don¡¯t know who the spy is yet, right, Mu Ting?¡± Yu Wan smiled faintly at Mu Ting, who had long been petrified.


    Mu Ting heard his name and turned around. ¡°Huh?¡±


    Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°Do you still want to pretend? Didn¡¯t you sell Zhou Jin to them?¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother¡­¡± Zhou Yuyan looked at Mu Ting.


    Mu Ting¡¯s eyes shed.


    Not only did Zhou Yuyan see this guilty look, but Mu Qing also saw it. Mu Qing, who was about to exin for Mu Ting if this was a misunderstanding, instantly fell silent.


    ¡°Is it really you? How could you betray us?¡± Zhou Yuyan was furious, but the effect of the cartge powder had yet to wear off. She could not lift her whip, so she could only grab a handful of sand and weakly throw it at Mu Tingyang.


    This sand onlynded on the hem of Mu Ting¡¯s clothes, but it burned into the bottom of his heart. He pinched his fingers and said shamefully and stubbornly, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m doing this for your own good¡­ Their background is unknown and their motives are extraordinary. If we follow them, everyone will be dragged down!¡±


    Zhou Yuyan said with heartache, ¡°But they saved us! Without them, we would have already died at the hands of the Sacred n!¡±


    ¡°The Sacred n won¡¯t kill us. They¡¯ll only take Junior Brother¡­¡± Mu Ting suddenly stopped mid-sentence.


    Yu Wan raised her eyebrows. ¡°Yo, you let it slip, right? What will the Sacred n do to your junior brother? Go to the Sorcerer n to make a deal? Tsk, tsk, tsk. You actually hid such an important thing from us. Who exactly has ill intentions?¡±


    ¡°I just overheard it!¡± Mu Ting roared. His words didn¡¯t make sense. Perhaps he didn¡¯t understand why he retorted.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Not only do you know your junior brother¡¯s background, but you also know that selling him to the Sorcerer n can bring you a lot of benefits. In my opinion, you¡¯ve been nning to sell Zhou Jin to the Sorcerer n from the beginning! ¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Mu Ting said with reddened eyes.


    He really didn¡¯t. How could he be willing to hurt his junior brother? He had no choice but to go to the Sorcerer n. The Sacred n of the Jade Nation was rampant, and the sorcerers could no longer live. As for his junior brother¡¯s background, yes, he knew and understood that the Sorcerer n was a tiger¡¯s den, but there was no way out, right? When they went to the Sorcerer n, they had to be careful not to let their junior brother be discovered. Perhaps they could survive incognito!


    What if¡­


    Of course, he was saying what if. There would really be a day when he had to make a choice.


    Mu Ting clenched his fists.


    Yu Wan shook her head. ¡°Not only are you stupid, but you also have ill intentions. I¡¯ve decided to let the matter about the deserted ind go for Mu


    Qing¡¯s sake. There won¡¯t be a second time.¡±


    ¡°Deserted ind¡­ what is it?¡± Mu Qing asked in a daze.


    Yu Wan nced at Mu Ting and said, ¡°He didn¡¯t know that there was Wei Xuan on the deserted ind. He only thought that there was a dark sorcerer living on the deserted ind, so he deliberately lured all of us to our deaths.¡± Mu Qing looked at Mu Ting in disbelief. ¡°Is this true, Senior Brother?¡±


    Mu Ting¡¯s nails almost dug into his flesh.


    Mu Qing muttered, ¡°No wonder you had such a big reaction and even followed them when they said they wanted to bring Junior Brother down. You knew that¡­ this trip was dangerous¡­ You overestimated yourself. Do you think you can protect Junior Brother and Junior Sister from the dark sorcerer with your little strength? You chose to keep quiet in order not to expose your lie after seeing so many people tempting fate with you¡­ You¡­¡±


    Mu Qing was too disappointed. Was this still the cousin who had wandered the streets with him and was beaten up in order to snatch a steamed bun for him? Where did his cousin, who was ambitious and wanted to grow into an indomitable man, go? He had be malicious, sinister, and unscrupulous!


    Mu Qing turned his face away, his eyes red. Zhou Yuyan¡¯s heart ached so much that she cried.


    The people who hurt themselves the most were often not enemies, but their closest family.


    Yu Wan touched her bulging stomach and said, ¡°You can leave. Don¡¯t follow us anymore.¡±


    Mu Ting looked at her with reddened eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Sorcerer Liang tugged at his sleeve, indicating for him to help the cloaked man up.


    Yu Wan said coldly, ¡°I only let him go. When did I let you go?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± When Sorcerer Liang saw that Yu Wan was clearly going to deal with him and the lord ruthlessly, his face immediately darkened.¡± Do you know who this lord is?¡±


    Yu Wan raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care who he is. Even if the King of the Sorcerer nes, he has to stay obediently!¡±


    The cloaked man gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Girl! How arrogant!¡±


    Where did youe from? Why did you capture Zhou Jin? How much do you know about Zhou Jin¡¯s background?¡±


    Sorcerer Liang looked at the cloaked man at the side. Obviously, Sorcerer Liang did not know Zhou Jin¡¯s background very well. He only knew that he was very important to His Excellency and His Excellency wanted to capture him.


    Yu Wan looked at him. ¡°If you don¡¯t say it, I¡¯ll kill you. If I have the guts to kill you, I¡¯m naturally not afraid of revenge.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen cooperated very well and pressed his sword against the cloaked man¡¯s neck. The sword cut through his skin, and blood instantly seeped out of his neck. How could there be anyone in this world who wasn¡¯t afraid of death? The cloaked man struggled for a while and finally said in humiliation, ¡°¡­We¡¯re from the ck market.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the ck market?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    The cloaked man said, ¡°The ck market is a faction between the Sorcerer n and the Sacred n. Among them, our Dark Hall is the strongest. Someone paid a high price for that child¡¯s life in the ck market, but if he¡¯s alive, he¡¯s worth more than dead. If he¡¯s alive, we can get ten times the bounty.¡± ¡°Who is the buyer?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    The cloaked man said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I only know that it¡¯s from the Sorcerer n. I haven¡¯t asked about its background. Our Dark Hall is only concerned with business and doesn¡¯t ask about our employer¡¯s background.¡±


    Yu Wan touched her chin. ¡°If we catch him, how are you going to hand him over?¡±


    The cloaked man said, ¡°That persones to the ck market on the fifteenth of every month. It¡¯s the fifteenth in three days. I originally nned to rush back before that¡­¡¯


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s decided!¡±


    The cloaked man was stunned.. What did she decide on?

 Chapter 959 - 959: Shadow Six’s Spring

    Chapter 959: Shadow Six¡¯s Spring


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Yu Wan finished speaking, she left Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen to deal with the aftermath and walked upstairs.


    She was not in a hurry to return to her room. Instead, she went to Yan Jiuchao¡¯s side. Zhou Jin was in the backyard, and Dad had gone somewhere. Yan Jiuchao was the only one on the empty bed.


    He fell asleep with his clothes on. Hey quietly with a cold expression. His slender body was a little charming in the night. His breathing was even and shallow, so he should have fallen asleep. A pair of slender jade-like hands were casually ced beside him. His wide sleeves seemed to be covering him, making his joints look distinct and fair.


    This was a man who emitted a powerful aura even when he was asleep. No one dared to approach him, but they could not help but want to get close. He was like a poppy. One would fall into it without hesitation even if it knew that it was poisonous.


    Yu Wan reached out and carefully drew his exquisite eyebrows. Such a handsome man was her husband. Why did she feel that the vase was smashed too well back then? If she hadn¡¯te here, how could she have met a man like Yan Jiuchao?


    I can¡¯t quit¡­


    She was very intoxicated by her husband¡¯s beautiful face for a while. She was worried that they would see her infatuated look when Zhou Jin and Dad returned. Yu Wan nned to retract her hand, but just as she moved, she was hugged by a strong arm.


    ¡°You¡­ aren¡¯t asleep?¡± Yu Wan was shocked. Thinking of her impudence just now, she couldn¡¯t help but blush.


    ¡°I was, but I was woken up by you,¡± Yan Jiuchao said indifferently with his eyes closed as he hugged the person in his arms. He was really woken up halfway. His voice was still hoarse andzy, but the more he did so, the better it sounded. Yu Wan felt that her ears did not belong to her anymore.


    Although Yan Jiuchao was hugging her, he did not make her stomach suffer. He held her shoulders with one hand and gently protected her stomach with the other. He did not say a sweet word, but all his gentleness was ced on the caution he used to treat her.


    Yu Wan did not know if it was because she was easily agitated after getting pregnant, but she felt that she would never meet a better man than him.


    The atmosphere was suddenly a little sad.


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡±


    At the mention of this, Yu Wan became excited. She swept away the bitterness and sadness in her heart and told Yan Jiuchao in high spirits about how she had ¡°destroyed¡± a great sorcerer. ¡°¡­So I¡¯m so powerful!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao couldn¡¯t bear to expose her and nodded indifferently. ¡°Yes, quite powerful.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡± Yu Wan smiled smugly. ¡°I also think I¡¯m powerful!¡±


    Before dawn, the group packed up and set off. Sorcerer Liang was tied up and left in the backyard of the inn.


    Yu Wan looked at this appearance and was quite satisfied. She turned to leave. Sorcerer Liang stopped her. ¡°Heroine, bring me along too!¡±


    Yu Wan turned around. ¡°Bring you along? Why?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Sorcerer Liang choked and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring him along too? He¡¯s the mastermind. I¡¯m listening to him. If you can forget the past and bring him along, why make things difficult for me?¡±


    He was referring to the cloaked man from the Dark Hall.


    Yu Wan said in amusement, ¡°He¡¯s the contact. He has value. Do you?¡± Sorcerer Liang was stuck.


    One could imagine the fate of a sorcerer who had been abandoned in the inn. However, these were not questions Yu Wan needed to consider. After all, from the moment he unscrupulously harmed Zhou Jin and Zhou Yuyan, he had already lost the qualifications to make people sympathize.


    The ck market was not far from here. If they rode a camel, they would arrive in two days.


    On the way to the ck market, Yu Wan learned that the cloaked man¡¯s name was Dawa, and he was a guardian of the Dark Hall with a noble status. He had practiced sorcery since he was young and was already an early-stage Heaven Realm Great Sorcerer. He looked a little old, but he was only twenty-five or twenty-six years old. Such a young Great Sorcerer was extremely rare outside the Sorcerer n.


    Although he was a sorcerer, he was not a member of the Sorcerer n.


    ¡°The sorcery of the Sorcerer n has long been spread. Everyone can learn it. However, it¡¯s not easy to learn it well.¡± As he spoke, he was quite smug about his realm as a Great Sorcerer.


    Yu Wan looked at the nine-year-old Zhou Jin. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not easy.¡±


    He was already in his twenties and was only at the early-stage Heaven Realm. A nine-year-old child was already at the peak of the Heaven Realm. Dawa followed Yu Wan¡¯s gaze and looked at Zhou Jin. He instantly felt unhappy.


    Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao were riding on the same camel. Most of the time, it was Yu Wan who asked questions. Yan Jiuchao, who was behind her, only listened silently. This was originally easy to ignore his existence, but the truth was far from it.


    This was a man destined to emit endless light wherever he went. His otherworldly appearance and the royal nobility of a ruler made this silent young man look noble and mysterious.


    His eyes were focused. He was only focused on the heartless little fat girl in front of him.


    Dawa did not dare to keep his gaze on Yan Jiuchao for too long. He was instinctively afraid of him.


    ¡°By the way, you haven¡¯t said how that person found the Dark Hall,¡± Yu Wan said to Dawa.


    Dawa replied, ¡°They didn¡¯t just look for the Dark Hall.¡±


    The mission was targeted at the entire ck market. All the people from the ck market could ept this mission. As for who would win in the end, it would depend on their own abilities.


    There were no portraits or names. There were only three characteristics: a boy, eight or nine years old, and his strength was at least that of a Heaven Realm Great Sorcerer.


    There were many boys and a few sorcerers at the age of eight or nine, but it was not impossible. However, Heaven Realm¡­ To be honest, if the reward was not generous enough to buy a city, no one would take on such an unlikely mission.


    Dawa had met Sorcerer Liang by chance and heard about Zhou Jin from him.


    Although Zhou Jin was an Earth Realm Sorcerer, Sorcerer Liang knew that Zhou Jin¡¯s sorcery power had been sealed. In other words, his strength was far above the Earth Realm. This was very in line with the conditions they were looking for.


    Dawa had promised Sorcerer Liang that as long as he could help him find that child, he would help him enter the Sorcerer n. They did not expect that this child woulde knocking on their door halfway without even going to the Jade Nation.


    Of course, what they did not expect was that instead of capturing the child, they were captured by others.


    Two dayster, they crossed the desert and arrived at the ck market.


    The ck market was bigger and more prosperous than expected. However, the architectural style and carriages were even older than the Great Zhou, Nanzhao, and the Nether Capital.


    Although the ck market was not as heavily guarded as the Sorcerer n, not just anyone could enter. Dawa negotiated with the guard at the entrance. The guard looked at Yan Jiuchao, Yu Wan, and the others suspiciously. In the end, he did not say anything and let them pass.


    ¡°Hmph, this is because you met Dawa. If it were anyone else, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to bring so many people in,¡± Dawa said with his chin raised.


    In the end, no one bothered with him.


    The embarrassed Dawa : ¡°¡­¡±


    After the group entered the ck market, they changed the camels to a carriage.


    Dawa¡¯s mission had failed. He did not dare to be discovered by the people from the Dark Hall, so he could only bring them to his courtyard first.


    When they passed through a busy street, Yu Wan saw many men begging by the roadside. Those people¡¯s looks and bearing were not bad, and they did not look like ordinary beggars.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with those people?¡± Yu Wan voiced her doubts.


    Dawa rode beside Yu Wan¡¯s carriage. He followed Yu Wan¡¯s gaze and said,


    ¡°They¡¯re all sorcerers whose sorcery power was snatched away.¡±


    Yu Wan raised her eyebrows. ¡°Can your sorcery power be taken away?¡±


    Dawa said, ¡°Of course, the ck market is not a peaceful ce. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯te out and walk around for no reason. Otherwise, if your sorcery power is snatched away, you¡¯ll be like those people.¡±


    Yu Wan was about to ask how those people were when she saw a young beggar walking over with a walking stick. His face was pale and his eyes were lifeless. He was clearly¡­ blind! As if seeing her confusion, Yan Jiuchao, who was beside her, said calmly, ¡°The sorcery power exists in the sorcerer¡¯s eyes. Without the sorcery power, the sorcerer¡¯s eyes will be blind.¡±


    Yu Wan nodded in enlightenment. ¡°Now that you mention it¡­ I think I understand.


    The power of the Saintess was passed down through her bloodline, so the blood of the Saintess was a very precious thing. The sorcerer¡¯s sorcery power existed in his eyes, so the Sorcerer King¡¯s Tear was extremely precious.


    The Dark Hall was the strongest faction in the ck market. Generally speaking, no one dared to touch the sorcerers of the Dark Hall, but there was also the possibility that some people were bold. Therefore, other than sorcerers, the Dark Hall also hired many powerful experts.


    They had arrived at the courtyard.


    A servant came up to him. Dawa gave him a few instructions, and the servant hurriedly agreed. He went to tidy up the room for Yan Jiuchao, Yu Wan, and the others. Dawa turned to Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao and said, ¡®You guys stay here first. That person will arrive tomorrow. I¡¯ll arrange for you to meet.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Yu Wan nodded.


    ¡°Young Madam, then I¡¯ll go put the things first,¡± Ping¡¯er said with her luggage.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Yes, go.¡±


    Ping¡¯er turned around and left.


    Zhou Yuyan also began to move her and her junior brother¡¯s luggage. These were all bought on the way. It wasn¡¯t a lot, but it was not little.


    Seeing that she couldn¡¯t take it down, Shadow Six helped her lift the heaviest bag. When he was carrying it, he identally touched her hand. Shadow Six was carrying six bags and small bags. He walked with the wind and did not notice that he had touched the girl¡¯s hand. However, Zhou Yuyan¡¯s eyshes trembled and her pretty face turned red..

 Chapter 960 - 960: Jealous Lover!

    Chapter 960: Jealous Lover!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Dawa¡¯s status in the Dark Hall should indeed be very high. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to buy such a big courtyard. Almost everyone in the group had a room that they couldpletely stay in. Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen¡¯s two rooms were in the west wing. The east wing was given to Yu Shaoqing, Grandma, and Old Cui. Mu Qing had to take care of his junior brother, so he and Zhou Jin¡¯s room was also in the west wing.


    There were a total of three rooms in the west wing, and they were all upied. However, there was another empty room in the south wing, and Zhou Yuyan carried her luggage in.


    After the group packed their things, it was almost evening. Dawa had gone to the Dark Hall to report. The news of him bringing a Heaven Realm Great


    Sorcerer back to the ck market could not be hidden from the Dark Hall.


    ording to the agreed n, he would tell the Dark Hall that he had found Zhou Jin and his fellow disciples. He had brought everyone over.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a walk too,¡± Yu Wan said to Yan Jiuchao.


    ¡°Can you still walk?¡± Yan Jiuchao looked at her stomach and asked. She was now six months pregnant.


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°I can walk. Besides, didn¡¯t Old Cui say that I have to walk more so that it¡¯ll be easier to give birth in the future?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao looked at her round stomach. There were only three months left before the little fellow came to the world.


    ¡°Are you going or not?¡± Yu Wan tugged at his sleeve.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Yan Jiuchao replied and held her hand as they left the courtyard.


    Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six followed.


    Yu Shaoqing stayed at home in case someone had ill intentions when they were not paying attention. Didn¡¯t Dawa say so? The sorcerers were very dangerous in the ck market and could be robbed at any time.


    Yu Wan left Little Gu behind.


    ¡°Do you want to take a carriage?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    Yu Wan shook her head. ¡°No need. Let¡¯s take a walk.¡±


    Dawa¡¯s residence was not far from the prosperous street market. It was not easy for them toe to the ck market, so they had to experience the local customs of the ck market.


    The four of them left the courtyard.


    Suddenly, a figure caught up. ¡°Wait for me! I¡¯ll go too!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao walked forward expressionlessly, but Yu Wan turned around and said in shock, ¡°Oh? Miss Zhou? Are you going out too?¡±


    Zhou Yuyan cleared her throat. ¡°I¡­ I also want to take a walk on the streets!¡±


    Yu Wan raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to guard your little junior brother anymore?¡± This girl wished she could tie her junior brother to her body all day and not leave at all!


    Zhou Yuyan nced at Shadow Six and said, ¡°My junior brother doesn¡¯t have enough clothes to wear. I want to buy him a few sets of clothes.¡±


    Yu Wan nodded and did not suspect anything. She turned around and continued to walk hand in hand with Yan Jiuchao.


    Zhou Yuyan quietly walked to Shadow Six¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Shadow Six!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Shadow Six turned to look at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Miss Zhou?¡± ¡°Is that good?¡± Zhou Yuyan pointed to a stall selling head flowers in front.


    Shadow Six looked around and said, ¡°It looks good.¡±


    Zhou Yuyan¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Then apany me to choose it!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Shadow Six was stunned. Before he coulde back to his senses, Zhou Yuyan grabbed his sleeve and pulled him to the stall.


    Shadow Thirteen was alone. He looked at Shadow Six, who was pulled away, and frowned.


    ¡°Is this better or this?¡± Zhou Yuyan picked up a purple and a pink head flower respectively.


    Women in the ck market liked to wear head flowers. There were real and fake ones. Compared to the in and elegant women of the Central ins, they were more bright and beautiful.


    Zhou Yuyan was holding a velvet flower made of silk. The quality was not too good, but she was young and beautiful. No matter how cheap it was, it had a different kind of spirituality when it came to her.


    ¡°They¡¯re both good-looking,¡± Shadow Six said.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take them all!¡± Zhou Yuyan bought two head flowers.


    ¡°Hey, look.¡± Yu Wan gently shook her hand that was holding Yan Jiuchao¡¯s, indicating for him to look at Shadow Six, who was being dragged around the street by Zhou Yuyan.


    Women were always especially gossipy about such things, but men seemed much colder. It was better to look at her than Yan Jiuchao looking at other women.


    Yu Wan asked mysteriously, ¡°How old is Shadow Six?¡±


    ¡°Almost neen,¡± Yan Jiuchao said. ¡°Shadow Thirteen is twenty-one.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled in satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s not young either. We can talk about marriage now. This Miss Zhou is a little arrogant, but her character is not bad. If she¡¯s really a couple with Shadow Six, it¡¯ll be a good thing. You won¡¯t have any objections, right?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao snorted. ¡°Am I the one with an opinion?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Wan raised her eyebrows. What did he mean?


    ¡°This, this!¡± Zhou Yuyan had already bought arge pile. Shadow Six couldn¡¯t lift his hand anymore, but she pulled him to a small stall.


    Shadow Six said, ¡°What else do you need?¡± Zhou Yuyan said, ¡°It¡¯s not for me, it¡¯s for you!¡±


    ¡°For me?¡± Shadow Six was surprised.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Zhou Yuyan picked up a dagger¡¯s leather sheath. ¡°I saw that your leather sheath was scratched. It¡¯s time to change it.¡± Shadow Six touched the dagger at his waist.


    ¡°Bring it over and try it,¡± Zhou Yuyan said.


    Shadow Six took out the dagger and tried it. ¡°I want two!¡± Shadow Six gave the money himself.


    ¡°What do you like to eat?¡± Zhou Yuyan asked.


    ¡°I like them all.¡± Shadow Six was not picky about his diet. The picky one was Young Master. He and Shadow Thirteen could eat anything.


    ¡°What¡¯s your favorite?¡± Zhou Yuyan asked.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Shadow Six thought for a while.¡± Date cake.¡±


    ¡°Date cake¡­¡± Zhou Yuyan murmured and nodded in enlightenment.


    After shopping for a while, Yu Wan was tired and the group returned home.


    Zhou Yuyan happily went to the kitchen, while Shadow Six went to Shadow Thirteen¡¯s room.


    ¡°Thirteen!¡± He walked towards Shadow Thirteen excitedly. Shadow Thirteen turned around to wipe his dagger and ignored him. Shadow Six was insensitive and did not notice Shadow Thirteen¡¯s coldness. He took out a leather sheath and handed it to him. ¡°For you!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen also had a dagger. He had chosen them from Prince Yan Manor¡¯s armory back then. His leather sheath was worn, so Shadow Thirteen¡¯s should be old.


    Shadow Thirteen didn¡¯t reach out to take it. ¡°Use it yourself.¡±


    ¡°How can I use two?¡± Shadow Six said as he took Shadow Thirteen¡¯s dagger and naturally put it on. ¡°It¡¯s indeed very suitable.¡±


    Shadow Six looked at Shadow Thirteen¡¯s brand new dagger over and over again like a child who had obtained a treasure. His cherished expression was about to overflow from his eyes.


    Shadow Six was young and was considered tall among men. Back then, he had tanned a little when he was tricked by Grandma to carry out a mission. Now, he had be fair again. He had a hint of baby fat that had yet to fade. His lips were red and his teeth were white. His eyes were bright and charming. Coupled with his serious expression, he was undoubtedly a treasure-like young man.


    Shadow Thirteen was staring fixedly when Zhou Yuyan¡¯s voice suddenly came from the courtyard. ¡°Shadow Six! Shadow Six!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Miss Zhou is calling me.¡± Shadow Six put the leather dagger back into Shadow Thirteen¡¯s arms and walked out.


    Looking at Shadow Six¡¯s departing figure, Shadow Thirteen gripped the dagger in his hand tightly and his face darkened.


    ¡°I made a date cake. Try it!¡± Zhou Yuyan bumped into Shadow Six in the courtyard.


    Shadow Six opened his mouth. ¡°Ah¡­ Why did you make date cake so quickly?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Zhou Yuyan smiled.


    ¡°Actually¡­¡± Shadow Six scratched his head embarrassedly. It wasn¡¯t that he liked it, but Shadow Thirteen did. Just now, when Zhou Yuyan kept asking him, he really couldn¡¯t remember what he liked to eat. He thought that Shadow Thirteen liked to eat date cake and said something random.


    ¡°Try it! I¡¯ve been making date paste for a long time! Look, my hand is red!¡± Zhou Yuyan said as she opened her red right palm for him to see. Shadow Six was quite ashamed. Zhou Yuyan ced the te in his hand. ¡°Alright, take it and eat. There¡¯s another te. I¡¯ll send it to Junior Brother and Sister Wan!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Shadow Six held the te and thought for a while, but he did not return to his room. Instead, he went to Shadow Thirteen.


    ¡°Do you want the date cake?¡± He handed the te to Shadow Thirteen and said.


    ¡°No.¡± Shadow Thirteen coldly put away his dagger and sword and walked out of the door.


    ¡°Where are you going sote at night?¡± Shadow Six asked.


    ¡°Investigate the terrain of the ck market,¡± Shadow Thirteen said expressionlessly


    ¡°Then wait! I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Shadow Six put down the date cake, returned to his room to get his sword, and left the courtyard with him.


    However, it was unknown if it was Shadow Six¡¯s imagination, but Shadow Thirteen was walking so quickly today. He would not be able to keep up!


    ¡°Thirteen, wait for me!¡± Not only was Shadow Six¡¯s martial arts inferior to Shadow Thirteen, but his qinggong was also not his match, okay? Especially after Shadow Thirteen was injured once in the Nether Mountain, his strength had increased explosively. Even the Asura King was not his match.


    Shadow Thirteen did not wait for him and walked forward with a cold expression.


    Shadow Six was sweating from chasing. It was also because he was unlucky today. When he crossed an alley, he encountered two forces from the ck market fighting for a sorcerer. The two sides were fighting fiercely. Shadow Six unintentionally got involved and was about to take a detour to avoid it, but the weapon did not have eyes. A poisonous dart identally shot at Shadow Six.


    When Shadow Six discovered it, it was already toote. He could not dodge.


    At the critical moment, Shadow Thirteen flew over and turned around while hugging Shadow Six¡¯s thin waist. They both fell to the ground. After rolling a few times, Shadow Thirteen pressed down on Shadow Six..

 Chapter 961 - 961: The Mastermind

    Chapter 961: The Mastermind


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    They dodged the dart the moment Shadow Thirteen pounced over, but the force was too great and he couldn¡¯t stop it. That was why he fell to the ground and rolled a few times. However, Shadow Thirteen protected Shadow Six extremely well and almost didn¡¯t let him hit the ground. On the other hand, the back of his hand and elbow were scraped.


    Shadow Thirteen had no time to care about this. The moon was bright and the stars were sparse. Not far away, there was the sound of an intense battle. However, the person he was pressing down on had a pair of starry eyes.


    Thinking of the touch of his waist when he held him just now, he could not believe that a sacrificial soldier¡¯s waist was so thin.


    It seemed that it was not only thin, but also very powerful.


    Shadow Thirteen ced one hand behind Shadow Six¡¯s back, and the other was still holding onto this peerless slender waist. The moonlight was very cold, but that slender waist was a little hot.


    Shadow Six was endlessly d that he had dodged the bullet and did not notice someone¡¯s abnormality. He patted his chest and said, ¡°That was too dangerous! Fortunately, you came quickly, or I would have died! Speaking of which, didn¡¯t you walk in front? I couldn¡¯t catch up..


    ¡°Kill them! The sorcerer is ours!¡± A shout came from the alley, ruining the mood.


    Shadow Thirteen¡¯s eyes moved. Shadow Six thought of something and said to him, ¡°You¡¯re not injured, right?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Shadow Thirteen said hoarsely.


    Shadow Six did not believe him. It was not like he had never licked blood with the tip of his knife. When he pounced down just now, all his strength was pressed on Shadow Thirteen. The more he said that, the more likely Shadow Thirteen was to be injured.


    ¡°Get up and let me take a look,¡± Shadow Six said as he pushed his shoulder.


    Shadow Thirteen let go of Shadow Six and stood up. The palm that had touched his slender waist was still hot. He did not even feel the back of his hand that was badly mangled.


    ¡°I told you you were injured!¡± Shadow Six grabbed Shadow Thirteen¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Look, you¡¯re bleeding! And your elbow is broken!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen retracted his hand imperceptibly and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Shadow Six grabbed his wrist again. ¡°No, you¡¯re seriously injured. This ce isn¡¯t far from the courtyard we live in. We should go back and treat your injuries first!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen wanted to refuse, but Shadow Six pulled him away without any exnation. His waist was slender, and his fingertips were also thin. It did not look like a hand that was ying with a knife or a gun. They were sped around his wrist, and it was so fair that it was glowing.


    ¡°Let me tell you, don¡¯t take these small injuries lightly. You¡¯re young now, and you won¡¯t feel anything. But you¡¯ll suffer when you¡¯re old.¡± These words were often said by Old Cui. Shadow Six had heard it many times and knew how to say it.


    Shadow Six brought Shadow Thirteen back to his room. They could deal with this injury themselves. There was no need to trouble Yu Wan and Old Cui. Shadow Six went to his room to take out a clean cotton cloth, golden sore medicine, and disinfectant medicine.


    He had also suffered even more serious injuries, so these were indeed nothing. The two of them did not say anything pretentious like ¡°it hurts very much, bear with it¡±. Shadow Six rolled up Shadow Thirteen¡¯s sleeve, revealing most of his muscr arm.


    Shadow Six thought that he was considered strong, butpared to Shadow Thirteen, he was a weak chicken.


    Shadow Six dipped the cotton cloth in the medicine. As he cleaned Shadow Thirteen¡¯s wound, he couldn¡¯t help but pinch his muscles and mutter, ¡°I¡¯ve also practiced what you practiced. Why are you so strong¡­?¡±


    His fingertips were cold and soft. When he pinched his arm, it caught him off guard. Shadow Thirteen cleared his throat. ¡°I practiced my swordsmanship an hour earlier than you.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Shadow Six lowered his head.


    Shadow Thirteen continued, ¡°Young Master also trained an hour earlier than you.¡±


    Shadow Six curled his lips. ¡°Why are you all up so early?¡±


    No wonder his figure was so good! He, the number one scout in the world, Shadow Six, also wanted to be a strong little warrior!


    Shadow Six finished treating Shadow Thirteen¡¯s injuries and brought the unfinished ointment and disinfectant back to his room. Just as he left, Zhou Yuyan walked in.


    ¡°Thirteen.¡± Zhou Yuyan looked at the tall man in the shadows and called out with a smile.


    Shadow Thirteen rolled down his sleeves and turned around expressionlessly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Along the way, Shadow Thirteen had a ten-thousand-year-old ice-cold face. Zhou Yuyan was used to it and walked forward with a smile. ¡°Where did you go just now? I came to look for you, but I couldn¡¯t find you.¡±


    ¡°Are you looking for me or Shadow Six?¡± Shadow Thirteen said bluntly.


    Zhou Yuyan blushed and awkwardly tucked her beautiful hair behind her ear. She looked out of the room and after confirming that Shadow Six did note, she took out a small purse from her sleeve.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Shadow Thirteen looked at her purse and asked.


    ¡°Can you¡­ help me hand it over to Shadow Six?¡± Zhou Yuyan asked awkwardly.


    ¡°Why should I hand it over to him?¡± Shadow Thirteen asked.


    ¡°I embroidered this pouch myself¡­¡± Zhou Yuyan bit her lip. The little girl¡¯s voice was thin and soft, like the rain in Jiangnan in April, gentle to the core.


    However, Shadow Thirteen¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°He has a pouch.¡±


    Zhou Yuyan :


    That¡¯s not right. You shouldn¡¯t answer like this¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s even better than yours,¡± Shadow Thirteen interrupted her.


    Zhou Yuyan, who waspletely choked: ¡®


    After breaking the awkwardness between them, Dawa returned. He went to the Dark Hall and thought that that person would only arrive at the ck market tomorrow. Unexpectedly, he was almost there.


    ¡°What did you say? He¡¯s here?¡± Yu Wan put down the medical book in her hand.


    Dawa said, ¡°He¡¯s not already here. He¡¯s almost here. A few Guardians of the Dark Hall are on their way to wee him.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°The Guardians have to wee him personally. The other party has a powerful background.¡±


    Dawa said truthfully, ¡°There¡¯s no choice. He offers a high bounty and is our big customer.¡±


    Yu Wan raised her eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m a little curious. How much is Zhou Jin worth?¡±


    ¡°A hundred thousand.¡¯ Yu Wan was stunned.


    ¡°Gold.¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes almost popped out. The other party was too generous. Wasn¡¯t a hundred thousand gold a million taels of silver? Was that child so valuable?!


    When Dawa first heard about this bounty, he was also shocked. Their Dark Hall¡¯s business was never cheap, but it was not so expensive. A hundred thousand taels of gold was enough to sell eight to ten of them, let alone one Great Sorcerer.


    Of course, that child was talented. The price of such a prodigy would be higher, but it shouldn¡¯t be so ridiculous.


    It wasn¡¯t that Dawa hadn¡¯t thought about it. That child might have some other background, but this wasn¡¯t something he should care about. This was a transaction, he could not be anymore curious about it. This was the rule of the ck market and also the foundation of the Dark Hall.


    Dawa looked at Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao and said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you the news. What happens next is up to you. However, you promised me that you wouldn¡¯t drag me down.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao tapped his slender fingers on the table casually. ¡°Where are they?¡±


    Dawa thought for a while and said, ¡°If I didn¡¯t estimate wrongly, they should be at Willow Woods Slope now.¡±


    Willow Woods Slope was the only way to reach the ck market. It was less than twenty miles away.


    ¡°How long have your people been gone?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    ¡°They just set off,¡± Dawa said.


    Shadow Thirteen walked in. ¡®Young Master, what happened?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said thoughtfully, ¡°The person who came to take over has arrived. Think of a way to see that man before the Guardians of the Dark Hall.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Shadow Thirteen epted the order and left.


    Their n was simple and rough. Shadow Thirteen would pretend to be the man who met them and lure away that group of people. Then, Yu Shaoqing and Shadow Six would pretend to be the guardians of the Dark Hall and bring the man who met them to Dawa¡¯s courtyard.


    Poor Dawa:


    What happened to not dragging him down?


    Things went very smoothly. After Shadow Thirteen disguised himself, he was brought back to the Dark Hall by the guardians as a contact. The real contact ¡°stayed¡± at Dawa¡¯s residence under Yu Shaoqing and Shadow Six¡¯s enthusiastic reception.


    Dawa¡¯s face darkened! !! But Dawa could not resist anything. He still had the Gu that woman had given him in his body.


    Dawa felt bitter, but he did not say anything.


    The contact was a schrly man in his early thirties. He was neither a sorcerer nor an expert, but a Gu Master with very outstanding Gu techniques. No wonder he had the guts to go to the ck market alone.


    Unfortunately, no matter how powerful a Gu Master was, they would only be poisoned by Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan was in a hurry to get the medicine for Yan Jiuchao. She did not have the time to waste on him and directly poisoned him.


    The man¡¯s body froze.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    The man didn¡¯t want to say it, but he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I¡¯m from the


    Sorcerer n.¡±


    This answer was not surprising. If he wasn¡¯t from the Sorcerer n, why would he spend a lot of money to capture the Sorcerer King¡¯s child? Yu Wan continued, ¡®Who wanted to capture that child?¡± The man gritted his teeth tightly.. ¡°¡­Sorcerer Queen!¡±

 Chapter 962 - 962: The Truth About Sorcereer Clan, Yan Xiaosi!

    Chapter 962: The Truth About Sorcereer n, Yan Xiaosi!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Yu Wan first heard the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s address, she was stunned for a moment, but she quickly epted it dly. If there was a Sorcerer King in this world, there would naturally be a Sorcerer Queen. As for the identity of this Sorcerer Queen, she still needed this young captive to clear their doubts one by one.


    Fortunately, he was poisoned by a Gu. He had no choice but to say whatever he was told to say.


    From him, Yu Wan learned a lot of things that even Dawa had not found out.


    A thousand years ago, when the Sorcerer n was at its peak, Sorcerer Kings were everywhere. At that time, Sorcerer Kings were worthless. It might be a little disrespectful to say that, but the truth was indeed so. At that time, Sorcerer Kings were the standard of a famous family. Every family would be embarrassed to enter the ranks of the top nobles if they didn¡¯t have a Sorcerer King. The one in charge of the Sorcerer n was the Sorcerer Emperor.


    Unfortunately, as the inheritance fell, none of the Sorcerer Emperors were left. Until now, there were very few people who had reached the realm of Sorcerer King.


    The Sorcerer King was the most noble existence in the Sorcerer n and was in charge of the entire Sorcerer n. The throne of the Sorcerer n could not be inherited through bloodline. Therefore, even the son of the Sorcerer King might not be the Crown Prince of the Sorcerer n. He had to also be the Sorcerer King. Otherwise, other Sorcerer Kings would take over the throne.


    If the previous Sorcerer King died but a new Sorcerer King did not appear, then the Sorcerer n would be temporarily controlled by the Elder Hall.


    At the mention of the Elder Hall, one had to talk about this Sorcerer Queen.


    Her grandfather was the Great Elder of the Sorcerer n. In the twenty years that the Sorcerer n had not had a Sorcerer King, her grandfather had always been in charge of the Sorcerer n. She was born a favored daughter. The Sorcerer King could be reced, but the Elder Hall had always been prosperous. This was also why she had been promoted to the pedestal since she was young. Then, the Sorcerer King appeared. Unexpectedly but reasonably, she married the Sorcerer King.


    This marriage could be said to be a match made in heaven. Everyone thought highly of it. After the marriage, the two of them indeed lived a respectful life. However, no one expected that a witch woulde to the Sorcerer n more than ten years ago.


    That witch was an outsider. It was said that she was from the Jade Nation. Everyone knew the situation in the Jade Nation. It was not easy for sorcerers to survive, and the powerful ones had fled to the Sorcerer n.


    After the witch entered the Sorcerer n, she entered the pce as a maidservant. She was originally chosen to be beside the Sorcerer Queen, but by chance, she caught the eye of the Sorcerer King.


    What happened after that did not escape the conventional melodrama. The Sorcerer King and the Witch fell in love at first sight and started a lingering love between them. The Witch was pregnant with their happiness.


    If one wanted to ask the Queen for her opinion on this matter, she naturally had to kill that woman. It was also because the heavens were on the Queen¡¯s side that she identally discovered that woman¡¯s secret¡ªshe was actually a spy sent by the saints!


    Her identity as a witch was fake. In fact, she was a Saintess!


    No matter how one looked at it, it was a huge irony that the Saintess had the blood of the Sorcerer King in her stomach.


    In the Sorcerer n¡¯s opinion, the Sorcerer King had dealt with that woman and also killed the child in her stomach. However, ording to the information Yu Wan and the others had recently obtained, that child was not dead at all. In fact, Zhou Jin was very likely that child.


    Yu Wan wanted to ask more, but the effect of the Gu worm had passed. Fortunately, she had asked the most important questions. It would not be toote to slowly ask about the rest.


    Dawa looked at the sorcerer who was forced to reveal countless truths in confusion and murmured in disbelief, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you poison me back then?¡± Instead, she interrogated him directly? Did he not look as unyielding as this sorcerer?!


    ¡°What should we do with him?¡± Shadow Six asked.


    Dawa said without thinking, ¡°Of course it¡¯s to threaten him to bring you to the


    Sorcerer n, just like how you threatened me back then!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°Kill him. You, pretend to be him.¡±


    Dawa was speechless. Was he easier to threaten than him?! Did he really look so spineless? Huh?!


    In the end, this person was killed. Dawa, who had sworn not to be rted to this group of people, disguised himself as this person. Dawa looked at himself in the bronze mirror and suddenly felt that life was so sad.


    There was no time to lose. Everyone immediately began to pack their things, nning to set off overnight.


    When they were interrogating the sorcerer, Zhou Jin was not present. Mu Qing and Zhou Yuyan were there. The two of them sighed about their junior brother¡¯s background, but at the same time, they had an unspoken mutual understanding and did not mention this matter. Yu Wan felt that there was no need to deliberately hide it from Zhou Jin.


    Zhou Jin was not an ordinary child. He carried the bloodline of the Sorcerer n and the Sacred n. He was the most unique existence in the world. As for the melodramatic love triangle between the Sorcerer King, the witch, and the Sorcerer Queen, it was not Zhou Jin¡¯s fault. He was innocent. He should not have been abandoned or killed.


    Yu Wan went to Zhou Jin¡¯s room.


    As if he had expected Yu Wan to say something to him, Zhou Jin seemed even quieter than usual. His thin and weak body was sitting in front of the window. Cold moonlight shone in, shining on his handsome and young face and on his deep eyes.


    ¡°Someone from the Sorcerer n hase,¡± Yu Wan said.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Zhou Jin nodded.


    Yu Wan came to his side and ced her hand on his shoulder. ¡®Your father is the Sorcerer King. This has been confirmed.¡±


    ¡°But your mother isn¡¯t the Sorcerer Queen,¡± Yu Wan said bluntly.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Zhou Jin continued to nod.


    Such an answer was reasonable. Zhou Jin¡¯s father was the Sorcerer King. If his mother was the Sorcerer Queen, he would not be a child who could not see the light. Yu Wan saw his reaction and understood that he had guessed it long ago. This child was so smart that her heart ached.


    ¡°Then is my mother still alive?¡± Zhou Jin suddenly asked.


    Yu Wan shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ording to the Sorcerer n, the Sorcerer King had dealt with the mother and son. However, since Zhou Jin was alive, could his mother be hidden somewhere by the Sorcerer King?


    Yu Wan continued, ¡°We now have a token to go to the Sorcerer n and a way to get close to the Sorcerer King. You don¡¯t have to follow us to the Sorcerer


    n.¡±


    Back then, they needed Zhou Jin. Firstly, Zhou Jin was a great sorcerer and could bring them into the Sorcerer n. Secondly, Zhou Jin had a rtionship with the Sorcerer King and could help them get closer to the Sorcerer King more sessfully. But now, they had a ¡°coborator¡± who could take the path of the Sorcerer Queen, so they did not have to let Zhou Jin take the risk.


    ¡°I want to go to the Sorcerer n,¡± Zhou Jin said. Yu Wan looked at him deeply.


    Zhou Jin raised his head, his eyes filled with determination. ¡°Since the Sorcerer Queen forced him to kill his child, his rtionship with the Sorcerer Queen must not be good. If you take the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s path, you might not be able to get what you want.¡±


    ¡°How did you know that I wanted to look for the Sorcerer King to take something?¡± Yu Wan did not remember mentioning Yan Jiuchao¡¯s poisoning to this brat.


    ¡°I guessed,¡± Zhou Jin said. ¡°You¡¯re in a hurry to find the Sorcerer King. It can¡¯t be for revenge. You¡¯re not that kind of person.¡±


    Since it was not a vendetta, it meant that there was a need.


    This child saw through everything.


    Every time Yu Wan looked at him, she would feel her heart ache for him. This heartache made her think of the little Rakshasa in the Nether Capital. They were all children that made her heart ache, but the feeling of heartache was different. The little Rakshasa made her heart ache, while Zhou Jin was the faint sorrow in her heart. It was not strong, but it could always tug at her heart.


    Suddenly, Yu Wan¡¯s stomach moved.


    Zhou Jin did not deliberately think about Yu Wan¡¯s stomach, but thismotion was really too big. It was difficult for him not to notice. His gaze moved from Yu Wan¡¯s face to her stomach.


    Yu Wan lowered her head in amusement and touched her round stomach. ¡°It¡¯s been more than six months and you¡¯ve be more and more naughty.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the little fellow in her stomach seemed to respond and hit her again.


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Yu Wan gasped.


    Whose child was so energetic after six months?


    ¡°Can¡­ Can I touch it?¡± Zhou Jin asked in a daze. As soon as he finished speaking, he realized that he had asked a very overboard question. As the saying goes, men and women have different seats when they¡¯re seven years old. He was already nine years old. How could he touch a woman¡¯s stomach?


    Yu Wan did not treat him as a man. He was nine years old and a child who had yet to grow up. Yu Wan smiled and pulled his cold hand over her stomach.


    The little fellow in her stomach moved again.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Zhou Jin felt his palm being shaken. His eyes widened and he blinked. A strange feeling spread in his heart. Zhou Jin¡¯s expression changed again and again. ¡°She will be born safely,¡± Zhou Jin said solemnly after a long time.


    These were not auspicious words, but blessings and prophecies from a sorcerer..

 Chapter 963 - 963: Arrival at the Sorcerer Clan

    Chapter 963: Arrival at the Sorcerer n


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Although Dawa had contacted the contact several times, he did not know the other party¡¯s name. This time, he only found a token simr to a travel pass on the other party¡¯s body and knew that his name was Wen Xu.


    It was not easy to find out about the Sorcerer n, so even the ck market did not Imow the background of Wen Xu. However, since the Sorcerer Queen could give him such an important mission, his status was definitely not bad.


    She wondered if this person was an open or hidden spy.


    ¡°If he¡¯s a hidden spy, it might not be friendly to our situation.¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s analysis made sense. A hidden spy meant that not many people knew him on the surface. Then how could they contact the Sorcerer Queen?


    ¡°Sigh, let¡¯s pray that he has an open identity.¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s prayer was answered by the heavens. After more than half a month of long journey, they arrived at the entrance of the Sorcerer n. This ce was somewhat simr to the Great Zhou¡¯s city tower and was specially guarded by soldiers.


    There were many sorcerers who did not practice martial arts, but not all the nsmen could be sorcerers. Many also became martial masters. However, they were surprised to discover that the guards guarding the city were not ordinary martial masters, but Rakshasa who were fierce.


    Dawa could not help but sigh. ¡°No wonder no one has trespassed on the Sorcerer n in all these years.¡±


    Who could break through the city gate with a Rakshasa guarding it?


    Shadow Thirteen dismounted and faced Yu Shaoqing and Yan Jiuchao¡¯s carriage. ¡°Master, Young Master, Young Madam, wait here for a while. Wen Xu and I will go and probe their intentions.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing lifted the curtain and looked at the towering pce wall. His gazended on the two majestic Rakshasa Kings and he whispered, ¡°They¡¯re not Blood Rakshasas, right?¡±


    Dawa said, ¡°It¡¯s Martial Rakshasa. They only cultivate martial arts and don¡¯t suck human blood, but don¡¯t underestimate them because of this. Every Martial Rakshasa has an indestructible body and their internal energy is much richer than the Blood Rakshasa.¡±


    It was true that the Blood Rakshasa¡¯s powerful recovery ability made up for theck of internal energy, but the Blood Rakshasa¡¯s bacsh was also huge. Therefore, the Sorcerer n would not refine such an inhumane thing unless they had no other choice.


    Dawa also dismounted and walked towards the city gate with Shadow Thirteen. Other than the two Rakshasas guarding it, there were also a few guards from the pce. Dawa was wearing Wen Xu¡¯s face now, so he did not know if this group of guards recognized him.


    ¡°Lord Wen!¡± One of the guards discovered Dawa and bowed respectfully to him. Soon, the remaining people also discovered him and bowed to him. When the passing nsmen heard the words ¡°Lord Wen¡±, they all revealed looks of reverence.


    It seemed that Lord Wen was not a spy.


    Dawa had interacted with Wen Xu a few times and could almost imitate his expression and voice. Dawa calmly walked over and nced at everyone indifferently. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. Did anything happen in the n while I was gone?¡±


    ¡°Lord Wen, it¡¯s nothing serious,¡± the guard who was the first to discover him replied.


    ¡°Sir, he¡¯s¡­¡± Another guard saw Shadow Thirteen beside Dawa.


    Dawa cleared his throat and said, ¡°He¡¯s the person I brought. My horse is tired.


    Go prepare a few carriages and arrange for a few guards to send me back to the manor.¡±


    ¡®Yes!¡±


    The guards did not suspect anything and hurriedly went to prepare.


    The progress of the matter was much smoother than they had imagined. As it was Dawa who brought them back to the n, the guards guarding the city did not even have the usual checks. They invited Yan Jiuchao, Yu Wan, and the others into the carriage they had prepared.


    Yu Wan sat in the carriage and lifted the curtain to look at the slightly deserted street. She muttered softly, ¡°The Sorcerer n is so heavily guarded, but we came in so easily. What¡¯s the background of this Wen Xu?¡±


    About an hourter, the carriage arrived at an ancient and forbidding manor. On the towering que were tworge words written in ancient words¡ªWen Manor.


    ¡°Lord Wen, we¡¯ve arrived at the Wen Manor.¡± The city guard who led the way dismounted and said respectfully.


    Dawa lifted the curtain and alighted from the carriage. Almost at the same time, Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan alighted from the carriage.


    Then, Yu Wan was stunned. Wasn¡¯t this Wen Manor a little too big?


    Dawa was as surprised as Yu Wan. After all, Yu Wan had entered the pce and stayed in the General Manor and City Lord Manor, but Dawa was only a small Guardian of the ck Market¡¯s Dark Hall. Was this, this, this pce-like mansion serious?!


    Dawa swallowed. ¡°¡­This is my house?¡±


    The guard did not understand him. He thought that there had been some changes to the manor before Lord Wen left. As an outsider, he naturally could not tell, so he was suspicious. He smiled and said, ¡°Lord, you should hurry in.


    You¡¯ve been gone for so long. The Great Elder must want to see you very much.¡±


    Dawa¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Who¡­ who did you say wants to see me?¡±


    ¡°Great Elder!¡± The guard guarding the city was stunned by ¡°Wen Xu¡¯s¡± reaction. What was wrong with Lord Wen today? He looked like he did something bad and did not dare to go home.


    Dawa turned around and did not move his mouth. He only squeezed out a few words from between his teeth and said softly, ¡°This can¡¯t be the Great Elder¡¯s¡­ the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s maiden home, right?¡±


    Shadow Six also walked over. When he heard his words, the corners of his mouth twitched. ¡°He¡¯s not that unlucky, right¡­?¡±


    ¡°Second Master! You¡¯re finally back!¡± A middle-aged man weed him with a smile.


    The guard quickly cupped his hands at him. ¡°Butler Wen.¡±


    The butler of the Wen Manor¡­ This was confirmed! In Dawa¡¯s heart, sorrow flowed back into a river. ¡°Is it toote for me to regret now?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six each held him. ¡°Second Master! We¡¯re back!¡±


    Yu Wan covered her eyes helplessly. If she had known earlier, she would have prayed that Wen Xu was a hidden enemy. They had entered a wolf¡¯s den all of a sudden. Did they feel good now?


    Butler Wen was a loyal servant of the Wen family. He was an orphan in his early years and was given the Wen surname by the Great Elder. For so many years, he had been working in the Wen Manor, conscientious and meticulous.


    When he found out that the guards guarding the city had sent his second master back to the manor, he quickly took the silver and rewarded the guards. He also personally led his second master and the ¡°guests¡± brought back by his second master into the manor.


    Dawa¡¯s legs were trembling! This was too terrifying. He was a spy, but he actually entered the Great Elder¡¯s house. If the matter was exposedter, he would lose his life!


    Shadow Thirteen walked behind Dawa imperceptibly. Seeing Dawa¡¯s legs trembling, he poked him with the hilt of his sword.


    Dawa coughed lightly and suppressed the panic in his heart. At this point, it was impossible to escape. He could only use his iparable acting skills and brace himself to act until the end!


    ¡°Is everything alright in the manor while I¡¯m not around?¡± Dawa asked in a teasing tone.


    Butler Wen smiled and said, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine, everything¡¯s fine. The Elder


    Hall is busy. The Great Elder has been resting there for the past few days, and Master has also gone over to help. Second Madam caught a cold a few days ago and has recovered. Second Master, you should go and see herter.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say much, but the flow of information was big. In terms of seniority, Wen Xu was a grandson at home. The master that Butler Wen mentioned was his biological father, the Great Elder was his grandfather, and the Second Madam was Wen Xu¡¯s wife.


    Yu Wan nced at Yan Jiuchao. Yan Jiuchao walked without looking sideways. Although he did not look at her, he held her hand under the cover of his wide sleeves, indicating for her not to be afraid.


    Of course, Yu Wan was not afraid. With him around, she was always especially at ease.


    Dawa followed the principle of saying more and making more mistakes. He cherished his words and did not answer the butler.


    Butler Wen nced at the group of people behind Dawa and nced at Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan. Yan Jiuchao had the bearing of a noble and exuded a noble aura that made people not dare to look at him directly. Yu Wan was also a rare beauty.


    ¡°Second Master, who¡­ are they?¡± Butler Wen asked softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your ce to ask. Don¡¯t ask,¡± Dawa said with explosive acting skills as he raised his chin.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Butler Wen lowered his head and stopped overstepping. He brought Dawa and the others to Dawa¡¯s courtyard.


    Fortunately, Dawa lived alone. The Second Madam and his concubine were in another courtyard, so there was less risk of being exposed.


    Their carriage arrived first. Yu Shaoqing and Zhou Jin¡¯s carriage followed closely behind. Because of Dawa¡¯s instructions, when Butler Wen went to the door to lead them into the manor, he saw the great sorcerer who had the strength of a Heaven Realm at such a young age. He held back and did not ask a word.


    Butler Wen said, ¡°Second Master, I¡¯ve arranged for all the guests to enter the room. Do you have any other instructions?¡±


    Dawa said domineeringly, ¡°No more. You can leave. I¡¯ll call you if there¡¯s anything.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Second Master.¡± Butler Wen left.


    As soon as he left the courtyard, Dawa knelt down with a thud. He bit his finger and trembled!


    Oh god, oh god! He had infiltrated the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s maiden home! He was going to die! He was going to die!

 Chapter 964 - 964: Explosive Acting Skills! (1)

    Chapter 964: Explosive Acting Skills! (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The group temporarily settled down in Wen Xu¡¯s courtyard.


    Fortunately, Wen Xu always worked for the Sorcerer Queen and his whereabouts were always mysterious. Therefore, no one rushed to him to ask about anything when he brought the strange guests back to the manor. On the other hand, Shadow Six walked around the manor and heard a lot of shocking news.


    ¡°What? The Sorcerer King is sick?¡± Yu Wan was unpacking her luggage in the room When she heard Shadow Six¡¯s words


    Shadow Thirteen understood and walked forward. He looked around and closed the door. Only the four of them were left in the room.


    Shadow Six nodded. ¡°Yes, the Sorcerer King¡¯s health wasn¡¯t good many years ago. The matters of the Sorcerer n have always been taken care of by the Queen and the Elder Hall.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled faintly. Take care of it? Mostly his authority had been taken away.


    It was not strange when she thought about it. The Sorcerer King had married a wife with such a powerful background, but he actually dared to provoke other women. If the Sorcerer Queen and the Great Elder did not take revenge on him, who would they take revenge on?


    Therefore, a man¡¯s backyard must be quiet.


    The saying that when the water is clear, there will be no fish would definitely not work in the backyard rtionship. How could there be a woman in the world who obeyed three or four virtues? She was just enduring it. Of course, not everyone had the ability to y tricks.


    The Sorcerer Queen of the Sorcerer n was not simple.


    The Sorcerer Queen was the next step. She had to stabilize her footing in the Wen Manor first.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°How¡¯s it going on Dawa¡¯s side? He didn¡¯t give himself away, right?¡±


    The reason why she let Dawa disguise himself as Wen Xu was because he was the only one of them who had interacted with Wen Xu. However, Yu Wan was not sure if this decision was right or wrong.


    ¡°Not for the time being,¡± Shadow Six said.


    At the mention of this, one had to talk about the nature of the second master of the Wen family. When Shadow Six investigated Wen Xu, he realized that Wen Xu really deserved to die. He relied on the fact that he was the younger brother of the Sorcerer Queen and the grandson of the Great Elder tomit crimes in the Sorcerer n and harmed countless good women.


    Second Madam Wen was like the furnishings in the backyard. Therefore, even though she knew that ¡°Wen Xu¡± had returned, she did note over to meet this heartless husband.


    Shadow Six thought for a while and said, ¡°The Great Elder and Old Master Wen are both in the Elder Hall and won¡¯t be back for a few days. Great Madam and Matriarch have both passed away. Wen Xu has a big brother who¡¯s born from a concubine and two younger brothers who¡¯s born from a concubine. Their status is inferior to his, so there¡¯s no need to go and greet them. It¡¯s fine if he refuses to see them if theye. We won¡¯t expose ourselves in the Wen family for the time being.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Butler Wen came. They heard Butler Wen report outside Dawa¡¯s room, ¡°Second Master, Madam Mei is here.¡±


    Yu Wan and Shadow Thirteen looked at each other and said in unison, ¡°Who is Madam Mei?¡±


    Shadow Six thought for a while and pped his thigh. ¡°Oh no! It¡¯s Wen Xu¡¯s concubine! And the most favored one!¡±


    During the process of Shadow Six gathering information, the person he heard the most was Madam Mei. She was snatched from a sorcerer by Wen Xu. At first, she was crying and wanted to escape. After being pampered by Wen Xu for a period of time, she tasted sweetness and never said anything about escaping again.


    Although Wen Xu was sinister, cunning, and flirtatious, he was really generous to the woman he loved. After Madam Mei was favored, not only did her life upgrade, but even her maternal family was also rich and became a famous figure in the Sorcerer n.


    As soon as Madam Mei entered the courtyard, she went straight to Wen Xu¡¯s room.


    Dawa was not in Yan Jiuchao¡¯s direction. No one had told him how many concubines ¡°he¡± had, so he was frightened when Madam Mei pounced on him.


    ¡°Second Master-¡± Madam Mei hugged his arm and acted coquettishly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you see me when you¡¯re back? Don¡¯t you know how much I¡¯ve missed you


    these few days?¡±


    Butler Wen was used to this. He didn¡¯t even nce around and continued to report, ¡°Madam Lan is here, too.¡±


    When Madam Mei, who was hugging Dawa¡¯s arm and acting coquettishly, heard this, her face immediately darkened. ¡°What is that little slut doing here? Isn¡¯t she sick? She hasn¡¯t gone to greet Second Madam for a few days. Why does she have the strength to get out of bed the moment Second Masteres back?!¡±


    Butler Wen smiled.


    ¡°Second Master! Second Master!¡± A woman of about seventeen or eighteen years old in a light yellow dress waved a handkerchief and ran over excitedly.


    Looking at that young and tender face, Madam Mei couldn¡¯t help but grit her teeth. ¡°Little vixen!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s Madam Lan?¡± Yu Wan asked in shock.


    Shadow Six said embarrassedly, ¡°Wen Xu¡¯s second favored concubine.¡±


    ¡°Uh!¡± Yu Ah Wan rolled her eyes!

 Chapter 965 - 965: Explosive Acting Skills! (2)

    Chapter 965: Explosive Acting Skills! (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Wen Xu had a lot of beauties in his backyard. Of course, not every one of them was snatched by force. For example, the young Madam Lan in front of him was charmed by Wen Xu¡¯s looks, which was actually his wealth. She rmended herself and became a little beauty in Wen Xu¡¯s backyard.


    She had just arrived and had sessfully stepped on her sisters. It was only because Madam Mei¡¯s methods were outstanding that she did not steal the limelight.


    However, it will be soon!


    Everyone would grow old. After summer, Madam Mei would be twenty-six years old. Her looks were going downhill, but Madam Lan had yet to reach her most beautiful age.


    Madam Mei was the most jealous of Madam Lan, even more so than the legitimate second madam.


    ¡°Yo, Sister Mei is here too!¡± Madam Lan held Dawa¡¯s other arm and greeted her sarcastically.


    Madam Mei mocked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you sick? You didn¡¯t even greet Second Madam this morning. ¡±


    Madam Lan looked at Dawa gently. ¡°I¡¯m sick, but Second Master is my medicine. Once Second Masteres back, all my illness and pain will be gone.¡± As she spoke, she leaned her head on Dawa¡¯s shoulder.


    Dawa felt his body stiffen! What should he do?


    Dawa had lived for so long but had nevere into contact with a woman!


    The two women were jealous and actually ignored Dawa¡¯s difort. When Madam Mei saw that Madam Lan was leaning against him, she also leaned her head on Dawa¡¯s shoulder.


    Dawa stiffened even more. Who could save Dawa? Dawa really didn¡¯t know how to deal with women.


    ¡°Your head is so heavy. Second Master is hurting from it.¡± Madam Lan raised her hand and pushed Madam Mei¡¯s head away.


    Madam Mei also nudged her head. ¡°Whose head is heavy? Why don¡¯t you take a look at how many hairpins you¡¯re wearing? Are you wearing everything Second Master gave you?¡±


    Madam Lan was in pain. She covered her hair and said, ¡°Even if I wear them all


    on, it¡¯s not as heavy as yours! Look at the makeup on your face. It¡¯s almost two pounds!¡±


    Madam Lan was young and beautiful without any makeup. Madam Mei¡¯s foundation was inferior to hers to begin with, and she had lost her advantage in terms of age. She had to dress up carefully to turn the tables on her looks. This was also a thorn in Madam Mei¡¯s heart. When Madam Lan mentioned it so openly, anger burned in her heart.


    The two women were about to fight.


    At the side, Butler Wen suddenly spoke. His attitude waspletely different from when he informed the two of them. He was very respectful. ¡°Second Madam, you¡¯re here?¡±


    The Second Madam was Wen Xu¡¯s first wife. She was the same age as Wen Xu and was twenty-seven years old this year. It was a marriage that both families were very satisfied with. As for the rtionship between the husband and wife after the marriage, it was not considered by the two families.


    Obviously, this old-fashioned and cold Madam was not favored by the Wen family.


    ¡°She¡­¡± Shadow Six couldn¡¯t help but shake his head at the mention of this Madam. She had been married for ten years and didn¡¯t have a single child. It would be a lie if she didn¡¯t feel stifled when she saw the women in the backyard increase one by one, but after being stifled for so long, she was numb to it.


    ¡°There was a child in her early years, but he didn¡¯t live long,¡± Shadow Six said.


    Yu Wan looked at the Madam through the gap in the window. Compared to the morous Madam Mei and the beautiful Madam Lan, this first wife indeed did not have much advantage in terms of looks. However, she was a woman from a Sorcerer n after all, and her entire body exuded a noble and calm temperament. This was not something that thosemoners couldpare


    to.


    However, most of the men in the world were blind. They did not like the white jade and insisted on picking wild flowers by the roadside.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that their rtionship isn¡¯t good? Why is she still here to see her husband?¡± Yu Wan asked in confusion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡­¡± Shadow Six scratched his head.


    Yan Jiuchao had never been curious about such things. They watched whatever they wanted, and he yed on his own. He fiddled with the Kongming Lock in his hand with a serious expression.


    Although the Second Madam was not favored by Wen Xu, she was still the proper master of the manor and had a powerful maiden family. On the surface, Madam Mei and Madam Lan did not dare to offend her too much. When they saw her, they obediently let go of Dawa¡¯s arm and bowed. ¡°Second Madam.¡±


    The Second Madam nced at the two of them and said to Dawa, ¡°I have something to say to Second Master.¡±


    Madam Mei and Madam Lan gave Dawa a look. It was not a problem for immortals to fight behind closed doors, but since the Second Madam was here, as concubines, they had to quickly group up.


    Dawa had long felt a headacheing on from the women who came looking for him one after another. He did not return his two concubines¡¯ gazes at all. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Madam, let¡¯s talk in the room. The rest of you¡­


    can leave first..¡±

 Chapter 966 - 966: Explosive Acting Skills! (3)

    Chapter 966: Explosive Acting Skills! (3)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The first wife had something to say, so the concubines naturally had to leave.


    There was nothing wrong with this logic!


    Unexpectedly, everyone present was dumbfounded. Even the Second Madam could not help but show a trace of surprise.


    Wen Xu had never liked the Second Madam. If it weren¡¯t for the Great Elder and Master suppressing him, he would have doted on his concubines and killed his wife. Yet, he didn¡¯t ridicule the Second Madam and even politely invited her into his room?


    Shadow Six couldn¡¯t bear to look at him and covered his face. Did he do something wrong? He should have told Dawa immediately after hearing the news from the manor.


    Fortunately, Yu Wan had used the Lan family¡¯s disguise on Dawa. They could definitely pass off the fake as the real one. No matter how surprised they were, they would never have thought that someone would be so bold as to pretend to be the grandson of an elder of the Sorcerer n.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The relief in Butler Wen¡¯s heart overshadowed his surprise. He smiled and said, ¡°Second Master and Second Madam have something to discuss. I¡¯ll send the two madams back to the courtyard first.¡±


    Madam Mei and Madam Lan red at Dawa and left reluctantly! This was the first time in so long that they had been inferior to the Second Madam.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Second Master? Why is he suddenly so polite to Second Madam?¡± Second Master was no longer in front of her, and Madam Lan¡¯s persona was gone. She rolled up her sleeves fiercely and roughly.


    Madam Mei looked at her in disdain and said, ¡°You ask me, who should I ask? She¡¯s the Second Madam. She¡¯s the legitimate wife. What are we?!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Madam Lan wanted to pull someone over to fight against amon enemy, but she didn¡¯t expect to be mocked.


    Madam Mei could see it clearer than her. Her family background was not good and her background was not high. No matter how much she was favored, she could not be the head of the manor. Compared to the Second Madam, these little sluts in the backyard were her match!


    It didn¡¯t matter if Second Madam regained her favor. It was better than this little slut climbing over her head!


    The Second Madam came over to talk about returning to her maternal family. She had also just received the news. Her maternal brother had a son and they would be performing baptism three dayster. She wanted to go home. Originally, there was no need to bring this matter to Wen Xu. After all, Wen Xu would not care. It was because the Great Elder and Master were no longer in the manor that the Second Madam had no choice but to inform Wen Xu.


    ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling, I can get someone to send a gift back.¡± With the Second Madam¡¯s rtionship with Wen Xu, no matter what she said to him, he would pour cold water on her.


    The Second Madam was already prepared to be rejected, but Dawa said, ¡°Is it the day after tomorrow? Alright, I¡¯ll prepare myself and apany you back to your maiden home.¡±


    Dawa broke out in a cold sweat! It was only his first day in the Sorcerer n, but he had already contributed his soul acting skills! But now, his soul acting skills were not enough, yet he still wanted to go to the Second Madam¡¯s maiden home to act as her son-inw!


    Why was his life so bitter!


    The Second Madam thought she had heard wrongly and blinked nkly.


    ¡°Second Master¡­ is going too?¡±


    What did this mean? Could Dawa not go? Dawa looked at the Second Madam! Tell me, tell me that Dawa can choose not to go!


    The Second Madam lowered her eyes. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll get someone to deliver the news now and say that Second Master will go back with me.¡±


    Although she had long given up on her husband, she would not refuse Wen Xu to go back to her maiden home with her if she could reassure her parents. It was¡­ her father-inw and grandfather secretly beating Wen Xu up again, right?


    Otherwise, Wen Xu¡¯s attitude towards her wouldn¡¯t have changed so much.


    There were not many waves in the Second Madam¡¯s heart, but courtesy was returned. The elders had worked hard, so she naturally had to respond. She stood up and bowed politely. ¡°Thank you, Second Master. Dinner¡­¡±


    What? This woman wanted to have dinner here?! Dawa waved his hand on the brink of tears. ¡°Alright, alright. What do you want to eat? Just instruct them to cook! Butler Wen, get someone to deliver the food!¡±


    Butler Wen had gone to send off his two concubines, but there were naturally other servants to answer him. It was a maidservant who came. She looked at the Second Madam in the room in shock and said as if she had seen a ghost, ¡°Second Madam, are you eating here?¡±


    Of course, the Second Madam did not want to eat here, but Wen Xu had already spoken. She could not refuse like this.


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat here,¡± the Second Madam said.


    Dawa was about to cry. She¡¯s really eating here? He even had to act when he¡¯s eating! What a miserable Dawa!


    The Second Madam rejected the idea of eating in Wen Xu¡¯s room. However, she was much more proficient than Dawa in acting.


    Because the Second Madam had been in the room and had never left, Shadow Six did not even have a chance to reveal Wen Xu¡¯s love life to him.


    Dawa saw that the Second Madam was so dignified and proper, and she was much more pleasing to the eye than the two concubines. He was certain that Wen Xu must dote on this Madam very much. However, he was also worried that she was someone who were most familiar with ¡°him¡±. The Second Madam would be able to tell that he was not Wen Xu. This way, he felt a little guilty and ufortable.


    In the Second Madam¡¯s eyes, this unconceble expression happened to be the most true reaction of Wen Xu hating her and having no choice but to listen to his elders to get close to her.


    The Second Madam heaved a sigh of relief. It would be strange if Wen Xu really liked her. This was good. She and Wen Xu only needed to put on an act for the rest of their lives.


    After dinner, the Second Madam thought that it was about time. The two of them had not eaten at the same table for more than half a year. If word of tonight reached their grandfather and father-inw¡¯s ears, they should be able to report back.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Second Master, you should rest. I¡¯ll go back to the courtyard first.


    ¡°Huh? I slept alone?¡± Dawa was pleasantly surprised. So this couple didn¡¯t live together. He could finally stop acting tonight!


    The Second Madam was too puzzled. She understood it as Wen Xu asking her¡ª Huh? I¡¯m sleeping alone?


    What did he mean? Could it be that apanying him to eat was no longer enough? Did he still need her to sleep with him?! Wasn¡¯t this request too much?!


    ¡°Wen Xu, you¡­¡±


    Why was she suddenly so angry? Did he expose himself? Or did he say something wrong?


    ¡°Are¡­ are you staying?¡± Dawa asked fearfully. Don¡¯t stay, don¡¯t stay, don¡¯t stay¡­


    This person actually begged her to stay?! Was he afraid that she would refuse? The Second Madam still knew about Wen Xu¡¯s feelings for her. Even if all the women in the backyard were chased away by her, Wen Xu would never be willing to touch her, unless¡ª


    It was an order from his grandfather and father-inw. Her husband did not like her, but her grandfather and father-inw had never let her suffer at all. If it was really the two elders¡¯ idea, then¡­


    The Second Madam clenched her fists and took a deep breath. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll stay!¡±


    Dawa was going to break down¡ª

 Chapter 967 - 967: The Best Brother Jiu (1)

    Chapter 967: The Best Brother Jiu (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After traveling for more than half a month, everyone was exhausted both physically and mentally. Yu Wan packed the clothes in her bag and stopped halfway.


    Yan Jiuchao turned around and saw that she had already fallen asleep in a pile of clothes. She was really tired.


    Although she had a maidservant, she loved to do these small things herself. When she did things, Yan Jiuchao did not say much and did not have much of an expression on his face. He looked cold and indifferent, but no one knew that Yan Jiuchao was actually very satisfied.


    He liked the feeling of being able to see her when he looked up. Even if she didn¡¯t talk to him, just moving this and flipping through that would make his ck and white world look more lively.


    On the surface, she was the one who was always clinging to him, but once she got down to business, she could easily leave him behind and talk to Shadow Thirteen, Shadow Six, Dawa, and everyone else.


    Unlike him, he only wanted to talk to her.


    Yan Jiuchao came to the bed and sat down. He stared fixedly at Yu Wan, who was sleeping soundly.


    The months were getting older, and her body should have been more plump. However, because she had traveled too much, she had lost weightpared to when she was in the Nether Mountain. It was just that her face was still a little chubby. It was fair and red, making her look cute.


    He wanted to bite it.


    Yan Jiuchao watched without blinking, forgetting that the door was still ajar.


    Old Cui was originally here to take Yan Jiuchao¡¯s pulse and see if the poison in his body was showing any signs of acting up. Unexpectedly, when he pushed open the door, he saw the kid lying on the bed in a daze, his butt raised high as he stared at Yu Wan without blinking.


    For some reason, Old Cui thought of the stupid and cute little puppy in his backyard. It had the same expression when it encountered the bones it liked.


    The moment Old Cui pushed open the door, Yan Jiuchao heard themotion. He sat up and quickly regained his abstinence and cold appearance.


    Old Cui opened his mouth. ¡®


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Old Cui said. ¡°Continue. I¡¯lle back tomorrow.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao:


    In the middle of the night, everyone fell asleep. Yan Jiuchao hugged Yu Ah Wan and fell asleep. Although he would push her away mercilessly before dawn. If he didn¡¯t push her away, it would be because she squeezed over in her sleep.


    Yu Wan felt hot and rolled out of Yan Jiuchao¡¯s arms.


    Yan Jiuchao reached out and carried her back. His leg stretched, and locked!


    That night, everyone slept soundly, except for Dawa. For the first time in his life, Dawa was lying on the same bed as a woman. And this woman was someone else¡¯s wife. He felt so guilty that he was about to explode.


    The bed was big, but Dawa clung to the inside of it, wishing he could stick himself to the wall.


    The Second Madamy t beside him, separated from him with a distance. His breathing could not lie to her. Indeed, he still resisted her. At this moment, he was probably gritting his teeth and about to die of anger.


    Wasn¡¯t she angry? Was he the only one who wanted to escape this marriage?


    The Second Madam had been neglected for ten years. She had long seen through everything she needed to see. Naturally, she would not sulk just because of this. She had experienced even more sad things. Her heart had long died. Even if he wanted to poke her heart, he could not.


    The Second Madam closed her eyes and calmly fell asleep.


    Dawa could not fall asleep no matter what. His body was stiff, and he bit the nket on the brink of tears. It¡¯s too difficult for me¡­


    She smelled so good!


    When Dawa woke up from his sleep the next day, the Second Madam had already left.


    Slumbering with Wen Xu was the Second Madam¡¯s limit. She did not like to do more, and it was not worth it. It was enough for her grandfather and father-inw to Imow that she had stayed in his room for a night.


    ¡°She¡¯s finally gone, she¡¯s finally gone. She scared me to death¡­¡± Dawa held his chest and heaved a sigh of relief.


    The maidservant who came in to clean up looked at him strangely. Wasn¡¯t Second Master¡¯s reaction¡­ wrong?


    It was true that Second Master hated the Second Madam, but he was probably forced to sleep with her because of the instructions from the Great Master and Old Master. But why did Second Master look like he had been trembling in fear all night?


    The maidservant could not understand and simply stopped thinking about it. The maidservant would never guess that Second Master was fake. The real Second Master had already gone to see the Gu God.


    Dawa said to the maidservant, ¡°I¡¯m exhausted from the long journey for many days. Give the order that I want to rest well today. I won¡¯t see anyone!¡±


    ¡°Ahhh! Not good, not good! I¡¯m going to die!¡± Fifteen minutester, Dawa ran into Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan¡¯s room in a panic.


    After the two of them had breakfast, Yu Wan was hungry again. She was eating the rose pancake made by the chef in the manor. Yan Jiuchao was fiddling with the Kongming Lock at the side and looking at her from time to time..

 Chapter 968 - 968: The Best Brother Jiu (2)

    Chapter 968: The Best Brother Jiu (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Dawa entered the room, Yu Wan had just eaten five rose pancakes and was picking up the sixth one.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did the sky copse? You¡¯re so flustered,¡± Yu Wan asked calmly.


    ¡°The sky hasn¡¯t copsed, but it¡¯s about time!¡± Dawa could no longer pretend to be an unfathomable expert. From the moment he entered the Sorcerer n, the little fairy in his heart had begun to tremble!


    Yan Jiuchao nced at Yu Wan. Although Yu Wan was talking to Dawa, she seemed to be more serious about eating than talking to him. Yan Jiuchao¡¯s expression softened slightly and he continued to y with the Kongming Lock in his hand.


    The two of them were calmer than the other, and Dawa became even more anxious. ¡°The Great Elder has returned to the manor! He wants to see me!¡±


    ¡°So soon?¡± Yu Wan paused in her eating.


    Yan Jiuchao frowned.


    Dawa said with a long face, ¡°That¡¯s right, what should I do? I was still thinking of adapting to the manor for a few more days. Now, I¡¯m going to expose myself! I¡¯m going to expose myself!¡±


    Yu Wan thought for a while and put down the rose pancake. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious first. One can¡¯t see any ws in the Lan family¡¯s disguise. No one will guess that you¡¯re not the real Wen Xu. Just don¡¯t give yourself away with your words. Shadow Six has asked around. Wen Xu is domineering outside, but he¡¯s very afraid of the two elders in the family, especially this grandfather. You just have to pretend to be a grandson for once.¡±


    Dawa clenched his fists. Was it time to contribute his soul acting skills again?!


    Yu Wan continued, ¡°Besides, I think the Great Elder didn¡¯te back in such a hurry just because he heard that you were returning to the manor. He might know about the mission you¡¯re carrying out and wants to ask you how things are going. You just have to follow the lines we discussed beforehand.¡±


    Dawa said aggrievedly, ¡°What¡­ what if I feel guilty?¡±


    Yu Wan looked into his eyes solemnly and said, ¡°Be more confident. From now on, you have to believe that you¡¯re Wen Xu. Wen Xu is you. No one can see through you!¡±


    The arrow had no choice but to be fired. From the moment he was kidnapped by this group of people, there was no turning back!


    Dawa took a deep breath, held his head high, and left valiantly! Wasn¡¯t it just pretending to be a grandson? He had even deceived his closest Second Madam. How could he cower in front of an old man?


    The moment he saw the Great Elder, Dawa knelt down. Where was the white-bearded old man? Who was this tall, hale, and strong man who exuded a powerful pressure?


    ¡°Hmph, are you causing trouble for me again?¡± When the Great Elder saw his grandson¡¯s cowardly appearance, he knew that his grandson was causing trouble again.


    Dawa¡¯s legs went weak. He held onto a chair at the side and stood up a few times before he could finally stand up. Fortunately, Wen Xu loved to cause trouble. Every time he was caught, he would look like an obedient grandson. Otherwise, he would be exposed the first time he saw Dawa.


    The Best Actor, Dawa, was acting as himself today!


    The Great Elder said coldly, ¡°is the child in that woman¡¯s stomach yours?¡± Dawa was stunned.


    The Great Elder said, ¡°I knew it. Why did you suddenly change your attitude and treat Wanrou so well?¡±


    Who was Wanrou?


    The Great Elder expected better from him and said, ¡°It turns out that you did such a disgraceful thing outside! It¡¯s fine if you mess around, but you even got a bastard. Why? Do you want Wanrou to acknowledge this bastard?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Dawa was stunned by the Great Elder¡¯s train of thought.


    It wasn¡¯t like that. It really wasn¡¯t. He could already guess who Wanrou was, but this was not the truth. Mrs. Yan was not his lover, and the child in her stomach was not his. He, he, he¡­


    He simply didn¡¯t know how to exin it!


    The Great Elder knew his grandson¡¯s character very well. If he hadn¡¯t done something wrong, he wouldn¡¯t have felt so guilty, let alone treat Wanrou so politely.


    Of course, that was the Wen family¡¯s bloodline after all. If she really gave birth safely, the Great Elder would still acknowledge him.


    However, they had to give Third Elder a good exnation.


    The Great Elder looked at the overwrought Dawa. ¡®Wanrou still doesn¡¯t know about this, right? Coax Wanrou for a few days first and slowly tell her the truth after your rtionship with her has improved. I¡¯m warning you, this is thest time you mess around. If you let me catch you raising a mistress outside again, I¡¯ll break your legs! ¡±


    Dawa was speechless. He felt a chill run down his spine and did not understand what was going on.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get down to business.¡± The Great Elder sat down at the master seat..

 Chapter 969 - 969: The Best Brother Jiu (3)

    Chapter 969: The Best Brother Jiu (3)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Dawa broke out in a cold sweat.


    Fortunately, the Great Elder was certain that he had brought back a pregnant mistress. It would be strange if he did not feel guilty.


    The Great Elder picked up the hot tea beside him and took a sip unhurriedly.


    ¡°How did you do? I heard from Butler Wen that you brought back another child. Is it that child?¡±


    This was a scene that he had expected beforehand. Dawa knew what to say, so he didn¡¯t feel so guilty anymore. He straightened his expression and said, ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s him.¡±


    When the Great Elder saw that the topic was serious, his grandson¡¯s expression changed. He thought to himself that although he was a little bad, he was not someone who could not do things.


    The Great Elder said thoughtfully, ¡°Back then, the Sorcerer King secretly protected that child and got someone to send him out of the Sorcerer n. In order to reunite in the future, I think he left the Sorcerer King¡¯s mark on him.


    Have you checked that child¡¯s body?¡±


    Dawa had long memorized the lines. ¡°I¡¯ve checked. I was puzzled because I didn¡¯t find the Sorcerer King¡¯s mark. However, that child has the strength of the peak of the Heaven Realm and his experience matches the son of the Sorcerer King, so I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s the person we¡¯re looking for.¡±


    Other than being a scumbag, Wen Xu had always done what he had been handed over to him with care. If not for that, why would the Great Elder indulge him until now? The Great Elder did not suspect that he had not checked carefully, nor did he suggest that he should check it himself. Instead, he pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Won¡¯t we know if he¡¯s the Sorcerer King¡¯s son by asking the Sorcerer King?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Dawa looked surprised. ¡°Should we let the father and son meet? What if¡­¡¯


    A trace of viciousness shed across the Great Elder¡¯s face. ¡°There¡¯s no what ifs. If we don¡¯t enter the tiger¡¯s den, how can we get the tiger¡¯s cub? Let them meet each other, and it¡¯ll be obvious if he¡¯s the Sorcerer King¡¯s flesh and blood!¡±


    The Sorcerer King and the Sorcerer Queen had a child. He was three years older than Zhou Jin and was twelve this year. Unfortunately, he did not inherit the Sorcerer King¡¯s potential, unlike Zhou Jin who was born with extremely powerful sorcery power.


    If he used such talent to cultivate, the chances of him bing the next Sorcerer King were very high.


    But how could the Queen allow a concubine¡¯s child to inherit the throne of the Sorcerer n?


    After killing Zhou Jin and cing the Sorcerer King under house arrest, power returned to the Elder Hall.


    At that time, the Sorcerer n would still be the Wen family¡¯s world. However, Yu Wan could not understand. Since she was so afraid and hated Zhou Jin so much, why didn¡¯t she just kill him?


    She remembered that the mission Dawa had received was to see him, alive or dead. He would only kill him if he had no other choice. However, he could only get one-tenth of the bounty after killing him. Under such temptation, she believed that everyone wanted to capture him alive.


    ¡°Do you remember the group of beggars you saw in the ck market?¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    Yu Wan finished her rose pancake and began to eat the peach. The peach was big, sweet, tender, and juicy. When she took a bite, it was filled with peach juice. It was so delicious that she was about to melt.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± She was too engrossed in eating to hear him clearly.


    Yan Jiuchao raised his slender fingers, wiped the peach juice from the corner of her lips, and sucked it in his mouth.


    Yu Wan blushed.


    ¡°Sorcery power,¡± Yan Jiuchao said as usual.


    ¡°W-what sorcery power?¡± Yu Wan asked in a daze.


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°The Queen of the Sorcerer n wants Zhou Jin¡¯s sorcery power.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Yu Wan was shocked.


    That¡¯s right, Zhou Jin¡¯s sorcery power.


    Why didn¡¯t she think of that? The sorcery power could be possessed. Zhou Jin and the Queen¡¯s son were half-brothers, so it was even easier to possess. Zhou Jin¡¯s sorcery power would not even have a repulsive reaction when it reached his biological brother¡¯s body, and it could immediately be used.


    Yu Wan was no longer in the mood to enjoy delicious food. She put down the peach in her hand and said, ¡°This woman is too ruthless. She can¡¯t give birth to a child with sorcery power, and she wants to harm someone else¡¯s child? Then isn¡¯t Zhou Jin¡¯s current situation very dangerous?


    Yan Jiuchao picked up the peach she had taken a bite of and said, ¡°Where is he not dangerous? There will be brave men under heavy money. Even if he doesnte knocking on our door, even if he doesn¡¯t meet us, someone will still find him one day.¡±


    With that, he naturally started eating.


    Yu Wan suddenly thought of something. She did not know when it started, but everything she could not finish entered his stomach in the end. At first, she did not take it to heart once or twice. Now that she thought about it, although it was not a big deal, her heart would feel sweet and a little sore.


    Who was he? He was the Young Master of Yan City, a member of the royal family of the Great Zhou. How could he casually eat the leftovers of others? He ate casually, but every time he lowered his eyes, he hid a hint of gentleness.


    Some were born to be outspoken, but there were also others who were introverted. His feelings were restrained, and they were also the strongest. In this world, there was no other Yan Jiuchao and no better husband than him.


    Without him, she would not fall in love with anyone else, nor would anyone love her so deeply.


    Zhou Jin and the Sorcerer King¡¯s meeting was originally nned. Zhou Jin wanted to see his biological father, and they wanted to obtain the Sorcerer King¡¯s tears. It was killing two birds with one stone. However, after seeing through the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s ambition, they had no choice but to be even more cautious than before.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry too much,¡± Grandma said. ¡°Zhou Jin already has the strength of the peak of the Heaven Realm. If they want to take his sorcery power, unless he¡¯s willing, their realms have to be above his. However, ording to what I know, other than the Sorcerer King, no other sorcerer¡¯s realm is above his.¡±


    Yu Wan held Zhou Jin¡¯s hand and said earnestly, ¡°You¡¯ll enter the pceter. No matter who you see and how those people threaten you, don¡¯t hand over the sorcery power, understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Zhou Jin nodded. His gazended on Yu Wan¡¯s stomach. ¡°I still have to protect her from being born safely. I won¡¯t let anyone take my sorcery power away.¡±


    Yu Wan felt that this child was too cute. He was also a child. Why would she need him to protect the child in her stomach? However, it was reallymendable that he had this intention.


    Yu Wan patted his head dotingly. ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone take your sorcery power away. What I told you just now was just in case. Dawa, Thirteen, and my Dad will apany you into the pce. They will protect you. Also, it will also protect you.¡± As Yu Wan spoke, she handed the small jade bottle to Zhou Jin.


    ¡°Is it Little Gu?¡± Zhou Jin took the jade bottle.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Wan smiled and nodded. ¡°Do you still remember what I told you?


    When you see the Sorcerer King, no matter what he asks, pretend not to know.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll remember it, ¡± Zhou Jin said.


    The Sorcerer Queen moved very quickly. After the Great Eldermunicated with her, she sent a carriage over in the afternoon. However, more than one was sent.


    ¡°Why is there another one?¡± asked Dawa.


    Butler Wen smiled and said, ¡°The Sorcerer Queen heard that Second Master is going to have a son and wants that girl to enter the pce. She wants to see her and the child in her stomach..¡±

 Chapter 970 - 970: Meeting the Sorcerer Queen (1)

    Chapter 970: Meeting the Sorcerer Queen (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Yu Wan heard this news, her first reaction was that they had been exposed and the Sorcerer Queen was going to attack them. Then, she thought about it and felt that it was unlikely.


    They had hidden themselves extremely well along the way. Even the sorcerer¡¯s aura on Dawa¡¯s body was covered by Yu Wan¡¯s Gu worms and she disguised the aura of a Gu Master that was difficult to distinguish from Wen Xu.


    Yu Wan asked Ping¡¯er to call Shadow Six over and said, ¡°How¡¯s Wen Xu¡¯s rtionship with the Sorcerer Queen?¡±


    Shadow Six did not stay idle early in the morning. He went to ask around again, and one of them was the rtionship between the Sorcerer Queen and Wen Xu.


    Shadow Six said, ¡°The Sorcerer Queen is a few years older than Wen Xu. She¡¯s the eldest sister in the family and Wen Xu¡¯s biological sister. The siblings have always had a good rtionship. The Sorcerer Queen doesn¡¯t have a good attitude towards her illegitimate brothers.¡±


    It seemed that the Sorcerer Queen really only wanted her to enter the pce to see Wen Xu¡¯s child because she was concerned about them?


    A certain young master was unhappy. He had only found out after sleeping that the Great Elder had actually misunderstood the rtionship between Dawa and Yu Ah Wan. Although Wen Xu¡¯s looks were not bad, in front of a certain young master who was like a god, even ten Wen Xu could notpare to the toe of Young Master Yan.


    Young Master Yan was very irritable!


    Yu Wan felt that this was quite good. They could both get close to the Sorcerer King and infiltrate the enemy¡¯s ranks.


    ¡°The Sorcerer Queen dotes on her brother so much. She must also dote on his unborn child.¡± Yu Wan touched her bulging stomach and said with a smile,


    ¡°Zhou Jin, I can enter the pce with you!¡±


    She was much more at ease to be able to personally guard Zhou Jin.


    When Yu Wan entered the pce, a certain young master naturally had to apany her. Therefore, the n changed again. It was changed to Yu Shaoqing staying at home while Yan Jiuchao apanied Yu Wan into the pce.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for you to enter the pce, but your face is too eye-catching. It¡¯s better to change your appearance and make you look ugly.¡±


    Yu Wan had already thought it through. Yan Jiuchao could not enter the pce as Young Master Yan. He was Zhou Jin¡¯s personal guard, but with his face and outfit, how could anyone believe that he was a guard?


    Yu Wan used the disguise technique to change Yan Jiuchao¡¯s face to an ordinary face. Even so, his eyes were still too beautiful. However, this was not something that the disguise technique could settle.


    ¡°My husband, you look good no matter what.¡± Yu Wan took advantage of his carelessness and stood on her tiptoes to kiss him on the lips. Then, she said, ¡°Your lips are too beautiful. You have to cover them up.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao:


    After Yan Jiuchao changed his appearance and clothes as a guard, he got into Zhou Jin¡¯s carriage.


    Before leaving, Zhou Yuyan pulled Yu Wan¡¯s sleeve. She originally wanted to pull Yan Jiuchao¡¯s sleeve. After all, Yan Jiuchao was closer to her junior brother, but Yan Jiuchao was too fierce, so she didn¡¯t dare.


    Of course, Yu Wan was fierce, but she was not as fierce as Yan Jiuchao. She whispered, ¡°The pce is very dangerous. I¡¯ll leave my junior brother in your hands. Don¡¯t just care about the Sorcerer King¡¯s tears and not care about my junior brother¡¯s life.¡±


    Although she understood that Yu Wan and the others would not do this, she could not help but be worried about her junior brother. She would feel ufortable if she did not nag.


    Yu Wan seemed to understand the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s feelings. If Zhou Yuyan had said this to her on the ship, she would probably have ignored her. However, ever since she treated her as Shadow Six¡¯s little wife, she felt that she was much cuter.


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°Got it. We¡¯ll bring Zhou Jin out safely.¡±


    Zhou Yuyan looked at the smiling and amiable Yu Wan and opened her mouth. ¡°¡­I think it¡¯s better for you to be fierce to me. I¡¯m not used to you like this.¡± ¡± Yu Wan¡¯s face darkened.


    The roof of the Sorcerer n was round, and it was very different from the architectural style of Nanzhao and the Great Zhou. The clothes ot themoners were also very strange. The women were all covered in dusty colors, but the men were dressed in colorful colors.


    Yu Wan muttered, ¡°In that case, the Wen Manor¡¯s clothes are considered normal.¡± At least it was closer to the aesthetics of the Central ins people.


    Since he was ying as Yu Wan¡¯s man, Dawa got into Yu Wan¡¯s car. Dawa felt two sharp gazes pierce through the curtain and bite him like poisonous snakes, scaring him so much that he broke out in cold sweat.


    Yan Jiuchao stared fixedly at the carriage opposite him. Zhou Jin could not stand it anymore. Zhou Jin sighed like a little adult and put down the


    Kongming Lock in his hand. ¡°Forget it, on ount that you¡¯re in such a bad mood, I admit defeat.¡±


    Alright, he couldn¡¯t win anyway. So he had to find a way out.


    ¡°The Sorcerer Queen is your sister, her name is Ling. She has always doted on you. When she sees youter, don¡¯t be as nervous as you are in front of the Great Elder.¡± In the carriage, Yu Wan filtered the information Shadow Six had found and said to Dawa..

 Chapter 971 - 971: Meeting the Sorcerer Queen (2)

    Chapter 971: Meeting the Sorcerer Queen (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Oh,¡± Dawa said.


    Yu Wan continued, ¡°Also, the Sorcerer Queen has two witches by her side. One is called Li Ruo, and the other is called Hong Luan. They¡¯re her trusted aides and also people who are very close to you.¡±


    Dava trembled. ¡®What do you mean by close to me? It can¡¯t be the women Wen Xu provoked again, right?¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Wen Xu provoked them as well, but they wanted to serve the Sorcerer Queen and didn¡¯t follow Wen Xu to his mansion. The


    Sorcerer Queen also knows about this.¡±


    ¡°Why does this Wen Xu provoke girls everywhere¡­¡± Dawa was worried to death. Could he not finish acting?


    ¡°Then what am I going to do when I see themter?¡± The three women in the manor were already a headache for him. If two more came from the pce, Dawa expressed that his soul acting skills were about to dry up!


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. With me around, you can only think that you¡¯re worried about me and the fetus in my stomach and don¡¯t dare to be too close to them. This will show how real it is.¡¯


    Dawa was slightly relieved. It seemed like it was not bad for Old Master to misunderstand him. With such a powerful shield, he was not worried that he would expose himself!


    ¡°But if the Sorcerer Queen asks about your background¡­¡± Dawa looked at Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan smiled faintly. ¡°Just say that I¡¯m from the ck market. You go to the ck market every month not only to find out about Zhou Jin, but also to reunite with me.¡±


    Wen Xu had started walking around the ck market a year ago. The fetus in Yu Wan¡¯s stomach was more than six months old, so there was no need to worry that the time would not match.


    In the carriage at the side, the Kongming Lock had already been crushed by a certain young master.


    Zhou Jin couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He covered his eyes with one hand and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s just a few words. Is there a need?¡±


    The carriage arrived at the pce.


    Unlike the magnificence of the Great Zhou¡¯s pce and the resplendent


    splendor of Nanzhao¡¯s pce, the Sorcerer n¡¯s Pce was much more low-key. Wherever one looked, there were arched eaves, green tiles, and gray walls. An ancient and solemn aura wafted over, as if there was a god, making one feel reverence.


    Yu Wan, who did not believe in Buddha, could not help but stop in her tracks and look at the pce piously.


    Zhou Jin bowed in the direction of the pce. Yu Wan did not understand what kind of bow he made. Ah Wa exined, ¡°He¡¯s paying his respects to the Sorcerer God. Dawa also wants to pay his respects to the Sorcerer God, but I can¡¯t.¡±


    Dawa was no longer a sorcerer, but a Gu Master. It did not make sense for a Gu Master to salute the Sorcerer God.


    There were no pce maids or eunuchs in the Sorcerer n¡¯s pce. There were only maidservants and apostles. Some of the maidservants and apostles were witches and sorcerers, and some were ordinary people. The apostles who went to the Wen Manor to wee them were the former.


    After all, the Sorcerer Queen doted on her brother so much. Why would she send a low-level apostle to wee him?


    The group followed the apostle into the pce.


    Yu Wan wanted to admire the scenery of the Sorcerer n¡¯s pce, but the Sorcerer Queen had a special pnquin. The moment they alighted, they got into the pnquin. The pnquin took a small path exclusive to the Sorcerer Queen and entered the Sorcerer n¡¯s Pce in the blink of an eye.


    This was the first time they entered the pce. However, the apostle did not report at all and directly led him into the harem. Wen Xu was really favored.


    Wen Xu was the master, so he walked in front boldly. Yan Jiuchao was a guard, so he followed behind with a cold expression. However, for some reason, at a nce, he felt that he looked more like a master.


    Of course, the apostles and maidservants could only think about these words in their hearts. They did not dare to say it out loud.


    The Sorcerer Queen¡¯s bedchamber was much more luxurious than it looked from the outside. The obsidian floor was filled with light and shadow, and the multi-treasure pavilion made of ck gold was sparkling. It was extremely deep, but also extremely luxurious.


    The Sorcerer Queen was a morous woman, but she was different from any beauty Yu Wan had ever seen. She was wearing a ck robe, and her ck skirt fell to the ground. Her figure was slender and beautiful, like a cold beauty with ck magic.


    She exuded a powerful aura from the inside out.


    A sentence suddenly shed across Yu Wan¡¯s mind¡ªPhoenix Arrives in the World!


    The Sorcerer Queen doted on her brother the most. Naturally, she would not leave her first nce for others. She raised her hand and impatiently walked towards her brother, whom she had not seen for many days. A doting smile appeared on her cold face.


    When she wasn¡¯t smiling, she was as cold as an iceberg, but when she smiled, she was like the dazzling light of summer, beautiful to the extreme.


    ¡°Xu¡¯er, you¡¯re here.¡± The Sorcerer Queen held her brother¡¯s hand. Her voice also had the charm and power of a queen.


    Dawa was originally most afraid of the Queen, but now, he was infected by her smile and unique voice. He really felt that he had be Wen Xu..

 Chapter 972 - 972: Meeting the Sorcerer Queen (3)

    Chapter 972: Meeting the Sorcerer Queen (3)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Dawa was no longer nervous.


    Dawa held her hand and said, ¡°Sis.¡±


    The way he called her sister made the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s smile even brighter.


    The Sorcerer Queen took Dawa¡¯s hand and brought him to the side to sit down.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since west met. Let me take a good look at you.¡±


    As the Sorcerer Queen spoke, she stroked her brother¡¯s face. Dawa was a little worried that his human skin mask would fall off. Of course, he was overthinking. This mask was almost no different from his own face.


    ¡°Xu¡¯er has still lost weight,¡± the Sorcerer Queen said with heartache.


    It was very touching for such a domineering woman to lower her status and dote on someone. Dawa was almost moved when they met. It was no wonder that Wen Xu risked his life for this sister.


    ¡°Greetings, Sorcerer Queen.¡± Yu Wan bowed.


    Only then did the Sorcerer Queen look away from her brother and look at the woman who was pregnant. ¡°You¡¯re the person Xu¡¯er brought back?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yu Wan said.


    ¡°Come forward and let me take a look,¡± the Sorcerer Queen said with dignity. The doting gentleness she had when she spoke to Wen Xu was gone, reced by the invincible dignity of a queen.


    Yu Wan walked forward neither servile nor overbearing.


    The summer of the Sorcerer n was not as hot as Nanzhao and the Great Zhou. However, people who were pregnant were more afraid of heat than ordinary people. Yu Wan was wearing a loose translucent shirt with ake-blue high-waisted dress inside. Her outfit was very cool and did not show her stomach.


    ¡°How many months has it been?¡± The Sorcerer Queen asked.


    ¡°More than six months,¡± Yu Wan replied.


    ¡°Lift your head,¡± said the Sorcerer Queen.


    Yu Wan obeyed and slowly raised her head.


    Yu Wan had a palm-sized face. Although she was a little plump now and her cheeks were chubby, she looked very pleasant. It was not that there were no more exquisite facial features than hers, but they were not like her. When they were separated, they were not the most outstanding. When they were put together, they were so beautiful that they looked like immortals. The Sorcerer Queen¡¯s gaze carried a trace of scrutiny and sized up.


    ¡°Where are you from?¡± The Sorcerer Queen asked.


    ¡°From the ck market,¡± said Dawa.


    Dawa interrupted when she was clearly asking Yu Wan. However, the Sorcerer Queen did not me him. Instead, she turned to look at him. ¡°Is there anyone else in the family?¡±


    Dawa said ording to the lines he had prepared long ago, ¡°No, she¡¯s an orphan girl. She¡¯s a maidservant in the Dark Hall. When I saw her, I bought her.¡¯


    ¡°You.¡± The Sorcerer Queen tapped Dawa¡¯s head and red at him, but she did not say anything to me him. ¡°There are also many women in your backyard. Unfortunately, after so many years, there are only two girls, and they¡¯re both born from concubines. If this child is a boy, I¡¯ll naturally favor her.¡± This means that she was giving Yu Wan her identity.


    Yu Wan thought to herself, How are you going to favor me? Could it be that you¡¯re going to depose Second Madam and promote a woman of unknown origin?


    It seemed that the Sorcerer Queen really doted on her younger brother.


    Of course, there was also the possibility that the Great Elder and the Sorcerer Queen were going to attack the Third Elder.


    They needed the Third Elder now because the Sorcerer King was still alive, and also because the Sorcerer Queen did not have a suitable heir. They needed to join forces with the Third Elder and still weigh the Sorcerer King¡¯s power. However, once the Sorcerer King was gone, the high-ranking Third Elder would be their greatest hidden danger.


    The Sorcerer Queen pulled Dawa along and talked a lot. During this period, her two trusted witches, Li Chuo and Hong Luan, served tea to Dawa one after another. Dawa looked like he had been eaten alive by his lover and did not even look at the two of them.


    The Sorcerer Queen rewarded Yu Wan with many good things. She got someone to bring Yu Wan to the side hall to rest. Then, she talked business with her brother. ¡°I heard that you brought that child over?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s waiting outside,¡± said Dawa.


    The Sorcerer Queen got someone to call Zhou Jin in.


    The nine-year-old child had lost some weight, but his back was straight. His temperament was as rxed as bamboo, and his eyebrows were exquisite. He was as beautiful as unpolished jade.


    The Sorcerer Queen¡¯s son was twelve years old and had inherited the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s beauty. However, he was still inferior to the little boy in front of him.


    When Zhou Jin saw the Sorcerer Queen, he did not bow. He only stood there calmly.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± asked the Sorcerer Queen.


    ¡°Zhou Jin,¡± he said.


    Even the elders, who had seen much of the world, found it difficult to withstand the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s aura. However, a nine-year-old child actually stood still like a mountain.


    ¡°Come here,¡± the Sorcerer Queen said.


    Zhou Jin walked over without looking sideways. The Sorcerer Queen raised her hand and tore open his clothes!


    Dawa stood up in shock! For a moment, he almost thought that the Sorcerer Queen wanted to hurt Zhou Jin!


    Zhou Jin was abnormally calm, as if the person whose clothes had been torn was not him at all.


    The Sorcerer Queen narrowed her eyes at him and then looked at his back.


    ¡°Who tattooed you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember,¡± Zhou Jin said.


    The Sorcerer Queen looked at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡±


    Even the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s own son did not have the guts.


    He did not have the mark of the Sorcerer King on him, but this tattoo was really suspicious. This child¡¯s bearing and courage were even more suspicious. The Sorcerer Queen could vaguely see a hint of the Sorcerer King¡¯s shadow when he was young.


    ¡°Sister?¡± Dawa spoke.


    The Sorcerer Queen gestured for the servants to bring a clean shirt over and personally put it on Zhou Jin. ¡°Your brother-inw has been sick for a long time. It¡¯s rare for you toe back. Come with me to see him.¡±


    Is he finally going to see the Sorcerer King? Dawa could not help but feel excited. He nced at Zhou Jin and saw his face when he came.


    Strange, strange. Was he the Sorcerer King¡¯s son? Why was there no reaction at all when he was about to see his father?


    The Sorcerer Queen stood up and gently held Zhou Jin¡¯s hand. ¡°Do you know? You¡¯re very simr to an old friend of the Sorcerer King. Perhaps the Sorcerer King will recover from his illness when he sees you.¡±


    On the surface, Yu Wan was resting in the room, but she was actually paying attention to the movements in the bedchamber. She saw the Sorcerer Queen hold Zhou Jin¡¯s hand and walk out like a gentle and benevolent mother. Dawa followed behind her.


    The three of them left the harem.


    Yan Jiuchao gave Shadow Thirteen a look. Shadow Thirteen understood and followed.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± The Sorcerer Queen looked at Shadow Thirteen and asked.


    ¡°My personal guard,¡± Zhou Jin said.


    The Sorcerer Queen gently rubbed his little head. ¡°I¡¯ll protect you. You don¡¯t


    neecl guaras m tne pce.¡±


    Zhou Jin did not say anything.


    ¡°But since he wants to follow, so be it.¡± The Sorcerer Queen smiled.


    The group walked around the imperial garden and entered a pce filled with purple flowers.


    Zhou Jin stopped in his tracks when he saw the purple flowers in the courtyard.


    The Sorcerer Queen took a deep look at Zhou Jin and said with a smile, ¡°You recognize these flowers? These are the flowers of the Sacred n. They were nted by a witch back then..¡±

 Chapter 973 - 973: Father and Son Meet

    Chapter 973: Father and Son Meet


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When the Sorcerer Queen said this, her gaze was fixed on Zhou Jin¡¯s face.


    No matter how calm a child was, they were still a child. How could they not show a trace of abnormality? However, it was disappointing. Zhou Jin¡¯s expression never changed from the beginning to the end.


    ¡°Why did you stop just now? Have you seen these flowers somewhere before?¡± The Sorcerer Queen asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it before. It¡¯s beautiful,¡± Zhou Jin said.


    The Sorcerer Queen smiled faintly at him. ¡°Are you sure you haven¡¯t seen her somewhere before?¡±


    Zhou Jin raised his head and fearlessly met the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s scrutinizing gaze. He did not say anything and just looked straight at her.


    The corners of the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s lips curled up. She bent down slightly and pinched his chin with her cold fingertips. ¡°A lying child is not cute.¡±


    Zhou Jin still did not say anything. The way he looked at her became even more magnanimous and fearless.


    The Sorcerer Queen sneered, let go of his chin, and held his hand instead.


    Dawa¡¯s back was drenched. Was his brain damaged just now? That was why he felt that this ¡°sister¡± was amiable, right? She was clearly an extremely dangerous beautiful snake that could bite people to death at any time¡ª


    ¡°Sorcerer Queen.¡± Outside the bedchamber, an apostle bowed respectfully to the Sorcerer Queen. When he saw the child held by the Sorcerer Queen, his eyes flickered. ¡°This is¡­¡±


    The Sorcerer Queen said indifferently, ¡°He¡¯s the Sorcerer King¡¯s guest. Has the Sorcerer King woken up?


    The apostle looked at Zhou Jin suspiciously and said, ¡°He¡¯s awake and lying down again.¡±


    The Sorcerer Queen raised her chin and held Zhou Jin¡¯s hand as they entered the bedchamber.


    The doors and windows of the bedchamber were tightly shut, and the light was dim. An oilmp that was almost exhausted was left on the candlestick, and the dim yellow light shone on the hollow curtain that fell to the ground. The Sorcerer Queen stopped in front of the curtain.


    A rustling sound came from behind the curtain, as if someone was turning over, and right on the heels of that, there was a low cough.


    Zhou Jin stared fixedly at the hollow curtain in front of him. He clenched his small hand that was not held by the Sorcerer Queen tightly.


    The Sorcerer Queen¡¯s gaze passed through the curtain and she smiled lightly.


    ¡°Sorcerer King, Xu¡¯er and I havee to see you. I brought you a little guest. He came all the way from the Jade Nation. He¡¯s nine years old this year and is a great sorcerer at the peak of the Heaven Realm. Do you want to see him?¡± The coughing behind the curtain stopped.


    The Sorcerer Queen smiled. ¡°Xu¡¯er, let¡¯s go out first and let the Sorcerer King see this little guest.¡±


    Dawa looked at Zhou Jin worriedly.


    Zhou Jin nodded.


    Dawa cleared his throat and bowed to the curtain. ¡°Brother-inw, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s body stiffened, but it was only for a moment before she left with her usual expression.


    Dawa also left.


    The two of them had already stepped out of the threshold. The Sorcerer Queen suddenly stopped in her tracks and did not turn around. She said, ¡°You can leave too.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± A maidservant walked out from behind the curtain and left the bedchamber without looking sideways.


    In the huge hall, only Zhou Jin and the Sorcerer King behind the curtain were left. The already quiet ce became even more silent. Dawa did not go far. He stopped in the courtyard outside the bedchamber. He hade out, but he could not help but look inside.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± the Sorcerer Queen asked.


    Dawa¡¯s eyes shed and he said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for the Sorcerer King¡¯s reaction. Do you think this child is his and that woman¡¯s flesh and blood? We¡¯ve already left, so how do we know if the two of them have acknowledged each other?¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± The Sorcerer Queen casually plucked a small purple flower raised in a potted nt. ¡°How do I know? Need I know? That child¡¯s eyebrows are exactly the same as that woman¡¯s. It would be strange if he¡¯s not her biological son!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Dawa was speechless. So Zhou Jin actually looked very simr to his biological mother? Then didn¡¯t the Sorcerer Queen already recognize Zhou Jin the moment she saw him? But why did she want Zhou Jin to acknowledge the Sorcerer King?


    Wasn¡¯t this unnecessary?


    As if guessing her brother¡¯s doubts, the Sorcerer Queen rubbed the delicate flower in her hand bit by bit and said, ¡°I want him to see his son and let him know that I¡¯ve captured his and that woman¡¯s bastard. I want him to watch him die in my hands! I want to destroy all the things he cares about the most!¡± Dawa shivered. What a terrifying woman!


    The Sorcerer King did not ask Zhou Jin to walk up to him. He only looked at the child with an elegant temperament through the hollow curtain. ¡°You¡­ you shouldn¡¯t havee¡­¡± He did not want Zhou Jin to see him like this, but the wooden curtain in front of him fell with a bang.


    In the Harem.


    Yu Wan was settled in a quiet small courtyard. Because she was pregnant with ¡°Wen Xu¡¯¡±s child, all the maidservants treated her very politely.


    Yu Wan put down the snacks in her hand and wiped her mouth with a handkerchief. ¡°I want to rest for a while. All of you can leave.¡±


    The two maidservants looked at each other. One of them walked forward and said, ¡°Miss, just rest. We won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep if you guys stand here,¡± Yu Wan said firmly.


    After all, she was not a true orphan girl, but a member of the royal family of Nanzhao, the Princely Heir Consort of the Great Zhou. She had an innate nobility in her bones. The two maidservants originally wanted to refuse, but for some reason, when they met those calm andposed eyes, they could not say a word.


    ¡°Why are you still standing there?¡± Yu Wan said indifferently.


    The two of them felt their hearts pound under that faint gaze. It was clearly not that cold, but it was soul-stirring. In the end, the two of them left. They were guarding the door when a breeze blew past. The two of them blinked and looked at each other in the next second. ¡°Did something go over just now?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t see¡­


    ¡°Miss¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you not to disturb me!¡± Yu Wan shouted and the two of them fell silent. Yu Wan lowered the curtain and looked at Yan Jiuchao, who had entered in a sh. She said softly, ¡°What happened? Two maidservants almost discovered you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost the night of the full moon,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    During this period of time, they had been traveling so quickly that they had forgotten the days. They did not even know that the night of the full moon wasing.


    ¡°If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have let youe to the pce,¡± Yu Wan said self-reproachfully.


    ¡°It¡¯s still early. I¡¯m fine,¡± Yan Jiuchao said indifferently.


    It was indeed not a big deal. There were many experts in the Sorcerer n¡¯s pce. If anything really went wrong, they would have been found long ago.


    Yu Wan understood that he did not say this on purpose to not let her worry. He had never done anything that he was not confident of. If he said that he was fine, then he was really fine. She pulled his hand and sat down beside him. ¡°Do you think the Sorcerer King will acknowledge Zhou Jin? I mean, can he recognize Zhou Jin as his own child?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao held the chubby hand in his palm. ¡°Blood is thicker than water. He¡¯s also the Sorcerer King, so it¡¯s not impossible for him to recognize his own son. As for whether he acknowledges him¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. The Sorcerer Queen has long confirmed Zhou Jin¡¯s identity.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°The look in her eyes,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    The way the Sorcerer Queen looked at Zhou Jin was extremely well-hidden, so much so that Dawa, who was the closest to her, did not even notice. However, she could not lie to Yan Jiuchao.


    ¡°How can she tell?¡± Yu Wan asked in confusion.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    Yu Wan touched her chin. ¡°Since she has already seen through Zhou Jin¡¯s identity, why did she bring him over for the Sorcerer King to confirm?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao snorted coldly. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want the Sorcerer King to confirm it. She wants the Sorcerer King to acknowledge Zhou Jin. She wants the Sorcerer King to see her destroy Zhou Jin with his own eyes.¡±


    ¡°This woman!¡± Yu Wan gasped. She had long guessed that the Sorcerer Queen was not a good person, but she did not expect her to be so ruthless. What was more unbearable than letting the Sorcerer King see his son destroyed with his own eyes? No matter how much pain the Sorcerer King and the witch gave her back then, she returned it ten times or a hundred times!


    Compared to her, Nangong Yan and Saintess Lan Ji were all weak. This was really a knife to the heart, making people wish they were dead and regret their actions!


    Yu Wan held Yan Jiuchao¡¯s arm and sighed. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t sympathize with the Sorcerer King. I just pity Little Zhou Jin. He has to bear such a scheme at such a young age. Fortunately, he was prepared!¡±


    In the pce, Zhou Jin slowly walked out of the bedchamber.


    The Sorcerer Queen walked forward with a deep smile and patted his head. ¡°How is it? Have you reunited with that person?¡±


    Zhou Jin looked up at her.


    The Sorcerer Queen did not care if he answered or not. The fingertips that were stroking his head flowed to his fair little face. ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re so beautiful. You¡¯re clearlv onlv nine vears old, but vou¡¯re actuallv much more capable than your brother.¡±


    Zhou Jin let her y with his face. His expression was so calm that it was as if he was not the one being targeted by danger.


    After the Sorcerer Queen was done touching him, she retracted her hand indifferently and pointed into the bedchamber. ¡°That person is about to die. Do you want to save him?¡±


    Zhou Jin still did not say anything and only looked at her steadily. Such clear but sharp eyes made the Sorcerer Queen feel a little ufortable. The Sorcerer Queen curled her lips and said slightly, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s very simple. As long as you give me something, I¡¯ll help you save his life..¡±

 Chapter 974 - 974: The Truth About the Saint King!

    Chapter 974: The Truth About the Saint King!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao quietly left the harem and infiltrated the Sorcerer King¡¯s pce from a side door.


    The Sorcerer King¡¯s pce was filled with the smell of medicine. The servants in the pce were not qualified to spend medicine at will. There was no need to guess to know who the sick master was.


    The two of them followed the smell of the medicine and found the Sorcerer King¡¯s bedchamber without much effort.


    The Sorcerer Queen had already left with Dawa and Zhou Jin. There were many experts lurking around the bedchamber, and Yan Jiuchao avoided them one by one.


    The door to the bedchamber was ajar. Yu Wan stuck her head in to take a look and saw that it was empty. Just as she was about to push open the door and walk in, Yan Jiuchao grabbed her wrist.


    Yan Jiuchao gave her a look.


    Yu Wan understood and retracted her hand tacitly, retreating behind Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao tapped his fingertip, and a cold internal energy shot out. It passed through the hollow wooden curtain and hit the maidservant¡¯s sleeping acupoint. The maidservant¡¯s vision darkened and she fell to the ground. Only then did Yan Jiuchao bring Yu Wan in.


    The bedchamber was empty. There were no extra servants, nor were there many furnishings. There were only a few tall pirs and a few long tables ced on thempstand. All of them were engraved with ancient totems. In the dark and mysterious light, one could not help but feel deep veneration. The floor and roof beams of the bedchamber were made of golden cedar and had not rusted for a thousand years.


    Yu Wan subconsciously lightened her steps.


    ¡°Is the Sorcerer King behind?¡± She pulled Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hand and stopped in front of the hollow wooden curtain.


    Yan Jiuchao narrowed his eyes and nced at the curtain. He did not say anything. Instead, he waved his wide sleeve and the wooden curtain in front of him fell, revealing the maidservant who had fainted on the ground and the Sorcerer King who was lying sick on the bed.


    Yu Wan was stunned by the scene in front of her. She was naturally not surprised by the unconscious maidservant.


    The bed was wide, but it was abnormally bad. Chains fell from the top of the four bedposts and were firmly locked on the hands and feet of a sickly man.


    The man had silver hair, a pale face, sunken eyes, and a withered appearance. His hands that were exposed outside the nket were as thin as a skeleton.


    However, this was not the most surprising thing. What was even more shocking was that his face, neck, and even his hands were covered in terrifying poisonous sores. He seemed to have fallen asleep and did not speak. However,


    Yu Wan could feel the pain he was enduring at all times just by looking.


    Yu Wan clenched her fists.


    Yan Jiuchao regretted letting her see the scene in front of him. If he had known that the Sorcerer King had be like this, he would not have pulled the curtain down.


    Yan Jiuchao was about to hang the curtain when Yu Wan grabbed his wrist.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Yu Wan said. She took a deep breath and her throat moved as she said, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    It was unknown if she was convincing Yan Jiuchao or herself. Yan Jiuchao flicked his sleeves and hung the curtain. Yu Wan couldn¡¯t pretend anymore. She turned around and grabbed Yan Jiuchao¡¯s wrist tightly. She whispered, ¡°Is this the Sorcerer King? Did Zhou Jin see him like this?¡±


    Since the Sorcerer Queen had brought Zhou Jin over, she had most likely seen him. Yan Jiuchao did not say it out loud, but his eyes had already given Yu Wan an answer.


    Yu Wan held her chest. ¡°How did he be like this?¡±


    ¡°Bacsh,¡± Yan Jiuchao said as he nced at the wooden curtain.


    ¡°What bacsh?¡± Yu Wan was puzzled.


    ¡°The bacsh of sorcery power,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    Yu Wan pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°What did he do to suffer the bacsh of the sorcery power?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°You have to ask him yourself.¡±


    The higher the realm of a sorcerer, the more sorcery power they could unleash. However, the more sorcery power they could unleash, the greater the bacsh they would suffer. This was also why sorcerers¡¯ bodies were weaker than ordinary people.


    In order to prevent their bodies from weakening, some dark sorcerers would transfer the bacsh to others. However, light sorcerers would not be so crazy.


    Of course, not all the bacsh would be so serious. Most of the bacsh was extremely mild, and one could recover from it after being weak for two to three days. Looking at the Sorcerer King¡¯s appearance, he must have done something very heaven -defying.


    ¡°Something heaven-defying?¡± Yu Wan frowned. ¡°What could it be? Could it


    be¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao nodded. ¡°Zhou Jin.¡±


    Yu Wan was speechless. It was actually Zhou Jin. The Sorcerer King had be like this because of Zhou Jin¡­


    Why?


    ¡°Do you still remember who Zhou Jin¡¯s mother is?¡± Yan Jiuchao saw her confusion.


    Yu Wan muttered, ¡°She¡¯s a Saintess.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao looked at the front yard. ¡°Did you see the purple flowers in the courtyard?¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°That? What flowers are those?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°It¡¯s the Holy Immortal Orchid. It¡¯s a flower seed that can only bloom where the Saint King¡¯s bones are buried.¡±


    ¡°The¡­ the ce where the Saint King¡¯s bones are buried?¡± Yu Wan gasped. ¡°There¡¯s a Saint King buried under the courtyard? Could that Saint King be Zhou Jin¡¯s mother?¡±


    Although she said it in a questioning tone, she already had an answer in her heart. Other than Zhou Jin¡¯s mother, would there be a second member of the Sacred n buried here? She did not know if it was buried by the Sorcerer King or the Sorcerer Queen.


    If it was the Sorcerer Queen, then this woman¡¯s thoughts were too terrifying.


    Not only did it make the Sorcerer King suffer the pain of losing his lover, but it also made him face the corpse of his beloved day and night, and he could not take a step out of the bedchamber.


    Yu Wan felt a chill run down her spine. Other than the chill, there was also an uncontroble surprise. ¡°I originally thought that Zhou Jin¡¯s mother was only a Saintess of the Sacred n, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be the Saint King.¡±


    Not only did this child have a father who was the Sorcerer King, but he also had a mother who was the Saint King.


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°The bloodlines of the Sacred and Sorcerer ns can¡¯t be fused to begin with. Otherwise, the Sikong family wouldn¡¯t have married so many saintesses but failed to extend the bloodline of one of the two ns. Their children all suffered a huge bacsh.¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. After a while, she shook her head strangely. ¡°But didn¡¯t my grandmother survive well? My grandmother is also a descendant of the Sacred n and the Sorcerer n.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao looked at the dark corner of the bedchamber. ¡°Someone took the bacsh for her.¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s heart trembled. Saintess Lan Yi!


    No wonder. Saintess Lan Yi¡¯s medical skills were so brilliant, how could she not be able to treat her injuries? It turned out that it was not that she was injured and could not be treated, but that it was impossible to resist the bacsh caused by her bloodline.


    Yan Jiuchao only gradually guessed this truth when he reached the Sorcerer n.


    Saintess Lan Yi must have identally found out about this, which was why she chose to go far away and found a way to transfer the bacsh to herself, causing her to die young. After all, Saintess Lan Yi was only a Saintess and not a Saint King. Sikong Ye was also only a descendant of the Sorcerer n, not a Sorcerer King or even a sorcerer.


    Even so, theirbined bloodline still suffered such a terrifying bacsh. One could imagine what would happen to the descendants of the Saint King and the Sorcerer King. It was impossible to keep Zhou Jin¡¯s life from the beginning.


    The Saint King was buried, nting life for Zhou Jin. The Sorcerer King used all his sorcery power to protect Zhou Jin¡¯s vitality.


    No one forced them. They were willing. For this child that they loved deeply, the Saint King was buried and could never return to her hometown. The Sorcerer King was trapped and could never leave the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s cage. Yu Wan¡¯s emotions becameplicated. ¡°Does the Sorcerer Queen¡­ know?¡± ¡°Of course she does,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    The more infatuated the Sorcerer King was with the Saint King and Zhou Jin, the more heartless he was to her. He would rather not take his life, exhaust his sorcery power, and suffer day and night. He would be neither human nor ghost to protect Zhou Jin¡¯s life.


    How could the Sorcerer Queen not hate him?


    Didn¡¯t the Sorcerer King want to protect Zhou Jin? Then she¡¯ll destroy Zhou Jin. She wants to dismember the Sorcerer King¡¯s heart and make him suffer so much that he wants to die, making the Saint King underground unable to rest in peace!


    Yu Wan had lived for two lifetimes, but this was the first time she was so shocked by a woman¡¯s ruthlessness and schemes.


    Yu Wan¡¯s expression changed as she thought of something. ¡°Zhou Jin is so smart. When he saw the Sorcerer King¡¯s appearance, he should have¡­ guessed that the Sorcerer King became like this because of him, right? He definitely won¡¯t feel good¡­ If the Sorcerer Queen uses this to threaten him, will he¡­¡±


    ¡°How is it? Have you considered it? As long as your sorcery power is gone, that person¡¯s pain will be over.¡± In the imperial garden, the Sorcerer Queen said patiently.


    ¡°Will it really¡­ end?¡± Zhou Jin said.


    The Sorcerer Queen smiled, her ck cardamom-coated nails gently rubbing his fair and thin face. ¡°Of course, I promise you that he¡¯ll get better. How about it? Are you willing to give me the sorcery power?¡±


    Zhou Jin paused and looked up into her eyes. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give it to you..¡±

 Chapter 975 - 975: Mighty Little Gu, The Strongest Little Zhou Jin!

    Chapter 975: Mighty Little Gu, The Strongest Little Zhou Jin!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Sorcerer Queen brought Zhou Jin to the Yuehua Pce. That was where the Sorcerer Queen and the Sorcerer King¡¯s son, His Highness Ye Yang, lived.


    Seeing that the Sorcerer Queen had arrived, the maidservants and apostles in the pce knelt on the ground. No one dared to spy on the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s face, nor did anyone dare to ask who the little boy brought by the Sorcerer


    Queen was.


    ¡°Where¡¯s His Highness?¡± The Sorcerer Queen asked indifferently.


    The in charge said, ¡°Sorcerer Queen, His Highness Ye Yang has had lunch and has just fallen asleep.¡±


    ¡°Call him to the study,¡± the Sorcerer Queen said seriously.


    ¡°Yes.¡± A trace of shock shed across the in charge woman¡¯s face, but she still agreed respectfully.


    The Sorcerer Queen held Zhou Jin¡¯s hand and went to the study.


    The furnishings of the Yuehua Pce were much more normal than the Sorcerer Harem and the Sorcerer King¡¯s Pce. It was spacious, colorful, and had exquisite pavilions and relief sculptures. At a nce, it was a pce suitable for luxury andfort.


    If the Harem and the Sorcerer King¡¯s Pce were like the dark night, then the Yuehua Pce was the day.


    When Zhou Jin entered, he finally revealed some innocence and inexperience that belonged to someone his age. He looked around curiously.


    The Sorcerer Queen looked at him in satisfaction. ¡°If you like, I can give you a simr pce.¡±


    Zhou Jin did not reply. He retracted his gaze and walked forward without looking sideways.


    The Sorcerer Queen smiled. No matter how much he pretended to be mature, he was still a nine-year-old child. There would be times when he inadvertently revealed his true nature.


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    In the study, Ye Yang saw the Sorcerer Queen. His eyes were red, as if he had just woken up from his sleep. He was wearing a sky-blue cloud-patterned robe. He was tall and handsome, and his ck hair was tied behind his head.


    The twelve-year-old Ye Yang was taller than children his age. When the nine-year-old Little Zhou Jin arrived in front of him, he was a head shorter.


    ¡°Mother, who is he?¡± Ye Yang pointed at Zhou Jin curiously.


    ¡°Your father¡¯s guest,¡± the Sorcerer Queen said meaningfully.


    Ye Yang widened her eyes in shock and sized up Little Zhou Jin. ¡°Father¡¯s guest? Why does Father have such a young guest?¡±


    The Sorcerer Queen smiled gently. ¡°He¡¯s here to help you. With his help, you can have your own sorcery power. The sorcery power that is inherited from your father is most suitable to cultivate into the Sorcerer King.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Yang¡¯s eyes widened. He knew that he did not have any sorcery power. His father was the Sorcerer King and had supreme sorcery power. However, he did not inherit any of it. It would be a lie to say that he was not disappointed, but he was not too disappointed. The inheritance of the Sorcerer n did not rely on bloodline to begin with. Even if he cultivated to the Sorcerer King Realm, there was less than a hundredth of a chance of passing down the sorcery power to his descendants. Moreover, it was not a deliberate inheritance, but a coincidence.


    All these years, his mother had been thinking of a way for him. Unfortunately, he could not absorb the sorcery power of others.


    The reason might be rted to his royal bloodline. If the sorcery power was too low, it would be rejected by the royal bloodline.


    As this thought shed through his mind, Ye Yang looked at the Sorcerer


    Queen. ¡®Who is he? Why can I use his sorcery power?¡±


    ¡°As I said, he¡¯s your father¡¯s young guest.¡± The Sorcerer Queen patted Ye Yang¡¯s head. ¡°Mother¡¯s Ye Yang will soon have his own sorcery power.¡±


    Ye Yang did not get the answer he wanted, but thest sentence stirred up endless longing, and he even forgot what he was asking.


    ¡°Then can I also be the Sorcerer King?¡± He asked expectantly.


    The Sorcerer Queen patted his head dotingly and said, ¡°Of course, Mother will definitely let Ye Yang be the Sorcerer King.¡±


    There was a secret room in the study. The Sorcerer Queen let the two of them enter the secret room and asked the maidservant to bring hot water and soak the herbs.


    ¡°Take off your clothes and sit in it,¡± the Sorcerer Queen said to the two of them.


    The two of them obediently took off their clothes and sat in their wooden buckets.


    The Sorcerer Queen had been waiting for this day for a long time. Everything wasplete. She was only waiting for the Great Elder and a few powerful


    Great Sorcerers toe and convert the sorcery power for the two of them.


    It was impossible to say that there was no risk. In order to minimize the rejection of their bloodline and to prevent Zhou Jin from fainting halfway, the Sorcerer Queen soaked the two of them in the best medicinal liquid of the Sorcerer n.


    They had to soak for a full two hours. She wondered if the Sorcerer King would be very surprised when he heard this news. The Sorcerer Queen smiled coldly, picked up Zhou Jin¡¯s clothes, and left the Yuehua Pce elegantly and charmingly.


    ¡°I¡¯m Ye Yang. What¡¯s your name?¡± Ye Yang turned around and asked Zhou Jin.


    Zhou Jin ignored him and only quietly soaked in the medicinal liquid with a calm expression.


    Ye Yang said, ¡°Hey, if your sorcery power is really useful, I definitely won¡¯t treat you badly. Anyway, sorcery power is useless tomoners like you. Why don¡¯t you give it to me and I¡¯ll give you the position of Great Deity?¡±


    The Great Deity was an important minister in charge of the ritual in the pce. His status was only lower than the Elder Hall.


    Zhou Jin still ignored him.


    Ye Yang was angry. He was the prince of the Sorcerer n! It was already this kid¡¯s fortune that he was willing to lower himself and talk to him. This kid actually dared to ignore him?!


    ¡°Are you deaf?¡± Ye Yang sshed a handful of water at Zhou Jin.


    Zhou Jin suddenly looked up at Ye Yang!


    Ye Yang was caught off guard by the cold gaze. His body stiffened and his hand trembled, causing the water to ssh on the ground. Zhou Jin did not stop there. He grabbed his chest with his little hand and grabbed a white light, throwing it straight at the dumbfounded Ye Yang.


    ¡°Sorcerer Queen! Sorcerer Queen! Something bad happened!¡±


    Just as the Sorcerer Queen stepped into the bedchamber of the Sorcerer King¡¯s pce, she saw an envoy from the Yuehua Pce hurriedly walk in.


    The Sorcerer Queen frowned impatiently. She retracted one of her feet that had already stepped in coldly and turned to look at the maidservant. ¡°What happened to make you shout in the Sorcerer King¡¯s pce?¡±


    The maidservant ran too quickly and lost her bnce. She staggered and fell to the ground. She couldn¡¯t care less about the pain and said in a sorry and panic,


    ¡°His Highness Ye Yang is missing!¡±


    The Sorcerer Queen¡¯s expression changed!


    The Sorcerer Queen hurriedly left the Harem and headed for the Yuehua Pce. Yu Wan, who was behind the wooden curtain, heaved a sigh of relief. That was close, that was close. She had almost been caught by the Sorcerer Queen!


    Suddenly, Yu Wan realized something. Her almond-shaped eyes widened as she said, ¡°The Sorcerer n only has one prince, right? Why is the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s son missing? Also, the Sorcerer Queen came by herself just now. I didn¡¯t see Zhou Jin. Where did Zhou Jin go?¡±


    Swish!


    A small white light shed into Yu Wan¡¯s arms. Yan Jiuchao reached out to block it. Little Gu hit Yan Jiuchao¡¯s palm and stuck to it for a second. It rolled its eyes, stuck out its tongue, and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Yu Wan looked down at it. ¡°Aren¡¯t you with Zhou Jin? Why are you here? Where¡¯s Zhou Jin?¡±


    Little Gu worm got up from the ground in a daze and pointed outside the door with its little ws.


    Yu Wan opened her mouth. ¡°Outside the Sorcerer King¡¯s pce?¡±


    It pointed again with its little w. Yu Wan broke out in cold sweat. ¡°Outside the Harem?¡± The little w pointed again.


    Yu Wan gritted her teeth. ¡°He left the pce?!¡±


    Little Gu retracted its ws and nodded like an old man.


    The Sorcerer Queen¡¯s son had just disappeared when Zhou Jin left the pce¡­ It couldn¡¯t be such a coincidence, right? Yu Wan covered her chest. ¡°No, it can¡¯t be what I think, right?¡±


    Little Gu raised its little ws. Hoo hoo ha ha!


    This was it knocking down Ye Yang.


    Little Gu raised it up and kicked it!


    This was it poisoning Ye Yang with Gu.


    Little Gu flipped over!


    This was it controlling Ye Yang.


    Ye Yang was like a doll that could be yed with. He held Zhou Jin¡¯s hand and walked out of the pce openly as a prince of the Sorcerer n.


    After understanding the truth of the matter, Yu Wan was stunned. ¡°You, you, you, you, you, you¡­ You have this function?¡± It could actually bewitch people?!


    Little Gu pointed its ws adorably.


    I have all kinds of things you like.


    Yu Wan was going crazy, crazy, crazy! This child was quiet and honest. Who knew that he would have done such a big thing!


    ¡°It¡¯s good that he was kidnapped, ¡± Yan Jiuchao said as he looked at the unconscious Sorcerer King. ¡°It saves us the trouble of taking action.¡± Yu Wan calmed down and thought about it. That seemed to be true.


    Their original n was to obtain the Sorcerer King¡¯s tears and let Zhou Jin pretend to agree to the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s request. Then, he would fake his death during the process of outputting his sorcery power. With a spy like Dawa around, they did not have to worry about not being able to transport Zhou Jin, who had faked his death.


    With Zhou Jin dead, the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s hatred would end here. However, that was before they saw the Sorcerer King. After seeing the Sorcerer King, they realized that Zhou Jin¡¯s fake death was not valid.


    As long as the Sorcerer King was still hit by the bacsh of the sorcery power, it meant that Zhou Jin was not dead.


    This was probably why the Sorcerer Queen still firmly believed that Zhou Jin was still alive even after he had disappeared for so many years. He could not hide his fake death from the Sorcerer Queen at all.


    This was one of the changes. The second change was that the Sorcerer King¡¯s tears were not easy to obtain. If she wanted the Sorcerer King¡¯s tears, she had to make him cry first. However, how could the Sorcerer King cry now?


    So the original n was already useless. It was not a bad thing for Zhou Jin to kidnap the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s son out of the pce at thest minute.


    Next, the person who was threatened was going to be the Sorcerer Queen!

 Chapter 976 - 976: The Might of the Sorcerer Queen

    Chapter 976: The Might of the Sorcerer Queen


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Sorcerer Queen, His Highness Ye Yang has left the pce!¡± A pce guard cupped his fists and said.


    The Sorcerer Queen¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Leave the pce? Why would he leave the pce?¡±


    The guard said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. I only know that His Highness left the pce with a child just now. His Highness said¡­ he was on your orders. The guards didn¡¯t dare to stop him and could only let him pass.¡±


    Ye Yang was the same as most youths. There were times when he was naughty and unruly, but he did not have the guts to pass down the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s decree, nor did he have a simr precedent. It was precisely because of this that the guard firmly believed Ye Yang¡¯s words.


    ¡°Idiots! You¡¯re all a bunch of fools!¡±


    It was rare for the Sorcerer Queen to lose her temper. An uncontroble anger appeared on her elegant but beautiful face. Everyone felt their hearts tighten.


    Although the Sorcerer Queen was a woman, the Sorcerer King had been bedridden for many years. She had almost taken over the power of the entire n. It was not that no one had provoked her and questioned her, but those people had all died miserably. Now, everyone¡¯s reverence for her seemed to have seeped into their bones.


    The Sorcerer Queen was going to be angry, and the Sorcerer n was going to change.


    Everyoney on the ground, not even daring to breathe loudly. It was the pce guard who mustered his courage and said, ¡°Sorcerer Queen, I¡¯ll bring people to chase His Highness back now!¡±


    The Sorcerer Queen waved her finger coldly. This was a gesture of agreement. The pce guards gathered a group of people and left the pce without stopping. The Sorcerer Queen stood under the strong sunlight for a while. The sunlight was far inferior to her. She turned around, raised her proud head, and walked towards the Harem.


    ¡°Sister.¡± Dawa waited for her in the main hall of the Harem. Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao had already quietly sneaked back to the Haren and told him about Zhou Jin kidnapping Ye Yang. He was so frightened that his soul left his body!


    What kind of people had he provoked? It was fine if he pretended to be the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s younger brother, but he had barged into the pce. Why did he even kidnap the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s son now? And the person who kidnapped him was a nine-year-old child?!


    Dawa broke down for a long time, but all of this broke down instinctively the moment the Sorcerer Queen stepped into the main hall.


    ¡°Sister, have you found Ye Yang?¡± This matter had already spread throughout the pce, so it was not strange for him to know, so he asked.


    The Sorcerer Queen nced at him coldly.


    Dawa felt a little guilty. He tried his best to suppress it, but he felt that he could not hide it from the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s sharp eyes. Just as he was gradually about to be overwhelmed, the Sorcerer Queen said coldly, ¡°Do you know how they left the pce?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Of course, Dawa knew. However, the servants in the Sorcerer Queen only knew that His Highness Ye Yang had gone missing, but they didn¡¯t know how he had gone missing. He couldn¡¯t identally expose himself.


    The Sorcerer Queen flicked her sleeves and sat down on the chair. ¡°He passed down my decree and walked out openly!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Dawa was really surprised. As expected, the truth alwayses out, there is no concealing the truth. She knew the truth so quickly!


    ¡°Hmph.¡± The Sorcerer Queen pinched the corner of the table and said with a deep gaze, ¡°It¡¯s true that Ye Yang has been naughty since he was young, but it¡¯s not to the extent that he dares to pass down my words. He¡­ was most likely threatened! But I can¡¯t figure out how a nine-year-old child could threaten Ye


    Yang!¡±


    Ye Yang was twelve years old, strong, and had learned martial arts. It was more than enough to defeat a weak nine-year-old sorcerer.


    Dawa said nothing.


    However, the Sorcerer Queen was a smart woman after all. Her gaze onlynded on Dawa for a moment before she understood everything. ¡°Ye Yang was being poisoned by Gu!¡±


    Dawa¡¯s little heart trembled.


    How could you guess this?!


    The Sorcerer Queen narrowed her eyes. ¡°Not only is that kid a sorcerer, but he¡¯s also a Gu Master?¡± Sorcery and Gu were not separated. Many years ago, these two factions could indeed cultivate at the same time, but as the inheritance passed down, no one could be a Gu Master and a sorcerer at the same time.


    The Sorcerer Queen¡¯s younger brother, Wen Xu, happened to be a Gu Venerable.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been with him for so long. Don¡¯t you realize that he¡¯s also a Gu Master like you?¡± The Sorcerer Queen looked at her brother suspiciously.


    Dawa¡¯s heart skipped a beat. How am I going to discover this? I¡¯m not a Gu Master, nor is Little Zhou Jin!


    ¡°Sorcerer, I heard that powerful Gu Masters can hide their aura, so it¡¯s not surprising that Lord Wen Xu didn¡¯t notice,¡± Li Chuo, the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s trusted envoy, said.


    Hong Luan echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. If his realm is above Lord Wen Xu, he can hide it.¡±


    The two trusted aides had an affair with Wen Xu and both wanted to plead for mercy for him. However, their words were not unreasonable. People with high realms could indeed hide their strength. For example, the Sorcerer King. If he was willing, he could make them like ordinary people and not see that he had any sorcery power.


    Of course, if the other party was also a Sorcerer King, then no matter how he hid it, he would still let the other party sense the aura of his own kind.


    Dawa went with the flow. ¡°That kid is indeed the descendant of the Sorcerer King and the Saint King. He became a Great Sorcerer and a Gu Master. I was careless in this matter and didn¡¯t realize that he actually had another identity. Sister, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll leave the pce now to capture him! Also, I¡¯ll bring my little nephew, Ye Yang, back safely!¡±


    With that, Dawa went to the side hall and brought Yu Wan out. He said to the Sorcerer Queen, ¡°I¡¯ll leave first. Don¡¯t worry, Sister. I¡¯ll do my best!¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± The Sorcerer Queen stopped the two of them.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Dawa asked over his shoulder.


    ¡°Go find Ye Yang.¡± The Sorcerer Queen nced at Yu Wan. ¡°She¡¯ll stay.¡±


    Dawa¡¯s palm broke out in a cold sweat. Had he exposed himself? The Sorcerer


    Queen actually suspected him and wanted to leave a hostage to threaten him?


    ¡°How can a nine-year-old child have such strategies and guts? I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s an expert secretly guiding him.¡± When the Sorcerer Queen said this, her meaningful gazended on Yu Wan¡¯s face.


    ¡°Sister¡­¡± Dawa began awkwardly.


    The Sorcerer Queen interrupted him. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too much of a coincidence? No matter from her temperament and appearance, this girl doesn¡¯t look like a child from an ordinary family. It¡¯s most likely Zhou Jin¡¯s group who deliberately arranged for her to appear in front of you to lure you in! You thought you had picked up a treasure, but you didn¡¯t know that you had been used early on!¡±


    Yu Wan was indeed a little worried, but after hearing the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s words, her expression rxed. She thought that the Sorcerer Queen was suspecting something, but it turned out to be this. It had to be said that this


    Sorcerer Queen¡¯s imagination was really big.


    ¡°Sorcerer Queen! The two guards are gone too!¡± A guard reported.


    The Sorcerer Queen clenched her fists. ¡°I knew they were all together! Hurry up and chase after them!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The guard epted the order and left.


    In order to show his loyalty to the Sorcerer Queen, Dawa had no choice but to leave, leaving his beloved ¡°lover¡± in the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s bedchamber.


    The Sorcerer Queen stood up and looked down at Yu Wan, who was sitting below. ¡°You better pray that Ye Yang is fine. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead!¡± With that, the Sorcerer Queen flicked her sleeves and walked out of the main hall. ¡®Guards! Lock her up!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Hong Luan and Li Chuo both agreed and locked this little slut who had seduced Wen Xu in the most secluded and dark room.


    Hong Luan and Li Chuo exchanged nces. Li Chuo said, ¡°You guys watch this ce carefully. Without the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s orders, no one is allowed to give her anything to eat!¡±


    After saying this, the two of them left. Four guards with strong martial arts skills guarded outside the room. Suddenly, a figure shed over. Before the four of them could understand what had happened, their acupoints were tapped.


    Yan Jiuchao entered the room.


    Yu Wan removed the rope tied to her hand. ¡°Dawa was ordered by the Sorcerer Queen to chase after Zhou Jin and the others. I suspect that the Sorcerer Queen will attack the Wen Manor.¡±


    It was ridiculous. This matter was clearly done by Little Zhou Jin alone, but the


    Sorcerer Queen insisted that he had been guided by someone. The Sorcerer Queen had already suspected her and Yan Jiuchao and Shadow Thirteen, who had entered the pce together. The next step was to capture Dad, Mu Qing, Zhou Yuyan, and the others who had also entered the Sorcerer n.


    ¡°Shadow Thirteen has already left the pce. He will bring the others away safely before the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s people arrive.¡± Yan Jiuchao took off the rope on her wrist and looked at the red mark on her fair skin. His eyes darkened.


    The two of them were right. The Sorcerer Queen had indeed attacked the Wen Manor, but the guards she had sent had indeed missed.


    The pce guard entered the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s bedchamber in a panic. ¡°Sorcerer Queen, that¡­ that group of people¡­ have all left the Wen Manor!¡± ¡°What?!¡± The Sorcerer Queen stood up. ¡°You didn¡¯t catch any of them?¡± ¡°No¡­ no!¡± The pce guard lowered his head.


    ¡°Not good, Sorcerer Queen!¡± It was Hong Luan who entered. ¡°That woman is missing! ¡±


    There were so many experts guarding her. She simply did not know how a pregnant woman disappeared!


    ¡°Good, very good! How many years has it been since anyone dared to y tricks under my nose!¡± The Sorcerer Queen pinched a purple Holy Immortal Orchid that had been ced in a vase and crumpled it into a flower paste in her palm. ¡°It¡¯s because I haven¡¯t killed anyone for too long that those people have forgotten my methods!¡±


    She threw away the flower paste in her hand, took the handkerchief, and wiped her palm clean bit by bit. ¡°It¡¯s time to teach them a lesson..¡±

 Chapter 977 - 977: Fierce Battle! Brother Jiu Takes Action!

    Chapter 977: Fierce Battle! Brother Jiu Takes Action!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Shadow Thirteen left the pce, he quickly caught up to Zhou Jin. Ye Yang had already been knocked out by Little Gu with a slight Gu poison. Shadow Thirteen first settled him and Zhou Jin in a small uninhabited house near the pce, then went to the Wen Manor to pick up Yu Shaoqing, Grandma, and the others.


    They were guests of ¡°Wen Xu¡± and their personal freedom was not restricted, so they left. By the time the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s guards came, the Wen Manor¡¯s people realized what a huge mistake they had made just now. Unfortunately, they had already run far away.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± After leaving the pce, Yu Wan asked Yan Jiuchao softly.


    The two of them had long changed their clothes. They were no longer a young guard and a pregnant woman. They were more like an old couple. Yu Wan had put on a big beard on Yan Jiuchao¡¯s face. At first nce, he looked a little fierce.


    Yu Wan was wearing a cloak that covered her bulging stomach. The two of them brazenly walked on the street, but the guards who were searching did not recognize them. A guard held the portrait of the two of them and stopped Yan Jiuchao. ¡°You! It¡¯s you! Stop!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao stopped in his tracks. ¡°What is it?¡±


    The guard walked over with the portrait. ¡°Have you seen these two people?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± a certain young master said seriously. The guard waved his hand impatiently, indicating for Yan Jiuchao to leave. Yan Jiuchao pulled Yu Wan and left in front of the group of guards with his head held high!


    The guards continued to search.


    Yan Jiuchao followed the mark left behind by Shadow Thirteen and found the dpidated courtyard.


    This was the slums of the Sorcerer n. It was rumored that they had once been cursed by the gods. The people who lived on this street always had inexplicable idents. In Central insnguage, it was called bad fengshui. Almost all the people who could move away had moved away, leaving only a few families.


    Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan did not rm them when they walked over and sessfully entered the courtyard.


    The courtyard had already been cleaned by Ping¡¯er, and it could amodate a person. They had to continue tidying up the ce.


    Ping¡¯er was a maidservant who had seen the world. She did not ask them what was wrong. They did not live in the perfectly fine Wen Manor and wanted to move to this dpidated house. She only lowered her head and cleaned up.


    ¡°Ah Wan!¡± Yu Shaoqing waited uneasily for the entire afternoon and finally saw his daughter. The weight on his heart was lifted. He walked forward and selectively ignored his son-inw. He held his daughter¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Why did you suddenly change the n? Didn¡¯t they say that after obtaining the Sorcerer King¡¯s tears, they would let Zhou Jin fake his death in the pce and find an opportunity for Dawa to bring Zhou Jin out?¡±


    ¡°The n can¡¯t keep up with the changes. The Sorcerer King has been imprisoned and is very seriously ill. We can¡¯t get the Sorcerer King¡¯s tears, nor can we take him away. As for Zhou Jin, his situation is moreplicated.¡± Yu Wan told Yu Shaoqing everything about Zhou Jin¡¯s background and the bacsh the Sorcerer King had suffered. ¡°In short, it¡¯s unlikely that Zhou Jin¡¯s death can be hidden.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Yu Shaoqing had mixed feelings. He did not have much of a stir about


    Zhou Jin¡¯s mother being the Saint King, but the sacrifices made by the Sorcerer King and the Saint King for Zhou Jin really moved him. Most parents in the world doted on their children, but doting was one thing, and sacrificing and betraying without caring about the consequences was another.


    Obviously, the Saint King had another motive for infiltrating the Sorcerer n back then. However, in the end, she had lost her heart and betrayed her nsmen.


    Wasn¡¯t the Sorcerer King the same?


    Day after day, year after year, he was imprisoned in the pce, enduring humiliation and pain that ordinary people could not imagine, just to protect Zhou Jin and grow up safely


    Perhaps there were also secrets between the Sorcerer King and the Sorcerer Queen that they did not know about. After all, the Sorcerer King did not look like a man who would abandon his lover.


    ¡°By the way, Dad, where¡¯s Zhou Jin?¡± Yu Wan had been in the courtyard for so long, but she had never seen Zhou Jin.


    ¡°He¡¯s asleep. He might be exhausted,¡± Yu Shaoqing said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go see him,¡± Yu Wan said.


    ¡°Go,¡± Yu Shaoqing said. ¡°I¡¯ve settled the child he brought back next door.


    Shadow Six is watching over him.¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Yu Wan nodded and went to Zhou Jin¡¯s room.


    Zhou Jin had indeed fallen asleep, but he woke up after a while. He was woken up by a nightmare. The dream was filled with the Sorcerer King¡¯s tragic appearance. The poisonous sores all over his body and his empty and sad eyes were like knives stabbing his heart.


    It turned out that he was not as calm as others thought. That was why he was rash and abducted Ye Yang.


    ¡°Zhou Jin, Zhou Jin, Zhou Jin!¡± Yu Wan gently patted his shoulder.


    Zhou Jin regained his consciousness, but he did not turn around. Instead, he buried his head deeper into the pillow.


    ¡°If you¡¯re sad, cry.¡± Yu Wan sat down by the bed and touched his head.


    Zhou Jin¡¯s body stiffened. ¡°I¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have brought Ye Yang out.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°We have to bring him out sooner orter. It¡¯s either you or us. The original n no longer works. If we can have a bargaining chip to negotiate with the Sorcerer Queen, we can save the Sorcerer King.¡±


    Whether it was for Zhou Jin or the Sorcerer King¡¯s tears, they had to save the Sorcerer King from that cage first.


    On the other side, Ye Yang woke up. He knew nothing about his leaving the pce. When he opened his eyes, he found himself lying in a dirty room. He thought he was dreaming and closed his eyes several times to confirm that it was true. Only then did he sit up with a shudder.


    ¡°Men!


    It was Zhou Jin who came.


    Ye Yang was stunned.


    Ye Yang was not stupid. From being dumbfounded to confirming that he was in trouble, it only took him a few sips of tea to jump off the bed. He pointed at Zhou Jin¡¯s nose and scolded, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re a spy! To think that I wanted you to be promoted and rich! You actually schemed against me! Where did you bring me? I¡¯m warning you, I¡¯m the prince of the Sorcerer n! My mother is the Sorcerer Queen! My father is the Sorcerer King! If they find out that you kidnapped me, you¡¯re dead meat! Take advantage of my good mood and quickly send me back to the pce!¡±


    Zhou Jin couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk nonsense with him. He only grabbed his hand and took out a dagger to cut his finger.


    Ye Yang was about to deal with Zhou Jin.


    Zhou Jin suddenly looked into Ye Yang¡¯s eyes. A powerful sorcery power invaded Ye Yang¡¯s head, and Ye Yang felt a pain in his head. ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    Zhou Jin cut Ye Yang¡¯s finger and forced him to write a blood letter to force the Sorcerer Queen to hand over the Sorcerer King. However, no one expected that before the blood letter could be sent out, the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s guards woulde looking for them.


    ¡°No way? Why are they so fast!¡± Old Cui looked at the group of people outside the door and closed the courtyard door with a bang!


    Unexpectedly, an iron hand suddenly poked a hole in the courtyard door. It grabbed Old Cui¡¯s neck and tore him down along with the door! Old Cui fell into the hands of this group of people! The guard wearing an iron hand said coldly,


    ¡°Hand over His Highness Ye Yang and that child, or I¡¯ll kill him!¡±


    ¡°Help, help, help, help¡­ Help¡ªI¡® Old Cui was almost out of breath.


    If Old Cui fell into the other party¡¯s hands, they could use Ye Yang to threaten them to make way. But now, they could only fight their way out.


    ¡°Jiuchao, leave with Ah Wan!¡± Yu Shaoqing pulled out his sword and rushed over without any exnation.


    The Iron Hand Guard¡¯s gaze turned cold as he was about to break Old Cui¡¯s neck.


    Yu Wan ced the dagger across Ye Yang¡¯s neck. ¡°If you dare to kill him, I¡¯ll kill your Highness! If you don¡¯t believe me, try!¡±


    The Iron Hand Guard¡¯s movements paused. In this short moment of daze, Yu Shaoqing¡¯s sword swung in front of him.


    Iron Hand threw Old Cui to a subordinate and fought fiercely with Yu Shaoqing. Under such circumstances, it was impossible for both sides to negotiate rationally. Yan Jiuchao flicked his sleeves and a cold internal energy entered Iron Hand¡¯s shoulder, blocking a killing move that attacked Yu Shaoqing.


    ¡°Longevity Technique? Who are you?¡± Iron Hand covered his numb left shoulder and looked at Yan Jiuchao warily.


    ¡°The person who wants your life.¡± Yan Jiuchao tapped his fingertip and his internal energy shot straight into his heart. Iron Hand didn¡¯t even have time to dodge before he fell to the ground in a daze.


    He could clearly deal with the person in one move, but he used two moves. It seemed that the full moon was reallying soon¡­


    However, no one knew that Yan Jiuchao had performed poorly. They were still puzzled that General Iron Hand had actually died so easily in the hands of this stranger. Who exactly was this person? Why did he know a top-notch cultivation technique of the Sorcerer n?


    Yu Shaoqing nned to pursue the victory, but Yan Jiuchao grabbed his shoulder. ¡°Dad, you guys go first.¡± With that, he used his internal energy to send Yu Shaoqing back to Yu Wan.


    Now was not the time to be polite. Only Young Master could stall them. After they left, it would not be difficult for Young Master to escape alone.


    ¡°Master! Let¡¯s leave this ce first!¡± Shadow Thirteen picked up Ye Yang and carried Grandma.


    Shadow Six brought Zhou Jin and Mu Qing. Zhou Yuyan brought Ping¡¯er. Yu Shaoqing brought Yu Wan and quickly left the courtyard..

 Chapter 978 - 978: Yan Xiaosi ‘s Awakening!

    Chapter 978: Yan Xiaosi ¡®s Awakening!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The sky gradually darkened as the group headed east. This was not a n after a quiet discussion, but a helpless action of being surrounded. The north, west, and south were all blocked by the pursuers, but the east was close to the busy market. It was easy to infiltrate the pce guards, but it was not easy to block them.


    ¡°Follow this path and you¡¯ll reach the Wen Manor!¡± Zhou Yuyan said anxiously.


    Obviously, their identities had been exposed. The Sorcerer Queen¡¯s maiden home was the most tightly guarded and dangerous ce.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°The most dangerous ce is the safest ce. They just searched the Wen Manor. They definitely didn¡¯t expect us to turn back.¡±


    Zhou Yuyan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Yu Wan continued, ¡°Besides, Dawa hasn¡¯t been exposed. With him secretly dealing with them, the risk of us hiding in the Wen Manor will be much lower.¡±


    Of course, the most important reason was that the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s guards were chasing after them relentlessly. They could only go to the Wen Manor. They did not know how the situation was on Yan Jiuchao¡¯s side. They hoped that he could guess their n and meet them at the Wen Manor.


    On the other hand, after Yan Jiuchao killed Iron Hand in two moves, the


    remaining guards all used their killing moves and fought him fiercely. In the past, there was no need for him to attack. The pressure of the Longevity Technique alone was enough to suppress this group of guards until they could not breathe.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s internal energy had decreased by nearly half, but even so, the group of guards did not gain any advantage from him. The guards gradually couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Yan Jiuchao took advantage of their carelessness and pulled Old Cui over.


    Old Cui, who was finally out of danger, patted his chest in shock. ¡°You scared me to death! You scared me to death¡­


    A long whip hit him, trying to wrap him back up.


    Old Cui couldn¡¯t dodge in time and was so frightened that the hair on his body stood on end. No sooner said than done, a slender hand reached over and easily grabbed the whip. Then, he used his internal energy to shake the whip, and the owner of the whip was instantly sent flying, knocking down arge group.


    Yan Jiuchao was almost proficient in dealing with this group of pce guards. However, this was the Sorcerer n. It was impossible for the Sorcerer n to only have such a group of dabblers.


    As expected, just as the guards were beaten up, a few very powerful auras shed over from not far away.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s expression turned cold. Even Old Cui, who did not know martial arts, felt a murderous aura in the air. He hid behind Yan Jiuchao and stammered, ¡°W-what is that? It¡¯s so terrifying!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s eyes moved. ¡°Martial Rakshasa.¡±


    ¡°W-what? Martial Rakshasa?!¡± Old Cui was stunned.


    He had heard of Martial Rakshasa before. Back then, when they entered the


    Sorcerer n, the experts guarding the city gate were a few Martial Rakshasa. The martial arts of that group of people were even more terrifying than the Blood Rakshasa. If they encountered them, they would almost have no chance of winning.


    ¡°You-you can still hold on, right?¡± Old Cui looked at Yan Jiuchao fearfully.


    Yan Jiuchao dealt with the pce guards present in one move and let Old Cui hide behind the courtyard door. He had never fought Martial Rakshasa before, so it was hard to say if he could kill them.


    He looked at the darkening sky. In the grayish-blue sky, a full moon was slowly rising. The night of the full moon was in two days, so his current strength had not depleted too badly.


    Before the few Martial Rakshasas arrived, their killing moves arrived first. Yan Jiuchao rose into the air and avoided the attack. A powerful internal energy of the Longevity Technique spread out and attacked the few Martial Rakshasas.


    After a round of sparring, Yan Jiuchao realized that there were only three of them. Weren¡¯t there four Martial Rakshasas? Where did the other one go?


    Yan Jiuchao had an ominous feeling.


    His premonition was confirmed. Another Martial Rakshasa followed the movements of the pursuers and caught up to Yu Wan and the others. He blocked Yu Wan and the others¡¯ path on a river street.


    A powerful killing intent covered the sky and earth. Themoners who passed by were so frightened that they fled in all directions. The shops and vendors also quickly closed their stalls. In the blink of an eye, the prosperous riverside street became empty, leaving only Yu Wan and the others and this Martial Rakshasa.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Martial Rakshasa!¡± Shadow Thirteen frowned.


    It would be fine if it was the pce guards, they could at least escape. However, Martial Rakshasa Wu was powerful and they were probably¡­ not his match!


    Martial Rakshasa was eight feet tall and had a burly figure. His face was cold and hard, and he was wearing heavy armor. His entire body emitted a powerful pressure. This pressure was different from ordinary experts, and they seemed to have the justice of the heavens.


    ¡°Why did we meet a Martial Rakshasa?¡± Zhou Yuyan was about to cry. It wasn¡¯t easy for them to escape from the courtyard. Just as they were about to escape into the Wen Manor, who knew that they would be stopped by a Martial


    Rakshasa?


    It was not only a Martial Rakshasa who came. The pursuers also arrived one after another. They were surrounded.


    Yu Shaoqing put Yu Wan down, and Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six also put down the people on their backs. The three of them protected the others behind them and looked warily at the pursuers around them.


    Yu Shaoqing said, ¡°Ah Wan, we¡¯ll fight our way outter. You guys take the opportunity to escape.¡±


    Yu Wan shook her head. ¡°That won¡¯t do. You¡¯re not Martial Rakshasa¡¯s match.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing said, ¡°We won¡¯t fight him head-on. Miss Zhou, you know martial arts. I¡¯ll leave Ah Wan and the others to you!¡±


    Zhou Yuyan nodded solemnly. ¡°Master Yu, don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m still alive, I won¡¯t let anyone hurt them! ¡±


    Ye Yang had long been drugged. Zhou Yuyan brought him over and tied him to her back. With her internal energy, it was not a problem to carry a twelve-year-old youth.


    Just as the group was about to part ways, something unexpected happened. The Martial Rakshasa released a powerful pressure and suppressed everyone tightly, preventing them from even lifting a finger.


    One had to know that after the trip to the Nether Mountain, everyone¡¯s strength had increased by several times. Shadow Thirteen already had strength that was not inferior to the Asura King, but Martial Rakshasa actually suppressed him without any effort.


    ¡°So¡­ so ufortable¡­¡± Shadow Six felt a pain in his chest and spat out a mouthful of blood!


    Shadow Thirteen used his sword to support his body, preventing himself from being broken by this pressure.


    Yu Shaoqing¡¯s situation was not any better than the two of them. He was best at arranging troops, but in terms of martial arts realm, he was not the number one in the world.


    The second to vomit blood was Zhou Yuyang, and she was in a worse situation than Shadow Six. She was carrying Ye Yang on her back. The Martial Rakshasa wanted to save Ye Yang, so an internal energy hit her heart.


    Fortunately, she was wearing the ancestral jade token that her father had passed down to her. The jade token blocked most of the attacks for her. Otherwise, that attack just now would have killed her.


    Zhou Yuyan knelt on the ground weakly.


    The Martial Rakshasa walked towards her step by step with a cold expression and killing intent.


    The Martial Rakshasa stopped in front of Zhou Yuyan. His internal energy trembled and broke the rope tied to Ye Yang. He picked Ye Yang up and carried him on his left shoulder. Then, he reached out to grab Zhou Jin, who was beside Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan pulled Zhou Jin behind her. The Martial Rakshasa was furious and a violent pressure pressed down on Yu Wan. Shadow Thirteen suddenly flew up against his pressure and shed at his back.


    Of course, it didn¡¯t break.


    The Martial Rakshasa slowly turned around and sized up Shadow Thirteen. He did not expect a half-sacrificial soldier to be able to break through his pressure. He looked at Shadow Thirteen for a full two seconds before reaching out and waving him away.


    Almost at the same time, a white light shed over and burrowed into his heart when he was not paying attention.


    The Martial Rakshasa was stunned. He lowered his head and looked at his heart in disbelief.


    The Martial Rakshasa had an indestructible body not only because they could withstand the attacks of all experts and weapons, but also because they could withstand the most powerful Gu worms in the world.


    No one could poison a Martial Rakshasa. But this little thing really crawled in?


    So it was the Gu Emperor¡¯s body. No wonder it could hurt him. However, it was only a young Gu, far from the realm that could kill him.


    The Martial Rakshasa raised his foot and stomped fiercely on the little Gu


    Emperor. Yu Wan shot out a silver needle and knocked Little Gu away. The Martial Rakshasa stepped on empty air. He had even stepped on a huge pit on the ground, which showed how strong he was. If it had not dodged just now, Little Gu would have be a pile of meat paste.


    Little Gu trembled. After a while, it shed into Yu Wan¡¯s stomach. Wake up! Wake up! If you don¡¯t wake up, you¡¯ll die!


    Yu Wanpletely angered the Martial Rakshasa after ruining his good things one after another. The Martial Rakshasa walked towards Yu Wan with a cold expression.


    ¡°Ah Wan!¡± Yu Shaoqing¡¯s expression changed!


    ¡°Mrs. Yan!¡± Mu Qing shouted!


    The Martial Rakshasa reached for Yu Wan¡¯s neck. He could break such a little girl¡¯s neck with a light twist. Yu Wan wanted to escape, but she was suppressed by his suddenly increased pressure and could not move.


    His hand grabbed Yu Wan¡¯s neck. Just as he was about to break it with force, Yu Wan¡¯s stomach moved.


    A powerful Saint King¡¯s pressure poured out like a speeding light wave and collided with the Martial Rakshasa. The Martial Rakshasa did not even have time to react before he let out a tragic cry..

 Chapter 979 - 979: Invincible Yan Xiaosi!

    Chapter 979: Invincible Yan Xiaosi!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The moment the Martial Rakshasa was sent flying, even he was stunned. The invincible Martial Rakshasa had never suffered such a strong counterattack. He flew out like a kite with a broken string and only stopped when he hit a roof. The roof was overturned and he fell into a ruin.


    All the pce guards present were stunned. What did they see? The powerful Martial Rakshasa was actually sent flying by a woman? That woman looked weak. How could she have such terrifying internal energy?


    No, it did not seem to be internal energy, but an unfamiliar pressure.


    ¡°No, no way¡­ It¡¯s so powerful¡­¡± Zhou Yuyan was so shocked that she didn¡¯t even vomit blood. Her eyes widened in disbelief.


    Yu Wan also blinked. She looked at the Martial Rakshasa, who was pressed under the ruins, and then at her chubby hands. She muttered in disbelief, ¡°I-I¡¯m so powerful¡­¡±


    Yu Wan lowered her head and gently touched her stomach. If she remembered correctly, the little fellow in her stomach had moved at the most dangerous moment just now. She must have been too afraid and her nervousness had infected it, scaring it.


    It was after scaring it until it trembled that she erupted with endless potential.


    Indeed, a mother was strong!


    Yu Wan nodded solemnly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll protect you!¡±


    The Martial Rakshasa crawled out of the ruins. In his opinion, he had identally fallen into Yu Wan¡¯s trap because he was not on guard just now. Now, he would no longer underestimate his enemy. He would kill this woman properly!


    Yu Wan flicked her wide sleeves and stood up elegantly. She covered her stomach with one hand and pointed at him with the other. ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, leave quickly! Otherwise, I won¡¯t be polite to you!¡±


    The Martial Rakshasa raised his fist and gritted his teeth as he attacked Yu


    Wan.


    ¡°So what if you have fists? I¡¯ll cripple them for you just like that!¡± Yu Wan took a deep breath and pressed her palms together. She drew a circle in the air and suddenly punched the Martial Rakshasa¡¯s fist. ¡°Ha!¡±


    The pressure of a Saint King sped out and attacked the Martial Rakshasa¡¯s shoulder, suppressing the meridians in his right arm. He lost feeling in his fist.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Yu Wan eximed. She blinked and punched him again! The Martial Rakshasa¡¯s ribs were imprisoned with two muffled crackling sounds. Yu Wan scratched her head. ¡°Eh? I was clearly aiming for his left hand.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, another Saint King¡¯s pressure poured out and instantly imprisoned his left hand.


    Martial Rakshasa: ¡®


    Yu Wan:


    The Martial Rakshasa had an indestructible body, so it was not easy to injure them. However, the pressure of a Saint King could imprison their aura. After a few rounds, Yu Wan hit wherever she pointed. In the end, the Martial Rakshasa was like a silkworm cocoon that was tigh tly bound. He could not use his heaven-defying strength and fell to the ground.


    He fell, and the Rakshasa pressure he released was gone.


    Yu Shaoqing, Shadow Thirteen, and the others could finally move. Shadow Thirteen gripped the sword in his hand tightly. ¡°Master! Take Young Madam and Zhou Jin and leave! Shadow Six and I will stop them! Miss Zhou, please bring Ye Yang along!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Zhou Yuyan nodded. She endured the pain in her chest and grabbed the fallen Ye Yang.


    ¡°If we want to leave, we¡¯ll leave together! I can deal with the Martial Rakshasa. This group of shrimp soldiers and crab generals is nothing!¡± As Yu Wan spoke, she walked forward and blocked Shadow Thirteen and the others behind her. She circted her nonexistent internal energy in a very blinding manner and attacked that group of people from afar!


    The guards had seen her strength before. She could even defeat the Martial Rakshasa, let alone ordinary guards like them. Everyone subconsciously raised their arms to cover their faces and made a standard defensive posture. However, an instant passed, two seconds passed, three seconds passed¡­


    Huh? They were fine!


    Everyone looked at each other.


    Yu Wan blinked. ¡°Oh? It wasn¡¯t done just now? Again, again!¡± Yu Wan took a deep breath and got into a horse stance. Her breathing sank into her dantian.


    Another palm strike was sent over. The disheveled street instantly weed a terrifying silence. Not even a feather was lifted.


    ¡°Ga¡ª¡± On the roof, a ck crow cawed.


    The guards took off the hand that was covering their faces again. They looked at themselves and then at their unscathedpanions with dumbfounded expressions.


    This woman¡¯s strength was gone? It was exhausted so quickly?


    In her warm stomach, Yan Xiaosi grabbed the small umbilical cord and fell asleep. She was sleeping so soundly.


    ¡°She¡¯s out of strength! Brothers! Hurry up and attack!¡± Apanied by the leader¡¯s shout, everyone rushed towards Yu Wan excitedly as if they had been injected with chicken blood. Yu Wan¡¯s hair stood on end. ¡°Yiya!!!¡±


    ¡°Ah Wan¡ª¡±


    ¡°Young Madam! ¡±


    Seeing that dozens of spears were about to stab Yu Wan¡¯s heart, Yu Shaoqing and Shadow Thirteen pounced over at the same time and blocked the guard¡¯s attack with their bodies.


    Wake up, wake up, wake up! Little Gu shook it. It was about to faint! The fight isn¡¯t over yet. You couldn¡¯t sleep!


    At the critical moment, the pressure of a Saint King shot out like an invisible light de, cutting dozens of cold spears in half. Right on the heels of that, the spearhead turned and suddenly shot towards the group of guards.


    The guards could not dodge in time and fell to the ground! The remaining guards were stunned, or rather, they were stunned by this scene.


    Was this woman ying with them? She pretended to have lost her internal energy, but in reality, she was luring them into taking the bait? You already have such powerful internal energy. Do you have to y tricks?! Are you not giving others a way out?!


    The guards no longer dared to go forward. They looked at Yu Wan from afar and retreated with a whoosh!


    ¡°You want to escape? Not so easy!¡± Yu Wan pped out again.


    Again¡­


    Uh¡­


    There was no more movement.


    Yan Xiaosi was so sleepy that she couldn¡¯t wake up!


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Yu Wan cleared her throat. ¡°I¡¯m not too familiar with this internal energy.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen, who couldn¡¯t bear to expose her: ¡®


    Zhou Yuyan frowned strangely. ¡°I remember that when we entered the Sorcerer n, we saw four Martial Rakshasas, but we only saw one here. Where did the other three go?¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Not good! Yan Jiuchao!¡±


    The night of the full moon wasing soon, and Yan Jiuchao¡¯s strength had greatly decreased. He was probably not a match for three Martial Rakshasas! The group couldn¡¯t care less about escaping. The premise of their escape was that Yan Jiuchao would not lose his life. If he was in danger, they would not live happily


    They rushed back to the courtyard. The battle there had already ended. Yan Jiuchao stood under a tree. His ck clothes were like ink and he was handsome, but his face was a little pale.


    Old Cui was fiddling with some pills behind him.


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao! Are you alright?¡± Yu Wan quickly walked over.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Yan Jiuchao asked. ¡®Why are you back?¡±


    Yu Wan held his arm and said, ¡°We met a Martial Rakshasa. We were worried that you would meet him too, so we came to look for you. By the way, where¡¯s the Martial Rakshasas?¡±


    ¡°They left,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    ¡°Left?¡± Yu Wan was stunned.


    Yan Jiuchao nodded indifferently. He thought that he was doomed this time, but who knew that halfway through, they left collectively. ¡°Maybe they received some secret code and changed their n at thest minute. Where¡¯s the Martial Rakshasa who¡¯s chasing after you?¡±


    ¡°I knocked him down!¡± Yu Wan said proudly.


    Yan Jiuchao nced at her stomach and did not say anything.


    ¡°Alright, eat this first.¡± Old Cui handed the recovered medicine to Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao did not say anything and quietly took it. Another guard galloped over. Yan Jiuchao¡¯s eyes turned cold. He pulled out the sword in Shadow Thirteen¡¯s hand and shed at the other party.


    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Dawa said in horror.


    Yan Jiuchao retracted his sword in time.


    ¡°Why is it you?¡± Yu Wan heaved a sigh of relief.


    Dawa said, ¡°The Sorcerer Queen asked me to look for you. I heard themotion here and guessed that you were here, so I chased after you.¡± At this point, Dawa¡¯s gazended on Yu Wan¡¯s face and he frowned suspiciously. ¡°But¡­


    why are you here?¡±


    Yu Wan raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°What do you mean by why am I here? Can a mere Harem lock me up? Yan Jiuchao and I escaped the moment she left!¡±


    Dava frowned in confusion. ¡°No, I know about you escaping from the harem.


    That¡¯s not what I¡¯m referring to! Just now, I received a secret code from the


    Sorcerer Queen saying that you¡¯ve been captured again!¡±


    Yu Wan pointed at herself.. ¡°Me? Captured?¡±

 Chapter 980 - 980: Little Sly Jiang Is Here!

    Chapter 980: Little Sly Jiang Is Here!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The matter had to start an hour ago.


    The Sorcerer Queen was sessfully angered after Ye Yang was captured and the hostage escaped under her nose. Therefore, she mobilized the guards of the entire pce to search in the Sorcerer n. What was worth mentioning was that the Sorcerer n was about the size of three Nether Capitals. It was originally divided into a total of three regions. The core was the imperial city, which was where the Sorcerer Pce and the various ns lived. The remaining two regions were distributed as the Elder Hall and viges.


    More and more sorcerers from the Jade Nation came to seek refuge with the Sorcerer n, but the Sorcerer n only took in a few people. Therefore, the remaining people had nowhere to go, so they built some viges outside the Sorcerer n.


    The rejected sorcerers lived here and waited for the day when they reached the level of a Great Sorcerer before entering the Sorcerer n. Unfortunately, most of them did not wait for such an opportunity. However, they had things brought from the Jade Nation and even the various items brought from various countries along the way and were liked by some of the members of the Sorcerer


    n.


    The Sorcerer n had interacted with these outsiders. Gradually, this ce became the fourth ce for the Sorcerer n to operate. It was called the outer vige of the Sorcerer n.


    The Sorcerer n refused to admit their identity as an outer vige. However, because arge number of the nsmen hade and gone here, many pce guards were stationed here to protect their nsmen.


    Where there were pce guards, there was information about the pce. Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao¡¯s portraits quickly spread to the Sorcerer n and reached the hands of the guards here.


    As Yu Wan had slightly modified Yan Jiuchao¡¯s face before he entered the pce, the portrait was actually not very simr to his original appearance. However, Yu Wan¡¯s portrait was a perfect replica of her eyebrows, nose, and every part.


    When the guards of the outer vige of the Sorcerer n saw a woman who looked extremely simr to the person in the portrait on the street of the market, they surrounded her without a word!


    However, what puzzled the guards was that wasn¡¯t the woman in the painting a pregnant woman? Where was her stomach?


    Also, what was going on with the three little ck children behind her?


    A guard suddenly made a very bold guess! He looked at the leader of the team and said, ¡°Captain, could she have given birth so quickly? She even gave birth to three children in one go!¡±


    The captain pped the guard¡¯s head. ¡°Are you a pig? How could you say such a thing! It¡¯s obvious that she couldn¡¯t have given birth! Two hours ago, she was still pregnant, but she gave birth to three now?! Have you seen anyone give birth to three? Have you?!¡±


    The guard was stunned for a moment before he was enlightened. He gave a


    thumbs up. ¡°As expected of you, Captain!¡±


    The captain :


    The guard :


    The two of them exploded!


    Ah! Children were really annoying!!!


    It was really an ident that Little Sly Jiang and the little ck eggs appeared here. On the way to the Sorcerer n from the ck market, they encountered a group of gamblers. Little Sly Jiang¡¯s hands were itchy and she yed a few rounds with them. When she lost till the little ck eggs were only left with their underwear, that group of people stopped ying with Little Sly Jiang. Little Sly Jiang waved her hand resentfully and sadly realized that her beautiful husband, beautiful son-inw, and little fat daughter had already left for a long time.


    . In short, she had lost them.


    Alright. It wasn¡¯t the first time she¡¯d lost them anyway.


    The little ck eggs were used to it.


    No matter why this woman¡¯s stomach had disappeared, from her appearance, she was the person they were looking for. The captain thought about it and decided to capture her first.


    These few rookies were not enough for Jiang Batian! But¡­ ahem, didn¡¯t she lose them? It was quite good to have a free ride!


    Fifteen minutester, the four of them boarded the prison carriage to the pce.


    The Sorcerer Queen still did not know that the person who was captured was not the woman in the portrait. Before the captain moved, he first sent a pigeon with news, but he only said that he had captured the person in the portrait and did not specify who he had captured.


    The Sorcerer Queen thought that she had caught them all, so she ordered someone to send a secret code and recall Martial Rakshasas collectively. This was why the three of them left in a hurry halfway through their battle with Yan Jiuchao. As for the fourth one that met Yu Wan, he could not return to the Sorcerer Pce in time because his body was imprisoned by the Saint King¡¯s pressure.


    The Sorcerer Queen couldn¡¯t care less about the fourth Martial Rakshasa. She was only concerned about her son and the hostages!


    ¡°Sorcerer Queen, they¡¯re here!¡± Hong Luan entered the room to report.


    The Sorcerer Queen¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Bring her up!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Hong Luan bowed and left. She went outside the pce to bring the four of them in the prison carriage in.


    Putting aside the big one for the time being, these three little ones were really eye-catching. The triplets were ck, beautiful, and had cute expressions. They were simply adorable to everyone who had seen them!


    ¡°Hello, Sister.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Brother.¡±


    ¡°Sister, your eyes are so beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Sister, your hands are so fair!¡±


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re so tall!¡±


    Along the way, Xiaobao and Er¡¯bao enthusiastically greeted the pce servants who sized them up. Although Dabao didn¡¯t say anything, he would bend down and nod like a gentleman. He would even give flowers to the envoy sisters.


    The flowers that were picked on the spot.


    Hong Luan suspected that she was blind. This, this, this¡­ Was this really a hostage? Are you sure you didn¡¯t catch the wrong person? Can you have some awareness of being a hostage? You¡¯re really not here as guests!!!


    However, they were really cute! She wanted to pinch that chubby little face.


    Hong Luan couldn¡¯t help but nce at the ck eggs a few times. It wasn¡¯t until she reached the entrance of the Harem that her face turned cold and she entered the main hall expressionlessly.


    ¡°Sorcerer Queen, I¡¯ve brought her,¡± she said as she knelt down.


    ¡°Mm.¡± The Sorcerer Queen sat at the master seat and raised her hand, indicating for Hong Luan to bring her in.


    Hong Luan turned around and said coldly to the four people outside the door, ¡°The Sorcerer Queen has summoned you. Hurry up ande in.¡±


    The four of them swaggered in!


    Hong Luan : ¡® .


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Xiaobao tripped on the threshold. Hong Luan whispered and subconsciously reached out to catch the fallen fat child.


    The little fat kid pounced into her arms, the little fat meat on his stomach rippling. His little face was trembling and his eyes were wide open. A milky fragrance rushed into Hong Luan¡¯s nose.


    Hong Luan felt her heart tighten! She calmly helped the little fat child into the house. But her heart was in an uproar¡ª Ahhh!


    She hugged him!


    The fat child¡¯s little face rubbed against her neck!


    The fat child¡¯s little arms were so soft!


    His little body was so warm!


    ¡°Go in,¡± Hong Luan said calmly.


    Xiaobao entered the room and quickly caught up to his grandmother and two brothers!


    The Sorcerer Queen was also shocked by the four people in front of her. What happened to being pregnant? Why did she be an unpregnant woman? Although she looked exactly the same as the portrait, the Sorcerer Queen was certain that she was not the person she was looking for.


    As for the three children, they were even more strange and ridiculous. She had never heard of such young children apanying them.


    The Sorcerer Queen looked at the portrait and then at Little Sly Jiang. She was a woman after all, and her observation of women was sharper than men. At first nce, they were exactly the same, but at the second nce, she sensed something amiss. The person she was looking for was still young, and there was still baby fat on her face. This woman was older, but she was also very young.


    Could it be her sister? The Sorcerer Queen showed the portrait in her hand. ¡°Who are you to her?¡±


    Little Sly Jiang ignored her. She ced her hands on her hips, shook her legs, and looked at the sky. The three little eggs synchronized. They ced their hands on their hips, shook their legs, and looked at the sky!


    The Sorcerer Queen clenched her fists and narrowed her eyes dangerously. Then, she smiled and said, ¡®You¡¯re not going to say it? It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll release the news of you being captured now. I don¡¯t believe that they won¡¯t take the initiative toe knocking on my door!¡±


    Little Sly Jiang had an arrogant expression.


    The three little eggs had arrogant faces!


    The Sorcerer Queen said coldly, ¡°Guards! Lock them up!¡±


    This woman was the same as the woman in the portrait. She did not have the aura of an expert at all, but even so, the Sorcerer Queen did not let her guard down. The Sorcerer Queen locked the four of them in the most remote courtyard with the most mechanisms and called Martial Rakshasas to guard them.


    The first three Martial Rakshasas returned to the pce for lunch. The first to arrive at the courtyard was the fourth Rakshasa who had finally regained his senses under the pressure of the Saint King.


    He decided to guard here first and wait for hispanions to exchange shifts with him.


    Little Sly Jiang had just coaxed the three little eggs to sleep and was about to find something to eat when she pushed open the door and saw a Martial Rakshasa emitting a powerful aura.


    Little Sly Jiang was stunned at first. In the next second, her eyes lit up! While Little Sly Jiang was sizing up the Martial Rakshasa, the Martial Rakshasa also discovered her! When he saw that identical face and recalled his experience of being beaten up, the Martial Rakshasa staggered and almost fell!


    He had not forgotten that this woman could release the pressure of a Saint King. She was not easy to deal with!


    The Martial Rakshasa up and left! He decided to call hispanions over. He was the weakest among the four of them. He was confident that the other three would definitely be able to take her down.


    Yiyaya! He escaped so quickly. No way! Little Sly Jiang pounced over and pushed the Martial Rakshasa to the ground.


    When the three Martial Rakshasas arrived at the courtyard, they saw a weak woman lying on the ground, hugging their fourth brother¡¯s thigh and pleading. ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t go! My martial arts are really weak! Just fight me! At most, I¡¯ll only use one hand, okay? Look, I¡¯ll only use one hand!¡±


    Damn it, I can¡¯t even walk with your one hand hugging me! Who f*cking dares to fight you?!

 Chapter 981 - 981: Little Sly Jiang Gets into a Fight! A Woman Takes A Man I s Place (1)

    Chapter 981: Little Sly Jiang Gets into a Fight! A Woman Takes A Man I s ce (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In order to prove that she was really weak and easy to fight, Little Sly Jiang let go of the Martial Rakshasa, who was entangled by her.


    The Martial Rakshasa ran! However, he never expected that someone who was originally behind him would somehow sh in front of him. He had even used his reincarnation speed. It was impossible for him to stop in time.


    ¡°Aiya¡ª¡± Little Sly Jiang screamed.


    The Martial Rakshasa saw the woman being sent flying by him.


    Uh¡­ It was true that he was fast, but he did not use his internal energy. It was not to the extent that he would knock someone out of sight, right?


    Little Sly Jiang hurriedly nodded. Yes, yes, I¡¯m that easy to beat! But she was already so easy to beat up. Why was he still escaping? Little Sly Jiang shed in front of him again. This time, she decided to fly even further! The Martial Rakshasa did not stop in time and bumped into her again.


    ¡°Aiya¡ª¡± Little Sly Jiang flew away gorgeously again.


    The Martial Rakshasa, who expressed that he really didn¡¯t use much strength and that it was really impossible for him to knock her into such a state: ¡°¡­¡±


    Can you stop insulting the Martial Rakshasa¡¯s intelligence? Even he couldn¡¯t fly so fast and so far! How could this be called weak and easy to fight?!


    On the other side, Yu Wan, who had found out that the Sorcerer Queen had captured a sacrificialmb, was puzzled. Logically speaking, she had used her original appearance in the pce, and the Sorcerer Queen had also gotten someone to draw her portrait. Was the painter¡¯s standard not high enough to draw her wrongly? Or was the guard blind and caught the wrong person?


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about this first. Settle down first. I¡¯ll get Dawa to enter the pce to investigate the situationter.¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s also possible that it¡¯s a smokescreen released by the Sorcerer Queen. The goal is to lower our vignce, or it¡¯s to make us unable to help but be curious and go to the pce to ask for information so that we can fall into the trap.¡±


    The group got into the carriage arranged by Dawa.


    The entire city was under martialw, and they had nowhere to go. The ce where the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s forces had most thoroughly infiltrated was the Wen Manor, but at the same time, the Wen Manor was the easiest ce to avoid search.


    Dawa said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve asked around clearly. Second Madam likes to listen to opera. There¡¯s an opera house in the West Courtyard of the Wen Manor that¡¯s specially built for her. From time to time, she¡¯ll buy an opera troupe to live in. Now, there¡¯s an opera troupe living in the opera house. I¡¯ll secretly transport the opera troupe out. You guys stay there. ¡±


    Zhou Yuyan was also in this carriage. When she heard his words, she could not help but wonder, ¡®What if the troupe leaks out?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a sorcerer after all. How can I not even have this bit of ability? Don¡¯t worry,


    I can still control ordinary people,¡± Dawa said as he nced at Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan. He thought to himself, Do you really think everyone is as abnormal and difficult to deal with as these two fellows?


    The n went smoothly. Dawa sent away the guards at the side door, called the troupe out, and sent them to the carriage. He then let Yu Wan, Yan Jiuchao, and the others stay there.


    The performers were low-ss people and did not have any servants to serve them in the Wen Manor. However, it was also because of this that Yan Jiuchao, Yu Wan, and the others could better hide their identities.


    After entering the central room, Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao sat down. Yu Wan looked at Yan Jiuchao and said, ¡°Are we going to exchange hostages with the Sorcerer Queen now?¡±


    Ye Yang was in their hands, and the Sorcerer King was in the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s hands. It was a fair deal. Yan Jiuchao opened the bag and took out a snack box. He handed it to Yu Wan and said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s figure out who that sacrificialmb is.¡±


    Dawa hurriedly said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll enter the pce now.¡±


    After acting for so long, Dawa felt that he had be emboldened! However, what Dawa did not expect was that he would encounter a problem on his trip out of the manor.


    After he left the west courtyard, he walked all the way to the horse shed. The horse from before had been riding for an entire day and was already a little tired. He nned to choose another good horse with strong spirits.


    Unexpectedly, when he passed by the lotus pond, he heard Madam Lan and Madam Mei arguing.


    It was just an argument between the two concubines. Dawa did not take it to heart, but suddenly, the Second Madam came over. She went out today to make a longevity lock for her new nephew and bought some antiques, calligraphy, and paintings to show her respect to her grandfather and father-inw.


    ¡°Yo! Isn¡¯t this Second Madam? Greetings.¡± Madam Lan blocked Second


    Madam¡¯s path and bowed sarcastically. Ever since she found out that Second Madam had spent the night in Wen Xu¡¯s room, Madam Lan had been filled with jealousy and disliked Second Madam.


    ¡°Second Madam.¡± Madam Mei also bowed, but her attitude was much more obedient than Madam Lan..

 Chapter 982 - 982: Little Sly Jiang Gets into a Fight! A Woman Takes A Man I s Place (2)

    Chapter 982: Little Sly Jiang Gets into a Fight! A Woman Takes A Man I s ce (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Second Madam nodded indifferently. ¡°You¡¯re also here. The sun is shining brightly. Be careful not to stay too long.¡±


    This was supposed to be a considerate sentence, but Madam Lan misinterpreted it. Madam Lan smiled and said, ¡°Second Madam, are you in such a hurry to chase us back to the courtyard because you¡¯re worried that we¡¯ll intercept Second Master outside?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying!¡± The maidservant beside the Second Madam spoke. Madam Lan pped her. ¡°It¡¯s not for a maidservant to interrupt!¡± Smack!


    The Second Madam pped her back! This time, not only was Madam Lan stunned, but even Madam Mei was shocked speechless. The Second Madam said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not for a maidservant to teach my people a lesson!¡±


    Madam Lan was so angry that her chest heaved violently. She originally thought that Second Madam was ignorant of the world and was easy to bully, but she did not expect her to be so unyielding. The reason why she did not realize it in the past was because Second Madam was too unloved and Madam Lan could not be bothered to fight with her. But now, didn¡¯t Wen Xu give Second Madam more face? Madam Lan could not take it anymore and was jealous. This caused her to offend Second Madam.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The Second Madam said to the maidservant beside her.


    ¡°¡­Yes!¡± The maidservant hugged the gift in her arms tightly and followed the Second Madam.


    Madam Lan could not take this lying down. Some people had seen a person in dire straits and did not want to see her stand up again. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just sleeping in Second Master¡¯s room for the night? Do you really think you¡¯re so favored?¡±


    Madam Mei shook her head secretly. Second Madam wasn¡¯t so arrogant because Wen Xu had given her some face. She had always had the airs of the first wife. However, if others didn¡¯t offend her, she wouldn¡¯t offend them. She didn¡¯t love Wen Xu, so she disdained to go head-to-head with Wen Xu¡¯s woman. However, if they bullied her, she wouldn¡¯t forcefully tolerate it.


    Did Second Madam rely on Second Master¡¯s favor to establish herself in the Wen family for so long? This pig brain didn¡¯t even think about the Second Madam¡¯s background. She was the beloved daughter of the Third Elder!


    In the end, Madam Lan was still a little young and energetic. She could not understand the logic behind it. She only felt that Second Madam had been jealous of her for a long time. In the past, she did not dare to go against her because Second Master did not dote on Second Madam. Now that she had tasted the sweetness of it, she wanted to use her to establish her might.


    Ridiculous. Was she so easy to bully?


    Just as Second Madam brushed past Madam Lan, Madam Lan reached out imperceptibly and stepped on Second Madam¡¯s skirt.


    The Second Madam staggered and fell into the pond. Madam Mei reached out to grab her, but she wasn¡¯t strong enough and fell. At the critical moment, she grabbed Madam Lan with her other hand. Madam Lan never expected to be caught and fell into the water.


    This was great. All three women fell into the water.


    ¡°Someone¡ªMadam fell into the water¡ª¡± The Second Madam¡¯s maidservant eximed.


    The three of them did not know how to swim. After pping in the water for a while, they sank together.


    Dawa was the first to jump into the water. Madam Lan was so excited that she was about to cry when she saw Second Master appear in front of her.


    Second Master¡ª


    Madam Lan reached out to Dawa.


    Go away! Dawa waved her hand away in disdain and swam past her without looking back, saving the almost suffocating Second Madam.


    Dawa was not very good at swimming. After saving the Second Madam, he was exhausted. After a while, the servants nearby rushed over when they heard the news. They jumped down and saved Madam Lan and Madam Mei. Then, a servant thoughtfully handed over a cloak and handkerchief, all of which were handed to Wen Xu, Madam Mei, and Madam Lan.


    The servants were used to following the wind. They knew that Wen Xu did not like his main wife and onlv doted on Madam Mei and Madam Lan.


    Dawa saw the Second Madam sitting up alone with the maidservant helping her up. She was trembling from the cold.


    For some reason, Dawa was a little angry!


    ¡°Second Master!¡± A servant handed him a clean handkerchief.


    Dawa red at him fiercely, took the handkerchief, and walked up to Madam Mei and Madam Lan. Madam Lan looked at her aggrievedly. ¡°Second Master, did you recognized the wrong person just now¡ª¡±


    He snorted coldly and snatched the cloak that the servant was about to put on her. He walked to the Second Madam, bent down, put the cloak on her, and handed the dry cloth to her.


    The Second Madam looked up in a daze. Seeing that she did not reach out to take it, Dawa cleared his throat and knelt down on one knee. He gripped the handkerchief tightly and wiped it bit by bit on her wet and pale face..

 Chapter 983 - 983: Little Sly Jiang Gets into a Fight! A Woman Takes After a Woman (3)

    Chapter 983: Little Sly Jiang Gets into a Fight! A Woman Takes After a Woman (3)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Everyone was dumbfounded. Were they seeing things? Second Master was actually so gentle to the Second Madam?


    When Second Master saved the Second Madam, everyone thought that he had saved her at random. At the very least, he had mistaken her for someone else. But how could this scene be exined?


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± The Second Madam lowered her eyes and took the handkerchief from Dawa.


    Themotion by the pond was too big, startling the Great Elder. The Great Elder nced at everyone who was in a sorry state and frowned. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Madam Lan and Madam Mei knelt down obediently. not even daring to breathe


    loudly. The Second Madam stood up and bowed respectfully and calmly.


    ¡°Grandpa, I identally fell into the water just now. Madam Lan and Madam Mei probably fell into the water to save me.¡±


    Madam Lan lowered her head guiltily. Madam Mei, on the other hand, was worried that she would be suspected by the Great Elder for her good intentions.


    Unexpectedly, the Great Elder did not even look at the two of them. He called Dawa over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Weren¡¯t you ordered to capture the assassin? Why did you return to the manor?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Dawa¡¯s eyes shed. It was over, it was over. An unknown plot had appeared. How should he act next? ¡°My horse is exhausted!¡± Dawa said with an idea. ¡°I happened to pass by the manor when I was searching, so I wanted toe in and change horses.¡±


    The horse shed was indeed nearby.


    The Great Elder¡¯s sharp gazended on him and he carefully sized up him. In the end, he stared at the moss on his shoes and said, ¡°You went to the opera house?¡±


    Dawa¡¯s heart skipped a beat!


    How could he tell?


    How could he tell?!


    The Second Madam nced at Dawa¡¯s shoes. There was ayer of brown, yellow, and green moss on the edge of his shoes. This was moss that only existed in opera houses. There was little moss elsewhere, and it was not this color.


    This moss had a high viscosity and did not disappear even after soaking in the water.


    Dawa broke out in cold sweat. It was over, it was over. The Old Master had sharp eyes and was about to see that he was ¡°keeping a mistress in his golden house¡±. At this moment, he could not inform Yan Jiuchao and the others. If the Old Master charged over like this, he would definitely catch him red-handed!


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that there¡¯s no need to be in such a hurry?¡± The Second Madam suddenly looked at Dawa and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat the dates from the opera house now.¡±


    The opera house was originally an orchard, but it waster changed to an opera house. Some fruit trees inside were kept.


    Dawa took over the scene in a second. ¡°I saw that it was close, so I picked it for you.¡±


    The Second Madam looked at the ripplingke and said regretfully, ¡°But they all fell into the water.¡±


    It was as if Wen Xu had really picked arge bunch of dates just now!


    Dawa patted his chest and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine! At most, I¡¯ll pick it for you again!¡±


    The Second Madam shook her head and said, ¡°No, Second Master has official business to attend to. Just let the servants go for such a small matter. Hongyu, go to the opera house to pick some datester and send some to Old Master and Master¡¯s courtyard.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the maidservant agreed smartly.


    The Great Elder looked at the Second Madam, who met his gaze openly. In the end, the Great Elder did not say anything and left with a flick of his sleeve.


    ¡°You guys can leave too,¡± Second Madam said to Madam Mei and Madam Lan.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The two of them agreed in unison.


    Madam Lan¡¯s legs went limp as she was helped back to the courtyard by Madam Mei. The servants also left and dispersed.


    Dawa coughed lightly and said, ¡°I¡­ will send you back to the courtyard first.¡±


    Dawa sent the Second Madam back to the courtyard. No one said anything along the way. Dawa might not know, but this was the first time the Second Madam had apanied her husband on such a long journey after marrying into the Wen family for so long.


    At the door, Dawa stopped in his tracks. ¡°We¡¯re here. Go in. Quickly change your clothes. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± He was dressed in wet clothes. When he turned around, water droplets were dripping on the ground.


    ¡°Wait.¡± The Second Madam stopped him.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Dawa turned around.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The Second Madam opened her mouth and said, ¡°The opera house is not safe.. If Second Master wants to hide someone, why don¡¯t you hide them in my courtyard?¡±

 Chapter 984 - 984: Untitled

    Chapter 984: Untitled


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Hide¡­ Hide in your courtyard¡­ That¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡± Dawa stammered, feeling that he had be speechless. Just now, when he had almost exposed himself, the Second Madam had lied for him. He had yet to ask her why she had helped him lie, let alone thank her, and she had made such a request. No, it was not a request, it was to help him again.


    Dawa was stunned.


    The Second Madam pursed her lips indifferently and said, ¡°Second Master, is there no one you want to hide?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Dawa neither denied nor admitted.


    Dawa was not a fool. Of course, he knew that the opera house was no longer safe. Although the Great Elder and the Sorcerer Queen had yet to suspect that he was a fake Wen Xu, they probably all thought that ¡°he¡± had been tricked by some vixen. For that vixen, he would do any bastard thing.


    On the surface, the Great Elder believed the Second Madam and his exnation, but in reality, he did not want to embarrass his grandson in front of so many servants. After he left, the Great Elder would still go to the opera house to investigate.


    ¡°If Second Master doesn¡¯t believe me, then forget it.¡± The Second Madam bowed slightly and turned to walk into the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that!¡± Dawa said. With that, he regretted it. Why did he panic the moment she revealed that calm and distant look? What should he do next? Was he really going to hide them in her courtyard?


    On second thought, there didn¡¯t seem to be any other choice.


    The Great Elder had already targeted the opera house and must have sealed the various entrances to the Wen Manor. It was almost impossible to silently move them out. The only choice was really the Second Madam¡¯s courtyard.


    The Second Madam had never gotten along with him. The Great Elder would definitely not guess that she would help him hide that ¡°vixen¡±. Moreover, the Second Madam came from a noble background, so the Great Elder would not embarrass her and search her bedchamber.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll talk to them now.¡± Dawa turned to leave.


    ¡°Second Master¡­ aren¡¯t you going to change your clothes first?¡± The Second Madam asked.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s true.¡± Dawa was enlightened and strode into the Second Madam¡¯s courtyard.


    The Second Madam¡¯s eyshes trembled and she muttered, ¡°Your¡­ your clothes¡­ I don¡¯t have them in my courtyard¡­¡±


    The Second Madam asked Hong Yu to go to Wen Xu¡¯s courtyard and take dry clothes for Dawa to change into.


    Dawa went to the opera house and told everyone about meeting the Great Elder on the way. ¡°¡­That old thing¡¯s eyes are too sharp. I don¡¯t even know how he saw that I¡¯ve been to the opera house!¡±


    ¡°Moss.¡± Yan Jiuchao pointed at his shoes.


    Dawa looked down. ¡°No way. I don¡¯t have¡­¡±


    In that case, the pair of shoes just now had been stained with the moss in the courtyard, so the Great Elder saw through it?


    This was too sharp!


    ¡°Can that Second Madam¡­ be trusted? Didn¡¯t they say that she doesn¡¯t have a good rtionship with Wen Xu? Will she betray us?¡± Zhou Yuyan asked carefully.


    Dawa hurriedly shook his head and said, ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t look like that kind of person. If she wanted to betray me, she would have done so in front of the Great Elder. There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble to cover up for me.¡±


    The marriage of Second Madam and Wen Xu was an alliance. Wen Xu had never treated this main wife well from the beginning. After the fetus in the Second Madam¡¯s stomach was destroyed by a concubine, the rtionship between the two of them became even worse.


    All these years, the Second Madam had been living a widow¡¯s life in the Wen family. Perhaps to make it up to her, the Great Elder had given her thergest and quietest courtyard in the manor.


    The Second Madam had nothing to do and nted flowers and nts. She raised parrots and fed the fish, but she lived a quiet life. She was not used to the maidservants of the Wen family. The servants in the courtyard were all brought over from her maiden home. She was already in such a miserable state in the Wen family, so the Wen family was too embarrassed to force people into her courtyard.


    ¡°The courtyard is too big. I nted a garden and divided the courtyard into two. I live in the northern one, and the southern courtyard is empty,¡± the Second Madam said as she led Yu Wan and the others across the garden and into the southern courtyard.


    Yu Wan and the others were actually quite eye-catching. The noble and stunning Yan Jiuchao, the handsome Yu Shaoqing, and the imposing Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen. They were all extraordinary, not to mention that there were two children wrapped in cloaks and a woman who was pregnant.


    However, from the beginning to the end, the Second Madam did not ask them anything, nor did she size them up. From the beginning to the end, she maintained a proper distance and hospitality.


    She was an extremely well-mannered woman. She really did not understand how stupid Wen Xu was to give up such a good treasure and favor that group of concubines.


    The news from the pce might not have reached the Second Madam¡¯s ears, but it was impossible for the Second Madam to not know about Yu Wan¡¯s rtionship with ¡°Wen Xu¡±. Therefore, did this Madam really not mind, or had she never believed it?


    Yu Wan smiled at the Second Madam, thanked her, and entered the house with Ping¡¯er¡¯s help.


    ¡°That¡­¡± Everyone entered their rooms. Dawa walked over with his head lowered and whispered beside the Second Madam,¡± I have nothing to do with her. The child in her stomach isn¡¯t mine.¡± The Second Madam smiled. ¡°I Imow.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Dawa was stunned.


    ¡°It¡¯s his.¡± The Second Madam looked at Yan Jiuchao in the courtyard.


    Yan Jiuchao stood under the tree and looked at the sky.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Dawa¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°The look in their eyes,¡± the Second Madam said with a smile. Their love for each other was all hidden in their eyes. She had never received such a look from Wen Xu¡¯s eyes. She had never had it in the past and would never have it in the future.


    ¡°No one wille to my courtyard. Second Master, tell your friends to stay here without worry.¡± With that, the Second Madam turned around and left.


    Dawa looked at her lonely and thin back and silently bit a nonexistent handkerchief.


    She¡¯s such a good person, but I¡¯m using her! What should I do with the guilt!


    Not long after Dawa left the Wen Manor, the Great Elder really went to the opera house.


    The opera house was already empty.


    The Great Elder remembered that a troupe hired by the Second Madam had once stayed here. He called the old maidservant over. ¡°Where¡¯s the troupe?¡±


    The old maidservant sighed. ¡°The troupe left today. It was Second Master who asked them to leave. Sigh, Second Master is really too much. Second Madam doesn¡¯t have any other fun and only likes to listen to opera. But he doesn¡¯t even let Second Madam listen to her opera.¡±


    The Great Elder looked back at the empty opera house with a gaze as sharp as an eagle. Then, he turned around and left coldly.


    Dawa arrived at the pce two hourster. He went to the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s pce to see her.


    The Sorcerer Queen was worried about Ye Yang. She sat on the ck gold phoenix chair without a word and had a cold expression. She exuded a powerful aura. Dawa could feel his heart beating wildly just by looking at her from afar.


    Dawaposed himself and walked into the hall. ¡°Sister, I heard that we caught the assassin! Is it true?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The Sorcerer Queen opened her eyelids indifferently and nced at him.


    ¡°Why are you here sote? Didn¡¯t I give you the secret code long ago?¡± Dawa said, ¡°I went back to the Wen Manor.¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter in the manor?¡± The Sorcerer Queen frowned.


    Dawa hurriedly said, ¡°No, the horse is exhausted. It went back to the manor to change to another horse and even saw Grandpa.¡±


    The Sorcerer Queen did not say anything else when she heard that he had met the Great Elder.


    Dawa nced at her and asked, ¡°Sister, we¡¯ve caught the assassin. Is Ye Yang back?¡±


    The Sorcerer Queen said indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s not an assassin, she¡¯s with the assassin.¡±


    ¡°Huh? A team?¡± Dawa was stunned. None of them were missing. How could there be an aplice?


    Dawa wanted to investigate further, but the Sorcerer Queen had no intention of letting him see that person.


    The Sorcerer Queen said, ¡°Ye Yang is in the hands of that group of assassins, but these people are in my hands. As long as I post their portraits, I don¡¯t have to worry about that group of people noting to me personally.¡±


    Dava was dumbfounded. ¡°How¡­ how many?¡±


    The Sorcerer Queen narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°A woman and three children.¡± Dawa was confused. Who was the woman? Who were the three children?


    The Sorcerer Queen continued, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ve changed my mind. Didn¡¯t they capture Ye Yang to threaten me to hand over the Sorcerer King? Heh, threaten? Alright! I want to see who can threaten who!¡±


    An ominous feeling surged in Dawa¡¯s heart. ¡°Sister, what are you going to do?¡±


    The Sorcerer Queen took out a dagger. ¡°I want to chop off the fingers of those children, one a day, and hang them at the pce gate until that woman appears with Ye Yang! If she has the ability, she¡¯ll chop off Ye Yang¡¯s fingers too! But if she dares to chop off one, I¡¯ll chop off two! I have three children in my hands! Three children who are only three years old. Let¡¯s see who feels more heartache!¡±


    Are you crazy? You don¡¯t even let go of a three-year-old child!


    Dawa wanted to stop her, but he couldn¡¯t.


    The Sorcerer Queen held her dagger and went to the courtyard where the hostages were being held with a murderous aura..

 Chapter 985 - 985: Torturing the Sorcerer Queen!

    Chapter 985: Torturing the Sorcerer Queen!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the courtyard, the three little ck eggs were sleeping soundly. Xiaobao ced a pair of chubby little feet on Dabao¡¯s stomach. Dabao¡¯s butt was against the wall. One foot was in the air, and the other was pressed against Er¡¯bao¡¯s short legs.


    Er¡¯bao had the best sleeping posture, obedient and well-behaved.


    The three of them were sleeping so soundly that they did not notice that the courtyard had already turned upside down.


    This courtyard was the most secluded ce in the pce. It was big and empty, and almost no one walked around, so no one noticed that something had happened in the courtyard.


    After flying back and forth with the first Martial Rakshasa a few times, Little Sly Jiang discovered the remaining three Martial Rakshasas. Little Sly Jiang¡¯s eyes were fixed on them. She rushed towards the three of them with a whoosh.


    The martial arts of the three of them were all above that of Martial Rakshasa.


    When they saw her walking towards them, they naturally would not be afraid. However, they were ordered to guard her and did not say that they wanted to fight her.


    Not fighting with her? Little Sly Jiang rolled her eyes and ran out with bared fangs and brandished ws. ¡°Aiya! I¡¯m escaping! I¡¯m escaping! ¡±


    The Martial Rakshasa¡¯s eyes turned cold as killing intent appeared. ¡®Where are you escaping to?!¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, let me do it!¡± The Martial Rakshasa, who was ranked third, used his qinggong and quickly grabbed at Little Sly Jiang.


    She was just a woman who did not have the aura of an expert. Moreover, they had not experienced what Old Four had experienced. Therefore, even if she hugged Old Four¡¯s thigh and made him unable to move, in their eyes, it was just that Old Four was unwilling to bully the weak and did not argue with her.


    The third brother did not use much strength, but he was a Martial Rakshasa. Even so, it was enough to catch any expert of the Sorcerer n. Just as he was about to grab the woman¡¯s cor, the woman escaped from his hands.


    The third brother was stunned. Was he seeing things? Or did he miss because he didn¡¯t aim properly?


    The third brotherposed himself and grabbed the woman again. This time, he was sure that he had grabbed it urately, but he still did not even touch the corner of her shirt. The third brother looked at his hand and then at the woman. An iprehensible expression appeared on his face.


    The second brother frowned and said, ¡°Old Third, what¡¯s wrong? Hurry up and capture her.¡±


    The third brother¡¯s eyes turned cold and a trace of viciousness appeared on his face. He released the Martial Rakshasa¡¯s pressure and firmly suppressed the woman.


    It was ridiculous. He was a Martial Rakshasa, and he disdained to use his pressure when fighting with the experts outside. But now, he was using it on a woman without internal energy. If he still couldn¡¯t catch her, he probably wouldn¡¯t be worthy of being a Martial Rakshasa.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Old Third? He even used his pressure?¡± The second brother was puzzled.


    How was this different from using a butcher¡¯s knife to kill a chicken?


    No one understood why Old Third did this. Other than Old Fourth, whose thighs were still numb and could not move after being hugged for a while,


    A true expert could freely retract their internal energy. The powerful Martial Rakshasa pressure spread throughout the entire courtyard, but it did not leak out at all. Not only did this make the guards in the pce unaware, but it also made thepressed pressure even more terrifying than it spread.


    Under such powerful pressure, this woman¡­ this woman actually walked towards him!!!


    Little Sly Jiang realized that no one was chasing after her halfway. She turned around. Eh? Why was he stunned? Could it be that he couldn¡¯t catch up because she ran too fast?


    Little Sly Jiang retreated adorably. Come and chase after me, I can¡¯t run fast-


    How, how could this be? Old Third was dumbfounded. He suddenly stomped with his right foot and increased his strength by another ten percent. The overwhelming pressure was like Mount Tai, pressing down on the remaining Martial Rakshasas until they felt a trace of danger.


    He even stomped his feet? Was he angry? Alright, alright, I¡¯ll just run slower.


    Little Sly Jiang quietly took a few steps back.


    It should be easy to catch since it was so close, right? Come on,e and catch me!


    When the third brother saw that she could actually move, his eyes were about to fall out of shock. He gritted his teeth, clenched his fists, and sank his Qi into his dantian. With a loud shout, he raised his internal energy to the extreme!


    ¡°Aiya- My head feels so dizzy-¡± Little Sly Jiang suddenly held her forehead and fell to the ground sickly.


    The third brother heaved a sigh of relief! He knew it! How could the dignified Martial Rakshasa not be able to deal with a woman?!


    The third brother, who was already drenched in sweat, strode forward and reached out to grab the woman who had fainted on the ground. Unexpectedly, before his hand could touch a corner of her, he was sent flying by her small fists!


    The third brother, who waspletely out of the loop:


    The confused Eldest Brother and Second Brother: ¡±


    The Fourth Brother, who covered his eyes and couldn¡¯t bear to look:


    What happened after that happened naturally. In order to capture this demoness¡­ That¡¯s right, she clearly didn¡¯t have the aura of an expert, but she beat them up until they were almost powerless. If she wasn¡¯t a demoness, what was she?


    The four of them joined forces and had a peak battle with Little Sly Jiang.


    It might not take much strength for a Martial Rakshasa to be sent flying, but it was not so easy for four Martial Rakshasa to fight together. Little Sly Jiang punched out with her small fists, and the four of them actually caught it steadily. The four of them even used a palm strike that contained ny percent of their strength, sending Little Sly Jiang flying.


    ¡°As expected, there¡¯s no invincible enemy with the strength of the four of us¡ª¡±


    Before the third brother could finish speaking, Little Sly Jiang returned with a whoosh and blinked at them.


    The four of them trembled!


    The four of them struck out again.


    Little Sly Jiang flew away again. In the next second, she flew back.


    The Martial Rakshasas were in confusion!!!


    While Little Sly Jiang was fighting to her heart¡¯s content, the Sorcerer Queen rushed over at the wrong time.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The Sorcerer Queen shouted.


    It was always unhappy to be interrupted in high spirits. Little Sly Jiang did not even look at who she was. She pped her and sent the Sorcerer Queen flying. It was toote for Dawa to grab her. He watched helplessly as she flew over his head and drew a beautiful arc in the air. Then¡­ then she fell somewhere!


    Dawa:


    Little Sly Jiang was beating them up badly. She felt that her life had already reached its peak. In the room on the other side, the three little ck eggs had slept enough and woke up rubbing their big ck eyes.


    The three of them began to look for Grandma.


    Grandma was in the front yard. They took the wrong path and ran to the backyard. The door to the backyard was open. The path was deep and quiet, and there were a few beautiful date trees at the end.


    ¡°What a big date. Xiaobao wants to eat it,¡± Xiaobao said, pointing at the date tree.


    ¡°Er¡¯bao wants to eat too,¡± Er¡¯bao said.


    Dabao picked up a small bag with a wooden stick and carried it on his shoulder. He brought his two younger brothers to pick dates. The date tree was not far, but it was not close either. The three of them walked for a while before they finally arrived at the bottom of the tree.


    ¡°It¡¯s so tall!¡± Er¡¯bao looked at the towering tree above his head and said softly.


    ¡°I miss my brother!¡± Xiaobao said.


    When Brother Xiao Zhao bumped into the trees, the fruits all came down!


    Dabao expressed that although he didn¡¯t know how to hit trees, he knew how to climb trees!


    Dabao put down his small bag, took off his small shoes, and began to climb up. This date tree was tall and big. Dabao used a Herculean effort to finally climb up a branch. However, this branch was so strange. There was a person on it!


    This person was none other than the Sorcerer Queen who had been sent flying by Little Sly Jiang¡¯s p.


    The Sorcerer Queen hung on the branch like a salted fish. She couldn¡¯t go up or down. Her exquisite hair had turned into a bird¡¯s nest bun, her makeup was ruined, and her lipstick was disheveled. Half of her face was swollen like a bun, making her look extremely sorry.


    Dabao crawled towards her curiously, but he heard two cracking sounds. The branch was broken, and Dabao fell down with her. Due to the angle and weight, shended before Dabao, and hended firmly on her.


    It was already pitiful enough to be pped, but to be pressed down by such a fat child made the Sorcerer Queen feel like her bones were about to break.


    The Sorcerer Queen¡¯s face was swollen like a pig¡¯s head. The three little ck eggs did not recognize her as the vicious queen who had just ordered them to be locked up.


    The three of them looked at her for a long time. Suddenly, Er¡¯bao pointed at her and said, ¡°Dabao, you crushed the old granny.¡±


    Old-old granny? The Sorcerer Queen wanted to vomit blood!


    Dabao scratched his head in shame and paced around anxiously. What if the olddy was injured because of him? What if he wasn¡¯t an obedient baby?


    ¡°She¡¯s so seriously injured! It hurts!¡± Xiaobao looked at her pig face and said with heartache.


    ¡°Medicine!¡± Er¡¯bao said.


    Dabao quickly ran over and carried his small bag over. Er¡¯bao and Xiaobao also opened their small pockets and poured out all their private stashes.


    ¡°This.¡± Er¡¯bao picked up a dark red pill.


    ¡°No, this.¡± Xiaobao picked up a ck pill.


    Dabao picked up a white pill. No matter what, he would feed it to her. One of them had to be right!


    Dabao pried open the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s mouth and poured the pills in. The Sorcerer Queen choked till she rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Aiya!¡± Xiaobao shouted. ¡°My Gu Pill is gone! Did I feed the wrong one just now?¡±


    As the name implies, Gu pills were pills made from Gu poison. One kind of Gu pill could be used as an inner core, while the other was used to nurture Gu. Ordinary people could not eat it.


    ¡°Quick, quick, quick¡­ vomit it out!¡± Xiaobao said anxiously.


    ¡°The old granny can¡¯t vomit,¡± Er¡¯bao said.


    Dabao took out a stick and hit it out!

 Chapter 986 - 986: Brave Little Black Eggs!

    Chapter 986: Brave Little ck Eggs!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Dabao fought very hard with the principle of saving this old granny. He used all his strength!


    Er¡¯bao cheered from the side. ¡°Good luck, Dabao!¡±


    Dabao: I¡¯ll hit! I¡¯ll hit! I¡¯ll hit, hit, hit!


    The Sorcerer Queen was first pped, then pressed to the ground by the little fat boy. She was already in extreme pain. After being hit by the stick again, she felt like she was half dead.


    Dabao was just being kind. The old granny was injured by him. How could he use Gu to poison the old granny? He had to hit it out!


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    After countless bangs, Xiaobao took out something from his pocket. ¡°Ah! I found it! The Gu pill is here!¡±


    Dabao stopped mid-swing. The Sorcerer Queen was overjoyed. She didn¡¯t have to be beaten up anymore.


    ¡°Oh, no, not this.¡± Xiaobao put the pill aside and continued to search his pockets.


    Sorcerer Queen: ¡°¡­!!¡±


    Damn!


    Dabao knocked down with his stick! After being hit countless times, the Sorcerer Queen finally spat out the pill. At this moment, she didn¡¯t even know who she was, where she was, and what she was doing.


    ¡°Ah, I remember! The Gu pill was eaten by a chick!¡± Xiaobao¡¯s mystical brain finally stopped jamming. That was when they were in the ck market. There were a few chick at the ce they lived. Xiaobao liked chick and ran to feed them. In the end, an especially fierce chick jumped up and took the Gu pill away!


    Dabao looked at the Sorcerer Queen, who had been beaten until her eyes rolled back, then at the stick in his hand. He threw the stick away!


    It was the stick that started it!


    ¡°Aiya, the old granny has fainted!¡± Er¡¯bao eximed softly.


    Dabao and Xiaobao squatted down and checked her breathing with their little hands. Their movements were very professional.


    ¡°She¡¯s still breathing,¡± Xiaobao said.


    They could not leave the old granny here. They had to bring the old granny to a ce with people and find a doctor for her. Hence, the three of them grabbed her pants¡ªDabao grabbed her left pants, Er¡¯bao and Xiaobao grabbed her right pants and pulled her into the courtyard.


    This old granny was really heavy! But they could not give up!


    Steps? Go up!


    Mud pit? Pass!


    An uneven stone road? Cross!


    Bang!


    This was the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s head hitting a tree when they turned the corner.


    Dong!


    This was when the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s body was stuck in the small pond when they were crossing the mud pit.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    This was when the Sorcerer Queen, whoseyer of skin on the butt was scraped, rolled down the steps because she was too heavy after they finally managed to climb the stairs. Xiaobao: ¡°I won¡¯t abandon her!¡±


    Er¡¯bao: ¡°I won¡¯t give up!¡±


    Dahao: ¡°Mm!¡±


    The Sorcerer Queen ?


    The Sorcerer Queen was in so much pain that she was speechless. Please¡­ please, give up on me!!! Abandon me!!!


    They were obedient babies! Obedient babies would not give up halfway!


    The three little eggs gritted their teeth and ran down, dragging the Sorcerer Queen up the steps. This time, the Sorcerer Queen felt that her butt and head did not belong to her anymore.


    The path back to the courtyard was really not too close, so the torture the Sorcerer Queen endured was really not light. When she was finally dragged near the backyard by the three little ck eggs, there was no ce on her body that was intact. Her gorgeous court clothes had long been hung in some flower bushes. She was covered in dirt and her hair was disheveled. What was worse was that she had be a pig¡¯s head.


    Even her parents could not recognize her, let alone this group of guards who came to patrol. The guards did not recognize the Sorcerer Queen, but they recognized the three little fellows! Aren¡¯t they the hostages who had been locked in the courtyard by the Sorcerer Queen? Why did they escape?!


    And this¡­ uh¡­ unrecognizable¡­ The guards looked at it for a long time and barely recognized it as a woman. They remembered that the three little things were with a woman. The four of them were all locked in this courtyard.


    Could this be that woman?


    The guards looked at the Sorcerer Queen suspiciously.


    That woman was not fat, and she¡­ was not fat either!


    That woman was tall, and she¡­ seemed to be quite tall too!


    As for their faces, it was so swollen that they couldn¡¯t recognize her anymore. However, these children were so protective of her and never left her. Who would believe that they had nothing to do with her?


    The guards exchanged nces and saw what they were also imagining in each other¡¯s eyes. That¡¯s right, they had imagined an escape show¡ªthis woman nned to leave with the three children, but she was discovered by the Martial Rakshasa, who was guarding her. In a fit of anger, the Martial Rakshasa severely injured her.


    That must be it!


    The leader of the guards rolled up his sleeves. ¡°I told you to stay obediently, but you actually dare to escape? You¡¯re tired of living! Brothers! Deal with her!¡±


    Hence, after being sent flying, pressed down, ttened, and skinned by the collision, the Sorcerer Queen was beaten up gorgeously by a group of pce guards.


    By the time Li Ruo and Hong Luan arrived at the event location with the envoy, the Sorcerer Queen had already been beaten up until she was only breathing heavily.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Li Ruo shouted coquettishly! ¡°That¡¯s the Sorcerer Queen!¡±


    Everyone was stunned when they heard that. What? This, this swollen old woman was the holy and invible Sorcerer Queen of their Sorcerer n?!


    Li Ruo had been a maidservant by the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s side since she was five years old. All these years, she had been by the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s side. Others might not be able to recognize the Sorcerer Queen, but she could recognize her identity based on her aura.


    Hong Luan was also a witch and also recognized the Sorcerer Queen, but she was a step slower than Li Ruo.


    Li Ruo walked forward, took off her outer robe, and covered the dying Sorcerer


    Queen. She red fiercely at everyone. ¡°Are you crazy? Or are you poisoned?!¡±


    ¡°We¡­ we¡­ we thought she¡­¡± The leader of the guards stammered as he exined what had happened. ¡°¡­Lord Li Ruo, it¡¯s not our fault. It¡¯s all those three children¡¯s fault!¡± As he spoke, he pointed. ¡°Eh? Where¡¯s the children?¡± The three little eggs had long run away!!!


    On the other hand, after the Sorcerer Queen threatened to chop off the fingers of the three children and Dawa¡¯s dissuasion was useless, he still decided to follow and see what was going on. The Sorcerer Queen kept saying that the few of them were rted to Vil Wan He wanted to how thew were rted


    Dawa hesitated for a while in the Harem, so he arrivedte. He used the main entrance. From afar, he heard an unusualmotion. Right on the heels of that, a mighty and tall Martial Rakshasa descended from the sky and smashed onto the ground in front of him.


    Dawa was stunned. In the next second, the Martial Rakshasa gritted his teeth and stood up. He tapped his toes and used his qinggong to fly back to the courtyard. However, in the blink of an eye, he was beaten back.


    Dawa was dumbfounded!


    Did the Martial Rakshasa fight among themselves? They fought in broad daylight? Bang!


    One.


    Bang!


    Another one!


    Bang!


    The third one!


    The three Martial Rakshasas fell beside Dawa¡¯s feet in unison.


    The corners of Dawa¡¯s mouth twitched. The Martial Rakshasas were so powerful, but he could actually fight three people at once? Just as this thought shed through his mind, the fourth Martial Rakshasa fell over.


    Dawa:


    I¡¯ve never heard of the Sorcerer Queen having a fifth Martial Rakshasa. Could it be a newly refined one?


    Dawa entered the courtyard with a curious heart. When he saw the petite figure in the courtyard clearly, he was stunned.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh¡ª¡± Dawa ran into the Second Madam¡¯s courtyard in the posture of a god.


    Fortunately, the Second Madam was embroidering in the room and did not see his silly look.


    ¡°Not, not, not, not¡­ Not good!¡± Dawa stumbled into Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan¡¯s room. Yu Wan went to Old Cui¡¯s side, but Yu Shaoqing and Yan Jiuchao were studying the map of the pce.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Yu Shaoqing looked at Dawa. ¡°Why are you so excited? Did you see the sacrificialmb captured by the Sorcerer Queen?¡±


    Dawa gestured as he nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­ I saw her! She¡¯s too terrifying! She looks exactly like Mrs. Yan! But she doesn¡¯t have a stomach! I even suspect that it¡¯s Mrs. Yan!¡±


    ¡°She look the same as Ah Wan?¡± Yu Shaoqing frowned.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that there were three children arrested with her! I didn¡¯t see the children, but¡­ that woman is really too simr!¡±


    Upon hearing this, what else did Yu Shaoqing and Yan Jiuchao not understand? A woman who looked like Yu Wan with three children. Wasn¡¯t she Ah Shu and the three little ck eggs?


    Yu Wan and Madam Jiang¡¯s looks were indeed very simr, but it was impossible to say that there was no difference. However, Dawa had not interacted much with Yu Wan and did not know her appearance like the back of his hand. Therefore, at first nce, there was no difference.


    Dawa screamed, ¡°Ah! That woman is so powerful! One against four! Four


    Martial Rakshasas were beaten up!¡±


    Yu Shaoqing stood up. ¡°What? Four Martial Rakshasas besieged her?¡±


    Dawa: ¡±


    Uh, that didn¡¯t seem to be what he meant. What did Old Master Yu hear?


    Dawa opened his mouth. ¡°I mean¡­¡±


    Yu Shaoqing raised his hand and interrupted him solemnly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything! I understand! Ah Shu was bullied! Ah Shu, wait for me.. I¡¯m here to save you!¡±

 Chapter 987 - 987: Little Sly Jiang and Little Black Eggs!

    Chapter 987: Little Sly Jiang and Little ck Eggs!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Martial Rakshasas were very resistant to beating. They had fallen countless times and stood up countless times. Not only did they have the


    Invincible Vajra Body, but their internal energies also seemed to be endless. However, after losing for so long, their morale had plummeted and they were no longer as brave as before. Of course, it was impossible for them to kneel and beg for mercy.


    This was Martial Rakshasa¡¯s unyielding will!


    But¡­


    They were so tenacious because they were Martial Rakshasas. What was wrong with this woman?


    ¡°Come!¡± Little Sly Jiang flew back after being sent flying.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    ¡°Again!¡±


    ¡°Again!¡±


    Although they were unwilling to admit it, they had been beaten up until they almost forgot that they were a Martial Rakshasa.


    The turn of events happened in an instant. When the woman raised her small fists and punched the four of them again, she suddenly stopped in midair.


    She turned her head and looked in the direction of the pce gate. It was unknown if she had sensed something, but her eyes turned cold as a terrifying aura flew away like an arrow that had left the bow.


    East!


    West!


    South!


    Wherever she looked, she was swept away by a terrifying aura.


    The Martial Rakshasas were stunned. They were beaten up until they were unable to care about themselves, but once they calmed down, they could sense the abnormality in the pce. Someone had barged into the pce and the pce guards did not notice it, but the Rakshasas who were about to enter the Martial Rakshasa Realm all sensed it and attacked the person who barged into the pce.


    This woman was intercepting that group of Rakshasas.


    What terrifying strength!


    Yu Shaoqing infiltrated the pce and followed the route described by Dawa towards the courtyard where Ah Shu was imprisoned. When he thought of how Ah Shu was in deep trouble, he raised his qinggong to the extreme.


    Unexpectedly, a Rakshasa silently caught up to him. He raised the saber in his hand and was about to sh at Yu Shaoqing. Unexpectedly, before he could do anything, he was overturned by a powerful force.


    He felt the force press against his neck. He struggled twice and rolled into the grass. His vision darkened and he fell unconscious.


    Yu Shaoqing vaguely felt amotion behind him. He turned around but didn¡¯t see anything. After that, seven to eight Rakshasas wanted to attack Yu Shaoqing, but they were all suppressed by an invisible force.


    Yu Shaoqing came to the vicinity of the courtyard without any obstructions.


    ¡°I can still enter the Sorcerer n¡¯s pce with so many experts! I¡¯m indeed an expert!¡± Yu Shaoqing puffed out his chest confidently. ¡°Ah Shu! I¡¯m here!¡±


    Little Sly Jiang¡¯s expression changed in a second. Shey on the ground sickly, and the eight-meter-tall Vajra Overlord Flower instantly became a trembling little delicate flower.


    When Yu Shaoqing walked into the courtyard, it was raining petals. In the beautiful scenery, Little Sly Jiang held a handkerchief in one hand and held her heart in the other. She said to him tearfully, ¡°Sang, I¡¯m so afraid!¡±


    The Martial Rakshasas, who were petrified on the spot: ¡°¡­!!


    In the Harem.


    The Sorcerer Queen was sent back to the bedchamber by Li Ruo and Hong Luan. When they saw the Sorcerer Queen, they already knew that her injuries were probably not optimistic. When they took off the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s clothes and treated her, they realized that it was not only not optimistic, but also fatal.


    ¡°How did the Sorcerer Queen get injured to this extent?¡± The Great Sorcerer who came to treat her was stunned.


    Hong Luan said, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Treat the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s injuries first!¡±


    There were doctors in the Sorcerer n, but usually, the one with the best medical skills was the light sorcerer of the pce.


    The Great Sorcerer cultivated white sorcery and was also proficient in the


    Qihuang technique. All these years, he had been the one to nourish the Sorcerer Queen and His Highness Ye Yang¡¯s bodies. Logically speaking, his medical skills were unquestionable, but this time, even he was in trouble.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lord?¡± Hong Luan asked.


    ¡°The Sorcerer Queen is injured¡­¡± The Great Sorcerer originally wanted to say that the injuries were too serious, but how was this just serious? She was injured till none was fine, okay? What had the Sorcerer Queen experienced? Internal injuries, external injuries, and bone injuries. There was almost no part of her body that was intact.


    Li Ruo said seriously, ¡°Lord, you have to treat the Sorcerer Queen!¡±


    This was not a request, but a threat. If the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s life was gone, the Great Sorcerer¡¯s family would be buried with her!


    The Great Sorcerer wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best!¡± The Great Sorcerer tried his best to save her.


    Li Ruo walked out with a cold expression. Hong Luan followed. After arriving outside the hall, Hong Luan asked her, ¡°Li Ruo, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Catch the assassin!¡± Li Ruo said coldly. ¡°That group of people injured the Sorcerer Queen to this extent? It¡¯s difficult to vent my anger if I don¡¯t kill them!¡±


    Hong Luan was stunned. She grabbed her arm and said, ¡°Kill? But the Sorcerer Queen didn¡¯t say she wanted to kill them. His Highness Ye Yang is still in that group of people¡¯s hands. What if we kill these hostages and they hurt His Highness Ye Yang too?¡±


    Li Ruo said arrogantly, ¡°You don¡¯t understand this. The more timid you are, the easier it is for you to be threatened. Kill one first and let them hand over His Highness. Otherwise, kill one every day! Whoever doesn¡¯t care about the life and death of the hostages the most will win!¡±


    Hong Luan said awkwardly, ¡°But¡­ but what if they kill His Highness Ye Yang in a fit of anger?¡±


    Li Ruo nced at her coldly. ¡°How can we seed if we¡¯re so timid? If they kill His Highness Ye Yang, then none of the remaining hostages will live! Do you think they¡¯ll take the lives of the others in order to avenge a dead person?¡± In this round, it was apetition of who was bold!


    And Li Ruo was confident that that group of people would never hurt His Highness Ye Yang!


    Hong Luan hesitated. ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡±


    Li Ruo interrupted her. ¡°No buts. Didn¡¯t you hear it just now? The Sorcerer Queen wants to chop off those children¡¯s fingers? Pack up and go with me to search for the hostagester. I don¡¯t believe that they can grow wings and fly out when the pce is so heavily guarded!¡±


    Hong Luan looked at the bloody clothes on her body. This was what she had gotten when she sent the Sorcerer Queen back to the bedchamber. It was indeed time to change.


    Hong Luan returned to her room, opened her closet, and took out a set of clean clothes. She walked around the screen and was about to ce the clothes on the bed to change when she heard a few barely noticeable snores. Her eyebrows twitched and she turned around to look at the bed.


    What did she see?! Three chubby little ck eggs!!! Aren¡¯t they the hostages captured by the Sorcerer Queen? Why did theye to her room? They even slept on her bed?!


    The little ck eggs were tired and could not find their way back. They slipped into the harem and crawled onto a fragrant bed to sleep.


    ¡°Hong Luan, are you alright?¡± Li Ruo¡¯s cold voice sounded outside the door.


    Hong Luan¡¯s heart trembled and her body trembled. She turned around and pulled the nket over the three of them. She said to the door, ¡°I haven¡¯t! I¡¯m covered in a lot of blood. I want to wipe it first!¡±


    Li Ruo said, ¡°Then hurry up! I¡¯ll go first!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Got it!¡± Hong Luan agreed guiltily.


    Outside the door, the footsteps gradually faded. Hong Luan knew that Li Ruo had left and heaved a long sigh of relief. What was wrong with her? She actually covered up for these little fellows just now? What if others found outter?


    Should she hand them over now? No matter what, she was the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s subordinate. She shouldn¡¯t have hidden the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s hostages.


    Hong Luan gritted her teeth and slowly pulled open the nket, reaching out to them. At this moment, one of the sleeping little fellows suddenly raised his hand to rub his eyes. Soon, the other two seemed to have a tacit understanding and rubbed their eyes one by one.


    The three little fellows closed their eyes and yawned as they stretched adorably.


    Hong Luan could not reach out anymore. She felt that the softest part in her heart had been hit by something. This was a strange feeling, something she had never felt even when she was with Wen Xu.


    Dabao was the first to open his eyes. His ck eyes looked at Hong Luan without blinking. He was neither unfamiliar nor afraid. Then, it was Xiaobao and Er¡¯bao. The two of them also remembered her. The three of them looked at her with wide eyes. The four of them looked at each other in the room. On the other hand, Hong Luan was embarrassed by the gaze and whispered,


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    ¡°Hungry,¡± Xiaobao said as he patted his deted stomach. ¡°Er¡¯bao is also hungry, ¡± Er¡¯bao said as he patted his stomach.


    Dabao nodded. He was also hungry.


    Hong Luan was embarrassed. ¡°So you¡¯re hungry¡­¡± Wasn¡¯t this opening statement wrong? ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Hong Luan wanted to bite herself to death! Hand them over! Why are you feeding?!


    ¡°Noodles,¡± Er¡¯bao said softly.


    ¡°Bun,¡± Xiaobao said crisply.


    Both! Dabao said in his heart.


    Hong Luan took a deep breath. Bun¡­ noodles¡­ buns¡­ noodles¡­ Alright, I¡¯ll hand you over when you¡¯re done eating! Hong Luan meant what she said!


    Hmph!

 Chapter 988 - 988: Smart Little Black Eggs!

    Chapter 988: Smart Little ck Eggs!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The harem had its own small kitchen. Hong Luan was the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s trusted aide and a regr of the small kitchen. When the small kitchen heard that she wanted arge bowl of noodles and two baskets of buns, it was prepared for her without a word.


    Hong Luan took advantage of his carelessness and took a few small bowls and a few pairs of chopsticks. She carried the food box back into the house.


    The little ck eggs had already obediently sat on the stool and looked at her with soft and cute expressions. Hong Luan¡¯s heart melted. She could not be soft-hearted, could not be soft-hearted, could not be soft-hearted¡­


    After reciting the incantation a hundred times, Hong Luan locked the door and walked over to ce the food box on the table. She then lit incense in the stove.


    The incense was used to cover the fragrance of food.


    When Hong Luan first arrived by the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s side, she was only five years old. She was seven years old when His Highness Ye Yang was born. She had watched His Highness Ye Yang grow up, but His Highness Ye Yang would not sleep and eat with her, so this was the first time she was taking care of a child.


    She thought that she would be overwrought, but who knew that the children were unbelievably obedient? Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that there were no children in this room.


    Prince Ye Yang was much naughtier than them when he was young.


    Of course, if Hong Luan knew how the little ck eggs caused trouble in the Young Master Manor and how to be a vige tyrant in Lotus Flower Vige, she probably wouldn¡¯t think so.


    ¡°You must be starving. You¡¯ll be able to eat soon.¡± Hong Luan opened the food box and took out the steaming noodles and fragrant buns.


    Dabao stretched out his little ck hand to wash his hands. They were good babies who liked cleanliness. Hong Luan was stunned for a moment before she burst intoughter. The little fat boy¡¯s love for cleanliness was really cute.


    Hong Luan went to the ear room to get hot water and washed their hands. The three of them handed the little bald head over.


    Their faces had to be washed too.


    Hong Luan fetched another basin of water and wiped the little bald man¡¯s face. She washed their little faces and made the three of them white¡­ Uh¡­ ck and clean. Then, she brought the three of them back to the table.


    ¡°Alright, you can eat now.¡± Hong Luan distributed the noodles and handed them to them in a small bowl. Unexpectedly, they did not eat it. ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hong Luan asked in confusion.


    The three of them clumsily grabbed their chopsticks and worked together to pick a bowl of noodles for Hong Luan.


    Hong Luan looked at the bowl of steaming noodles in front of her. It was unknown if it was because of the hot steam, but her eyes were a little moist.


    She could be considered an aristocratic family of the Sorcerer n, but her family¡¯s fortunes had fallen. When it came to her father¡¯s generation, talents had withered and it was difficult to continue. She had no choice but to be sold by her father. She was lucky and was chosen by the Great Elder.


    The Great Elder sent her to the Harem. She had shown extraordinary talent in sorcery. The Sorcerer Queen thought highly of her and said to the sorcerer who taught her, ¡°I want this child, nurture her well.¡±


    The Sorcerer Queen¡¯s words give a new lease on life. From a little maidservant who could be bullied by others, she became a target for careful nurturing. She did not disappoint people. She became an elementary-stage witch at the age of ten and advanced to an earth-stage witch at the age of sixteen. She was only one step away from bing a Heaven Realm Great Sorcerer. Such achievements were extremely rare among witches.


    She was grateful for the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s kindness and was loyal to her. However, she understood that the Sorcerer Queen thought highly of her because she had value. Wen Xu had approached her because he coveted her beauty. No one sincerely treated her well.


    A powerful sourness surged into her heart, and Hong Luan did not move for a long time.


    ¡°Hu hu Xiaobao suddenly leaned over and blew on her noodles. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s not hot anymore.¡±


    Hong Luan turned around and wiped her eyes.


    The three little ck eggs started eating. The noodles and buns were not as delicious as Master Ah Wei, but they were all obedient babies who were not picky. The three of them finished them all.


    Hong Luan was dumbfounded. She thought that it was too eye-catching to go to the kitchen all the time, so she specially took more. The buns and steamed buns couldst for at least three meals, but in the end¡­ they were all gone in one meal?!


    And she even seemed to have the illusion that they were not full!


    The three of them looked at her. Hong Luan : ¡± ¡­¡±


    They were really not full!!!


    ¡°Lord Hong Luan.¡± A maidservant¡¯s report suddenly sounded outside the room. ¡°Lord Li Ruo got someone to pass a message just now. She has already investigated the west. You don¡¯t have to search there. You can go straight to the southter.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Hong Luan said in her usual tone. ¡°By the way, where did that woman go? Is she still in the courtyard?¡±


    The maidservant said, ¡°She¡¯s no longer around. It¡¯s said that she escaped.¡± ¡°Escaped from the pce?¡± Hong Luan asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± the maidservant replied. ¡°Does Lord Hong Luan have any other instructions?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all. You can leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After the maidservant left, Hong Luan heaved a sigh of relief.


    The three little ck eggs looked at her with their ck eyes. Although she understood that the three of them wanted to eat something else, the maidservant¡¯s words just now reminded her that it was not safe here anymore. If Li Ruo knew that she was still locked in her room, she would definitelye and ask her what was wrong.


    ¡°Should I hand you over?¡± Hong Luan muttered.


    The three little ck eggs raised their heads with cute expressions.


    Hong Luan : ¡® .


    ¡°Forget it! I¡¯ve lost to you!¡± Hong Luan was defeated and said to the three of them, ¡°Follow meter and don¡¯t make a sound.¡±


    Hong Luan was from the Harem, so she naturally understood the ws in their defense. However, how did these little fellows sneak in without a sound?


    Hong Luan couldn¡¯t figure it out and only rubbed their heads emotionally. The three of them obediently let her rub them.


    Hong Luan got someone to prepare a carriage for her trip. She did not ask for a coachman and sat in the outer carriage, letting the three little ck eggs sit in the carriage. She whispered, ¡°No matter what happenster, don¡¯te out, understand?¡±


    The three little eggs nodded.


    Hong Luan drove the carriage towards the pce gate. She didn¡¯t really want to betray the Sorcerer Queen. She just couldn¡¯t do anything to the innocent children. Li Ruo was right. The group of people who kidnapped His Highness Ye Yang wouldn¡¯t hurt him, but the Sorcerer Queen would really kill these children.


    What did the children do wrong?


    ¡°Who is it?¡± When the carriage arrived at the pce gate, it was stopped by a pce guard. Hong Luan lifted the veil on her bamboo hat and nced at him coldly. The guard was shocked. He cupped his hands and bowed. ¡°It¡¯s Lord Hong Luan. I didn¡¯t recognize you. Please forgive me!¡±


    ¡°I have to leave the pce,¡± Hong Luan said.


    The guard said awkwardly, ¡°This¡­ The Harem ordered the sealing of the nnlnrp ¡®


    Hong Luan said coldly, ¡°You also said that it was the Harem who gave the order. Am I not from the Harem?¡±


    This lord was the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s trusted aide. Her every move represented the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s intentions. Although the guard was puzzled, he guessed that the Sorcerer Queen hadst-minute orders, so he turned around and made way for her.


    Hong Luan put down her veil and gripped the reins tightly. Just as she was about to drive the carriage out of the pce, a proud and cold voice suddenly came from behind. ¡°Who is it? Stop right there!¡± It was Li Ruo!


    Hong Luan tightened her grip on the reins.


    The guard walked forward and said respectfully, ¡°Lord Li Ruo, are you also leaving the pce? Lord Hong Luan is about to go out.¡±


    ¡°Hong Luan?¡± Li Ruo frowned and looked at the carriage strangely.


    Hong Luan knew that she could not avoid it. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath before getting off the carriage with her usual expression. She walked up to Li Ruo and held back her guilt. ¡°How¡¯s the search going?


    Li Ruo looked at her suspiciously and said, ¡°The woman¡¯s hostage ran away. Her whereabouts are unknown. I¡¯m looking for her. Didn¡¯t I ask you to search the south? Why did you suddenly leave the pce?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking¡­ Does this matter have anything to do with Lord Wen Xu? I n to go to the Wen Manor to take a look.¡± Hong Luan had no choice but to let Wen Xu take the me. Wen Xu was the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s biological brother, so taking the me was most suitable for him. Anyway, the Sorcerer Queen wouldn¡¯t really bear to me him.


    ¡°Are you alone?¡± Li Ruo looked at the carriage and asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to alert the enemy,¡± Hong Luan said.


    ¡°You¡¯ve learned to act on your own,¡± Li Ruo said sarcastically.


    Hong Luanposed herself and looked into her eyes. She said seriously, ¡°You and I are both the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s maidservants. As an earth-rank witch, our statuses are the same. Moreover, in fact, you have just entered the earth-rank, and I am already at the peak of the earth-rank. My strength is above yours. I followed the Sorcerer Queen when I was five years old and have been by her side longer than you. Whether it¡¯s for business or personal reasons, I don¡¯t seem to need to listen to you.¡±


    Li Ruo narrowed her eyes coldly.


    ¡°Continue searching. I¡¯m going to the Wen Manor.¡± Hong Luan said domineeringly and turned to get into her carriage.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Li Ruo walked forward and grabbed her reins. She looked at the falling curtain and said, ¡°Who¡¯s sitting in the carriage?¡±


    ¡°No one is in it.¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you riding?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to ride.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not even using a coachman?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to use one!¡± Hong Luan said seriously.


    Li Ruo curled her lips coldly and retracted her hand. Just as she was about to retreat, she suddenly walked around Hong Luan and lifted the curtain!


    Hong Luan¡¯s expression changed!


    ¡°I knew that in your carriage¡ª¡± Li Ruo¡¯s voice stopped.


    Hong Luan turned around and saw that the carriage was empty!


    Huh? Where were they?

 Chapter 989 - 989: Family Reunion

    Chapter 989: Family Reunion


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Li Ruo was worried that there was a hidden trick in the carriage. She searched inside and out, not letting go of a single corner. In the end, she still found nothing.


    Hong Luan was even more surprised than Li Ruo. She was the one who carried them in. A moment ago, the three of them were clearly sitting there obediently. Why did the three of them disappear into thin air in the blink of an eye?


    This was simply too bizarre!


    However, at the same time, Hong Luan felt relieved. No matter what, it was better than falling into Li Ruo¡¯s hands, right?


    Li Ruo sized up Hong Luan and was just short of asking where she had hidden them.


    Hong Luan said indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s with your expression? You make it sound like I¡¯m hiding someone. You¡¯ve also searched. There¡¯s nothing here. Now, can I leave the pce to investigate?¡±


    Li Ruo felt that something was wrong, but she did not catch any evidence. She did not believe that Hong Luan had the intention to betray the Sorcerer Queen, but she could not stop her from falling deeply in love with Lord Wen Xu. Didn¡¯t Lord Wen Xu fall into that vixen¡¯s trap? There was no guarantee that the vixen had asked Lord Wen Xu to save the woman and the three children. Wen Xu himself had no choice, so he deceived Hong Luan.


    Li Ruo was half right. Hong Luan did n to send the hostages out, but not for


    Wen Xu.


    Hong Luan put on a show until the end and rode the carriage towards the Wen Manor.


    Li Ruo looked at the carriage that had disappeared into the night and frowned. She turned around and returned to the pce to continue her search.


    In another seemingly inconspicuous carriage near the pce, Yan Jiuchao was sitting with an indifferent expression. The three little ck eggs bent down, stuck out their little butts, and stuck their heads into the stool, thinking that no one would see them this way.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at the three chubby butts and his handsome face darkened.


    It was fine if they were disobedient, but why were they so stupid? He was so worried!


    When Yu Wan and Old Cui finished refining the medicine and came out, Yu Shaoqing and Yan Jiuchao had already brought Little Sly Jiang and the three little ck eggs back to the Wen Manor.


    Yu Wan had naturally heard about her mother and her sons entering the Sorcerer n. Compared to why they were captured by the Sorcerer Queen to the pce, she was even more puzzled as to how they came all the way here. Didn¡¯t her mother and her sons follow her great-grandfather to Nanzhao?


    She calcted with her fingers that they should be reunited with Granny Yun in the Nanzhao Pce!


    Countless doubts shed across Yu Wan¡¯s heart. Coincidentally, at this moment, Yu Shaoqing helped the weak Madam Jiang into the house. Yu Wan went up to her and looked at the sickly Mom. She asked worriedly, ¡°Mom, are you alright?¡±


    As she spoke, she looked at the three little ck eggs who were slowly following behind their father with their heads lowered, looking like they had done something wrong and had been caught red-handed. Then, she asked, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on? Why did youe to the Sorcerer n? Where¡¯s Great Grandpa?¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Little Sly Jiang leaned into Yu Shaoqing¡¯s arms and coughed. Yu Shaoqing said with heartache, ¡°Stop asking. Your mom was frightened and needed to rest.¡±


    Yu Wan opened her mouth. ¡°But¡­¡±


    Yu Shaoqing said indignantly, ¡°There¡¯s no need for buts. I know what¡¯s going on. It must be that evil thief again. Back then, he was the one who kidnapped Ah Shu in Nanzhao. I thought I had shaken him off in the Nether Capital, but who knew that he wouldn¡¯t give up and actually followed us to the Sorcerer n again! He captured Ah Shu and followed us all the way. He must be threatening us! Don¡¯t let me find him! Otherwise, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson!¡± ¡°Achoo!¡± Little Sly Jiang sneezed guiltily.


    Yu Shaoqing hurriedly took off his outer robe and covered her. ¡°Ah Shu, you¡¯ve caught a cold. I¡¯ll send you back to your room to rest now.¡±


    After her father and mother left, Yu Wan was stunned for three seconds.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Yan Jiuchao said to the three little fellows behind him.


    The three little fellows did not dare toe in.


    Yu Wan walked over.


    Aiyaya! Mom is going to see them! The three little fellows immediately covered their faces with their chubby hands. Yu Wan burst intoughter. She squatted down and removed their little hands. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen me for so long. Are you shy? Quickly let me see if you¡¯ve lost weight.¡±


    They must have suffered a lot after being kidnapped all the way. They must have¡­


    Uh¡­ They seemed to have gained weight again¡­


    The three little fellows hid in their mother¡¯s arms, feeling especially shy!


    Yu Wan did not know that these little fellows had followed her all the way. She had already missed them very much. Now that they could meet and the three of them were safe and sound, it was really a blessing in disguise. Yu Wan hugged the three little fellows tightly and breathed in the faint milky fragrance on their bodies. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡±


    Mom is the best!


    The three little ck eggs stretched out their little hands and hugged their mother¡¯s neck, rubbing against her obediently.


    Xiaobao said coquettishly, ¡°I miss Mom.¡±


    Er¡¯bao also said softly, ¡°Er¡¯bao misses Mom too. I miss so much!¡±


    Dabao nodded. Dabao misses Mom, too! I really do!


    ¡°Hmph.¡± A certain young master snorted. You guys didn¡¯t evene out when you miss her, little bootlickers!


    Little Sly Jiang and the three little ck eggs could not hide the fact that they were staying in the Wen Manor from the Second Madam. Yu Wan asked the Second Madam to find a few herbs. When the Second Madam came over with the herbs, she happened to see the three little ck eggs sitting on the threshold, holding small milk bottles in both hands to drink milk.


    It was already veryte. If not for the candlelight shining on them, she would have thought that the milk bottles were floating in the night. It was no wonder that she thought that. It was really because the little fellows were¡­ too¡­ too dark.


    However, although they were a little dark, their appearance was top-notch. Their big ck grape-like eyes and heroic eyebrows were really unbelievably beautiful.


    Besides¡­ triplets. It was too magical!


    ¡°It¡¯s Ah Wan and Jiuchao¡¯s son.¡± Dawa had appeared behind the Second Madam. The Second Madam turned around and looked at him. She lowered her eyes and nodded as a greeting. ¡°Is it Ah Wan¡¯s herbs? Give it to me. You¡¯re tired from carrying it.¡± Dawa reached out to take the herbs from her.


    The Second Madam gave the herbs to him. Logically speaking, she should have left after the things were delivered. However, she could not help but take a few more nces at the children and said enviously, ¡°So Ah Wan has already given birth. Three children are rare and they¡¯re all so good-looking.¡±


    The three little ck eggs were fat, strong, and like little yaks. They were really likable.


    Dawa had only just found out that the hostages captured by the Sorcerer Queen were actually Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao¡¯s mother and their sons. Three sons. To be honest, even a bachelor like him could not help but be envious.


    The Second Madam was not a person who showed her emotions, but at this moment, her face was filled with envy.


    The Second Madam said softly, ¡°Second Master, do you know that I also had a child before?


    ¡°Huh? Yes.¡± He had to know this. The second madam, Nie Wanrou, was pregnant with Wen Xu¡¯s child in the first year she married into the Wen family. Unfortunately, that child was lost because of one of Wen Xu¡¯s concubines. When the fetuspletely came out, she realized that there was not only one, but three.


    No wonder she had such an expression when she saw the three little fellows. If her children were still alive, she would definitely raise them extremely well.


    The child was gone in the womb, but Wen Xu did not punish the culprit severely. The Second Madam was disappointed in Wen Xu, but this was not the reason why she waspletely disappointed. Not long after, the concubine slipped on a rainy day and fell down the stairs. She knocked her head and died. This was an ident, but Wen Xu was certain that the Second Madam deliberately wanted to take revenge and kill her.


    At this point, their rtionship as husband and wife had reached its end.


    ¡°That bastard!¡± Dawa scolded. After scolding, he hurriedly changed his words when he saw the Second Madam looking at him without blinking. ¡°I mean¡­ I¡¯m a bastard! Back then, I was really blinded byrd!¡±


    The Second Madam smiled bitterly and turned around to continue looking at the three little ck eggs drinking milk. Dawa followed her gaze and coughed lightly. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to be envious. You¡¯re still young and can have another child!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Dawa regretted it.


    The real Wen Xu was already dead. Who would the Second Madam have children with? She would not think that he wanted to have a child with her, right? In all honesty! He didn¡¯t mean that!


    Xiaobao finished it and grabbed the bottles to get up, but he identally tripped.


    The Second Madam¡¯s face turned pale. She subconsciously reached out and was about to pounce on Xiaobao when Yu Wan came out and said to the fallen Xiaobao, ¡°Stand up yourself.¡±


    Xiaobao got up and walked towards Yu Wan. He raised the empty milk bottle high and handed it to Yu Wan. He was not delicate at all!


    The Second Madam lowered her eyes and smiled dejectedly. She retracted her hand. ¡°Second Master, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you off!¡± Dawa chased after her and sent her back to her room.


    The Second Madam went to the inner room to change.


    Dawa hesitated for a moment and was about to leave. At this moment, Hong Yu walked over with a te of snacks. When she saw him, she bowed. ¡°Second Master is here. Are you going to rest here tonight?¡± Dawa was stunned.


    Hong Yu smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go prepare water.¡±


    Dawa trembled in panic.. ¡°No, I¡­ I¡­¡¯

 Chapter 990 - 990: Doting Eggs Maniac

    Chapter 990: Doting Eggs Maniac


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Second Master,e in. It seems like it¡¯s going to rain outside,¡± Hong Yu said to Dawa, whose expression was indescribable.


    Dawa looked at the dark night sky. The weather these few days was indeed a little stuffy, as if it was about to wee a heavy rain. Dawa half pushed and half entered the room.


    Hong Yu was the Second Madam¡¯s personal maidservant, so she was naturally the most loyal to her. She knew that the Second Madam and Second Master did not get along well, but no matter what, the two of them were husband and wife. If they could untie the knot in their hearts and be together, Hong Yu would be happy to see it happen.


    Besides¡­ didn¡¯t Second Master save Madam when she fell into the water during the day? From the beginning to the end, Second Master didn¡¯t even look at Madam Mei and Madam Lan.


    Perhaps it was because Wen Xu had given too little to the Second Madam in the past, but the two of them actually moved Hong Yu.


    ¡°Second Master! Take a seat!¡± Hong Yu warmly invited Dawa to a chair and ced the snacks in her hand on the table. ¡°Second Madam didn¡¯t eat much for dinner. I asked the kitchen to make some of her favorite almond cake. Second Master, do you want to try it?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll wait for her to eat with me.¡± These words shocked Dawa himself. What did he mean by waiting for her to eat with him? It made them look like a real couple. Speaking of which, where did the inspiration for this impromptu performancee from? Dawa searched his mind and decisively found the scene of Yan Jiuchao always waiting for Yu Wan to eat.


    Hmph, he was actually poisoned by these two people.


    In the past, Second Master would not care so much about Second Madam. He would eat whatever he wanted. Why would he care about Second Madam?


    Regardless of whether Second Master was being so good to the Second Madam out of guilt, Hong Yu was very happy.


    Hong Yu happily went to the bathroom. The Second Madam was putting on her clothes.


    Hong Yu walked forward, took the belt, and tied it for her. As she did so, she whispered, ¡°Second Master will rest here tonight.¡±


    The Second Madam was stunned.


    Hong Yu said, ¡°I think Second Master¡¯s personality has changed. Second


    Madam, you have waited bitterly for many years. You¡¯ve finally made it.¡±


    The Second Madam did not reply. She touched her cheek and said, ¡°You can leave.¡±


    Hong Yu thought that Second Master and Second Madam were going to have a happy private time together. She quickly covered her mouth and smiled. ¡°Yes!¡±


    After Hong Yu left, the Second Madam stood in the bathroom for a while. She gripped the screen tightly, and her eyshes trembled slightly. However, she still walked out in the end and looked at Dawa calmly. ¡°Second Master, do you want to sleep?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± What should Dawa say? He had alreadye in. If he left, he would expose himself, right?


    I didn¡¯t mean to stay. I sacrificed too much to not be exposed!


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Dawa replied.


    The bed had been made of red jade. The Second Madam walked over and removed the tent hook, putting down the curtain at the side. ¡°Second Master, you can sleep.¡±


    She still had to dry her hair.


    The Second Madam extinguished the candlelight in the room, leaving only a small yellow oilmp in front of the dressing table. Then, she sat down and picked up a dry cloth to wipe herself.


    ¡°Let me do it.¡± Dawa had appeared behind her.


    The Second Madam looked at him from the bronze mirror.


    The light was dim andnded on the face that the Second Madam could not be more familiar with. Wen Xu was flirtatious and handsome. Otherwise, he would not have been able to charm the hearts of so many women. However, the Second Madam did not look at that face. Instead, she stared fixedly at those unfamiliar eyes.


    Dawa felt a little guilty under her gaze. The Second Madam¡¯s eyes were gentle, but for some reason, they seemed to have a wise sharpness.


    Dawa had the illusion that he had been seen through.


    ¡°Thank you, Second Master.¡± The Second Madam handed the handkerchief back.


    Dawa felt a weight in his hand and heaved a sigh of relief. He shouldn¡¯t have exposed himself, right? Otherwise, she would definitely chase him out!


    Dawa carefully wiped the Second Madam¡¯s hair. Although it was his first time wiping, he knew very well where to wipe first, where to wipe next, and what strength was most suitable.


    It was Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan¡¯s fault for how he learned this. These two fellows showed off their affection every day. Look, he, a ten-thousand-year-old virgin in the ck market, had learned it!


    After the two of them went to bed, they slept under their own nkets. However, there was a small episode at night. It was not long after Dawa fell asleep that he heard a few painful cries beside him. He opened his eyes and turned around to ask, ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The Second Madam did not say anything. She curled up and broke out in cold sweat.


    Dawa hurriedly got off the bed and turned on the light. The Second Madam¡¯s face was pale. Dawa was frightened and inadvertently smelled blood. He quickly lifted the nket and saw that the Second Madam¡¯s body was blood-red.


    ¡°You¡¯re injured?!¡± Dawa¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He couldn¡¯t care less about what the Second Madam said and turned to leave!


    The Second Madam did not even stop him.


    Dawa went to the south courtyard. Yu Wan and Old Cui were both doctors, but it was gettingte. It was not good for him to rush to Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan¡¯s room, so he went to Old Cui¡¯s side.


    Old Cui had just fallen asleep when he was woken up by someone. He was extremely irritable.


    ¡°Hurry up! She¡¯s injured! She¡¯s bleeding a lot!¡± Dawa pulled Old Cui towards the Second Madam¡¯s courtyard.


    Old Cui¡¯s bones were about to fall apart. He was an old man, okay? Why did someone always forget this huge truth? When Old Cui went to Second Madam¡¯s room, Second Madam¡¯s face was red. Old Cui had an idea when he saw this. It was not a big deal, but it was not fine either.


    ¡°No, no need, Sir. I¡¯m¡­ having my period,¡± the Second Madam said shyly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take your pulse,¡± Old Cui said.


    The Second Madam slowly stretched out her hand.


    Old Cui took her pulse through ayer of material. He frowned and said, ¡°As expected, you fell ill from the miscarriage back then and haven¡¯t recovered well until now. If this continues, your body will age early. You¡¯re lucky to have met me. It¡¯s toote today and the medicine can¡¯t be concocted. Come back tomorrow to get it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡± The Second Madam bowed.


    Old Cui yawned and walked out. When he brushed past Dawa, he red at him and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s not some anxious illness. Can¡¯t we wait for tomorrow?!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Dawa lowered his head awkwardly, wishing he could find a hole to hide in.


    This misunderstanding was too big, and Old Cui could not smooth it over for him. After the servants cleaned up the room, the two of themy back on the soft bed.


    ¡°Second Master¡­ how can you not even know this?¡± In the night, the Second Madam looked at him and asked.


    Because he had never had a woman! How could he know this? Dawa¡¯s face flushed. ¡°I¡­ I was confused from sleeping.¡±


    The Second Madam smiled slightly. It was gettingte, and everyone fell asleep. However, the three little ck eggs were lying on the spacious bed, their eyes wide open.


    They had slept too much during the day, so they could not sleep at night.


    The three of them grabbed their little feet and rolled over between Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao. They rolled over and bumped into each other. From time to time, they would rub against their stinky father.


    Yu Wan had already fallen asleep on the inside of the bed. As her pregnancy went to theter stages, she fell asleep more and more. She originally nned to coax the three little fellows to sleep, but they did not fall asleep and instead coaxed her to sleep.


    Yan Jiuchao sat at the head of the bed. On the surface, he was reading a book, but he was actually guarding the little fellows.


    Although the three of them were making a fuss, they were not noisy. They only rolled quietly and were especially careful not to bump into Yu Wan.


    ¡°Sister is in Mom¡¯s stomach,¡± Er¡¯bao whispered. He didn¡¯t want to wake his mother up.


    ¡°It¡¯s Little Brother,¡± Xiaobao whispered.


    ¡°Sister,¡± Er¡¯bao said.


    ¡°A brother,¡± Xiaobao said.


    The two babies quarreled. Dabao ignored his two idiot brothers. His little fat body rolled to Yan Jiuchao¡¯sp and he looked at his father adorably.


    Yan Jiuchao nced at him, picked him up, and ced him on his body.


    Dabaoy in his father¡¯s arms and yawned. He found afortable position and his eyelids started to fight. Yan Jiuchao read the book with one hand and gently patted Dabao¡¯s back with the other. They loved their mother, but they also loved their father. Their father had a reassuring smell.


    The huge sense of security made Dabao grab Yan Jiuchao¡¯spel and fall asleep sweetly.


    Xiaobao and Er¡¯bao quarreled for a while and sessfully made themselves fall asleep.


    Yan Jiuchao arranged the three little fellows on his other side. Yu Ah Wan was his, so the young brats could forget about snatching her from him.


    The family of five fell asleep peacefully. Only Yu Shaoqing and Little Sly Jiang were still awake.


    Little Sly Jiang stretched her muscles during the day. At night, she was very excited. Yu Shaoqing felt as if he had returned to the illusion on the deserted ind. Ah Shu treated him like this and that. Ah Shu was too good, Ah Shu was really good¡­


    In the Harem, after a day and a night of resuscitation, the Great Sorcerer was exhausted.


    ¡°Sorcerer Queen!¡± Li Ruo came to the bed and looked at the pale Sorcerer Queen. She held her hand worriedly.


    Hong Luan also knelt over and looked at the Sorcerer Queen nervously.


    After an unknown period of time, the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s fingers trembled and she coldly opened her eyes..

 Chapter 991 - 991: The Number One Expert!

    Chapter 991: The Number One Expert!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Sorcerer Queen! You¡¯re awake!¡± Li Ruo was overjoyed and revealed a relieved smile.


    Hong Luan also looked at the Sorcerer Queen happily. Seeing that she was really awake, she quickly turned to the Great Sorcerer at the side and said, ¡°Sir, please take another look at the Sorcerer Queen.¡±


    The Great Sorcerer was really exhausted. Not only did he use his medical skills to treat the Sorcerer Queen, but he also exhausted a lot of healing-type sorcery power. Not to mention going over to take a look, he couldn¡¯t even breathe, okay?


    He took a while to recover before the other two maidservants helped him down to the bed. He carefully checked the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s condition and said weakly, ¡°For the time being¡­ her life is not in danger.¡± However, it was unlikely that she would be the same asst time.


    He did not say this.


    Li Ruo said, ¡°You guys help the sorcerer down to rest first.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The maidservants helped the Great Sorcerer to the side hall next door. The Sorcerer Queen was still bedridden. He needed to wait for the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s summons at any time and could not leave the pce.


    Hong Luan served the Sorcerer Queen a cup of hot tea. The Sorcerer Queen waved her hand indifferently and said weakly, ¡°Help me up.¡±


    Hong Luan put down her teacup and helped the Sorcerer Queen sit up with Li Ruo. Hong Luan carefully took a pillow and ced it behind the Sorcerer Queen.


    The Sorcerer Queen was no longer as morous as before, nor was she as domineering as before. Her face was haggard and bloodless, and the thin lines at the corners of her eyes seemed to have increased.


    Hong Luan and Li Ruo only took a look before hurriedly lowering their heads.


    The Sorcerer Queen knew that her current situation was very bad without asking, but she couldn¡¯t care less. She closed her eyes and said, ¡°How long was I unconscious?¡±


    ¡°Almost a day and a night,¡± Li Ruo said.


    They had discovered the Sorcerer Queen in the afternoon. After that, the Sorcerer Queen had been unconscious until dawn.


    The Sorcerer Queen had never been in such a sorry state. When she thought of how she had been repeatedly abused and how she had lost so much face in front of a group of guards, she was furious!


    ¡°What about those people?¡± She gritted her teeth and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s all been dealt with,¡± Li Ruo said.


    Hong Luan nced at Li Ruo. Who did she deal with? That group of ignorant guards? She identally frowned in agreement.


    The Sorcerer Queen did not hold her fist for long before she let go. She asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the hostage?¡±


    ¡°Hostages¡­¡± Li Ruo nced at Hong Luan, as if ming her for not cooperating with her to search for the hostages, causing them to escape.


    ¡°They¡¯re no longer in the pce.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all gone?¡± The Sorcerer Queen¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    Li Ruo lowered her head and said, ¡°Yes, Sorcerer Queen. I searched the pce but couldn¡¯t find them. I guess they¡¯ve already left the pce. Speaking of which, Hong Luan, didn¡¯t you suspect that they went to the Wen Manor back then? How¡¯s your investigation going?¡±


    Hong Luan only strolled around the Wen Manor and did not enter at all.


    Hong Luan said calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t say it has anything to do with the Wen Manor.


    I¡¯m talking about Lord Wen Xu. He¡¯s interacted with that woman for so long. Perhaps he can think of some clues.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Li Ruo turned her face away. ¡°That¡¯s clearly not what you said at that time.¡±


    Hong Luan said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I say that? You¡¯ve heard it wrongly.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± The Sorcerer Queen had a headache and shouted at the two of them to stop.


    Li Ruo red at Hong Luan imperceptibly. Hong Luan ignored her and said seriously, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I have to report to the Sorcerer Queen.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± The Sorcerer Queen asked.


    ¡°The Martial Rakshasas are injured,¡± Hong Luan said.


    A trace of disbelief shed across the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s eyes. ¡°The Martial


    Rakshasas were actually injured? Who did it?¡±


    Li Ruo also looked at Hong Luan. It was obvious that she was only concerned about arresting people and had neglected to investigate the incident.


    Hong Luan thought for a while and said, ¡°ording to the Martial Rakshasas, it was that woman.¡±


    The Sorcerer Queen said thoughtfully, ¡°She doesn¡¯t look like she has martial arts¡­¡±


    This was also what surprised Hong Luan. She said, ¡°ording to one of the


    Martial Rakshasas, that woman is a Saint King. However, for some reason, the Saint King aura on her body is sometimes absent. I must guess that she¡¯s wearing a treasure that suppresses the Saint King aura.¡±


    Obviously, the Martial Rakshasa, who was ranked fourth, had recognized Little Sly Jiang as Yu Wan on the street. As for one with a stomach and the other without, he was only concerned about catching people at that time. Why would he study a woman¡¯s stomach?


    Therefore, even Hong Luan thought that the female hostage first appeared in the city before strolling out of the city. Then, she was captured by the captain from the other viges.


    If the other party was a Saint King at her peak, it was not surprising that she had such strength.


    ¡°The Saint King¡­¡± A cold glint shed across the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s eyes.¡± That group of people is actually spies of the Sacred n? Why? Did they want to avenge the Saint King back then? Or did they want to bring the Saint King¡¯s corpse back?!¡±


    Li Ruo frowned and said, ¡°Could it be that¡­ they captured His Highness Ye


    Yang not to exchange for the Sorcerer King, but to exchange for the Saint


    King¡¯s corpse?¡±


    ¡°Why would Zhou Jin collude with the Sacred n?¡± The Sacred and Sorcerer ns were irreconcble. Zhou Jin was a taboo no matter where he was. Not to mention that the Sorcerer n could not tolerate him, wasn¡¯t the Sacred n the same? Hong Luan said, ¡°I keep feeling that things aren¡¯t that simple.¡±


    ¡°Sorcerer Queen! Someone sent a letter!¡± Outside the hall, a guard¡¯s report suddenly sounded.


    Hong Luan and Li Ruo looked at the Sorcerer Queen, who nodded indifferently.


    Li Ruo walked out of the bedchamber and took the secret letter from the guard.


    In case there was a trap, Li Ruo first tore open the secret letter in front of the Sorcerer Queen. After confirming that there were no mechanisms or poison, she handed the letter over with both hands.


    After the Sorcerer Queen finished reading the letter, her expression turned cold. She threw the letter away.


    Hong Luan squatted down and picked up the letter to take a look. [At midnight, on the ancient walkway in the west of the city, we want to see the Sorcerer King.]


    ¡°In that case, they¡¯re still here for the Sorcerer King.¡± Hong Luan handed the letter to Li Ruo.


    After Li Ruo saw it, her expression changed. ¡°That group of people is too arrogant! They actually openly used His Highness Ye Yang to threaten us to hand over the Sorcerer King! ¡±


    They could not tolerate threatening the Sorcerer Queen, let alone that one of them was a Saint King. The Sorcerer Queen had not forgotten her hatred for that woman for so many years. Now that someone who was also a Saint King like her hade, it would be strange if the Sorcerer Queen could take this lying down.


    However, the Saint King was too powerful. Other than the Sorcerer King, who could deal with her?


    However, how could the Sorcerer King deal with her? Not to mention that the Sorcerer King had endured the bacsh for so many years, even if he wanted to deal with her, he would probably be powerless.


    Li Ruo said worriedly, ¡°Sorcerer Queen, are we really going to hand the Sorcerer King over?¡±


    If they didn¡¯t hand it over, His Highness Ye Yang would be in trouble.


    The Sorcerer Queen said with a cold expression, ¡°Am I such an easy person to threaten? Did they really think they could ride on my head just because they have a Saint King?¡±


    Hong Luan looked at the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s almost crazy expression and had an ominous feeling.


    ¡°Bring me my key,¡± the Sorcerer Queen said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Which key?¡± Li Ruo asked.


    The Sorcerer Queen gestured with her eyes. Li Ruo walked to Duobao Ge, opened the third box on her right, and took out a golden key.


    This was¡­


    Hong Luan was stunned! If she recognized it correctly, this was the key to the Hall of Light. Sorcerer Queen¡­ Was the Sorcerer Queen going to wake that person up?


    NO!


    That was a demonic creature that even the Sorcerer King was almost unable to deal with back then. It was the Sorcerer King and the Saint King who joined forces and worked together to suppress it!


    The current Sorcerer King¡¯s strength was greatly inferior to before. A single Saint King was no match for that demonic creature at all!


    Once it was released, there would be no way to suppress it!


    ¡°Sorcerer Queen! Please think twice!¡± Hong Luan tried to stop her.


    However, the Sorcerer Queen had already made up her mind. No one in the world could threaten her. Those who threatened her¡­ were all dead!


    ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re awake? Eh? You¡¯re here too?¡± Yu Wan went to bed early and woke up early. She had just washed up and was about to instruct the kitchen to make some of their favorite breakfast. In the end, when she passed by Grandma¡¯s room, she saw that the door was wide open. Shadow Thirteen, Shadow Six, Mu Qing, and Zhou Jin were all inside.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°Young Madam is here!¡± Shadow Six greeted and said, ¡°Young Master asked us to send news to the Sorcerer Queen and asked her to make a deal at midnight on the ancient walkway in the west of the city.¡±


    ¡°Are we going to exchange Ye Yang for the Sorcerer King?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Shadow Six nodded.


    Mu Qing patted his junior brother¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Zhou Jin said, ¡°I¡¯m not nervous. Senior Brother, don¡¯t be nervous.¡±


    Mu Qing pressed down on his trembling legs. ¡°Oh.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°They have four Martial Rakshasas. I guess all of them will appear tonight.¡±


    ¡°Is Martial Rakshasa very powerful?¡± Yu Wan looked at her small fists. Last time, she had beaten a Martial Rakshasa to the ground!


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Martial Rakshasa should be the most powerful expert of the Sorcerer n, right? As long as we¡¯re confident in defeating them, we¡¯re not afraid of not being able to exchange for the Sorcerer King.¡±


    Grandma, who had been silent all this while, said, ¡°If there¡¯s only Martial


    Rakshasa, there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± He emphasized the word martial.


    Yu Wan blinked strangely. ¡°From what Grandma said, could there be an even more powerful Rakshasa?¡±


    Grandma pondered for a moment and said, ¡°The most powerful Rakshasa in the world is not the Blood Rakshasa, nor is it Martial Rakshasa. It¡¯s Soul Rakshasa.¡±


    ¡°Soul Rakshasa?¡± Yu Wan was stunned. She had never heard of it.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Grandma nodded. He opened the ancient book in his hand and looked at the terrifying ghost totem. ¡°If the Blood Rakshasa is an evil being, then the Soul Rakshasa is an out-and-out demon.. The martial arts of an expert are useless against it because¡­¡±

 Chapter 992 - 992: Meeting Son-in-law, Good Feelings

    Chapter 992: Meeting Son-inw, Good Feelings


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Grandmaposed himself and said, ¡°No one had a chance to attack in its hands!¡±


    Today was the day for the Second Madam¡¯s nephew¡¯s baptism. Dawa had agreed to apany her back to her maiden home. It was not good to take back what he had said. Therefore, after breakfast, Dawa and the Second Madam boarded the carriage to the Nie Manor.


    Dawa did not have the time to participate in Yu Wan¡¯s conversation with


    Grandma and the others. However, he knew about tonight¡¯s n. After using Ye Yang to exchange for the Sorcerer King, their mission in the Sorcerer n wouldpletely end.


    At that time, he would have to leave with them. He looked at the woman beside him imperceptibly. For some reason, in his heart¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Second Master?¡± The Second Madam turned her head and her soft voice interrupted Dawa¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Dawa turned his face away and clenched his fists on his knees. ¡°I was wondering if the etiquette was done after apanying you back to the house.¡±


    The Second Madam¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared it. As long as Second Master doesn¡¯t me me for being too extravagant.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± said Dawa, without thinking.


    The Second Madam smiled, lowered her eyes, and yed with the handkerchief in her hand.


    Suddenly, the wheels of the carriage hit a stone, and the carriage jolted violently. The Second Madam eximed and threw herself forward. Just as she was about to hit the wall of the carriage, Dawa quickly grabbed her and pulled her back.


    The force was too great, and the Second Madam bumped into his arms. Although the two of them had slept in the same bed, they had never been really close. This was the first time Dawa experienced the feeling of her in his arms.


    Dawa was instantly stunned.


    ¡°Sorry, I ran over something. Second Master, Madam, are you alright?¡± The coachman asked nervously.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The Second Madam hurriedly sat up straight. Her eyshes trembled slightly and her face was slightly red.


    Dawa had nevere into contact with women before. That attack just now had really frightened him. He did notpletelye back to his senses until they arrived at the Nie Manor.


    Wen Xu and the Second Madam looked harmonious but were at odds. This was no secret in the aristocratic circle of the Sorcerer n. In the early years, Wen Xu was still pretending to be peaceful under the might of the Great Elder and his father. As the rtionship between husband and wife gradually broke down, in the end, Wen Xu was toozy to act.


    Therefore, many guests were surprised when ¡°Wen Xu¡± and the Second Madam appeared at Young Master Nie¡¯s baptism.


    ¡°I heard that Wen Xu raised a vixen in another n. She was even pregnant with the child and brought it back to the Wen family!¡±


    ¡°Is that really the case?


    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true! Otherwise, why would he apany Nie Wanrou back?


    He wants Nie Wanrou to ept that child!¡±


    Wen Xu had been messing around outside for a long time, but this was the first time he had a child. He was looking down on the matriarch. If Nie Wanrou cried about this to the Third Elder, the Third Elder would definitely seek an exnation from the Wen Manor.


    The group of people had already thought through the motive behind Dawa apanying the Second Madam back.


    The Second Madam did not say anything, but that group of people would not really dare to ask her.


    However, there was one exception.


    ¡°Miss, Master is calling for you.¡± A maidservant from the Nie Family walked into the reception pavilion and reported softly to the Second Madam.


    ¡°Got it.¡± The Second Madam nodded and said to Wen Xu, who was sitting upright, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Great, let¡¯s go together! He did not know anyone here. If anyone went forward to strike up a conversation with himter, he would definitely expose himself!


    The Second Madam brought Dawa to the Third Elder¡¯s courtyard. Before entering the study, a maidservant walked over and said, ¡°Master said that he only wants to see Miss. Please wait outside.¡±


    Wait outside? Did the Nie Manorck a room to entertain guests or something? This was clearly taking Wen Xu down a notch.


    The Third Elder had watched Wen Xu grow up. When he was young, that child was not bad. He was smart, sweet-talking, and likable. If not for that, how could he have agreed to this marriage? However, who knew that Wen Xu would be such a crooked tree ten yearster?


    The Third Elder hated Wen Xu to death now. When he heard that Wen Xu had brought back a vixen, he was so angry that he couldn¡¯t sleep for three days and three nights. It would be strange if he let Wen Xu enter the house and sitfortably.


    Dawa did not mind. Anyway, he was not a proper young master. So what if he stood? The air outside was still good!


    ¡°Don¡¯t walk around. I¡¯ll be out soon,¡± the Second Madam instructed.


    Dawa said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll wait for you outside. Don¡¯t be in a hurry toe out. You haven¡¯t seen your father in a long time. Talk to him more.¡± The Second Madam looked at him and opened her mouth. ¡°Mm.¡±


    The Second Madam entered the study.


    Not only had the Third Elder heard about Wen Xu raising a vixen, but he had also heard more than the guests outside. That vixen was not a good person. She relied on bewitching Wen Xu to have designs on the Sorcerer King. It was that vixen who caused His Highness Ye Yang¡¯s disappearance.


    Fortunately, the Sorcerer Queen was his biological sister. Otherwise, with the rtionship between the two families, the Nie Manor would have been dragged down by his stupid son-inw!


    ¡°Father.¡± The Second Madam entered the room and bowed to the tall and mighty back that emitted a powerful coldness.


    When the Third Elder heard his daughter¡¯s voice, he quickly turned around. He thought that he would see a tired and helpless face, but he did not expect his daughter to look better than ever.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The Third Elder was slightly stunned.


    ¡°How is your health, Father?¡± The Second Madam asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Have you seen your mother?¡± The Third Elder came back to his senses and sat down on a chair.


    Just like before she got married, the Second Madam brewed a pot of tea for him and said, ¡°I was just about to go when I heard you call me on the way, so I came over to greet you.¡±


    The Third Elder looked at his daughter, whom he had not seen for a long time. She was still thin, but she was energetic. Her eyes were no longer like a pool of stagnant water, but like a flowing clear spring, there was a trace of spiritual energy.


    But wasn¡¯t this strange?


    Wen Xu had clearly betrayed her like that¡­


    ¡°You¡­¡± The Third Elder paused. He still felt that he had toy one¡¯s cards on the table. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about Wen Xu. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let that vixen enter the Wen Manor! The Wen family has her but not you. With you but not her!¡± The Second Madam smiled gently.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Third Elder looked at his daughter strangely.


    The Second Madam handed the brewed tea to the Third Elder and said pleasantly, ¡°That woman is not a vixen, and the child is not Wen Xu¡¯s.¡± ¡°What?¡± The Third Elder frowned.


    The Second Madam smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not Wen Xu¡¯s, so you don¡¯t have to stand up for me.¡±


    The Third Elder said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t be deceived by him. That kid¡¯s methods of coaxing women are impressive¡­¡±


    ¡°Uh ah¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Dawa¡¯s scream came from the courtyard.


    The two of them¡¯s expressions changed. The Third Elder was about to go out and see what had happened when he saw his daughter run out faster than him.


    The Third Elder almost suspected that he had seen wrongly. Hadn¡¯t this daughter long given up on Wen Xu? Why was she still so nervous about him? Could it be that¡­ she was really coaxed by that kid¡¯s sweet words?


    The father and daughter entered the courtyard one after another, only to see Wen Xu being thrown to the ground by a flirtatious woman. Wen Xu was shocked, and his eyeballs almost popped out. The woman pressed against him had a charming and delicate appearance. Her eyes were fixed, as if she was afraid that she could not seduce him away.


    The maidservants at the side stood there awkwvardly. They did not know whether to go forward or not.


    ¡°Insolence!¡± The Second Madam shouted.


    When Dawa saw her, it was as if he had seen a straw to save his life. ¡°Madam¡ªI¡®


    The Second Madam walked over in three steps and pulled the woman who was pressing down on Dawa down. Then, she squatted down and helped him up. Without a word, Dawa hid behind the Second Madam!


    That woman was too terrifying!


    He had only stood in the courtyard for a while before she walked over to talk to him and even touched him. He wanted to move away, but she refused to let him. When they pulled, he fell down the steps. She pretended to pull him, but she pressed against him.


    This was broad daylight!!!


    The woman who was pushed away adjusted the pearls at her temples in disdain. The Second Madam blocked Dawa behind her and looked at her coldly. ¡°Auntie, please respect yourself!¡± Dawa was dumbfounded. This woman was the Second Madam¡¯s aunt?! As if guessing his surprise, the Second Madam whispered, ¡°We¡¯re not biological, they¡¯re from Uncle¡¯s family.¡±


    That¡­ that was also a real aunt! How could she dare to seduce her nephew-inw?


    The Third Elder frowned at the servant. The servant understood and chased the unconscious auntie away.


    Dava said in a daze, ¡°I¡­ I originally¡­¡±


    The Second Madam said, ¡°You seduced my aunt before.¡±


    Dawa: ¡®


    What kind of dog was this? Why was he having an affair with all the women in the world?!


    The Second Madam said, ¡°My aunt is a little silly, but she¡¯s beautiful and young¡­¡±


    Dawa snorted. ¡°How is she beautiful? She¡¯s not half as good-looking as you!¡±


    The Second Madam turned around with her handkerchief, her face red again.


    Third Elder looked at his shy daughter and then at his silly son-inw. He didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but he felt that this son-inw was more pleasing to the eye than before..

 Chapter 993 - 993: Soul Rakshasa Is Here!

    Chapter 993: Soul Rakshasa Is Here!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    There were a total of seven elders in the Elder Hall. Although the Third Elder¡¯s status was not as high as the Great Elder, he was on good terms with the Fourth Elder and the Seventh Elder. Back then, when the Sorcerer King was sick, the Second Elder and the Fourth Elder objected to the Sorcerer Queen taking power. It was the Third Elder who stepped forward and joined forces with the Fifth Elder and the Seventh Elder to stabilize the situation for the Sorcerer Queen. Therefore, the Third Elder¡¯s influence could not be underestimated.


    Otherwise, would the Great Elder give Nie Wanrou face like this?


    However, no matter how much the Great Elder thought highly of Nie Wanrou, it was not a woman¡¯s happiness. She should be happy with her husband, and have children with her husband.


    On this day, the Third Elder¡¯s gaze never left his son-inw. His son-inw did not notice that he was observing him because his son-inw¡¯s eyes were all on Nie Wanrou.


    Dawa did not know anyone. He was afraid that he would be exposed and followed the Second Madam closely. When the Second Madam addressed someone, he also addressed them. When the Second Madam took a seat, he also took a seat. Even when the Second Madam went to the toilet, he followed her to the door.


    The Second Madam blushed. ¡°You¡­ wait for me outside!¡±


    The Madams who passed byughed.


    Did Wen Xu change his temper or was his brain kicked by a donkey? Why was he suddenly so clingy to his wife?


    The Third Elder was also inexplicably embarrassed. In the past, Wen Xu looked like a big-tailed wolf no matter how one looked at him. Today, he had be a clingy puppy.


    The Second Madam did not really want to go to the toilet, but she was on her period. She stayed in the washroom for a while. When she left the courtyard, she saw Dawa heaving a long sigh of relief.


    Dawa didn¡¯t say anything, but his face was filled with the words ¡°You¡¯re finally out. What would I do without you?¡±


    The Second Madam lowered her eyes and smiled slightly.


    His daughter¡¯s gaze could not be deceived. Although he did not know how all of this happened, Wen Xu did not bully his daughter anymore. Third Elder had actually thought about whether Wen Xu¡¯s gentleness was fake or sincere. It was naturally best if it was sincere. If it was fake¡­


    ¡°Third Elder!¡±


    While he was thinking, a guard from the Elder Hall hurriedly walked over and whispered a few words into his ear. The Third Elder¡¯s expression changed. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a thing? Does the Great Elder know?¡±


    The guard said, ¡°He¡¯s the first to know. He¡¯s already rushed to the pce. The remaining elders should be on their way too!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! Truly nonsense!¡± After such a big incident, how could the Third Elder still be in the mood for his grandson¡¯s baptism? He hurriedly got someone to prepare a carriage in the direction of the pce.


    When he arrived at the pce, the elders had all arrived.


    ¡°The elders are all here. Where¡¯s the Great Elder?¡± He alighted from the carriage.


    The Fifth Elder, who was on good terms with him, said, ¡°The Great Elder has gone to the Hall of Light. I hope he can stop the Sorcerer Queen in time. That demonic creature can¡¯t be released!¡±


    Even the Second Elder and Fifth Elder, who did not get along with them, nodded in unison. Everyone present recalled that the Sorcerer n had almost been destroyed back then. No one knew how that demonic creature was refined. By the time they discovered it, it was toote to get rid of it.


    Although they hated the spy of the Sacred n, they had to admit that it was fortunate that there was a spy from the Sacred n!


    They hadbined the power of the Saint King and the Sorcerer King to suppress the demonic creature. They wanted to kill it, but unfortunately, they could not. It was obvious how powerful that thing was.


    Wouldn¡¯t the Sorcerer Queen be bringing disaster to the Sorcerer n by letting such a scourge out?


    When they used that demonic creature to kill that group of spies, what would they use to kill that demonic creature?


    ¡°Is the Sorcerer Queen crazy? Even if that group of spies captured His


    Highness, she shouldn¡¯t be so rash!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we can¡¯t wake up that demonic creature!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all up to the Great Elder!¡±


    As the few of them discussed, a terrifying rumble erupted in the Light Hall. Everyone¡¯s expressions changed drastically.


    The Fourth Elder grabbed the Third Elder¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°Not good, the demonic creature has woken up. It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s toote!¡±


    Indeed, Dawa and the Second Madam had returned home after attending the baptism. It was alreadyte and there were not many people on the streets. The carriage drove unimpeded. Suddenly, a horse galloped over and blocked their path.


    The coachman hurriedly tightened the reins. ¡°Who is it?!¡±


    On the horse was a woman in white wearing a bamboo hat. She did not say anything and only stared fixedly at the curtain of the carriage.


    The Second Madam lifted the curtain and looked at her. She said to Dawa, ¡°It¡¯s


    Li Ruo, the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s trusted witch.¡±


    She even recognized it when her face was covered by a bamboo hat? A woman¡¯s intuition was really terrifying!


    Dawaposed himself and said, ¡°Maybe the Sorcerer Queen has something urgent to discuss with me. Go back to the manor first.¡±


    The Second Madam nodded.


    Dawa alighted from the carriage and it slowly passed behind him. The Second Madam lifted the curtain and looked back in his direction, but did not say anything. She quietly lowered the curtain.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Dawa looked up at the woman on the horse, his tone so cold that it was as if they didn¡¯t know each other at all.


    Li Ruo narrowed her eyes and took off her bamboo hat. ¡°You¡¯ve changed!¡± Dawa¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°What kind of bewitching soup did that vixen feed you? You don¡¯t even look me in the eye?¡± In the past, Wen Xu would flirt with her from time to time. The Sorcerer Queen didn¡¯t give herself to him, but she was already his. She just didn¡¯t have a status.


    Li Ruo dismounted and approached Dawa step by step. Dawa¡¯s forehead broke out in a cold sweat. Li Ruo stopped in front of him. ¡°What Hong Luan can do for you, so can I


    ¡°Huh


    ¡°Do you care so much about that vixen? You didn¡¯t hesitate to betray the Sorcerer Queen for her?¡±


    Li Ruo raised his chin and said slowly, ¡°I said that if Hong Luan can help you, so can I. I came today to tell you some news: It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t go to tonight¡¯s deal. Otherwise, you¡¯ll die there.¡±


    What did this mean? Could it be that the Sorcerer Queen had mobilized an expert more powerful than Martial Rakshasa?


    Yan Jiuchao and the others were in danger?


    Dawa couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with Li Ruo. He turned around and entered an alley.


    Li Ruo stomped her feet in anger when she saw him leave in such a hurry. ¡°I knew you hadn¡¯t given up on that vixen!¡±


    Li Ruo wanted to chase after him to take a look, but when she thought of what was going to happen next, she felt that she shouldn¡¯t give her life away for nothing.


    Li Ruo got on the horse and said coldly, ¡°How dare you fight the Sorcerer


    Queen? Just wait and see how you die!¡±


    As the night of the full moon approached, it was inconvenient for Yan Jiuchao to go out. This time, the people who brought Ye Yang to exchange hostages were Yu Shaoqing, Shadow Thirteen, Shadow Six, and Zhou Jin. The reason why they brought Zhou Jin along was because he was worried that the Sorcerer Queen would get someone to pretend to be the Sorcerer King. Only Zhou Jin could recognize if the other party was the real Sorcerer King.


    ¡°I want to go too,¡± Zhou Yuyan said. ¡°I¡¯m worried about my junior brother.¡± Her martial arts were not weak, so there was no harm in going.


    Yu Shaoqing nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Zhou Yuyan smiled happily and jumped to Shadow Six¡¯s side. She blinked at


    Shadow Six. ¡°I¡¯ll protect youter.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to protect your junior brother?¡± Shadow Thirteen interrupted expressionlessly and stood between her and Shadow Six, separating the two of them.


    ¡°I¡¯m protecting my junior brother, but I¡¯m also protecting Shadow Six.¡± Zhou Yuyan curled her lips.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your protection. Thirteen will protect me,¡± Shadow Six said seriously.


    Zhou Yuyan choked at Shadow Six¡¯s insensitivity. Her beautiful eyes widened as she said, ¡°Idiot!¡±


    Shadow Six looked at Shadow Thirteen in confusion after being called an idiot for no reason. Shadow Thirteen patted his shoulder. ¡°Pretty good. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Shadow Six: ¡°Oh.¡±


    The group set off for the ancient walkvvay in the west of the city.


    Ye Yang and Zhou Jin were in the same carriage.


    Halfway there, Ye Yang woke up faintly. He already knew that he had been kidnapped by this group of people and that they nned to use him to exchange for his father. What he did not know was that that person was also Zhou Jin¡¯s father.


    ¡°You want to capture my father with just the few of you? No way! None of you


    Sacred n is good!¡± Ye Yang naturally categorized them as spies of the Sacred n. After all, other than the Sacred n, no one else had the guts to go against the Sorcerer n.


    Zhou Jin ignored him.


    Ye Yang secretly raised his hand. He had practiced martial arts before, so it was not a problem for him to knock out a child. After he knocked Zhou Jin out, he could take him hostage and leave this ce.


    Ye Yang cried out in pain, ¡°You will suffer retribution! My mother will kill you!¡±


    Zhou Jin still ignored this spoiled prince. He lifted the curtain of the carriage window and looked up at the endless night.


    Shadow Thirteen rode his horse beside the carriage and asked him, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Astrology,¡± Zhou Jin said.


    Shadow Thirteen also looked up at the sky. ¡°How is the astrology tonight?¡±


    Zhou Jin said firmly, ¡°The Ziwei Star is dark, and the Taiyin Star is bright. This is a great omen.¡±


    ¡°Great omen?¡± Before Shadow Thirteen could finish speaking, a woman¡¯s singing came from ahead. It was ethereal and quiet, like the sound of nature, but it was faintly discernible and a little unreal.


    The stars in the night sky were all covered by the clouds, and there was only a round moon hanging high in the sky.


    When the woman¡¯s singing got closer, it was as ethereal and beautiful as a merman¡¯s chant. The forest on both sides fell silent, and even the wind could not be heard. The song got closer and closer, and it became clearer and clearer. Closer and closer to the song was a series of pleasant copper bells. Zhou Yuyan suddenly pointed ahead and shouted, ¡°Look! What¡¯s that!¡±

 Chapter 994 - 994: Slurp Little Sly Jiang!

    Chapter 994: Slurp Little Sly Jiang!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As soon as Zhou Yuyan finished speaking, everyone looked in the direction she was pointing. They saw that at the end of the ancient walkway, the night was dark. Hazy moonlight sprinkled down, and a faint white fog lingered in the forest. A graceful figure walked out of the fog, draped in silver moonlight.


    Her clothes were very strange. She was only wearing a red shirt that was slightly bigger than her undergarment, revealing a white swan-like neck and a pair of slender arms. She had a pair of wide pants of the same color under her navel. The legs of the pants were tightened, making her jade-like ankles look exquisite and slender.


    She was barefoot, and there were copper bells tied to her fair ankles with a red rope. On her wrist was a red dress that swayed as she walked towards them.


    With every step she took, a pleasant copper bell sound emitted from her feet. It was slightly different from the copper bell sounds they had heard in the past. It was not strong, but the sound reached their ears and hit their hearts.


    She was hidden in the light and did not reveal her face, but everyone had never seen such a figure and charm in their lives. They could not help but be attracted.


    Zhou Yuyan couldn¡¯t even find her voice. Her eyes were wide open, and she was just short of ring her eyes down.


    How could there be such a flirtatious woman in the world? Wasn¡¯t she too beautiful?


    This was not just Zhou Yuyan¡¯s feeling. Even Shadow Thirteen, who usually did not look at these girls directly, felt a charming aura from this woman.


    One had to know that after seeing Madam Jiang, her daughter, and Yan Jiuchao, there was no other beauty in the world. However, this woman seemed to have let them see another kind of beauty in the world.


    ¡°Squeak!¡± Little Gu cried out.


    Zhou Jin was a child. He was the first toe back to his senses and said in a clear tone, ¡°Be careful of a trap!¡±


    These words made everyone feel as if they had been hit in the head. Yu Shaoqing pulled out his sword and stood in front of them. He said seriously, ¡°Stay alert! Don¡¯t fall into her trap!¡±


    Zhou Yuyan held her chest and almost fell off the horse. The few nces she had looked at the woman just now seemed to have drained all her strength. She could not even circte her energy now. She asked fearfully, ¡°What is this? Illusion? Or seduction?


    Both, and neither.


    This was a sorcery that surpassed illusions and charm techniques. No sorcerer could crack it, not even the Sorcerer King.


    Zhou Jin looked at the woman solemnly.


    The woman tapped her toes and lightly jumped onto the top of a big tree, sitting down elegantly and nimbly. The moonlight shone on her exquisite jade-like feet. On both sides were colorful dresses that fell casually. She was as beautiful as a painting, as beautiful as a fairy.


    A series of bell-likeughter escaped from her lips. This was probably the most pleasantughter they had ever heard.


    ¡°How interesting. Who are you?¡± She actually looked at them and spoke. Her voice was even more pleasant than herughter. It was like the sound of nature.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Zhou Jin asked.


    ¡°Oh? A child?¡± She covered her mouth and smiled, as if she was a little surprised. She looked at Zhou Jin and said, ¡°You¡¯re even a great sorcerer. I haven¡¯t seen such a young Heaven Realm Great Sorcerer in a long time.¡± It had been a long time since shest saw one, so it meant that¡­ there had once been such a young Heaven Realm Great Sorcerer? Everyone was surprised. Was there a child more talented than Zhou Jin in the history of the Sorcerer n? ¡°And who are you?¡± Zhou Jin asked calmly.


    ¡°I¡¯m Wushang Yueji,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°Or¡­ you can call me Soul


    Rakshasa.¡±


    ¡°What? She¡¯s the Soul Rakshasa?¡± Zhou Yuyan was stunned. Didn¡¯t they say that the Soul Rakshasa was a heinous demon? Before she came, she had imagined countless Soul Rakshasa appearances. They were fierce, bloody, brutal, and ferocious¡­ However, they were definitely not the beautiful woman in front of her.


    ¡°I want the two children in the carriage. As for the others¡­¡± Yueshang Wuji¡¯s meaningful gaze swept past the group of people riding in the carriage. Suddenly, the corners of her lips curled up and she tapped her toes before her lithe figure shed out.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Shadow Thirteen said.


    What replied to him was the woman¡¯s bell-likeughter. Almost at the same time as theughter sounded, the woman¡¯s figure came to Shadow Thirteen¡¯s side. Before Shadow Thirteen could react, he felt someone touch his face.


    He raised his hand to block. That hand was on his waist again.


    ¡°Good waist.¡± The woman smiled and said. Shadow Thirteen was furious and swung his sword at the woman. The woman easily dodged and wrapped around Shadow Six like a ghost. She sat on Shadow Six¡¯s horse and stroked his slender hand. ¡°Good hand.¡± Shadow Six was furious. The womanughed again and flew towards Zhou Yuyan. ¡°What beautiful eyes.¡±


    After her fingertips brushed past Zhou Yuyan¡¯s eyes, she jumped and flew towards Yu Shaoqing.


    Yu Shaoqing had already guessed what she was going to do. ording to the principle that his body belonged to Ah Shu, other than Ah Shu and his children, no woman could touch him. Yu Shaoqing fell off the horse¡¯s back without hesitation and immediately fell t on his face.


    However, he avoided the woman¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Oh?¡± The woman was shocked. She did not expect this man to be so stupid. She tapped her toes and the rainbow dress fluttered as she flew back to the treetop. ¡°I don¡¯t want your lives. Leave behind what I¡¯ve touched.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t the thing she had touched Shadow Thirteen¡¯s waist, Shadow Six¡¯s hand, and Zhou Yuyan¡¯s eyes?


    How were they going to leave it behind? sh it off, cut it off, and dig it out for her?


    The woman didn¡¯t care what they thought. Her gazended on Yu Shaoqing. ¡°As for you¡­ um¡­ let me think.. Your nose is so beautiful. I wonder where¡­¡± As she spoke with a smile, she actually looked where she shouldn¡¯t be looking.


    Yu Shaoqing blocked it with his sword. ¡®You, you, you¡­ don¡¯t even think about it!¡± He was Ah Shu¡¯s, and every strand of hair on his body was! The woman smiled nimbly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t keep.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen gripped the sword in his hand tightly.


    ¡°Thirteen,¡± Shadow Six called out to him softly. ¡°Are you¡­ unable to use your strength?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen pinched his fingers.


    Yes, too much. From the moment he saw this woman, he felt that all his strength was no longer listening to him. Grandma was indeed right. No one could attack in front of the Soul Rakshasa.


    Shadow Thirteen did not believe it. He cut his finger and tried to regain his control of his internal energy through the pain. However, before he could attack, he saw the woman shoot a sharp gaze at him.


    His head hurt as if it had been torn apart. In the next second, his vision darkened and he fell off the horse¡¯s back.


    ¡°Thirteen!¡± Shadow Six reached out to hug him and fell down with him.


    ¡°Little Six!¡± Zhou Yuyan wanted to grab Shadow Six, but she couldn¡¯t even lift her hand. ¡°Junior Brother¡­ Do you have any way to deal with her?¡±


    Zhou Jin¡¯s eyes turned cold, and a powerful sorcery power was about to attack the woman.


    The woman smiled lightly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill you yet. Don¡¯t force me to do it.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Zhou Jin could not use his sorcery power. ¡°Do you know what a Soul Rakshasa is?¡± The woman held her chin and narrowed her eyes. ¡°A Rakshasa who can charm souls, devour souls, and kill souls!¡±


    At the end, her smile froze.


    Everyone was secretly shocked.


    Zhou Yuyan had an ominous feeling. ¡°What¡­ what are you going to do?¡±


    The woman smiled gently and tapped Zhou Yuyan¡¯s be with her fingertip. Zhou Yuyan instantly felt as if something had been sucked out of her mind. She pressed her head in shock. Yu Shaoqing saw that the situation was bad and took out a box.


    This was a simple version of the Qianji Box. There were only a few switches inside. Yu Shaoqing ced a dart inside.


    The woman did not even turn around. She smiled at Yu Shaoqing, and Yu Shaoqing saw the dart that was supposed to shoot at the woman suddenly change direction and shoot towards him!


    The speed of this dart was not fast, but he could not use his internal energy at all. Just as the dart was about to hit his heart, a ck shadow descended from the sky and blocked in front of him. He caught the dart and shot it fiercely at the woman!


    The woman narrowed her eyes. She did not move. However, the moment the dart was about to hit, her figure disappeared! Shadow Six was shocked. ¡°What a fast movement technique!¡±


    ¡°Interesting¡­ Hehe¡­ How interesting¡­¡±


    The sky was filled with the woman¡¯s teasingughter, making it impossible to tell where she was.


    Yu Shaoqing looked at the small ck shadow in front of him. For some reason, he felt that this figure was familiar. However, before he could ask, the little ck shadow suddenly jumped into the air and grabbed coldly at the night.


    The woman was caught.


    Her throat was held in the other party¡¯s cold hand.


    The woman looked at the stunning face under the cloak and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re the first person who can capture the Soul Rakshasa¡­ You¡¯ve sessfully attracted my attention. As a reward, how about you be my Madam?¡±


    What the hell was with Madam?


    Just as Shadow Thirteen and the others were puzzled, they saw the woman whose throat was grabbed by their Madam suddenly wave her hand with the rainbow dress. Right on the heels of that, something unbelievable happened. The moment the rainbow dress fell, the woman¡¯s appearance and clothes changed. She actually became a devastatingly beautiful man.


    Little Sly Jiang:


    Slurp

 Chapter 995 - 995: Little Sly Jiang Fight Soul Rakshasa!

    Chapter 995: Little Sly Jiang Fight Soul Rakshasa!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen heard this slurping sound, they felt that they couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    Madam, you have a husband. Hold on!!!


    He was too beautiful, too beautiful. She couldn¡¯t breathe¡­ Little Sly Jiang¡¯s heart was about to explode. How could there be such a beautiful person in the world?


    Slurp-


    Shadow Six jumped up anxiously. Madam! Do you still remember Yu Sang from Lotus Flower Vige?!


    ¡°My wife,¡± the man called her charmingly. He raised his hand and touched her with his fingertips.


    Little Sly Jiang punched down! But she missed!


    The man was gone!


    Zhou Yuyan and Zhou Jin might not know a certain someone¡¯s ability, but


    Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen were very familiar with her. The Soul


    Rakshasa was the first person who could gain an advantage from their Madam.


    They seriously suspected that this Soul Rakshasa was not real and was just an illusion. Otherwise, how could anyone¡¯s movement technique be fast enough to dodge their Madam¡¯s small fists?


    However, the touch of the Soul Rakshasa still lingered on Shadow Thirteen¡¯s waist and Shadow Six¡¯s hand, as if reminding them that this Soul Rakshasa really existed.


    Little Sly Jiang looked at the silent forest and frowned unhappily. In the next second, a warm breath attacked. Little Sly Jiang¡¯s waist was hugged from behind. A low and maic voice slowly sounded in Little Sly Jiang¡¯s ears. ¡°My wife, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Little Sly Jiang did not let him escape this time. She grabbed his wrist and pulled him in front of her. Then, Little Sly Jiang grabbed his neck and rose into the air, ruthlessly throwing him against the tree!


    At this point, the progress was almost certain. However, at this moment, the man who was pinched by Little Sly Jiang suddenly became charming. His face, which was already charming, became even more beautiful.


    ¡°Slurp-¡± Little Sly Jiang couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.


    Shadow Six¡¯s heart was in his throat. Madam! Calm down! Calm down!


    Can¡¯t¡ªstay¡ªcalm¡ª


    Ahhh! How could anyone be so beautiful?!


    Little Sly Jiang couldn¡¯t continue punching!


    The man looked at her affectionately.


    ¡°Be careful! He¡¯s charming your soul!¡± Zhou Jin shouted.


    Little Sly Jiang threw the man in her hand out! The man bumped into another tree. With a tap of his toes, he spun in the air andnded elegantly and beautifully on a branch.


    A ck folding fan had appeared in the man¡¯s hand at some point. He opened the folding fan and half covered his face. His peach blossom eyes narrowed into a beautiful crescent moon. ¡°You¡¯re really capable to be able to see through my soul charming technique. It¡¯s no wonder that the Sorcerer Queen wanted to get rid of you.¡±


    As he spoke, he loosened the muscles and bones on his body and sighed. ¡°After sleeping for so many years, my abilities are rusty. In the past, no one could escape my Soul Charm.¡±


    He looked at the falling moon and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s almost dawn. I¡¯ll y with you until here today. You have to take good care of yourselves. The next time we meet, I¡¯ll personally take what I want.¡±


    Shadow Six subconsciously pressed down his hand, and Zhou Yuyan subconsciously covered her eyes. As for Shadow Thirteen, although he didn¡¯t move much, his waist still froze.


    ¡°And the soul that I didn¡¯t take away¡­¡± The man said with a smile and looked meaningfully at Little Sly Jiang. ¡°I¡¯lle back again.¡± A phantom shed towards the carriage. ¡°I¡¯ll take His Highness Ye Yang away. We¡¯ll meet again!¡± When this voice sounded, he had already brought his men out of the forest.


    After the Soul Rakshasa disappeared, Zhou Yuyan and the others felt their internal energy gradually recover. Speaking of which, it was strange. That person clearly didn¡¯t use pressure and internal energy on them, but they couldn¡¯t use their strength. Could this be the so-called soul suppression?


    Zhou Yuyan¡¯s brain and experience were not enough to figure out these things. What she was most worried about now was her junior brother¡¯s safety.


    ¡°Junior Brother, are you alright?¡±


    At the mention of her junior brother, she could not help but think of Ye Yang, who was in the same carriage as her junior brother. It was not easy for her to obtain His Highness Ye Yang, but he was captured by Soul Rakshasa for nothing. Zhou Yuyan was furious. The Soul Rakshasa was so terrifying that it would probably not be so easy to capture another hostage in the future.


    Zhou Yuyan lifted the curtain in frustration. To her shock, there was no sign of her junior brother in the carriage. There was only a trembling little Ye Yang!


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you taken away?¡± Zhou Yuyan was dumbfounded.


    Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen also walked over.


    Ye Yang looked at Zhou Yuyan and then at them. She burst into tears. ¡°I want to know too! Shouldn¡¯t I be taken away? Why am I still here¡­ Ahhh¡­ I won¡¯t do it¡­¡±


    Ye Yang burst into tears!


    ¡°Thirteen, how did this happen?¡± Shadow Six asked in confusion.


    Shadow Thirteen paused and said, ¡°I think he must have captured the wrong person and taken Zhou Jin away as Ye Yang.¡±


    Shadow Six was stunned. ¡°How can this be wrong? Did he not look at the portrait, ir did he not ask about his age?¡± One was twelve, and the other was nine. No matter what, it didn¡¯t seem like they could be wrong. Moreover, Zhou Jin was a sorcerer, and Ye Yang was an ordinary person. Even if they only recognized his aura, they shouldn¡¯t be confused.


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°It seems that Zhou Jin used an illusion on the Soul


    Rakshasa and deliberately made him make a mistake.¡±


    Shadow Six was even more puzzled. ¡°The Soul Rakshasa is so powerful, can he still be affected by Zhou Jin¡¯s illusion?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen looked at the dawn on the horizon. ¡°Did you notice what he said just now? He said, ¡®After sleeping for so many years, my abilities are rusty¡¯ and ¡®it¡¯s almost dawn¡¯. I think his hurried departure and his sudden fall into Zhou Jin¡¯s illusion are all rted to this.¡±


    Shadow Six seemed to have an epiphany. ¡°You make sense.¡± Among them, only Madam could deal with the Soul Rakshasa, but his Madam waspletely mesmerized by the Soul Rakshasa¡¯s beauty. In other words, if the Soul Rakshasa continued to waste time with Madam, he might have a chance of winning, but he chose to leave at the critical moment.


    Shadow Thirteen pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Logically speaking, with


    Zhou Jin¡¯s realm, he shouldn¡¯t be able to see through his Soul Charming Technique. However, Zhou Jin saw through it. This means that his cultivation had already begun to show ws at that time. Zhou Jin had thought this through, so he took the risk and used an illusion on him. If he seeded, it would be best. It doesn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t. Anyway, with Madam around, he can¡¯t hurt Zhou Jin.¡±


    The Sorcerer Queen wanted to save her son, but he was a fake son. If the Sorcerer Queen knew the truth, she might vomit blood.


    Of course,pared to the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s reaction, Shadow Six was more concerned about Zhou Jin¡¯s safety.


    Shadow Six thought for a while and said, ¡°In that case, won¡¯t we have hostages in the hands of the Sorcerer Queen? Will Zhou Jin be in danger?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen shook his head. ¡°No, if Zhou Jin can use illusion on the Soul


    Rakshasa, he can use illusion on the Sorcerer Queen. He¡¯s a Heaven Realm Great Sorcerer. Other than the Soul Rakshasa and the Sorcerer King, no one can see through him. I guess the Soul Rakshasa can¡¯t see through him for the time being. Even if the Sorcerer King sees through him, he won¡¯t expose him. With Zhou Jin lurking in the Harem, it will be beneficial to us.¡±


    Shadow Six was relieved to hear that, but he thought of something and frowned. ¡°What do you think¡­ is going on with this Soul Rakshasa? He¡¯s clearly so powerful, but he hasn¡¯t been powerful for long¡­¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°I¡¯m also very puzzled. I¡¯m afraid we have to go back and consult Grandma.¡±


    They nned to ask Yu Shaoqing to return home, but they saw Yu Shaoqing staring at someone¡¯s valiant back without blinking. The more Yu Shaoqing looked at her, the more familiar she looked. The more he looked, the more shocked he became. Finally, he opened his mouth. ¡°Are you¡ªI¡®


    The little ck shadow had her back facing him and did not return.turn back. She raised her hand and lowered her voice. ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± With that, she used her qinggong and disappeared into the rolling mountains.


    Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen were rmed. It was over, it was over, their madam¡¯s disguise is over! Master didn¡¯t even ask her who she was, and she denied it. This was too obvious!


    Unexpectedly, Yu Shaoqing patted his chest and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°She said she¡¯s not! You scared me to death! I thought Ah Shu was here!¡±


    Shadow Six : ¡®


    Shadow Thirteen:


    This¡­ worked?!


    The group brought the crying Ye Yang back to the Second Madam¡¯s courtyard.


    Yu Wan woke up early and was drying herbs in the courtyard. When she looked up, she saw that they had returned. Ye Yang was also there, but Zhou Jin was not.


    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s going on?¡± She asked.


    Shadow Six said dejectedly, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. In short, the Sorcerer Queen mobilized Soul Rakshasa and nned to take His Highness Ye Yang away, but he brought the wrong person. But Madam, don¡¯t worry. Zhou Jin will be fine.¡±


    Yu Wan believed that Zhou Jin would not do something he was not confident of. He was a child, but he was also a descendant of the Sorcerer King and the Saint King. He was born with a different fate.


    Yu Wan paused and said, ¡°Speaking of which, is there really a Soul Rakshasa in the Sorcerer n? When I heard Grandma mention the Soul Rakshasa, I thought it was just a legend.¡± Shadow Six said, ¡°This Soul Rakshasa is a little strange.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s strange?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°He was quite powerful at the beginning, but suddenly¡­¡± Shadow Six roughly told Yu Wan the entire story of the Soul Rakshasa¡¯s appearance. Of course, he did not reveal the identity of a certain Little Sly Jiang. He only said that he was an expert who was secretly protecting the Young Master.


    Yu Wan touched her chin and muttered, ¡°In that case, he¡¯s a Challenger at night


    ana a Bronze at aavvnf¡±


    ¡°What bronze?¡± Shadow Six didn¡¯t hear her clearly.


    Yu Wan smiled awkwardly. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing. Grandma is awake. Let¡¯s go ask him..

 Chapter 996 - 996: The Truth About the Soul Rakshasa, Brave Little Gu!

    Chapter 996: The Truth About the Soul Rakshasa, Brave Little Gu!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Grandma also knew a little about sorcery and could observe the stars and perform divination. Last night, when he was observing the stars, he felt that things would not go too smoothly. As expected, they encountered the Soul Rakshasa.


    ¡°The mission failed,¡± Shadow Six said regretfully.


    Grandma sat down at the table and poured tea for them. ¡°You encountered a Soul Rakshasa. It¡¯s already lucky that you survived. Besides, didn¡¯t Zhou Jin sneak into the pce? In that case, the mission didn¡¯t fail.¡±


    It could only be said that they were resisting the Sorcerer Queen in another form.


    Grandma cherished his words like gold and rarely said so much to them. It seemed that even Grandma was vignt with the appearance of Rakshasa Soul.


    ¡°But¡­ Why did he escape at dawn when he was so powerful before?¡± Yu Wan used the word escape. This didn¡¯t sound appropriate. How could Soul Rakshasa escape? He was a unique expert in the world. However,bining the Soul Rakshasa¡¯s realm and the situation at that time, she felt that the Soul Rakshasa was indeed running too fast.


    In order to better find the medicinal primer for Yan Jiuchao, Grandma flipped through the books of various countries along the way. After entering the Wen Manor, he also obtained many of the Great Elder¡¯s books through ¡°Wen Xu¡± and the Second Madam. There was a handwritten letter that mentioned this Soul Rakshasa of the Sorcerer n.


    ¡°Do you know who the predecessor of this Soul Rakshasa was?¡± Grandma asked.


    ¡°Predecessor?¡± Yu Wan paused and thought of the Rakshasa King of the Nether Capital. The Rakshasa King¡¯s predecessor was the head of the Sang family. Could this Soul Rakshasa¡¯s predecessor also have a powerful background?


    Yu Wan looked at the granny and said, ¡°His methods are so powerful. Could it be¡­ the Sorcerer King?¡± Didn¡¯t they say that he was proficient in illusions and charm techniques? These two were branches of sorcery. In that case, he actually had very powerful sorcery.


    Shadow Six took a weak breath. ¡°That¡¯s not right. The Sorcerer King and the sorcerers¡¯ bodies are very weak, but his qinggong is very powerful.¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Nothing is absolute in the world. Gu Masters don¡¯t cultivate martial arts, but Ah Wei is an expert.¡±


    And he was an expert among experts.


    Shadow Six nodded in enlightenment. ¡°That¡¯s true. Could it be that the Soul


    Rakshasa is really the Sorcerer King?¡±


    Grandma said with aplicated expression, ¡°The Soul Rakshasa isn¡¯t a


    Sorcerer King, but the Soul Rakshasa has devoured three Sorcerer Kings.¡±


    ¡°W-what? He devoured three¡­ Sorcerer Kings?¡± Shadow Six suspected that he had heard wrongly. Did the Sorcerer n have so many Sorcerer Kings? And three of them were devoured in a row?


    ¡°How does he swallow them?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°Soul Charm,¡± Grandma said. ¡°The Soul Rakshasa can extract the memories of


    all experts and use tnem tor mmselt.¡±


    Everyone shivered. Shadow Thirteen and the others had been in the pugilistic world for many years and had heard of many devouring cultivation techniques and internal energy. Experts of the same type could often absorb the internal energy of theirpanions. For example, Asura could absorb Asura, but Asura could not absorb the Blood Rakshasa because their cultivation techniques conflicted, so it was easy for them to go berserk and even die from blocked meridians.


    However, from what Grandma said, the Soul Rakshasa did not seem to have such a problem. It could amodate any internal energy and could also learn any cultivation technique. What was worse was that it did not even let go of the Host¡¯s memories.


    ¡°What will happen to the people who are charmed?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Grandma said, ¡°You¡¯ll forget who you are, forget your cultivation technique and internal energy. If you¡¯re not careful, you¡¯ll be a fool. If it¡¯s serious, you might be a living dead.¡±


    ¡°Just like¡­ when Yan Jiuchao absorbed the Ghost King¡¯s power and memories back then?¡± Yu Wan remembered that after the Ghost King¡¯s power and memories were absorbed by Yan Jiuchao, he had indeed be a little fool.


    Grandma paused, as if he also felt that this matter was a little strange.


    However, soon, he shook his head and said, ¡°Their situation is different. The Ghost King was attacked by Xiaobao and suffered the bacsh of his own cultivation technique. His meridians were reversed and all his strength surged into Jiuchao¡¯s body. As for the Ghost Kings memories¡­ Although I can¡¯t exin it, it should be a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Yu Wan muttered.


    Grandma continued, ¡°This demonic creature is very impressive. It has devoured three Sorcerer Kings, so even Zhou Jin¡¯s biological father is not its match. If the Saint King hadn¡¯t happened to be in the n and helped Zhou Jin¡¯s father back then, I¡¯m afraid this demonic creature would have already destroyed the entire Sorcerer n.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so terrifying¡­¡± Zhou Yuyan clenched her fists and subconsciously leaned against Shadow Six.


    Shadow Six felt Zhou Yuyan take a step towards him. He did not think that the girl was deliberately approaching him, but men and women should not touch each other. It was better for him not to touch her.


    He leaned against Shadow Thirteen.


    Zhou Yuyan saw him walk away and quietly leaned against him again.


    Shadow Six also took another step.


    Zhou Yuyan moved again.


    Shadow Six also moved again.


    Shadow Thirteen couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. His slender and strong arm reached out and grabbed Shadow Six¡¯s slender waist, bringing him into his arms. The others were focused on studying the matter of the Soul Rakshasa and did not notice the three of them.


    Yu Wan continued, ¡°But Shadow Six said that the Soul Rakshasa was very strong one moment and very weak the next. He escaped at dawn. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Grandma looked at the flowers and nts in the courtyard that were fluttering in the wind and said, ¡°Back then, the Soul Rakshasa was suppressed by the Saint King and the Sorcerer King and had been in aa. If I¡¯m not wrong, it hasn¡¯tpletely woken up. What you see is only its shadow.¡±


    ¡°Sh-Shadow?¡± Yu Wan blinked strangely.


    Grandma nodded. ¡°Or rather, a clone. It¡¯s a puppet controlled with a puppet technique. ¡±


    Grandma had also used such a trick before. When he was fighting with the


    State Preceptor of Nanzhao, he had used puppet techniques to control the State


    Preceptor of Nanzhao, causing him to identally kill a ck envoy of the Ghost n. However¡­ that puppet technique was short-lived and singr. It was far from the ever-changing techniques used by the Soul Rakshasa. Yu Wan was convinced. ¡°A puppet is already so powerful.


    Its mam Douy¡­


    Shadow Six suddenly said, ¡°By the way, Grandma, is it a man or a woman?¡±


    Grandma shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    No one knew. It was said that the only person who had really seen it was Zhou Jin¡¯s mother. It was Zhou Jin¡¯s mother who had personally sealed it in the coffin. However, Zhou Jin¡¯s mother had already passed away, so its appearance, whether it was male or female, had be a mystery.


    The coffin that sealed its main body was suppressed in the Hall of Light. Even the Sorcerer Queen had yet topletely open the coffin. The Sorcerer Queen had only awakened a portion of its consciousness and made a temporary deal with it.


    Grandma frowned and said, ¡°But I think it won¡¯t be so easy for it topletely wake up. Its deal with the Sorcerer Queen has just begun. It still needs the Sorcerer Queenter on. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have agreed to help the Sorcerer Queen take back Ye Yang before itpletely woke up¡­ Its sudden weakness is also rted to this.¡±


    Yu Wan held her chin and said, ¡°Is it a night owl? It¡¯s so strong at night. It has to go back to sleep at dawn.¡±


    Grandma said, ¡°In the future, it will wake up longer and longer. Its strength will be stronger and stronger, and it will be harder and harder to deal with.¡±


    ¡°Then will Zhou Jin be in danger?¡± Compared to how to kill it, Yu Wan was more concerned about the current Little Zhou Jin. In order to not let the Sorcerer Queen seed, that child had sacrificed himself.


    He was not only doing this for the Sorcerer King, but also for Yan Jiuchao to sessfully obtain the Sorcerer King¡¯s tears.


    Grandma pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Zhou Jin better escape from the


    Soul Rakshasa¡¯s side before he wakes up for the second time. Otherwise, the


    Soul Rakshasa will definitely see through him. The book says that the Soul Rakshasa is vengeful and proud. If it finds out that it has actually been tricked by a child¡¯s illusion, it will definitely kill Zhou Jin in anger!¡±


    On the t official road, a carriage drove unhurriedly in the direction of the pce.


    In the carriage sat a sleeping man. Beside the man was a handsome child. This child was no more than eight or nine years old, but he had the calmness and temperament of a person who had transcended his age.


    When the carriage was about to enter the pce gate, the man¡¯s eyebrows moved slightly.


    Zhou Jin secretly clenched his fists. Although he was sitting upright, he had been paying attention to the man beside him. The man had slept all the way.


    He understood that once the man woke up, he would regain some strength. Then his illusion would copse.


    Quickly enter the pce, quickly enter the pce¡­ Zhou Jin prayed silently in his heart. He could get rid of the man after entering the pce. Little Gu jumped out of Zhou Jin¡¯s arms and into his hand, looking at him without blinking. Zhou Jin gestured for it to keep quiet and said silently, ¡°Don¡¯t wake him up. If he wakes up, I¡¯ll be finished.¡±


    Little Gu tilted its head and obediently sat firmly in Zhou Jin¡¯s palm.


    The human and Gu did not cause anymotion. Coincidentally, when the carriage approached the pce, the wheels hit a stone. The carriage jolted violently and the man¡¯s head hit the door. He was about to wake up.


    Little Gu jumped up and knocked the man unconscious with a p!


    Zhou Jin : ¡®

 Chapter 997 - 997: Domineering Sorcerer Queen

    Chapter 997: Domineering Sorcerer Queen


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    There was a special guard at the pce gate to receive him. The moment the guard lifted the curtain, Zhou Jin used sorcery on him. When the guard saw ¡°Prince Ye Yang¡±, he knew that the expert sent by the Sorcerer Queen had returned. He quickly wanted to bring them to the Harem, but in a daze, he seemed to hear ¡°Prince Night Yang¡± say, ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯ll return to my own bedchamber first.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the guard agreed in a daze.


    The guard led the carriage and first sent Zhou Jin to Ye Yang¡¯s bedchamber. Then, he brought the sleeping man to the Harem.


    It was expected that the man would fall asleep. The Sorcerer Queen did not show much surprise. She asked the guard, ¡°Where¡¯s His Highness Ye Yang?¡±


    The guard said, ¡°His Highness is tired. He¡¯ll go back to his bedchamber to rest first.¡±


    The Sorcerer Queen nodded and did not suspect anything. She looked at the sleeping man and instructed, ¡°Send him to the Hall of Light.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The guard epted the order and left.


    With her son back, the Sorcerer Queen, who had been cold for many days, finally had a smile on her face. She could not wait to go to Ye Yang¡¯s bedchamber. Just as the guard had said, ¡°Ye Yang¡± was tired and had already rested in the bedchamber.


    The maidservants were all guarding outside the door. When they saw the Sorcerer Queen, they bowed in unison and whispered, ¡°Greetings, Sorcerer Queen.¡± They were afraid of waking up His Highness.


    The Sorcerer Queen nodded in agreement and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Ye Yang? Is he asleep?¡±


    One of the maidservants said, ¡°Yes, Sorcerer Queen. His Highness is asleep. His


    Highness said not to disturb him and asked us to guard outside.¡±


    In the past, Ye Yang liked to be lively and did not leave anyone by his side, let alone chase all the women out. Although his behavior was a little strange, he was definitely frightened when he thought about how he had been kidnapped. It was not strange for him to iste himself.


    The Sorcerer Queen entered the room with heartache. Zhou Jin sat quietly at the head of the bed. The Sorcerer Queen¡¯s gazended on his face. ¡°You are¡­¡± Zhou Jin¡¯s eyes narrowed. The Sorcerer Queen panicked for a moment before she quickly smiled gently. ¡°Ye Yang! You¡¯re back!¡±


    She quickly walked towards Zhou Jin and sat down on the edge of the bed. She hugged Zhou Jin. ¡°I was so worried about you. Did they do anything to you?¡±


    The Sorcerer Queen heard Ye Yang say.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The Sorcerer Queen let go of him and looked at him steadily.


    ¡°Where have you been kidnapped these few days? Is it rted to your uncle?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the Sorcerer Queen heard Ye Yang say, ¡°I don¡¯t know where it is, but I fell asleep. When I woke up, I was in a small courtyard. I didn¡¯t see Uncle.¡±


    They must have been on guard against Ye Yang, so he didn¡¯t recognize the ce they were hiding. As for Wen Xu¡­ he was her biological brother after all. Unless it was absolutely necessary, the Sorcerer Queen wasn¡¯t willing to suspect that he had participated in the kidnapping of Ye Yang.


    The Sorcerer Queen stroked ¡°Ye Yang¡±¡®s cheek and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I will investigate thoroughly. I will make that group of people pay the price!¡± ¡°I¡¯m tired and want to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. Take a nap first. I¡¯m going to deal with official business. I¡¯lle and see youter.¡±


    After the Sorcerer Queen tucked Zhou Jin in, she reluctantly left. It was also very tiring to use sorcery. As soon as she left, Zhou Jin retracted his sorcery power and lowered the curtain. He condensed his strength and conserved his power.


    The court of the Sorcerer n was also called the Sorcerer Hall. It was a ce for the Sorcerer n to discuss politics. Because of the disappearance of Ye Yang, the Sorcerer Queen had not been to the Sorcerer Hall for a few days. However, she also understood that the reason why the Sorcerer Hall would cause trouble today was not because she had neglected politics, but because she had done something she should not have done.


    The Sorcerer Queen¡¯s gentleness in front of Ye Yang had already disappeared, reced by a dark coldness. She was like an unruly ck phoenix, dragging a long ck and gold hem behind her. Her aura was fully released.


    The Sorcerer Hall had already exploded. The elders had all arrived and were arguing fiercely about the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s actions yesterday.


    ¡°How can the Sorcerer Queen do this? Doesn¡¯t she know that there¡¯s a huge risk in doing this?¡±


    ¡°The Sorcerer Queen also did it to save His Highness Ye Yang.¡±


    ¡°There must be another way to save His Highness Ye Yang. Why does she have to release that demonic creature? Isn¡¯t this asking a tiger for its skin?¡±


    ¡°Fourth Elder, don¡¯t make it sound so ugly!¡±


    ¡°Then if she has the ability, she shouldn¡¯t make it so ugly!¡±


    ¡°Stop arguing!¡±


    The Great Elder shouted, and the Sorcerer Hall fell silent. However, not long after, the Fourth Elder mocked again. ¡°Great Elder, the Sorcerer Queen is your biological daughter, so you naturally speak up for her. However, this time, it¡¯s not a matter of whether you¡¯re on her side or not. Her actions have already harmed the entire Sorcerer n. I second the motion and retract her authority to be in charge of government affairs. She¡¯s the Sorcerer Queen, so she should obediently return to the pce to be her own queen!¡±


    ¡°Who will obediently return to the pce to be their queen?


    A cold and domineering voice sounded from outside the door of the Sorcerer Hall. Everyone could not help but be shocked. They looked in the direction of the voice and saw the Sorcerer Queen walking towards them domineeringly.


    A dazzling gaze chased after her, making her look like the ruler of all things.


    The Fourth Elder, who was still aggressive a second ago, fell silent the moment he saw her sharp aura. The Sorcerer Queen¡¯s dignity for so many years was not all exaggerated. She had her iron-blooded methods and terrifying schemes and methods.


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days since Ist came, but the Sorcerer Hall has already been turned upside down. The Great Elder is still here. Is Fourth Elder trying to turn the tables?¡± The Sorcerer Queen looked at Fourth Elder and said with a smile.


    The Fourth Elder choked.


    The Second Elder stepped forward and said unhurriedly, ¡°Sorcerer Queen, you came at the right time. The matter we¡¯re discussing happens to be rted to you.¡±


    With a light sentence, the topic was changed. This old man was only born a few yearster than the Great Elder, so he had missed the position of the Chief Elder. He was definitely not so easy to deal with.


    The Sorcerer Queen smiled faintly and said, ¡°What you¡¯re discussing is rted to me?¡±


    ¡°I heard that the Sorcerer Queen released the Soul Rakshasa,¡± the Second Elder said bluntly.


    When the Sorcerer Queen heard this, she was surprised. ¡°Aiya, who did you hear this from? That¡¯s a great demon that threatens the Sorcerer n. Why did


    I let it out?¡±


    The Second Elder frowned.


    The Fourth Elder snorted. ¡°But we clearly felt the Soul Rakshasa¡¯s aurast night!¡±


    The Sorcerer Queen smiled bitterly and said, ¡°That¡¯s because the seals of the


    Saint King and Sorcerer King have lost their effect. The Soul Rakshasa has woken up. I¡¯m thinking of ways to seal it back. Someone must have sent the news wrongly, causing the elders to mishear.¡±


    The Second Elder looked at her suspiciously. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    The Sorcerer Queen said sincerely, ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true. I¡¯m the Queen of the Sorcerer n. Would I do anything to harm the Sorcerer n? It wasn¡¯t easy for the Sorcerer King to seal that demonic creature back then. How can I let down his hard work for nothing? Speaking of which, the few elders have the time to hear rumors here and criticize my mistake. Why don¡¯t you think of a way to suppress that big demonic creature that¡¯s awakening?¡±


    Everyone discussed it again.


    So they had wronged the Sorcerer Queen? It was not that the Sorcerer Queen had released the demonic creature, but that the demonic creature had woken up by itself. The Sorcerer Queen was about to be unable to suppress it?


    ¡°Does the Sorcerer King know about this?¡± The Second Elder asked seriously.


    The Sorcerer Queen sighed and said, ¡°His body is getting worse and worse. I¡¯m hesitating if I should tell him. As you know, he doesn¡¯t have much sorcery power left. Even if he knows about this, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s powerless.¡±


    The Great Elder cupped his hands. ¡°We wronged the Sorcerer Queen. Please don¡¯t take offense.¡±


    The Sorcerer Queen smiled and said, ¡°Why would I me the elders? Everyone is thinking for the Sorcerer n. I was careless. I should have informed everyone immediately when such a thing happened, not hidden it and tried to resolve it myself. I still underestimated the ability of the Soul Rakshasa.¡±


    The Great Elder looked at everyone and said earnestly, ¡°Elders, the misunderstanding has been exined clearly. The Sorcerer Queen is innocent.


    No matter who spread the rumors, I will definitely punish them severely. Next, I hope we can stop the internal strife and work together to brainstorm. Don¡¯t let that demonic creaturee out and harm the Sorcerer n.¡±


    The Fourth Elder and the Second Elder exchanged nces. The Second Elder gestured for him not to be rash, and the Fourth Elder turned his face away gloomily.


    The Fifth Elder and the Seventh Elder looked at the Third Elder in unison. It was obvious that they were suspicious of the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s words, but the Third Elder did not say anything. They were on good terms with the Third Elder and had temporarily given him face.


    A storm was temporarily suppressed.


    The elders left one after another, leaving only the Great Elder.


    The Great Elder stopped the Sorcerer Queen. ¡°Wait, I have something to tell you.¡±


    The Sorcerer Queen dismissed the servants, leaving only her and the Great Elder in the huge Sorcerer Hall. She softly called out to her grandfather.


    The Great Elder looked at her solemnly. ¡°Tell me the truth. Did you wake the


    Soul Rakshasa up?¡±


    When the Great Elder received the news yesterday, he hurriedly rushed to the Hall of Light. However, at that time, the Sorcerer Queen had alreadye out of the Hall of Light. Her face was terrifyingly pale, and she did not look like she could talk to anyone. She sat in the carriage and returned to the bedchamber. After all, she was his own flesh and blood. How could the Great Elder not tell that the Sorcerer Queen was lying?


    The Sorcerer Queen knew that she could not hide it from the Great Elder, so she did not argue. ¡°I know my limits.¡±


    The Great Elder said coldly, ¡°What limits do you have? The Sorcerer King is already like that, and the Saint King is also dead. Do you think you can control that demonic creature? It¡¯s obedient to you now, because it still has a favor to ask of you. When itpletelyes out of the coffin, it won¡¯t be controlled by you anymore!¡±


    The Sorcerer Queen narrowed her eyes.. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a way¡­ to let them die together!¡±

 Chapter 998 - 998: Untitled

    Chapter 998: Untitled


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Third Elder, what do you think of this matter?¡± After leaving the Harem, the Fifth Elder and the Seventh Elder stopped the Third Elder. The one who had asked the question just now was the Fifth Elder.


    The two of them had grown up together and were best friends. In their early years, they had also received the favor of the Nie family, so the two of them had supported the Third Elder all these years.


    They believed that the Third Elder had also seen through the problem today. What they wanted was the Third Elder¡¯s attitude, whether to let the Sorcerer Queen cause trouble, or to think of a way to stop her.


    The Third Elder was silent.


    The Fifth Elder said, ¡°We¡¯ve been friends for so many years. Let¡¯s not talk about formalities. Today¡¯s matter is clearly an excuse for the Sorcerer Queen. What do you n to do?¡±


    The Third Elder sighed. He was also very conflicted.


    Putting aside their rtionship as ruler and subject, the Sorcerer Queen was


    Wen Xu¡¯s sister. It was fine if Wen Xu was still like fire and water with Nie Wanrou, but if he caused trouble, he might be able to bring his daughter home legitimately. However¡­ Rou¡¯er seemed to have gotten together with Wen Xu.


    The Third Elder understood that he shouldn¡¯t have poured his personal feelings into the government affairs of the Sorcerer n. However, he was getting older and less and less hard -hearted than when he was young. Every time he recalled the debt he owed his daughter back then, he regretted it endlessly.


    ¡°Let me think about it again,¡± Third Elder said.


    The Seventh Elder said, ¡°If you don¡¯t think for the people of the Sorcerer n, think for Rou¡¯er too. Once something happens, as the daughter-inw of the Wen family, she will also be implicated.¡±


    The Third Elder was in no hurry to expose the Sorcerer Queen because he was thinking for Rou¡¯er. However, it was not good to exin the love life between these children to the two elders.


    The Third Elder said, ¡°I don¡¯t have to indulge her in her nonsense. I need time to think of a countermeasure.¡± I also need to probe my daughter¡¯s intentions.


    The Fifth Elder patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Although Seventh Elder and I are on your side, we agree with Second Elder and Fourth Elder regarding the Soul Rakshasa. You should make the decision as soon as possible so that we know what to do next.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± The Third Elder sighed.


    The elders returned to their respective manors.


    In a courtyard in the Wen Manor, Yu Wan and the others were also having a headache about the Soul Rakshasa.


    ¡°ording to Grandma, even the Saint King and the Sorcerer King can¡¯t kill it. Could it be that there¡¯s really a way to deal with it?¡± Yu Wan asked worriedly.


    Old Cui sat by the bed and chewed on a mutton leg. He nced at Grandma, who was sitting opposite Yu Wan, and said, ¡°Old Qiu, tell me!¡±


    Yu Shaoqing, Shadow Thirteen, Shadow Six, and Zhou Yuyan were also there. When they heard this, they looked at Grandma.


    Grandma said, ¡°Back then, there was actually a chance to kill the Soul


    Rakshasa. The Saint King nned to use all her strength to die with the Soul Rakshasa, but she suddenly realized that she was pregnant. She couldn¡¯t let the child in her stomach die with her, so she only joined forces with the Sorcerer King to suppress the Soul Rakshasa.¡±


    Yu Wan muttered, ¡°In other words, to kill the Soul Rakshasa, there has to be an expert as powerful as the Saint King who wants to die with it? Don¡¯t look at me. Although I¡¯m very powerful, I¡¯m not courting death!¡±


    Everyone: .


    We¡¯re just worried that the Soul Rakshasa wille looking for the Saint King in your stomach. What¡¯s wrong with your brain¡­


    It¡¯s too strong¡­


    Yu Shaoqing said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. Although I¡¯m a little stronger than Ah Wan, I won¡¯t die with the Soul Rakshasa.¡± He was the father of the two children and Ah Shu¡¯s husband. The world was so big, and he still wanted to bring Ah Shu for a walk!


    Everyone:


    We¡¯re not even looking at you, okay? Also, how did the illusion that you were only slightly stronger than Ah Wane about? Madam, are you really not going to care about your husband?


    Sitting in the courtyard, Little Sly Jiang, who was looking in the mirror, thought of the shadow of the Soul Rakshasa¡ªa super beautiful man. She couldn¡¯t help but¡­ slurp!


    Everyone:


    Ahhh! What kind of family was this?!!


    Shadow Thirteen cleared his throat and said, ¡°Then why don¡¯t we¡­ not care about the Sorcerer n¡¯s matters and only save the Sorcerer King?¡± With the Sorcerer King, Zhou Jin would have a father and Young Master would have thest medicinal primer. This was the most efficient for them.


    No one had any objections.


    Zhou Jin had already entered the pce. Although he had left in a hurry and did not have the time to leave behind a few words, they believed that Zhou Jin had a tacit understanding with them. Zhou Jin should be able to guess what choice they would make and cooperate with them to save the Sorcerer King.


    Zhou Jin would also guess their thoughts, so he would spare no effort to facilitate this matter. This was the benefit of dealing with smart people.


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°Tonight is the night of the full moon. Young Master has lost all his strength. Please¡­ Mad¡ªMaster stay in the manor to take care of Young Master. Shadow Six and I will enter the pce.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡± Zhou Yuyan said.


    Mu Qing also wanted to go, but he didn¡¯t know martial arts and probably couldn¡¯t help much. ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay in the manor and wait for your news.¡±


    Seeing Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six walk out, Little Sly Jiang shed in front of them, her eyes sparkling. ¡°Are you going to enter the pce?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go!¡±


    The two of them spoke in unison!


    You could not move when you saw the handsome man. Were you going to hit your own people or your own people?


    Little Sly Jiang pouted pitifully. Hmph.


    Thinking of what happened that night, the two of them were actually a little shocked and afraid. The Soul Rakshasa had used a soul charming technique on


    Madam. God knew how worried they were that Madam would have aftereffects. The results showed that Madam was fine. It seemed that Madam was just drooling over that guy¡¯s beauty.


    It was said that beauty was a hindrance. These words were true.


    The pce strengthened its security. The chances of them using their qinggong to infiltrate were not high. They found Dawa and disguised themselves as his guards to enter the pce.


    Dawa first went to the Harem to greet his ¡°sister¡± in the name of visiting Ye Yang. The Sorcerer Queen heard from Ye Yang that he had not seen Dawa during the days he was imprisoned, so she was less suspicious of him.


    However, when she heard that he wanted to see Ye Yang, the Sorcerer Queen still shook her head in disagreement.


    Dawa¡¯s understanding of the characters became deeper and deeper, and his acting skills gradually reached their peak. He said aggrievedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Could it be that you still suspect that I¡¯m rted to this? I¡¯ve already said that I was deceived. I didn¡¯t know that that woman was originally a spy of the Sacred n! After she escaped from the pce that day, I never saw her again. As for her aplices, I¡¯m even less sure.¡±


    The Sorcerer Queen said, ¡°I¡¯m not suspecting you. It¡¯s just that Ye Yang doesn¡¯t want to see anyone. He¡¯s probably frightened and has locked himself in his room since he returned. He¡¯s not that willing to see me either.¡±


    ¡°Then has he eaten?¡± Dawa asked with a concerned expression.


    The Sorcerer Queen said with a headache, ¡°Yes, I got someone to send it to him. I watched him eat two mouthfuls.¡±


    Dawa¡¯s eyes shed. He picked up the food box and said, ¡°I brought him his favorite date pastry. I¡¯ll go persuade him. We¡¯re both men. Perhaps he¡¯ll listen to me more.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± With that, the Sorcerer Queen stood up.


    Dawa groaned inwardly. How am I going to cause trouble if youe with me? However, he had no choice since the Sorcerer Queen insisted. He could only brace himself and go to Ye Yang¡¯s bedchamber with her.


    When they arrived, they were told by the maidservants that His Highness Ye Yang had gone out.


    ¡°Where did he go?¡± The Sorcerer Queen asked. It was no wonder that she was so surprised. It was really because this child had locked himself in his room ever since he returned. Why did he suddenly leave?


    The maidservant said, ¡°Sorcerer Queen, His Highness went to see the Sorcerer King.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± The Sorcerer Queen revealed a thoughtful expression.


    The Sorcerer King had been bedridden for many years. The Sorcerer Queen did not want Ye Yang to discover the Sorcerer King¡¯s abnormality, so she stopped him from visiting privately with the excuse that he did not want to pass out. Logically speaking, Ye Yang should not have gone to look for the Sorcerer King alone.


    When Dawa saw the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s expression, he guessed that Zhou Jin¡¯s actions had probably exceeded Ye Yang¡¯s character. His eyes darted around and he said, ¡°Did he suddenly miss his parents¡¯ kindness after surviving a great disaster?¡±


    The Sorcerer Queen frowned. ¡°But when I saw him, I didn¡¯t feel that he missed me very much¡­¡±


    Dawa held back his guilt and said, ¡®Why don¡¯t¡­ you go back to the Harem first?


    I¡¯ll go look for Ye Yang?¡±


    The Sorcerer Queen hesitated.


    Dawa secretly prayed that the Sorcerer Queen would not go with him. That way, he would not be able to secretly collude with Zhou Jin.


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯d better¡­¡± The Sorcerer Queen was about to say that she would go with Dawa when suddenly, a guard from the Hall of Light hurriedly walked over and reported something to her softly. She frowned. ¡°So soon?¡±


    Dawa¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What was so fast? Could that guy have woken up so quickly? Th-then he couldn¡¯t let him see Zhou Jin. He would break Zhou Jin¡¯s illusion! He had to quickly bring Zhou Jin out of the pce!


    The Sorcerer Queen said, ¡°I have something on. You can go. Remember, don¡¯t let Ye Yang see his father like that.¡±


    Dawa heaved a sigh of relief. It was good that she didn¡¯t follow. It was good that she didn¡¯t follow. He hurriedly agreed. ¡°I understand, Sister!¡±


    The Sorcerer Queen turned around and went to the Hall of Light.


    Dawa hurriedly went to the Sorcerer King¡¯s Pce. The Soul Rakshasa had already begun to wake up for the second time. Every time it woke up, it was stronger and longer than thest time. This was their only chance!


    Taking away Zhou Jin and also taking away the Sorcerer King. If he failed, there would be no second time!


    Amitabha, Heavenly Venerate Immeasurable, Supreme Sorcerer¡­ Bless Dawa! Bless Dawa! Bless Dawa!

 Chapter 999 - 999: Father and Son Meet Again, Brave Thirteen

    Chapter 999: Father and Son Meet Again, Brave Thirteen


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Sorcerer King¡¯s bedchamber had long been controlled by the Sorcerer Queen. The female apostles inside were all the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s trusted aides, but it was precisely because of this that Zhou Jin could withstand the illusion and enter.


    ¡°I want to talk to my father alone. You guys can leave,¡± Zhou Jin said as he looked at the two maidservants guarding outside the screen.


    The Sorcerer Queen had instructed that other than her, no one was allowed to approach the Sorcerer King on their own. The two of them should have rejected him, but for some reason, when they met His Highness¡¯s deep eyes, they could not help but nod. Then, they left in a daze.


    Zhou Jin was not a problem dealing with two mere little witches.


    Zhou Jin had been casting illusions along the way. Everyone who saw him thought of him as His Highness Ye Yang. When he walked around the screen, he forgot to retract his illusions, but the Sorcerer King still saw through him at a nce.


    The Sorcerer King¡¯s pale face twitched slightly. His bloodless dry lips slowly moved. He wanted to say something, but he was so shocked that he could not make a sound.


    Zhou Jin came to the head of the bed and grabbed a chain tied to his wrist. He asked calmly, ¡°Where is this connected?¡±


    ¡°Under the ground,¡± the Sorcerer King said hoarsely. ¡°Don¡¯t touch it. Someone will discover it.¡±


    Since the Sorcerer Queen wanted to imprison him, she definitely would not allow anyone to easily save him. The other end of these chains was connected to the Coiling Dragon Stone underground. Any one of them would trigger a mechanism that would make the Coiling Dragon Stone fall. That way, the entire pce would sense themotion underground. Zhou Jin held the chain and fell into deep thought.


    At this moment, Dawa hurried in. ¡°Zhou Jin!¡±


    Zhou Jin turned around. Dawa went around the screen, and two disguised guards came with him¡ªShadow Six and Shadow Thirteen. The Sorcerer King looked at Dawa and then at the two guards behind him. He slowly said, ¡°You¡¯re not Wen Xu.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Dawa was shocked and subconsciously touched his face. How did he recognize him? He didn¡¯t use sorcery. He had stuck his face to Wen Xu¡¯s. Could he see through this?


    As if seeing Dawa¡¯s confusion, the Sorcerer King said in a hoarse voice, ¡°You¡¯re a sorcerer. You used a Gu worm to suppress your sorcery power and pretended to have the aura of a Gu Master.¡±


    That¡¯s right, Dawa was a sorcerer, and Wen Xu was a Gu Master. His trick could fool others, but it could not fool the Sorcerer King. The Sorcerer King was the head of the Sorcerer n. Even if he was weak to his current state, nothing could hide from his eyes.


    Dawa was embarrassed. He had been seen through¡­


    However, the Sorcerer King was Zhou Jin¡¯s father and was not an outsider. So be it. It was no big deal!


    ¡°Where are the chains connected?¡± Shadow Thirteen asked. He was asking Zhou Jin.


    Zhou Jin looked at the chain in his hand and said, ¡°There are Coiling Dragon Stones and mechanisms underground. If we cut the chain, we will trigger the mechanisms.¡±


    Dawa was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°No, shouldn¡¯t you be thinking about how to cut it off? This isn¡¯t an ordinary chain¡­¡¯


    Shadow Six took out a cold dagger. This was a divine weapon found in the Sang family of the Nether Capital. It could cut through iron like mud and everything.


    Dawa swallowed his saliva. ¡°You¡¯re really well prepared¡­¡±


    Alright, although he didn¡¯t know the specific background of this group of people, with every little contact he had, he could realize that they were more powerful than he had imagined. He had to be d that they didn¡¯t kill him like they did Wen Xu.


    Shadow Thirteen looked at Dawa and said, ¡°You and Zhou Jin stay here. Shadow


    Six and I will deal with the mechanism.¡±


    ¡°Can¡­ Can the two of you do it? This is the Sorcerer n¡¯s pce. If there¡¯s any mistake, we¡¯ll be discovered. Moreover¡­¡± As Dawa spoke, he nced at the


    Sorcerer King on the bed and whispered into Shadow Thirteen¡¯s ear, ¡°The Soul Rakshasa seems to be about to wake up. Themotion is too big. What if we attract it?¡±


    The second time it woke up, who knew if it hadpletely woken up or if it had still sent its clone over. Even if it was only a clone, it would be even stronger than the first time it saw it.


    Shadow Thirteen said seriously, ¡°I know what to do. After we deal with the mechanism, we¡¯ll pull the chain. You guys can bring the Sorcerer King out of the pce.¡±


    Dawa was helpless. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not just doing this for myself. You guys have to be careful.¡±


    They were in the same boat. His life was all tied to this group of people. After being the Dark Hall¡¯s Guardian for so many years, the danger added up could notpare to these few days.


    ¡°Please tell us where the entrance to the underground is, Sorcerer King,¡± Shadow Thirteen said to the Sorcerer King.


    The Sorcerer King pointed with his finger.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Shadow Thirteen brought Shadow Six away.


    The so-called underground was actually a very spacious underground pce, but it was dark inside and there was no light at all. Shadow Six took out a match. Shadow Thirteen grabbed his hand and whispered, ¡°Wait first.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Shadow Six put away the match.


    The underground pce was too dark to see his own fingers. He could only rely on his outstanding intuition and hearing to feel his way forward in the darkness. Shadow Thirteen did not let go of Shadow Six¡¯s wrist. Halfway there, Shadow Six tripped and staggered forward.


    Shadow Thirteen hurriedly grabbed him and pulled him up. Then, Shadow Thirteen¡¯s palm slid down and grabbed his hand.


    The two of them held long swords in their other hands. The long swords were cold, but their palms were as warm as warm jade.


    ¡°Are we there yet?¡± Shadow Six asked.


    ¡°Soon,¡± Shadow Thirteen said.


    ¡°It¡¯s so dark,¡± Shadow Six said.


    ¡°Mm,¡± Shadow Thirteen replied.


    ¡°Alright, we can light the match now,¡± Shadow Thirteen said.


    Shadow Six did not move.


    In the darkness, Shadow Thirteen looked at him in confusion. Shadow Six picked up their intertwined hands and shook them. ¡°How can I light a fire if you¡¯re holding me?


    ¡°Oh.¡± Shadow Thirteen let go of his hand.


    Shadow Six took out the match and blew on it. Bright mes illuminated the scene in front of him. This was a cold secret room. In the middle of the secret room were four huge coiling dragon stones, and each stone was connected to a mechanism. Above the mechanism was the chain that locked the Sorcerer King.


    Shadow Six walked closer to take a look and frowned. ¡°Once the chain breaks, the Coiling Dragon Stone will really fall. What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Take the sword and give me the dagger.¡± Shadow Thirteen handed his sword to Shadow Six.


    To a swordsman-type sacrificial soldier, the sword would not leave his hand. To Shadow Thirteen, the sword was not only a weapon, but also a very private thing. He would not easily hand it over to others.


    Shadow Six hugged the sword that was still warm from his hand. He was also holding a sword. With his other hand holding the match, he couldn¡¯t get the dagger, so he straightened his waist. ¡°Here.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen¡¯s gazended on his flexible and strong waist. His throat moved and he took out his dagger expressionlessly.


    Shadow Thirteen flew up and cut the chains on the mechanism with his fast movement technique. He quickly tied the chains into a knot and tied them to each other¡¯s mechanisms.


    Shadow Six was dazzled. When did Shadow Thirteen¡¯s qinggong be so good? He was almost unlike the Shadow Thirteen he knew.


    It seemed that on this trip, it was not only Young Master, Asura, and Ah Wei whose strength had increased greatly, but Shadow Thirteen¡¯s strength had also increased greatly.


    The Coiling Dragon Stone moved, but in the end, it stabilized. Shadow Thirteennded back on the ground and saw Shadow Six looking at him in admiration.


    He said indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Shadow Six smiled and said, ¡°Nothing, I just think you¡¯re amazing! What qinggong did you use just now?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°A qinggong in the Nether Mountain. I¡¯ve seen the


    Rakshasa King practice with the Ancestor. If you like it, I¡¯ll teach youter.¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Shadow Six nodded happily. His eyes seemed to have stars, shining brightly.


    Shadow Thirteen¡¯s eyes moved. He put the dagger back into the scabbard at his waist and took back his sword. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The chain was broken, so the Sorcerer King must be the most aware. There was no need to inform him extra.


    Shadow Thirteen quickly walked forward, and Shadow Six followed. He originally nned to use the match to light the way back, but before he could take two steps, the match was extinguished.


    The underground pce darkened again.


    ¡°Eh? Why is it extinguished?¡± Shadow Six blew at the match, but it could not light up no matter what.


    ¡°So be it,¡± Shadow Thirteen said.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t see,¡± Shadow Six muttered bitterly.


    Shadow Thirteen stopped in his tracks. ¡°Thirteen, where are you?¡± Shadow Six asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Shadow Thirteen said in a low voice.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Shadow Six followed the voice and fumbled in the darkness. He touched Shadow Thirteen¡¯s arm. He grabbed it and pinched it. Then he slid down and grabbed Shadow Thirteen¡¯s hand.


    When the two of them left the underground pce, Dawa had already carried the Sorcerer King out.


    Little Gu covered the Sorcerer King¡¯s aura. Coupled with the fact that Zhou Jin had been using illusions, no one noticed anything amiss along the way.


    ¡°A carriage, a carriage!¡± Dawa carried him onto the carriage.


    Zhou Jin and Dawa also sat down. Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six sat in the coachman¡¯s seat and drove the carriage out of the pce.


    At the pce gate, a guard stopped their carriage. Dawa lifted the curtain. ¡°You dare to stop my carriage?¡±


    When the guard saw that it was him, he hurriedly bowed. ¡°Lord Wen Xu! I¡¯m sorry. The Sorcerer Queen has ordered us to strictly check the carriages entering and leaving the pce.¡±


    Dawa said impatiently, ¡°If you want to investigate, then investigate! I¡¯m in a hurry to return to the manor!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± After the guard agreed, he carefully lifted the curtain. He met a pair of deep eyes. Zhou Jin looked at him steadily. After a while, his expression became


    dull. ¡°There¡¯s no one else. Lord Wen Xu can leave the pce.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Dawa lowered the curtain.


    Shadow Thirteen waved his horsewhip and the carriage left..

 Chapter 1000 - 1000: Untitled

    Chapter 1000: Untitled


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After leaving the pce, Dawa patted his chest and heaved a long sigh of relief. ¡°You scared me to death! Fortunately, I came out!¡±


    Zhou Jin nced at him. ¡°Do you have to be so frightened?¡±


    ¡°How can it not be? You don¡¯t know¡­¡± Dawa was halfway through his sentence when he remembered that the Sorcerer King was also in the carriage and barely swallowed his words. What he wanted to say was that the Soul Rakshasa had woken up, but for some reason, he felt that it was better not to mention this in front of the Sorcerer King, although he did not know why.


    ¡°Should we¡­ hurry up?¡± Shadow Six asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shadow Thirteen nodded. He tightened his grip on the reins and drove the carriage to its maximum speed.


    The disappearance of the Sorcerer King could not be hidden for long. After all, ¡°Ye Ying¡± had gone to visit the Sorcerer King. The Sorcerer Queen was concerned about her son and would go to the Sorcerer King¡¯s Pce soon. Even if she did not go to the Sorcerer King¡¯s Pce, she would go to Ye Yang¡¯s bedchamber. At that time, she would realize that Ye Yang was no longer around.


    In order to escape, Dawa used the Wen Manor¡¯s best horse. The carriage flew on the official road at a speed that was almost like lightning. They quickly left the pce, but no one expected them to bump into the Third Elder.


    The Third Elder originally nned to go to the Fifth Elder and the Seventh Elder¡¯s ce to sit. Unexpectedly, he encountered a speeding carriage and almost bumped into his carriage. However, this alley was not spacious, so both sides had no choice but to tighten their reins and stop the carriage.


    With this stop, Third Elder sensed that something was wrong.


    Wasn¡¯t this the Wen Manor¡¯s carriage? Where were they going in such a hurry?


    Third Elder lifted a corner of the curtain and looked at Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen in the outer carriage. ¡°Who¡¯s in the carriage?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen gripped the reins tightly. Shadow Six stared at him seriously. ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°Insolence!¡± The Third Elderpletely lifted the curtain. He was Wen Xu¡¯s father-inw. Even Wen Xu¡¯s biological father had to politely call him inw. Who was this coachman? He actually dared to boast so shamelessly in front of him!


    ¡°Go and see who¡¯s sitting in the carriage,¡± Third Elder said to the coachman.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The coachman jumped off the carriage and strode towards the carriage opposite.


    Shadow Thirteen gripped the long sword in his hand tightly. Zhou Jin knocked on the door, indicating that he was fine. Shadow Thirteen quietly let the coachman walk past him and lift the curtain of the window.


    The moment the coachman met Zhou Jin¡¯s eyes, Zhou Jin suddenly used an illusion. The coachman was stunned. He lowered the curtain and said to the


    Third Elder, ¡°A few women.¡±


    Upon hearing that it was a woman, the Third Elder could not say anything else. It was no wonder that the guard was so domineering. He was a man, but he actually wanted to investigate a woman¡¯s carriage. It would indeed be rude if word got out.


    Dawa¡¯s heart was in his throat, afraid that the Third Elder would insist on letting the ¡°women¡± alight to greet him. Fortunately, the Third Elder only asked the coachman to return and nned to leave.


    Coincidentally, the Sorcerer King couldn¡¯t help but cough. The Third Elder¡¯s eyebrows twitched. Since there were women in the carriage, why was there a man¡¯s cough?


    Nie Huaiyuan¡¯s sorcery power was naturally not weak since he could sit in the position of the Third Elder. He was also a Heaven Realm Great Sorcerer and was slightly inferior to Zhou Jin. Otherwise, Zhou Jin would not have hidden his aura in front of him. However, once a w appeared, he could instinctively react.


    His coachman was casted by an illusion before he recognized the person in the carriage wrongly!


    ¡°Who is it?! Come out quickly!¡± He shouted angrily, and Dawa¡¯s little heart in the carriage trembled.


    ¡°He seems to be the Third Elder,¡± Shadow Six whispered. He had read the portrait of the Elder Hall after investigating the news. This old man was very simr to the Third Elder in the portrait.


    The Third Elder was from the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s faction. Being discovered by him was no different from being discovered by the Sorcerer Queen. Shadow Thirteen pulled out his sword. ¡°Then we can only silence him!¡±


    No one could stop him from taking the Sorcerer King away! The Third Elder¡¯s sorcery was outstanding, and he immediatelyunched a mental attack on Shadow Thirteen. Zhou Jin¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he blocked his sorcery power.


    Shadow Thirteen flew up and stabbed his sword at the Third Elder. No sooner said than done, Dawa jumped down from the carriage and grabbed Shadow Thirteen¡¯s foot. ¡°No¡ª¡±


    The Third Elder broke out in cold sweat as he looked at Dawa, who had suddenly rushed out. He was stunned. ¡°Wen Xu?¡±


    Dava looked at him embarrassedly and turned to Shadow Thirteen. ¡°Don¡¯t kill him! He¡¯s¡­¡± Wanrou¡¯s father. Dawa swallowed the words in his mouth and said to Shadow Thirteen, ¡°Tap his acupoints. This way, he can¡¯t inform anyone.¡± Shadow Thirteen looked at Dawa coldly.


    Dawa was very timid, but he did not retreat under Shadow Thirteen¡¯s cold and oppressive gaze. Shadow Six used his qinggong and shed in front of the Third Elder. He tapped his and the coachman¡¯s acupoints. ¡°In six hours, the acupoints will automatically be unlocked.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen looked at Shadow Six, who had already made his choice, and retracted the sword in his hand expressionlessly. The group returned to the carriage and retreated out of the alley. Then, they chose another path to return to the Wen Manor.


    Yu Wan had already packed most of her luggage. With so many of them, the goal was still too big. After Yu Wan discussed with Yan Jiuchao, she persuaded Yu Shaoqing to leave the city with Madam Jiang and the three little ck eggs.


    ¡°When the Sorcerer Queen finds outter, she will definitely lock down the city gate. I¡¯m worried that we won¡¯t be able to leave.¡± Yu Wan put thest piece of luggage into a box.


    ording to Yan Jiuchao, he wanted her to leave too, but Yu Wan insisted on staying. She wanted to advance and retreat with Yan Jiuchao.


    Moreover, the bead that Imperial Secretary Wei had given her had been broken when she was fighting against the Martial Rakshasa. The aura of the Sacred n on her body was intermittent. If she was stopped when she left the city with Dad, Mom, and her sons, they would bepletely exposed.


    The Sorcerer King fell asleep halfway. This was not a bad thing. If he woke up, he would probably be unwilling to leave the Sorcerer n.


    Yu Wan patted Zhou Jin¡¯s little head. ¡°I¡¯ve already packed your things. Go back to your room and see if there¡¯s anything else you want to bring.¡± Zhou Jin said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s fine as long as he¡¯s around.¡±


    Yu Wan nodded in relief. Such obedient children were really sensible.


    Yu Wan looked at the door. ¡°Old Cui, are you dome?¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright! We¡¯re only short of a few herbs!¡± Old Cui hurriedly replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go help.¡± Yu Wan went to Old Cui¡¯s room.


    Zhou Yuyan had packed Shadow Six¡¯s things. Shadow Thirteen¡¯s was helped by


    Pinger. Ping¡¯er did not help Dawa pack because¡ª


    Dawa pushed open the door and entered. He saw a familiar figure folding his clothes. He was stunned. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± The Second Madam held the half-folded clothes and turned around to smile at him.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡­ that¡­¡± Dawa¡¯s eyes shed and he said guiltily,¡± They¡¯re leaving. I¡¯m¡­ just sending them off.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Second Master is just sending them off. It¡¯s not that you won¡¯t being back.¡± The Second Madam lowered her eyes and muttered a few times. She folded the clothes and said, ¡°Second Master won¡¯t stay outside for too long, right? I didn¡¯t pack much.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ not long. I¡¯ll be back in a few days,¡± Dawa said guiltily, not daring to look at her at all.


    The Second Madam silently packed her things. When she turned around, she saw that Dawa had his head lowered and did not say anything. He seemed to be a little depressed. She smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Second Master?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Dawa said in a choked voice. He turned around and wiped his reddened eyes. He couldn¡¯t bear to¡­


    But he couldn¡¯t say it¡­


    The Second Madam tied her bag and gently walked towards him. Dawa sat on a chair. She stopped in front of him and paused. She reached out and hugged him. ¡°Second Master, remember to miss me.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Dawa held back his tears and nodded in a choked voice.


    The Second Madam smiled gently. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Take my carriage. My carriage is fast.¡± Her carriage was not fast, but no one would dare to investigate.


    Dawa reached out, wanting to hug her. The Second Madam paused, as if waiting for something. However, it did not arrive. Dawa stood up with restraint and lowered his reddened eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll go call them.¡±


    The Second Madam smiled bitterly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The Second Madam used three carriages. Yu Wan, Yan Jiuchao, Zhou Jin, the


    Sorcerer King, and Shadow Thirteen used one carriage. Old Cui, Ping¡¯er, Grandma, and Shadow Six used one. Zhou Yuyan, Mu Qing, Dawa, and the Second Madam used one.


    ¡°Second Madam, where are you going?¡± When she left the Wen Manor, a pageboy stopped her.


    The Second Madam lifted the curtain and said gently, ¡°I¡¯m going back to my maiden home. These are all gifts I¡¯ve prepared for my maiden home.¡± The pageboy smiled politely and moved to the side. ¡°Ah, then please.¡±


    The group left the Wen Manor unimpeded. In the carriage, no one said anything.


    Dawa hoped that they would walk faster so that the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s people would not be able to catch up to them in time. However, Dawa also hoped that this path would be longer so that he could take a few more nces at her..

 Chapter 1001 - 1001: To Be Inseparable, Fatal Strike (1)

    Chapter 1001: To Be Inseparable, Fatal Strike (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The carriage finally arrived at the city gate.


    The Saint King¡¯s aura in Yu Wan¡¯s body was temporarily hidden. The guards guarding tne City (lid not notice anytmng, Dut even so, tne guaras or tne Sorcerer n were much stricter than before.


    A guard blocked the carriage¡¯s path. ¡°Who¡¯s sitting inside?¡±


    The Second Madam lifted the curtain and looked at the guard angrily. ¡®You don¡¯t even recognize the Wen Manor¡¯s carriage?¡±


    The guard was stunned. He was in a hurry to stop the carriage and really didn¡¯t notice the emblem on the carriage. He retreated to confirm and hurriedly cupped his hands and bowed. ¡°So it¡¯s Mrs. Wen. I was careless. Please don¡¯t take offense.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going out of town.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± The guard looked at the Second Madam strangely. ¡°May I ask why you¡¯re leaving the city?¡±


    The Second Madam said indifferently, ¡°I heard that there are a lot of new things from other viges and want to go shopping. Why? Am I not allowed?¡±


    The guard hurriedly said politely, ¡°No, no. How would I dare to obstruct Mrs. Wen¡¯s whereabouts? However, there have been many disasters in the n recently. After all, the outsiders are all people from the countryside. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not safe. Please think twice, Mrs. Wen.¡±


    Dawa lifted the curtain and said angrily, ¡°What¡¯s not safe with me apanying her?¡±


    The guard was stunned again. ¡°Lord Wen is here too?¡±


    Dawa said sarcastically, ¡°If I¡¯m not around, I wouldn¡¯t even know that the people of my Wen Manor would be stopped when they leave the city. I wonder what their expressions will be when this matter reaches the ears of the Sorcerer Queen and the Great Elder.¡±


    When the guard heard this, he immediately panicked. He hurriedly cupped his hands and apologized. ¡°Lord Wen, please forgive me! I was only following orders. It was the Sorcerer Queen who ordered everyone who left the city to be investigated strictly. Lord Wen, you must also know that there are spies in the n. Not only did that group of spies barge into the pce, but they also once kidnapped His Highness, Ye Yang. Although His Highness has been found, if the spies are not caught for a day, the Sorcerer n will not be at peace for a day. I hope Lord Wen can understand our difficulties.¡±


    In other words, even if they were willing to let them out of the city, they had to do a routine inspection.


    This was the Wen Manor¡¯s people. It was the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s maternal family. It was impossible for them to do this if they did not have the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s instructions. However, it was not entirely true that the Sorcerer Queen was targeting her maternal family. However, the Sorcerer Queen was indeed angry and would not let go of any small w.


    ¡°Then search,¡± Dawa said.


    ¡°Sorry!¡± With that, the guard walked towards Dawa¡¯s carriage.


    Dawa¡¯s coachman was Zhou Yuyan, who was disguised as a man. On the other hand, Mu Qing was sitting in the carriage dressed as a woman. Mu Qing lowered his eyes, not letting anyone notice his strange pupils.


    The guard nced at Mu Qing.


    Second Madam said unhappily, ¡°Why are you staring at my maidservant?¡± The guard said, ¡°Ah, Mrs. Wen, this maidservant is a little unfamiliar.¡±


    As the mistress of the Wen Manor, even if she and Wen Xu were not on good terms and were living a widow¡¯s life, her status in the n was still very outstanding. She had attended many important asions and had always brought Hong Yu along. The guard had seen Hong Yu before and felt that this maidservant did not look like her.


    Mu Qing clenched his fists quietly.


    The Second Madam¡¯s hand gently rested on his.


    The Second Madam¡¯s hand was a little warm and soft, with the gentleness of a woman. She was not as strong as a man, but at this moment, she could inexplicably calm people down.


    Mu Qing felt that he was no longer nervous. However, Dawa felt ufortable.


    ¡®l¡¯nat was not a real maidservant¡¯. He was a DOY! HOW could wanrou to a boy¡¯s hand?!


    Dawa¡¯s eyes widened, making the guard suspect that he was hallucinating.


    What did Lord Wen Xu see? Why did he look like he wanted to eat someone?


    Second Madam said calmly, ¡°I have so many maidservants. I can bring whoever I want. Do you even care about this?¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡± The guard was embarrassed.


    ¡°Guard, are you looking for me?¡± In the carriage behind, Yu Wan lifted the curtain. She had disguised herself as Hong Yu. Beside her sat Yan Jiuchao, Zhou Jin, and the unconscious Sorcerer King. The coachman was Shadow Thirteen. When the guard saw the familiar face, he smiled awkwardly and walked towards Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan lifted the curtain and openly let him check. The guard looked in and met Zhou Jin¡¯s eyes as expected. The guard was in a daze.


    ¡°They¡¯re all maidservants and stewards of the manor.¡±


    Such a thought appeared in the guard¡¯s mind. He walked to the third carriage in a daze and lifted the curtain to take a look. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s indeed the steward..¡±

 Chapter 1002 - 1002: To Be Inseparable, Fatal Strike (2)

    Chapter 1002: To Be Inseparable, Fatal Strike (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Old Cui and Grandma heaved a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, they had Zhou Jin. Otherwise, how could they muddle through?


    The four Martial Rakshasas were currently guarding more important things in the Hall of Light. Therefore, they had picked up a bargain. The group left the city in a mighty manner and walked towards the outer vige.


    There were many people in the outer vige, so it was really a good ce to meet.


    ¡°Dad and the others should have already arrived at the outer vige. I just don¡¯t know where they are.¡± Yu Wan called out Little Gu.


    The three little ck eggs had Gu worms on them, and Little Gu could sense the aura of its own kind.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s over there.¡± Yu Wan pointed to the long street to the east.


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°Then shall we go over now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Wan nodded.


    Little Gu wanted to lead the way, so Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao¡¯s carriage walked at the front. Dawa wanted to stay with the Second Madam for a while longer, so he let the carriage fall behind.


    At first, the outer vige was not big, but as the number of outsiders gradually increased, the territory of the outer vige was half the size of Lotus Flower Town.


    ¡°Where is it? Why is it here and there?¡± Yu Wan looked at the overwrought Little Gu in her palm and said.


    It was not Little Gu¡¯s fault for going crazy. It was really because Little Sly Jiang ran too fast. The little ck eggs wanted to eat this and brought them here with a whoosh. The little ck eggs wanted to eat that, so they disappeared with a whoosh.


    The carriage drove into the market. The crowd surged and they had no choice but to slow down.


    The Second Madam lifted the curtain a crack and sized up the outside from time to time.


    ¡°Is this your first time here?¡± asked Dawa.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The Second Madam lowered the curtain.


    ¡°Then¡­ shall we go down and take a walk?¡± said Dawa. The Second Madam was stunned. Dawa coughed lightly and said, ¡°Anyway, the carriage is so slow. Why don¡¯t we go down and take a walk?¡±


    ¡°I want to go down too,¡± Mu Qing said.


    Dawa said in disdain, ¡°Forget it. Your eyes are too eye-catching, okay?¡± Most importantly, Wanrou and I are shopping. Why are you interfering? Can¡¯t you let me say goodbye?!


    ¡°I can wear a bamboo hat.¡± Mu Qing put on the veiled bamboo hat inexplicably.


    Dawa¡¯s face darkened.


    The group alighted from the carriage.


    ¡°Young Madam, there are guards over there,¡± Shadow Thirteen suddenly whispered.


    ¡°Got it. Don¡¯t be nervous. Just walk over,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Shadow Thirteen drove the carriage past the group of guards.


    ¡°Lord Wen!¡± A patrolling guard recognized Wen Xu.


    Dawa had pretended to be Wen Xu for so long and had long learned the style he should have. He nodded indifferently and continued to lead the Second Madam forward. These guards were new and had only seen Wen Xu in the pce. They had never seen the Second Madam and could not help but discuss.


    ¡°Hey, who is that? Why is she with Lord Wen?¡±


    ¡°Could it be Mrs. Wen?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? The entire family knows that Mrs. Wen isn¡¯t favored.


    Would Lord Wen bring her out? Look, Lord Wen treats her so well!¡±


    Dawa did not know that he had been surrounded. When he and the Second Madam passed by a stall, he found a very exquisite bracelet woven with a red string and hanging a white jade bead. He stopped with the Second Madam.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The Second Madam asked in confusion.


    Dawa cleared his throat and mustered his courage to take her hand and ce the red bracelet on her fair wrist. The Second Madam¡¯s skin was fair, and the bright red bracelet suited her very well, making her so fair that she was glowing.


    In terms of looks, the Second Madam was considered beautiful, but she was still less beautiful than the young concubine in the backyard. However, Dawa felt that she was beautiful, better than anyone else.


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful.¡±


    That was what Dawa thought in his heart, but he said it too. This was not ttery. His eyes were glowing.


    The Second Madam¡¯s cheeks flushed and she was about to take it off. ¡°It¡¯s not suitable for me to wear what a young girl is wearing.¡± This was a young girl¡¯s essory. In the past, she would at most look at it and would never dare to wear it on her hand.


    ¡°How is it not suitable? You look good wearing it!¡± As Dawa was speaking, a fifteen or sixteen-year-old girl came over and also picked out the same bracelet to wear. Dawa said without thinking, ¡°It¡¯s better than her!¡±


    The girl :


    The Second Madam :


    In the end, Dawa bought it.


    However, Second Madam was too embarrassed to wear it. She took it and held it in her hand.


    On the other side, the matter of them escaping was finally exposed. The first to discover it was not the Sorcerer Queen, but the Great Elder.


    After a heart-to-heart talk with the Sorcerer Queen, the Great Elder was still not at ease with the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s decision. He believed that he needed to persuade the Sorcerer Queen again, so he entered the pce..

 Chapter 1003 - 1003: To Be Inseparable, Fatal Strike (3)

    Chapter 1003: To Be Inseparable, Fatal Strike (3)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    He was the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s biological grandfather, so there was naturally no need for her to summon him to the pce. However, when he arrived at the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s pce, he was told that the Sorcerer Queen had gone out.


    ¡°Where did she go?¡± He asked.


    Hong Luan thought for a while and said, ¡°1 think she went to visit His Highness Ye Yang with Lord Wen Xu.¡±


    ¡°They went to visit Ye Yang?¡± Speaking of which, Ye Yang had gone missing and had finally returned to the pce. As his great-grandfather, he really should visit him. He turned around and went to Ye Yang¡¯s bedchamber.


    However, when they arrived at Ye Yang¡¯s bedchamber, they were told by the guards that His Highness Ye Yang had gone to the Sorcerer King¡¯s Pce. The Sorcerer Queen and Lord Wen Xu had also followed him to look for him.


    The Great Elder frowned when he missed again, but he did not say anything. He turned around and went to the Sorcerer King¡¯s bedchamber. The maidservant guarding the Sorcerer King knelt outside the screen. When she saw the Great Elder, she bowed respectfully. ¡°Great Elder.¡±


    ¡°Where is the Sorcerer Queen and 1¨C1is Highness Ye Yang?¡± The Eldest Elder asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see the Sorcerer Queen, His Highness Ye Yang¡­¡± As the maidservant spoke, she felt her mind in a mess. ¡°Your Highness Ye Yang¡­ Your Highness Ye


    Yang¡­¡±


    The Great Elder was also a Heaven Realm Great Sorcerer. When he saw that the maidservant¡¯s gaze was not right, he instantly realized that she was casted with sorcery. His eyes turned cold as he walked around the screen to look at the bed. He saw that the bed where the Sorcerer King should be lying was empty, and the chains that should have locked him were broken.


    ¡°How did this happen? Where¡¯s the Sorcerer King?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ye Yang?¡±


    ¡°Where are Wen Xu and the Sorcerer Queen?!¡±


    At this moment, the Sorcerer Queen was beside the coffin in the Hall of Light.


    The Soul Rakshasa had woken up for a while and had asked her for some herbs. These herbs could help the Soul Rakshasapletely wake up and recover to his peak strength so that he couldpletely undo the seal on the Sorcerer King and the Saint King.


    Half of the seal back then was the chain outside the coffin. The chain had already been cut off by the Sorcerer Queen, but more than half was the coffin itself. The Sorcerer Queen was helpless about this.


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll find the herbs you mentioned for you. Then, before that, please wait in peace.¡±


    When the Sorcerer Queen came out of the Hall of Light, the Great Elder had already investigated the ins and outs of the matter. It turned out that after Ye Yang returned to the bedchamber, he seemed to have changed into a different person. He ignored everyone and even went to visit the Sorcerer King behind the Sorcerer Queen.


    Wen Xu also entered the pce. He was originally heading to the Sorcerer King¡¯s Pce with the Sorcerer Queen, but unfortunately, there was amotion in the Light Hall. The Sorcerer Queen left him to see the Soul Rakshasa. After that, Wen Xu brought two guards into the Sorcerer Pce.


    After that, the maid was casted with sorcery, so her words were not enough to prove it.


    Not only were the maidservants guarding the Sorcerer King were casted with sorcery, but even the guards guarding the door were not spared.


    Because he had been casted with sorcery, the guard only looked at the Sorcerer King and did not see Wen Xu and Ye Yang in the carriage.


    ¡°How¡­ How could this kid do such a disgraceful thing? He brought the Sorcerer King and Ye Yang out of the pce! What does he want?!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re here?¡± The Sorcerer Queen saw the Great Elder at the pce entrance.


    The Great Elder said, ¡°The Sorcerer King is gone, and so is Ye Yang! I suspect they were taken away by Wen Xu!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The Sorcerer Queen was shocked.


    ¡°Great Elder! Great Elder!¡± A guard of the Wen Manor rode his horse over and dismounted outside the pce gate. He quickly ran to him and the Sorcerer Queen. ¡°Greetings, Sorcerer Queen, greetings, Great Elder!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± The Great Elder asked with a frown.


    The guard said as if he had seen a ghost, ¡°His¡­ His Highness Ye Yang has been discovered!¡±


    The guard discovered him in Wen Xu¡¯s courtyard. He had already obtained the Sorcerer King, so there was no need to bring this hot potato along. Hence, he left him in Wen Xu¡¯s bedroom. When a maidservant was tidying Wen Xu¡¯s bed, she was so frightened that she cried out when she saw someone suddenly appear.


    The steward of the Wen Manor was rmed. He ran over to take a look. Wasn¡¯t this His Highness Ye Yang? Steward Wen quickly woke up Ye Yang and asked him what had happened.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember,¡± Ye Yang said.


    Upon hearing this, the Great Elder¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What a powerful sorcery!¡±


    Even his memories were erased! In the entire Sorcerer n, not many sorcerers could have such ability.


    ¡°It¡¯s Zhou Jin!¡± The Sorcerer Queen gritted her teeth.


    At this point, it would be unreasonable if the Sorcerer Queen still could not guess what was going on. The child brought back by the Soul Rakshasa¡¯s clone was not Ye Yang at all, but that bastard Zhou Jin!


    He used the Soul Rakshasa¡¯s weakness and used sorcery to deceive everyone. Not only did he sessfully deceive her, but he also brought the Sorcerer King out of the pce..

 Chapter 1004 - 1004: To Be Inseparable, Fatal Strike (4)

    Chapter 1004: To Be Inseparable, Fatal Strike (4)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    She Imew it. Why did a child¡¯s personality change after being kidnapped? ¡°I was careless! I didn¡¯t expect that bastard to have the guts! Such ability!¡±


    That¡¯s right. No matter how weak the Soul Rakshasa was, he was still a Soul Rakshasa and would not be tricked easily. However, Zhou Jin had done it. It was not strange for him to have the ability. After all, he had the bloodline of the Sorcerer King, but that courage, boldness, and intelligence were not something that just anyone could have.


    ¡°As expected of the descendant of the Saint King and the Sorcerer King.¡± The Great Elder sighed.


    The Sorcerer Queen said coldly, ¡°Grandpa, are you still in the mood to praise their descendant?¡±


    The Great Elder sighed. ¡°If you had known earlier, why did you do it back then?¡± The Sorcerer Queen paused. The Great Elder looked at her steadily and said, ¡°You should have killed the Sorcerer King long ago. If you had killed him, everything would have been fine.¡±


    The Sorcerer Queen was silent.


    That¡¯s right, she should have killed that man long ago, but she was just unwilling to ept it. She wanted to watch that man grow old under torture time and time again. She wanted to find that bastard and destroy him in front of him!


    She wanted all his years of patience and hard work to go up in mes. She wanted to see him hate her and be helpless against her!


    The Sorcerer Queen clenched her fists coldly. ¡°I won¡¯t let them seed!


    Sorcerer King, Zhou Jin, and that group of people can forget about escaping!¡±


    The Sorcerer Queen mobilized all the factions she could mobilize. The Great Elder also mobilized the troops of the Elder Hall. Two groups of people rushed to the city gate.


    ¡°Have you seen Lord Wen?¡±


    ¡°Lord Wen and Second Madam went that way.¡± The city guard waved his finger, and the pursuers charged over with cold expressions.


    Yu Wan and the others had already passed through the market and were about to take a carriage to meet Yu Shaoqing and the others. They would never stop once they left.


    It was time for Dawa to part with the Second Madam.


    ¡°Lord Wen, it¡¯s time to set off,¡± Zhou Yuyan, who was dressed as a coachman, reminded him.


    Dawa felt bitter. ¡°I know. Wait for me in front. I¡­ I¡¯lle after a few words.¡±


    Zhou Yuyan drove the carriage slowly towards Yu Wan and the others. Dawa led a horse and stood at the intersection with the Second Madam. Behind them was the Sorcerer n, and there was no way back.


    The Second Madam nced at Dawa, lowered her eyes, and urged, ¡°You guys should leave quickly.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you¡­ going to ask us why we¡¯re doing these things?¡±


    ¡°I believe you¡­ must have your own reasons.¡± The Second Madam smiled and patted the saddle. ¡°Get on the horse. You won¡¯t be able to catch upter.¡± ¡°How are you going back?¡± asked Dawa.


    The Second Madam smiled and said, ¡°I only need to tell those guards that I¡¯m the Madam of the Wen Manor. Naturally, someone will escort me back.¡±


    Dawa touched his stiffness and was at a loss. ¡°I¡­ I met the Third Elder on the way just now. I¡¯m sorry, I got someone to tap his acupoints.¡±


    The Second Madam was stunned for a moment before she nced at Shadow Thirteen and the others who had walked far away and said, ¡°Thank you for not letting them kill my father.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Dawa was stunned.


    The Second Madam smiled gently. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s really time to go.¡±


    Dawa bit his lip and got on the horse. ¡°I¡­¡±


    Dawa wanted to tell her: My name was Dawa. I¡¯m not Wen Xu. Wen Xu would note back. I won¡¯t be able toe back, either.


    The Second Madam pinched her handkerchief and waved at him with a smile.


    Dawa turned his head, mped his legs around the horse¡¯s stomach, and faced straight ahead. With a shout, he sped away.


    The Second Madam stood fixedly at the fork in the road and looked at the figure that had disappeared at the end of the road. The smile on her face faded bit by bit. She raised her head, as if she was blinded by the sandstorm, and her eyes were a little sore.


    She turned around and walked back. Suddenly, there was the sound of rapid horse hooves behind her. Her heart trembled and she turned around to see Dawa riding his horse towards her. Her breathing suddenly tightened.


    Dawa stopped the horse in front of her. He took a deep breath and said in a voice that was almost trembling, ¡°Do you want toe with me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The Second Madam was stunned.


    Dawa¡¯s lifelong courage was used here. His face turned red and his heart beat violently. ¡°I say, Nie Wanrou, do you want toe with me?¡±


    The Second Madam said in a daze, ¡®You¡­ you mean¡­¡± She paused, not daring to continue.


    Dawa went all out and mustered his courage to say loudly, ¡°Leave the Wen Manor! Leave the Sorcerer n! Wherever I go, you go! Wherever I am, it¡¯s your home! ¡±


    With that, he bent down and reached out to her.


    The Second Madam looked at the big hand that was stretched out in front of her in a daze. It was unknown if it was because she was nervous, but the hand was actually red and her palm was sweating.


    The Second Madam¡¯s eyes burned, and her heart ached from the heat.


    Dawa waited nervously for her answer. She was the mistress of the Wen Manor and the daughter of the Nie Manor. It seemed too cruel to ask her to give up everything and roam the world with him. Besides, he was not the real Wen Xu, not her husband, not her lover¡­


    Such a request was not fair.


    Dawa¡¯s eyes darkened and he pulled his hand away. The Second Madam suddenly grabbed his hand. Dawa was shocked. The Second Madam smiled through her tears. ¡°Aren¡¯t you taking me away?


    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± Dawa nodded vigorously.


    The Second Madam smiled and said, ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you pulling me up?¡±


    Dawa blinked in disbelief and pulled the Second Madam up. Unexpectedly, at this moment, an arrow shot over from ahead. Dawa was shocked and turned around, protecting the Second Madam tightly in his arms.


    The Second Madam pushed Dawa off the horse. The arrow hit the Second Madam¡¯s chest, and blood sttered. She sat in the saddle, her body stiff, and blood flowed from the corner of her lips.


    Dawa¡¯s eyes widened in fear. ¡°No¡­ no¡ª¡± The Second Madam fell off the horse¡¯s back. Dawa pounced on her and hugged her. ¡°Nie Wanrou¡­ Nie Wanrou¡­¡±


    The Second Madam looked at him weakly. She wanted to speak, but she could not suppress the blood flowing from her throat.


    Dawa hugged her tightly. ¡°Nie Wanrou¡­ Nie Wanrou¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you are¡­¡± The Second Madam spat out another mouthful of blood. Her hand that was holding the red bracelet did not let go, but it fell weakly. She closed her eyes in his arms.


    Dawa burst into tears! ¡°I¡¯m Dawa¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Dawa¡ª¡±

 Chapter 1005 - 1005: All-Out Rescue, He’s Here (1)

    Chapter 1005: All-Out Rescue, He¡¯s Here (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The pursuers kept pouring over.


    Zhou Yuyan slowly drove the carriage. Originally, she had already heard the sound of horse hooves and thought that Dawa had finally caught up. However, after a while, the sound of horse hooves changed direction and walked away.


    She leaned out and looked back, only to see the back of a horse.


    ¡°Did he leave something behind?¡± She muttered to herself. After a while, she felt a powerful killing intent. Her eyes turned cold as she suddenly pulled the reins tightly and stopped the carriage.


    Mu Qing, who was in the carriage, lost his bnce and pounced over. Zhou Yuyan raised her hand to block him and did not let him fall to the ground.


    ¡°What happened, Senior Sister?¡± Mu Qing asked in confusion.


    Zhou Yuyan said warily, ¡°I think someone came. I¡¯ll go see how Dawa is. Don¡¯t stay in the carriage. Go find a ce to hide!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Upon hearing that it was dangerous, Mu Qing did not dare to hesitate. He put on his bamboo hat and hid in a house not far away.


    Zhou Yuyan saw that he had hidden himself and used her qinggong to sh in the direction where Dawa had left.


    When she arrived at the event location, the pursuers had already arrived. There was a team, and every one of them was holding a shining crossbow. These were not the pce guards she had seen in the past, but more like a mysterious imperial guard.


    Beside Dawa¡¯s horse, Dawa was kneeling on one knee with the Second Madam, who had been shot and was covered in blood, in his arms. He was crying like a child.


    Zhou Yuyan¡¯s eyebrows twitched as she frowned in disbelief. Why did such a tragic thing happen after leaving for a while?


    The Second Madam, who was clearly smiling sweetly a second ago, had be covered in blood now¡­ Did this group of guards dare to kill anyone they see? Didn¡¯t they see the two of them clearly? One was the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s younger brother, and the other was the daughter of the Nie family? Or had Dawa¡¯s identity been exposed?


    In just an instant, countless doubts shed across Zhou Yuyan¡¯s mind. Of course, now was not the time to deal with these doubts. She had to quickly defeat the pursuers and take them away.


    Zhou Yuyan took out the whip at her waist, rose into the air, and ruthlessly attacked a guard who was shooting arrows at Dawa and the Second Madam.


    With a loud bang, the crossbow in the guard¡¯s hand was split into two by the internal energy on the long whip. The guard was immediately shocked. He pulled out the sword at his waist and attacked Zhou Yuyan. Zhou Yuyan did not give him a chance. She curled the long whip and broke his neck.


    This was Zhou Yuyan¡¯s first kill.


    It was true that she was skilled in martial arts, but she was the daughter of the Zhou family. She had a father who doted on her and a junior sister and brother who respected her. No one had wronged her. Instead of saying that she practiced martial arts to protect herself, it was more like she did it to strengthen her body. She had never thought of killing anyone.


    But the current situation did not allow her to be soft-hearted. She was furious when she saw such a kind woman fall in a pool of blood.


    What kind of beasts would attack a weak woman?


    The remaining pursuers also discovered Zhou Yuyan and aimed their crossbows at her. An overwhelming number of arrows shot at her.


    Zhou Yuyan waved her long whip like an invisible shield, blocking the arrows in rows. One of them brushed past her head and shot towards Dawa behind her. Zhou Yuyan turned around in shock. ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Dawa¡¯s heart had died and hugged the Second Madam without moving. It was as if his soul had been sucked dry and he could not hear the surrounding movements at all.


    Zhou Yuyan pulled back to sweep away an arrow, but a guard grabbed her whip.


    Her eyes turned sharp and her internal energy shook, shaking the guard away. However, she also missed the best time to intercept the arrow.


    Just as the arrow was about to stab Dava¡¯s heart, a dart flew over and blocked the arrow.


    Zhou Yuyan looked at the dart that hadnded on the ground and was delighted. ¡°Shadow Six!¡± A tall figure descended from the sky, but it was not Shadow Six. ¡°Thirteen?¡± Zhou Yuyan was secretly shocked. Wasn¡¯t that Shadow Six¡¯s hidden weapon? Why did he know it too? Could it be that Shadow Six¡¯s was his, and his was Shadow Six¡¯s?


    Her gazended on the leather glove at Shadow Thirteen¡¯s waist. This was bought by Shadow Six for Shadow Thirteen. He bought one for himself too. It really matched.


    nk!


    Shadow Thirteen raised the sword in his hand and parried the arrow that was shot at Zhou Yuyan. ¡°Why are you in a daze? Are you courting death?¡±


    Zhou Yuyan came back to her senses in fear. She gripped the whip in her hand tightly and sent another arrow flying..

 Chapter 1006 - 1006: All-Out Rescue, He’s Here (2)

    Chapter 1006: All-Out Rescue, He¡¯s Here (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Where¡¯s Shadow Six?¡± Zhou Yuyan asked. ¡°Is he alright?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen nced at him coldly. ¡°You should worry about yourself!¡±


    This time, the pursuers were stronger than any other time and were very aggressive. Young Master¡¯s side was not ambushed for the time being, but Young Master was worried about their safety, so he asked him toe and look for them.


    Fortunately, he was here. Zhou Yuyan¡¯s martial arts were not weak, but what was with the distracted state just now? As if guessing Shadow Thirteen¡¯s disdain, Zhou Yuyan curled her lips and said, ¡°You distracted me when you came! I yed very well myself!¡±


    This was the truth. If it wasn¡¯t for his leather holster making her think of Shadow Six, she wouldn¡¯t have been distracted.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Shadow Thirteen asked coldly. A terrifying internal energy attacked Zhou Yuyan, but she failed to block it.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Apanied by a scream, Zhou Yuyan was thrown out by the internal energy like a kite with a broken line.


    Shadow Thirteen wanted to grab her, but someone surrounded him. He could not dodge in time. At the critical moment, Zhou Yuyan swept her whip and wrapped it around Dawa¡¯s horse¡¯s stomach. The huge force staggered the horse a few steps, but fortunately, she was pulled back.


    Zhou Yuyan tapped her toes and turned around to sweep back to the ground.


    She put away her whip and patted the saddlefortingly. ¡°Be good, be good.


    Don¡¯t be scared. It¡¯s fine!¡±


    The horse looked up at the sky and neighed.


    Zhou Yuyan turned to look at the guard who had ambushed her and gritted her teeth. ¡°You dare to ambush me? You¡¯re tired of living!¡±


    Zhou Yuyan flew over and raised her whip to hit the guard. The guard was caught off guard and fell to the ground.


    Zhou Yuyan was about to attack when Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°Alright, stop fighting! Hurry up and leave with Dawa and the others!¡±


    ¡°¡­Got it!¡± Zhou Yuyan looked at the dejected Dawa and then at the Second Madam, who he was hugging tightly. She sighed helplessly and used her qinggong to take them away.


    A guard wanted to chase after her, but Shadow Thirteen stopped him.


    Halfway there, Zhou Yuyan encountered Shadow Six, who hade to receive her. When Shadow Six saw the two people in Zhou Yuyan¡¯s arms, he was instantly stunned. ¡°How did this happen?¡±


    Zhou Yuyan said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Where are Sister Wan and Young Master


    Yan


    ¡°They¡¯re over there. Follow me!¡± Shadow Six said as he took the dejected Dawa from Zhou Yuyan. However, Dawa refused to let go of the Second Madam¡¯s hand. Shadow Six tried for a long time and almost broke his finger.


    Zhou Yuyan red at him and said, ¡°If you continue to dawdle, her corpse will be snatched away!¡±


    It was unknown if it was because these words agitated Dawa, but as soon as Dawa¡¯s tears fell, he finally let go. Shadow Six carried him up, while Zhou Yuyan carried the Second Madam in her arms.


    ¡°No one followed you, right?¡± Shadow Six asked.


    ¡°No, Shadow Thirteen stopped them,¡± Zhou Yuyan said.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Shadow Six replied.


    Zhou Yuyan blinked in confusion. ¡°What kind of reaction is that? Shouldn¡¯t you be very worried about his safety?¡±


    Shadow Six looked at her strangely. ¡°I believe him.¡±


    That gaze was as if he was asking Zhou Yuyan a question. Was there a need to ask this?


    After all, Zhou Yuyan only knew them a little and did not understand their nature. They were Young Master¡¯s sacrificial soldiers and his secret guards. Their lives belonged to Young Master. They had been to the most dangerous ces and carried out the most dangerous missions. They were facing death every day. They could die at any time, but they could not live in great fear because of this.


    What was there to worry about? That was thest thing the sacrificial soldiers needed. He only needed to believe in Shadow Thirteen. He believed that he could always return to his Young Master¡¯s side.


    Shadow Six led the way and brought them to a carriage parked on a deste path. This was Grandma and Old Cui¡¯s carriage. Ping¡¯er was also on it.


    ¡°Why is there only one carriage?¡± Zhou Yuyan looked at the carriage that didn¡¯t look like the one Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao were riding and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Sister Wan and the others?¡±


    Shadow Six said, ¡®Young Master and Young Madam went to chase after Master and Madam.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Old Cui?¡± Zhou Yuyan strode into the carriage.


    Old Cui was chewing on a mutton leg. When he saw her carrying a woman covered in blood and shot in the chest, he was stunned. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°What did you say? To save someone!¡± Zhou Yuyan said.


    ¡°She¡¯s already dead. How can we save her?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Wanrou isn¡¯t dead! She¡¯s not dead!¡±


    It was Dawa¡¯s growl.


    Shadow Six got into the outer car seat and ced Dawa beside him. When Dawa heard Old Cui¡¯s words, he lifted the curtain and crawled in, ring fiercely at


    Old cui..

 Chapter 1007 - 1007: Full Rescue, He’s Here (3)

    Chapter 1007: Full Rescue, He¡¯s Here (3)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The mutton leg in Old Cui¡¯s hand fell off in fear. He was stunned for a moment. When he came back to his senses, he pped his head. ¡°Young brat! Are you courting death!¡±


    Dawa was pped, but he did not move. Instead, he looked straight at Old Cui. ¡°She¡¯s not dead!¡±


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t she dead? Her pulse is gone!¡± Old Cui said as he pinched Nie Wanrou¡¯s wrist. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, look for yourself!¡±


    Dawa roared, ¡°I don¡¯t care! You have to save her! You must save her!¡±


    Old Cui red at him. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor, not a god! How can I save a dead person!¡±


    Dawa hugged the Second Madam, his eyes rolling down. ¡°She¡¯s not dead¡­ She¡¯s not dead¡­


    Grandma couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said to his old opera friend, ¡°Treat her. ¡±


    ¡°How can I treat her?¡± Old Cui muttered.


    Grandma raised a hand and ced it on the Second Madam¡¯s forehead He


    closed his eyes and quietly sensed for a while before saying, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t


    be¡­


    ¡°What shouldn¡¯t be?¡± Old Cui looked at Grandma strangely. Grandma muttered, ¡°How can such a kind person die early?¡±


    ¡°Right, she¡¯s dead, right?¡± Old Cui said.


    Grandma said, ¡°I mean¡­ how can she die?¡±


    Although she was destined to die early, there was an additional chance of survival. Today shouldn¡¯t be her death day.


    This sounded strange, but she was not a special case. In fact, ording to his original calctions, he should have been buried a year ago. After that, Ah Wei and the other two would go their separate ways, but none of this happened.


    Everyone¡¯s fate had changed. At first, he did not understand why. It was not until he tried to pry into Ah Wan¡¯s fate that he realized that he could not pry into Ah Wan¡¯s fate at all. Perhaps she was everyone¡¯s variable.


    Grandma said to Old Cui, ¡°Treat her injuries first. Maybe Ah Wan and the


    Sorcerer King might have some ways when we meet themter.¡±


    Shadow Six nodded. ¡°Yes, the Sorcerer King can nt a life force for Zhou Jin. Perhaps he can also preserve Second Madam¡¯s life force.¡±


    ¡°I say, you people¡­¡± Old Cui shook his head helplessly. He was a doctor and had never agreed with sorcery. In his opinion, the Second Madam already had no pulse, so how could she have a way to survive? So what if she saw the Sorcerer King? In the end, he still had to prepare her funeral.


    Old Cui opened the medicine box and began to treat Second Madam¡¯s injuries. Dawa frowned when he saw him roll up his sleeves and look like he didn¡¯t have any protective feelings for the fairer sex. ¡°Be gentle! She¡¯ll hurt!¡± Old Cui said angrily, ¡°How does she know pain when she¡¯s already dead!!!¡±


    Dawa said angrily, ¡°She¡¯s not dead!¡±


    Grandma had a headache. ¡°Alright, stop arguing. Old Cui, hurry up. When the pursuerse, we won¡¯t be able to deal with them even if we want to.¡±


    Old Cui took out a dagger and ointment and was about to dig out the arrowhead on the Second Madam¡¯s chest. ¡°With anesthetics!¡± said Dawa.


    Old Cui : ¡°¡­¡¯


    You even know about anesthetics!!! Anesthetics were difficult to refine. She was clearly unconscious. Why would she need to use it?


    Old Cui looked at Dawa¡¯s gaze and shook his head. He gave the Second Madam a numbing pill that melted in her mouth.


    When Shadow Thirteen shook off the pursuers and rushed over, her injuries had almost been treated.


    The group set off to meet up with Yan Jiuchao, Yu Wan, and Yu Shaoqing.


    However, to their surprise, Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan were found, but Yu Shaoqing and his wife were gone. The three little ck eggs stood under a big tree innocently, blinking their ck eyes and staring at a huge pit in front of them.


    ¡°Fell down,¡± Xiaobao said seriously.


    ¡°Who fell?¡± Zhou Yuyan asked.


    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, there¡¯s another¡­¡± Xiaobao thought for a while and didn¡¯t know if he should call him brother or sister.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Soul Rakshasa¡¯s clone,¡± Yan Jiuchao said with narrowed eyes.


    They were only a step earlier than Shadow Thirteen and the others. At that time, the three of them had already fallen into the trap. From the traces of the battle at the event location, they could roughly guess what had happened. The Sorcerer Queen had mobilized the Soul Rakshasa, and the Soul Rakshasa¡¯s clone had found Yu Shaoqing and Little Sly Jiang. That clone could not defeat Little Sly Jiang, so it turned around and attacked Yu Shaoqing and the three little ck eggs. In order to protect his grandchildren, Yu Shaoqing knocked the Soul Rakshasa¡¯s clone into the deep pit, and Little Sly Jiang also jumped down to save Yu Shaoqing.


    ¡°What pit is this? It seems to be very deep ,¡± Yu Wan said worriedly as she


    looked at the deep pit.


    Yan Jiuchao nced at the deep pit and said, ¡°This is a bottomless pit for the


    Sorcerer n. If you fall down¡­ you won¡¯t be able toe out.¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Then Dad and Mom¡ª¡±


    Shadow Thirteen¡¯s ears twitched. ¡°Young Master! Young Madam! The pursuers are here! A few Martial Rakshasas are also here!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao grabbed Yu Wan¡¯s hand. ¡°Leave quickly!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen, Shadow Six, and Zhou Yuyan each carried a small ck egg into the carriage. On the night of the full moon, Yan Jiuchao had lost all his strength. Unless it was absolutely necessary, it was best for them not to fight head-on with a few powerful Martial Rakshasa.


    The group got into the carriage.


    Shadow Thirteen gripped the reins tightly. ¡°Young Master, where are we going?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao looked back. There were pursuers rushing over from all directions. The more deserted a ce was, the more impossible it was. It was better to infiltrate the market. ¡°Stop the carriage at the market.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen changed the direction of the carriage and galloped towards the market. Shadow Six and Zhou Yuyan each drove another carriage and followed closely behind. When they passed by a crossroad, Yan Jiuchao asked Shadow Thirteen to stop the carriage.


    Yan Jiuchao said seriously, ¡°This is it. Take the important things with you. We won¡¯t take the carriage anymore!¡±


    Grandma picked up his books. Old Cui brought the medicine box while Dawa carried the unconscious Second Madam. The moment she saw the two of them, Yu Wan was slightly stunned. She wanted to ask what was wrong, but now was not the time. She grabbed Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hand tightly.


    The group passed through the alley and came to an endless street.


    ¡°Not good! There are pursuers ahead!¡± Shadow Thirteen said.


    They quickly turned around and entered another alley. At the end of this alley was actually a residence. This was not easy to hide from. They could still go in and take a look at the shops. Could it be that they could barge into the residences of the residents?


    Seeing that the pursuers were getting closer and closer, the courtyard door behind Yu Wan suddenly creaked open. An old hand reached over and grabbed Yu Wan¡¯s arm.


    Yu Wan was shocked. She suddenly turned around. When she saw who the other party was, her eyes instantly widened..

 Chapter 1008 - 1008: Grandfather and Granddaughter Meet, Sorcerer King Awakens! (1)

    Chapter 1008: Grandfather and Granddaughter Meet, Sorcerer King Awakens! (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Grandpa Bao!¡± Yu Wan never expected to meet Chef Bao, whom she had not seen for a long time, so far away. She thought that she would never see him again in her life.


    Yu Wan was extremely shocked. After seeing her reaction and hearing her call him Chef Bao, the rest of the people¡¯s reactions were not any better than hers. They were escaping when an old man suddenly rushed out. Were he and Yu Wan old acquaintances?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Zhou Yuyan asked Shadow Six softly.


    Shadow Six shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just think this old man looks familiar. Thirteen?


    Shadow Thirteen¡¯s gaze fixed on Chef Bao¡¯s face. He also vaguely felt that it was familiar, but he couldn¡¯t remember who this person was for a while. He thought that they shouldn¡¯t have interacted seriously with him, but why did he feel that he looked familiar?


    Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen did not know, let alone Zhou Yuyan and Mu


    Qing. Although Grandma and Old Cui had stayed in Lotus Flower Vige, when Chef Bao appeared in Lotus Flower Vige, Old Cui was in the neighboring vige. Grandma was on the way to the Great Zhou, so they did not meet.


    As for Yan Jiuchao, he had never seen Chef Bao before. At that time, he had just reunited with the three littleds and did not know that Yu Wan was their mother, so he did not pay special attention to themotion in Lotus Flower Vige.


    Arge group of people looked at Chef Bao with wide eyes.


    Chef Bao did not pay much attention to the others, but he saw Yan Jiuchao, who was intertwined with Yu Wan.


    He frowned. Then, he realized that Yu Wan was pregnant. When he left Lotus Flower Vige, Wan was still an unmarried youngdy. Why did she marry someone else in less than a year and was about to be a mother?


    Just as this thought shed through his mind, the three little ck eggs twisted down from Shadow Thirteen and the others¡¯ arms and ran to Yu Wan¡¯s side. They grabbed the corner of Yu Wan¡¯s clothes and looked at Chef Bao adorably.


    ¡°Mother, who is this old grandpa?¡± Er¡¯bao asked curiously.


    M-Mother?


    Chef Bao gasped. So she was not about to be a mother, but she was already a mother?


    Chef Bao looked at the three little ck eggs and then at Yan Jiuchao, who was carved from the same mold as the three little eggs. A terrifying thought shed across his mind¡ªhis Wan girl¡­ had be someone¡¯s stepmother?!


    ¡°The pursuers are here!¡± Shadow Thirteen reminded them.


    Chef Bao frowned and brought them into his courtyard. The rich fragrance of wine wafted over. Yu Wan looked around in shock. ¡°Grandpa Bao, are you making wine?¡±


    ¡°I opened a small tavern and have nothing to do. I only provide it to a few restaurants and don¡¯t sell it.¡± Chef Bao smiled.


    Footsteps and the mor of guards searching from house to house came from outside the courtyard. Chef Bao lifted the curtain of the central room and said to them, ¡°You guys go in first. There¡¯s a room in the backyard. You can stay in whichever room you like.¡±


    As he spoke, he nced at the Second Madam in Dawa¡¯s arms and the Sorcerer King on Mu Qing¡¯s back. Obviously, their situation was very bad. The man was seriously ill, and the woman¡­ seemed to be dead.


    Chef Bao did not say anything else and asked them to hurry in. He dusted his sleeves and strode forward to open the courtyard door.


    A guard was about to knock on the door when he saw the courtyard door open by itself. The guard put down his hand and asked him coldly, ¡°Let me ask you, did you see a few men and a few women pass by just now? One of the women was shot!¡±


    Chef Bao shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anyone who was shot, but I saw an injured one.¡±


    ¡°What clothes are they wearing?¡±


    ¡°Apricot-colored. It looked very luxurious, but there were some bloodstains,¡± Chef Bao said with a reminiscent expression. ¡°They came to me to buy a jar of the strongest wine. I said that my wine was not saleable, so they held a sword to my neck. ¡±


    When the guard heard this, he immediately became vignt. The woman had been shot by an arrow, so the strongest wine was probably used to treat her wound.


    The guard asked, ¡°Where did they go?¡±


    ¡°They bought a jar of wine, threw me a silver ingot, and left,¡± Chef Bao said as he took out an ingot with the Great Zhou¡¯s official seal.


    Even the money did not belong to the Sorcerer n. The guard was certain that it was that group of spies.


    ¡°In which direction?¡± The guard asked.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s that way.¡± Chef Bao pointed in the direction where Yu Wan and the others hade from.


    The guard frowned. ¡°That way? We came from that side¡­¡± ¡°Big Brother! We found their carriage!¡± Apanion shouted..

 Chapter 1009 - 1009: Grandfather and Granddaughter Meet, The Sorcerer King Awakens! (2)

    Chapter 1009: Grandfather and Granddaughter Meet, The Sorcerer King Awakens! (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The ce where the carriage was discovered was in the direction Chef Bao pointed, but it was slightly off an alley. It seemed that they had searched the wrong route and missed out on that group of people.


    The guard no longer wasted time with an old man brewing wine and walked towards the alley!


    After confirming that he had gone far, Chef Bao closed the door and went to the backyard. He was in the restaurant¡¯s supply business. In the past, not many customers came to buy, so this ce was quite quiet.


    The Sorcerer King had already woken up. At this moment, he was checking on the Second Madam in a room. Zhou Jin was beside him, and Dawa was quietly guarding the door.


    Zhou Yuyan suffered a slight abrasion and was dragged by Mu Qing to Old Cui¡¯s room to treat her injuries.


    Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen guarded Yan Jiuchao and the three little ck eggs.


    They wanted to go to the bottomless pit to save people, but there were too many pursuers. Not only would they not be able to save anyone, but they might also expose the whereabouts of Yu Shaoqing and Little Sly Jiang. They did not doubt that if the Sorcerer Queen found out about this, she would think of all ways to add insult to injury.


    ¡°Grandpa Bao!¡± Yu Wan walked out of the house and saw Chef Bao in the backyard. ¡°How is it? Did those pursuers make things difficult for you?¡±


    Chef Bao snorted. ¡°They¡¯re just a group of brats. How can they make things difficult for me? Your Grandpa Bao isn¡¯t so easy to bully.¡±


    That¡¯s true. Back then, a group of bandits hade to Lotus Flower Vige. It was Grandpa Bao who had subdued all the bandits by himself. Until now, there were still a considerable number of bandits doing manualbor in Lotus Flower Vige.


    What an unforgettable time.


    Yu Wan held Chef Bao¡¯s arm affectionately. ¡°Grandpa Bao, where did you go after you left? I miss you.¡±


    This girl.


    Chef Bao smiled.


    After not seeing each other for more than half a year, the two of them had actually changed. Chef Bao had be older, his hair had be whiter, and his body had be more hunched than when he was in Lotus Flower Vige. Yu Wan¡¯s appearance had not changed much, but she had gained weight and was a little fat girl. It was unknown if it was because she was married and had be a wife and mother, but she was gentler than before and looked more like a little girl.


    From a little woman to a Dig woman, sne was nelpless. From a Dig woman to a little woman¡­ She had married the right person.


    ¡°Come, walk with Grandpa Bao,¡± Chef Bao said as he looked at the fragrance in the courtyard.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Yu Wan supported him and walked around the courtyard that was filled with the fragrance of wine and flowers.


    ¡°These are all flowers and nts of the Great Zhou, right?¡± Yu Wan said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I brought the seeds from the Great Zhou,¡± Chef Bao said with a smile.


    Grandpa Bao was afraid that he would not be able to return one day if he continued to search, so he brought the seeds of his hometown no matter where he went. This way, even if he was buried in a foreignnd, he would be buried in soil with the smell of his hometown.


    Yu Wan felt a lump in her throat. ¡°You haven¡¯t said where you went. Why are you here? Do you know where this is?¡±


    The girl had also be more talkative. Chef Bao found it interesting and could not hide the relief in his eyes. ¡°After I left Lotus Flower Vige, I first went to the south and stayed in Yan City for a few days.¡±


    ¡°You even went to Yan City?¡± Yu Wan was stunned.


    Chef Bao sensed that something was wrong with her and looked at her. ¡®What¡¯s wrong? You seem to be very interested in Yan City.¡±


    Yu Wan lowered her eyes and smiled slightly. ¡°Yan Jiuchao¡¯s mansion is in Yan


    City.¡±


    Chef Bao had been there before. One look at her and he knew that she was talking about her sweetheart. Chef Bao looked at the half-open door and said, ¡°That kid¡¯s name is Yan Jiuchao. Why does this name sound so familiar? Wait, could it be that crazy young master?¡±


    Yu Wan said seriously, ¡°Grandpa Bao, he¡¯s not crazy. Not crazy at all.¡± As she spoke, she heard a loud bang from Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan¡¯s room. Yu Wan¡¯s eyebrows twitched. She turned around and asked Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six, who were guarding the door, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Shadow Six rubbed his nose and said resentfully, ¡°Young Master used the


    Thunderbolt Pill to light the fire and blew up the pill furnace¡­¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Yan Jiuchao, who had been sted into a ck face, came out with smoking cornbread hair and an ashen face.


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao!¡± Yu Wan called out.


    Yan Jiuchao opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of ck smoke.


    Yu Wan:


    Chef Bao:¡±¡­¡±


    The grandfather and granddaughter chatted for a long time before Yu Wan finally found out about Chef Bao¡¯s experiences along the way. After leaving Lotus Flower Vige, he still did not give up on searching for his son. He identally obtained a clue. There was a man in Yan City who had been separated from his parents since he was young. His age was alsopatible, so Chef Bao went to Yan City. In the end, it was not the one. So he went to Nanzhao again..

 Chapter 1010 - 1010: Grandfather and Granddaughter Meet, The Sorcerer King Awakens! (3)

    Chapter 1010: Grandfather and Granddaughter Meet, The Sorcerer King Awakens! (3)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    He found nothing in Nanzhao. By chance, he met a sorcerer from the Jade Nation. That sorcerer liked his culinary skills very much and wanted to keep him by his side. He originally nned to refuse, but the sorcerer told him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking for your son? Follow me, I¡¯ll bring you to the Sorcerer n. There are many sorcerers with powerful sorcery power there. They might be able to divine it for you.¡±


    Just for this divination, he came all the way to the Sorcerer n.


    Unfortunately, that sorcerer was chased by his enemies and died on the way. He had fumbled his way over for the second half of the journey. Although he did not say it out loud, Yu Wan knew what was going on.


    Yu Wan¡¯s heart ached when she thought of him, a lonely old man, walking through the desert with a walking stick and a camel.


    ¡°Grandpa Bao¡­¡± Yu Wan choked.


    ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s not talk about me anymore. What about you? What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you here? Also, those children¡­¡±


    Yu Wan told him about the children¡¯s background. When he heard that the three little fellows were Wan¡¯er¡¯s own, Chef Bao heaved a sigh of relief. However, other than heaving a sigh of relief, he could not help but feel sorry for them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Grandpa Bao. I¡¯m quite good,¡± Yu Wan said with a smile.


    The three little fellows held wooden swords and practiced martial arts in the courtyard.


    ¡°Beat, beat, beat, beat!¡±


    Smack!


    Chef Bao looked at them with a rare warmth in his old eyes. Perhaps all suffering was cultivation. If even the Bodhisattva was tempted, he would be able toplete his merit.


    It had been too long since theyst met, and there were too many things she wanted to say. Yu Wan picked up the important things and roughly said about Yan Jiuchao¡¯s illness. ¡°¡­He was poisoned by Southern Xinjiang¡¯s Poison Curse and the Fragrance of Hundred Miles. The two poisons repelled each other in his body for many years, and a freakbination of factors saved his life. After that, the Nanzhao¡¯s Poison Curse was resolved, and the poison of the Fragrance of Hundred Miles could not be suppressed.¡±


    Chef Bao said, ¡°Wait, you¡¯ve said Southern Xinjiang¡¯s Poison Curse¡­ I¡¯ve heard of this. It¡¯s said that it will be passed down to their descendants. Are the children alright?¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°They¡¯ve all been absorbed by the Gu King. They¡¯re fine.¡± She did not know how Little Gu did it. In short, the three little fellows were indeed safe and sound.


    Yu Wan continued, ¡°To detoxify the poison of the Fragrance of Hundred Miles, we need four types of medicinal primer. We¡¯ve already obtained the first three. We¡¯re only short of the Sorcerer King¡¯s tears. By the way, the man Mu Qing carried just now was the Sorcerer King. That nine-year-old child, Zhou Jin, is his youngest son.¡±


    Chef Bao said, ¡°The youngest son? Doesn¡¯t the Sorcerer King only have one son? His biological mother¡­¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Not the Sorcerer Queen, but a member of the Sacred n.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Chef Bao nodded thoughtfully. He had not been in the Sorcerer n for long, so he had not heard of some things. He only knew that the Sorcerer King and the Sorcerer Queen had a son. People called him His Highness Ye Yang. It was said that His Highness Ye Yang was twelve years old, but Zhou Jin was only nine years old. Moreover, his surname was Zhou. There must be something hidden.


    Chef Bao did not ask about the Sorcerer King¡¯s family matters. Instead, he said, ¡°The Sorcerer n has not been peaceful these few days. Many guards have alsoe to the outer vige. I heard from the waiter in the restaurant that a spy had infiltrated the city. I didn¡¯t expect it to be you. You¡¯re pregnant. When you stood at my door, I almost didn¡¯t recognize you.¡±


    Yu Wan was a little embarrassed. She smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Fortunately, we bumped into you. Otherwise, we would have been discovered.¡±


    Chef Bao thought of something and looked around. ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you say that your father and mother are also here? Why don¡¯t I see them?¡±


    At the mention of this, Yu Wan sighed. ¡°Grandpa Bao, have you heard of a bottomless pit?¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­ the divine pit on the Great Locust Hill?¡± Chef Bao asked.


    ¡°Divine pit?¡± Yu Wan was stunned.


    Chef Bao said, ¡°Ah, that¡¯s what outsiders call it. That pit is extremely deep. The person who fell in has nevere up. Why? Did your parents fall into the divine pit?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Wan nodded aggrievedly.


    Chef Bao did not know how tofort her. In his opinion, the chances of falling into the divine pit and climbing back up were not as high as the chances of the Second Madaming back from the dead, although he did not even believe that she coulde back from the dead.


    Creak¡ª


    The closed door opened.


    The Sorcerer King walked out with a pale face.


    ¡°Grandpa Bao, I¡¯ll go take a look first.¡± With that, Yu Wan helped Chef Bao to sit on the stone bench and walked to the Second Madam¡¯s room.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Sorcerer King,¡± Yu Wan greeted.


    The Sorcerer King was wearing a wide cloak, a hat, and a pair of silk gloves. He tried his best to cover his face and hands that were covered in poisonous sores.


    He nodded at Yu Wan. ¡°Commandery Princess Helian.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± He knew who she was? She hadn¡¯t told him yet!


    As if seeing Yu Wan¡¯s confusion, the Sorcerer King smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m the Sorcerer King.¡±


    That¡¯s right, this person was the Sorcerer King. He had supreme sorcery and knew how to view stars and divination. As long as he was willing, they had almost no secrets in front of him.


    ¡°Is Wanrou¡­ alright?¡± Dawa asked.


    The Sorcerer King sighed regretfully. ¡°Sorry, I tried my best.¡±


    Dawa fell to the ground.


    The Sorcerer King said, ¡°Her life is saved.¡±


    Dawa rolled on the ground and stood up!


    Dawa rushed in.


    The Sorcerer King continued, ¡°But whether she wakes up or not depends on her own luck.¡±


    So she didn¡¯t wake up? Dawa staggered and fell!


    Yu Wan:


    Can¡¯t he finish speaking all at once? Was he very happy after being naughty?


    However, no matter what, it was good that her life was saved. ording to the Sorcerer King, she was now a living dead. She had breathing and pulse, but she could not wake up from hera.


    ¡°You¡­ want the Sorcerer King¡¯s tears, right?¡± The Sorcerer King looked at Yu Wan and said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Wan did not ask him how he knew this time. He was the Sorcerer King. Wasn¡¯t it just a matter of calcting what he wanted to know?


    The Sorcerer King said, ¡°I can give you the Sorcerer King¡¯s tears, but I have conditions. ¡±


    Yu Wan thought for a while and asked, ¡°Help you regain the power of the


    Sorcerer n?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The Sorcerer King shook his head. ¡°I have two conditions. First, kill the Soul Rakshasa. Second, take back Zhou Jin¡¯s mother¡¯s corpse. When you guys do it, I¡¯ll give you the Sorcerer King¡¯s tears.¡±


    Yu Wan frowned. ¡°The second condition isn¡¯t difficult. The Saint King¡¯s corpse is buried in your bedchamber. We can steal it, but the Soul Rakshasa¡­ That¡¯s a demonic creature that even you and the Saint King can¡¯t kill. How do you want us to kill it? Die with it?¡±


    The Sorcerer King smiled faintly. ¡°This is your business. You want the Sorcerer King¡¯s tears, while I want the Saint King¡¯s corpse and the life of Wushang


    Yueii.¡±


    Yu Wan whispered, ¡°Will you cry if I beat you up?


    The Sorcerer Kingughed. ¡°Do you think the tears that the Sorcerer King shed are all called Sorcerer King¡¯s tears?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Yu Wan looked at him strangely.


    The Sorcerer King smiled and did not say anything. He patted Yu Wan¡¯s shoulder and whispered into her ear, ¡°Then don¡¯t hit my face.¡±


    Yu Wan:

 Chapter 1011 - 1011: Untitled

    Chapter 1011: Untitled


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the Elder Hall.


    The seven elders gathered. The Third Elder held a bloodstained pouch in his hand. This pouch was given to her by Nie Wanrou¡¯s mother. She had been bringing it all along. Inside was a small bag of spices and some rouge from her daughter¡¯s house.


    His daughter was missing, but his daughter¡¯s purse was stained with blood and picked up by the guards cleaning the event location. Who would believe that nothing had happened to his daughter?


    The Third Elder gripped the pouch tightly and asked angrily, ¡°Great Elder, what exactly is going on? What did the people you sent out do to Wanrou?¡±


    The Great Elder retorted, ¡°Speaking of which, I wanted to ask you! Do you know who brought those spies out of the Wen Manor and out of the Sorcerer n? It¡¯s your good daughter!¡±


    The Third Elder said sternly, ¡°She¡¯s also your granddaughter-inw now!¡±


    The Great Elder said indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t cause trouble for you. Don¡¯t push everything to me!¡±


    The Second Elder went forward and said, ¡°Alright, alright. The two of you, stop arguing. Let¡¯s hear what the guards have to say. Someone, call the guards who have seen Mrs. Wen!¡±


    A few guards walked forward respectfully. Among this group of people were the guards of the Wen Manor, the guards guarding the city, and the guards who had participated in the capture.


    The Wen Manor guard said, ¡°Second Madam said that she¡¯s going back to her maiden home. She said that the carriage is filled with small gifts for her maiden family.¡±


    The guard said, ¡°Mrs. Wen said that a batch of goods came from another vige. She wants to take a look.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the elders revealed strange expressions. Their excuses did not match and they were clearly lying.


    But why would she lie?


    If she said that she did this for Wen Xu, no one present would believe her. Everyone knew about her rtionship with Wen Xu. It was already good that she did not stab Wen Xu. How could she work for Wen Xu?


    Could it be that¡­ she was being held hostage? Or did someone poison her? Was she casted with sorcery?


    Countless guesses shed through everyone¡¯s minds. Even the Third Elder, who had always trusted his daughter, could not help but have a solemn expression. He was confident that with his daughter¡¯s character, she would not be easily threatened, but it was a different matter if she was poisoned by a Gu or sorcery.


    The Third Elder¡¯s gazended on thest guard. ¡°What about you? When did


    you see my daughter?¡±


    The guard said, ¡°Third Elder, I saw Mrs. Wen at the event location where she was killed.¡±


    The Third Elder¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Continue!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The guard lowered his head and said, ¡°When I saw Mrs. Wen, she was with that group of people. Lord Wen Xu wanted to leave with Mrs. Wen¡­ We nned to save her, but we were toote and Mrs. Wen was killed!¡± ¡°What?¡± The Third Elder¡¯s expression changed.


    The guard said loudly, ¡°It was Lord Wen Xu who killed her! However¡­ that person is not the real Lord Wen Xu. I heard him say it himself that his name is


    Dawa!¡±


    After leaving the Elder Hall, the Fifth Elder and Seventh Elder caught up to the Third Elder.


    ¡°Third Elder,¡± the Fifth Elder called.


    The Third Elder stopped in his tracks. The three of them nced at the surroundings. After confirming that they were not being watched and that there were no idle people passing by, Third Elder said, ¡°What is it?¡±


    The Fifth Elder and the Seventh Elder exchanged nces.


    ¡°You should do the talking,¡± the Seventh Elder said.


    The Fifth Elder nodded and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about Wanrou. As the saying goes, you have to see her if she¡¯s alive, and you have to see her corpse if she¡¯s dead. Before you see Wanrou with your own eyes, it¡¯s better not to be disheartened. ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve always believed that good people are blessed by the heavens,¡± the Seventh Elder said.


    The Third Elder was silent. When the two of them saw that his expression was not right, they could not help but say in unison, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking about the fake Wen Xu,¡± Third Elder said.


    ¡°The fake Wen Xu?¡± The Fifth Elder frowned.


    The Third Elder said thoughtfully, ¡°On the day of my grandson¡¯s baptism, Wen


    Xu apanied Rou¡¯er back to the Nie Manor. At that time, I realized that Wen Xu was different from before, so I think that perhaps at that time, or even earlier, Wen Xu had already been reced by that man called Dawa.¡±


    The Fifth Elder seemed to have had an epiphany. ¡°That seems to be the case. Ever since Wen Xu returned to the Sorcerer n, he has been repeatedly going against the Sorcerer Queen. Originally, I thought that he was bewitched by that vixen, but from the looks of it, that Wen Xu was probably fake from the beginning. ¡±


    The Seventh Elder asked, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, where did the real Wen Xu go?¡±


    The Third Elder and the Fifth Elder did not say anything. Wen Xu was not the twelve-year-old Ye Yang. He was not innocent. If he fell into the hands of that group of people, he would probably be in trouble.


    But Nie Wanrou was innocent. Why did they kill her too?


    The Fifth Elder said indignantly, ¡°They let His Highness Ye Yang go. I originally thought that they still had some conscience, but from the looks of it, they¡¯re worse than beasts!¡±


    The Third Elder still did not say anything.


    The scene of him being killed by the half-sacrificial soldiers a few hours ago appeared in his mind. It was that fake Wen Xu¡­ who begged them to let him go.


    The courtyard was deep.


    Dawa fetched a basin of hot water and carried it into the Second Madam¡¯s room. He wiped her face and hands. Her clothes had already been changed by Pinger. Actually, Dawa did not need to do anything, but he just wanted to do something, as if this could let her know that he was waiting for her.


    ¡°Dawa, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± Yu Wan gently pushed open the door.


    Dawa turned around, his eyes red. He didn¡¯t cry, and there weren¡¯t even any obvious tears, but his appearance was even more piercing to Yu Wan¡¯s heart than when he cried.


    Yu Wan sighed softly and walked over. ¡°Don¡¯t burn yourself out. I believe that Sister Nie will be blessed by the heavens. She will definitely wake up.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Dawa choked and lowered his head.


    Yu Wan was not good atforting people. She could not say anything more emotional. She could only raise her hand and gently pat Dawa¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Stay here with Sister Nie. I¡¯ll bring you the foodter.¡±


    ¡°Thanks a lot,¡± Dawa said.


    He was not thanking her for this bowl of rice, but for her understanding and intentions.


    At night, Chef Bao personally cooked a sumptuous dinner. Even though everyone present was used to eating delicacies, they could not help but be stunned by Chef Bao¡¯s culinary skills.


    It was not entirely true that he made many fancy andplicated dishes. Most of them were simple dishes that were original, but it made everyone from all over the world taste like their hometown.


    ¡°I ate this when I was young¡­ My grandmother made it for me¡­¡± Zhou Yuyan said with tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°Me too, my mother made it for me¡­¡± Mu Qing couldn¡¯t help but choke.


    Yu Wan thought to herself, What is this? This te ofgreen pepper potato slices is spicy but not greasy. Its clearly the taste my aunt made for me¡­


    It had been too long since shest thought of her aunt.


    In her previous life, after her parents passed away, it was her aunt who raised her. However, such an important person gradually faded from her mind after she came to the alternate world. It was this dish that brought back her almost lost memories.


    ¡°Thirteen¡­¡± Shadow Six sniffed. ¡°I seem to have remembered something from before I was six years old¡­ So I have a master¡­¡±


    Before Shadow Six was chosen to be a sacrificial soldier, he was also an ordinary child. He had his own parents, his own master, and even many ymates his age.


    However, those memories were too long. As he grew up day by day, they were sealed in the depths of his mind. Now that a te of green pepper potato slices hadpletely torn open the membrane, memories surged up like a tide. ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± Shadow Six turned around and cried on Shadow Thirteen¡¯s shoulder.


    These were not the only people who wanted to cry.


    Shadow Thirteen tightened his grip bit by bit. However, his childhood memories were not very good. Those were the days when he was bullied until he could not fight back. Those were the days when he was wandering the streets without food to eat¡­ Therefore,pared to sadness, he was more sad and afraid.


    The only one who did not change his expression was Yan Jiuchao.


    Chef Bao also noticed it.


    This young man was even calmer than he had imagined. It could be said that he was terrifyingly calm. No wonder the girl had fallen into his hands. They were not on the same level at all¡­


    The children, on the other hand, ate happily. The three little ck eggs were sweating profusely as they ate. The usually restrained Zhou Jin also ate heartily.


    ¡°More!¡± Xiaobao said with an empty bowl.


    ¡°Er¡¯bao wants it too!¡± Er¡¯bao also picked up his small empty bowl.


    Dabao: Me too!


    Zhou Jin: ¡°Ahem, I want one too.¡±


    Yu Wan poked their little faces one by one and said, ¡°But you¡¯ve all eaten your third bowl.¡±


    Xiaobao pointed with his little hand. ¡®What¡¯s the big deal? Brother Zhou Jin has already eaten five bowls!¡±


    Zhou Jin blushed. ¡® The Sorcerer King : ¡®


    Everyone: .

 Chapter 1012 - 1012: Untitled

    Chapter 1012: Untitled


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chef Bao¡¯s culinary skills deeply captured the hearts of the three little eggs. After dinner, Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao both lost favor. The three little eggs became the little tails behind Chef Bao. They held the little milk bottle in both hands and followed Chef Bao. Wherever he went, they went.


    Chef Bao was caught betweenughter and tears as he made a basket of pig buns for the three of them. Uncle Yu¡¯s pig buns had already reached the peak, but Chef Bao¡¯s was even more superb. After eating his pig buns, they could reallyugh like a pig.


    ¡°Great Grandpa Bao is so good.¡± ¡°I like Great-grandpa Bao the most!¡± ¡°Xiaobao likes you too!¡±


    ¡°Dabao said he likes you too!¡±


    ¡°Then am I your favorite great grandfather?¡±


    ¡°Yes! !!¡± Er¡¯bao and Xiaobao said in unison, and Dabao nodded vigorously.


    Xiaobao said, ¡°Even better than our ancestor!!¡±


    The three little eggs decisively sold Ancestor Sikong!


    Sikong Ye, who was far away in Nanzhao and was satisfied from torturing the Emperor, inexplicably felt his teeth grit. He did not know what was going on. Then, the Emperor, who had finally used eighteen ¡°ninjutsu¡± and killed six generals to appease his father-inw¡¯s anger, was beaten up again. He also wanted to know what was going on.


    Chef Bao was pestered by the three little eggs to enjoy the hard-won joy of family. The Sorcerer King was extremely envious, so he pestered Little Zhou Jin.


    The rest of the people went to Grandma¡¯s room to discuss the next n.


    Yu Wan held her chin with both hands and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s said that taking advantage of others makes one¡¯s mouth soft, but the Sorcerer King has already eaten my Grandpa Bao¡¯s food, but he still doesn¡¯t take half a step back. He wants to steal the Saint King¡¯s corpse and destroy the Soul Rakshasa. What should we do? Dad and Mom¡¯s whereabouts are still unknown.¡±


    She sighed, and so did Zhou Yuyan.


    Yan Jiuchao yed with the Kongming Lock in his hand, as if he was in his own world and ignored their conversation. Shadow Thirteen asked, ¡°Grandma, does the missing clone of the Soul Rakshasa affect his own strength?¡±


    Grandma said, ¡°It will affect it. It¡¯s still sealed in the coffin and can only do evil through its clone. However, its clone is gone, which means that it can¡¯t attack us easily.¡±


    Therefore, Yu Shaoqing was right to pull the Soul Rakshasa¡¯s clone down the bottomless pit. At least, it had almost turned the tables for the current situation.


    She wondered how their current situation was. No one could do anything about the bottomless pit. It was better to take care of the current situation first.


    Shadow Six blinked and said, ¡°If it can¡¯t attack us, won¡¯t we be able to kill it easily?¡±


    Grandma gave him a fatherly look and said, ¡°You¡¯re far outside the Sorcerer


    n, so it naturally can¡¯t attack you easily. However, if you approach it, it can still kill you


    The Soul Rakshasa was good at mental attacks. As long as he was close enough, killing an expert was almost effortless. The fighting spirit that everyone had painstakingly ignited was extinguished by Grandma¡¯s cold water.


    Suddenly, Yan Jiuchao ced the Kongming Lock on the table. ¡°I¡¯ll kill it tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Young Master!¡± Shadow Thirteen¡¯s expression changed.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Tomorrow is just past the night of the full moon. Your cultivation can only recover by fifty to sixty percent. Will you have a low chance of winning if you run to kill it?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao tapped his fingertips on the Kongming Lock a few times. ¡°He¡¯s just a Soul Rakshasa.¡±


    In other words, he did not take that demonic creature seriously.


    Everyone was in a mess! Young Master, you had to have some self-awareness!


    However, everyone also understood why Yan Jiuchao was in such a hurry to kill the Soul Rakshasa. To the Soul Rakshasa, one more day meant one more day to recover. Moreover, its strength recovery was not calcted ording to ten to twenty percent. Tomorrow, Yan Jiuchao, who had fifty percent strength, might face the Soul Rakshasa, who has fifty percent strength. The day after tomorrow, Yan Jiuchao, who has seventy percent strength, might face the Soul Rakshasa, who has a hundred percent strength.


    Moreover, there was no upper limit to the Soul Rakshasa¡¯s strength. No one knew how powerful it was.


    Shadow Thirteen said seriously, ¡°Then I¡¯ll enter the pce with Young Master.¡±


    Shadow Six sat up straight. ¡°And me! I¡¯ll go too!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao paused and nodded seriously. ¡°Alright, you guys go steal the bones.¡±


    The two of them :


    They clearly wanted to help fight the monsters!!!


    At dawn, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s internal energy gradually began to recover. He brought Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six to the Sorcerer n¡¯s pce.


    Thanks to the Sorcerer King¡¯s help, the three of them learned of a small side door that led to the pce. That door was originally a cell of the Sorcerer n for the pure apostles to live in. After the Sorcerer n abolished the tradition of pure purification, that door gradually became empty.


    In the early years when the Sorcerer King was in power, he had once converted that ce into a storeroom. Now that he had been bedridden for many years, it was unknown if the Sorcerer Queen had renovated that ce.


    If it was renovated, then that road would probably not work.


    Fortunately, the three of them were quite lucky. The Sorcerer Queen had renovated this ce, but she did not turn it into a fortress. Instead, it became a grasnd for horse training. There were not many guards in the horse training ground. Yan Jiuchao easily avoided the guards¡¯ patrol and swaggered into the pce.


    On the other side, the guards of the Elder Hall and the pce happened to bump into Old Cui, who was buying herbs. One of them had participated in the capture of a few people and saw Old Cui being held hostage with his own eyes. He recognized Old Cui on the spot.


    Old Cui knew it was bad and ran! But how could he be a match for a group of guards? Just as he was about to be caught, Zhou Yuyan appeared.


    Zhou Yuyan swept Old Cui over with her long whip. Then, she sprinkled a bag of knockout medicine and took advantage of the chaos to bring Old Cui back to Chef Bao¡¯s residence.


    ¡°Don¡¯t breathe in! It¡¯s poisonous!¡± A guard shouted.


    The remaining people hurriedly covered their mouths and noses. At this moment, the Third Elder rushed over with a pair of people. He was sitting on a tall horse. When he saw this, he frowned slightly and asked his subordinate to call a pce guard over.


    ¡°Third Elder!¡± The pce guard bowed respectfully.


    Third Elder looked at the mess at the event location and asked with a frown,


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    The pce guard said, ¡°Third Elder, I discovered that group of spies¡¯ aplices just now. It¡¯s an old man. He was captured earlier and was saved by them.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s him?¡± Third Elder asked in a deep voice.


    The pce guard said, ¡°I¡¯m sure! Originally, I was about to capture him when a woman with strong martial arts suddenly came and took that old man away.¡±


    At this moment, the knockout powder had alreadynded on the ground, and the event location returned to normal.The Third Elder dismounted and handed the reins to his trusted subordinate. He walked forward and stopped where the two sides were fighting.


    Everyone saw him squat down with a frown. He picked up a leaf from the ground with his fingertips and sniffed it. Then, he threw away the leaf and stood up. ¡°Is there any wine selling nearby?¡±


    About fifteen minutester, Chef Bao¡¯s courtyard was surrounded by guards.


    Coincidentally, Yan Jiuchao, Shadow Six, and Shadow Thirteen went out. Yu Wan, Mu Qing, and Zhou Jin went out. Other than Zhou Yuyan and Dawa, there was only the old and weak in the courtyard. Needless to say, the oue was obvious with theirbat strength.


    Although Zhou Yuyan was skilled in martial arts, she could not withstand their numbers. Soon, she and Dawa were held at the necks by the guards.


    Dawa still had Wen Xu¡¯s face, but at this point, everyone knew that he was a fake Wen Xu, so naturally, no one cared about him anymore.


    ¡°Third Elder, there¡¯s still someone!¡± The guard said and escorted Chef Bao, Old Cui, and Grandma out.


    ¡°There are also three little ones!¡± Another guard brought hispanions and escorted the three little eggs out. It was not appropriate to say that they were escorted. The three of them were sleeping soundly, not knowing that the enemy hade to kill them.


    The three pce guards hugged them. It felt like they were hugging ten thousand pounds of weight, so heavy that their arms were about to break.


    W-what did these dolls eat to grow up? Why were they so heavy! !!


    They had carried them for a short while, but half of the three guards¡¯ arms went numb.


    The leader of the guards said, ¡°Third Elder, since we¡¯ve captured them, we should go back and report to the Sorcerer Queen and the Great Elder.¡± ¡°Are we bringing them all back?¡± Third Elder asked indifferently.


    The leader of the guards said, ¡°Of course not. The Sorcerer Queen said that other than that woman and a few little things that are still useful, we¡¯ll kill everyone else in this group of spies!¡±


    ¡°Alright, then kill him,¡± the Third Elder said coldly. Dawa¡¯s eyebrows twitched as he looked at Nie Wanrou¡¯s biological father in fear.


    ¡°Kill!


    Under the Third Elder¡¯s order, his subordinates drew their swords and raised them. Blood sttered three feet!


    Dawa felt his throat and cheeks heat up. In the next second, he saw the Great Elder and the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s guards fall into a pool of blood..

 Chapter 1013 - 1013: The Truth Is Revealed, Godly Teammate

    Chapter 1013: The Truth Is Revealed, Godly Teammate


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The three little eggs rolled down.


    Zhou Yuyan did not have time to think about why they were not the ones who died, but their own people. She flew towards the three little eggs and hugged them one by one.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± She originally thought that her internal energy was good enough and it would not be a problem to carry three eggs. But, but why were they so heavy?


    One egg plus one egg plus one egg. Ahhh, it was really not three eggs, but thirty!


    They were so heavy!!!


    Dawa was really frightened. The moment those guards drew their swords, he really thought that he was going to be beheaded, but why¡­ why was this happening? They killed their own people? What, what, what¡­ What exactly was going on?


    Old Cui also broke out in cold sweat. When he saw that Grandma was so calm that it was as if nothing had happened, he could not help but frown. ¡°You know they won¡¯t kill us, right?¡±


    Grandma shook his head seriously. ¡°No, I just calcted that we won¡¯t die today.¡±


    Old Cui exploded. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? You almost scared me out of my wits!¡± Indeed, it corresponded to that sentence: they¡¯re all the same!


    The world¡¯s chatans are all bad! Hmph!


    The Third Elder walked up to Dawa. Before Dawa could recover from his shock, he looked at the shadow on the ground that was enveloping him. He raised his head in a daze and looked straight at the Third Elder.


    The Third Elder said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask for help?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Dawa was stunned again, clearly ignoring the meaning behind his words.


    The Third Elder said indifferently, ¡°I owe you a favor, so I should return it, right?¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t owe me anything.¡± Dawa really didn¡¯t understand what the Third


    Elder was talking about, and he didn¡¯t know if it was because the Third Elder was Nie Wanrou¡¯s father, but he always felt that he wasn¡¯t confident when facing him.


    The Third Elder looked at Dawa without blinking.


    Dawa¡¯s heart pounded. Suddenly, an idea shed across his mind. The Third Elder said that he owed him a favor. Could he be referring to the time when he stopped Shadow Thirteen from killing him?


    Ah, that¡­ could that be considered a favor?


    He had asked Shadow Thirteen to tap the Third Elder¡¯s acupoints. He even felt guilty when he saw this. He was afraid that the Third Elder would ask him what kind of gall he had to dare to let someone tap his acupoints!


    The Lan family¡¯s disguise could only fade on its own and could not be peeled off on its own. Therefore, Dawa still had Wen Xu¡¯s face, but he was not Wen Xu. Wen Xu was not so stupid.


    The Third Elder wrung his hands. This kid was already so stupid. Why didn¡¯t he suspect him back then?


    This could not be med on the Third Elder. Who asked the Lan family to be so skilled in disguise that even the heavens could not see any ws?


    ¡°Hey, is there nothing for us to do here?¡± Zhou Yuyan quietly walked to Grandma and Old Cui and asked them softly.


    The two of them gave her a look that could only be understood but not exined.


    The Third Elder was not here to save Dawa. He was here to look for his


    daughter. Just as he was about to ask about his daughter¡¯s whereabouts, a familiar figure suddenly shed across the courtyard.


    The Third Elder¡¯s eyebrows twitched!


    That person was¡ª


    ¡°Third Elder, that¡­¡± Dawa finally decided to break this strange atmosphere, but Third Elder pushed him away and strode down the corridor.


    He walked around the corridor and looked at the familiar figure. After confirming that it was not his imagination, he trembled and said, ¡°Sorcerer¡­ Sorcerer King?¡±


    The Sorcerer King stopped in his tracks and turned around while chewing on a peach. He raised his eyebrows and looked at him. ¡°Oh, Third Elder.¡±


    The Third Elder¡¯s body trembled. He cupped his hands and bowed. ¡°Greetings, Sorcerer King! ¡±


    The Sorcerer King held the half-eaten peach and said calmly, ¡°After so many years, you still recognize me.¡±


    The Third Elder¡¯s eyes shed and he knelt on one knee.


    The Third Elder was from the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s camp. As a close subject that the Sorcerer Queen and the Great Elder trusted very much, he naturally knew that the Sorcerer King had been imprisoned by the Sorcerer Queen. Just as the Sorcerer King had said, he had not seen the Sorcerer King for at least seven to eight years. He did not know that the Sorcerer King had actually be like this. If not for his back view and walking posture that was very simr to the Sorcerer King in his impression, he would have mistaken him for someone else just based on his face.


    ¡°Sorcerer King, you¡­¡±


    He wanted to ask what had happened to the Sorcerer King, but he realized that he had done something stupid.


    Other than the Soul Rakshasa, the Sorcerer Queen himself was the only other person who could hurt him under normal circumstances. The Sorcerer Queen might be able to imprison him, but she could not hurt him at will. His injuries, no, to be precise, his poisonous sores were all caused by him.


    As for who it was for, the answer was obvious.


    The child of the Sorcerer King and the Saint King could not survive in this world. To put it more mysteriously, the two of them were too powerful. Their union had exceeded thews that the Heavenly Dao could tolerate.


    In order to let Zhou Jin descend to the world safely and be a child who could grow up, the Saint King was buried and changed his fate.


    However, the Third Elder thought that this was enough. He never expected that the Saint King had only changed a portion. The rest still had to be shouldered by the Sorcerer King.


    No wonder. The Sorcerer King was so powerful, so how did he suddenly let the Sorcerer Queen seed? From the looks of it, the Sorcerer King had definitely exhausted too much sorcery power to change Zhou Jin¡¯s fate and even suffered a terrifying bacsh. That was why he could not resist the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s imprisonment.


    In the past, the Third Elder might not have been moved by the Sorcerer King¡¯s sacrifice, but after losing his daughter, he felt that he could empathize with the Sorcerer King.


    ¡°Sorcerer King, I¡­¡±


    The Sorcerer King raised his hand and interrupted him. He looked like he couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen. He chewed on the peach in his hand and leisurely returned to his room.


    Grandma and the others walked over. When he brushed past him, Grandma patted his shoulder sympathetically.


    Zhou Yuyan walked over with the three little eggs. The three little eggs looked at him and then at Grandma who had already walked far away. They poked Dawa¡¯s thigh and hooked their little fingers at him.


    Dawa bent down.


    The three of them walked over one by one and patted his shoulder one by one.


    After Dabao finished patting him, Er¡¯bao patted him, after Er¡¯bao finished, oDao pattea mm.


    Dawa:


    Old Cui looked at the three little eggs strangely, then at Grandma strangely. He blew his beard and red. ¡°Qiu! You didn¡¯t expect us to not die today at all. You Imow, right! The Sorcerer King is here!¡±


    The Third Elder felt as if he had been hit in the head. Although the Sorcerer King was much weaker than before, he was still the King of the Sorcerer n. If he had not taken action in time just now, it would not have been just those guards of the Great Elder and the Sorcerer Queen who would have died. Even he and his subordinates would have been killed!


    As this thought shed through his mind, the Third Elder¡¯s back was drenched in cold sweat.


    ¡°Third Elder.¡± Dawa¡¯s voice appeared behind him.


    The Third Elderposed himself and turned around. ¡°I was just about to ask you, where did Wanrou go?¡±


    Dawa brought the Third Elder to the Second Madam¡¯s room. The Second Madamy quietly on the bed, her breathing even, as if she would wake up at dawn if she fell asleep.


    ¡°Wanrou, she¡­¡± The Third Elder opened his mouth.


    ¡°She was shot by an arrow. Her situation is very critical. It was the Sorcerer King who saved her, ¡± Dawa said truthfully.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The Third Elder stammered.


    His incredulous look made Dawa think that he was suspecting that he was lying. Dava hurriedly said, ¡°You¡­ you don¡¯t think we hurt Wanrou, do you? We didn¡¯t! We really didn¡¯t!¡±


    The Third Elder looked at him deeply. ¡°I know it¡¯s not you.¡±


    He did not know if Dawa was an unscrupulous person, but Dawa definitely cared about his daughter. Otherwise, he would not have followed his daughter like a little tail in the Nie Manor, let alone stop the sacrificial soldiers when they wanted to kill him.


    In that case, how could he kill Wanrou?


    The Great Elder thought that he had sessfully fooled him, but little did he know that it was that nonsense that had exposed his ws and ambition.


    ¡°She lost her pulse on the spot. It was the Sorcerer King who kept her alive. I think the Sorcerer King himself was quite seriously injured,¡± Dawa said softly.


    The Sorcerer King had exhausted too much sorcery power to change Zhou Jin¡¯s fate. He did not say anything, but they all understood that he must have exhausted a lot of energy. The Third Elder checked his daughter¡¯s injuries. They were fatal on the spot. Other than the Sorcerer King, no one could save her.


    The person he had supported and followed for so many years actually schemed against him behind his back for his own selfish reasons. And the person he had always owed did not hesitate to sacrifice himself to save his precious daughter at the critical moment.


    The Third Elder took a deep breath and felt that he had lived for nothing all these years!


    Dawa looked at the Third Elder carefully and said, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t worry too much. I believe Wanrou will wake up one day.¡±


    The Third Elder looked at his unconscious daughter and his heart ached to the extreme. He clenched his fists and gritted his teeth as he said, ¡°To think that I¡¯ve been at their beck and call for so many years.. I don¡¯t know how many messes I¡¯ve dealt with and how many unconscionable things I¡¯ve done for them! In the end, this is how they repay me! Good, good, very good! Don¡¯t me me for being ruthless when they did it!¡±

 Chapter 1014 - 1014: Xiaobao, Who Can ‘t Hold It In!

    Chapter 1014: Xiaobao, Who Can ¡®t Hold It In!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the Harem.


    The Sorcerer Queen sat in front of the window lintel, holding a string of agate in her hand in a daze. The orange and red twilightnded on the string of agate from afar, reflecting a blinding light.


    ¡°Sorcerer Queen, Sorcerer Queen, Sorcerer Queen!¡± Hong Luan called her a few times.


    The Sorcerer Queen¡¯s consciousness returned. She put away the agate bead bracelet in her hand without a trace and restrained her dazed expression. She turned around and asked coldly and dignifiedly, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Hong Luan said, ¡°The Great Elder is here.¡±


    ¡°Let him in,¡± the Sorcerer Queen said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hong Luan left and invited the Great Elder into the hall.


    The Sorcerer Queen put the agate bead into her makeup box, stood up, and walked to the middle of the hall.


    ¡°Sorcerer Queen.¡± The Great Elder cupped his hands and bowed.


    ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. Why did youe at this time? Have you found Wanrou¡¯s whereabouts?¡± The Sorcerer Queen asked.


    The Great Elder shook his head. ¡°The people we sent out haven¡¯t returned yet.¡±


    The Sorcerer Queen pinched the space between her eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s all those blind people¡¯s fault. They should have shot the fake Wen Xu. Who asked them to shoot Wanrou?¡±


    Not only was Wanrou the daughter-inw of the Wen family, but she was also the precious daughter of the Third Elder. The Third Elder only had one legitimate daughter. Back then, he had spent a lot of effort to coax her into the Wen Manor. Now, she was shot to death by a guard!


    ¡°Third Elder has worked a lot for us all these years. Fifth Elder and Seventh Elder only joined our camp because of him. If¡­¡± The Sorcerer Queen frowned and did not continue.


    The Great Elder said, ¡°They killed her identally. They did n to shoot the fake Wen Xu, but who knew that Wanrou would push him away? Wanrou, she¡­¡±


    ¡°She what?¡± The Sorcerer Queen coldly removed the hand that was pinching her be. ¡°Can she still take the arrow for Wen Xu? Don¡¯t I know what kind of rtionship she has with Xu¡¯er? She most likely knew the other party¡¯s identity long ago and even had a secret rtionship with him! How dare she!


    She deserves to end up like this!¡±


    Although Wen Xu was a disgrace, he was still of the Wen family¡¯s bloodline. The Great Elder and the Sorcerer Queen doted on him very much. In the current situation, there was a high chance that Wen Xu had already been harmed by that group of people. They wished they could skin that group of people alive and eat their blood and meat!


    As Wen Xu¡¯s wife, not only did Nie Wanrou not expose them, she even colluded with them. Not to mention that she was shot to death, even if she didn¡¯t die, the Sorcerer Queen would personally sentence her to death!


    The Sorcerer Queen said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not a pity that she died, but don¡¯t let it affect our rtionship with the Third Elder.¡±


    The Great Elder said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯ve already gotten someone to disguise themselves and say that that group of people killed her.¡±


    ¡°He believed you?¡± The Sorcerer Queen felt that the Third Elder was not such a gullible person.


    The Great Elder said firmly, ¡°How can he not believe it? Would he rather suspect a group of spies than believe an ally who has been with him for many years? Besides, we¡¯re inws! I bet Wanrou didn¡¯t tell him about the fake Wen Xu. He definitely doesn¡¯t know that the two of them already have a


    rtionship.¡±


    The Sorcerer Queen said, ¡°That¡¯s for the best. Third Elder knows too much about us, and it concerns Fifth Elder and Seventh Elder¡¯s camp. Unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, I don¡¯t want to eliminate him too.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. I¡¯ll pay close attention to the Third Elder. How¡¯s the matter of the Soul Rakshasa going?¡± The Great Elder said. The Sorcerer Queen raised her eyebrows and smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s almost done.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The Great Elder was a little surprised.


    The Sorcerer Queen smiled and said, ¡°The Soul Rakshasa is at thest moment of awakening. I¡¯ve already gotten someone to find the herb primer it needs. We¡¯ll be able to find it today!¡±


    Although the Great Elder objected to the Sorcerer Queen releasing the Soul Rakshasa, at the critical juncture, he could not help but look forward to the power of the Soul Rakshasa. Perhaps this was the instinctive worship and respect for experts.


    The Great Elder said, ¡°In that case¡­ the Soul Rakshasa is just around the corner?¡±


    The Sorcerer Queen said, ¡°That¡¯s right. After the Soul Rakshasaes out of seclusion, we won¡¯t have anything to fear even if Third Elder knows the truth about Nie Wanrou. Just a few elders aren¡¯t enough for the Soul Rakshasa to pinch with one finger!¡±


    ¡°Here, here, here.¡±


    In the small courtyard, the Third Elder spread out a map of the Sorcerer n and circled a few red spots on it with cinnabar.


    ¡°Are these the pharmacies that the Sorcerer Queen will go to?¡± Zhou Yuyan asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The Third Elder nodded. He looked at Zhou Yuyan and Dawa, then quietly looked at the Sorcerer King, who was chewing an apple at the side. On the surface, the Sorcerer King didn¡¯t pay attention to what he said, but he kept feeling that the Sorcerer King was listening seriously.


    He owed the Sorcerer King too much. The Sorcerer King did not pursue his mistake and instead saved his daughter. He was extremely ashamed. Wasn¡¯t he expressing his loyalty and gratitude to the Sorcerer King by convincing him to take down the Sorcerer Queen in front of him?


    The Third Elder had misunderstood. It wasn¡¯t that the Sorcerer King didn¡¯t seem to pay attention to him, but he really didn¡¯t pay attention to him. The Sorcerer King was thinking of what to do tonight to trick that old man Bao. His son seemed to like green pepper potato slices, but he liked green pepper eggs and his son liked to drink crucian carp tofu soup, but he wanted to eat braised crucian carp¡­


    His father, who was fighting with his son for food, was really vexed¡­


    The Sorcerer King sighed.


    Third Elder broke out in cold sweat. As expected of the Sorcerer King, he could actually tell that he did not tell them the entire truth. That¡¯s right, if the Sorcerer Queen wanted to deal with them, other than going to the pharmacies to buy medicine for the Soul Rakshasa, she also had to go to a spice shop in the outer vige to find the herb primer.


    That medicine was not a product of the Sorcerer n. It was a kind of soju brought by outsiders. In all honesty, he definitely didn¡¯t mean to hide it, but he hadn¡¯t had the time to say it!


    ¡°And here.¡± Third Elder decisively circled out the shop selling soju in the outer vige.


    But what if he went hungry if he didn¡¯t snatch food from his son? His son didn¡¯t seem to be picky. Should he let his son suffer? He couldn¡¯t bear to do that¡­


    The Sorcerer King sighed again.


    The Third Elder broke out in cold sweat. That¡¯s right, the soju was not the only medicinal primer, there¡¯s also a kind of spice. The Sorcerer King could even tell this! The Third Elder did not dare to say it so slowly anymore. He told them the name of the spice, the price, and the dosage needed in one go!


    Sigh, it was better to y rock-paper-scissors with his son! Whoever won would listen! That¡¯s right, he was so smart!


    The Sorcerer King, who had finally found a solution, held the apple in his mouth and left in satisfaction.


    The Third Elder broke out in cold sweat in the direction where the Sorcerer King had left. The Sorcerer King only left after he spat out everything. The Sorcerer King was indeed a god!


    Yan Jiuchao and the others had gone to the pce. They did not know when they would return. Of course, they could not wait for them to return before taking action. That would be toote.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Zhou Yuyan said. ¡°I¡¯ll secretly change these herbs!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡± said Dawa.


    ¡°You guys can even do such a wicked thing like changing herbs! Are you human?¡± Old Cui red at the two of them in disdain. He took out a few small porcin bottles and threw them into their arms. ¡°Crane Crown Red, ten times the dosage! ¡±


    Zhou Yuyan :


    Dawa: ¡±


    After the two of them took the poison, Old Cui disguised himself as the guard of the Great Elder. He held the token that he had plucked from the guard and swaggered onto the street. The matter of buying medicine was a secret. It was impossible for the Sorcerer Queen to let anyone go openly.


    The two of them squatted outside the shop. Not far away, in a carriage sat the Third Elder. When a young man dressed as a merchant walked into the shop, the Third Elder gave the two of them a look.


    The two of them understood that this was the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s ws!


    They hid in the dark and poured a drop of Crane Crown Red into the wine when the guard was not paying attention. Even if it was a Soul Rakshasa, it would not be safe and sound with ten times the dosage!


    ¡°Poison you, poison you, poison you!¡± Zhou Yuyan sprinkled a few more drops.


    ¡°Enough, enough, stop! The others will discover it if we put in more!¡± Although this was a modified Crane Crown Red that was basically colorless and tasteless, it did not smell good. A few drops would not be enough to smell anything, but it might be a bad thing if there were more.


    Zhou Yuyan said, ¡°Got it. I¡¯m just worried that I can¡¯t kill it. I¡¯m doing this for Brother-inw¡¯s own good!¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw?¡± Davar was stunned.


    Zhou Yuyan raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Yes! Sister Wan¡¯s husband is my brother-inw!¡±


    The corners of Dawa¡¯s mouth twitched. This identification was really fast!


    The young man left with the wine pot. The two of them exchanged a look with the Third Elder. The Third Elder understood and lowered the curtain. Not long after the young man left, he also took a carriage into the city.


    Dawa and Zhou Yuyan guarded the city gate until it closed before returning to their residence in relief.


    However, the bestid ns of mice and men often go awry. That young man was clearly about to reach the pce. He hugged the wine jar and dozed off. In his carelessness, the wine jar fell and shattered with a bang!


    ¡°Aiya, not good, the soju is gone! The Sorcerer Queen will kill me!¡± The young man hurriedly got the coachman to turn the carriage around and run to the city gate.


    ¡°The city gate has been closed. If you want to leave the city,e back tomorrow!¡±


    The young man took out the token. When the guards saw the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s order, they were shocked and hurriedly opened the city gate. The young man returned to the wine shop. He was worried that it would break halfway, so he asked for three jars in one go.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to be prepared this time!¡± The young man patted the wine jar and turned to the counter to settle the bill.


    ¡°Mother, I need to pee!¡± Xiaobao covered his crotch and said. Xiaobao, who had eaten and drunk his fill on the streets, couldn¡¯t help but pee.


    ¡°But there¡¯s no toilet here,¡± Yu Wan said with a troubled expression.


    Xiaobao covered his crotch and jumped up. ¡°Xiaobao wants to pee! I¡¯m going to pee my pants!¡±


    ¡°Ah, this¡­ Alright, I¡¯ll bring you there to ask.¡± Yu Wan brought Xiaobao to a wine shop. ¡°Shopkeeper, can I borrow the toilet?¡±


    The shopkeeper pointed casually. Yu Wan brought Xiaobao along. But there was someone in the toilet.


    Xiaobao covered his crotch and jumped up again.. ¡°I-I-I-I-I¡­ I can¡¯t hold it in anymore!¡±

 Chapter 1015 - 1015: New Discovery, Truth

    Chapter 1015: New Discovery, Truth


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Er¡¯bao can¡¯t hold it in anymore!¡± Er¡¯bao covered his crotch and jumped off the carriage.


    Dabao looked at Xiaobao and then at Er¡¯bao. He looked at the sky for a second and also covered his crotch and jumped down.


    Dabao couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore¡ª


    Zhou Jin covered his eyes and turned his face away. These three little fellows even had to pee together¡­


    Xiaobao really couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. Er¡¯bao and Dabao were here to freeload, but the two of them were indeed holding it in. Yu Wan was flustered when three little fatties came at once!


    ¡°Mother, Mother! Xiaobao wants to pee!¡±


    ¡°Er¡¯bao! Er¡¯bao wants to pee!¡±


    Same for Dabao too!


    The three of them scrambled to jump in front of Yu Wan, who felt a headacheing on. At this moment, the toilet door opened. Of course, Dabao, who didn¡¯t pee, ran the fastest and upied the toilet!


    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t fall in!¡± Yu Wan chased into the toilet.


    Er¡¯bao, who was watching themotion, covered his crotch and shouted louder than Xiaobao.


    Xiaobao, who had always bullied his two brothers, finally had a day when he failed miserably. He was about to explode from holding it in. He couldn¡¯t wait for Dabao toe out so he went to find a ce to pee!


    He found a jar. In short, it was a chamber pot! However, there was something in the jar and it couldn¡¯t fit, so Xiaobao peed all three jars.


    The young man went to settle the bill. When he returned to the wall and carried the wine jars into the carriage, he did not know if it was his imagination, but he felt that the wine this time was heavier than before.


    Could it be that he was a returning customer and bought so much at once? Did the shopkeeper find his conscience and add two more sses of wine?


    ¡°Oh.¡± The young man returned to the pce with the wine jars.


    The Hall of Light was heavily guarded and was heavily guarded by soldiers. There were also four Martial Rakshasa and ten Great Sorcerers guarding it. The awakening of the Soul Rakshasa could not be wrong. Therefore, even if it was deep in the pce, the Sorcerer Queen did not dare to let her guard down.


    ¡°Young Master, find a ce to rest first. Shadow Six and I will steal the Saint King¡¯s corpse. We¡¯ll assassinate the Soul Rakshasa when it¡¯s dark,¡± Shadow Thirteen suggested.


    ¡®Doesn¡¯t the Soul Rakshasa be stronger when it¡¯s dark?¡± Shadow Six asked.


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°That has nothing to do with the dark. He just happened to wake up at night and fell asleep at dawn.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ is it awake now?¡± Shadow Six asked again.


    ¡°I think so,¡± Shadow Thirteen said. He didn¡¯t have any evidence, but he had an intuition that was naturally different from ordinary people. His intuition had saved him countless times. Although it wasn¡¯t urate ten times out of ten times, it was urate at least seven or eight times.


    ¡°What do you think, Young Master?¡± Shadow Thirteen decided to hear Yan Jiuchao¡¯s opinion.


    Yan Jiuchao nodded indifferently. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Last night, he was kicked by three little ck eggs for the entire night. A certain young master did not sleep well.


    Yan Jiuchao swaggered into the Sorcerer King¡¯s Pce andy on the bed in the pavilion. The Sorcerer n¡¯s warm pavilion was warm in winter and cold in summer. Hey on itfortably. After a while, a certain young master fell asleep.


    Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen avoided the patrolling guards and infiltrated the courtyard where the Saint King¡¯s corpse was buried.


    ¡°Thirteen, look! Holy Immortal Orchid!¡± Shadow Six pointed at a small flower bed in the courtyard with purple buds. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful.¡± Shadow Thirteen nodded softly.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Shadow Six looked at Shadow Thirteen strangely.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Shadow Thirteen asked.


    Shadow Six smiled slightly. ¡®When I asked you if those flowers looked good in the past, you always said, Isn¡¯t it just flowers? Don¡¯t all flowers look the same?¡± He was handsome and his smile had a clean and beautiful aura.


    A man like a beautiful young man would make people involuntarily want to protect him.


    Shadow Thirteen¡¯s expression paused for a moment. He moved his gaze away from Shadow Six¡¯s face andnded on the purple flowers. Shadow Six was right. He was an assassin. Those flowers and nts had never been any different in his eyes, but for some reason, thisnd of Holy Immortal Orchid seemed to have bloomed in his heart.


    ¡°The Holy Immortal Orchid will only live on the bones and blood of the Saint King. The corpse of the Saint King should be buried below, right?¡± Shadow Six quickly threw Shadow Thirteen¡¯s abnormality to the back of his mind and pulled out a dagger from his waist. ¡°Hurry up and attack before the guardse!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen stared fixedly at the Holy Immortal Orchid.


    Shadow Six reminded, ¡°Thirteen! Stop looking. Someone willeter!¡± Shadow Thirteen came back to his senses and frowned slightly. ¡®Wait a moment.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shadow Six had already squatted down and was about to dig.


    ¡°There¡¯s something strange about this Holy Immortal Orchid,¡± Shadow Thirteen said seriously.


    ¡°Strange? What¡¯s strange?¡± Shadow Six asked in confusion.


    Shadow Thirteen frowned. ¡°I can¡¯t say. It¡¯s clearly not the first time I¡¯ve seen them, but¡­ they don¡¯t seem to be the same as before.¡±


    ¡°How is it different?¡± Shadow Six had also been to the Sorcerer King¡¯s Pce, so he had naturally seen this piece of Holy Immortal Orchid before. He did not think that there were any changes this time. Suddenly, he thought of something and smiled knowingly. ¡°They¡¯re blooming even more brightly!¡± That seemed to be the case, but¡­ was it really just like that?


    Shadow Six tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t just look at the flowers. If you like purple flowers, I¡¯ll nt a garden for youter! I¡¯ll let you push open the window and see more purple flowers than here!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen cleared his throat. Shadow Six turned around to dig for the Saint King¡¯s corpse.


    ¡°Do you¡­ know how to nt flowers?¡± Shadow Thirteen said seriously.


    Shadow Six said without thinking, ¡°I can learn it! Doesn¡¯t Uncle Wan know how to nt flowers? When Young Master detoxifies the poison of the Fragrance of Hundred Miles. we¡¯ll return to Yan City together. At that time. I¡¯ll learn how to


    nt flowers from Uncle Wan.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­ Why are you learning to nt flowers?¡± Shadow Thirteen squatted down beside Shadow Six and took out his dagger, digging hard.


    ¡°Thirteen likes flowers!¡± Shadow Six said.


    Shadow Thirteen choked and his eyes shed. ¡°I don¡¯t like flowers.¡± ¡°Then what do you like?¡± Shadow Six looked at him seriously.


    ¡°I like¡­¡± Shadow Thirteen was halfway through his sentence when his expression changed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shadow Six asked.


    Shadow Thirteen pressed the half-dug pit and handed the dagger to Shadow Six. ¡°Take it.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Shadow Six took Shadow Thirteen¡¯s dagger.


    Shadow Thirteen carefully pushed aside the soil under his hand, revealing a piece of cold white bone. Shadow Six¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Found it! It¡¯s the corpse of the Saint King!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen pushed aside the surrounding soil and was surprised to find a rib. Moreover, there were no other corpses under this flower bed other than this rib. Shadow Six turned the rib over and over in his hand. ¡°W-what¡¯s going on? Why is there only one bone? Is this the bone of the Saint King?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yan Jiuchao walked over casually.


    The two of them stood up. ¡°Young Master.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°The Saint King¡¯s bones are buried, and the Holy Immortal Orchid is open. This should be the Saint King¡¯s ribs.¡±


    Shadow Six nodded in realization, then said, ¡°But Young Master, it¡¯s so strange. The Saint King¡¯s corpse is gone, only a rib is left.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao looked at the rib in Shadow Six¡¯s hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that there¡¯s only one rib left. It¡¯s that only one rib was buried to begin with.¡± Shadow Six was stunned.


    Shadow Thirteen also revealed a puzzled expression. Shadow Thirteen asked, ¡°Young Master, what exactly happened here? Does the Sorcerer King know?


    Could it be that he asked us to steal this rib back?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°If he knew that there was only one rib buried here, he would have lost hisposure long ago. She even hid it from the Sorcerer King. The Saint King has really put in a lot of effort.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen frowned and said, ¡°From what Young Master says, all of this was nned by the Saint King? Why did she do this?¡± Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°Why else? It¡¯s naturally for Zhou Jin.¡±


    ¡°Zhou Jin?¡± Shadow Thirteen muttered thoughtfully.


    Yan Jiuchao felt the aura fluctuation in the mud pit and said indifferently, ¡°It seems that the Saint King alone is not enough to change Zhou Jin¡¯s fate, so she made a deal with someone.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Shadow Thirteen shook his head.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at the Holy Immortal Orchid that had been moved out and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that today¡¯s Holy Immortal Orchid is different fromst time? Shadow Six is right. It¡¯s more beautiful, but why didn¡¯t it bloom earlier orter? Why did it bloom today? Have you thought about why?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Shadow Thirteen asked.


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°The Holy Immortal Orchid has been nourished by its master.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°Could it be¡­¡±


    ¡°Could it be what? I still don¡¯t understand.¡± Shadow Six scratched his head.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at Shadow Thirteen, who cupped his hands. ¡°I didn¡¯t guess much. Young Master, you should tell me.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°Zhou Jin is the descendant of the Saint King and the Sorcerer King. It¡¯s impossible for such a bloodline to survive in the world. Changing his fate is much more difficult than Saintess Lan Yi changing Consort Yun¡¯s fate.


    Even the Saint King alone is not enough to nt a life force for Zhou Jin.


    Therefore, the Saint King made a deal with someone..¡±

 Chapter 1016 - 1016: The Might of a Saint King!

    Chapter 1016: The Might of a Saint King!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°What deal?¡± Shadow Six asked.


    Shadow Thirteen muttered, ¡°That person helped her nt a life force for Zhou Jin. She¡­ sacrificed herself to that person.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Yan Jiuchao nodded.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± Shadow Six asked.


    ¡°Soul Rakshasa,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    Shadow Six¡¯s eyebrows twitched. ¡°What? Soul Rakshasa? Why is it him?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen spected, ¡°In the entire Sorcerer n, only him and the


    Sorcerer King have the strength to change Zhou Jin¡¯s fate. However, the


    Sorcerer King can¡¯t die too early. He has to extend Zhou Jin¡¯s life force, so the


    Soul Rakshasa is the only candidate.¡±


    After a pause, Shadow Thirteen continued, ¡°But I still don¡¯t understand how all of this happened. What I mean is¡­ even if the Saint King wants to ask Soul Rakshasa for help, is Soul Rakshasa willing to help?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°He had no choice but to help. He was severely injured by the Saint King and the Sorcerer King. If he didn¡¯t agree to the deal with the Saint King, the Saint King would die with him. In order to survive, he could only help Zhou Jin change his fate.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Shadow Six finally came around. It turned out that Soul Rakshasa was not willing to do this, but was forced to do so. No wonder, how could that demonic creature change his fate for the children of his enemies?


    Shadow Six thought of something and said, ¡°Then¡­ Young Master, why did you say that the Saint King sacrificed herself to the Soul Rakshasa?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao did not say anything. Shadow Thirteen said to Shadow Six, ¡°I think she should have willingly been devoured by Soul Rakshasa after she gave birth to Zhou Jin.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Soul Rakshasa sealed?¡± Shadow Six asked.


    This¡­ Shadow Thirteen couldn¡¯t guess either.


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°This is the Saint King¡¯s trick. On the surface, she agreed to sacrifice herself, but in reality, she has the intention of perishing with Soul Rakshasa. Soul Rakshasa might know her ns. However, the Saint King after giving birth will definitely be very weak. Soul Rakshasa feels that he can take a gamble. In the end, the Saint King really couldn¡¯t kill Soul Rakshasa, but used her body to seal him.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said in a daze, ¡°In that case, it wasn¡¯t the coffin that sealed the Soul Rakshasa at all, but the Saint King¡¯s corpse in the coffin?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao nodded. ¡°ording to the current clues, that¡¯s the case. However, the clues we have are limited, so there might be a truth that we didn¡¯t guess.¡±


    Shadow Six sighed and said, ¡°The Sorcerer King is still kept in the dark. What a


    miserable man!¡±


    Shadow Six put away the Saint King¡¯s bone. It was almost time, and the group set off for the Light Hall. Yan Jiuchao stopped halfway.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Young Master?¡± Shadow Thirteen asked.


    Yan Jiuchao said with a deep gaze, ¡°Soul Rakshasa is about to wake up.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it always awake?¡± Shadow Six muttered.


    ¡°He¡¯s going to wake uppletely.¡± Yan Jiuchao narrowed his eyes. ¡°His aura suddenly became stronger.¡±


    It was not twice as strong, but ten times, ten times more!


    Soon, Shadow Thirteen also sensed the shuddering aura. ¡°Why did he suddenly be so strong? Did he eat some miracle medicine?¡±


    ¡°Sorcerer Queen.¡± Yan Jiuchao¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    ¡°Yes! It must be the Sorcerer Queen! That vicious woman thought of ways to wake up Soul Rakshasa. She must have drugged Soul Rakshasa, which is why Soul Rakshasa is about topletely wake up so quickly!¡±


    ording to their original deduction, the Soul Rakshasa would not wake up for long today no matter what. That way, their chances of seeding would not be very high, at least not too small. However, it would probably be difficult for them to kill it now.


    Soul Rakshasa¡¯s aura suddenly increased. Every time he breathed, he could feel the killing intent in the air. What was even more terrifying than the pressure of an expert was that this aura attacked a person¡¯s consciousness.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Shadow Six had a splitting headache!


    Shadow Thirteen had never felt such a feeling before. It was not pain, but it was greater than pain. He was even a little crazy. A voice in his heart was moring, making him want to destroy something.


    Shadow Thirteen pressed his head and used his powerful willpower to stabilize hisst bit of rationality. ¡°Young Master! Let¡¯s leave first ande back when you¡¯vepletely recovered.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s eyes turned cold. Themotion in the Hall of Light became louder and louder, but Yan Jiuchao did not leave just like that. Instead, he flew up and flew towards the center of themotion.


    ¡°Young Master!¡± Shadow Thirteen¡¯s expression changed! He reached out to grab Yan Jiuchao, but he didn¡¯t manage to. He was so anxious that his face turned pale. ¡°Is Young Master crazy? Soul Rakshasa has alreadypletely woken up. He only has fifty percent of his strength. How can he be a match for Soul Rakshasa?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao had his own ns. Although it was very risky, it was even more dangerous to let the Soul Rakshasa break out of the seal. He decided to kill the Soul Rakshasa the moment he broke through the coffin!


    The four Martial Rakshasas and the ten Great Sorcerers keenly felt an abnormally cold aura. One of the Great Sorcerers said, ¡°Hmph, the Sorcerer Queen was right. Someone really came to assassinate Soul Rakshasa! Overestimating themselves! Form the formation!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was overturned by a powerful cold aura with hispanions. The ten great sorcerers did not even have a chance to use their fists and feet before they fainted one by one.


    However, before everyone fainted, a question shed across their minds. Was that the aura of the Longevity Technique just now? It had been many years since such pure power of the Longevity Technique had appeared in the Sorcerer n. Who exactly was it? Who had cultivated the Longevity Technique to such a realm?


    The Martial Rakshasas circted their strength and flew up.


    The most important task now was to deal with the Soul Rakshasa. He did not have the time to spar with them. Yan Jiuchao released his aura and flicked his sleeve, instantly sending the four Martial Rakshasas flying.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s body hung in the air as he used his internal energy to suck up a sword on the ground. Then, he swept towards the side hall that was suppressing the Soul Rakshasa with a cold expression.


    He arrived in time. The coffin had just cracked. He gripped his sword tightly and stabbed at the coffin. A huge sword aura tore the coffin into pieces, and the coffin exploded, revealing the demonic creature sealed inside.


    However, the moment he saw his appearance clearly, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s sword stopped. Inside the coffin was a woman, a woman who was seventy percent simr to Zhou Jin.


    Almost in an instant, Yan Jiuchao guessed her identity.


    Saint King!


    The Saint King had used her body to seal the Soul Rakshasa. So, this was the Saint King¡¯s corpse? Just as this thought shed through his mind, he saw the Saint King, who should have been a corpse, suddenly open her eyes!


    Yan Tiuchao was stunned! The Saint King. who had 0Dened her eves. curled her


    pale lips into a smile and pped Yan Jiuchao! Yan Jiuchao keenly avoided this palm. However, he also missed the best time to kill the Soul Rakshasa.


    The two of them started fighting fiercely.


    When Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen arrived, the two of them had already fought from the side hall to the main hall. They were too fast, and Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen could only see afterimages.


    Shadow Six looked at the almost imperceptible afterimage and said, ¡°Has the


    Soul Rakshasa woken up? Did Young Master fight it?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°I think so.¡± That person had the aura of a Soul Rakshasa.


    Shadow Six said, ¡°Let¡¯s quickly take the Saint King¡¯s corpse away!¡±


    Since the Saint King had sealed the Soul Rakshasa with her body, her body must also be under the coffin. However, to their shock, after moving the coffin away, they saw a skeleton wearing a man¡¯s clothes.


    It was possible for her to dress up as a man, but¡­ this didn¡¯t look like a woman¡¯s skeleton at all. Women were not so tall, and their pelvis was also different from the men¡¯s.


    ¡°Look over there!¡± Shadow Thirteen looked at the eaves opposite and said.


    Yan Jiuchao exchanged a few blows with the other party and temporarily separated. Shadow Six saw a woman in red looking at his Young Master evilly.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s situation was not good. After all, he only had fifty percent of his strength. Shadow Six was dumbfounded. ¡°That¡­ that person¡­ looks like Zhou Jin¡­ Could it be¡­ she¡¯s the Saint King? But why does she¡­ have the aura of a


    Soul Rakshasa?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°The Saint King¡­ was counterattacked by Rakshasa Soul. ¡±


    The Saint King used her body as a seal to suppress the Soul Rakshasa. The Soul Rakshasa could not leave, but he was unwilling to ept his fate. Coincidentally, at that time, the Saint King had already exhausted her life force, and the Soul Rakshasa devoured her day and night. At first, the Saint King might be able to resist, but at her weakest moment, he still seeded.


    Shadow Six widened his eyes in fear. ¡°Then is this person the Soul Rakshasa or the Saint King?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said with aplicated expression, ¡°Soul Rakshasa Soul passed all his strength and memories to her. She¡¯s no longer the Saint King.¡±


    Soul Rakshasa understood that he could not leave. After all, only the Saint King could undo the seal. Therefore, Soul Rakshasa thought of this method to turn the Saint King into his other self.


    Perhaps in the eyes of the Soul Rakshasa, this was a disguised rebirth and also a bloody revenge..

 Chapter 1017 - 1017: Xiaobao ‘s Big Move!

    Chapter 1017: Xiaobao ¡®s Big Move!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Then what should we do now? Not only does this demonic creature have the strength of a Soul Rakshasa, but it also has the strength of a Saint King. It¡¯s¡­


    dangerous for Young Master to face it!¡± Shadow Six was so anxious that his palms were sweating.


    Shadow Thirteen also felt that the situation was not optimistic. Young Master had been injured when he was young. Although he was not as injured as Yu Zigui back then, he was not far from it. In short, Young Master had never practiced martial arts before inheriting the Ghost King¡¯s strength.


    However, he had to admit that Young Master indeed had shocking talent in martial arts. Otherwise, it was impossible for him to raise the Longevity


    Technique to the ninth level in such a short time. However. Young Master was facing a big demon that even the Saint King and the Sorcerer King could not easily kill. With Young Master¡¯s current strength, it was far from enough. Shadow Six said aggrievedly, ¡°If only Madam were here¡­¡±


    When Madam wasn¡¯t charmed by handsome men, she was still very reliable. But what is the use of saying this now? Madam and Master had fallen into a bottomless pit, and their fate was unknown¡­


    If they had known that Soul Rakshasa wouldpletely wake up today, they would definitely not have rashly entered the pce. However, money could not buy had -knowns. Now, it was not whether they wanted to kill Soul Rakshasa or not, but whether he would let them off.


    The Saint Kingnded lightly on the eaves. Her purple robe fluttered in the wind like a blooming holy orchid.


    Her red lips curled into an unfathomable smile. Although she didn¡¯t seem to have spoken, Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen inexplicably felt that she had said something, but they couldn¡¯t hear her.


    ¡°The voice transmission enters your ears! ¡± Shadow Thirteen said solemnly.


    Shadow Six gasped and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t voice transmission a long-lost martial art of the Central ins? Soul Rakshasa and the Saint King aren¡¯t from the Central ins. How do they know this?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°Have you forgotten Soul Rakshasa¡¯s ability? He¡¯s good at soul charming to begin with. Every time he swallows an expert, he can use the other party¡¯s ultimate technique for himself.¡±


    Shadow Six was enlightened. ¡°In that case, it swallowed an expert from the


    Central ins before?¡±


    This ability was too terrifying. Ordinary people would only master one or two ultimate techniques in their entire lives. Soul Rakshasa had it after absorbing his opponent¡¯s soul once. Of course, this fellow had to be strong enough to withstand enough cultivation techniques and master them in a short period of time.


    ¡°But what did she say to Young Master?¡± Shadow Six looked at the two people fighting in the air and asked.


    The Saint King smiled strangely. Yan Jiuchao¡¯s expression was as cold as iron.


    Shadow Thirteen looked at Young Master without blinking. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what she said, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s angering Young Master.¡±


    Shadow Six looked at Yan Jiuchao and then at the Saint King. He said in confusion, ¡°Why would she anger Young Master? If she wants to kill Young Master, she can just kill him. Young Master only has fifty percent of his strength now. How can he be her match?¡±


    Although Shadow Six was a little confused, he could always ask the right question at the critical moment. Yes, even Young Master¡¯s strength at his peak might not be her match. It was even more impossible to defeat her now. Wasn¡¯t it unnecessary for her to anger Young Master?


    Unless¡ª


    There was a need to anger him.


    ¡°She wants to take his soul! She wants to swallow Young Master!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen had never practiced the Soul Charming Technique before, so he didn¡¯t know the details. However, if the Saint King wanted to kill the Young Master, he would have done it long ago. If he wanted to use the Soul Charming Technique, he must have done it too. He didn¡¯t do it. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to do it, but it was difficult for her.


    It was not difficult to kill Young Master, so the difficult thing could only be Soul Charming.


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°Young Master¡¯s willpower is astonishing. She can¡¯t use her Soul Charming Technique, so she can only anger Young Master first and force him to reveal a w.¡±


    ¡°How despicable!¡± Shadow Six gritted his teeth.


    Shadow Thirteen pulled out the dagger at his waist. Almost at the same time, Shadow Six also took out a few darts. The two of them looked at each other with an unspoken mutual understanding. Even if their cultivation was not fast enough in front of the Saint King, they still had to give it a try.


    Even if they had to sacrifice their lives, they had to interfere with the Saint King¡¯s actions.


    The daggers and hidden weapons in their hands quickly shot towards the Saint King.


    The Saint King did not move at all, not even blinking. However, the dagger and dart suddenly stopped the moment they hit the Saint King. At first nce, it was as if they were blocked by an invisible barrier. In the next second, the dagger and dart were reduced to ashes inch by inch.


    When had the two of them ever seen such a lineup? Their eyebrows could not help but twitch.


    The Saint King originally disdained to deal with the two sacrificial soldiers, but she suddenly thought of something. She suddenly tapped her toes and showed her palm, attacking Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six.


    If this palmnded, the two of them would instantly be reduced to ashes.


    Yan Jiuchao held a sword in one hand and jumped into the air. The sharp sword energy carried a strong wind and shook Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Thirteen away.


    The Saint King missed with his palm, and the smile on her lips deepened. She turned around and looked at Yan Jiuchao. Her meaningful gaze seemed to be saying, You still know that you can¡¯t fight me head-on. You¡¯re not too stupid, but how long can youst?


    Yan Jiuchao indeed couldn¡¯tst long. He was here to kill the Soul Rakshasa that had yet topletely awaken, but when he arrived at the Hall of Light, what weed him was not only apletely awakened Soul Rakshasa, but also a powerful Saint King. Half of his strength was already used up when he received the other party¡¯s first palm strike.


    On the other hand, the Saint King¡¯s situation was very different. Her strength even increased exponentially with theplete fusion of the Soul Rakshasa and the Saint King¡¯s body!


    ¡°You guys go first!¡± Yan Jiuchao gripped the sword in his hand tightly.


    ¡°Young Master!¡± Shadow Thirteen secretly circted his energy. His life belonged to Young Master. If it really came to that, he was¡­


    Yan Jiuchao guessed what Shadow Thirteen wanted to do at a nce. ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you self-destruct. You can¡¯t hurt her. Hurry up and leave!¡± With that, he flicked his sleeve and sent Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six away.


    The two of them felt a headacheing on.


    Back in the Great Zhou, many people had asked them why they were still willing to be loyal to Yan Jiuchao when he was crazy with such a strange temper. That was because they did not know that Young Master was the only person in the world who treated them as a person.


    Beside Young Master, they were sacrificial soldiers, but not sacrificial soldiers. Young Master had always asked them to risk their lives because he believed that they would not really lose their lives.


    The Saint King used the internal energy of the Longevity Technique to try to trap the two of them, but she was stopped by Yan Jiuchao.


    Shadow Six frowned. ¡°Was that the Longevity Technique just now? Did the


    Saint King swallow the Young Master? Why does she know the Longevity


    Technique too?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be from Young Master. It should be from another expert who has practiced the Longevity Technique. However, that expert¡¯s realm is inferior to Young Master, so the Saint King¡¯s level was only six to seven.¡±


    As they spoke, the two of them had already been sent out of the pce by Yan Jiuchao¡¯s internal energy.


    The prey she had obtained was gone. A trace of disappointment shed across the Saint King¡¯s face. Her expression was very exaggerated, as if she was saying that her prey was gone, so you could onlypensate me with you.


    The Saint King grabbed at Yan Jiuchao. Yan Jiuchao gripped the sword in his hand tightly. He couldn¡¯t defeat her, but there was a way to kill her. They would die together.


    Unless it was absolutely necessary, Yan Jiuchao did not want to make this


    decision. However, if the Saint King did not die, Yu Wan would be the next to be killed because she also had a powerful Saint King in her body.


    Soul Rakshasa Soul would definitely devour the Little Saint King! When the Saint King approached Yan Jiuchao, Yan Jiuchao did not resist and let her strangle him. The sword in his hand turned to ashes inch by inch under the powerful pressure of the Saint King.


    He began to lose feeling in his feet, gradually spreading to his waist and abdomen. Just as his dantian was about to bepletely imprisoned by the Saint King¡¯s pressure, something unexpected happened.


    The Saint King¡¯s body suddenly twitched.


    Yan Jiuchao was stunned.


    The Saint King was also stunned.


    The pressure of the Saint King that was imprisoned on Yan Jiuchao dissipated, but as the Saint King came back to his senses, it swept over again. For the second time, Yan Jiuchao prepared to self-destruct.


    The Saint King twitched again.


    Yan Jiuchao: ¡®


    The Saint King¡¯s eyelids twitched, the corners of her mouth twitched, and her cheeks twitched. In the end, everywhere on his body twitched. Yan Jiuchao blinked and reached out his slender fingertip to poke the Saint King¡¯s head.


    The Saint King fell to the ground with a bang. When Yan Jiuchao saw this, he hurriedly raised his palm. Unexpectedly, the Saint King recovered. She suddenly pped her palm down and used the force to shake herself up. Then, she reached out into a w and grabbed at Yan Jiuchao again.


    However, before she could touch Yan Jiuchao, she twitched again and again¡­


    She fell to the ground, her nose and mouth crooked!


    The guards not far away were stunned. How could this be? What happened to Soul Rakshasa? Why did she suddenly go crazy?


    ¡°Did she eat something wrong?¡± ¡°She just woke up and hasn¡¯t eaten yet!¡±


    ¡°Then did she take the wrong medicine?¡±


    ¡°The medicine was prepared by the Sorcerer Queen! How could there be a mistake? And they¡¯ve all been tested with silver needles! It¡¯s not poisonous!¡±

 Chapter 1018 - 1018: Brother Jiu Acting Cute, Sorcerer King Takes Action

    Chapter 1018: Brother Jiu Acting Cute, Sorcerer King Takes Action


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Sorcerer Queen valued Soul Rakshasa, so the medicine she gave her naturally had to be investigated before she dared to send it to her. If it was poisonous, it would have revealed its abnormality during the silver needle test.


    This was even more impossible if it was a situation where the medicinal effects shed. This was a prescription given by Soul Rakshasa. Could she harm herself?


    The Saint King twitched like a little shrimp. After twitching, she attacked Yan Jiuchao domineeringly. She threw Yan Jiuchao to the ground. Yan Jiuchao ced his hands by his sides. One of his slender legs was ced straight, and the other was slightly bent. His posture waszy, and his expression was innocent and leisurely.


    The Saint King attacked.


    The Saint King twitched.


    The Saint King recovered.


    The Saint King attacked again¡­ The Saint King twitched again¡­


    She repeatedly repeated the actions ¡°Attack¡ªTwitch¡ªRecover¡ªAttack¡ª Twitch¡±. Young Master Yan was helpless. Is she killing him or not? He had waited very hard, okay?


    Yan Jiuchao decided to turn the tables. He used his internal energy to suck up a sword on the ground and stabbed it coldly at the Saint King¡¯s heart. Just as he stabbed the Saint King¡¯s clothes, the Saint King recovered.


    Yan Jiuchao hid the sword behind his back and looked at her harmlessly. Although it was strange to say that, the guards felt that this man¡¯s expression was a little cute!


    Uh¡­ Was he acting cute?


    It was shameful to act cute!!!


    The Saint King had probably twitched too much. Her strength had recovered, but her mind was a little dizzy. Looking at Yan Jiuchao¡¯s innocent and harmless appearance, she was momentarily stunned.


    She tilted her head and slowly touched Yan Jiuchao¡¯s face. However, the moment she was about to touch him, she was attracted by the finger marks on Yan Jiuchao¡¯s neck. These marks reminded her of something, and her eyes instantly became violent.


    Yan Jiuchao obediently threw away his sword. She was stunned when she saw the sword on the ground.


    ¡°Look!¡± Yan Jiuchao pointed at the top of her head. The Saint King looked up. Yan Jiuchao took out the stick in his hand and knocked her out!


    The guards :


    He was so handsome. Couldn¡¯t he have some shame? He actually cheated¡­


    The Saint King had fainted, so the rest was easy.


    Yan Jiuchao raised his palm and the sword returned to his hand. His wide sleeve fluttered in the wind, and his tall and mighty figure stood alone in the sky. Everyone felt a world-destroying killing intent.


    Although he did not know why Rakshasa Soul had be like this, this situation was extraordinary. If he controlled it well, he might really be able topletely destroy it! This was no longer just to make a deal with the Sorcerer King, but the existence of the Soul Rakshasa threatened the safety of the person he cared about the most. He had to get rid of it!


    He raised his hand and shed down. The sword energy was like a rainbow, unstoppable!


    No one in the Sorcerer Pce could stop Yan Jiuchao. They could only watch as the sharp sword energy struck Soul Rakshasa. However, no one expected a powerful sorcery power to slowly attack like a water wave, forming an invisible barrier that steadily blocked in front of the Saint King.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s sword energy was blocked. Everyone turned around and saw a man in a green cloak riding a tall and energetic horse not far away. The guards did not recognize the man at first nce, but they recognized the horse under him.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Sorcerer King¡¯s mount?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the General!¡±


    The Sorcerer King had a mount, named General. It was once a peerless colt. It was rumored that not only could this horse easily travel a thousand miles a day, but it also had the strength of an expert. Of course, those were only rumors, and the effect of exaggeration could not be ruled out. However, this horse had once apanied the Sorcerer King through life and death, and it was true that it had saved the Sorcerer King¡¯s life several times.


    When the Sorcerer King was sick, this horse was not old. Now, it was already an adult male horse. Its muscles were full and firm, and every part of it was filled with power that seemed like it could erupt at any time. Its curves were also elegant and beautiful. Even a mare was rarer than it.


    ¡°After the Sorcerer King fell ill, General didn¡¯te out of the mountain anymore. I heard that the Sorcerer Queen thought of many ways to tame it, but it wasn¡¯t moved. After so many years, it hasn¡¯t appeared in front of others again. I thought it was dead.¡± A guard muttered.


    ¡°I heard that the Sorcerer Queen dealt with it,¡± another guard said.


    ¡°But why did I hear that the Sorcerer Queen put it back in the forest?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all wrong. It ran away by itself.¡±


    Everyone started arguing. No matter who was telling the truth, one thing was certain. This horse called General only belonged to the Sorcerer King. It had never let a second person sit on its horse.


    So the person it was willing to carry¡­ could it be the Sorcerer King?


    The Sorcerer King rode his horse to the Saint King¡¯s side and carried the unconscious Saint King onto the horse¡¯s back. The General twisted his body unhappily, as if he was resisting.


    The Sorcerer King stroked its neckfortingly. Perhaps it missed the Saint King so much after not seeing her for many years, but the General snorted and did not kick the Saint King down. The Sorcerer King got on his horse.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at him steadily.


    A trace of shame shed across the Sorcerer King¡¯s eyes. He pinched his fingers and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know she was still alive. I can¡¯t let you kill her.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°The Saint King is already dead. She¡¯s a Soul


    Rakshasa. ¡±


    The Sorcerer King said, ¡°Even if she still has a trace of consciousness, I¡¯ll wake her up.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said expressionlessly, ¡°You know that¡¯s impossible.¡±


    The Sorcerer King tightened his grip on the reins. The Sorcerer King did not say anything else and left with the Saint King. It was not that no experts stopped him, but how could they be a match for the Sorcerer King? ¡°What a fast horse!¡± Yan Jiuchao narrowed his eyes and did not stop it.


    Yan Jiuchao left the pce.


    Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six hung on a big tree in a daze. After the two of them were sent out of the pce by Yan Jiuchao¡¯s internal energy, Yan Jiuchao sealed their acupoints in order to prevent them from turning back.


    ¡°Young Master!¡± Shadow Six¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Yan Jiuchao flicked his sleeves and undid their acupoints. The two of themnded back on the ground. Shadow Thirteen helped Shadow Six up and walked forward. ¡°Young Master! Are you alright! We saw the Sorcerer King enter the pce just now¡­¡±


    ¡°Could he¡­ have gone to save the Saint King?¡± Shadow Six asked weakly.


    They should have guessed long ago that the Saint King¡¯s aura was so powerful when she left the coffin. Even the Holy Immortal Orchid in the Sorcerer King¡¯s courtyard was released. As the former lover of the Saint King, how could the Sorcerer King not sense the Saint King¡¯s aura?


    Yan Jiuchao narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°It seems that Soul Rakshasa did it on purpose from the beginning.¡±


    Since it had swallowed the Saint King, it could control the Saint King¡¯s aura intact. As long as it was willing, it couldpletely not let its aura leak out, but it did not do so.


    ¡°Young Master, are you saying that she deliberately released the aura and pressure of the Saint King to lure the Sorcerer King over?¡± Shadow Six asked. Yan Jiuchao nodded. ¡°That¡¯s most likely the case.¡±


    When Soul Rakshasa used the pressure of the Saint King to suppress him, he did not think too much about it and only thought that it was purely suppression. From the looks of it, it had already sensed that the Sorcerer King was not in the pce and was about to lure him out. Shadow Six asked, ¡°She guessed¡­ that the Sorcerer King woulde to save


    Yan Jiuchao shook his head. ¡°That might not be true.¡±


    Even he was puzzled by the Saint King¡¯s sudden situation. It was unlikely that she had expected that she would be chased by Yan Jiuchao until she could not fight back. The reason why she released the Saint King¡¯s pressure was because the Sorcerer King was too far away and had deliberately suppressed his aura. She could not sense where the Sorcerer King had gone, so she could only take the initiative to appear, lure the Sorcerer King to look for her, and personally end him with the Saint King¡¯s hand!


    Shadow Six widened his eyes. ¡°In that case, isn¡¯t the Sorcerer King very dangerous?¡±


    The Sorcerer King now was definitely not Soul Rakshasa¡¯s match. Unless the Saint King remained unconscious, otherwise¡ª The horse galloped rapidly along the street.


    The royal city was filled with the Sorcerer Queen and the Great Elder¡¯s spies. The Sorcerer King naturally would not leave her in the city. He decided to bring her out of the Sorcerer n. Of course, he did not n to go to Chef Bao.


    Yan Jiuchao already knew that she had be a Soul Rakshasa. He would not give up on chasing after her. If it were anyone else, he might be able to fight them. However, Yan Jiuchao was Zhou Jin¡¯s friend. He was unwilling to meet him on the battlefield.


    The horse quickly left the city.


    Before the guards could understand what was going on, they felt a hurricane blow past. By the time they came back to their senses, the General had already run until he was only a small ck dot. ¡°Did someone leave the city just now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Did you see that?¡± ¡°I heard horse hooves.¡±


    ¡°Do you?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Perhaps I heard wrongly¡­¡¯


    The guards could not believe that a horse could move faster than their eyes.


    The Sorcerer King hugged the unconscious Saint King tightly. He thought she was dead, but she was still alive.


    It didn¡¯t matter what she became.. He wouldn¡¯t miss her again!

 Chapter 1019 - 1019: Invincible Xiaobao! (1)

    Chapter 1019: Invincible Xiaobao! (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Sorcerer King brought the Saint King to a forest outside the city. The General carried the two of them and quickly galloped through the forest. Even though they had not seen each other for so many years, the tacit understanding between the man and the horse did not decrease at all. Without the Sorcerer King¡¯s instructions, the General brought the two of them to a small straw hut hidden in the forest.


    If one looked carefully, they would notice that there was also a courtyard of holy immortal orchids in the fence of this small straw hut. However, because it was neglected, the holy immortal orchids here were a little listless.


    The Sorcerer King dismounted and carefully carried the Saint King down.


    The moment he carried the Saint King through the small flowerbed, the listless Holy Immortal Orchids seemed to have been injected with fresh vitality. It immediately perked up and bloomed inrge patches.


    The General snorted a few times and lowered his head to eat a few mouthfuls of wild grass. The horse hooves slowly took a few steps, crossed the small flowerbed, and came to the porch. He used his head to push open the door of the dusty servant.


    The dustnded on the Sorcerer King¡¯s body. He did not care about himself and only hugged the person in his arms tightly, not letting her be tainted by half a piece of dust.


    This ce had not been lived in for a long time and had long been abandoned. The Sorcerer King first ced the Saint King back on the horse¡¯s back and tidied up. He tidied up until he was sweating profusely. It was difficult to imagine that the high and mighty Sorcerer King, who was sick, would actually


    lower himself to do such a thing.


    After all, he was a pampered king. Even after being imprisoned for all these years, he had never worked. After cleaning up for half a day, it could barely amodate a person. The Sorcerer King ced the Saint King on the bed.


    Because she had been twitching for too long, the Saint King was very weak, and her face was pale.


    The Sorcerer King looked gently at her sleeping face and smiled. ¡°Ah Yan, sleep for a while. I¡¯ll go find something to eat.¡±


    The Saint King did not react.


    The Sorcerer King stroked her temples, stood up, and walked out of the door. He had just taken two steps when the Saint King on the bed suddenly opened her eyes.


    The Saint King turned to look at the Sorcerer King, a trace of an extremely ferocious glint shing across her eyes. She reached out with her demonic ws and shed, grabbing fiercely at the Sorcerer King¡¯s back.


    She was aiming at the Sorcerer King¡¯s heart. She was clearly trying to dig out the Sorcerer King¡¯s heart.


    The Sorcerer King felt the sudden killing intent. His eyes turned cold as he turned around. A powerful sorcery power surged out like an invisible light shield. Not only did it block the Saint King¡¯s sneak attack, but it also ruthlessly bounced her out.


    The Saint King screamed and fell onto the cold and hard bed.


    The Sorcerer King¡¯s aura was fully released as he looked at the Saint King coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can control Ah Yan like this. I¡¯ll erase you from Ah Yan¡¯s mind! Don¡¯t even think about causing trouble again!¡±


    With that, his eyes turned golden. He looked into the Saint King¡¯s eyes without blinking. A powerful sorcery power was forcefully forced in. The Saint King wanted to resist, but she realized that her cultivation seemed to have been locked by an invisible force.


    Soul Rakshasa was good at mental attacks, but so was the Sorcerer King. It depended on who was more skilled.


    With a scream, the Saint King fainted.


    The Sorcerer King heaved a sigh of relief and held the door with one hand. His body rxed and he almost fell to the ground. Soul Rakshasa was indeed difficult to deal with. If not for the fact that something had happened to it today, he would not have taken advantage of it.


    The Sorcerer Kingposed himself and dragged his exhausted body over. He sat on the edge of the bed and hugged the Saint King, using his sorcery power to nourish the Saint King¡¯s aura.


    His sorcery power had been exhausted too severely, so it was difficult for him to find the Soul Rakshasa¡¯s obsession. However, if Ah Yan¡¯s consciousness was strong enough, they could deal with the Soul Rakshasa together.


    The Sorcerer King treated the Saint King¡¯s injuries for a while and rode the General to the market to buy ingredients. He returned to the small straw hut to cook a meal. When he returned to the room after he was done, he realized that the Saint King slowly opened her eyes. It was no longer that violent and ferocious gaze, but a confused and innocent gaze. The Sorcerer King¡¯s heart trembled. ¡°Ah Yan! Is that you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± the Saint King said weakly.


    The Sorcerer King¡¯s eyes lit up. He looked at her and said excitedly, ¡°I knew it was you¡­ You¡¯re back¡­ You¡¯re finally back¡­¡±


    The Sorcerer King¡¯s nourishment indeed made the Saint King feel much better. It was unknown if she had taken the wrong medicine, but the feeling had gradually disappeared from her body. As long as she adjusted her internal breath a little, she should not convulse again.


    The Sorcerer King smiled and said, ¡°Do you still remember where this is? You personally nted the Holy Immortal Orchids outside the courtyard. Jin¡¯er also lived here after he was born. However, someone discovered him when he was two years old. I had no choice but to send him elsewhere..¡±

 Chapter 1020 - 1020: Invincible Xiaobao! (2)

    Chapter 1020: Invincible Xiaobao! (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Saint King looked at the Holy Immortal Orchids in the courtyard with a deep gaze.


    ¡°You watered it with blood,¡± the Sorcerer King exined. He thought of something and said, ¡°After talking for so long, you must be hungry. Look at my memory. I was so focused on talking to you that I forgot that the food was still hot in the pot. Wait for me here. I¡¯ll bring the food over!¡±


    The Sorcerer King stood up to get something to eat.


    Looking at his back as he walked out of the door, the Saint King¡¯s expression suddenly darkened. She reached out and was about to p the Sorcerer King, but to her surprise, the feeling of being locked by something came again.


    The Saint King looked at her hand and then at the Sorcerer King who had walked out. She snorted coldly. ¡°You have to protect that man even in death. What a lover!¡±


    Soul Rakshasa did not expect that woman to set up a restriction in her body, preventing her from attacking the Sorcerer King. However, this restriction could not trap Soul Rakshasa for too long. After she swallows a few more experts, the restriction will be broken.


    ¡°I¡¯ll spare your lover¡¯s life first. After I kill your son, Zhou Jin, I¡¯ll send him to the underground to reunite with your family!¡±


    The Sorcerer King returned to the room with the food. ¡°Ah Yan, the food is here. Eh? Where¡¯s Ah Yan?¡±


    Under the lights, a graceful woman in purple walked leisurely on the endless street. She was wearing a translucent purple veil, and her charming eyes were soul-stirring. Her tall nose bridge raised the veil slightly, vaguely revealing her jade-like face and the corners of her lips.


    Such a fairy-like beauty suddenly appeared in the bustling market. So everyone was shocked. Wherever she went, even themotion fell silent. The children no longer cried and all looked at her with wide eyes.


    She did not seem to notice everyone¡¯s stunned gazes. She calmly walked through the crowd. A young child looked at her in a daze. She raised her hand and gently stroked the young child. After she walked over with a smile, the young child¡¯s eyes suddenly froze and he leaned into his mother¡¯s arms. The woman shouted in surprise, ¡°Son¡ª¡±


    The Saint King entered a narrow alley without looking back. After taking a few steps, she was blocked by a few drunk men. The leader looked at her drunkenly, a trace of greed shing across his eyes. He rubbed his hands and said, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s sote. Where are you going? We¡¯ll send you off¡­¡±


    The Saint King raised her hand and covered her face with a smile.


    The Saint King left the alley. The silver moonlightnded behind her and shone into the narrow alley. The drunk burly men were lying on the ground with lifeless eyes, as if their souls had been sucked dry.


    The Saint King closed her eyes and carefully sensed Zhou Jin¡¯s aura. Since she had the body of the Saint King and the mother and son were connected, she could definitely find Zhou Jin. The Saint King looked at the alley in the east and said with a faint smile, ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re hiding here.¡±


    The Saint King walked with light steps, her train rustling. She was as beautiful as a demon in a painting. She came to the courtyard that was emitting a strong fragrance of wine and knocked on the door with a smile.


    Old Cui was drying herbs in the courtyard when he heard the knock on the door. He shouted, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    No one answered.


    ¡°Are you here to get wine? Seriously! You didn¡¯t even make a sound!¡± Old Cui put down the dustpan and wiped his hands with a dry cloth on the shelf. As he muttered, he took off the bolt and pulled open the courtyard door.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡ª¡±


    Before Old Cui could finish speaking, his eyes widened and he fell down nkly.


    The Saint King stepped over him and came to the porch.


    Grandma heard themotion in the courtyard and wanted toe out to investigate. The Saint King did not even look at him. Grandma had also fallen.


    ¡°Who is it?!¡± Zhou Yuyan rushed out of the room.


    The Saint King did not look at her. She smiled casually and Zhou Yuyan fell.


    Chef Bao went to the wine cer to make wine. The three little ck eggs were sleeping soundly in their room. Yu Wan went to make dinner. The crispy meat was fried in the oil pot, and there was a hissing sound, so much so that she did not hear anyonee.


    She scooped up the fried crispy meat and ced it in the pot. She used sauce, peppers, ginger slices, and so on. It was so fragrant that it made one¡¯s blood boil.


    Yu Wan brought out the golden and fragrant crispy meat on the te.


    The Saint King stopped in her tracks and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Yo, there¡¯s actually a little Saint King here.¡±


    Yan Xiaosi was young and knew no fear. She activated the pressure of a Saint King. The corners of the Saint King¡¯s lips curled up and her eyes moved, blocking the pressure of the Little Saint King.


    Yan Xiaosi was instantly terrified! She spread her limbs, closed her eyes, and pretended to be dead!


    ¡°Hehehe¡­


    The Saint King walked towards Yu Wan. When Yu Wan saw her, she was stunned. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± The Saint King was slightly stunned. She did not expect this girl to not fall like the previous person. She looked at Yu Wan with interest and snapped her fingers.


    Yu Wan was in a daze. When she looked at the Saint King again, she could not hide the smile in her eyes. ¡°Yan Jiuchao, you¡¯re back! Quickly try my dishes!¡± Alright, I¡¯ll taste your dishes first before tasting your womb.


    The Saint King¡¯s lips curled into a meaningful evil smile. She slowly walked towards her, picked up a piece of meat that was fat and thin, and ate it. In the next second, the Saint King¡¯s body froze!


    Damn it! What was it? Why did it taste so bad?!


    The Saint King held onto the wall and choked with all her might. She stuck out her tongue and rolled her eyes!


    Ahhh! It tasted so bad!!!


    The Saint King disappeared in a sh!


    She wanted to drink water, but she did not know where to get water in such a hurry. Coincidentally, at this moment, a little bun was standing at the corner. He was barefoot and held a small steaming cup in his hand.


    The Saint King rushed over without a word, snatched his cup, and gulped it down!


    Xiaobao: Uh, I want to pee, but I can¡¯t wait to go to the toilet. He caught it with a cup. It should be fine¡­ Mom won¡¯t spank him, right¡­ But¡­ Eh? Who snatched his cup?


    Xiaobao raised his head and looked at the Saint King in confusion.


    The Saint King had already finished it when she felt that something was wrong! She looked at Xiaobao. ¡°What-what was that just now?


    ¡°Pee,¡± Xiaobao said.


    The Saint King, who was instantly petrified: ¡°¡­!!¡±

 Chapter 1021 - 1021: Three Little Frauds!

    Chapter 1021: Three Little Frauds!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Saint King¡¯s eyes almost popped out! How could the mighty Soul Rakshasa, the Soul Rakshasa who loved cleanliness, drink.. drink.. urine?!


    ¡°Whose urine?!¡± The Saint King exploded.


    ¡°Mine,¡± Xiaobao said.


    The Saint King grabbed her throat. Compared to the dark cuisine that tasted so bad that she wanted to die, this cup of tea seemed to be more fatal. The Saint King felt terrible. The Saint King said angrily, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t ask.¡± Xiaobao spread his hands innocently.


    The Saint King held onto the wall and retched a few times. That terrifying feeling came again. If she stayed any longer, she would probably twitch all over again. She had to calm down, calm down, calm down¡­


    The beginning was unfavorable. The Saint King decided to leave this ce for the time being. She stumbled out.


    It was unknown how much strength the Saint King used to resist the urge to twitch, but after taking a few steps, she felt a little thing following her. She turned her head coldly and saw that it was that little fellow. She asked angrily, ¡°Why are you following me?¡±


    Xiaobao¡¯s little hand was behind his back. When he heard her words, he looked up at her and pointed at her hand. ¡°You took my cup.¡±


    Only then did the Saint King realize that she had been muddled by anger. She was still holding the dirty thing in her hand and immediately threw it to the ground in disdain. Although the cup was thrown to the ground, Xiaobao was not angry. After all, he was a magnanimous and obedient child.


    Xiaobao walked over and picked up the cup. After washing it clean, he could put it back. His mother wouldn¡¯t notice!


    Xiaobao took the cup and walked back. Halfway there, his little body suddenly stopped. His body was slightly hunched as he held his breath and his face flushed red. When the Saint King saw him like this, she suddenly had an idea.


    The Saint King smiled coldly and walked towards the little fellow. Xiaobao did not realize that danger was approaching at all. Suddenly, someone grabbed him by the cor and lifted him up!


    ¡°Heh!¡± The Saint King sneered. Unexpectedly, before herughter could end, she heard a loud thud and an unknown gas sprayed towards her face. The Saint King was stunned at first. In the next second, Dong! She fell to the ground, spread eagle¡­ She¡­ She fainted.


    Xiaobao :


    Xiaobao returned to the courtyard and returned to his room when his mother was not paying attention. Then, he slipped into bed and shook his two brothers awake. ¡°Someone fainted!¡±


    Good brothers had to share blessings and difficulties together. They had to watch the fun and save the patients together!


    After the Sorcerer Queen met the Great Elder, she went to Ye Yang¡¯s room. By the time she rushed to the Hall of Light, the Saint King had already been picked up by the Sorcerer King.


    The Sorcerer Queen looked at the messy Hall of Light. It was not difficult to imagine what kind of chaotic battle had happened here.


    ¡°What did you say? The Saint King was taken away by the Sorcerer King? Are you sure it¡¯s the Saint King?¡± The Sorcerer Queen looked coldly at the guard in front of her.


    The person who came to report was an old guard who had been in the pce for more than ten years. He had seen the former Saint King and had even worked with her. He was sure that he could not be wrong.


    The Sorcerer Queen said thoughtfully, ¡°But you said that she has the aura of a Soul Rakshasa?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The old guard nodded.


    The Sorcerer Queen muttered, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for the Saint King to have the aura of Soul Rakshasa. Unless¡­ She¡¯s Soul Rakshasa. Is there such a possibility that Soul Rakshasa used a smokescreen?¡±


    The Soul Rakshasa¡¯s illusion was not inferior to the Great Sorcerer¡¯s at all. It was just a matter of moving his eyelids if he wanted to be like this in the eyes of the world.


    The old guard shook his head and said, ¡°Even if we might be affected by its illusion, the Sorcerer King wont. I believe that she¡¯s the Saint King.¡±


    The Sorcerer Queen sneered. ¡°In that case, the Saint King was devoured by the


    Soul Rakshasa¡­ and became a Soul Rakshasa? This is interesting.¡±


    ¡°But she was saved by the Sorcerer King. What should we do?¡± The old guard asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s so strange about the Sorcerer King saving her? She¡¯s his sweetheart to begin with, so how can he leave her alone? What I¡¯m even more puzzled about is that you said that Rakshasa Soul suddenly had an ident and almost lost control?¡±


    ¡°Not almost, already.¡±


    When the Saint King had lost control, it was still shocking. She did not know if she had taken the wrong medicine or practiced the wrong cultivation technique, but her entire body suddenly twitched. She was convulsing so hard that if the Sorcerer King had not arrived in time, she might have killed herself.


    Although this was an exaggeration, everyone present felt that she was most likely dead when they saw the Saint King¡¯s appearance at that time.


    ¡°How did this happen? Did someone poison her?¡± The Sorcerer Queen was puzzled. All the herbs were bought by someone she trusted. Before she presented them to the Saint King, she used a silver needle to test the poison. There shouldn¡¯t be a mistake.


    The Sorcerer Queen couldn¡¯t figure it out and simply stopped thinking about it.


    The matter of the Saint King was something she did not expect. She did not expect Soul Rakshasa to be sealed by the Sint King with her holy bones. Secondly, she did not expect Soul Rakshasa to really be tortured to death by the Saint King. Thirdly, she did not expect Soul Rakshasa to actually counterattack the Saint King before he died.


    After a series of shocks, it was not so difficult to ept that something had happened to the Saint King¡¯s cultivation.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Sorcerer Queen¡­ worried?¡±


    ¡°What are you worried about? Are you worried that they will rekindle their old feelings and continue their previous rtionship? Or are you worried that the


    Saint King will kill the Sorcerer King?¡±


    The old guard opened his mouth and swallowed what he wanted to say.


    It was said that a person¡¯s first reaction at a critical juncture was the most true. When a great disaster was imminent, the Sorcerer Queen was not worried about whether the Saint King would betray her, but about the Sorcerer King¡¯s feelings and life.


    The Sorcerer Queen¡­ had never forgotten the Sorcerer King¡­


    ¡°Alright, although the Sorcerer King is not Soul Rakshasa¡¯s match, didn¡¯t you say that Soul Rakshasa was injured? Then it¡¯s best to find it as soon as possible.¡±


    Soul Rakshasa was their ally. They would not deal with Soul Rakshasa, and Soul


    Rakshasa had be the Saint King. The Sorcerer King would not deal with Soul Rakshasa either. In fact, he could only protect Soul Rakshasa from that group of people. Who knew if the Sorcerer Queen found Soul Rakshasa for the Soul Rakshasa or for others?


    The old guard did not say anything. After agreeing, he led his subordinates to search for the traces of the two kings.


    On the other side, Yan Jiuchao and the other two were also looking for the Saint King and the Sorcerer King.


    Shadow Six sat in the outer carriage and asked anxiously, ¡°Young Master, we¡¯ve searched the entire Sorcerer n, but we haven¡¯t seen them. Do you think they¡¯ve already left the city?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Young Master. Do you want to go outside the city to look? Soul Rakshasa holds a grudge against the Sorcerer King and will definitely take the opportunity to take his life.¡±


    Shadow Six sighed. ¡°The Sorcerer King is really stupid. That person is no longer the Saint King. Can¡¯t he tell? To think he¡¯s still the Sorcerer King!¡±


    In life, it was the hardest to not escape the word ¡°love¡±. Whether he really could not tell or if he could tell and was unwilling to ept it, no one knew.


    Yan Jiuchao lifted the curtain of the car window and looked at the silent street.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back first and look for herter.¡±


    The Sorcerer King was not the only one in danger when the Saint King escaped. Yan Jiuchao did not care if the Sorcerer King wanted to court death, but he could not let his wife and children fall into the hands of that demon. Even if something unexpected happened to the Saint King, it would still be easy for her to crush anyone.


    Shadow Six drove the carriage out of the Sorcerer n. Thanks to the Third Elder¡¯s help, they obtained the Nie Manor¡¯s waist token and sessfully left the city.


    It waste at night, and the shops were closed. The pedestrians on the street had also dispersed. The carriage drove on the silent road, and the sound of horse hooves and wheels echoed in the alley.


    As he approached Chef Bao¡¯s residence, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s eyebrows suddenly moved. ¡°Wait!¡±


    Shadow Six tightened the reins and stopped the carriage. ¡°What¡¯s wrong,


    Young Master?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°There¡¯s the aura of the Saint King and Soul Rakshasa.¡± However, it was very weak and sometimes disappeared. Even Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six did not notice it.


    A trace of vignce shed across Shadow Thirteen¡¯s eyes. He protected


    Shadow Six with one hand and pressed the sword at his waist with the other.


    Yan Jiuchao alighted from the carriage. The two of them followed him all the way to the alley in the east. The more they walked, the closer they got to Chef Bao¡¯s residence. Their hearts could not help but sink to the bottom.


    Had the Saint King already found Ah Wan and the others? What did she do to Ah Wan and the few little ck eggs?


    A cold glint shed across Yan Jiuchao¡¯s face.


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    A strangemotion came from the depths of the alley. The three of them hurriedly quickened their pace and arrived at the corner with a whoosh. When the three of them took a closer look, they were dumbfounded by the scene in front of them.


    The banging sound was actually caused by the three little ck eggs. The three of them had basins on their heads and sticks in their hands. They also held bells in their other hand and were jumping around.


    The corners of Yan Jiuchao¡¯s mouth twitched. He asked in aplicated manner, ¡°W-what are you doing?¡±


    The three of them stopped. Er¡¯bao said, ¡°We¡¯re exorcizing evil spirits! Pretty


    Auntie fainted. We can¡¯t wake her up no matter what.¡±


    Xiaobao pointed at her. ¡°We pinched her philtrum.¡±


    Shadow Six: That¡¯s the lethal point!


    Er¡¯bao pointed at the small jars on the ground. ¡°We sshed cold water on her.¡± Shadow Thirteen: That¡¯s the Cultivation Disintegration Powder!


    Dabao picked up arge number of small bottles. We even used Gu worms on her! It was just that there were too many Gu worms and he did not know which one was useful, so he used them all!


    Xiaobao spread his hands and said, ¡°But it still doesn¡¯t work. She must be possessed! We¡¯ll exorcize her!¡±


    The key is that you¡¯re not dancing the sorcerer¡¯s exorcism dance, but the chatan¡¯s dance¡­ Are you sure that you¡¯re saving her and not transcending her soul?


    The three of them looked at the three little chatans and then at the Saint King on the ground.. For the first time in their lives¡­ they felt that their opponent was so pitiful!!!

 Chapter 1022 - 1022: Mother and Son Meet

    Chapter 1022: Mother and Son Meet


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Saint King was in a miserable state and was unconscious. Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen brought her back to the courtyard.


    The three little eggs took off the small basin on their heads, put down the small stick in their hands, and lined up in a long line. They hung their heads and followed their stinky father back into the house.


    Yu Wan pushed open the door and entered. When she saw the three of them, her almond-shaped eyes widened. ¡°Eh? You¡¯re here! Where did you go just now? I went to look for you, but you weren¡¯t there!¡±


    The three of them said nothing.


    Yan Jiuchao snorted and said, ¡°You¡¯re getting bolder and bolder. You actually dare to do anything and learn the chatan¡¯s dance.¡± ¡°I told you it was an exorcism!¡± Xiaobao said bitterly.


    Dabao and Er¡¯bao nodded!


    They were good babies who had adapted to the times and did as the Romans do. In Nanzhao and the Ghost n, they were little Gu Masters. In the Sorcerer n, they were naturally little sorcerers!


    Of course, Yu Wan could not guess that the little fellows had gone to harm the Saint King. She even thought that they had slipped out of the courtyard as usual. This was not the first or second time such a thing had happened. Not to mention Grandpa Bao¡¯s courtyard, even in the Chaoyang Hall of the Nether Mountain and the General Manor of Nanzhao, the little fellows had slipped away just like that.


    The older they were, the bolder they became. Yu Wan felt that she had to teach them a lesson. It was unknown if it was because they felt their mother¡¯s huge killing intent, but the three little ck eggs retreated in unison.


    Yu Wan rolled up her sleeves and said fiercely, ¡°Let¡¯s see where you can hide today.¡±


    The three of them looked at Yan Jiuchao for help.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, ¡± Yan Jiuchao said. The three of them looked at Yu Wan pitifully.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be soft-hearted,¡± Yu Wan said fiercely.


    Coincidentally, Chef Bao came out of the wine cer. The three little fellows instantly ran towards him as if they had seen a life-saving straw!


    ¡®Great Grandpa!¡±


    ¡°Great Grandpa!¡±


    Great Grandpa!


    The three little eggs pounced into Chef Bao¡¯s arms. They looked back at Yu Wan in grievance and fear.


    Chef Bao understood now. He didn¡¯t know what the little fellows had done that they were about to be beaten up by Wan. However, how could he bear to stand by and do nothing with such cute little fellows? ¡°Ah, are you hungry? Grandpa Bao happens to be going to eat. Can you help me peel the beans?


    ¡°Mm!¡± The three of them nodded vigorously. They were especially attentive and aggrieved!


    Chef Bao pulled the little fellows to the kitchen. Yu Wan clenched her fists. They even learned to find a backer! !! They were her biological children, they were her biological children¡­


    Yu Wan chanted it a hundred times and barely suppressed the urge to beat them up. Yan Jiuchao said to her, ¡°Go back to your room first. I have something to deal with. I¡¯ll tell you in detailter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, okay.¡± Yu Wan returned to the room.


    Xiaobao had already put the cup back, but he had forgotten to wash it.


    Yu Wan was thirsty. She picked up the cup beside her and poured some hot tea. Just as she took a sip and before she could swallow it, she sensed that something was wrong. She sniffed the cup and spat it out. She roared, ¡°Yan Xiaobao!!!¡±


    The Saint King was locked in a separate room and chained to a chair with a ck iron chain. Shadow Thirteen guarded her. When Yan Jiuchao came over, Shadow Six happened to be here too. Shadow Six had just sent Zhou Yuyan, Grandma, and Old Cui back to their rooms.


    ¡°Young Master,¡± he greeted.


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    Shadow Six replied, ¡°I can¡¯t wake them up no matter what. I think they should have been charmed.¡±


    If one was hit by Rakshasa Soul¡¯s Soul Charming Spell, one would lose their strength and memories. If it was serious, one would never wake up and be a living dead.


    Shadow Six thought of something and continued, ¡°Also, a shopkeeper came to carry the goods just now. He said that a simr situation appeared in the market. A three-year-old child and a few drunk men in their twenties were all unconscious.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen frowned and said, ¡°It seems that it¡¯s all Soul Rakshasa¡¯s doing. ¡±


    Shadow Six looked at Yan Jiuchao and said, ¡°Young Master, how can I wake them up?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°It¡¯s useless to kill them. Only the Soul Rakshasa can wake them up.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen paused and looked at the unconscious Saint King. ¡°But¡­ what happened to Soul Rakshasa? Why did she faint? Did Soul Rakshasa¡¯s power react with the Saint King¡¯s body?¡±


    This was the most likely and most possible exnation, but for some reason, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s intuition told him¡­ that was not the case.


    Shadow Six asked in confusion, ¡°Wasn¡¯t she saved by the Sorcerer King? Why did she suddenly appear here alone? Where did the Sorcerer King go? Could he have been killed by her?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°Zhou Jin is still alive, so the Sorcerer King isn¡¯t dead yet.¡±


    Zhou Jin¡¯s vitality had always relied on the Sorcerer King to extend it for him with his sorcery power. Therefore, once something happened to the Sorcerer King, Zhou Jin¡¯s life would be in danger.


    Shadow Thirteen muttered, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Soul Rakshasa kill the Sorcerer King?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao nced at the Saint King indifferently. ¡°There can only be one situation. It can¡¯t kill the Sorcerer King.¡±


    Shadow Six did not understand. ¡°How can it not be able to kill the Sorcerer King with its strength?¡±


    Even the Sorcerer King at his peak was not a match for the Soul Rakshasa, let alone the Sorcerer King who had already exhausted too much sorcery power to extend Zhou Jin¡¯s life.


    Shadow Thirteen guessed boldly, ¡°Could it be¡­ that the Saint King nted a restriction in her body and doesn¡¯t allow Soul Rakshasa to attack the Sorcerer King?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao nodded. ¡°That should be it.¡±


    Soul Rakshasa did not devour the Saint King in a day, nor did the Saint King die at the hands of Soul Rakshasa in an instant. Beforepletely losing herself, the Saint King expected that she would be possessed one day, so she nted a restriction in her body.


    ¡°I see.¡± The restriction was a forbidden technique that had been lost in the pugilistic world for a long time. This Saint King was stronger than he had imagined. Shadow Six was suddenly interested in the inheritance of the Sacred n. He wondered if his Little Holy King would have so many powerful abilities after she was born.


    At the mention of his little master, Shadow Six thought of Zhou Jin. ¡®What about Zhou Jin? Can¡¯t Soul Rakshasa kill him either?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s gazended on the Saint King¡¯s face. ¡°If the Saint King still has the ability to nt two restrictions, she shouldn¡¯t be so easily devoured by Soul


    Rakshasa.¡±


    ¡°But doesn¡¯t Zhou Jin need more protection? She should have nted a restriction and not let the Soul Rakshasa hurt Zhou Jin. Young Master, if it were you¡­¡± Shadow Six stopped mid-sentence.


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°If it were me, I would do the same as the Saint King.¡±


    Zhou Jin¡¯s life force was originally extended by the Sorcerer King. If the


    Sorcerer King died, Zhou Jin would also be dead. On the contrary, as long as the Sorcerer King was still alive, he would definitely think of a way to protect Zhou Jin from the Soul Rakshasa.


    Taking ten thousand steps back, if Zhou Jin really unfortunately died at the hands of Soul Rakshasa, at least the Sorcerer King could still live.


    This was the best strategy and the choice to minimize casualties.


    Yan Jiuchao rarely admired a person, but at this moment, he had to admit that she was a calm and wise woman.


    Every step she took was filled with the wisdom of an expert. Whether it was making a deal with Soul Rakshasa to nt a life force for Zhou Jin or scheming against Soul Rakshasa to seal it with the body of the Saint King, even if she was still devoured and possessed by Soul Rakshasa in the end, she still left a way out for her husband and son.


    However, this path of retreat would be cut off soon.


    Soul Rakshasa hadpletely fused with the Saint King¡¯s internal energy and cultivation technique. Perhaps it would not be long before the restriction could be broken. At that time, she would be able to attack the Sorcerer King.


    And once she seeded, they would not be able to get the Sorcerer King¡¯s tears.


    ¡°I really want to kill her with one strike! But I can¡¯t! If I kill her, Old Cui and Grandma won¡¯t wake up.¡± Shadow Six gritted his teeth in anger.


    The thing they used on the Saint King was the ck chains that they had plundered from the Sang family in the Nether Capital. They were specially used to suppress the Rakshasa King. In the past, they might not have been able to suppress the Soul Rakshasa, but didn¡¯t something happen to her? As long as they did not remove the ck chain, she could not hurt them.


    It was midnight.


    Everyone fell asleep. ¡°Zhou Jin¡­¡±


    ¡°Zhou Jin¡­¡±


    ¡°Zhou Jin¡­¡±


    Zhou Jin heard someone calling him in his sleep. He opened his eyes. At first, he thought he was dreaming, but the voice became clearer and clearer.


    ¡°Zhou Jin¡­¡±


    Zhou Jin lifted the nket, put on his shoes, and walked out.


    ¡°Zhou Jin¡­¡±


    He followed the voice to the innermost room.


    ¡°Come over quickly. I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±


    The voice was illusory with a trace of maternal gentleness.


    Zhou Jin hesitated for a moment and gently pushed open the door. The watery moonlight shone coldly on the ground, spreading all the way in andnding on a chair that had lost its paint. On the chair sat a woman in purple. Her entire body was tied with cold chains. Her veil had already fallen off, revealing her soul-stirring face.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Zhou Jin asked.


    The woman smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯m your mother. Be good ande to your mother.¡±


    Zhou Jin entered the room in a daze and stopped in front of the woman. The woman said softly, ¡°I¡¯m chained. I¡¯m so cold. Quickly help me take off the chains..¡±

 Chapter 1023 - 1023: Mighty Little Gu Emperor!

    Chapter 1023: Mighty Little Gu Emperor!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Zhou Jin slowly raised his hand and touched the chain trapped on the woman¡¯s body. Just as he was about to take off the chain, he suddenly felt a pain in his chest.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Zhou Jin retracted his hand ufortably and covered his painful chest. At this moment, his consciousness became much clearer. He took a step back and looked at the woman trapped by the ck iron chain in shock.


    He was the descendant of the Sorcerer King and had astonishing sorcery power since he was young. He had always been the one to confuse others, but this was the first time an illusion was casted on him to this extent.


    If not for Little Gu waking him up in time, he would have done something irreversible.


    When the Saint King saw that Zhou Jin had woken up, her gentle expression instantly turned cold. She stared straight at Zhou Jin¡¯s heart and the corners of her lips curled up in disdain. ¡°Little Gu Emperor?¡±


    Sensing her killing intent towards Little Gu, Zhou Jin distanced himself from her.


    The Saint King smiled and said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m your mother. I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    Zhou Jin looked at her calmly and did not say anything.


    The Saint King said bewitchingly, ¡°What? Didn¡¯t they tell you that I¡¯m still alive? I¡¯m not dead. The one who died was Soul Rakshasa. I came back unscathed and havee to reunite with you.¡±


    Zhou Jin¡¯s eyes shed with vignce.


    The Saint King said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,e over quickly. Let me take a look. My Little Zhou Jin has grown so big.¡± Due to the suppression of the ck iron chain, she could not use the Soul Charming Spell, but it did not stop her from casting an illusion on her son who was of the same lineage as her. ¡°Come,e to Mom¡¯s side,¡± she said as she looked fixedly at Zhou Jin.


    Zhou Jin struggled under her illusion. The Saint King¡¯s body suddenly twitched. When the Saint King regained consciousness, the entire aura changed. She shouted with reddened eyes, ¡°Go! Go! Don¡¯te over! Don¡¯t approach here! Don¡¯t listen to me anymore!¡±


    Zhou Jin was stunned.


    ¡°Quick¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, her body twitched again. When she opened her eyes again, she was back to her gentle and amiable mother.


    ¡°Be good,e to Mom¡­¡±


    Zhou Jin took a step forward.


    The Saint King twitched again. She cried out involuntarily, ¡°Don¡¯te over!


    I¡¯ll let you go!¡±


    Zhou Jin paused.


    Tne saint King smueaarmmg1Y. ¡°Be gooa,e qmcKIY. 1 miss you¡­¡±


    Zhou Jin¡¯s footsteps were about to stop listening to him. Suddenly, a powerful sorcery power enveloped and entered the Saint King¡¯s mind. The Saint King¡¯s vision darkened and he fainted. Zhou Jin also fell down exhausted. However, the pain he imagined did note. He fell into a warm embrace. The Sorcerer King hugged him and asked worriedly, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Zhou Jin looked at him weakly.


    ¡®What happened?¡± Shadow Thirteen entered the room with a longsword in his hand. He saw the cloaked Sorcerer King and the slightly weak Zhou Jin in the Sorcerer King¡¯s arms and roughly guessed the ins and outs. He put away his sword and walked over expressionlessly. He took Zhou Jin from his arms. ¡®Give him to me. I¡¯ll send him back to his room.¡±


    The Sorcerer King looked at his pale son, nodded, and let go. Shadow Thirteen wanted to send Zhou Jin back to his room, but Zhou Jin grabbed Shadow Thirteen¡¯s sleeve. Shadow Thirteen understood and said, ¡°You were sleeping just now. There are some things I didn¡¯t have time to tell you. If you want to hear them, stay.¡±


    Zhou Jin was not an ordinary child. They never deliberately hide anything from him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay,¡± Zhou Jin said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Shadow Thirteen turned to the Sorcerer King and said, ¡°Sorcerer King, this way please.¡±


    Perhaps because they had long expected him toe looking for them, no one was very surprised by the Sorcerer King¡¯s midnight visit.


    Shadow Thirteen carried Zhou Jin to the study. Yan Jiuchao was already waiting for him in the study. Shadow Six apanied Yan Jiuchao. When he saw Shadow Thirteen carry Zhou Jin over, he quickly moved a chair for him. Shadow Thirteen put Zhou Jin down.


    ¡°Did the Sorcerer Kinge in the middle of the night for the Saint King?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the Sorcerer King said without hiding anything. ¡°I guessed that she woulde looking for you.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. She¡¯s not here for us. She¡¯s here for Zhou Jin. It just so happens that Zhou Jin lives with us.¡±


    This was a reminder to the Sorcerer King that he could not let go and had brought great danger to his biological son.


    The Sorcerer King said softly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to deliberately remind me. I know. ¡±


    Shadow Thirteen asked, ¡°Then what are you going to do? As you can see, Soul


    Rakshasa won¡¯t let you and your son off.¡±


    The Sorcerer King said seriously, ¡°Soul Rakshasa won¡¯t, but Ah Yan will.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°You mean the Saint King? What must I do to make you believe that the Saint King is already dead and can¡¯te back?¡±


    The Sorcerer King shook his head. ¡°No, she¡¯s not dead. She¡¯s just controlled by the Soul Rakshasa¡¯s memories. I saw her. I believe¡­ Jin¡¯er also saw her,¡± the Sorcerer King said as he stared fixedly at the pale Zhou Jin.


    ¡°Did you really see the Saint King just now?¡± Shadow Six asked Zhou Jin softly.


    Zhou Jin recalled and nodded gently. ¡°Yes.¡±


    From the situation just now, the woman who was shouting for him to leave seemed to be his mother¡ªthe Saint King.


    The Sorcerer King¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Look! Jin¡¯er also saw her! I¡¯m not wrong! Ah Yan is still alive! We only need to erase the Soul Rakshasa¡¯s consciousness!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six looked at Yan Jiuchao in unison.


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°How do you n to erase it?¡±


    The Sorcerer King said, ¡°While the Soul Rakshasa¡¯s consciousness is weak, I can use sorcery to erase it.¡±


    ¡°What if we fail?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    The Sorcerer King opened his mouth and said, ¡°I won¡¯t fail. I¡¯m confident. However, I need you to protect me. I might even borrow some things from you.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao neither object nor agreed.


    The Sorcerer King understood that this young man was not so easy topromise, but with the opportunity in front of him, he had no choice but to seize it. After thinking for a moment, he clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. ¡°I promise you that no matter if you seed or not, this will be the first andst time. If I fail, she¡­ she will be at your mercy. Also, I will give you the Sorcerer King¡¯s tears.¡±


    Seeing that Yan Jiuchao was still silent, the Sorcerer King continued, ¡°Aren¡¯t your people poisoned by the Soul Charming Spell? If Ah Yan wakes up, the two of us might be able to wake Grandma and the others up.¡±


    After a while, Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°What do you need?¡±


    Mu Qing was born with a pair of yin and yang eyes. Such eyes were an ominous omen in the Jade Nation, but in the Sorcerer n, they were a revtion that he was protected by a god. The Sorcerer King asked for a few drops of his blood and a drop of the Gu Emperor¡¯s blood.


    Little Gu was still young, and its health was extremely low to begin with. Once a drop of blood was dropped, it became light!!!


    There were also a few pieces of the purest sorcerer and saintess stone. ¡°It¡¯s not toote for you to go back on your word,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t regret it,¡± the Sorcerer King said,


    ¡°It won¡¯t fail, right? I¡¯m so nervous.¡± Shadow Six grabbed Shadow Thirteen¡¯s hand.


    Shadow Thirteen looked at Shadow Six¡¯s slender fingers. His eyes moved and he said, ¡°There are risks, but there¡¯s no other way.¡±


    It was impossible for Soul Rakshasa to save Grandma and the others. If it was really as the Sorcerer King had said, then summoning the Saint King was the only way.


    The few of them chose a quiet forest. The Sorcerer King set up the array. Yan Jiuchao protected him. Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen were on guard, ready to deliver the items he needed to the Sorcerer King at any time.


    The Saint King was tied to a tree.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to start,¡± the Sorcerer King said.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Yan Jiuchao nodded.


    ¡°How much of Young Master¡¯s strength has recovered?¡± Shadow Six asked softly.


    ¡°Seventy percent,¡± Shadow Thirteen said.


    The Sorcerer King sat cross-legged and formed a hand seal. Vast sorcery power poured out and instantly enveloped the Saint King. Then, as if he was peeling silk from a cocoon, the Sorcerer King sent boundless sorcery power into the Saint King¡¯s meridians bit by bit and surged into her mind.


    Everything was going smoothly. It looked very smooth. The Sorcerer King¡¯s sorcery power had already entered the Saint King¡¯s body. Next, it was time to imprison Soul Rakshasa¡¯s consciousness and erase it in one go. However, at this moment, the Saint King suddenly opened her eyes.


    The sorcery power in her body waspletely sucked into her dantian. The Sorcerer King was stunned. In the next second, Yan Jiuchao made a prompt decision. He flew up and pped the Saint King¡¯s face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡ªI¡® The Sorcerer King pounced over and hugged the Saint King.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s palmnded on the Sorcerer King¡¯s back. The Sorcerer King suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. The ck chain that was stained with the Sorcerer King¡¯s blood instantly broke. Almost at the same time, the Saint King broke through the Saint King¡¯s restriction and almost sucked dry the Sorcerer King¡¯s sorcery power.


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± The Saint King rose into the air and curled her lips bloodthirsty. ¡°Great, the restriction is gone and my injuries are healed. Thank you so much!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Oh no! We¡¯ve been tricked! The Saint King has never appeared from the beginning. What Zhou Jin saw¡­ was all faked by Soul Rakshasa Soul! The goal is to make Zhou Jin believe that he saw his mother!¡±


    What a deep scheme!

 Chapter 1024 - 1024: The Best Teammate!

    Chapter 1024: The Best Teammate!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Young Master!¡± Shadow Thirteen realized that Yan Jiuchao¡¯s face had suddenly turned pale. He strode over. ¡°Young Master, how are you?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    However, that was far from the truth. Not only was his face pale, but even his aura had be chaotic.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡± Shadow Thirteen was puzzled. Just now, when Young Master went to ambush the Saint King, although he was blocked by the Sorcerer King, he did not resist. The Saint King did not have the time to fight Young Master. Where did Young Master¡¯s injuriese from?


    Yan Jiuchao held his aching heart. ¡°I interrupted my duty to protect the


    Sorcerer King and suffered a bacsh.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen understood. Young Master had used his strength to protect the Sorcerer King. If everything went smoothly, he could gradually retract it. However, just now, in order to stop his losses in time, Young Master had risked the bacsh to attack the Saint King. That was a palm strike that could only seed and not fail, but the Sorcerer King had ruined it.


    ¡°Sorcerer King¡­ Sorcerer King¡­ Sorcerer King!¡± Shadow Six pinched his wrist and said solemnly, ¡°His pulse is very weak!¡±


    Not good! If the Sorcerer King died, Zhou Jin would also die!


    Shadow Thirteen hurriedly took out a bottle of life-prolonging pill from the Sikong family in the Nether Capital and threw it to Shadow Six. ¡°Give it to him!¡± ¡°How many?¡± Shadow Six caught the medicine bottle.


    Logically speaking, one was enough, but¡­ Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°Let him swallow them all!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Shadow Six removed the cork and half carried the Sorcerer King in, pouring all the pills into his mouth.


    The pills melted in his mouth and quickly flowed into his stomach. This was a good medicine to extend one¡¯s life, but it was not effective for everyone. The rest depended on his luck.


    The Saint King enjoyed the feeling of not having any restrictions. She stood on a branch and closed her eyes to take a deep breath of free air. She looked at Yan Jiuchao in a good mood and said, ¡°On ount that you¡¯ve protected me, I won¡¯t kill you first. I¡¯ll take your life after I deal with those two little things!¡±


    With that, she flicked her sleeve, leaving behind a long string of crazyughter, and disappeared into the endless night.


    It was obvious who the two little things she was talking about were. Zhou Jin was the descendant of her enemy, so she would kill him no matter what. As for the Little Saint King, she was a great tonic. She had just recovered from her serious injuries, so what could nourish her vitality more than swallowing a Little Saint King?


    ¡°Take good care of the Sorcerer King!¡± Yan Jiuchao said and chased after her with his qinggong.


    ¡°Young Master! Young Master!¡± Shadow Thirteen called out twice but did not stop him. He turned around and looked at the unconscious Sorcerer King. He walked over coldly and picked him up.


    ¡°Where are you taking him?¡± Shadow Six asked.


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°Back to Chef Bao¡¯s courtyard. If the Saint King wants to kill the Little Saint King and Zhou Jin, she will definitely go there. Young Master has only recovered seventy percent of his strength to begin with, and with the bacsh, he has lost at least twenty percent of his strength.


    ¡°But¡­ we can¡¯t catch up.¡± Shadow Six understood Shadow Thirteen¡¯s desire to help Young Master. In fact, he also wanted to do so. Even if their cultivation wasn¡¯t deep enough, they could still risk their lives in exchange for Young Master¡¯s.


    Shadow Thirteen¡¯s gazended on the tall horse chewing grass not far away. ¡°Isn¡¯t there still the Sorcerer King¡¯s mount?¡±


    Late at night.


    Chef Bao¡¯s courtyard was quiet. Everyone had fallen asleep and did not notice that danger was approaching them step by step.


    Suddenly, Zhou Jin opened his eyes and sat up! He lifted the nket and walked down. He took a few steps forward and opened the door. A powerful Soul Rakshasa¡¯s aura assaulted his face, almost making him unable to breathe. He looked warily in the direction of the night sky and involuntarily clenched his fists.


    The second person to sense the Soul Rakshasa was Dawa.


    Dawa had been guarding the Second Madam¡¯s room for the past few days and did not let him participate in the guarding of the Saint King. However, just now, he instinctively sensed danger. When he left the room, he saw Zhou Jin standing in the courtyard in thin pajamas. He frowned. ¡°Zhou Jin, why are you


    ¡°Go in quickly,¡± Zhou Jin turned around and said to him.


    ¡°But you¡­¡± Before Dawa could finish speaking, Zhou Jin¡¯s eyes turned cold. A powerful sorcery power attacked and knocked Dawa back into the Second Madam¡¯s room.


    Zhou Jin looked at the rooms one by one and used his sorcery power to seal all the rooms.


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± A tinklingugh came from the distant sky, making one¡¯s hair stand on end in the silent night. ¡®Good Jin¡¯er, Mom¡¯s good Jin¡¯er¡­¡±


    That bewitching voice slowly sounded in Zhou Jin¡¯s ears. Zhou Jin clenched his fists and raised his head calmly.


    A purple-clothed Saint King slowly descended from the sky. She was as beautiful as a fairy of the Nine Temples and as demonic as a demon in the mountain. She tapped her toes andnded on the roof opposite Zhou Jin. Shey down diagonally, one leg slightly bent, and held her forehead with one hand as she looked at Zhou Jinzily and elegantly.


    ¡°Aiya, as expected of the descendant of the Sorcerer King and the Saint King. You already have such powerful sorcery power at such a young age. Should I kill you or raise you? With your talent, you can be the new Sorcerer King in less than two years. At that time, won¡¯t it be more cost-effective for me to take your sorcery power for myself?


    ¡°However, you little thing has a lot of tricks up your sleeve. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll raise an ingrate if I raise you, so it¡¯s better to kill him as soon as possible. Anyway, the Little Saint King inside is enough for me to nourish my vitality.¡± ¡°Today is not the day it dies!¡± Zhou Jin looked at her steadily and said.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The Saint King picked up a leaf from the roof and yed with it gently. Then, she shot it out with a whoosh!


    The originally soft leaf suddenly became like a de that shot towards Zhou Jin with an indescribable sharpness. It pierced through Zhou Jin¡¯s clothes and nailed him to the crabapple tree behind him.


    The Saint King smiled. ¡°Then open your eyes and see clearly how I killed it bit by bit in front of you!¡±


    Zhou Jin had also set up a restriction on this courtyard just now, but this restriction was almost nothing to the Saint King. The Saint King tapped her fingertip and easily broke through Zhou Jin¡¯s sorcery power.


    Then, the Saint King pped Yu Wan, who was in the room. However, just as this palm wind was about to hit Yu Wan, a sorcery power attacked and blocked the Saint King¡¯s palm wind.


    The Saint King raised his eyebrows and looked at the pale Zhou Jin. ¡°Kid, I¡¯ve underestimated you. You actually blocked my palm. You¡¯re indeed capable.


    However, that¡¯s all you can do. Let¡¯s see how you can stop me next.¡±


    With that, she took out a white silk and shot it at the sleeping Yu Wan in the room. Zhou Jin somehow found the strength to tear open his clothes and fall to the ground, knocking the white silk away.


    Zhou Jin spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The Saint King sat up in shock. She never expected a nine-year-old child to be able to risk his life like this. Didn¡¯t he hurt? Wasn¡¯t he afraid? This was exactly the same as the Sorcerer King. No wonder they were biological father and son. They were simply stupid!


    Zhou Jin wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and stood up bit by bit. He looked at her with burning eyes. ¡°I said that today¡­ is not its death day!¡±


    ¡°Heh, you can¡¯t even protect yourself, so why do you care if I kill it or not?¡± The Saint King sneered and pped in the direction of the room.


    As expected, Zhou Jin blocked it again.


    Zhou Jin¡¯s ribs were broken, and blood flowed out in big mouthfuls. Hey on the ground and used his hand to support himself on the bloodstained ground as he stood up shakily.


    ¡°Today is not the day it dies.¡± Zhou Jin said stubbornly.


    The Saint King narrowed her eyes. Although the other party was only a child, for a moment, she felt a will as vast as the sky from him. A voice shed through her mind: Kill him! Before he bespletely powerful!


    ¡°Kid, I won¡¯t be soft-hearted anymore.¡± Her intuition told Soul Rakshasa that she couldn¡¯t let this little scourge grow up. Otherwise, her situation would be worrying.


    The Saint King¡¯s palm was aimed at Zhou Jin.


    Zhou Jin did not dodge. Of course, he could not dodge either. The pressure of the Saint King was too powerful, and he could not even move his fingers.


    Zhou Jin took onest look in the direction of the room. He had said that he wanted to protect it and let it descend safely.


    He couldn¡¯t die¡­


    Couldn¡¯t¡­


    Couldn ¡®t!


    The palm stillnded. However, the tragic scene she imagined did not happen.


    ¡°Eh?¡± The Saint King blinked strangely. She saw that the palm wind that had originallynded on Zhou Jin had stopped half an inch away from him, as if¡­ it was blocked by an invisible force. 1¨C10w could this be?


    Before the Saint King could figure it out, Zhou Jin¡¯s aura suddenly soared. The wind from the Saint King¡¯s palm exploded!


    ¡°What happened?¡± Yu Wan woke up. She got off the bed, opened the door, and walked out, but she was shocked by a terrifying sorcery power.


    ¡°This is impossible!¡± The Saint King¡¯s expression changed!


    Zhou Jin, who was lying in a pool of blood, slowly stood up, and a dazzling golden light appeared in his eyes.


    He¡­ broke through!


    He had be the new Sorcerer King!!!

 Chapter 1025 - 1025: The Might of the Little Sorcerer King!

    Chapter 1025: The Might of the Little Sorcerer King!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°How did this happen? Isn¡¯t he the descendant of the Sorcerer King and the


    Saint King? It¡¯s already a miracle that he¡¯s alive. How did he break through?¡±


    And at such a critical moment of life and death! If she had not seen it with her


    own eyes, the Saint King would not have believed it! Could it be that the Sorcerer King did something again?


    No, the Sorcerer King¡¯s sorcery power had almost been sucked dry by her. The Sorcerer King is crippled. Before he was crippled, he could not turn Zhou Jin into a Sorcerer King, let alone now. Therefore, this child relied on his obsession to break through!


    This was too¡­ unbelievable¡­


    She originally thought that the Sorcerer King was about to die and this little fellow was about to die. However, not only was he very good, but he had also turned himself into another Sorcerer King.


    His fate hadpletely changed¡­ He was no longer an abandoned child of the heavens who relied on the Sorcerer King to live. He had his own life.


    ¡°Thirteen! Look!¡± Shadow Six, who was riding on the horse¡¯s back, suddenly pulled Shadow Thirteen¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shadow Thirteen asked him as he gripped the reins tightly.


    ¡°Sorcerer King¡­ Sorcerer King seems to be¡­¡± Shadow Six was so surprised that he was speechless.


    Could it be that something had happened to the Sorcerer King? Shadow Thirteen quickly tightened his grip on the reins and let the Sorcerer King¡¯s mount stop by the roadside.


    ¡°Look!¡± Shadow Six turned his body to the side so that Shadow Thirteen could see the Sorcerer King in front of him.


    The Sorcerer King¡¯s face was still pale, but the poisonous sores on his forehead and cheeks began to gradually fade.


    Shadow Thirteen suspected that he was seeing things, but it was impossible for him to be seeing things with Shadow Six. He rolled up the Sorcerer King¡¯s sleeve. ¡°The one in his hand is gone too!¡±


    ¡°The neck and body¡­ are also disappearing!¡± Shadow Six unbuttoned the Sorcerer King¡¯spels.


    ¡°How did this happen? These poisonous sores were caused by him extending Zhou Jin¡¯s life. He suffered a bacsh from the sorcery power¡­ There¡¯s only one possibility for the poisonous sores to disappear, and that¡¯s that he no longer needs to extend Zhou Jin¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°Is Zhou Jin dead?¡± Of course, Shadow Six could not guess that Zhou Jin had broken through to be a Sorcerer King and had his own life since.


    The Heavenly Dao Laws suppressed the people it could suppress. Those it could not control naturally had to be erased. Unfortunately, there was a kind of person in the world that even the Heavenly Dao Laws could not erase.


    The Saint King was stunned. It was not only because this little thing had sessfully changed his fate, but also because he had the aura of a Sorcerer King that was more than ten times stronger than his father.


    At the same time, Little Gu was also nourished by the Sorcerer King¡¯s aura, and even its realm rose!


    Sorcerer King! Gu Emperor!


    Tonight was really tricky!


    The Saint King narrowed her eyes coldly. ¡°Interesting. I don¡¯t like things that are too easy to get. It¡¯s good that you break through. I don¡¯t care about weak things!¡±


    Yes, she had changed her mind. She did not want to kill Zhou Jin. She wanted to devour Zhou Jin¡¯s sorcery power! As for that little Gu Emperor, she could also use it to increase her strength!


    ¡°My luck is really good, isn¡¯t it?¡± The Saint King sneered and raised her eyebrows. She flew towards Zhou Jin.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Yu Wan shouted.


    Zhou Jin ced Little Gu in his palm. ¡°Go protect Sister Wan. I¡¯m fine!¡±


    Little Gu shed in front of Yu Wan. Zhou Jin tapped his fingertip, and the sorcery power surged towards the Saint King. Soul Rakshasa was already powerful enough. Now that she had the strength of a Saint King and a Sorcerer King, how could she take a brat who had just broken through seriously? As it turned out, the Saint King had underestimated Zhou Jin¡¯s strength. She did not hurt Zhou Jin. Instead, her head hurt from Zhou Jin¡¯s sorcery power. A drop of blood flowed from the corner of her eye.


    The Saint King wiped the blood with her fingertip. She looked at it and smiled in disdain. ¡°Good, good, good. It seems that I can¡¯t treat you like a child.¡±


    The Saint King gave up on martial arts attacks and used the Soul Charming


    Technique instead. Zhou Jin¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Sister Wan! Get in the room!¡±


    Yu Wan realized that she could not move. Little Gu suddenly knocked Yu Wan into the room. Not everyone could stop a Saint King from using the Soul Charming Technique.


    ¡°You should obediently admit defeat!¡± The Saint King smiled charmingly.


    Zhou Jin broke out in cold sweat.


    Before the Saint King, Soul Rakshasa had devoured countless experts of the Sorcerer n. She admitted that Zhou Jin was very powerful, stronger than any Sorcerer King she had ever seen, but so what? She had thousands of troops, so why would she be afraid of a single Sorcerer King?


    Zhou Jin broke out in cold sweat.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t take it anymore, right?¡± The Saint King smiled smugly and increased her strength by another ten percent. She felt that Zhou Jin gradually lost his aura of resistance. She sneered and retracted her hand. She hooked her finger at Zhou Jin. ¡°Be good,e over quickly.¡±


    Zhou Jin slowly walked towards her.


    Yu Wan saw this scene through the crack in the door and gasped. She opened the door and was about to walk out when Little Gu bit her skirt!


    ¡°Zhou Jin!¡± Yu Wan called.


    Zhou Jin walked in front of the Saint King in a daze. The Saint King reached out with her jade-like fingertip and lifted his cold chin. ¡°Kid, you dare to fight me?


    You¡¯re too inexperienced.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Zhou Jin, whose eyes were zed over, suddenly opened his eyes and stabbed the Saint King in the heart!


    The Saint King, who was caught off guard: ¡°¡­?!¡±


    The Saint King said in disbelief, ¡°How¡­ How could you avoid the Soul


    Charming Technique?¡±


    Zhou Jin covered his chest with one hand, and a white light shed into his hand. It was a snow-white Gu worm. Its aura was not as powerful as Little Gu, but it was definitely not weak. It was indescribably beautiful, like jade and ice.


    The Saint King gritted his teeth. ¡°Snow Toad?! ¡±


    Zhou Jin said indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a snow toad.¡±


    Soul Rakshasa¡¯s Soul Charming Technique was useful to all living beings, except Gu worms. The Gu worm that was attached to Zhou Jin¡¯s body could bite him and help him stay awake at all times.


    However, it was not easy to hide it from the Saint King. Therefore, from the beginning, Little Gu deliberately released a powerful Gu Emperor¡¯s aura to hide the aura of the Gu Queen. Zhou Jin deliberately asked Little Gu to protect Yu Wan. One of his goals was to make the Saint King believe that Little Gu had already left. There was nothing that could help him resist the Soul Charming Technique of the Soul Rakshasa.


    She had schemed against Zhou Jin once, so Zhou Jin naturally had to return the favor!


    Who didn¡¯t know how to scheme?


    Of course, if Soul Rakshasa had not chosen to use the Soul Charming Spell and used his martial arts like just now, Zhou Jin, who was without the protection of Little Gu, might have died in the other party¡¯s hands.


    This was a bet. Fortunately, Zhou Jin won.


    The Saint King sent Zhou Jin flying with a palm strike. She held her chest and took a few steps back. Zhou Jin fell heavily to the ground, his chest rolling as he spat out a mouthful of blood!


    ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t kill you like this?¡± The Saint King raised his palm, but as soon as she worked, she felt her meridians reversing. Ordinary daggers could not hurt her like this¡­


    The Saint King said coldly, ¡°What did you do to the dagger?¡±


    Zhou Jin smiled weakly. ¡°Nothing? I just spilled some virgin boy¡¯s urine.¡± Xiaobao¡¯s urine.


    ¡°You¡­¡± A discordant memory shed across the Saint King¡¯s mind. She felt terrible. She pulled out her dagger and tapped her acupoints to prevent herself from losing too much blood.


    She was really angry. She, a dignified Soul Rakshasa, had actually been fooled by a child! This was the shame of Soul Rakshasa! It was even more shameful than being suppressed in the coffin for so many years!


    Rage rose. The Saint King, who had fused with all of Soul Rakshasa¡¯s memories, was in chaos. Gradually, she lost her rationality.


    ¡°Alright¡­ Since you have a death wish¡­ I¡¯ll grant you your wish!¡±


    The Saint King rose into the air and circted the internal energy in her dantian. Countless unfamiliar auras of internal energy spread out from her body. Soul Rakshasa had once devoured countless experts, and every expert had their own unique martial arts. At this moment, it was as if that group of experts had gathered together and wanted to use everything they had learned in their lives.


    After realizing what she was going to do, Zhou Jin¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Not good! She¡¯s going to self-destruct! Sister Wan! Hurry up and leave!¡±


    It was toote¡­


    Yu Wan pounced and hugged Zhou Jin, protecting him tightly. Zhou Jin wanted to push her away, but he couldn¡¯t. He shouted anxiously, ¡°Sister Wan, don¡¯t¡ª¡±


    This was not the self-destruction of the Soul Rakshasa, nor was it the self-destruction of a Saint King or Sorcerer King. Instead, it was the collective self-destruction of so many peerless experts. The power could be imagined!


    ¡°Sister Wan, leave quickly!¡± Zhou Jin could no longer use his sorcery power. Yu Wan hugged him tightly. ¡°Silly child, how can I leave you behind to die?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    There were no buts.


    The Saint King¡¯s self-destruction was about to begin.


    Zhou Jin closed his eyes sadly. However, at the critical moment, a ck figure rushed over, grabbed the Saint King, and brought her out of the courtyard with a whoosh! Everything happened too quickly for Yu Wan to react. However, she still recognized him!


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao!¡±


    The Saint King¡¯s self-destruction could no longer be suppressed. Yan Jiuchao ¡°brought¡± her to a safe enough ce, just like what the Saint King had done to the Soul Rakshasa back then. He could not escape in time.


    Yu Wan was stunned when she heard a loud bang..

 Chapter 1026 - 1026: Brother Jiu’s Whereabouts (1)

    Chapter 1026: Brother Jiu¡¯s Whereabouts (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When the Third Elder rushed to Chef Bao¡¯s courtyard, Shadow Thirteen, Shadow Six, and Mu Qing had all gone out to look for Yan Jiuchao. Dawa was also about to go. When he saw the Third Elder, he was surprised.


    ¡°Why are you still wearing this face?¡± The Third Elder said, looking at Dawa.


    Dawa cleared his throat. ¡°I¡­ this¡­ disguise takes a little time to lose the effect. I can¡¯t get it off myself.¡±


    Not a single father-inw liked their sons-inws. Even though this guy was much better than Wen Xu, he was still a big bastard who had kidnapped his precious daughter in the eyes of the Third Elder.


    The Third Elder red at him. Fortunately, the Third Elder did not forget about the serious matter. He waved his hand and asked, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. What happened just now? Why did someone report that something happened in the outer vige?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Soul Rakshasa¡­¡± Dawa told the Third Elder everything about Soul Rakshasa finding them.


    ¡°In that case¡­ Yan Jiuchao has disappeared?¡± Since the Third Elder had be their ally, he definitely knew their identities. One was the Princely Heir of the royal family of the Great Zhou, and the other was the Commandery Princess of the royal family of Nanzhao. That Commandery Princess seemed to be a descendant of the Sacred n and the Sorcerer n. It was no wonder that she was pregnant with a little Saint King.


    Dawa nodded sadly.


    Back then, he was the one being held hostage by them. He was extremely unwilling to get involved with them. However, after experiencing so many things, he no longer treated himself as an outsider like before. Especiallyst night, in order to protect him, Zhou Jin locked him in a room and left himself alone to face death. At that moment, he had extremelyplicated feelings. Some people liked to say nice things, but some people only did beautiful things. Obviously, Yan Jiuchao and the others were thetter.


    Dawa thought of something and asked, ¡°The Sorcerer Queen and the Great Elder¡­


    ¡°My people discovered it first, so I temporarily blocked the news.¡± Seeing that


    Dawa was still worried, the Third Elder said, ¡°After all, I¡¯ve been in the Elder Hall for so many years. Don¡¯t I have this bit of ability? Although I can¡¯tpletely deceive them, it won¡¯t be a problem to stall for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much,¡± Dawa said sincerely.


    ¡°Is Wanrou alright?¡± Third Elder asked.


    Dawa said, ¡°She¡¯s still the same. I asked Ping¡¯er to take care of her. Now¡­ I¡¯m going out to look for Yan Jiuchao.¡±


    Although he did not know if he could find him, one more person meant an additional chance of finding him.


    ¡°Okay.¡± This time, the Third Elder did not oppose him. ¡°Bring my people with you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you,¡± said Dawa.


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep thanking me. It¡¯s important to find him!¡± Third Elder said in a deep voice.


    ¡°I understand!¡± With that, Dawa brought the Third Elder¡¯s guards to look for Yan Jiuchao.


    In the other room, the Sorcerer King had also woken up. Zhou Jin was sleeping beside him. He realized that Zhou Jin was injured and his heart ached. Just as he was about to touch Zhou Jin¡¯s forehead, he realized that Zhou Jin had also woken up.


    ¡°I¡­¡± The Sorcerer King opened his mouth with difficulty. He was awake when he entered the courtyard. He already understood that Soul Rakshasa and Yan Jiuchao had perished together. To be honest, the chances of Yan Jiuchao surviving were not high. After all, the Saint King had the power of Soul Rakshasa and all the experts who had been swallowed by Soul Rakshasa. If such a powerful force self-destructed, Yan Jiuchao might have long been shattered.


    ¡°I harmed him¡­¡± The Sorcerer King looked at his son¡¯s clear eyes and felt a trace of deep regret.


    Yan Jiuchao had long reminded him that the Saint King was already dead and she had be the second Soul Rakshasa. It was he who refused to ept his fate and was unwilling to ept it. He asked everyone to bear the risk of being destroyed by the Soul Rakshasa with him. In the end, Yan Jiuchao paid a


    painful price for his mistake.


    Looking at Zhou Jin, who was seriously injured by Soul Rakshasa, the Sorcerer King felt even more regretful and guilty.


    Zhou Jin did not reprimand him. He only looked at him steadily.


    The Sorcerer King hugged his head and said regretfully, ¡°Father knows his


    mistake. If possible, Father is willing to exchange himself for Yan Jiuchao¡¯s life.¡±


    Zhou Jin lowered his eyes. At this moment, the most sad thing was not that they had yet to find Yan Jiuchao, but that Zhou Jin and the Sorcerer King could not divine if Yan Jiuchao was still alive.


    The Sorcerer King patted his son¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Although it¡¯s not appropriate to say this now, but¡­ your mother and I are proud of you.¡±


    Zhou Jin understood what he was referring to. He nodded and nodded.


    The father and son did not keep drowning in their pain. Although they could not go out to look for Yan Jiuchao like Shadow Thirteen and the others, there was something they could do in the courtyard. Zhou Yuyan, Old Cui, and


    Grandma had been hit by the Soul Rakshasa¡¯s Soul Charming Spell, and the Sorcerer King¡¯s sorcery power gradually recovered. Coupled with Zhou Jin, the little Sorcerer King, the Sorcerer King believed that they could be cured..

 Chapter 1027 - 1027: Brother Jill i s Whereabouts (2)

    Chapter 1027: Brother Jill i s Whereabouts (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    While the Sorcerer King and Zhou Jin were treating the three of them, Ping¡¯er brought a bowl of porridge to Yu Wan¡¯s room.


    Yu Wan was still awake. She sat quietly by the window and waited for news. She did not cry and make a fuss about the husband she had lost. In fact, her reaction was very calm.


    ¡°Young Madam.¡± Ping¡¯er ced the steaming porridge on the table. ¡°It¡¯s porridge made by Grandpa Bao.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Bao isn¡¯t asleep yet?¡± Yu Wan took the porridge. She wasn¡¯t hungry, but she needed to eat.


    Ping¡¯er was worried that she wouldn¡¯t eat, but her heart ached when she saw her eat spoonful by spoonful. ¡°Grandpa Bao is worried about you and Young Master Yan.¡±


    Yu Wan took another bite of porridge and wiped the corners of her lips with a handkerchief. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. Yan Jiuchao promised me that he won¡¯t leave me easily. I believe him.¡±


    Ping¡¯er did not know how to reply.


    Even a maidservant like her understood the severity of the situation after such a big thing happened. However, Young Madam refused to ept the truth. It was not strange when she thought about it. Young Madam and Young Master had a good rtionship. They had children and were about to give birth to a new child. At this critical juncture, Young Master was gone. If it were anyone else, they would probably deceive themselves.


    ¡°Is Sister Nie alright?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Pinger shook her head. ¡°Miss Nie is fine. Third Elder came over. He¡¯s guarding


    Miss Nie in the room and asked me toe and serve Young Madam.¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Go tell Grandpa Bao to rest quickly. He¡¯s old. Don¡¯t let him suffer with us.¡±


    Pinger said, ¡°Young Madam, Grandpa Bao also asked me to persuade you. You¡¯re pregnant, not like them. You don¡¯t have to wait here¡­¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. I really shouldn¡¯t have waited.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Then hurry up¡­¡± Before Ping¡¯er could finish speaking, she saw Yu Wan put down the bowl of porridge in her hand, stand up, and walk out of the room.


    Ping¡¯er was stunned. ¡°Young Madam! Where are you going?


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go look for Yan Jiuchao.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Ping¡¯er chased after her and wanted to stop her, but Yu Wan had already walked out ot tne courtyard.


    ¡°Let her go,¡± Chef Bao said.


    ¡°Grandpa Bao.¡± Ping¡¯er turned around and bowed to Chef Bao, who was not far away. ¡°It¡¯s sote. Is Young Madam in danger?¡±


    Chef Bao said, ¡°There are Third Elder¡¯s people everywhere here. She¡¯s not in danger. She¡¯s worried about Jiuchao. Instead of forcing her to stay here, it¡¯s better to let her find him.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Bao, go and rest. Young Madam is very worried about you.¡±


    Chef Bao smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m old and don¡¯t sleep much. Go and rest. You¡¯ll be busy when theye back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take care of the little masters,¡± Ping¡¯er said.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll look after them,¡± Chef Bao said. Ping¡¯er paused. ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡±


    ¡°Go.¡± Chef Bao waved his hand.


    After Ping¡¯er left, Chef Bao entered the room and came to the three little eggs¡¯ bed. The three little eggs were sleeping soundly, but their sleeping posture was not good. Of course, Er¡¯bao¡¯s sleeping posture was good, but Xiaobao and Dabao wished they could roll to the end of the bed and hit the wall.


    Chef Bao looked at the three cute little fellows and smiled dotingly.


    No one understood the pain of losing a family member better than him. He had searched for more than thirty years and it had hurt for more than thirty years. Now, he could still talk andugh. It was not that he was numb, but he had learned to ept this pain. However, he did not want Wan to be like this.


    He hoped that Wan could find Yan Jiuchao, even though the chances of her finding him were not high.


    So what? No matter where you are, I won¡¯t give up looking for you, he thought. That¡¯s probably what he¡¯s living for.


    Chef Bao sat down at the head of the bed and leaned against the bedpost. He coughed softly and closed his eyes tiredly.


    On the other hand, Yu Wan asked for directions and came to the ce where Shadow Thirteen and the others were searching. If she hadn¡¯t personally made a trip, Yu Wan probably wouldn¡¯t have known that Yan Jiuchao had brought the Saint King so far in just a few breaths.


    This was a forest. Three sides were surrounded by mountains, and one side was a deep pool. It happened when they¡¯re halfway up the mountain, and one could see half of the destroyed mountainside with the naked eye. As for where Yan Jiuchao had gone, everyone was searching vigorously.


    ¡°Young Madam, why are you here?¡± Shadow Six was the first to see Yu Wan. He ran towards her with a torch.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°I came to see how your search is going.¡±


    Shadow Six pointed at the destroyed hill and said to Yu Wan, ¡°The Saint King should have died with Young Master there. I hope Young Master dodged in time..¡±

 Chapter 1028 - 1028: Brother Jiu’s Whereabouts (3)

    Chapter 1028: Brother Jiu¡¯s Whereabouts (3)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Did he fall into the river?¡± Yu Wan would never ept that he did not dodge!


    ¡°Thirteen brought his men into the water.¡± Shadow Six helped Yu Wan up. ¡°The mountain path is rugged. Young Madam, you should go back and wait for our news.¡±


    Yu Wan shook her head. ¡°No, I want to wait for Yan Jiuchao here until I find him.¡±


    ¡°Shadow Six!¡± Dawa suddenly shouted from the east. ¡°Come and take a look! There seems to be movement below!¡±


    Yu Wan and Shadow Six¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Go quickly!¡± Yu Wan said.


    ¡°Then be careful! ¡± After Shadow Six instructed, he quickly walked towards


    Dawa.


    Dawa was standing on a small hill. At the foot of the hill was a dent. It was not deep, but it was not shallow either. However, the ground that reached out seemed to be a little loose and could not withstand too much force.


    Shadow Six walked closer and listened carefully. There was indeed very weak breathing below. He said to Dawa and the Third Elder¡¯s guards, ¡°I¡¯ll go down and take a look. All of you, stand back.¡±


    Dawa threw away a Night-Luminescent Pearl and looked under the light of the Night-Luminescent Pearl. He frowned and said, ¡°There are thorns all over the ce down there. Be careful!¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Shadow Six handed the torch to Dawa, pulled out his sword, and used his qinggong tond. The moment hended, he raised his sword and cleared a path through the thorns.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Yu Wan walked over.


    Seeing that she was about to step over, Dawa stopped her. ¡°Be careful, that ce will copse!¡±


    Yu Wan stopped in her tracks and asked Dawa, ¡°Did you discover Yan Jiuchao?¡± Dawa said, ¡°I heard someone coughing below. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s him.¡± ¡°Maybe¡­ it¡¯s Soul Rakshasa?¡± A guard said carefully.


    Dawa said seriously, ¡°Impossible! Soul Rakshasa has already self-destructed. We can¡¯t even find her flesh and blood, how can she cough?¡±


    Was it Yan Jiuchao? Could it be him?


    Yu Wan became nervous.


    Shadow Six took out a match. After blowing on it, he saw a badly mangled man in the thorny bushes. He strode over. ¡°Young Master!¡±


    .. However, he was not Young Master. He was just an ordinary hunter. It was probably because he was frightened on the way home that he identally fell from above and rolled into the thorny bushes.


    ¡°Is it Yan Jiuchao?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Shadow Six clenched his fists in disappointment. ¡°¡­No.¡±


    Shadow Six saved him.


    His left ankle was swollen and he had dislocated his right arm. There were many stab wounds on his body. In order to reconnect his arm and stop the bleeding, Yu Wan asked the guards to send him to the medical center at the market.


    Yu Wan calmly finished dealing with everything. When she turned around, she saw Dawa looking at her in shock.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Ah, no, nothing.¡± Dawa scratched his head. ¡°The person who was saved wasn¡¯t Yan Jiuchao. I thought you would be in despair. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so calm.¡±


    Yu Wan looked at her hand that was covered in blood and ointment and smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t find him that I need to calm down.¡± With him by her side, she only needed to be heartless.


    ¡°Chi¡ª¡±


    Yu Wan covered her stomach.


    Dawa took a step forward and supported her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Nothing. It kicked me just now.¡±


    Dawa heaved a sigh of relief. That attack just now had really scared him out of his cold sweat. Yan Jiuchao¡¯s whereabouts were unknown, and he did not want anything to happen to Yu Wan.


    ¡°Chi¡ª¡±


    Yu Wan looked at her stomach and then ahead. She asked, ¡°Have you¡­ searched over there?¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Dawa said. ¡°From the terrain where something happened to the Saint


    King, it¡¯s unlikely that Yan Jiuchao will fall to the other side of the mountain.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Shadow Thirteen, who had gone to the river to search, returned.


    Dawa said, ¡°Ah Wan suspects that Jiuchao hasnded on the other side of the mountain. ¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a Third Elder¡¯s guard shout, ¡°There are shoes!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six shed past. Shadow Six took the shoe picked up by the guard and said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s Young Master¡¯s shoes! Young


    Master¡¯s shoes are still there! Young Master¡­ Young Master must be there too!¡±


    If he really couldn¡¯t dodge in time, then not a single piece of cloth would be left.


    ¡°Where did you find it?¡± Shadow Six asked.


    The guard pointed in the direction Yu Wan had pointed. ¡°That way!¡±


    Shadow Six gave the shoes to Yu Wan and went to the other side of the mountain with Shadow Thirteen.


    Yu Wan could not pass through and could only wait on the spot.


    Fifteen minutes.


    Half an hour. An hour¡­


    Two hours¡­


    The hope in Dawa¡¯s heart that rose because of the shoe gradually extinguished. He gritted his teeth and held his forehead, not daring to look at Yu Wan¡¯s expression.


    ¡°They¡¯re back!¡± Another guard shouted.


    Yu Wan was originally sitting on a cold stone. When she heard this, she stood up. The night wind of the Sorcerer n was extremely cold, making her feel cold. However, the moment she saw the man in Shadow Thirteen¡¯s arms, Yu Wan felt the blood in her body boil.


    There was no intact ce on the other party¡¯s body. It was covered in blood and was wrapped in Shadow Six¡¯s outer robe, but Yu Wan still recognized him at a nce.


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao!¡± Yu Wan ran over with her skirt lifted!


    ¡°Hey! Be careful!¡± Dawa hurriedly caught up and held her arm.


    Shadow Thirteen used his qinggong andnded in front of Yu Wan. Yan Jiuchao¡¯s appearance was so tragic that it was impossible to look at. Yu Wan¡¯s tears rushed out. She held back her tears and took Yan Jiuchao¡¯s pulse. ¡°His pulse is weak¡­¡±


    She cried tears of joy! There was still a pulse! He was still alive!


    Her Jiuchao was still alive!


    Yu Wan pressed his pulse with one hand and covered her mouth with the other. In the end, she could not help but cry.


    ¡°Young Madam¡­¡± Shadow Thirteen called her softly.


    Yu Wan sniffed and choked. ¡°Where¡¯s the carriage?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nearby,¡± Shadow Six said. There was no road here, so the carriage couldn¡¯t drive over.


    Yu Wan nodded and wiped her tears. ¡°Get in!¡±


    He was seriously injured, both internal and external. The life-prolonging pills were no longer of much use. Yu Wan understood that what she could do was very limited. The most important thing now was to quickly send him to the Sorcerer King and Zhou Jin.


    The carriage returned to Chef Bao¡¯s courtyard as quickly as possible. ¡°Sorcerer King! Zhou Jin!¡± Shadow Thirteen carried Yan Jiuchao to Zhou Jin¡¯s room.


    Zhou Jin and the Sorcerer King had just finished treating Zhou Yuyan¡¯s injuries. When they heard Shadow Thirteen¡¯s voice, they walked over together. The two of them took a closer look and were instantly stunned.


    The Sorcerer King was in disbelief. He originally thought that if he perished with the Soul Rakshasa, there would definitely be no corpse left. Who knew that he would return in a badly mangled state?


    However, his situation looked a little bad.


    ¡°Can you treat Young Master?¡± Shadow Thirteen asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± the Sorcerer King said solemnly.


    His situation was much moreplicated than Zhou Yuyan and the other two.


    From his injuries, although he had avoided it in time, the power of the Soul Rakshasa¡¯s self-destruction was too powerful. It rushed into his body and destroyed his meridians and dantian..

 Chapter 1029 - 1029: Truth

    Chapter 1029: Truth


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yan Jiuchao had grown up scheming. In the days without his parents¡¯ protection, he had suffered many injuries, but this was the first time it was so terrifying. When Shadow Thirteen held him in his arms, he almost suspected that he was already dead.


    The Sorcerer King was theirst trump card. If he could not even treat Young Master, then there was no need for Young Master to detoxify.


    ¡°Is there no way to treat him?¡± Yu Wan looked at the Sorcerer King and asked.


    The Sorcerer King said, ¡°If it¡¯s just the damage caused by the self-destruction, it¡¯s not impossible to repair.¡±


    If his dantian was damaged, he would reconstruct it for him. If his meridians were broken, he would reconnect them for him. Although it was a little troublesome, it was enough with his current strength.


    ¡°Could there be other injuries?¡± Yu Wan asked in confusion.


    The Sorcerer King said, ¡°I think you know the Saint King¡¯s situation very well.


    The Saint King has all of Soul Rakshasa¡¯s strength in her body, and Soul Rakshasa has devoured the strength of countless experts¡­ It¡¯s very dangerous for such a Saint King to self-destruct. Logically speaking, he should explode until not even his corpse is left, but guess why he still has a breath of life left?¡±


    Shadow Six blinked. ¡°Could it be¡­ not because Young Master dodged in time?¡± This was an obvious guess. Anyone would think so, and the Sorcerer King was no exception. However, he actually questioned it, which meant that the situation at that time was not like that.


    Shadow Six looked at the Sorcerer King with everyone.


    The Sorcerer King snorted and said, ¡°With his little internal energy from the


    Longevity Technique, he won¡¯t be able to dodge no matter what. Unless¡ª¡±


    At this point, the Sorcerer King paused, but Yu Wan¡¯s expression turned serious as she took over the conversation. ¡°Unless he has other powers in his body that canpete with the Soul Rakshasa.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The Sorcerer King gave Yu Wan an admiring look.


    ¡°But¡­ Yan Jiuchao didn¡¯t know martial arts in the past. He only obtained the Longevity Technique from the Ghost King. After that, he cultivated some himself, but I don¡¯t see him cultivating other martial arts¡­¡± As Yan Jiuchao¡¯s wife, how could Yu Wan not know what martial arts he cultivated?


    ¡°We can testify that Young Master indeed only knows the Longevity Technique,¡± Shadow Six said as he gestured with his fingers.


    The Sorcerer King did not exin. Instead, he stretched out his well-defined finger and tapped Yan Jiuchao¡¯s be gently. Everyone instantly felt an abnormally familiar auraing at them.


    Shadow Thirteen frowned. ¡°Soul Rakshasa?! ¡±


    Shadow Six gasped! That¡¯s right, it was the aura of Soul Rakshasa! He thought that he had made a mistake, but since Shadow Thirteen said so, it must be true.


    How could this be? What did Soul Rakshasa do to Young Master? Why did Young Master have the aura of a Soul Rakshasa?


    The Sorcerer King sighed and said, ¡°After Soul Rakshasa self-destructed, the power in her body was originally going to destroy Yan Jiuchao, but for some reason, arge portion of it was absorbed by Yan Jiuchao. It was precisely because he absorbed these powers that he blocked the attack of self-destruction. However, these powers were too powerful and destroyed his dantian and meridians. Therefore, I really don¡¯t know if I should say that it¡¯s his fortune¡­ or his misfortune.¡±


    No one expected the truth to be like this. For a moment, they did not know what to say.


    Yu Wan said seriously, ¡°Tell me the truth. How can I save him?¡±


    The Sorcerer King paused and looked at her. ¡°Do you want to save his life, or do you want to save his person?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    The Sorcerer King nced at the unconscious Yan Jiuchao. ¡°He has absorbed arge amount of power in his body, including Soul Rakshasa. Now, Soul Rakshasa¡¯s power has been damaged and can¡¯t suppress the power of those experts. If I help him nourish Soul Rakshasa¡¯s power, he might be a Rakshasa. ¡±


    Yu Wan lowered her eyes. ¡°In other words, he will be a Soul Rakshasa, right?¡±


    The Sorcerer King looked at her sympathetically. ¡°Yes, after he bes a Soul Rakshasa, he can naturally suppress the strength of those experts. However, that way, he will no longer be Yan Jiuchao.¡±


    Yu Wan clenched her fists under her wide sleeves. ¡°What about¡­ the other situation?¡±


    The Sorcerer King said, ¡°The other situation is that I suppress the aura of the Soul Rakshasa and try my best to force his power out of his body. He won¡¯t be a Soul Rakshasa, but the power of the experts left in his body will slowly kill him.¡±


    He could not even reconstruct his dantian because the speed at which he reconstructed it was far inferior to the speed at which his cultivation was destroyed.


    The Sorcerer King sighed again. ¡°I understand that this is very difficult. You don¡¯t have to make a choice immediately. Jin¡¯er,e out with me for a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhou Jin tactfully left with the Sorcerer King.


    Only Yu Wan, Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six were left in the room.


    The three of them were silent. No one said anything.


    The situation that had happened to the Sorcerer King had happened to them. In the past, they hadined to the Sorcerer King about why he still deceived himself that the Saint King was still the original her even though he knew that the Saint King had alreadv be another Soul Rakshasa. Now. thev could no longerin.


    If a stone didn¡¯t hit her foot, she would never know how painful it was.


    If they chose to let Young Master be a Soul Rakshasa, how would they be different from the Sorcerer King back then? However, if they didn¡¯t make such a choice, how could they bear to watch their Young Master die?


    ¡°I¡­¡± Shadow Six understood that he shouldn¡¯t have spoken earlier than Yu Wan, but he couldn¡¯t hold it in. ¡°I¡¯d rather Young Master live, whether he¡¯s a Soul Rakshasa or not! He¡¯s Young Master Yan, and I¡¯ll follow him! He¡¯s a Soul Rakshasa, and I¡¯ll also follow him! If he wants my life, I¡¯ll give it to him!¡± Didn¡¯t Shadow Thirteen have the same thought?


    No matter how rational a person was, it was only because they did not encounter anything that made him unable to calm down.


    At this moment, they all understood the Sorcerer King.


    After Young Master became a Soul Rakshasa, they might not be the only ones in danger, but the people around them would also be in danger. However, this could not shake their determination to let Young Master live.


    ¡°Young Madam, you make the decision,¡± Shadow Thirteen said. Although he really hoped that Young Master could survive, the person who really made the decision was Young Madam.


    ¡°Alright, invite the Sorcerer King over,¡± Yu Wan said softly.


    Shadow Six went out and called the Sorcerer King and Zhou Jin over.


    ¡°You¡¯ve made up your mind so quickly?¡± The Sorcerer King asked.


    Yu Wan nodded and looked into the Sorcerer King¡¯s eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want him to be a Soul Rakshasa.¡±


    Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen¡¯s expressions changed.


    The Sorcerer King looked at the two of them and then at Yu Wan. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Yu Wan touched her bulging stomach with one hand and said with a swollen throat, ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± She held Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hand with her other hand. ¡°He¡¯s a good young master, a good husband, and a good father. In his heart, there¡¯s something more important than his life. He definitely doesn¡¯t want the people he wants to protect with his life to be someone he wants to ughter in the end.¡±


    She had seen how the Saint King treated the Sorcerer King and Zhou Jin. After bing a Soul Rakshasa, Yan Jiuchao would also treat her and the children like this.


    She was not afraid of death. If she lost him, she would live a life worse than death. However, at the same time, she deeply understood that Yan Jiuchao was definitely unwilling to be such a husband and father.


    She was his wife, and she respected his will.


    ¡°I hope you can understand me,¡± Yu Wan said to Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six.


    Shadow Six lowered his head sadly. Shadow Thirteen held his hand and said with reddened eyes, ¡°We¡¯ll listen to Young Madam.¡±


    Shadow Six gripped Shadow Thirteen¡¯s fingers tightly as tears fell. The Sorcerer King sighed emotionally. ¡°You guys¡­ wait for me outside.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay,¡± Zhou Jin said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± One more little Sorcerer King meant one more hope of sess.


    ¡°Young Madam, go back to your room and rest first. I¡¯ll inform you if there¡¯s any news,¡± Shadow Thirteen said softly to Yu Wan after leaving the room.


    Yu Wan shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯ll wait for him here.¡±


    Opposite the room was a small courtyard nted with peach trees. There was a stone table and a few stone stools in the courtyard. Shadow Thirteen took a cushion and ced it on the stone stool for Yu Wan to sit down.


    Ping¡¯er had long woken up. When they were in the room just now, she did not dare to go in and disturb them. At this moment, Yu Wan sat down outside, so she quickly went forward to serve her.


    Yu Wan¡¯s expression was not right. Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen were not


    any better.


    Ping¡¯er did not dare to ask further. She only went to the kitchen to bring a pot of hot water and made Yu Wan her favorite rose tea. Ping¡¯er¡¯s tea brewing skills were really notmendable, but at this juncture, no one was picky.


    Yu Wan held the hot tea in her hand with tears in her eyes.


    Ping¡¯er was frightened. After following Young Madam for so long, she had never seen her lose herposure like this. What was wrong with Young Madam? No, she should ask what was wrong with Young Master.


    Ping¡¯er wanted to ask Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen, but she saw that their eyes were also red. Could it be that¡­ Young Master couldn¡¯t be saved?


    Two hourster, Zhou Jin¡¯s door opened.


    Yu Wan stood up!


    ¡°Young Madam! Be careful!¡± Ping¡¯er quickly protected her stomach, afraid that she would use too much strength and throw the child out!


    The Sorcerer King and Zhou Jin walked out. Their faces were extremely pale. It seemed that the battle with Soul Rakshasa had exhausted their sorcery power.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Yu Wan clenched her fists and asked. She hoped that they would seed, but she was afraid that they would.


    The Sorcerer King opened his mouth.. ¡°We¡­¡±

 Chapter 1030 - 1030: Brother Jiu Awakens!

    Chapter 1030: Brother Jiu Awakens!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Sorcerer King suddenly stopped mid-sentence.


    Their hearts were in their throats.


    Tell me! What was wrong? Has the Soul Rakshasa¡¯s power in Young Master¡¯s body been eliminated? If it was cleared, how much time did Young Master have?


    The Sorcerer King understood their feelings at this moment. They both hoped that he could fail so that Yan Jiuchao could survive. However, at the same time, they could not bear to see Yan Jiuchao survive as a Soul Rakshasa. Then what was the difference between him and a walking corpse?


    ¡°Let me do the talking.¡± Zhou Jin sighed like a little adult. ¡°He no longer has the aura of a Soul Rakshasa in his body. Go in and say goodbye to him.¡±


    Without the aura of the Soul Rakshasa, it meant that he could not be a Rakshasa. It also meant that he could not withstand the strength of so many experts.


    ¡°He might not make it through tonight,¡± Zhou Jin said.


    The blood drained from their faces.


    Pinger, who was waiting not far away, also had a change in expression. When she saw that their expressions were not right, she guessed that Young Master¡¯s situation might not be good, but she did not expect it to be so bad. Young Master actually only had one night left to live. Why was the heavens so cruel to him?


    He was still so young. If he died, what would happen to Young Madam? What about the three little masters? What about the fetus in Young Madam¡¯s stomach?


    Ping¡¯er didn¡¯t want to cry, but the moment she saw Yu Wan¡¯s tears, her tears fell like beads with a broken thread.


    Yu Wan entered the room with tears in her eyes.


    She was going to lose her father before she was born. Yan Xiaosi cried until she burped.


    Shadow Thirteen carried Yan Jiuchao back to his and Yu Wan¡¯s room. Chef Bao fell asleep leaning against the bedpost. Shadow Six gently carried Chef Bao back to his room. Shadow Thirteen ced Yan Jiuchao on the bed filled with little ck eggs.


    The three little ck eggs did not know that they were about to be fatherless children. They were sleeping soundly on the bed. Yu Wan arranged the three of them one by one. Two of them were ced on Yan Jiuchao¡¯s arm, and the other was lying on him.


    Shey beside them and looked quietly at the four of them. This might be thest time she saw them together. After tonight, they would have no father.


    Yu Wan held Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hand and gently leaned against him. She then pulled his cut palm and ced it on her stomach.


    It turned out that all her fortitude was because she was not injured enough. The tears of two lifetimes seemed to be about to run out tonight. Yu Wan¡¯s eyes were swollen, but she still could not control them. When she thought about how Yan Jiuchao would not be able tost through tonight, she felt like her heart was about to break.


    She had never felt so ufortable before. In the past, she was always angered to death by him, but now, she would rather be angered by him a thousand or ten thousand times. She was even willing to use her life to exchange for his.


    It was not that she only knew how to cherish him after losing him, but she had always cherished him, but she still could not withstand the pain of parting.


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao¡­ You bastard¡­¡± She still had a lot of things to say to him that she did not have the time to say to him. She also had a lot of things that she did not hear him say. ¡°You don¡¯t even say you like me, you bastard!¡±


    Yu Wan leaned on his shoulder and cried. ¡°Yan Jiuchao¡­ I regret it¡­¡±


    I regret not letting you be a Soul Rakshasa¡­ What did it matter if you became a Soul Rakshasa as long as you could live?


    At dawn, the Sorcerer King came to Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao¡¯s room. Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six had been guarding under the porch for the entire night. Their eyes were swollen, and they knew what was going on without asking.


    The Sorcerer King did not say anything.


    Zhou Jin followed behind him. The Sorcerer King nced at Zhou Jin and sighed. He raised his hand and gently knocked on the door.


    After midnight, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s pulse could almost not be felt.


    Yu Wan and the children apanied him on hisst journey.


    When the door was pulled open, the Sorcerer King realized that Yu Wan had already changed into in clothes. He and Zhou Jin had also changed. Yan Jiuchao¡¯s life was destined to notst. It was a miracle that he could survive the childbirth. The weather was so hot, so he was worried that the corpse would rot, but he did not want the two of them to be separated so early, so he had no choice but to wait until dawn.


    ¡°Can I go in now?¡± The Sorcerer King asked. He was a sorcerer. He could send the dead on their way and let the dead rest in peace. Yu Wan nodded with a pale face. The Sorcerer King was about to cross the threshold when he thought of something. He turned to Zhou Jin and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have toe. I¡¯ll teach you some things in the future.¡±


    Zhou Jin said firmly, ¡°I want to send Big Brother Yan on hisst journey.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    If it were anyone else, the Sorcerer King would not have agreed, but he understood Zhou Jin and Yan Jiuchao¡¯s feelings.


    The Sorcerer King and Zhou Jin entered the room.


    At midnight, Yu Wan realized that something was wrong with Yan Jiuchao. She had been hugging him and warming him up with the three children. Even so, he still turned cold an hour ago.


    Yu Wan knew that this situation was alreadv irreversible.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Zhou Jin suddenly called out.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°Look!¡± Zhou Jin grabbed Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hand and said to Yu Wan and the Sorcerer King.


    The light in the room was a little dim. Yu Wan took out a glowing Saintess Stone and used the light of the Saintess Stone to take a look. The two of them were stunned.


    Yan Jiuchao fell down the hill. He was so injured that his bones could be seen. His hand had also been cut several times. However, at this moment, his palm was delicate and smooth. There was not a single wound!


    Yu Wan hurriedly picked up his other hand and saw that the wound on that hand was gone. She tore open his clothes again and unbuttoned his gauze. The wound on his chest was gone.


    ¡°How, how did this happen?¡±


    She had personally dealt with his injuries. She knew exactly how deep, how long, and where each of them was distributed. How could they all disappear in one night?


    Was she seeing thingsst night? Or¡ª ¡°Thirteen! Little Six!¡±


    ¡°Young Madam! ¡±


    The two of them entered the room.


    ¡°When you found Yan Jiuchao, he was injured, right?¡± Yu Wan asked excitedly.


    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Shadow Thirteen asked.


    Shadow Six walked forward and took a closer look. ¡°Ah! Thirteen! Come and take a look!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen quickly walked over and was instantly dumbfounded by what he saw. He was the first to discover Young Master. When he dug Young Master out of the mud pit, Young Master¡¯s bones were exposed. His heart ached on the spot. He would never remember wrongly!


    ¡°When did it happen?¡± The Sorcerer King asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Yu Wan shook her head. She really didn¡¯t know. She had been guarding Yan Jiuchao, but¡­ she didn¡¯t tear open Yan Jiuchao¡¯s clothes to take a look.


    Yu Wan continued, ¡°I was only concerned about his breathing and pulse and didn¡¯t check his wound.¡±


    Firstly, his wound did not need to be changed at night. Secondly¡­ he was about to die, so she would not think of changing his dressing.


    ¡°This¡­¡± The Sorcerer King could not understand what was going on. Just as he was about to carefully investigate Yan Jiuchao, a terrifying aura suddenly burst forth from Yan Jiuchao¡¯s body.


    Shadow Thirteen¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°Soul Rakshasa!!!¡±


    Shadow Six widened his eyes. ¡°No¡­ didn¡¯t they say that Soul Rakshasa¡¯s cultivation has been cleared?¡±


    That¡¯s right. He had clearly cleared the Soul Rakshasa¡¯s power. Could it be that he hadn¡¯t cleared itpletely? The Soul Rakshasa¡¯s aura on Yan Jiuchao became stronger and stronger.


    ¡°Not good! He¡¯s going to be a Soul Rakshasa! Hurry up and leave!¡± The Sorcerer King pulled Yu Wan with one hand and Zhou Jin with the other.


    Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six hurriedly snatched the three little ck eggs on the bed and the group quickly left the room.


    ¡°You guys leave first!¡± The Sorcerer King pushed Zhou Jin to Yu Wan. ¡°Take Jin¡¯er away quickly! Ping¡¯er! Go and wake Mu Qing up! Take Chef Bao and leave!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­ Yes!¡± Ping¡¯er went to Chef Bao¡¯s room in a panic.


    Zhou Yuyan and the other two were still unconscious. They couldn¡¯t care less now. Unfortunately, they were still toote.


    A powerful Soul Rakshasa¡¯s aura enveloped the entire courtyard. Shadow


    Thirteen and Shadow Six felt as if a huge awl had entered their heads, piercing them until their eyes were about to split open.


    The Sorcerer King tried to use his sorcery power to suppress the Soul Rakshasa¡¯s aura, but he was disappointed. He was ruthlessly sent flying before he could even attack.


    His ck clothes were like ink, pping in the wind. Yan Jiuchao¡¯s ck hair was disheveled. He was like a demon god as he shed out with an endless killing aura. He stood in the air and looked down at the ant-like crowd.


    When everyone saw his expression, they knew that he was no longer Yan Jiuchao.


    Zhou Jin retracted his hand that Yu Wan was holding and strode forward. A powerful sorcery power enveloped Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao sneered. ¡°You overestimate yourself!¡±


    With a tap of his fingertip, Zhou Jin was frozen in ce.


    This Soul Rakshasa was even stronger than the previous Saint King!


    Shadow Thirteen hid the three little eggs in the basket behind the grass, pulled out his sword, and said to Shadow Six, ¡°Take Young Madam away!¡±


    Shadow Six gritted his teeth and grabbed Yu Wan¡¯s hand, wanting to leave with her. Unexpectedly, before he could take a step, he was repelled by a huge force.


    Yu Wan stood there in a daze and watched Yan Jiuchao walk towards her step by step. She subconsciously covered her stomach. Yan Jiuchao reached out his cold palm to her neck. Just as Yu Wan thought that her neck was about to be gently broken by him, his hand suddenly caressed her head.


    Yu Wan was stunned.


    Yan Jiuchao rubbed the top of her head and said, ¡°Daddy said that no one can snatch you away from me.¡±


    Yu Wan:


    What?


    Dad?

 Chapter 1031 - 1031: Happy to Obtain a Daughter and Become a Father (1)

    Chapter 1031: Happy to Obtain a Daughter and Be a Father (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Why did she have a father like Soul Rakshasa after not seeing him for a while?


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s body circted with a powerful Soul Rakshasa¡¯s aura. If not for his solemn expression, Yu Wan would have thought she had heard it wrongly. Shouldn¡¯t Yan Jiuchao have killed her immediately after bing a Soul Rakshasa? Why did he suddenly be her father?


    Yu Wan stood there in a daze, blinking. She neither agree nor disagree.


    Everyone who was beaten up by a certain new Soul Rakshasa was dumbfounded one after another. What happened to killing everyone? Huh? You actually recognize your daughter?


    Yan Jiuchao looked at Yu Wan¡¯s dumbfounded expression and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why? Did Daddy scare you?¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. Seeing the endless killing intent in Yan Jiuchao¡¯s eyes, she hurriedly shook her head like a rattle-drum!


    Unexpectedly, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s killing intent did not lessen. Instead, it became even more violent. Yu Wan seriously suspected that if she said anything wrong again, this fellow would take her life in the blink of an eye.


    After all, this father looked like an exceptionally ferocious father.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at Shadow Thirteen and the others mockingly. ¡°Then you want to go with them?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to anymore,¡± said honestly.


    ¡°Then you thought about it just now?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked in a dangerous tone.


    Ah! Why was this father so difficult to serve! No, shouldn¡¯t she be paying attention to why he had be her father?


    Yu Wan opened her mouth. ¡°I think¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yan Jiuchao¡¯s dangerous expression was like a demon king that could re up at any time.


    Yu Wan was defeated and decided to coax him into the room first. He held his arm and smiled brightly. ¡°Alright, honey, go in first.¡±


    ¡°What did you call me?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked in a deep voice.


    Yu Wan¡¯s little body stiffened. Her eyes darted around and she said stiffly, ¡°Dad¡­ Dad, Dad, go in first. I¡¯ll¡­ make tea for youter!¡±


    Only then did Yan Jiuchao¡¯s expression improve. Under Yu Wan¡¯s push, he turned around and walked towards his room.


    Yu Wan sent him into the room and smiled at him from the door. Lord Yan Soul Rakshasa looked at his daughter¡¯s ingratiating smile and snorted before entering the room domineeringly. Yu Wan gently closed the door for him and quickly walked into the courtyard. She helped the Sorcerer King and Shadow Thirteen up. ¡°How are you?¡±


    The three of them gradually regained their senses. Shadow Thirteen covered his aching chest and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. What about Shadow Six?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a little dizzy,¡± Shadow Six said as he pressed his head.


    Yu Wan looked at the Sorcerer King again. The Sorcerer King pinched his eyebrows and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, his legs went limp and he fell to the ground. Fortunately, Shadow Thirteen reacted quickly and supported him in time.


    Shadow Thirteen helped him to a stone bench and sat down.


    Yu Wan also brought Zhou Jin over. Perhaps it was because Yan Jiuchao did not take a child seriously, but Zhou Jin¡¯s situation was the best among them. It was just that¡­ he had been standing there for a long time and his feet were a little numb.


    Yu Wan took their pulse and they all suffered slight internal injuries.


    ¡°Eat these medicines first.¡± Yu Wan took out a bottle of pills and handed it to them. They took it one by one. Zhou Jin also reached out to take it. Yu Wan said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to eat it. Those medicines are not for children. I¡¯ll make a bowl of medicine for youter.¡±


    Zhou Jin nodded quietly.


    Although Yan Jiuchao had already returned to his room, they could not calm down for a long time. They thought that Yan Jiuchao would not survive, but in the end, he did. They should be happy, but he had be a Soul Rakshasa again.


    Although he had be a Soul Rakshasa, he was different from what they had imagined. Shadow Six touched his neck and said foolishly, ¡°I¡¯m really not dead, am I?¡±


    Zhou Jin gave him a look as if he was looking at a little fool.


    Yu Wan frowned and asked, ¡°Speaking of which, what¡¯s going on? Is he a Soul


    Rakshasa?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but not entirely,¡± the Sorcerer King said.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Yu Wan looked at him.


    The Sorcerer King exined, ¡°He has the power of the Soul Rakshasa, but he doesn¡¯t have the consciousness of the Soul Rakshasa.¡±


    This was not difficult to understand. If Yan Jiuchao really had the consciousness of the Soul Rakshasa, then the first thing he did was to start a massacre and devour the Sorcerer King and the Little Saint King present.


    ¡°I think Zhou Jin and my sorcery power had worked. However, what we removed was the Soul Rakshasa¡¯s consciousness, not its power. Its power¡­ should have been absorbed by Yan Jiuchao.¡± At this point, the Sorcerer King paused and said in disbelief, ¡°In other words, he devoured the Soul Rakshasa, but only his power and not his memories. That¡¯s why Zhou Jin and I were able


    to seed and erase the Soul Rakshasa¡¯s consciousness.¡±


    From the strength Yan Jiuchao had disyed, if he hadn¡¯t been willing, it would have been impossible for the Sorcerer King and Zhou Jin to remove anything from his mind. The Sorcerer King even suspected that even if he and Zhou Jin didn¡¯t attack, Yan Jiuchao had a way to clear the Soul Rakshasa¡¯s consciousness on his own. However, that would consume a lot of effort.


    The Sorcerer King continued, ¡°Soul Rakshasa is good at Soul Charming. He has devoured countless experts in his life. I didn¡¯t expect him to be devoured one day.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao was the first person to devour the Soul Rakshasa. If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, the Sorcerer King would never have believed it.


    Yu Wan and the others were much more epting than the Sorcerer King. After all, before the Soul Rakshasa, that certain someone had already swallowed a Ghost King. As the saying goes, a stranger is just a friend you haven¡¯t met yet. He might be addicted to swallowing it three or four times.


    Yu Wan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She thought of something and asked the Sorcerer King, ¡°What¡¯s with his memories?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Young Master doesn¡¯t seem to recognize us anymore. He only knows Young Madam, but¡­¡± Shadow Six cleared his throat and was embarrassed.


    ¡°But he treats himself as my father!¡± Yu Wan finished his sentence for him. To be honest, she was also puzzled. How did Yan Jiuchao be her father for no reason? This was even more unbelievable than him bing aplete Soul Rakshasa, okay?


    The Sorcerer King pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I think¡­ it might be a side effect of erasing the Soul Rakshasa¡¯s consciousness.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao had devoured the Soul Rakshasa, and the Soul Rakshasa had devoured countless experts. Although the Soul Rakshasa¡¯s consciousness had been wiped out, those experts¡¯ memories had not. This caused Yan Jiuchao¡¯s memories to be in chaos. He might have treated himself as an expert who had been devoured by the Soul Rakshasa.


    The Sorcerer King sighed and said, ¡°Soul Rakshasa has devoured too many experts. I don¡¯t know which one he is now.¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Can we tell him the truth?¡±


    The Sorcerer King shook his head. ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be agitated in his current situation.¡±


    Yu Wan widened her almond-shaped eyes and said, ¡®Will he go crazy?


    The Sorcerer King said seriously, ¡°He will kill people.¡±


    Yu Wan:


    When Yu Wan returned to her room again, she had a bowl of longan and red date porridge in her hand.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Do we really have to send it in for Young Master?¡± Shadow Thirteen asked hesitantly.


    Yu Wan puffed out her chest and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six exchanged nces with each other in an unspoken mutual understanding. We¡¯re not afraid that he will deliberately hurt you, we¡¯re afraid that your bowl of porridge will provoke him¡­


    Yu Wan carried the bowl of porridge into the room. Look, he had already be a great devil, but she was still taking care of him so meticulously. She was simply the most virtuous wife in the world!


    Yan Jiuchao had been fighting for the entire night and was quite tired.


    However, he could not sleep and sat on the chair with a cold expression.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Yu Wan coughed heavily.


    The moment Yan Jiuchao saw her, the coldness on his face faded, but it was only for a moment before it became even colder. ¡°Are you getting bolder? You don¡¯t even call me Dad anymore?¡±


    You have a reason since you¡¯re sick!


    Yu Wan gritted her teeth. She really wanted to pull out herself, who had been crying on his shoulderst night, and beat her up a hundred times!


    ¡°Dad-¡± walked forward with a fake smile and ced the tray in her hand on the table. ¡°You¡¯re hungry, right?¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Yan Jiuchao drawled.


    Yu Wan gritted her teeth and squeezed out a bright smile. She said coquettishly, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re hungry, right? I¡­ I made porridge for you. Try it while it¡¯s hot.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao nodded unhurriedly and picked up the bowl of porridge to taste it.


    Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen waited nervously in case their Young Master wanted to kill someone so that they could save Young Madam. Unexpectedly, not only did his Young Master not think that it tasted bad, he even finished the porridge that was enough for five people as if he had not eaten in eight lifetimes.


    ¡°Is it that delicious?¡± Shadow Six went to the kitchen to scoop some porridge left in the pot. However, after taking a bite, his eyes rolled back and he stuck out his tongue before falling to the ground.


    Yan Jiuchao ced the finished porridge bowl back on the tray. Yu Wan sat opposite him and lowered her head to touch her stomach. She felt Yan Jiuchao¡¯s gaze on her stomach. She looked up and hesitated about how to exin the child in her stomach to him without provoking him. ¡°I¡­¡± Yan Jiuchao waved his hand indifferently. ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything. I understand. You¡¯re not pregnant. You¡¯re just fat.¡±


    Yu Wan:

 Chapter 1032 - 1032: Chef Bao Recognizes His son!

    Chapter 1032: Chef Bao Recognizes His son!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    It was heart-wrenching!


    When she thought that he was about to die, Yu Wan would rather be angered by him a thousand times or ten thousand times. However, she was really angry and wished she could beat him to death on the spot!


    Yu Wan was so angry that she mmed the table! She really wanted to say to him¡ªyou¡¯re the fat one! Your entire family is fat!


    Yu Wan turned around and left angrily!


    On the other side, Shadow Thirteen carried the three little ck eggs that were even fatter than her and went to Zhou Jin¡¯s room to continue sleeping.


    Yu Wan worked for the entire night. Actually, she was a little tired, but she could not go back to her room. She was worried that she would not be able to control the primordial power in her body and do something irreversible to someone.


    She went to Zhou Yuyan¡¯s room.


    Zhou Yuyan¡¯s soul-charming technique had already been removed by the Sorcerer King and Zhou Jin. Although she had not woken up for the time being, it was only a matter of time.


    Yu Wan hugged the nket andy down beside her. After lying down for a while, there was a slightmotion outside. It was the Third Elder bidding farewell to the Sorcerer King.


    The two of them stood in the courtyard. The Third Elder asked the Sorcerer King about his future ns. ¡°¡­Your sorcery power seems to have recovered, and His Highness has also be the new Sorcerer King. What are your future ns? What do you need me to do for you?¡±


    The Soul Rakshasa was dead. Its power had been swallowed by Yan Jiuchao.


    The Sorcerer King had recovered, and Zhou Jin had broken through. The Third


    Elder was extremely d that he had entered the Sorcerer King¡¯s camp in time. Otherwise, with the Sorcerer King and the others¡¯ current strength, the entire Elder Hall would probably not be enough for him.


    Yu Wan did not hear how the Sorcerer King answered. Yu Wan was a little sleepy and only remembered to say in fear, ¡°¡­I understand!¡±


    After that, there was a series of horse hooves. Yu Wan guessed that the Third Elder had left. She did not know if the Sorcerer King had left or not. She had fallen asleep.


    However, Yu Wan did not sleep for long. She was woken up by Ping¡¯er in a daze.


    ¡°Young Madam, Young Madam, something happened!¡± Ping¡¯er said anxiously. Yu Wan covered her face and yawned. ¡°Is Yan Jiuchao acting up again?¡± Ping¡¯er choked. ¡°It¡¯s not Young Master, it¡¯s Chef Bao!¡±


    Yu Wan opened her eyes with a shudder. She was no longer sleepy. She lifted the nket and sat up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Grandpa Bao?¡±


    ¡°Chef Bao¡¯s condition isn¡¯t good¡­¡± Ping¡¯er had only realized that Chef Bao, who usually woke up early, was sleeping on the bed without any movements when she went to wake him up for breakfast. She tried to call out, but Chef Bao didn¡¯t wake up. She vaguely felt that something was wrong, so she pushed open the door and entered. In the end, she heard Chef Bao¡¯s weak breathing.


    Ping¡¯er¡¯s first reaction was to look for Old Cui, but Old Cui was also unconscious, so Ping¡¯er could only look for Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan quickly went to Chef Bao¡¯s room.


    Chef Bao had not been well sincest night. He only held back his words. He was very vignt, but when Shadow Six sent him back to his room, he did not wake up at all. This morning, he fell into a faint sleep.


    This was not an illness. It was aging.


    Grandpa Bao didn¡¯t have long to live.


    Ping¡¯er¡¯s heart ached for Young Madam. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to keep Young Master, and she was going to lose Chef Bao. They were both people in her life that she couldn¡¯t part with. How could she withstand this?


    The Sorcerer King had just seen Zhou Jin fall asleep when he heard about Chef Bao. He stood up and went to Chef Bao¡¯s room.


    Yu Wan was wiping Chef Bao¡¯s hands with a hot handkerchief. Her movements were very gentle, making people feel sad. The Sorcerer King ced his fingertip on the space between Chef Bao¡¯s eyebrows. After a while, he retracted his hand with a solemn expression.


    Yu Wan¡¯s hand that was holding the handkerchief paused. ¡°Even you can¡¯t do anything, right?¡±


    The Sorcerer King sighed. ¡°He¡¯s overworked and his body is exhausted.¡±


    Actually, when he was in Lotus Flower Vige, Chef Bao was not suitable to travel far. His back was already hunched, and his footsteps had begun to stagger. At that time, if he gave up on looking for his son and stayed in the capital or Lotus Flower Vige to recuperate, he would definitely be able to live for two more years.


    Yu Wan held Grandpa Bao¡¯s hand tightly, lowered her eyes, and said in a low voice, ¡°Grandpa Bao¡¯s greatest wish is to find his missing son since he was young. He¡¯s gone to all the ces he can go and searched all the ces he can, but there¡¯s no news of his son¡­ Can I¡­ beg you for a favor?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± the Sorcerer King said.


    Yu Wan looked at Chef Bao and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want Grandpa Bao to leave with regrets. Can you use an illusion to let him¡­ see his son?¡±


    The Sorcerer King said, ¡°It¡¯s enough to look for Zhou Jin for such a small matter. I still have something important to deal with. I¡¯lle and look for you after I¡¯m done.¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. She had asked him for help, but he had pushed this matter to Zhou Jin. It would be a lie to say that she did not have any thoughts. However, when she thought of the conversation the Third Elder had with the Sorcerer King before he left, she felt that the Sorcerer King¡¯s situation was quite overwrought.


    Grandpa Bao was a very important person to her, but not to the Sorcerer King. Since Zhou Jin could handle it, it was understandable for him to ask Zhou Jin to handle it.


    Yu Wan nodded at the Sorcerer King.


    The Sorcerer King strode out of the room, rode General, and left.


    Yu Wan fed Chef Bao some medicine. When Chef Bao woke up, Zhou Jin was already waiting beside him. Zhou Jin¡¯s eyes turned cold, and a powerful sorcery power was forced into Chef Bao¡¯s mind.


    Chef Bao¡¯s eyes froze. When he focused again, Zhou Jin was no longer in the room.


    ¡°Grandpa Bao, you¡¯re awake?¡± Yu Wan smiled and ced a bowl of steaming millet porridge and a te of buckwheat steamed buns on the table. ¡°I just made breakfast. I wonder if it¡¯s to your liking.¡± Chef Bao smiled kindly. ¡°Ah Wan, have you eaten?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve eaten!¡± Yu Wan said with a smile.


    ¡°By the way, is Jiuchao back?¡± Chef Bao asked.


    Yu Wan helped him to the table and sat down. ¡°He¡¯s back.¡±


    ¡°Is he alright?¡± Chef Bao asked with concern.


    ¡°He¡¯s fine.¡± Yu Wan ced the bowl of porridge beside him. ¡°He came backtest night and was a little tired. He¡¯s resting.¡±


    Chef Bao was relieved to hear that Yan Jiuchao was fine. ¡°Where¡¯s Dabao and the others?¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Those little fellows won¡¯t wake up untilte in the morning!¡±


    Chef Bao was relieved. ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯s good that they¡¯re fine.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Bao.¡± Yu Wan handed the spoon to him.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Chef Bao turned to look at her.


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°After breakfast, I¡¯ll go out with you.¡±


    Chef Bao couldn¡¯t walk anymore, but he would never refuse Ah Wan¡¯s invitation.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he agreed with a smile.


    Perhaps it was because he was on his deathbed, Chef Bao¡¯s appetite was not good. He could not eat anymore after eating a little millet porridge. Yu Wan took a cloak for him to put on and helped him out of the house. Just as he stepped out of the threshold, he saw someone standing in the courtyard.


    That person had his back facing Chef Bao. He was wearing a navy blue robe and was a little thin. Even though he only saw the back view, Chef Bao felt a trace of familiarity in his heart. He let go of Yu Wan¡¯s hand and walked towards the person in a daze. ¡°You are¡­¡±


    Yu Wan exchanged nces with Zhou Jin, Shadow Thirteen, and Shadow Six not far away. That person was Dawa, but Chef Bao had been casted with an illusion. He would not be able to tell that it was Dawa. He would only see the face in his heart that he had imagined countless times. Dawa slowly turned around, holding a bag in his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to look for my rtives,¡± said Dawa.


    ¡°Who¡­ Who are you looking for?¡± Chef Bao could not hide his excitement. Dawa said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for my father, old man. Have you seen my father?¡±


    Chef Bao¡¯s eyes trembled with excitement. ¡°What¡­ What does your father look like? What¡¯s his surname? What¡¯s his name?¡±


    ¡°My father¡¯s surname should be Bao. This is a token he left for me,¡± Dawa said as he took out a recipe book from his bag.


    Yu Wan had forged this recipe book. The forged content was not important. What was important was that Chef Bao had been affected by an illusion. What he remembered of the recipe that disappeared with his son would be what he saw.


    Unexpectedly, the moment he received the recipe, all the strength in Chef Bao¡¯s body seemed to be sucked out. His body swayed, and everyone¡¯s expressions changed. Dawa hurriedly supported him. ¡°Old man! What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Everyone looked at Chef Bao in confusion. Wasn¡¯t he too excited? But why did they feel that something was wrong with his excitement?


    Chef Bao covered his eyes and cried silently.


    ¡°Old man! What¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡± Dawa was at a loss! Was he not good at acting? Was his soul-like acting useless?


    ¡°There¡¯s no recipe¡­¡± Chef Bao cried and smiled. ¡°There¡¯s never been a recipe¡­


    No¡­¡±


    Yu Wan opened her mouth. ¡°Grandpa Bao¡­¡±


    Oh no, no matter why Grandpa Bao made up the recipe, their illusion was exposed. They originally thought that it was wless, but who knew that they would be careless!


    Before seeing this recipe book, Zhou Jin¡¯s illusion had been very effective. Chef Bao almost thought that he had really seen his long-lost son, but now¡­ he had just woken up from a dream and understood everything. To be able to make them have such thoughts, he probably really didn¡¯t have much time left. It was impossible for him to see his son in his life.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chef Bao curled up and hugged his head, crying in pain.


    However, at this moment, an unfamiliar voice sounded from outside the courtyard. ¡°Father¡­ father?¡±


    Chef Bao¡¯s body stiffened. He looked out of the door and saw the Sorcerer King walking towards him with a middle-aged man in his thirties..

 Chapter 1033 - 1033: Family Reunion, Perfect (1)

    Chapter 1033: Family Reunion, Perfect (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Everyone knew the Sorcerer King, so there was nothing to size up. Everyone was more concerned about the man he brought into the courtyard.


    The man was about the same age as Yu Shaoqing, but he was slightly thinner. He was wearing a limestone brocade robe and a jade crown. There was a ring-shaped suet jade pendant hanging from his waist. From his clothes, he was not a man who was short of clothes and food. In terms of looks, although he was not a handsome man who was like an immortal, his facial features were still upright and dignified. The only w was the gap on his right eyebrow, like a scar. If one did not look carefully, they would not be able to tell.


    He was the one who called out ¡®Father¡¯ just now.


    There were a total of five people standing in the courtyard. It could not be Zhou Jin, Shadow Six, and Shadow Thirteen who he called father.


    Yu Wan blinked and looked at Chef Bao. Zhou Jin and Shadow Six also looked at Chef Bao.


    Chef Bao¡¯s entire body stiffened when he heard the word ¡°father¡±. Then, he looked at the man with tears in his eyes.


    Chef Bao¡¯s heart suddenly beat violently, and an uncontroble feeling spread throughout his limbs and bones.


    To be honest, Chef Bao had imagined his son¡¯s appearance countless times, but he was definitely not like the person in front of him. However, for some reason, he felt an unprecedented familiarity. He almost walked forward anxiously.


    Not noticing the stone in front of him, he stepped on it.


    Grandpa Bao was already old. If he fell, he would be crippled even if he didn¡¯t die!


    ¡°Grandpa Bao!¡± Yu Wan¡¯s expression changed.


    Zhou Jin also subconsciously reached out. Shadow Six almost used his qinggong to save him, but Shadow Thirteen grabbed his arm. Shadow Thirteen gave Shadow Six a look. Shadow Six hummed in confusion and looked closer. He saw that Chef Bao had already been supported by the young man.


    The moment the other party supported him, Chef Bao¡¯s tears, which he had painstakingly stopped, burst out again. He grabbed the man¡¯s hand and stared fixedly at his face. He trembled as he called out to Hong¡¯er.


    The Sorcerer King walked under the porch without a trace, leaving the courtyard to Chef Bao.


    Yu Wan, Zhou Jin, and the other two walked over. Four pairs of eyes looked at him in unison, as if asking what was going on. Who was that young man? They even wondered if the Sorcerer King had used an illusion again.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t use any illusions,¡± the Sorcerer King said with a smile.


    The poisonous sores on his face were gone. Although time had left traces on his face, he had the handsomeness of a mature man. Of course, no one was in the mood to admire the Sorcerer King¡¯s handsome appearance at this critical juncture.


    ¡°It¡¯s not an illusion. Could it be¡­ he¡¯s really Grandpa Bao¡¯s son?¡± Yu Wan looked at the young man in disbelief.


    The two of them said something. Chef Bao cried like a child, and the young man¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. The hand that grabbed Chef Bao was trembling.


    The Sorcerer King smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s your Grandpa Bao¡¯s son.¡±


    ¡°This is¡­¡± It was too unbelievable. Yu Wan retracted her gaze from the man and turned to look at the Sorcerer King. ¡°Where did you find him? Didn¡¯t you¡­ go to deal with something very important?¡±


    The Sorcerer King smiled and answered her second question. ¡°This is what I want to deal with.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Yu Wan was speechless.


    When she suggested asking the Sorcerer King to use an illusion on Grandpa Bao and fulfill one of his wishes, the Sorcerer King refused with the excuse that he had something important to do and that Zhou Jin could help her. At that time, she thought that the Sorcerer King was going to deal with the government affairs of the Sorcerer n, but she did not expect him to help Grandpa Bao find his son.


    She misunderstood the Sorcerer King..


    Yu Wan looked embarrassed. The Sorcerer King saw through it but did not expose her. He smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you earlier because I wasn¡¯t sure if


    I could make it.¡±


    He was a sorcerer, not a god. He could predict good fortune and bad luck. Illusion could confuse a person¡¯s consciousness, but it was not omnipotent. He had only calcted the approximate location, but it still took a lot of effort to really recognize him.


    Zhou Jin blinked at the Sorcerer King. The Sorcerer King patted his head dotingly. ¡°I¡¯ll slowly teach you these sorcery techniques in the future.¡±


    There were some things that had the right time, ce, and people. If it was earlier, the Sorcerer King¡¯s sorcery power would have been severely damaged and he would not be able to divine it. If it waster, Chef Bao might not be able to withstand it anymore. Therefore, strictly speaking, it was Chef Bao¡¯s own fortune..

 Chapter 1034 - 1034: Family Reunion, Perfect (2)

    Chapter 1034: Family Reunion, Perfect (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°What did you tell him?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    The Sorcerer King looked at the young man and said, ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t say anything. I just told him that I¡¯m the Sorcerer King and that I¡¯ve found his biological father.¡±


    Yu Wan asked strangely, ¡°He believed it? It went so smoothly?¡±


    The Sorcerer King smiled faintly and said, ¡°How do you know that he hasn¡¯t been looking for his biological parents all these years?¡±


    Chef Bao and the young man hugged their heads and cried. It seemed that they had already talked it through. Everything was true. Before it was toote, when he was at the end of his life, Grandpa Bao finally found his long-lost son.


    Yu Wan sighed. ¡°So he¡¯s really in the Sorcerer n¡­¡±


    The Sorcerer King smiled unfathomably. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a wasted path in the world.¡±


    Yu Wan had always hoped that Chef Bao would be able to reunite with his biological son, but when she really waited for this moment, she felt that it was very unbelievable.


    ¡°Grandpa Bao, let¡¯s talk in the room.¡± She walked over and helped Chef Bao back to his room with the young man.


    Yu Wan was about to make tea for the two of them when Chef Bao said, ¡°Ah


    Wan, you stay too.¡±


    Yu Wan learned from the young man that his current surname was Jiang. This was his adoptive father¡¯s surname. He knew that he was picked up from the streets when he was young. The person who picked him up was a passing businessman. The businessman had a good heart, but he was not suitable to raise a child when he¡¯s traveling all year round, so he handed him over to a local farmer. He left some money for the farmer to help the family live.


    The farmer¡¯s family had a daughter who was a maidservant in town. The master she served did not have children, so they identally found out that her family had a boy they picked up and asked them if they were willing to give them the child.


    That Madam really wanted a son. The farmers thought about it and agreed.


    ¡°Is that Madam your adoptive mother?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my adoptive mother,¡± Jiang Jingnian said.


    ¡°Is Mrs. Jiang¡­ good to you?¡± Chef Bao asked in a trembling voice.


    Jiang Jingnian smiled gently. ¡°Mother treats me extremely well.¡±


    In fact, be it the businessman who first picked him up or the farmers who had taken him in for a while, they were both kind-hearted people. They also treated him extremely well, butpared to them, Mrs. Jiang¡¯s ce was more suitable for him.


    Mrs. Jiang was a widow of the Jiang family. She lost her husband in her early years and never remarried. The Jiang family doted on her and found out that she had adopted a child. They treated that child no different from the Jiang family¡¯s biological bloodline.


    Jiang Jingnian was unlucky, but at the same time, he was also lucky. He was separated from his biological parents, but he met benefactors after another. He was taken care of extremely well and grew into a knowledgeable and elegant gentleman. However, Mrs. Jiang died of illness when he was sixteen. Before she died of illness, Mrs. Jiang told her about his background.


    ¡°I think.. your parents must be anxious.¡± Mrs. Jiang took out the swaddling clothes that Jiang Jingnian was wearing back then. Although the material was old, it was obvious that it was very particr. Mrs. Jiang believed that he was not a child abandoned by his family. Something must have happened.


    All these years, Mrs. Jiang had asked around, both openly and covertly, but she did not receive any news.


    Mrs. Jiang did not want to bring this secret into the coffin, nor did she want to leave any regrets for Jiang Jingnian.


    Jiang Jingnian decided to look for his biological parents. The Jiang family was in the jade business. He had learned skills from the master in the manor, and he had done a very good job. The student had surpassed the master, but for some reason, he did not like jade carving.


    He liked cooking. His greatest wish in life was to open a famous restaurant.


    However, this wish was dyed because he was looking for his rtives. Later on, he came here by a freakbination of factors, got married, and had children. So he temporarily stayed here.


    The restaurant he opened was the first restaurant to buy good wine from Chef


    Bao.


    Chef Bao had been doing business with this restaurant for more than half a year, but he had no idea that the owner was his son!


    Jiang Jingnian said, ¡°The waiter brought the wine to me. I taste it and think it¡¯s the best wine I¡¯ve ever drunk.¡±


    Because that¡¯s your father¡¯s wine.


    ¡°I¡­ I was wondering why I couldn¡¯t bear to lower the price of that restaurant¡­¡±


    Chef Bao muttered.


    Yu Wan burst intoughter. What did it mean by fate? This was it!


    Yu Wan looked at Jiang Jingnian and said, ¡°Uncle Jiang, you said that you¡¯re married. Where are Aunt Jiang and my nephew?¡±


    Jiang Jingnian said warmly, ¡°She brought our son back to her maiden hometown. She¡¯ll be back in a few days.¡±


    Yu Wan held Chef Bao¡¯s old hand and teased, ¡°Not only did you find your son, but you also found your daughter-inw and grandson.. Grandpa Bao, you¡¯ve earned!¡±

 Chapter 1035 - 1035: Family Reunion, Perfect (3)

    Chapter 1035: Family Reunion, Perfect (3)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chef Baoughed until he cried.


    After wandering for most of his life, from the Great Zhou to Nanzhao, and then from Nanzhao to the Sorcerer n, the hardships that Yu Wan knew were only the tip of the iceberg. This old man had suffered too much in order to find his child. Fortunately, he could finally reunite with his family in his remaining days.


    It did not matter if he returned to the Great Zhou or not. Wherever his son was, it was his home.


    ¡°Your mother also hopes that I can find you. She wanted me to take a look for her¡­ I¡¯m afraid that if I can¡¯t find you one day, I¡¯ll¡­¡± Chef Bao didn¡¯t say anything inauspicious and jumped over with a smile.


    He had not told anyone that this was an agreement between him and his wife. His wife had chosen cremation and asked him to bring her ashes with him no matter where he went. She was worried that he would die in a foreign country one day, and she did not want him to be alone.


    Jiang Jingnian kowtowed to histe mother¡¯s ashes. Chef Bao was not in good health. After talking for a while, he fell asleep. Jiang Jingnian carried his father to the bed and pulled the nket over him.


    The Sorcerer n was not cold in July, but Chef Bao was old and his body was cold. Jiang Jingnian carefully tucked his father in. After Chef Bao fell asleep, the two of them went to the outer room.


    Yu Wan couldn¡¯t bear to say some things, but she had to. ¡°Uncle Jiang.¡±


    ¡°Ah Wan, do you have something to say to me?¡± Jiang Jingnian looked at the girl who took care of his father meticulously and asked gently. ¡°It¡¯s about Grandpa Bao¡¯s body,¡± Yu Wan said softly.


    Jiang Jingnian opened his mouth but hesitated.


    His father was actually younger than his father-inw, but he had endured the pain of losing his wife and child all year round. Coupled with his hard travels, he was extremely weak. Although he was not a doctor, the moment he saw his father, he understood that his father did not have much time left.


    ¡°Actually, after I separated from my parents, my parents were the ones who didn¡¯t have a good life.¡± Jiang Jingnian felt that he was very lucky to have met so many kind people, let alone Mrs. Jiang, who he treated as his own. Even when he went on the search for his parents, he was young and strong, and he had the savings Mrs. Jiang had left for him. He really didn¡¯t suffer much, but his parents were different. His biological mother was so sad that she passed away. In order to find him, his father dragged his increasingly hunched body and his white hair¡­ to search for most of his life.


    Yu Wanforted him. ¡°Uncle Jiang, they¡¯ll only be at ease if you¡¯re doing well! If you suffer too much, they¡¯ll me themselves even more than now.¡± What could make parents happier than their children living better?


    When he found out that Jiang Jingnian had grown up safely and smoothly, Grandpa Bao was overjoyed. What he was most afraid of was not that he could not reunite with his son, but that he did not know if his son was doing well. If his son was doing well, he would have no regrets.


    Jiang Jingnian said to Yu Wan, ¡°Thank you for taking care of Father. Father said that the happiest year in his life was the year after he met you.¡±


    Yu Wan lowered her eyes and smiled. ¡°Actually, we couldn¡¯t do anything for Grandpa Bao. Instead, Grandpa Bao saved us time and time again. Uncle Jiang might not know, but back then, there were bandits who wanted to kill us in Lotus Flower Vige. It was Grandpa Bao who poisoned them. Also, not long ago, we were chased by the Sorcerer Queen and the Great Elder. It was also Grandpa Bao who took us in. Therefore, we have to thank Grandpa Bao.¡±


    Jiang Jingnian smiled but did not say anything. He did not continue the topic of who should thank whom.


    Yu Wan continued, ¡°Uncle Jiang, do you have any ns next?¡±


    Jiang Jingnian nced at the sleeping Chef Bao and endured the astringent pain in his heart. He said, ¡°Of course I hope to apany Father back to his hometown. However, his current situation is no longer suitable for him to travel. I n to move over with your aunt and nephew and apany him on hisst journey. After that, I¡¯ll bring his body and my mother¡¯s ashes back to the Great Zhou and bury them together so that they can return to their roots.¡±


    Yu Wan left Chef Bao¡¯s room and was thinking about Grandpa Bao. Yu Wan forgot that she was staying in Zhou Yuyan¡¯s room now and entered her and Yan Jiuchao¡¯s room in a daze.


    Yan Jiuchao was painting by the window. Young Master Yan was not as interested. This was the habit and memory of that unknown expert. Needless to say, he drew it quite well. Yu Wan came behind him and sniffed aggrievedly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked indifferently.


    ¡°I can¡¯t bear to part with Grandpa Bao,¡± Yu Wan said sadly.


    ¡°Then stay for a few more days. Apany him well,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    Yu Wan lowered her head and said aggrievedly, ¡°Also, I miss Mom and Dad.¡± Grandpa Bao had already found his son, but her parents¡¯ whereabouts were still unknown. What exactly was that bottomless pit? Why didn¡¯t theye up after so long?


    Yan Jiuchao selectively blocked the word Mom and ced all his attention on


    ¡°Dad¡±. His eyes turned cold and his tone darkened. ¡°That man looked for you?¡±


    Yu Wan was stunned.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Yan Jiuchao coldly put down the pen in his hand. ¡°I knew he woulde looking for you! What did he tell you?¡±


    What? Yu Wan was at a loss.


    Yan Jiuchao snorted in disdain. ¡°Did he say to you that I¡¯m not your biological father, but he is?¡±


    Yu Wan:


    Yan Jiuchao turned around and looked at Yu Wan. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re not young anymore. It¡¯s time for you to know some things. That¡¯s right, you¡¯re not my biological daughter. Your father owed arge gambling debt back then and couldn¡¯t repay it. He also offended someone he shouldn¡¯t have. In the end, he begged me to take care of it for him. The benefit he promised me was you.¡±


    Yu Wan blinked. The past of an expert was so melodramatic. How could she continue with this topic?


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°Do you know what I said to him back then?¡± How should I know? I¡¯m not that unlucky child, am I?


    ¡°I said, I need a child to refine pills,¡± Yan Jiuchao said casually. He raised his eyebrows and looked at Yu Wan, as if to say, Do you know now? Your heartless father pushed you out to your death.


    Yu Wan: ¡°Oh.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao:


    Oh? What kind of reaction was that?


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes darted around and she tapped her fingers. ¡°Um¡­ I think¡­ my father¡­ didn¡¯t push me out to die. He gave me to you¡­ to be your child bride!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao blushed. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?! Aren¡¯t you embarrassed to say that?! Why would I want you to be a child bride! I¡¯ve never had such thoughts about you!!!¡±


    Xiaobao walked in with his pants. ¡°Daddy, where¡¯s Mommy?


    ¡°Here!¡± Yan Jiuchao stuffed the little munchkin into Yu Wan¡¯s arms.


    Yu Wan:


    Yan Jiuchao: ¡®

 Chapter 1036 - 1036: Brother Jiu Causing Trouble (1)

    Chapter 1036: Brother Jiu Causing Trouble (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The twilight closed in, and the sunset reddened the red wall.


    The Sorcerer Queen sat on the grand phoenix chair and stared nkly at the empty main hall. The surroundings were noisy, but she did not seem to be able to hear anything. Some maidservants and apostles hurried past the hall with their bags, but she ignored them.


    She was wearing the most gorgeous clothes, ck gold satin, wide sleeves, and a skirt. Her makeup was exquisite, and she wore a ck gold phoenix crown, making her look like a demon queen in the dark.


    Suddenly, Li Ruo rushed in. Because she was in a hurry, she actually tripped when she crossed the threshold and staggered into the hall. It was so painful that she cried.


    Li Ruo couldn¡¯t care less about the pain in her knee and palm. She got up and walked quickly to the Sorcerer Queen. She said anxiously, ¡°Sorcerer Queen! Not good! The Third Elder has led people to rebel! The Elder Hall has already been controlled by them! The pce isn¡¯t safe anymore! You¡­ you should leave quickly!¡±


    The Sorcerer Queen did not say anything, nor did her gazend on her face. She was still staring straight ahead.


    ¡°Sorcerer Queen!¡± Li Ruo panicked. ¡°The guards in the pce are all escaping! It won¡¯t be long before Third Elder and Second Elder enter the pce! If you don¡¯t leave now, it¡¯ll be toote!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving,¡± the Sorcerer Queen said indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m the Queen of the Sorcerer n. Why should I leave?¡±


    Li Ruo said, ¡°You¡¯re the Queen! But you¡¯re the Queen who imprisoned the Sorcerer King! I heard that the Sorcerer King has recovered and his youngest son has also be the new Sorcerer King! The Soul Rakshasa has also been killed by that group of saints! Sorcerer Queen! We have no chance of winning!¡±


    If Soul Rakshasa was still alive, they would not be afraid even if everyone rebelled. However, with Soul Rakshasa gone, theirst guarantee was gone.


    Themotion when the Soul Rakshasa died was very big. There was no need for anyone to report it at all. The people in the pce also knew that its aura had disappeared. As for the news of Zhou Jin bing the new Sorcerer King and the recovery of Sorcerer King, it was brought back to the Elder Hall by the Third Elder.


    If not for that, how could those people who originally followed the Sorcerer Queen and the Great Elder have the guts to rebel?


    Originally, if there was only the Third Elder, they could have tied him to that group of spies from the Sacred n and ndered him for colluding with the Sacred n¡¯s spies to plot a rebellion. However, now that the Sorcerer King had recovered and was said to be on the same side as the Third Elder, they could not continue to bebeled as such.


    Li Ruo tried her best to persuade her. ¡°Sorcerer Queen! I beg you! Please leave with me first! If there¡¯s anything, let¡¯s discuss it at length! There will be power and fame! You haven¡¯t lost them. You¡¯re just temporarily putting them aside.


    On the day you make aeback¡ªI¡®


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ye Yang?¡± Before she could finish speaking, she was coldly interrupted by the Sorcerer Queen.


    Li Ruo was stunned for a moment before answering, ¡°Hong Luan went to look for His Highness. She¡¯ll leave with His Highness. You should leave quickly too!¡±


    ¡°Let go of me! I want Mother! I want Mother!¡± Ye Yang shook off Hong Luan and rushed in without care! ¡®Mother!¡± Ye Yang ran towards the Sorcerer Queen on the phoenix seat.


    The Sorcerer Queen¡¯s expression finally changed slightly. She hugged her son, who was pouncing on her, and said in a trembling voice, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Mother! They all asked me to leave! What happened in the pce? Why should


    I leave? Aren¡¯t I the Prince of the Sorcerer n? My father is the King of the


    Sorcerer n, and my mother is the Queen of the Sorcerer n!¡±


    The Sorcerer Queen touched his young face and muttered, ¡°That¡¯s right. Your father is the Sorcerer King, and I¡¯m the Sorcerer Queen. You don¡¯t have to leave!


    ¡°Sorcerer Queen!¡± Li Ruo shouted!


    Hong Luan also chased in. She turned around and looked at the increasingly chaotic courtyard. ¡°Your Highness! Sorcerer Queen! The main entrance has already been guarded by the Elder Hall. Hurry up and leave through the side door!¡±


    As Hong Luan spoke, she was about to pull Ye Yang. Ye Yang shook off her hand. ¡°Let go of me! I want to be with Mother!¡±


    Hong Luan knelt down with a thud. ¡°Sorcerer Queen! Even if you don¡¯t leave,


    His Highness Ye Yang won¡¯t leave either! I beg you! Please do this for His


    Highness Ye Yang! Leave!¡±


    ¡°Not good! Sorcerer Queen!¡± A guard stumbled in. ¡°The Great Elder has been captured!¡±


    ¡°What did you say? Say it again! Who was captured?¡± Li Ruo walked up to the guard.


    The guard said fearfully, ¡°Great¡­ Great Elder! Great Elder nned to escape from the Sorcerer n with his family, but he was stopped by Fourth Elder and his men halfway! I heard¡­ Fifth Elder and Seventh Elder reported it¡­¡± ¡°Detestable!¡± Li Ruo clenched her fists coldly!


    The Fourth Elder and Second Elder¡¯s lineage were both the Sorcerer King¡¯s trusted aides. All these years, they had caused a lot of trouble for them. However, because the Sorcerer King was in their hands, they did not dare to cause too much trouble. So they had been holding their breaths. They were only waiting for the day the tables were turned to teach the Sorcerer Queen and the Great Elder a lesson. As for the Fifth Elder and the Seventh Elder, the two of them were originally the Third Elder¡¯s best friends. The reason why they followed the Sorcerer Queen was all because of the Third Elder¡¯s persuasion. Now that the Third Elder and the Sorcerer Queen had fallen out, they naturally changed sides..

 Chapter 1037 - 1037: Brother Jiu Causing Trouble (2)

    Chapter 1037: Brother Jiu Causing Trouble (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Sorcerer Queen, you don¡¯t want anything to happen to His Highness Ye Yang, right¡­¡± Hong Luan tried her best to persuade her.


    The Sorcerer Queen looked at her son in her arms and finally softened. She said to Hong Luan, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares to leave!¡± Apanied by a dignified and cold voice, the Third Elder appeared at the entrance of the hall.


    Hong Luan¡¯s expression changed drastically. She quickly opened her arms and protected the Sorcerer Queen and His Highness Ye Yang behind her. Li Ruo took a small step back and looked at the Third Elder warily and fearfully.


    Third Elder strode into the hall and said to the Sorcerer Queen, ¡°No one can leave this ce today!¡±


    Li Ruo shouted coldly, ¡°Third Elder! Are you crazy? This is the pce. The Sorcerer Queen didn¡¯t summon you, but you dare to bring the army into the pce. Are you trying to rebel?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the ones who rebelled!¡± Third Elder reprimanded. He looked at the cold Sorcerer Queen and said, ¡°Has the Sorcerer Queen forgotten what she¡¯s done all these years?¡±


    The Sorcerer Queen sneered. ¡°Don¡¯te up with these dignified reasons. You know best what I¡¯ve done. You¡¯re my aplice, too. You¡¯re just using me as an example to please your new master when you see that my momentum is gone.¡±


    The Third Elder cupped his hands at the sky and said, ¡°What new master and old master? The Sorcerer n has always had one master, and that is His Highness, the Sorcerer King! ¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­!¡± The Sorcerer Queen looked up andughed. ¡°Nie Chengen, oh Nie Chengen, when you¡¯re thick-skinned, you really make me feel inferior. If you wanted to be loyal to him, why didn¡¯t you do so earlier? When he was imprisoned by me in the Sorcerer King¡¯s Pce, why didn¡¯t I hear you say that he¡¯s your only master?¡±


    The Third Elder did not fly into a rage out of humiliation after his veil was removed, nor did he lose hisposure on the spot. He only looked at the Sorcerer Queen very calmly. ¡°Since the Sorcerer Queen is so smart, you should understand why I want to rebel against you!¡±


    The Sorcerer Queen¡¯s smile froze. ¡°Because of Nie Wanrou?¡±


    The Third Elder said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s right! You killed Wanrou! You even tried to hide it from me and treated me as a fool to charge into the battlefield for you! Wanrou has suffered enough in the Wen family. She even died but was still used by you! How can I take this lying down!¡±


    The Sorcerer Queenughed coldly. ¡°If you really feel sorry for your daughter, then you shouldn¡¯t have married her over back then. Didn¡¯t you sell her for a good future?¡±


    The Third Elder gritted his teeth and said, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t deceived me back then, would I have believed that Wen Xu was someone I could entrust her life


    The Sorcerer Queen raised her eyebrows. ¡°What about after Nie Wanrou married into the Wen family? What happened after you realized that Wen Xu wasn¡¯t a good person? Why didn¡¯t you save her? To put it bluntly, your love for your daughter is only so-so. You only know how to pretend to be a loving father after losing her. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very sad?¡±


    A girl was married. How could she get a divorce just like that? Not to mention that there was no such precedent in the Sorcerer n, even if there was, the marriage between the two families involved too many things. One mistake and everything would go wrong. It was definitely not so easy to retreat.


    And that was the Third Elder¡¯s concern in the past. Ever since he had experienced so much, the Third Elder felt that power, fame, and even family glory were not as important as family. If he was given another chance, he would release his daughter from that cage even if he had to stop being an elder of the Sorcerer n.


    Of course, the Sorcerer Queen was definitely not really defending Nie Wanrou. She was angering the Third Elder. If she didn¡¯t have a good life, no one could have a good life!


    Third Elder almost fell for it. Fortunately, he came back to his senses. Third Elder said seriously, ¡°The Sorcerer Queen seems to have a lot to say. Then why don¡¯t you go to the prison and talk to the prison guard!¡±


    With that, he gestured, and a group of guards in iron armor surged forward.


    Ye Yang sat up straight and red at them. ¡°What are you doing to my mother! ¡±


    The Third Elder said, ¡°Your Highness, this has nothing to do with you. Please move to the bedchamber first and avoid it.¡±


    Ye Yang was only a twelve-year-old youth. He was still young and did not participate in the disgraceful matters of the Sorcerer Queen and the Great Elder. No matter how much Third Elder wanted to take revenge on the two of them, he would not vent his anger on Ye Yang. Moreover, Ye Yang was the Sorcerer King¡¯s biological son. Even a vicious tiger would not hurt its cubs. How could Third Elder have the guts to touch him?


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll do as you say? Who do you think you are!¡± Ye Yang picked up a candlestick at the side and threw it fiercely at the Third Elder.


    The Third Elder did not dodge. His forehead was smashed and a bloody hole instantly appeared..

 Chapter 1038 - 1038: Brother Jiu Causing Trouble (3)

    Chapter 1038: Brother Jiu Causing Trouble (3)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The guards took a step forward with their spears.


    ¡°Stop!¡± The Third Elder said.


    The guards paused.


    Ye Yang stood up and looked at them covetously. ¡°I¡¯m here. I want to see who dares to touch a single hair on my mother!¡±


    Everyone looked at each other and could not help but look at the Third Elder.


    The Sorcerer King and the Sorcerer Queen had long been ipatible. Without the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s order, the Third Elder understood that he could arrest her, but Ye Yang was different. As long as the Sorcerer King did not give the order, the Third Elder would not dare to act rashly.


    Just as the scene fell into a dilemma, the Sorcerer King arrived.


    This was the first time the Sorcerer King appeared gracefully in front of others after he recovered. His poisonous sores were gone, and he had regained his usual appearance. However,pared to ten years ago, there were traces of time at the corners of his eyes and lips.


    ¡°Hong Luan, bring Ye Yang back to his bedchamber,¡± the Sorcerer King instructed coldly.


    Hong Luan looked at the Sorcerer Queen imperceptibly. Seeing the Sorcerer Queen nod slightly, she bowed and agreed. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hong Luan held Ye Yang¡¯s arm.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡± Ye Yang struggled.


    The Sorcerer King¡¯s eyes moved, and Ye Yang¡¯s eyes froze for a moment. He immediately stopped struggling and obediently left with Hong Luan.


    Li Ruo lowered her eyes, feeling very upset. Why was it Hong Luan who brought Ye Yang back to the bedchamber? Usually, she was closer to Ye Yang, and she was the maidservant that His Highness Ye Yang trusted more.


    Hong Luan and Ye Yang being together meant that the Sorcerer King would also spare Hong Luan¡¯s life. As for herself, it was hard to say. ¡°You guys, stand down first,¡± the Sorcerer King said to the Third Elder.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The Third Elder left with the guards.


    Li Ruo wished that the Sorcerer Queen would let her leave too. That way, she could find an opportunity to escape. Unfortunately, the Sorcerer Queen did not say a word.


    The Sorcerer King said, ¡°I won¡¯t kill you. You¡¯re Ye Yang¡¯s mother. I don¡¯t want


    him to be a motherless child, but you can¡¯t escape punishment.¡±


    The Sorcerer Queenughed in surprise and self-deprecation. ¡°So my husband dotes on Ye Yang so much. For him, you can actually let go of a thorn in your side.¡±


    The Sorcerer King said, ¡°I¡¯ve never treated you as a thorn in my side. I want to deal with you because you¡¯ve offended the n¡¯s rules.¡±


    The Sorcerer Queen sneered. ¡°The n¡¯s rules? Is a Sorcerer King who has fallen in love with the Sacred n qualified to discuss the n¡¯s rules with me here?¡±


    The Sorcerer King said firmly, ¡°Ah Yan has never done anything outrageous. She just happens to be from the Sacred n.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The Sorcerer Queenughed crazily. ¡°Do you believe this? Have you forgotten how she infiltrated the Sorcerer n and seduced a married man like you?¡±


    A trace of mockery shed across the Sorcerer King¡¯s eyes. ¡°A married man? Wen Ling, you know very well what our marriage is about. You don¡¯t need me to help you remember! Also, Ah Yan didn¡¯t seduce me. Before we got married, I had already gotten married to Ah Yan in the Sorcerer Temple. Ah Yan is my legitimate wife!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense!¡± The Sorcerer Queen clenched her fists.


    The Sorcerer King looked into her eyes without dodging at all. ¡°I¡¯m not spouting nonsense. You just don¡¯t believe me! Why do you have to marry me? I have someone in my heart, and I¡¯ve already married that person. Even if I marry you, you¡¯re not my first wife!¡±


    Back then, the Sorcerer King¡¯s rejection of the marriage ruthlessly shed across the Sorcerer Queen¡¯s mind. She felt that her body was on the verge of copse, as if she could fall off the phoenix seat at any time.


    The past was unbearable to look back on. The Sorcerer King did not want to reminisce about the past, nor did he feel that he was innocent. Back then, he was not strong enough to protect Ah Yan and had no choice but topromise with the family and the Elder Hall. He did not say it to Wen Ling because there was no need to say it explicitly. Wen Ling would not believe him.


    Even now, he was not sure if Wen Ling had really listened to him. However, no matter what, he would never see Wen Ling again.


    Outside the house, it suddenly started to rain.


    The Sorcerer King turned around and looked over. A trace of disappointment appeared on his face. ¡°The first time I saw Ah Yan was on such a rainy day.¡± He held an umbre and slowly walked on the misty street. Suddenly, a little girl in purple bumped into him.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t bring an umbre! I was just dodging!¡± On her young face, the rain was like pearls, and she had bright eyes and white teeth.


    Ten thousand years at a nce.


    ¡°Go to the Reflection Cliff.¡± Death would end everything. Living in pain was sometimes the cruelest punishment. The Sorcerer King turned around and left.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Wen Ling stopped him. ¡°Do you still remember fifteen years ago¡­ when you gave a girl an umbre?¡±


    The Sorcerer King frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    Wen Ling smiled foolishly until tears came out. She was holding the pendant on the umbre in her palm.


    He had ten thousand years in a nce, but wasn¡¯t she the same?


    She was indignant! She did not believe that! They had been husband and wife for more than ten years!


    ¡°Your Majesty, have you¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The Sorcerer King interrupted her coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve never liked you, not once.¡± The Sorcerer Queen¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Then why did you marry me¡­?¡±


    The Sorcerer King said coldly, ¡°Your Wen family forced me. In order to give Ah Yan the antidote, I can marry a man.¡±


    Wen Ling finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground.


    In the sunny courtyard, three little ck eggs ran around thewn holding wooden swords.


    ¡°Hit, hit, hit, hit!¡± Xiaobao shouted.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Er¡¯bao shouted.


    Dabao did not scream. He just pounced over domineeringly and pressed his two younger brothers down.


    Xiaobao and Er¡¯bao rolled their eyes and stuck out their tongues!


    In the room, Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan stood quietly behind the window and looked at the few little fellows fooling around.


    Yan Jiuchao ced his hands behind his back and said stiffly, ¡°I think it¡¯s very necessary to tell you about Dabao, Er¡¯bao, and Xiaobao. That¡¯s right. As you can see, they¡¯re my sons.¡±


    Yu Wan waved her hand. ¡°I know, I know. From now on, they¡¯re also my sons. I¡¯ll treat them as my own!¡± When you were the Ghost King, you had already told me this. I was already familiar with it, okay?


    Yan Jiuchao said seriously, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. They¡¯re just your brothers. You better put away those thoughts you shouldn¡¯t have. You¡¯ll never be able to rece her!¡±


    ¡°Which her?¡± Yu Wan raised her eyebrows.


    Yan Jiuchao looked forward to it. ¡°The her in my heart..¡±

 Chapter 1039 - 1039: Sorcerer King’s Tears (1)

    Chapter 1039: Sorcerer King¡¯s Tears (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yu Wan asked, ¡°Is that her¡­ their mother?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao looked at Yu Wan solemnly and said, ¡°Of course, so you should understand that no one in this world can rece her, not even you.¡±


    Yu Wan:


    The confession came too quickly like a tornado, so should she be jealous of herself or jealous of herself? In the end, Yu Wan covered her face with her hand and left shyly, leaving behind a confused Yan Jiuchao. Could it be that his bluntness had made her stupid?


    The words that she would never be able to pry out of his mouth usually came out just like that after he lost his memory. Yu Wan blushed with excitement, and her heart raced.


    When she returned to Zhou Yuyan¡¯s room, Zhou Yuyan had just woken up. When she opened her eyes, she saw Yu Wan sitting in front of her bed,ughing foolishly. Her almond-shaped eyes widened. ¡°Sister Wan, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Wan came back to her senses and straightened her expression.


    ¡°Nothing. You¡¯re awake? How do you feel? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Zhou Yuyan touched her dizzy head.¡± I¡¯m a little dizzy. My body¡­ is a little weak. Strange, what¡¯s wrong with me? ¡±


    Yu Wan said softly, ¡°You were hit by Soul Rakshasa¡¯s Soul Charming Spell and have been unconscious for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Soul Charming Spell?¡± Zhou Yuyan did not remember what happened that night, but she heard Soul Rakshasa. She grabbed Yu Wan¡¯s hand. ¡°Is Soul


    Rakshasa here? Where is it? Is everyone alright? Where¡¯s my junior brother?¡±


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°Soul Rakshasa has been resolved. Everyone is fine, and Zhou Jin is also very good. Since you¡¯re awake, get up and eat something first. I¡¯ll tell you the detailster.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhou Yuyan obediently got up, took a hot shower, changed into clean clothes, and went to the kitchen to find something to eat.


    At the same time, Old Cui and Grandma also woke up one after another. Although the two of them were also old, they had not worried much all these years and had not suffered much. Their bodies were quite strong, and they had almost recovered after drinking some ginseng soup.


    The only person who was worrisome was Zhou Jin.


    Ever since the Soul Rakshasa disappeared, Zhou Jin rarely left his room. It was unknown if it was because everyone was too busy or because Yan Jiuchao had lost his memories and no longer yed with the Kongming Lock with him, but this child seemed to have returned to his original appearance.


    When Yu Wan carried a bowl of osmanthus rice and wine glutinous rice balls to his room, he was quietly sitting in front of the window admiring the flowers.


    The osmanthus flowers in the courtyard had bloomed, and they were golden. The fragrance was pleasant and pleasing to the eye.


    However, his back view as he admired the flowers was lonely and cold.


    Yu Wan gently walked to his side and ced the tray on the table. She said softly, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Flowers, ¡± Zhou Jin said.


    ¡°Grandpa Bao said that he bought this house back then because of these golden osmanthus trees. He also likes osmanthus.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like osmanthus.¡± ¡°Then why are you still looking at it?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else to see.¡±


    ¡°Do you want¡­ Sister Wan to go out with you? Sister Wan will apany you to see whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t see it anymore,¡± Zhou Jin said with his eyes lowered.


    Yu Wan was speechless. Was there anything he could no longer see? Could it be the Holy Immortal Orchid from the Sorcerer King¡¯s Pce?


    The Holy Immortal Orchids relied on the Saint King¡¯s blood and aura to live.


    After the Saint King died, the Holy Immortal Orchids in the Sorcerer King¡¯s Pce and the small straw hut had all withered, and not a single one was left.


    Yu Wan remembered that Zhou Jin had once said that the ce he lived when he was young had purple flowers. It must be the Holy Immortal Orchids.


    However, at this moment, Yu Wan could not figure out if Zhou Jin meant that he could not see the Holy Immortal Orchid or the person who nted it.


    The Saint King was Zhou Jin¡¯s mother. Even if she became a Soul Rakshasa, she could not change this fact. Her ending had been destined from the moment she sealed the Soul Rakshasa with the Saint King¡¯s Body. Unfortunately, having a deceased mother and a deceased mother passing away in front of him were twopletely different things.


    Yu Wan did not know how tofort him.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Sister Wan.¡± Unexpectedly, Zhou Jinforted Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan gently ced her hand on his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s fine. If you feel ufortable, just say it. You can cry if you want.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine,¡± Zhou Jin said. ¡°At least, I saw my mother¡¯s appearance. Even if she doesn¡¯t know me, she became like this because she really doted on me.¡±


    She had made a deal with Soul Rakshasa in order to change Zhou Jin¡¯s fate. She had also risked herst breath to set up a restriction in her body to protect


    Zhou Jin when he grew up. Everything she did was out of love for Zhou Jin..

 Chapter 1040 - 1040: Sorcerer King’s Tears (2)

    Chapter 1040: Sorcerer King¡¯s Tears (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    She was a great mother.


    Yu Wan looked at Zhou Jin¡¯s expression and confirmed that he was not forcing himself. She was slightly relieved. She gently pulled him into her arms. ¡°Of course she dotes on you. You¡¯re the person she dotes on the most. If she knew in theherworld, she would definitely be happy to have such an outstanding son like you.¡±


    ¡°Sister Wan, do you really think so?¡± Zhou Jin looked at Yu Wan steadily.


    Yu Wan said seriously, ¡°Of course. Do you think Sister Wan will lie to you? Or do you think you¡¯re not good enough?¡±


    Zhou Jin shook his head and his gazended on Yu Wan¡¯s bulging stomach. ¡°Is it alright?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It only avoided a disaster thanks to you.¡± That night was really dangerous. Zhou Jin had risked his life to protect all of them. He was clearly still a child, but he had the maturity and courage that far exceeded his age. Yu Wan liked it when he was her ally, but her heart ached when they were friends.


    ¡°Can I¡­ touch it?¡± Zhou Jin asked hesitantly.


    Yu Wan smiled and nodded. She pulled his little hand and ced it on her stomach.


    Her stomach, which had been calm for a long time, suddenly moved the moment Zhou Jin¡¯s hand touched it. It did not only move, but a series of kicks made Zhou Jin¡¯s palm itchy. Zhou Jin¡¯s eyes widened.


    Suddenly, Zhou Jin seemed to feel a little head rubbing against his palm through the stomach.


    Zhou Jin blinked, and something in his heart melted.


    After Grandma and Old Cui woke up, Yu Wan and Shadow Thirteen went to his room to discuss whether to stay or leave.


    Yu Wan was already more than seven months pregnant, so it was not suitable for her to be tired from the journey. They wondered if they should wait for the child to be born before leaving.


    ¡°We can¡¯t wait,¡± Old Cui said.


    ¡°Why?¡± Shadow Six asked.


    Old Cui said, ¡°Ah Wan still has nearly two months before she gives birth, and Yan Jiuchao only has these few days left. Now, we stillck thest medicinal primer from the Sorcerer King. I¡¯m not worried that the Sorcerer King will go back on his word with this medicinal primer. The four medicinal primers are collected, but we still need herbs. Some herbs only grow in the Great Zhou and need to be collected for fresh use. Therefore, we better return to the Great Zhou before his poison acts up.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Grandma agreed. After the children were born, they could not leave during the confinement period. It was not easy to leave after the confinement period. At that time, it was just in time for winter, so it was really tiring to let a baby in swaddling travel. Even if they were not afraid of tiring, they were afraid of dying Yan Jiuchao¡¯s illness.


    Yu Wan hurriedly said, ¡°I can travel. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    She Imew her body very well. Her pregnancy was extremely stable, and she had the bloodline of the Saintess protecting her. It was not a problem for her to travel through mountains and rivers.


    The only thing she could not part with was Chef Bao.


    Grandpa Bao didn¡¯t have many days left. If possible, she hoped to apany him on hisst journey, but the situation didn¡¯t allow it now, so she had no choice but to bid farewell to Grandpa Bao.


    Yu Wan went to Grandpa Bao¡¯s room.


    Jiang Jingnian went to pick up his wife and children. Chef Bao was the only one in the room. Yu Wan had prepared a wheelchair for him because she was worried that he would fall. He was writing in the wheelchair.


    ¡°Grandpa Bao, what are you writing?¡± Yu Wan walked over and asked.


    Chef Bao said in high spirits, ¡°I¡¯m writing a recipe book. This time, I¡¯m really leaving a recipe book.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll help you grind the ink.¡±


    Chef Bao said, ¡°No need. Hurry up and pack your things before you set off.¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s hand that was reaching for the inkstone paused. Her eyshes trembled as she looked at Chef Bao and said, ¡°Grandpa Bao knows?¡±


    Chef Bao smiled. ¡°What¡¯s so difficult to guess? Isn¡¯t Jiuchao waiting to detoxify the poison? You¡¯re about to give birth. If you keep apanying me here, are you going to give birth to children in the Sorcerer n? How are you going to leave after giving birth? Do you think that the little one is as tough as her three brothers?¡±


    Newly born children were extremely fragile. How could they be like three little ck eggsing and going in the rain? Besides, even if they were three little ck eggs, they would be very weak before they were two years old.


    Yu Wan held Chef Bao¡¯s arm and leaned her head on his shoulder. ¡°But I can¡¯t bear to part with you¡­¡±


    Chef Bao stroked her head lovingly. ¡°You cane and see me when the children grow up. Why? Are you worried that I won¡¯t live for that long?¡±


    Yu Wan sat up and looked at Chef Bao solemnly. ¡°How can that be? You¡¯ll live a long life!¡±


    Chef Baoughed until he choked and coughed violently. Yu Wan quickly poured a cup of hot water for him and 100ked at him with heartache..

 Chapter 1041 - 1041: Sorcerer King’s Tears (3)

    Chapter 1041: Sorcerer King¡¯s Tears (3)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chef Bao drank half a cup of water. ¡°Alright, Grandpa Bao will be fine!¡±


    Yu Wan held his hand and endured the pain in her throat. ¡°¡­You have to take care.¡±


    Chef Bao smiled, tears shing in his eyes. ¡°Silly girl, I will.¡±


    Both of them knew very well that this farewell was forever. Yu Wan did not say anything else. She only hugged Chef Bao¡¯s arm and cried silently. Chef Bao choked and patted Ah Wan¡¯s back. He turned around and a tear fell.


    He had never told anyone that in all the years that he had been fruitless in finding his sons, it was not that he had never thought of giving up. He had also thought of ending his life once and for all. He had already thrown himself into the water, but that silly girl jumped into the cold pond to save him.


    ¡°I saw him standing here for a long time just now. So he wanted tomit suicide.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯smitting suicide! Your entire family ismitting suicide!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you old thing!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the old thing!¡±


    Actually, the woman was right. He was indeedmitting suicide, but when he saw the silly girl who was drenched and trembling from the cold to save him, as well as the silly girl¡¯s clear eyes, he did not have the courage to admit it. ¡°I was hungry and didn¡¯t stand properly, so I fell into the water, ¡± he said.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything to eat?¡±


    ¡°Is this okay?¡± The silly girl took out a few pieces of candy, peeled off the wrapper, and handed it to him.


    ¡°It tastes terrible!¡± He finished it all in one go.


    The silly girl would never know what kind of salvation her unintentional action had brought him.


    ¡°Chef Bao, actually, you¡¯re not the only one who has lost family in this world. My father¡­ is not my grandfather¡¯s biological son. He was separated from his family when he was young. I don¡¯t know if his family doesn¡¯t want him or something else. In short, my father has already grown up and has two children. He still doesn¡¯t know who his biological parents are.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! My son went missing two months after he was born.¡±


    ¡°My father was also picked up by my grandfather when he was still an infant!¡±


    ¡°My¡­ My son is congenitally deficient. He has a weakness from his mother¡¯s womb.¡±


    ¡°My father¡¯s health isn¡¯t good either! I heard from my uncle that my father often fell sick when he was young and almost couldn¡¯t grow up!¡± ¡°My, my, my¡­ My son must be in a worse state than your father!¡±


    ¡°Who said so? My father went to war, and his fate is unknown! When he left, my mother was just pregnant. He didn¡¯t even know he had a son!¡±


    He, who couldn¡¯tpare to her, was at a loss. Of course, it wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯tpare to her. He just felt that it was ridiculous. He, who was courting death, was actually in the mood topare to the little girl in the room.


    At that moment, he suddenly realized that he actually did not want to die anymore.


    Why did he dote on her? Because if it weren¡¯t for this silly girl, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to rekindle his hope of living. When he felt that it was dark and he was at his wits¡¯ end, she lit a candle in his heart.


    Thanks to her, he finallysted until the end and found his missing child.


    Yu Wan was not in a hurry to leave. Instead, she waited until she saw Aunt Jiang and Uncle Jiang¡¯s son. Aunt Jiang¡¯s father was also an escort from the Jade Nation. He was originally escorting a few sorcerers here. Then, Aunt Jiang¡¯s father discovered a business opportunity in the outer vige and moved here to do business.


    Uncle Jiang had traveled extensively, and his marriage had been dyed for many years. He only met Aunt Jiang when he was twenty-seven or twenty-eight. Fortunately, his father-inw did not despise his age and married his eighteen-year-old daughter to him. The two of them had a very happy life after marriage. Jiang Xiaoyang was their only son. He was six years old this year and was an obedient and pleasant child.


    Aunt Jiang had a gentle personality, was considerate and filial, and was virtuous and capable. Yu Wan was very at ease handing Grandpa Bao over to her.


    Third Elder also came when he found out that they were leaving.


    The Third Elder was here to pick up Nie Wanrou.


    The Wen family¡¯s momentum was gone, and Wen Xu was dead. The Third Elder asked the Sorcerer King for a decree, allowing Nie Wanrou to cut ties with the Wen family. The Sorcerer King agreed.


    Looking at the unconscious Nie Wanrou being carried into the carriage by the maidservant of the Nie Family, Dawa was extremely reluctant. However, he and Nie Wanrou were not a couple. He really¡­ did not have the qualifications to keep Nie Wanrou.


    The Third Elder would not ept him. In his early years, Wen Xu had already made a mistake once, and the Third Elder did not want to make a second mistake. This person called Dawa was fundamentally just a Guardian of the


    Dark Hall in the ck market. To put it bluntly, he was from the underworld. How could such a man be worthy of his daughter?


    The Sorcerer King hade to pick up Zhou Jin. Zhou Yuyan and Mu Qing were Zhou Jin¡¯s fellow disciples and had a deep rtionship with him. They were also invited to the pce.


    ¡°But¡­ I can¡¯t bear to part with Sister Wan.¡± Zhou Yuyan felt wronged.


    Mu Qing said, ¡°I can¡¯t bear to part with Sister Wan either, but Sister Wan has Young Master Yan, Thirteen, and the others taking care of her. Junior Brother is still young. He hasn¡¯t been separated from us since he was young. If even we leave, he¡¯ll be lonely.¡±


    Zhou Yuyan cried on Mu Qing¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t bear to part with Shadow


    Six either¡­¡±


    Along the way, she was no longer that spoiled and willful youngdy. She was Zhou Jin¡¯s senior sister, his family and support in the world. She had promised her father that she would definitely take good care of Zhou Jin.


    Between her sweetheart and her junior brother, she finally chose thetter.


    ¡°Alright, Brother Zhou Jin, we¡¯re leaving. There¡¯s nothing for you, so I¡¯ll give you a painting!¡± Xiaobao took a portrait and bade farewell to Zhou Jin with his two brothers. ¡°If you miss us in the future, take out the painting and take a look! ¡±


    ¡°We drew many. This is the best one!¡± Er¡¯bao said softly.


    Dabao nodded.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Zhou Jin opened the portrait and saw three small briquettes drawn on the white rice paper. What, what, what¡­ What was this?


    ¡°This is Dabao, this is Er¡¯bao, and this is Xiaobao.¡± Er¡¯bao pointed at three lumps ofpletely identical coal balls and said seriously, ¡°Brother Zhou Jin, you have to miss us, you can¡¯t forget us.¡±


    Zhou Jin looked at the little coal balls in the painting in confusion, then at the little ck eggs in front of him. ¡°It¡¯s really¡­ vivid¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time for me to give you the Sorcerer King¡¯s tears,¡± the Sorcerer


    King said.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Wait, I have something else to ask of you.¡±


    The Sorcerer King said gently, ¡®You want to ask your Dad and Mom, right? Although I don¡¯t know where they went after falling into the bottomless pit, I did a divination for them. Their lives are not in danger.¡±


    Yu Wan blinked. ¡°In other words, they¡¯re still alive?¡±


    The Sorcerer King smiled and nodded. ¡°They¡¯re alive and well. You should meet them soon.¡±


    Yu Wan heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved. However, what exactly are the Sorcerer King¡¯s tears?¡±


    The Sorcerer King smiled and did not say anything. He took out a rhombus-shaped sorcerer stone and gently closed his eyes. A drop of blood tearnded on the sorcerer¡¯s stone. When he opened his eyes again, Yu Wan was surprised to find that his eyes were already lifeless. ¡°Your eyes¡­¡±


    The Sorcerer King smiled and said, ¡°The blood tears that have all the sorcerer power of the Sorcerer King are the true tears of the Sorcerer King.¡±


    Yu Wan could not help but think of Dawa¡¯s words¡ªthe sorcerer¡¯s sorcery power all existed in their eyes. When the sorcerers lost their sorcery power, they also lost their own eyes..

 Chapter 1042 - 1042: Wanrou Awakens, Happy Newlyweds (1)

    Chapter 1042: Wanrou Awakens, Happy Newlyweds (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    On the 20th of July, the group left the Sorcerer n.


    They did not say that they wanted to detoxify Yan Jiuchao. They only said that it was time to go home, and he did not question anything.


    Whether it was Yu Wan¡¯s body or Yan Jiuchao¡¯s illness, the earlier they arrived at the Great Zhou, the better. When they came, they did not recognize the way. Now that Shadow Six had already drawn a map, they naturally knew which was the closest path.


    ¡°After leaving the Jade Nation, if we don¡¯t pass through the Nether Capital and the Ghost n, the Feiyu Manor is the closest,¡± Shadow Six said as he pointed at the map.


    ¡°Ping¡¯er.¡± Yu Wan called over this maidservant who had apanied her for


    many days. ¡°Let me ask you. we¡¯ll pass by thede Nation on our way back. Do


    you want to leave with me or go home?¡±


    Ping¡¯er had mentioned to her before that she wanted to follow her all the time.


    She did not agree at that time because Ping¡¯er¡¯s family was in the Jade Nation. It might be fine if she followed her for a year or so. As time passed, it was inevitable that she would miss her family.


    However, after a while, Yu Wan realized that Ping¡¯er had never shown any longing for her family. She guessed that Ping¡¯er¡¯s rtionship with her family might not be as close as she thought.


    Ping¡¯er knelt down. ¡°Young Madam, please take me in! My parents have long passed away. I grew up with my uncle¡¯s family. They¡­ they didn¡¯t treat me as one of their own! They sold me to a merchant ship as a maidservant, so they didn¡¯t expect me to return unscathed. If I hadn¡¯t met Young Madam, I might have been¡­ used by those bosses to please someone!¡±


    This girl also had a miserable background.


    Yu Wan helped Ping¡¯er up and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m not unwilling to let you stay. I¡¯m pregnant, and I indeedck a maidservant by my side. However, I might as well tell you that my husband¡¯s family is in the Great Zhou. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard of the Great Zhou, but it¡¯s even further east than the Jadeite Nation. It¡¯s so far away that you can¡¯t imagine it. Perhaps once you go there, you won¡¯t be able to return to the Jade Nation in my life. Even so, do you still want to follow?


    If you¡¯re lucky, you might be able to find a rtively reliable marriage in the Great Zhou. If you¡¯re unlucky and meet a bad person, you won¡¯t even have a rtive from your maternal family to support you. You have to consider this carefully. ¡±


    Ping¡¯er was stunned.


    Yu Wan did not force her, although it was fine for her to take Ping¡¯er away by force. Since Ping¡¯er had been sold to her, it was hers. She could do whatever she wanted with Ping¡¯er, but she still hoped that this little girl could make her own choice.


    Yu Wan returned to her room to pack her things.


    Ping¡¯er walked over with a bag and kowtowed to Yu Wan. ¡°Young Madam, please take me in.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve thought it through?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Ping¡¯er nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve thought about it. At home, I¡¯m a loss-making thing. My uncles can sell me wherever they want. Even if I¡¯m lucky enough to return this time, who knows where they¡¯ll sell me in a few days? I¡¯m willing to follow Young Master and Young Madam!¡±


    Following Young Madam, she was at least a person, not an object!


    Of course, before she met Young Madam, even if she met a good master, she would not dare to have such thoughts. However, when she interacted with Young Madam, Young Madam¡¯s differences infected her. Only then did she know that women could live like this.


    She did not want to live like Young Madam, but she was unwilling to live like a non-human again.


    Yu Wan also heaved a sigh of relief. Although she said it casually, in fact, she was used to using Ping¡¯er. It was very likely that she would not like another maidservant so much.


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°Alright, stop kneeling. Take your things. It¡¯s time to leave.¡±


    Ping¡¯er knew that Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao were the masters of a rich family and used extremely decent servants. On the other hand, she was born in the countryside and could use her for a while. If she really followed them back to the manor, she was afraid that she was still not qualified. She was worried that Yu Wan had said beautiful words earlier, but she was actually unwilling to bring her along. Seeing that Yu Wan had finally epted her, the stone in her heart was relieved.


    At the same time, she also realized that Yu Wan was sincerely thinking for her. She became even more grateful to Yu Wan and secretly swore that she would be twice as loyal in the future and serve her master better.


    The group prepared five carriages, including three trucks. One contained their luggage, one contained Old Cui¡¯s herbs, and the other was a gift prepared by Chef Bao and Zhou Jin for them.


    Chef Bao said, ¡°This is for your uncle. Has that clueless¡¯ leg recovered? He can cook again, right?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Bao¡­¡± Yu Wan looked at the recipe in her hand and was so shocked that she was speechless. She thought that Grandpa Bao was writing the recipe for Uncle Jiang..

 Chapter 1043 - 1043: Wanrou Awakens, Happy Newlyweds (2)

    Chapter 1043: Wanrou Awakens, Happy Newlyweds (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chef Bao understood what she was thinking. He smiled and said, ¡°I still have a few days. It¡¯s fine to write it for him again. This is a new recipe I¡¯ve developed in the past half a year.¡±


    Yu Wan was a little hesitant. ¡°Actually, you¡¯ve already left one for Uncle. This one¡­¡±


    ¡°Take it!¡± Chef Bao stuffed the recipe into Yu Wan¡¯s carriage and handed her a small box. ¡°This is for Little Bruiser.¡±


    ¡°Little Bruiser has one too.¡± Yu Wan smiled in surprise. Little Bruiser must have felt wronged to leave him alone at her uncle¡¯s house after leaving home for so long. Actually, she missed him too and wished she could fly back to see him immediately.


    Chef Bao teased, ¡°Why? Are you the only one I can dote on? Can¡¯t I dote on him?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Bao!¡± Yu Wan said angrily.


    Chef Bao smiled in a good mood.


    The group got into the carriage. Yan Jiuchao, Yu Wan, and Ping¡¯er were in the same carriage. Old Cui and Grandma were in the same carriage. There were still three trucks left. The three little fellows each upied one. Yu Wan was certain that the three little fellows would feel lonely not long after and obediently returned to their carriage.


    But no matter what, there were five carriages. Shadow Six, Shadow Thirteen, and Dawa each drove one carriage. There were still two driverless carriages left. Just as they were hesitating if they should hire two capable coachmen, the crisp sound of horse hooves came.


    It was the Sorcerer King¡¯s mount¡ªGeneral!


    The General came to the Sorcerer King¡¯s side and stopped. He rubbed his head against him. The Sorcerer King smiled. He couldn¡¯t see, but he could tell the direction of Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan from the sound. ¡°It wants to follow you to the Central ins.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Yu Wan was surprised.


    The Sorcerer King smiled and said, ¡°With it around, you don¡¯t have to be a coachman.¡±


    The horses would listen to it.


    Yu Wan said in shock, ¡°But isn¡¯t it your mount?¡±


    The Sorcerer King stroked the General¡¯s mane lovingly. ¡°When it followed me, it was still a little pony. In the blink of an eye, it¡¯s already so big¡­ The child has grown up. I should let them travel on their way, right?¡±


    It was unknown if he was talking about the current General or the future Zhou Jin. He seemed to have a premonition that Zhou Jin would leave him one day to develop his own world.


    ¡°It wants to be a warhorse.¡± The Sorcerer King gathered his thoughts and said,


    ¡°Treat it well.¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°I will.¡±


    The General substituted two coachmen. It pulled Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao¡¯s carriage alone. Shadow Thirteen, Shadow Six, and Dawa each drove the three carriages of the little ck eggs. Although it was said to be driving, they were actually just sitting there and carefully checking the safety of the little fellows. These horses and the horses in thest carriage all followed the General in unison. There was no need for them to worry at all.


    Uncle Jiang and Aunt Jiang helped Chef Bao watch them leave.


    Yu Wan did not say to Chef Bao, ¡°Take care of yourself. After I¡¯m done with my matter, I wille to see you.¡± She would not say anything she was not confident of. If she was confident, she could do it directly. There was no need to say anything.


    ¡°Dad, Jiuchao, Ah Wan, and the others have gone far. Let¡¯s go into the house too. The wind is strong outside,¡± Aunt Jiang said considerately. ¡°Yang¡¯er,e and help Grandpa!¡±


    ¡°Aye!¡± Jiang Xiaoyang cleverly walked over and held Chef Bao¡¯s arm. ¡°Grandpa! I¡¯ll help you into the house!¡±


    ¡°Good, good, good¡­¡± Chef Bao smiled kindly and staggered into the house with the help of his daughter-inw and grandson.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the pce too,¡± the Sorcerer King said to Zhou Jin.


    Zhou Jin looked reluctantly at the street that had long disappeared and quietly got into the carriage with the Sorcerer King.


    They returned to the Sorcerer King¡¯s Pce.


    After the Saint King died, the Holy Immortal Orchids of the Sorcerer King¡¯s Pce withered. The originally lively little flowerbed became like a withered winter, deathly silent.


    However, just as the Sorcerer King led Zhou Jin through the small flowerbed, a powerful Saint King¡¯s aura came from the sky and enveloped the entire pce. Even the withered flowers suddenly straightened their bodies and became lush bit by bit. Purple buds grew and surrounded Zhou Jin, blooming exuberantly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see it anymore.¡±


    That was what he had once said.


    Did she hear him?


    Zhou Jin squatted down and carefully stroked the Holy Immortal Orchids in front of him. He looked in the direction where the group had left and smiled slightly. ¡°I see it. Thank you.¡±


    Just as Yu Wan had expected, the three little ck eggs became unbearably lonely after sitting for a while. They eagerly returned to Yan Jiuchao and her carriage.


    In the evening, they set up camp in a forest.


    Dawa was a little distracted.


    Everyone had an unspoken mutual understanding. He missed Nie Wanrou. He couldn¡¯t bear to leave her..

 Chapter 1044 - 1044: Wanrou Awakens, Happy Newlyweds (3)

    Chapter 1044: Wanrou Awakens, Happy Newlyweds (3)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°If you miss her, go look for her,¡± Yu Wan said to Dawa. ¡°Why? Are you worried that she won¡¯t wake up?¡±


    ¡°No, she¡¯ll wake up! Even if she doesn¡¯t wake up, I¡¯m willing to guard her for the rest of my life. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± Dawa lowered his head.¡± I¡¯m worried that I¡¯m not worthy of her. I don¡¯t have a great background or a handsome face like Wen


    He was fake from his identity to his looks. He was afraid that Wanrou would be disappointed when she saw his appearance.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about looks.¡± If Nie Wanrou only looked at the person¡¯s looks, she would have long fancied Wen Xu. It could be seen that she valued a person¡¯s heart and personality the most.


    Yu Wan continued, ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not up to you to decide if you¡¯re worthy or not, right? This kind of thing depends on mutual consent. Back then, when I married Yan Jiuchao, I was only a vige girl, a vige girl whose engagement had been broken off. Even the Emperor didn¡¯t agree to our marriage. Of course, I¡¯m luckier than you. I have a good mother-inw. Yan Jiuchao¡¯s mother has never underestimate me because of my background.¡±


    Dawa was puzzled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the Commandery Princess of Nanzhao and the daughter of the Divine General Manor? Why are you a vige girl again?¡±


    Yu Wan sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. In short, my status was low at that time. They all said that I wasn¡¯t worthy of Yan Jiuchao.¡±


    Dawa imperceptibly looked at a certain lunatic young master sitting in front of the fire with his eyes as wide as an ox¡¯s. He muttered silently, ¡°He¡¯s going crazy from time to time. You should be the one despising him..


    If it were anyone else, who would be able to stand him? When that little lunatic went crazy, it was really not something that ordinary people could withstand. Only Ah Wan had a good personality and could apany him to fool around.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it ripe yet?¡± Yan Jiuchao red at the roasted sweet potatoes in the fire.


    ¡°Coming!¡± Yu Wan gave Dawa a look, indicating for him to wait. Then, she walked over and plucked the roasted sweet potato with a stick. ¡°You have to pluck it. Don¡¯t just roast it on one side.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao: ¡°Call me Dad.¡±


    Yu Wan:


    In the end, Dawa left. He went to the Sorcerer n to look for Nie Wanrou.


    ¡°Ah, he really went?¡± Ping¡¯er was surprised as she roasted the rabbit. Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°Let me tell you a secret. Wanrou is already awake.¡±


    ¡°W-what? Mrs. Wen¡­ No, Miss Nie is awake?¡± Ping¡¯er¡¯s rabbit leg almost fell off in shock.


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s awake.¡±


    When the Third Elder insisted on bringing Nie Wanrou back to the manor to recuperate, Nie Wanrou was already awake. Yu Wan was the only one who saw her. Nie Wanrou gave her a look, telling her to keep quiet.


    Yu Wan agreed.


    Ping¡¯er asked, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t she say so earlier? What if she watched helplessly as the Third Elder chased Lord Dawa away? If Lord Dawa doesn¡¯t return, won¡¯t the two of them miss each other for the rest of their lives?¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°If Dawa doesn¡¯t even have this bit of courage, then he¡¯s not a man she can entrust her life to. Being with Dawa isn¡¯t easier than divorcing Wen Xu. Wanrou needs Dawa to face it with her.¡± Pinger frowned. ¡°Then¡­ will Third Elder agree?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Their war was over, and Dawa¡¯s had just begun. Unfortunately, others could not help much with this kind of thing. He could only rely on himself.


    ¡°Good luck to him.¡± Yu Wan sighed softly. ¡°Aiya, why am I gloating?¡±


    They now had qinggong and fast horses. After a long journey, they arrived at the Feiyu Manor in early August.


    ¡°I thought it would take two months to arrive here, but I didn¡¯t expect to arrive so quickly.¡± Yu Wan alighted from the carriage.


    The Feiyu Manor had changed slightly from thest time they left.


    ¡°It seems to have been renovated,¡± Shadow Six said. ¡°Did something big happen?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go in and ask.¡± Shadow Thirteen took the token left behind by Jiang Hai and entered the vi to find the disciple guarding it.


    When he found out that they were the Young Master¡¯s friends, the disciple asked for their names. Then, he said in surprise, ¡°They¡¯re Young Master¡¯s friends! Pleasee in! Young Master instructed us to treat his friends with respect if theye. Young Master went out with the Manor Master today, but Madam is around. I¡¯ll inform Young Madam now!¡±


    It was not difficult to guess that Wan Feng was the young master, but¡­ who was the young madam?


    They knew the answer soon.


    The disciple weed them to the reception pavilion. The person who came to receive them was actually the daughter of the Wei family who had once arranged a marriage with Jiang Hai, Wei Ruyan.


    ¡°Miss Ruyan!¡± Yu Wan¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Yu Wan had a deep impression of Wei Ruyan because Wei Ruyan had refreshed her understanding of the daughter of a famous family. Although she had a good impression of Jiang Hai, after understanding that it was impossible for her to marry Jiang Hai, she quickly cut the Gordian knot and chose a man who was more suitable for her and did not vite her family¡¯s interests.


    Her wisdom and decisiveness surprised Yu Wan.


    Wei Ruyan was wearing a light blue dress with a waist. She was still the same as before. She was so beautiful that she was not arrogant. She was like a quiet orchid that could inadvertently bloom. However, her hair had changed, and the expression between her eyebrows was even more intriguing.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I congratte Miss Ruyan?¡± Yu Wan said with a smile.


    Wei Ruyan held Yu Wan¡¯s arm affectionately and said, ¡°We got marriedst month. I wanted to wait for you toe, but¡­ I couldn¡¯t contact you. How is it?


    Have you found your medicinal primer?¡±


    Yu Wan looked at Yan Jiuchao, who was looking up at the moon in the courtyard, and nodded softly. ¡°Yes. We have to rush back to the Great Zhou now and concoct the antidote as soon as possible.¡±


    Wei Ruyan said dejectedly, ¡°So you¡¯re leaving soon? Wan Feng will definitely be sad if he finds out. He¡¯s always wanted to see you. And Young Master, he also misses you. However, you might not be able to see him.¡±


    Yu Wan paused. ¡°Speaking of Jiang Hai¡­ No, Ji Xingchuan, we were attacked in the Ghost n¡¯s forestst time. I haven¡¯t seen him since. Is he back?¡±


    Wei Ruyan nodded. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s back. The disciples of the Feiyu Manor found him. He was slightly injured. After he recovered, he went to look for you. Now, we don¡¯t even know where he went.¡±


    Yu Wan said thoughtfully, ¡°I thought that after the disciples of the vi found him, they would bring him back to the vi. Then, with the vi master watching over him, he wouldn¡¯t mess around again. Unexpectedly¡­¡±


    Wei Ruyan smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to me yourself. That¡¯s his personality. The vi can¡¯t lock him up. Didn¡¯t he leave for a long time to find his sister in his early years? He¡¯s skilled in martial arts and is cautious. He¡¯ll be fine.¡¯


    Back then, she had given up on Ji Xingchuan partly because Ji Xingchuan had Yu Wan in his heart, and partly because Wei Ruyan felt that his personality was not suitable for a family. Wan Feng was still the best, obedient and caring.. He was really likable!

 Chapter 1045 - 1045: Grandmother and Grandson Meet, Little Fox King! (1)

    Chapter 1045: Grandmother and Grandson Meet, Little Fox King! (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ji Xingchuan was nowhere to be found, and the vi master had brought Wan Feng out to train. Now, the entire vi was ruled by Wei Ruyan. There were experienced elders in the vi, but Wei Ruyan had methods and brains. She had never suffered at the hands of the elders. Of course, she did not let the elders suffer easily, and they maintained a rtively satisfied bnce.


    ¡°You guys will stay at Mingfang Pavilion tonight,¡± Wei Ruyan said to Yu Wan.


    Mingfang Pavilion was the courtyard closest to Wan Feng and Wei Ruyan. The environment was quiet, luxurious, and unique. It was very in line with a certain young master¡¯s picky personality.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Yu Wan said with a smile.


    Wei Ruyan said, ¡°It¡¯s a small matter. If you really want to thank me, stay for a few more days. I¡¯ve already gotten someone to bring news to Wan Feng, and told him that you¡¯re here. Let¡¯s see if he can rush back as soon as possible.¡±


    Wei Ruyan was a smart woman. Wan Feng¡¯s feelings for Yu Wan were naturally more innocent than Jiang Hail s, but no wife in the world probably liked her husband to think about a woman who was not rted to him. Whether it was gratitude or love, if it were any other woman, they would have long been jealous. However, Wei Ruyan could do what Wan Feng liked and respected.


    Yu Wan said with a faint smile, ¡°It¡¯s his fortune that Wan Feng can marry you, but¡­ don¡¯t bully him.¡± Wei Ruyan was so smart that Wan Feng was not enough for her.


    Wei Ruyan covered her face and smiled. She looked around and after confirming that there was no one, she leaned close to Yu Wan¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°I dote on him so much. How can I bear to bully him? But he always bullies me.¡±


    This bullying was not literal bullying.


    After Yu Wan understood, she didn¡¯t know what to say. Miss Wei, does your husband know what you¡¯re saying? I have an image in my mind now! !!


    Seeing Yu Wan¡¯s embarrassed expression, Wei Ruyan held her stomach andughed.


    Wan Feng was younger than Wei Ruyan by two years. It was not appropriate to go overboard at such a young age. Moreover, Wei Ruyan would not want to do this for just one night. Wei Ruyan wanted to be with him for a long time and grow old together with him. Naturally, she cared more about his health than anyone else.


    Wei Ruyan only allowed him to enter the room twice a month, but those two times¡­


    Hmm.


    Wei Ruyan also blushed.


    The two of them clearly did not have much of a rtionship, but they chatted happily. If Yu Wan wasn¡¯t pregnant, Wei Ruyan would have wanted to pull her along and talk for the entire night.


    Wei Ruyan looked at the tired Yu Wan and said, ¡°Alright, go and rest. Leave the children to me.¡±


    Yu Wan was sleepy, but the little fellows were still excited as they ran around the courtyard.


    Thest time Yu Wan came to the vi, there were not many children by her side. However, Wei Ruyan had heard Wan Feng mention that Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan had triplets. Wei Ruyan was even more surprised when she heard it.


    Wei Ruyan only heard a human voice but did not see anyone.


    It was too dark! They had be one with the night!


    It was not until the three little eggs were tired that they ran to her while panting and reached out their little hands.


    ¡°Auntie, carry,¡± Er¡¯bao said.


    Wei Ruyan hugged him. In the end, Wei Ruyan¡¯s arm went numb.


    Wei Ruyan still liked them. They were chubby and round. They could eat and y. They aren¡¯t shy with strangers and aren¡¯t delicate. Especially since they were beautiful, they had almost satisfied Wei Ruyan¡¯s fantasies about children. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she was afraid of being beaten to death, Wei Ruyan would have wanted to steal one!


    The group rested in the vi for a night, replenished their supplies, and changed their horses. They traveled day and night. Other than the General, who was still energetic and seemed to have endless energy, the other horses were exhausted.


    Wei Ruyan changed it into the best horses in the vi, and the carriage was also new. It was covered with a high-grade mattress. It was light, soft, and warm. It was most suitable for pregnant women and children to go out. There was also a ewe that produced milk.


    Not only was Wei Ruyan prepared for the three little ck eggs, but she was also worried that Yu Wan would give birth before she reached home. If there wasn¡¯t enough milk for the children, the ewes would be useful.


    ¡°You¡¯re really too considerate.¡± Yu Wan sighed again that Wan Feng was lucky to have married such a virtuous and capable wife.


    Wei Ruyan pulled Yu Wan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Are you really not going to stay for two more days? Wan Feng received the news and is already on his way back.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an emergency. We really can¡¯t stay any longer. Help me tell Wan Feng that I thank him.¡± Wei Ruyan took care of them so much because of Wan Feng. Her verbal gratitude was too light. Yu Wan took out a letter she had written before she fell asleep and a thank you gift she had prepared in the morning. After handing it to Wei Ruyan, she followed the convoy and left..

 Chapter 1046 - 1046: Grandmother and Grandson Meet, Little Fox King! (2)

    Chapter 1046: Grandmother and Grandson Meet, Little Fox King! (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Next, they should head to Nanzhao, pass through the Imperial Capital, and go north, pass through Qinghe Town and enter the territory of the Great Zhou.


    When they came, they still took some detours. This time, Wei Ruyan gave them an internal map of the Feiyu Manor and recorded the exclusive ¡°official road¡± of the Feiyu Manor. In less than ten days, they arrived in the Imperial Capital.


    The three little ck eggs were sleeping soundly. Yu Wan lifted the curtain and looked at the endless streets, as if a lifetime had passed. ¡°Is it an illusion? Why do I feel that the Imperial Capital has be even more prosperous¡­?¡±


    They had left Nanzhao in the first month of the year. It was already the Mid-Autumn Festival, and the days passed really quickly. Unknowingly, seven months had passed. She didn¡¯t know that she was pregnant when she left


    Nanzhao back then, she only realized it after they had moved into the Feiyu Manor and had just been diagnosed as pregnant for more than a month.


    Yu Wan touched her bulging stomach and smiled gently.


    ¡°Young Madam, we¡¯re almost at the Divine General Manor,¡± Shadow Six reminded softly from the outer carriage.


    That¡¯s right, they were almost at the Divine General Manor. It was time to tell this cheap father about his ¡°background¡±, but how could they not provoke him?


    Just as Yu Wan was racking her brains to think of how to tell this cheap father of hers the truth that she was the daughter of the Divine General Manor and her father was the heir of the Divine General Manor, that he was not good at gambling and was not prodigal, Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°Prepare yourself. You have to see the Matriarch and Uncleter. Don¡¯t be nervous. They¡¯re all very easy-going.¡±


    Yu Wan:


    Yan Jiuchao looked at the confused Yu Wan and frowned. ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t I tell you that I¡¯m actually a member of the Helian family?¡±


    Yu Wan wanted to say something but hesitated. Alright, whatever you say. It¡¯s not easy to remember this.


    After alighting from the carriage, Shadow Six carefully walked towards Yu


    Wan. ¡°Young Master, he¡­¡±


    Yu Wan looked at Yan Jiuchao¡¯s back as he calmly walked towards the door of the Divine General Manor. She raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°He thinks he¡¯s the young master of the Helian family.¡±


    Shadow Six was dumbfounded. ¡°Ah¡­


    Back then, Young Master had pretended to be the eldest young master of the Helian family. Why couldn¡¯t he remember that he was pretending? Did he think he was the real deal? What kind of nonsense was this?


    The Matriarch was taking a nap in her room when Zi Su Imelt on the ground and massaged her legs. Suddenly, Fu Ling lifted the curtain and walked in.


    When Yu Wan left back then, she did not know that she was pregnant. On the one hand, she did not think that she needed a maidservant to take care of her. On the other hand, it was not good for her to travel with too many people, so she left the two of them behind. Matriarch doted on them and kept them by her side to serve her.


    After serving her for so long, they had learned a lot of rules. Logically speaking, it shouldn¡¯t have happened that she still dared to swing the curtain like this even though she knew that the Matriarch was taking a nap.


    However, Zi Su was not stupid. She quickly asked Fu Ling, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen in the manor?¡±


    Fu Ling said, ¡°Young Master and Young Madam are back!¡±


    ¡°Who? Who¡¯s back?¡± The Matriarch woke up.


    Zi Su gave Fu Ling a look, and Fu Ling quickly changed her words. ¡®Young


    Master and Young Madam are back!¡±


    The Matriarch was no longer sleepy. She quickly took off the thin nket on her body. ¡°Aiyaya, my little grandson is back! Quickly take out my new clothes! ¡±


    Zi Su smiled. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ll get it for you now. Don¡¯t be anxious. They¡¯re still at the door. It¡¯ll take a while for them toe in.¡±


    The Matriarch exploded. ¡°Aiya! I realize that you talk a lot of nonsense today!¡±


    Zi Su was amused by the olddy¡¯s appearance. She quickly opened the cab and took out the olddy¡¯s new clothes. She helped the olddy put them on and quicklybed her hair into a simple and generous bun. She put on her forehead and helped the olddy to the hall with Fu Ling.


    Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan were already in the hall. The Matriarch took a closer look, and her eyes lit up. She didn¡¯t need the maidservant to support her anymore and walked over with might!


    ¡°Grandma¡¯s little grandchild!¡± She stretched out her arm excitedly.


    It had been a long time since shest saw her, and Yu Wan was also excited. Tears welled up in her eyes, and she also stretched out her arm and walked towards the Matriarch. ¡°Grandma¡ª¡±


    However, the Matriarch walked past her mercilessly and hugged Yan Jiuchao, who was behind her. She whimpered, ¡°Good grandson!¡±


    Yu Wan, whose heart had suffered ten thousand blows: ¡°¡­!!¡±


    Among these two people, one thought that the other party was her biological grandson, and the other thought that she was his biological grandmother. Yu Wan didn¡¯t even need to exin or smooth things over. It just depended on how tacit they were.


    The Matriarch was very intimate with her little grandson for a while before looking at Yu Wan in disdain. She pursed her lips. ¡°You brought her here again..¡±

 Chapter 1047 - 1047: Grandmother and Grandson Meet, Little Fox King! (3)

    Chapter 1047: Grandmother and Grandson Meet, Little Fox King! (3)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    It had been so long since theyst met, and she was ugly again¡­


    Yan Jiuchao looked at Yu Wan in a tolerant manner and said, ¡°Please bear with her. ¡±


    The Matriarch said, ¡°I know, I know. I won¡¯t bully your wife!¡±


    Yu Wan looked at Yan Jiuchao, waiting to watch a good show. Yan Jiuchao paused. He didn¡¯t rify in person that ¡°this is my adopted daughter¡±. Instead, he said to Yu Wan, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going toe and call Grandma?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yu Wan walked over and called her grandmother sweetly.


    Although the Matriarch despised her, she pulled out the most precious bracelet on her wrist and gave it to her. She couldn¡¯t even bear to give this bracelet to her daughter-inw, Madam Tan. The Matriarch said to Yu Wan, ¡°You have to treat my little grandson better!¡±


    Yu Wan: I¡¯m your little obedient grandchild!!


    The Matriarch¡¯s gazended on Yu Wan¡¯s stomach. ¡°Eh? You¡¯re pregnant! I¡¯m going to have a little great-grandchild?¡± Yu Wan nced at Yan Jiuchao and said mischievously, ¡°I¡¯m.. ¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s pregnant,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    Yu Wan snorted. After a while, the sleeping little ck eggs woke up. The Matriarch instructed Yu Wan to take good care of the fetus and could not wait to tease the few great-grandchildren.


    Yu Wan looked at Yan Jiuchao calmly, as if asking, Daddy, why did I be your wife? What happened to not treating me as a child bride? What happened to me not being pregnant and only being fat?


    Yan Jiuchao said without changing his expression, ¡®Grandma is old and can¡¯t take any stimtion. Since she treats you as her granddaughter-inw, then you¡¯ll be her granddaughter-inw for a few days. When she says you¡¯re pregnant, pretend that you¡¯re pregnant for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Then if I can¡¯t get married in the future¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll support you.¡±


    Yu Wan turned around and covered her chest. She originally wanted to take the opportunity to retort, but who knew that she would be hit by his sweetness. Her heart was thumping and was about to jump out of her throat! She finally understood why this fellow didn¡¯t say sweet words when he was awake. Someone would really die¡­


    Yu Wan was originally captured by the Ghost n¡¯s ck envoy. Yan Jiuchao told the Matriarch that Yu Wan had gone out and he went to pick her up. After waiting for a few days and not returning, Helian Beiming told the Matriarch that the couple and the little ck eggs had gone sightseeing. After a few days, Yu Shaoqing and Madam Jiang disappeared. Helian Beiming said that Yu Shaoqing had received a mission from the Imperial Court and that Madam Jiang had gone out with him.


    Although the Matriarch was not too worried, she missed them very much, especially her little grandson and the three little ck eggs. She almost missed them to death!


    The Matriarch hugged Dabao, Er¡¯bao, and Xiaobao. ¡°Do you miss Great Grandma?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Xiaobao wheedled in the Matriarch¡¯s arms.


    Er¡¯bao spread his hands and said seriously, ¡°We miss Grandma so much. We miss you so much that we can¡¯t eat or sleep well. We¡¯ve¡­ lost weight!


    Fu Ling and Zi Su¡¯s eyelids twitched. They¡¯ve be rounder that their previous clothes could not be worn anymore. Who gave you the courage to say that you had actually lost weight?


    ¡°Aiya, let Great Grandma take a look! You¡¯ve really lost weight! My Bao¡¯er¡­ has really lost weight!¡± The Matriarch touched the fat on her grandchildren¡¯s faces and her heart ached!


    Fu Ling and Zi Su werepletely speechless.


    At night, Madam Tan and Helian Beiming returned from their maiden home.


    When they found out that Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan had returned to the residence, the two of them were overjoyed and hurriedly went to the Matriarch¡¯s courtyard.


    Yan Jiuchao was called over by the Matriarch. Yu Wan was sorting out the herbs in the courtyard.


    Suddenly, a white shadow darted over and threw itself into Yu Wan¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Little Snow Fox!¡± Yu Wan hugged the soft little ball, her heart about to melt. Helian Beiming liked this little pet. When they left back then, they had left it in the manor. After not seeing it for more than half a year, the little snow fox had grown bigger and a red fire mark vaguely grew between its eyebrows. Yu Wan did not understand what mark this was. She only felt that it was quite good.


    The little snow fox had not seen her for a long time. Its eyes were filled with tears as it tugged at her clothes with its little ws, refusing toe down.


    Yu Wan also missed it and hugged it well.


    Suddenly, Yu Wan¡¯s stomach moved. One of the little snow fox¡¯s little feet happened to be resting on Yu Wan¡¯s stomach. When Yu Wan¡¯s stomach moved, the little snow fox was so shocked that its fur stood on end! It jumped onto Yu Wan¡¯s shoulder and stared warily at her stomach.


    Yu Wan burst intoughter. She touched the little snow fox¡¯s head with one hand and her stomach with the other. She said softly, ¡°I have a baby.¡±


    The little snow fox did not fully understand. Ity on Yu Wan¡¯s shoulder and used a small front paw to touch Yu Wan¡¯s stomach warily and carefully. As soon as it touched it, Yan Xiaosi was naughty again. It was so frightened that it shed back into Helian Beiming¡¯s arms.


    Helian Beiming was sitting in a wheelchair, pushed by Madam Tan.


    Although Madam Tan was wearing a wig, it was obvious that her hair had grown a little. Her face was no longer miserable and mncholic, but like a spring breeze and herplexion was rosy. Helian Beiming, who was pushed into the wheelchair by her, was also full of vitality.


    Moreover, Yu Wan was sure that it was not her imagination. Helian Beiming¡¯s body seemed to be stronger than before.


    ¡°Uncle! Aunt!¡± Yu Wan greeted them happily.


    When Helian Beiming saw her, the smile in his eyes was about to overflow. ¡°Ah Wan is back. Why didn¡¯t you send a letter in advance? I could have waited for you at home with your aunt.¡±


    Madam Tan smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s nothing important in my maternal family. We¡¯re just sending some gifts for the Mid-Autumn Festival. If we had known that you wereing back, we would have sent them another day. By the way, where are Jiuchao and the children?¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Fu Ling and Zi Su brought Dabao and the others to pick oranges. Yan Jiuchao is apanying Grandma in the room.¡±


    It was good that they were back safely. Mrs. Tan was relieved. She thought of something and asked, ¡°Is there anything wrong with you leaving suddenly?¡±


    Yu Wan avoided the main point and said, ¡°Nothing. I just went to look for the medicinal primer.¡±


    ¡°Have you found it?¡± Madam Tan asked.


    ¡°Found it!¡± Yu Wan said.


    Madam Tan was relieved. ¡°That¡¯s good. By the way, why don¡¯t I see your Dad and Mom?¡±


    ¡°They¡­ are on the way. They were dyed by something and will be back soon.¡± Since the Sorcerer King had said that they were fine, Yu Wan naturally would not worry for nothing. She understood the Sorcerer King¡¯s strength, but Uncle and Aunt might not be the same, so it was better not to say it out loud to add to their worries.


    Helian Beiming looked at Yu Wan and said, ¡°Tell Uncle about what you¡¯ve seen and heard along the way.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll talk to youter. Shall I take your pulse first?¡±


    Helian Beiming reached out. Yu Wan took his pulse and frowned. Seeing her strange expression, Madam Tan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is your uncle¡¯s health not good?¡±


    Yu Wan quickly shook her head.. ¡°No, on the contrary, Uncle¡¯s body has


    recovered! Uncle, do you feel that your legs are feeling better than before?¡±

 Chapter 1048 - 1048: Immortal Love, War God Rising! (1)

    Chapter 1048: Immortal Love, War God Rising! (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Helian Beiming said. ¡°My leg is indeed stronger than before.


    When I stand up asionally, it won¡¯t be as painful as before.¡±


    Helian Beiming could stand up, but the price of standing up was a bone-chilling pain. Under such circumstances, he could not walk at all, so he could only sit in a wheelchair. However, a few days ago, when Madam Tan was not in the room, Helian Beiming fell to the ground. He nned to sit back in the wheelchair before Madam Tan returned. Then, he realized that the moment he stood up, he had much more strength and it did not hurt that much.


    It would be a lie to say that it did not hurt at all, but it was within an eptable range.


    He could not exin what was going on either. However, he did not tell Madam Tan. He was worried that if he did, he would bring her hope of recovery. But he had long lost confidence in his legs. He was afraid that he would disappoint Madam Tan again.


    After that, he did not try again. After all, his heart was already dead. He only remembered such a thing today when Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°Why¡­ why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Madam Tan choked.


    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll be happy for nothing. My legs¡­¡± Helian Beiming smiled bitterly. ¡°Won¡¯t recover.¡±


    He had gone crazy from cultivation. The demonic aura existed in his internal energy. In order to remove the demonic aura, he had no choice but to disperse his internal energy. After that, the meridians in his entire body were damaged, and the most serious thing was his lower limbs. This could not be repaired. Even a divine doctor like Old Cui could not.


    Yu Wan stared at her uncle¡¯s leg. Although she did not understand how all of this happened, she felt that her uncle¡¯s legs seemed to have a new hope. ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s go to Xixia Garden and let Old Cui take a look too.¡±


    To be cautious, Yu Wan decided to look for Old Cui. Yu Wan wanted to push the wheelchair. Madam Tan hurriedly said, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant. Let me do it.¡±


    When they entered the manor, they had heard from the pageboy guarding the door that Ah Wan was pregnant. With this interruption just now, the two of them did not have the time to care about her health.


    Helian Beiming¡¯s loving gazended on Yu Wan. ¡°It was a tough journey, right?¡± A woman¡¯s pregnancy was hard to begin with, and she was always working hard. Just the thought of it made his heart ache.


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    This was not polite talk. She was really, very good. She did not know if it was because the child doted on her, but she had never suffered much during this pregnancy. Other than eating and sleeping, there seemed to be no other changes. Things such as sore legs and waist, swollen body had never happened to her. Her body was as light as a swallow.


    It was not strange when she thought about it. She was the strongest Saintess in history! The saintess bloodline in her body had been awakened. Could this fetus be the same as before? In her stomach, Yan Xiaosi spat out a bubble and continued to hug the umbilical cord to sleep.


    Old Cui carefully treated Helian Beiming. ¡°It¡¯s better, that¡¯s right. What medicine did you take?¡±


    Helian Beiming shook his head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t take any medicine.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Old Cui raised his eyebrows. ¡°That¡¯s really strange. At this rate, you might be able to walk around normally in less than a year or two.¡±


    ¡°Doctor Cui, are¡­ are you serious?¡± Madam Tan was the most excited. She cared about her husband¡¯s legs more than anyone else. It was not that she despised him and wanted him to stand up like a normal person, but her heart ached for her husband. The Divine General who rode the battlefield would be in a wheelchair for the rest of his life. Such a blow was definitely not something he should suffer.


    He had lived an honest life. Why did the heavens give him such a painful ending?


    Helian Beiming could not suppress the excitement on his face. In the past, he would not believe it if a doctor told him that his legs could recover, but recently, his legs had indeed ¡°reacted¡±. He¡­ He tried his best not to take it seriously because he was afraid of being disappointed again. However, if Ah Wan and Doctor Cui said so, then he¡­ then he¡­


    Yu Wan took in Helian Beiming¡¯s suppressed excitement and smiled gently. ¡°Uncle, you can be excited. You¡¯re really getting better! Although there¡¯s not a hundred percent chance of recovery, there¡¯s definitely a chance.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ Why is this happening? I¡­ I didn¡¯t take my medicine either¡­ I didn¡¯t do anything on purpose¡­¡± Helian Beiming tried his best to recall the movements in the past half a year. Other than going to court more often than in the past few years and going to the Matriarch¡¯s courtyard more often, he also apanied Madam Tan back to her maiden home a few times. He really didn¡¯t do anything else..

 Chapter 1049 - 1049: Immortal Love, War God Rising! (2)

    Chapter 1049: Immortal Love, War God Rising! (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The little snow fox curled its body into a ball and found afortable position on hisp. It narrowed its eyes leisurely. The fiery red mark on its forehead was a little dazzling under the candlelight.


    ¡°Was it because Sheng¡¯er was chanting sutras and praying for you every day¡­?¡± Madam Tan asked softly.


    At the mention of chanting, Yu Wan blinked. ¡°Big Brother hasn¡¯t renounced asceticism yet?¡±


    In the past, he was forced to be expelled from the Helian family. Now that the crisis had been resolved, he coulde back and continue to be the heir of the Helian family. Also, if Yu Wan remembered correctly, Helian Sheng seemed to have provoked a romantic debt. How could he still continue to be a monk?


    ¡°Sigh, no.¡± Madam Tan sighed.


    Although she sighed, she was not very sad. The children and grandchildren had their own blessings. She had finally thought it through. It was better for her family to be safe and sound than anything else. Moreover, it was not that Sheng¡¯er was not home. He was filial and would return to the manor to visit them several times a month. Every time, he would be caught by the girl called Dong Xian¡¯er. After that, it was in a tizzy.


    As she spoke, a woman¡¯s delicate shout came from the path outside Xixia Garden. ¡°Monk! Stop right there!¡±


    Madam Tan cleared her throat. Speak of the devil.


    ¡°Is Big Brother back?¡± Yu Wan¡¯s eyes flickered and she turned to leave Xixia Garden.


    Helian Sheng, who was wearing a white monk¡¯s robe, was being chased by Dong Xian¡¯er with her qinggong. Perhaps because she had been chasing for too long, Yu Wan clearly felt that Dong Xian¡¯er¡¯s qinggong was better than before. She grabbed Helian Sheng¡¯s arm with one hand. ¡°Let¡¯s see where you can run to this time.¡±


    Unfortunately, Helian Sheng¡¯s realm in martial arts was much higher than hers. Yu Wan did not see how Helian Sheng moved. In the blink of an eye, Helian Sheng was already free from Dong Xian¡¯er¡¯s restraint. Dong Xian¡¯er was so angry that she stomped her feet!


    ¡°Big Brother,¡± Yu Wan called out to him.


    Helian Sheng stopped in his tracks and looked at Yu Wan in shock. In order to avoid Dong Xian¡¯er, who often waited for him in the Helian Manor, he did not enter through the front door, so he did not hear the servants mention that Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao had returned to the manor.


    ¡°Ah Wan.¡± Helian Sheng walked towards Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan swore that she did not want to give Dong Xian¡¯er a chance, but it was a fact that Dong Xian¡¯er had caught Helian Sheng.


    ¡°You¡­ let go!¡± Helian Sheng said.


    Dong Xian¡¯er shamelessly said, ¡°I¡¯m not letting go!¡±


    Helian Sheng¡¯s expression darkened. He wanted to say a few more words to Yu Wan, but Dong Xian¡¯er¡¯s expression could not be controlled. ¡°Ah Wan, go back to your room and rest first. I¡¯ll look for you another day.¡±


    With that, he used his qinggong and left.


    The duck that she had obtained flew away again. Dong Xian¡¯er was so angry that her cheeks puffed up.


    Yu Wan was amused by the two of them and teased, ¡®My brother is so unromantic. Why don¡¯t Miss Dong find another good husband? Anyway, he¡¯s a blockhead!¡±


    ¡°Who said that? He¡¯s not a blockhead! I won¡¯t allow you to say that about your brother!¡± Dong Xian¡¯er would never allow anyone to nder Helian Sheng in front of her, not even Helian Sheng¡¯s biological cousin.


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright.¡± Yu Wan had lost to this girl. She was really devoted to her brother. As the saying goes, when men chase after women, there¡¯s a mountain between them. When women chase after men, there¡¯s a gauze between them. Moreover, Dong Xian¡¯er¡¯s appearance and temperament were not bad. Yu Wan was still confident in her.


    ¡°Speaking of which, where have you been for the past half a year? Also, you¡¯re pregnant? How many months has it been? Is it about to be born?¡± Dong Xian¡¯er noticed Yu Wan¡¯s stomach. Because she was too surprised, she couldn¡¯t stop the questions in her mouth.


    Yu Wan had gained a lot of weightpared to half a year ago, but she was a pregnant woman. It was only right for her to be fat.


    Dong Xian¡¯er more or less knew about Yan Jiuchao¡¯s poisoning, so Yu Wan did not deliberately hide it from her. ¡°We went to look for the medicinal primer. I only realized that I was pregnant after leaving Nanzhao. I¡¯m still a month away from giving birth. ¡±


    ¡°A month. That¡¯s soon. When you give birth, I¡¯ll find you the best midwife in Nanzhao! By the way, you said you went to look for the medicinal primer. Have you found it?¡± Dong Xian¡¯er was concerned about Yu Wan, so she wanted to know all about her situation.


    ¡°Found it,¡± Yu Wan said.


    ¡°You really found such a difficult medicinal primer.¡± The four medicinal primers of the Fragrance of Hundred Miles were not a secret in the pugilistic world, but while it was easy to find the snow toad and the red lingzhi, the Sorcerer King¡¯s tears and the blood of the Saintess were long extinct. Dong Xian¡¯er asked, ¡®Where did you find them? Are there really saintesses and sorcerers in the world?¡±


    Why not? I¡¯m the Saintess, the number one Saintess in the world who can light up all the Saintess Stones in the entire Nether Capital!

 Chapter 1050 - 1050: Immortal Love, War God Rising! (3)

    Chapter 1050: Immortal Love, War God Rising! (3)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yu Wan resisted the urge to show off and said calmly, ¡°We went to the Ghost n, the Nether Capital, and the Sorcerer n.¡±


    ¡°I know about the Ghost n. What kind of ce are the Nether Capital and the Sorcerer n?¡± Dong Xian¡¯er had never heard of these before.


    ¡°The Nether Capital is the new capital of the Ghost n¡­¡± Yu Wan picked the main point and told Dong Xian¡¯er about the rtionships between the ces.


    Dong Xian¡¯er felt that her understanding had suffered a strong impact. What Saintess? Wasn¡¯t the Sorcerer King long gone? Why did she hear from Ah Wan that the two mysterious hidden ns were still standing tall in the world? And they were ipatible?


    It would probably take more than three days and three nights to exin it to Dong Xian¡¯er. However, it was obvious that they were leaving for the Great Zhou tomorrow morning.


    Although Dong Xian¡¯er was also curious, the most important thing now was to quickly grab Helian Sheng. She held Yu Wan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Alright, when I be your sister-inw in the future, I¡¯ll have time to chat with you. Tell me in detail when I have the chance. I¡¯ll go look for your brother first.¡±


    ¡°Actually¡­¡± Yu Wan¡¯s impression of Dong Xian¡¯er was not bad. She even liked her a little. She could not help but remind her, ¡°There are skills to pursue a person. To grab a man¡¯s heart, you have to grab his¡ª¡±


    Yu Wan touched her stomach. Back then, the reason why she could charm Yan Jiuchao was more or less because of her peerless culinary skills.


    ¡°At that time, Yan Jiuchao and I were like this. Do you understand?¡± Yu Wan


    winked at Dong Xian¡¯er.


    Dong Xian¡¯er widened her eyes and looked at Yu Wan¡¯s¡­ stomach. Yu Wan¡¯s stomach was too big. She thought that she was touching her stomach, but in Dong Xian¡¯er¡¯s eyes, it was another hint.


    Didn¡¯t Ah Wan and Yan Jiuchao get married because of the children? She understood, she understood too well!


    Dong Xian¡¯er smiled evilly. ¡°Good idea! The next time I catch him, I¡¯ll just do him! What¡¯s done is done! I¡¯ll bring a child to his door! Let¡¯s see if he admits it!¡±


    Yu Wan: ¡°Uh¡­


    I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what I meant, Heroine. Have you misunderstood something?


    Dong Xian¡¯er left in high spirits!


    Yu Wan looked in the direction where Dong Xian¡¯er had left and clicked her fingers. She swore that she really didn¡¯t mean to trick her brother¡­


    Madam Tan went to prepare dinner. Yu Wan apanied Helian Beiming back to the courtyard. Yu Wan asked about Prince Yan and Shangguan Yan. Helian Beiming said, ¡°Prince Yan has returned to the Great Zhou. He went to prepare herbs for Jiuchao.¡±


    Yu Wan blinked strangely. ¡°How does Father know about the herbs?¡±


    Helian Beiming smiled and said, ¡°Ah, he asked Old Cui in private. Old Cui gave him a prescription. There are a few herbs on the prescription that are only avable in the Great Zhou, and they have to be freshly picked. Prince Yan said that he will find the herbs first and nt them in the manor. When Jiuchao returns, they can be used directly.¡±


    It was like something Prince Yan would do.


    Yu Wan thought that thest ce he was willing to return to might be the Great Zhou, but for his son, he could put down any knot in his heart.


    Helian Beiming continued, ¡°Xiao Zhenting and Mrs. Xiao have also returned to the capital.¡±


    Xiao Zhenting had been ordered to go south. Since Prince Yan had already returned to the Great Zhou, Xiao Zhenting naturally had no reason to continue staying in the south.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t expose themselves, right?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Helian Beiming said, ¡°You¡¯re talking about Xiao Zhentinging to the Imperial Capital of Nanzhao? The news really leaked. However, the Emperor denied it. The Emperor drafted a letter to the Emperor of the Great Zhou and said that he had never seen Xiao Zhenting in the Capital. He even said that his generals even fought with Xiao Zhenting at the border. This matter passed just like that.¡±


    When they left the Great Zhou, Shangguan Yan was already a few months pregnant. Calcting the days, her child should be bornst month at thetest. She wondered if she had given Yan Jiuchao a sister or a brother.


    Since the Emperor was mentioned, Helian Beiming talked about Consort Yun. ¡°¡­So Consort Yun isn¡¯t from the Shen family. I heard that an otherworldly expert came and imed to be Consort Yun¡¯s biological father.¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°It¡¯s Great Grandpa! Did Uncle see him?¡±


    Helian Beiming shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s guarding Consort Yun¡¯s pce. I don¡¯t have a chance to see him. You call him Great Grandpa¡­ Have you seen him?¡±


    ¡°Yes! We met Grandaunt Lan and Great Grandpa when we went to the Nether Capital.¡± Yu Wan told Helian Beiming about the Ghost n and the Nether Capital.


    Helian Beiming was so shocked that he was speechless. If he didn¡¯t know Ah Wan¡¯s personality, he would probably have thought that this girl was making things up. The powerful Ghost n¡­ was actually just an imprisoned descendant? The real Ghost n had actually moved the Capital!


    And the Nether Capital¡¯s Lan n was actually a descendant of the Sacred n. In that case¡­ Consort Yun, her sister-inw, Ah Wan, and even the three little ck eggs were all descendants of the Sacred n?


    This news was too shocking!


    ¡°Then the blood of the Saintess¡­¡± Helian Beiming looked at Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan patted her chest proudly. ¡°Of course it¡¯s my blood! I¡¯m a very powerful Saintess! You didn¡¯t expect this, did you? I searched high and low for it, only to find you without any effort! However, I didn¡¯t go to the Nether Capital for nothing. After all, I saw Grandaunt and Great Grandpa. Also, I found clues to the Sorcerer n.¡±


    Helian Beiming sighed. ¡°Your trip has been an eye-opener.¡± The medicinal primer was a huge gain, but what they saw and heard along the way was also a very precious experience. To them, this was something that no amount of gold could exchange for.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go into the pce to look for them,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Helian Beiming stopped her. ¡°You¡¯re a stepte. The Emperor brought them to


    Pu City to avoid the heat.¡±


    In order to please his father-inw, the Emperor went all out. He, who had never been extravagant, actually learned from the Emperor of the Central ins to avoid the heat. The officials were also brought over. The court and politics were dealt with in Pu City.


    Helian Beiming smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Consort Yun is doing well.¡±


    A child with a father was a treasure. Sikong Ye almost doted on Consort Yun to the heavens. It was said that all the masters in Nanzhao who were good at making red braised pork had been kidnapped by Sikong Ye.


    That¡¯s right, kidnap.


    They were still sleeping at night. When they opened their eyes, they were in Pu City¡¯s pce. The chefs were on the verge of copse!!!


    Yu Wan was relieved to hear that her grandmother was doing well. One had to know that there were so many family members in Nanzhao, and what she was most worried about was Consort Yun. The Matriarch had such filial children and grandchildren to take care of her while Consort Yun was too lonely.


    Now that Sikong Ye doted on her, she could finally live a life of being doted on.


    Helian Beiming said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing serious in Nanzhao. Everyone is fine, so you don¡¯t have to worry. On the other hand, you might have to understand the situation in the Great Zhou.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s¡­ wrong with the Great Zhou?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Helian Beiming said with a solemn expression, ¡°I only received the news a few days ago. The Emperor of the Great Zhou has fallen ill and can¡¯t attend court. Now, the Empress will listen to the politics and Prince Jing will supervise the country.¡±


    Prince Jing? Wasn¡¯t that the Second Prince, Yan Huaijing?

 Chapter 1051 - 1051: The Fierce Brother Jiu, Domineering! (1)

    Chapter 1051: The Fierce Brother Jiu, Domineering! (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    On the first day of Junest year, the Emperor issued an imperial edict in the court and conferred titles to a few adult princes¡ªthe Empress¡¯s eldest prince was Prince Qing, Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s second prince, Yan Huaijing, was Prince Jing, the third prince was Prince Wu, and the fourth prince was Prince Zhao. As for the fifth prince, because of his marriage alliance with the Commandery


    Princess of Xiongnu, he was the first to be conferred the title of Prince Cheng.


    The reason why Yu Wan remembered it so clearly was because on the same day the princes were conferred the title of princes, Yan Jiuchao was conferred the title of Princely Heir Yan.


    Yan Jiuchao had be the Princely Heir, so she was the Princely Heir Consort. Because of this, she was very happy for a while. Even now, when she recalled it, that joy was still vivid in her mind.


    Yu Wan had not thought of Yan Huaijing for a long time and had almost forgotten the existence of such a person. If she had not suddenly heard her uncle mention him, she might have remembered such a person before entering the Capital.


    Yu Wan said thoughtfully, ¡°His Majesty¡­ is so seriously ill¡­ He needs a prince to supervise the country..


    Helian Beiming said, ¡°ording to the news, he went hunting. In the end, he fell off his horse and suffered a stroke. After that, he was paralyzed in bed.¡±


    ¡°Is it the Emperor¡¯s idea to have Prince Jing supervise the country?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Helian Beiming nodded. ¡°I think so.¡± That was what the information he received said.


    Yu Wan touched her chin. ¡°Although the Emperor has many princes under him, Prince Jing is the most outstanding. It¡¯s not strange for him to supervise the country. However¡­ The Emperor has sent the Empress to listen to politics. It seems that he¡¯s still a little worried about Prince Jing.¡±


    She did not know if he was worried about his ability or his ambition.


    The Empress and Worthy Consort Xu did not get along, and the Empress had


    Prince Qing under her. If she were to listen to politics, it would definitely cause


    Yan Huaijing a lot of trouble. However, it was not entirely true that the Emperor was praising the Empress and Prince Qing. If he really praised them, he would let Prince Qing supervise the country.


    The Emperor¡¯s actions seemed to be bncing the forces of both sides, not letting either side appear too much.


    Yu Wan muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t understand the Emperor¡¯s actions. Logically speaking, at this time, he should let the Crown Prince supervise the country. If he doesn¡¯t have the Crown Prince, he¡¯ll be conferred the title of Crown Prince. If he can¡¯t confer the title for the time being, then the prince who supervises the country might very well be the Crown Prince in the future. However, he doesn¡¯t seem to be encouraging Yan Huaijing¡¯s power.¡±


    Helian Beiming noticed that his niece had identally called Prince Jing by his name. He paused and asked, ¡°Ah Wan, are you very familiar with Prince Jing?¡±


    Yu Wan said bluntly, ¡°We¡¯ve interacted a few times and owed him a favor. He also came to snatch me during the wedding.¡±


    It was fine at the beginning, but what was with Prince Jing snatching her during the wedding?


    Helian Beiming frowned at Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan did not mention much about her past in the Helian family, mainly because she was unwilling to say it out loud to make her family worry. However, her rtionship with Yan Huaijing might involve the diplomatic rtionship between the two countries. She should exin to Helian Beiming what kind of person Yan Huaijing was and what kind of character he had.


    Yu Wan said slowly, ¡°That was a year ago. At that time, I was still a little vige girl from Lotus Flower Vige and happened to save Yan Huaijing. Two yearster, Yan Huaijing recognized me and wanted to marry me as a secondary consort, but I didn¡¯t agree.¡±


    Helian Beiming could not stand it anymore when he heard the words


    ¡®secondary consort¡¯. The legitimate daughter of the Helian family, the dignified Commandery Princess of Nanzhao Nation, was actually only worthy of entering the manor to be his secondary consort?


    What an arrogant bastard!


    Actually, Helian Beiming also knew that at that time, Yan Huaijing most likely didn¡¯t know Yu Wan¡¯s background and only treated her as an ordinary vige girl. It was already an exaggeration for a vige girl to enter the manor as a ve, let alone a secondary consort.


    However, Helian Beiming felt ufortable. His Ah Wan was worthy of the best man in the world!


    Helian Beiming snorted. ¡°He doesn¡¯t even know your background, so why did Little Jiu marry you without caring about his status? I think he¡¯s still a bastard! ¡±


    That was becausepared to Yan Jiuchao, Yan Huaijing was quite a bastard.


    Yu Wan had been in the ancient times for so long. Although she had notpletely assimted, she could ept many things from the past. For example, if she looked at Yan Huaijing from her current position, she would feel that it was not too wrong for him to suggest letting her be a secondary consort back then. But he should never have pestered her unscrupulously after she rejected him.


    She had already left the Great Zhou for a year. Yan Huaijing should have forgotten about her.


    Helian Beiming continued, ¡°Speaking of Prince Jing, there¡¯s something else I forgot to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yu wan asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s married. He married the daughter of the Prime Minister.¡± However, he did not find out her name. The name of the Central ins woman seemed to be hidden from outsiders..

 Chapter 1052 - 1052: The Fierce Brother Jiu, Domineering! (2)

    Chapter 1052: The Fierce Brother Jiu, Domineering! (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Han Jingshu.¡± Yu Wan said the other party¡¯s name. ¡°You know her too?¡± Helian Beiming emphasized the word ¡°her¡±, clearly surprised as to how Yu Wan interacted with this couple.


    Yu Wan smiled faintly. ¡°Thanks to Yan Huaijing, she came to look for me. I¡­


    met her in the pce.¡±


    Helian Beiming¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°She didn¡¯t do anything to you, right?¡± One was the daughter of the Prime Minister, and the other was a country bumpkin. If they really bullied each other, Ah Wan¡ª Yu Wan smiled. ¡°No.¡±


    Ordinary people would choose to me that woman when their fianc¨¦ was entangled with another woman. It was not that they really could not recognize the man¡¯s mistake, but they did not have the guts to go against him. They could only choose to bully the weak, and Han Jingshu was a woman with courage and guts.


    Yu Wan felt that she was quite clear about this, but in terms of her rtionship with Yan Huaijing, Yu Wan felt that she was a little stubborn. However, she was an outsider. She had no right to judge Han Jingshu about rtionships.


    ¡°Ah Wan, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± Madam Tan came over and called.


    Yu Wan went to push the wheelchair.


    ¡°Let me do it. You go and call Jiuchao. He¡¯s in the Matriarch¡¯s room. The Matriarch hid this precious little grandson¡­¡± Madam Tan went to call him once, but she was poked by the Matriarch¡¯s sharp gaze. Madam Tan was caught betweenughter and tears, so she could only look for Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan then went to the Matriarch¡¯s room. The Matriarch had been shocked a lot all these years and was a little demented. Some things made her confused as she spoke. Sometimes, no one understood what she was talking about, but Yan Jiuchao connected every sentence.


    He was very patient. He did not despise the Matriarch for being long-winded, nor would he remind her that she had already said these things seven to eight times in the afternoon. Every time the Matriarch mentioned it, it was as if it was the first time he heard it.


    ¡°My thrush is very interesting, right?¡± The Matriarch smiled as if she was ying tricks.


    Yan Jiuchao nodded for the ninth time. ¡°Yes, Grandmother, you should raise another one for meter.¡±


    The Matriarch gestured with her fingers. ¡°I¡¯ll raise two for you!¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Yan Jiuchao said with a nod.


    The Matriarch talked for the entire afternoon, and it was time to eat. However, she was sleepy and tilted to the head of the bed, falling asleep. Yan Jiuchao did not wake her up. He took off her shoes and slowly ced her on the bed. He pulled the thin nket over her.


    Yu Wan stood at the door for a while and did not have the heart to disturb the two of them. Yan Jiuchao was good to the Matriarch from the bottom of his heart. In the past, he cared about his status and did not show his emotions.


    Now that he had lost his memories, he thought that he was their biological son. It was even more natural for him to dote on the Matriarch.


    Yu Wan suddenly felt that losing his memory might not be a bad thing. He had done something he did not dare to do in the past, so he did not have to hold back anymore. He could enjoy the Matriarch¡¯s love without restraint, or he could give the Matriarch his love without reservation.


    The family ate happily. The three little ck eggs were coaxed by Madam Tan and Helian Beiming to their courtyard with the little snow fox. Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan stayed in the Matriarch¡¯s Wutong Garden.


    Their room had been cleaned, clean and tidy.


    Yu Wan entered the room with ease.


    What was worth mentioning was that ever since Yu Wan grew up, the heavy responsibility of taking care of the children had basically fallen on Yan Jiuchao. At night, he was also the one who slept in the same room as the three little fellows. Yu Wan slept alone mainly because she was afraid that the three little fellows would not sleep well and kick her stomach.


    Yan Jiuchao did not think so. She was old, so it was indeed time for her to sleep alone.


    Yu Wan naturally did not know what Yan Jiuchao was thinking, so she did not notice that when she walked into the room openly, Yan Jiuchao was stunned for a moment. However, Yan Jiuchao quickly reacted and acted until the end. This was the Matriarch¡¯s courtyard. Since the Matriarch treated her as her granddaughter-inw, if she did not stay in the same room as him, she would quickly arouse the Matriarch¡¯s suspicion.


    After washing up, the two of themy on the soft bed.


    Yu Wan heaved a long sigh of relief.


    Home was still the mostfortable. The bed was soft and big, and there was ice to relieve the heat and coolness. The curtains were her favorite color, and the furniture was also the furnishings she liked. Even the air she breathed seemed to have be fresher.


    Yu Wan was very satisfied. She closed her eyes and was about to fall asleep when Yan Jiuchao, who was at the side, did not feel so good.


    There was a living person lying beside him. Her body smelled good and her face was chubby. He wanted to pinch her.


    ¡°You know how to raise Gu, right?¡±

 Chapter 1053 - 1053: The Fierce Brother Jiu, Domineering! (3)

    Chapter 1053: The Fierce Brother Jiu, Domineering! (3)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Just as Yu Wan was about to fall asleep, she suddenly heard Yan Jiuchao say such a random sentence. She was stunned for a moment and casually replied,


    ¡°Yes, I know how to raise Gu. Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Strictly speaking, she did not know how to raise Gu. Ah Wei was the Gu Master. However, she had Little Gu. In order to feed this big-eater, she brought many Thousand Gu Kings from the Nether Capital.


    She did not hide it from Yan Jiuchao when she fed Little Gu. Yan Jiuchao saw it and thought that it was normal for her to know how to raise Gu. But why was he suddenly talking about this in the middle of the night?


    ¡°So you poisoned me, right?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s cold voice sounded in Yu Wan¡¯s ears. Yu Wan woke up from her sleep and looked at him in confusion. ¡°What is this? When did I poison you? Wait, were you poisoned?¡±


    As Yu Wan spoke, she reached out to touch Yan Jiuchao¡¯s forehead, but Yan Jiuchao grabbed her wrist. Her wrist was soft, as if it had softened into his heart. Even his heart raced. Yan Jiuchao¡¯s gaze became even sharper. ¡°And you said you didn¡¯t poison me!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Yu Wan was confused. ¡°What Gu did I poison you with?¡±


    ¡°Love Gu,¡± Yan Jiuchao said coldly.


    Yu Wan:


    Love Gu? What was this? She had never even heard of it, okay? Where could she find such a Gu for him? Speaking of which, why did he insist that she had poisoned him with a Love Gu?


    Yu Wan raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°What right do you have to say that I poisoned you with this Gu?¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t, why did I¡­¡± Yan Jiuchao didn¡¯t say anything else. His throat moved, but his gaze already exined everything.


    Yu Wan rolled her eyes and approached him. She smiled mischievously and said, ¡°Are you tempted?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s breathing stopped. He took a step back to avoid her seductive aura. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°So you admit to poisoning me?¡±


    Yu Wan did not answer. She smiled evilly and asked, ¡°So you admit that you have improper thoughts about me?¡±


    What happened to not being a child bride? Wasn¡¯t it a p in the face?


    Yan Jiuchao shook off her hand, turned his face away, and said coldly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that because you poisoned me!¡±


    Yu Wan supported her head with one hand and looked at him calmly. ¡°Yes, I poisoned you. I heard that this kind of Gu is very powerful. Those who are poisoned can forget about escaping for the rest of their lives.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You indeed have ulterior motives!¡±


    Yu Wan raised her eyebrows and said, ¡®Why? Is this your first day knowing


    Yan Jiuchao said fiercely, ¡°I won¡¯t fall for it!¡±


    Yu Wan was happy. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. You won¡¯t fall for it. Endure the poison of the Love Gu yourself. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±


    With that, Yu Wan turned around and ignored him.


    Initially, she thought that he would stop after she cold-shouldered him for a while. Unexpectedly, he tossed and turned, his aura violent. Even Yu Wan suspected that if this continued, he would not be able to sleep for the entire night.


    In the end, her heart ached for him. Yu Wan sighed secretly. She lifted the nket and got off the bed, brewing a cup of hot tea for him.


    This should stop.


    Unexpectedly, after Yan Jiuchao finished drinking the fire tea, not only did he not improve, he even lifted the nket and got off the bed. He pulled the cup tightly into his palm and looked at Yu Wan with burning eyes. ¡°You¡­ It¡¯s not enough that you poisoned me, you even drugged me?!¡±


    Yu Wan:


    What? Why was it rted to drugging again?


    Yan Jiuchao ced the cup coldly on the bedside table and walked towards Yu Wan step by step. Yu Wan retreated and bumped into the bedpost. Yu Wan had nowhere to retreat. Yan Jiuchao held onto the bedpost with one hand and looked at her dangerously. ¡®What can¡¯t you learn? Why did you learn to drug a man?¡±


    Yu Wan was puzzled. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t drug you! That¡¯s a cup of cold tea!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao sneered. ¡°Make up, continue making it up.¡±


    Yu Wan was speechless. Who was making it up? Could he be more reasonable?


    ¡°You have nothing to say, right?¡± Yan Jiuchao snorted coldly.


    Yu Wan lost to him. She held her forehead and sighed helplessly. ¡°Alright.


    alright, I drugged you. Is it okay?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao looked like he had expected it. ¡°I knew it!¡±


    Yu Wan rolled her eyes. ¡°Alright, I admit it. Can we sleep now?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao grabbed her chin. ¡°As if!¡±


    Yu Wan was speechless. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao pressed her against the pir and said evilly, ¡®Woman, extinguish the fire that you lit yourself!¡±


    Yu Wan:


    Helian Beiming knew that Yan Jiuchao had to return to the Great Zhou as soon as possible to concoct the antidote. Before dawn the next day, he had changed the horses for them. They were all high-grade horses that he had carefully chosen. However, Helian Beiming was surprised to discover a problem. Among the horses that came back with Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan, there was a horse with extraordinary aptitude. After traveling for so long, itspanions were already exhausted, but it was still lively.


    ¡°Grand General, do you want to change this horse?¡± Yu Gang asked.


    Helian Beiming shook his head. ¡°No need. This horse is fine. Leave it behind.¡±


    ¡°Aye!¡± Yu Gang changed the remaining horses and brought some fruits and feed to the horse.


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving again!¡± The Matriarch was unhappy!


    ¡°We¡¯ll be back soon. Next time, we¡¯ll bring Bruiser back,¡± Yu Wan said with a smile.


    When the Matriarch heard that she was going to bring back her other obedient grandson, she immediately became happy. ¡°You guys go! Be careful on the way!¡±


    The group got into the carriage.


    The little snow fox jumped into the carriage, wanting to leave with Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan looked at the red mark between its eyebrows and then at Helian Beiming in the wheelchair. She had a faint guess in her heart. Although she did not know if it was because of this, it was best not to take it away. It was best to keep all her uncle¡¯s habits for the past half a year until hepletely recovered.


    Yu Wan said softly, ¡°Alright, you can follow Uncle first.¡± The little snow fox turned around aggrievedly and covered itself with its fox tail. Yu Wan took out a big meat bun from the food box. ¡°Here, this is for you.¡±


    The little snow fox felt better after having a big meat bun. It hugged the big meat bun and watched Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao leave.


    Fu Ling and Zi Su should have followed her and served her, but the two of them had stayed in the Wutong Pavilion for so long that the Matriarch was already used to their service. Yu Wan kept them and brought Ping¡¯er along.


    She slept a littletest night. Yu Wan wanted to catch up on her sleep and let the three little ck eggs sit in Ping¡¯er¡¯s carriage.


    It was unknown if it was because he hated his out-of-control selfst night, but Yan Jiuchao specially sat in another carriage.


    However, after the carriage drove for a while, he felt uneasy. He was very disappointed, as if he needed to hug something to fill the emptiness in his heart..

 Chapter 1054 - 1054: Wife Doting Maniac (1)

    Chapter 1054: Wife Doting Maniac (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The carriage that Yu Wan was sleeping in was pulled by General. At first, it could substitiute two horses. In the end, it became more and more energetic as it walked. Now, it could easily substitute three horses alone.


    The carriage pulled by General was fast and stable, as if it carried a melody of the heavens and earth. Yu Wan quickly fell asleep. However, in her half-asleep state, she felt someone get into her carriage and look at her with two burning gazes.


    That gaze revealed some kind of danger that actually woke her up from her sleep. She took a closer look and realized that it was Yan Jiuchao. Yan Jiuchao¡¯s expression was not good. To be precise, his expression was not right. His covetous gaze seemed to want to eat her up.


    Yu Wan felt her hair stand on end. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± It was not strange for him to take a carriage alone, and it was not strange for him to suddenly get into her carriage. However, she could not withstand such a gaze.


    Yan Jiuchao looked straight into Yu Wan¡¯s eyes and said in a cold voice, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you poison me at night, but you have to poison me during the day!¡±


    ¡°When¡­ When did I poison you?¡± Yu Wan was at a loss, okay? This fellow had caused trouble for her for most of the night, and she had yet to settle the score with him. And yet, he didn¡¯t let her catch up on her sleep in broad daylight and instead yed the me game!


    ¡°Can you be reasonable!¡± Yu Wan sat up and punched the pillow. She, Niohuru Yu Wan¡­ was not easy to bully!!!


    However, Yan Jiuchao was not frightened by her anger at all. He had been staring at her for a long time. When she was asleep, she was like azy little orange cat, and when she was angry, she was like an angry little orange cat. In short, they were both kittens.


    And he angrily realized that even if she was fierce, she was still damn cute. It was not the cuteness of a daughter, but¡­ a cuteness of a woman.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s heart started to beat violently again. Yu Wan was furious that her cheeks puffed up. And when she¡¯s angry, she gets hungry. So she opened the food box, took out a red date cake and ate the cake angrily.


    It was really amazing that she could eat while in an argument.


    Seeing how she was eating the cake with small bites, Yan Jiuchao thought of a fat squirrel nibbling on a fruit. It was quite simr to her.


    Yu Wan ate three pieces in one go. Seeing that he was still staring at her without blinking, she was a little embarrassed. She wiped her mouth with a handkerchief and coughed lightly. ¡°Then, if you think I poisoned you, I¡¯ll resolve it for you.¡±


    It was a psychological effect. It was gone after it was resolved. She still wanted to catch up on her sleep.


    ¡°After it¡¯s resolved¡­¡± Yan Jiuchao looked at Yu Wan meaningfully.


    Yu Wan yawned. ¡°After it¡¯s resolved, don¡¯t pester me anymore!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°Are you sure that curing the Gu won¡¯t do you any harm? Won¡¯t it cause you to be in low spirits, suffer a serious injury, have a stuffy chest, have your meridians reversed, and even your life might be on the line?¡±


    Yu Wan burst intoughter. ¡°How is that possible? To cure a fake Gu¡­¡±


    Yu Wan was halfway through her sentence when she saw Yan Jiuchao¡¯s increasingly dangerous gaze. Her intuition told her that she would be struck by lightning if she spoke the truth!


    She blinked in a daze and coughed twice. She looked away and looked at the snacks in the food box. She said seriously, ¡°You¡¯re poisoned by the Heavenly Armor Gu, the most difficult Gu in the world to resolve. If it¡¯s cured¡­ I¡¯ll be dead. ¡±


    ¡°I knew it!¡± Yan Jiuchao¡¯s gaze was as cold as ice. ¡°You really put in a lot of effort!¡±


    Yu Wan:


    Yan Jiuchao hugged Yu Wan tightly. Yu Wan felt hot. She lowered her head and asked listlessly, ¡°Do you have to do this?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said domineeringly, ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you want?¡± Little thing who doesn¡¯t mean what she says!


    Yu Wan, who was caught off guard: ¡®


    What can I say? I¡¯m also in despair¡­ Yu Wan was really tired. Although it was a little hot to hug, he knew to fan her after handing him a fan. Yu Wan quickly fell asleep. This time, she really fell asleep.


    As Yan Jiuchao fanned her, he looked at the little fat girl in his arms. The emptiness in his heart was finally filled. He heaved a sigh of satisfaction. Suddenly, for some reason, he kissed her face.


    After that, he was shocked! However, when he thought of how this girl had poisoned him, he was relieved..

 Chapter 1055 - 1055: Wife Doting Maniac (2)

    Chapter 1055: Wife Doting Maniac (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°The Gu poison is just acting up. Hmph!¡±


    A certain young master hugged her even tighter with a clear conscience.


    On the way from the Feiyu Manor to Nanzhao¡¯s Imperial Capital, they had experienced a few autumn rains. However, aftering out of Nanzhao¡¯s Imperial Capital, the weather was good and the sun was shining brightly. They actually arrived at West City without any obstructions.


    West City was thestrge city in the south of Nanzhao. Back then, they did not have a travel pass and had really racked their brains to enter West City.


    Now that they had an official seal, they were free to go wherever they wanted. However, when they recalled their previous tizzy experience, they felt like a lifetime had passed.


    ¡°Young Madam, what are you thinking about?¡± While waiting for Ping¡¯er to settle the bill after dinner in the restaurant, Shadow Six realized that Yu Wan was in a daze.


    Yu Wan came back to her senses and said, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about Asura, Ah Wei, and the others. We left in a hurry this time and didn¡¯t pass by the Nether Capital.¡±


    When they left the Nether Capital for the Sorcerer n, Asura and Ah Wei were in seclusion. Qing Yan and Yue Gou stayed behind to wait for them. They had left marks along the way. If they came out of seclusion, they should be able to find them.


    Yu Wan sighed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that they¡¯ll follow the mark to the Sorcerer n and end up empty-handed.¡±


    Shadow Sixforted him. ¡°If they really go to the Sorcerer n, Zhou Jin will tell them that we¡¯re already back. They are all experts. They¡¯re very fast.¡±


    Yu Wan looked at the crowded street and could not help but sigh. ¡°Thest time we passed by West City, they were all there. And now we¡¯re back, but only the few of us are left.¡±


    Shadow Six said, ¡°They¡¯ll catch up.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yu Wan nodded. Ping¡¯er had finished paying the bill. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen protected Yu Wan into the carriage.


    Yan Jiuchao brought the three little ck eggs to buy candied hawthorn. On a street not far away, the carriage slowly walked forward. When it passed by the entrance of an alley, it was filled with people and almost blocked their path. Yu Wan lifted the curtain. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look,¡± Shadow Thirteen said. He jumped off the carriage and squeezed into the crowd. He saw a girl who looked to be about fourteen or fifteen years old kneeling in front of a coffin shop, selling herself to bury her father.


    Shadow Thirteen was a sacrificial soldier, so he could naturally tell that the white cloth was covering a real corpse. The weather in Nanzhao was hot, and the corpse already had some smell. The surroundingmoners covered their mouths and noses. Only the young girl knelt behind the corpse in mourning without any disdain.


    That¡¯s true. How could she despise her father¡¯s corpse? However, she was not old, so it was not easy for her to hold back her fear.


    Shadow Thirteen returned to the carriage and reported, ¡°A girl sold herself to bury her father. There were many people watching themotion, but very few people took action, so they blocked the road.¡±


    Yu Wan waited for a while, but the crowd did not disperse. Instead, the traffic became worse. She said, ¡°Forget it, she¡¯s pitiful. Go to the coffin shop and buy a coffin for her father. Then, get the shop assistants to help her bury him.¡±


    West City was also considered the Helian family¡¯s fief. She was the daughter of the Helian family. How could she not care about such a thing?


    ¡°Yes!¡± Shadow Thirteen epted the order and left. He spent five taels of silver to buy a coffin and gave the shop five taels of silver for them to help her to a suitable ce to be buried.


    After the shopkeeper received the money, he quickly asked the shop assistant to carry the coffin. The shopkeeper said, ¡°Miss, a kind young master bought a coffin for your father and instructed us to help you bury him. You can go back. Everyone, disperse. Don¡¯t stay here to watch themotion!¡±


    The girl looked up with reddened eyes. ¡°May I know which young master it is?¡±


    The shopkeeper pointed at Shadow Thirteen, who had just walked away. ¡°That young master in ck.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The girl kowtowed to the shopkeeper with tears in her eyes, stood up, and chased after Shadow Thirteen.


    Because she had been kneeling for too long, her legs were a little numb and she fell to the ground.


    Shadow Thirteen stopped in his tracks and subconsciously turned around. It was not that he pitied this girl, but that sacrificial soldiers would always react warily when faced with unexpected situations.


    The girl hurriedly got up. She couldn¡¯t care less about her broken knee and chased after Shadow Thirteen in a sorry state. ¡°Young Master!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen looked at her indifferently. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± The girl knelt down. ¡°Thank you for your help, Young Master! My name is


    Xianglian. From now on, Xianglian is yours!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯re not mine.¡± The girl looked up at him.. ¡°But Young Master buried my father¡­¡±

 Chapter 1056 - 1056: Wife Doting Maniac (3)

    Chapter 1056: Wife Doting Maniac (3)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shadow Thirteen said indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re blocking my master¡¯s path!¡±


    The girl was stunned.


    Shadow Thirteen strode forward.


    The girl caught up to him again and knelt in front of Shadow Thirteen. ¡°Young Master, please take Xianglian in! I lost my mother when I was young and relied on my father. Now, my father has passed away, I am lonely and helpless. I won¡¯t be able to live in the future.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said coldly, ¡°What does your life have to do with me? Move aside!¡±


    ¡°Young Master!¡± The girl grabbed the hem of Shadow Thirteen¡¯s clothes and begged bitterly, ¡°I can¡¯t take Young Master¡¯s money for nothing¡­ I¡¯m willing to be your ve!¡±


    The crowd that had finally evacuated squeezed over again because of the young girl¡¯s behavior of cozy up to someone powerful.


    Shadow Thirteen clenched his fists gloomily. ¡°Is it because you can¡¯t live on your own or is it to repay your debt?¡±


    ¡°B-both,¡± the girl choked.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Shadow Thirteen?¡± Yu Wan looked in Shadow Thirteen¡¯s direction and saw that he seemed to be entangled by a little girl. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡±


    Shadow Six returned very quickly and said to Yu Wan, ¡°It¡¯s the little girl who sold herself to bury her father just now. She said that she sold herself to bury her father. Shadow Thirteen buried her father, so she¡¯s Shadow Thirteen¡¯s woman. Shadow Thirteen doesn¡¯t want her, so she refuses to leave.¡±


    Yu Wan paused. ¡°Bring her over.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Shadow Six went to bring the girl over. ¡°My Young Madam wants to see you.¡±


    The girl knelt on the ground and kowtowed in the direction of the carriage. ¡°Xianglian greets Young Madam!¡±


    Yu Wan lifted the curtain of the car window and looked at her. ¡°What did you say¡­ your name was?


    ¡°My name is Xianglian!¡± The girl knelt on the ground and replied.


    Yu Wan asked indifferently, ¡°Where are you from? Your ent doesn¡¯t sound like you¡¯re from the West City.¡±


    Xianglian replied, ¡°Young Madam, I¡¯m from the Great Zhou and came here with my father when he was doing business. Who knew that my father would suddenly die of an illness and the money in his hands would be snatched away? I really had no choice but to sell myself and bury my father¡­ I really have nowhere to go¡­ Young Madam, please take me in!¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°We buried your father for you, but you still want to rely on us. This is unreasonable. If you have difficulties, go to the authorities. Where are you from? The authorities will send you back.¡±


    Xianglian looked up at Yu Wan. ¡°But I don¡¯t have any family left!¡±


    Yu Wan looked at this delicate and beautiful face and slowly said, ¡°I met you by chance. Just because I¡¯m kind, I have to be responsible for you to the end? Miss, you¡¯re bullying honest people, do you know that?¡±


    Even if this was the Helian family¡¯s fief, there was no reason for her to take someone in. Moreover, she said that she was from the Great Zhou. ¡°Where are you from in the Great Zhou?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°Yan City,¡± Xianglian said.


    No way, what a coincidence? They avoided the Helian family¡¯s fief, but went to Yan Jiuchao¡¯s fief. As the mistress of Yan City, she naturally could not let the people of Yan City wander outside. But why did she feel that this matter was a little strange? Yu Wan¡¯s gazended on her face. ¡°Be more specific. Where are you from in Yan City? Which street, which house?¡±


    Xianglian wiped her tears and replied, ¡°My house is on Qingliu Street in the east of Yan City, Qingliu Alley. My house sells spices, and the shop isn¡¯t big. There aren¡¯t many customers whoe to the shop. Most of the time, my father and I carry our luggages to the streets to hawk.¡±


    Yu Wan looked at Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six.


    The two of them nodded slightly. They didn¡¯t know if the spice shop was a spice shop, but Qingliu Street and Qingliu Alley were right. It didn¡¯t seem like it was made up at thest minute since they could be so specific.


    Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°How about this? I want to go to the Great Zhou too. Although I won¡¯t pass through Yan City, I can put you near Yan City. Since you still have a shop at home, you can continue running it yourself. If you really don¡¯t want to run it, you can sell it. After that, you could take that money and see if you can make some other livelihood. It¡¯s much better than being someone¡¯s maidservant. If you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll bring you along. If you¡¯re unwilling, then retreat. I¡¯ll pretend that I haven¡¯t seen you today.¡±


    Xianglian took a few steps on her knees and held the wheel of the carriage. ¡°I¡­


    I¡¯m willing! I¡¯ll listen to Madam!¡±


    ¡°Let her and Pinz¡¯er take the same carriaze,¡± Yu Wan instructed.


    Shadow Six brought her to Ping¡¯er¡¯s carriage.


    ¡°Young Madam.¡± Shadow Thirteen looked at Yu Wan deeply. Yu Wan said, ¡°You think there¡¯s something wrong with her too, right?¡±


    ¡°I just think¡­ it¡¯s too much of a coincidence.¡±


    Yu Wan sneered. ¡°That¡¯s right. Something happened in the Helian family¡¯s fief, so I can¡¯t leave her alone. She¡¯s also from Yan City, so Yan Jiuchao can¡¯t leave her alone¡­ This identity is quite interesting.¡±


    She had just left Nanzhao, but she was already being pestered. It was not her fault for conspiracy theories. It was really because along the way, there were too many people who wanted to make things difficult for them. It was not wrong to be more careful.


    Shadow Thirteen whispered, ¡°Young Madam, do you need¡­ me to deal with her? So as to eliminate future troubles.¡¯


    Yu Wan smiled faintly. ¡°After dealing with this, you want them to ce someone more powerfulter?¡±


    It was not that this woman called Xianglian was definitely someone¡¯s spy. Everything was still Yu Wan¡¯s cautious guess. However, if Xianglian was innocent, dealing with her would be wronging her. If Xianglian was instructed by someone, then epting this would not only make the other party temporarily lower their guard, but also allow them to follow the clues and see who was so anxious to deal with them!


    ¡°Do you need me to remind Ping¡¯er?¡± Shadow Thirteen asked.


    Yu Wan waved her hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need. That girl is silly. It¡¯s safer if she doesn¡¯t know.¡± If she knew, she might expose herself and be killed by the other party.


    Shadow Thirteen felt that this was feasible. He thought of something and asked, ¡°Young Master and the little masters¡­¡±


    Yu Wan couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°There¡¯s no need to remind them.¡±


    It was already Amitabha if the four of them didn¡¯t cause trouble for others. Who could harm them? As she spoke, Yan Jiuchao returned with a bunch of little ck eggs. Each of the little ck eggs was holding a bunch of sparkling candied hawthorn.


    ¡°I want to ride a horse!¡± Xiaobao said.


    ¡°I want it too!¡± Er¡¯bao said.


    Dabao nodded! Yes, yes, yes!


    Yan Jiuchao threw the three little eggs to Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six. Shadow Six brought Xiaobao, and Shadow Thirteen brought Er¡¯bao and Dabao to ride on two tall horses. The three of them licked their sparkling candied hawthorn and sat on the horses, looking especially proud!


    Yu Wan suddenly felt a little craving for her son¡¯s candied hawthorn. It was sour and sweet and looked delicious.


    Rumble-


    Yu Wan swallowed her saliva. Just as she swallowed it, a stick of candied hawthorn that was bigger and brighter than the candied hawthorn in the three little eggs¡¯ hands was ced in front of Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan was stunned. Her original intention was, How did he know that I wanted to eat candied hawthorn? She clearly didn¡¯t want to eat it just now, but she was craving it now.


    Seeing that she was standing there without moving, Yan Jiuchao said with disdain, ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t it enough to buy it for you? Do you still want me to feed you? Do you think the food will smell good after I feed you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve really spoiled you!¡±


    Before Yu Wan could say no, Yan Jiuchao carried Yu Wan onto hisp coldly and fed her in disdain (not really)..

 Chapter 1057 - 1057: Savage Brother Jiu, Scheming Little Fat Wan

    Chapter 1057: Savage Brother Jiu, Scheming Little Fat Wan


    (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yu Wan was still happy that the heavens were treating her well along the way in the morning. In the afternoon, it started raining heavily. The group did not have a vige or a shop, so they could only find a dpidated temple to hide from the rain. The rain came and went quickly, and it stopped in less than an hour.


    The group continued on their way, but in the end, they could not reach Qinghe Town before dark.


    ¡°Young Master, Young Madam, let¡¯s set up camp by the stream tonight,¡± Shadow Thirteen said.


    When Yan Jiuchao first inherited the memories of an expert, he almost killed Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen. However, the next day, the two of them inadvertently called him Young Master. He was stunned for a moment, as if he was wondering why they called him Young Master. However, after a while, he seemed to have dug out something from the depths of his memories. In short, he epted this nickname and the two secret guards.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yan Jiuchao hugged Fat Wan, who was sleeping soundly and drooling all over him, and replied softly, giving the two of them a look.


    The two of them looked at the three little ck eggs sleeping on the bed but no one cared about them. Then, they looked at Young Madam, who was tightly protected by Young Master. A voice shed across their hearts at the same time. Who said that children with a father were doted on? Wasn¡¯t this three grass?!


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± Ping¡¯er lifted the curtain and was about to get off the carriage.


    Shadow Six said, ¡°No need. You guys stay in the carriage! It¡¯s all menial work. You can¡¯t do it!¡±


    If Fu Ling, that burly maidservant, was here, she might be able to help. But they could forget about Ping¡¯er and Xianglian, who was picked up halfway, for help. Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen took the tents and tools for the camp from thest carriage. They found a dry and open empty grasnd and set up camp seriously.


    It was not raining here, and thend was dry. It was perfect for setting up camp.


    Xianglian and Ping¡¯er obediently sat in the carriage. Although Shadow Six did not ask the two of them for help, Ping¡¯er could not sit still. From time to time, she would stick her head out to look, afraid that Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen did not need to help, so she could take the opportunity to go over.


    ¡°Ping¡¯er,¡± Xianglian called her softly.


    The two of them sat in the carriage for the entire afternoon. It could already be considered a small interaction. However, Ping¡¯er did not say much and her personality was slow to warm up. If Xianglian did not take the initiative to talk to her, she would almost not make a sound.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xianglian? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ping¡¯er asked. Xiang Lian smiled and asked, ¡°Are you also from the Great Zhou?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Ping¡¯er shook her head.


    ¡°You¡¯re from Nanzhao?¡± Xianglian asked again.


    ¡°I¡¯m from Jade Nation,¡± Ping¡¯er said.


    ¡°Jade Nation?¡± Xiang Lian looked surprised, as if she had never heard of it.


    ¡°A very far ce.¡± Ping¡¯er herself could not exin where the Jade Nation was. She had been brought along all the way. Wherever Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan went, she would go. She did not have to worry about where to go and how to go. She only used her duty to take care of their food and amodation.


    Yu Wan liked to use Ping¡¯er mostly because of her personality of doing more and not talking. Yu Wan liked the peace and used her well.


    Xianglian smiled and asked Ping¡¯er, ¡°Why did Young Master and Young Madam go so far away?¡±


    ¡°I think they¡¯re¡­ looking for someone.¡± Ping¡¯er thought seriously. She naturally did not know about detoxifying Yan Jiuchao. She only knew that Young Master and Young Madam were very persistent in going to the Sorcerer n. No one told her what they were doing in the Sorcerer n, and she did not ask around.


    However, in the end, Young Madam reunited with Grandpa Bao in the outer vige of the Sorcerer n. Therefore, she thought that Young Madam and Young Master had most likely gone to the Sorcerer n to look for Grandpa Bao!


    Of course, they had also looked for the Sorcerer King, but wasn¡¯t Grandpa Bao¡¯s son brought back by the Sorcerer King? Then their motive for looking for the Sorcerer King was also very obvious. It was so that the Sorcerer King could divine and help Grandpa Bao find his son!


    ¡°Find someone¡­ Who are they looking for¡­ Why did they go so far away?¡± Xianglian muttered softly.


    Ping¡¯er could not sit still anymore. She wanted to go down and help!


    ¡°Ping¡¯er.¡± Xianglian held her hand. ¡°Is Young Master¡¯s health¡­ not good?¡±


    Pinger widened her eyes and said, ¡°How can that be? Young Master¡¯s health is the best! His martial arts are the highest among them!¡±


    In Ping¡¯er¡¯s understanding, there was nothing wrong with having higher martial arts than good health!


    ¡°How does he know martial arts¡­ Could I have followed the wrong person?


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Ping¡¯er didn¡¯t hear her clearly.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Xiang Lian smiled awkwardly and pointed at Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Thirteen, who were setting up their tents. ¡°I think it¡¯s done. Let¡¯s take our luggage down..¡±

 Chapter 1058 - 1058: Savage Brother Jiu, Scheming Little Fat Wan (2)

    Chapter 1058: Savage Brother Jiu, Scheming Little Fat Wan (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The two of them carried the cotton mattress and other soft things down and spread them in their respective tents.


    There were a total of four tents. Old Cui and Grandma had one tent, Ping¡¯er and Xianglian had one, Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen had one, and Yan Jiuchao, Yu Wan, and the three little ck eggs had one.


    Old Cui was exhausted. After traveling all the way, his old waist was no longer his.


    He held his sore waist and alighted from the carriage. He looked at Grandma, who was even more haggard than him, and wondered, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. You said that you¡¯ve already found all the medicinal primers. You¡¯ve already done what you should have done. Why didn¡¯t you return to the Ghost n or stay in Nanzhao to enjoy life? Why did you have to make this trip again?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± Jiuchao might not need him anymore, but the children of Lotus Flower Vige needed him. Grandma silently carried the textbooks and lesson ns that he had flipped through countless times and entered the tent with great ambition!


    Yan Jiuchao carried the sleeping Yu Wan into his tent.


    Shadow Thirteen carried Dabao and Er¡¯bao while Shadow Six carried Xiaobao and walked towards Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan¡¯s tent. Just as the two of them were about to put the three little ck eggs into their parents¡¯ tent, Yan Jiuchao closed the tent.


    The dumbfounded Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen :


    The two of them sympathized with the sleeping three little ck eggs and silently carried them back to their tent.


    Shadow Six was lying on the left, and Shadow Thirteen was lying on the right. In the middle were three cute little ck eggs. This scene was really a little¡­


    There were cooking utensils and ingredients in the carriage. Ping¡¯er set up a small stove and let Xianglian make a fire. She took the ingredients to the stream to wash. The stream was not far, it was just a few steps away.


    Ping¡¯er washed a few sweet potatoes, a basket of radishes and vegetables, ten local eggs, and tworge pieces of high-grade cured streaky pork. The weather in Nanzhao was hot, so it was difficult to marinate the cured meat. These were bought by the vendors from the Great Zhou. Madam Tan saw that it was easy to keep them and brought some along. As for the vegetables, they bought them along the way.


    When Ping¡¯er washed the ingredients and brought them over, Xianglian had already lit the fire.


    Ping¡¯er ced the sweet potatoes beside the fire, then cut the cured meat, vegetables, and radishes. After stir-frying them, she stewed them in a pot. After a while, an alluring fragrance wafted out.


    The little ck eggs only fell asleep in the evening. They would probably only wake up tomorrow morning. Yan Jiuchao woke Yu Wan up to eat something. Yu Wan was not very hungry either. She only ate half a roasted sweet potato and two pieces of cured meat. She sat for a while and went for a walk by the stream with Yan Jiuchao.


    Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six stayed behind. One was to take care of the three little ck eggs, and the other was to stare at Xianglian.


    Until here, Xianglian did not show any difference. Could it be¡­ they had misunderstood her?


    ¡°Ping¡¯er¡­¡± When she was packing the cooking utensils, Xianglian tugged at her sleeve imperceptibly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ping¡¯er turned around and asked. Xianglian bit her lip and said, ¡°I¡­ I want to pee. Can you¡­ help me take a look?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ping¡¯er agreed without much hesitation.


    The two of them went deeper into the forest. A girl was thin-skinned, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t bring a guard along to relieve herself.


    ¡°Where did they go?¡± Shadow Thirteen lifted the tent and hurriedly asked


    Shadow Six when he saw that the people in front of the fire had disappeared.


    Shadow Six said, ¡°They went into the forest. It should be a girl¡¯s business. Don¡¯t follow them.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen vaguely felt that things were not that simple. Once one person had doubts about the other, everything he did would easily arouse suspicion. Shadow Thirteen looked in the direction where the two of them had left and said to Shadow Six, ¡°Take good care of the little masters. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Shadow Six pulled him back. ¡°Hey, hey, hey! They went to the toilet! What if you see something you shouldn¡¯t see?¡±


    ¡°Do you mind very much?¡± Shadow Thirteen asked.


    Shadow Six was stunned. ¡°I¡­


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t look at anything I shouldn¡¯t have. I¡¯m just worried that if she uses Ping¡¯er as a smokescreen and secretly leaves this ce to contact someone or set up some trap. We¡¯ve gathered all the medicinal primers. When we return to the capital to obtain all the herbs, we can detoxify Young Master. The more critical the moment, the more we cant let our guard down.¡±


    ¡°You make so much sense.¡± I was speechless.


    Shadow Six let go.


    Shadow Thirteen hid his aura and quietly chased after the two of them.


    It had to be said that Shadow Thirteen had been an assassin for many years. He had an almost magical intuition of danger. Xianglian was indeed not going to relieve herself and was indeed nning to use Ping¡¯er as a cover for her.


    However, what Xianglian did not expect was that halfway there, her stomach suddenly hurt!

 Chapter 1059 - 1059: Savage Brother Jiu, Scheming Little Fat Wan (3)

    Chapter 1059: Savage Brother Jiu, Scheming Little Fat Wan (3)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    She did not know what was wrong with her, but her stomach hurt just like that.


    ¡°Aiya, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ping¡¯er saw that something was wrong and quickly supported her.


    Xianglian¡¯s stomach ached, and she broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°I¡­ I think I ate something bad..


    Shadow Thirteen followed her here and saw that Xianglian¡¯s pain was not fake. He immediately turned around and returned to the tent. That night, Xianglian had countless times wanted to leave Ping¡¯er behind to do something, but she was defeated by her diarrhea every time.


    ¡°Why are we all fine? Why are you the only one with a stomach ache?¡± Ping¡¯er was puzzled. Everyone ate the food in the pot and the rice in the bowl. There was no reason that Xianglian was the only one to suffer!


    What Ping¡¯er did not know was that they were not as particr about their food and drinks as home. They had long refined an iron stomach, but the stomach of Xianglian was very delicate. With a roasted sweet potato and a bowl of cured meat and streaky soup, she instantly felt that she could not take it anymore.


    However, Xianglian did not realize this either. She was also wondering why she was the only one having a stomachache when she was eating in the same pot as them. Could it be that¡­ her bowls and chopsticks had been tampered with?


    Did this group of people already suspect her after realizing that her background was unknown?


    Therefore, no matter how she asked Pinger, she could not get any useful information from her.


    That¡¯s right, that must be it!


    Xianglian felt guilty. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that this group of people was deliberately harming her. This maidservant called Ping¡¯er looked silly, but she was probably a ck-hearted person!


    ¡°Let me help you over.¡± Ping¡¯er stretched out her hand.


    ¡°No need!¡± Xianglian raised her arm and avoided Pinger¡¯s hand.


    Her movements were wide, and Ping¡¯er was frightened by her. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine! You¡­ walk further away! Don¡¯t get sick!¡± Xianglian¡¯s eyes shed.


    Xianglian felt that this silly girl Ping¡¯er might actually be a martial arts expert. Otherwise, since that group of people had seen through her, why would they be at ease putting her in this silly girl¡¯s carriage? It must be this girl looking after her. It was better for her not to do anything to Ping¡¯er in case she was harmed by Ping¡¯er.


    If Yu Wan and Ping¡¯er knew what Xianglian had imagined, they would probablyugh their heads off. Ping¡¯er, an expert? She was a weak chicken that couldn¡¯t even carry three little ck eggs, okay?


    ¡°I remember! There¡¯s medicine in the carriage! I¡¯ll go get it for you. Don¡¯t walk around. It¡¯s not safe to go too far!¡± After Ping¡¯er instructed, she turned around and ran towards the tent and carriage.


    She was focused on getting the medicine for Xianglian, but in Xianglian¡¯s eyes, all of this became that she was going back to inform Yu Wan, Yan Jiuchao, and the others.


    It was not good to stay nere tor long!


    Xianglian ignored the pain in her stomach and decided to leave quickly.


    On the other hand, after Pinger left the tent, she bumped into Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao who had returned from a walk. Yu Wan saw her flustered expression and asked, ¡°What happened, Ping¡¯er?¡±


    Ping¡¯er said, ¡°Ah, that, Xianglian¡¯s stomach hurts. I¡¯ll get her some diarrhea medicine.¡±


    ¡°Stomachache? What did she eat?¡± Yu Wan muttered strangely and said to her, ¡°Tell her toe and look for meter. I¡¯ll give her a check.¡±


    Yu Wan cherished this enemy¡¯s feather very much. After all, this feather was so stupid and easy to coax, right? If it were someone stronger, who knew if they could still guard against it so perfectly?


    Yu Wan did not want anything to happen to Xianglian. It was true!


    Ping¡¯er went to look for Xianglian, but she was already gone.


    ¡°Young Madam! Xianglian is missing!¡± Ping¡¯er said in shock.


    No way? She escaped just like that? They didn¡¯t do anything! No! They had to find her!


    Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen left to look for Xianglian. Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao went to pick some small wild fruits to eat tomorrow morning, leaving Little Gu to guard Grandma and the little ck eggs.


    Xianglian¡¯s stomach hurt like a knife was being twisted into it. She felt like she had gone to hell. She also felt that they had caught up. In a hurry, she jumped down a small hill. Unexpectedly, she coincidentally bumped into Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao, who were picking fruits.


    ¡°Xianglian?¡± Yu Wan was surprised. Out of a doctor¡¯s professionalism, the first thing Yu Wan noticed was Xianglian¡¯splexion. She was really sick, but it did not look like an ordinary stomachache. From her condition and the fact that she was holding her stomach with her hand, it looked more like there was something wrong with her appendix.


    ¡°Xianglian,e here. I¡¯ll give you a check,¡± Yu Wan said seriously.


    How could Xianglian dare to let her check?


    Xianglian retreated.


    Yu Wan walked towards her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t hurt you. Does your stomach hurt very much? You need surgery, or it¡¯ll be very dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± Xiann pulled out the dagger hidden in her sleeve!


    At a nce, the dagger was not an ordinary weapon. A cold glint shed across Yan Jiuchao¡¯s eyes. He did not move, but a life-threatening internal energy sped out like an arrow that had left the bow.


    Before Xianglian could react, she heard a loud bang and the dagger shattered into powder. Almost at the same time, her palm, wrist, and even her entire arm and half of her body seemed to have been fried and instantly went numb.


    Xianglian was stunned. She had never seen such a terrifying expert.


    One had to know that that was a divine weapon made of ck iron. It could cut through iron like mud and could even cut through the legendary Coiling Dragon Stone, but this man had shattered it without any effort.


    Because she was too frightened, Xianglian fell to the ground. It was unknown if it was because of the pain or because she was frightened, but Xianglian broke out in cold sweat. Her face was as pale as paper, and her lips were ck as she trembled.


    ¡°She¡¯s about to die! ¡± Yu Wan took a few steps over. Her stomach was big and she couldn¡¯t squat down, so she could only kneel.


    Xianglian wanted to resist, but it was so painful that she could not move at all. She just watched in a daze as this noble Madam in front of her knelt in the muddy grass and treated this humble spy.


    ¡°Does it hurt here?¡± After Yu Wan took her pulse, she roughly knew what to do. She pressed her lower right abdomen.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Xianglian screamed.


    ¡°It¡¯s an appendix,¡± Yu Wan said to her. ¡°You have acute appendicitis. The situation is very urgent. We have to operate on you immediately. Otherwise, it will cause peritonitis through the perforation. That will be even more serious.¡±


    What appendix? Xianglian did not understand, let alone surgery. She was not a doctor!


    Yu Wan said to Yan Jiuchao, ¡°Help her back.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± A certain young master turned his face away in disdain and looked at the sky.


    Yu Wan took a deep breath and looked in the direction she came from. ¡°Thirteen! Little Six! She¡¯s here!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six heard Yu Wan¡¯s shout and used their qinggong to rush over. The two of them were shocked when they saw Xianglian.


    ¡°What happened to her? Young Master, did you beat her up?¡± Shadow Six was dumbfounded.


    Yan Jiuchao: ¡®

 Chapter 1060 - 1060: Miracle Doctor Mother, The Mastermind (1)

    Chapter 1060: Miracle Doctor Mother, The Mastermind (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yan Jiuchao gave Shadow Six a ruthless look. If he beat her up, would she still be alive?!


    Yu Wan exined, ¡°She has a sudden illness and needs surgery. Hurry up and bring her back to the tent.¡±


    The two of them brought her back to the tent.


    Although Old Cui was a divine doctor and had also been in an operation, those were all external injuries or scraped bones to treat injuries. To cut a hole in a person¡¯s stomach¡­ Uh¡­ He had never done it before, so he could only rely on


    Yu Wan toplete this surgery.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you,¡± Old Cui said.


    In the past, the attending doctor was Old Cui, and Yu Wan was the one who was the assistant. Now, this has actually changed. Needless to say, Old Cui felt a little awkward. Wasn¡¯t it a little embarrassing if word got out that his medical skills were inferior to the little girl at his age?


    However, his intense curiosity and interest in studying suppressed the awkwardness in Old Cui¡¯s heart. He had always known that this girl was different, but every time he thought that he knew this girl like the back of his hand, this girl could make him feel new differences.


    Ping¡¯er and Shadow Thirteen both knew that Yu Wan and Old Cui knew medicine. Usually, they had seen such a scene before and immediately understood how to cooperate with her. Pinger pulled open the curtain of her tent without any exnation so that Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six could let her in.


    After Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six ced them on the soft mattress, they returned to the carriage and took a bag of things that Xianglian could not understand to hang on the roof of the tent.


    Xianglian¡¯s reaction was a little slow from the pain, but she didn¡¯tpletely faint in the end. She felt herself pressed against the chopping board like a fish in confusion. Suddenly, she reached out and grabbed Shadow Thirteen¡¯s sleeve. She asked in fear and pain, ¡°What¡­ what are you going to do to me?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re lucky to have met Young Madam!¡± No¡­ What kind of answer is this?


    Xianglian looked at Shadow Six at the side. Unexpectedly, Shadow Six did not receive her pleading gaze. After setting up the tent, he left with Shadow Thirteen.


    The tent was not big. Ping¡¯er did not continue to stay inside after taking out what she could.


    Humans were always filled with fear of unknown things. Xianglian did not understand where her abdominal pain came from, let alone how the other party wanted to punish her. She was so frightened that she could not stop trembling on the ground.


    She heard Yu Wan instruct someone, ¡°Go and cook a bowl of numbing soup.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    It was Ping¡¯er¡¯s voice.


    Xianglian had heard of what a numbing soup was. It was a medicine used to relieve pain and sleep. People would only take it when they needed to scrape their bones to heal. Why did they give her the numbing powder? Could it be¡­


    they wanted to¡­


    While she was thinking, the curtain of the tent was lifted. Yu Wan walked in with difficulty. The reason why it was difficult was mainly because the tent was short. She had to bend down. Her stomach was already so big, so it was not easy to bend down.


    Old Cui carried a square medicine box and followed her in.


    ¡°Are you confident, girl?¡± Old Cui asked. He and Yu Wan knelt down on both sides of Xianglian. Xianglian looked at him in fear and then at Yu Wan opposite him.


    Yu Wan put on her homemade gloves and let Old Cui wear a pair too. ¡°It¡¯s my first time doing this surgery too.¡±


    The corners of Old Cui¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Then you¡¯re quite bold.¡±


    Xianglian saw Yu Wan open the medicine box and take out a shining knife. Her eyebrows twitched. ¡°What¡­ what are you going to do?¡±


    Yu Wan said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. My knife skills are very good. Something in your stomach is inmed. I want to cut open your stomach and take out the inmed thing. It¡¯s just a small surgery. My master is a divine doctor. ¡±


    Xianglian hurriedly looked at Old Cui.


    Old Cui said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, I¡¯ve never done it!¡±


    Xianglian wanted to cry on the spot. Are you two sure you¡¯re not quacks? Also, what¡¯s with the good knife skills? Do you think you¡¯re cutting meat?


    Xianglian was certain that they were going to torture her and tried her best to struggle. However, Yu Wan pressed her down with one hand. This fat girl didn¡¯t seem to know martial arts, so why was she so strong? She was so restrained that she couldn¡¯t move.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Don¡¯t move! You¡¯ll cut yourself if you touch the scalpel.¡±


    Xianglian did not know what to do at all. She looked around and said, ¡°It¡¯s so dark in the tent. ¡°Can¡­ can¡­ can you see clearly?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Yu Wan¡¯s eyes turned cold and she snapped her fingers. ¡°Light!¡±


    The Saintess Stones in the tent lit up in unison..

 Chapter 1061 - 1061: Miracle Doctor Mother, The Mastermind (2)

    Chapter 1061: Miracle Doctor Mother, The Mastermind (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Xianglian finally understood what Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six had hung on the top of the tent just now. It turned out to be a pile of glowing stones, but it was very strange. Why were stones glowing? It was actually colorful!!!


    Yu Wan sighed. ¡°Aiya, I¡¯m not holding a banquet. Why are there so many colors?


    Yan Xiaosi spat out a bubble. The Saintess Stones turned blinding white.


    Xianglian felt like she had seen a ghost. There was no need for the numbing soup either. She fainted from fear.


    Strictly speaking, Xianglian¡¯s reaction was not strange. One had to know that even Yu Wan and the others did not ept all the information from the beginning. They took step by step from Nanzhao to the Ghost n, from the Ghost n to the Nether Capital, and bit by bit, they dug out the truth. From rumors to doubt, from doubt to verification, they lived in shock every day. ¡°Oh my god, is this true? Isn¡¯t that already extinct?¡±


    Their experience was a gradual process. If they had also seen someone light up the Saintess Stone in front of them like Xianglian at the beginning, their reaction would probably not be any better than Xianglian.


    In order to prevent Xianglian from waking up from the pain halfway, Yu Wan still fed her some numbing soup. Fortunately, she drank it because Xianglian woke up halfway.


    However, she was dizzy and could not tell if she was dreaming or in reality.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try the effect of the numbing soup,¡± Yu Wan said to Xianglian.


    Yu Wan pinched Xianglian. ¡°Do you feel anything?¡± Xianglian shook her head slightly.


    ¡°How about this?¡± Yu Wan pricked Xianglian again.


    Xianglian shook her head again.


    Yu Wan was stunned. ¡°It doesn¡¯t even hurt like this? I used a needle to prick you.¡±


    Old Cui finally couldn¡¯t help but explode. ¡°Of course it doesn¡¯t hurt! You f*cking stabbed my hand!!!¡±


    Yu Wan looked at Old Cui¡¯s hand that was swollen like a bun on Xianglian¡¯s stomach and silently covered her head with a scalpel.


    The surgery went very smoothly. Other than the fact that Yu Wan was heavy handed when she stitched up and Old Cui felt pain for Xianglian, feeling that Xianglian could wake up from the pain in minutes, the rest of the process shocked Old Cui.


    Old Cui was a divine doctor. When he met this girl, this girl was a vet. Although she had also treated others, that was all in Lotus Flower Vige. They had been gone for more than half a year. In this half a year, perhaps because of him, the girl was always the assistant. It gradually made him forget that this girl actually had superb medical skills.


    It was even more magical and strange medical skills than he knew.


    ¡°Where¡­ did you learn all this?¡± Old Cui voiced his doubts.


    Yu Wan took off her bloody gloves and smiled. ¡°Would you believe me if I said I learned it the year I disappeared?¡±


    Old Cui recalled the details of the surgery and decisively shook his head. Not to mention a newbie, even an old doctor like him did not dare to say that he could master that technique so well in a year.


    Old Cui looked at her suspiciously. There was another problem that made him think deeply. This girl was different from anyone he had ever seen. This was no longer just a woman. Even men might not have her thoughts.


    For example, she was pregnant. Whether it was the customs of the Great Zhou or Nanzhao, pregnant women were not supposed to see blood. She had no choice since she had to treat Yan Jiuchao¡¯s injuries. Moreover, she was not the attending physician. She only had to help and hand over things. Tonight was different.


    Xianglian was a stranger, but she actually took the initiative to use a knife on her. Was she really fine with seeing blood? It seemed that she was not forced to treat Yan Jiuchao¡¯s injuries back then, but she did not have such a taboo at all.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Old Cui opened his mouth.


    ¡°What about me?¡± Yu Wan looked at him nkly.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Old Cui felt that he had gone crazy. At that moment, he had almost blurted out and asked her, ¡°Are you really the Yu Wan of Lotus Flower Vige?¡± How could she not be Yu Wan? Her voice and appearance had not changed, and not everyone was like that little lunatic Yan Jiuchao who was poisoned by the Soul Charming Spell and refined the Soul Rakshasa.


    Old Cui changed the topic. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re tired too. Let me clean up.¡±


    The two of them could leave the other trivial matters to Ping¡¯er, but they always did the medical supplies themselves. Although Old Cui liked to nag a little, he actually doted on Yu Wan. He could not bear to see her so tired that she could not rest even when she was pregnant.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go rest first. Thank you!¡± Yu Wan did not stand on ceremony with Old Cui. She was not very tired, but her legs were numb from kneeling for a long time and she was hungry..

 Chapter 1062 - 1062: Miracle Doctor Mother, The Mastermind (3)

    Chapter 1062: Miracle Doctor Mother, The Mastermind (3)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    She left the tent.


    Ping¡¯er was leaning against a suitcase and dozing off. Not far away, a pot of hot water was burning.


    Yan Jiuchao stood quietly under the moonlight and guarded Yu Wan and the three little ck eggs.


    With Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen patrolling, there was no need for him to do this. However, it was undeniable that the moment Yu Wan came out and saw him, she was overjoyed.


    Perhaps she liked him at first because of his looks, butter on, she gradually realized that it was indeed because of his looks. This face and this tall figure were simply too beautiful and fairy-like under the moonlight.


    Yu Wan covered her beating heart and walked over. ¡°I forgot to tell you. I told you not to wait for me. I¡¯ll go rest in the tent first.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Yan Jiuchao looked at the sky coldly.


    Yu Wan couldn¡¯t help butugh. She walked to the fire, picked up a stick, and pulled out a roasted sweet potato. She ced it on two small wooden sticks and handed it to him. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll get Ping¡¯er to roast a sweet potato for you. It¡¯s sweet.¡±


    She knew that Yan Jiuchao did not like dry sweet potatoes.


    The sweet potato had been roasted for a long time, and the skin was already charred. Theyer of sweetness on the inner skin had a charred fragrance, and there was also a slight bitterness and sourness. However, the more it was roasted, the sweeter it became. It was sweet, soft, and fragrant. It tasted extremely good when eaten while it was hot.


    Yan Jiuchao still couldn¡¯t taste it, but he liked the fragrance of roasted sweet potatoes. He sat by the fire and ate roasted sweet potatoes. He looked very serious like a magnified version of Xiaobao.


    Yu Wan felt happy just by looking at him and ate a little.


    The effect of the numbing soup did notst long. The second time Yu Wan entered the tent to check on her physical condition, she woke up faintly.


    There was pain from the wound. She finally knew that she was dreaming. She subconsciously moved, but Yu Wan pressed her down. ¡°Don¡¯t move first.


    Although the wound isn¡¯t big, it¡¯s still stitched up. Be careful so that it doesn¡¯t split.¡±


    Xianglian was very weak, but while she was weak, it was not difficult for her to feel that the pain had lessened than before. Moreover, other than that, her body did not feel any other difort. Could it be that¡­ it was really as they said? She was helping her treat her illness and not punishing her?


    ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, drink the medicine first. You¡¯ll feel better after drinking it.¡± Yu Wan poured a few pills into her mouth and scooped a spoonful from the bowl to feed her.


    There was no room for resistance, and she had no choice but to eat. More importantly, the sense of danger in Xianglian¡¯s heart was no longer as strong


    as Derore.


    ¡°And this.¡± Yu Wan gave her another pill.


    Xianglian obediently took it. Just as Xianglian thought that Yu Wan was going to start interrogating her about some news, Yu Wan actually took the empty bowl and left without a word!


    Xianglian : ¡°¡­¡±


    She saved her and sold her such a big favor. Shouldn¡¯t she look for her to get some information?


    This, this shouldn¡¯t be!


    Xianglian felt that Yu Wan was most likely deliberately keeping her hanging, but Yu Wan did note back. It was Ping¡¯er who crawled in while yawning.


    Ping¡¯er nced at Xianglian and said to her, ¡°How do you feel? Are you feeling much better? Go to sleep. I¡¯ll guard you. I won¡¯t sleep too soundly. If there¡¯s anything, call me.¡± She said she won¡¯t sleep too soundly. However, as soon as her head touched the pillow, she immediately started snoring.


    This was really snoring!


    Therefore, Ping¡¯er was not an expert. She was just a heartless silly girl.


    Then they¡ª


    Xianglian was puzzled. She was waiting for someone to ask her questions, but what came was everyone returning to their tents to sleep.


    Xianglian : ¡°¡­¡±


    Yu Wan used the best herbs for Xianglian. Xianglian¡¯s wound recovered very well the next day. Although it was best for Xianglian to recuperate, there was no vige or shop here, and there was no ce to recuperate. The humidity was still heavy, and there were many mosquitoes.


    The group continued on their way.


    Xianglian was waiting for someone to pry information from her. Yu Wan and Old Cui came a few times, but they only checked her injuries and changed her dressing. They did not mention anything else.


    Xianglian could not sit still anymore. Has she been exposed? Why did they save her? If she had been exposed, what was their motive? If she had not been exposed, then she owed them her life.


    ¡°Young Madam!¡± When Yu Wan stopped the carriage for the fourth time to check her injuries, she could not help but speak.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yu Wan asked. ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Xianglian met those eyes that did not have a trace of calction and dispelled thest trace of doubt in her heart. Young Madam was a good person, they all were. They had never doubted her and had sincerely saved her.


    If Yu Wan knew what she was thinking at this moment, she would definitely tell you very seriously: You, you, you, you¡­ you¡¯re really thinking too much! We saved you because you¡¯re a ¡°good¡± spy. If you die, we can¡¯t beat you at your own game.


    As for getting information, was there a need for this? After you recovered, you would naturally contact the person behind the scenes. Wouldn¡¯t we know everything once we followed you? It was more reliable than what you said!


    Therefore, at this moment, Yu Wan had no desire for Xianglian. It was no wonder that Xianglian had made a mistake.


    Xianglian took a deep breath in self-reproach. ¡°Young Madam, actually, I¡­ I lied to you! I¡¯m not from Yan City! I didn¡¯t really sell myself to bury my father! I¡­ I did it on purpose that day¡­ I came to harm you¡­¡±


    Yu Wan was a little stunned. Miss, where¡¯s your awareness of being a spy? Where¡¯s your professionalism? Why did you confess?!


    She was so timid and was so easily moved. She did not look like a well-trained spy. Could she be just a lowest-level spy? Usually, spies of this level could note into contact with the mastermind. They might not even be able to see a higher-level informant.


    Then even if they followed her, they might not be able to follow a big fish. From this, it could be inferred that the confession she mentioned was naturally not too valuable.


    Wan was a little disappointed-


    However, at this moment, Xianglian provided very intriguing news. ¡°They poisoned me with Gu and asked me to poison Princely Heir Yan with another


    Gu? Princely Heir Yan?


    It seemed like a simple sentence, but the information revealed was huge.


    The Gu that was ced on the man and woman was most likely a Love Gu. They hoped that Yan Jiuchao would be separated from her.


    Yan Jiuchao had just been conferred the title of Princely Heir, and Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six were not used to calling him that. On Nanzhao¡¯s side, the Helian family called him Young Master. The people outside the Helian family called him Commandery Prince Consort. In the Ghost n, he was the Ghost King. In the Nether Capital and the Sorcerer n, they only knew that he was the Young Master of Yan City.


    Therefore, the person who called him Princely Heir Yan was most likely from the capital. In the capital, Yan Jiuchao had offended many people, but not many had the guts to touch him.


    Yu Wan had already guessed who the mastermind was..

 Chapter 1063 - 1063: Memories Recovered, The Shy Brother Jiu

    Chapter 1063: Memories Recovered, The Shy Brother Jiu


    (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In order to prove her guess, Yu Wan found Xianglian and obtained the Gu that she was originally going to use on Yan Jiuchao.


    ording to Xianglian, she had already been poisoned. Yu Wan asked Little Gu to pull out the Gu in Xianglian¡¯s body. When the two Gu werebined, it was indeed a Love Gu, and it was the Amorous Gu, that was known to be difficult to part with.


    If she had to ask how she recognized it, it was all thanks to Ah Wei. When she went to the Nether Capital, she had learned a lot of knowledge about Gu worms from Ah Wei. Among them, the one that left the deepest impression on her was this Amorous Gu.


    In terms of level, the Amorous Gu was actually not evenparable to the Hundred Gu King. However, if they were treated as a medicine, the medicinal effect was far from what the aphrodisiacs on the market couldpare to. Not only could it make the two sides who were poisoned have inseparable feelings for each other, but it could also link the lives of both parties. In other words, if something happened to one of them, the other party could not live alone.


    Yu Wan had seen Same Life Gu and Origin Gu before. Those were only Gu worms themselves and would not endanger the host. She did not know which abnormal Gu Master had developed the Amorous Gu. In short, its effects were too heaven-defying. Even Ah Wei had once instructed her to stay away from the Amorous Gu.


    If Yan Jiuchao was poisoned by this Gu, it would be easy for Yan Huaijing to kill him. He only needed to deal with Xianglian and Yan Jiuchao would die with her.


    The viciousness of this Gu was that Yu Wan would watch this man betray her andpletely give up on him.


    Of course, the prerequisite for all of this was that Yu Wan did not have Little


    The person who poisoned Xianglian probably did not expect that Yan Jiuchao¡¯s body was contaminated with the Gu Emperor¡¯s aura, so this kind of Amorous Gu did not dare to approach him at all.


    The reason why Little Gu did not notice the Gu worm in Xianglian¡¯s hand was because the level of the Amorous Gu was too low. Little Gu, which even ate the Thousand Gu King. did not care about them at all.


    Fear? A sense of crisis? It was even more impossible. Would a young eagle who had seen the sky care about an ant on the ground? That would be too against its instincts, okay?


    Yu Wan asked Xianglian to rest well. There was no need to think too much about anything else and instructed Ping¡¯er to take good care of her.


    At this moment, Ping¡¯er also understood that Xianglian was a spy. However, Xianglian was already so injured. She was not worried that Xianglian would do anything to her. Moreover, Xianglian still had a conscience and knew how to be grateful at the critical moment.


    Yu Wan walked towards her carriage. She was wondering if she should tell Yan Jiuchao about this. It was a certainty, but the problem was how to mention Yan Huaijing to him without provoking him.


    The three little ck eggs went to ride the horse again. Ever since they could ride a horse, they did not like to be trapped in the carriage. This was good too. It was good for their health to bask in the sun more.


    Yu Wan decided to probe Yan Jiuchao first. As soon as she got into the carriage, she felt a murderous auraing at her. Right on the heels of that, a slender and strong arm wrapped around her. His movements seemed domineering, but he actually knew his limits. He did not touch her or shake her stomach at all.


    Yu Wan felt that although Yan Jiuchao did not admit that she was pregnant, he should subconsciously understand. Otherwise, he would not have done everything to take care of her stomach.


    However¡­ Yu Wan was hot.


    Actually, as they approached the Great Zhou, the weather was no longer as hot as it was in the Imperial Capital of Nanzhao. However, Yu Wan was afraid of heat as her pregnancy goes into theter stages. She nestled in his arms as if she was leaning against arge stove. She was almost sweating.


    ¡°Can you¡­ let go of me before we talk?¡± Yu Wan asked with her head lowered.


    Yan Jiuchao snorted coldly. Not only did he not let go, but he also hugged her tightly. ¡°Did you do something to me again?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Yu Wan was at her wits¡¯ end for no reason. She turned to look at the person behind her. ¡°What did I do to you again?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s gazended on the small bottle she had brought with her to the carriage. ¡°Then what are you holding?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Amorous Gu.¡± Yu Wan ced the jade bottle in her hand on the table.


    Amorous? It did not sound like a proper Gu! Yan Jiuchao¡¯s entire face darkened. ¡°One Gu is not enough, but you want a second one! How much do you miss me?!¡±


    What was going on? Why was she thinking about him? A pregnant woman didn¡¯t care about men at all!


    Yu Wan said seriously, ¡°This is Xianglian¡¯s! Xianglian is a spy! She brought Gu to harm you!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao sneered. ¡°Make up, continue making up.¡± Yu Wan choked and gasped.. ¡°What¡­ what did I make up?¡±

 Chapter 1064 - 1064: Memories Recovered, The Shy Brother Jiu(2)

    Chapter 1064: Memories Recovered, The Shy Brother Jiu(2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°You¡¯re so powerful at poisoning Gu. How can you not notice that she brought a Gu worm?¡±


    But I just didn¡¯t notice it! Is there a need to notice such a low-level Gu worm?


    Yan Jiuchao snorted and grabbed her chin, forcing her to turn around. ¡°It seems that I haven¡¯t satisfied you yet.¡±


    Yu Wan looked at his dangerous gaze and her heart skipped a beat.


    You¡¯ve misunderstood, you¡¯ve really misunderstood¡­


    ¡°If you want it, just say it. Why should you use Amorous Gu?¡± Yan Jiuchao coldly picked up the jade bottle and casually threw it to the ground.


    Unexpectedly, the cork of the bottle did not stop and bounced off with a bang. The Amorous Gu inside flew out and hit Yan Jiuchao¡¯s heart.


    The Amorous Gu was not voluntary. It was also very helpless. A certain young master used too much strength and it was forced to enter!


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyebrows twitched! No matter how much she thought about it, she did not expect this fellow to get himself poisoned, and Little Gu went out to take a walk. Now, it had gone somewhere¡ª


    Yu Wan turned around and pressed his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t move! I¡¯ll use blood to force it out!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao grabbed her hand. ¡°Stop pretending. Don¡¯t you just want it? You¡¯ve already poisoned me twice. As you wish!¡±


    That¡¯s not right. Wasn¡¯t this fellow poisoned by the Amorous Gu? Why was he still interested in her? Shouldn¡¯t he be interested in Xianglian¡­? Could it be that¡­ the Gu poison needed time to take effect?


    An hour passed.


    Two hours passed.


    Four hours passed¡­


    Yu Wan had already be a salted fish, so why hadn¡¯t his Gu poison acted up yet? She seriously suspected that he had been poisoned by a fake Gu!!! In the past, he would never have yed so many embarrassing tricks. Yu Wan¡¯s face turned red and she covered her face with her hand. So you¡¯re like this, Yan Jiuchao¡­


    Yu Wan could not remember when she fell asleep. When she woke up, she was already on the way out of Qinghe Town. They had entered the territory of the Great Zhou, and the weather seemed to be a little cold.


    The curtain on the car window opened a little, and light shone through the window.


    The floor of the carriage was covered with a clean and soft carpet. The three little ck eggs were wearing undergarments and sitting cross-legged on the carpet to y with building blocks. Yan Jiuchao sat beside Yu Wan near the window, coincidentally blocking the piercing light for Yu Wan.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s back was facing the light, and his face was hidden in the shadows. Yu Wan could not see his expression clearly, but she vaguely felt that his aura seemed to have changed a little before she fell asleep.


    But no matter what, Yu Wan felt that she had to make it clear to him. They still had the children with them. There were some things that they had to know their limits!


    Yu Wan cleared her throat and said to the three little eggs, ¡°Cover your ears.¡±


    The three little eggs looked at their mother in confusion and did not ask why. They obediently put down the building blocks and covered their ears with their small hands.


    Yu Wan red at Yan Jiuchao and said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t do this again!¡±


    She thought that Yan Jiuchao would retort¡ª¡±lsn¡¯t that because you poisoned me? Now you¡¯re actually ming me, you duplicitous little thing!¡± Unexpectedly, Yan Jiuchao didn¡¯t say a word and just sat there with his eyes closed to rest.


    Was he¡­ asleep?


    Yu Wan leaned closer to take a look. With just a nce, she sensed that something was wrong. His ears turned red!


    Because he was in the light, she did not see it from afar. However, when she was close, not to mention looking, even if she did not look, she seemed to feel the heating from the tip of his ear.


    Was he¡­ shy?


    Yu Wan¡¯s almond-shaped eyes widened when she thought of a possibility. ¡®Yan


    Jiuchao! Have you regained your memories?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Coincidentally, the carriage stopped. Yan Jiuchao lifted the curtain and walked out without looking back!


    The Ghost King¡¯s confusion was still vivid in his mind. He did not expect a new one, and this time, it was actually so explosive¡ª


    ¡°Daddy said that no one can snatch you away from me.¡±


    ¡°Are you getting bolder and bolder? You don¡¯t even call me Dad anymore?¡¯


    ¡°Call me Dad.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. They¡¯re just your brothers. You better put away those thoughts you shouldn¡¯t have. You¡¯ll never be able to rece her!¡±


    ¡°Which her?¡¯


    ¡°The her in my heart. ¡±


    ¡°So you poisoned me, right?¡¯


    ¡°What Gu did Ipoison you with?¡¯


    ¡°Love Gu!¡±


    ¡°Then, ifyou think Ipoisoned you, I¡¯ll undo it for you. ¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that curing the Gu won¡¯t do any harm to you? Won¡¯t it cause you to be in low spirits, suffer a serious injury, have a tightness in your chest, have your meridians reversed, and even have your life hanging by a thread?¡¯


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t enough to poison me, you even drugged me!¡±

 Chapter 1065 - 1065: Memories Recovered, The Shy Brother Jiu (3)

    Chapter 1065: Memories Recovered, The Shy Brother Jiu (3)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°I knew it! You reallyput in a lot of effort to get me!¡±


    ¡°Woman, extinguish the fire that you lit yourself!¡±


    Unbearable memories shed across his mind like a meteor, and a certain young master blushed.


    How did he say those retarded words?


    How did he do those shameless things?


    It was too embarrassing¡­


    Yan Jiuchao was so embarrassed that he wanted to die. He stood by the river for a full hour, scaring Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six, who were not far away, into thinking that their Young Master wanted to throw himself into the river. Their hearts were in their throats, and they were ready to rush over and pick up the Young Master who had thrown himself into the river!


    However, perhaps because he had already had a catastrophic experience once,


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s speed of recovery this time was clearly faster than in the Nether Capital. When the three little eggs ran towards him, he tidied his expression and returned to the carriage domineeringly!


    Yu Wan looked at him calmly. Hah.


    Since Yan Jiuchao had regained his memories, there was no need to hide some things from him. There was no need for Yu Wan to say it herself. After his mind was not in a mess, he could roughly guess the ins and outs of the matter after tidying up the previous conversation.


    After the carriage drove into the market, Yu Wan brought the three little ck eggs to buy candied hawthorn.


    Yan Jiuchao called Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen over.


    ¡°Find a medical center and send that woman away,¡± Yan Jiuchao instructed coldly.


    Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen were stunned.


    There were only three women in their group. The two of them would not think that their Young Master wanted to send Yu Wan away, so only Ping¡¯er and Xianglian were left. Pinger was loyal and did not have any illness or pain. Even if he wanted to send her away, he would not send her to the medical center.


    So he meant Xianglian.


    The two of them exchanged nces. Young Master¡¯s aura was familiar. Could it be that he was finally awake? ¡°Young Master, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡±


    Shadow Six was about to ask Young Master if he had regained his memories when he was interrupted by Shadow Thirteen¡¯s heavy cough.


    Shadow Thirteen tugged at Shadow Six¡¯s finger, silently indicating to him, Do you still want your monthly sry?


    Shadow Six shut his mouth resentfully.


    Shadow Thirteen said seriously, ¡°Will we alert the enemy if we send Xianglian away?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said unrestrainedly, ¡°Do I look like someone who¡¯s afraid of alerting the enemy?¡±


    The two of them : ¡®


    He had woken up. The Ghost King was crazy, and Soul Rakshasa was even more crazy, but the most crazy was still the little overlord of Yan City!


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡®Yes, I¡¯ll send Xianglian awayter.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said with a deep gaze, ¡°Yan Huaijing is quite bold. He¡¯s only been in charge of the country for a few days, but he¡¯s already touched the head of the Taisui!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen paused. ¡°Did Young Madam¡­ tell you, Young Master?¡± ¡°What did she say?¡± Yan Jiuchao looked at him.


    Shadow Thirteen said in shock, ¡°Didn¡¯t Young Madam tell you? The mastermind might be Prince Jing.¡±


    ¡°Is there a need for her to say this?¡± It was obvious which bastard it was. Yan Jiuchao yed with the bottle in his hand indifferently. The Love Gu had already been forced out by the Soul Rakshasa¡¯s cultivation. ¡°It seems that Yan Huaijing¡¯s arrogance was fueled by Yan Huaijing managing the country. He almost forgot how he was surrounded in the alley and beaten up back then.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said thoughtfully, ¡°We met Xianglian in West City. In that case, Prince Jing has been targeting us since long ago.¡±


    Back then, when they left the capital to find the antidote, they told the public that they would return to Yan City to stay temporarily. After that, the matter of Prince Yan and the two Princesses happened in Nanzhao, and Yan Jiuchao¡¯s identity and whereabouts were also exposed. The Emperor did not say anything, so Yan Huaijing must have remembered it.


    However, when Yan Huaijing sent someone to Nanzhao, they had already left. Yan Huaijing did not find out where they went, so Yan Huaijing sent someone to wait for them in West City of Nanzhao. West City was the only path from Nanzhao to the Great Zhou. As long as they returned to the Great Zhou, they would definitely pass by there.


    ¡°Strange, why does he know how to use Gu? There are no Gu Masters in the Great Zhou,¡± Shadow Six said in confusion.


    It had to be said that although Shadow Six was confused, he could sometimes hit the nail on the head. That¡¯s right, there was no Gu Master in the Great Zhou. Back then, in order to detoxify Yan Jiuchao, Xiao Zhenting did not hesitate to spend fifty thousand taels of gold to hire a Gu Master from Nanzhao. At that time, no one understood what level the other party was at. Now, it seemed that he was not even a Great Gu Master.


    Even this was very difficult to hire. Where did Yan Huaijing get help from? What level of help was he?


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°In the past year since we left the Great Zhou, this prince has made a lot of ns.¡±


    Shadow Six snorted. ¡°He¡¯s taking advantage of Young Master¡¯s absence to secretly grow his wings. However, he¡¯s too impatient. Isn¡¯t he going to wait for us to return to the Great Zhou? He even dares to cause trouble in the territory of Nanzhao. Didn¡¯t he take a look at whose territory it is!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°He specially chose the Helian family¡¯s fief to attack. He calcted that Young Madam would not ignore the people in the fief.


    However¡­ he¡¯s indeed a little impatient.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen could understand why Yan Huaijing could not keep his cool. It was really because the Emperor favored Young Master. Yan Huaijing had been suppressed by Young Master for too long. It was not easy for the Emperor to fall ill and could no longer protect Young Master. Could Yan Huaijing not rush to give Young Master an opening gambit?


    But would Young Master be afraid of him?


    How naive!


    A certain someone had better pray that they would walk slower. This way, he could still live freely for two more days. Otherwise, when Young Master returned, the sky in the capital¡­ would change!


    Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six sent Xianglian to a medical center. They did not owe her anything and did not have to be responsible for her life to the end. Young Madam had saved her life, and she had provided the information she knew. It could be considered that they were even. From now on, they will part ways. Take care!


    Yu Wan¡¯s pregnancy was getting into theter stages, and it was gradually ufortable to ride in the carriage. They changed to the water route. Shadow Thirteen sent a pigeon to Prince Yan Manor and asked them to prepare the fastest navy to meet them at the docks of Feng Town.


    When they arrived at the docks, they saw a familiar figure¡ªUncle Wan.


    In the past, because of Su Mu, Uncle Wan was sent back to the Prince Yan


    Manor by Yan Jiuchao. On the surface, he let Uncle Wan return to the Prince Yan Manor to enjoy life, but in reality, it was Yan Jiuchao who was angry. As Yan Jiuchao¡¯s trusted aide, he actually made a mistake and trusted a maidservant too much, causing the newlywed Yu Wan to suffer. This was something Yan Jiuchao could not tolerate.


    However, Yan Jiuchao had ¡°lost his father¡± since he was young. When he was eight years old, Shangguan Yan remarried. There were too many people who wanted him dead, and it was Uncle Wan who raised him.


    Uncle Wan might have been muddle-headed before, but he had never been disloyal.


    After not seeing him for more than half a year, Uncle Wan looked a little haggard. There was white hair at his temples. It was unknown if it was their imagination, but Uncle Wan¡¯s body seemed to have the hunched posture of an old man.


    ¡°Uncle Wan¡­¡± Shadow Six¡¯s eyes burned.


    Uncle Wan nodded at Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen. With tears in his eyes, he walked towards Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan. He knelt on the ground and kowtowed heavily. ¡°Greetings Young Master! Greetings Young Madam!¡± Yan Jiuchao¡¯s expression was cold as he did not move.


    Yu Wan reached out and held Uncle Wan¡¯s arm. ¡°Uncle Wan, get up quickly! The ground is cold!¡±


    ¡°Young Madam¡­¡± Uncle Wan choked as he looked at her and said with extreme self-reproach,¡± I¡¯ve let you down¡­ I¡¯ve let you down¡­ I¡¯m blind.. ¡®


    Yu Wan smiled warmly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to mention what¡¯s in the past. I¡¯m pregnant and was worried about what to do when I returned to the capital.. I¡¯m relieved that Uncle Wan is here!¡±

 Chapter 1066 - 1066: Grandfather and Grandsons Meet, Little Little Little Black Eggs! (1)

    Chapter 1066: Grandfather and Grandsons Meet, Little Little Little ck Eggs! (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Uncle Wan was an old man in the Prince Yan Manor. He had resisted the temptation and coercion during Yan Jiuchao¡¯s most difficult days and raised Yan Jiuchao painstakingly. Just based on this friendship, Yu Wan felt that this person was worth forgiving.


    ¡°Young Madam¡­¡± Uncle Wan burst into tears. He felt even more that he was blind. She was such a good Young Madam. How did he fall into Su Mu¡¯s trap back then and think that the ck-hearted Su Mu was a good person?


    Yu Wan had once sat on the Yan City Navy¡¯s warship. That was when she and the three children were trapped on Yan Ruyu¡¯s pleasure boat. Yan Huaijing hade to save her, but he did not save the little munchkins. Just as she was about to despair, she saw Yan Jiuchao standing on a huge ship under the dawn. He was dressed in a white robe and had a cold expression. Behind him, majestic warships were lined up, raising their sails as they rode the wind and waves.


    Even though it had been so long, Yu Wan could still feel the surging and excitement in her heart every time she recalled it. It was the power that belonged to Yan Jiuchao, and it was also the shock from the Yan City Navy.


    Yan Jiuchao brought Yu Wan onto the boat, followed by three ck eggs.


    This was the first time the little ck eggs were on such a big ship and there were two-story rooms. The three of them were extremely excited. They waved their little hands and ran around the ship.


    Uncle Wan looked at the three dark little masters and did not know what to say for a moment. How much sun had they been under? Why were they so dark?


    Although they were a little dark, they had grown a lot bigger thanst time. They were originally short and thin, like that little skinny monkey. Now, they were round and chubby, and they were taller. More importantly, their movements were also agile, and it was no longer the three clumsy littleds.


    ¡°Come and chase after me! Come,e,e! Let¡¯s go!¡± Xiaobao ran in front and stuck out his tongue at Dabao and Er¡¯bao.


    But just as he was about to speak, Er¡¯bao and Dabao surpassed him!


    Xiaobao was stunned!


    Don¡¯t be like this!!!


    ¡°You, you, you¡­ wait for me! I haven¡¯t started!¡± Xiaobao stomped his feet with his hands on his hips. ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Dabao and Er¡¯bao turned around and made faces at him.


    Er¡¯bao said, ¡°h, h, h!¡±


    Xiaobao turned around angrily, hugged his arms, and turned his face away. ¡°I¡¯m not ying with you anymore!¡±


    Uncle Wan was stunned. What was going on? The three little masters could speak? And they seemed to be talking quite well?


    ¡°Dabao, we won¡¯t y with Xiaobao anymore!¡± Er¡¯bao grabbed Dabao¡¯s hand and said coquettishly.


    Uncle Wan suddenly took a deep breath and held his chest. It was not an illusion, he really heard the little masters speak!


    ¡°W-when did they learn all this?¡± Uncle Wan remembered that when he left the capital, the three little masters did not say a word. He had taught them many times, but they were unwilling to speak.


    Yu Wan nced at Uncle Wan and said with a smile, ¡°Xiaobao was the first to speak when we were at the Divine General Manor in Nanzhao.¡±


    Xiaobao¡¯s milk addiction kicked in. He called out ¡°milk¡± twice. She coaxed


    Xiaobao to call her Mom, and when he did, she would cook goat milk for him. So Xiaobao obediently called her that.


    Although he spoketer than other children, his improvement was not slower than other children. In just one afternoon, not only did Xiaobao call her Mom, but he also called her Big Grandpa and Great Grandma, but he did not call Dad.


    He was at odds with his father. Otherwise, why would they say that this little fellow was more naughty than his two brothers?


    ¡°Then¡­ what happened after that?¡± Uncle Wan was excited and curious when he heard these experiences. He couldn¡¯t wait to know more.


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°Not long after, Er¡¯bao also spoke.¡±


    This was probably a chain reaction of the triplets. One was hungry, and the other two were also hungry. One had to go to the toilet, and the other two would also go to the toilet. However, they had everything else in sync, except for talking. Dabao did not keep up with his two younger brothers.


    ¡°Smart children don¡¯t speak early,¡± Uncle Wan said.


    Yu Wan smiled and nodded.


    Just as they were talking about Dabao, Dabao ran over. He had been running around for too long and was sweating profusely. He handed his sweating little head to Yu Wan. Yu Wan understood and wiped him clean with a handkerchief. ¡°Er¡¯bao needs to wipe too!¡± Er¡¯bao also ran over and handed the little bald head to Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan also wiped Er¡¯bao¡¯s face.


    ¡°Why did they shave their heads?¡± Uncle Wan was stunned.


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°There was once when Dabao crawled into the grass in the Helian Manor. His scalp was allergic and he had a head full of bumps, so I shaved his hair. The other two culprits evenughed at him, so I simply shaved theirs too..¡±

 Chapter 1067 - 1067: Grandfather and Grandsons Meet, Little Little Little Black Eggs! (2)

    Chapter 1067: Grandfather and Grandsons Meet, Little Little Little ck Eggs! (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Uncle Wan imagined the scene of the three little masters having their heads shaved aggrievedly. His heart ached but he couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Yu Wan continued, ¡°After that, they didn¡¯t like to keep their hair anymore. If it grows any, I¡¯ll shave it off.¡±


    Uncle Wan nodded. No matter what, his little masters were cute. Their bald heads were even cuter!


    Xiaobao walked over listlessly and hugged Yu Wan¡¯s stomach aggrievedly. Yu Wan touched his little bald head and teased, ¡°Who asked you to always bully your brothers? Now, there¡¯s no one to y with you.¡±


    Xiaobao pressed against Yu Wan¡¯s stomach and snorted. ¡°I¡¯m ying with my brother!¡±


    Yan Xiaosi decisively kicked him!


    Xiaobao :


    The three brothers did not have an overnight grudge. After a while, Xiaobao was pulled over by Dabao and Er¡¯bao. A guard had caught fish and prawns and was pouring them out of the on the deck. Some small fish were stuck in the, and the three little ck eggs grabbed them with their hands.


    Yu Wan made a rough estimate. It would take at least half an hour and she did not have to care about them for an hour.


    Yan Jiuchao went to the study. During the time he was gone, Prince Yan Manor had umted a lot of official business. In the past, he had ignored these official business. Now, he still did not care. He walked past the desk and went to tidy up the treasures in the secret room.


    Uncle Wan sent Yu Wan into the room and helped her to a chair. ¡°Madam¡¯s body is heavy. It¡¯s been hard on you.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. How could life not be tiring? It was either hard here or hard there. Most importantly, the hard work along the way was not in vain.


    ¡°It seems that a lot has happened in the past half a year.¡± Uncle Wan sighed as he poured a cup of warm water for Yu Wan. He did not forget to pay attention to the movements in the capital when he was in Prince Yan Manor. The first thing he heard was that Young Master had epted the conferment. He was very happy for Young Master. Young Master had been unwilling to ept the conferment for so many years. Firstly, he was unwilling to ept the Prince¡¯s death. Secondly, he had a grudge against His Majesty.


    Since Young Master was willing to ept it, it meant that the knot in his heart was slowly untied. It was obvious whose contribution this was, so Uncle Wan was sincerely grateful to Yu Wan.


    Not long after, he heard that Young Master had left the Capital with Young Madam and returned to Yan City. However, that night, he received news that he had to keep Young Master and Young Madam¡¯s whereabouts a secret. At that time, he guessed that Young Master was going to do something big.


    Although he did not know what it was about, he guessed that it was rted to detoxification.


    After that, there was a lot ofmotion.


    A shocking news came from Nanzhao. His Highness did not die back then, but he survived! He became the Prince Consort of the Princess of Nanzhao!


    At that time, Uncle Wan didn¡¯t know if he should be excited or heartbroken. He was excited that Young Master¡¯s long-cherished wish had actuallye true. His heart ached that His Highness had faked his death and be someone else¡¯s husband and father. What should Young Master do then?


    At least the Princess Consort had remarried, but Young Master was unwilling to even inherit the position of Prince Yan for the sake of the Prince Yan!


    Of course, after a long time, the Prince returned to Yan City. He learned the entire truth from the Prince. At that moment, his heart ached for the Prince again. He had been schemed against. He had never forgotten Young Master and the Princess Consort, but he and the Princess Consort could never go back. It would be difficult for this family to reconcile.


    ¡°Uncle Wan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yu Wan drank her tea and inadvertently nced at him, only to see Uncle Wan crying.


    Uncle Wan wiped his tears and forced a smile. ¡°Nothing. I just thought of His Highness and Young Master. By the way, His Highness also went to the capital. ¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°I heard from Uncle.¡±


    ¡°Uncle?¡± Uncle Wan was stunned.


    Yu Wan knew that he had misunderstood when she saw his expression. She quickly exined, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not Uncle from Lotus Flower Vige, it¡¯s from the Helian Manor.¡±


    Uncle Wan was enlightened. ¡°Yes, I forgot to congratte Young Madam.¡±


    Who would have thought that the seemingly inconspicuous vige girl back then would actually have such a powerful identity? Her father was the heir of the Divine General Manor, and her mother was the heir ot the royal tamily ot Nanzhao. From now on, he wanted to see who still dared to say that Young Madam was not worthy of being the mistress of Prince Yan Manor!


    Other than Uncle Wan giving everything he had to Yan Jiuchao, the reason why Yu Wan forgave Uncle Wan was also because Uncle Wan had never looked down on her because she was a vige girl. Uncle Wan was someone who was willing to reach out when she was in a mud pit.


    ¡°Speaking of this, I want to ask you something.¡± Yu Wan looked at Uncle Wan.


    Uncle Wan met Yu Wan¡¯s gaze.. What else did he not understand?

 Chapter 1068 - 1068: Grandfather and Grandsons Meet, Little Little Little Black Eggs! (3)

    Chapter 1068: Grandfather and Grandsons Meet, Little Little Little ck Eggs! (3)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Young Madam, do you want to ask the Princess Consort?¡± Uncle Wan asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Wan nodded. ¡°The Princess Consort gave birth, right?¡±


    Uncle Wan said, ¡°She gave birth in July. It¡¯s a fat boy. The mother and child are very safe.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled sincerely. ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Suddenly, she thought of something and her smile paused. ¡°Father¡­¡±


    Uncle Wan lowered his head and sighed. ¡°His Highness isn¡¯t well.¡±


    The process of the Princess Consort giving birth was not smooth. At that time, the Prince had already arrived in the Capital. Actually, he could not tell. Did the Prince go to the Capital so early to nt herbs for Young Master or to protect the Princess Consort from giving birth? The Princess Consort had a difficultbor for three days and three nights. The Prince did not eat or drink and sent all the famous doctors he brought from Yan City to the Xiao Manor.


    His Highness did not say that he was the one who sent them. He had asked an old minister under him to do it.


    The Princess Consort gave birth to a son, and good news came. The Prince¡¯s tense expression finally rxed, but he did not return to his room to rest. He sat in the study all night.


    Uncle Wan was in Yan City. He knew that Prince Yan was looking for a famous doctor, but many of the other things were told to him in letters from the servants of the Young Master Manor. However, even if he did not see it with his own eyes, it was not difficult for him to feel the pain in the Prince¡¯s heart.


    He was still Prince Yan, but the Princess Consort was no longer the Princess Consort.


    Uncle Wan took a deep breath. ¡°His Highness¡­ is too difficult.¡±


    In the middle of September, the navy arrived near the capital. This was a new dock. Actually, it was closer to Lotus Flower Town, but Yu Wan decided to bring the three little ck eggs back to the Young Master Manor with Yan Jiuchao first.


    The Four Seasons Osmanthus in the Young Master Manor had bloomed. Prince Yan was painting in the study. The woman in the painting was dressed in red and had gentle eyebrows. She was carrying a fair-skinned little boy in her arms. The little boy was asleep. The woman looked at him gently with stars in her eyes.


    When he drew thest few strokes, Prince Yan lowered his eyes. His hand paused in midair, but he could not make this stroke no matter what. He gripped the brush tightly. Because he used too much strength, his body trembled slightly.


    Plop.


    A drop of ink dripped down andnded on the woman¡¯s white embroidered shoe. The woman¡¯s smile was like a flower, but the ink dirtied this peerless painting.


    All the strength in his body seemed to have been sucked out. Prince Yan put down his brush dejectedly and supported himself with both hands on the table, trying his best to stabilize the emotions rolling in his chest and not let them rush out of the corners of his eyes.


    This was the manor that once belonged to him. The flowers, grass, bricks, and tiles here had been renovated, arge portion of them were still the same as they were twenty years ago. But the most unforgettable thing in life was that things had changed.


    Because he had seen the light, he could not stand the darkness even more. He had the bestpanionship, and what was left was the cruelest loneliness.


    Dong!


    An unusualmotion suddenly came from the courtyard. At first, Prince Yan thought that something had gone wrong with the servants¡¯ work and did not take it to heart. The door of the study was closed, and no servant had the guts to barge in. Therefore, he was not worried that his loss ofposure would be seen by the servants.


    However, themotion seemed to be getting bigger and bigger, and it was getting closer and closer. From dong dong dong to tap tap, it was like a series of rapid footsteps.


    Dong!


    There was another loud bang. The study door had been knocked open by something small.


    Prince Yan was famous for his gentle temper. During Nanzhao, those who were afraid of him were ministers who were afraid of his methods. He had never put on airs in front of the servants, but in recent days, his emotions were clearly not right.


    He frowned and was about to let the uninvited guy out when he saw three ck eggs rolling in. ¡°Aiya! Xiaobao, don¡¯t squeeze me!¡±


    ¡°Dabao pushed me!¡±


    Dabao decisively pushed aside his two idiot brothers, walked around the desk, and threw himself into Prince Yan¡¯s arms!


    Prince Yan was stunned when his arms were filled with a soft ball. His tightly furrowed eyebrows also rxed. Soon, Er¡¯bao and Xiaobao finally got up and ran into his arms with their short legs.


    The three little things rounded up again, and he almost couldn¡¯t hug them. The three of them pressed their faces against each other, and their little fats were squeezed until they were chubby. They fought to burrow into his arms.


    Prince Yan immediately felt that not only were his arms filled, but his empty heart had also been stuffed with a soft and warm thing. He didn¡¯t feel ufortable anymore.


    At least he didn¡¯t feel so ufortable anymore.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    Xiaobao and Er¡¯bao called him coyly.


    He looked down at the three little fellows squeezing into his arms. The three of them were sweating profusely and their fat was trembling. Prince Yan¡¯s handsome face, which had been depressed for months, finally revealed a smile. He gently stroked the three little bald heads and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s Dabao, Er¡¯bao, and Xiaobao.¡±


    ¡°Why not Xiaobao, Dabao, and Er¡¯bao?¡± Xiaobao wanted to be first!


    ¡°It¡¯s Er¡¯bao, Dabao, and Xiaobao!¡± Er¡¯bao was not to be outdone. These two little ones had been arguing recently, neither giving in to the other.


    Dabao looked at Prince Yan adorably. No matter how chaotic his brothers were, he was quiet and obedient and immediately won Prince Yan¡¯s strongest praise.


    Prince Yan smiled and said, ¡°The two of you, stop arguing. Learn from your brother. Look at how sensible he is.¡±


    Xiaobao crossed his arms. ¡°He¡¯s not even talking! Of course he¡¯s not noisy anymore!¡±


    Er¡¯bao also crossed his arms. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    The two little ck eggs who wanted to kill each other a second ago had united at this moment!


    Prince Yan was amused by the three little fellows. The gloominess in his chest instantly dissipated. He pinched their little faces and could not bear to part with them. However, he could tell from Dabao¡¯s reaction and Xiaobao and Er¡¯bao¡¯s words that Dabao had yet to speak.


    The three children did everything in unison. One did not say anything, and the other two did not say anything either. This was not strange, but both of them had already started talking, and only Dabao remained silent. Prince Yan could not help but worry for this little fellow.


    Did something go wrong?


    ¡°Dabao, pass me the pen holder, ¡± Prince Yan said.


    Dabao slipped over and brought the pen holder over with his chubby hand. There was still nothing wrong with his ears, and he was very smart. Could it be a problem with his throat?


    ¡°Mm! Mm!¡± Dabao suddenly covered his butt and nodded. ¡°He¡¯s pooping, stinky!¡± Xiaobao said for Dabao.


    Er¡¯bao covered his butt. ¡°Me too!¡±


    Xiaobao: ¡°Xiaobao too!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes! Can¡¯t hold it in, can¡¯t hold it in!¡± Er¡¯bao jumped up.


    Prince Yan couldn¡¯t tell if he really couldn¡¯t hold it in or pretend. In short, these three had to do everything together.


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll bring you there now.¡± Prince Yan led the three little ck eggs to the private room. There was a small toilet specially for the three of them in the manor.


    Along the way, Prince Yan kept thinking that Dabao would make a sound. There should be nothing wrong with his throat. Could it be that Dabao was a lone wolf and didn¡¯t want to talk?


    Worried about his obedient Dabao, Prince Yan¡¯s thoughts on Shangguan Yan were finally diverted. He had no time to reminisce about anything sentimental or be jealous of Xiao Zhenting. His heart¡­ was filled with three little ck eggs..

 Chapter 1069 - 1069: Family Reunion, Giving Birth? (1)

    Chapter 1069: Family Reunion, Giving Birth? (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yu Wan could not travel in such a bumpy carriage, so her and Yan Jiuchao¡¯s carriage was slower. When they entered the manor, the three little eggs had already finished pooping, wiping their butts, and even taken a small shower.


    The three of them went to visit the stray cat they had picked up.


    The stray cat seemed to remember the three little masters. Ity obediently on the ground and let the three little masters stroke its fur. However, when the little master swiped it down, the stray cat felt that something was wrong.


    It was cold!


    Xiaobao also ran over to touch it. The stray cat¡¯s fur went bald, and the stray cat¡¯s hair stood on end. It fled with a meow!


    Er¡¯bao said, ¡°Uh¡­ I haven¡¯t touched it yet.¡±


    Dabao blinked and silently rubbed the cat fur on the grass.


    ¡°Father!¡± Yu Wan saw Prince Yan guarding three little ck eggs in the courtyard. Prince Yan was wearing a green robe with wide sleeves and a green jade belt around his waist. After not seeing him for a while, he had lost some weight, but it was still difficult to hide his handsomeness.


    However, Yu Wan did not know if it was her imagination, but Prince Yan¡¯s back seemed to be a little lonely. Was it because of Shangguan Yan?


    It would have been fine if he was in Nanzhao, but now that he was in the capital, he was only a few streets away from the Xiao Manor. They were clearly so close, but the two of them had the furthest distance in the world.


    Of course, no matter what Yu Wan thought in her heart, she maintained a happy but polite smile.


    Yan Jiuchao was beside her. The couple looked very simr to the two masters of this manor back then.


    ¡°Father,¡± Yan Jiuchao also called out.


    Prince Yan was always happy to see his son and daughter-inw. There were heart-wrenching things in this world, and there was also medicine tofort the soul. Obviously, these five children were his medicine.


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Prince Yan nodded at the two of them with a trace of joy on his face. Then, his gazended on Yu Wan¡¯s bulging stomach.


    The capital in September had the coldness ofte autumn. Yu Wan wore a thick cloak over her wide dress, but the cloak could not cover her pregnant stomach. It was obvious that she was about to give birth.


    Prince Yan was instantly shocked. When the couple left Nanzhao to the Ghost n to look for the antidote, they didn¡¯t say that she was pregnant. Now, she was suddenly about to give birth.


    The surprise came too quickly. Prince Yan didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Yu Wan smiled slightly. They actually had a chance to send news to the Young


    Master Manor in advance. They deliberately didn¡¯t say it to surprise Prince Yan. Looking at Prince Yan¡¯s dumbfounded expression, they knew that this surprise had seeded.


    ¡°W-when did you have it?¡± Prince Yan finally found his voice.


    Yu Wan smiled and said, ¡°Actually, I was pregnant when I was in Nanzhao. It was only diagnosed when I arrived at the Feiyu Manor.¡±


    ¡°Feiyu Manor?¡± Prince Yan was stunned.


    Yu Wan smiled and exined, ¡°It¡¯s a martial arts sect between Nanzhao and the Ghost n. The State Preceptor¡¯s disciple, Wan Feng, and the former Jiang Hai beside me are both from the Feiyu Manor.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± In that case, Prince Yan understood. Since it was a sect between Nanzhao and the Ghost n, it meant that they had not gone far at that time. Back then, when Yu Wan discovered that she was pregnant, she could have returned to Nanzhao to recuperate, but she did not do so. Although he did not know which ces they had gone along the way, it was not difficult to imagine that this was a woman who was willing to protect her sons with her life.


    Prince Yan used to dote on her, but now, there was a hint of admiration in his doting. He said to Yan Jiuchao, who was beside Yu Wan, ¡°What are you waiting for, Cong¡¯er? Quickly help Ah Wan back to her room.¡±


    He had thousands of questions in his heart. Where had they gone, whether they had found the medicinal primers, and what dangers had they experienced¡­ He wanted to know all of them, but he had to take Yu Wan¡¯s health into ount.


    Yu Wan actually wanted to say that she was not that weak. How could she need someone to help her take a few steps? However, after taking a few steps, her stomach hurt.


    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡± She gasped.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is she giving birth?¡± Prince Yan was so nervous that his face turned pale.


    Yan Jiuchao pulled Yu Wan into his arms and used the strength of his arm to support her body.


    Yu Wan recovered and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    It was a fake contraction. It had been acting up from time to time since they were on the ship. At first, she really thought that she was going to give birth, but Old Cui took her pulse and said that it was still early.


    Old Cui calcted her days. If nothing went wrong, it would be at the end of


    the month. There were still ten days to half a month left.


    Prince Yan broke out in a cold sweat. It was not easy for Shangguan Yan to give birth. After three days of difficultbor, the mother and son almost died. Although they survived in the end, it left a big shadow in his heart..

 Chapter 1070 - 1070: A Family Reunion, Giving Birth? (2)

    Chapter 1070: A Family Reunion, Giving Birth? (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When women gave birth, it was like walking through the gates of hell. They would never be fine just because they had given birth once. He did not know that Ah Wan was pregnant and had already let those famous doctors return to Yan City. He had to send someone to quickly bring them all back!


    Yan Jiuchao sent Yu Wan back to their room.


    Looking at their backs, Prince Yan¡¯s eyes moved. This manor was the same as before, but it was also different. What was missing, there was something extra. He lowered his eyes and smiled. This time, his smile was from the bottom of his heart.


    After Yu Wan married into the Young Master Manor, a total of five maidservants came to her side. Su Mu had ulterior motives and was sent away, leaving behind Li¡¯er, Tao¡¯er, Zi Su, and Fu Ling. Zi Su was originally the young miss of a rich family and was the most eloquent. Fu Ling was tall, strong, and could suffer the most. When she went to find the antidote, Yu Wan brought Zi Su and Fu Ling and left Tao¡¯er and Li¡¯er in the manor.


    The two of them heard from the old man in the manor that Yan Jiuchao originally lived in Yan City and only returned to the capital once every few years. This frightened the two little girls badly. They thought that they had lost favor and would never see their master again in their lives. The moment Yu


    Wan and Yan Jiuchao appeared, the two of them were so excited that they cried.


    ¡°Princely Heir Consort! Princely Heir Consort!¡± The two of them hurriedly went up to them. They felt that Princely Heir¡¯s aura was even stronger than before. They didn¡¯t even dare to approach, let alone look straight at him. The two of them looked at Yu Wan, who was beside Princely Heir, in unison, and what they saw shocked them.


    ¡°Princely Heir Consort¡­ You¡­¡± Tao¡¯er stared at Yu Wan¡¯s stomach in a daze.


    Li¡¯er was a year older than her and was smarter than her. She quickly bowed. ¡°Congrattions, Princely Heir Consort!¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, yes, yes! Congrattions, Princely Heir Consort!¡± Tao¡¯er came back to her senses and bowed respectfully.


    The two little girls¡¯ eyes were red. They felt wronged when they saw her. That¡¯s right, they were clearly the first batch toe to her side back then, but in the end, it was Zi Su and Fu Ling who followed her.


    The two little girls probably thought that they had done something wrong. If they were not liked by her, they would lose favor from now on.


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Princely Heir and I are hungry. We asked the kitchen to prepare something to eat. Also, prepare some hot water. I want to take a shower.¡± After eating fish on the ship for so many days, she felt like she was about to smell like fish.


    Seeing that their master was still willing to order them around, the two of them were overjoyed and left with a smile.


    Yan Jiuchao apanied Yu Wan back to her room.


    The furnishings in the room were exactly the same as before they left, and the memories here were different from the Helian Manor. After all, it was their wedding room, and the most inexperienced and precious moment in their lives was here.


    Yu Wan sat on the bed, her eyes rolling as she curiously sized up their room. ¡°Yan Jlao,¡± sne said witn a smile. ¡°1 seem to nave¡­ returnea to wnen 1 nrst got married to you.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡± A certain someone still had the cheek to mention the wedding. He wondered who was the one who was satisfied on their wedding night and made him unable to even drink meat soup!


    Yu Wan copsed on the soft bed. It felt so good. They had returned to the nest they loved! Yu Wan did not hear her husband¡¯s response. She turned around and saw a certain someone with a dark expression.


    Her eyes darted around and she asked, ¡®Yan Jiuchao, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still holding a grudge about our wedding night? You can¡¯t me me for that. You were the one who set the wedding date. Who asked you to marry me on the day


    I had my period?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t like she could control it, right?


    ¡°Besides, how many times have you married me? When have I not let you eat enough? I¡¯ve even called you Dad, yet you still won¡¯t let go of what happened back then. You¡¯re just petty!¡±


    She seriously suspected that this fellow married her time and time again to make up for not eating his fill during his first wedding. Unfortunately, she had no evidence! She was so angry!


    Thinking of those unbearable retarded experiences, a certain young master immediately lost his confidence. His face darkened and he left dejectedly.


    At night, the family ate together. After dinner, the three little ck eggs began their business again. Uncle Wan also began his career as a butler in a tizzy. Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao followed Prince Yan to the study.


    Prince Yan asked about her experience along the way. He did not think that since Yu Wan was a woman, she should not participate in the topic of men. This daughter-inw was more courageous and knowledgeable than many men he knew.


    However, Yu Wan did not say much tonight. She let Yan Jiuchao talk.


    Compared to when they were in Nanzhao, where they had been separated for too long and did not know how to get along, the father and son were much more natural now. Yan Jiuchao did not say much, but every word was on point. He exined the mostplicated incident in the most concise words..

 Chapter 1071 - 1071: A Family Reunion, Giving Birth? (3)

    Chapter 1071: A Family Reunion, Giving Birth? (3)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Of course, Yan Jiuchao shamelessly skipped the embarrassing experience of losing his memory time and time again and getting married again and again, and even bing Yu Wan¡¯s father!


    After hearing their experience, Prince Yan was even more shocked than when he saw Yu Wan pregnant. It turned out that the powerful Ghost n was only the old capital used by the Sikong Royal Family to imprison sinners. It also turned out that Yu Wan had a background that was even stronger than the Commandery Princess of Nanzhao and the daughter of the Divine General Manor. Not to mention the Sacred and Sorcerer ns. Those inheritances were actually real and were even found by Conger, Ah Wan, and the others.


    Prince Yan¡¯s heart ached, but he was also very gratified. It was said that his Cong¡¯er would not live past twenty-five. Now, he wanted to let those people see how his Cong¡¯er broke this prophecy and lived a long life.


    Prince Yan suppressed his excitement. ¡°I¡¯ve gathered all the herbs you need. I¡¯ve nted a few in the greenhouse of the Young Master Manor. Since you¡¯ve obtained the medicinal primers, can I ask Doctor Cui to refine the antidote?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Yu Wan said. ¡°Thirteen, are you outside?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen walked in. ¡°Younq Madam, what can I do for you?¡±


    Yu Wan asked, ¡°Is Old Cui around? Invite him in. We¡¯ll start refining the antidote immediately.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen looked at Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°Old Cui has returned to the vige.¡±


    Old Cui, who had just walked to the door with his bag:


    Prince Yan looked at Old Cui at the door, and Old Cui also looked at Prince Yan in the study. Prince Yan opened his mouth in shock.


    ¡°Father, what are you looking at?¡± Yu Wan followed Prince Yan¡¯s gaze and turned her head. Shadow Thirteen blocked Old Cui.


    ¡°Nothing, ahem!¡± Prince Yan said without changing his expression. ¡°I¡¯m looking at Dabao and the others.¡±


    ¡°Why did he go back? Go and bring him over,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Shadow Thirteen nced at his Young Master and agreed seriously. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do it now!¡±


    Yu Wan was tired after sitting for a while. After she got up and returned to her room, Prince Yan looked at his son strangely. ¡®What happened just now?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°She thinks she¡¯s the Saintess, that her blood is the Saintess¡¯ blood. ¡±


    In fact, Yu Wan was not. The Little Saint King in her stomach was. In order not to let his wife¡¯s fantasy of the ¡°strongest saintess in history¡± be shattered, a certain young master worked hard.


    Prince Yan understood. The four types of medicinal primers had actually only found three. There was still one more in Ah Wan¡¯s stomach. He could only obtain the true blood of the saintess after the child was safely born.


    This was fine. They had waited for so many years. A few days was fine. Besides, Ah Wan should be giving birth soon.


    ¡°By the way, I was so focused on talking about you just now that I forgot to tell you that your uncle is sick.¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯ve heard.¡±


    Prince Yan¡¯s feelings for the Emperor were a littleplicated. Back then, when they were thrown into the Cold Pce, the two brothers relied on each other and lived a very difficult life. Before his mother died, she forced the Emperor to swear that she would treat him well. The Emperor did his best, but humans were selfish. He took the me for the Emperor, and the Emperor did not hesitate to kill his father to save his life. However, his father did not have to die, nor did he have to turn against him.


    From this point of view, it was difficult for him to forgive the Emperor.


    However, on second thought, if his father had wanted to kill his brother back then, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to sit back and do nothing.


    His father and mother had already passed away, so there was no point in arguing about who was right and who was wrong. All these years, the Emperor had treated Cong¡¯er extremely well. On the one hand, it was out of brotherhood with him, and on the other hand, it was to make up for what he owed him back then.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t visit him, but I think you should. He might have let me down in the past, but he didn¡¯t let you down. He wasn¡¯t the one who caused the tragedy of our Prince Yan Manor. Nangong Yan¡¯s interference had nothing to do with him. Back then, I took the me for him. The worst oue was that I was hated by Father, and I had no intention of bing the Emperor, so I didn¡¯t care much about hatred.¡±


    In other words, even if he had not taken the me for the Emperor back then, he would not have been willing to inherit the throne. The throne belonged to his brother, and he and his brother knew each other very well.


    In the end, he would still be Prince Yan and Nangong Yan would still fancy him. Therefore, the debt of him being schemed against by Nangong Yan really could not be med on this brother.


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go see him.¡±


    The news of Yan Jiuchao entering the pce to visit quickly spread throughout tne capital, ana almost overmgnt, It reea yrmce Jing manor.


    ¡®What did you say? Who entered the pce?¡± Yan Huaijing put down the half-read memorial in his hand and looked at the guard in front of him.


    The guard cupped his hands and said, ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s Yan Jiuchao! Yan


    Jiuchao is going to enter the pce to visit His Majesty!¡±


    Yan Huaijing¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°He returned to the Capital so quickly? Why didn¡¯t I receive the news? Didn¡¯t I tell you to guard the southern city gate carefully?¡±


    The guard said awkwardly, ¡°Your Highness, we did send troops to guard the southern city gate, but¡­ but Yan Jiuchao didn¡¯t enter from the southern city gate¡­ He used the water route!¡±


    ¡°When did he return to the Capital?¡± Yan Huaijing asked.


    ¡°Today!¡± The guard replied.


    Yan Huaijing said thoughtfully, ¡°He just returned to the Capital today and he went to the pce to visit today?¡±


    The advisor at the side said, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m afraid Yan Jiuchao didn¡¯t juste to visit the Emperor. That spy¡¯s identity has been exposed. With Yan Jiuchao¡¯s intelligence, I¡¯m afraid he has already guessed that it was done by Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Smart?¡± Yan Huaijing sneered.


    ¡°Just a little smart,¡± the advisor quickly said.


    Yan Huaijing frowned and said, ¡°In that case, he¡¯s going to enter the pce toin to Father? Get someone to stop him! Don¡¯t let him see Father!¡±


    The guard cleared his throat. ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­ we can¡¯t stop him.¡± What kind of person was that? He even dared to beat someone up in the throne room. Who could stop him?


    It was not appropriate to talk about using weapons. Who did not know that His Majesty doted on Yan Jiuchao? Wasn¡¯t he openly going against His Majesty by holding a knife to his neck and not allowing him to enter the pce to visit?


    Yan Huaijing quickly understood and asked the guard, ¡°Has he already entered the pce or something?¡±


    The guard said, ¡°Not yet. He¡¯s on his way, heading in the direction of the pce.¡±


    Yan Huaijing¡¯s eyes turned cold. He looked at a man in a cloak and bamboo hat in the corner and asked, ¡°Master, how¡¯s the preparation of the pills you refined for Father?¡±


    The man said in a hoarse voice, ¡°It¡¯s already done.¡±


    Yan Huaijing asked, ¡°Can Master¡¯s pills really treat my father¡¯s illness?¡±


    The man¡¯s face was hidden under the bamboo hat, and the voice that came out was mysterious and low. ¡°It can not only treat the illness of the Great Zhou¡¯s Emperor, but also extend his life and let him borrow from the heavens for another ten to eight years.¡±


    Yan Huaijing said pleasantly, ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that. Father will definitely be overjoyed when he sees the pills! I¡¯ll bring the pills into the pce now! ¡± He wanted to see his father before Yan Jiuchao!


    The cloaked man said, ¡°His Highness Prince Jing has made a great contribution. His Majesty will definitely reward you well..¡±

 Chapter 1072 - 1072: Shining Brother Jiu! (1)

    Chapter 1072: Shining Brother Jiu! (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    There was no time to lose. Yan Huaijing immediately left the manor with the pills, but when he stepped out of the courtyard, he bumped into Han Jingshu.


    Han Jingshu had already gotten married to him a few months ago and was now his Princess Consort Jing.


    Han Jingshu was wearing a royal blue dress with a waist. She was dressed very well. It was unknown if she was about to go out or had just returned.


    Yan Huaijingposed himself and said gently, ¡°It¡¯s sote. Why aren¡¯t you resting yet?¡±


    Han Jingshu smiled gently. ¡°How many times have I told Your Highness? Just call me Shu¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Shuler,¡± Yan Huaijing called out forcefully. He was in a hurry to enter the pce and did not have the time to deal with Han Jingshu for too long.


    Han Jingshu looked at the perfunctoriness and urgency that inadvertently shed across Yan Huaijing¡¯s face and asked, ¡°Your Highness, are you leaving the manor?¡±


    Yan Huaijing paused and said bluntly, ¡°Ah, I¡¯m going to the pce to deliver some medicine to Father.¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence,¡± Han Jingshu murmured.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is Shuler also going to the pce? Did Mother summon Shuler?¡±


    ¡°No, Mother didn¡¯t summon me. I said it was a coincidence because I just heard the news that Princely Heir has returned to the Capital and is about to visit Father.¡±


    Although Yan Jiuchao¡¯s return to the Capital was not hidden from anyone, it did not stop at causing a stir in the city, especially when not many people knew that he had entered the pce to visit the Emperor. However, Han Jingshu was not an ordinary woman after all. She was both his Princess Consort and the daughter of the Prime Minister.


    Yan Huaijing did not ask Han Jingshu who she had heard the news from. He was in a hurry to enter the pce before Yan Jiuchao, so he said to Han Jingshu, ¡°He could visit all he wants. There¡¯s no conflict.¡±


    Han Jingshu said, ¡°Princely Heir Yan must have heard the news that Father is seriously ill since he rushed back to the capital in such a hurry. Princely Heir Yan is still very filial to Father.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. If there¡¯s nothing else, Princess Consort, go back to your room and rest.¡± Yan Huaijing had no intention of continuing to talk to her. If Han Jingshu was a guest, then Yan Huaijing¡¯s words just now were almost a disguised order to leave.


    Han Jingshu pursed her lips. Before she could respond, a maidservant hurried over with a few exquisite brocade boxes. The maidservant bowed to the two of them. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness. Greetings, Princess Consort.¡±


    ¡°Have you taken everything?¡± Han Jingshu asked.


    The maidservant said, ¡°Princess Consort, I¡¯ve counted them three times and confirmed that I brought them all.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going out?¡± Yan Huaijing asked.


    Han Jingshu smiled. ¡°Mrs. Xiao gave birth. During the one-month-old banquet, I caught a cold and couldn¡¯t go to congratte her. Now that I¡¯m better, I n to visit Mrs. Xiao and Young Master Xiao.¡±


    Yan Huaijing frowned slightly.


    Han Jingshu caught a glimpse of his expression and quickly whispered, ¡°I too, hope you can have one less enemy and one more ally, for Your Highness¡¯s sake. Back then, in order to save Prince Yan, Grand Marshal Xiao sent his troops south. It can be seen that at the critical moment, he¡¯s still the person His Majesty values the most.¡±


    Yan Huaijing said seriously, ¡°He¡¯s Yan Jiuchao¡¯s stepfather! With Yan Jiuchao around, do you think he might join me?¡±


    His tone was a little heavy, and Han Jingshu was slightly stunned. It was not that she did not know that Yan Huaijing actually did not have her in his heart, but ever since the wedding, the two of them had been respectful to each other. This was the first time he had spoken so harshly.


    Han Jingshu exined softly, ¡®Father said that if Prince Yan has already passed away, then it¡¯s unlikely that Grand Marshal Xiao will join YOur Highness. However, Prince Yan has returned and he still has feelings for Mrs. Xiao. There will definitely be apetition between these two men. As long as we seize the opportunity, Grand Marshal Xiao can be used by Your Highness*


    To be fair, Han Jingshu¡¯s words made sense, but Yan Huaijing still felt a little ufortable. How close was she to the Prime Minister Manor when a


    Princess Consort who married into the Prince Manor kept saying ¡°Father said¡±? How much did the Prime Minister Manor want to interfere with the Prince Manor?


    Han Jingshu bent her knees and bowed. ¡°Shuler and Father are also thinking for


    Your Highness. If we have overstepped our bounds, please forgive us.¡±


    Yan Huaijing reached out to help her up. ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re my wife, and the Prime Minister is my father-inw. If you really think about me, I¡¯ll be overjoyed. Why would I me you? If you want to visit Mrs. Xiao, then go. However, it¡¯s a littlete today. I¡¯m worried that it¡¯ll be inconvenient for you to go out. Why don¡¯t you go tomorrow?¡±


    Thest sentence was sincerely for Han Jingshu. A trace of joy shed across


    Han Jingshu¡¯s eyes. She looked at Yan Huaijing gently. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to


    Your Highness..¡±

 Chapter 1073 - 1073: The Shining Brother Jiu! (2)

    Chapter 1073: The Shining Brother Jiu! (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yan Huaijing stroked her temples. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first. Rest early.¡±


    Han Jingshu stopped him. ¡°Your Highness¡­ are youing over tonight?¡±


    Yan Huaijing was stunned. After a moment, he said in a low voice, ¡°Father¡¯s health isn¡¯t good. I¡¯ll go and attend to his illness. I don¡¯t know howte I¡¯ll be back. There¡¯s no need to wait for me.¡±


    Han Jingshu smiled. ¡°Okay.¡± With that, she bowed. ¡°Goodbye, Your Highness.¡±


    Yan Huaijing quickly walked into the night. Han Jingshu stared at his back in a daze until hepletely disappeared into the night.


    ¡°Princess Consort, His Highness has left. Let¡¯s go back to the courtyard too. The wind is strong. Be careful not to catch a cold, ¡± the maidservant reminded softly.


    Han Jingshu sighed faintly. ¡°Go back first. I¡¯ll take a walk.¡±


    ¡°Then these things¡­¡± The maidservant really did not understand why the Princess Consort asked her to deliberately carry these things to the Prince.


    ¡°Take it back to the courtyard.¡± Han Jingshu smiled bitterly.


    Visiting Shangguan Yan? Her father said that Prince Yan and Xiao Zhenting would definitely turn against each other for a woman? She was making it up. Her father was the current Prime Minister. How could he make up stories about


    Xiao Zhenting and Prince Yan behind their backs?


    She said it for him because she wanted to see his reaction.


    Did the excuse of turning against each other for a woman make him feel familiar? If he didn¡¯t have such a n in his heart, he would naturally think that she was talking nonsense. He felt that it made sense, perhaps he had a simr idea in his heart.


    There was actually no irreconcble hatred between him and Yan Jiuchao. It was impossible for Prince Yan and Yan Jiuchao to threaten his throne. She had carefully paid attention to it. Prince Yan had returned to the Capital for so long, but he had never visited His Majesty. Did this look like he wanted the throne?


    As long as he looked at the overall situation, he would not deliberately rope in Xiao Zhenting, let alone insist on bing enemies with Yan Jiuchao. The reason why he did this was not for the throne, but for that woman.


    ¡°He still hasn¡¯t let go of her¡­¡± Han Jingshu murmured in a daze.


    ¡°Princess Consort, what are you talking about?¡± The maidservant did not hear her clearly.


    Han Jingshu held her handkerchief and waved her hand. ¡°Nothing. Go back to the courtyard. I¡¯ll walk around. Don¡¯t follow me.¡±


    The maidservant wanted to say something but hesitated, but she did not dare to disobey Han Jingshu¡¯s order. She could only bow to Han Jingshu¡¯s back and leave with the things in her arms.


    Han Jingshu walked in the Prince Jing Manor. The Prince Jing Manor was the original Second Prince Manor. After the wedding, the Emperor gave them the manor next door. She broke through the walls of the two manors and built a long corridor.


    Someone dug a fish pond under the corridor and fed it colorful koi. She took some fish food and went to the corridor.


    She was in a daze as she fed her. She identally stepped on her skirt and fell forward. Her body pounced out of the corridor and just as she was about to fall into the water, a tall figure descended from the sky and caught her with both hands. His toes swept across the water and he jumped up, bringing her back to the corridor.


    The person put her down and took a step back. He cupped his hands. ¡°Princess


    Consort. ¡±


    The fish food in her hand was all spilled, leaving only an empty te. Han


    Jingshu panted in shock and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Guard Jun.¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an nced at her and said, ¡°Why did the Princess Consortmit suicide?¡±


    Han Jingshu was stunned and hurriedly shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t! I identally fell!¡± Jun Chang¡¯an did not believe her. Han Jingshu took a step forward and looked fixedly at Jun Chang¡¯an. ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡¯m living well. I¡¯ve never thought ofmitting suicide.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Jun Chang¡¯an was Yan Huaijing¡¯s guard and was only responsible for Yan Huaijing¡¯s safety. He saved her because she was Yan Huaijing¡¯s Princess Consort. Yan Huaijing still needed her and the Prime Minister Manor behind her. Whether she really fell or not was not within Jun Chang¡¯an¡¯s consideration.


    Jun Chang¡¯an turned to leave.


    Han Jingshu said, ¡°Are you going to tell His Highness?¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an did not say anything.


    Han Jingshu said pleadingly, ¡°Can you not tell him? I know you¡¯re his men, but¡­ I¡¯m really fine. I don¡¯t want him to misunderstand anything.¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an frowned and said, ¡®What does the Princess Consort think His


    Highness will misunderstand?¡±


    Han Jingshu lowered her head. ¡®Misunderstand that¡­ I think he still has feelings for that woman. I can¡¯t ept it, so Imitted suicide. Or perhaps, I used suicide to scare him.¡±


    Han Jingshu¡¯s intelligence and straightforwardness were beyond Jun Chang¡¯an¡¯s expectations. Jun Chang¡¯an looked at her deeply. ¡°You¡¯re the only woman in His Highness¡¯s backyard. You shouldn¡¯t be worried about these things..¡±

 Chapter 1074 - 1074: The Shining Brother Jiu! (3)

    Chapter 1074: The Shining Brother Jiu! (3)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°I know,¡± Han Jingshu whispered.


    There were no other women in his backyard. On the surface, it seemed that she took up all his love. In fact, he did note to her room much. She was not sure if he could only dote on a woman so much, or if he could only give her so much love.


    Han Jingshu asked bitterly, ¡°If it were the Princely Heir Consort, could he tolerate it and only go to her room once every three to five days?¡±


    They were newlyweds! How could they restrain themselves like this?


    Jun Chang¡¯an looked at her indifferently and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little against your status to say such things to me, Princess Consort?¡±


    ¡°Then goin to His Highness!¡± Han Jingshu was also in a fit of anger and did not want to talk nonsense with this fellow!


    Han Jingshu left angrily, not noticing that the handkerchief in her hand had fallen. Jun Chang¡¯an stepped over the white handkerchief. Under the moonlight, the silk handkerchief was as white as a handful of clean snow. Jun Chang¡¯an walked back and sighed as he picked up the silk handkerchief.


    On the other hand, after Yan Huaijing¡¯s carriage drove out of the Prince Jing


    Manor, Jun Chang¡¯an did not catch up for a long time. He said to the coachman,


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait. Walk faster.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The coachman waved his horsewhip and increased the speed of the carriage. Suddenly, a nimble figure shed into the carriage and bowed.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± Jun Chang¡¯an sat down.


    ¡°Why did you take so long?¡± Yan Huaijing asked.


    Jun Chang¡¯an paused and thought for a while. ¡°Nothing. I was dyed by a small matter.¡±


    It was true that Jun Chang¡¯an was Yan Huaijing¡¯s guard, but he was not one of the guards in the manor. Yan Huaijing and Jun Chang¡¯an had actually made a ten-year promise because of a freakbination of factors. In these ten years, Jun Chang¡¯an was used by Yan Huaijing to protect Yan Huaijing¡¯s life and death. However, Jun Chang¡¯an was not a servant. He could have his own life and secrets, as long as this secret did not hurt him.


    Therefore, even though Yan Huaijing could tell that Jun Chang¡¯an was holding back on him, he did not say anything. He only took a deep look at Jun Chang¡¯an and instructed the coachman to hurry into the pce.


    Initially, the Young Master Manor was not called the Young Master Manor, but Prince Yan¡¯s Prince Manor. When Prince Yan reached the age of leaving the pce, he had already been suspected by thete Emperor. What good manor could thete Emperor give him? If the Emperor, who was the Crown Prince back then, had not stopped him, thete Emperor would have been able to bestow the manor outside the capital.


    After all, Yan Huaijing was the Emperor¡¯s most valued son. He had to attend court and help deal with arge number of political matters, so his Prince Manor was the closest to the pce.


    In terms of distance alone, Yan Jiuchao did not have the advantage, let alone that Yan Jiuchao was not in a hurry. He only walked slowly on the streets. Therefore, Yan Huaijing really entered the pce earlier than Yan Jiuchao.


    The Emperor was recuperating in the Longevity Pce. After Yan Huaijing alighted from the carriage with the pill, he went straight to the Longevity


    Pce.


    The Longevity Pce was heavily guarded. Of course, it was not only his spies, but also the Empress¡¯s.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness. It¡¯s sote. Why is Your Highness here?¡± A eunuch with a horsetail whisk bowed to Yan Huaijing. This eunuch¡¯s surname was Su and he was the Empress¡¯s trusted aide.


    Yan Huaijing said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m here to treat Father¡¯s illness.¡±


    Eunuch Su smiled. ¡°His Majesty has just fallen asleep. Prince Qing is apanying him inside. Prince Jing, why don¡¯t youe back tomorrow?¡±


    Prince Qing was the Empress¡¯s flesh and blood. Since the Empress had this privilege, she naturally thought of ways to arrange for Prince Qing to make his presence known in front of the Emperor. He was not surprised to be at the Longevity Pce. What was surprising was that Eunuch Su actually asked Prince Jing toe another day.


    Was it a bad thing for the Emperor to have an attendant? Obviously not.


    This Eunuch Su was clearly stopping Yan Huaijing.


    Yan Huaijing supervised the country, and the Empress listened to politics. The two sides¡¯ strengths were on par, but if they had topete, Yan Huaijing was naturally like a fish in water in the court, and the Empress of the harem could cover the sky.


    This was also why Yan Huaijing felt that his spies could not stop Yan Jiuchao.


    Not only was Yan Jiuchao domineering to him, but there were also the


    Empress¡¯s people who made things convenient and supported Yan Jiuchao.


    Of course, the Empress still had to do a good job on the surface. In the past, Eunuch Su would definitely not stop Yan Huaijing, but things were different now. The moment Yan Jiuchao returned to the Capital, the Empress received the news. She also heard that Yan Jiuchao had left the Young Master Manor and wasing to the pce. It was obvious that he was here to visit the Emperor.


    As for Yan Huaijing, he had alreadye to greet the Emperor today. Logically speaking, there was no need for him toe again. The reason why he still came was most likely rted to Yan Jiuchao entering the pce.


    No matter what he was here for, the Empress felt that it was best not to let him see the Emperor. She would make ns after she discussed it with Yan Jiuchao.


    The Empress had been looking forward to Yan Jiuchao for a long time. Yan


    Huaijing¡¯s power was too terrifying, and her Prince Qing was disappointing. If


    Yan Jiuchao didn¡¯te back soon, she wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat Yan Huaijing.


    As it turned out, Yan Jiuchao was Yan Jiuchao, and the Empress was the Empress. Whether Yan Jiuchao returned or not, she could not defeat Yan Huaijing!


    Yan Huaijing snorted coldly. ¡°How dare you! Do I need you to tell me what to do if I want to see Father! Hurry up and leave. Are you waiting for me to beat you to death?!¡±


    Eunuch Su was stunned on the spot.


    The advantage in the court was enough to spread to the harem. The reason why Yan Huaijing had been tolerating many things in the harem was just to pretend to deceive the Empress and paralyze her appropriately. For example, the Empress only left a eunuch here to guard the Emperor because she was confident in her power in the harem. If she were to oversee the Longevity Pce herself, would Yan Huaijing be able to barge in?


    When the Empress received the news and rushed to the Longevity Pce, it was already toote. Yan Huaijing had sessfully presented the medicine. The Emperor had indeed recovered and was overjoyed!


    ¡®Greetings, Princely Heir Yan!¡± At the entrance of the pce, Yan Jiuchao alighted from the carriage. The guards bowed to him.


    Yan Jiuchao walked over expressionlessly. He had never used the Emperor¡¯s orders or summons to enter the pce. The guards respectfully made way for him. Unexpectedly, after taking a few steps, he met Yan Huaijing, who was about to leave the pce.


    It was a coincidence, but it also felt like Yan Huaijing was deliberately waiting for him here.


    Counting the days, they had not seen their cousins for almost an entire year. Yan Huaijing was still the same Yan Huaijing, but Yan Jiuchao was no longer the Yan Jiuchao in their memories. Of course, it was impossible for him to grow any older. However, Yan Huaijing did not know if it was his imagination, but he felt that this fellow was taller and more heroic than before.


    He looked even better.


    Speaking of which, he was almost twenty-five years old.. Shouldn¡¯t he be withered and dim when he reached the predicted dying year? Why was he so powerful that his entire body seemed to be glowing?

 Chapter 1075 - 1075: Brother Jiu Slays, Completely Torturing the Entire Place! (1)

    Chapter 1075: Brother Jiu ys, Completely Torturing the Entire ce! (1)


    Transtator: Henyee I ranstatlons Editor: Henyee I ranstatlons


    It must be¡­ his imagination!


    Yan Huaijing would never admit that a dying invalid would be more radiant than him.


    Yan Huaijing said indifferently, ¡°Long time no see, Cousin. I heard that you¡¯ve returned to the Capital. I was just about to visit you at the manor.¡±


    Look, look, just a moment ago, he was still scheming against him, but in the next second, he was chatting with him as if nothing had happened.


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°Do you know the difference between a human and a pig?¡±


    Yan Huaijing was stunned. What was he talking about?


    Yan Jiuchao raised his eyebrows and snorted. ¡°The difference is that pigs have always been pigs, but humans are sometimes not humans.¡±


    Yan Huaijing :


    Was he indirectly scolding him that he was inferior to a pig?


    Yan Huaijing¡¯s face instantly darkened!


    Yan Huaijing felt that the fact that he had sent Xianglian to poison Yan Jiuchao with Gu had been exposed. Yan Jiuchao most likely hated him because of this.


    However, scolding him that he was inferior to a pig? This was too inconsistent.


    What were the characteristics of a pig? It was stupid. He might be a little ruthless when it came to dealing with Yan Jiuchao, but he was definitely not stupid.


    Therefore, a fool was a fool. It was not even appropriate to curse.


    Yan Huaijing felt ufortable, but he did not feel too ufortable. After all, his father¡¯s condition had improved quite a bit, and he promised on the spot that he would give him a huge reward.


    The reward that his father talked about was not just any rewards.


    He was already the prince of a country. What else could he confer? He could only be the Crown Prince!


    At the thought of this, all the unhappiness caused by Yan Jiuchao disappeared. When he became the Crown Prince, the throne would be his.


    The next day, Yan Huaijing went to court filled with hope. The Emperor did not disappoint Yan Huaijing. Eunuch Wang took the imperial edict personally stamped by the Emperor and announced that Yan Huaijing was conferred the title of Crown Prince of the Great Zhou in front of the civil and military officials.


    Yan Huaijing was bursting with joy. After working hard for so many years, he had finally seen the light and sat in the position of Crown Prince!


    ¡°Congrattions, Your Highness! Long live His Majesty! Long live Your Highness!¡± The entire court knelt down and kowtowed to Yan Huaijing. Their uniform shouts resounded through the clouds, as if they wanted to lift the roof of the throne room.


    This was a glorious moment that belonged to Yan Huaijing. Yan Huaijing felt that he had stood at the peak of power, respected by tens of thousands of people, and enjoyed endless glory.


    While Yan Huaijing was intoxicated, Eunuch Wang suddenly coughed heavily. ¡°Ahem! His Majesty has another imperial edict.¡±


    Yan Huaijing smiled shyly. His father was really too much. Why was he so polite? It was enough to confer him as the Crown Prince. There was really no need for other rewards. Speaking of which, what would his father reward him with? That manor was no longer worthy of his status as the Crown Prince, so should he reward him with a new one?


    Everyone also felt that Yan Huaijing was going to receive a reward that waspatible with his status. They could not help but give him congrattory or jealous looks. Naturally, those who congratted him were from his faction, such as the Prime Minister. It was hard to say who was jealous of him. There were princes and ministers who could not be used by him.


    Finally, Eunuch Wang took out the second imperial edict.


    Yan Huaijing didn¡¯t pay much attention to the words in the beginning, but the more he listened, the more he felt that something was wrong. In the end, his expression darkened. When Eunuch Wang finished reading it, he was stunned. Thest two sentences circled in his mind¡ª¡±Confer Yan Jiuchao as the Regent and give him the Regent Manor. From today onwards, he will assist the Crown Prince and supervise the country!¡±


    Wait, what did Eunuch Wang say? Yan Jiuchao became the Regent? Yan Jiuchao would start supervising the country from now on? Then what should he do?!


    This was an obvious promotion and a hidden demotion!


    He had be the Crown Prince with no title, but Yan Jiuchao had be the Regent who had great power? And¡­ he had even obtained a Regent Manor? It wasn¡¯t that Yan Jiuchao didn¡¯t have a ce to stay, okay? His Young Master Manor wasn¡¯t smaller than Prince Jing Manor, okay?


    They were both conferred titles, so why did Yan Jiuchao have a manor but he didn¡¯t?!


    Could it be any more deceiving? He was simply biased!!!


    How proud he was just now was how disappointed he was now. Yan Huaijing was not surprised at all. Actually, to be able to be the Crown Prince, even if it¡¯s a Crown Prince who could not supervise the country, was enough to make people excited. There were many Crown Princes in the past, but there were only a few who supervised the country. It was really not embarrassing!


    However, if he conferred the title of that great demon Yan Jiuchao on the same day and let Yan Jiuchao ride on his head as the Regent and take away his original real power, this would be a p in the face!

 Chapter 1076 - 1076: Brother Jiu Slays, Completely Torturing the Entire Place! (2)

    Chapter 1076: Brother Jiu ys, Completely Torturing the Entire ce! (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yan Huaijing had the urge to rush into the Longevity Pce and ask his father. Why did you do this? Did I offend you in any way? Why do you have to torture me like this?


    Yan Huaijing had wronged the Emperor. No matter how biased the Emperor was towards Yan Jiuchao, Yan Huaijing was still his biological son. How could he deliberately embarrass his son from the beginning?


    Yan Huaijing could only me himself for being too anxious and ambitious. The moment he came, he offered pills to the Emperor. The effect of those pills was indeed good. When the Emperor was happy, he was conferred the title of Crown Prince.


    What Yan Huaijing did not know was that Yan Jiuchao had also given the Emperor medicine. The effect of that medicine was even better than Yan Huaijing¡¯s!


    The Emperor cherished his life. When he was happy, he asked Yan Jiuchao what he wanted.


    Yan Jiuchao thought for a while and said to the Emperor, ¡°What did you give Yan Huaijing? In short, mine can¡¯t be inferior to his!¡±


    This was the first time Yan Jiuchao asked the Emperor for something. In the past, he would refuse whatever he was given. Even the position of Princely Heir was on ount that he could promote that girl after the wedding. Yan Jiuchao finally spoke to him. The Emperor had no choice but to give it to him. Otherwise, if he returned to his previous state, the Emperor would have a toothache.


    Moreover, he wasparing himself to Yan Huaijing. Could it be that¡­ he had been too good to Prince Jing recently, causing this little fellow to be jealous?


    This discovery made the Emperor happy!


    But¡­


    The Emperor had decided to give Yan Huaijing the position of Crown Prince. It could not be worse than the position of Crown Prince. That could not be the throne, right? There was no way to give it up. The Emperor thought about it again and again, but it seemed that he could only confer Yan Jiuchao as the Regent.


    However, as the name implies, the Regent was to lead the court. How could he be the Regent if he didn¡¯t give him real power?


    ¡°Hmph, forget it if you¡¯re unwilling.¡± Yan Jiuchao turned his little sullen face away.


    Was Cong¡¯er¡­ acting coquettishly to him? The Emperor almost thought that he was seeing things. At that moment, the Emperor¡¯s burst with joy was definitely not inferior to Yan Huaijing hearing that he had been conferred the title of Crown Prince.


    See, the Emperor¡¯s head heated up. And so a certain young master had supervised the country.


    As for the manor, it was not to specially embarrass Yan Huaijing.


    Prince Yan had returned to the Capital and was staying in the Young Master Manor. Two princes were staying in one manor. Doesn¡¯t it sound like this¡ª what kind of golden house could make two princes squeeze inside? It wasn¡¯t against the rules to give Prince Yan another manor, but Prince Yan definitely wouldn¡¯t ept it. Then, he could only give Yan Jiuchao another Regent Manor.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s Regent Manor was unbelievably grand. It was unknown if it was more or less because of his love for Yan Jiuchao or because he wanted to make it up to Prince Yan.


    In short, Yan Huaijing waspletely defeated in the first round!


    This was not the most embarrassing thing. The most embarrassing thing was that after he was conferred the title of a lousy Crown Prince without any real power, he stood in the court smugly and epted everyone¡¯s three kowtows and nine bows. Yan Jiuchao was conferred the title of Regent and was given a manor, but he did not even show his face! !! He did not treat it as a great thing at all, okay?!


    Inparison, Yan Huaijing felt that he was not emitting endless glory, but the sour aura of a nouveau riche who had never seen the world.


    Yan Huaijing don¡¯t even know how he left the throne room. He felt that everyone was sympathizing with him. This might be thest time he would sit closest to the throne. Tomorrow, Yan Jiuchao would start to supervise the country. He should obediently stand below with those ministers and look up to the newly appointed Regent.


    Yan Huaijing took a carriage back to the manor. He was probably the only person in history who could not be happy after being conferred the title of Crown Prince. He might as well not be conferred the title of Crown Prince.


    Just as Yan Huaijing thought that he was already extremely unlucky, he actually met Yan Jiuchao.


    Why did hee when court was over?


    No, he was guarding here, blocking the way, and watching him make a fool of himself! Just like how he was guarding the pce gatest night to show off his contributions to Yan Jiuchao, Yan Jiuchao was also here to show off.


    Yan Jiuchao leaned against the carriage with azy expression and a confident posture. ¡°Long time no see, Cousin. I heard that you¡¯ve been conferred the title of Crown Prince. I was just about to go to the manor to congratte you.¡±


    Listen, listen, listen! Even the words he said were copied fromst night! He just changed the key words!


    Yan Huaijing clenched his fists. He actually did not have a bad temper, but for some reason, every time he was in front of Yan Jiuchao, Yan Jiuchao always had a way to make him lose his cool.


    Yan Jiuchao raised his eyebrows and looked at him.. He clicked his tongue and said, ¡°Cousin, are you so excited that you can¡¯t speak?¡±

 Chapter 1077 - 1077: Brother Jiu Slays, Completely Torturing the Entire Place! (3)

    Chapter 1077: Brother Jiu ys, Completely Torturing the Entire ce! (3)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Yan, Jiu, Chao!¡± Yan Huaijing gritted his teeth.


    Yan Jiuchao touched his chin and looked extremely innocent. ¡°I just congratted you, Cousin. Shouldn¡¯t you congratte me too? After all, I¡¯ve been conferred the title of Regent. I heard that I have a higher rank than you. Hurry up and congratte me, Cousin!¡±


    Has he ever seen such an infuriating person? Yan Huaijing swore that all the annoying people in the Great Zhoubined were inferior to this little scourge in front of him.


    Yan Jiuchao had never called him cousin in his life. The only two times he called him cousin was just now, but Yan Huaijing would rather he not. After all, a legitimate cousin of the royal family was actually inferior to a little lunatic brother. If word got out, it would simply make peopleugh for a hundred years.


    He really did not know what his father was thinking. This little lunatic would not be able to live until the end of the year. Moreover, he was ignorant and ipetent. Wouldn¡¯t the Great Zhou be finished if he handed the court to him?


    From the beginning to the end, which strand of hair on this kid¡¯s head said that he was a genius at governing?!


    If 70% of Yan Huaijing¡¯s dissatisfaction came from his father¡¯s bias, the other 30% was indeed for the sake of the country. Yan Jiuchao had been naughty since he was young. Since he was young, he had changed at least 70 to 80 teachers. No one could teach him. Such trash should just eat and wait for death in the manor. Regent? Heh, the Imperial Court would probably be paralyzed in less than half a year!


    Alright, he would wait to see him make a fool of himself! When his father found out what kind of trash he had handed over his empire to, he would naturally retract his order.


    Yan Huaijing coldly brushed past Yan Jiuchao.


    ¡°Hey! You dropped something,¡± Yan Jiuchao called out to him.


    Yan Huaijing stopped in his tracks and turned to look at Yan Jiuchao. Then, he looked at the empty ground and frowned. ¡®What?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao strode forward and stopped a step in front of Yan Huaijing. Then, he bent down and seriously picked up something from the ground with both hands. He handed it to Yan Huaijing and said, ¡°Your face.¡±


    Yan Huaijing : ¡®


    Yan Huaijing:


    Ahhh! How did this little scourge not die outside!!!


    Yan Huaijing was hugged tightly by Jun Chang¡¯an and dragged into the carriage.


    The white moonlight Prince Jing, the gentle Prince Jing, and the most princely Prince Jing were angered by Yan Jiuchao, this little lunatic, to the point of going berserk on the spot!


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll beat you to death! I¡¯ll fucking beat you to death!¡± Yan Huaijing¡¯s voice was hoarse from shouting, and his hair was in a mess. When some officials passing by saw this scene, they couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing. Was this really their great Prince Jing? They vaguely remembered that the group of shrews in the back alley was like this. They rolled up their sleeves and started fighting as they shouted.


    On his first day as Crown Prince, Prince Jing had really been embarrassed. To be able to anger Prince Jing¡­ no, the Crown Prince, how deep was this fellow¡¯s cultivation?


    Yan Huaijing had already been dragged into the carriage by Jun Chang¡¯an and left, but this group of officials was still rooted to the ground, digesting the shock in their hearts. Yan Jiuchao smiled faintly and nced at everyone. ¡°Why? You have something on the ground too? Do you need me to pick it up for you?¡±


    ¡°No need, no need!¡± Everyone shook their heads like rattle-drums. The Crown Prince was so angry that his hair stood on end after this fellow picked up something for him. Their hearts were not good and could not withstand Yan Jiuchao¡¯s nonsense.


    ¡°Sigh, I don¡¯t even have a chance to greet the wise. Forget it, I¡¯ll give you guys a greeting gift. In the future, we¡¯ll work together in the royal court. We should still treat each other the same.¡±


    This sounded quite reasonable. The ministers looked at the carriage behind Yan Jiuchao and saw Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six walking towards them with tworge baskets covered in red cloth.


    Everyone knew that Yan City was famous for being rich. Prince Yan Manor was as rich as a country. Everyone could not help but look forward to what kind of reward Yan Jiuchao would give them on his first day as Regent.


    After a year, the ministers had clearly forgotten the nature of a certain young master. In the end, when Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen removed the red cloth in front of them, they were almost dumbfounded.


    F*ck! Red eggs!!! Didn¡¯t he¡­ send it once? Again?!


    Yan Jiuchao said generously, ¡°Two each. Don¡¯t give less.¡±


    And it was only two each?!


    The officials looked at the eggs in their hands and suddenly understood why the Crown Prince had gone berserk. They also wanted to go berserk!


    It was fine if you gave out red eggs, but you actually only gave out two. It was fine if you gave out two, but you also said not to give out too little. Did you mean that two was a lot? Huh? Was it a lot?!


    Yan Jiuchao took a deep breath and said earnestly, ¡°Although it¡¯s a gift from me, your reciprocal gift should not be too heavy.¡±


    This f*cking¡­ Two red eggs and he still had the cheek to ask for a return gift?!


    All the ministers vomited blood..

 Chapter 1078 - 1078: Crybaby War God! (1)

    Chapter 1078: Crybaby War God! (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The news from the pce was sent back to the Young Master Manor an hourter. Yan Jiuchao had be the Regent, so Yu Wan was naturally the Regent Consort.


    When Eunuch Wang came to the Young Master Manor with the Regent Consort¡¯s court dress, Yu Wan¡¯s reaction was no different from Yan Huaijing and the group of ministers¡ªshe also suspected that she had heard wrongly.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Yu Wan asked with uncertainty.


    Eunuch Wang smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ll be the Regent Consort from now on.¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s legs went limp. The Regent Consort¡­ sounded so awesome! What exactly happened? Why did she change from the Princely Heir Consort to the Regent Consort when she woke up?


    Yan Jiuchao returnedtest night. Yu Wan could not help but fall asleep during her pregnancy. She woke up in a daze a few times at night, but she only woke up in the morning. At that time, Yan Jiuchao had already gone out. So, what did this guy do again? How did he trick the Emperor into conferring him as the Regent?


    Eunuch Wang briefly exined the ins and outs of the incident to Yu Wan. He even told her about the incident at the pce gate. Only then did Yu Wan know that her husband had yed on the first day he returned to the Capital. Eunuch Wang smiled and said, ¡°His Majesty really dotes on His Highness.¡±


    There were two princes in the manor now. It was unknown if the prince Eunuch Wang mentioned was Prince Yan or Yan Jiuchao, the Regent.


    To be honest, from Yan Huaijing¡¯s standpoint as well as the ministers¡¯, the Emperor¡¯s actions were indeed rash. After all, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s dark history was countless. No matter how she looked at it, he did not look like he could take on a big responsibility. Only Yu Wan understood how capable Yan Jiuchao was and how powerful his backer was.


    Putting aside his personal strength, he had the Yan City Navy. His stepfather was the War God of the Great Zhou, his father-inw was the heir of the Divine General Manor, and his mother-in w was the heir of the royal family of Nanzhao. If word got out, who in the world would dare to cause trouble?


    This was martial strength. Let¡¯s talk about the ability to govern a country.


    Actually, whether Yan Jiuchao had the ability or not was not within the Emperor¡¯s consideration. It was enough that Prince Yan had it.


    During the years he was the Prince Consort of Nanzhao, how did Prince Yan control the ministers of Nanzhao who opposed Nangong Yan? Even the State Preceptor of Nanzhao was afraid of Prince Yan! Moreover, Prince Yan¡¯s methods were not only shown in thepetition in the court, but his many reforms to Nanzhao also brought great development to Nanzhao.


    However, Prince Yan would definitely not do it if he was appointed to govern the country. However, Prince Yan would not leave Yan Jiuchao¡¯s mess alone.


    Therefore, who could say that the Emperor¡¯s seemingly muddle-headed action was not a decision he had made after careful consideration?


    Yu Wan¡¯s original identity was already very noble. She was the daughter of the Divine General Manor, the Commandery Princess of Nanzhao, and might even be the Princess of Nanzhao in the future. However, those words were not as meaningful as the title of the Regent Consort, okay? ¡°She¡¯s simply the uncrowned queen!¡±


    And it was with a hint of sharpness and domineeringness.


    The Empress and the Regent Consort. Thetter sounded more scheming.


    Yu Wan gave Eunuch Wang a big red packet. After Eunuch Wang left, Yu Wan hugged the Prince Regent Consort¡¯s court dress and bragged in the room for a while.


    Yan Jiuchao had yet to return, so he must have gone somewhere to cause trouble. If Young Master Yan returned to the Capital, it would definitely be a storm in the city.


    Yu Wan¡¯s guess was close to the mark. Yan Jiuchao, who had been waiting outside for so long, had harmed Yan Huaijing and a group of ministers, but he was still not satisfied, so he went to harm the descendants of the various aristocratic families in the capital.


    The descendants of the aristocratic families collectively broke down. Heavens! Earth! Didn¡¯t this demon leave? Why was he back? Quickly take this demon away!!!


    The father caused trouble outside the manor, and his sons caused trouble in the manor. The guards of the Young Master Manor also felt that their hearts were about to explode. They had seen children climbing trees, but had they seen brats who climbed the roof without paying attention? How did they climb up? And they even opened their arms and smashed down one by one. Their hearts were about to stop, okay?!


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Xiaobao pointed at the date tree above him and asked.


    The guard said, ¡°Young Master Xiaobao, that¡¯s a date.¡±


    The three little eggs: ¡°Slurp


    The guard asked, ¡°Little Masters, do you want to eat dates?¡±


    The three little eggs nodded.


    The guard hurriedly flew over to pick it. His qinggong was not bad, and he nned to jump to the top of the tree. Unexpectedly, before he could move, he saw the three little eggs hit the tree with their little bald heads.


    The guard ¡­


    If you want to eat dates, I¡¯ll go pick them.. At the very least, you guys can climb the tree yourself! Who asked you to bump your heads? Who the f*ck did you learn this from?!

 Chapter 1079 - 1079: Crybaby War God! (2)

    Chapter 1079: Crybaby War God! (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The three little eggs looked at the empty grass with the big bumps on their heads and aggrieved expressions.


    Xiaobao cried softly. ¡°Why can Little Zhao do it?¡±


    These silly actions were only the tip of the iceberg. The powerful destructive power from the three little eggs was really a nightmare for all the guards.A three-year-old child was at the time when their self-awareness was established. If they were told not to touch it, they had to!


    ¡°Llla¡­¡± Xiaobao went to the greenhouse. The top-grade peony nted by Uncle Wan was gone.


    ¡°What beautiful fish!¡± Er¡¯bao went to the fish pond. Prince Yan¡¯s koi were gone.


    Dabao was quieter. He did not do anything like destroying flowers, nor did he harm the koi. He loved to write and was a good child who studied and worked hard.


    When Yu Wan went out to take a walk and returned to her room, she saw her precious eldest son holding a pen and painting her Regent Consort document into a scribble.


    Yu Wan:


    Ahhh, I really want to beat this kid up¡ª Yu Wan roared in her heart¡ª


    After lunch, the three little eggs were tired from ying and fell asleep on the bed. Only then did the Young Master Manor, which was in a tizzy, finally wee a short silence. Everyone felt like they had shed ayer of skin.


    To be honest, taking care of these three brats was even more troublesome than guarding three hundred enemies.


    Although Yu Wan was angry, she felt that the love in her heart was about to overflow when she saw the three little eggs sleeping soundly. They were the cutest children in the world. What if she couldn¡¯t love them more?


    Although the imperial edict to bestow the manor had been issued, it would not really move over so quickly. She had to find someone to tidy it up first and see if there was anything that needed to be improved or renovated. This kind of thing would be done by the craftsmen in the manor, so Yu Wan did not have to worry.


    Perhaps it was because she was going to be the Regent Consort, Yu Wan was excited and was not as sleepy as usual. When Uncle Wan saw that she was awake, he reported from the door, ¡°Young Madam.¡±


    The address in the manor was the same. This was Yu Wan¡¯s idea.


    Prince Yan was here, so she felt that it was not appropriate for them to call Yan Jiuchao as Prince Yan, and Yu Wan as Princess Consort.


    ¡°It¡¯s Uncle Wan. Come in. I happen to look for you,¡± Yu Wan said with a smile.


    Uncle Wan walked into the room and looked at the sleeping children on the bed. He softened his voice and footsteps. ¡°Young Madam, are you looking for me? What do you want to ask me?¡±


    ¡°I want to ask you how my second brother is doing in the Directorate.¡± Now that her body was inconvenient, Yan Jiuchao did not let her go out alone, making it impossible for her to go to the Directorate to see Yu Feng.


    Uncle Wan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to tell Young Madam about Second Young Master. Second Young Master has been promoted and even passed the county- level examination. ¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Yu Wan was overjoyed.


    Uncle Wan nodded. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Second Young Master is born to study. Although he studied a littlete, he¡¯s not inferior to the descendants of the aristocratic families in the capital. Moreover, Second Young Master is diligent. After winning three consecutive first ce, he was promoted from Guangwen


    Hall to Zhengyi Hall in spring.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ is Zhengyi Hall?¡± Yu Wan had left the capital for too long and had already forgotten the internal division of the Directorate.


    ¡°The Zhengyi Hall, Chongye Hall, and Guangye Hall are the three sses of the first grade. Among them, the Zhengyi Hall is the first, and the Guangye Hall is thest. These three halls are divided into ss A and ss B. When Second Young Master first entered the Directorate, he entered ss B of the Guangye Hall. That¡¯s thest ss in the Directorate,¡± Uncle Wan exined patiently.


    ¡°Then he¡¯s in the Zhengyi Hall¡­¡± Yu Wan looked at Uncle Wan nervously.


    Uncle Wan smiled and said, ¡°ss A of Zhengyi Hall! The most outstanding ss in the first grade!¡±


    ¡°Second Brother is amazing!¡± Yu Wan said sincerely.


    Uncle Wan was not stingy with his praise. ¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone in the manor said that Second Young Master has made Young Madam proud.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just making me proud. It¡¯s also making Lotus Flower Vige proud! Uncle and the others must be overjoyed!¡± If she was so happy, as his biological father and mother, it was obvious.


    Yu Wan¡¯s current status actually didn¡¯t need a younger brother to make her proud, but she was just happy for Yu Feng. Thinking of Yu Feng, she thought of the big family in Lotus Flower Vige. ¡°I wonder how Big Brother, Sister-inw, and Little Bruiser are doing.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re fine.¡± Although Uncle Wan was no longer in the Capital, he still sent letters back to the Young Master Manor every month and sent people to the Directorate and Lotus Flower Vige to visit the Yu family. This did not change after Prince Yan returned to the Capital.


    ¡°I really want to see them.¡± Especially Little Bruiser. His parents and sister were no longer by his side. The little fellow must have felt wronged..

 Chapter 1080 - 1080: Crybaby War God! (3)

    Chapter 1080: Crybaby War God! (3)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Uncle Wan smiled and said, ¡°Young Master has already instructed me to prepare the gifts. He said that he will apany Young Madam back to the vige tomorrow.¡±


    He originally nned to go today, but the weather was stuffy and hot today. There would probably be heavy rainter. Yan Jiuchao did not want Yu Wan to be drenched.


    Yu Wan did not even know that Yan Jiuchao had actually arranged for her to return to the vige. This fellow always managed the matters around her without batting an eyelid. She did not have to worry at all, nor did she have to remind him.


    ¡°But shouldn¡¯t we go to the Xiao Manor first?¡± Shangguan Yan had a child. From an etiquette point of view, they were both in the Capital, so there was no reason not to go to her ce to visit first. However, this involved another problem¡ªPrince Yan¡¯s thoughts.


    It was understandable to visit Shangguan Yan, but the key was still Shangguan Yan and Xiao Zhenting¡¯s child.


    Prince Yan clearly still had feelings for Shangguan Yan. Would he mind them visiting Yan Jiuchao¡¯s half-brother?


    Just as Yu Wan was feeling conflicted, she heard someone report from outside the door, ¡°Grand Marshal Xiao is here!¡±


    Xiao Zhenting?


    Yu Wan was stunned.


    Uncle Wan was also stunned. Although Uncle Wan knew more about the news in the capital than Yu Wan, most of it was from letters. There were some things that would be difficult to believe if one did not see it with their own eyes.


    ¡°Could it be¡ª¡± Uncle Wan murmured.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yu Wan asked. Could it be something? Could it be that Xiao Zhenting hade to fight with Prince Yan? The mes of war between the two men had finally erupted?!


    Uncle Wan said, ¡°There¡¯s something I forgot to tell Young Madam. The Princess Consort went to the temple to make her wish.¡±


    ¡°For the child?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Uncle Wan shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s for Young Master. Back then, the Princess Consort went to Nanzhao. She probably understood that Young Master had gone to find the antidote. Worried that Young Master wouldn¡¯t be able to return, she went to White Cloud Temple outside the capital to make a wish. She said that as long as Young Master returned safely, she was willing to use real gold to reconstruct Buddha¡¯s golden body. The Princess Consort left for the temple overnight, afraid that it would be toote to make a wish, that Buddha felt that she was not sincere and took Young Master¡¯s life back.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Although Yu Wan did not believe in God and Buddha, she expressed a lot of understanding and respect for Shangguan Yan¡¯s faith.


    Shangguan Yan gave birth in July and had just finished her confinement. It was very tiring to travel overnight.


    ¡°But¡­ What does this have to do with Grand Marshal Xiaoing to the Young Master Manor?¡± What he said at this juncture should be rted, right? Uncle Wan was not a person with wild thoughts.


    Uncle Wan cleared his throat. ¡°ording to the people in the manor, Grand


    Marshal Xiao came to visit when the Princess Consort was still in confinement.


    That time, the Princess Consort went out.¡±


    ¡°Why would she go out during confinement?¡± Yu Wan was puzzled.


    Uncle Wan sighed. ¡°It was to pray for Young Master¡¯s safety. She will personally go to the temple every month.¡±


    This was too much. She was not vounq anymore. If she did not sit properlv


    during confinement, there would be aftereffects.


    However, Yu Wan still did not understand what connection Shangguan Yan¡¯s departure had with Xiao Zhentinging to the Young Master Manor. Shouldn¡¯t he apany Shangguan Yan?


    ¡°The Princess Consort was frightened by the Young Master¡¯s matter. And the child had to have his parents around. If she¡¯s not around, Grand Marshal Xiao has to be.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the child was young, Uncle Wan suspected that the Princess Consort would bring the child to the temple.


    People¡¯s guesses about things were based on their past experience and understanding. It was obvious from Yu Wan¡¯s experience and understanding that her husband woulde to meet her ex-husband in private when the wife went out.


    It was very strange!


    Yu Wan still did not understand. At this moment, Xiao Zhenting had already entered with might. The way he entered¡­ Uh¡­ was even stranger than the way he came to look for Prince Yan.


    The mighty and strong man who was like a mountain was stretching his arms straight and stiffly holding a basket covered with a gauze curtain. His expression was nervous and careful, and he even felt a little¡­ like he was facing a great enemy.


    Yu Wan was thinking about what was in the basket and why it frightened him so much when she heard a cry.


    Oh my god! It was a child!


    Xiao Zhenting¡¯s entire body trembled! It was as if he had been struck by lightning, and he wished he could jump up on the spot.


    ¡°You, you, you, you, you¡­e out quickly!¡± Xiao Zhenting shouted in shock.


    ¡°Is he calling me?¡± Yu Wan murmured.


    Yu Wan walked out. However, before she could take two steps, Xiao Zhenting darted past her. Yu Wan was stunned again. Xiao Zhenting actually didn¡¯t notice her? How shocked was he?


    The child cried harder and harder. Xiao Zhenting broke out in cold sweat. He walked around the corridor with ease, stepped into the study, and ced the basket on someone¡¯s desk.


    Prince Yan nced at him indifferently. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°He, he, he, he¡­ he cried!¡± Xiao Zhenting said with his eyes wide open.


    ¡°What does your son crying have to do with me?¡± Prince Yan said indifferently.


    It was unknown how these words agitated the little fellow in the basket, but the little fellow cried even harder. It was simply heartbreaking! Xiao Zhenting¡¯s heart ached. ¡°You, you, you¡­ coax him.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Prince Yan said coldly. ¡°Coax him.¡±


    ¡°Coax your own son.¡±


    Xiao Zhenting stretched out his arm that was as thick as a normal person¡¯s thigh and picked up the little fellow. He was probably really too strong. It was unknown how he hurt the little fellow when he moved gently. The little fellow cried so hard that the roof was about to be overturned.


    Prince Yan looked at his clumsy posture. His fingertips moved, but he held it in.


    Xiao Zhenting was flustered. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore, I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡±


    A child was simply more terrifying than a thousand troops! He, Xiao Zhenting, had never been afraid of being thrown into a corpse cave filled with skeletons. However, he knelt down in a second when it came to raising children.


    In the end, Prince Yan took the child over.


    ¡°Dabao and the others are asleep. I don¡¯t want to disturb them,¡± Prince Yan said indifferently.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Xiao Zhenting nodded vigorously like an obedient ferocious beast.


    Speaking of which, it was strange. The child who was wailing in Xiao


    Zhenting¡¯s hands stopped fooling around once he was in Prince Yan¡¯s arms.


    This child was in full term, but it was unknown if it was because Shangguan Yan was too worried when she was pregnant with him, he was only five pounds when he was born. He was thin and his cries were weak. Xiao Zhenting, this burly man, did not dare to carry him, afraid that he would identally do something to him.


    Shangguan Yan was actually not very good at taking care of newborn children. At that time, Yan Jiuchao had a wet nurse and maidservant. Of course, there were also those in the Xiao Manor now, but once bitten, twice shy. Shangguan Yan felt that she could not be careless. She picked the wet nurse again and again, and what she could do could not be done by others.


    Prince Yan was quite meticulous. Yan Jiuchao was not big when he was born. Shangguan Yan did not dare to put on clothes for him. So it was Prince Yan who put the clothes on for him. This was an extremely considerate man. He could call the shots in the court. When he returned home, he could put down all his airs and be gentle to the bone.


    The little fellow grabbed Prince Yan¡¯s fingers and blew milk bubbles. He stopped crying and making a fuss. He widened his ck grape-like eyes and looked at Prince Yan in confusion.


    ¡°Alright, he¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t cover him anymore. Children are afraid of heat.¡± Prince Yan took off the little fellow¡¯s thick coat and ced it back in the cradle.


    The little fellow widened his eyes quietly and was extremely obedient.


    Xiao Zhenting walked over and looked at the obedient little fellows in the basket. He threatened in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m your father! If you cry again, I¡¯ll beat you up!¡±


    The little fellow looked at him and suddenly pouted, crying!


    Xiao Zhenting :

 Chapter 1081 - 1081: Prince Yan’s Doting

    Chapter 1081: Prince Yan¡¯s Doting


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the end, the little fellow was coaxed by Prince Yan. The little fellow cried too much and twitched in Prince Yan¡¯s arms. He was extremely pitiful. The tear ducts of a baby that was less than two months old were not mature yet. They could not cry every time, but it was enough to make one¡¯s heart ache.


    Prince Yan hugged the aggrieved little fellow and red at the helpless Xiao Zhenting, as if asking, ¡°How are you a father? Is there anyone who scares their son so much?¡±


    Xiao Zhenting ced his hands behind his back and looked at the sky.


    Prince Yan was suddenly stunned. He couldn¡¯t remember how many years ago it was. His brother, who was still in the Cold Pce, suddenly ran over and asked him, ¡°What are you looking at in the sky again?¡±


    He might not have noticed this habit on his body, but he had noticed it on Yan Jiuchao. When Yan Jiuchao wanted to change the topic, he looked at the sky.


    After getting along with each other for a long time, they would affect each other. Xiao Zhenting¡¯s action made Prince Yan think of Yan Jiuchao. Prince Yan suddenly realized that during the years when he was not around, Xiao Zhenting had taken care of Yan Jiuchao in his ce.


    Although Yan Jiuchao had clearly pushed Xiao Zhenting and Shangguan Yan away, this man had never stopped running around in secret to save Yan Jiuchao¡¯s life.


    When Cong¡¯er needed protection the most, Xiao Zhenting was by his side.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s temper was famous for being bad. It was impossible for Prince Yan not to have heard about it these few days after he returned. Therefore, that child really had the ability to anger people to the point of being born and ascend to heaven at the same time. How did Xiao Zhenting withstand those? How did he treat Cong¡¯er as his own flesh and blood for so many years?


    How did he treat Cong¡¯er as his own flesh and blood for so many years?


    Prince Yan had also heard about Xiao Zhenting drinking the childless soup. Xiao Zhenting was not putting on an act. He was really going all out for Shangguan Yan and Cong¡¯er.


    Prince Yan looked at the little fellow in his arms and then at Xiao Zhenting, who was finally no longer looking at the sky.


    Xiao Zhenting was like a child who had made a mistake and didn¡¯t even know where to put his hand. Was there a father in the world who was more aggrieved than him? He couldn¡¯t even scold his son.


    ¡°Let the wet nurse carry him down to feed him. He¡¯s hungry,¡± Prince Yan said to Xiao Zhenting, his tone not so cold anymore.


    Xiao Zhenting immediately called the wet nurse to carry the little fellow down.


    Speaking of which, it was strange. The little fellow liked to be carried by Prince Yan. Once he was full, he didn¡¯t want the wet nurse anymore. He snorted and the wet nurse knew to bring the child over.


    As expected, the little fellow stopped fooling around after Prince Yan hugged him. He widened his eyes and yed for a while before falling asleep in Prince Yan¡¯s arms.


    However, it was unknown if Prince Yan was addicted to hugging him, but Prince Yan actually couldn¡¯t let him go. The moment he put him down, his little mouth pouted¡­ and he cried. Prince Yan could only keep hugging him.


    Xiao Zhenting stood at the side like a statue, his eyes widened like an ox¡¯s, looking ready to fight.


    Yu Wan felt that it was better not to go over andugh at him. She silently retreated to her room and whispered to Uncle Wan, ¡°Grand Marshal Xiao is familiar with the ce. It doesn¡¯t seem like this is the first time¡­¡±


    Uncle Wan had heard the servants mention this before. When Shangguan Yan went back to the temple during her confinement period to pray for blessings for Yan Jiuchao and left her son in the manor, there was a nanny in the manor. Logically speaking, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to take care of him. However, for some reason, the little fellow kept crying and refused to even drink milk.


    Xiao Zhenting was very calm when he went into battle to kill the enemies. When he encountered a palm-sized doll, hepletely surrendered. Helpless, he decided to bring the child to look for Shangguan Yan. Unexpectedly, not long after he left, he met Prince Yan, who was passing by.


    Prince Yan wondered if the child was sick since he was crying so fiercely. He took it over and nned to take a look, but the child stopped crying.


    ¡°Young Master was also the most clingy to His Highness when he was young. If he cried and made a fuss, His Highness would just hug him.¡± Uncle Wan recalled the young Yan Jiuchao, who was still in his swaddling, and couldn¡¯t help but reveal a gratified smile.


    The little fellow peed his pants. Xiao Zhenting went to the carriage to get his things. Yu Wan went to the study and looked at the child sleeping soundly in Prince Yan¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Like Zijun,¡± Prince Yan said gently.


    Yu Wan nodded. She pushed aside the swaddling and looked at the little fellow¡¯s hand. Prince Yan was right. The little fellow¡¯s looks were indeed more like Shangguan Yan. Yan Jiuchao basically took after Prince Yan. Therefore, even if they were brothers from the same mother, the little fellow was actually not very simr to Yan Jiuchao.


    His little hands were wider than babies his age. In Xiao Zhenting¡¯s words, he had the potential of being a good swordsman. As expected of Xiao Zhenting¡¯s child! However, if one looked carefully, they would still discover that he had something inmon with Yan Jiuchao. There were two vortices on his head and his lips were a little simr.


    Thinking about it this way, Yan Jiuchao actually looked quite like Shangguan Yan. However, his temperament, figure, identity as a man, and the cold gaze he inadvertently revealed made him look like Prince Yan.


    The little fellow slept for a while before opening his eyes in a daze.


    Yu Wan hummed. These eyes were too beautiful! She could not help but extend her hand. ¡°Come,e, Sister-inw will carry you.¡±


    The little fellow turned around and plunged into Prince Yan¡¯s arms.


    Yu Wan:


    Was she being despised? No, you¡¯ve only been here for two months. Who are you despising?!


    The little fellow spent a wonderful afternoon in the Young Master Manor. He had good habits. He didn¡¯t disturb anyone at night and he just needed to be fed three times. When Xiao Zhenting saw that he couldn¡¯t wake up, he carried him¡­ To be precise, he carried the basket containing him and left the Young Master Manor¡¯s courtyard.


    Yu Wan sent him off.


    Xiao Zhenting hurriedly said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to send me off. Your body is also heavy. Rest in the room in peace.¡±


    ¡°Walking more often is also good for childbirth.¡± What Yu Wan really wanted to say was that her body was not heavy at all. She was as light as a swallow!


    Xiao Zhenting sized up Yu Wan. Seeing that she was indeed much better than Shangguan Yan at that time, he guessed that she was not being polite with him, so he agreed to let her travel with him.


    Xiao Zhenting deliberately slowed down and raised the basket stiffly.


    Yu Wan would alwaysugh at this scene in her heart every time she saw it. The people of the Great Zhou Dynasty and Xiao Zhenting¡¯s former subordinates would definitely not have thought that the mighty Grand Marshal Xiao would have such a nervous and clumsy side.


    Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that he had some small bomb in his basket.


    Yu Wan had told Xiao Zhenting about their journey in the afternoon. Xiao Zhenting¡¯s reaction was calmer than Prince Yan¡¯s. It was not that he was not worried about Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao, but he had seen Jiang Hai and learned from him that the two of them were in the Ghost n.


    He knew that Yan Jiuchao had absorbed the Ghost King¡¯s power.


    He was a martial arts practitioner and understood that what the Ghost King practiced was definitely not ordinary martial arts. Someone who could transfer his strength for his own use must be an extremely talented person. It would not be an exaggeration to say that he was a genius that only appeared once every ten thousand years.


    Therefore, he had a lot more confidence in their group. Of course, he had never mentioned this to Shangguan Yan and Prince Yan. Having confidence was one thing, but there were always what ifs. He was afraid that if he gave them hope, in the end, if there was really what ifs, they would suffer an even greater disappointment.


    ¡°Father actually saw Jiang Hai?¡± Yu Wan was surprised.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Xiao Zhenting said. ¡°Something happened to him in the Ghost n and he was found by the disciples of the Feiyu Manor. Those disciples forcefully brought him back to the manor. It was those disciples who told him not to look for you anymore. You have absorbed the Ghost King¡¯s power and are very capable. There¡¯s no need for him to risk his life. However, I think he¡¯s a stubborn person. He actually came to the Great Zhou a few months ago.¡± ¡°Father, do you know where he is now?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Xiao Zhenting shook his head. ¡°I only saw him once and never met him again. I guess he has already left the Great Zhou.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, this fellow¡­¡± Yu Wan sighed helplessly, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. He was indeed stubborn, but if not for his stubborn personality, he wouldn¡¯t have stayed by her side and apanied her through so many difficulties. Yu Wan said, ¡°I hope he can return to the vi as soon as possible.¡±


    Even if he did not return, he was probably not far from obtaining news of them. Ever since they entered Nanzhao, they had not hidden their whereabouts. As long as Jiang Hai was still in the Great Zhou or Nanzhao, he would definitely be able to find out that she and Yan Jiuchao had returned to the Capital.


    Xiao Zhenting suddenly talked about something else. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve heard about Cong¡¯er and the Crown Prince. During the time His Majesty is seriously ill, Prince Jing has been doing his best. He has wanted to sit in the position of Crown Prince for a long time. Although he¡¯s sitting on it now, he won¡¯t be happy with the addition of a Regent who snatched his power to supervise the country.¡±


    He came to the Young Master Manor today not only for the child, but also to remind them.


    Yu Wan did not care if Yan Huaijing was happy or not. However, if he was unhappy and wanted to y tricks on the Young Master Manor, Yu Wan would have to be more careful.


    Yu Wan and Xiao Zhenting both understood that the Emperor actually did not understand Yan Jiuchao¡¯s strength. What he really wanted to use was Prince Yan. However,pared to using human skills, the two of them were more concerned about the Emperor¡¯s current body.


    No matter how talented Prince Yan was in governing the country, he was still the first candidate after the Emperor. If the Emperor could manage the court himself, he would never let others supervise the country.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s really very seriously ill¡­ Can he survive this year?¡± Yan Jiuchao had brought him a secret medicine from the Sikong family in the Nether


    Capital. It seemed that the secret medicine had notpletely recovered him.


    However,pared to his previous paralysis, he could speak more nimbly now.


    ¡°If he can¡¯t survive this year, then the throne¡­¡± Xiao Zhenting didn¡¯t finish his sentence.


    Yu Wan understood that Yan Huaijing had be the Crown Prince. Once the Emperor passed away, he would be the rightful new Emperor.


    But were they¡­ really at ease letting Yan Huaijing sit on the throne?


    After Yan Huaijing became the Emperor, the first thing he would probably do was get rid of Yan Jiuchao! The second thing was very likely to include Yu Wan in the harem.


    Yu Wan had never revealed Yan Huaijing¡¯s feelings for her to Xiao Zhenting, but even if he did not know this, Xiao Zhenting could tell that Yan Jiuchao would not have a good life after Yan Huaijing ascended the throne..

 Chapter 1082 - 1082: Black Egg Little Demon King!

    Chapter 1082: ck Egg Little Demon King!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Besides.¡± Xiao Zhenting paused and his expression suddenly became solemn. ¡°A few capable people came to his manor. They don¡¯t look like ordinary advisors.¡±


    ¡°A capable people?¡± Yu Wan¡¯s first thought was the Gu on Xianglian. It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t been puzzled before. Where did the Great Zhou have a Gu Master? However, when she thought about how Yan Huaijing had tracked them to the territory of Nanzhao, she wasn¡¯t surprised that he would recruit one or two Gu Masters. Moreover, the Amorous Gu wasn¡¯t a Gu of a too high level, so Yu Wan didn¡¯t have high hopes for its owner.


    Xiao Zhenting had been to Nanzhao before. He had even seen the Gu Elders. Someone who could be called a capable person was definitely not an ordinary expert.


    Could it be that they had underestimated the strength of that Gu Master? Or perhaps, the other party was not a simple Gu Master at all?


    From Yu Wan¡¯s point of view, she did not think that Yan Huaijing and the Prince Yan Manor had an ipatible rtionship. They were both princes.


    She believed that as long as he was not a fool, it was not difficult to tell that Yan Jiuchao did not have any intention of usurping the throne. Yan Huaijing shouldn¡¯t have taken Prince Yan Manor to heart, but Yan Huaijing still insisted on fighting with Yan Jiuchao.


    Because of her? Was there a need for this? Yu Wan really could not understand


    this man¡¯s thinking.


    Yu Wan sent Xiao Zhenting into the carriage. Before leaving, Yu Wan domineeringly kissed the little fellow¡¯s face!


    You despise me? Hehehe, I want to kiss you!


    It had rained in the afternoon. Although the rain had stopped, the road was wet. Fortunately, the roads in the Capital were easy to walk on. If it were in the countryside, the wheels would have probably fallen into some mud pit. Yu Wan suddenly thought that Yan Jiuchao did not apany her back to Lotus Flower Vige today because he had expected the rain. However, the weather was so bad. Where did this fellow go?


    Tsk tsk, he can¡¯t cause trouble outside, so he must be holding it in, right?


    Yu Wan silently shed tears of sympathy for the silkpants in the capital.


    Xiao Zhenting¡¯s carriage slowly left. Yu Wan watched as the carriage disappeared at the end of the path before turning around and returning to the courtyard. Prince Yan¡¯s courtyard was connected to theirs. There was a small art gallery in the middle. It was said that Prince Yan had drawn it himself, and the concept was very beautiful.


    Yu Wan wanted to admire Prince Yan¡¯s masterpiece, but she saw the three little ck eggs using both hands. Each of them held two brushes and painted on those paintings that were worth thousands of gold.


    . .¡± Yu Wan felt terrible!


    On the other hand, just as Yan Jiuchao was having so much fun in the Capital that he forgot his home, Yan Huaijing finally calmed down and returned to his mansion. He was still holding the imperial edict that conferred him the title of Crown Prince, but there was only endless mockery in his heart.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going in?¡± Jun Chang¡¯an asked.


    Naturally, he had to enter, but Yan Huaijing looked at the tall que above his head and suddenly did not know where he was for a moment.


    ¡°The que should change tomorrow,¡± Jun Chang¡¯an said, following his gaze.


    That¡¯s right. From tomorrow onwards, the Prince Jing Manor should be changed to the Crown Prince Manor. Yan Huaijing clenched his fists and entered the manor without any joy.


    Han Jingshu was choosing fabric in Yan Huaijing¡¯s room and seemed to be in a good mood. Yan Huaijing did not expect her to appear in his room and immediately paused.


    The royal family had strict rules. Although the two of them were husband and wife, they were also a ruler and a minister. The two of them lived in different courtyards. When Yan Huaijing visited her, he would go to her side. asionally, she would alsoe to see Yan Huaijing, but that was when Yan Huaijing was originally in the manor. She knew that he was not around, but she still entered his room. This broke the rules in Yan Huaijing¡¯s heart.


    However, Yan Huaijing did not say anything. He walked over with his usual expression. ¡°It¡¯s sote. Why are you here, Princess Consort?¡±


    ¡°I told you to call me Shu¡¯er.¡± Han Jingshu smiled. ¡°It¡¯s notte. Your Highness, you haven¡¯t had dinner yet, right? I asked the kitchen to make your favorite bass. Lu¡¯er, instruct the kitchen to deliver the dishes.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± After the little maidservant called Lu¡¯er bowed to Yan Huaijing, she hurriedly left.


    Yan Huaijing had no appetite.


    Han Jingshu looked at Jun Chang¡¯an outside the door, as if she didn¡¯t remember that she had been misunderstood to throw herself into theke. It was also as if she didn¡¯t care if Jun Chang¡¯an hadined or not. In short, she rolled her eyes at Jun Chang¡¯an, turned around, and poured Yan Huaijing a cup of tea with a smile.


    Jun Chang¡¯an shook his head and walked back to his courtyard. After taking a few steps, he thought of something. He took out the handkerchief in his arms and looked back at the room with the door wide open. In the end, he did not say anything and strode away.


    Han Jingshu had been staying in her room today and did not know that Yan Huaijing had been conferred the title. She only looked at Yan Huaijing¡¯s appearance and guessed that his day had not gone well. There were some things that he was willing to say, so he would naturally take the initiative to tell her. If he did not want to say it, he would pick something else to say when she asked.


    Han Jingshu was well-versed in getting along. She would not ask him any questions when he did not want to speak. She was waiting for him in his room because she wanted to tell him great news.


    Her cheeks were red. If Yan Huaijing took a closer look at her, he would notice the difference between her eyebrows. Unfortunately, Yan Huaijing did not look.


    Han Jing could only say it herself. ¡°Your Highness, I¡­¡±


    As soon as she opened her mouth, Lu¡¯er came over. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    It was the servant who delivered the dishes. Han Jingshu cleared her throat and stopped talking. The servants served all the dishes and served the masters their meal. ording to the rules of the Prince Manor, there was no need for the master to pick up the food himself.


    Han Jingshu wanted to dismiss them, but Yan Huaijing had already picked up his chopsticks. At this moment, a servant picked up a piece of bass for him and he ate it silently.


    Han Jingshu couldn¡¯t say anything else. She suppressed the itch in her heart and insisted until she finished her food.


    The bass in the manor was indeed made well. There were not many seasonings, and they retained the freshness of the bass to the greatest extent, but they could not taste the fishy smell at all. No matter how bad Yan Huaijing¡¯s appetite was, he still ate a few mouthfuls before putting it down.


    The room was silent during the meal. After the two of them finally finished eating, the servants brought over a tea bowl for them to rinse their mouths.


    Han Jingshu gently took a sip of hot tea, covered it with her hand, and slowly spat it into a copper bowl held by a servant. The servants removed the tea set. Han Jingshu took out a handkerchief and gently wiped her mouth.


    The servants left, leaving only Lu¡¯er to serve them. Han Jingshu gave Lu¡¯er a look. Lu¡¯er understood and tactfully left.


    This time, she could say it.


    Han Jingshu lowered her eyes and bit her lip. She looked at Yan Huaijing expectantly and nervously. Unexpectedly, a little eunuch suddenly appeared outside the door and reported, ¡°Your Highness, Lord Shi has something to discuss with you.¡±


    Lord Shi, the mysterious advisor that Yan Huaijing had invited back from overseas. Han Jingshu had seen him from afar in the manor once. The other party was wearing a ck cloak and a ck bamboo hat, and his entire body emitted an extremely powerful killing intent.


    That person gave her a very dangerous feeling and his attitude towards her was a little arrogant. He clearly saw her, but he did note over to bow. He did not even nod and greet her. Han Jingshu felt that she had been offended and did not like him very much.


    However, he was an advisor hired by Yan Huaijing, so it was not convenient for her to do anything to him. She had also mentioned this to her father before. Her father said that she was thinking too much. Most of the capable people that were plundered from themoners did not know the royal rules. The other party might not have recognized her as the matriarch of the Prince Manor at all.


    Now, that advisor surnamed Shi had called her husband away. Han Jingshu really felt¡­


    Han Jingshu frowned gloomily and touched her stomach.


    Yu Wan was driven crazy by the three little ck eggs. Who did they take after? Why were they so infuriating? Why were they so good at causing trouble?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to write and draw casually?¡± Yu Wan said seriously to the three of them.


    The three little eggs stood in front of her adorably and nodded obediently.


    Their attitudes were not bad. Yu Wan¡¯s expression softened and she said, ¡°You can¡¯t draw on the books and walls anymore, understand?¡±


    The three of them nodded.


    Yu Wan continued, ¡°If you continue to draw, I¡¯ll spank you, understand?¡±


    The three of them nodded.


    Only then did Yu Wan pat their little heads in satisfaction. She stood up and went to the kitchen to instruct them for dinner. As soon as she left, the three little ck eggs grabbed their brushes and started painting on the wooden floor!


    She only said that they were not allowed to draw on books and walls. She did not say that they were not allowed to draw on the ground, right?


    They were really obedient babies!


    When Yu Wan returned from the kitchen, she saw the floor full of graffiti and felt like she was about to give birth!!!

 Chapter 1083 - 1083: Father and Sons Causing Trouble

    Chapter 1083: Father and Sons Causing Trouble


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At night, Prince Yan returned to the courtyard. It had been lively for the entire day during the day, but it suddenly quietened down and his heart began to feel a little empty again. He took out the half-finished painting and raised his brush, intending to finish it.


    He was painting Zijun and the swaddled Yan Jiuchao, the people he had loved in his life. Of course, he had more people to dote on now, but these two people would always upy an irreceable position in his heart.


    Prince Yan spent an hour painting. The Zijun in the painting had gentle eyes, as if she was still in love with him. Yan Jiuchao, who was swaddled, was sleeping soundly. He did not have to worry about Yan Jiuchao¡¯s health, let alone worry about the storm in the court. The family of three was just happy.


    He put down his brush and looked at his painting in satisfaction, nning to go to bed to rest. At this moment, three little ck eggs walked over in small pajamas and carrying small pillows.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you want to sleep with me?¡± Prince Yan looked at the three of them gently.


    The three of them threw themselves into his arms with tears in their eyes. They had been beaten up by their mother. Boohoo-


    The next day, the news of Yan Huaijing being conferred the title of Crown Prince and Yan Jiuchao being conferred the title of Regent spread throughout the capital. Everyone who heard the news was dumbfounded. What was going on? That kid from the Prince Yan Manor had been conferred the title of a prince? And it was the Prince Regent? Are you kidding me!!!


    That kid was just a little lunatic, okay? They knew that the Emperor doted on him, but could he not use the country to dote on him? How sick was the


    Emperor to be able to promote such a useless fellow to the throne of Regent?


    Themoners wereining!


    Yan Jiuchao went out to buy candied hawthorn for the three little ck eggs tofort their hearts after being beaten up by their mother. Just as they walked to a stall selling candied hawthorn, he heard passers-by discussing something else they had bought.


    ¡°Have you heard? Prince Yan Manor has another prince.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re talking about Yan Jiuchao.¡±


    ¡°Shh, how dare you call his name? Aren¡¯t you afraid that he¡¯ll chop off your head! That guy is a lunatic! He was crazy in the past! I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be even crazier in the future!¡±


    ¡°Is, is he that terrifying?¡±


    ¡°How can that not be? Let me tell you, my second uncle¡¯s steward has seen it with his own eves! Someone offended him verballv. and he dragged them down


    to deal with them!¡± The person who spoke made a throat-slitting gesture, which clearly meant that he wanted to kill them.


    Everyone gasped! How could anyone kill someone without a word? He was simply a tyrant!


    ¡°When did this happen? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡± Yan Jiuchao stuck his head over.


    The burly man was in high spirits and did not notice that the person who asked him was a noble young master who was clearly ipatible with everyone. The burly man clicked his tongue and said, ¡°How can everyone know about this? Those who dare to spout nonsense have been silenced!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao nodded and said, ¡°Then why weren¡¯t you and your second uncle¡¯s steward killed?¡±


    The burly man was stunned. Where did this brate from? Did he know how to speak?


    Everyone also looked at the burly man curiously.


    The burly man cleared his throat and revealed more details in order to prove that he was not lying. ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡¯m not lying to you. It happened in Willow Alley. That young master only scolded him when he was drunk. Who can take his words seriously after drinking? He dealt with him just like that! Do you think wemoners can still have a good life if such a person is the Regent?¡±


    At the mention of Willow Alley, Yan Jiuchao remembered that there was indeed such a thing. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Not only did he deal with him, but he also dealt with his entire family. Don¡¯t you know? That person¡¯s surname is Hu. Old Master Hu was a high-ranking official in the Imperial Court. Young Master Hu is his only legitimate grandson.¡±


    ¡°Ah, little brother, so you know about it too!¡± He was his fellow kind! The burly man instantly had a good impression of Yan Jiuchao. ¡°Little brother, what else do you know?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said without changing his expression, ¡°I also know that Young Master Hu didn¡¯t make a slip of the tongue when he was drunk. He used the force of alcohol to humiliate a good woman. The woman¡¯s family filed aint to the authorities, but they were suppressed by Old Master Hu with his power. The woman¡¯s family couldn¡¯t seek justice and was instead expelled by the Hu family. Young Master Hu fulfilled a matter on his mind and continued to drink and have fun outside. Coincidentally, he bumped into Young Master Yan.¡±


    The burly man blew on his beard and red. ¡°Little brother! You can¡¯t spout nonsense! Young Master Hu and Master Hu are both good people!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°Have you seen them? Why did you say that they¡¯re good people?¡±


    The burly man said angrily, ¡°Then have you seen them before? Why did you say that they¡¯re evil?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said casually, ¡°I was the one who killed him. I was the one who tore


    Old Master Huts official seal. Do you think I¡¯ve seen them before?¡±


    The burly man frowned. ¡®Who¡­ who the f*ck are you?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao leaned towards the burly man. ¡°You criticized me behind my back for a long time. Didn¡¯t you even recognize me?¡±


    The burly man thought about these words for a long time before his body suddenly trembled. ¡°Yan¡­ Yan, Yan, Yan, Yan¡­ Yan Jiuchao?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao revealed a devilish evil smile. The burly man was scared out of his wits. His vision darkened and he fainted. Everyone was shocked and dispersed with shouts. Looking at everyone¡¯s fleeing backs, Yan Jiuchao smiled and pped his hands. ¡°No need to thank me.¡±


    The candied hawthorn vendor stared at him, dumbfounded, as if he didn¡¯t understand where his non-thank you came from.


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°Everyone must have thanked me a hundred times in their hearts for a good official like me who serves the country and the people.¡±


    The vendor : ¡°¡­


    Originally, many of those people hade to buy candied hawthorn. In the end, they were frightened away by Yan Jiuchao. The vendor actually wanted to run, but the candied hawthorn was so heavy, how could he run?


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s gazended on the candied hawthorn stick that he had inserted into the grass stick and he asked, ¡°How many more sticks do you have here?¡±


    The vendor¡¯s eyes lit up! He quickly counted and said, ¡°Sixty sticks!¡±


    I want them all! The regent¡¯s heroic voice shed across the vendor¡¯s mind! Unexpectedly, Yan Jiuchao said calmly, ¡°Oh, give me six sticks.¡±


    The vendor : ¡°¡­¡±


    In the past, when Yan Jiuchao went out, Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six would definitely follow him. Later on, when he had martial arts, Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six could no longer defeat him, so there was no need for them to follow him all the time. However, it was precisely because they were not watching that a certain young master was even more outrageous than before.


    Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six had returned from scouting for information. When they passed by the street near the Young Master Manor, they could not help but be puzzled.


    What happened? The streets were so deserted!!!


    Yan Jiuchao returned to the Young Master Manor with the candied hawthorn. Yu Wan had already tidied up the things that she needed to return to the vige. The three little eggs had also dressed neatly and washed up under Prince Yan¡¯s care. However, it was unknown if it was everyone¡¯s imagination, but they felt that after a night, their prince seemed to be a little haggard.


    The style of the three little ck eggs was like this: At first, they were obedient, then they were cute, and in the end, they almost overturned Prince Yan¡¯s house.


    In terms of the essence of causing trouble, the three little fellows had perfectly inherited their father¡¯s good tradition. They even had a tendency to surpass their father. After all, their father was only scolding people, but they were directly doing it!


    After breakfast, Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan brought the three little eggs and boarded the carriage back to Lotus Flower Vige.


    Prince Yan was actually a little worried about this trip. Yu Wan was about to give birth in less than half a month. At this time, she should stay at home and recuperate. Moreover, the difficult birth of Shangguan Yan back then had traumatized him. He was afraid that something would happen to Yu Wan.


    Prince Yan had also asked indirectly if he should bring the Yu family to the


    Prince Manor for a gathering. Yu Wan had thought about this long ago, but the Yu family was born and raised in Lotus Flower Vige. It was really a little reserved for them toe to the Prince Manor.


    Yu Wan repeatedly assured Prince Yan that she would be fine. Only then did Prince Yan reluctantly let the couple bring the little munchkins back to the vige.


    Lotus Flower Vige had changed a lotpared to a year ago. In fact, because of the minerals, the business chain had spread to the town, and Lotus Flower Town had be much more prosperous.


    ¡°Eh? There are so many more shops.¡± Yu Wan looked at the shops on the street and could not help but be surprised, but she was not too surprised. After all, their vige had a mine. This area was now considered half a mining area. Countless merchants had set their sights on this ce. The town that was originally the most backward had jumped to the richest center.


    The business of the White Jade Restaurant became even more popr. Yu Wan was in a hurry to return to the vige and did not get out of the carriage to take a look at the White Jade Restaurant. She nned to stay there when she returned.


    When they passed by the market, Yu Wan almost didn¡¯t recognize it. In the past, the market was open-air and only upied a palm-sized space beside the path. But now, a huge and long shed had been built. It was not inferior to the market in town at all.


    The rule of the market was to open a small market every three days and arge market every ten days. Usually, they would be able to sell most of the things in their hands in the morning and then start to close the stall one after another. However, it was almost noon, and the transactions here seemed to have just begun. It was extremely lively.


    Shadow Six had long obtained the news. He turned around and saw Yu Wan¡¯s surprised expression. He smiled and exined, ¡°The Imperial Court has also intervened in the mining. In the past, there weren¡¯t enough miners, so they recruited a lot ofmoners. There are a few hundred local and foreign miners. Many of them are the families of the miners. They don¡¯t need to farm, so they came here during the day to set up a stall to do business.¡±


    There were actually hundreds of miners. This was too unexpected for Yu Wan.


    Outsiders had nond to farm, and the local people probably didn¡¯t like to farm even if they hadnd. After all, the sry for mining was high enough, so they didn¡¯t expect to farm anymore. It was fine if they had many brothers in the family, but if they didn¡¯t have enough brothers, they might as well rent them out to others to farm. In short, everyone¡¯s days were quite good now.


    However, the interference of the Imperial Court made Yu Wan pause for a moment. ¡°The mines mined by the Imperial Court¡­¡±


    So the Yu family was considered part of the imperial court? Although thatnd was conferred to her Dad back then, it was not impossible for the imperial court to secretly do something..

 Chapter 1084 - 1084: Return to Lotus Flower Village, Family Reunion

    Chapter 1084: Return to Lotus Flower Vige, Family Reunion


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shadow Six looked at Yan Jiuchao, who was resting with his eyes closed, and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master has long been guarding against them. The Imperial Court is only helping to mine. The mines we mine belong to the Yu family. Of course, we won¡¯t let them mine for nothing. They¡¯ll be paid!¡±


    It was only right to give them wages. Even if they went to themoners to hire engineers, they would still have to spend money. The most powerful engineers in the Great Zhou were all in the Imperial Court. What was safer than using them?


    On this return to Lotus Flower Vige, Yu Wan had asked Shadow Thirteen to bring news in advance. She didn¡¯t tell Prince Yan in advance because their arrival wouldn¡¯t put any pressure on Prince Yan. Prince Yan would only be pleasantly surprised, but that might not be the case with the Yu family.


    Of course, Yan Jiuchao didn¡¯t mind, but it was hard to guarantee that the Yu family wouldn¡¯t be caught off guard and worry that they wouldn¡¯t be able to properly greet Yan Jiuchao, the son-inw from the royal family.


    In fact, that was indeed the case. They had received the news early yesterday morning and were already caught off guard.


    What? Ah Wan and Young Master areing back? Why didn¡¯t they say so earlier?! There was only one day left, and they hadn¡¯t prepared anything!


    The Yu family collectively got busy!


    First, they tidied up the house from the inside out. Other than the Yu Family¡¯s old residence, they did not forget to tidy up Yan Jiuchao and Ah Wan¡¯s new residence. That residence was originally the Ding Family¡¯s new and old residences. After the wedding, Yan Jiuchao got someone to renovate it and it was connected into a residence.


    During the time they were not around, the eldest branch had been tidying up the ce. The things inside had not been touched.


    Grandma had returned to the vige on the first day he returned to the Capital, so the Yu family also knew that Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao had returned to the Capital. They woulde to see them sooner orter, but they did not expect it to be so fast. It had only been less than three days, but they had already finished visiting their rtives in the Capital?


    The Yu family did not dare topare themselves to Yan Jiuchao¡¯s rtives.


    Little did they know that other than the dying Emperor, the couple had really never left the manor to visit any rtives.


    The temperature in the capital was much lower than in Nanzhao. It was already very cool in September of the lunar calendar. However, the vegetables were still fresh after being picked that day. Before dawn, Aunt went to the garden to pick vegetables and went to Aunt Zhang¡¯s house to buy a few ducks and big geese.


    Actually, their family had also fed ducks and geese, but they had not grown too big and the meat was not fat enough.


    ¡°You bought so much. Do you have guests?¡± Aunt Zhang said with a smile. Aunt couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°Ah Wan and Young Master areing back!¡±


    Aunt Zhang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Aiyo! Young Master ising back! Wait! I¡¯ll give you another goose!¡±


    At some point, the son-inw of the Yu family had already be the son-inw of Lotus Flower Vige. The news of the conferment of the title in the royal court had yet to reach the vige. Otherwise, they probably would not dare to call him son-inw so openly.


    Aunt didn¡¯t want it.


    ¡°Take it!¡± Aunt Zhang stuffed the goose into Aunt¡¯s cage.


    Aunt gave her an extra sum.


    Aunt Zhang was unhappy. She ced her hands on her hips and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong with me treating Young Master to a meal of geese when he¡¯s back? Do you think I can¡¯t afford it?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡±


    ¡°Then ept it!¡±


    The vigers had a good life. Aunt Zhang¡¯s son had be a team leader in the mine, and his monthly sry and bonus could sometimes reach as much as ten taels! It was said that even the stewards of the rich families in the capital could not get so much sry. The Zhang family¡¯s house had been demolished and a new one had been built. They had also bought an ox cart. They were definitely a nouveau riche. How could they not be able to give a goose?


    Of course, she was someone who had suffered before. She was not so extravagant. Aunt Zhang would have felt the pinch if she gave it to someone else, but that was the son-inw of Lotus Flower Vige! Not to mention a goose, she was even willing to give him a house full of geese!


    Aunt looked at the goose that Aunt Zhang sent over in the end. It was clearly much bigger than the two that she had sold to her. She knew that Aunt Zhang was not being polite with her.


    It wouldn¡¯t be to that extent if Aunt Zhang was trying to build a rtionship.


    Aunt didn¡¯t study much, but she had interacted a lot with merchants and officials of the imperial court this year. Her knowledge was higher than before, and she understood that it was impossible to rely on a goose to build a rtionship. Aunt Zhang was also well-versed in this logic, so the things she gave were not expensive, but they were enough to express her feelings.


    She really liked Yan Jiuchao.


    However, she would not curry favor with Yan Jiuchao and bring him any inconvenience and trouble.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank you on behalf of Young Master.¡± Aunt epted it.


    When Aunt Zhang went to the ancient well at the vige entrance to wash her clothes, she told Aunt Bai about this. Aunt Bai pped her thigh. Her son-inw wasing back, so she had to warmly wee him!


    She called out to her youngest son and asked him to take out the wild bass he had caught yesterday.


    It was the season to eat bass, and wild bass were more tender and fat than domesticated ones. They originally nned to sell them in town for money, but didn¡¯t their son-inw return? They had to keep such delicious food for their son-inw from Lotus Flower Vige!


    That¡¯s right, the infamous young master was a good son-inw in Lotus Flower Vige!


    After Aunt Bail s loud cry, the entire vige knew that Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao


    were returning to the vige. The main point was that Yan Jiuchao was returning to the vige. So the entire vige was tidying up. When the carriage drove into the vige, Yu Wan almost thought that she was seeing things. ¡°Did something good happen in the vige?¡±


    Why were there rednterns hanging?! Was this the New Year or the New Year? Speaking of which, even if it was the New Year, wasn¡¯t it too early? It wasn¡¯t even October!


    Yu Wan was confused.


    Not to mention Yu Wan, even Shadow Thirteen, who had been to the vige before, was quite dumbfounded. It was clearly not like this yesterday! Lotus Flower Vige, you¡¯ve changed! You¡¯ve really changed!


    The carriage was reflected by the rednterns along the way to the entrance of the Yu Family¡¯s old residence. The old residence had also been renovated. It was brand new with green tiles and white walls, making one¡¯s eyes light up.


    The family was all busy in the kitchen and backyard. Only a girl in a small flower jacket was squatting on the ground ying with a dog. Yu Wan recognized her at a nce. ¡°Zhenzhen!¡±


    When Little Zhenzhen heard someone call her, she turned her head in confusion. Little Zhenzhen was one year older than the little eggs and was four years old this year. The memories of a four-year-old child were still limited, not to mention that Yu Wan had changed so much¡­ She would never admit that she had gained weight!


    Little Zhenzhen did not recognize Yu Wan. However, Little Zhenzhen did not show any fear. She stood up gracefully and looked at Yu Wan. She turned to the central room and called out, ¡°Mother! Someone¡¯s here!¡±


    It was actually still early. The Yu family estimated that they would only arrive at noon at least. When Aunt heard her daughter¡¯s cry, she thought that there was business. Just as she was about to say that there were esteemed guests at home today and asked them toe back another day, she saw Yan Jiuchao, Yu Wan, and three ck eggs.


    ¡°Aiyo!¡± Aunt was excited on the spot. ¡°The children¡¯s father! Come out!¡±


    Uncle rushed out with a kitchen knife. He was chopping vegetables when his wife shouted. He was so anxious that he forgot to put down his knife.


    ¡°Ah Wan? Young Master? Aiyo, my knife! ¡± Uncle hurriedly returned to the kitchen and put down the kitchen knife.


    ¡°Big Grandpa! Big Grandma!¡±


    Xiaobao snatched first ce this time. Yu Wan did not know if the three little fellows still remembered her uncle¡¯s family. Anyway, she taught them again on the way here. Er¡¯bao and Dabao also rushed over. Er¡¯bao called out cutely, ¡°Big Grandpa! Big Grandma!¡±


    Uncle and Aunt were very surprised to hear the two children speak! The two of them hugged the three children¡­ Uh¡­ Why couldn¡¯t they carry them?


    Uncle walked as if he was flying. There were no aftereffects at all.


    ¡°Uncle, Aunt.¡± Yu Wan held Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hand and entered the house.


    Yan Jiuchao also politely called Uncle and Aunt. No matter how arrogant he was outside, he was quite a model son-inw in Lotus Flower Vige and had specially made Yu Wan proud!


    At this moment, a familiar graceful figure walked out of the kitchen. ¡°Have Ah Wan and Brother-inw returned? I think I heard the children¡¯s voices. Are they Dabao, Er¡¯bao, and Xiaobao?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Xiaobao, Dabao, and Er¡¯bao!¡± Xiaobao ced his hands on his hips and stomped his feet!


    Why was it so difficult to be first? As adults, why didn¡¯t you take a look? Did I run in first?


    Everyone in the room was amused by his angry look. They had really grown up and had his own little temper. At first, when she saw the three of them, they looked like the silly sons of andlord. Now, they were much smarter.


    ¡°Sister-inw!¡± Yu Wan walked forward affectionately. Just as she was about to give Bai Tang a double hug from her best friend and sister-inw, she saw Bai Tang walk past her.


    However, when she heard her call her sister-inw, Bai Tang immediately came back to her senses. She turned to look at Yu Wan. ¡°Ah, you¡­ you¡¯re Ah


    Wan?¡±


    How did that thin little girl be a round little fatty? What exactly did you experience?! Bai Tang thought that Yu Wan did note down from the carriage!


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant!¡± Yu Wan said with wide almond-shaped eyes. She would never admit that she had gained weight!


    She wasn¡¯t fat! She wasn¡¯t fat at all! She was just so cute that she was swollen!!! The extra weight she had was all Yan Xiaosi¡¯s!


    Yan Xiaosi, who had gained several pounds:

 Chapter 1085 - 1085: Meeting Little Bruiser Again (1)

    Chapter 1085: Meeting Little Bruiser Again (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yu Wan had changed a lot, and so had Bai Tang. However,pared to the change in her appearance, Bai Tang had more of the temperament that emitted from the inside out. The infamous bully of Lotus Flower Town had disappeared, and in its ce was a gentle and virtuous daughter-inw and wife.


    The Yu family was born and raised in Lotus Flower Vige, but Bai Tang was the daughter of a proper merchant. Although in terms of status, the status of a farmer was actually above that of a merchant, that was only on the surface. Could a merchant lead a worse life than a country bumpkin with money in his hands?


    Moreover, Bai Tang¡¯s mother was the descendant of a famous family. She was different from the daughters of ordinary merchants.


    It was said that feelings were the business of two people, but marriage was the business of two families. It was not that Yu Wan was not worried that Bai Tang would not be able to adapt to life in the vige after marrying into the Yu family, but the facts proved that Yu Wan was thinking too much.


    Was the current Lotus Flower Vige still the same as before? Could the Yu family, who had an entire mine, still be an ordinary countryside farmer? Bai Tang had seen more high-ranking officials and nobles in the Yu family than in the Bai Manor. To be precise, she had seen much more!


    After marriage, her horizons and the circle she interacted with were simply more than a level higher than before.


    Moreover, Yu Feng really treated her well. Her inws treated her from the bottom of their hearts and did not treat her as their daughter-inw. Instead, they treated her as their daughter. Inparison, Yu Feng looked more like a live-in son-inw.


    And Little Zhenzhen was closer to her.


    Bai Tang was beautiful and knew many novel recipes. She would weave a red rope one moment and cut a window flower the next. She would even dress Little Zhenzhen up beautifully. Little Zhenzhen liked her very much and was just short of bing Bai Tang¡¯s little tail.


    Yu Wan was relieved to know that Bai Tang got along so well with the Yu family.


    ¡°I heard from Grandma that you¡¯re about to give birth, right?¡± In the inner room, Bai Tang sat on a chair and looked at Yu Wan¡¯s stomach.


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°At the end of the month. What about you? Is there any movement in your stomach?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t have any this year,¡± Bai Tang said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Wan was stunned.


    Bai Tang said mysteriously, ¡°My father found someone to read my fortune and said that I can¡¯t have children this year. Otherwise, their birth will conflict with our fate, so we¡¯ll have children next year.¡±


    This¡­ Ahem, Yu Wan coughed lightly. Strictly speaking, Old Master Bai¡¯s superstition was also nted by them back then. In order to cancel the marriage between Bai Tang and her stepmother¡¯s family, she asked Bai Tang to pretend to be sick for a long time. That was when Old Master Bai¡¯s superstition began.


    Yu Wan opened her mouth. ¡°That¡¯s really¡­ hard on the two of you.¡± Newlyweds couldn¡¯t have children, nor could they always drink child avoidance soup. So they could only reduce the number of times they had sex.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that your brother¡­¡± Bai Tang blushed halfway.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I understand!¡± She was not an inexperienced virgin. She already had three children, okay? There was still one in her stomach. There was nothing embarrassing about this kind of marital matter!


    ¡°By the way, why don¡¯t I see Big Brother and Little Bruiser?¡± Yu Wan had been looking around since she arrived, but after looking inside and out, she didn¡¯t see them.


    Bai Tang said, ¡°They and Yu Song went to the neighboring vige to buy crabs!¡± ¡°Second Brother is back too?¡± Yu Wan was surprised.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Bai Tang nodded strangely. ¡°It¡¯s strange. There wasn¡¯t any vacation these two days in the Directorate, but Yu Song came backst night and said that the


    Directorate is on vacation. It¡¯s really on vacation! Lord Cheng from the


    Ministry of Public Works is mining here. His son is also from the Directorate.


    He said that he was released yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Yu Wan thought that the Directorate was still having lessons and nned to return to the capital to see Yu Song at night.


    Speak of the devil.


    ¡°Xiaobao, Er¡¯bao, Dabao!¡±


    It was Yu Song¡¯s excited voice!


    ¡°Second uncle!¡± Xiaobao had found a soulmate. There were so many people and adults! Finally, someone called him first!


    Xiaobao strode forward and ran towards Yu Song.


    Although Yu Wan was in the room, it was also at this moment that she suddenly realized that Xiaobao and the others might really not have forgotten the Yu family. That was because she did not know that she would see Yu Song in the carriage. She only mentioned Eldest Grandpa, Eldest Grandma, Eldest Uncle, Eldest Aunt, Little Uncle Bruiser, and Aunt Zhenzhen to the three little eggs.


    The fact that Xiaobao could urately call him Second Uncle meant that he remembered Yu Song..

 Chapter 1086 - 1086: Meeting Little Bruiser Again (2)

    Chapter 1086: Meeting Little Bruiser Again (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    If Xiaobao remembered, Dabao and Er¡¯bao should also remember.


    It had been nearly a year since the three of them left Lotus Flower Vige. How old were they at that time? Two years old! In this year, Yu Wan had almost never mentioned the Yu family in front of the three little fellows. In other words, their memories were actually intact without revising?!


    This was too¡ª


    Yu Wan thought of Little Zhenzhen. Little Zhenzhen didn¡¯t remember. Uh.. Who was the more abnormal one?


    ¡°Hello, Grandma Zhang!¡±


    ¡°Aye! Good! Good!¡±


    It was Er¡¯bao and Aunt Zhang¡¯s voices.


    Aunt Zhang obviously didn¡¯t recognize which one of the triplets Er¡¯bao was. She could onlyugh it off, but Er¡¯bao¡ª


    Yu Wan almost choked on a mouthful of tea. Not only did the little fellows remember the Yu family, but they also remembered Aunt Zhang, who they had only seen a few times?!


    ¡°Hello , Grandma Bai!¡± ¡°Hello, Grandma Luo!¡± ¡°Hello, Uncle Shuanzi!¡± ¡°Hello , Grandpa Vige Headman! ¡±


    ¡°Hello, Grandma Chen!¡±


    Yu Wan was speechless.


    No way? They even remembered the vige headman¡¯s wife¡­ Little Chen? She had almost forgotten!!!


    Among these people, other than Aunt Bai and Aunt Zhang who often came to visit, Yu Wan was extremely sure that the little fellows had never interacted with the others at all. At most, they had heard Aunt teach them to speak


    ¡°That¡¯s Grandma Chen, that¡¯s Grandpa Vige Headman¡­¡±


    Moreover, she definitely didn¡¯t say much. How could they remember it just like that?


    Some of the greetings just now were from Xiaobao, and some were from Er¡¯bao. Although Dabao did not say anything, as their elder brother, he would not be bad.


    Just because he didn¡¯t say it didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t know.


    Soon, Yu Wan realized that she didn¡¯t have the time to think about the three little fellows¡¯ intelligence level because her younger brother, Little Bruiser, had returned. However, Little Bruiser didn¡¯te to see her. She waited for a long time and greeted Yu Song and Yu Feng, but she didn¡¯t see Little Bruiser.


    Didn¡¯t they say that he was going to collect crabs with her two brothers? Her brothers were back. Could it be that he stayed at the crab collecting ce? ¡°Eh? Where¡¯s Bruiser?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Yu Feng turned around and looked at the closed door of his parents¡¯ room. He smiled. ¡°He¡¯s in the room. He hasn¡¯t seen you for too long. He feels wronged. Go coax him. ¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Yu Wan nodded and walked towards her uncle and aunt¡¯s room.


    The door was tightly shut. Yu Wan called out to Little Bruiser. There was amotion behind the door. Yu Wan was stunned. Had thetch been inserted?


    Yu Wan pulled off the hairpin and calmly pried open thetch.


    What a joke. She was Expert Wan! How could a meretch stump her? But this little fellow had actually learned totch the door. He was good at expressing his anger.


    Yu Wan walked into the room.


    This was Uncle and Aunt¡¯s room. In the past, Little Zhenzhen had slept with them. After Little Bruiser came over, he had also slept in this room. The bed had been changed, and it was big and warm. The family of four would not squeeze at all.


    Little Bruiser was standing in the corner between the bed and the cab, facing the wall with his back facing Yu Wan. He wished he could throw himself into the wall.


    Yu Wan looked at the back of his head that was big and rejected her and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    Bruiser didn¡¯t say anything, nor did he turn around to look at her. Instead, he squeezed himself even more into the corner.


    How much resentment did this child have to reject her like this?


    Yu Wan was caught betweenughter and tears. There were some things she had never experienced before, so it was very difficult for her to empathize. If she had her parents and sister who were by her side every day, and they had also left together, leaving her alone in her uncle¡¯s house for more than half a year, she would probably be able to understand Little Bruiser¡¯s feelings more deeply.


    However, it did not happen. She had parents when she was young, but they were never home. She had been used to being lonely since she could remember.


    However, even if she couldn¡¯tpletely empathize, she still doted on Little Bruiser.


    When Little Bruiser was sad, she would want to make him happy.


    Yu Wan walked forward and pulled Little Bruiser out of the corner. Little


    Bruiser didn¡¯t want toe out, but his sister was too strong! Although Little Bruiser hade out, his face was still turned away. He didn¡¯t look at Yu Wan, nor did he let her look at him.


    Yu Wan could see his awkwardness and said gently, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for so long. Aren¡¯t you going to let me see you? I miss you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t miss me at all!¡± Little Bruiser said angrily, a trace of tears in his voice.


    Yu Wan knew that things were bad. Why was he crying? Was he so aggrieved?


    She turned Little Bruiser¡¯s face around. When her hand touched the hot tears on his cheek, her heart trembled fiercely. Then, she saw a pair of red eyes from crying.


    It was only at this moment that Yu Wan finally understood Little Bruiser¡¯s grievance.


    Indeed, experience would make people more sensitive and delicate, but sometimes, feelings were something that one learned without a teacher. When she met those aggrieved eyes, Yu Wan experienced everything.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have left you at home¡­¡±


    There was no exnation or mention that it was too dangerous outside. That was why we kept you at home. This was the reason why they left him, but it was not an excuse to deprive him of his feelings. He had the right to feel ufortable and have the right to feel wronged.


    Little Bruiser cried for a long time, even startling Aunt outside the house.


    Aunt whispered, ¡°Is he alright¡­ crying like this?¡± ¡°He felt wronged,¡± Uncle said with a smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see him not being happy usually¡­¡± Aunt muttered.


    Uncle smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±


    He didn¡¯t feel aggrieved at first, but when he saw her, he felt aggrieved. Because he had seen the person he cared about the most, he felt the greatest grievance.


    Little Bruiser cried too loudly, stunning the three little eggs!

 Chapter 1087 - 1087: Brother Jiu Causing Trouble (1)

    Chapter 1087: Brother Jiu Causing Trouble (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The three little eggs looked at the ajar door in confusion, then at their father, who was carefully tasting tea in the central room.


    Yan Jiuchao opened the food box and handed them the candied hawthorn he had bought this morning. The three of them stood on their tiptoes and grabbed a stick of candied hawthorn each. They walked into the house and handed the candied hawthorn to Little Bruiser.


    Uncle, don¡¯t cry.


    Little Bruiser was still taken care of quite well in the Yu family. He was taller and stronger. He wasn¡¯t chubby and trembling, but strong. Yu Wan patted his little head. ¡°You¡¯ll be eight years old next year.¡±


    Little Bruiser buried his head in his sister¡¯s arms and was a little embarrassed. He was already a seven-year-old adult, but he was actually crying like this. It was really embarrassing¡­


    Yu Wan had no intention of teasing him. She was purelymenting that he had grown up and be strong. Her uncle¡¯s family had really taken care of him.


    ¡°Did you study well?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Little Bruiser nodded. The tip of his nose was still red from crying just now, and his voice was a little nasal. ¡°I know all the homework that Teacher taught! Second Brother checks my homework every month when hees back. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask him how I did!¡±


    Yu Song stood at the door and revealed a handsome smile.


    Yu Song¡¯s change was probably the greatest among these people. The rustic aura on his body waspletely gone, and his entire body emitted the fragrance of rigorous books. Otherwise, why would it be said that the Directorate was the highest academy in the Great Zhou? Just this ability to remold people was not something that other academies couldpare to. Of course, it was also because Yu Song himself was hardworking. He loved to study not for his achievements, but because he enjoyed the enrichment and change brought by the sea of books.


    It was difficult for Yu Wan tobine this brother with the little country bumpkin in the vige. He was Yu Song, the most outstanding new student in the Directorate. He had a boundless sea of knowledge and had a limitless future.


    ¡°Sis, talk to me! ¡± Little Bruiser didn¡¯t want Yu Wan¡¯s attention to be diverted by his second brother.


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll talk to you.¡± Yu Wan gave Yu Song a smile.


    Yu Song nodded slightly. Yu Wan turned around and asked Little Bruiser about his homework. Little Bruiser used to hate being tested the most, but ever since Yu Song said that his parents and sister would return when he studied hard, he had really put in all his effort to surpass others on the path of studying.


    There was a private school in the vige, and he was the one with the best results.


    Yu Wan was very gratified and satisfied when she saw her brother answer smoothly. Yu Song leaned against the door and looked at the siblings. To be precise, he was looking at her. Even though so much time had passed and he had dreamed of it countless times at midnight, the person still haunting his heart was still her.


    ¡°Brother-inw,¡± Yan Jiuchao suddenly said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Song turned around in a daze and looked at Yan Jiuchao, who was quietly drinking tea. ¡°Brother-inw¡­ what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao asked, ¡°Did your Directorate teach chess?¡±


    Yu Song nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    In fact, the Directorate did not have chess ss, but for some reason, the teacher of the Directorate would call him to the study every day after school and teach him some things that were not in ss. At first, he thought that the teacher thought highly of him, butter on, he slowly realized that the teacher had been entrusted by someone to give him special treatment.


    This special treatment was not very useful for the imperial examination, but they enriched his cultivation and talents. The reason why he could be remolded was also rted to this.


    ¡°Brother-inw, do you want to y chess?¡± Yu Song walked over.


    ¡°I have nothing to do, so let¡¯s just y two games,¡± Yan Jiuchao said calmly.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll go get the chess!¡± Yu Song entered the house. His family often interacted with officials, so they slowly bought these vassal items.


    Yu Song took out the chessboard.


    Yu Song¡¯s year in the Directorate could be said to have been like a fish in water. One of the reasons was that he worked hard enough, but he did not think that everything in the world could have results just by working hard. It was true that the rules were strict in an academy like the Directorate, and it was also true that the hierarchy was strict. He had seen poor students who were bullied until they did not dare to go to school because they had offended a noble young master.


    Other than when he first entered the Directorate and suffered the twists and turns brought by the other students before his identity was exposed, no one dared to cause trouble for him after that.


    He knew very well that this was more or less his own hard work and his brother-inw¡¯s care. Most likely, the special treatment that the teacher had given him was also entrusted by his brother-inw. From his observation, his sister probably didn¡¯t know about these things.


    Speaking of which, it was true that Ah Wan was his sister, but his brother-inw¡¯s age¡­ seemed to be older than her.. The way he called him brother-inw¡ª

 Chapter 1088 - 1088: Brother Jiu Causing Trouble (2)

    Chapter 1088: Brother Jiu Causing Trouble (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yu Song was suddenly a little embarrassed to speak.


    ¡°ck will go first,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    Yu Song returned to his senses and realized that he had identally taken a ck piece. When they were ying Go, the ck piece had to go first. Yu Song was a little embarrassed and thought to himself that he had taken the ck piece without asking. It seemed inappropriate to ask now.


    Yu Song had actually heard about Yan Jiuchao¡¯s situation. He was ignorant, ipetent, mischievous, and unruly. He knew nothing about zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting. He hadpletely not inherited Prince Yan¡¯s good intelligence. On the other hand, although Yu Song¡¯s background was a little bad, he was very smart.


    For example, although he had only learned chess for less than a year, even the teacher was not his match.


    On ount that his brother-inw had once taken care of him, he would show mercyter.


    Yu Song, who had made up his mind not to let Yan Jiuchao lose too badly, began his first game with a certain ck-hearted young master. In the end, after a few moves, he sensed that something was wrong.


    At first, Yan Jiuchao did seem to be cing pieces randomly. However, Yu Song suddenly realized that his chess piece was about to be blocked by the other party. He couldn¡¯t even save it and could only watch as his ck piece was eaten.


    What kind of f*cking¡­ divine y was this?!


    In the first round, Yu Song suffered a crushing defeat. From the second round onwards, Yu Song was much more cautious. This time, he let Yan Jiuchao take the ck piece.


    It was said that the importance of Go was the corners, sides, and center. Usually, the ck pieces started from upying the corners, but Yan Jiuchao did not do that. He put his piece at the center. Yu Song was stunned on the spot. What move was this? Should he block it¡­ or upy a corner?


    Yu Song thought for a long time. In the previous round, he had started from upying the corner. In the end, he lost miserably. He did not even win by upying the corner first. He had no chance of winning even if he were to go after. He decided to be a happy shit stirrer in this round!


    In the end, he was led astray by Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s ability was that you could see that I was leading you astray, but you couldn¡¯t see that I was righting myself.


    When Yu Song came back to his senses, f*ck! He lost again!!! How did he lose?!


    Yu Song simply didn¡¯t understand, okay?


    After two rounds, Yu Songpletely understood how fake the rumors in the Capital were. If this was called knowing nothing, then his chess skills and those of the teachers should be considered to be useless, right?


    In the third round, Yu Song yed ck. Coincidentally, Yu Wan came out of the room with Little Bruiser. Seeing the two of them ying chess, Yu Wan and Little Bruiser found it very novel. The siblings walked over hand in hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three pieces,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    ¡°No need!¡± Yu Song said righteously.


    ¡°Five pieces,¡± Yan Jiuchao said again.


    In front of Yu Wan, Yu Song was really unwilling to give in, but he was even more unwilling to lose. Since he wants to give him five pieces, so be it. He was so arrogant that he would pay the price sooner orter!


    In the end, Yu Song lost even more miserably. It was a crushing defeat. Only then did Yu Song realize that Yan Jiuchao was just teasing him in the first two rounds. This was probably Yan Jiuchao¡¯s true skills.


    He won faster, more ruthless, and more steadily than when he didn¡¯t give in!


    Yu Song¡¯s mrs hurt. What kind of monster was this? Couldn¡¯t he y chess properly? Was he very happy to let him be embarrassed in front of Ah Wan?!


    A certain young master: Happy!!!


    Uncle cooked, and Yu Feng and Aunt helped. After Uncle recovered, he was even busier than before. Weren¡¯t there many workers in the mine? Food was also a big problem. Uncle simply opened a canteen and recruited more than ten capable apprentices and chefs. Yu Feng inherited his culinary skills. However,pared to running the canteen, Yu Feng was more enthusiastic about doing business in the mine.


    He had the shrewdness and decisiveness of a businessman. He was no longer the honest person he used to be. However, Yu Wan also understood that her brother¡¯s original intention for Bai Tang and this family had not changed at all.


    ¡°Do you know who Uncle¡¯s favorite disciple is?¡± Little Bruiser whispered to his sister during dinner.


    The siblings who had reconciled were inseparable, as if they had returned to their original appearance.


    Yu Wan had yet to tell him and the Yu family about her background.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Yu Wan picked up a goose leg for him.


    Little Bruiser wasn¡¯t in a hurry to eat.. He said mysteriously, ¡°It¡¯s Mao¡¯er! Aunt


    Bai¡¯s youngest son! ¡°

 Chapter 1089 - 1089: Brother Jiu Causing Trouble (3)

    Chapter 1089: Brother Jiu Causing Trouble (3)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Aunt Bail s eldest son had been sacrificed in the Northwest War. She still had a daughter and a fifteen or sixteen-year-old youngest son.


    Little Bruiser said, ¡°Uncle likes Mao¡¯er so much! He said that Mao¡¯er¡¯s talent is higher than Big Brother¡¯s! He even said that Big Brother is disappointing, so he passed his mantle to Mao¡¯er!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Brother Mao¡¯er.¡± Yu Wan smiled and pinched his little ear.


    Little Bruiser didn¡¯t care that his ears had been pinched. He had deliberately called him that to attract his sister¡¯s attention.


    Little Bruiser ate happily.


    The three little eggs also ate. Last year, they still needed someone to feed them when they ate. This year, they used their chopsticks better than them. The Yu family was happy and relieved.


    After all, they were a family. After dinner, Little Bruiser led his four little tails to the vige to y.


    Yu Wan stayed behind and told her uncle about their experience in Nanzhao. She did not mention much about Yan Jiuchao being poisoned and cured. She did not want them to worry, so they thought that Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao had been staying in Nanzhao for the past year.


    Yu Wan¡¯s background had been sent back to the Great Zhou from the border a long time ago. Yu Song was in the Directorate, so he had naturally heard about it. After Grandma returned to the vige, he and the Yu family went to Grandma¡¯s house to verify it.


    Those who should be surprised had actually been shocked long ago, but when Yu Wan mentioned it again, they were shocked again.


    ¡°I told you that Third Brother and Sister-inw don¡¯t look like ordinary people¡­ Little Song, what was that sentence?¡± Aunt looked at Yu Song.


    Yu Song said, ¡°People who aren¡¯t mediocre will go far.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes! This is it!¡± Aunt said.


    Bai Tang was so jealous. Wasn¡¯t this girl¡¯s life too good? Her father had be the heir of the Helian family, and her mother had be the Princess of


    Nanzhao. Her biological father-in w was Prince Yan, her stepfather was the


    Divine General of the Great Zhou, and her husband was Princely Heir Yan¡ª


    At this moment, Bai Tang did not know that Yan Jiuchao had been conferred the title of Regent. If she knew, she would probably bang her head against the wall.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Bai Tang hugged Yu Wan¡¯s arm. ¡°I want to go back and ask my father if he was also picked up from the Bai family!¡±


    Everyone in the roomughed!


    In fact, in Yu Wan¡¯s opinion, although she came from a good background, she had also experienced many bad things. Not everyone¡¯s fate in this life was born with it. Was Yan Ruyu¡¯s background not good? Was Nangong Yan¡¯s background not good? Even the Saintess of the Nether Capital and the Queen of the Sorcerer n¡­ They were born to stand at a height that ordinary people could not look up to. However, they all ended in an extremely tragic manner. This was not their lives, but their own path.


    If she wasn¡¯t the daughter of the Helian family or the Commandery Princess of Nanzhao, she would also feel lucky. She was lucky to have met the Yu family. She was lucky to have the parents who doted on her the most in the world. She was lucky to have married the best man in the world.


    It was not good for the Yu family to ask about Prince Yan in front of Yan


    Jiuchao. However, when Yan Jiuchao was called by Yu Song to fish, Aunt and Bai Tang pulled Yu Wan to the inner room and secretly asked her if the rumors were true.


    ¡°Is Prince Yan really still alive? Has he gone to Nanzhao to be the Prince Consort all these years?¡± Bai Tang blinked her sparkling eyes and asked.


    Aunt also looked at Yu Wan.


    At this moment, Yu Wan could feel how good the rtionship between the mother-inw and daughter-inw was. How could it not be good? Their mindsets were simply the same as gossip!


    However, they could not be med for being curious. It was really because Prince Yan¡¯s matter was too bizarre. If it were her, she would also be extremely gossipy. It was said that the storyteller in the teahouse earned much more than before.


    Yu Wan deliberated over her excuse. ¡°It¡¯s true, but Prince Yan lost his memory and didn¡¯t remember that he was from the Great Zhou. Later on, he remembered and came back.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that¡­ simple?¡± Bai Tang did not believe her.


    Aunt did not believe it either.


    Look, look, this was not a mother-inw and daughter-inw. They were clearly biological mother and daughter!


    Yu Wan coughed lightly. ¡°It¡¯s really that simple.¡±


    She swore to God that every word she said was true. Indeed, Prince Yan had lost his memory, but he was forced to lose it. It was also true that Prince Yan came back after he remembered, but he only came back after tricking the Little Princess.


    But she couldn¡¯t quite say the details..

 Chapter 1090 - 1090: Lotus Flower Village’s New Favorite!

    Chapter 1090: Lotus Flower Vige¡¯s New Favorite!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Yu family asked about the whereabouts of Yu Shaoqing and Madam Jiang. Yu Wan only said that they had some things to deal with in Nanzhao and would return to the Great Zhou after they were done.


    They had just reunited with such a big family, so it was inevitable that they had something to deal with. The Yu family did not think that there was anything wrong with this. They were quite d that Yu Wan had found a man from the Great Zhou to be her husband. Otherwise, it would be difficult for them to see her in the future when they all moved to Nanzhao.


    Yu Wan took a nap for a while. The three little fellows usually had the habit of taking a nap, but they were too excited today and ran around the vige. They only returned when it was dark to eat.


    At first, it was Little Bruiser who brought them to y with Zhenzhen, but as they yed, it became them bringing Little Bruiser along. They ran from Lotus Flower Vige to the neighboring vige, and then from the neighboring vige to the neighboring vige. Little Bruiser had never run so far.


    Yu Song and Yu Feng brought Yan Jiuchao to fish for an entire afternoon. Yu Song was at a proud and arrogant age. Even though studying had made his personality much calmer, he still couldn¡¯t stand the ¡°stirr¡±. After losing to him in chess in front of Yu Wan and Little Bruiser, he had been holding his breath and wanted to find an opportunity to regain his dignity.


    I¡¯m not as good as you in chess, but I should be better at fishing! The fish in the stream at the back of the mountain are wild fish, not stupid home fish raised by your rich children.


    Yu Song thought that with his many years of fishing experience, he could win against Yan Jiuchao. Unexpectedly, he was ruthlessly pped in the face again.


    For some reason, those wild fish just didn¡¯t bite his hook. All of them swam towards Yan Jiuchao¡¯s bait like a swarm of bees. How could Yan Jiuchao still use fishing? He casually caught several of them!


    Yu Song also went to catch it!


    In the end, when the wild fish saw him, they rolled their eyes in disdain and swam away in unison.


    Yu song :


    Although it was strange to say that, didn¡¯t those fish look at him with disdain?


    Yu Song nced at Yan Jiuchao beside him imperceptibly. It had to be said that this man¡¯s looks were really blessed by the heavens. In the past, he might not have been able to find a word to describe him. However, at this moment, a poem shed across his mind¡ªthe handsome man is like jade, and the young man is peerless.


    Yan Jiuchao did not do anything. He just sat by the river, his fairy-like appearance reflected on the water. Even the fish did not leave.


    Defeated, he was defeated.


    His knowledge was inferior to Yan Jiuchao¡¯s, but he could still work hard to surpass him. His background was inferior to Yan Jiuchao, but he could also work hard to walk a good path. Who could say for sure about his future? Who could guarantee that he could not be a good official who would leave a mark in history?


    However, there was one thing that he could not catch up to no matter how hard he tried. That was his look. It was said that looks were just a superficial appearance. That was because they had never seen Yan Jiuchao. He was so beautiful that he could win the world even if he only had a superficial appearance.


    Yu Song felt that he couldn¡¯t look at him anymore. If he did, he would probably turn gay.


    As the sun set, Yu Song resigned himself to fate and walked back with the two buckets of fish. Most of the fish inside were automatically hooked by Yan Jiuchao. A few were caught by Big Brother. As for him, there was not a single one.


    Even the fish liked Yan Jiuchao so much that he had really given up.


    How could Yu Song know that no matter how beautiful Yan Jiuchao was, it was impossible for a fish to really drool over his beauty and not leave? It was just that a certain young master used his internal energy to suck the fish over.


    Looking at Yu Song¡¯s listless back, a certain scheming young master: Happy!!!


    They had exhausted a lot of energy during the day, so everyone was hungry when it was time for dinner. The three little eggs even ran to the kitchen and showed their shriveled stomachs to Uncle.


    Uncle was amused. He smiled and said, ¡°Soon. I¡¯ll make braised pigeons, roasted goose with sauce, and roasted mutton chop for you!¡±


    Three Little Munchkins: Slurp!


    Actually, lunch was still a little rushed. There were not many dishes made.


    Uncle nned to have a sumptuous dinner, so he did not cook so quickly. Worried that he would starve the little ck eggs, Uncle first baked a few leek, egg, and scallion pancakes.


    The edges of the pancake were fried until it was golden yellow, with ayer of crispy burnt skin. When they bite down, they can hear the crispy sound. The egg liquid and oil exploded between their teeth, making the little fellows cry out in pleasure.


    ¡°More!¡± Xiaobao stood on his tiptoes and ced the finished bowl on the stove.


    ¡°Big Grandpa, more!¡±


    ¡°Big Grandpa, Er¡¯bao wants it too!¡± Er¡¯bao also ced the small bowl on the stove.


    Dabao followed closely behind!


    It was not good to eat all the time. After Uncle learned the medicinal cuisine recipe left behind by Chef Bao, he understood that one could not eat too many eggs. He smiled and scooped a spoonful of brine peanuts from the pot and ced them in their bowls.


    They had to peel this thing and only eat one every half a day. They would not be too full when the dishes were served.


    At first, the three of them rejected it, but after tasting one, they felt that it was quite delicious, especially when they peeled it. The three of them carried their small bowls and left eagerly.


    Little Zhenzhen and Little Bruiser also had some. Little Zhenzhen ate slowly and hadn¡¯t even finished her scallion egg pancake.


    After her appetite was raised by Grandpa Bao, Yu Wan thought that she would not be stunned by anyone¡¯s culinary skills again. Unexpectedly, after not seeing him for a year, her uncle¡¯s culinary skills actually improved by leaps and bounds. Her uncle was originally not bad, but he did not catch Grandpa Bao¡¯s eye. However, Yu Wan was extremely sure that even if Grandpa Bao was here tonight, he would be full of praise for her uncle¡¯s culinary skills.


    Was that roasted goose a goose? It was the soul of delicious food! It was crispy on the outside and tender on the inside. It was fat but not greasy. When she bit down, salty and sweet intertwined. The outer skin was crispy, but there was juice in the meat that exploded. It was so delicious that Yu Wan was about to cry.


    The roasted mutton chop actually tasted better, but her uncle did not allow her to eat too much. He said that greasy and spicy food was not beneficial to pregnant women, but her uncle also knew that she was greedy for mutton, so he specially made a pot of radish stewed with mutton chop for her. The gamey taste of the mutton had been removed, and the meat¡¯s freshness was retained to the greatest extent. It was stewed until it was mushy. Even the bones could be broken with the addition of chopsticks. When it was put to the mouth, it could simply be sucked in and melt in the mouth.


    ¡°Tang¡¯er, eat more too.¡± Uncle scooped a spoonful for Bai Tang. He treated her extremely well.


    ¡°Thank you, Dad!¡± Bai Tang agreed with a smile.


    What was the greatest benefit of marrying into the Yu family? Of course it was her stomach! From time to time, she could eat a delicacy with divine culinary skills. Bai Tang felt that her life had already reached the peak!


    Of course, Uncle did not cook at home very often. Even if he did, it would not be as sumptuous as today. The person Uncle doted on the most was Yu Wan.


    Bai Tang was not jealous of Yu Wan. She also doted on Yu Wan. What was wrong with everyone doting on the same person?


    This meal made everyone full. The three little eggs held their round stomachs and showed them to the adults.


    ¡°Dabao hasn¡¯t said anything yet, right?¡± Uncle suddenly asked.


    Yu Wan nced at the three little eggs who were showing their stomachs to


    Aunt and Bai Tang and said, ¡®Yes, he hasn¡¯t.¡±


    Uncle quicklyforted her. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. In the past, the three children didn¡¯t speak. Now, two of them have spoken. Look, aren¡¯t they fine? Dabao is just a littlete.¡±


    It was unknown if he felt that someone was discussing him, but Dabao turned around with a nk expression and saw his uncle and mother. Yu Wan smiled gently at him, and Dabao turned around shyly, his face red.


    Yu Wan burst intoughter.


    That¡¯s right. Of course there was no problem with such smart and cute children.


    The family of five stayed in Lotus Flower Vige for a night. They slept in the house on the third branch¡¯s side. At night, many vigers came to visit, and they received them one by one. Many of the dishes today were sent by the vigers. It was said that in ces where education was backward, people¡¯s etiquette and knowledge would be limited, but Yu Wan did not discover such a problem in Lotus Flower Vige.


    The vigers of Lotus Flower Vige were hardworking, capable, hardworking, not greedy for small gains, and did not curry favor with the powerful. They were like the mountains and streams behind the vige. They were elegant, clean, and simple, and their interactions with them were also controlled.


    They were close to them, but they did not curry favor with them.


    When Yu Wan went to the kitchen to take out a box of snacks, the four of them were surrounded. Yan Jiuchao was surrounded by aunties led by Aunt Bai. The aunties looked at Yan Jiuchao like a ferocious beast seeing a little fresh meat and could not bear to part with him! The little girls in the vige werepletely charmed by the three little fellows¡¯ gentleman, amorous, flirtatious, and peerless beauty. Their faces were red!


    Yu Wan:


    ¡°Um, I say¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt!¡± Aunt Bai didn¡¯t even look at Yu Wan. She waved her hand and interrupted Yu Wan. She looked at Yan Jiuchao infatuatedly. ¡°Young Master, continue!¡±


    Yu Wan sighed secretly. She held the te of snacks in her hand and walked towards the direction of the three little eggs. ¡°Do you¡­¡¯


    Want some supper?


    Before she could finish speaking, all the girls in the vige collectively stretched out their hands to her and shushed her!


    Yu Wan was speechless again..

 Chapter 1091 - 1091: Completely Torturing Her Ex!

    Chapter 1091: Completely Torturing Her Ex!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The women¡¯s army of Lotus Flower Vige stayed in their house until midnight before reluctantly leaving. They were even dragged back by their men and biological fathers and brothers. If they didn¡¯t drag them back, they would probably stay until dawn.


    When the three little eggs bathed in the bathtub, they fell asleep. Bai Tang came over to steal the eggs.


    Hehehe, it was the privilege of being a sister-inw! It¡¯s just¡­ uh¡­ so heavy!!!


    Yan Jiuchao was a little excited tonight. He didn¡¯t say it, but Yu Wan could feel it from his performance. Yu Wan turned around in his arms and looked at him without blinking. ¡°You¡¯re very happy to be so popr, right?¡±


    He didn¡¯t care about the opinions of the outside world, but in his heart, there was a little brat who was always waiting to be praised.


    ¡°No!¡± A certain young master snorted and flicked his sleeve, extinguishing the candle on the candlestick.


    The room darkened. No one could clearly see the tips of his slightly red ears and those eyes that seemed to be shining with endless stars in the darkness.


    Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan stayed in Lotus Flower Vige for two days. On the third day, they set off for the Capital. Yu Song went back with them. If he didn¡¯t return soon, the teachers of the Directorate would explode!


    Isn¡¯t three days off for you enough? Do you still have to have fun outside?


    ¡°Bring this! And this!¡± Aunt carried a few pickle jars into the carriage. ¡°Your uncle specially made them for you!¡±


    ¡°Let me do it!¡± Yu Feng took the jar from his mother and ced it in Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao¡¯s carriage.


    Yu Song also wanted to move, but Yu Feng didn¡¯t let him. ¡°Just study hard. You don¡¯t have to do this kind of work.¡±


    Yu Song pursed his lips and moved a jar into the carriage when his brother wasn¡¯t paying attention.


    Yu Feng : ¡®


    ¡°Goodbye, Big Grandpa, Big Grandma, Big Brother, Sister-inw, Aunt Zhenzhen¡­


    At this moment, the three little eggs still did not quite understand what ¡®Aunt¡¯ meant. They thought that it meant the same thing as ¡®Sister¡¯. When they were older, they would probably be too embarrassed to call her that. She was less than a year older than them. How did she be their elders?


    Yu Wan brought Bruiser along.


    Although her uncle¡¯s family was also very good, and Lotus Flower Vige was very good, since her parents were not around, she still hoped to raise her brother by her side.


    ¡°By the way.¡± Before leaving, Yu Wan thought of something and looked in the direction of the neighboring vige. ¡°Big Brother, have you seen Old Cui these few days?¡±


    ¡®Yes¡­¡±


    Just as he finished half a sentence, Yu Feng received a look from Yan Jiuchao. Although he didn¡¯t understand Yan Jiuchao¡¯s motive, he still shook his head cooperatively. ¡°Really? Is he back?¡±


    ¡°He returned to the vige around the same time as Grandma,¡± Yu Wan muttered. ¡°Big Brother, you didn¡¯t see him?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Yu Feng decisively lied. After bing a wily old fox in the business world, his expression did not change even when he lied. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking for him?¡±


    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s something I want to ask him to concoct.¡± He had been back for a few days, and Yan Jiuchao was still waiting to concoct the antidote. Where did Old Cui go?


    Old Cui, who was eating delicious food in Grandma¡¯s room, sneezed.


    Shadow Thirteen was stunned. What was going on? He had to wait for Old Cui? So he couldn¡¯t return to the manor if Old Cui wasn¡¯t around? Yan Jiuchao continued to signal with his eyes. The corners of Shadow Thirteen¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°¡­Yes, I¡¯ll wait for him in the vige.¡±


    ¡°Your matter is the top priority. If Old Cui dares to hide anywhere else, I¡¯ll¡­¡± Yu Wan did not finish her sentence, but Old Cui, who was far away in Grandma¡¯s room, felt a tremble from the depths of his soul.


    Old Cui felt wronged. How can you me me? The blood of the Saintess is in your stomach! What can I do?!


    The group boarded the carriage back to the Capital. They went to the Directorate first and sent Yu Song down. Yu Wan handed Yu Song a brocade box. ¡°What is this?¡± Yu Song asked.


    ¡°A gift.¡± Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Congrattions for being promoted and also for bing a schr.¡±


    This girl¡­


    Yu Song¡¯s heart softened. At home, no one deliberately mentioned the school.


    He thought that she didn¡¯t know, but he didn¡¯t expect her to even prepare a gift.


    Actually, after a year of studying, Yu Song was already certain that he was cut out to study. He liked to study and could study very well, but he was not satisfied with the results he had obtained so far. One had to know that when he passed the county-level examination that month, Zhao Heng, that brat, had already passed the countryside examination with the first ce.


    Zhao Heng was going to participate in the general examination next spring. With Zhao Heng¡¯s results, as long as nothing went wrong, it was inevitable that he would pass the imperial examination. He might even win theurel wreath for the general examination and be the first principal graduate to walk out of Lotus Flower Vige.


    The vige examination was held once every three years. He was not qualified to participate this year. The next time would be three yearster, and by that time, Zhao Heng would have already achieved something.


    His goal was to surpass Zhao Heng, but Zhao Heng was really difficult to surpass!!!


    Yu Wan did not know that Yu Song waspeting with Zhao Heng. After all, she was leading such afortable life. Who would remember Zhao Heng from Lotus Flower Vige?


    However, the bestid ns of mice and men often go awry. Yu Wan did not think of him, but he bumped into her.


    Zhao Heng had just gone out to buy some brush and ink and was about to return to the Directorate when he saw a familiar figure at the door. It was Yu Song.


    Zhao Heng more or less had a grudge against his former brother-inw. Firstly, it was because of Yu Wan, and secondly, it was because Yu Song was the only student in the Directorate who might surpass him.


    This sounded a little ridiculous. After all, he was already a Prefectural


    Graduate. Yu Song was still only a Schr, but Zhao Heng had grown up with Yu Song. He knew that Yu Song had never gone to school seriously. He originally thought that Yu Song would be unreliable for the rest of his life, but who knew that Yu Song would show shocking talent in the Directorate?


    However, Zhao Heng did not care too much. No matter how talented Yu Song was, he was not inferior to Yu Song. Moreover, he was already ahead of Yu Song.


    Zhao Heng nned to go over after Yu Song entered, but the moment Yu Song left, he revealed Yu Wan, who had been blocked by Yu Song. Zhao Heng was immediately stunned.


    Zhao Heng had not seen Yu Wan for a year. Yu Wan had changed a lot, but Zhao Heng still recognized her at a nce.


    Zhao Heng¡¯s gazended on Yu Wan¡¯s bulging stomach. He had a moment of disbelief¡ª


    Why¡­ was she pregnant again? Did Yan Jiuchao dote on her that much?!


    Zhao Heng still looked down on Yu Wan in his heart. In his o woman was pregnant before marriage. Whether she was forc could not change the fact that she had lost her virginity. He ( breaking off the engagement with her. Even if he did it again it. He just sighed at the injustice of fate. How could such a pe woman be the best? And he, Zhao Heng, was still a pool schr?


    That shouldn¡¯t be!


    Zhao Heng had more or less heard about Yu Wan¡¯s background, but so what? Could the daughters of aristocratic families and the bloodline of the royal family disregard their innocence and reputation?


    It seemed that Yan Jiuchao was only a man who was bewitched by beauty. He, Zhao Heng, would not!


    Zhao Heng, who had found a moral high ground and was standing at that point looking down on everyone, instantly felt that he had be extremely high and mighty. However, in the next second, reality pped him hard!


    ¡°The Regent has arrived¡ª¡±


    Apanied by Shadow Six¡¯s loud and clear shout, all the pedestrians outside the Directorate, including the students, knelt down. Zhao Heng, who was intoxicated by his self-awareness, was half a beat slower and stood out! Zhao Heng.


    Shadow Six said coldly, ¡°How dare you! You didn¡¯t kneel when you saw the Regent! Drag him out! Give him thirty strokes!¡±


    Zhao Heng was stunned!


    He was not confused about Yan Jiuchao¡¯s identity, but he was confused that Yan Jiuchao¡¯s carriage had been standing here for a long time without revealing his identity. He thought that he was going to travel incognito. Why did he announce his arrival when he was distracted? This was simply¡­


    They were here to mess with him, right?!


    Zhao Heng: ¡°1¡­¡±


    Shadow Six chuckled. ¡°You still dare to call yourself ¡®I¡¯ in front of the Regent? Your crime is even worse! You¡¯ll be punished with sixty strokes!¡±


    Zhao Heng:


    Zhao Heng was a weak schr. What would happen if he was punished sixty times?


    ¡°Yo, what happened?¡± Yu Wan, who had already gotten into the carriage, lifted the curtain and looked at Zhao Heng, who was kneeling on the ground under the escort of two guards from the Young Master Manor. She smiled faintly and said, ¡°Lift your head and let me take a look.¡±


    Zhao Heng raised his head in humiliation and looked at Yu Wan. Yu Wan looked at Zhao Heng calmly and suddenlyined to Yan Jiuchao, ¡°Hubby, he¡¯s looking at me!¡±


    Zhao Heng:


    Shadow Six: ¡°If you covet the beauty of the Regent Consort, your crime will be increased by another level! You will be punished with ny strokes!¡±


    Zhao Heng was speechless. Didn¡¯t you ask me to look up? In the end, you me me? Can¡¯t you have a bottom line?! Can you?!


    Yan Jiuchao said to Shadow Six, ¡°You forgot that schrs can¡¯t be punished with strokes.¡±


    A trace of hope suddenly rose in Zhao Heng¡¯s heart. He wasn¡¯t sure if he could withstand ny strokes. Yan Jiuchao still had a bit of a conscience. Or perhaps, he still understood the stakes. After all, he was the Directorate¡¯s student. Even the authorities wouldn¡¯t easily torture them.


    However, before the thought in Zhao Heng¡¯s heart couldpletely sh through his mind, he heard Yan Jiuchao say casually, ¡°Kill him.¡±


    Zhao Heng:

 Chapter 1092 - 1092: The Little Fatty Who Wins Without a Wound

    Chapter 1092: The Little Fatty Who Wins Without a Wound


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Zhao Heng fainted from fear.


    So, why was he pretending to be aloof? Wasn¡¯t he a coward to the core?


    Yu Wan held Yan Jiuchao¡¯s arm and said in a good mood, ¡°Hubby! Back to the manor!¡±


    When she returned to the Young Master Manor, Yu Wan realized that there were many gifts in the courtyard. Yu Wan shuttled through a pile of boxes and asked Tao¡¯er and Li¡¯er, who were tidying the boxes, in confusion, ¡°Did someone send these over, or is our manor nning to give them away?


    Li¡¯er replied, ¡°Young Madam, someone else sent it over. We¡¯re sorting out the list.¡¯


    Yu Wan eximed, ¡°So much.¡±


    They couldn¡¯t even fit in the courtyard!


    ¡°Yes, this is from the Minister of Works. This is Assistant Minister Li of the


    Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs. This is Grand Tutor Wang. And this is the Grand Tutor¡­¡± Li¡¯er exined the things in the courtyard to Yu Wan as if she was familiar with them. ¡°There are also many in the gatehouse that I haven¡¯t brought over.¡±


    Yu Wan took a weak breath. ¡°Are these congrattory gifts to celebrate Yan


    Jiuchao¡¯s appointment as Regent?¡±


    Li¡¯er thought for a while and shook her head. ¡°I think they said¡­ that these were return gifts.¡±


    Yu Wan was stunned again. ¡°Return gifts? Did we give them a gift?¡±


    Looking at the list of returns, it seemed like the entire court was returning the favor!


    ¡°Yes,¡± Shadow Six said without changing his expression. ¡°Young Master gave them on the first day he was conferred the title.¡±


    With two red eggs!


    At this moment, the ministers were still vomiting blood in the manor. What was more shameful than to gain something without risking anything of one¡¯s own? It was a certain lunatic who used red eggs to get their astronomical return gift in return!


    Those damn red eggs!!!


    When Yu Wan heard that Yan Jiuchao had given gifts to the ministers, she did not ask for the details. Everyone¡¯s return gift was quite heavy, so she thought that the gift Yan Jiuchao had given was not light either.


    Yu Wan said in relief, ¡°You¡¯re sensible. You even know how to give gifts to get closer to the ministers.¡±


    Shadow Six pinched his money bag and remembered Shadow Thirteen¡¯s teachings. If he told the truth, his monthly sry would be deducted! But¡­ but he couldn¡¯t help but mutter softly, ¡°It¡¯s not expensive. There are just two¡­¡± Yu Wan looked at him curiously.


    Shadow Six finally decided to endure the humiliation for the sake of the pouch. ¡°Compared to the return gifts from the ministers, the gift from Young Master is really nothing.¡±


    The two red eggs were better left unsaid¡­


    Yu Wan said thoughtfully, ¡°It¡¯s not strange when I think about it. After all, your Young Master is overseeing the country. The ministers have to please him, so they naturally picked up valuable gifts.¡±


    Are you sure they want to curry favor and were not forced to do it?


    Shadow Six could not say this. Pride was important, but monthly sry was even more important!


    The gifts given bv the ministers were too exDensive. and Yu Wan felt guiltv epting them. However, the ministers would definitely not ept them if she returned a little. If the ministers knew Yu Wan¡¯s thoughts, they would definitely roar collectively, Yes! Yes! We¡¯ll ept it! Please be kind and return


    ¡°Ping¡¯er,¡± Yu Wan called.


    ¡°Young Madam.¡± Ping¡¯er carried the pickle jar down from the carriage. When she heard Yu Wan call her, she walked over with the pickle jar. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Come with me to the small kitchen. I¡¯ll personally make some snacks for them.¡±


    That afternoon, the civil and military officials collectively received the snacks from the Regent Consort¡ªthe yam green bean cake. When the servants of the Young Master Manor sent the snacks to their manor, they specially instructed,


    ¡°Our Princess Consort personally made them.¡±


    In other words, you can¡¯t waste it. Otherwise, you know the consequences.


    The snacks looked good and smelled quite sweet. Although they could notpare to the return gift they gave, they were still personally made by the Regent Consort. Just this thought alone was worth a thousand gold, okay?


    The ministers all felt that the Princess Consort was much more reliable than Yan Jiuchao. Although they were in different mansions, the ministers treated the snacks the same. The ministers piously picked up the snacks and tasted


    them¡ª


    Oh my god!


    What did we do wrong? Princess Consort, why are you punishing us like this? Was it because we didn¡¯t give enough gifts?! !


    At night, the Young Master Manor received another wave of generous returns from the ministers.


    Yu Wan: ¡°¡­Eh?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao will officially have a morning court assembly tomorrow. Yu Wan sent the three little ck eggs to Prince Yan¡¯s courtyard. Prince Yan quite liked Little Bruiser and asked him to stay.


    There were no noisy children in the courtyard. Yu Wan asked Yan Jiuchao to quickly rest. After tidying up the list of gifts for the ministers, she turned off the lights and fell asleep.


    Before she fell asleep, she sighed. In the past, she had misunderstood the officials of the Great Zhou. Actually, everyone was quite easy to get along with. They liked Yan Jiuchao and liked her even more! After she gave birth, she had to think of ways to thank them. For example, she had to make her best snacks for them.


    The ministers who were sleeping felt a chill run down their backs. They did not know what was going on.


    Prince Jing Manor, no, it should be called the Crown Prince Manor now.


    The que had been changed this morning. It should have been written by the Emperor, but didn¡¯t the Emperor have a stroke? It was inconvenient for his hands and feet, so he changed it to the old minister of the Hanlin Academy who wrote the words and handed them to the craftsmen to make the que.


    It was beautiful, but itcked the aura of a true dragon.


    Han Jingshu had also received the imperial edict and the crown prince consort¡¯s court uniform and golden seal. Recently, the Empress had been busy taking care of the Emperor and could not care about them. However, she also understood that when the Empress have the time, she would definitely invite them, these courtdies, into the pce.


    Although Han Jingshu called the Empress as Mother, the Empress was not Yan


    Huaijing¡¯s biological mother. Worthy Consort Xu was. The Empress and Worthy Consort Xu were like fire and water, so she could not get too close to the Empress.


    At this moment, she was a little envious of Yu Wan.


    It didn¡¯t seem to matter who Yu Wan got close to. Even if she interacted with Worthy Consort Xu, it wouldn¡¯t arouse anyone¡¯s fear and guesses


    ¡°Crown Princess Consort, what are you thinking about?¡± Lu¡¯er asked softly.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Han Jingshu shook her head.


    ¡°Are you worried about His Highness?¡± Lu¡¯er asked.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Han Jingshu was stunned.


    Lu¡¯er said, ¡°Although His Majesty conferred His Highness as the Crown Prince, he snatched his authority to supervise the country and appointed Prince Yan¡¯s son as the Regent above him. I think His Majesty has gone overboard.¡±


    Han Jingshu did not reprimand her for criticizing His Majesty behind his back. She was the one who had brought her from the manor. She only dared to say such heartfelt words to her because of her loyalty.


    Han Jingshu shook her head. ¡°His Majesty is right. Prince Yan indeed has the talent to govern the country. His Majesty¡¯s health hasn¡¯t recovered for a long time, and the hearts of the people are unstable. Heroes are entrenched. At this time, we really need someone like Prince Yan to stabilize the overall situation.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t he just confer the title to Prince Yan?¡± Lu¡¯er was puzzled.


    Han Jingshu smiled faintly and said, ¡°After Prince Yan returned to the Capital, he didn¡¯t enter the pce to visit His Majesty. Do you think Prince Yan will be willing to ept His Majesty¡¯s conferment?¡±


    Han Jingshu had also heard a little about the secrets of Prince Yan and His Majesty, but she had never been sure. However, the rumors became more true in her heart after Prince Yan returned to the Capital.


    His Majesty owed Prince Yan, so he had always tolerated Prince Yan Manor. This could exin why Yan Jiuchao was so favored.


    Han Jingshu did not think that His Majesty wanted topletely entrust the empire to Prince Yan¡¯s bloodline though. Since His Majesty was willing to confer the title of Crown Prince, it meant that His Majesty was still willing to let his children inherit the empire.


    However, there were too many dangers hidden in the seemingly peaceful situation. Yan Huaijing could not deal with them. He had to rely on Prince Yan to ovee all obstacles before Yan Huaijing could fight for a true peaceful era.


    Han Jingshu sighed. ¡°I understand His Majesty¡¯s painstaking efforts. I hope the Crown Prince can understand too.¡± Lu¡¯er stop talking.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Han Jingshu asked.


    ¡°I think that ever since that woman returned to the Capital, the Crown Prince has be¡­ unlike him,¡± Lu¡¯erined softly.


    As Han Jingshu¡¯s trusted maidservant, how could Lu¡¯er not know about Yan Huaijing¡¯s affair? On one hand, he was married to her young miss, and on the other hand, he had provoked Yan Jiuchao¡¯s wife. How could that womanpare to her young miss?


    Although she had a good background now, she had grown up in the countryside after all. She was definitely not as outstanding as her young miss!


    Han Jingshu did not have any ill intentions towards Yu Wan. It was true that she would be jealous of Yu Wan. However, she knew very well that that was her own problem and had nothing to do with Yu Wan. From the beginning to the end, Yu Wan had never provoked Yan Huaijing, nor had she thought of destroying their husband-and-wife rtionship. Yu Wan had even sincerely reminded her of Yan Huaijing¡¯s character.


    Everything was her own choice. Of course, she did not regret it. She loved this man, so even if she was a moth to a me, she would fall into it without hesitation.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the Crown Prince?¡± Han Jingshu didn¡¯t want to continue this topic. Lu¡¯er said, ¡°I think he¡¯s in his own courtyard.¡±


    In the end, she muttered, ¡°Usually, he woulde to your room to rest for three to five days. This time¡­ it¡¯s been more than ten days!¡±


    ¡°Has the soup I instructed the kitchen to make stewed?¡± Han Jingshu asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s stewed,¡± Lu¡¯er said. ¡°I¡¯ll go get it!¡±


    Lu¡¯er brought over the ginseng chicken SOLID. Han Tingshu stood un to deliver it


    to Yan Huaijing. Lu¡¯er said, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for you. I¡¯ll deliver it.¡±


    Han Jingshu touched her still t stomach, lowered her eyes, and said softly,


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll send it to him personally..¡±

 Chapter 1093 - 1093: Uncovering the Secret

    Chapter 1093: Uncovering the Secret


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Han Jingshu was a nobledy who had been influenced by noble etiquette since she was young. The person she mentioned was naturally not someone like Yu


    Wan who carried the te over herself. In fact, the way Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao interacted and the fun was really something that the big ns could not imitate.


    Han Jingshu was in front, and Lu¡¯er was behind with a tray. The master and servant walked towards Yan Huaijing¡¯s courtyard.


    Yan Huaijing¡¯s courtyard was not far. After all, they were husband and wife. How could they set their courtyard so that they could not see each other for the rest of their lives?


    However, when Han Jingshu crossed the arched bridge above the small lotus pond, she inadvertently saw a shadow behind the rockery. The shadow shed past so quickly that it was a little strange.


    Han Jingshu stopped in her tracks. The shadow did not notice her, but she watched as the shadow headed towards the garden in the east.


    East? Wasn¡¯t that where the advisors lived?


    Yan Huaijing met his friends sincerely. There were twenty to thirty advisors from all over the world living in the manor, and all of them lived in the east of the manor. The Crown Prince Manor was big enough, so he was not worried that these people would be cramped. However, the residences where the advisors lived were also divided into regions ording to their own strength and the degree of high regard they received from Yan Huaijing. The third-ss advisors all lived in the Apricot Courtyard, the second-ss advisors lived in the Bamboo Courtyard and the Orchid Courtyard, while the first-ss advisors could have their own courtyard.


    The cloaked man who had once offended Han Jingshu was a first-ss advisor. He lived in the Full Moon Pavilion and had his own guards and manpower. The back view that shed past just now looked very simr to one of his subordinates.


    Perhaps it was because Han Jingshu was biased against this person, but she felt that this subordinate looked sneaky and did not look like he was doing anything serious. ¡°I remember something I forgot. Send the ginseng soup to the Crown Prince first. I¡¯lle back after I go back and get my things.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s no hurry, I¡¯ll go get it.¡±


    ¡°By the time you bring the things over with the ginseng soup, the ginseng soup will have turned cold.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ alright.¡± Lu¡¯er wanted to say, ¡°I n to send the ginseng soup to the Crown Prince first before returning to the courtyard. However, since Master has instructed me, I¡¯ll do as you say. Be careful on the way,¡± said Le¡¯er, staring at her stomach.


    Han Jingshu nodded. ¡°I understand. Hurry up and send the ginseng soup to the


    Crown Prince.¡±


    Lu¡¯er carried the ginseng soup away. After confirming that Lu¡¯er had turned around and disappeared at the end of the road, Han Jingshu lifted her skirt and carefully walked towards the Full Moon Pavilion.


    Yan Huaijing gave this advisor the greatest trust, so he did not nt any guards outside the Full Moon Pavilion. Moreover, their own men were not guarding the door. They probably thought that there was no existence in the Crown Prince Manor that could really threaten them, so they were not so vignt.


    Indeed, if Han Jingshu hadn¡¯t followed them with curiosity, no one in the Crown Prince Manor would have barged into Full Moon Pavilion.


    Han Jingshu quietly entered the courtyard. She had never been to the Full Moon Pavilion, so she was not sure which room the advisor stayed in and where the sneaky servant went. Just as she was at her wits¡¯ end, a deep voice came from the corner.


    ¡°What did you find out this time?¡±


    It was the cloaked advisor!


    Han Jingshu had seen him from afar once. That time, he did not go forward to greet Han Jingshu. However, after that, when Han Jingshu and Yan Huaijing left the manor together in the carriage, she heard the same voice. When she lifted the curtain and looked out, the other party had already walked far away. However, Han Jingshu could tell from his back that it was the advisor wearing a bamboo hat!


    ¡°Sir, not for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Nothing? We¡¯ve been here for so long, but we still can¡¯t find it?¡±


    The person who was questioned must have been the sneaky figure just now. From their conversation, they seemed to be looking for something. What were they looking for? Where were they looking? The Crown Prince Manor? The capital?


    Han Jingshu did not have an answer, but one thing was certain. Their motive foring to Prince Jing Manor back then was not simple. They seemed to have joined Yan Huaijing, but they were actually looking for the thing they were talking about.


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s been so many years. Do you think¡­ that person has already refined the Holy soul Pearl?¡±


    It was the subordinate¡¯s voice again.


    Leftover pig? They were looking for a pig?! No, how could a pig be refined? Refine¡­rd? [T/N: The pronunciation of the Holy Soul Pearl in Chinese is simr to the pronunciation of leftover pig.]


    At this moment, the cloaked advisor spoke again. ¡°How can it be easy to refine the Holy Soul Pearl? Even if they have great ability, they can¡¯t refine the Holy Soul Pearl without the bloodline of my n.¡±


    n? Bloodline?


    To be honest, there were also many different races in the Great Zhou, such as the Miao n and the Bai n. However, for some reason, Han Jingshu felt that the ¡°n¡± the other party mentioned was not the n she understood.


    A huge guess suddenly arose in Han Jingshu¡¯s heart: Could this cloaked advisor not be from the Central ins? If not, where did hee from? Did Yan Huaijing know?


    Before Han Jingshu could figure it out, their conversation came again. This time, it was still that subordinate who spoke first.


    ¡°I heard that the Holy Soul Pearl has the ability to revive the dead, but it can¡¯t leave the n. Once it leaves, it will lose its proper effect. Unless¡­ it¡¯s nourished with the blood and sweat of an expert, but can that person afford it? Could she have been exhausted to death by the Holy Soul Pearl? Or¡­ could she have thrown the Holy Soul Pearl away because she couldn¡¯t nourish it anymore? Or¡­ could it be that the Holy Soul Pearl didn¡¯t have enough blood and sweat to nourish it and became a dead thing?¡±


    At this point, Han Jingshu finally had a clue. Han Jingshu was even more surprised. What kind of pig needed a human¡¯s blood to raise? Wasn¡¯t this a golden pig?!


    The cloaked man said, ¡°Put the Holy Soul Pearl aside first. When the time is right, it will naturally appear. At that time, we won¡¯t have to deliberately search for it to be able to sense its aura. How¡¯s your investigation of the other matter?¡±


    What? Wasn¡¯t it enough to find pigs? Did they have to find something else? How many motives did this group of people have foring to the Great Zhou?


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to find. The capital is different from other cities. The ces we can find are too limited. Moreover, there are many experts hidden in the various mansions in the capital. We don¡¯t dare to make too muchmotion.¡±


    Han Jingshu summarized new information from their conversation. The second thing they were looking for needed to cause a hugemotion.


    Han Jingshu was the daughter of the Prime Minister. She had seen many experts, but none of them could fuse into the night like the subordinate just now. She was lucky to have bumped into them. If they really used all their efforts to sense them, even Jun Chang¡¯an would find it difficult to sense their aura.


    Such an expert could not cause a bigmotion if he searched for something. Unless¡­ that thing could not be found if it did not cause amotion.


    Han Jingshu looked down at the floor under her feet. Could it be that they were going to dig three feet into the ground?


    They were looking for¡­ a grave?!


    ¡°Achoo!¡± The cloaked man and his subordinates sneezed.


    It was unknown if Han Jingshu was infected, but she actually sneezed too! Han Jingshu wanted to hold it in, but everyone who had experienced it knew that it was very difficult to control a sneeze. In fact, they would feel ufortable if they didn¡¯t sneeze!


    After sneezing, Han Jingshu was stunned.


    ¡°Who is it?!¡± The cloaked man shouted, and his subordinate shed in front of Han Jingshu like ghosts.


    Han Jingshu did not even have a chance to escape before she was blocked by the other party. She tried her best to calm down and widened her eyes at the other party. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m here to look for the Crown Prince. Have you seen him?¡±


    The subordinate looked at the cloaked man for instructions. The cloaked man ced his hands behind his back and slowly walked towards Han Jingshu. He said with a gloomy expression, ¡°Did the Crown Prince Consort hear what you said just now?


    Look, this person knew that she was the Crown Prince Consort! He had deliberately not bowed to her in the past! He was arrogant!


    Han Jingshu said calmly, ¡°What is it? Did you say something bad about me? You look like you¡¯re afraid of being seen by me. Are you afraid that I¡¯ll chase you out?¡±


    It was true that Han Jingshu was the daughter of the Prime Minister. She had never experienced a storm, but she had been nurtured very well. There were many characteristics on her that youngdies did not have. For example, she had a calm temperament and the courage to not lose to men.


    She even disguised herself wlessly. Unfortunately, she had overestimated their conscience. Their mission concerned the rise and fall of the entire n, so they would rather kill a thousand by mistake than let a single one go!


    ¡°Find a safe ce and deal with her.¡± After the cloaked man instructed coldly, he turned around and returned to his room.


    Only then did Han Jingshu realize that the other party was extraordinarily bold. What was the big deal about not bowing and greeting her? This fellow could kill her without a word! One had to know that this was the Crown Prince Manor! He sounded like he had killed a sparrow when he asked someone to kill her?


    Was there such a casual person?


    The subordinate tapped Han Jingshu¡¯s acupoints, and Han Jingshu was instantly unable to move or speak. That person carried Han Jingshu out of the courtyard and into the night. About fifteen minutester, the person returned with a solemn expression and entered the cloaked man¡¯s room.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The cloaked man asked.


    The subordinate said, ¡°I encountered the guard called Jun Chang¡¯an beside the


    Crown Prince! I was afraid of being discovered and didn¡¯t have time to kill her! However, I poisoned her until she fainted! The people of the Great Zhou can¡¯t detoxify that kind of poison!¡±

 Chapter 1094 Ending Future Troubles

    Chapter 1094 Ending Future Troubles


    Jun Chang''an nned to return Han Jingshu''s handkerchief. Ever since he picked up her handkerchief that day, he had never had a chance to return it to her. It was not good to hand it over to Yan Huaijing directly. Otherwise, how would he exin it when Yan Huaijing asked?


    Said that your woman wanted to throw herself into the river, but I stopped her? Or, she begged me not to tell you, so I really hid it from you?


    He did not want to get involved in the matters of the husband and wife. His duty was to protect Yan Huaijing''s safety and listen to his orders. However, this did not includepletely limiting his personal freedom. Everything he reported to Yan Huaijing was what he felt that it was necessary to let Yan Huaijing know, not that he had no choice but to report those things.


    Jun Chang''an knew Yan Huaijing''s whereabouts and knew that he was handling official business in the study. He took this opportunity to look for Han Jingshu. However, when Jun Chang''an passed by a small garden, he heard an unusual sound.


    rm bells rang in his heart as he used his qinggong to rush over. He vaguely saw a figure quickly slipping into the night. He nned to chase after him, but he saw Han Jingshu lying in the grass.


    Han Jingshu''s clothes were considered conspicuous in the Prince Manor, so even in the dark, she was like a shining pearl. Jun Chang''an looked in the direction where the person had fled and frowned. In the end, he did not chase after him.


    "Crown Princess Consort!" Jun Chang''an squatted down and called out to her fruitlessly. He reached out his fingertip and touched the artery on Han Jingshu''s neck. He just wanted to see if she still had her pulse and body temperature, but his skin was as soft as warm jade, making him suddenly retract it as if he had been electrocuted!


    Of course, Han Jingshu still had a pulse, but her condition was not good. Under the moonlight, her forehead was ck and her lips were ck. Jun Chang''an looked at her fingers again, and a hint of ck and blue appeared on her nails.


    This was a sign of poisoning!


    "Sorry, Crown Princess Consort!" Jun Chang''an knelt on one knee and reached out to circle around Han Jingshu''s back and knees to pick her up.


    The Crown Princess Consort, who was usually dressed in luxurious clothes and had a pearl hairpin, was almost light in his arms. This woman¡­ had never eaten properly? Why was she so light?


    This thought shed through his mind. Then, Jun Chang''an no longer had any distracting thoughts. He carried Han Jingshu towards the matriarch''s courtyard.


    He was Yan Huaijing''s guard, so this method was actually a little rude. He should call a eunuch or a maidservant over and send Han Jingshu back to her courtyard, but Han Jingshu had been poisoned. He was not sure if that person had gone far. If that person was still hiding in the manor and did something to Han Jingshu after he left, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    In terms of Han Jingshu''s reputation and safety, Jun Chang''an chose thetter. After he sent Han Jingshu back to the courtyard, he immediately informed Yan Huaijing.


    Yan Huaijing still cared about Han Jingshu. As for whether this care came from feelings or from the interests of the royal court, no one knew.


    "What happened? How did this happen?" Yan Huaijing sat by the bed Lu''er.


    Lu''er had just finished delivering the ginseng soup to Yan Huaijing, but her young miss did not arrive, so she went back to look for her. Just as she entered the courtyard, she saw Jun Chang''an carrying her young miss in.


    Lu''er was frightened and said, "I don''t know either¡­ I went to deliver the ginseng soup to His Highness¡­"


    Yan Huaijing said coldly, "How can you leave your master alone outside?"


    "It''s¡­ it''s the Crown Princess Consort who instructed me to deliver the ginseng soup to His Highness first. Her Highness said¡­ she still had something to give to His Highness, but she left it in her room. She went to get it herself and didn''t let me apany her¡­" Lu''er said fearfully. If she had known that the Crown Princess Consort would be harmed, she wouldn''t have left the Crown Princess Consort alone no matter what.


    Yan Huaijing''s expression did not improve because of her exnation.


    Jun Chang''an said, "Forget it, she''s just a powerless maidservant. It''s useless even if she was by Her Highness'' side at that time."


    "Where''s the imperial physician?" Yan Huaijing asked coldly.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a steward eunuch hurried in with the imperial physician. The imperial physician was about to bow to Yan Huaijing when Yan Huaijing raised his hand. "No need. Hurry up and take a look at the Crown Princess Consort!"


    "Yes!" The imperial physician walked over with the medicine box and ced a clean handkerchief on Han Jingshu''s wrist to carefully take her pulse.


    Looking at his actions of avoiding arousing suspicion when taking his pulse, Jun Chang''an thought of his presumption towards Han Jingshu just now. He looked at the solemn Yan Huaijing. Fortunately, Yan Huaijing was quite clear about this. Saving people was more important, so he did not ask about anything else.


    After the imperial physician took his pulse, his expression did not look right. "I need to seek a further checkup." He asked Yan Huaijing.


    Yan Huaijing nodded.


    Lu''er tactfully brought the servants out of the room. The imperial physician checked Han Jingshu''s fingers, forehead, and pupils. He even rolled up her sleeve and looked at her arm.


    See no evil. Jun Chang''an hurriedly turned his head and turned his face to the side. If he went deeper, it would not be good for the imperial physician to see for himself, so he said to Yan Huaijing, "Your Highness, please unbutton the Crown Princess Consort''s shirt and see if there are bruises on her chest."


    "I''ll leave first," Jun Chang''an said.


    "Okay." Yan Huaijing nodded.


    Jun Chang''an left the room expressionlessly. He guarded outside the house. Even if he didn''t see it with his own eyes, his hearing was extremely good. He heard the sound of his buttons being unbuttoned and her clothes falling off. He took a deep breath and looked at the moon high in the night sky.


    "There is," Yan Huaijing said.


    The imperial physician said, "I must venture to specte that the Crown Princess Consort has probably been poisoned by a Gu poison."


    "Do you have a way to resolve it?"


    The imperial physician cupped his hands and bowed. "Your Highness, please forgive me. I can''t resolve it."


    Yan Huaijing was not a tyrant. He did not say that he wanted him to die with the Crown Princess Consort if she could not be cured. He allowed the imperial physician to leave. A momentter, he came out of Han Jingshu''s room and instructed Lu''er, "Go and inform the Prime Minister Manor that the Crown Princess Consort is sick."


    "Yes," Lu''er agreed in a choked voice and turned to deliver the news to the Prime Minister Manor.


    There was no need to hide this matter from the Prime Minister Manor. Of course, he would do his best to save Han Jingshu, but if anything happened¡­ He was saying what if. At the very least, he should let Han Jingshu''s familye and see her onest time.


    "Crown Prince." Jun Chang''an looked at him.


    "What was the situation when you arrived at the event location?"


    The ce where Han Jingshu''s ident happened was near her own courtyard. Logically speaking, Jun Chang''an shouldn''t have appeared there. Jun Chang''an couldn''t tell Yan Huaijing that he had something on with Han Jingshu, so he passed by.


    He deliberated over his words and said, "On the way back to the courtyard, I heard amotion and followed all the way. In the end, I saw a ck shadow. From the figure, it should be a man. He probably discovered me and abandoned the Crown Princess Consort before I appeared."


    Yan Huaijing said thoughtfully, "An assassin actually infiltrated the manor? But why did he poison the Crown Princess Consort? Did he want to destroy my alliance with the Prime Minister Manor? Did Yan Jiuchao do it? Or the Empress?"


    Jun Chang''an thought for a while and said, "I''m afraid the Empress doesn''t have the strength yet. As for Yan Jiuchao, I don''t think there''s a need for him to do that."


    Yan Jiuchao was already firmly in the position of Regent. In terms of power, he had already crushed the Prime Minister Manor and Yan Huaijing. Why did he have to deal with Han Jingshu?


    There was one more thing that Jun Chang''an did not say. Yan Jiuchao was a little crazy, but he could not do such a thing that disregarded human life. It was not that he could not bear it, but he was disdainful.


    Jun Chang''an said, "Could it be¡­ the other party poisoned the Crown Princess Consort to threaten the Crown Prince?" This was the greatest possibility. Yan Huaijing would not ignore Han Jingshu''s life and death, so he would definitely pay an unimaginable price for the antidote.


    Yan Huaijing also thought about the possibility of this and agreed with Jun Chang''an''s guess. However, he suddenly thought of something and asked Jun Chang''an, "Did you notice what Lu''er said just now?"


    Jun Chang''an thought for a while and asked, "Your Highness, are you referring to the Crown Princess Consort returning to the courtyard to retrieve something?"


    Yan Huaijing looked in the direction of the arched bridge and said slowly, "From the arched bridge to her courtyard, she would walk east, but the small garden is in the west. In other words, unless she took a detour, she wouldn''t have passed by the small garden."


    Jun Chang''an frowned. "Your Highness, you mean¡­ the Crown Princess Consort was brought to the small garden?"


    Yan Huaijing sighed. "I''m just guessing. It might be a sudden thought that she wants to go to the small garden to pick some flowers or something."


    Pick flowers? I''m afraid that woman would only pretend to be ady and virtuous in front of Yan Huaijing, right? She was a jerk to the core. Jun Chang''an was certain that she would not like to pick flowers.


    In that case, her behavior in the small garden seemed very strange.


    Jun Chang''an pondered for a moment and said, "If¡­ I mean if she was brought to the small garden. Then it seems that that person chose to secretly harm her in the small garden. Does he still choose a ce to poison her? Where did he poison her? Unless¡­ that person never thought of poisoning the Crown Princess Consort in the beginning."


    Yan Huaijing frowned. "Then he wants¡­"


    "To kill the Crown Princess Consort!" Jun Chang''an said.


    Yan Huaijing''s pupils constricted!


    Jun Chang''an continued, "And disguised himself as the Crown Princess Consort who suicided or lost her footing and fell to her death."


    There were pavilions and steps in the small garden. It was not impossible to fall and bleed to death.


    This was only Jun Chang''an''s guess, but Yan Huaijing felt that the possibility of it was higher than the first. "In that case, we can eliminate the possibility that they used the Crown Princess Consort to threaten me. They want to kill the Crown Princess Consort, but why would they do that? Who are they?"

 Chapter 1095 - 1095: Poisoned, Fat Wan’s IQ(I)

    Chapter 1095: Poisoned, Fat Wan¡¯s IQ(I)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At this moment, the cloaked man¡¯s subordinate still did not know that he had left a w in his whereabouts. If he had asked about Han Jingshu¡¯s arrangements beforeing to the Full Moon Pavilion, he probably would not have chosen the event location to be in the small garden.


    However, they were not far from knowing their ws.


    That night, Yan Huaijing went to the Full Moon Pavilion.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± The cloaked man nodded slightly and bowed not very solemnly.


    The cloaked man was the otherworldly expert Yan Huaijing had met in Nanzhao. Back then, he had paid a huge price to invite the other party into the world. Therefore, Yan Huaijing valued the other party more than ordinary people could imagine.


    It would even be an exaggeration to say that Yan Huaijing was praising the other party, afraid that he would not assist him if the other party was unhappy.


    ¡°It¡¯s sote. Why is His Highness the Crown Prince looking for me?¡± The cloaked man asked calmly. ¡°Your Highness, please sit.¡± He pointed to the chair in front of him.


    Yan Huaijing did not sit down. Instead, he said with a solemn expression, ¡°To be honest, I had no choice but to disturb you sote at night.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Did Your Highness encounter something troubling?¡± The cloaked man asked patiently.


    Yan Huaijing let out a long sigh. ¡°An assassin came to the manor and poisoned the Crown Princess Consort. The imperial physician can¡¯t resolve the Crown Princess Consort¡¯s Gu. I know that you have a Gu Master under you. Please let the Gu Master take a look at the Crown Princess Consort and see if he can resolve the Crown Princess Consort¡¯s Gu.¡±


    The subordinate nced at the cloaked man imperceptibly.


    The cloaked man was as steady as Mount Tai, and there was no guilt or panic on his face. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any Gu Masters under me, only a Gu Lady. The Gu worm I gave you back then came from her. She can indeed refine and control some Gu worms herself, but to resolve the Gu worm¡­ that depends on what Gu it is. I¡¯m not sure she can definitely resolve it, Lie Feng.¡±


    The subordinate walked forward and bowed to the cloaked man. ¡°Master.¡±


    The cloaked man instructed, ¡°Call Yi Man over and let her take a look at the


    Crown Princess Consort.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lie Feng left the room without looking sideways and called a woman in green into the room.


    Yan Huaijing had seen this woman before. She did not say much and kept a low profile. He thought that she was just an ordinary maidservant, but he did not expect her to be a hidden Gu Lady.


    Yan Huaijing brought the woman called Yi Man to Han Jingshu¡¯s room. After the woman treated Han Jingshu, she shook her head regretfully. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness. This Gu is a very powerful Southern Xinjiang poison Gu. If my master is around, she might have a chance of survival, but I can¡¯t resolve it.¡±


    ¡°Then your master¡­¡± Yan Huaijing didn¡¯t finish his sentence. He only looked at the woman steadily, as if he was cing all his hopes on what she might say next.


    The woman sighed. ¡°My master has already passed away. Please find someone else, Your Highness.¡±


    Yan Huaijing felt like the sky had copsed. This was the first time that Yan Huaijing had asked the cloaked man for help but did not receive a proper solution. Wasn¡¯t that senior resourceful? Why couldn¡¯t he even resolve a Gu?


    Of course, although heined, Yan Huaijing did not really me everything on the other party. There were specialties in every field. That expert was good at cultivation techniques and military skills. Even if Zhuge Kongming crawled out of his grave, he was helpless against the Gu poison.


    After the woman left, Yan Huaijing fell into deep helplessness.


    After all, she was his woman. It was not entirely true that he did not have any feelings. As a man, he had the obligation to protect his wife. Moreover, Han Jingshu was impable as a wife and daughter-inw. He needed such a woman to be his Princess Consort.


    He did not want to see Han Jingshu die.


    . And he did not want to lose the help of the Prime Minister Manor.


    ¡°The people from the Prime Minister Manor should be here soon, right?¡± Yan Huaijing stood at the door and muttered as he looked at the endless night.


    Jun Chang¡¯an suddenly said, ¡®Your Highness, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t know if I should say.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Yan Huaijing said. At this point, there was nothing more unlucky.


    Jun Chang¡¯an pondered and said, ¡°Our manor has always been heavily guarded. Even if the other party is skilled and can barge in, he shouldn¡¯t know the terrain of the manor like the back of his hand. From the fact that he chose to kill Her Highness in the small garden, he has a very clear understanding of the Crown Princess Consort¡¯s residence, the Crown Princess Consort¡¯s habits, and even the terrain of the small garden.¡±


    Yan Huaijing frowned suspiciously.. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

 Chapter 1096 - 1096: Poisoned, Fat Wan I s IQ (2)

    Chapter 1096: Poisoned, Fat Wan I s IQ (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Jun Chang¡¯an said bluntly, ¡°I want to say that perhaps there¡¯s a traitor in our manor.¡±


    ¡°Traitor?¡± Yan Huaijing sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to say Senior and the others?¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an did not admit it directly, but he did not deny the meaning in his words. ¡°Other than them, no one in the manor knows how to poison with Gu.¡±


    Yan Huaijing said, ¡°But you also said just now that the person who wanted to frame the Crown Princess Consort was a man. Does that Gu Lady look like a man?¡±


    Yi Man¡¯s body was no different from ordinary women, or even petite. Moreover, there were no fluctuations of internal energy on Yi Man¡¯s body, which meant that Yi Man did not know martial arts at all. However, the shadow Jun Chang¡¯an saw coulde and go freely in the night.


    Therefore, in conclusion, the culprit could not be Yi Man.


    Jun Chang¡¯an could actually say¡ªperhaps they had more than one Gu Lady in their hands. What if there were other Gu Masters? Or perhaps they had taken the Gu from Yi Man and handed it to an expert toplete the mission?


    However, he did not say it because he understood Yan Huaijing¡¯s personality¡ª he would not use anyone he suspected, but he would not suspect anyone he used. Just like how Yan Huaijing had never doubted his loyalty all these years, Yan Huaijing would not doubt the group of otherworldly experts he had invited back.


    This was a very precious advantage of Yan Huaijing. But if he was not careful, he might be his fatal blind spot.


    Yan Huaijing paused and frowned. ¡°Go to the event location and investigate again to see if you can find any clues. Then¡­ go and contact Bai Xiaosheng.¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an said, ¡°Your Highness, do you want to use Bai Xiaosheng to find the method to cure the Crown Princess Consort? You should understand that Bai Xiaosheng will never do two businesses for one person. Back then, in order to find the woman who saved you in Prefecture Xu a few years ago, you had already bought news from him. He won¡¯t answer your second question for the rest of his life.¡±


    At the mention of this, Yan Huaijing actually regretted it. Three years ago, he was assassinated in Prefecture Xu and was saved by a woman who was pregnant. He had actually recognized that the woman was Yu Wan, but he could not believe it.


    In the end, it was her.


    It was not a pity to waste a Blood Lingzhi. Unfortunately, he would never have a chance to deal with Bai Xiaosheng again.


    Yan Huaijing said seriously, ¡°Not in my name, in the name of the Crown Princess Consort! The dignified Crown Princess Consort of the Great Zhou and the daughter of the Prime Minister should be qualified to make a deal with Bai


    Xiaosheng!¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an epted the order and left.


    He and Bai Xiaosheng were considered old acquaintances, but it was not entirely true that they had a good rtionship. Their remaining friendship had already been used up when he helped Yan Huaijing pull the strings. It would probably not be so easy to make a deal with Bai Xiaosheng next.


    After all, Bai Xiaosheng did not take on everyone¡¯s business.


    The news of Han Jingshu being poisoned spread like wildfire. All the imperial physicians in the Imperial Hospital were invited to treat her, but the results were no different. The doctors of the Great Zhou were not good at Gu poison, let alone the fact that Han Jingshu was not poisoned by an ordinary Gu.


    When the news reached the Young Master Manor, Yan Jiuchao had already gone to court. Yu Wan was dazing in the manor.


    Why was she in a daze? Because she had nothing to do!


    The trivial matters in the manor were naturally handled by Uncle Wan. Uncle Wan did everything wlessly and could not bother her at all. Of course, she still had four noisy children, but the three little fellows yed by themselves. They were in the manor and she could not catch them. Little Bruiser was at the age where he should go to school, but wasn¡¯t there still Prince Yan?


    Prince Yan¡¯s knowledge was much higher than hers, and his patience was not inferior to hers. When he lectured, he had a lot of references, making Little Bruiser suspect that he had been studying a fake book all his life!


    Prince Yan¡¯s ss was very interesting, and Little Bruiser was studying very seriously.


    This child had still polished his temperament in the year he was in the countryside. Initially, with Yu Shaoqing doting on him and Yu Wan protecting him, he was actually a little arrogant. But now, even Yu Wan could feel the calmness in him that was different from his age.


    This made Yu Wan think of Zhou Jin.


    Of course, Zhou Jin¡¯s experience was far crueler than Little Bruiser¡¯s. He also had a greater responsibility than Little Bruiser. Therefore, if Little Bruiser really became the second Zhou Jin, Yu Wan¡¯s heart would ache.


    Little Bruiser was only a little more sensible than before, but he didn¡¯t lose the liveliness he should have. After ss, he yed crazily with the three little fellows in the manor. Yu Wan and Prince Yan didn¡¯t restrain them.


    Since she didn¡¯t have to worry about Little Bruiser, Yu Wan felt that she had nothing to do. Were all births so boring? Yu Wan, who had spread herself into a small meat patty,y on a rattan chair in the courtyard and basked in the sun in boredom.


    At this moment, Shadow Six walked over with a pot of orchids. Yu Wan stopped him. ¡°Little Six, is there any news from Shadow Thirteen?


    Shadow Thirteen was left in Lotus Flower Vige to wait for Old Cui to concoct the antidote for Yan Jiuchao. Shadow Six¡¯s eyes shed and he said, ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t know where Old Cui went. He left a note saying that he¡¯lle back before you give birth! ¡±


    Yu Wan was puzzled. ¡°He¡¯lle back before I give birth? What about the


    Fragrance of Hundred Miles in Yan Jiuchao¡¯s body?¡±


    Shadow Six said, ¡°You can only make the antidote after you give birth!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Wan looked at him in confusion.


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°These are two different things. That unreliable Old Cui! If I had known earlier, I would have asked him for the prescription and concocted the antidote myself!¡±


    The medicinal primer was still in your stomach. What could you use to concoct it? Shadow Six did not dare to say this. However, at least it dispelled Young Madam¡¯s suspicion, right?


    Shadow Six felt that if Young Madam knew that he was not the Saintess and did not have the strongest strength in history, she would definitely be shocked. She was still immersed in the self-indulgence of ¡°I actually have the bloodline of the Saintess. Why am I so strong, so powerful¡±. Shadow Six cleared his throat. ¡°Ahem, um, I moved the orchids in.¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡ª¡± Yu Wan felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°The Crown Princess Consort has been poisoned!¡± Shadow Six decisively threw out a heavy blow!

 Chapter 1097 - 1097: The Three Little Munchkins Who Broke Down!

    Chapter 1097: The Three Little Munchkins Who Broke Down!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    It had to be said that after interacting with Yu Wan for a long time, Shadow Six still had some tricks up his sleeve. For example, his Young Madam had a very strong curiosity.


    As expected, Yu Wan¡¯s attention was sessfully diverted when she heard this.


    ¡°What did you say? Who was poisoned?¡± Yu Wan looked at Shadow Six.


    Shadow Six heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Yu Wan finally stopped chasing after Old Cui. He replied, ¡°The Crown Princess Consort! The daughter of the Prime Minister, that Miss Han!¡±


    ¡°Han Jingshu?¡± Yu Wan frowned.


    Shadow Six hummed. ¡°Young Madam still knows her name?¡± Yu Wan nodded. ¡°Yes, she came to look for me.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Shadow Six asked. ¡°Why did she look for you, Young Madam?¡±


    Yu Wan shook her head and said, ¡°Because of Yan Huaijing, she asked me what my rtionship with Yan Huaijing was and where I went on my wedding day. I told her that Yan Huaijing kidnapped me.¡±


    Shadow Six was dumbfounded. ¡°Ah¡­ Then she¡­ still married Yan Huaijing?¡± Was there something wrong with her brain?


    Yu Wan spread her hands.


    To be honest, she did not understand that kind of woman who was in love. She knew that this man did not have her in his heart, but she was still willing to rush up like a moth to a fire. Wasn¡¯t Han Jingshu quite d that she was the daughter of the Prime Minister and had a backer who could force Worthy Consort Xu to let Yan Huaijing marry her? After all, if it were a woman of a lower status, she would not have caught Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s eye at all?


    Forget it, she had no right to interfere in other people¡¯s matters, right?


    ¡°But what do you think happened when she was poisoned?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Shadow Six said, ¡°The news that came out this morning is that a thief infiltrated the Crown Prince Manor and wanted to secretly harm the Crown Prince, but he made a mistake and caused the Crown Princess Consort to be harmed. I heard these things from outside, but I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re true.¡±


    Yu Wan touched her chin. It was hard to say if thements outside were true, but one thing was for sure. Yan Huaijing would not push Han Jingshu out to block the disaster when he knew of the danger. He was not so shameless.


    Moreover, Han Jingshu¡¯s backer was so strong. Unless Yan Huaijing was crazy, he would never let anything happen to her.


    So the culprit had really made a mistake? That Han Jingshu was too unlucky! Why did she take the knife for that guy?


    ¡°Tsk!¡± Yu Wan was quite depressed.


    Yu Wan¡¯s feelings for Han Jingshu were a littleplicated. Because of their standpoint, she and Han Jingshu were destined not to be allies. Moreover, their worldviews seemed to have decided that the two of them could not be friends. However, for some reason, Yu Wan could not hate her.


    She felt that this girl was a little silly and felt that it was not worth it for her.


    ¡°Have they caught the culprit?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Shadow Six said. ¡°They¡¯re still investigating! And the poison she was poisoned with is very strange. I heard that even the Imperial Hospital is helpless.¡±


    As Shadow Six spoke, he nced at Yu Wan who was deep in though. ¡°Young


    Madam, do you want to detoxify her?¡±


    Yu Wan pondered for a moment and said seriously, ¡°I can¡¯t go.¡±


    It was not that Yu Wan did not have confidence in her medical skills, but it was too obvious that she had gone to detoxify Han Jingshu after she was poisoned by an unknown person!


    Although Han Jingshu¡¯s life was very important, it was more important not to cause trouble for Yan Jiuchao. Yan Jiuchao and Yan Huaijing¡¯s rtionship was like fire and water. Everyone had probably guessed that Yan Jiuchao was the culprit when the culprit fled.


    If she did this again, it would seem like she was confirming that suspicion.


    It would be fine if she couldn¡¯t detoxify the poison, but if she really did, it was hard to guarantee that others wouldn¡¯t say it. No matter what, the Imperial Hospital couldn¡¯t do it. Only you can? Don¡¯t tell me you were the ones who poisoned her?


    She was not a saint to the extent that she would still treat someone despite Imowing that she would cause trouble for Yan Jiuchao and herself.


    ¡°Sis, Sis!¡± As they spoke, Little Bruiser ran over, sweating profusely. He was holding something that looked like a calligraphy piece. ¡°Sis, look!¡± Little Bruiser handed the paper in his hand to Yu Wan and didn¡¯t forget to greet


    Shadow Six. ¡°Brother Little Six!¡±


    Shadow Six smiled heartily. It was said that after not seeing a schr for three days, one should treat him with respect. After not seeing him for a year, Little Bruiser was more sensible and polite than before.


    Little Bruiser gestured with his hand to Shadow Six¡¯s chest. ¡°Brother Little Six! Why did you be shorter?¡±


    Shadow Six:


    You¡¯ve grown taller, okay?! What happened to not hurting each other! !!


    Little Bruiser brought over his homework. Prince Yan tested him today. Other than his handwriting being a little bad, he was right about everything. Prince Yan had rewarded him with a break for the afternoon, which made Little Bruiser overjoyed.


    Yu Wan was quite satisfied, but in order to prevent this fellow from sticking his tail up, she still reminded him. ¡°Yes, not bad. You¡¯re not allowed to be proud.


    You have to work harder. Don¡¯t let Prince Yan down.¡±


    Little Bruiser agreed. ¡°I know! Then¡­ I¡¯ll go y with Dabao, Er¡¯bao, and


    Xiaobao, okay?¡±


    Yu Wan patted his head. ¡°Go, go. I know you can¡¯t sit still.¡±


    Little Bruiser slipped away!


    Yu Wan was both angry and amused. What was with the illusion that this fellow looked a little like Zhou Jin when he was calm just now? Zhou Jin did not frolic like this!


    Little Bruiser had gone to look for the three little eggs. He was talkative, and fast. Xiaobao and Er¡¯bao couldn¡¯t beat him, and Dabao didn¡¯t know how to speak at all. The words Little Bruiser had been holding back for a year fell like a flood. making the three little eggs so noisy!


    They had always been the ones to bring disaster to others. What goes aroundes around. They had also been harmed by others!


    The three little eggs covered their ears and fled!


    Little Bruiser chased after her. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go. I¡¯m not done yet!¡±


    The three little eggs with psychological trauma: ¡±


    The news of Han Jingshu being poisoned had caused an uproar in the Capital. The news from the Crown Prince Manor was that she had been poisoned, not poisoned with Gu. Therefore, even Yu Wan was not sure if she could cure Han Jingshu¡¯s poison.


    However, when Yan Jiuchao returned, Yu Wan would know the truth.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually a Gu poison?¡± Yu Wan was puzzled. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a Gu Master beside Yan Huaijing? Why was Han Jingshu poisoned? Can¡¯t their own people resolve


    Yan Jiuchao chuckled. ¡°How are you sure that her Gu wasn¡¯t cast by one of their own?¡±


    Yu Wan gasped. In the current situation, only this little lunatic would dare to guess like this. However¡­ his guess made sense!


    The Crown Prince Manor was heavily guarded. Not everyone had the chance to infiltrate the manor and poison Han Jingshu. It would be much more convenient if it was an acquaintance whomitted the crime.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? An internal strife?¡± Yu Wan was dumbfounded.


    Until now, Yu Wan had no intention of curing Han Jingshu. This was because if it was a Gu, then she was probably the only one in the entire Great Zhou who could cure it. However, if she really cured it, she would really be unable to exin herself.


    It was a small matter for others to suspect that she was the culprit. Through her methods of curing the Gu, it was not worth it to think that Yan Jiuchao was curing the poison in the Fragrance of Hundred Miles.


    Yu Wan was now certain that there was a Gu Master in the Crown Prince Manor. She did not know how high the Gu Master¡¯s level was, but what if it was quite high? Then the Little Gu King in her body would be exposed.


    Although the Little Gu King was not rted to the medicinal primer of the Fragrance of Hundred Miles, it was still the same thing. What if? Couldn¡¯t they just quietly detoxify the poison? Did they have toplicate matters?


    Therefore, Yu Wan felt that it was better not to act rashly.


    Han Jingshu¡¯s condition worsened very badly. Her breathing was almost exhausted overnight. Yi Man, the Gu Lady under the cloaked man, gave a deadline. ¡°If we don¡¯t cure her within twenty-four hours, she will really be hopeless. ¡±


    When the group left, Jun Chang¡¯an followed them and stopped them. ¡°Are you really unable to resolve her Gu?¡±


    The cloaked man, Lie Feng, and Yi Man turned around.


    Lie Feng said coldly, ¡°What do you mean? Do you suspect that we¡¯re hiding our strength and deliberately not curing her?¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an clenched his fists. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I just hope you guys can think again. The Crown Princess Consort is very important, especially important to the Crown Prince¡¯s career.¡±


    The cloaked man¡¯s gazended on Jun Chang¡¯an¡¯s clenched fists and he looked away for a moment. Jun Chang¡¯an looked at the cloaked man¡¯s face and said, ¡°Without the Crown Princess Consort, even if Prince Jing bes the Crown Prince, he might not be able to sit on the throne!¡±


    A trace of vignce shed across Lie Feng¡¯s eyes. He nced at the cloaked man imperceptibly and heard him say, ¡®We¡¯re powerless.¡± With that, he turned around and walked towards the Full Moon Pavilion.


    Jun Chang¡¯an kept looking at their backs until theypletely disappeared from his sight.


    After entering the Full Moon Pavilion, Lie Feng asked the cloaked man, ¡°Sir, what does he mean? Did he see something? Was he threatening us just now? He knows that we want Yan Huaijing to ascend the throne! It the Crown Princess Consort dies, will he make our n fail? I¡¯ll kill him!¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± The cloaked man raised his hand and said indifferently, ¡°At this critical juncture, don¡¯t alert the enemy. After tomorrow, the Crown Princess Consort will die. It¡¯s a pity that she¡¯s dead. But if she¡¯s alive, she¡¯ll be a greater threat to us. It¡¯s the lesser of two evils.. Then let her die!¡±

 Chapter 1098 - 1098: The Sacred Clan’s Treasure

    Chapter 1098: The Sacred n¡¯s Treasure


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The secret that Han Jingshu held was huge. Perhaps Yan Huaijing could not tell what the ¡°Holy Soul Pearl¡± was, but if Yu Wan was here, she would immediately understand that it was a treasure that belonged to the Sacred


    n.


    Yan Huaijing was at his wits¡¯ end. Han Jingshu was lying on the bed with a pale face like a withered flower, but he could not do anything. He finally took her hand. At this moment, he sincerely felt reluctant to part with this woman.


    Perhaps men were indeed cheap things. They only knew how to cherish it after losing it. All he could think of now was Han Jingshu¡¯s good points.


    ¡°If you survive, I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Outside the ajar door, Jun Chang¡¯an watched this scene quietly. After a while, he turned around and disappeared into the night expressionlessly.


    In a small straw hut in the west of the city, a man in green was sitting under the porch with a chessboard in front of him. The man ced a white piece down. He did not look up, but he said, ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, show yourself.¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an used his qinggong andnded in front of him.


    ¡°Take off your shoes. This is a freshly polished floor,¡± the man said.


    Jun Chang¡¯an took off his shoes and walked up the corridor in his clean white socks. ¡°It¡¯s not clean at all,¡± Jun Chang¡¯an said in disdain.


    ¡°Anyway, I wiped it,¡± the man said.


    Jun Chang¡¯an sat cross-legged opposite the man and hugged his sword. He was a swordsman, and his sword never left his hand.


    The man looked at his sword and smiled. ¡°You haven¡¯t thrown this lousy sword away yet? How many years has it been? Is the Second Prince so stingy? He¡¯s already the Crown Prince, yet he doesn¡¯t give you a famous sword?¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an said, ¡°I¡¯m not here to discuss my weapon with you.¡±


    The man smiled. ¡°Then you¡¯re here to ask about your brother¡¯s whereabouts? Unfortunately, you can¡¯t afford the price.¡±


    ¡°Bai Xiaosheng.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay the price you want,¡± Jun Chang¡¯an said solemnly.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Bai Xiaosheng looked up.


    It was rumored that Bai Xiaosheng had a thousand faces. No one had seen his true appearance. The face he wore today was definitely not any face Jun Chang¡¯an had ever seen, but Jun Chang¡¯an had a way to find him and recognize him.


    ¡°Are you¡­ sure?¡± Bai Xiaosheng asked with a faint smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Jun Chang¡¯an said.


    Bai Xiaosheng put the unfinished chess piece back into the chess box and looked at Jun Chang¡¯an with interest. ¡°Actually, I can give you a piece of news for free about your brother. He wasn¡¯t captured by the Ghost n.


    ¡°I can take my time to find my brother,¡± Jun Chang¡¯an said.


    Bai Xiaosheng raised his eyebrows. ¡°From what you¡¯re saying¡­ you¡¯re here to buy news for others? You have to think carefully. I¡¯m only doing one business per person. After I sell you the news, I¡¯ll never sell you the news of your brother again. ¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an lowered his eyes. ¡°¡­I know.¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng narrowed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m suddenly very curious. You¡¯ve been obsessed with it for so many years but refused to give me what I want. Who is it for this time?¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an did not say anything.


    Bai Xiaosheng picked up the teapot on the stove and made himself a cup of tea. He also made a cup for Jun Chang¡¯an. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. Tell me, what do you want to ask?¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an didn¡¯t even look at the cup of tea. ¡°The Crown Princess Consort has been poisoned. I want to detoxify her.¡±


    Pfft¡ª


    Bai Xiaosheng spat out the tea in his mouth!


    ¡°Yan Huaijing¡¯s woman? Are you crazy, Jun Chang¡¯an?¡± Bai Xiaosheng had been in the pugilistic world for many years, but this was the first time he had lost hisposure like this!


    Jun Chang¡¯an said seriously, ¡°This has nothing to do with you. You only have to tell me, do you have this news for sale or not?¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng wiped his mouth with his sleeve. ¡°There¡¯s no need to goad me. There¡¯s nothing in the world that I, Bai Xiaosheng, can¡¯t obtain! I don¡¯t have the antidote, but I can tell you who can cure her Gu! As for whether you can invite that person, that will depend on your own ability.¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an frowned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you being a little too shameless?¡±


    No matter what, he should invite that person to the Crown Prince Manor to be worthy of the price he was about to pay!


    Bai Xiaosheng spread his hands. ¡°So, you should save the price for your brother. Why waste it on a woman who has nothing to do with you?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jun Chang¡¯an understood that there was no room for negotiation.


    Bai Xiaosheng looked into Jun Chang¡¯an¡¯s eyes without blinking. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Are you sure you want to buy this news?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao went to court again.


    In the past, when he was by her side, he was not always in front of Yu Wan. Sometimes, he would enter seclusion for a few days, but that feeling was still different from after he went to court.


    Yu Wan missed him! She muttered weakly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Am I getting worse the more I live? We¡¯re clearly an old couple, yet I¡¯m still so mushy?¡±


    If she couldn¡¯t see Yan Jiuchao, then it was good to look at a few copies. Hence, the three little eggs were caught by their mother. But why was the way Mother looked at them so scary¡­


    After lunch, the three little eggs and Little Bruiser returned to Prince Yan¡¯s courtyard to rest. Yu Wan also returned to her room to lie down for a while. As soon as she fell asleep, a guard from the gate reported, ¡°Someone requests to see Young Madam! He said that he¡¯s an old acquaintance of Young Madam!¡±


    Tao¡¯er and Li¡¯er looked at each other. Just as they were about to enter the room to report, Ping¡¯er walked out. Ping¡¯er said, ¡°What old acquaintance? Let him wait! Young Madam is resting. We¡¯ll talk when she wakes up!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ yes!¡± Ping¡¯er was Yu Wan¡¯s trusted maidservant. The guard did not dare to be negligent and replied truthfully outside the manor.


    ¡°Pinger, is this fine? What if¡­ it¡¯s a very important person?¡± Liter asked softly.


    Li¡¯er and Tao¡¯er had entered the manor early. They were maidservants who had been brought into the manor by Uncle Wan during Yu Wan¡¯s wedding.


    However. in terms of serving Yu Wan. the two of them were not as rich as Ping¡¯er. Ping¡¯er had followed Yu Wan everywhere and had long figured out Yu Wan¡¯s personality. Because she had experienced life and death, she was much bolder than the maidservants in the manor.


    Ping¡¯er said, ¡°Does Young Madam have any old acquaintances in the Capital? The kind who needs to wait outside the door to report?¡±


    The two maidservants were stunned. That was right! Their Young Madam had grown up in the countryside and was not familiar with the high-ranking officials and nobledies in the capital at all! If it was someone from the Xiao Manor or the Yu family, they could enter without reporting.


    Yu Wan slept until evening. If Jun Chang¡¯an wasn¡¯t afraid that the other party wouldn¡¯t treat her in a fit of anger, he would have barged into the manor hundreds of times.


    When Ping¡¯erbed Yu Wan¡¯s hair, she mentioned that her ¡°old acquaintances¡± were waiting outside the manor. Yu Wan felt that Ping¡¯er, this maidservant, really touched her heart. She would be angry if she was woken up halfway!


    ¡°Is he still there?¡±


    ¡®Yes.¡±


    ¡°Let him go to the reception pavilion.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ping¡¯er went outside the manor to lead Jun Chang¡¯an to the reception pavilion in the outer court. When Yu Wan saw Jun Chang¡¯an, she could not help but be stunned. Who¡­ was this guy? She had been stupid for three years because of pregnancy. She felt that her brain was not as good as before. She clearly felt that he looked familiar, but she could not remember who he was for a moment. ¡°Jun Chang¡¯an greets the Princess Consort.¡± Jun Chang¡¯an cupped his hands and bowed.


    Yu Wan remembered when she heard this name. Wasn¡¯t this Yan Huaijing¡¯s personal expert, the swordsman from the pugilistic world?


    It was said that he could fight Shadow Thirteen to a draw, but this was already a year ago. Shadow Thirteen had a special physique. Every time he didn¡¯t die, he would undergo nirvana to be an even stronger existence. Yu Wan roughly estimated that Shadow Thirteen at least had the strength of a peak Asura.


    If the two of them fought again¡­ Could it still be a draw?


    Jun Chang¡¯an would never have expected that the first time the dignified Regent Consort saw him, she would actually think of who was better at fighting between him and Shadow Thirteen!


    ¡°Princess Consort?¡± Jun Chang¡¯an was still bowing.


    ¡°Oh, rise!¡± Yu Wan came back to her senses and found a chance to let the two of them fight! Ahem, that¡¯s wrong. It was a spar. ¡°Why? Is the Crown Prince looking for me?¡± Yu Wan asked indifferently.


    ¡°It¡¯s me. I¡¯m looking for the Princess Consort for something.¡± It wasn¡¯t that Jun Chang¡¯an hadn¡¯t thought of whose name was better. The person he wanted to save was Han Jingshu. Yan Huaijing was Han Jingshu¡¯s husband, so it was only right and proper to use his name. What was he? Did he overstep his bounds?


    However, when he thought of Yan Huaijing¡¯s rtionship with the Young Master Manor, Jun Chang¡¯an felt that the Princess Consort would definitely not give Yan Huaijing face.


    Yu Wan raised her eyebrows in surprise. ¡°Oh? Why is Hero Jun looking for me?¡±


    Hero¡­ Jun? What¡­ What kind of tacky way of address was this?! Jun Chang¡¯an shivered. He stabilized his expression and said, ¡°I want to ask the Princess Consort to save someone for me.¡±


    ¡°Han Jingshu?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Jun Chang¡¯an was surprised. ¡°How did Your Highness guess?¡±


    ¡°Is there a need to guess? You¡¯re from the Crown Prince Manor. The Crown Princess Consort has an incurable illness. My rtionship with Yan Huaijing is so bad. If hees forward, I¡¯ll definitely ignore him. As for you¡­¡± Yu Wan crossed her arms and looked down at him.¡± Actually, I don¡¯t really want to agree to your request.¡±


    Yu Wan did not ask Jun Chang¡¯an why he hade forward to seek treatment for Han Jingshu. In her opinion, there were only two possibilities. One was that Yan Huaijing had asked him toe. The other was that he hade himself. If she had an incurable illness one day and needed Shadow Thirteen and Little Six toe forward, she believed that they would not hesitate.


    Yu Wan felt that Jun Chang¡¯an treated Han Jingshu like Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen treated her. It was a rtionship between loyalty and revolutionary friendship. Therefore, it was not strange for Jun Chang¡¯an to look for her. It was strange why Jun Chang¡¯an thought that she could treat Han Jingshu.


    Had her Little Gu been exposed?

 Chapter 1099 - 1099: Miracle Doctor Little Fat Wan! (1)

    Chapter 1099: Miracle Doctor Little Fat Wan! (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    It was not a secret in the Capital that Yu Wan knew medicine. Back then, when the State Preceptor of Nanzhao came to visit, she was the one who saved Wan Feng when he fell and was injured. The imperial physician even praised her for her brilliant medical skills and good treatment. Yu Wan could understand if he asked her for treatment, but wasn¡¯t Han Jingshu poisoned?


    Outsiders did not know, but as an internal minister, how could Jun Chang¡¯an not know the truth? The imperial physicians of the Great Zhou were not so lousy that they could not differentiate between Gu and poison, right?


    Actually, at that time, the matter in Nanzhao had caused a hugemotion. Many citizens in the Capital knew that the holy artifact of Nanzhao was in her hands.


    However, it was one thing for the holy artifact to be in her hands, and it was another for her to be able to use it to resolve the Gu. The holy artifact was a deity that was consecrated, unlike her Little Gu, which was living aborious life that was ordered around.


    Moreover, the Emperor, Prince Yan, and even Helian Beiming had made extremely tight security measures for the aftermath. In other words, the ¡°truth¡± that finally spread in the outside world was that the holy artifact was consecrated in the pce of Nanzhao.


    Yu Wan felt that she still had to understand why Jun Chang¡¯an had asked for her help. How much did he know about her trump card?


    Yu Wan smiled faintly and said, ¡°I heard that your Crown Princess Consort was poisoned. Unfortunately, I¡¯m an expert at treating external injuries. I¡¯m a little helpless when ites to curing poison.¡±


    There was no news of a Gu outside, so she could not expose herself.


    Jun Chang¡¯an said, ¡°I believe with the Regent¡¯s ability, he would know whether my Princess Consort is poisoned or poisoned with Gu.¡±


    The corners of Yu Wan¡¯s mouth twitched. How could she have forgotten about Yan Jiuchao? She was indeed stupid for three years because of pregnancy. Her brain had been too bad recently!


    Jun Chang¡¯an looked at Yu Wan and said, ¡°Princess Consort, you don¡¯t have to test me. The Crown Prince doesn¡¯t know about my request today. As for what abilities the Princess Consort has, I won¡¯t tell the Crown Prince.¡±


    These words simply confirmed that he knew that she had the ability to cure the


    Yu Wan asked, ¡°Who told you that I know how to cure Gu? You better tell me the truth. Otherwise, if I¡¯m unhappy, I¡¯ll definitely not save your Crown Princess Consort.¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an hesitated for a moment and finally decided to tell the truth. He said, ¡°Bai Xiaosheng.¡±


    Yu Wan frowned slightly. Bai Xiaosheng? The guy with good information in the pugilistic world? It was rumored that Bai Xiaosheng had a thousand human skin masks. No one could see his true face. Before going to Nanzhao, Yan Jiuchao had made a deal with Bai Xiaosheng.


    At this timest year, the State Preceptor of Nanzhao came to look for the


    Eldest Princess. Yan Jiuchao originally wanted to kill the State Preceptor of


    Nanzhao, but Bai Xiaosheng used Prince Yan¡¯s whereabouts to exchange for the State Preceptor¡¯s life.


    Yan Jiuchao had asked Bai Xiaosheng why he wanted to save the State Preceptor of Nanzhao.


    Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s answer was that he owed the State Preceptor¡¯s master a favor.


    In the past, Yu Wan and the others had guessed that the State Preceptor¡¯s master was the Little Princess. However, after the secret of Yuwen Zhao and the Empress of Nanzhao was exposed, they boldly guessed that the ¡°Master¡± Bai Xiaosheng mentioned should be the State Preceptor¡¯s master, the former


    State Preceptor of Nanzhao¡ªYuwen Zhao.


    It had to be said that Yuwen Zhao was also a capable person. He could sleep with the Empress, deceive the State Preceptor, and even didn¡¯t hesitate to carry the name of a jinx for the Eldest Princess for the future of his ¡°daughter¡±. Of course, Yuwen Zhao was also bewitched and coerced by the Empress of Nanzhao. The morals of a divine master had fallen to this point!


    But then again, Yuwen Zhao had already died for so many years. The fact that Bai Xiaosheng owed him a favor meant that Bai Xiaosheng was not young, right? Was he afraid that others would see him aging, so he changed his face every day?


    Yu Wan was not most curious about this, but was that guy really that well-informed? ¡®What did he tell you?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything. He only said that you can save the Crown Princess Consort. ¡±


    Yu Wan was stunned. ¡°You believed him?¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an said seriously, ¡°Bai Xiaosheng never sells fake news.¡±


    Yu Wan continued, ¡®Maybe he didn¡¯t deliberately sell fake news and just heard the wrong news?¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an said firmly, ¡°Bai Xiaosheng knows everything in the world and has never been wrong.¡±


    You make it sound like this fellow knows everything. Then does he know how many times I and Yan Jiuchao p for love every night?


    Yu Wan was disgusted with herself. How much did she miss Yan Jiuchao to think so crookedly? However, since Jun Chang¡¯an already knew and believed him, there was no need for her to hide it anymore. Fortunately, Bai Xiaosheng only said that she knew how to cure Gu and did not say that she had Little Gu..

 Chapter 1100 - 1100: Miracle Doctor Little Fat Wan! (2)

    Chapter 1100: Miracle Doctor Little Fat Wan! (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yu Wan sighed and said, ¡°I heard that the culprit who poisoned the Crown Princess Consort hasn¡¯t been found. What if I remove her Gu and they think I¡¯m the culprit?¡±


    Usually, there were only two types of people who could cure the Gu. One was the person who nted the Gu, and the other was someone with a more brilliant Gu technique. From the grudge between the Young Master Manor and the Crown Prince Manor, Yu Wan hadpletely the motive to nt the Gu! If she nted the Gu and then cured the Gu, the Crown Prince Manor would owe her a favor. This deal was worth it!


    In the future, if Yan Huaijing wanted to make a move on the Young Master Manor after he ascended the throne, someone would naturally jump out and poke Yan Huaijing¡¯s backbone. Back then, they saved your Madam. Is this how you repay them?


    Didn¡¯t it look like a self-preservation method?


    Jun Chang¡¯an said, ¡°I believe in the character of the Regent and the Princess Consort. ¡±


    Yu Wan snorted and said, ¡°Just because you believe it doesn¡¯t mean others will.¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an asked, ¡°What exactly will it take for the Princess Consort to be willing to cure the Crown Princess Consort?¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes darted around. ¡°I remember that there¡¯s a powerful doctor surnamed Cui beside Yan Huaijing.¡±


    Shadow Six¡¯s back suddenly turned cold!


    Yu Wan had her own considerations. Old Cui had gone out to y and her people could not find him. Yan Huaijing should have a special way to contact him, right? She could use this opportunity to find Old Cui so that she could concoct an antidote for Yan Jiuchao as soon as possible.


    Old Cui was next door to Lotus Flower Vige, so he was not difficult to find at all. Jun Chang¡¯an captured him and brought him to the capital in the evening.


    When Old Cui saw Yu Wan, he immediately felt bad.


    The order he received was to avoid this girl. Why did this girl use her connections with Yan Huaijing to find him? When that little lunatic med himter, whose fault was it?!


    The ce they met was a Heaven-ss room in a teahouse in the Capital. Shadow Six was also there. Old Cui looked at Yu Wan and then at Shadow Six behind her.


    Shadow Six held his forehead. ¡®


    Don¡¯t look at me, I¡¯m also having a headache!!!


    In front of Jun Chang¡¯an, the three of them pretended not to be familiar with each other. Actually, Yu Wan and Shadow Six had changed their appearances. However, after interacting with the two of them for so long, Old Cui could still recognize them with a look.


    Only Jun Chang¡¯an was kept in the dark.


    Jun Chang¡¯an said to Yu Wan, ¡°I¡¯ve already told Divine Doctor Cui what to say on the way. Divine Doctor Cui will cover for you, Madam.¡±


    Yu Wan was wearing a very spacious cloak. Coupled with a high-waisted dress, her stomach was not obvious. However, Divine Doctor Cui was a doctor. When he was close, he could still tell that she was pregnant.


    ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t tell the Crown Prince about this?¡± Yu Wan confirmed with Jun Chang¡¯an again.


    Just because Jun Chang¡¯an believed in the Young Master Manor didn¡¯t mean that Yan Huaijing believed it, too. She didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble for Yan Jiuchao.


    Jun Chang¡¯an said, ¡°I only mentioned Divine Doctor Cui to him. He thought that Divine Doctor Cui was here to cure Gu. Moreover, I¡¯ve already sent him away. If anyone in the manor asks, I¡¯ll only say that you¡¯re Divine Doctor Cui¡¯s maidservant.¡±


    Actually, a medicine boy or disciple was better, but wasn¡¯t Yu Wan unable to disguise herself as a man? Being a female disciple was not as low-key as a maidservant.


    When the carriage arrived near the Crown Prince Manor, Jun Chang¡¯an said to


    Shadow Six, ¡°Your status is not suitable to enter the manor. Please wait here.¡±


    Shadow Six was a sacrificial soldier. He had the strength and aura of a sacrificial soldier, so he might be exposed even if he disguised himself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect the Princess Consort,¡± Jun Chang¡¯an promised. He was the one who brought her into the manor. He would definitely protect her no matter what.


    Yu Wan nodded at Shadow Six. Only then did Shadow Six acknowledge and reluctantly get out of the carriage.


    The carriage drove into the Crown Prince Manor. As Yan Huaijing¡¯s most trusted confidant, Jun Chang¡¯an had a very transcendent status in the manor. The carriage actually drove all the way into the second gate and only stopped near Han Jingshu¡¯s courtyard.


    Jun Chang¡¯an had long made the necessary arrangements. There were no servants nearby, so Yu Wan and Old Cui sessfully entered Han Jingshu¡¯s courtyard.


    There were servants guarding this ce.


    Jun Chang¡¯an said, ¡°Divine Doctor Cui is here to treat the Crown Princess


    Consort. All of you can leave. Don¡¯t disturb Divine Doctor Cui.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± They had long received the news that Divine Doctor Cui woulde, so they were not surprised and tactfully left.


    Now, there was only one maidservant left in Han Jingshu¡¯s Lu¡¯er. Lu¡¯er was Han Jingshu¡¯s escort. She was brought from the Prime Minister Manor. After returning from informing the Prime Minister Manor, she had been guarding Han Jingshu¡¯s bed.


    ¡°Lu¡¯er, Divine Doctor Cui is here,¡± Jun Chang¡¯an said from the door.


    Lu¡¯er turned around and bowed with reddened eyes. ¡°Divine Doctor Cl gazended on the fat girl behind Old Cui. ¡°She¡¯s..


    Jun Chang¡¯an¡¯s expression did not change as he said, ¡°She¡¯s Divine Doctor Cui¡¯s maidservant. Divine Doctor Cui might have to stay in the Capital for a few days to observe the Crown Princess Consort¡¯s illness. Go find a courtyard first and let Divine Doctor Cui stay thereter.¡±


    In that case, Lu¡¯er understood. She quickly went to build a courtyard for Old Cui. Of course, it was impossible for them to stay here, but if they didn¡¯t say so, how could they exin the strange behavior of bringing a maidservant out for a consultation?


    There was no one else in the room, so Old Cui stopped pretending and said to


    Yu Wan, ¡°Alright, go and remove the Gu!¡±


    Yu Wan put down the basket and sat down in front of the bed. She turned to Jun Chang¡¯an and said, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to look! How do I know if you¡¯ll secretly teach me?¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an : ¡°¡­¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an silently retreated out of the door.


    ¡°Close the door,¡± Yu Wan said.


    The corners of Jun Chang¡¯an¡¯s mouth twitched as he closed the door.


    ¡°Thetch!¡± Yu Wan said again.


    1¡­


    Jun Chang¡¯an was speechless. He was outside, and thetch was inserted from the inside, okay? Was there a need to be so guarded against him? He was a swordsman! Not a doctor! He couldn¡¯t learn it!


    Old Cui silently inserted thetch.


    Jun Chang¡¯an : ¡®


    So you don¡¯t have to be wary of him?

 Chapter 1101 - 1101: Ferocious Little Gu!

    Chapter 1101: Ferocious Little Gu!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Old Cui,e and take a look!¡± Yu Wan whispered to Old Cui as she stared at Han Jingshu¡¯s face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Old Cui came over.


    The moment he saw Han Jingshu¡¯s face clearly, he felt that something was wrong. ¡°What Gu was she poisoned with? Why does it look like she was poisoned? Was she really poisoned?¡±


    The two of them knew that Jun Chang¡¯an was a martial arts expert with extremely good hearing. When he spoke, he lowered his voice to the lowest.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°It¡¯s a Gu, I¡¯m sure of that. But this Gu is different from the Gu we¡¯ve seen in the past.¡±


    Just as Old Cui had said, it was more like she had been poisoned.


    Ordinary Gu would have its own special effects. For example, the effect of the Love Gu was to bewitch one¡¯s mind. The effect of the Mute Gu was to make one temporarily speechless, but there was often a saying among the people of Nanzhao that one should not provoke the people of Southern Xinjiang. They could even poison children. They did not even know when they had been poisoned!


    Although these words were a little exaggerated, it also indirectly exined a phenomenon. After being poisoned by a Gu, there was usually not much abnormality on the surface. Wouldn¡¯t it be very obvious if one had dark foreheads, purple lips and ck nails?


    ¡°Hiss¡­ That¡¯s right.¡± Old Cui took a weak breath. He rolled up her sleeves, unbuttoned her shirt, and looked at her body. At his level, he only had eyes for patients. There was no difference between men and women. After he finished checking, he seemed to understand how the imperial physician had diagnosed her. ¡°Just by looking at her face and nails, ordinary doctors would suspect that she was poisoned, and even her pulse is very simr. However, there¡¯s a very obvious difference between being poisoned and being poisoned by Gu. There won¡¯t be a Gu line on her body.¡±


    It was because when the Gu worm swam in her body, it caused her blood to clot and reacted to her skin. From this, it could be seen that the doctors of the Imperial Hospital still had some skills.


    Yu Wan released the little Gu and said to it, ¡°Can you catch her Gu?¡±


    Little Gu nodded. Soon, Little Gu shook its head again. The two of them looked at it in confusion. It fell in Yu Wan¡¯s palm and grabbed its neck with its ws, making a posture of dying.


    ¡°Uh¡­ what does it mean?¡± Old Cui was at a loss.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°It wants to tell us that after that Gu is caught, Han Jingshu will also die.¡± Yu Wan frowned. ¡°If only Ah Wei was here. He would definitely know what Gu this is and how to cure it.¡±


    At this moment, Yu Wan really missed Ah Wei. Although she could control Gu, it was not because of her superb Gu technique, but purely because she had the Little Gu as a cheat.


    Old Cui frowned. ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­ then there¡¯s only one way.¡±


    ¡°What way?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Old Cui said seriously, ¡°Kill the person who nted the Gu! If he dies, the Gu he nted will naturally be cured.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡± Yu Wan had experienced many Gu along the way, but because they were not as powerful as Little Gu and could be easily resolved, they did not go to the point of fighting to the death with the person who poisoned her.


    ¡°I heard it from Qiu Bing by ident!¡± Old Cui had a good rtionship with


    Grandma. Grandma liked to listen to him talk about opera. In exchange, Grandma would teach him some general knowledge about sorcery, including killing Gu Masters.


    Since Grandma said so, it must be true.


    But¡­ where were they going to find the culprit?


    Yu Wan muttered, ¡°The capital is so big. Where¡¯s the culprit?¡±


    Old Cui reminded, ¡°She only has less than ten hours left. If we don¡¯t kill the Gu Master at dawn, even the heavens won¡¯t be able to save her.¡± ¡°Squeak squeak squeak!¡± Little Gu jumped up with its ws! Yu Wan looked at it and said, ¡°You know how to find the person?¡±


    Little Gu nodded!


    ¡°But how can I exin this to Jun Chang¡¯an?¡±


    To be honest, your Crown Princess Consort¡¯s Gu had to be cured by killing the culprit. What? You don¡¯t know where the culprit is? It¡¯s fine, I know!


    How did I know?


    Because my Little Gu is capable!


    Where did the Little Gue from?


    Won¡¯t she still expose her trump card?


    Actually, just the holy artifact of Nanzhao alone might not make people think of Yan Jiuchao¡¯s medicinal primer. After all, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s medicinal primer was the Queen of Gu, not the Little Gu. However, Yu Wan could not exin why. She had a dangerous intuition: It was best not to expose the Little Gu!


    At this moment, Yu Wan still did not know how right her decision was. The


    Little Gu was the King of Ten Thousand Gu. When she arrived in the Nether Capital, she realized that it was actually the body of the Gu Emperor. However, until now, no one knew that Little Gu was not a simple Gu Emperor body.


    Tap! Tap! Tap!


    Little Gu could not sit still anymore and jumped around on the floor! Was Yu Wan the only one who had nothing to do recently? It was the same! It was lonely without a fight!


    Yu Wan held her forehead. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll bring you thereter. Stop fooling around! If others discover your existence, I won¡¯t want you anymore!¡±


    Little Gu instantly became obedient. What¡¯s even more terrifying than being captured is that I don¡¯t want you anymore. If it was captured, it could escape by itself, but if Yu Wan didn¡¯t want it, it would have no home.


    Little Gu lowered its head aggrievedly.


    Yu Wan said to Old Cui, ¡°We can¡¯t let Jun Chang¡¯an know about this.¡±


    Old Cui nodded and agreed with Yu Wan¡¯s actions. Although he alwaysined about Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao and wished he had never known them, when it really concerned their safety, Old Cui became an existence like Grandma.


    In fact, when Grandma was not around, he had to protect these two children. ¡°Wait.¡± Old Cui¡¯s hand that was holding Han Jingshu¡¯s wrist paused.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant,¡± Old Cui said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Wan was stunned. She hurriedly took Han Jingshu¡¯s wrist from Old Cui and carefully took her pulse. ¡°She¡¯s really pregnant.¡±


    However, it was suppressed by the Gu poison and was too weak. It appeared and disappeared, causing them to almost not let it out.


    ¡°So, these are two lives.¡± Yu Wan sighed. She was also a mother. How could she really bear to watch Han Jingshu lose two lives in front of her?


    ¡°Are you confident?¡± Old Cui asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yu Wan said. She was confident that she could find or kill the culprit. ¡°I¡¯m the strongest Saintess!¡± she said.


    Old Cui, who couldn¡¯t bear to expose her: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, act ording to my signalter,¡± Old Cui said as he walked forward and opened the door.


    Jun Chang¡¯an turned around, his eyes anxious. ¡°How is it?¡±


    Old Cui said, ¡°The situation isplicated. She¡¯s pregnant.¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an was stunned!


    Old Cui continued, ¡°That¡¯s why we can¡¯t cure her for the time being. I have to protect her fetus first. I¡¯ll give you a prescription. Go get the medicine. Remember, you have to catch it yourself. I don¡¯t trust others. Also, give me an empty courtyard. I¡¯ll rest for a while. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be busy tonight.¡±


    This change was unexpected. No one expected Han Jingshu to be pregnant. Did Han Jingshu know?


    ording to the original n, Yu Wan could leave on the spot after curing Han Jingshu. There was no need for her to really stay here. However, at this moment, the courtyard that was used as a prop was actually used by a freakbination of factors.


    Old Cui prescribed a prescription, and Jun Chang¡¯an went to get the medicine. Before he left, he instructed Lu¡¯er to settle Old Cui in the courtyard next door.


    Old Cui was not a criminal, so there were naturally no guards watching him. There were only a few old women and maidservants on duty in the courtyard, so it was not difficult to avoid these people¡¯s eyes and ears.


    ¡°Wait for me here,¡± Yu Wan said.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want me to go with you?¡± Old Cui asked.


    Yu Wan clicked her tongue and said, ¡°If we¡¯re both gone, what are you going to sayter? I¡¯m a maidservant. No one will care if they can¡¯t see me. You just have to guarantee that you can stroll under their noses from time to time.¡±


    Old Cui wanted to follow, but he felt that what she said made sense. ¡°Got it. Come back quickly. Don¡¯t force yourself. Shadow Six will meet you outside the manor.¡±


    Yu Wan felt that she most likely did not need Shadow Six because from the excitement of the Little Gu, the culprit who nted the Gu should not be far away. It was very likely in the manor!


    Yu Wan avoided the servants¡¯ gazes and slipped out of the courtyard. She


    released the Little Gu. Now, the Little Gu could already restrain its aura very well. When it didn¡¯t attack, it was no different from ordinary insects.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Little Gu pointed to the east.


    Yu Wan followed it east. That was where the Full Moon Pavilion was, but there was more than one house there. All the advisors of the Crown Prince Manor lived in that direction. Yu Wan even needed to walk past the other people¡¯s houses to reach the Full Moon Pavilion in the deepest depths.


    In that case, wouldn¡¯t it be easy to be discovered if she went?


    Little Gu patted its chest considerately, indicating that it could kill him itself! Yu Wan narrowed her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you want to go in and kill all you want, right?¡±


    Little Gu: Sob-


    It had been seen through.


    Yu Wan gasped. It was such a cute worm. But why was it so ferocious?


    Of course, Yu Wan could not let it kill so much. Putting aside whether they should kill that group of people or not, if they killed all of them, would they be able to leave the manor safely? There was a risk of being exposed even if they killed one, okay?


    However, human lives were at stake. They had to kill that person!


    Yu Wan said seriously, ¡°You¡¯re only allowed to kill one. That¡¯s the person who nted the Gu. You¡¯re not allowed to touch anything else!¡±


    Little Gu stretched out three small ws. Three.


    Yu Wan:


    Was this guy¡­ negotiating with her?


    ¡°One!¡± Yu Wan said solemnly.


    Little Gu returned a small w.


    Two.


    Yu Wan:


    Why do I suddenly want to strangle you to death!

 Chapter 1102 - 1102: The Instant Kill Of The Little Gu!

    Chapter 1102: The Instant Kill Of The Little Gu!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Wasn¡¯t it good to be a cute little worm? Why did it have to learn from others and kill others to snatch their goods? Wasn¡¯t it enough to kill one? Why did it bargain with her? What kind of insect was this?


    Yu Wan ced her hands on her little fat waist and looked at it fiercely. ¡°I¡¯ll say it onest time. You¡¯re only allowed to kill one! If you dare to kill so many, I won¡¯t want you anymore!¡±


    She didn¡¯t want it again. Could she y some new tricks? Little Gu turned around with a snort.


    This little thing! It even threw a tantrum? Yu Wan was almost angered to the point of falling back. However, she also understood that no matter how this little fellow pretended to be pitiful, she could not take a step back. Otherwise, once she was used to its bad temper, who would be able to control it when it pushed its luck in the future? Yan Jiuchao?


    Yu Wan wanted to bend down and poke it, but she realized that her stomach was too big to bend down, so she reached out and said to it, ¡°Come up!¡± Little Gu shed up. However, its posture¡­ was actually with its back facing Yu


    Wan!


    What? Do you want to have a cold war? Aren¡¯t you going to throw a tantrum at me? Yu Wan stretched out her fingertip and poked its small body. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you onest time. If you continue to be disobedient after killing that person, I¡¯ll feed you to the chickens!¡±


    Little Gu exploded!


    What was the Gu¡¯s natural enemy? Chicken! Of course, at its realm, ordinary chickens could not catch up to it. However, it was still a young Gu, so its little mind would still be frightened.


    Little Gu turned around aggrievedly and looked at Yu Wan resentfully. It jumped to the ground and went to carry out this assassination mission. It drooped its head and dragged a long saber made of temporary branches. It walked on the grass with its head lowered. Dust flew on both sides. What a lonely swordsman!


    After taking a few steps, Yu Wan suddenly stopped it. ¡°Wait, bring it along!¡±


    Yu Wan walked forward, took out a small jade bottle from her purse, removed the cork, and poured out a Thousand Gu King.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. Although you can restrain your aura now, your aura will still be revealed when you attack. If anyone knows anything, they might recognize that you have the body of the Gu Emperor. Let it attack! I think the other party¡¯s ability shouldn¡¯t be able to defeat the Thousand Gu King.¡± With that, Yu Wan blinked at it.


    Little Gu immediately threw its long saber to the ground! What the heck! She didn¡¯t even let it kill a single person? Was there any justice?!


    In the end, Little Gu could not win against Yu Wan in the argument and brought the Thousand Gu King to kill the Gu Master. That was clearly his food. A food that had a much carefree life than it, the Gu King! Damn!


    Yu Wan was not worried since the Little Gu was taking action. This was not the Nether Capital, nor was it the Sorcerer n. How could an expert who could casually deal with the Thousand Gu King appear?


    Yu Wan had made the right bet.


    Little Gu followed the connection between the Gu worm in Han Jingshu¡¯s body and its master and found the person¡ªthe subordinate called Lie Feng.


    He was the one who refined the Gu and ced it. Like Ah Wei, he was a Gu Master who knew martial arts. Such a Gu Master was too rare. It was no wonder that it did not arouse Yan Huaijing¡¯s suspicion because even Yan Huaijing understood that Gu Masters¡¯ physiques were very weak.


    Lie Feng¡¯s level was not low and had already reached the level of a Gu Venerable. To be honest, it was really troublesome for the Thousand Gu King to deal with him.


    However, was the one Yu Wan took out an ordinary Thousand Gu King? That was a Thousand Gu King that had been nourished with her pure yin blood and had been threatened, trampled, and stimted with endless potential by Little


    ¡°Who is it?!¡± Lie Feng was refining Gu worms in his room when he suddenly felt a powerful and familiar aura. He carefully distinguished that it was actually a terrifying Gu King.


    The aura of this Gu King was so powerful that it simply exceeded his imagination. His eyes immediately lit up, and he couldn¡¯t care less about why such a powerful Gu King would suddenly appear in a ce like the Great Zhou. He put on his silver silk gloves and was about to capture the Gu King, but before he could do anything, a white light hit his chest and he fell to the ground.


    Little Gu did not use the power of the Gu Emperor. It used speed and strength, so it did not reveal its aura. It wasn¡¯t too much if it beat him, right?


    Little Gu rode on his nose and drew out two rows of small ws. Pa, pa, pa, pa! Pa, pa, pa, pa, pa!


    Violent¡ªWind¡ªSmall¡ªGu¡ªw!


    Lie Feng was beaten up until he could not fight back. He did not understand what was going on at all. What exactly had happened? Where was the Gu King? This did not f*cking look like the power of the Gu King.


    Which Gu King¡­ used its ws to hit people? Was there something wrong with


    its brain?


    Lie Feng had never seen such a strange Gu worm before. Heined in his heart, but soon, he couldn¡¯t evenin anymore because he was beaten until he saw stars and felt dizzy. In the end, he couldn¡¯t even remember who he was.


    When he was finally beaten until he was on hisst breath, Little Gu threw the Thousand Gu King at him. The Thousand Gu King trembled as it bit Lie Feng that actually wouldn¡¯t have lived without it dealing thest strike.


    It was killed by the Thousand Gu King. There was nothing wrong with it! Little Gu brought the Thousand Gu King to Yu Wan to report.


    ¡°Are you sure he was killed?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Little Gu nodded.


    ¡°Did you kill the right person?¡± Yu Wan asked again.


    Lttle Gu nodded its head in disdain.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t kill too much?¡± Yu Wan asked again.


    Little Gu ced its hands on its hips, wanting to go berserk! Where was the trust between them!!!


    Yu Wan happily picked up the Little Gu and rubbed its stomach with her fingertips. ¡°Yo, your stomach is deted. Are you hungry? Here, I¡¯ll reward you!¡±


    With that, Yu Wan generously pushed the Thousand Gu King, who had just made a great contribution, in front of Little Gu.


    This ce was not like the Underworld Mountain that was filled with Gu. It was picky and it did not like to eat the Hundred Gu Kings. The Thousand Gu Kings were not enough for it. Yu Wan had always controlled its food strictly and only gave it three Thousand Gu Kings a month. If it was hungry the rest of the time, it could only ept its fate and eat the Hundred Gu King. Otherwise, it would continue to be hungry.


    It had just eaten a Thousand Gu King yesterday. Logically speaking, it would have to wait nine days for the next one.


    The Thousand Gu King was stunned! It was as if it did not understand why it died faster after making a contribution. Where was the friendliness of humans? Where was the dignity of insects?


    However, to Yu Wan¡¯s surprise, Little Gu did not eat it. Instead, it took the jade bottle and ced it inside. Then, Little Gu patted the bottle, indicating that this had been given to it. Yu Wan could not take it back!


    If it took in a younger brother, it would take the me for any trouble in the future!


    Since the culprit had already been executed, Yu Wan prepared to see how Han Jingshu was doing. She retracted Little Gu and walked towards Han Jingshu¡¯s courtyard.


    Unexpectedly, before she could take two steps, the human skin mask on her face fell.


    Because she had only disguised herself once, Yu Wan did not use the Lan family¡¯s disguise technique. The drawback of ordinary disguise techniques was that the mask fell off easily. She would never admit that she was too fat and her cheeks were chubby. When she walked, she trembled and the mask fell off!!!


    The tools were in the first aid kit. There was nothing to stick the mask on now, so Yu Wan could only press it with her hand as she carefully looked around.


    As long as she returned to the courtyard as soon as possible, everything would be fine. However, the heavens seemed to be deliberately making things difficult for her today. Yan Huaijing, who was sent away by Jun Chang¡¯an with the excuse of meeting Bai Xiaosheng, actually returned to the manor early.


    What happened to listening to Jun Chang¡¯an and waiting for Bai Xiaosheng for a night? He couldn¡¯t wait anymore? Are you unreliable, or is Jun Chang¡¯an unreliable?


    ¡°This is truly¡­!¡± Yu Wan gritted her teeth and turned around!


    Yan Huaijing was worried about Han Jingshu¡¯s illness. Even though Jun


    Chang¡¯an had repeatedly instructed him that Bai Xiaosheng would definitely


    appear and hoped that he would wait patiently, he was still a little uneasy. He had left a guard there to wait. If Bai Xiaosheng came, the guard would stabilize Bai Xiaosheng and inform him as soon as possible.


    After Yan Huaijing returned to the manor , he naturally went to visit Han Jingshu first. This was when he met Yu Wan. When he passed by the rockery, he saw a fat¡­ maidservant?


    Yu Wan had indeed dressed up as a maidservant when she entered the manor, but she was not a maidservant in the manor.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Yan Huaijing was unfamiliar with this outfit.


    Yu Wan lowered her head and held a handful of grass in her hand. She suppressed her voice and said, ¡°I¡¯m Divine Doctor Cui¡¯s maidservant. Divine Doctor Cui instructed me toe here to pick a few weeds for the use of medicine.¡±


    Yan Huaijing said, ¡°Is Divine Doctor Cui already here?¡±


    When Jun Chang¡¯an split up with him, he said that he had two ns. He would wait for Bai Xiaosheng, while Jun Chang¡¯an would invite Divine Doctor Cui.


    ¡°He just arrived. He¡¯s brewing medicine,¡± Yu Wan said.


    During themunication process, Yu Wan kept her head low. If it were a year ago, she might not have been able to hide it from Yan Huaijing. However, she was fat now, so no matter what, Yan Huaijing could not connect her to Yu Wan. Yan Huaijing had no intention of looking at the appearance of a maidservant and strode away.


    Yu Wan heaved a sigh of relief. She finally got away with it. That was close!


    Yu Wan only looked up when Yan Huaijingpletely disappeared at the end of the path. She turned around and walked towards Old Cui¡¯s courtyard. What Yu Wan did not know was that the moment she turned around, she happened to meet a pair of deep eyes.


    Gu Lady Yi Man stared at Yu Wan for a long time and took out the portrait in her arms. The portrait was already some years old, but she could still recognize her facial features. Other than being fatter, that fat girl¡¯s facial features were exactly the same as the woman in the portrait!


    Yi Man suddenly ran back to the Full Moon Pavilion and rushed into the cloaked man¡¯s room.. ¡°Sir! I found the person who stole the Holy Soul Pearl back then!¡±

 Chapter 1103 - 1103: Picking Up a Loot!

    Chapter 1103: Picking Up a Loot!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    A trace of surprise finally appeared on the cloaked man¡¯s calm face. ¡°What did you say? You found it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Found it! I saw it with my own eyes! Although she¡¯s gained weight! But that face¡­ is indeed the woman in the portrait!¡± Gu Lady Yi Man ced the crumpled portrait on the table in front of the cloaked man.


    Although the portrait was old, it was not wrinkled. It was all because Yi Man was too excited along the way.


    The cloaked man felt Yi Man¡¯s excitement. If what Yi Man said was true and they really found the thief who stole the Holy Soul Pearl, then not to mention Yi Man, even he would be extremely excited.


    However, they had experienced too many disappointments over the years. The cloaked man would no longer believe that they had seeded easily.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± The cloaked man asked.


    Yi Man said, ¡°In the manor!¡±


    The cloaked man frowned suspiciously. ¡°In the Manor? Do you mean the Crown


    Prince Manor?¡±


    How was that possible? How long had they been living in the Crown Prince Manor? Everyone had checked, but they did not find the thief from back then.


    Yi Man continued, ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s a maidservant from the manor judging from her dressing!¡±


    ¡°A guest of the manor?¡± The cloaked man fell into deep thought.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like¡­¡± Yi Man recalled what she had seen and said, ¡°She dresses like a maidservant, but she¡¯s not from the Crown Prince Manor.¡±


    The cloaked man paused and said, ¡°Then it¡¯s possible that she¡¯s new, or that some guest hase to the manor. She¡¯s the guest¡¯s maidservant. Go and ask around who came to the manor today.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Yi Man agreed and turned to walk out of the door.


    ¡°Wait.¡± The cloaked man stopped her. ¡°Where¡¯s Lie Feng? Let him go. Tell him not to alert the enemy.¡±


    Yi Man went to Lie Feng¡¯s room. Lie Feng¡¯s door was tightly shut, which was not strange. Lie Feng would refine Gu in his room every night, and he mostly did not want to be disturbed at this time.


    ¡°Lie Feng,¡± Yi Man called.


    No one in the room reacted. Yi Man was not a martial arts expert, so she could not notice that there was no sign of life in the room. She raised her hand and knocked on the door. ¡°Lie Feng, the lord is looking for you.¡±


    There was still no answer.


    ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s asleep?¡± Yi Man looked through the crack in the door. The light was indeed out.


    Yi Man went to the cloaked man¡¯s room to report. ¡°Lie Feng is asleep. Why don¡¯t


    I go? Since she¡¯s a maidservant, she can definitely walk around the backyard. I¡¯m a woman, so it¡¯s convenient for me to go to the backyard.¡±


    ¡°Is Lie Feng asleep so early?¡± The cloaked man suspected Lie Feng of malfeasance today, but he did not think too much about it. He nodded at Yi Man. ¡°Go ahead. If she¡¯s really a guest of the manor, she¡¯s most likely here to visit the Crown Princess Consort. Take any pill and go openly.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Gu Lady returned to her room and took a beauty pill that nourishes one¡¯s Qi and blood. This pill could not kill or treat illnesses. It was most suitable as a pretense.


    At this moment, Yu Wan did not know that she had been recognized as a thief. She returned to Old Cui¡¯s courtyard. Old Cui was brewing pregnancy stabilizing medicine in the kitchen.


    ¡°Did anything go wrong?¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s voice suddenly sounded at the door. Old Cui was so frightened that his hand trembled and the medicine jar was almost thrown out! Old Cui red at Yu Wan angrily. ¡°What could have happened to me? Did anything happen to you?¡±


    ¡°What can go wrong with me?¡± Yu Wan walked in leisurely.


    ¡°What happened to your face?¡± Old Cui stared at her and asked.


    ¡°The mask fell off!¡± Yu Wan took out the mask and yed with it in her hand. She said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll stick it onter.¡±


    Yu Wan looked at the medicine jar in front of him and said, ¡°Alright, stop. It¡¯s not like she really needs to stabilize the fetus. The person who poisoned her is already dead. Let¡¯s hurry over. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be easy to exin how Han Jingshu woke upter.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Chang¡¯an walked over. ¡°Divine Doctor Cui!¡±


    Yu Wan was caught off guard. She was still holding the human skin mask. Why did Jun Chang¡¯ane looking for her?


    It was true that Jun Chang¡¯an knew her identity, but Jun Chang¡¯an didn¡¯t know that Old Cui knew. Even a fool could guess that she had a deep rtionship with Old Cui after she took off her mask and chatted with him in the kitchen.


    Yu Wan was anxious!


    Old Cui calmly grabbed a handful of kitchen ash and smeared it on Yu Wan¡¯s face.


    Yu Wan, who instantly became a dpidated cat: ¡®


    The moment Jun Chang¡¯an entered the room, he was stunned by Yu Wan¡¯s colorful face. ¡°Madam, you¡­¡±


    Yu Wan silently spat out the ashes in her mouth and said with an ashen face,


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just brewed medicine for your Crown Princess Consort.¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an: Aren¡¯t you making too much medicine? Those who know will say that you¡¯re making medicine. Those who don¡¯t know will think that you¡¯re the medicine.


    Yu Wan even wanted to p Old Cui to death. Return her beauty to her!


    Old Cui cleared his throat and said to Jun Chang¡¯an, ¡°The pregnancy stabilizing medicine is ready. We can send it to the Crown Princess Consort. When she drinks the pregnancy stabilizing medicine, we can almost start to detoxify her. ¡±


    ¡°No need. You guys can go back,¡± Jun Chang¡¯an said.


    Old Cui was stunned, and so was Yu Wan. What did he mean by no need? They could go back now? There was a lot of information in these words!


    Jun Chang¡¯an paused. While he was excited, he also said with mixed feelings, ¡°The Crown Princess Consort is awake¡­ She¡¯s been cured.¡±


    It was not strange for her to wake up. After all, the person who poisoned her was dead, and the Gu in her body should be cured. But what did thest sentence mean? Was she cured?


    In Han Jingshu¡¯s room, Gu Lady was dumbfounded! She looked at Han Jingshu, who had opened her eyes and was looking at her. She trembled in fear and fell to the ground!


    What was going on? What happened to the beauty pill? Why did you wake up?


    Gu Lady was here to look for the thief who had stolen the Holy Soul Pearl. She had already asked around just now. The manor had indeed invited a divine doctor, and the divine doctor had a maidservant with him. Gu Lady estimated that the maidservant was the maidservant she had seen in the garden.


    The divine doctor and maidservant had gone to brew medicine for the Crown Princess Consort. Her martial arts were not good, so it was impossible for her to sneak in. There was no reason for her to follow them, so she took out the beauty nourishment pill she had prepared long ago and said to the servants in the courtyard, ¡°I have an ancestral pill here. I don¡¯t know if it will work, but at this point, let¡¯s make a Hail Mary effort!¡±


    The servants knew how much Yan Huaijing valued the people from Full Moon Pavilion, and Gu Lady had alsoe to treat Han Jingshu. In other words, Gu Lady was equivalent to another divine doctor in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Gu Lady sent medicine to Han Jingshu, so they naturally could not stop her. The servants weed Gu Lady in politely.


    Gu Lady was just using the excuse of delivering medicine to stay in the room and wait for Old Cui and Yu Wan. However, there were so many servants watching her, so it was not good for her to wait. Therefore, she fed the beauty pill to Han Jingshu, and the scene from before happened.


    No one knew better than Gu Lady the unsolvable nature of this Gu poison. Perhaps it was possible if Lie Feng was here, but she could definitely not resolve it, let alone that she did not really resolve it. What she fed was a beauty pill to nourish one¡¯s blood and qi.


    When did¡­ the Beauty Pill have the effect of curing Gu?


    Gu Lady was shocked.


    The servants were overjoyed. ¡°Miss Yi Man has a way!¡±


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s all thanks to Miss Yi Man!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Imperial Bodyguard Jun bring back a divine doctor? He asked Imperial Bodyguard Jun to go and get the medicine, and then asked Sister Lu¡¯er to prepare the courtyard. In the end, he didn¡¯t do anything. We still had to rely on Miss Yi Man!¡±


    Gu Lady had no idea how all of this happened. There was only one thought in her mind: Something bad has happened!


    To be honest, Jun Chang¡¯an was also quite troubled! If you have ancestral pills, wny didn¡¯t you take tnem out earner YOU only t00K tnem out arter 1 was ruthlessly scammed by Bai Xiaosheng. Aren¡¯t I paying such a high price for nothing?


    ¡°I¡¯m really¡­¡± Jun Chang¡¯an really wanted to kill someone! But then again¡­ were there ancestral pills? How many generations had they been passed down? Were they sure they weren¡¯t spoiled?


    Although he was puzzled, it was a fact that Han Jingshu had woken up. He braced himself and came to report to Old Cui and Yu Wan, or rather¡­ he gave the order to leave.


    Yu Wan and Old Cui naturally understood how it happened. They killed the person who poisoned Han Jingshu and her Gu was cured. Coincidentally, someone fed Han Jingshu a pill and she picked up that loot.


    Yu Wan was unhappy! Why did someone else pick up the gains after she cured the illness? Back then, they had agreed that the consultation fee would be ten thousand taels! And it was gold. Now that the credit belonged to others, didn¡¯t that mean that ten thousand taels of gold had flown away?


    Yu Wan coughed lightly. ¡°Ahem, that¡­ If I tell you that I was actually the one who cured your Crown Princess Consort¡¯s Gu, would you believe me?¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an nced at Yu Wan indifferently. ¡°Do you think the words ¡®I¡¯m a fool¡¯ are written on my face?¡±


    Yu Wan:


    Damn!

 Chapter 1104 - 1104: The Truth About the Sacred Clan!

    Chapter 1104: The Truth About the Sacred n!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the end, Yu Wan did not get the ten thousand taels of gold. She and Old Cui were both sent out of the manor by Jun Chang¡¯an.


    Although Jun Chang¡¯an was angry, this was not Yu Wan and Old Cui¡¯s fault. He would not vent his anger on them. He thoughtfully prepared two carriages. One sent Yu Wan back to the Young Master Manor, and the other sent Old Cui back to Lotus Flower Vige.


    In the end, Yu Wan intercepted Old Cui¡¯s carriage halfway. She brought Old Cui back to the Young Master Manor.


    Yu Wan¡¯s face darkened when ten thousand taels of gold flew away!


    Old Cui did not dare to provoke her, but¡­ Old Cui did not dare to provoke Yan Jiuchao either! When that little lunatic went crazy, he was not as easy to coax as the fat girl, okay?


    ¡°Now! Immediately! Right Now! Go and prepare an antidote for Yan Jiuchao!¡± Yu Wan ced her hands on her hips and said fiercely.


    Old cui :


    Did I suffer an unexpected disaster? Did I cause your credit to be picked by others? Did I not give you ten thousand taels of gold? I¡­


    The corners of Old Cui¡¯s mouth twitched. He must have been crazy to want to protect these two children just now. These two fellows were clearly more infuriating than the other. What he really wanted to protect was his heart!


    He seriously suspected that one day in the future, he would not die of old age or illness, but be angered to death by these two.


    ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± Old Cui said angrily.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you do it? My father has found all the herbs you need! The herbs are alsoplete! You want the blood of the Saintess, right? Take it!¡± Yu Wan stretched out her finger generously. Then, she thought of something and rolled up her sleeve. ¡°Finger blood or intravenous blood. Pick whatever you want!¡±


    What blood? Tendons? Why would I take the blood from your meridians for no reason? Not to mention that your blood is useless, even if it was useful, it wouldn¡¯t take arge vat! No, what blood collection? It was clearly bloodletting!


    This girl always said strange things from time to time. Even he was led astray by her.


    In the end, Old Cui held it in and did not tell Yu Wan the truth. He was afraid that if he did, this girl would be so angry that she would give birth on the spot. It was not even the due date yet. He did not want the Little Saint King to give birth prematurely.


    He said seriously, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s inconvenient for Yan Jiuchao.¡±


    ¡°How is he inconvenient?¡± Yu Wan asked with wide almond -shaped eyes.


    Old Cui cleared his throat. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he have a few days every month? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Yu Wan seemed to have an epiphany. ¡°Can he take medicine after that?¡±


    Old Cui¡¯s eyes shed and he said righteously, ¡°Uh¡­ That¡¯s right! That has to finish first! When that one came, he was so weak. He can¡¯t take medicine blindly!¡±


    The maidservants in the courtyard swore that they really didn¡¯t eavesdrop on purpose! It was really because Young Madam and Doctor Cui didn¡¯t avoid them.


    But then again, what did Doctor Cui and Young Madam mean?


    Young Master was inconvenient for a few days every month. He was still very weak those few days and could not take medicine blindly. Oh my! Young


    Master¡­ Could Young Master be like them, every month would have that?


    How was that possible? Young Master was a man! But¡­ since Doctor Cui and Young Madam said so, it shouldn¡¯t be fake, right?!


    Yu Wan looked at the sky. ¡°He¡¯s quite urate every month. He should be ufortable tonight, right?¡±


    Not only did Young Master have that, but it also came quite urately? When the maidservants heard this, they were already certain that Yan Jiuchao had a period once a month.


    On the first day Yan Jiuchao went to court, he had a lot of things to deal with. It was mainly because he heard the ministers praise him in all kinds of ways. From his looks to his temperament, from his clothes to his soul, the ministers said everything very well. He was quite sa tisfied.


    In the end, when he entered the courtyard, he felt that something was wrong. The servants seemed to be looking at him with¡­ love and sympathy.


    Yan Jiuchao frowned.


    There was unfinished water on the stone table for the little ck eggs. He was a little thirsty and picked it up to drink. Suddenly, a maidservant walked over quickly. ¡°Young Master! You can¡¯t drink something cold!¡± He had a period, so his stomach would hurt if he drank cold water!


    Yan Jiuchao nced at her strangely.


    The maidservants were most afraid of Young Master, but they were absolutely loyal to him. For Young Master¡¯s health, they had to take good care of him even if they had to take the risk of being chased out of the manor.


    Couldn¡¯t he drink something cold in autumn? Yan Jiuchao looked at the sky strangely. The maidservant took advantage of his distraction and risked her life to snatch his cup. She decisively stuffed a bowl of steaming brown sugar water into his hands.


    It warms the womb and stops the pain! Drink it, drink it, drink it!


    Yan Jiuchao:


    Yu Wan was still brooding over the loss of ten thousand taels of gold. She hugged her pillow and secretly swore that she would definitely find a chance to earn back the ten thousand taels of gold.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that although she didn¡¯t get the gold, she had escaped by a freakbination of factors. It had to be known that the experts of the Sacred n were not so easy to deal with. Lie Feng was only a small fry, and the cloaked man¡¯s strength was truly unfathomable.


    At that time, Gu Lady had gone to Han Jingshu¡¯s room. Her original intention was to wait for Yu Wan to appear and confirm in person if she was the detestable woman who had harmed the Sacred n, stolen the Holy Soul Pearl, and shaved the hair of the experts of the entire n.


    Unfortunately, when Han Jingshu woke up, Jun Chang¡¯an did not let Yu Wan and Old Cuie over anymore and sent them out of the manor.


    Gu Lady wanted to ask about the master and servant, but Jun Chang¡¯an would not say anything. Although the servants knew that the other party¡¯s surname was Cui and he was a divine doctor, and that fat girl was his maidservant, they did not know anything else.


    At this point, the clues werepletely interrupted!


    The Holy Soul Pearl was the Sacred n¡¯s supreme treasure. The cultivation of the Sacred n¡¯s experts depended on it. After losing it, there was a gap in the Sacred n¡¯s experts. No matter how powerful a race was, they would not be far from decline if they did not have any descendants to take over.


    This was also why they had to find the Holy Soul Pearl.. Of course, they also had to take revenge for stealing the treasure (shaving) back then!

 Chapter 1105 - 1105: The Might of the Holy Soul Pearl! (1)

    Chapter 1105: The Might of the Holy Soul Pearl! (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    However, the most urgent thing now was not to find the Holy Soul Pearl and the thief. After all, this matter had been dragged on for so many years. He did not care if he had to wait another day or two. The most important thing now was to fool Han Jingshu.


    Although Han Jingshu denied it, the cloaked man was sure that Han Jingshu had heard his conversation with Lie Feng. After entering the manor for so long, he had more or less observed and understood Han Jingshu. She was not a brainless woman.


    She might not know what the Holy Soul Pearl was, but she would definitely be able to guess that they were outsiders. Moreover, they had another motive for entering the Crown Prince Manor. The Holy Soul Pearl and the thief were one of them, but the other important reason was that even Gu Lady Yi Man did not know.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lie Feng? Go and wake him up. Let him go to the Crown Princess Consort¡¯s courtyard to investigate her situation. If necessary¡­¡± The cloaked man gestured cruelly. If necessary, he would kill Han Jingshu again!


    Gu Lady went to call Lie Feng.


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    She knocked on the door, but there was no reaction from Lie Feng. Did he not hear her? How could an expert sleep so soundly? Or could it be that Lie Feng was unwilling to talk to her?


    Gu Lady¡¯s status beside the cloaked man was indeed not as noble as Lie Feng. Thinking about it this way, Gu Lady was quite disgusted. What was he showing off for? He was just a little more skilled than her! In terms of ability to raise Gu, who lost to who?


    Gu Lady knocked on the door roughly and said angrily, ¡°Get up! I¡¯m not looking for you! It¡¯s the lord!¡±


    However, there was still a dead silence in response.


    At this moment, Gu Lady realized that something was wrong. No matter how much Lie Feng looked down on her, he would never be disrespectful to the lord. She mentioned the lord and with Lie Feng¡¯s personality, he would have long served the lord.


    The door was locked from the inside, but the window could be pulled open from the outside. Gu Lady went around to the window and pushed it open. She was immediately dumbfounded. The room was dim, but moonlight and the pearl light of thenterns under the porch shone in andnded on the cold corpse on the ground.


    Yes, Gu Lady was extremely sure that Lie Feng was already a corpse.


    ¡°Sir! Lie Feng is dead!¡± Gu Lady reported to the cloaked man.


    The cloaked man waved his robe and came to Lie Feng¡¯s room murderously. Gu Lady lit themp and the two of them carefully looked at Lie Feng¡¯s corpse. ¡°He was bitten to death by a Gu worm!¡± Gu Lady pointed at a small swelling on Lie Feng¡¯s neck.


    She was the Gu Lady, so she naturally could tell which wounds were bitten by ordinary insects and which ones were bitten by Gu worms. Although he was bitten to death by a Gu worm, how could the injury on Lie Feng¡¯s face be exined?


    He had been beaten into a pig¡¯s head! It didn¡¯t look like a punch, nor did it look like a p from a human. Those extremely small w marks actually looked like¡­ he had been pped by a Gu worm!


    But wasn¡¯t this too strange? Can you imagine a Gu worm the size of a fingernail riding on a man¡¯s nose and pping him?


    She couldn¡¯t bear to look at it!


    What kind of insect was so violent?


    Moreover, from the looks of it, Lie Feng¡¯s face was swollen. He was first beaten into a pig¡¯s head before being bitten to death by Gu worms. If he was bitten to death first, the dead person¡¯s blood would stop flowing, and the corpse would not be swollen.


    There were no signs of a fight in the room. In other words, Lie Feng was lying there being beaten up and did not fight back.


    It was naturally not that he did not want to fight back, but he could not.


    One had to know that Lie Feng was a Gu Venerable. How heaven-defying was a Gu worm to be able to beat him up until he couldn¡¯t fight back?


    Since it was already so heaven-defying, it could just bite him to death. What was the point of beating him into a pig¡¯s head? Besides, it didn¡¯t have to bite him anymore. Lie Feng could die by himself, so why did it have to bite him again?


    What kind of indecent worm was this?!


    It was not unheard of for a Gu Master to die at the hands of a Gu worm he had refined. Therefore, the cloaked man and Gu Lady did not expect Lie Feng to be killed by an external worm. They only thought that he had refined some heaven-defying evil Gu. The evil Gu went crazy and lost control, counter attacking its master.


    This could exin why Lie Feng died so¡­ strange. If it hadn¡¯t gone crazy, which insect would do such a thing to a human?


    The cloaked man narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that worm has already escaped. Let¡¯s not care about it for now. Get someone to deal with Lie Feng¡¯s corpse. I¡¯ll personally go to the Crown Princess Consort¡¯s ce to see her situation..¡±

 Chapter 1106 - 1106: The Might of the Holy Soul Pearl! (2)

    Chapter 1106: The Might of the Holy Soul Pearl! (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The cloaked man did not enter through the front door. Instead, he used his qinggong to avoid the eyes of the guards in the manor and quietly flew onto


    Han Jingshu¡¯s roof. He lifted a tile, and the dim yellow pearl light was reflected.


    The dark night became his strongest cover. He could see the brightly lit room clearly, but the people in the room could not see him in the night.


    The Crown Princess Consort¡¯s was a four-poster bed, so the situation of the bed could not be seen from the top. Fortunately, the cloaked man chose an angle and happened to be able to see the scene beside the bed.


    Yan Huaijing was sitting on the edge of the bed with a bowl of sweet soup in his hand, feeding Han Jingshu spoon by spoon.


    ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± After taking a third bite, Han Jingshu took out a handkerchief to wipe the corners of her mouth.


    Yan Huaijing said softly, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant. Eat more. You don¡¯t have to care about the rules.¡±


    ording to the royal family¡¯s rules, one could not eat more than three mouthfuls. No matter how delicious the food was, one would not take a fourth bite. Usually, one would only eat one bite of a dish. They could eat two more bites for those dishes that were especially delicious. Han Jingshu did not have an appetite. But because it was Yan Huaijing who fed her, she had barely taken three bites. She could not eat any more.


    ¡°I¡¯m really full,¡± Han Jingshu said.


    Yan Huaijing had a sister. Worthy Consort Xu often couldn¡¯t eat when she was pregnant with her. She heard from the nannies that this was called morning sickness.


    Yan Huaijing thought that Han Jingshu was also shy, so he didn¡¯t force her to eat. He ced the bowl on the tray held by Lu¡¯er and said to Han Jingshu, ¡°Then tell the kitchen to cook when you want to eat.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Han Jingshu nodded gently.


    Yan Huaijing continued, ¡°By the way, do you still remember what happened in the small garden? Who poisoned you?¡±


    The cloaked man stared at Han Jingshu¡¯s face without blinking. Han Jingshu frowned and looked like she was thinking hard. Then, she held her temples and gasped in pain.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yan Huaijing asked with concern.


    Han Jingshu frowned and said, ¡°I can¡¯t remember. My head hurts when I think about it!¡±


    Yan Huaijing held her shoulder and said, ¡°Then don¡¯t think about it. Don¡¯t force yourself. I¡¯ll investigate thoroughly!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Han Jingshu nodded obediently.


    Yan Huaijing held her hand, a rare gentleness in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Lord Yin and his subordinates this time. Otherwise, I might have lost you.¡± ¡°Your Highness!¡± Han Jingshu was moved and her eyes turned red.


    Yan Huaijing smiled. ¡°This can be considered a blessing in disguise. I found out that you¡¯re pregnant. Otherwise, none of us would know. It wouldn¡¯t be good if you bumped into something.¡±


    Han Jingshu lowered her eyes. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Rest early. I¡¯ll go to the study to deal with some official documents. I¡¯lle and apany youter.¡± Yan Huaijing helped Han Jingshu lie down and tucked her in. Then, he said to Lu¡¯er, ¡°I¡¯ll rest here tonight.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lu¡¯er was pleasantly surprised.


    Yan Huaijing turned around and left the room. Lu¡¯er walked forward and asked Han Jingshu, ¡°Your Highness, do you really not remember what happened yesterday?¡±


    Han Jingshu shook her head in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t remember. How strange. How did this happen? Didn¡¯t my Gu poison get cured? Why can¡¯t I remember what happened yesterday at all?¡±


    Lu¡¯er said, ¡°Forget it. Since His Highness the Crown Prince said that he will investigate the matter thoroughly, then don¡¯t worry and recuperate in peace.¡±


    Han Jingshu touched her stomach and sighed. ¡°I originally nned to surprise him, but the doctor told him in advance.¡±


    ¡°But His Highness the Crown Prince is just as happy!¡± said Lu¡¯er.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± Han Jingshu didn¡¯t want to continue this topic. ¡°I want to eat osmanthus cake. Don¡¯t add too much sugar. Let the kitchen make it.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Lu¡¯er left happily.


    Han Jingshu looked at the top of the bed and sighed faintly. ¡®What exactly happened yesterday¡­¡±


    From the beginning to the end, the cloaked man did not miss Han Jingshu¡¯s expression. He felt that Han Jingshu did not seem to be putting on an act. If Han Jingshu did not dare to say anything to Yan Huaijing, she could always tell the maidservant she had brought from her maiden home. She also said to the maidservant that she did not remember, so she should really not remember.


    Moreover, the premise of Han Jingshu¡¯s acting was that she had discovered him. Yan Huaijing knew martial arts, and even he did not notice her existence. How could Han Jingshu notice him?


    After all kinds of analysis, the cloaked man boldly guessed that the Gu poison had side effects in Han Jingshu¡¯s body, causing her to lose her memory about what happened that day.


    This was not a bad thing.. On the contrary, it was a great thing!

 Chapter 1107 - 1107: The Might of the Holy Soul Pearl! (3)

    Chapter 1107: The Might of the Holy Soul Pearl! (3)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Before their goal was achieved, the Crown Prince Manor was the best ce to protect them. Unless it was absolutely necessary, he did not want both sides to suffer. Han Jingshu was still useful to Yan Huaijing¡¯s great cause. Without threatening their safety, Han Jingshu¡¯s existence was beneficial to both sides.


    The cloaked man observed for a while more and after confirming that Han Jingshu was fine, he put the tile back in relief and returned to Full Moon Pavilion.


    What the cloaked man did not know was that as soon as he left, Han Jingshu looked at a bronze mirror opposite the dressing table.


    Han Jingshu was a woman who liked to look beautiful. Of course, she also had the capital to do so. She was beautiful, graceful, and far surpassed the various socialites in the capital. She liked to look in the mirror. Other than a bronze mirror on the dressing table, there were two other bronze mirrors decorating the room.


    One of the bronze mirrors happened to reflect the scene on the roof.


    Han Jingshu indeed did not sense that someone hade. She had seen someonee with her own eyes. Of course, she did not see the other party¡¯s appearance clearly. She only saw that the roof tiles had been lifted, but this was enough for her to guess which group of people was monitoring her.


    Now, after confirming that the other party had left, Han Jingshu took out a small porcin bottle from under the bed. It contained the pill that Gu Lady had fed her.


    She did not swallow it.


    She had already woken up before Gu Lady entered the room. However, Gu Lady happened toe. She wanted to see what Gu Lady wanted to do, so she pretended to be unconscious. When Gu Lady fed her something, she did not dare to pretend to be asleep anymore.


    Lu¡¯er walked in with the osmanthus cake. ¡°Your Highness, the osmanthus cake is ready!¡±


    Han Jingshu stuffed the pill into the nket and said to her, ¡°My stomach is a little ufortable. Go and find Imperial Physician Zhang.¡±


    Imperial Physician Zhang was Prime Minister Han¡¯s best friend and someone she could trust.


    ¡°Should I report to His Highness the Crown Prince?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s handling official business. Don¡¯t disturb him. I¡¯ll tell him when hees overter.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Lu¡¯er left without hesitation.


    Imperial Physician Zhang came quickly. Han Jingshu dismissed everyone in the room and handed the pill to him. ¡°Imperial Physician Zhang, please help me take a look at what medicine this is.¡±


    After Imperial Physician Zhang examined the pill, he said, ¡°It¡¯s a beauty pill to nourish one¡¯s vital energy and blood. It¡¯s mainly made of ingredients like gtin, red dates, and yams.¡±


    ¡°Is it not poisonous?¡± Han Jingshu asked.


    Imperial Physician Zhang said, ¡°No, pregnant women can eat it too, but your vital energy and blood are not weak. There¡¯s no need to eat this.¡±


    This was very strange. She thought that Gu Lady was here to silence her and would definitely feed her poison. Even if it was not poison, it was a slow-acting medicine that could cause physical damage. However, as Imperial Physician Zhang had said, this kind of beauty nourishing pill was no different from a bowl of red date porridge.


    Then why did Gu Lady give her this? Han Jingshu could not understand.


    Yu Wan, who was far away in the Young Master Manor, could not understand either. She could not understand why her ten thousand taels of gold was gone just like that. Which damn person actually picked up her, Niohuru Yu Wan, credit?


    Yu Wan held her stomach and tossed and turned on the bed. Yan Xiaosi was dizzy from her shaking and stuck out her tongue. Suddenly, there was a thud on the floor.


    Yu Wan stopped in her tracks. She looked at the bead on the floor and then at the safety talisman she was wearing around her neck. She took it down. ¡°Oh?


    The bead fell.¡¯


    This safety talisman was a gift from Madam Jiang on the day before the wedding. There was a bead inside. Consort Yun had once lived frugally and given Madam Jiang a bead. Yu Wan thought that this must be Consort Yun¡¯s bead.


    Yu Wan released Little Gu. Little Gu thought that there was something big, so it widened its eyes and looked at Yu Wan. Yu Wan pointed at the bead on the ground. ¡°Pick it up.¡±


    Little Gu was stunned! She woke it up in the middle of the night just to ask it to pick up a broken bead?! Of course, Little Gu would not pick it up itself. It released its new underling and said arrogantly, ¡°Go! Pick up the bead!¡±


    The Thousand Gu King did not dare to be unyielding. It obediently jumped to the ground and carried the bead the size of a fingernail.


    Yu Wan did not care who picked it up. She held the bead in her hand. She did not pay much attention to this bead in the past. Today, she was bored, so she took a few more nces.


    ¡°Grandma Yun has lived frugally for half her life and only saved up this bead. I¡¯m afraid Grandma Yun has been deceived. This bead looks so ordinary. There are better ones on the streets¡­¡±


    Before Yu Wan could finish speaking, she felt something grab her finger!


    It hurts!


    Yu Wan thought she was hallucinating, then she saw the blood on her fingertips. She was stunned.. What was going on? In this day and age¡­ beads still bite people?

 Chapter 1108 - 1108: The Excited Yan Xiaosi!

    Chapter 1108: The Excited Yan Xiaosi!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    There was not much blood on her fingertip, only a small bead of blood. Even so, it was enough for Yu Wan to be puzzled.


    Was it really not her imagination? Did she bleed from being bitten by a bead?


    Actually, Yu Wan was not too sure if she was bitten or not. At that time, the slight pain had already faded. It was just like when a person touched something extremely hot, their first feeling might not be scalding, but ice. The human body¡¯s first sense sometimes had an error.


    She would never believe that a bead could bite, so perhaps she had touched something uneven?


    Yu Wan held the bead in her hand and touched it over and over. No, it was very smooth. Or perhaps¡­ There was a Gu worm hidden inside? No, she had always been wearing it. If there was really a Gu, she and Little Gu would have sensed it long ago.


    Yu Wan looked at the Thousand Gu King. ¡°Did you bite me?¡±


    The Thousand Gu King¡¯s feet exploded! It wasn¡¯t taking the me!


    When Little Gu saw that the bead had injured Yu Wan, it angrily carried the bead over and threw it to the ground! Then, it kicked the bead left and right, causing it to roll around the room.


    Yes, Yu Wan felt that it was rolling around because of Little Gu. However, after observing for a while, she didn¡¯t think so. This was because there were several times when Little Gu¡¯s feet did not hit the bead, but the bead was still rolling.


    It was rolling because it was chased away, right? Other than biting people, could it get lost by itself?


    Damn!


    Little Guunched a storm kick at the bead, sending it flying. The bead hit the wall with a whoosh and bounced back. However, this time, it did not bounce back to Little Gu, but into Yu Wan¡¯s hand.


    Yu Wan had just taken a handkerchief and was about to wipe the drop of blood on her fingertip when the bead flew over and brushed past her fingertip, wiping the drop of blood away.


    Yu Wan:


    However, at this moment, she seemed to have sensed something. She picked up the bead that had fallen onto the bed and saw the originally ordinary bead actually light up slightly.


    Yu Wan had only seen the Saintess Stone that could light up. Could it be that this fellow looked like a bead but was actually a Saintess Stone? She sank her energy into her dantian (as she thought) and suddenly released a powerful holy aura (as she thought). ¡°Blue!¡± The bead did not change color.


    ¡°Green!¡±


    The bead still did not change its color.


    That couldn¡¯t be. As the strongest saintess in the Nether Capital, her control of the Saintess Stone had long reached the point of perfection. She could even make out the golden color that had never been recorded in books. It didn¡¯t make sense that only the bead in front of her didn¡¯t react.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the Saintess Stone? Then why are you glowing?¡±


    The bead emitted a clear light and was not as bright as the Night-Luminescent Pearl. Yu Wan did not think that it was actually a Night-Luminescent Pearl. The Night-Luminescent Pearl could always emit light, and this had suddenly lit up, just after¡­ wiping her blood?


    Could it be that this was a¡­ luminous pearl that would be lit with blood?


    Then, something even more unbelievable happened. Just as this bead shone, the baby in Yu Wan¡¯s stomach moved. She could almost feel the baby¡¯s excitement.


    ¡°You like this bead?¡± Yu Wan looked down at her bulging stomach and asked.


    No, she had been wearing this bead for a year, but she did not see it excited. Could it be that it had to shine?


    After a while, the bead¡¯s light disappeared. Her stomach stopped moving. For some reason, Yu Wan felt that the baby was a little depressed.


    Yu Wan shook the bead. ¡°Light up!¡±


    The bead did not light up.


    Yu Wan threw the bead to Little Gu. ¡°Kick it!¡±


    There was no guarantee that it would light up because of Little Gu.


    Little Gu was very happy. It took the bead and kicked it hard!


    The bead just didn¡¯t light up!


    ¡°Could it be that I really have to use blood?¡± Yu Wan looked at her healed fingertip. One drop of blood had only made it light up for a short while. How much blood would she have to waste to keep it light up?


    She had not been prodigal to this extent. After thinking for a while, she called Ping¡¯er in.


    On the other side, in the Crown Prince Manor, the cloaked man had already returned to his room in the Full Moon Pavilion. Lie Feng¡¯s death still had some impact on him, but it was not too big. He still had people he could use, but not all of them followed him into the Crown Prince Manor.


    Gu Lady knocked on the door. ¡°Sir.¡±


    ¡°Come in,¡± the cloaked man said.


    Gu Lady walked in with a bowl of ginseng soup.


    This was the cloaked man¡¯s habit of nourishing his health. He would drink a bowl of ginseng soup every day. In the past, this was Lie Feng¡¯s duty. Now that Lie Feng was no longer around, Gu Lady spontaneously took over the job.


    The cloaked man did not say anything. He picked up the ginseng soup and took a sip.


    Gu Lady asked, ¡°Sir, is the Crown Princess Consort dead?¡±


    The cloaked man said, ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t remember what happened yesterday. Let her go for now.¡±


    Why didn¡¯t she remember what happened yesterday? Although Gu Lady was puzzled, she didn¡¯t suspect anything when she saw the cloaked man¡¯s confident expression.


    ¡°Have you dealt with Lie Feng¡¯s corpse?¡± The cloaked man asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Lady said.


    The cloaked man indeed thought highly of Lie Feng, but the already dead Lie Feng had no value. He would not waste much effort on him. ¡°In the future, you will do the things that Lie Feng did.¡±


    Gu Lady was overjoyed!


    She had always hoped to be able to obtain an official position beside her lord. Even if she did not have a position, it was still her honor to be valued by her lord. After all, her lord¡¯s status in the Sacred n was outstanding. With his protection, her life in the n would be much better in the future.


    She looked at the cloaked man and asked, ¡°Sir, what should we do next? Should we continue to search for the thief?¡±


    The cloaked man finished the ginseng soup in his bowl and said, ¡°Although the thief¡¯s whereabouts are important, the more important thing is the Holy Soul Pearl. We have to think of a way to get it back.¡±


    The Holy Soul Pearl was too important to the Sacred n. It would not be an exaggeration to say that it was a holy artifact of the Sacred n. Unlike the holy artifact of Nanzhao, the holy artifact of Nanzhao was only a symbol of faith and power. Whether it was in Nanzhao or not did not affect anything in


    Nanzhao. It was fine as long as themoners believed that it was still there.


    Once the Holy Soul Pearl left the Sacred n, everyone¡¯s martial arts improvement would slow down. No matter how strong the experts of the older generation were, they would still die one day. The young disciples were the true future of the Sacred n.


    For the rise and fall of the Sacred n, they had to snatch the Holy Soul Pearl back!


    However, the cloaked man had a question. ¡°You said¡­ that thief became fat?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Gu Lady nodded.


    In fact, the Holy Soul Pearl had been stolen nearly twenty years ago. Gu Lady had yet to be born at that time and had never seen the thief herself. However, there were many portraits of the thief posted in the n. There wererge portraits, busts, and full-body portraits. This made it so that the Sacred n might not know what the king of the n looked like, but they definitely knew what the thief looked like. It was simply a hit for the n!


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be¡­¡± The cloaked man murmured.


    The Holy Soul Pearl was the supreme treasure of the Sacred n. There was a price to pay for using the treasure. It had to be nourished by the blood of an expert to ensure its effect. Otherwise, it was no different from an ordinary bead.


    In the cloaked man¡¯s opinion, since that person had stolen the Holy Soul Pearl, she wanted to take it back and use it. Why did she steal it if she didn¡¯t use it? Did she think it looked good?


    She can¡¯t be so wasteful, right? Since she wanted to use it, she had to let out the blood of the heart. It was a miracle that she didn¡¯t die after bleeding her heart for so many years. Why did she gain weight?


    Could it be that she killed someone and fed it with someone else¡¯s heart blood?


    No, the Holy Soul Pearl was very picky. It did not care about the blood in the hearts of ordinary people. Only experts who had reached a certain heaven-defying realm were qualified to sacrifice themselves to it.


    Were there many experts of that level? Even the Sacred n could not find many, let alone the Great Zhou who did not have an ancient inheritance.


    While he was deep in thought, the cloaked man suddenly felt a familiar aura. This feeling was very strong and strange. It was as if a breeze had brushed past and mes had rolled over. The blood in his body boiled.


    His eyes lit up. ¡°Holy Soul Pearl!¡±


    Gu Lady also felt her blood boil. When she was born, the Holy Soul Pearl was no longer in the n. This was the first time she had such a reaction.


    Was this the power of the Holy Soul Pearl?


    The cloaked man said excitedly, ¡°Someone is sacrificing the Holy Soul Pearl! That demoness¡­ It¡¯s that demoness sacrificing the Holy Soul Pearl!¡±


    ¡°Is this okay too?¡± Pinger asked.


    Yu Wan looked at the bowl of blood she handed over and hummed. ¡°It should be fine. Leave it here first. I¡¯ll use it after I¡¯m done with this bowl.¡±


    Ping¡¯er ced the bowl on the table. There was a bowl of chicken blood and a glowing bead in front of Yu Wan. Every time the bead stopped shining, Yu Wan would dip her chopsticks in a drop of chicken blood and feed it.


    He was not afraid of feeding it with all the chicken blood. After all, she still had duck blood, goose blood, and fish blood. Even if these were all gone, there was still pig blood, right?


    There was plenty of blood to feed it.. It will be full!

 Chapter 1109 - 1109: Ah Wan Enters the Palace, Ferocious Brother Jiu! (1)

    Chapter 1109: Ah Wan Enters the Pce, Ferocious Brother Jiu! (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Non-human blood¡­. No, to be precise, the Holy Soul Pearl, which only drank experts¡¯ blood, was forced to drink chicken blood for an entire night. It was a very miserable bead.


    To most fetuses, they would not wake up for long. After sensing that the baby in her stomach was no longer moving, Yu Wan could not be bothered to y with this bead that loved to drink blood.


    She put down her chopsticks and picked up the round bead. She said in confusion, ¡°I say, can¡¯t you have better hobbies? Do you have to like to drink blood, and chicken blood at that?¡±


    The Holy Soul Pearl :


    When the night of the full moon arrived, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s longevity technique lost its effect again. The top expert became an ordinary kid, but this was not the most deceiving thing. The most deceiving thing was that it was fine if the longevity technique itself lost its effect, but it actually made other cultivation techniques lose their effect too!


    One had to know that ever since Yan Jiuchao devoured the Soul Rakshasa, he had possessed countless cultivation techniques. He originally thought that it was fine if he came on the night of the full moon. So be it if the Longevity Technique was gone. He still had other powers.


    But no, it was all destroyed by the Longevity Technique.


    Was it that domineering? Why didn¡¯t I see you being so impressive when dealing with the Soul Rakshasa?


    However, didn¡¯t this mean that the Longevity Technique was actually more powerful than all the cultivation methods, including the Soul Assimtion Technique? Otherwise, how could it kill them both at the same time?


    It did not just kill one cultivation technique, but dozens or even hundreds of cultivation techniques.


    It was also at this moment that Yan Jiuchao suddenly realized that the ninth level was very likely not the highest realm of the Longevity Technique.


    After breaking through to the ninth level in the Nether Capital, Yan Jiuchao did not spend much effort on the cultivation of the Longevity Technique. Now, he felt that it was necessary to study the Longevity Technique properly after his special days.


    ¡°Young Master! The soup is ready!¡± Outside the door, a maidservant reported softly and walked in with a bowl of brown sugar water.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at the brown sugar water in front of him and frowned. Was sugar water popr in the manor recently? Why was it sent to his room three times a day?! In the end, Yan Jiuchao drank the bowl of steaming brown sugar water.


    After drinking it, the maidservant looked at him expectantly. ¡®Young Master, is it warm?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s warm?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    ¡°Your stomach. Is your stomach warm?¡± The maidservant looked at his stomach and asked.


    Of course, his stomach was warm after drinking something hot. What kind of retarded question was this? Yan Jiuchao nodded indifferently.


    The maidservant covered her mouth and smiled. She knew that brown sugar water was the best way to warm the womb.


    The maidservant smiled and left with the empty bowl. Looking at her departing figure, Yan Jiuchao expressed that he suddenly wanted to kill someone.


    Although Yan Jiuchao did not grow up in aplete family, he had an extremely good habit of taking care of his family before he fell asleep. He first went to Prince Yan¡¯s courtyard and let Prince Yan enjoy the time between father and son. Then, he went to see Little Bruiser and the three little eggs. He only returned to his and Yu Wan¡¯s room when the children fell asleep.


    Yu Wan was tired from ying with the bead and fell asleep on the chaise longue.


    Yan Jiuchao carried her to the bed. However, as soon as he used his strength, he stopped. He gritted his teeth. ¡°Yu Ah Wan, you should lose weight!¡±


    Although Yan Jiuchao had lost his cultivation these few days, this did not prevent him from harming those ministers. After all, there was no need to fight in court, right?


    When the ministers heard that this little lunatic was going to court on time again, they simply broke down collectively. Yan Jiuchao had nothing else to do in the past two days, so he got someone to praise him in a fancy manner, without any repetition. If they say it again, he would say, ¡°And you call yourself a minister? You don¡¯t even have this bit of ink in your stomach. Did you spend money to buy your title back then?¡±


    The ministers were crying. No matter how much ink there was, who would have any ink left in their stomachs after the praises were used by more than a hundred ministers?


    However, Yan Jiuchao came early, earlier than anyone!


    Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that he was really a wise ruler. This fellow came so early to block the pce gate just to listen to people praise him for being handsome, arrogant, and amazing!


    The ministers saw the extremely eye-catching carriage again, as well as Yan


    Jiuchao, who was sitting on the carriage in an invincible posture.


    The ministers wailed collectively in their hearts¡ª


    Heavens! God! Quickly take this demon away! They really can¡¯t take it anymore


    However, the ministers had really misunderstood Yan Jiuchao this time. Yan Jiuchao was definitely not here to hear them praise him today. He was here to do serious business..

 Chapter 1110 - 1110: Ah Wan Enters the Palace, Ferocious Brother Jiu! (2)

    Chapter 1110: Ah Wan Enters the Pce, Ferocious Brother Jiu! (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    On the other hand, Yu Wan slept until dawn. When she opened her eyes, she found that Yan Jiuchao was no longer around.


    She had always known that Yan Jiuchao had the habit of waking up early. She had never seen Yan Jiuchao wake upter than her, but in the past, although he woke up early, he only sat quietly in the room, tidying up his little toys and flipping through theics of the three little eggs. In short, Yu Wan could see him at a nce.


    That feeling was very reassuring.


    But now, she has not seen Yan Jiuchao for three consecutive days. She misses him so much¡­


    Speaking of which, she had fallen asleep in a dazest night. She did not know when Yan Jiuchao returned. If she had not moved from the chaise longue to the bed, she would have thought that Yan Jiuchao did not return homest night.


    No, if this continued, she would feel like a widow.


    Tonight, she had tost until Yan Jiuchao returned!


    What Yu Wan did not know was that although she always fell asleep in a daze, she slept soundly in a certain someone¡¯s arms every night.


    After breakfast, someone came to the manor and summoned Yu Wan to the pce.


    Yu Wan had been back in the Capital for a few days. Logically speaking, she should have gone to greet the Emperor and Empress. However, firstly, she was pregnant and it was inconvenient for her to travel. Secondly, the Emperor was lying on the bed most of the time. The Empress took care of him and was not free, so she silently avoided Yu Wan¡¯s greetings.


    But today, someone from the pce actually came?


    ¡°Is it Eunuch Wang, His Majesty¡¯s servant?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Ping¡¯er did not know anyone from the Great Zhou. She turned her gaze to Tao¡¯er and Li¡¯er.


    Li¡¯er said, ¡°I heard from Steward Wan that it¡¯s not Eunuch Wang, but Eunuch


    Qin beside the Empress.¡±


    The Empress wanted to see her? That¡¯s true. They had to meet sooner orter. The Young Master Manor was on the same side as the Empress. As long as the


    Empress was free, she would inevitably have to talk to her.


    ¡°What did Father say?¡± Yu Wan asked again.


    It was impossible for Prince Yan not to know about such a big matter, and Prince Yan¡¯s attitude was very important. If he objected to her being involved with the harem, Yu Wan would not go.


    Li¡¯er said, ¡°His Highness said that your body is the most important. If your body feels heavy, it¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t go.¡±


    This meant that he did not object to her interacting with the Empress. Yu Wan knew that Prince Yan doted on her. However, no matter what, she was now a nobledy of the royal family, so she had to entertain her.


    As for her health, she was really fine.


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°Bring the court dress over. I¡¯ll go meet the Empress.¡±


    Eunuch Qin¡¯s words were, ¡°Her Majesty hasn¡¯t seen the Princess Consort and the children in a long time. She misses them.¡±


    This meant that the three little eggs had to enter the pce with her.


    Little Bruiser was in the manor. The four of them ate and lived together. If she brought them but not Little Bruiser, Little Bruiser would feel lonely.


    The Young Master Manor was Little Bruiser¡¯s home. She didn¡¯t want Little Bruiser to feel that he was an outsider, nor did she want him to feel like he was living under someone else¡¯s roof. Hence, she asked Little Bruiser to prepare to enter the pce with her.


    She was not worried that the Empress or the pce servants would treat the children differently. One had to know that Little Bruiser¡¯s current status was not inferior to that of a prince. He was the son of the Princess of Nanzhao, and he had the blood of the Divine General Manor and the royal family of Nanzhao.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Yu Wan held Little Bruiser¡¯s hand and got into the carriage.


    The three little eggs had seen the Empress before. Yu Wan was extremely sure that they still remembered the Empress. Little Bruiser had never entered the pce, so Yu Wan could not help but remind him more. ¡°¡­Don¡¯t be nervouster. I¡¯ll tell you who you should greet. Have you learned how to bow from the nanny these few days?¡±


    ¡°I learned it!¡± Little Bruiser said. He exuded the confidence that he only had when he was with Yu Wan. It was as if he was fearless when his sister was by his side.


    Yu Wan smiled in relief. ¡°Our Little Bruiser has grown up and be sensible.¡±


    So what if he grew up in the countryside? Noble blood flowed in his bones. One day, the dormant cub would awaken.


    Yu Wan felt that Little Bruiser was getting more and more impressive. ¡°Mother! Uncle! We¡¯ve arrived at the pce!¡±


    Xiaobao was the first to jump off the carriage. Dabao and Er¡¯bao also jumped down.


    The three of them ran in. The guards at the city gate were stunned when they saw the three little ck eggs. Where did these childrene from? Why did they barge into the pce?


    They had to stop them!


    ? Damn it! They couldn¡¯t stop them!


    What kind of children were they? How could they slip away so quickly? In the blink of an eye, it was as if they had slipped through their fingers!

 Chapter 1111 - 1111: Ah Wan Enters the Palace, Ferocious Brother Jiu! (3)

    Chapter 1111: Ah Wan Enters the Pce, Ferocious Brother Jiu! (3)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantion


    ¡°Ah! Princess Consort!¡± A guard recognized Yu Wan. This guard bowed to Yu Wan. When the others heard him call her Princess Consort, they also turned around and bowed respectfully.


    ¡°Rise,¡± Yu Wan said.


    ¡°Thank you, Princess Consort!¡± They agreed in unison.


    Then, the guards saw the little boy held by Yu Wan. The child was about seven or eight years old, and his eyebrows were a little simr to the Princess Consort. His facial features were exquisite, and his eyebrows were cold. He was very obedient as he stood beside the Princess Consort, and the way he looked at the Princess Consort was also very cute. However, when the other party looked at them, his gaze was not so gentle.


    Even Yu Wan didn¡¯t notice that Little Bruiser¡¯s gaze had changed. He was no longer the silly boy who was running around the hill. The calmness between his eyebrows made people feel that he was a little inhospitable.


    Only in Lotus Flower Vige, only in front of his family, was Little Bruiser himself. And when he arrived at the pce, he was the Helian Ting who could not embarrass his sister, father, and mother!


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and greet the Commandery Prince of


    Nanzhao,¡± Eunuch Qin said arrogantly as he alighted from another carriage.


    That¡¯s right, they had long heard about the Princess Consort¡¯s background. She was not a vige girl from Lotus Flower Vige, but the Commandery Princess of Nanzhao. She also had a younger brother from the same mother. So the little boy in front of them was her younger brother. No wonder they looked a little simr.


    Everyone quickly bowed to Little Bruiser.


    Little Bruiser looked up at Yu Wan. His eyes became as clear as spring water again. Yu Wan nodded at him encouragingly.


    Little Bruiser grabbed his sister¡¯s hand tightly and looked at the guards in front of him. He said neither servile nor overbearing, ¡°Rise.¡±


    It would be a lie to say that he was not nervous. After all, no one had bowed to him. However, it was not to the extent that he was too nervous. He was more concerned about his performance and whether his sister was satisfied.


    ¡°Ting¡¯er did very well.¡± Yu Wan smiled and patted his little head.


    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t call him Little Bruiser in front of outsiders. Thinking of how the Matriarch still called her grandfather, Yu Wan couldn¡¯t help but think that a few yearster, when her brother would be famous, there were people who said¡ª¡±Bruiser! You¡¯re finally back¡ªI¡®


    That scene¡­ was really too beautiful to look at.


    On the way to the Fengshai Pce, Little Bruiser talked about naming the baby. ¡°Sis, is it a younger brother or sister?¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°She¡¯s not a younger brother or sister.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± What kind of monster was that?! Little Bruiser was dumbfounded!


    Yu Wan tapped his forehead. ¡°It¡¯s your nephew or niece!¡±


    He was already so old, why couldn¡¯t he differentiate between seniority?


    ¡°Oh,¡± Little Bruiser said calmly. He asked, ¡°If he¡¯s my nephew, can I call him Dog Egg?¡±


    Yu Wan:


    Yan Xiaosi : ¡°¡­¡±


    When Yu Wan arrived at the Fengshai Pce, she realized that Han Jingshu had alsoe. It turned out that the Empress had not only summoned her today, but also Han Jingshu.


    Han Jingshu was Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s daughter-inw. The Empress had worked hard to maintain her image as a virtuous and magnanimous mother.


    Han Jingshu was wearing the crown princess consort¡¯s court dress, and Yu Wan was wearing the court dress of the regent consort. In terms of rank, the two of them were both first-grade consorts, but in terms of power and status, the crown prince who was controlled was far inferior to the regent who held real power.


    Han Jingshu also saw Yu Wan and Little Bruiser. No one told her that Yu Wan would enter the pce today, nor did anyone tell her who the little boy beside Yu Wan was. However, she was smarter than the guards guarding the door and guessed the other party¡¯s identity after thinking for a while.


    Han Jingshu walked forward and bowed slightly to Yu Wan. ¡°Princess Consort.¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s current status was slightly inferior to the Empress. Other than the Empress, anyone who saw her had to bow.


    Yu Wan did not put on airs and epted her bow openly. Then, she introduced her, ¡°This is my younger brother, Helian Ting. Ting¡¯er, this is the Crown Princess Consort.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Crown Princess Consort.¡± Little Bruiser cupped his hands and bowed.


    Han Jingshu nodded slightly and said politely, ¡°So it¡¯s the Commandery Prince of Nanzhao. Nice to meet you.¡±


    Yu Wan thought to herself that the people in the officialdom knew how to put on a show. How could they have a nice meeting with Han Jingshu? Han Jingshu¡¯s husband had been pestering her several times. Not long ago, he had even yed tricks to sow discord between her and Yan Jiuchao. How deep was Han Jingshu¡¯s understanding to think that she was happy to see her?


    However, this time, Yu Wan might have really misunderstood Han Jingshu because the way Han Jingshu looked at Yu Wan was indeed filled with kindness..

 Chapter 1112 - 1112: Ah Wan Enters the Palace, Ferocious Brother Jiu! (4)

    Chapter 1112: Ah Wan Enters the Pce, Ferocious Brother Jiu! (4)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Han Jingshu nced at Eunuch Qin and said warmly, ¡°Eunuch Qin, lead the way. I haven¡¯t seen the Princess Consort for a long time. We¡¯ll talk for a while.¡±


    Eunuch Qin was puzzled. Your two families are about to fight, yet you can still talk? Are you stupid or am I stupid?


    Eunuch Qin was not afraid of Han Jingshu. The Crown Prince no longer had any real power. Now, the Regent was Yan Jiuchao, and Yan Jiuchao was the Empress¡¯s ally. Was he still afraid of the Crown Prince Manor?


    However¡­ Yu Wan did not show any intention of refusing, which made it difficult for Eunuch Qin to continue standing there.


    Eunuch Qin smiled and nodded. He held his horsetail whisk and walked into the Fengshai Pce.


    Yu Wan kept holding Little Bruiser¡¯s hand.


    Little Bruiser was only a seven or eight-year-old child, so Han Jingshu did not deliberately avoid him. She looked around and said softly to Yu Wan, ¡°Thank you, Princess Consort.¡±


    Yu Wan thought that Han Jingshu sent Eunuch Qin away because she had a lot of ¡°personal questions¡± to ask her. For example, if Yan Huaijing was still pestering her, or if she would change her mind about Yan Huaijing.


    However, after Han Jingshu said ¡°thank you, Princess Consort¡±, she left herself and entered the Fengshai Pce alone.


    Yu Wan was confused!


    I¡¯ve already taken off my pants, and you¡¯re showing me this?


    Yu Wan thought for a long time but could not figure out where Han Jingshu¡¯s thank you came from.


    ¡°Sis, what did you do that the Crown Princess Consort wanted to thank you?¡± Little Bruiser asked in confusion.


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Your question makes sense. I want to know too!¡±


    Although she was the one who cured Han Jingshu¡¯s Gu, Jun Chang¡¯an did not know about this, let alone the unconscious Han Jingshu.


    ? Could it be that she knew? When she was unconscious, she heard her conversation with Old Cui? She recognized her voice? If that was really the case, why didn¡¯t she pay her the ten thousand taels of consultation fee for Jun Chang¡¯an? Was it over with a simple thank you?


    The daughter of the Prime Minister could not be so petty!


    Yu Wan caught the three little eggs near the Fengshai Pce and brought them to greet the Empress.


    The Empress had be more and more radiant this year. The nourishment of power made her seem to have be ten years younger. She was in high spirits. How was she still the resentful woman from the Cold Pce?


    Beside the Empress sat a little girl about the same age as Little Bruiser. It was the Ninth Princess, whom she had not seen for a long time.


    If she hadn¡¯t seen her in the Fengshai Pce, Yu Wan would have forgotten about this shy little girl.


    The Ninth Princess¡¯s biological mother was Noble Imperial Concubine Mu. Noble Imperial Concubine Mu had passed away early. The Ninth Princess had grown up in the Prince Hall. The Prince Hall was where the princes and princesses lived. If her status was noble enough, the concubine would keep the princes and princesses by her side and raise them. The low-ranking ones would send the imperial heirs to the Prince Hall.


    The Ninth Princess did not have her biological mother taking care of her, so she did not have a good life in the Prince Hall. It was only after the Empress walked out of the Cold Pce that she felt that this child was ignorant and cute, so she brought her back to the Fengshai Pce.


    After the Eldest Prince went to live outside the pce, the Empress was lonely. It was good to have a child apanying her. This was the Empress¡¯s original intention. However, gradually, the Empress realized that the Ninth Princess was very liked by the Emperor, so she became even more concerned about her.


    Yu Wan remembered that the first time she saw the Ninth Princess in the Fengshai Pce, the Ninth Princess was hiding behind the nanny with a red face, revealing a pair of big watery eyes to peek at her.


    She smiled at the Ninth Princess. The Ninth Princess also smiled at her. After that, the Ninth Princess liked to stick to her. As long as she was around, the Ninth Princess had to hold her hand.


    In her impression, the Ninth Princess was a shy child. She did not say much, but her smile was very pure. She was a cute girl like an elf. For some reason, Yu Wan felt that her smile was not as happy as before when she saw the Ninth Princess again. Her eyes were even a little lifeless from time to time.


    Yu Wan and Little Bruiser had not seen each other for a year, but they could still maintain an intimate rtionship because they had grown up together. They had once relied on each other and apanied each other through the most difficult and helpless days. The rtionship between them would not disappear casually, but it was different from the Ninth Princess.


    They never met a lot of times. At that time, her liking towards her was washed away by a year.


    ¡°Ninth Princess, this is your Sister Wan. Do you remember?¡± The Empress held the Ninth Princess¡¯s hand and said gently.


    The Ninth Princess looked at Yu Wan in a daze. A trace of excitement seemed to sh across her eyes, but it was fleeting. It was so fast that Yu Wan suspected that she had seen it wrongly.


    The Ninth Princess lowered her eyes. The Empress smiled awkwardly. ¡°This child, why are you so shy? You liked your Sister Wan very much at that time. You were always following behind her like a little tail..¡±

 Chapter 1113 - 1113: Ah Wan Enters the Palace, Ferocious Brother Jiu! (5)

    Chapter 1113: Ah Wan Enters the Pce, Ferocious Brother Jiu! (5)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The nanny at the side said, ¡°The Ninth Princess has just recovered from her illness. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s still tired. I¡¯ll bring her back to her room to rest.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± the Empress said lovingly.


    ¡°Is the Ninth Princess sick?¡± Han Jingshu asked.


    The Empress smiled and said, ¡°She caught a cold a few days ago and drank a few sets of medicine. She¡¯s fine now. On the other hand, I heard that you were poisoned. How is it? Are you feeling better?¡±


    Han Jingshu bowed. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you for your concern, Mother.¡±


    At the mention of this, the Empress¡¯s smile faded. ¡°Who dares to break into the Crown Prince Manor at night and harm the Crown Prince Manor? They really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on! Have you caught the thief?¡±


    ¡°The Crown Prince is still investigating,¡± Han Jingshu said.


    At this moment, the nanny had already stood up while holding the Ninth


    Princess¡¯s hand. The Ninth Princess bowed to the Empress and then bowed to Yu Wan and Han Jingshu under the nanny¡¯s lead. Then, she went to the side hall.


    The Empress nodded. ¡°The Crown Prince knows his limits. He won¡¯t let the culprit get away with it.¡±


    These words were intriguing. She could praise others for their intelligence and diligence, but what did she mean by ¡®knowing his limits¡¯? What kind of limits were needed to catch the culprit? Wasn¡¯t it only right and proper to punish evil?


    Yu Wan thought this in her heart, but she did not show it on her face. She only silently drank the rose tea that was specially brewed for her.


    Little Bruiser and the three little eggs went out to y after greeting the Empress.


    The Empress asked Yu Wan if she wanted to send a few more people to watch over them. Yu Wan said that there was no need. It was useless even if she sent them. Who could keep an eye on those little devils?


    However, she had also warned them in advance not to cause trouble for her. The three little fellows nodded obediently.


    The Empress still did not know about Han Jingshu¡¯s pregnancy. This was Han Jingshu¡¯s idea. It would not be toote to announce it to the world when the fetus was stable in three months. Therefore, the Empress was only concerned about Yu Wan¡¯s pregnancy and asked her how she ate, how she slept, and if she had any good health.


    Yu Wan answered them one by one. When she answered, Han Jingshu listened very seriously. After all, she was also pregnant. It was not wrong to get more experience.


    As the three of them were talking, the nanny who sent the Ninth Princess back to the bedchamber came and reported something softly to the Empress. The Empress nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    The nanny left.


    The Empress smiled and said to Yu Wan and Han Jingshu, ¡°The Ninth Princess refuses to take medicine. I¡¯ll go coax her. You guys sit for a while.¡±


    The two of them agreed in unison. After the Empress left, Han Jingshu sat beside Yu Wan and poured her a cup of flower tea. She whispered, ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Empress has something to discuss with you in the court since she looked for you. Be more vigntter and don¡¯t get involved.¡±


    Huh? What was Han Jingshu¡­ doing? She and the Empress were from the same camp, but Han Jingshu advised her to guard against the Empress. Was there such a way to sow discord? Was this an insult to her intelligence?


    ¡°I¡¯m not harming you,¡± Han Jingshu said. Although the Empress was no longer around, there were still many servants and pce servants in the hall. Han Jingshu¡¯s voice was very low, just enough for her and Yu Wan to hear.


    Yu Wan touched her chin. ¡°If you¡¯re not harming me, are you helping me?¡± Han Jingshu said, ¡°You can say whatever you want. Anyway, don¡¯t be in a hurry to agree to whatever the Empress sayster.¡±


    Yu Wan narrowed her eyes and looked at her. ¡°Miss Han, you¡¯re thinking for me like this. It¡¯ll make me suspect that you have other motives. Tell me the truth, do you¡­ like me?¡±


    Han Jingshu happened to pour herself a cup of flower tea. Just as she took a sip, she was agitated by Yu Wan and spat it out.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Han Jingshu blushed at Yu Wan¡¯s words.


    Yu Wan widened her eyes. ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re blushing. You really like me!¡±


    Han Jingshu gritted her teeth so hard that they almost shattered. What kind of disgraceful words were these? Does this sound like something a Regent Consort should say?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Han Jingshu shouted.


    Yu Wan raised her eyebrows. ¡°Then you¡¯re repaying me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Han Jingshu subconsciously admitted. After admitting it, she realized that she had been tricked by Yu Wan.


    She was stunned and looked at Yu Wan in disbelief. She did not seem to understand how the other party sensed it, but she also did not seem to understand how the other party thought of such a shameless way to get information.


    At this moment, Yu Wan suddenly shouted, ¡°Aiya! I heard my son cry! Did something happen to him in your Fengshai Pce?


    The pce servants were so frightened that their expressions changed drastically. Princess Consort, speak properly. What do you mean by ¡®something had happened to him in our Fengshai Pce¡¯? If word gets out, we won¡¯t be able to answer to His Majesty and the Regent..

 Chapter 1114 - 1114: Ah Wan Enters the Palace, Ferocious Brother Jiu! (6)

    Chapter 1114: Ah Wan Enters the Pce, Ferocious Brother Jiu! (6)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    How could the pce servants still care about serving Yu Wan and Han Jingshu? They all ran out to look for the little ck eggs that had gone wild. After the pce servants left, Yu Wan, who was shouting that her son was crying, leisurely drank her flower tea.


    Han Jingshu understood that the pce servants had also been deceived by this girl.


    Actually, Yu Wan¡¯s acting skills were very bad, at least that was what Han Jingshu thought. However, she had a domineering aura and confidence. My son didn¡¯t cry? Do you want to make a bet? The kind that would execute your entire family if you lost!


    It would be strange if the pce servants dared to bet.


    Only Yu Wan and Han Jingshu were left in the huge hall. Yu Wan went straight to the point. ¡°Alright, Miss Han, let¡¯s not beat around the bush. Do you know who cured your Gu poison?¡±


    At this point, there was no need to hide it.


    Due to many considerations, Han Jingshu actually did not want to pierce through thisyer of window paper with Yu Wan. However, after seeing Yu Wan¡¯s intelligence, she felt that even if she did not pierce through it, Yu Wan would think of all ways to tear it apart.


    Han Jingshu said calmly, ¡°Yes, I know. Although I was unconscious for two days, my mind was clear. I heard your conversation with Doctor Cui.¡± ¡°How much did you hear?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°I heard everything,¡± Han Jingshu said. ¡°You called Doctor Cui ¡®Old Cui¡¯. There seems to be a third person, but I don¡¯t know who that person is.¡±


    Han Jingshu did not ask who the third person was. Even if she did, Yu Wan would not tell her.


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes darted around. She had spoken to Little Gu before. Han Jingshu thought that she was talking to someone else. It seemed that Han Jingshu did not know the identity of Little Gu. She only heard about her rtionship with Old Cui and that she wanted to kill the culprit to cure her.


    It was good that the Little Gu, the trump card, had not been exposed. When necessary, revealing the little secret and protecting the big secret could be considered the lesser of two evils.


    Yu Wan took a sip of tea and said without changing her expression, ¡°Why do you care who the third person is? Since you¡¯ve heard so much, you must have guessed that Old Cui and I have a deep rtionship, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Han Jingshu nodded.


    Yu Wan continued, ¡°Do you know the rtionship between Old Cui and the


    Crown Prince?¡±


    Han Jingshu did not hide it and said truthfully, ¡°I know. Divine Doctor Cui was once an imperial physician of the pce and was employed by Worthy Consort Xu. Later on, he resigned from his position as the imperial physician and went out to roam freely. However, with Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s character, if she didn¡¯tpletely control this person, she wouldn¡¯t let him leave alive.¡±


    Yu Wan sighed softly. ¡°You know your mother-inw very well. That¡¯s right, he was originally with the Crown Prince, but now, he¡¯s ours. If you want to tell him, go ahead and tell him.¡±


    Although Yu Wan said that, she knew in her heart that Han Jingshu would notin to Yan Huaijing.


    If she wanted to say something, she would have done so when she woke up. She first thanked her outside the Fengshai Pce, then reminded her to guard against the Empress. She clearly wanted to repay her for saving her life.


    It was hard to say if they would turn against each other in the future, but at least for now, Yu Wan was sure that Han Jingshu would not harm her.


    It seemed that what Han Jingshu said was true. The Empress really nned to trick her.


    Footsteps came from outside the hall. The Empress was back! Han Jingshu quickly picked up her half-finished cup and returned to the chair opposite Yu


    Wan.


    ¡°Hey! Gold!¡± Only then did Yu Wan remember the most important thing and gestured at her silently.


    Han Jingshu frowned in confusion and mouthed, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Gold!¡± Yu Wan stretched out an index finger and mouthed, ¡°Ten thousand taels! I don¡¯t ept verbal gratitude!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Han Jingshu was at a loss.


    The Empress came in. Yu Wan was about to despair. Why was her gold so difficult to get!


    When the Empress entered the hall, she realized that the pce maids were not around. She could not help but ask, ¡°Where did they go?¡±


    Yu Wan said without changing her expression, ¡°I think they heard Dabao and his two younger brothers crying and went to look for them.¡±


    The Empress¡¯s expression softened slightly. She turned to Han Jingshu and said, ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to enter the pce. Why don¡¯t you go to Worthy


    Consort¡¯s ce to sit? She misses you.¡±


    Yu Wan bit her lip and looked at Han Jingshu. Don¡¯t go¡ª


    Stay! You can leave after giving me the gold!


    ¡°Yes.¡± Han Jingshu bowed respectfully to the Empress and left.


    Yu Wan felt like her soul had been sucked out. She copsed weakly on the seat. She didn¡¯t need to guess to know that Han Jingshu would return to the manor after visiting Worthy Consort Xu.. Her ten thousand taels of gold¡­ would be gone again!

 Chapter 1115 - 1115: Ah Wan Enters the Palace, Ferocious Brother Jiu! (7)

    Chapter 1115: Ah Wan Enters the Pce, Ferocious Brother Jiu! (7)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Han Jingshu¡¯s trip seemed to have given Yu Wan hope, but it turned all her hopes into despair. Yu Wan was in a terrible mood and did not have the time to take care of the Empress.


    ¡°Ah Wan¡­¡± The Empress smiled and finally began to cut to the chase with Yu


    Wan.


    Han Jingshu was right. It was obvious that the Empress wanted to trick her, and Yu Wan was definitely not someone who wouldpromise with tricks.


    Since the oue was already decided, there was no need to waste time.


    Yu Wan stood up and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m tired. I¡¯ll take my leave today and visit you another day.¡±


    When she said this, she put on a rare act of holding her stomach, looking like she was saying, ¡°I¡¯m about to give birth and really can¡¯t afford to waste time. Hurry up and let me go back, or I¡¯ll give birth in minutes!¡±


    The Empress was a little stunned. Just now, you stood up more easily than if you were not pregnant. Why did it seem like your stomach weighed tens of pounds in the blink of an eye?


    Although¡­ ording to Yu Wan¡¯s state, the current situation was normal. The problem was that Yu Wan had never been normal when she entered the


    Fengshai Pce. She walked as if she was flying. Those who knew said that she was pregnant, but those who didn¡¯t know would think that she had only stuffed a pillow into her clothes!


    The Empress couldn¡¯t care less about tidying up the confusion in her mind now. She also stood up and looked at Yu Wan steadily. She said pleasantly, ¡°I¡¯ve already ordered the imperial kitchen to prepare a banquet. Let¡¯s eat here at the Fengshai Pce at noon.¡±


    Her smile was warm and her eyes were gentle, but her tone was clearly not to be rejected.


    Was she using her status as the Empress to suppress her? Yu Wan wanted tough. After not seeing her for a year, the Empress had be arrogant. She had probably forgotten who pulled her out of the Cold Pce back then.


    ¡°What¡­ did the Empress say just now?¡± Yu Wan smiled faintly at the Empress.


    At this moment, Yu Wan¡¯s aura also changed. She also smiled, but she exuded an aura that was even more domineering than the Empress.


    The Empress¡¯s heart trembled. She understood that she shouldn¡¯t use her status to suppress others, but she was the Empress, so why couldn¡¯t she use her status to suppress others?


    The Empress said seriously, ¡°I said, stay and eat with me!¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t stay?¡± Yu Wan said indifferently.


    The Empress pinched her fingers. ¡°Ah Wan, you should understand that I like you very much¡­¡±


    Yu Wan interrupted her. ¡°There are many people who like me, but I do not have to agree to everyone who treats me to a meal.¡±


    The Empress¡¯s eyes turned cold as she enunciated each word clearly. ¡°I¡¯m the Empress!¡±


    Yu Wan did not show any weakness. ¡°I¡¯m the Regent Consort!¡±


    The word ¡°regent consort¡± made the Empresspletely speechless. Back then, Yan Huaijing was only temporarily acting as a prince to supervise the country. Moreover, when she could attend court, she could not defeat Yan


    Huaijing in court. Now that the Emperor had conferred Yan Jiuchao as the regent, not only did he seize Yan Huaijing¡¯s authority to supervise the country, but he also removed her from her position of listening to politics. What did this mean


    The power of politicspletely fell into Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hands, and following that, Yu Wan became the true uncrowned Empress. It was not that the Empress did not understand this, so she was polite at first. It was Yu Wan who did not respect her at all that angered her.


    If it were when she had just left the Cold Pce, she would not have been so out of line. However, this year, she had been living a good, smooth-sailing, and powerful life. It was to the extent that she gradually became a little smug.


    Yu Wan looked at the Empress indifferently. ¡°Empress, people can be ungrateful, but they can¡¯t be ignorant. Take care.¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s words were a little harsh. If she was only her aunt, Yu Wan would definitely not be so rude. However, she was clearly an ingrate who did not know how to be grateful. She had probably forgotten how they pulled her out of the Cold Pce back then.


    There was only a deal between them. She should not try to use her status as the Empress to suppress her, let alone trick her when Yan Jiuchao was not around. Since she had the intention to scheme against her, she should be prepared to be pped in the face by her.


    The Empress gritted her teeth. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being scolded by the world if word gets out that you¡¯ve offended your superior?¡±


    Yu Wan sneered. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Empress has some misunderstanding about offending her superiors. What right does an Empress without any real power have to say that I¡¯m offending my superiors?¡±


    Actually, it was not a big deal. It was just that there was an embezzlement case in the court that had a lot of implications. The Empress¡¯s cousin was also implicated. Back then, she had suppressed this case when she was still listening to politics. Now, someone who did not care about his life had exposed it again and it was in Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hands.


    The Empress believed that Yan Jiuchao was not a fool and would not easily touch the Ma family. After all, she was on the same side as Yan Jiuchao. Her maiden family¡¯s power was Yan Jiuchao¡¯s power. Wouldn¡¯t touching her cousin indirectly cut off Yan Jiuchao¡¯s own wings?


    However, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s actions were strange. She was worried that her cousin would say something he shouldn¡¯t and offend Yan Jiuchao, so she wanted to talk to Yu Wan first and let Yu Wan to talk to Yan Jiuchao to show mercy to the Ma family.


    He only embezzled a little money, he could just return it! Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be a small matter? But in the end¡­ it turned into a scene of two sides falling out.


    It was this girl who angered her!


    The matter that was bigger than a sesame seed became a situation that was almost irreversible!


    In the end, the Empress¡¯s rationality prevailed. She decided to save their rtionship. She took a deep breath, suppressed her boiling anger, and squeezed out a stiff smile. ¡°Ah Wan, you¡¯re young and hot-tempered. I won¡¯t argue with you anymore. It¡¯s fine if I get straight to the point. We¡¯re family. It¡¯s fine after the anger passes.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled. ¡°Your Majesty, do you mean¡­ that it¡¯s my fault? And Your Majesty, you¡¯re magnanimous and don¡¯t argue with me. You¡¯re really a motherly woman.¡±


    ¡°Ah Wan!¡± The Empress red at her. She held back her anger and walked forward. She grabbed Yu Wan¡¯s hand and was about to bury the hatchet when Eunuch Qin walked in in a panic.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Eunuch Qin knelt on the ground with a thud, tears falling like rain!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The Empress asked in a deep voice.


    Eunuch Qin looked at Yu Wan and then at the Empress. He cried bitterly and said, ¡°Lord Ma¡­ Lord Ma was cut in half!¡±


    Lord Ma, the Empress¡¯s cousin, was the newly appointed assistant minister of the Ministry of Revenue. Back then, in order to obtain this position for her cousin, the Empress had used her connections many times and even forcefully transferred the former assistant minister of the Ministry of Revenue.


    He originally thought that the Ma family could rely on this rtionship to rise step by step, but in just a few months, Assistant Minister Ma was cut in half by Yan Jiuchao?!


    The Empress felt the world spin and the blood in her body froze!


    Cut in half!


    He was actually cut at the waist!


    The terrifying thing about being cut in half was that the person who was executed would not die immediately. After the person was cut in half at the waist, he would have to roll on the ground in pain for an hour before dying.


    What a tragic scene.


    It was also because the punishment of being cut in half was so cruel that it had long been deposed by thete Emperor. What did her cousin do to actually make Yan Jiuchao so ruthless?


    Yu Wan believed in Yan Jiuchao. Yan Jiuchao seemed to be indecent, but he never took things lightly before serious matters.. Someone who could make him sentence him to death must have done something extremely evil!

 Chapter 1116 - 1116: Brother Jiu’s Fury!

    Chapter 1116: Brother Jiu¡¯s Fury!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the throne room, the ministers were all trembling in fear.


    In the Regent¡¯s seat one step away from the throne, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s expression was calm, as if he was not the one who had just given the order to be cut in half.


    The ministers broke out in cold sweat. They weren¡¯t afraid that Yan Jiuchao would cut everyone in the court in half, but they really did not expect that this Regent, who did not do his job properly and was forced to put a square peg into a round hole, would really start to ask about their court. Moreover, once he asked, he gave them a thunderous blow.


    The ministers muttered to themselves, Isn¡¯t praising you all day long enough to satisfy your needs? How are you going to scare us?


    Although they muttered, none of the ministers stopped Yan Jiuchao when he gave the order to cut off Assistant Minister Ma¡¯s waist. It was not that they did not want or did not dare, but they did not have the time.


    It was too fast!


    Under Yan Jiuchao¡¯s order, the expert called Shadow Thirteen beside him dragged him out and cut him in half.


    They were still digesting the meaning of being cut in half! !!


    But then again, should this Assistant Minister Ma be executed?


    This matter had to start from the flood in Cangzhou a few months ago. Cangzhou was located in the southwest of the Great Zhou. The soil was fertile and there were many fertile fields. Many of the food in the Great Zhou Dynasty was produced in Cangzhou.


    This summer, Cangzhou suffered a flood. The dike broke and drowned hundreds of acres of fertile fields. The victims were disced and Cangzhou suffered heavy losses. The Imperial Court immediately distributed relief funds.


    As the saying goes, when the water is clear, there will be no fish. Disaster relief had never been clean in all dynasties. It just depended on how unclean it was. If one was only half as greedy, they would be said to have a good conscience. This time, the bureaucrat in charge of disaster relief was a little overboard.


    As they had to settle down the people and repair the river embankment, the Ministry of Public Works was also involved in this matter, but it was mainly the Ministry of Revenue who was in charge.


    As the newly appointed assistant minister of the Ministry of Revenue and the Empress¡¯s cousin, Lord Ma was in charge of providing relief to the victims without any suspense. Lord Ma personally went to Cangzhou, and when themoners heard that a high-ranking official from the capital had actually personallye to the disaster area, they thought that he was a good person who helped the country and the people. In the end, the Cangzhou authorities werepletely corrupted, and almost all the money for the disaster relief was pocketed.


    It was not rare for themoners to eat vegetable porridge mixed with sand. What was even more outrageous was that the Cangzhou authorities actually openly snatched the women for Lord Ma¡¯s enjoyment.


    Was he still an official after doing such a shameless thing?


    There was more than one girl who had been harmed. At first, everyone was angry but did not dare to say anything. After that, it was unknown who mustered their courage and jumped out, wanting to go to the Cangzhou Magistrate Prefecture to seek an exnation. In the end, something happened to him that night. Who would believe that he was not suppressed by the authorities?


    The man¡¯s family was also bold. Since they could not sue the Cangzhou authorities, they went to the capital. However, they were stopped halfway.


    Of course, the truth will always be revealed. Not only were there people from the Ministry of Revenue going to Cangzhou, but there were also a few officials from the Ministry of Public Works. Some of those officials were honest and upright. After returning to the Capital, they tactfully reported this matter to the imperial court.


    The reason why they tactfully reported it was because Lord Ma was the Empress¡¯s cousin. It was true that they were upright, but they had to protect their lives first.


    Actually, Yan Huaijing more or less knew about this. After the honest officials returned to the Capital, they did not say that Lord Ma embezzled the money and was harming themoners. They only said that the disaster in Cangzhou was still continuing and asked the Imperial Court to see if there was a better way to solve it.


    Yan Huaijing¡¯s initial thought was simr to Yan Jiuchao¡¯s. He wanted to severely punish all the people involved, especially that Assistant Minister Ma. This could not be tolerated, but an advisor in the manor came up with an idea for him.


    Since the disaster had already happened, it was useless even if he killed everyone. It was better to push this matter to the Empress. Not only would he do the Empress a favor, but he would also have a leverage on her. Of course, the Empress had topensate those injured girls well, and she had to make up for the money for the disaster relief as soon as possible.


    Although he was a little against it, he still did it ording to his advisor¡¯s method after weighing the pros and cons.


    He knew very well that his father had pushed the Empress to the court with him so that the two of them couldpete. If he really used this matter to cut off the Empress¡¯s wings, his father might not feelfortable even if the Empress had fallen.


    In the end, he was not afraid of the Empress, but of his father.


    He did not know what the Empress had told Lord Ma. He only knew that Cangzhou had indeed received a sum of relief money. Although it was iparable to what the Imperial Court had allocated, it had indeed resolved the urgent matter. The young girl¡¯s family, who had been harmed by Assistant Minister Ma, had also received a hugepensation.


    Every time Yan Huaijing saw Assistant Minister Ma in the court, he wanted to kill him, but he always had reservations.


    What he didn¡¯t have the guts to do was done by Yan Jiuchao¡­


    To be honest, he did not even know how Yan Jiuchao knew about these things.


    He had long heard about Yan Jiuchao¡¯s nature in court. Every day, he was either showing off or letting the civil and military officials queue up to tter him. If they couldn¡¯t tter him, they would be demoted. If they were good, they might even be promoted.


    What was this? He was aDletelv fatuous ruler! A Darasite of the countrv!


    Would he care about the safety of themoners? Would he care about the stability of the country? He wouldn¡¯t even ask about themoners¡¯ lives, okay?


    So it was still the same question. How did he know? Who was so unafraid of death that they handed him a memorial of the Cangzhou Disaster while a group of people was ttering him?


    How could Yan Huaijing guess that no one handed Yan Jiuchao a memorial? Yan Jiuchao had heard it by himself!


    On the way back to the capital from Nanzhao, they realized that the river this year seemed to be wider than usual. After asking in detail, they found out that there had been a water disaster in Cangzhou not long ago.


    Yan Jiuchao directly asked the navy to cross the Cangzhou River. Yu Wan stayed in the room to recuperate and did not know, but Yan Jiuchao walked down the river and walked along the vige filled with hungry people.


    He stood at the bow of the ship for the entire night.


    After returning to the Capital, why did he want to see the Emperor? Why was he willing to offer medicine to the Emperor? Was it really because of their deep rtionship? Was it really to be angry with Yan Huaijing that he wanted to be the Regent?


    Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen had finished gathering all the evidencest night and made a long list. They did not let go of a single official involved.


    Assistant Minister Ma¡¯s crimes were simply innumerable, especially when they wrote about the age of the third daughter from the He family. They were so angry that their hearts were about to explode.


    Shadow Thirteen¡¯s sword was smeared with salt. He applied it himself. The sword shed down, and Assistant Minister Ma was in so much pain that he was half dead.


    The officials were so frightened that their faces turned pale. Some subconsciously wanted to close their eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to close your eyes,¡± Yan Jiuchao said coldly.


    This was the most miserable time the ministers had ever been in court. Not only were they forced to witness the entire process of Assistant Minister Ma¡¯s waist being cut, but they were also punished with half a year¡¯s sry for not reporting the news.


    There was no such thing as not punishing the masses with thew in Yan


    Jiuchao¡¯s books..

 Chapter 1117 - 1117: Satisfying!

    Chapter 1117: Satisfying!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After leaving the throne room, Yan Huaijing had mixed feelings.


    On the one hand, Yan Jiuchao had done something he couldn¡¯t do. He felt jealous. On the other hand, Assistant Minister Ma was rted to the Empress by blood, and Yan Jiuchao was on the same side as the Empress. Wasn¡¯t this indirectly cutting off his wings? It was fine if this matter was exposed to the public by others, then Yan Jiuchao had no choice but to do so because of the pressure from the officials andmoners. But he was the one who dug out the case.


    Was he really so unscrupulous? Even if he didn¡¯t forgive Assistant Minister Ma, he should at least inform the Empress in advance before dealing with him and show her some respect, right?


    Yet, he had really killed him without a word! No, he had been cut in half!


    Yan Jiuchao had done everything that he couldn¡¯t. Although he was jealous to death, Yan Huaijing had to admit that the moment Assistant Minister Ma was cut in half, he finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    ? It was too satisfying!


    When Yan Jiuchao got into the carriage, he realized that Yu Wan was already waiting for him inside. Yu Wan looked at him with a smile, her eyes as bright as stars.


    ¡°You¡¯re here? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time!¡± Yu Wan said.


    This was the truth. When she left the Fengshai Pce, he had just dealt with the number one criminal, but there were still a few aplices after Assistant Minister Ma. He had also dealt with them one by one. Yu Wan waited in the carriage, not wanting to fall asleep. She had endured so much.


    Yan Jiuchao sat down beside her. He paused and asked, ¡°The Empress called you over?¡±


    Yu Wan pursed her lips. ¡®Why can¡¯t it be that I miss you ande to pick you up?


    Yan Jiuchao looked at the half-eaten snacks on the table and the few little toys scattered on the ground. ¡°Dabao and the others miss me too?¡±


    Yu Wan:


    She had forgotten to pack their things!


    The three little eggs and Little Bruiser had already returned to the manor first. Yu Wan had specially waited for him here alone to give him a surprise, but who asked him to be so monstrous and guess everything?


    ¡°How big of a crime did the Empress¡¯s peoplemit?¡± Yu Wan asked. The Empress fainted from anger when she heard that Lord Ma had been cut in half. She was not in the mood to stay in the Fengshai Pce to take care of her and came out with Little Bruiser and the three little eggs.


    Yan Jiuchao told Yu Wan about Assistant Minister Ma and did not deliberately hide anything. He did not tell her when they were on the ship back then because firstly, she was asleep. Secondly, this was not something worth being happy about. However, if she asked, he would not lie.


    ¡°So detestable! Well done!¡± Yu Wan clenched her fat fists.


    Ordinary women would definitely not have such a reaction when they heard about this. Of course, this reaction from ordinary husbands when they saw their wives was definitely not Yan Jiuchao¡¯s next reaction.


    Yan Jiuchao patted Yu Wan¡¯s little head in satisfaction. ¡°Don¡¯t feel that it¡¯s a pity that you didn¡¯t see it. There¡¯s still one that needs to be dismembered. It¡¯s better than being cut in half. I¡¯ll bring you to see it next time.¡±


    Yu Wan: ¡°Okay!¡±


    Shadow Six, who was outside the carriage:


    Shadow Thirteen, who was also outside the carriage: ¡®


    The matter of Assistant Minister Ma caused a lot ofmotion. On the way back to the manor, she could hear themoners discussing. Some said that Assistant Minister Ma deserved to die, and some scolded Yan Jiuchao as a


    tyrant. Yu Wan knew that her husband¡¯s heart was not that fragile, but when she heard him being criticized, she still wanted to jump down and argue with them.


    What¡¯s wrong?


    A beast like Assistant Minister Ma had harmed countlessmoners and innocent girls in Cangzhou. It was pitiful if he was cut in half, but wasn¡¯t it pitiful for those people who had been killed or harmed by him for their entire lives?


    So angry!


    Yu Wan was so angry that she rubbed Little Gu until it was dizzy. However, when she turned around, she saw that Yan Jiuchao seemed to be enjoying it.


    ¡°What¡­ are you happy about?¡± Yu Wan asked in confusion.


    ¡°What did those people call me just now?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    ¡°A¡­ a tyrant.¡± Yu Wan was afraid of provoking him, so she spoke softly. Yan Jiuchao smiled slightly. ¡°What did they call me in the past?¡±


    Yu Wan cleared her throat. ¡°Little lunatic?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao raised his eyebrows and said smugly, ¡°Look, I¡¯m finally not little anymore!¡±


    Yu Wan:


    Yu Wan¡¯s emotions were disturbed by this fellow¡¯s thoughts a few times, and she forgot to mention to him that Han Jingshu had reminded her to guard against the Empress. She did not suspect why Han Jingshu would know Yan Jiuchao¡¯s actions in advance. This was not difficult to guess.


    Yan Jiuchao went to court early. When Han Jingshu entered the pce, the officials who should be arrested had already been arrested. She did not notice the movements in the court, so she did not know. However, it was very likely that Han Jingshu asked about the situation in the throne room the moment she entered the pce.


    What she wanted to tell Yan Jiuchao was that Han Jingshu owed her ten thousand taels of gold! However, she was led astray by Yan Jiuchao. She did not think of this until she entered the manor.


    At night, the family had dinner at Prince Yan¡¯s ce.


    Today, Yan Jiuchao caused such a bigmotion. It was unknown if Prince Yan would express his opinion. After dinner, Prince Yan really stopped the two of them, but he did not speak for the court. ¡°Xiaobao came back today and said something.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    Prince Yan paused and said, ¡°Xiaobao said that he saw a eunuch bullying the


    Ninth Princess.¡±


    ¡°He still remembers the Ninth Princess?¡± Yu Wan¡¯s first reaction was that the Ninth Princess and the three little eggs seemed to have only seen each other once. Maybe twice? It had been a year, yet he still remembered?


    Yu Wan thought for a while and said, ¡°Speaking of which, I remember that the situation when I saw the Ninth Princess today is indeed different from before. She was a little depressed, butter on, the Empress said that she was sick, so I didn¡¯t think too much about it. Strange, the Empress personally brought the Ninth Princess back to the Fengshai Pce. Why would those pce servants have the guts to bully her?¡±


    ¡°Or perhaps¡­ Xiaobao misunderstood,¡± Prince Yan said.


    The Ninth Princess was the Emperor¡¯s daughter. In terms of bloodline, she was Prince Yan¡¯s niece. However, Prince Yan had never interacted with them, and he never saw most of them either. Naturally, he did not have much feelings for them. However, when he thought of a seven-year-old girl being bullied, Prince Yan feltpassion.


    Yan Jiuchao usually would not interfere with the harem¡¯s matters, but since Prince Yan mentioned it, he would pay attention to it.


    At night, Yan Jiuchao asked Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six to go to the pce. That night, Yu Wan managed to hold back her sleepiness because she was thinking about the Ninth Princess. She sessfully kept her eyes open until the two of them returned.


    The two of them shed into the room and cupped their hands. ¡°Young Master, Young Madam!¡±


    ¡°How is it? Have you seen the Ninth Princess?¡± Yu Wan asked. Shadow Thirteen¡¯s expression was a littleplicated. ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°Did someone really bully her?¡± Yu Wan asked again.


    Shadow Thirteen nodded.


    Shadow Six said indignantly, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect this. Ever since the Emperor was seriously ill, the Ninth Princess lost her favor. After losing her favor, the Ninth Princess has no value in the Empress¡¯s eyes. The Empress doesn¡¯t treat her as well as before. However, what really made her situation worse is something else.¡±


    As Shadow Six spoke, he looked up at Yu Wan. ¡°Young Madam, do you still remember that before we left the Great Zhou, Princess Consort Qing was pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, that¡¯s true. At that time, she wasn¡¯t Princess Consort Qing yet. She was the Eldest Princess Consort.¡± Yu Wan remembered. Not long after she got married, she had even seen the Eldest Princess Consort once when she entered tne pce to greet tne Empress. sne was a ranunar-100K1ng woman, gentle ana elegant. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯te from a high background.


    Yu Wan did not think that it was a mistake to note from a good background, but in the eyes of the ambitious Empress, that was probably not the case.


    Shadow Six continued, ¡°The Empress originally despised Princess Consort Qing for her low background. If Princess Consort Qing could give birth to a legitimate grandson for the Empress, I¡¯m afraid the Empress would feel better. Unfortunately, she gave birth to a daughter.¡±


    Yu Wan frowned. ¡°What does this have to do with the Ninth Princess?¡±


    Shadow Six said, ¡°It¡¯s said that Princess Consort Qing once came to greet the


    Empress when she was pregnant. The Empress smiled and asked the Ninth Princess, which dudou looks good? Red or blue? The Ninth Princess said, ¡®Red, red looks good! Sister will look good in it! ¡°¡®


    The Ninth Princess was Princess Consort Qing¡¯s sister. That child should be her niece. However, she was less than seven years old at that time and could not tell this. She only knew about her brother and sister.


    The Empress¡¯s face fell.


    A monthter, the Eldest Princess Consort really gave birth to a daughter, which made the Empress furious. Didn¡¯t they say that it was very effective for children to see a pregnant woman¡¯s stomach? The Empress felt that the Ninth Princess had jinxed it and made her legitimate grandson gone.


    Ever since then, the Empress had hated the Ninth Princess very much.


    The servants in the pce were used to acting pragmatically. When the Empress supported her, she was a princess. When the Empress despised her, she was even inferior to a servant!


    The pitiful Ninth Princess was bullied by those pce servants at such a young age. Unfortunately, the Emperor was sick too. The Ninth Princess did not even have anyone to reason with. Perhaps even if there was, she would not dare to say it.


    After all, she was only a six or seven-year-old child..

 Chapter 1118 - 1118: The Bizarre Brother Jiu

    Chapter 1118: The Bizarre Brother Jiu


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yan Jiuchao had never interfered with the lives of the princes and princesses in the harem. Xiaobao had seen the Ninth Princess, and Xiaobao had told Prince Yan. Actually, it was not convenient for Prince Yan to deal with the Emperor¡¯s family matters. However, Xiaobao had already mentioned this to him. What could he do? In the future, when Xiaobao asked, ¡®By the way, Grandpa, how was that princess sister? Were there any bad people bullying her?¡¯


    How would Prince Yan answer?


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa doesn¡¯t know?¡¯


    It was actually not wrong for an ordinary grandfather to answer like this, but was Prince Yan an ordinary grandfather? He was a grandfather who doted on his grandchildren!


    There were no small matters in front of his good grandson!


    Since Xiaobao said it, he definitely felt that something was wrong. If his grandson thought so, then Prince Yan also thought so! And since Prince Yan thought that it was wrong, Yan Jiuchao could not ignore it. After all, he doted on Prince Yan.


    After returning to her room, Yu Wan discussed the Ninth Princess with Yan Jiuchao.


    When the Ninth Princess was in the Prince Hall, her life was not satisfactory.


    But the servants had only neglected her at that time. They did not dare to bully ner. wnen tne Empress nrst Drougnt ner DaCK to tne rengsnal pce, everyone thought that the Ninth Princess had soared through the ranks, but they did not know that she had fallen into another abyss.


    Why was this child so ill-fated?


    Perhaps it was because her sons had been bullied when they were young, but when Yu Wan heard of such things, she would always have an uncontroble anger in her heart. This anger was even different from the Empress¡¯s n to trick her into saying something to Yan Jiuchao. In that court battle, the Empress was targeting twopletely adult people. For the Empress to do such a heartless thing to a weak child, it could be seen that her heart was ck.


    Although it wasn¡¯t the Empress who personally bullied the Ninth Princess, as the head of a pce, didn¡¯t the Empress know what kind of bad disaster her attitude towards the Ninth Princess would bring? Even Yu Wan realized that the Ninth Princess had be dazed. As her mother, how could she really not notice it at all?


    That was impossible.


    But she chose to ignore it. She vented all her anger at Princess Consort Qing for not being able to give birth to a son on this child who could not fight back. It was obvious that she was timid and only dared to target weak targets.


    This was also verified on Yu Wan¡¯s matter. She knew that the person who really dealt with Lord Ma was Yan Jiuchao, but she did not dare to threaten Yan Jiuchao and only dared to use both soft and hard methods on Yu Wan.


    However, what the Empress did not expect was that Yu Wan was not a pushover.


    ¡°What do you n to do?¡± Yu Wan sat at the head of the bed and asked Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao was massaging her slightly swollen calf, but she did not feel much herself. Compared to ordinary pregnant women, her symptoms were much lighter. However, Yan Jiuchao had sharp eyes. He could see the swelling clearly.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question,¡± Yu Wan said.


    ¡°When will ite out?¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Wan was stunned by these words. When will ite out? After a long pause, Yu Wan realized that Yan Jiuchao was talking about the baby. She was overjoyed. She lowered her head and asked shyly, ¡°Do you feel sorry for


    Yan Jiuchao hit the nail on the head. ¡°I want to y with the child.¡±


    Yu Wan:


    As the two of them were talking, Shadow Thirteen knocked on the door. ¡°Young Master, Young Madam, are you asleep?¡±


    It was obvious that they were not asleep. The lights were still on. Otherwise, he would not have dared to disturb them so openly.


    Yan Jiuchao stuffed Yu Wan¡¯s chubby legs under the nket and said to him,


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen walked in without looking sideways. He cupped his hands and said, ¡°Young Master, Shadow Six and I went to the Crown Prince Manor just now and discovered something.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    Shadow Thirteen said seriously, ¡°Eunuch Qin went to look for Yan Huaijing.¡±


    ¡°Eunuch Qin?¡± Yu Wan murmured thoughtfully. ¡°Isn¡¯t he with the Empress? Why did he look for Yan Huaijing?


    Yan Jiuchao snorted coldly. ¡°The Empress has designs on Yan Huaijing?


    ¡°Yes,¡± Shadow Thirteen said. ¡°Shadow Six and I heard Eunuch Qin say with our own ears that the Empress wants to form an alliance with Yan Huaijing.¡±


    Yu Wan was stunned. No way? They had just fallen out, and the Empress could not wait to rope Yan Huaijing in? Did she have to be so shameless?


    Moreover, it was not their fault that they had fallen out this time. Who asked you not to restrain your cousin and let him make a huge mistake? After that, not only did you not punish him, but you also let him hold a high position. Was this what the Empress of a country should do?


    The Emperor was paralyzed and could not take the provocation. There was


    nothing he could do about politics. Otherwise, he would have had to chop off Assistant Minister Ma!


    Could it be that she also wanted to join forces with the Crown Prince to force the Emperor to abdicate?


    Yu Wan could not understand what this woman was thinking. However, this also seemed to exin why she had been locked up in the Cold Pce for so many years. Not everyone was framed like Consort Yun. She deserved it. Poor people must have something hateful!


    ¡°What did Yan Huaijing say?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    A trace of suspicion shed across Shadow Thirteen¡¯s face. ¡°He didn¡¯t agree.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Wan was shocked this time. Yan Huaijing actually rejected a fat piece of meat that hade knocking on his door? Although the Empress was not especially favored, she was still the proper master of the six pces. The Emperor still liked her quite well now. The various factions under her had all rapidly developed in this year. It could be said that the Empress was a very good ally.


    Yan Jiuchao had cut off the Empress¡¯s cousin at the waist. This was the best time to rope in the Empress, but he was actually not tempted?


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t look like something he would do¡­¡± Yu Wan muttered.


    Yu Wan was not surprised that Yan Jiuchao did this, but Yan Huaijing¡­


    ¡°Shadow Six and I also think it¡¯s very strange. At first, when we heard that Eunuch Qin wanted to rope him in, we all thought that he would agree. After all, the conditions offered by the Empress are very tempting. The Empress won¡¯t fight for the throne for Prince Qing. As long as Yan Huaijing gives everything that originally belonged to Prince Yan Manor to Prince Qing after he ascends the throne.¡±


    The Yan City Navy was famous throughout the world. Yan City¡¯s fief was as rich as a country. If they gave it all to Prince Qing, wouldn¡¯t that be a small fat piece of meat? The Empress really dared to think about it!


    Yu Wan suddenly smiled. ¡°How much does she hate us? Does she have to snatch all our things? But why didn¡¯t Yan Huaijing agree? Could it be that he can¡¯t bear to part with this fat piece of meat?¡±


    It couldn¡¯t be that Yan Huaijing couldn¡¯t bear to touch Prince Yan Manor. If Yan Huaijing was so benevolent, he wouldn¡¯t have sent someone to scheme against them halfway.


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s not that he can¡¯t bear to part with Prince Yan Manor, but he has stronger allies in his hands. He doesn¡¯t need to form an alliance with the Empress.¡±


    ¡°What do you n to do next?¡± Yu Wan asked Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°Bring the Ninth Princess out first.¡±


    Yu Wan gasped. No, why is the Ninth Princess involved again? Aren¡¯t we talking about the Crown Prince Manor? Your thinking¡­ is so jumpy?!


    Actually, regardless of whether she had roped in Yan Huaijing or not, the Ma Family¡¯s path had reached its end. If she wanted to save the Ninth Princess, bringing her out was a stalling tactic. Only when the Empress fellpletely could she obtain true freedom.


    The next day, Yan Jiuchao entered the pce. Of course, he went to court first. The ministers in the court were indeed much more obedient and worked even harder to praise him. After court, he first went to the Longevity Pce to visit the Emperor.


    The Emperor could sometimes remain awake. Although he was still paralyzed in bed most of the time, he was still much better than his original state. However, the imperial physician instructed him not to provoke the Emperor with things he shouldn¡¯t say in case he had a second stroke.


    So he could not provoke him. This was simple!


    Yan Jiuchao had already thought of what to say on the way here. He told the Emperor that yesterday, the children had entered the pce and hit it off with the Ninth Princess at first sight. He wanted to bring her to the Young Master Manor to stay for a few days, but before he could speak, the Emperor fell asleep.


    Yan Jiuchao stood in front of the bed and stared at the Emperor without


    blinking.


    Eunuch Wang and the pce servants were frightened. You look very scary without a word. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ll forcefully shake His Majesty awake? It was no wonder that they were so worried. It was really because Yan Jiuchao had too much dark history. It was as if there was nothing ridiculous in the world that he could not do.


    ¡°Yes! Got it!¡± Yan Jiuchao suddenly said.


    Everyone was stunned. What did he know?


    ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of the Ninth Princess,¡± Yan Jiuchao said as he looked at the Emperor.


    Everyone was stunned again. They looked at the Emperor, who was sleeping soundly, and then at the serious Yan Jiuchao. No one understood how this one-sided conversation developed.


    As if sensing everyone¡¯s doubts, Yan Jiuchao patiently said, ¡°Uncle said that the Ninth Princess and my sons hit it off and asked me to bring her out of the pce to stay for a few days.¡±


    When did His Majesty say that? They didn¡¯t hear him! Everyone looked at Yan Jiuchao in confusion.


    Yan Jiuchao sighed bitterly. ¡°To think that you guys couldn¡¯t even hear his thoughts after taking care of my uncle for so many years. I¡¯m too disappointed. ¡± Everyone. .


    What the f*ck!


    Was there anyone who made a fake imperial edict sound so bizarre?

 Chapter 1119 - 1119: Smart Little Bruiser

    Chapter 1119: Smart Little Bruiser


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yan Jiuchao took the Ninth Princess away. They had no choice but to let him take her away. His words could not be refuted, okay? What? You didn¡¯t hear him? What¡¯s the use of you if you can¡¯t even hear His Majesty¡¯s thoughts! Men, drag him out and chop him up!


    Others might not be able to say such shameless words, but the Regent would definitely say it, and with much righteousness!


    Speaking of which, what kind of bad luck did they have to meet such an indecent Regent? Although no one said anything, they secretly swore that when His Majesty woke up, they would tell him the truth!


    The Emperor originally could not sleep or eat well. Although he was unconscious, he was still feeling very ufortable. However, after using Yan Jiuchao¡¯s pills, he could at least sleep soundly.


    After sleeping well, he would naturally be in a good mood. When he woke up to drink the medicine, Eunuch Wang said to him, ¡°The Regent brought the Ninth Princess out of the pce and stayed in his residence for a few days¡­¡±


    The Emperor nodded. ¡°Oh, he has children in his residence. It¡¯s good to let the Ninth Princess y with them.¡±


    Eunuch Wang :


    Why didn¡¯t he get to the point? Don¡¯t you want to hear how the Regent brought the Ninth Princess out of the pce?


    Fine. There was no need to mention it. The Regent won.


    You¡¯re good, you¡¯re awesome!


    The Ninth Princess was brought back to the Young Master Manor by Yan


    Jiuchao. When she heard that she was going to be brought out of the pce, this little girl did not show any signs of resistance or displeasure. Of course, she did not show much joy. She was probably already numb to this world.


    Eating well and being bullied was probably what she had to face every day.


    As for the Empress¡¯s reaction, oh, the Emperor¡¯s oral order, how could she have a second reaction? Did she think she was Yan Jiuchao?


    The Ninth Princess lived in Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan¡¯s courtyard. Although Prince Yan had many children and seemed to be more suitable for youngdies to live in, the Ninth Princess¡¯s personality was clearly not social. It would be bad if she was frightened.


    Among the maidservants in the manor, Ping¡¯er was the most shrewish, Tao¡¯er was the most innocent, and Li¡¯er was the most meticulous. Yu Wan assigned Li¡¯er to the Ninth Princess as her personal maidservant.


    The Ninth Princess did not have any objections to any arrangements. She ate when she was told to, and took a nap when she was told to. She was so obedient that she seemed to have no thoughts of her own.


    Little Bruiser had just finished his homework and came to Yu Wan with the handwriting that Prince Yan had praised. As soon as he entered the courtyard, he saw a little girl standing beside the swing.


    The little girl was wearing a purple dress and had her hair tied into a bun with a purple hairband. Her long hair band and the rest of her hair were draped over her shoulders. They were gently blown by the breeze and she was as beautiful as a painting.


    Her back was facing Little Bruiser. Little Bruiser walked over in a daze. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The Ninth Princess was shocked. Her little body trembled and she turned around in fear.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Little Bruiser recognized her. Wasn¡¯t this the little sister he had seen in the Empress Pce? Eh? She didn¡¯t look tall from afar, but why did it feel wrong when he got closer? She was an inch taller than him!!!


    Little Bruiser was secretly angry that he wasn¡¯t strong enough and wasn¡¯t as tall as the little girl.


    In the pce, Little Bruiser had actually noticed her. It couldn¡¯t be helped, she was too beautiful. There were also many cute little girls in Lotus Flower Vige, but none of them were as cute as the Ninth Princess. The Ninth Princess was as exquisite as a porcin doll.


    ¡°Do you want to swing?¡± Little Bruiser looked at her and the swing beside her.


    ¡°I¡­¡± The Ninth Princess lowered her eyes. She was not used to looking at others.


    ¡°Let me help you!¡± Little Bruiser held her hand and let her sit on the swing.


    ¡°Hold on here!¡±


    The Ninth Princess did not resist. Little Bruiser¡¯s palms were sweating profusely. He didn¡¯t know that she was afraid when he saw her tense expression. He only thought that she was nervous and asked, ¡°Is this your first time ying? Was there no such thing in the pce?¡±


    He walked around the Empress¡¯s Fengshai Pce and indeed didn¡¯t find any swings. Speaking of which, the Fengshai Pce was so boring. There wasn¡¯t a single fun ce. Unlike the Young Master Manor, which had swings, wooden horses, rockeries and tunnels for the children to climb, as well as all kinds of fish, birds, and small animals. In short, it was very interesting!


    The Fengshai Pce did not feel like a ce with children. The Young Master Manor was.


    The Ninth Princess did not say anything.


    This was not a problem for Little Bruiser. He had the chatterbox function and would never fall into a cold silence. ¡°It¡¯s fine even if they don¡¯t have one. There are a few in the Young Master Manor. The swing in my sister and brother-inw¡¯s courtyard isn¡¯t big. There¡¯s more at Uncle Prince Yan¡¯s side, and there¡¯s also a small garden. Thergest one is in the small garden! By the way, there¡¯s also a wooden shelf to climb! ¡±


    The Ninth Princess¡¯s palms were sweating the rope.


    Little Bruiser went behind her. ¡°Hold on tight. I¡¯m going to start!¡±


    The Ninth Princess grabbed the rope tightly and closed her eyes in resignation. At worst, she would fall and break a leg. However, such a terrifying thing didn¡¯t happen. Little Bruiser pushed her and she flew into the sky.


    There were flowers nted in the courtyard, and the air was fragrant. The clear autumn wind mixed with the fragrance of flowers blew past her face.


    Little Bruiser pushed the swing a few times, so it could swing by itself. He went around to her side and looked up at her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! You can open your eyes!¡±


    The Ninth Princess opened her eyes. She had never flown so high before and had never known that the scenery above was so good. Little Bruiser went behind her again. ¡°I¡¯m going to push harder!¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± the Ninth Princess replied softly.


    Little Bruiser didn¡¯t hear her. He would not know that this was the first time the Ninth Princess had responded to the people around her in months. Little Bruiser had agreed to show his sister the calligraphy works before going back to ss. In the end, he even forgot why he was here.


    The Ninth Princess¡¯s face was red and her eyes were watery. She looked even more like an exquisite porcin doll.


    Little Bruiser felt his face burning. This damn weather was hot again!


    ¡°By the way, do you still remember my name?¡± Little Bruiser asked the Ninth Princess after ying on the swing for a while.


    The Ninth Princess looked at Little Bruiser nkly. Little Bruiser was disappointed that she didn¡¯t remember it. But he would never despair!


    Little Bruiser cleared his throat and looked at the Ninth Princess. ¡°It¡¯s fine even if you forget. I¡¯ll tell you again, but you have to remember this time. My name is¡­ Helian Ting!¡±


    He originally wanted to say Bruiser, but for some reason, he felt that this name seemed a little embarrassing in front of the porcin doll. He had to let the porcin doll remember his noble name.


    His name was Helian Ting! Later, he had to tell the people of the Young Master Manor not to call him Little Bruiser anymore. Just as this thought shed through her mind, Xiaobao¡¯s voice came from the door. ¡°Bruiser¡ª¡± Little Bruiser trembled!


    Coincidentally, Yu Wan walked out with her pregnant stomach.


    Little Bruiser thought in a hurry and pointed at his sister¡¯s stomach. ¡°It¡¯s called Dog Egg!¡±


    Compared to Dog Egg, didn¡¯t Bruiser sound much better? He was really smart!

 Chapter 1120 - 1120: Giving Birth

    Chapter 1120: Giving Birth


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After the Ninth Princess was brought into the Young Master Manor, Yan Jiuchaounched a purge of the Empress¡¯s faction.


    Back then, he did not get her out of the Cold Pce out of his feelings for her.


    He did not even think highly of her. She was just a chess piece to keep Worthy Consort Xu in check. Worthy Consort Xu had already lost her power, and this chess piece was no longer of any value. It was not a pity to pull it out. However, Yan Jiuchao was not someone who would kick someone to the curb when they¡¯ve outlived their usefulness. As long as the Empress did not go overboard, Yan Jiuchao would not interfere whether she was glorious or down and out in the pce.


    However, she was courting death and even treated Yan Jiuchao as a bad judge of character. That was unbearable.


    Putting aside the Ninth Princess¡¯s debt for the time being, he could leave that to the Emperor to deal with after he recovered. However, the Empress actually had designs on Prince Yan Manor? Was she asking Yan Jiuchao¡¯s wife and children to starve when the time came?


    When Yan Jiuchao married Yu Wan, he had made up his mind. If he died one day, at least he could let Yu Wan inherit Prince Yan Manor¡¯s inheritance openly.


    Touch the inheritance he left for Yu Wan? Was she tired of living?


    That day, something big happened in the Longevity Pce. After taking a sip of steaming medicine, the young eunuch who tested the Emperor¡¯s medicine fell to the ground and could not get up.


    After the imperial physician confirmed that the young eunuch had been poisoned, the imperial physician found aconite in the medicine dregs presented to the Emperor.


    One had to know that aconite was highly poisonous. Ordinary people might suffer irreversible lifelong damage if they were touched by it, let alone the Emperor who had a stroke.


    Someone was clearly poisoning the Emperor to kill him.


    Yan Jiuchao handed this matter over to Eunuch Wang to investigate thoroughly. Eunuch Wang was the Emperor¡¯s trusted aide. With him around, everyone was very convinced.


    That night, Eunuch Wang caught the pce maid who poisoned the Emperor¡¯s medicine jar. She cried and said that she had been instructed by the Empress.


    ¡°Nonsense! When did I instruct you? I don¡¯t know you at all!¡± The Empress was furious.


    The young pce maid said aggrievedly, ¡°Your Majesty! How can you say such things? How can you not know me? I was brought into the pce by you! You also nted me by His Majesty¡¯s side! Everything I did was under your instructions!¡±


    The Empress said fiercely, ¡°Nonsense! I didn¡¯t!¡±


    The young pce maid¡¯s acting was also quite good. She knelt on the ground and walked a few steps on her knees, crying uncontrobly. ¡°Your Majesty! Just admit it! Heaven¡¯s vengeance is slow but sure¡­ You can¡¯t escape¡­¡±


    ¡°Insolence!¡± The Empress grabbed the teacup on the table and smashed it on the ground.


    This show seemed to be a little long. Yan Jiuchao found a chair to sit down and drank his tea leisurely. Eunuch Wang felt that at this juncture, Your Highness, shouldn¡¯t you at least put on an act? We¡¯re interrogating the Empress, not some Tom, Dick, or Harry.


    ¡°Is it you¡­ Yan Jiuchao? It¡¯s you, right! You framed me!¡± The Empress pounced on Yan Jiuchao like a crazy woman, but she was hugged tightly by the pce servants.


    Yan Jiuchao didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids. ¡°So what if I frame you? Do you have evidence?¡±


    The Empress¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Eunuch Wang! You heard him, right! You heard what he said!¡±


    Eunuch Wang paused and said calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear him.¡±


    The Empress : .


    At this moment, the Empress finally understood how ridiculous her cheap trick was in Yan Jiuchao¡¯s eyes. Did Yan Jiuchao really only obtain the Emperor¡¯s favor? No, he even subdued Eunuch Wang, the Emperor¡¯s personal servant.


    This man¡¯s ability was not as simple as she looked. She had misjudged him. To be precise, she had underestimated him.


    What the Empress did not know was that she had made a mistake. Yan Jiuchao had never subdued Eunuch Wang. Eunuch Wang¡¯s loyalty to the Emperor had never changed from the beginning to the end. He just understood better than anyone what choice was most beneficial to the Emperor.


    Yan Jiuchao might be the most rude person to the Emperor, but he was also the least likely to harm him.


    He was not a fool about the Empress and the Ma family, or even the Ninth Princess. He just did not dare to provoke the Emperor, so he could not expose it to him. Since Yan Jiuchao was willing toe forward and clean up the mess, he was also willing to help Yan Jiuchao.


    However¡­ Yan Jiuchao¡¯s conduct was often a pain in the ass!


    Eunuch Wang gritted his teeth and looked at the sky. ¡°I clearly don¡¯t have any


    balls left, but I still feel a little pain in the balls¡­ I can only be a real man if I¡¯m really with the Regent..


    The next day, the Emperor briefly woke up again.


    As Eunuch Wang fed him medicine, he imperceptibly mentioned the Empress¡¯s matter. ¡°¡­Someone put aconite in the medicine jar. I went to investigate, but in the end, I found out that it was the Empress. I originally felt that this matter was serious and that we should wait for you to wake up before making a decision, but the Regent insisted that the Empress even dared to harm Your Majesty. She¡¯s simply bold. If she couldn¡¯t do it once, no one could guarantee what she would do next time. Therefore, he took the initiative and sent the


    Empress to the Cold Pce.¡±


    Eunuch Wang tried his best to exin a bloody matter in a calm tone.


    The process of the Empress being beaten into the Cold Pce was naturally not so easy. The Empress cried until her hair was in a mess and even threatened to kill herself with a pair of scissors. She said that Yan Jiuchao had forced her to die. Yan Jiuchao flicked his sleeve, snatched her embroidered scissors, and handed her a shining butcher knife.


    The Empress was stunned on the spot.


    Actually, the pce maid who used the Empress was really an informant nted by the Empress in the Longevity Pce. She also had evidence of dealings with the Empress, so it was especially convincing to frame the Empress.


    Eunuch Wang saved the details because he was worried that he would provoke the Emperor. However, he vaguely felt that it would not be a big deal because the Emperor did not have much feelings for the Empress. Even if he knew that the Empress had harmed him, he would at most be surprised and not agitated.


    However, the Emperor¡¯s pulse still sped up and his breathing became rapid.


    W-was he shocked? She was not a favored woman, so what was there to be shocked about? Worthy Consort Xu had harmed you so much, could you give her such a reaction again?


    ¡°Your Majesty! What¡¯s wrong?¡± Eunuch Wang hurriedly held the Emperor¡¯s shoulder and was about to ask him to calm down.


    The Emperor was out of breath and indeed looked like he was going to have another stroke at any moment. However, what he said next made Eunuch


    Wang confused.


    ¡°Cong¡¯er¡­ Cong¡¯er is worried about me¡­ Hehehe¡­¡±


    Eunuch Wang was instantly speechless: ¡®


    The Emperor still fainted from excitement. The reason was that Yan Jiuchao had actually deposed the Empress for him. How much did he care about him to do such a thing?


    Eunuch Wang simply didn¡¯t want to serve him anymore! He finally understood that there was nothing normal about this family!


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s few days had passed. He could take medicine now. Yu Wan went to look for Old Cui and asked him to prepare medicine for Yan Jiuchao. In the end¡­ he disappeared again!


    Yu Wan stomped her feet in anger. ¡°Cui! Don¡¯t let me catch you!¡±


    Half a month passed like a white horse passing through a crack. When thest leaf in the courtyard began to turn yellow, Yu Wan¡¯s due date arrived..

 Chapter 1121 - 1121: Yan Xiaosi Is Here! (1)

    Chapter 1121: Yan Xiaosi Is Here! (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Not every pregnant woman would give birth on the day of the expected delivery. It was very normal for some to postpone it and others to advance it.


    For example, Yu Wan woke up early in the morning without any abnormalities.


    She was so confused that she even forgot that today was her due date. She only found it strange. There seemed to be something wrong with the Young Master Manor today.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Yu Wan rubbed her eyes and looked at Yan Jiuchao beside her. ¡°Don¡¯t you have to go to court?¡±


    The Great Zhou¡¯s court meeting did not happen every day, but Yan Jiuchao liked to go every day. It was a long time since Yu Wan saw Yan Jiuchao when she woke up.


    Yan Jiuchao was neatly dressed. It seemed that he had woken up long ago, but he kept sitting at the head of the bed with no intention of leaving.


    This was quite strange. Even if he did not go to court in the past, he would not sit on the bed so quietly, as if he was specially guarding her.


    Yu Wan sized him up. ¡°Yan Jiuchao, did you¡­ do something guilty behind my back?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao, who was inexplicably taking the me:


    Yu Wan still did not remember the due date after breakfast. She just realized that the people in the courtyard had suddenly be strange. Usually, even the three little eggs, who would cause trouble while staying with Prince Yan, were no longer noisy at all! They sat quietly on the stone bench in the courtyard and drew graffiti. They were loving and especially obedient.


    The Ninth Princess had always been quite obedient. She was the most normal when she was reading under the porch.


    Bruiser would make a trip to her every now and then. She grabbed Bruiser.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have ss today? Why are you always running to my room?¡±


    Little Bruiser spread his hands and thought to himself that he wanted to attend ss, but Uncle Prince Yan was even more distracted than him. He would hint for him toe and take a lookter, afraid that his sister would suddenly give birth!


    But Sis herself had forgotten the day Gou Dan was born!


    Little Bruiser took a deep look at his sister and sympathized with his nephew. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving!¡± Little Bruiser ced his hands behind his back and left like an old man.


    Yu Wan:


    Were children nowadays¡­ so annoying?


    Pinger was the most shrewish among the maidservants. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have apanied Yu Wan to various countries and experienced life and death. However, even she seemed to have changed into a different person early in the morning and was careful in everything she did.


    Yu Wan took a walnut to eat. She pinched these walnuts one by one, but Ping¡¯er shed over. ¡°Let me do it, Young Madam!¡±


    Crack!


    Yu Wan easily crushed the walnut. ¡°Are you as fast as me?¡±


    Pinger : ¡®


    Yan Jiuchao followed wherever Yu Wan went. Previously, the three little eggs and Bruiser were her little tails. Those four little tails were gone, but a big tail appeared.


    Yu Wan went to the toilet, and he actually followed her. She frowned and looked at him strangely. ¡°You followed me to the toilet?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said seriously, ¡°Oh.¡± He had to follow her only when she went to the toilet. He was afraid that she would identally drop the child into the toilet.


    Yu Wan was still lively after lunch and showed no signs of contractions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ she won¡¯t give birth today?¡± In the room, Tao¡¯er asked Nanny Liu softly.


    Nanny Liu was the most impressive midwife in the capital. She had delivered more than a thousand children, and she had delivered most of the children in the circle of the rich and powerful. She had been invited into the manor by Uncle Wan half a month ago and had been eating and drinking well.


    Nanny Liu ate a melon seed and looked at Yu Wan, who was sitting in the courtyard eating candied hawthorn. She smacked her lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Tao¡¯er asked worriedly.


    Nanny Liu said, ¡°Her stomach isn¡¯t small anymore. The day is here. She can give birth if she wants to, but some children¡­ Theye outte. Don¡¯t worry, the Princess Consort¡¯s pregnancy was quite smooth. It¡¯s fine if she¡¯s a few dayste.¡±


    Ping¡¯er was the only one who knew about Yan Jiuchao¡¯s condition. After entering the Great Zhou, Yu Wan did not hide it from her.


    When she heard Nanny Liu¡¯s words, she was so anxious that her palms were sweating. It was easy for her to say that it would be fine if it was a few dayster. Yes, the child was fine, but Young Master was not fine! Young Master was still waiting for the medicinal primer!


    Counting the days, Yan Jiuchao had indeed reached the critical point of the poison acting up.


    In fact, three days ago, Yan Jiuchao had vaguely felt the abnormality of his pulse. His pulse was sometimes extremely fast, and sometimes it was extremely slow. asionally, it was apanied by irregr palpitations.


    Yu Wan thought that he woke up early, but little did she know that he did not sleep at all. He could no longer fall asleep. Old Cui had long reminded him that if the poison acted up again, he would not be able to suppress it with medicine and could only take the final antidote..

 Chapter 1122 - 1122: Yan Xiaosi Is Here! (2)

    Chapter 1122: Yan Xiaosi Is Here! (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Old Cui had also told him in private that if it really acted up in advance, he would urge Yu Wan to give birth. The pregnancy month is full, so there was not much risk of urging her to give birth. He would try his best to ensure the safety of the mother and child.


    Yan Jiuchao was unwilling. Even if there was a one in a million chance, he did not want his wife and child to take the risk.


    After Yu Wan finished eating the candied hawthorn, she was a little sleepy and went to take a nap.


    Yan Jiuchao circted the Longevity Technique in the room, trying to suppress the poison in his body that was on the verge of erupting. However, he realized that it was useless. It was actually a miracle that the Longevity Technique could suppress it for so long. After all, it was not a cultivation technique to detoxify the poison, so if he wanted to eliminate itpletely, he had to take the antidote.


    ¡°Young Master!¡± Shadow Thirteen walked in. He was stunned when he saw the bean-sized sweat on Yan Jiuchao¡¯s forehead. ¡°Young Master, has your poison acted up?¡± Yan Jiuchao¡¯s face turned pale. Shadow Thirteen turned around and walked out. ¡°I¡¯ll call Old Cui!¡±


    Old Cui did not live in the Young Master Manor, but he was not too far away. After all, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s poison could act up at any time.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Come back first,¡± Yan Jiuchao said weakly.


    Shadow Thirteen looked at Yu Wan, who was sleeping soundly behind the curtain, and secretly clenched his fists. Young Madam, Young Master¡¯s poison has acted up. If you don¡¯t give birth soon, Young Master won¡¯t be able to take it anymore¡­


    Just as this thought shed through his mind, Yu Wan¡¯s stomach moved. Right on the heels of that, Yu Wan was woken up by the pain.


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao!¡± Yu Wan opened her eyes.


    Yan Jiuchao quickly walked over and lifted the curtain. He looked at Yu Wan, who was suddenly sweating profusely. ¡°You¡­¡± Yu Wan grabbed his hand. ¡°I¡­ I think I¡¯m going to give birth¡­¡±


    The Young Master Manor instantly became busy.


    Although they were busy, Prince Yan and Uncle Wan were waiting for this day every day, so they had long arranged everything in the manor.


    Nanny Liu entered the delivery room. More than twenty famous doctors from Yan City were guarding the door. The hot water in the kitchen had been boiling sincest night, one pot after another, and it had never stopped.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the ginseng soup?¡± Uncle Wan asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± Ping¡¯er said. ¡°I¡¯ll bring it over to Young Madam now!¡±


    Giving birth required a lot of strength, so experienced midwives would ask rich families to prepare ginseng soup and brown sugar water. Sometimes, they would ask them to prepare something else, but pregnant women usually could not eat it.


    Ping¡¯er brought the ginseng soup in. After a while, she came out again.


    ¡°That¡­¡± Ping¡¯er looked at Uncle Wan awkwardly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Uncle Wan asked.


    Yu Wan¡¯s scream came from inside the room. Nanny Liuforted her in a low voice. ¡°This isn¡¯t the most painful time yet. Save your strength and shoutter, okay?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± After that, Yu Wan really stopped shouting.


    Uncle Wan was puzzled. There was such a thing? ¡°By the way, what did you want to say just now?¡± Uncle Wan looked at Ping¡¯er.


    Ping¡¯er said, ¡°Young Madam said she doesn¡¯t want to drink the ginseng soup.


    She wants to eat.¡±


    Uncle Wan hurriedly said, ¡°What does she want to eat? I¡¯ll get the kitchen to cook!¡±


    ¡°She wants to eat roasted goose, crispy duck, braised pork knuckle, vinegar cabbage, cured meat stewed with noodles¡­¡± Ping¡¯er said a total of seventeen to eighteen dishes in one go and saw the corners of Uncle Wan¡¯s mouth twitch.


    Was she really giving birth? Wasn¡¯t she scamming them?!


    It was no wonder that Uncle Wan thought this way. It was really because after Yu Wan entered thest month of pregnancy, Old Cui had instructed them to control Yu Wan¡¯s diet. He was afraid that the children would be too big and difficult to give birth to. At that time, Yu Wan would be dangerous if she could not give birth.


    Therefore, although Yu Wan was always eating, they had secretly reduced the portion of dishes and rice by half. They even lied that they could not buy ingredients for some of it which were too greasy and used other dishes to rece them.


    It was also because Yu Wan had a good temper and did not make things difficult for servants like them. If it were someone else with a hard temper, they would have long chased this group of ¡°ipetent¡± servants out of the manor.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Uncle Wan walked to the door. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too much¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m about to give birth. Aren¡¯t you going to let me eat my fill¡­ Boohoo¡­¡± Yu Wan¡¯s aggrieved wail came from inside. Uncle Wan, who instantly felt guilty:


    ¡°Do it!¡± Yan Jiuchao instructed.


    Uncle Wan slipped away. Roast goose, crispy duck, braised pork knuckle, vinegar cabbage, cured meat stewed with noodles¡­ They were all carried into the room.


    Yu Wan ate very well. She had a duck leg in her left hand and a drumstick in her right. Nanny Liu couldn¡¯t bear to look at her anymore. Was she delivering a fake child?


    ¡°Not good!¡± Nanny Liu touched Yu Wan¡¯s stomach and her expression suddenly


    changed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yu Wan stopped chewing on the drumstick.


    ¡°The fetal position of the child is not right! It¡¯s¡­¡± Nanny Liu touched it carefully.¡± It¡¯s the most dangerous horizontal position!¡±


    How could this be? It was clearly fine yesterday. What was this child doing in her stomach? In just one night, it had turned itself into an endangered state?


    Nanny Liu was a very experienced midwife. Most of the children she delivered were in the normal fetal position, and only a small number were in the butt position, which was to sit upside down in the womb. This kind of difficult birth was notpletely impossible, but the horizontal position was different.


    It was horizontal in its mother¡¯s womb. How could she give birth?!


    Nanny Liu was about to despair. This was the Regent¡¯s child. The Regent was someone who could cut off Assistant Minister Ma¡¯s waist if he was unhappy. If she lost his child, would she be dragged out and cut off by him?


    Of course, this was not Nanny Liu¡¯s fault, but would the nobles care about this? They would only me the midwife.


    Yu Wan: ¡°Oh.¡±


    Compared to Nanny Liu¡¯s shock, Yu Wan was very calm. Nanny Liu looked at her as if she had seen a ghost. Oh? What did that mean? Do you know that you¡¯re inbor? Even an immortal can¡¯t deliver this child¡¯s fetal position for you! At that time, just cry! No, you might not even have a chance to cry! This would be two lives!


    Yu Wan calmly took a bite of the drumstick and looked down at her stomach. ¡°Hey, turn back.¡±


    The corners of Nanny Liu¡¯s mouth twitched. Haha, Princess Consort, are you kidding me? Do you think it will turn back just like that?


    The next scene was unbelievable. The little fellow in her stomach obediently turned around and returned to its position.


    Nanny Liu :


    At this moment, Nanny Liu really felt like she had seen a ghost. She had delivered babies for so many years, but this was the first time she had met such an indecent pregnant woman and such an unruly child.


    ¡°What were you shouting about in there just now? Did something happen?¡± Yan Jiuchao entered the room.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It hurts just now. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore,¡± Yu Wan said.


    Nanny Liu was dumbfounded. The delivery room was a bloody and dirty ce. Men shouldn¡¯te in! It was inauspicious!


    Yan Jiuchao ignored her and went straight to the bed with a newly cooked braised chicken in his hand. ¡°Do you want some?¡±


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°SlurpYes!


    After Yan Jiuchao handed the braised chicken to Yu Wan, he left because Yu Wan suddenly wanted to eat stinky tofu again.


    Yan Jiuchao hade and gone countless times, and every time, he would bring back new food. Nanny Liu almost knelt down. Is this how you give birth? Have you forgotten to give birth?


    After Yan Jiuchao went out to buy food for Yu Wan again, Nanny Liu said solemnly, ¡°Princess Consort, you can¡¯t eat like this anymore. If you eat too much, your stomach will feel ufortable and you won¡¯t be able to give birth¡­¡±


    ¡°Achoo!¡±


    As soon as Nanny Liu finished speaking, Yu Wan sneezed heavily.


    Nanny Liu felt her hand sink.


    Oh my god! The child was out!!!

 Chapter 1123 - 1123: Father and Daughter Meet, Brother Jiu Dotes On His Daughter (1)

    Chapter 1123: Father and Daughter Meet, Brother Jiu Dotes On His Daughter (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Nanny Liu couldn¡¯t remember when she started being a midwife, but she knew that she delivered a lot of children. Almost every day, someone came to look for her to deliver the babies. Other midwives might not even receive a business deal in a month. Inparison, she was really abor model in the delivery world.


    However, she, who had delivered countless babies, was not feeling good when she saw the little child held in her hands.


    How could someone give birth to a child with a sneeze? No, which baby could return to its original fetal position by themselves? When her eighteen martial arts encountered the Regent Consort, she had no room to use them.


    Did she have a fake delivery?


    Nanny Liu began to doubt her life.


    A loud and clear cry came from the room. Everyone guarding the courtyard heaved a long sigh of relief. They saw Yan Jiuchao enter and leave, and would buy some food for her. They thought that Yu Wan¡¯sbor was difficult and that this pregnancy wouldst until tomorrow morning.


    In fact, it was gettingte. It was already midnight. Yu Wan acted up during her afternoon nap. After ten hours, to a woman giving birth for the second time, such a delivery time was neither long nor short. It was just right.


    However, while others were on the verge of death, Yu Wan was in the cycle of eating and feeling pain, most of the time, she was eating.


    When Nanny Liu carried the child out of the delivery room, Yu Wan was already asleep. Giving birth was very tiring, and it was normal to fall asleep. However, for some reason, Nanny Liu felt that the Regent Consort was not tired from giving birth. She was tired from eating!


    Nanny Liu cleaned the baby, put on some clothes, and wrapped it in swaddling before carrying it out.


    Prince Yan, Uncle Wan, Shadow Six, Shadow Thirteen, and the others hurriedly walked forward.


    ¡°It¡¯s a daughter,¡± Nanny Liu said to everyone with a smile.


    Newborn child was very young. When Nanny Liu carried her, they could only see the swaddling and not the baby inside. Everyone widened their eyes curiously, wanting to see what the newborn Little Saint King looked like.


    Prince Yan carried the child over.


    So small.


    Yan Jiuchao was actually not big when he was born. At that time, Shangguan Yan was worried that this child would be a short man when he grew up. Unexpectedly, he grew into such a tall and handsome man.


    Therefore, Prince Yan was not worried about his granddaughter at all.


    Uncle Wan also came over and said in surprise, ¡°Aiyo, Little Miss is so beautiful!¡±


    This was not apliment, nor was it because he thought that everything looked beautiful because it was his child. In fact, even Nanny Liu felt that this doll was unbelievably beautiful.


    When ordinary babies were born, eleven out of ten of them would be wrinkled. They were the same as the little old man. They would slowly grow, and their skin would be better. They would be fair and fat, so they would naturally be cute.


    This doll was different. There were no creases on her face. It was as if she had nothing to do every day while sitting in her mother¡¯s womb. So she used her little hands to smooth out the creases on her face.


    Nanny Liu thought about that scene in her mind and somehow felt that it was a little cute. Of course, she was just thinking about it. How could there really be a


    doll who cared about appearances in the womb, right?


    Prince Yan asked about Yu Wan¡¯s situation and was relieved to know that she was fine. He instructed Ping¡¯er and Tao¡¯er to take good care of Yu Wan.


    Although he liked his little granddaughter, he also doted on Yu Wan very much.


    The three little eggs and Little Bruiser originally wanted to wait for their sister (Gou Dan) to be born, but it was toote. They didn¡¯t make it and fell asleep on the stone table. Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen carried them back to the house. At this moment, they were sleeping soundly, not knowing that their long-awaited sister (Gou Dan) had already been born.


    Prince Yan really liked his little granddaughter.


    Yan Jiuchao was also more beautiful than most children when he was born, but he had to admit that this child was more exquisite than when Cong¡¯er was born. Her little face was fair and tender, and there were no creases at all. She was not like other newborn children who only had that mouth left on their faces when they yawned. Her yawning actions were extremely cute.


    Uncle Wan cried tears of joy.


    Prince Yan turned his head and nced at him. ¡°Thank you for taking care of


    Cong¡¯er and Ah Wan so well.¡±


    There were many factors to Yu Wan¡¯s sess in giving birth, but it was undeniable that Uncle Wan¡¯s contributions were indeed indispensable. In the past, he quite liked to circle around Yan Jiuchao, but now, he seems to have taken a back seat. He almost never went in front of them, but he secretly did much more than before..

 Chapter 1124 - 1124: Father and Daughter Meet, Brother Jiu Dotes On His Daughter (2)

    Chapter 1124: Father and Daughter Meet, Brother Jiu Dotes On His Daughter (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Prince Yan had heard about Su Mu. Uncle Wan was still ming himself. However, in Prince Yan¡¯s opinion, the past was in the past. This loyal servant no longer had to live in self-reproach and regret.


    Uncle Wan burst into tears. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to serve Young Master and Young


    Madam¡­¡¯


    It was also at this moment that Uncle Wan felt that his sins had beenpletely forgiven. It was not anyone else¡¯s forgiveness, but his own.


    Prince Yan smiled and nodded before continuing to look at his little granddaughter in his arms.


    Shadow Thirteen gave Shadow Six a look. Shadow Six understood and left the Young Master Manor with Shadow Thirteen. Since the Little Saint King was born, it was time to concoct an antidote for Yan Jiuchao.


    ¡°Old Cui didn¡¯t go anywhere, right?¡± Shadow Thirteen asked anxiously.


    Shadow Six shook his head. ¡°No, I told him not to go out for the time being. He knows it himself. He¡¯s still afraid that Young Madam¡¯s childbirth won¡¯t go smoothly and needs him to help. He won¡¯t go out.¡±


    As Shadow Six spoke, he nced at Shadow Thirteen. ¡°You seem to be in a hurry.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said seriously, ¡°Young Master¡¯s poison has acted up. We have to concoct the antidote as soon as possible!¡±


    Shadow Six was stunned. ¡°What? Young Master¡¯s poison acted up? How did you know?¡±


    ¡°I saw it,¡± Shadow Thirteen said.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say so?¡± Shadow Six asked bitterly.


    Shadow Thirteen sizhed. ¡°Younz Master doesn¡¯t want me to sav, but I didn¡¯t discover it early. I just found out when Young Madam had an attack. Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Hurry up and bring Old Cui to the Young Master Manor.¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    The two of them used their qinggong to go to the courtyard where Old Cui was temporarily staying. It was only half an alley away from the side door of the Young Master Manor. However, when the two of them arrived at the courtyard, they were surprised to find traces of someone plundering the courtyard. The inside and outside of the house were in a mess.


    They immediately became vignt and gripped the swords in their hands tightly.


    Shadow Thirteen silently pulled out his sword and blocked Shadow Six behind him. ¡°I¡¯ll go in and take a look first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Shadow Six nodded and turned around to be vignt of the door.


    Shadow Thirteen entered with his sword. There were traces of a fight inside. It was most likely that something had happened to Old Cui. The Young Master¡¯s poison had already acted up, and there was no time to dy. However, if Old Cui disappeared after they finally gathered all the herbs, they would still fail!


    Shadow Thirteen¡¯s eyes were extremely cold! Suddenly, there was a rustling sound from the cab door. Shadow Thirteen raised his sword and pried open the cab door.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it! It¡¯s me!¡± The person in the cab shouted.


    Shadow Thirteen was stunned and decisively stopped his sword. ¡°Old Cui?¡±


    Old Cui heaved a long sigh of relief when he saw that it was Shadow Thirteen.


    He held the cab door that Shadow Thirteen had pried open and walked out. ¡°Aiyo, Aiyo, my old bones¡­¡±


    The cab was so narrow. His old bones were almost deformed inside, okay?


    When Shadow Six heard Old Cui¡¯s voice, he was relieved and hurriedly ran in. ¡°Old Cui, what happened here?¡±


    Old Cui snorted. ¡°What else could it be? A thief entered!¡±


    Shadow Six asked strangely, ¡°Thief? The security in this area is very good. How can there be a thief?¡±


    Stealing near the Young Master Manor was probably courting death!


    Old Cui patted the dust off his body and said, ¡°How would I know where the thieves came from? They searched the house the moment they entered. Fortunately, I was smart and got some poison to scare them away!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen paused and said, ¡°Shadow Six and I will investigate the thieves. Come back to the Young Master Manor with us first. You don¡¯t have to live outside anymore. If you live in the manor, no one can touch you.¡± Old Cui nodded. ¡°Oh¡­ Eh? Back to the manor? That girl gave birth?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six brought Old Cui back to the Young Master Manor. However, they never expected that when Old Cui was brought over, the Little Saint King would disappear!


    In order to let Yu Wan rest better, the child was ced next door and watched by Prince Yan.


    The child was sleeping in swaddling. Prince Yan had just gone to the green gauze cab to get a set of auspicious clothes for the child. When he came out, the child was gone!


    The wet nurse and maidservants were also frightened. ¡°Heavens! Where did Little Miss go? Why did she suddenly disappear?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I clearly saw her in the cradle just now!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all guarding the room. I haven¡¯t seen anyonee in!¡±


    Everyone was frightened. Little Miss was gone under their noses. What were they going to do?


    ¡°What¡¯s gone?¡± Shadow Six asked as he entered the room.


    A maidservant cried in fear. ¡°Little Miss¡­ Little Miss is gone¡­¡±


    Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen looked at the cradle. No way, the Little Saint


    King had disappeared? Could it be that someone took advantage of their absence to steal the Little Saint King?


    ¡°I¡¯ll go look for her!¡± Shadow Six turned around and walked out.


    ¡°No need,e back,¡± Prince Yan said calmly.


    They were stunned and looked at Prince Yan in confusion. From Prince Yan¡¯s tone, he seemed to know where the Little Saint King had gone.


    ¡°She was carried away by your Young Master.¡± Although he didn¡¯t see it, the father and son were connected. How could Prince Yan not guess that Yan Jiuchao was behind this?


    The two of them thought about it and agreed. Although Yan Jiuchao was entering and leaving the manor, he had always been paying attention to themotion here. If there were really thieves who infiltrated the manor, they would have been killed by Young Master.


    Thinking about it this way, the only person who could steal the Little Saint King was really Young Master.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Shadow Six asked in a daze, ¡°Why did Young Master carry Little Miss away without a word? Where did he carry Little Miss?¡±


    Others probably could not understand Yan Jiuchao¡¯s motive, but Prince Yan knew it very well. He sighed with heartache. ¡°I know where he is.¡± A father knew his son best.


    Prince Yan passed through the corridor and found a towering tree in the backyard that had long been abandoned. This tree originally had a tree hole. The young Yan Jiuchao had once asked Prince Yan, ¡°Father, does it hurt?¡± Prince Yan said that it would.


    The young Yan Jiuchao got someone to block its hole. After that, he often pulled Prince Yan to visit its injuries. Prince Yan built a small room for him behind a tree.


    Prince Yan came to the front of the house. The room was dark, and it didn¡¯t look like anyone was inside at all. Prince Yan looked at the closed door and said firmly, ¡°I know you¡¯re inside. Come out.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao did note out.


    Prince Yan continued, ¡°Just a little blood from her finger. Doctor Cui¡¯s technique is very fast. She won¡¯t hurt.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Yan Jiuchao said. He hugged his little daughter tightly. Although he knew from the beginning that her blood was his medicine, at this moment, he finally understood how reluctant he was.


    ¡°Be obedient, Conger.¡±


    Prince Yan sighed helplessly and prepared to force open the door. After pushing for a long time, he realized that he could not push it open.


    At this moment, Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six rushed over. The two of them also tried, but the results were the same. Yan Jiuchao was someone who could even devour a Soul Rakshasa. Who could break through his door?


    As long as he did not agree, no one would be able to snatch the Little Saint King from him tonight. However¡­ he could not dy any longer. The poison had already acted up. If he did not get the Little Saint King¡¯s blood, he would really die.


    ¡°Young Master¡­¡± Before Shadow Six could finish speaking, his mute acupoint was tapped by a cold internal energy from the Longevity Technique.


    Shadow Thirteen opened his mouth. Almost at the same time, his mute acupoint was tapped. The two of them were about to break down. So you obtained such powerful internal energy just to shut your subordinates up?


    Yan Jiuchao hugged the baby in his arms tightly. He didn¡¯t want them to needle her, even if it doesn¡¯t hurt!


    In the darkness, Yan Xiaosi opened her ck eyes and looked at Yan Jiuchao, who was protecting her tightly in his arms. Suddenly, she reached out and pped the wall. The Saint King¡¯s pressure was like a de, and the Saintess¡¯s blood fell..

 Chapter 1125 - 1125: Doting on His Sister! (1)

    Chapter 1125: Doting on His Sister! (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Creak¡ª


    The door opened from the inside.


    Yan Jiuchao walked out with the baby. The baby¡¯s fingertips were bleeding.


    They were stunned. Why was she bleeding? Of course, they did not think that Yan Jiuchao did it. Looking at the dust on the little fellow¡¯s sleeve, they roughly understood that she had knocked it herself.


    Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six wanted to talk, but their mute acupoints had been tapped, so they could only gesture with their hands¡ªYoung Master, bring Little Miss to Old Cui!


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s face was filled with bitterness.


    ¡°Give her to me,¡± Prince Yan said. ¡°She¡¯s already bleeding. Don¡¯t waste it.¡±


    He was afraid that if he was a littleter, his son would not even let Old Cui receive this bit of blood. Prince Yan carried his obedient granddaughter over. Looking at the soft little fellow in his arms, his heart softened. However, when he saw the blood on her fingertip, his heart ached.


    But no matter what, her finger was already bleeding. He could not let his granddaughter hurt for nothing.


    Prince Yan carried his obedient granddaughter towards Old Cui¡¯s room. Yan Jiuchao resolved Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen¡¯s mute acupoint. The two of them quickly followed, muttering as they walked. ¡°Little Miss is so obedient. She didn¡¯t even cry.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­


    Before the two of them could finish speaking, they heard the Little Saint King in Prince Yan¡¯s arms cry! Shadow Six : ¡®


    Shadow Thirteen:


    Old Cui took a few drops of the Little Saint King¡¯s finger blood and ced them in the exclusive container that he had prepared in advance. At this moment, he began to miss Yu Wan extremely. Although that girl was infuriating, she was not picky when it came to work. With her help, he could make the medicine twice as effective with half the effort.


    He was relying on himself now. Needless to say, he was really overwrought. As he handled the herbs, he shouted towards the door, ¡°Shadow Six! Come and help me!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Shadow Six handed the sword and dagger to Shadow Thirteen. ¡°Help me hold it.¡±


    To sacrificial soldiers, handing their weapons to the other party was no different from giving their backs to the other party. This was an extremely strong trust.


    Shadow Thirteen had always trusted Shadow Six like this. Of course, Shadow Six also trusted him, but this was the first time he handed all his weapons to him. ¡°You¡­¡± Don¡¯t leave anything for self-defense?


    It was naturally not dangerous to prescribe medicine for Old Cui, but it had long be an instinct in the bones of sacrificial soldiers. No sacrificial soldier would let themselves be in a defenseless state.


    Shadow Six said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you guarding outside? I don¡¯t have to protect myself anymore!¡± His tone was matter-of-fact, as if he was asking, why would he bring an umbre if it wasn¡¯t raining today?


    At some point, their trust in each other was engraved in their bones.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll guard you,¡± Shadow Thirteen said.


    Shadow Six grinned. revealing his white teeth. and turned to enter the house-


    Among the four types of medicine, the Sorcerer King¡¯s tears, the Saintess¡¯ blood, and the Red Lingzhi had to be thrown into the pill furnace, but the snow toad could not. After all, it was a living thing and would die if it was thrown in. Although this did not affect the medicinal effect and was even more convenient, the process of extracting the Gu poison was veryplicated. However, Old Cui could not bear to kill such a beautiful little thing just because he was afraid of trouble.


    Old Cui gave Shadow Six a bag of powder. ¡°Feed this to it first. Call me when its body starts to turn green in an hour.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Shadow Six took the powder. It was easy to feed people, but who would believe that they would feed insects? Fortunately, it was Shadow Six who came in, not Shadow Thirteen. Otherwise, with Shadow Thirteen¡¯s temper, he would probably go crazy and throw the Gu Queen into the pill furnace after feeding it twice!


    Old Cui handed over a few more herbs and handed them to Shadow Six one by one. ¡°This, grind it into powder. This, cut it into shreds. It¡¯s three grams each. Weigh it yourself. No more, no less. If you¡¯re just a gram away, your Young Master will die!¡±


    ¡°Why would he die?¡± Shadow Six asked in confusion.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s all poison!¡± Old Cui said.


    Shadow Six exploded. ¡°What? You poisoned Young Master?¡±


    Old Cui red at him. ¡°This is called fighting poison with poison! Stop talking nonsense and hurry up and prepare the medicine! Your Young Master can¡¯tst long! ¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Shadow Six quickly prescribed the medicine.


    The two of them worked for a full twelve hours in Prince Yan¡¯s specially built pill room. It took longer than Yu Wan to give birth and they finally refined the antidote.


    On the other hand, after Yan Jiuchao returned to the room, he carried Yu Wan andy down. Yu Wany in his arms, and his daughtery in Yu Wan¡¯s arms. Just by hugging them and listening to their breathing, he felt his heart soften. ¡°Yu Ah Wan.¡± He buried his head in Yu Wan¡¯s neck and took a deep breath..

 Chapter 1126 - 1126: Doting on His Sister! (2)

    Chapter 1126: Doting on His Sister! (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Young Master, the antidote is ready.¡±


    Outside the door, Shadow Thirteen¡¯s voice sounded.


    ¡°Got it,¡± he agreed coldly, apletely different person from the gentleness between his eyebrows. He lowered his head and kissed Yu Wan¡¯s forehead, then kissed his daughter¡¯s little face before getting up and leaving the room.


    Old Cui was so tired that he was about to copse, but he still insisted on personally sending the medicine to Yan Jiuchao and instructed him in person, ¡°This medicine is poison. Don¡¯t eat it all in one go. Take one a day and use your internal energy to guide the poison through your body and force it out. This kind of poison can be forced out, and it has a great absorption effect on the Fragrance of Hundred Miles. In other words, if you force it out, it will bring out the poison of the Fragrance of Hundred Miles.


    You have to remember that after the toxicity of each poison ispletely forced out, you have to eat the second one after ten hours. You can¡¯t be too hasty, nor can you dy the time.¡±


    In that case, Yan Jiuchao had to enter seclusion.


    ¡°How long will it take?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    The number of pills were fixed, and the interval between them was also fixed.


    However, tne absorption time ot e poison was dltterent. ¡®rms was rted to the extent of his poisoning and the extent of his body¡¯s recovery. The better his body recovered, the faster the poison was forced out.


    Old Cui thought for a while and said, ¡°This¡­ I can¡¯t say. No one else has tried it, but I made an estimate. If it¡¯s fast, you might be out in a month. If it¡¯s slow, three to five months.¡±


    ¡°That long?¡± Shadow Six asked.


    Old Cui said angrily, ¡°Is it long? Your Young Master has been poisoned for nearly twenty years. Do you expect to detoxify it in the blink of an eye?¡±


    Rome wasn¡¯t built in a day. Yan Jiuchao understood this logic. Actually, the stronger the poison, the faster it was cured. Naturally, a slow-moving poison like the Fragrance of Hundred Miles had to resolve it slowly.


    He had waited for so many years. He did not care about these few days. Moreover, he could apany them for the rest of his life if he gave up for a while.


    Yan Jiuchao went into seclusion. He vaguely felt that he had forgotten something and did not remember it for a moment.


    On the other hand, the three little eggs had fallen asleepst night. When they opened their eyes in the morning, they heard that their sister had already been born. The three of them could not wait to go to their parents¡¯ room!


    Yu Wan and their sister were both sleeping. Their movements were very light. They first gave their mother a big kiss and then went to see their sister.


    ¡°Why a sister? Not a younger brother?¡± Xiaobao had always wanted a younger brother, a younger brother like Little Rakshasa.


    However, when Xiaobao saw the fair little sister in the cradle, he immediately forgot about his brother.


    His sister was so beautiful!


    His sister was so cute!


    Dabao lowered his head and kissed his sister.


    Er¡¯bao also kissed his sister.


    ¡°Me too, me too!¡± Xiaobao stood on his tiptoes and kissed his sister¡¯s face.


    Wow! His sister¡¯s face was so smooth and tender!


    Xiaobao wanted to kiss her, but he saw his sister open her eyes.


    Yan Xiaosi looked at his three brothers who were drooling over her face. She turned her face away in disdain and picked up her small fists to block her face.


    Dabao : ¡®


    Er¡¯bao : ¡®


    Xiaobao : ¡®


    On the other side, Little Bruiser was also rushing over to visit his sister, no, his niece. However, he didn¡¯te alone. He went to the Ninth Princess¡¯s ce first.


    The Ninth Princess was practicing calligraphy in her room.


    The youngdies of Lotus Flower Vige were also learning now. There were also people practicing calligraphy, but Little Bruiser felt that they were not as good-looking as the Ninth Princess. The Ninth Princess looked really good when she wrote!


    Little Bruiser walked over and leaned on the table. ¡°Ninth Princess, do you want to see the baby?¡±


    The Ninth Princess paused and asked softly, ¡°Can I?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll bring you there!¡± Little Bruiser said as he walked around the desk to the Ninth Princess¡¯s side. He held her soft little hand and ran with her to his sister and brother-inw¡¯s room.


    The three little eggs went to find toys for their sister, leaving only the wet nurse guarding them.


    When the wet nurse saw the two of them, she hurriedly bowed. ¡°Little Master Helian, Ninth Princess.¡±


    Little Bruiser said seriously, ¡°You can leave. The Ninth Princess and I are here to see the child!¡±


    The wet nurse was immediately stunned. What did he mean by¡­ ¡°The Ninth Princess and I came to see the child¡±? What was with this feeling of parentsing to see the children and unrted people retreating?


    Of course, the wet nurse still left. He was her master. How could she dare to offend him?


    Little Bruiser held the Ninth Princess¡¯s hand and walked to the cradle. To be honest, Yan Xiaosi was too beautiful. So beautiful that she kept emitting her charm as shey there.


    ¡°So cute,¡± the Ninth Princess said as she looked at Yan Xiaosi.


    ¡°You¡¯re very cute too,¡± Little Bruiser said as he turned to look at her. The Ninth


    Princess lowered her eyes, feeling a little shy. Little Bruiser looked at Yan Xiaosi in the cradle again and sighed faintly. ¡°What a pity. You¡¯re a girl, so you can¡¯t be called Dog Egg. But it¡¯s fine, you can be called Girl Egg!¡±


    Yan Xiaosi: ¡±


    Little Bruiser walked out with a swollen face. He did not know what had happened, but when he went out just now, he tripped on the threshold and fell to the ground in front of the Ninth Princess.


    He was still limping when he walked. Oh, how embarrassing!


    Yu Wan really slept for a long time. When she woke up, it was already dark.


    Yan Xiaosi was carried next door to take a shower.


    There were no lights in the house.


    There were maidservants guarding the door. She could have asked them toe in and light themp, but she did not do so. After all, she was the Saintess, the strongest Saintess in the Nether Capital. Why would she need a maidservant to light themp?


    She shouted in a daze as usual, ¡°Lights!¡±


    Not a single Saintess Stone lit up in the room.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Wan rubbed her eyes and called out again, ¡°Lights!¡±


    It still didn¡¯t light up.


    ¡°Am I too tired?¡± Yu Wan did not believe it. She closed her eyes and gathered her energy in her dantian (she thought she was). She focused her energy (she thought she was) and released a powerful Saintess pressure (she did not)!


    ¡°Light!¡±


    Not a single one lit up.


    Yu Wan looked at her hands in disbelief. ¡°Could it be¡­ this is the legendary¡­


    loss of magic power¡­ after giving birth?¡± She was no longer the strongest Saintess of the Nether Capital. Niohuru Yu Wan has be an ordinary person!


    Oh, the price of giving birth was too high!

 Chapter 1127 - 1127: Sacred Clan Expert, Yan Xiaosi!

    Chapter 1127: Sacred n Expert, Yan Xiaosi!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The fact that Yan Jiuchao was in seclusion to detoxify the poison was not announced to the public. It was mainly to prevent anyone from having ill intentions anding to the Young Master Manor to cause trouble. The other party did not even need to kill Yan Jiuchao. They only needed to interrupt his process of detoxifying the poison.


    A single mistake was enough for Yan Jiuchao to waste all his previous efforts.


    Prince Yan did not dare to bet his son¡¯s life. He decisively blocked the news.


    However, Yan Jiuchao held an important position as the Regent. It was impossible for him to really ignore the ministers in the court for a month. Fortunately, Yu Wan had just given birth. This child came at the right time. Not only did she provide her father with a precious medicinal primer, but she also gave Yan Jiuchao a reason not to go to court.


    Although Yan Jiuchao¡¯s killing of the greedy officials had severely shocked the ministers of the royal court, before that, everyone¡¯s impression of Yan Jiuchao had always been that firstly, he was unreliable. Secondly, he was very unreliable!


    Who knew why he killed the corrupt officials?


    It was true that corrupt officials should be killed, but wasn¡¯t it too cruel to be cut in half and dismembered?


    What kind of bullsh*t regent was this? He was simply a tyrant, okay?


    Also, what was with giving out two red eggs so easily? He even gave out red eggs during the wedding and when he returned to the Capital. He even extorted a wave of return gifts from them! When the Princess Consort gave birth, he did not give out anymore!


    Yan Jiuchao, who was in seclusion in the secret room, finally remembered what he had forgotten: Red eggs! Two!


    In short, Yan Jiuchao was a temperamental little lunatic in the hearts of the ministers. Everyone was not surprised at all that he suddenly did something like transferring the royal court to the Young Master Manor.


    ¡°The Regent wants to apany the Princess Consort and Little Miss. Little Miss doesn¡¯t want anyone. As long as the Regent leaves, she¡¯ll cry non-stop. There¡¯s no choice, so we can only trouble the ministers to send the memorials to the Young Master Manor. However, don¡¯t worry, the Regent will read all your memorials!¡±


    Uncle Wan said in the throne room.


    ¡°Then¡­ can we leave after sending the memorial?¡± A minister asked carefully.


    Uncle Wan smiled and said, ¡°If Little Miss doesn¡¯t make a fuss, the Regent should be able to leave and meet everyone.¡±


    Please, Little Miss, just make a fuss! Make a fuss with all your might! Don¡¯t let your father out to harm us!


    Actually, if it were anyone else who did this, there would probably be many doubts. Yan Jiuchao was different. Putting aside his lunatic nature, he had indeed always cherished Yu Wan very much. Back then, when the Emperor did not agree to this marriage, he even had a conflict with the Emperor. There was no other woman in his backyard. The entire capital could see his love for Yu Wan.


    Although his style was unreliable, everyone had to admit that Yan Jiuchao had an almost perfect obsession with his wife and children. This was the only thing that no one could criticize him about.


    The ministers were quite happy. They could just hand over the memorial to the Young Master Manor. There was no need to rack their brains and praise a certain someone like in the past. One had to know that they had praised him for so long that their talent was almost exhausted.


    No one felt that there was anything wrong with this, except the Crown Prince¡ª Yan Huaijing.


    In the carriage back to the manor, Yan Huaijing asked Jun Chang¡¯an, ¡°The people we sent didn¡¯t find Old Cui?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Jun Chang¡¯an said. ¡°Old Cui poisoned them away.¡±


    Yan Huaijing muttered, ¡°He actually learned to use poison. He wasn¡¯t like this in the past.¡±


    Yan Huaijing didn¡¯t know everything about Old Cui in the past, but he at least knew eighty percent of him. Old Cui wasn¡¯t bad by nature, but he was forced to board Worthy Consort Xu¡¯s pirate ship. He did many unpresentable things for Worthy Consort Xu, but most of them were just to give her child avoidance soup or to seek blessings for Worthy Consort Xu to avoid disaster. The only time he harmed someone was when he aborted the fetus of a certain concubine. In the end, that concubine couldn¡¯t withstand it and died.


    After that time, Old Cui suggested leaving.


    In order to reassure Worthy Consort Xu, he swore not to practice medicine with the Cui family¡¯s medical skills for the rest of his life. This also caused him to be a quack after going to the countryside.


    Worthy Consort Xu was definitely not a soft-hearted person. In a sense, she was actually affirming Old Cui¡¯s character by letting him go in peace. She believed that Old Cui would not do anything to betray her.


    In fact, Old Cui had indeed never harmed her. After being with Yan Jiuchao and the others, he was only responsible for treating Yan Jiuchao and had never participated in thepetition between Worthy Consort Xu, her son and Yan Jiuchao.


    However, Yan Huaijing still felt that Old Cui had changed. He seemed to have be more courageous.


    Yan Huaijing had only found out a few days ago. It turned out that Yan Jiuchao had gone to Nanzhao to look for the medicinal primer. It turned out that Yan Jiuchao had been poisoned by two types of poison. One was the Southern Xinjiang poison curse that thete Emperor had given him, and the other was the Fragrance of Hundred Miles that the previous Princess of Nanzhao had given him.


    The Southern Xinjiang¡¯s poison curse had been resolved, and the medicinal primers for the Fragrance of Hundred Miles had also been gathered.


    Yan Huaijing found it difficult to imagine how they gathered them. He found those legendary experiences unbelievable even when he heard them. No matter what, the information was true, so he had no choice but to believe it.


    Old Cui actually became Yan Jiuchao¡¯s doctor. He thought of his own people. This was another person snatched away by Yan Jiuchao after Yu Wan. Yan Huaijing did not want Yan Jiuchao to recover.


    He had gotten someone to capture Old Cui because he hoped that Yan Jiuchao would have the medicinal primers but could not refine it into an antidote. In the end, he would die from the poison!


    However, his people failed.


    At this moment, Yan Jiuchao suddenly stopped showing his face.


    It would be unreasonable if he couldn¡¯t guess what had happened.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­ Do you still want to continue looking for Old Cui? I¡¯ll do it myself this time,¡± Jun Chang¡¯an said.


    Yan Huaijing said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I believe the antidote has been concocted. It¡¯s useless to look for Old Cui. I guess Yan Jiuchao is in seclusion to detoxify. Go and investigate where he¡¯s in seclusion!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Crown Prince Manor, Full Moon Pavilion.


    A portrait was ced on the cloaked man¡¯s table. The woman in the portrait was none other than Yu Wan, who was once pregnant.


    However, it was not Yu Wan, who was pregnant this year, but Yu Wan, whom Yan Huaijing had bumped into in Prefecture Xu three years ago.


    This was Yan Huaijing¡¯s portrait that he had drawn. It was ced in his study. Even Han Jingshu would not easily open his study. Therefore, Yan Huaijing had never thought that it would be stolen.


    Why the cloaked man had stolen Yan Huaijing¡¯s portrait was actually a misunderstanding. Yan Huaijing had been in frequent contact with Nanzhao¡¯s spies recently, causing the cloaked man to think that Yan Huaijing suspected their identities and was looking for someone to investigate them.


    Recently, there was news from Nanzhao. The cloaked man wanted to see what news it was, but he saw this portrait.


    There was no signature on the portrait, but they asked the servants of the Crown Prince Manor. One of the guards recognized her as the current Regent Consort.


    However, this Princess Consort was only eighteen years old this year, which didn¡¯t match the age of the female thief. Looking at this simr appearance, it wasn¡¯t difficult for the cloaked man to guess that she was the thief¡¯s daughter. This could exin why he sensed the aura of the Holy Soul Pearl in the direction of the Young Master Manor.


    The thief must have given the Holy Soul Pearl to her daughter.


    In addition, there was something worth mentioning. Last night, he felt an extremely powerful aura of the Sacred n. It seemed like they had already reached the Saint King Realm!


    The cloaked man¡¯s first reaction was, Could that female thief also have the bloodline of the Sacred n? Her daughter too? And her daughter used the Holy Soul Pearl to break through to the Saint King Realm?


    It was no wonder that the cloaked man thought this way. It was really because in the Sacred n, no one had ever been born a Saint King!


    ¡°Sir, what do you n to do next?¡± Gu Lady asked.


    The cloaked man said coldly, ¡°Get the Holy Soul Pearl first! As for that woman, will we be afraid of not being able to deal with her when we have the Soul Assimtion Bead?¡±


    With the Holy Soul Pearl, he could also have the strength of a Saint King. Moreover, he had theplete inheritance of the saints, and the foundation of the saints was definitely not something that a thief couldpare to. Therefore, the cloaked man never thought that a Saint King nurtured by a thief could be stronger than the Saint King of the Sacred n.


    Moreover, that woman had just given birth and must be weak. Even with the Holy Soul Pearl, she could not withstand a single blow!


    ¡°Lie Feng is already dead. Who do you n to send?¡± Gu Lady asked.


    The cloaked man said indifferently, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Remember to return the portrait intact. Don¡¯t let the Crown Prince discover anything.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Lady agreed.


    The cloaked man left the Crown Prince Manor. Since he could go to the Great Zhou to find the Holy Soul Pearl, he naturally had more than one expert. In fact, he had yet to show his trump card.


    The cloaked man came to an inconspicuous courtyard and found the Sacred n¡¯s Silver Saber Guards lurking here.


    The Silver Saber Guard was a first-ss expert of the Sacred n. Their strength was definitely not inferior to any high-level Asura King.


    The difference between the Sacred n and the Sorcerer n was that the Sacred n indeed had more breakthroughs in martial arts. This was also why all the previous Saintesses of the Nether Capital were second to none experts.


    In the same realm as the Asura King, the silver sabers of the Sacred n would be even more powerful and dangerous!


    The cloaked man instructed, ¡°The three of you, infiltrate the Young Master Manor tonight and bring back the Holy Soul Pearl!¡±


    ¡®Yes!¡±

 Chapter 1128 - 1128: The Little Demon King Is Here! (1)

    Chapter 1128: The Little Demon King Is Here! (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Yu Wan gave birth to Yan Xiaosi, she had been locked in her room and did not go out for confinement. In order to let her rest better and let Yan Jiuchao detoxify quietly, they decided not to baptize the child first. They would hold a big banquet when she was one year old.


    In the evening, Yu Wan was full. Yan Xiaosi was also full. She was hugged by Yu Wan and burped twice.


    Although she had lost her bloodline in order to give birth to her, who asked her to be her biological child?


    Yu Wan hugged Yan Xiaosi withplicated feelings and let out a long sigh.


    ¡°When you grow up, you have to be obedient. Do you know how much I paid to give birth to you? I was originally the strongest saintess in the Nether Capital, but now I¡¯m nothing. If you don¡¯t listen to me in the future, I¡¯ll beat you up!¡±


    Yan Xiaosi : ¡°¡­¡±


    Yu Wan hugged her precious little daughter and chatted for a while. As she spoke, the mother and daughter were sleepy.


    Ping¡¯er burst intoughter when she saw the mother and daughter¡¯s eyelids fighting at the same time. She walked over gently and reached out to Yan Xiaosi. ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re tired. Rest early. I¡¯ll carry Little Miss over first and bring her hereter.¡±


    In order to let Yu Wan have enough rest at night, Yan Xiaosi was taken care of by the wet nurse at night. However, Yan Xiaosi did not sleep with the wet nurse. After she was full, she would still return to Yu Wan¡¯s room and sleep in her small cradle.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Yu Wan replied vaguely and handed her precious little daughter to Ping¡¯er.


    Yan Xiaosizily lifted an eyelid, nced at Ping¡¯er, and closed it again.


    Ping¡¯er found it funny. Little Miss looked like she was worried about carrying her away just now and insisted on seeing if she was an acquaintance. When she saw that it was her, she fell asleep in relief.


    Was she thinking too much? Were newborn children so smart?


    Ping¡¯er carried the little miss to the wet nurse.


    The wet nurse was personally chosen by Uncle Wan. Her family background was clean, she was healthy, and her temper was good. She had given birth two months earlier than Yu Wan and also gave birth to a daughter. She had so much milk that she could not finish it. Moreover, the little miss only ate hers at night. During the day, she still ate Yu Wan¡¯s. She did not feel any pressure at all feeding the two children.


    Back then, Uncle Wan had asked her to bring the child along because of safety concerns. Her child would eat whatever the Little Miss ate. This way, nothing would happen.


    It was actually still early. Yan Xiaosi stayed in the wet nurse¡¯s room for two hours and ate another meal before being carried back to Yu Wan¡¯s room by Ping¡¯er.


    Ping¡¯er came out of the room and gestured for the servants in the courtyard to keep quiet. ¡°Young Madam and Little Miss are both asleep. Let¡¯s be quiet.¡±


    Aftering here for a month, Ping¡¯er had also learned to speak in standard Mandarin. It was just that she said it a little awkwardly.


    Everyone softened their actions. The courtyard that was originally lively became quiet instantly. There were clearly people working, but they could not hear any sound, as if they were acting in a silent drama.


    At this moment, a tall figure silently infiltrated the Young Master Manor.


    This person¡¯s martial arts were powerful, and his qinggong was peerless. He had simply chosen the most deserted corner of the Young Master Manor.


    Logically speaking, he would not be discovered by the guards in the manor. However, what he did not expect was that just as his feetnded, another ck figure flew over.


    Jun Chang¡¯an was puzzled. What was going on? Were there still guards guarding this nook? When he saw the person¡¯s face clearly, he was even more puzzled. Shadow Thirteen?


    Shadow Thirteen held his sword andnded in front of Jun Chang¡¯an.


    Jun Chang¡¯an was extremely sure that before he climbed over the wall, he had used his internal energy to investigate his surroundings. There were no experts within twenty feet of him. In other words, Shadow Thirteen had rushed over from at least twenty feet away.


    Jun Chang¡¯an did not think that Shadow Thirteen had happened to pass by or had seen through his tracks in advance. The moment he climbed over the wall, his aura surged and Shadow Thirteen sensed it, so he rushed over.


    But wasn¡¯t this too heaven-defying? What had this guy experienced? Why had his qinggong be so terrifying?


    Shadow Thirteen¡¯s aura had changed drasticallypared to a year ago. He couldn¡¯t even believe that the person standing in front of him¡­ was really not the half-sacrificial soldier from back then.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Jun Chang¡¯an opened his mouth. It would be a lie to say that he wasn¡¯t embarrassed after being caught red-handed. After a fight¡­ he felt that he couldn¡¯t defeat him anymore..

 Chapter 1129 - 1129: The Little Demon King Is Here! (2)

    Chapter 1129: The Little Demon King Is Here! (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Jun Chang¡¯an coughed lightly. ¡°Would you believe me if I said I was here to drink with you?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen¡¯s sword was like a rainbow as it shed fiercely at Jun Chang¡¯an.


    Jun Chang¡¯an was shocked. ¡°Hey, hey, hey! Do you want to kill someone without a word?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said coldly, ¡°Anyone who trespasses into the Young Master


    Manor will be killed without mercy!¡±


    Yan Huaijing had always disliked the Young Master Manor, so it was not surprising that he would send someone to investigate. However, even Jun Chang¡¯an did not expect that other than him, there were three other experts in the Crown Prince Manor.


    Because he had attracted all Shadow Thirteen¡¯s firepower, the three of them easily jumped into the manor.


    The three Silver Saber Guards held the map of the Young Master Manor in their hands. This kind of map was not a secret. After all, the Young Master Manor had been built in the Capital for so many years and had been visited by countless people.


    The leader of the Silver Saber Guards pointed at a house on the map. This was the main courtyard, and the Regent Consort lived here. However, the terrain of this courtyard was a little special, and the fastest way was to go through Prince Yan¡¯s courtyard.


    The two courtyards were connected, with a corridor between them.


    Shadow Six went to investigate the thieves in Old Cui¡¯s courtyard. Shadow


    Thirteen was originally guarding nearby, but Shadow Thirteen and Jun Chang¡¯an fought again, leaving only the original sacrificial soldiers and guards of the Young Master Manor.


    These guards were more than enough to deal with the experts in the capital, but they were still not enough in the eyes of the Sacred n¡¯s Silver Saber Guards.


    The three of them easily avoided them and entered Prince Yan¡¯s courtyard.


    Prince Yan was reviewing the memorials sent from the court in the study and did not notice that someone had sneaked into the courtyard. However, he inadvertently raised his hand and seemed to see something sh by the window.


    ¡°Men,¡± he called.


    A pageboy pushed open the door and entered. ¡°Your Highness, what can I do for you?¡±


    Prince Yan said, ¡®Go out the window and see if there¡¯s anyone.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The pageboy went around to the window and looked around. He returned to the room and reported, ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s no one.¡±


    The three Silver Saber Guardsy dormant on the roof and held their breaths.


    They were also very shocked. A man without any martial arts skills actually had such sharp five senses. One had to Imow that even the guards and sacrificial soldiers in the manor did not notice anything amiss.


    The three of them exchanged nces, indicating that they had to be more careful next.


    ¡°How¡¯s Little Miss¡¯s situation?¡± Prince Yan asked. The pageboy smiled and said, ¡°I just went to ask. She just ate and fell asleep.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Prince Yan nodded and continued to work.


    The three of them were about to fly to Yu Wan¡¯s courtyard when Prince Yan spoke again. ¡°Are Little Bruiser, Dabao, and the others asleep?¡±


    The three of them gasped. Are you done?


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± The pageboy went out again and returned to Prince Yan. He smiled and said, ¡°Not yet. They¡¯re bathing. They¡¯ll be asleep soon. Your


    Highness, do you want to see them?¡±


    ¡°No need. Let them sleep first,¡± Prince Yan said.


    After that, Prince Yan finally did not ask the pageboy to visit anyone.


    The three of them nodded slightly and flew into Yu Wan¡¯s courtyard with their qinggong.


    Compared to the brightly lit Prince Yan¡¯s courtyard, most of the servants here had rested. The three of them sessfully found Yu Wan¡¯s room and quietly shed in.


    The Holy Soul Pearl would only emit a powerful aura when it was sacrificed. If it was not sacrificed, it was no different from an ordinary bead. Therefore, they could not sense where it was and could only look for it.


    It was not easy to find a small bead in such a big room.


    Fortunately, there were no experts in the room, so they could search for as long as they wanted. Yu Wan was sleeping soundly. Yan Xiaosi was the same. After all, she was a newborn baby. Driven by her instincts, she had a lot of sleep.


    Little Gu was also asleep.


    The only one who was awake was Little Gu¡¯s new underling¡ªthe Thousand Gu King.


    When the Thousand Gu King saw that thieves had entered the room, its first reaction was to beat them up. Its second reaction was that it could not defeat them, but it did not dare to wake Little Gu up. Little Gu had a morning temper. Other than Yu Wan, anyone who woke it up would be beaten up by it.


    The Thousand Gu king could only watch as the three of them rummaged through the room. However, the three of them could not find it! ¡°Why was it not here? Could it be that it¡¯s not in this room?¡± A Silver Saber Guard asked.


    The leader of the Silver Saber Guards said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Such an important treasure will definitely be ced beside her. Let¡¯s look for it again.¡±


    ¡°Boss! Come and take a look!¡± The third Silver Saber Guard stood in front of the cradle and spoke..

 Chapter 1130 - 1130: The Little Demon King Is Here! (3)

    Chapter 1130: The Little Demon King Is Here! (3)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The two Silver Saber Guards walked over.


    The third Silver Saber Guard looked like he had discovered something. The two of them were overjoyed. The leader of the Silver Saber Guards said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What did you find?¡±


    The third Silver Saber Guard pointed at the sleeping Yan Xiaosi and said, realized¡­ this child is so beautiful!¡±


    The leader of the Silver Saber Guards pped his head! Was this the time to talk about this? Could they look for something properly?


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, Big Brother, Third Brother, look!¡± The second Silver Saber Guard pointed at Yan Xiaosi¡¯s small fist. ¡°She seems to be holding something in her hand.¡±


    The two of them lowered their heads and took a closer look. Wasn¡¯t that so? Although she was holding her hands tightly, her hands were too small and still revealed some traces.


    ¡°Could it be the Holy Soul Pearl?¡± The third Silver Saber Guard asked.


    This child was sleeping in the Regent Consort¡¯s room and was so beautiful and dressed so luxuriously. She must be the daughter of the Regent Consort. It waspletely reasonable for the Regent Consort to give the Holy Soul Pearl to her daughter.


    ¡°That¡¯s possible,¡± the leader of the Silver Saber Guards said.


    The third Silver Saber Guard put away his dagger and carefully pried open Yan Xiaosi¡¯s little fist. Something unexpected happened. He couldn¡¯t open it!!!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Quickly take out the Holy Soul Pearl!¡± The leader of the Silver Saber Guards urged.


    ¡°I¡­¡± The third Silver Saber Guard was speechless. He wanted to take it, but he couldn¡¯t. This child¡¯s fingers looked fair, tender, thin, and soft, but they were like iron pincers that he couldn¡¯t move no matter what.


    The leader of the Silver Saber Guards berated in a low voice, ¡°She¡¯s just an unimportant child. Why are you soft-hearted? Don¡¯t forget, she¡¯s the descendant of our enemy! You¡¯re not allowed to be soft-hearted to anyone!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The third Silver Saber Guard gritted his teeth. Was he soft-hearted? If you can, you do it! He let go!


    ¡°Useless thing!¡± The leader of the Silver Saber Guards red at him and said to the second guard, ¡°You do it.¡±


    He was the eldest. It was too degrading to use his strength to break a baby¡¯s hand. His younger brother had to do such a thing.


    Actually, the three of them were all top-notch experts when they walked out. Not to mention him, even if the second and third brothers went to fight with a baby, it would make peopleugh one¡¯s heads off. However,pared to him beingughed at, it was better for these two fellows to beughed at.


    In the end, the second Silver Saber Guard could not open it.


    At first, he thought that his third brother was soft-hearted and was afraid of hurting this little child. He was not soft-hearted. He used brute force from the beginning, but who knew that¡­ he could not move it!


    This was very strange.


    Were they crazy, or was there something wrong with this child?


    ¡°All of you are trash! Get out of the way!¡± The leader of the Silver Saber Guards pushed the two of them aside and personally went into battle! He reached out with his big bear paw and picked up the little fellow¡¯s fist. Her little fist was not as thick as his thumb. ¡°Heh, you two can¡¯t even move such a small fist.¡±


    The two of them: If you¡¯re good, go ahead!


    ¡°Chi!¡± The leader of the Silver Saber Guards gently bent it.


    His face darkened.


    The two of them: Haha¡­


    Although they could not open it, the three of them were also certain of one thing because of this. It must be the Holy Soul Pearl. It was the power of the Holy Soul Pearl that protected this child. Otherwise, how could the three of them, three high-level Asura King experts, not even be able to open a baby¡¯s fist?


    She could not be a Little Saint King.


    Are you kidding me? Was anyone born a Holy King? No way! Only those ignorant outsiders would believe such rumors.


    They had to take the Holy Soul Pearl away. Since they could not open her fist, they would take her with them!


    The three ot them found a basket, put Yan Xiaosi into it, and brought her out ot the Young Master Manor..

 Chapter 1131 - 1131: Invincible Yan Xiaosi! (1)

    Chapter 1131: Invincible Yan Xiaosi! (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    On the other side, Jun Chang¡¯an and Shadow Thirteen fought. Jun Chang¡¯an was stunned to discover that Shadow Thirteen¡¯s martial arts had improved more than he had imagined. Originally, the two of them could have reached a draw, but now, he was retreating in defeat in Shadow Thirteen¡¯s hands. If his weapon hadn¡¯t cut through iron like mud and could increase his strength by at least 30%, he would have died under Shadow Thirteen¡¯s sword.


    And this was far from Shadow Thirteen¡¯s true strength!


    Shadow Thirteen shed over again. Jun Chang¡¯an swung his sword to block. He was still very confident in his weapon. This sword was a sword passed down to him by his master. It was said to be a relic of the previous dynasty and had the name of a divine sword in the pugilistic world. The sword Shadow Thirteen used was an ordinary sharp sword, much better than the ones sold on the market, but it could notpare to his divine sword.


    Unexpectedly, something unbelievable happened. With a crisp crack, his sword actually cracked under Shadow Thirteen¡¯s attack!


    Jun Chang¡¯an made a prompt decision. He stomped his feet on the ground and flew up, jumping onto the courtyard wall behind him. He looked at the broken sword in his hand and widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    The hardness of the two weapons were clearly on different levels, but Shadow Thirteen still broke his sword. This was enough to show how powerful Shadow


    Thirteen¡¯s internal energy was.


    Not only was it powerful, but it was also used to perfection.


    Perhaps many people thought that the strength of an expert mainlyy in his internal energy, but that was not the case. Although some people¡¯s internal energy was powerful, they could not control it well. It was already heaven-defying for an expert to control and use seventy percent of his internal energy. This was also why the self-destruction of experts was so terrifying. It was because that was the only time they could unleash all their internal energy.


    That was when they¡¯re using it desperately.


    However, Shadow Thirteen still used all his internal energy even though he clearly didn¡¯t show any signs of self-destructing.


    This ability was too terrifying. This was destined that he could challenge opponents above his level and crush them rapidly with an unexpected advantage.


    At this point, Jun Chang¡¯an already understood that he would not be able to get anything from Shadow Thirteen. He jumped down the other side of the courtyard wall and Shadow Thirteen chased after him.


    Tlln Chang¡¯an said. ¡°I won¡¯t barge into your Young Master Manor. alright!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said coldly, ¡°Just because you said so? Then in the future, can anyonee to the Young Master Manor and leave as if nothing had happened?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± What you said makes sense. Jun Chang¡¯an cleared his throat. ¡®We¡¯re old acquaintances. Give me some face. I don¡¯t have any ill intentions today¡­¡±


    ¡°No ill intentions? Is it fun to climb over the wall of the Young Master Manor?¡± Shadow Thirteen snorted.


    Jun Chang¡¯an understood that Shadow Thirteen was not a fool. He had probably guessed why he was here.


    Jun Chang¡¯an decided not to hide it anymore and sighed. ¡°Forget it, forget it.


    I¡¯m not as good as you. You can kill or torture me if you want. However, before I die, can I ask you a few questions? Have you¡­ really been to those ces? Do the Sorcerer n and the Sacred n really exist? Or¡­ are the medicinal primers actually not those things rumored in the pugilistic world?¡±


    As expected, Jun Chang¡¯an hade this time to investigate Young Master¡¯s situation after hearing about his antidote.


    Shadow Thirteen could not let him off. However, just as Shadow Thirteen was about to kill Jun Chang¡¯an to silence him, the guard¡¯s voice came from the other side of the courtyard wall. ¡°Lock down the manor! Don¡¯t let a fly out!¡±


    Lock down the manor? Did something happen?


    Shadow Thirteen looked at Jun Chang¡¯an!


    Jun Chang¡¯an hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me! I didn¡¯t do it! I didn¡¯t deliberately lure you away. I came by myself!¡±


    This was the truth. Yan Huaijing had only sent him alone to investigate. As for what else the Young Master Manor had to do, it really had nothing to do with him and the Crown Prince.


    ¡°Hurry up and take a look. They¡¯re about to lock down the manor. It must be a big deal. Anyway, I¡¯m in the Capital. I can¡¯t escape. You can just kill me another day!¡± Jun Chang¡¯an didn¡¯t n to desert. Not to mention that his ten-year promise with Yan Huaijing wasn¡¯t over yet, as long as he was still breathing, he wouldn¡¯t leave Yan Huaijing. Even if the promise was over¡­ there were still people he couldn¡¯t let go of.


    Shadow Thirteen flew into the manor.


    It was not that he trusted Jun Chang¡¯an, but if he wanted to kill him, he could still find him even if Jun Chang¡¯an hid at the ends of the world.


    Pinger was the first to discover that Little Miss had gone missing. She estimated that Little Miss should have drunk milk once. She entered the room to carry Little Miss to drink milk, only to find that the cradle was empty..

 Chapter 1132 - 1132: The Invincible Yan Xiaosi! (2)

    Chapter 1132: The Invincible Yan Xiaosi! (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    She thought that Yu Wan was the one who carried the child to bed, but when she looked at the bed, there was no one on the bed!


    Ping¡¯er did not dare to rm Yu Wan and reported to Prince Yan first.


    Prince Yan immediately ordered someone to lock down the Young Master Manor and started a thorough search in the manor. However, they did not even find Little Miss.


    ¡°Boss! Boss!¡± In the dark alley, the third Silver Saber Guard, who was carrying Yan Xiaosi and flying on the roof and walls, suddenly shouted with difficulty.


    The Silver Saber Guard, who was called the Boss, turned his head impatiently. ¡°Catch up quickly! What nonsense are you spouting! They must have already discovered that the child is missing! Do you want them to catch up?¡± To be honest, the few of them were strong enough to kill any expert in the capital, but there was also a saying that they were outnumbered. This was the daughter of the Regent. Could they kill the thirty thousand imperial guards with the Regent¡¯s order?


    Moreover, their identities could not be exposed. Other than obtaining the Holy Soul Pearl, they had another mission in the Great Zhou. In short, it was best for them to keep a low profile.


    ¡°No, Boss¡­ This¡­ This child is so heavy¡­ I can¡¯t carry her anymore¡­¡± The third Silver Saber Guard said in pain. His expression was as if he was constipated.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even carry a child! What¡¯s the use of you!¡± The leader and the second Silver Saber Guard stopped.


    ¡°I could carry it just now¡­ but suddenly¡­¡± The third Silver Saber Guard didn¡¯t know how to describe it. At first, this child was a child in his arms. When he carried her, she seemed to have be a weight that even experts of their level couldn¡¯t lift! He felt that his arm was about to be crippled.


    ¡°You go!¡± The leader of the Silver Saber Guards gave the second guard a look.


    The second Silver Saber Guard walked over with a look of disdain. Although there was the matter of not being able to open the child¡¯s fists first, that was because of the effect of the Holy Soul Pearl. No one felt that the Holy Soul Pearl could still turn people into weights.


    The second Silver Saber Guard reached out to take the child. With a ng, the


    Silver Saber Guard lost his bnce and fell to the ground with both hands. Yan Xiaosi was held in his hand and did not fall out of the way. However, he was different. His hand was instantly swollen from the pressure of this small weight.


    ¡°Uh ah¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t scream!¡± Just as the second guard was about to scream, the leader of the Silver Saber Guards flew over and covered his mouth.


    The guard¡¯s face turned purple. It hurts so much, but you don¡¯t allow me to scream!!!


    ¡°Look! She¡¯s awake!¡± said the third Silver Saber Guard. Although he had been hugging her just now, he was busy traveling and did not notice when her eyes opened.


    ¡°She¡¯s not crying,¡± he said again.


    The second Silver Saber Guard used a Herculean effort to pull his hand out from under the swaddling. At this time, it was no longer a pair of Silver Saber Guard hands, but a pair of bear paws.


    ¡°Eh? She¡¯s awake. Can we get the Holy Soul Pearl now?¡± The third Silver Saber Guard said.


    The second Silver Saber Guard felt that it was possible. He quickly grabbed the little fellow¡¯s fist with his bear paw and said fiercely, ¡°Give it to me! If not, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    It was unknown if she was frightened, but Yan Xiaosi obediently let go.


    The second Silver Saber Guard looked at the bead in his palm in surprise. ¡°The


    Holy Soul Pearl has finally arrived¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, the seemingly inconspicuous bead suddenly erupted with a strong golden light. The second Silver Saber Guard did not even have time to react before he felt his eyes being blinded.


    Damn it¡­


    How was this the Holy Soul Pearl? It was clearly the Saintess Stone!


    The Saintess Stone shone brightly, and the entire roof was about to light up. The other two Silver Saber Guards were far away and were not blinded, but they also suffered. In the end, the leader of the Silver Saber Guards took off his ck robe and covered the Saintess Stone to block its light. ¡°Second Brother, are you alright¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fi¡­ Ah¡ª¡± The second Silver Saber Guard missed his footing and fell off the roof, unconscious.


    The leader of the Silver Saber Guards: ¡®


    The third Silver Saber Guard :


    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s something wrong with this child!¡± Although they were experts of the Sacred n, not everyone had the bloodline of the Saintess. Therefore, not everyone could sense the aura of the Saintess. Moreover, when a person¡¯s level was too high, it was not easy for others to sense their aura.


    ¡°To be able to light up the Saintess Stone¡­ Could it be that she also has the bloodline of the Saintess?¡± The leader of the Silver Saber Guards asked in confusion. It was no wonder that he was so suspicious. It was really not strange as many nsmen had wandered outside during the war between the Sacred and the Sorcerer ns..

 Chapter 1133 - 1133: The Invincible Yan Xiaosi! (3)

    Chapter 1133: The Invincible Yan Xiaosi! (3)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    It was said that many descendants of the Sorcerer n had wandered among themoners.


    The third Silver Saber Guard spected, ¡°If she¡¯s a descendant of the Sacred n, could that female cat burr be the same? In terms of seniority, the female cat burr is her grandmother!¡±


    The leader of the Silver Saber Guards nodded. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it can exin why she stole the Holy Soul Pearl back then.¡± She must have wanted to improve her strength. However, what was with the shaved hair? Could it be some special bead stealing ritual?


    Of course, he could not understand. After all, he had even guessed the motive of the female cat burr wrongly. What f*cking increase in strength? She just thought it looked good!


    Unfortunately, there was only one bead. If there were two, a certain Shaving Divine Craftsman, Little Sly Jiang, would have long embedded those symmetrically in the shoe.


    The third Silver Saber Guard continued, ¡°But what level is she? Why is there a golden light?¡± Golden light?


    Hehehe.


    If they took off their ck robes to take a look now, they would realize that the ce where the Saintess Stone was shining was not golden light. It was simply a Seven-colored rainbow Light. There were all kinds of lights.


    The leader of the Silver Saber Guards said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this first. Since the Holy Soul Pearl isn¡¯t with her, it must still be in the manor. Let¡¯s steal it first! ¡±


    ¡°What about her?¡± The third Silver Saber Guard looked at Yan Xiaosi, who was awake but did not cry or make a fuss. She seemed to be calmer than them.


    The leader of the Silver Saber Guards said, ¡°Bring her along! If necessary, use her as a hostage!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    The two of them took the risk and returned to the Young Master Manor.


    Other than Prince Yan¡¯s courtyard, the Young Master Manor was still sealed off with news, as they were afraid that they would scare the children who were not sleeping. The rest of the ce had long been overturned. The two of them carefully sneaked back into Yu Wan¡¯s room.


    This time, they really found the Holy Soul Pearl!


    It was actually in the cradle!


    Just now, they had searched everywhere except for the cradle. When they noticed the cradleter on, they mistakenly thought that the child was holding the bead they wanted, so they did not continue searching.


    If they had been more careful at that time, they wouldn¡¯t have had to make this trip.


    The two of them took the bead and carried the child out of the manor.


    ¡°Boss, look, she won¡¯t cry. Is she a fool?¡± When they were flying on the roof and walking on the walls, the third Silver Saber Guard couldn¡¯t help but ask the question in his heart.


    Initially, they were worried that this child would cry and expose her whereabouts, so they tapped her acupoints, but they realized that they could not.


    No matter how they tapped, the child widened her eyes and looked at them adorably. Cold sweat broke out on their backs. Although this child was beautiful and harmless, they still felt a little scared.


    In the end, they med it on the fact that they had never tapped any acupoints on such young children, so they could not know their acupoints properly.


    That¡¯s right, that must be it. Otherwise, how could two peak Asura King experts not be able to tap a child¡¯s acupoint?


    Later on, they realized that the child did not cry or make a fuss, so they let her be.


    However, just as the third Silver Saber Guard asked, ¡°Is she a fool?¡±, he suddenly felt his body tremble. Then, as if a huge force had pulled him down from midair, he fell onto a grape shelf below.


    The leader of the Silver Saber Guards did not know what had happened. He only instinctively reached out to pull him, but he was also pulled to the shelf by that strange force.


    Then, the two of them could not get up.


    Yan Xiaosinded steadily on the back of one of them. The grapes in the Young Master Manor grew extremely well and were lush. At a nce, one would not see two people lying on them. However, when the two of them looked down from the gap in the leaves, it was a different feeling.


    They clearly saw three ck little eggs making a bonfire under the shelf. One of the little ck eggs took a few eggs from a basket and ced them in the fire.


    Could eggs be roasted like this? No, why didn¡¯t you children sleep in the middle of the night? Why did youe here to roast eggs?


    The two of them were puzzled.


    ¡°Achoo!¡± At this moment, Dabao sneezed heavily. This sneeze was a little big, and it blew up the sparks. The sparks slowly rose, and as if they had eyes, they turned through the gaps in the leaves and stuck to their pants.


    The two of them:


    They wanted to get up, but they could not move no matter what. It was as if they were pressed down by a mountain.


    Damn it¡­ Could they get sleep paralysis when they were awake?!


    They watched as the sparks burned and burned. Soon, they turned into small mes!


    Xiaobao sniffed. ¡°Eh? Why do I smell roasted meat?¡±


    Er¡¯bao spread his hands and said, ¡°We roasted maodan! There are chickens in the maodan! Their balls and chickens are on fire! Of course, there¡¯s the smell of meat!¡±

 Chapter 1134 - 1134: The Strongest Dabao, Doting on His Sister!

    Chapter 1134: The Strongest Dabao, Doting on His Sister!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The two Silver Saber Guards looked at their burning crotches.


    Little brother, what you said makes so much sense!


    The two Silver Saber Guards even wanted to die. Although they could not move, their senses were still there. They were about to be burned to death! Especially since they were men! They could burn anywhere, but they had to burn that ce¡­ Ah!!!


    Dabao sniffed. The smell this time was so strange, different from their previous ones. He looked up in confusion.


    Was there one in the sky too? Oh? Was the grape on fire?


    From Dabao¡¯s angle, he could not see the figure on the grape rack. This was because this was not an ordinary grape rack, but a corridor made of stone. The upper part was like a skeleton. Of course, the stone skeleton was thicker than ordinary shelves. Coupled with the cover of the grapes and leaves, Dabao could only see two balls of mes burning rapidly.


    But the two Silver Saber Guards did not think so. They thought this child had discovered them! As long as he shouted, their whereabouts would bepletely exposed! What they didn¡¯t know was that not to mention that Dabao didn¡¯t notice them at all, even if he did, Dabao wouldn¡¯t shout. After all, Dabao was a little ck egg who didn¡¯t know how to speak.


    The leader of the Silver Saber Guards naturally had an ace in the hole. He had always had a bead the size of a soybean in his mouth. This bead didn¡¯t look anything special. It didn¡¯t matter even if he identally ate it. Its appearance was made of an indigestible special material, so swallowing it like this wouldn¡¯t affect his body.


    However, there was a very sinister mechanism hidden in such a small thing.


    It was fine if it was not broken. Once it was bitten, the mechanism would condense into a ¡°poison needle¡± in three breaths. It was not a real needle. It was not sharp. On the contrary, it was a little blunt. However, with the internal energy of the Silver Saber Guard, it was enough to turn it into a sharp weapon to kill.


    The leader of the Silver Saber Guards bit the bead in his mouth and was about to attack Dabao. He was confident that even if his body could not move, it would not be a problem to shoot a child.


    However, no one expected the Holy Soul Pearl in his arms to suddenly fall. He choked in shock. The ¡°poison needle¡± that he should have shot out was sucked into his stomach just like that. The leader of the Silver Saber Guards: ¡®


    Plop.


    The Holy Soul Pearl fell to the ground and rolled to Dabao¡¯s feet. Dabao picked up the Holy Soul Pearl.


    What a beautiful pearl!


    Dabao decisively put the bead in his pocket!


    The leader of the Silver Saber Guards: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Boss¡­ Boss, that ck egg picked up the bead¡­ What should we do?¡± The third Silver Saber Guard turned to look at his boss and saw that his boss¡¯s face had turned purple, his lips had turned ck, and his forehead had turned ck.


    He was clearly poisoned!


    Then, at this moment, the third Silver Saber Guard felt that his body could move. He did not put out the fire immediately. Instead, he grabbed Boss¡¯s shoulder and shook him. ¡°Boss! What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Damn!


    The leader of the Silver Saber Guards actually felt that his internal energy had returned a little. He was forcefully forcing the poisonous needle out, but this fool shook and it f*cking disappeared into his stomach again.


    Ah! Could he kill this fool!!!


    ¡°Look! That way!¡± A guard discovered the fire on the grape shelf, and right on the heels of that, he saw two figures lying on it.


    ¡°Not good! Boss! We¡¯ve been discovered!¡± After using an extremely cruel method to extinguish the fire on their pants, the third Silver Saber Guard sensed danger approaching.


    If the two of them could move freely, it would not be a problem for one of them to snatch the Holy Soul Pearl back. The key was that the leader of the Silver Saber Guards was poisoned. The third Silver Saber Guard grabbed him with one hand and the swaddling with the other. There was no way to do anything else.


    Er¡¯bao had just plucked out the roasted maodan with a stick when he turned around. ¡°Eh? Where¡¯s Dabao?¡±


    The third Silver Saber Guard did not know Dabao¡¯s identity. If he knew that Dabao was also the little master of the Regent Manor, he probably would not have taken Yan Xiaosi, the hostage, away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t chase after me! Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill him!¡± After fiercely leaving this sentence, the third Silver Saber Guard used his qinggong and disappeared into the night.


    Shadow Thirteen looked coldly at his departing figure. A guard said anxiously,


    ¡°Shadow Guard, should we chase after them?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen looked at Er¡¯bao and Xiaobao under the grape rack and understood that not only had that person captured Little Miss, but he had also captured Dabao.


    That was an ouw. It was not good for the two little masters if he angered him.


    However¡­


    He should regret capturing Dabao soon. If he only captured Little Miss, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to find him.


    The third Silver Saber Guard brought the eldest brother and the two children back to the courtyard. The cloaked man had been waiting there for a long time.


    ¡°Why are you gone for so long?¡± When the cloaked man heard the sound of the door being pushed open, he hurriedly looked at him. In the end, he saw another Silver Saber Guard in his hand and a baby in swaddling. At the same time, he had a child in his mouth.


    ¡°What happened?¡± The cloaked man asked.


    Yan Xiaosi had fallen asleep. It was so soft that it did not cause him any trouble along the way. Instead, it was the little ck egg in his mouth. Who could tell him why a three or four-year-old child was so heavy?


    Along the way, he had used his internal energy to carry him back! He had exhausted all his internal energy!


    Just to carry a child!


    If word got out¡­ who would believe it?


    Dong!


    The third Silver Saber Guard copsed to the ground. Dabao, who was held in his mouth, and the eldest guard and swaddling he was carrying also fell. Dabao quickly caught his sister.


    When the cloaked man saw this, he was a little stunned.


    Only two of the three Silver Saber Guards who went returned. They all seemed to have been seriously injured, especially the leader, who seemed to be unable to be saved. Also, what was going on with these two children?


    The child in the swaddling was pitifully small, like a newborn baby. Could it be¡­ the flesh and blood of that woman and the Regent? Then where did this ck little egge from?


    The cloaked man would never believe that this child was a servant. Be it in terms of clothes or looks, this child was luxurious and exquisite, except¡­ he was a little bald. However, the calmness between his eyebrows and the temperament he exuded made people feel that he had an extraordinary background.


    It was said that the Regent had three sons, triplets. They were three years old this year. Could this child be one of the triplets? Didn¡¯t the Silver Saber Guards go to look for the Holy Soul Pearl? Why did they capture the two children?


    Countless doubts shed across the cloaked man¡¯s heart, but everything was not as important as the Holy Soul Pearl.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the Holy Soul Pearl?¡± The cloaked man grabbed thepel of the third Silver Saber Guard and asked.


    The third Silver Saber Guard pointed at Dabao weakly. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ on him¡­¡±


    The cloaked man let go of the Silver Saber Guard and walked towards Dabao with a cold expression. ¡°Hand over the Holy Soul Pearl.¡±


    The shadow brought by his tall body instantly enveloped Dabao. Yan Xiaosi was sleeping soundly in his brother¡¯s arms. Dabao looked at the cloaked man in a daze and took a step back with his sister in his arms.


    The cloaked man pressed forward step by step and threatened coldly, ¡°Did you hear that? Hand over the Holy Soul Pearl in your hand. If you¡¯re disobedient, you¡¯ll be beaten up.¡±


    Dabao shook his head.


    The cloaked man was stunned. This child actually dared to shake his head? Was he rejecting him? How dare he?


    The cloaked man misunderstood. Dabao was not rejecting him. Dabao did not know what he was talking about at all!


    ¡°Hand it over!¡± The cloaked man continued to threaten.


    Dabao tilted his head and looked at him innocently.


    The cloaked man understood now. This child¡­ didn¡¯t seem to understand what he meant?


    The cloaked man quickly gestured. ¡°A bead, such a big white bead!¡±


    Oh? Dabao sat on the ground and hugged his sister with one hand. With the other, he took out a bead from his pocket and handed it to the cloaked man.


    The cloaked man¡¯s eyes lit up. Holy Soul Pearl! He had finally found the supreme treasure of the Sacred n that had been missing for so many years.


    Is this it? Dabao asked with his eyes.


    The cloaked man was excited and nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes! That¡¯s it! Give it to me!¡±


    Oh. Dabao nodded in his heart and calmly stuffed the bead into his mouth.


    The cloaked man : ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 1135 - 1135: The All-rounded Dabao!

    Chapter 1135: The All-rounded Dabao!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Was this child¡­ teasing him? As he asked if this was the bead he wanted, he swallowed the bead. Was there such an infuriating child?!


    The cloaked man felt his intelligence being pressed onto the ground by this child. He felt terrible. He had seen brats, but he had never seen such a brat. The key was that this child was quite beautiful and looked innocent and harmless. Who knew that he was actually full of tricks?


    The leader of the Silver Saber Guards was already unconscious. Now, only the cloaked man and the third Silver Saber Guard were awake in the room. For some reason, when he saw the cloaked man suffer in Dabao¡¯s hands, he still felt a little¡­ relieved.


    You¡¯re still scolding me? Now you know what kind of tough people the children of the Young Master Manor are, right? If you¡¯re so good, then go ahead. Go on, go on!


    The cloaked man took a deep breath and resisted the urge to explode. He said to Dabao, ¡°Spit it out.¡±


    Dabao did not spit it out.


    The cloaked man bent down and looked at Dabao with an extremely dangerous gaze. ¡°Disobedient children will be punished. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll beat you


    Such a young child might not understand things like killing you or destroying you, but he should understand when he¡¯s beaten up, right?


    Dabao looked at him steadily.


    The cloaked man took a weak breath. Did this child not understand, or was he not afraid even if he did? Was he so bold? Could he be a fool? Onlv a fool would


    swallow something after asking if this was what you wanted, right? Normal people would not do such a thing, right?


    If the cloaked man knew Dabao¡¯s father¡ªYan Jiuchao¡ªhe would probably understand that Dabao could definitely do such a thing.


    Dabao looked at the cloaked man adorably. The cloaked man was so angry that he was about to ascend to heaven. He was just short of kneeling on the ground, but he could not really kill this child.


    At this point, he was already sure that Dabao was the son of that woman and the Regent. It was only right and proper for them to take back what belonged to the Sacred n. Perhaps the Regent Manor would be angry, but they would not be so angry that they would pursue this to the end. However, if he killed their son, it would be a different story.


    The Regent Manor would find them at all costs to avenge their son. He could not guarantee that their identities would not be exposed under such circumstances.


    They hade to the capital partly to find the Holy Soul Pearl and partly to find the entrance to the ruins of the Sacred n.


    The Sacred n had begun to weaken rapidly a hundred years ago, and the nsmen who had the bloodline of the Saintess were bing fewer and fewer. In fact, even if they had the Holy Soul Pearl, they would not be able tost for many generations. They wanted to return to the holynd where their ancestors had once lived and develop their new home there.


    The world had changed. The holynd had long be a ruin. Not long ago, a wise person from the Sacred n had deduced that the entrance to the holynd was in the capital of the Great Zhou.


    However, the wise man had no idea where in the Capital. The wise man also said that there might be clues to find the holynd in the Holy Soul Pearl. Now, the clue had been swallowed by this doll.


    How could he not be angry?! If the hard way didn¡¯t work, then he would use the soft way. He was just a little brat. What was so difficult to coax?


    The cloaked man changed his strategy. He stiffly smiled and said to Dabao,


    ¡°That bead isn¡¯t fun. I¡¯ll exchange it with something else.¡±


    Dabao looked at him without blinking, as if asking, what should he exchange for it?


    When the cloaked man saw that there was a chance in his gaze, he was overjoyed. However, he did not know that he was going to coax the children in advance and did not have anything for the children to y with. He thought for a while and took out a jade pendant at his waist. ¡°How about this? Do you like


    Dabao looked disgusted.


    The corners of the cloaked man¡¯s mouth twitched. His family heirloom was actually despised by a child? How rich was his family?


    A mine, a city, and a country. Dabao blinked at him.


    The cloaked man put away the jade pendant gloomily and took out a token.


    This was the elder token of the Sacred n, representing terrifying power. However, Dabao did not even look at him.


    ¡°You¡­¡± You know what this is? Little fool who doesn¡¯t know his stuff! The cloaked man closed his eyes and took out another dagger. This was thest thing he had on him. This dagger was very exquisite. There were blue gems embedded in the scabbard, and its lethality was not bad.


    Dabao was finally interested.


    ¡°Here.¡± The cloaked man handed the dagger to Dabao.


    Because he wanted to hug his sister with one hand, Dabao took the dagger with the other and immediately hung it on the jade belt at his waist.


    Then, there was no then!


    The cloaked man: ¡°Where¡¯s the bead? You took my dagger. Give me the bead.¡±


    Dabao shrugged. I didn¡¯t say I would give you the bead.


    The cloaked man:


    The cloaked man wanted to snatch the dagger back, but Dabao raised his chin, looking like he would swallow the bead if he dared to snatch it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t swallow it!¡± He might choke to death if he swallowed it. Besides, even if he didn¡¯t choke to death, how could he take it out if he swallowed it? Should he cut open his stomach, or wait for him to shit it out?


    The cloaked man really could not imagine pulling out the great treasure of the Sacred n from a pile of shit. The cloaked man gritted his teeth. ¡°You¡¯re good, you¡¯re amazing, you win! Guards! Take them down to rest!¡± The cloaked man did not believe that this child could keep the Holy Soul Pearl in his mouth! He had to eat sometime, right? He had to sleep sometime, right? At that time, he could take the opportunity to bring the bead over, right?


    A guard from the Sacred n walked over and brought Dabao to the room in the backyard.


    No matter how calm Dabao was, he was still a three-year-old child. It was actually very difficult for a three-year-old child to carry a child younger than him. Putting aside whether she was heavy or not, his arms were too short!


    ¡°Let me do it,¡± the guard said.


    Dabao refused to give his sister to him. The guard did not say anything. After bringing them into the room, he left.


    The calmness that Dabao disyed was amazing. However, at this critical juncture, no one was in the mood to care about a child¡¯s performance. They only wanted to obtain the Holy Soul Pearl as soon as possible.


    ¡°Sir, they won¡¯t find us, right?¡± The guard voiced his doubts when he returned to report to the cloaked man.


    The cloaked man said firmly, ¡°I still trust the ability of the Silver Saber Guard. He shook off the people following him. Unless they search the city, they won¡¯t be able to find this ce in the short term.¡±


    And before that, they had already obtained the Holy Soul Pearl!


    The cloaked man probably did not expect that Dabao was a young Gu Master. He had the Gu worm left behind by Ah Wei, and Shadow Thirteen happened to have a Gu worm that could sense hispanions.


    The cloaked man nned to rest. He instructed someone to send arge pile of delicious food to Dabao and got someone to watch over him in secret. However, the guard who came to reply said that Dabao did not eat a single bite of the food on the table.


    The cloaked man was puzzled. What kind of abnormal child was this? He was not tempted at all after seeing so much delicious food?


    ¡°Then is he sleepy?¡± The cloaked man asked.


    The guard replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. He was having fun in the room.¡±


    The cloaked man choked. It¡¯s the middle of the night, and you¡¯re still having fun? ¡°What is he ying so happily?¡± The cloaked man asked curiously.


    The guard thought for a while. ¡°Uh¡­ his sister?¡±


    The cloaked man :


    Dabaoy on the bed with his butt raised high. He held his cheeks with both hands and looked at his sister without blinking. His sister was so beautiful. He couldn¡¯t get enough of her. He wanted to see it in the Young Master Manor, but his two younger brothers were too noisy. They were afraid of disturbing their sister, so they could onlye out.


    Dabao pinched his sister¡¯s little hand one moment and poked her little foot the next. He was indeed having fun.


    Suddenly, Yan Xiaosi woke up.


    Yan Xiaosi looked at Dabao resentfully. Dabao, who was poking his sister¡¯s feet, stopped in his tracks. He retracted his hand and ced it behind his back, looking guilty.


    Yan Xiaosi was hungry. Dabao also felt that his sister should be hungry. Dabao climbed off the bed, took a pen and paper from the table, wrote something, and knocked on the door. The door opened from the outside. A guard guarding the door looked at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Dabao handed him the written words. When the guard saw it, he was stunned. ¡°Milk?¡±


    Where was he going to find milk in the middle of the night?! In the end, this zroup of people found the milk. It was zoat milk. The zuard carried the newlv squeezed goat milk into the room. Dabao handed him another word. ¡°Cook.¡±


    The guard :


    Wasn¡¯t it scary that a three-year-old child like you could write so much? Also, you¡¯re so picky when ites to milk? You even cooked it?


    The guard asked the cloaked man for instructions. The cloaked man did not think much of it and asked the guard to cook it. A dignified guard of the Sacred n had actually fallen to the point of cooking milk for others. The guard wondered why his life had be like this.


    Dabao carried a small milk bottle in his pocket. He put the boiled milk into the small milk bottle after it cooled down.


    Drink milk-


    Dabao went to feed his sister. His sister didn¡¯t drink. His sister stared at Dabao¡¯s small chest and snuggled into his arms.


    Dabao : ¡®


    I¡¯m only three years old! No, it¡¯s useless even if I¡¯m thirty years old!


    Dabao took the milk bottle to feed his sister. His sister looked aggrieved and was about to cry. Dabao looked up at the sky and took a deep breath. He made a painful decision in his heart. He carried his sister onto hisp and stuffed the little milk bottle into his arms, revealing only a portion of his little pacifier. His sister snuggled into his arms and ate it.


    Yan Xiaosi started drinking.


    Dabao had an indescribable expression. He felt that he really couldn¡¯t remember this matter when he grew up.


    He was the great Dabao, not the little nanny Dabao!

 Chapter 1136 - 1136: Scheming Dabao!

    Chapter 1136: Scheming Dabao!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yan Xiaosi fell asleep after drinking milk. Most of the newborn children were like this. They spent most of their time sleeping. Of course, there were also children who could wake up for two to four hours, but that child was definitely not Yan Xiaosi.


    Yan Xiaosi could still sleep.


    After his sister fell asleep, Dabao also felt sleepy after a while.


    The autumn and winter in the capital were colder than in Nanzhao. The nights in October already had the coldness ofte autumn. Yan Xiaosi was wrapped in thick swaddling clothes, so he was actually not cold. Dabao was fat and was not afraid of the cold either. However, Dabao still pulled the nket over himself and his sister.


    Then, Dabao hugged his sister and fell asleep.


    The number of guards guarding outside the room changed from one to two. It was mainly because Dabao was too good at causing trouble. Once one guard was busy, no one was guarding this ce, so they had no choice but to call the other one over.


    The reason why the two of them did not stay in the room was firstly because Dabao did not allow it, and secondly, the cloaked man was worried that the child would be too vignt when two unfamiliar burly men kept an eye on the siblings. As a result, he would neither eat nor sleep.


    The two guards were both experts of the Sacred n. Even if they were not in the room, they could sense themotion in the room through their internal energy.


    The two of them first heard the sound of swallowing and judged that the baby was drinking milk Nnt long after. the two of them heard the rustling of cloth


    and guessed that their brother was covering them and their sister with a nket.


    It had to be said that this child was really too outstanding. He was able to take care of himself and his sister at the age of three. Even the Sacred n, which had always regarded themselves as the best, could not guarantee that there would be such an intelligent child in the n.


    ¡°I heard that these two children might be descendants of the Sacred n,¡± one of the guards muttered.


    In that case, it seemed that they had attributed Dabao¡¯s intelligence to the fact that he was a descendant of the Sacred n. The Sacred n had always been aloof and proud. They would never admit that these lowly mortals could give birth to smarter children than the Sacred n.


    Hispanion at the side snorted. ¡°So what if they are? Their grandmother caused a disaster for the Sacred n back then and stole our treasure. She¡¯s a sinner of the Sacred n for all eternity. The Sacred n won¡¯t ept them!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± The guard nodded and suddenly patted hispanion¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Hey, listen, they seem to be asleep inside!¡±


    The guard listened carefully and was overjoyed. ¡°It¡¯s easy now that he¡¯s asleep.


    Hurry up and take out the Holy Soul Pearl!¡±


    The two of them pushed open the door and silently entered the room.


    Dabao and his sister were sleeping soundly. The two of them exchanged nces. One of them gently carried Dabao up. This was to prevent him from instinctively swallowing the bead when he pried open his mouthter.


    The other person stuck his finger into Dabao¡¯s mouth. He pinched something out, but it was not a Holy Soul Pearl, but a small paper ball. He opened the small ball of paper and saw that it said¡ª¡±ln the cab.¡±


    Dabao didn¡¯t know how to write the word cab, so he drew a cab. The guard was puzzled. You know how to write ¡®cook¡¯, but you don¡¯t know how to write ¡®cab¡¯? No, what did this note mean? Did it mean that the Holy Soul Pearl was in the cab?


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have it in his mouth!¡± The guard carrying Dabao said.


    This was strange. Could it be that the child had guessed that they woulde to his mouth to look for the bead after he fell asleep, so he hid the bead in the cab in advance and kindly wrote a note to remind them?


    ¡°Let¡¯s look for it first!¡± Hispanion asked the guard to put Dabao down.


    The two of them opened the cab and rummaged through it for a while. Finally, they found a round little thing, but it was another f*cking note!


    ¡°In the box.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know how to write the word ¡°box¡±, so he still drew. There were seventeen or eighteen boxes in the room. Which one did you draw?


    ¡°I keep feeling like he¡¯s ying us,¡± the guard said.


    Hispanion said, ¡°But what if it¡¯s really in the box? Didn¡¯t you check his mouth just now and search his body? He didn¡¯t have it.¡±


    That¡¯s right. When the guard was carrying Dabao, he had rummaged through his pockets. He had even checked the gap between his sleeves and the pouch. There were no traces of the Holy Soul Pearl.


    It couldn¡¯t be that he had already swallowed the Holy Soul Pearl.


    ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s look for it,¡± the guard said.


    The two of them rummaged through the boxes, almost blinded.


    ¡°Found it, found it!¡± The guard said as he looked at a small white ball at the bottom of his box. However, the two of them picked up the little white ball and looked at it. Damn it! It was a paper ball again!


    ¡°The bead is in¡ª¡± These words were on the front, and there was an arrow pointing to the back. The two of them turned the note around. ¡°Make a guess?¡± He even drew a cute satisfied expression.


    The two of them immediately exploded. What kind of brat was this? Why was he so infuriating?!


    Just as the two of them couldn¡¯t take it anymore and decided to capture Dabao and beat him up, there was amotion outside the courtyard, right on the heels of which was a sh of swords.


    Someone had trespassed into their manor!


    Who would do that in the middle of the night?


    They did not think that it would be a nameless thief from the capital. If it was really a thief, he would not have caused such a bigmotion before he was killed by the Silver Saber Guards in the front yard.


    Themotion became louder and louder, and even the cloaked man was rmed. An ominous feeling surged in their hearts.


    ¡°Stay here and guard! I¡¯ll go take a look!¡± With that, the guard left hispanion to guard Dabao and his sister while he hurriedly went to the front yard.


    The front yard was in a frenzy. One of the men in ck even killed a Silver Saber Guard with one strike. Everyone was surprised. One had to know that the Silver Saber Guard was an existence equivalent to a high-level Asura King. When did the Great Zhou produce such an expert? He could actually kill the Silver Saber Guard.


    ¡°Leave this to me. Go in and look for Dabao and Little Miss!¡± Shadow Thirteen said to Shadow Six after killing the Silver Saber Guard.


    Shadow Six nodded. ¡°Alright, be careful!¡± With that, he flew up, skimmed across the roof, and headed for the room in the backyard.


    Three Silver Saber Guards of the Sacred n tried to stop him, but they were all split open by Shadow Thirteen¡¯s sword energy.


    The cloaked man walked out and looked at Shadow Thirteen with burning eyes.


    Shadow Thirteen also discovered him. At first nce, Shadow Thirteen was certain that the other party was the leader of this ce. He waved his sword and attacked the cloaked man.


    The cloaked man was stunned. From Shadow Thirteen¡¯s words, the cloaked man could already tell that they were from the Young Master Manor. Strange, did the Young Master Manore looking for them so quickly? How was that possible?


    Also, this swordsman was clearly only a half-sacrificial soldier. How could he have power even more terrifying than the Silver Saber Guards?


    Moreover, this power did not alle from his realm. In terms of realm, Shadow Thirteen was at mostparable to a high-level Asura. He was not even an initial-stage Asura King, let alone this group of Silver Saber Guards who could kill a high-level Asura King.


    The cloaked man could tell that the reason why this young man was powerful was because of his familiarity and control of his own strength. It had already reached a point that others could notpare to.


    His foundation was so bad that no one would take a look at him in the sacrificial soldiers camp. The reason why he could have his current strength was all because of hisprehension.


    The cloaked man looked at Shadow Thirteen and thought of Dabao.. He thought to himself, When did the Great Zhou¡­ produce so many talents?

 Chapter 1137 - 1137: Saint King’s Pressure!

    Chapter 1137: Saint King¡¯s Pressure!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shadow Thirteen would not show mercy to the cloaked man just because he appreciated him. His every move was fatal, and he did not give the other party any chance to negotiate at all. He did not seem to be afraid that he would be too heavy-handed and anger the other party, causing them to kill Dabao and Yan Xiaosi to vent their anger.


    In fact, they really nned to threaten Shadow Thirteen like this.


    Unfortunately, Shadow Thirteen¡¯s actions of killing several Silver Saber Guards the moment he arrived stunned them.


    Even the cloaked man had to admit that Shadow Thirteen was the most powerful expert he had ever seen in the Great Zhou. He never expected that this was an expert that the Great Zhou could nurture. This young man had most likely had some fortuitous encounter.


    The cloaked man¡¯s guess was right. The trip to the Ghost n and the Sorcerer n had indeed improved Shadow Thirteen¡¯s strength by leaps and bounds.


    However, these were still not enough in the cloaked man¡¯s eyes.


    The cloaked man snorted softly and flicked his wide sleeve. A powerful pressure enveloped the entire courtyard. Shadow Thirteen¡¯s movements seemed to have encountered an extremely terrifying resistance in an instant, causing it to be difficult and slow.


    The cloaked man reached out with one hand and grabbed Shadow Thirteen¡¯s neck. Shadow Thirteen circted all his internal energy and shed the sword in his hand at him.


    ¡°You overestimate yourself!¡± The cloaked man grabbed Shadow Thirteen with one hand and easily cut the sword with the other. However, at this moment, a white light suddenly shed behind the broken sword. Before the cloaked man could react, this lightning-fast white light pierced through his left chest. ¡°You¡­¡± The cloaked man lowered his head and looked at his pierced chest in disbelief.


    Just now, that was¡­


    After Little Gu passed through his left chest, it realized that something was wrong. This fellow¡¯s heart actually did not grow on the left side. Hmph, then I¡¯ll pierce through you again!


    Little Gu turned around and aimed at his right heart, wanting to pierce through it. In no sooner said than done, a powerful Saint King¡¯s pressure covered the sky and earth.


    Little Gu paused in shock. In the next second, a green and white figure shed over from the dark night, grabbed the cloaked man who was seriously injured and vomiting blood, and disappeared into the endless night.


    Little Gu gritted its teeth and used all its strength.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to chase after him,¡± Shadow Thirteen said. ¡°The other party is a Saint King. You can¡¯t catch up.¡±


    Little Gu turned its face away. Hmph!


    If Shadow Six were here, he would definitelyfort Little Gu. It was not that it was not powerful, but it was still too young. The other party was an old demon who had cultivated for countless years. Moreover, there might be an ambush. It would be dangerous to chase after him. As the saying goes, one should not chase after a desperate enemy.


    Shadow Thirteen would not say this. He looked at the remaining experts in the courtyard and said to Little Gu, ¡°Finish them off and leave one alive.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen went to the backyard to receive Shadow Six. The Little Gu had been looked down on and was in a very bad mood. It beat up the Silver Saber Guards in the courtyard until everyone began to doubt their lives.


    What kind of ghosts were the Great Zhou? Not only were there brats, but there was also a peerless expert and a heaven -defying Little Gu?


    They simply began to wonder if the decision toe to Great Zhou was right.


    The guard guarding Dabao in the backyard was only an ordinary expert from the Sacred n. He was not as difficult to deal with as the Silver Saber Guard. Shadow Six dealt with him. When Shadow Thirteen came to the backyard,


    Shadow Six had already hugged Dabao and Yan Xiaosi in each hand.


    ¡°Are Dabao and Little Miss alright?¡± Shadow Thirteen asked.


    Shadow Six said, ¡°They¡¯re fine. I saw just now that the two of them don¡¯t have external injuries, and there are no signs of poisoning. Although it¡¯s not appropriate to say that, it¡¯s a pity that they kidnapped Dabao too. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have found this ce so quickly.¡±


    That¡¯s right. If Dabao didn¡¯t have the Gu worm left behind by Ah Wei, how could they easily find traces of the two children?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Shadow Thirteen brought Dabao over.


    What happened tonight was a big rm bell for the Young Master Manor. If the previous Shadow Thirteen still suspected that Yan Huaijing used it, then he had changed his mind after fighting the cloaked man and the Silver Saber Guards.


    ¡°Besides¡­ an expert appeared in the end. If I¡¯m not wrong, it should be the Saint King,¡± Shadow Thirteen reported to Prince Yan.


    When Yan Xiaosi was still a fetus, she did not know how to restrain her aura. The pressure of a Saint King would asionally leak out, but this situation was gone after she was born. Under normal circumstances, a Saint King could restrain her aura and not let anyone of a lower realm notice.


    However, in order to take away the cloaked man, that expert had released his pressure. Others might not be able to recognize this pressure, but Shadow Thirteen had interacted with the Little Saint King for so long, so how could he not be familiar with it?


    However, why would a Saint King appear in the Great Zhou? It couldn¡¯t be someone from the Nether Capital, right? There were no Saint Kings in the Nether Capital, only the Saintess. Could it be the Sacred n?


    This was even stranger, right? Why would the Sacred ne to the Great Zhou and even kidnap the little miss and little master of the Young Master Manor? They had not offended the Sacred n!


    Shadow Six¡¯s imagination ran wild. ¡°Could it be that¡­ our actions in the


    Sorcerer n were discovered by the Sacred n? The Sacred n and the


    Sorcerer n are irreconcble, and we have a good rtionship with the


    Sorcerer n, so¡­ we became a thorn in the side of the Sacred n?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°Just for this, they crossed the sea from so far away and killed their way to the Great Zhou?¡±


    It was true that they had helped the Sorcerer King, but they did not do it for free. They had obtained the Sorcerer King¡¯s tears. It would be a little far-fetched for the saints to hate them for this.


    Shadow Six sighed. ¡°Then I don¡¯t know why either.¡±


    ¡°Where is the captive you brought back? I¡¯ll interrogate him personally.¡± With that, Prince Yan went to the secret room to interrogate the only survivor left behind by Little Gu.


    It was a false rm at night. Fortunately, although they were kidnapped by that group of experts, the two children returned unscathed. However, this matter still caused some irreversible impact.


    For example, Yan Xiaosi didn¡¯t drink milk anymore!


    Of course, not everyone¡¯s milk was for her. She was quite obedient when Yu Wan fed her, but once it was in the nanny¡¯s hands, she would not drink it. The nanny coaxed her left and right, but Yan Xiaosi refused to eat.


    This worried the nanny. Young Madam was in confinement and needed to rest well. She couldn¡¯t wake Young Madam up and say that Young Miss didn¡¯t want my milk, so you should feed her. The nanny was anxious, and so were the maidservants. Everyone was at their wits¡¯ end.


    At this moment, Dabao and his two younger brothers came to visit their sister.


    ¡°The three little masters are here.¡± The maidservant smiled and bowed. ¡°The Little Miss doesn¡¯t want to drink milk, so we still have to coax her. Why don¡¯t the three little masterse overter?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Yan Xiaosi turned his head and blinked at Dabao¡¯s chest.


    Slurp-


    Dabao¡¯s hair stood on end!

 Chapter 1138 - 1138: Xiaobao Fighting for Favor, Tricky Yan Xiaosi! (1)

    Chapter 1138: Xiaobao Fighting for Favor, Tricky Yan Xiaosi! (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    No, no! He didn¡¯t want to be the Little Nanny Dabao!


    Dabao turned around and fled!


    ¡°Waah¡ª¡± Yan Xiaosi stretched out her little hand to Dabao.


    The maidservant smiled. ¡°Little Miss seems to like Little Master Dabao very much. Little Master Dabao, go coax Little Miss.¡±


    Dabao rejected it in his heart. The maidservant held Dabao¡¯s little hand and came to the wet nurse¡¯s side. The wet nurse smiled. ¡°Little Master Dabao, here.¡±


    Of course, she would not be at ease thinking that a three-year-old child could carry his sister. Although she ced Yan Xiaosi in Dabao¡¯s arms, she still held her with both hands. In the end, she saw Yan Xiaosi, who refused to drink milk no matter what, turned around and crawled into Dabao¡¯s arms, biting Dabao¡¯s chest.


    The wet nurse : ¡®


    The maidservant : ¡°¡­¡¯


    Dabao : ¡®


    Er¡¯bao and Xiaobao: ¡®


    In the end, Dabao naturally had an expression that he did not know what was going on. He returned his sister to the wet nurse and fled. Yan Xiaosi looked aggrieved. Although she didn¡¯t cry or make a fuss, her sniffs made the hearts of the people tighten.


    The wet nurse fed her a few more times, but Yan Xiaosi did not eat. There was nothing the wet nurse could do.


    Yan Xiaosi did not cry like ordinary babies, so the wet nurse was not sure if she was really hungry. Perhaps she did not especially want to eat? If she really wanted to eat, how could she hold back her tears?


    The wet nurse felt that such young children did not have to eat regrly like adults. She would eat when she was hungry. As for how long a meal couldst, it was not fixed. Perhaps she had eaten too much at Young Madam¡¯s ce just now?


    As the wet nurse thought this, she put Yan Xiaosi back into the cradle and decided to feed her after a while, or if she cried, she would feed her.


    ¡°Sister, sister.¡± Xiaobao stood on his tiptoes and teased his sister with his new wooden dagger.


    Er¡¯bao also teased her with his newly carved wooden sword.


    Which girl would like a dagger and a sword? Yan Xiaosi was listless and ignored them.


    ¡°Sister doesn¡¯t like your dagger,¡± Er¡¯bao said.


    ¡°Sister doesn¡¯t like your sword! ¡± Xiaobao said angrily.


    ¡°It¡¯s clearly your dagger!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your sword!¡±


    The two little ck eggs started arguing. The maidservant came over to mediate and brought the two little masters out. Only the wet nurse was left in the room. The wet nurse was folding clothes behind the green gauze cab, but as she did so, she did not forget to keep her eyes on the cradle.


    Suddenly, Dabao tiptoed in. When the wet nurse saw that it was Dabao, she did not say anything. She smiled and continued to fold her clothes.


    Dabao walked around to the cradle and looked at his sister with his back facing the wet nurse. When Yan Xiaosi saw him, her little mouth pouted aggrievedly. Which brother in the world could watch his sister suffer? Especially with such a beautiful sister!


    Dabao turned around to look at the wet nurse. Seeing that she was folding clothes and did not look over, he secretly picked up the small milk bottle hidden in front of him and reached out to feed his sister


    Hurry up and eat! Dabao said in his heart.


    Yan Xiaosi looked at him aggrievedly.


    I won¡¯tpromise! I¡¯m not the Little Nanny Dabao!


    Yan Xiaosi continued to look at him pitifully.


    I, I, I¡­ I¡¯m really not!


    Yan Xiaosi whimpered weakly.


    Dabao gritted his teeth and secretly clenched his fists.


    ¡­This is thest time! Don¡¯t be too arrogant!


    Dabao climbed into the cradle. This cradle could be fixed. When Yan Xiaosi cried, they would push off the mechanism and shake it. However, Yan Xiaosi did not seem to like shaking, so it had always been in a fixed state.


    Dabao found afortable position in the cradle, crossed his legs, and carried his sister onto hisp. He carried his sister in one hand and stuffed the little milk bottle into his arms with the other, still revealing a small pacifier.


    Yan Xiaosi snuggled into his arms and started eating happily!


    On the other hand, after Xiaobao and Er¡¯bao were coaxed out by the maidservant, Er¡¯bao ignored him in a fit of pique and went to look for Dabao. He secretly turned back to look for his sister, but he did not expect to see an incredible scene.


    Wow! His sister actually asked Dabao to carry her! His sister was eating so well! He wanted to feed his sister too!


    Xiaobao did not have the burden of an idol, so he did not feel ashamed. After Dabao put his sister back into the cradle, he tiptoed in and also climbed into the cradle. He imitated Dabao and carried his sister onto hisp. He stuffed his little milk bottle into his arms and revealed a small pacifier to feed his sister.


    Unexpectedly, Yan Xiaosi did not eat at all.


    ¡°Eh? Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Xiaobao asked.


    Yan Xiaosi looked at him coldly..

 Chapter 1139 - 1139: Xiaobao Fighting for Favor, Tricky Yan Xiaosi! (2)

    Chapter 1139: Xiaobao Fighting for Favor, Tricky Yan Xiaosi! (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    That disdainful gaze seemed to be saying that it was not as big as Dabao. It was obvious that he did not have any milk!


    Xiaobao, who had been shot ten thousand times in the heart: ¡°¡­


    On the other side, Prince Yan, who had interrogated the captive for half the night, finally obtained what he wanted. This group of experts from the Sacred n had all undergone strict training. Even Gu worms could not make them speak easily, but Prince Yan did it.


    When Prince Yan walked out of the secret room, the captive was kneeling on the ground, crying bitterly, as if he was repenting for the sins of the first half of his life.


    Shadow Six was a little dumbfounded. How did the Prince do it? In half a night, this expert from the Sacred n had put down his butcher¡¯s knife and be a Buddha?


    ¡°Your Highness, this expert¡­¡±


    Shadow Six was about to ask if he had let him go or kept him for himself since he had sincerely changed his mind when he heard Prince Yan say without changing his expression, ¡°Kill him.¡±


    Shadow Six : ¡®


    The corners of Shadow Six¡¯s mouth twitched. Who did Young Master take after? Now, he had finally found the source.


    Shadow Thirteen was the one who dealt with the expert. Then, Shadow Thirteen went to the study to report to Prince Yan. Shadow Six was also there.


    ¡°Your Highness, who is the other party?¡± Shadow Thirteen asked.


    ¡°From the Sacred n,¡± Prince Yan said.


    This answer coincided with their previous guess. However, the two of them could not figure out why the Sacred n woulde to the Great Zhou and even have a grudge against the Young Master Manor. What grudge did they have? Why did they have to kidnap the two children of the Young Master Manor?


    This did not seem like something a hidden n would do.


    ¡°We¡¯re not enemies. They¡¯re looking for the Holy Soul Pearl,¡± Prince Yan said.


    ¡°What¡¯s a Holy Soul Pearl?¡± Shadow Six asked. He and Shadow Thirteen had never heard of such a thing, but they still felt that it was impressive.


    Prince Yan slowly said, ¡°The Holy Soul Pearl is a treasure of the Sacred n. It can also be understood as a holy artifact of the Sacred n. The Holy Soul Pearl contains a huge aura of the Sacred n and can increase the strength of the Sacred n. It¡¯s said that it can also help the Sacred n nurture descendants with stronger bloodlines.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so magical?¡± Shadow Six widened his eyes.


    Prince Yan looked in the direction of Yan Xiaosi¡¯s room. ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but now, I think there are some clues.¡±


    The two of them did not understand the meaning behind Prince Yan¡¯s words for a moment. Shadow Thirteen asked strangely, ¡°But what does this have to do with the Sacred n¡¯s night attack on the Young Master Manor? Could it be that they suspect that we stole their treasure?¡±


    Prince Yan said, ¡°It¡¯s said that many years ago, an unknown expert came to the Sacred n and stole their Holy Soul Pearl. I don¡¯t know who that expert is, but the Holy Soul Pearl is indeed in the Young Master Manor.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The two of them were stunned.


    Prince Yan took out a bead. ¡°Dabao gave this to me.¡±


    The night Dabao was captured, he had actually hidden the bead in his sister¡¯s swaddling. This was also why the two guards did not find anything after searching his clothes and mouth. When Dabao returned, he gave the bead to


    Prince Yan.


    ¡°And they didn¡¯te to the capital just to find the Holy Soul Pearl. The resources in the Sacred n¡¯s habitat are exhausted now, and holy energy is scarce. It¡¯s not suitable for their nsmen to survive. It¡¯s said that there¡¯s also a holynd left behind by their ancestors, and the entrance is underground in the Capital. This also involves another matter.¡±


    The two of them looked at Prince Yan in shock.


    Prince Yan paused and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Xiao Zhenting say that a few powerful advisors came to the Crown Prince Manor?¡±


    ¡°Could it be¡­ the Sacred n?¡± Shadow Six asked.


    Prince Yan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s them because the entrance to the holynd is in the Capital. However, they don¡¯t know where it is exactly, and they don¡¯t dare to spread it around, afraid that they will be plundered and hunted by the Great Zhou.¡¯


    The entrance was in the Capital, so the holynd must be nearby. If the Sacred n wanted to upy the holynd, the Great Zhou would definitely not allow it. After all, this was the Great Zhou¡¯s territory. If the Sacred n took it away just like that, where would the dignity of the Great Zhou Dynasty go?


    Moreover, the Sacred n did not want to take a small town, but the Imperial City of the Great Zhou Dynasty. Which Emperor could tolerate this?


    Shadow Thirteen frowned and said, ¡°So they thought of a way to assist Yan Huaijing. First, they will help Yan Huaijing ascend the throne and hold the power of the Great Zhou in their hands. That way, they can do whatever they want in the Capital. I wonder if Yan Huaijing knows about this?¡±


    Although Yan Huaijing¡¯s character in some aspects could not be agreed with, there was one thing that he had to admit. He would not be anyone¡¯s puppet.


    ¡°In that case, the Gu worms in Xianglian we encounteredst time also came from this group of Sacred n.¡± The Sacred n were good at Gu worms. Back then, the Saintess of the Nether Capital also had many Gu worms. At the mention of this, Shadow Thirteen suddenly thought of something else. ¡°A few days ago, the Crown Princess Consort, Madam Han, was poisoned by Gu. I¡¯m afraid it was also done by this group of people. The outside world said that the culprit wanted to harm the Crown Prince, but he identally injured the Crown Princess Consort. But Yan Huaijing was useful to them. They have no reason to frame Yan Huaijing..¡±

 Chapter 1140 - 1140: Xiaobao Fighting for Favor, Tricky Yan Xiaosi! (3)

    Chapter 1140: Xiaobao Fighting for Favor, Tricky Yan Xiaosi! (3)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Prince Yan said indifferently, ¡°Then it can only be that the Crown Princess


    Consort discovered their secret and they want to kill her to silence her.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen suddenly sneered. ¡°It seems that the Crown Princess Consort is much more reliable than Yan Huaijing¡­¡± Whether it was intentional or not, she was already more reliable than Yan Huaijing.


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Shadow Six scratched his head. ¡°There¡¯s still one thing I don¡¯t understand. Why is the Holy Soul Pearl in Dabao¡¯s hands?¡±


    Prince Yan picked up the bead in his hand. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to ask Ah Wan about this.¡±


    Dabao did not know the ins and outs of the matter. He had picked it up from the ground, but that captive had all confessed. The Holy Soul Pearl was in the hands of the Regent Consort. They had captured Yan Xiaosi in order to get the Holy Soul Pearl back, but in the end, they had captured Dabao by a freakbination of factors.


    The information this captive knew was limited. Prince Yan did not ask about the background of the expert back then, but this did not stop him from finding out the truth. He took the Holy Soul Pearl and went to Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan was in confinement and was already worried about Yan Jiuchao. Prince Yan did not want her to worry about anything else, so he had not told her about what happenedst night for the time being.


    ¡°By the way, Ah Wan, is this bead yours?¡± Prince Yan asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± When her daughter was still in her mother¡¯s womb, Yu Wan realized that she liked this bead. As soon as the bead lit up, she danced around in her stomach. After she was born, she gave the bead to her.


    The new children were wrapped in swaddling and would not bring anything to their mouths, so Yu Wan was not worried that she would choke.


    ¡°Father, why are you suddenly asking about this bead? Is there something wrong with it?¡± Although this bead was very strange and shone when it was fed blood, Yu Wan did not think that it was different from other Night-Luminescent Pearls.


    Prince Yan smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s inappropriate. I just think it looks quite good. Where did you buy it? I¡¯ll buy another one and make a bracelet for


    Yan¡¯er.¡±


    Yan¡¯er was the nickname Prince Yan had given the little fellow, but every time Yu Wan called her that, she ignored her. Yu Wan seriously suspected that the little fellow did not like this name.


    Yu Wan said regretfully, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t buy this. Mom gave it to me when


    I got married.¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°Yes! My grandmother should have given it to my Mom! It¡¯s been passed down for decades, so it¡¯s very difficult to buy identical ones!¡±


    The corners of Prince Yan¡¯s mouth twitched. Consort Yun probably didn¡¯t give Jiang Batian this. However, he had finally found the expert who caused a ruckus in the Sacred n back then. It was probably impossible not to be Jiang Batian.


    However, Prince Yan seriously suspected that Jiang Batian did not know the effect of this bead at all. She just thought that it looked good and stole it.


    Prince Yan held his forehead. Suddenly, he didn¡¯t know what to say! Aftering out from Yu Wan¡¯s side, Prince Yan took a few deep breaths before he could stabilize his messy emotions.


    Heforted himself that it was fine if his inws liked to cause trouble. Ah Wan was an obedient person. Ah Wan did not know martial arts, so she would not cause much trouble even if she really caused trouble. As for his obedient granddaughter, although she was born as the Little Saint King, he had carefully educated her and instilled in her gentle and virtuous virtue since she was young. She would definitely grow into the mostdylike woman in the world.


    Prince Yan came to Yan Xiaosi¡¯s room. Yan Xiaosi woke up and yed alone in the cradle. She seemed to be having fun. Prince Yan walked over and gently hugged her. ¡°What are you ying? You¡¯re so happy.¡±


    Yan Xiaosi blinked at him.


    Prince Yan said dotingly, ¡°Our Yan¡¯er is so obedient and never cries or makes a fuss. One look and one can tell that you¡¯re a quiet and obedient little girl. You definitely won¡¯t cause trouble for Grandpa when you grow up, right?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a loud bang. Prince Yan¡¯s roof was copsed by the power of a certain ¡°quiet and obedient little girl¡±.


    Prince Yan : ¡°¡­¡±


    Yan Xiaosi : ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 1141 - 1141: Untitled (1)

    Chapter 1141: Untitled (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The craftsmen of the Young Master Manor had all been sent to build the


    Regent Manor. The roof was repaired by Shadow Thirteen.


    Prince Yan looked at Yan Xiaosi solemnly.


    Yan Xiaosi looked at him adorably.


    Prince Yan took a deep breath and said earnestly, ¡°The roof isn¡¯t fun. Yan¡¯er, don¡¯t y with the roof anymore, understand?¡±


    Yan Xiaosi blinked as if to say she understood. Prince Yan put his obedient granddaughter back into the cradle. Before he could leave, he heard another loud bang.


    Uncle Wan¡¯s greenhouse copsed.


    Uncle Wan was choosing seeds outside the greenhouse and thinking about what to nt in the greenhouse this year when the greenhouse behind him copsed. Uncle Wan stood in the dust and silently spat out a mouthful of wall ash.


    Prince Yan looked at Yan Xiaosi.


    Yan Xiaosi looked at him innocently, as if to say, ¡°It¡¯s not the roof anymore¡­¡±


    Prince Yan : ¡°¡­¡±


    Before the Sacred nsmen found the Young Master Manor, Shadow Six had been investigating for clues in the courtyard where Old Cui had stayed.


    Ordinary experts had a certain level of anti-tracking ability, but it was still a


    little difficult to hide it from Shadow Six¡¯s eyes.


    Shadow Six quickly determined the identity of the group¡ªYan Huaijing¡¯s guards.


    It seemed that Yan Huaijing knew about Yan Jiuchao¡¯s antidote and wanted to capture Old Cui to stop him from refining the antidote for Yan Jiuchao. But he did not capture Old Cui. Soon, Yan Jiuchao no longer went to court. Yan Huaijing deduced that he had obtained the antidote and that Yan Jiuchao had gone into seclusion to detoxify.


    This could also exin why Jun Chang¡¯an visited the Young Master Manorte at night.


    All kinds of signs showed that Jun Chang¡¯an and Yan Huaijing had nothing to do with capturing Dabao and the Little Saint King. However, Jun Chang¡¯an first barged into the Young Master Manor and attracted Shadow Thirteen, causing the Sacred n to take advantage of the situation and infiltrate the Little Saint King¡¯s courtyard.


    No matter what, Shadow Thirteen would remember this debt to Jun Chang¡¯an.


    ¡°Do you think¡­ we should tell Yan Huaijing about the Sacred n?¡± Shadow Six asked.


    Shadow Thirteen paused and said, ¡°Of course I have to tell him. It¡¯s best to clean up the mess he caused himself.¡±


    ¡°Can he deal with it?¡± Shadow Six curled his lips. It wasn¡¯t that he looked down on Yan Huaijing, but that fellow was ipetent. Even the Crown Princess Consort knew better than him!


    Shadow Thirteen snorted and said, ¡°Of course he can¡¯t deal with it, but it¡¯s still fine to cause some trouble for the Sacred n. Besides, he almost caused a disaster. There¡¯s no need to let him live too peacefully.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know anything, yet he only needed to be a crown prince after the Young Master Manor dealt with all the enemies? How could there be such a cheap thing in the world?


    Actually, it was not only Shadow Thirteen who had such a n. Prince Yan also had this intention. He wouldn¡¯t count on Yan Huaijing, but he could not let Yan Huaijing benefit either. Moreover, they were facing amon enemy now. As the prince of the Great Zhou, Yan Huaijing had the obligation to do his best for the Great Zhou.


    That afternoon, Shadow Thirteen went to the Crown Prince Manor. Yan Huaijing was not around, and the Crown Princess Consort was recuperating. He did not use the main entrance, but it was simr to using the main entrance. He used his qinggong to fly in openly, but unfortunately, the guards of the Crown Prince Manor could not find his traces at all.


    He entered Jun Chang¡¯an¡¯s courtyard.


    Jun Chang¡¯an was practicing his swordsmanship. When he heard themotion behind him, he suddenly turned around and saw that Shadow Thirteen had alreadynded within the range of killing him in one strike.


    Jun Chang¡¯an was shocked by this fellow¡¯s abnormally powerful strength again. Heposed himself, put away his sword, and asked, ¡°What are you doing here? To take my life?¡±


    ¡°Do I have to wait for you to turn around to take your life?¡± Shadow Thirteen said indifferently.


    Jun Chang¡¯an choked. It was fine if your martial arts had improved, but why did your choking ability also improve? Why? Do you have to cultivate your glib tongue when you¡¯re with Yan Jiuchao?


    ¡°Then why are you here?¡± Jun Chang¡¯an asked.


    Shadow Thirteen threw a portrait on the stone table in front of Jun Chang¡¯an. ¡°Do you know this person?¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an opened the portrait and frowned. ¡°He¡¯s an advisor of the Young


    Master Manor. Why do you have a portrait of him?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°He¡¯s from the Sacred n. His motive for approaching the Crown Prince Manor isn¡¯t simple.¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an had long suspected the cloaked man, so he was not surprised to hear Shadow Thirteen say that his goal was not simple, but what did Shadow Thirteen say? He was from the Sacred n?


    The Sacred n¡­ Wasn¡¯t that¡­


    Jun Chang¡¯an¡¯s understanding of the Sacred n was only limited to the rumors in the pugilistic world. These rumors came from the medicinal primer of the Fragrance of Hundred Miles. It was rumored that four types of medicinal primers were needed to detoxify the poison of the Fragrance of Hundred Miles. They were the Red Lingzhi, the Snow Toad, the Saintess¡¯ blood, and the Sorcerer King¡¯s tears. It was said that the first two could be found in Nanzhao, but thetter two¡­ could not be found no matter what. This was because be it the Sacred n or the Sorcerer n, they had gone extinct countless years ago. Now, many people even felt that the Sacred n and the Sorcerer n did not exist to begin with. Just like the saying about strange powers and deities, they were made up by their predecessors.


    This time, Yan Jiuchao obtained the antidote. Jun Chang¡¯an and Yan Huaijing did not think that the Sacred n and the Sorcerer n were actually real. Instead, they were thinking that the medicinal primers were probably not the blood of the Saintess and the tears of the Sorcerer n, but something else.


    Therefore, Jun Chang¡¯an did not believe it when Shadow Thirteen personally said that the other party was from the Sacred n.


    Actually, if it were a year ago, Shadow Thirteen probably wouldn¡¯t have believed it either. However, in this year, they had gone from Nanzhao to the Ghost n, from the Ghost n to the Nether Capital, then to various countries and across the sea. In the end, they had arrived at the Sorcerer n. He had personally experienced it, so he had no choice but to believe it.


    Yes, before this, he had nevere into contact with the true Sacred n members. However, Zhou Jin¡¯s mother was a Saint King, and she had left behind indelible legends and marks in the Sorcerer n. Therefore, Shadow Thirteen firmly believed in the existence of the Sacred n members.


    ¡°I¡¯m just here to tell you this news. Whether you believe it or not is up to you.¡± With that, Shadow Thirteen turned to leave.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Jun Chang¡¯an stopped him. ¡°You said¡­ he¡¯s from the Sacred n, so why did he approach the Crown Prince Manor? What benefits does this have for them?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen did not say the exact whereabouts of the Holy Soul Pearl. He only said, ¡°Their treasures have flowed to the Great Zhou. In addition, there¡¯s the entrance to the holynd they need under the Great Zhou City. As for what the holynd is, you can understand it as their blessednd or as their resting ce for the next migration.¡±


    If the Sacred n wanted to move to the capital, what would happen to the people in the capital? Jun Chang¡¯an frowned.


    Shadow Thirteen continued, ¡°In the eyes of the Sacred n, we¡¯re all lowlymoners and aren¡¯t qualified to be on equal footing with them. Therefore, once they move here, there won¡¯t be a ce for themoners in the capital.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen had said everything he needed to say. If Jun Chang¡¯an still didn¡¯t believe him, he had no choice. It was not that they had not considered telling Yan Huaijing directly, but Yan Huaijing was even more stubborn than Jun Chang¡¯an, so he would not believe him.


    Jun Chang¡¯an was actually still in disbelief until he bumped into Han Jingshu in the small garden in the afternoon.


    ¡°Crown Princess Consort.¡± Jun Chang¡¯an bowed.


    ¡°Why are you here? Are you waiting for the Crown Prince?¡± This ce was very close to the Crown Prince¡¯s courtyard and not far from hers, but Han Jingshu did not think that Jun Chang¡¯an was waiting for her here.


    Jun Chang¡¯an hesitated for a while and told Han Jingshu about Shadow Thirteen¡¯s visit. He thought that Han Jingshu would be surprised, but she was calm. ¡°I see.¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an was stunned. ¡®What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I know. The thing they¡¯re looking for is called the Holy Soul Pearl.¡± The people of the Sacred n, a treasure. With this calction, they could almost understand the pronunciation of these three words.


    ¡°How does the Crown Princess Consort know?¡± Jun Chang¡¯an was even more surprised.


    Han Jingshu sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to tell you the truth. The person who schemed against me that day was Lie Feng. I heard their conversation and knew that they were looking for the Holy Soul Pearl and something else. Now that I think about it, it should be the entrance to the Holy Land.¡±


    The entrance was underground, so digging would definitely cause a lot ofmotion. No wonder Lie Feng said that it was not easy to do it.


    Jun Chang¡¯an frowned. ¡°So they poisoned you to silence you? You didn¡¯t really lose your memory, you just wanted to avoid their revenge?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Han Jingshu nodded.


    Jun Chang¡¯an¡¯s eyes turned cold. He had long felt that those people were not good people. It seemed that he was right. They did not even let go of a weak woman. They were really worse than beasts!


    Han Jingshu looked at Jun Chang¡¯an and said, ¡°Since there¡¯s already evidence,


    I¡¯ll go look for my father and ask him to tell the Crown Prince. The Crown Prince will still believe my father¡¯s words.¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an agreed. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Han Jingshu went to the Prime Minister Manor without stopping. That night, thousands of bounties were posted on the streets and alleys of the capital¡ªto find the culprit who poisoned the Crown Princess Consort. A portrait of the cloaked man and Gu Lady was also attached..

 Chapter 1142 - 1142: Untitled (2)

    Chapter 1142: Untitled (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The situation in the capital suddenly became tense. This was because other than the reward of ten thousand taels of gold, the Crown Prince Manor had also asked the ¡°Regent¡± to lock down the four city gates. Before the real culprit was captured, no one was allowed to enter or leave the capital.


    These two actions were enough to show that the culprit was in the city.


    The Crown Prince Manor was heavily guarded. The fact that the culprit could sneak in silently and sessfully poison the Crown Princess Consort meant that his martial arts were outstanding. Ordinarymoners were probably not his match. When they thought about how such a terrifying culprit was actually lurking in the city, themoners could not help but feel a wave of panic.


    However, the temptation of ten thousand taels of gold was quite huge. There would definitely be brave men under heavy money. After the panic, manymoners immediately began to pay attention to the situation around them.


    A man in a cloak, a woman who looked like a fairy, and perhaps a few servants. Thisbination was very eye-catching. As long as it appeared on the streets once, it would definitely be discovered by someone with ulterior motives.


    ¡°The capital is under martialw. There are patrolling guards everywhere now, and our portraits are also posted on the streets and alleys¡­ We can¡¯t leave¡­¡± In a dark room, Gu Lady said anxiously to the cloaked man.


    The cloaked man¡¯s left chest was pierced by Little Gu. Even if his heart was on the other side and he dodged a trace of death, it was inevitable that he would suffer. His foundation was crippled, and even if he recovered in the future, his realm would stagnate.


    This made him very pained. After hearing Gu Lady¡¯s words, he felt that the situation had worsened.


    One had to know that Yan Huaijing was a good chess piece and a very suitable heir to the throne. As long as Yan Huaijing did not court death, he was confident that he could assist Yan Huaijing to ascend to the throne. After that, he would firmly control the power in the capital. At that time, it would be easy for him to find the entrance to the holynd.


    But why was this chess piece useless in just one night?


    The cloaked man frowned. ¡°What happened


    Gu Lady said, ¡°I suspect that she didn¡¯t lose her memory at all. She did it on purpose!¡±


    The cloaked man said, ¡°Even if it¡¯s on purpose, will Yan Huaijing believe her?¡±


    Gu Lady thought for a while. ¡°Could it be¡­ that group of people from the Young Master Manor leaked our identities?¡±


    Young Master Manor?


    The cloaked man fell silent. No matter how he thought about it, this was the only possibility. When he left, there were still people alive in the old stronghold. It was hard to guarantee that the experts of the Young Master Manor had not captured the captives and pried out clues about the Sacred n from them.


    As for how the Young Master Manor guessed that they were the advisors of the Crown Prince Manor, this was their own ability.


    The cloaked man covered his aching chest and went next door. In a dim room, a man in green and white gauze sat cross-legged on the bed.


    ¡°Lord Saint King.¡± The cloaked man bowed respectfully outside the door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± the Saint King said.


    The cloaked man walked into the room. Although he had already bowed outside the door, he bowed again in front of the man and said respectfully, ¡°Lord Saint King, the Crown Prince of Great Zhou already knows our identity and is searching everywhere for us. I¡¯m afraid¡­ we¡¯ll be found soon. Before that, I hope you can make ns.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± The Saint King snorted coldly, as if he did not take this dangerous situation seriously.


    The cloaked man continued, ¡°It¡¯s my mistake this time. I messed up. Please punish me, Sir!¡± As he spoke, he was about to kneel down.


    The Saint King waved his sleeve casually, and a powerful internal energy lifted the cloaked man up. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just the Crown Prince Manor? I don¡¯t care. You said before that the Holy Soul Pearl has been found?¡±


    The cloaked man said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s in the hands of those two children.¡±


    ¡°Children¡­¡± The Saint King narrowed his eyes.¡± Do you know that one of those two children is a Saint King?¡±


    The cloaked man was stunned. ¡°Saint-Saint King?¡±


    The Saint King had not seen the two children, so he could not be sure which one it was. However, there was no doubt that there was a Little Saint King.


    He nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a Saint King, but it¡¯s a young Saint King who hasn¡¯t grown up yet. No wonder you can¡¯t feel it. No matter how young a Saint King is, he¡¯s not someone a Guardian of the Sacred n like you can sense.¡±


    The cloaked man lowered his head in shame, but his heart was in turmoil. There was actually a Little Saint King among that woman¡¯s children? The newborn one could be eliminated because no one was born a Saint King. They all studied and worked hard to increase their realm step by step.


    However, a three-year-old Little Saint King was too heaven-defying. Could it be¡­ because of the Holy Soul Pearl?


    In fact, many years ago, a female Saint King of the Sacred n had sacrificed her blood to the Holy Soul Pearl. She had sacrificed it for ten months during her pregnancy. The fetus in her stomach had absorbed the aura of the Holy Soul Pearl and was born a Half-Saint. This was the highest realm of a newborn baby in the history of the Sacred n.


    Even when that woman was pregnant, she would use her blood to nourish the Holy Soul Pearl every day, at most, she would give birth to a Half-Saint. Of course, this did not mean that a Half-Saint was not powerful. A Half-Saint was an expert second only to a Saint King. Many people from the Sacred n could not reach the Half-Saint realm in their lives.


    However, the Half-Saint of the Sacred n only became a Saint King when he was thirteen years old. He was already the youngest Saint King of the Sacred n in thousands of years.


    But now, the Great Zhou had a three-year-old Little Saint King!

 Chapter 1143 - 1143: Great Killer, Yan Xiaosi! (1)

    Chapter 1143: Great Killer, Yan Xiaosi! (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The current Sacred n had a total of four Saint Kings. They used to have five. However, one of them became a traitor of the Sacred n and fell in love with the King of the Sorcerer n at first sight. After that, she never returned. When they heard that she had been killed by someone in the Sorcerer n, they did not collect her corpse or avenge her. A traitor was not worth it.


    The Saint King who had arrived in the capital was the East Saint King. He had just arrived in the capitalst night and thought that everything was going smoothly. Who would have thought that he would encounter an expert from the Sacred n who was chased by a half-sacrificial soldier from the Great Zhou and was almostpletely wiped out?


    If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he almost wouldn¡¯t have believed it. The experts of the Sacred n had actually been defeated by a person from the Great Zhou? If word got back to the n, all the nsmen would probablyugh one¡¯s head off.


    Of course, this guardian could not be med entirely.


    Although that half-sacrificial soldier was powerful, it was impossible for him to injure the Guardian of the Sacred n. What really gave him a heavy blow was that little Gu worm.


    If he was not mistaken, that little thing seemed to have the body of the Gu Emperor. This was interesting. The Gu King had always been a great tonic for the experts of the Sacred n. The higher the level of the Gu King, the more it could increase the strength of the Sacred n.


    It seemed that his trip to the Great Zhou was destined to have a lot of gains. Not only could he take back the Holy Soul Pearl, but he could also capture a peerless good Gu.


    The Holy Soul Pearl was the holy artifact of the entire n. He could not take it for himself, but that little Gu could naturally be his.


    Having made up his mind, the East Saint King decided to go to the Regent Manor overnight.


    In any case, they had already been exposed. Instead of waiting for death and hiding, it was better to strike first. Didn¡¯t they say that Prince Yan and the Regent lived in the Young Master Manor? As long as he controlled the Young Master Manor, he could deal with the searches on the streets.


    At that time, not to mention the Crown Prince Manor, even the power of the entire capital would not be a problem!


    The cloaked man was a little hesitant. ¡°Those people in the Young Master


    Manor are too strange. One is a half-sacrificial soldier who can kill the Silver Saber Guards, one is a Gu Emperor of unknown origins, and the other is a three-year-old Little Saint King. I¡¯m worried that they won¡¯t be so easy to deal with. Perhaps they still have a backup n. Lord Saint King, do you want to wait for the reinforcements of the Sacred n to arrive before taking action? This courtyard is extremely hidden. The guards of the Great Zhou won¡¯t be able to find this ce for a while¡­¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the East Saint King looked at him disdainfully. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m as useless as you? A mere little Gu Emperor can injure you to this extent? The current Guardians are really inferior as the generations go!¡±


    The cloaked man thought to himself, How can this be my fault? All the previous Guardians had the help of the Holy Soul Pearl to increase their strength, but our batch of Guardians relied on themselves to climb up and down. Naturally, their strength is inferior to Senior.


    However, he would not admit that he was inferior to that little insect.


    In a one-on-one battle, the little Gu was not his match. The other party also understood this, which was why he let the little Gu hide under his sword and ambushed him.


    The East Saint King nced at him and said indifferently, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be dejected. When I get the Holy Soul Pearl, I¡¯ll work hard to repair it for you. You still have a chance to increase your realm.¡±


    The power of the Holy Soul Pearl was far stronger than their nsmen had imagined. Otherwise, how could a bead benefit the entire n?


    The East Saint King used his qinggong. He did not bring any subordinates. He did not need them at all. He did not y the sneak attack game either. He arrogantly flew into the Young Master Manor.


    At this moment, Dabao still did not know that he had been remembered. His mother had fallen asleep, and he had fed his sister again. He, he, he, he was really forced! He didn¡¯t want to wake his mother up. He was a considerate obedient child!


    It was his sister who was naughty!


    Yan Xiaosi drank his milk and looked at her brother from time to time, as if she wanted to remember her brother¡¯s appearance with a satisfied expression.


    Dabao painfully picked up his little hand and covered his sister¡¯s eyes.


    Don¡¯t look. You can only remember your Brother Dabao¡¯s mighty appearance!


    Yan Xiaosi ate and drank her fill and fell asleep sweetly in her brother¡¯s arms.


    Outside the door, Xiaobao, who had peeped through the crack in the door, stomped his feet in anger.


    So angry! Why did his sister only drink the milk fed by Dabao? Why couldn¡¯t he feed her? Wasn¡¯t his milk good?


    Xiaobao grabbed the little milk bottle with both hands and took a deep puff!


    Xiaobao didn¡¯t tell Er¡¯bao this secret because he was worried that Er¡¯bao would do this. That way, one more person would snatch his sister from him. What Xiaobao didn¡¯t know was that even if he didn¡¯t want his face, Er¡¯bao still wanted it.. Er¡¯bao wouldn¡¯t be a little wet nurse for his sister!

 Chapter 1144 - 1144: Great Killer, Yan Xiaosi! (2)

    Chapter 1144: Great Killer, Yan Xiaosi! (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    However, this freakbination of factors managed to keep Dabao¡¯s secret.


    Dabao would asionallyfort himself that his sister was still so young. When she grew up, she wouldn¡¯t remember him feeding her, right?


    In order to verify his guess, Dabao even specially asked his mother in writing, ¡°Mother, do you remember whose milk you liked to drink the most when you were born?¡±


    At that time, his mother¡¯s answer was, ¡°Who remembers what happened when they were just born? I don¡¯t even remember what happened before I was seven!¡±


    In that case, not only would his sister not remember, but he would also forget this humiliating history of the little wet nurse in the future.


    This realization made Dabao feel better. He was not so resistant to feeding his sister. After all, his sister was always hungry, so his heart would ache.


    Yan Xiaosi gulped down his milk, her eyes filled with the spirit of a little fan. There were so many brothers in the world. She only had one milk. She wanted to remember her brother for the rest of her life!


    ¡°Achoo!¡± Dabao suddenly sneezed loudly.


    In the middle of the night, everyone fell asleep.


    Shadow Thirteen suddenly felt an unfamiliar and familiar aura. It was familiar because this aura was very simr to his little miss, and unfamiliar because there was an additional killing intent in this aura.


    The Little Miss had nothing to do and had torn down seventeen to eighteen rooms in the manor. However, her Saint King¡¯s pressure did not have any killing intent. She was just too small and could not control her strength and instincts well.


    This aura was clearly here to kill!


    ¡°Shadow Six!¡± Shadow Thirteen woke up Shadow Six, who had fallen asleep. He picked up his sword and shed out.


    Shadow Six opened his eyes and instantly felt the pressure from the sky. He felt his soul tremble.


    What a terrifying pressure!


    He hurriedly left the room and gathered all the sacrificial soldiers and guards of the Young Master Manor to surround Prince Yan, Yu Wan, and Yan Jiuchao¡¯s courtyard.


    The East Saint King had already entered the Young Master Manor. He did not have to deliberately look for Yu Wan¡¯s courtyard. He could tell where the other party was sleeping just by his senses. He decisively rushed towards the main courtyard.


    Shadow Thirteen saw the figure and weed it fearlessly.


    The East Saint King recognized Shadow Thirteen at a nce. It was not only because Shadow Six was a half-sacrificial soldier who had killed the Silver Saber Guards, but also because Shadow Thirteen was too young. It was already amazing that a half-sacrificial soldier could cultivate such strength. Moreover, he was so young. Even if he was thrown into the sacrificial soldier camp when he was born, it had only been about twenty years. How could he advance from a half-sacrificial soldier to the peak Asura realm in so many years?


    This young man¡¯s future was limitless! A trace of admiration could not help but sh across the East Saint King¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Acknowledge me as your master and serve me from now on,¡± the East Saint King said coldly as he stood in the air.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re worthy?¡± Shadow Thirteen shed down.


    This strike used almost ny percent of his strength. He understood that in the face of absolute strength, there were no techniques to speak of. He could scheme against the cloaked man, but he could not scheme against a powerful Saint King.


    All he could do was give it his all, even if he had to die!


    The Saint King smiled. He admitted that this young man¡¯s strength tempted him, but that was only because he was a capable minion. The other party actually dared to attack him. He was really overestimating himself.


    The Saint King did not even blink. He only emitted his pressure and froze Shadow Thirteen¡¯s sword.


    Shadow Thirteen first felt that he had lost control of his weapon, but right on the heels of that, it was his body. He could not move! Soon, he couldn¡¯t even breathe. His face turned purple.


    ¡°Thirteen!¡± Shadow Six¡¯s face turned pale with shock. He released all the hidden weapons in his body and attacked the East Saint King. However, those hidden weapons did not even touch the corners of the East Saint King¡¯s clothes before turning into ashes inch by inch.


    Shadow Thirteen was dumbfounded!


    However, what was even more surprising was that the things that had long turned to ashes actually condensed into hidden weapons that shone coldly again and suddenly shot towards Shadow Six and the sacrificial soldiers and guards in the courtyard!


    There were a hundred and eight people, a hundred and eight weapons. Not one more, not one less.


    All the defenses of the Young Master Manor could instantly turn into nothingness. This was the power of a Saint King!


    Shadow Thirteen¡¯s veins bulged. Shadow Six!


    He could not make a sound, nor could he run towards Shadow Six. He had fought Rakshasa Soul before, but at this moment, he felt that the Saint King in front of him was even more terrifying than Rakshasa Soul¡¯s martial arts..

 Chapter 1145 - 1145: Great Killer, Yan Xiaosi! (3)

    Chapter 1145: Great Killer, Yan Xiaosi! (3)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The difference was that Rakshasa Soul could soul capture. Perhaps he could fight him, but he did not know if he could win. Other than Rakshasa Soul, no one in the world was his match.


    Everyone was firmly suppressed by this pressure. Just as the hidden weapons were about to stab into their hearts, they suddenly stopped, stopping less than half an inch away from their hearts.


    Everyone broke out in cold sweat as they looked at the hidden weapon outside their hearts, not understanding what had happened.


    In the next second, the 108 hidden weapons shattered into powder.


    The East Saint King frowned. What was going on?


    A powerful Saint King¡¯s pressure crushed towards the East Saint King like an ocean. The two pressures collided, and the air seemed to crack inch by inch. The East Saint King¡¯s pressure disintegrated piece by piece. Shadow Thirteen felt his body lighten, and he suddenly could breathe. He fell from the air.


    ¡°Thirteen!¡± Shadow Six flew up and hugged him.


    That pressure did not stop because of this. It domineeringly shattered the East Saint King¡¯s pressure, as if it was shattering her roof. The difference was that her roof was broken for fun. This one was even more fun!


    ¡°This¡­¡± The East Saint King was simply dumbfounded. He naturally felt the pressure of a certain Saint King, but this pressure was too terrifying. In the blink of an eye, it shattered his pressure barrier.


    Did the experts of the Sacred ne? Or was it that three-year-old Little Saint King?


    That was impossible!


    A three-year-old Little Saint King was at most an initial-stage Saint King, and he had long entered thete-stage. How could he be crushed by a little child?


    ¡°Hmph, I only used ten percent of my strength just now! On ount that you guys are still useful, I don¡¯t want to destroy your Young Master Manor, but since you¡¯re stubborn, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±


    As the East Saint King finished speaking coldly, he suddenly released a deep pressure. His realm rose at an unfathomable speed. Shadow Thirteen was born with a stronger sense of power than others. At this moment, he could tell that the other party¡¯s power was increasing by ten percent.


    Not good!


    Forty percent of power! How terrifying was it for an adult Saint King to release forty percent of his power?


    Soon, it was fifty percent!


    Shadow Thirteen¡¯s expression changed. Was this guy¡­ going to destroy the Young Master Manor?


    As the East Saint King¡¯s strength increased, there was suddenly no movement from the Little Saint King.


    ¡°Heh, are you afraid?¡± Since he was afraid, there was no need to continue improving his strength. After all, it would consume his body if he used too much strength.


    Just as the East Saint King was about to deal with the Young Master Manor with fifty percent of his strength, the Little Saint King¡¯s pressure came again. This pressure was actually about the same as the East Saint King!


    The East Saint King gritted his teeth and increased his strength by another ten percent. He thought that this should be the little fellow¡¯s limit. As expected, the Little Saint King stopped moving again.


    The East Saint King really nned to attack, but the Little Saint King¡¯s pressure came again.


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡± The East Saint King was puzzled. What did she mean? You poked me when I stopped. You have to force me to use my full strength, right?


    The East Saint King tried a few more times. The moment he stopped, the other party really used her pressure to poke him. In the end, he really used all his strength. This was not much different from the Soul Rakshasa¡¯s self-destruction.


    ¡°You forced me!¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to destroy half of the capital, but¡ª Bang?


    Boom.


    The East Saint King attacked. He imagined a loud thunderp, but in fact, he heard a muffled sound. It was as if a huge firecracker had suddenly been covered by an iparably thick pot lid when it exploded.


    Firecrackers was his full-strength attack, and the pot lid was the pressure of the Little Saint King.


    The fatal blow of an adult Saint King was actually covered by the Little Saint King?!


    In the air, the pressure from the Little Saint King twisted.. For some reason, the East Saint King felt a trace of disdain from this pressure, as if it was saying to him, Hmph, rookie!

 Chapter 1146 - 1146: Complete Victory!

    Chapter 1146: Complete Victory!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The East Saint King¡¯s bad temper rose!


    As one of the four saint kings, his status was very high. He had never been humiliated like this, and this humiliation actually came from a three-year-old child!


    Actually, the East Saint King had made a mistake. The three-year-old child did not humiliate him. The one who humiliated him was a three-day-old child.


    The East Saint King was so angry that his heart ached. However, he also understood that he was not that child¡¯s match. Of course, if he knew that it was not a three-year-old cute child but a newborn baby, he would probably not think so.


    The baby had to sleep! Wouldn¡¯t he be able to kill everyone when she fell asleep? Unfortunately, the wrong information and deduction made the East Saint King miss the opportunity to raze the Young Master Manor to the ground. He fled.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Aren¡¯t you the strongest Saint King? What¡¯s wrong? Why are you running away when you can¡¯t defeat her? Don¡¯t you have the integrity of an expert? Is it really okay to be such a chicken? Is the style of the Sacred n so eclectic?


    The sacrificial soldiers and guards of the Young Master Manor were so shocked that their jaws almost dropped. They thought that there would be a fierce battle and were all prepared to fight to the death. But in the end, they were shown this when they had already taken off their pants.


    The corners of Shadow Six¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°This Saint King is quite¡­ fresh and refined..


    The East Saint King could not defeat the Little Saint King, but he could run. That was indeed the case. After all, as soon as he left, the Little Saint King fell asleep. If the East Saint King turned back to take a look, he would realize that he could tten the Young Master Manor with one toe.


    However, he was so cowardly that he disappeared with a whoosh!


    Actually, it was not that the East Saint King was not powerful enough. Back then, the fact that Zhou Jin¡¯s mother could seal the Soul Rakshasa alone was enough to prove the strength of the Sacred n. The East Saint King was even older than Zhou Jin¡¯s mother and had cultivated for more than twenty years. His strength was deep.


    It was the Little Saint King who was too abnormal.


    The East Saint King had never seen such a¡­ terrifying fellow.


    The terrifying thing was not only that the other party was powerful, but¡­ he felt a chill run down his spine as long as he thought of how that little fellow had deliberately stimted him to use his absolute strength.


    It was as if fifty to sixty percent of his strength was not enough for him to y with. Was there such a detestable child?


    This was tant disdain for the Saint King!


    Of course, the East Saint King was not too disappointed. He felt that everything was because of the effect of the Holy Soul Pearl. It was the Holy Soul Pearl that nourished that kid. That kid could have such heaven-defying strength at the age of three.


    From this point of view, the power of the Holy Soul Pearl seemed to have be even stronger than before.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t anyone from the Sacred n reached this abnormal level before?¡±


    The East Saint King would never admit that a descendant of the Sacred n who had wandered among themoners was more talented than an orthodox member of the Sacred n who had aplete inheritance. It was most likely because the Sacred n shared a Holy Soul Pearl and dispersed the power of the Holy Soul Pearl. That kid had enjoyed the Holy Soul Pearl alone, so he was so powerful.


    The cloaked man was recuperating in his room when he suddenly saw the East Saint King return empty-handed. He was not too surprised. It was as if although he trusted the East Saint King¡¯s strength very much, he still subconsciously felt that the East Saint King might not be able to gain much advantage from the other party.


    Heposed himself and respectfully weed him. He held his left shoulder


    with his right hand and bowed. ¡°Lord Saint King, you¡¯re back. Is the Young Master Manor not easy to deal with? Actually, you don¡¯t have to be angry. I told you long ago that those people are strange and not so easy to deal with.¡±


    The East Saint King nced coldly at the cloaked man and said angrily, ¡°If you could do half of what you say, the matter has long been resolved!¡±


    The cloaked man understood that he had suffered an unexpected disaster. The East Saint King had been defeated and he could not take it lying down, so he could only vent his anger on himself.


    The East Saint King snorted. ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s not that those people are strange. It¡¯s just that they have the Holy Soul Pearl in their hands. I¡¯ve underestimated the power of the Holy Soul Pearl!¡± In his opinion, the reason that the little fellow could crush him tonight was most likely because he had sacrificed the Holy Soul Pearl at thest minute and relied on the power of the Holy Soul Pearl to release a powerful pressure.


    One day, when they took back the Holy Soul Pearl, that kid would only be trampled under his feet!


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± The cloaked man asked worriedly.


    The East Saint King said coldly, ¡°What can happen to me? A mere Little Saint


    King can¡¯t hurt a single hair on my head!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the East Saint King felt his scalp turn cold. His thick hair instantly fell. The almighty East Saint King was gorgeously bald in front of all his subordinates.


    Themotion this time was too big, and they could no longer hide it from Yu Wan.


    When Prince Yan and Shadow Thirteen cleaned up the mess and went to Yan Xiaosi¡¯s room to visit her, Yu Wan was already standing by the cradle with a serious expression.


    Yan Xiaosi widened her ck eyes and blinked at them, looking like she was watching a show. Yu Wan¡¯s face darkened. It seemed that she had already discovered the Little Saint King¡¯s abnormality.


    The matter had been exposed. The situation was very serious and the atmosphere was very awkward! The reason why women were terrifying was that women could sometimes defeat thousands of troops. At this moment, they would rather still be fighting with the East Saint King outside.


    ¡°Thirteen, go ahead.¡± Prince Yan decisively pushed Shadow Thirteen out to block the knife.


    Shadow Thirteen, who was caught off guard: ¡°¡­¡±


    So you¡¯re such a prince!


    Shadow Thirteen cleared his throat and braced himself to say, ¡°Young Madam, actually¡­ ¡±


    He was interrupted by Yu Wan raising her hand. Yu Wan gestured for him to stop. She closed her eyes and said bitterly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything. I understand. You knew long ago, right?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen could not refute. He looked at Prince Yan. At this time, you should stand up and say something! Prince Yan refused to ept the gaze from Shadow Thirteen. Shadow Thirteen could only brace himself. ¡°Um¡­ Young Madam, don¡¯t be sad. We didn¡¯t mean to¡­


    Yu Wan raised her hand to interrupt him again and said in extreme pain, ¡°You had long known that the bloodline of the Saintess would be passed down to her when I give birth to her.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen was suddenly stunned.


    Shadow Six was also stunned.


    Prince Yan¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    Yu Wan took a deep breath and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m a mother. Don¡¯t I even have the spirit to make this sacrifice? Would I be unhappy because I passed down the bloodline of the Saintess to my own children? Am I so petty in your hearts?¡±


    Everyone : ¡®


    Yu Wan looked at her daughter in the cradle and said, ¡°Although she¡¯s only a little weaker than me at that time, it¡¯s fine. She¡¯s still young, but she¡¯s very malleable. In the future, she¡¯ll definitely be a saintess stronger than me.¡±


    You¡¯ve never been a saintess, okay? Moreover, she was not the Saintess, she¡¯s a Saint King with a bloodline that was a level higher than the Saintess!


    The corners of the three men¡¯s mouths twitched.


    Forget it, as long as¡­ you¡¯re happy!

 Chapter 1147 - 1147: Scheming Grandfather and Granddaughter

    Chapter 1147: Scheming Grandfather and Granddaughter


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Before Yu Wan went to bed, she went to the three little eggs¡¯ room. Er¡¯bao and Xiaobao were already asleep, and Dabao was stirring his little milk bottle.


    Their little milk bottles were all modified by Yu Wan from sheepskin. Their durability was not as good as the real milk bottles in her previous life. Yu Wan would regrly change them. However, she did not know if it was her imagination, but Dabao¡¯s little milk bottles were clearly more used than Er¡¯bao and Xiaobao.


    ¡°You¡¯re still awake? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yu Wan walked over and stroked her son¡¯s little head.


    Dabao still didn¡¯t speak, but after living with Prince Yan for so long and Prince Yan teaching Little Bruiser, he would asionally listen from the side and actually learned to write.


    Dabao took a pen and paper and wrote, ¡°The milk bottle is broken. I fix.¡±


    Yu Wan was amused. Why did her son¡¯s familiar tone make her want tough? He sounded like a little adult. Yu Wan teased him, ¡°You even know how to fix milk bottles. You¡¯re so impressive.¡±


    Dabao nodded. He was just that impressive.


    Aiyo, my son is so cute. Yu Wan was about to die of cuteness. She couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Do you eat more than your two younger brothers? Why are their milk bottles still fine, but yours is already broken?¡±


    Dabao stopped talking. He did eat more than his two younger brothers, but he did not eat it. Dabao was worried that his glorious image would copse if he was discovered to be his sister¡¯s wet nurse. He gritted his teeth and did not say anything.


    His little guilty conscience was written all over his face. However, Yu Wan did not think about Yan Xiaosi. She only felt that Dabao was guilty because he had used his milk bottle more, and in the end, she was the one who criticized him. Yu Wan definitely did not me her son. She was just teasing him. It was a milk bottle. If it was broken, she could make it for him. Her heart did not ache!


    Yu Wan rubbed his little head. ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t be sad. I don¡¯t mean anything else. I¡¯ll make a few more for you tomorrow.¡± Dabao shook his head. ¡°I know how to fix it.¡±


    Yu Wan was stunned. ¡°..Alright, you can fix it.¡±


    Even so, Yu Wan still returned to her room and made a new baby bottle for her son overnight.


    Although the incident in the Young Master Manor was big, there were no neighbors in the Young Master Manor, so other than the servants in the Young Master Manor, outsiders did not know what was going on inside.


    There were as many memorials as snowkes in the court. Prince Yan had read them all in batches. He did not deliberately imitate Yan Jiuchao¡¯s handwriting, and many familiar ministers recognized his handwriting. However, no one suspected that Yan Jiuchao could not deal with the memorials for personal reasons. They all felt that Yan Jiuchao did it on purpose.


    They knew that little lunatic was unreliable. He must be tired of being the Regent for a few days and had let his father clean up the mess.


    This matter sounded ridiculous. If it were anyone else, they would have been impeached by the censors hundreds of times. However, it was still the same thing. Yan Jiuchao¡¯s dark history was countless. If he didn¡¯te out and harm everyone, everyone would be very lucky. Moreover, Prince Yan¡¯s talent in governing wasn¡¯t bad. He could even be said to be outstanding.


    After Yan Jiuchao dealt with a few greedy officials with extremely ferocious methods, the ministers were in a panic. At this time, when Prince Yan came out to deal with the politics, everyone would only be grateful to him, okay?


    Of course, there were exceptions to everything. The advisor in Yan Huaijing¡¯s residence advised Yan Huaijing to seize the opportunity and obtain evidence of Yan Jiuchao¡¯s malfeasance to force Prince Yan to hand over the power of regent.


    From thew and logic, this could work. However, Yan Huaijing did not do that. He did hate Yan Jiuchao, but in the face of a great enemy, he could temporarily put aside all his personal grudges.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± Prince Yan was handling official business in the study when Shadow Thirteen walked in.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Prince Yan paused in his review of the memorial.


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°Jun Chang¡¯an came just now.¡±


    ¡°Jun Chang¡¯an? The martial arts expert beside the Crown Prince?¡± Prince Yan asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s him,¡± Shadow Thirteen replied.


    Prince Yan put down the memorial. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said truthfully, ¡°The Crown Prince asked him toe. The Crown Prince asked him to bring us news that the Sacred nsmen who escaped from the Crown Prince Manor¡­ have an army.¡±


    Prince Yan frowned slightly.


    Shadow Thirteen continued, ¡°When those people agreed to assist the Crown Prince back then, they said that there were a few small ns outside the distant sea that had very powerful military strength. As long as the Crown


    Prince can afford it, those mercenaries can work for him. The Crown Prince¡¯s remuneration has already been given out, and the mercenaries are already on their way to the Great Zhou.¡±


    Prince Yan said thoughtfully, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not mercenaries, but the army of the Sacred n.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what the Crown Prince thinks too.¡±


    Yan Huaijing was originally kept in the dark. Now that the identity of that group of people had been exposed, no matter how stupid Yan Huaijing was, he could guess that something was wrong with those mercenaries.


    However, the passageway that should have been opened had already been opened for them, so even Yan Huaijing did not know where the saint army had reached.


    ¡°How many people did the other party send?¡± Prince Yan asked.


    Shadow Thirteen said, ¡°They said ten thousand elite soldiers to the Crown


    Prince, but I think it¡¯s far more than that.¡±


    How could they tell Yan Huaijing the truth? Even their motive to get close to Yan Huaijing was fake, so they would naturally hide the truth about the military strength.


    Shadow Thirteen continued, ¡°The Crown Prince can¡¯t contact his spies anymore. I guess after the matter was exposed, the Sacred n decisively killed the person the Crown Prince sent to receive them.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Prince Yan nodded. ¡°Get Shadow Six to investigate where the Sacred n¡¯s army is first. It¡¯s not easy to hide with so many people. Once we find out where they are, immediately order the local authorities to lock down the city.¡±


    ¡°Will the authorities¡­ listen?¡± Shadow Thirteen expressed his doubts.


    Prince Yan took out a square thing from the drawer. Shadow Thirteen took a closer look and was instantly dumbfounded! Wasn¡¯t this the jade seal? So you keep saying that you don¡¯t care about fame and fortune, but you actually secretly got the jade seal?


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Prince Yan cleared his throat. ¡°Give it to Shadow Six.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ yes!¡± Shadow Thirteen took the jade seal with trembling hands. You didn¡¯t let any sacrificial soldiers enter the pce to steal it, right? You haven¡¯t even entered the pce, so it can¡¯t be that the Emperor gave it to you to y with!


    ¡°Also.¡± Shadow Thirteen was about to go out when Prince Yan thought of something and stopped him. ¡°Ah Wan is in confinement. There are some things that don¡¯t have to be stirred up in front of her. You guys can do it in her name. You still have to keep an eye on the pce.¡±


    The pce? How was he going to stick his hand in? Before Shadow Thirteen could voice his doubts, he saw Prince Yan open the drawer again and take out something slightly smaller than the jade seal¡ªthe Empress Phoenix Seal.


    The corners of Shadow Thirteen¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°The Crown Prince Manor is actually involved with the Honglu Temple and the royal family¡­¡± Prince Yan took out the Crown Prince¡¯s golden seal.


    Shadow Thirteen was speechless.


    Your Highness, to be honest, are you sure you didn¡¯t get someone to rob the pce? Is it really fine for you to take advantage of the situation?

 Chapter 1148 - 1148: The Infatuated Yan Xiaosi!

    Chapter 1148: The Infatuated Yan Xiaosi!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Actually, what Prince Yan was really worried about was not the Sacred n¡¯s army. It was impossible for the army to pass through silently, and they would not arrive here so quickly. Prince Yan was not sure how many people there were in the Sacred n, which also caused him to be unable to urately predict the number of people in the Sacred n¡¯s army.


    However, from the fact that the Sacred n had chosen to outwit them and not use force as their number one method, the Sacred n army should not be powerful enough to easily tten the Great Zhou.


    This did not mean that the saints would definitely lose if the two sides fought, but at the very least, the price they had to pay was something the saints were unwilling to bear. Since that was the case, they should try their best to hide their identities when they entered the country and after they entered the country, not to harass or ughter the local people.


    Of course, this was all under the premise that the saint army thought that they were safe enough. Once their identities were exposed, Prince Yan could not guarantee that they would not capture the local people as hostages and fight to the death with the Great Zhou¡¯s authorities.


    Therefore, Prince Yan let Shadow Six use his wits and made up his own reason for sealing the city. In short, he tried his best to dy the Saint Army and wait for the reinforcements of the Imperial Court to rush over.


    After Shadow Thirteen conveyed Prince Yan¡¯s order to Shadow Six, Shadow Six took the national jade seal and set off.


    To be cautious, Prince Yan also imitated the Emperor¡¯s handwriting and drafted an imperial edict. Therefore, Yan Jiuchao could not be med for sending a fake imperial edict. The source was Prince Yan. He inherited it from his father.


    He had the imperial edict and the jade seal because he was worried that Shadow Six would encounter a situation that Prince Yan had not considered. At that time, Shadow Six would be able to use the jade seal to order the officials.


    Shadow Six was stupid when it came to small matters, but he was never muddle-headed when it came to big matters.


    Shadow Thirteen returned to the study to report to Prince Yan. Seeing that Prince Yan was still at his wits¡¯ end, he could not help but ask, ¡°Your Highness, are you worried that Shadow Six won¡¯t be able to stop the saint army?¡±


    Prince Yan said, ¡°I believe Shadow Six. Besides, the Saint Army didn¡¯t meet


    Shadow Six so quickly.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen asked, ¡°Then Your Highness¡­ are you worried about Young


    Master?¡±


    Young Master had been in seclusion for a few days, and he didn¡¯t know how the situation was. Although Old Cui kept promising that the antidote was definitely right, Shadow Thirteen was still very worried about Young Master.


    After all, the process of detoxifying was too torturous. One had to be extremely meticulous. One could not be careless at all in order to discover every trace of poisonous gas in their bodies.


    Perhaps Young Master could still hold on for a day or two, but what about ten days to half a month? Wouldn¡¯t Young Master really be a little irritated day after day?


    Prince Yan shook his head. ¡°I also believe in Cong¡¯er. He will definitely detoxify the poison seriously and return safely.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen nodded. Even if the entire world thought that his Young Master was unreliable, after following his Young Master for so long, he knew his Young Master¡¯s temper very well. In the past, he did not care about his life. Now, he cares about his life. He had someone he wanted to protect and a reason not to die.


    Prince Yan picked up a book and put it down before he could open it. ¡°I¡¯m worried about the Saint King of the Sacred n.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen was puzzled. ¡°Wasn¡¯t the Saint King of the Sacred n chased away? He¡¯s not strong enough and he knows it in his heart. He shouldn¡¯te looking for trouble easily again.¡±


    Looking at his desire to live after being crushed by the Little Saint King¡¯s strength, Shadow Thirteen did not believe that he would tempt fate again.


    Prince Yan asked, ¡°Do you know¡­ the Sacred n doesn¡¯t only have one Saint


    King?¡±


    This stunned Shadow Thirteen. Could it be that there were a few Saint Kings in the Sacred n?


    It was no wonder that Shadow Thirteen was so surprised. It was really because the Sacred n and the Sorcerer n were both powerful ns that had ancient inheritances. He would always subconsciously use the situation of the Sorcerer n as a reference. Currently, there was only one King in the Sorcerer n, and there were only two after Zhou Jin broke through. However, Zhou Jin¡¯s breakthrough was not easy. He had the bloodline of the Saint King and the Sorcerer King, he was like a god-like existence.


    It could not be the same for the Sacred n.


    He thought that the Sacred n only had one king.


    But in fact, the structure of the Sacred n waspletely different from that of the Sorcerer n. In the Sorcerer n, the highest ruler was a king, but in the Sacred n, he was an emperor. The political structure of the Sacred n was more rigorous than that of the Sorcerer n, and they were more ambitious.


    If not for the fact that the Sorcerer n¡¯s residence was not very attractive to the Sacred n, they would have fought them countless times.


    Back then, they had sent Zhou Jin¡¯s mother to the Sorcerer n to be a spy because the environment of the n was not suitable for the Sacred n to reproduce. They wanted to see the situation of the Sorcerer n, but the results of Zhou Jin¡¯s mother¡¯s feedback to the Sacred n was that it was very unsuitable.


    Therefore, the Sacred n gave up on their n to start a war with the Sorcerer n. After a few years, the Sacred n discovered the preciousnd of the Great Zhou.


    Prince Yan said, ¡°I also obtained the situation from the captive that day. There were a total of five Saint Kings in the Sacred n. Zhou Jin¡¯s mother was the youngest Saint King in the n at that time. She has already passed away, so let¡¯s not talk about her for the time being. Now, there are still four Saint Kings left. The one who attacked us that day should be the East Saint King of the four.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen gasped. ¡°In that case¡­ there are three other experts as powerful as him?¡±


    This was terrifying. No matter how powerful the Little Saint King was, she could not fight four big fellows at the same time.


    Prince Yan shook his head. ¡°Not three experts as powerful as him. Three experts stronger than him.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen gasped again. He never thought that the other party¡¯s strength was not strong enough just because he had lost to the Little Saint King. He would not underestimate his enemy because of this.


    If so many Saint Kings really came, Young Master would probably have toe out of seclusion and join forces with the Little Saint King to win against them. However, Young Master had just started to detoxify and would not be out for a while.


    ¡°Could they¡­ be already on their way to the capital?¡± Shadow Thirteen held his breath and asked.


    Prince Yan nodded. ¡°The Sacred n¡¯s reinforcements have been divided into several groups. One group is the army, and the other is these few Saint Kings. Logically speaking, the four of them set off together to leave the Sacred n, but only the East Saint King has appeared for the time being. I guess the East Saint King is in a hurry to scout the way and is ahead of the three of them, but the three of them shouldn¡¯t be too far behind. They should have arrived in the capital in two days at thetest.¡±


    The Saint Kings were not some ostentatious mercenary. They were skilled in martial arts and had deep internal energy. Even though the city gate of the capital had been closed, the city gate was nothing to them.


    This was what Prince Yan was most worried about now.


    Yan Jiuchao was still in seclusion. If the four Saint Kings really worked together to attack them, it was another matter if they had a chance of winning. Prince Yan was worried that Yan Jiuchao would interrupt the detoxification to protect them. If that happened, all his efforts would be for naught.


    Old Cui had said that he only had one chance to detoxify. If he interrupted it, he would have no chance to live.


    Prince Yan¡¯s worries were not without reason because on the night he ended his conversation with Shadow Thirteen, the other three Saint Kings of the Sacred n sessfully arrived in the capital.


    Just as Prince Yan had expected, the towering city wall could not stop them at all. They used their qinggong and easily flew in.


    At this moment, Yan Xiaosi did not know that the rookie she despised had been called for help. Soon, they woulde to suppress her. She had just taken a shower and was taking afortable bubble bath.


    Yan Xiaosi was a little girl who liked to be clean. Other than drinking milk, bathing was her favorite thing. She was cooperative.


    The wet nurse had brought up many children, but she had never seen someone who liked to bathe so much. The moment the handkerchief touched her chest, she knew to turn her head and let her wash her little neck.


    Her change was also huge. She was not heavy when she was born, and she was even smaller than other babies. However, the increase after she was born was very shocking. Others changed once a day, but she could change twice a day!


    Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that someone was secretly feeding her.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re done,¡± the wet nurse said gently as she picked up Yan Xiaosi.


    She was already very beautiful when she was born. There were no creases on her face at all. After growing for a few days, she had be even fairer and tender. Her little fingers and toes were pink, and she was so beautiful that one could not take their eyes off her.


    Her hair was also grown extremely well. It was ck, shiny, and thick, but it was not heavy. Others had messy hair, but her hair was different. Every strand was smooth but not messy. It was as if the heavens had speciallybed it. The Great Zhou had a custom of cutting fetal hair. Prince Yan originally nned to cut her fetal hair and personally make a fetal brush for her, but when the scissors arrived, she cried and shouted. Prince Yan had no choice but to give up on touching her hair.


    The wet nurse helped Yan Xiaosi put on her clothes. Ping¡¯er suddenly had a whim and took a mirror for her to shine on. ¡°Isn¡¯t our Little Miss very beautiful?¡±


    Logically speaking, such young children shouldn¡¯t know how to look at things, but was Yan Xiaosi an ordinary child? She immediately stared at the little person in the mirror and was stunned. Then, she began to drool.


    In the next second, she fainted gorgeously.


    Ping¡¯er was stunned. She looked at Yan Xiaosi drooling and the infatuated expression on her face and could not help but be at a loss.


    What was wrong with Little Miss? Although it was strange to say that, could it be that Little Miss had fainted from her own beauty?

 Chapter 1149 - 1149: The Saint Kings Have Gathered, Excited Yan Xiaosi! (1)

    Chapter 1149: The Saint Kings Have Gathered, Excited Yan Xiaosi! (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the afternoon in the capital, the wind was gentle and the sun was bright. In a quiet courtyard hidden outside the market, the four Saint Kings of the Sacred n were gathered.


    The cloaked man had a respected status in the Crown Prince Manor, but he could not put on airs in front of the four Saint Kings. He obediently went outside to guard the door.


    The square tables were each sitting on the corresponding side ording to their names.


    The East Saint King drank the hot tea in his cup seriously and looked straight ahead. The other three Saint Kings¡¯ gazesnded on the East Saint King¡¯s bald head and his eyebrows that were shaved until there was nothing left.


    At first, the East Saint King could still pretend to be calm, but after being looked at for a long time, even a fool would be creeped out, okay?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys? Don¡¯t you have to talk business? Can¡¯t I shave my head in the hot weather?¡± The East Saint King said angrily.


    The three of them looked at each other meaningfully.


    Back then, when that female cat burr harmed the Sacred n, the East Saint King was still very young. He had not even reached the Half-Saint Realm, so he had avoided a disaster. To put it bluntly, it was because he was not qualified enough. The female cat burr did not like him and was toozy to shave his hair. However, the North Saint King, the South Saint King, and the West Saint King were all harmed by the female cat burr.


    This joke made the East Saint Kingugh at them for many years. Now, it was their turn to avenge their previous humiliation.


    The West Saint King said, ¡°Hehehe, I heard from Guardian Park that the other party is a Little Saint King, and a Little Saint King who¡¯s only three years old.¡±


    Heughed at their ipetence for being shaved by a female cat burr, but look at him. How was he any better than the three of them? After all, they were shaved by the female cat burr, but the East Saint King was shaved by someone else¡¯s grandson.


    How was it? Was it exciting? Was it a surprise?


    ¡°If you have the ability, go ahead! Let¡¯s see how many moves you canst!¡± The East Saint King retorted angrily.


    This was a great humiliation to him. He originally thought that with his strength, even if he couldn¡¯t defeat that little thing, he wouldn¡¯t let it hurt him.


    What was worse was that he didn¡¯t even know when the other party shaved it. He hadn¡¯t shaved it off in one go yet, but he had to face the wind for so long before it fell in front of the servants.


    He felt extremely humiliated when he thought about that scene!


    He originally wanted to use some hair gel to nurture his hair before the three Saint Kings arrived. Who would have thought that they woulde so quickly?


    If it were anyone else who ridiculed him, he would have long killed them.


    However, these three were all Saint Kings who were on equal footing with him.


    Their strength was actually above his. He wanted to deal with them? Dream on!


    Moreover, he was indeed in the wrong. He hadughed at the three of them for many years because of their shaved heads. As the saying goes, the tables have turned. Now, it was his turn to be unlucky.


    Among the four Saint Kings, the East Saint King was a mid-level Saint King. He was the weakest among the four. The West Saint King and the North Saint King were high-level Saint Kings, and their strength was simr. The South Saint King was even more abnormal. He was a Peak Saint King, and his strength was unimaginable even to the East Saint King.


    In the Sacred n, the bloodline of the Saintess was passed down to women but not to men. The bloodline of the Saint King was not so taboo. However, not every Saint King could give birth to powerful descendants. Sometimes, it also depended on luck. For example, Zhou Jin. He and Ye Yang were both the sons of the Sorcerer King, but Ye Yang was an ordinary person. Only he inherited the bloodline of the Sorcerer King, but he did not inherit his mother¡¯s Saint King bloodline.


    The Southern Saint King had awakened thirty percent of his Saint King bloodline since he was born. He was not much different from a Half-Saint. Coupled with his hard work, it was easy for him to be the strongest Saint King.


    Overall, after a thousand years of intermarriage and reproduction, even if the Sacred n did not inherit the bloodline of a Saint King or a Saintess, their potential was still much stronger than that of outsiders. Their Sacred n¡¯s army was enough to fight ten or even a hundred alone!


    ¡°Alright, stop fighting among yourselves,¡± the South Saint King said. ¡°Let¡¯s think about how to deal with those people from the Great Zhou. We have to get the Holy Soul Pearl back and find the entrance to the Holy Land. As for that Little Saint King, don¡¯t let our guard down.¡±


    The other Saint Kings did not have much bloodline awakening when they were born. Most of it was because of their hard work. However, the South Saint King had tasted the sweetness of his bloodline. He learned everything faster than others. His internal energy increased rapidly when he cultivated the same cultivation technique and for the same time. Therefore, he was one of the few people who believed in innate advantages.


    To be able to be a Little Saint King at the age of three, regardless of whether he relied on the Holy Soul Pearl or not, that child had a talent that ordinary people could not match..

 Chapter 1150 - 1150: The Saint Kings Have Gathered, Excited Yan Xiaosi! (2)

    Chapter 1150: The Saint Kings Have Gathered, Excited Yan Xiaosi! (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The North Saint King had the hottest temper among the four of them. He said disdainfully, ¡°Hmph! I think you¡¯re too careful! You were scared out of your wits by a female cat burr! We were careless and underestimated our enemy back then. That female cat burr pretended to be sickly. Who knew that she knew martial arts? If we had been on guard at all, we wouldn¡¯t have fallen into


    her trap!¡±


    The West Saint King was a firm supporter of the South Saint King. Everything the South Saint King did was right. Even a fart was fragrant. Those who dared to insult her South Saint King was equivalent to making things difficult for her!


    The West Saint King shouted angrily, ¡°You also said that it was because you underestimated your enemy back then. Now that you don¡¯t take your opponent seriously, do you want to make the same mistake?¡±


    The North Saint King mmed the table and said, ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, then you¡¯ll stay in the room! I¡¯ll go myself!¡±


    The West Saint King said coldly, ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re not afraid of death, go!¡±


    ¡°So be it!¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey.¡± The East Saint King wanted to persuade each of them to stop talking, but neither of them would listen to him.


    It was still the South Saint King who shocked the two of them with his pressure.


    The South Saint King said seriously, ¡°The army has already entered the border of the Great Zhou, but it¡¯s still a little difficult toe to the capital. The backing of the Crown Prince Manor is gone. We have to obtain a new pass as soon as possible.¡±


    The West Saint King quickly said gently, ¡°Does the South Saint King have any good ideas?¡±


    The North Saint King rolled his eyes speechlessly.


    The South Saint King said, ¡°The Great Zhou¡¯s Emperor is sick. His real power is in the hands of the Regent and Prince Yan. These two are both from the Young Master Manor. As long as we control the Young Master Manor, we will control the lifeline of the entire Great Zhou.¡±


    The South Saint King¡¯s goal was very clear. He was much more domineering than the East Saint King. Not only did he want to take back the Holy Soul Pearl, but he also wanted to control the Little Saint King and the entire Young Master Manor. The South Saint King also believed that they had the strength.


    The South Saint King said seriously, ¡°With the enemy in front of us, let¡¯s put aside our personal grudges. Tonight, you guys will follow me to the Young Master Manor to kill to your heart¡¯s content.¡±


    The North Saint King red. ¡°No way? The four of us¡­ attack together? Isn¡¯t this too shameless? Ahem, I mean, it¡¯s enough for me to attack a mere Little Saint King. If you¡¯re really worried, you can let me go with the West Saint King.


    ¡®ftvo high-level Saint Kings will definitely be able to kill that little fellow.¡±


    ¡°Who wants to go with you!¡± The West Saint King rolled her eyes at him and moved closer to the South Saint King. The South Saint King was her male god. He was handsome and powerful. The North Saint King was actually not bad, butpared to the South Saint King, he was worlds apart.


    The North Saint King was described as rough and had a lot of beard.


    The South Saint King was elegant, peerless, and handsome.


    Every day the West Saint King saw him, she wanted to give birth to children for this man.


    The South Saint King automatically blocked the hot gaze from the West Saint


    King and stood up expressionlessly. ¡°Go and prepare. We¡¯ll set off in six hours!¡±


    Although Prince Yan was always vignt, he did not expect them toe looking for him so quickly. He was looking at the military deployment map of the capital in the study when Uncle Wan suddenly came to report, ¡°Your


    Highness, Grand Marshal Xiao is here.¡±


    ¡°What is he doing here?¡± Prince Yan asked indifferently. Uncle Wan said, ¡°Grand Marshal Xiao is here to visit Little Miss.¡±


    ¡°He came alone?¡± Prince Yan asked.


    Uncle Wan misunderstood. He thought that Xiao Zhenting hade to ask him to help coax the child again and quickly exined, ¡°Yes, he didn¡¯t bring Young Master Xiao along this time.¡±


    Prince Yan lowered his eyes to hide the disappointment that shed across his Prince Yan actually didn¡¯t want to bother with Xiao Zhenting, but Xiao Zhenting¡¯sughter was too loud and annoying. It was extremely prating even through a few walls. Prince Yan couldn¡¯t calm down, so he simply put the painting on the table and went to the courtyard next door.


    Yu Wan was still not allowed toe out to take a breather and recuperate in her room. The courtyard was filled with countless maidservants watching. Everyone raised their heads high and eximed from time to time.


    Prince Yan walked closer to take a look and was almost shocked. The maidservants surrounded Xiao Zhenting tightly. However, Xiao Zhenting was too tall and stood out from the crowd, allowing others to see him at a nce.


    He suddenly threw a swaddling cloth into the sky.


    ¡°Kya!¡±


    An excited cry came from the swaddling.


    This was the first time Prince Yan had heard his granddaughter make such an excited sound. Yan Xiaosi clearly liked to be kissed, hugged, and raised high. Not only was she not afraid, but she was also so excited that her arms and legs were beating around.


    Prince Yan immediately felt sour!

 Chapter 1151 - 1151: The Saint Kings Have Gathered, Excited Yan xiaosi! (3)

    Chapter 1151: The Saint Kings Have Gathered, Excited Yan xiaosi! (3)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Not only did he snatch his Zijun, but she also wanted to snatch his Little Yan¡¯er! The two most important women in his life had been snatched away by this fellow?


    Prince Yan walked over with a dark expression. ¡°You can¡¯t do this. She¡¯ll be injured.¡±


    ¡°No, I used my internal energy to support her. Look at how much she likes it,¡± Xiao Zhenting said as he threw Yan Xiaosi up. He threw her really high. Prince Yan felt that he could only see a small ck dot!


    Wl! Yan Xiaosi danced with excitement!


    Xiao Zhenting liked Yan Xiaosi. Because he had thrown his son away like this, his son was so frightened that he cried. Shangguan Yan had scolded him to death. Finally, he met someone who was not afraid of being thrown away. He could not stop.


    Yan Xiaosi could not stop either. The two of them yed in the courtyard for the entire afternoon. Prince Yan waspletely ignored.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s her name?¡± Xiao Zhenting asked Prince Yan in the courtyard.


    After Yan Xiaosi was hungry from ying, she was carried by Ping¡¯er to Yu Wan¡¯s room to eat food. When she finished eating, her eyes were still open and she had no intention of falling asleep. Ping¡¯er carried her out again.


    Xiao Zhenting and Prince Yan reached out at the same time. However, Yan


    Xiaosi still wanted to continue ying the game and decisively chose Xiao Zhenting. However, Xiao Zhenting was a father. He knew that children who had just eaten could not y this. He only quietly hugged Yan Xiaosi.


    His posture when carrying people was not standard. If he was not careful, it would be easy to hurt the children. However, he did not have this problem when carrying Yan Xiaosi. He was too strong and if he was not careful, his big bear paw would press against Yan Xiaosi¡¯s leg. Yan Xiaosi could kick him away.


    If it were any other child, would they be able to move? They would only be able to cry under his pressure.


    ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Xiao Zhenting waited for a long time, but Prince Yan didn¡¯t answer. He asked Prince Yan again, ¡°What¡¯s her name? She doesn¡¯t have a real name, but she should have a nickname, right?¡± ¡°Yan¡¯er,¡± Prince Yan said with a dark expression.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er.¡± Xiao Zhenting lowered his head and called Yan Xiaosi. Yan Xiaosi ignored him. ¡°She doesn¡¯t like this name,¡± Xiao Zhenting said to Prince Yan.


    Prince Yan¡¯s face darkened. Would you die if you didn¡¯t tell the truth?


    Xiao Zhenting looked at the little fellow in his arms. ¡°You¡¯re so small and cute. You¡¯re really like the cherries I nted at home. I¡¯ll call you Little Cherry, Little Cherry.¡±


    ¡°Waah!¡± Yan Xiaosi tried her best to make a sound.


    Xiao Zhenting looked at Prince Yan again. ¡°Hahaha, look, she likes the name I gave her! Little Cherry! Little Cherry!¡±


    ¡°Wuuh.¡±


    ¡°Wuuh.¡±


    Prince Yan¡¯s face was as ck as charcoal!


    Actually, Yan Xiaosi¡¯s face darkened. She looked at Xiao Zhenting resentfully, as if to say, ¡°I¡¯ve already given you face. Throw me! Can we still y happily!¡±


    Xiao Zhenting spent a wonderful afternoon in the Young Master Manor. After sending Xiao Zhenting away, Prince Yan¡¯s aura was extremely cold. Uncle Wan felt that he did not dare to approach him.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Outside the study, Uncle Wan cleared his throat. ¡°Your Highness, you don¡¯t have to take it to heart. Little Miss is just curious for a moment. After the novelty passes, she won¡¯t pester Grand Marshal Xiao anymore. Don¡¯t fight with Grand Marshal Xiao over such a small matter.¡±


    Prince Yan said coldly, ¡°Why would Ipete with him? He¡¯s just a boor. What else can he do other than use brute force? In this day and age, who still depends on their strength to earn a living!¡±


    Uncle Wan quickly smiled and said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Your Highness is right!


    That¡¯s right! We have brains! We¡¯re not envious of his strength!¡±


    At night, Uncle Wan came to deliver supper to Prince Yan. Just as he reached the door, Uncle Wan heard an indescribable sound. Uncle Wan¡¯s heart trembled. Why was His Highness moaning in the middle of the night?


    Aiya, could His Highness be¡­?


    Uncle Wan swore that he did not peek on purpose. He had really forgotten to close the prince¡¯s window. He turned to look through the window and saw Prince Yan in the horse stance, bare-chested and carrying two buckets of water. He shouted ¡°Huha¡± as he raised it a hundred times!


    Uncle wan : ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 1152 - 1152: The Ending (1)

    Chapter 1152: The Ending (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Prince Yan did not ask Xiao Zhenting to stay for dinner. What right did such a detestable fellow have to have dinner in the Young Master Manor?


    Prince Yan refused!


    Xiao Zhenting had a good time, but he didn¡¯t care if he ate or not. Anyway, the food in the Young Master Manor wouldn¡¯t be better than the Xiao Manor.


    Eating with Shangguan Yan wasn¡¯t as good as eating with a man like Prince Yan, okay?


    Although Prince Yan was also quite eye-catching, he did not like men!


    Xiao Zhenting got into the carriage and left, knowing nothing about what had happened in Prince Yan¡¯s room.


    Compared to Prince Yan who was holding a grudge, Xiao Zhenting was filled with confidence. Who said that he, Xiao Zhenting, didn¡¯t know how to take care of children? Wasn¡¯t he taking care of them quite well? When the little fellow grew up, he would bring her back to the Xiao Manor and let Shangguan Yan see how he took care of children!


    Actually, Shangguan Yan had returned to the Capital after fulfilling her wish at the temple. She had always wanted to visit Yu Wan and the children. However, she had caught a cold and was afraid that her illness would pass to them, so she could only suppress the longing in her heart and visit after she recovered.


    However, the gifts for Yu Wan and the children were all personally chosen by Shangguan Yan. She was more meticulous than him. Xiao Zhenting had to admit this.


    Xiao Zhenting returned to the manor in a good mood. However, when he was halfway there, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. He looked up at the roof of the carriage and said indifferently, ¡°Stop the carriage.¡±


    The coachman nodded and quickly stopped the carriage. He turned around and looked at the tightly shut curtain. ¡°Master, did you leave something in the Young Master Manor?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak!¡± Xiao Zhenting¡¯s voice came from the carriage, and the coachman immediately shut up.


    Xiao Zhenting carefully paid attention to the movements above. At the beginning, he only felt that it was his imagination, but now, he was certain that a group of experts had really flown over his head.


    Because of the matter of capturing the culprit who poisoned the Crown Princess Consort, the entire capital was still under martialw. From time to time, patrolling guards would pass by on the streets and alleys, but no one discovered them. In fact, if Xiao Zhenting hadn¡¯t vaguely felt a familiar aura from the other party, he wouldn¡¯t have easily noticed it.


    From this, it could be seen how deep the other party¡¯s strength was.


    But that was strange, wasn¡¯t it? When did the Great Zhou send so many experts?


    ¡°South Saint King, a carriage has stopped below. It seems to have sensed us¡­¡± The West Saint King reminded him.


    The South Saint King had long noticed it, but he did not take the other party seriously at all. In the South Saint King¡¯s understanding, the martial artists of the Great Zhou were all weak chickens. Even if he happened to notice them, he could not do anything to them.


    ¡°Ignore him. Let¡¯s continue!¡± The South Saint King said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The West Saint King nodded and used his qinggong to catch up to him.


    Xiao Zhenting was puzzled. What¡¯s going on? Can you keep your voices down? I heard everything, okay?


    The main reason was that they were not whispering. They did not n to hide it from Xiao Zhenting, which made Xiao Zhenting feel even more humiliated. After all, he was also the Grand Marshal of the Imperial Court. How could he let a group of bastards fly around his head?


    Xiao Zhenting jumped off the carriage, flew up, and jumped onto a roof. He looked at the figure that had rapidly disappeared into the night and shouted,


    ¡°The one in front! Stand there!¡±


    The four Saint Kings who were jumping on the roof were not intimidated by Xiao Zhenting¡¯s aura. Instead, they were shocked by his loud voice and almost staggered before falling down in unison!


    The four Saint Kings paused.


    Xiao Zhenting ced his hands on his hips. ¡°Yes! It¡¯s you! I told you to stop! Who gave you special privileges to fly around my head?¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± The South Saint King asked with a frown.


    The East Saint King shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Indeed, they didn¡¯t know each other. He had only arrived in the capital a few days earlier than the three of them.


    Speaking of which, their whereabouts were so hidden, but the other party could actually discover them and have the guts to mor at them. He was a tough nut to crack.


    The South Saint King said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for our identities to be exposed. East Saint King, stay behind and deal with him.¡±


    ¡°Got it. You guys go ahead. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± The East Saint King agreed without any hesitation.


    The few of them exchanged nces and continued to boldly rush forward.


    To be honest, none of the four Saint Kings took Xiao Zhenting seriously. It was like using a butcher¡¯s knife to kill a chicken for the East Holy King to deal with him. However, who asked them to have more important things that they could not afford to dy?


    ¡°Hey! Why did you leave? Did I let you leave?¡± Seeing that the three of them showed no signs of leaving, Xiao Zhenting raised his fist and smashed it over..

 Chapter 1153 - 1153: The Ending (2)

    Chapter 1153: The Ending (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The East Saint King opened his arms and stood in front of Xiao Zhenting. He reached out his palm and caught Xiao Zhenting¡¯s fist.


    Xiao Zhenting was tall and had a big fist. But so what? As long as it wasn¡¯t an expert from the Sacred n, the East Saint King didn¡¯t care about them.


    The East Saint King steadily caught this punch. However, to the East Saint King¡¯s surprise, although he had blocked the other party¡¯s fist, half of his arm actually went numb.


    ¡°Whoa.¡± The East Saint King looked straight at Xiao Zhenting.


    Was there such a burly man in the Great Zhou? The East Saint King felt that he had to look up at the other party to see his face clearly. This was intolerable!


    The East Saint King really circted his internal energy and floated up.


    Actually, not to mention the East Saint King, even Xiao Zhenting was surprised. This fellow looked about the same size as Prince Yan. How could he withstand a beating like this?


    Xiao Zhenting looked at his fist the size of a y pot and then at the other party¡¯s small chest. He really couldn¡¯t understand why he didn¡¯t cripple the other party. At this moment, the other party used his internal energy to fly up.


    Xiao Zhenting couldn¡¯t take it anymore. What? Is internal energy exclusive to you? He flew up too. He was taller than the East Saint King to begin with. After casually flying twice, the East Saint King could only look up at him.


    The East Saint King gasped and flew another foot up! Xiao Zhenting did not fly anymore. He only straightened his body slightly and was taller than the East Saint King.


    The East Saint King :


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The East Saint King asked angrily.


    It was not difficult to kill, but this fellow angered him. He had never seen someone who could argue with him so much. Was the other party stupid? Couldn¡¯t he feel his pressure and internal energy? Instead of escaping quickly, he wasparing himself to him here?


    Xiao Zhenting raised his chin and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that I¡¯m the Grand Marshal of the Great Zhou Dynasty. Xiao Zhenting!¡±


    What the hell? I¡¯ve never heard of it!


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Xiao Zhenting asked.


    Xiao Zhenting was extremely sure that the other party was not from the capital or even the Great Zhou. Xiao Zhenting thought of the advisors that Yan Huaijing had brought back and felt that this group of people was rted to the Crown Prince Manor.


    Master Manor. Could it be that Yan Huaijing¡­ finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and wanted to attack Yan Jiuchao?


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± The East Saint King was thinking of a reason to fool him when he saw Xiao Zhenting¡¯s fist smash at him again.


    Although Xiao Zhenting had disyed shocking strength just now, it was most likely because the East Saint King had underestimated his enemy. The East Saint King had increased his strength by 10%. When he caught Xiao Zhenting¡¯s fist, he really did not feel any pressure.


    ¡°Prepare to die!¡± The East Saint King grabbed Xiao Zhenting¡¯s fist with one hand and pped Xiao Zhenting¡¯s chest with the other.


    Xiao Zhenting was sent flying. The East Saint King watched him disappear into the night and knew that he had used the power of a Saint King. It was impossible for the other party to survive. He turned around and left.


    Suddenly, a ck shadow darted onto the roof.


    ¡°You! Yes! It¡¯s you! Stop right there!¡± Xiao Zhenting stood on the roof with his hands on his hips.


    The East Saint King suddenly turned around and looked at Xiao Zhenting, then at his hand. Disbelief appeared in his eyes. Xiao Zhenting¡¯s clothes had already been torn by the powerful internal energy, but he was unscathed. Wasn¡¯t this strange?


    ¡°You¡¯re not dead? Alright! I¡¯ll give it to you again!¡± This time, the East Saint King used thirty percent of his strength to p Xiao Zhenting¡¯s shoulder.


    Xiao Zhenting used his arm to receive it, but he was still sent flying by a huge internal energy. With a loud bang, Xiao Zhenting fell into an abandoned house. The entire roof copsed and he was buried under the ruins.


    The East Saint King calmly dusted his wide sleeves and turned to leave again. However, at this moment, a figure suddenly flew out of the ruins. It was the miner version of Xiao Zhenting. Xiao Zhenting stood on the roof with a ck face and looked at the East Saint King with his hands on his hips. ¡°Come again!¡± The East Saint King:


    The East Saint King felt that the palm he sent out definitely did not leave any chance for Xiao Zhenting to live, but not only did Xiao Zhenting not die, he could even swagger to show off to him.


    The East Saint King was already certain that the other party was not his match, but¡­ was the other party so resistant?!


    After fighting Asura in Nanzhao back then, Xiao Zhenting understood the gap between him and a true expert. He had studied and practiced hard this year. Of course, it also had the effect of plundering some pills and martial arts manuals from the State Preceptor Hall. In short, his strength had increased greatly. He did not know if he could beat the Saint King, but it was definitely not so easy for the Saint King to kill him..

 Chapter 1154 - 1154: The Ending (3)

    Chapter 1154: The Ending (3)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The East Saint King attacked again and beat Xiao Zhenting into the ground again and again. However, Xiao Zhenting could climb out of the ground every time. The East Saint King was simply convinced.


    Indeed, none of Xiao Zhenting¡¯s fists could hurt him, but he couldn¡¯t kill him either, right? The East Saint King was puzzled. You¡¯re from the Great Zhou, yet you¡¯re so shameless?


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t the East Saint King following us yet?¡± After arriving near the Young Master Manor, the West Saint King turned around and asked in confusion, ¡°Did something happen to him?¡±


    The North Saint King snorted. ¡°You¡¯re underestimating the King of our Sacred


    n. What can a mere person from the Great Zhou do to the East Saint King?


    Don¡¯t worry about him. He¡¯lle. Let¡¯s hurry into the manor.¡±


    Women were always more cautious, not to mention that the West Saint King was the most meticulous among the four of them. She looked at the South Saint King and said, ¡°But¡­ we¡¯ve never been to the Young Master Manor before and are not familiar with the terrain. Should we wait for the East Saint King?¡±


    The South Saint King closed his eyes and felt themotion in the Young Master Manor. He felt the aura of the Holy Soul Pearl, but there was no sign of the Little Saint King. He guessed that the Holy Soul Pearl had covered the Little Saint King¡¯s aura.


    This was fine. They had seen the portrait and knew what the Little Saint King looked like. They could just kidnap him. This was not only to better control the Young Master Manor, but also to make sure that the Little Saint King could be used by the Sacred n in the future.


    The South Saint King waved his hand and pointed. ¡°The Holy Soul Pearl is in that direction. The three of us are too big of a target. We¡¯ll split up. I¡¯ll go get the Holy Soul Pearl. You guys go and capture that child. Remember, unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, don¡¯t alert the enemy. Although a mere Young Master Manor is nothing to be afraid of, it¡¯ll still be very troublesome if we attract all the imperial guards in the capital. I don¡¯t want to start a massacre tonight.¡±


    With their strength, they could escape even if the Imperial Guards mobilized. However, the price of doing that would definitely be heavy. Putting aside how many people they wanted to kill, what would happen after they killed them?


    The strongest strategy was to not kill anyone. As long as the Little Saint King was in his hands, everything woulde naturally.


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet hereter,¡± the South Saint King said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± the West Saint King and the North Saint King agreed in unison.


    The three of them entered the manor from different directions and flew towards the main courtyard of the Young Master Manor.


    At this moment, Yan Xiaosi was holding the glowing Holy Soul Pearl and sleeping soundly. She was too excited during the day and refused to sleep even after Xiao Zhenting left. Yu Wan fed the bead some chicken blood and asked Yan Xiaosi to hold the glowing bead and obediently lie in the cradle.


    Finally, Yan Xiaosi fell asleep. She was destined to sleep soundly.


    The South Saint King did not care about the swaddled baby. He did not even enter. He only stood on the roof and used his internal energy to send the Holy Soul Pearl flying. The Holy Soul Pearl hit the wall andnded on the ground. It was rebounded by a huge force and pierced through the hole in the roof, steadilynding in the South Saint King¡¯s hand.


    Looking at the Holy Soul Pearl that he had not seen for a long time, the South Saint King felt excited. He had finally found the supreme treasure of the saints. He was just around the corner from breaking through!


    Just as the South Saint King was about to turn around and leave, a ck figure sneaked in.


    Dabao was here to feed his sister. His sister was so picky. She didn¡¯t want to drink the new milk bottle, she just wanted to drink the previous one. He quickly went back to change the milk bottle, but he didn¡¯t expect his sister to fall asleep.


    Okay.


    Dabao touched his sister¡¯s forehead dotingly and turned to leave.


    The South Saint King immediately recognized him. Wait, wasn¡¯t this the Little Saint King in the portrait?


    Because the aura of the Holy Soul Pearl was still glowing and overflowing, perfectly covering the Little Saint King¡¯s aura, the South Saint King could only judge the other party through the portrait.


    The South Saint King looked at it carefully for a long time and confirmed that it was the little fellow in the portrait. He quickly flew down and grabbed Dabao into his arms the moment he walked out of the room.


    At the same time, the West and North Saint Kings, who had entered Prince Yan¡¯s courtyard from the front and backyard respectively, had also caught their prey. Just as Xiaobao finished pooping, he was kidnapped by a ck shadow.


    Er¡¯Dao has just secretly eaten a piece or honey hom the Kitchen when ne was also swept away by a ck shadow.


    The two of them were both stronger than the East Saint King and werepletely undiscovered.


    When the three of them carried their ¡°trophy¡± to the ce they had agreed on in advance, they were shocked to find that everyone was carrying a child.


    The three of them were dumbfounded.


    What was going on? Why were there three identical Little Saint Kings?

 Chapter 1155 - 1155: The Ending (4)

    Chapter 1155: The Ending (4)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Are they¡­ triplets?¡± The North Saint King asked, dumbfounded.


    The West Saint King said angrily, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the triplets, would they look so simr?¡±


    The North Saint King was too shocked. Even when the West Saint King rolled his eyes at him, he did not have the time to care. ¡°Why didn¡¯t we hear this from the East Saint King? Which one is the Little Saint King? It can¡¯t be¡­ all three, right?¡±


    The three Saint Kings tried to sense the auras on the three of them, but the Holy Soul Pearl was still glowing. Its power covered all the Saint King¡¯s auras. Not to mention the Little Saint Kings, they could not even sense their own auras.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think the one in your hand is.¡± The North Saint King looked at Er¡¯bao in the West Saint King¡¯s hand and said, ¡°He¡¯s not even talking. He looks like a fool.¡±


    Er¡¯bao exploded. ¡°You¡¯re the fool! You¡¯re all fools!¡±


    The North Saint King was stunned. ¡°He can speak¡­ Ah, I remember now. The East Saint King seemed to have said that the Little Saint King can¡¯t speak. Hehehe, it must be the one in my hand!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Xiaobao said, ¡°Dabao! Why are you holding a milk bottle again? Did you secretly feed Sister again?¡±


    The North Saint King was stunned again. Why¡­ could he speak too?


    Dabao¡¯s hair stood on end. What did he mean by feeding his sister? What was Xiaobao talking about? He definitely didn¡¯t understand!


    ¡°Don¡¯t deny it! You went to feed your sister!¡± Xiaobao ced his hands on his hips!


    Er¡¯bao said in a childish voice, ¡°What are you talking about? Who fed my sister? Are you hiding something from me? You¡¯re too much!¡±


    Dabao lowered his head guiltily, grabbed the little milk bottle, and drank silently.


    The three of them were stunned.


    Was there something wrong?


    These three children were the hostages they had captured, right? Their faces didn¡¯t say that they were good people, right? These three little fellows actually quarreled so openly? One of them even started drinking milk?


    Did they take three fake hostages? Couldn¡¯t they have some awareness of being a hostage?!


    ¡°Let go. I want to beat him up!¡± Xiaobao pointed at Dabao and turned to the North Saint King.


    ¡°I want to beat him up too!¡± Er¡¯bao said to the West Saint King.


    The two Saint Kings had really never encountered such a situation. The two of them were stunned and actually ced the two little fellows on the ground.


    The South Saint King sneered and put Dabao down. When they did not move, the Holy Soul Pearl might be able to hide their aura, but once they fought, the aura of a Saint King could not be hidden.


    He wanted to see which one was the real Little Saint King!


    However, no one expected that after the two little ck eggs caught this little ck egg, not only did they not fight, but they ran away!


    The South Saint King : The North Saint King : ¡®


    The West Saint King :


    The three little ck eggs disappeared into the night. It couldn¡¯t be helped. They were too dark, too dark, and they perfectly blended into the night.


    The expressions of the three Saint Kings were no longer enough to be described as dumbfounded. If not for the bead in the South Saint King¡¯s hand, the three of them would have suspected that they did not catch anything just now. Was everything just their imagination?


    ¡°What are you waiting for! Chase after them!¡± The South Saint King shouted angrily.


    The Holy Soul Pearl was still glowing, imperceptibly emitting a maic field that could hide one¡¯s aura. Not only that, but the power of the Holy Soul Pearl also affected their cultivation. Their blood was boiling and they were excited.


    Their hearing and five senses were affected. They could not sense the existence of the three of them through their internal energy, so they could only look with their eyes and search with their hands.


    Who the f*ck could find it?!


    The West Saint King passed through an alley. She had just turned a corner when the three little eggs walked out of the corner. The West Saint King seemed to have sensed something and suddenly turned back into the alley.


    The three of them closed their eyes and stopped moving.


    The West Saint King frowned suspiciously and left the alley again, looking east.


    The South Saint King was affected by the Holy Soul Pearl and vaguely felt that he was about to break through. He had been stuck at the peak of the Saint King Realm for seven to eight years and had tried all kinds of methods, but he could not break through that barrier. Indeed, the Holy Soul Pearl was still powerful.


    He did not deliberately suppress his cultivation. The breakthrough of the Sacred n was different from ordinary experts. There was no so-called critical period. If he broke through, he would immediately be even more powerful.


    As he searched for the three little ck eggs, he received the nourishment from the Holy Soul Pearl. The three little ck eggs relied on their absolute familiarity with the terrain to sessfully avoid the search of the West Saint King and the North Saint King. ¡°I¡¯ve searched all over there. I didn¡¯t see them. What about you?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see them either!¡±


    The two Saint Kings met in front of a stone lion.


    The West Saint King was puzzled. ¡°What kind of children are they? How can they be hidden?¡±


    It was mainly because the Holy Soul Pearl had too much interference on them. Not to mention that the South Saint King wanted to break through, they also felt that they were about to increase by half a realm. Their hearts were beating violently, and they had to spend a lot of effort to maintain their calm.


    ¡°Stop talking. Hurry up and find them!¡± The North Saint King said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± This time, the West Saint King did not argue with her.


    The two of them split up to search. Behind the stone lion, the three little eggs looked at each other and walked out. In front of them was the wall of the Young Master Manor. There was a dog hole there that they could enter!


    The three little eggs ran towards the dog hole.


    No one!


    Dabao let his two younger brothers go in first while he brought up the rear. The three of them slipped into the manor. The three of them pped andughed!


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too early tough?¡±


    A sinister voice sounded above the heads of the three of them. The three of them shivered and turned their heads in unison. They saw the South Saint King waiting here with a dark expression.


    The South Saint King reached out with his devilish palm and picked up the three little eggs.


    ¡°Let go of me, let go of me, let go of me!¡± Xiaobao struggled. He was in pain!


    It would be bad if they caused trouble. Moreover, he had been tricked by the three little fellows tonight. The South Saint King was not in a good mood and did not want to be polite to them anymore.


    The South Saint King stretched out his finger and was about to knock them out when suddenly, with a thud, the Holy Soul Pearl in the South Saint King¡¯s hand fell.


    The Holy Soul Pearl rolled onto thewn in front.


    The South Saint King hurriedly went forward to pick it up, only to see an embroidered shoe iid with pearls stepping domineeringly on the glowing Holy Soul Pearl..

 Chapter 1156 - 1156: The Ending (5)

    Chapter 1156: The Ending (5)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When he saw this embroidered shoe, the South Saint King instinctively felt that something was wrong. A person would remember a lot of things in their life, but they would also forget many more things. What was deeply engraved in their hearts was often something that they themselves had touched.


    The South Saint King was the same.


    The high-spirited youth had beaten up all the invincible experts of the Sacred n and had been the best in the n for many years. However, he was suddenly beaten up by a female cat burr from outside. Speaking of which, that female cat burr seemed to be a few years younger than him. He didn¡¯t even see the other party¡¯s appearance clearly before he was beaten until his face was swollen and his legs were injured. He was beaten to the ground. The only thing he remembered was that pair of clean embroidered shoes iid with pearls.


    In fact, in the next ten to twenty years, he would subconsciously avoid embroidered shoes when he saw them.


    The South Saint King¡¯s hand that was about to pick up the Holy Soul Pearl paused. Not only was it because of the embroidered shoe iid with pearls, but also because the way the embroidered shoe stepped on the Holy Soul Pearl was very simr to the way it stepped on his head back then.


    The South Saint King suddenly raised his head and looked at the other party¡¯s face. If he hadn¡¯t seen it, he wouldn¡¯t have known. But when he saw it¡­ he was freaking frightened! ! !


    How could it be this woman???


    The South Saint King had a deep impression of this face. It was not because he had been beaten up by the other party, but because she had f*cking shaved his head after being beaten up!


    This fairy-like face had once been a nightmare in the hearts of many people in the Sacred n. The Sacred n wished they could kill her, but no one knew where she came from, who she was, or what her name was.


    She appeared on the saints¡¯ boat without warning. The saints had good bloodlines and were also more outstanding than outsiders in terms of looks.


    As soon as she opened her mouth, her aura wafted like silk. She looked pitiful when she was sick.


    However, who would have thought that such a woman would turn the entire Sacred n upside down in the end.


    All these years, there was not a moment when the South Saint King did not want to take revenge. He studied and worked hard and finally broke through to the peak of the Saint King Realm from the initial-stage. With his current strength, he naturally did not have to be afraid of the female cat burr in front of him.


    He was just too shocked and forgot to walk out of the trauma back then.


    But now, he had walked out!


    He would no longer be afraid of anyone!


    The South Saint King took a deep breath and pressed his fierce Saint King¡¯s pressure on the other party without reservation. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here! I haven¡¯t settled the score from back then with you! How dare youe knocking on my door!¡± ¡°Grandma!¡±


    ¡°Grandma!¡±


    Xiaobao and Er¡¯bao shouted anxiously.


    Little Sly Jiang smiled gently at the three little ck eggs before looking coldly at the South Saint King. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear my Xiaobao tell you to let go of him?¡± ¡°Yes, yes! Let go of me!¡± Xiaobao said angrily. ¡°Let go of Dabao and Er¡¯bao too!¡±


    No matter how confrontational they were usually, at the critical moment, they were all good brothers! If they wanted to leave, they would leave together!


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± The South Saint King almostughed. ¡°The hostage is in my hands.


    How could I let him go just like that? What do you take me for¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, the South Saint King saw the other party¡¯s figure sh. He felt a cold wind blow at him. Then, the three little hostages in his hands disappeared. ¡°Grandma, Grandma!¡±


    Smack!


    Smack!


    Smack!


    The three little eggs gave Little Sly Jiang three big kisses!


    Little Sly Jiang hugged the three little eggs and ced them on the ground.


    Dabao already had a milk bottle. Little Sly Jiang took out the other two little milk bottles she had taken from the courtyard and handed them to Er¡¯bao and Xiaobao. ¡°Drink the milk for a while. Grandma will be back soon.¡¯


    The three little eggs nodded. They grabbed their little milk bottles and drank.


    Little Sly Jiang looked at the three little eggs dotingly and turned around. Her devilish gazended on the South Saint King¡¯s face. ¡°Now, we can start settling the score.¡±


    Her voice was not loud, and her tone was not fierce. However, for some reason, the South Saint King instinctively felt a chill run down his spine.


    The South Saint King clenched his fists. No, he was already a peak Saint King. His strength was above this female cat burr. She was not his match. She was just bluffing. Hmph, he could not fall into her trap!


    The South Saint King nced at the Holy Soul Pearl by Little Sly Jiang¡¯s feet and snorted coldly. ¡°I¡¯m not an unreasonable person. On ount that you¡¯re a woman, kneel down and kowtow three times to me. Then, bring the Holy Soul Pearl back to me with both hands.. I can consider sparing your life!¡±

 Chapter 1157 - 1157: The Ending (6)

    Chapter 1157: The Ending (6)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Little Sly Jiang smiled. ¡°Kneel? Kowtow three times? There¡¯s no need to be so polite, right?¡±


    The South Saint King said arrogantly, ¡°If you think it¡¯s too little, it¡¯s fine to kowtow six times! Or¡­ if the three of them kowtow three times each, I might even forgive them!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Little Sly Jiang raised his eyebrows. ¡°Three each. You said it yourself. You can¡¯t go back on your word.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t this woman¡­ agreeing too quickly? But on second thought, it wasn¡¯t strange. After all, he was a Peak Saint King. Would she still dare to fight him head-on?


    The South Saint King puffed out his chest and raised his chin, waiting for Little Sly Jiang to bring the three little eggs to kowtow to him. Unexpectedly, in the next second, his knees cracked and he knelt on the ground.


    The South Saint King suddenly released his pressure, but before he couldpletely release it, it was pressed back into his dantian by an even more terrifying aura.


    The South Saint King almost spat out a mouthful of blood. Little Sly Jiang flew up and grabbed his cor from behind. She suddenly lifted him into the sky and ruthlessly threw him to the ground.


    Bang!


    Hended on his forehead.


    The first kowtow.


    ¡°I already said, there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Little Sly Jiang grabbed him again, jumped high, andnded heavily.


    Bang!


    Hended on his forehead.


    The second kowtow.


    The South Saint King had gone crazy! What was going on? Where was his strength? Why did it seem like it was useless in this woman¡¯s hands?


    Actually, it was his fault for advancing. Although it was not dangerous, he could not use much strength. He could only let Little Sly Jiang grab him and kowtow to the little ck eggs.


    As the little ck eggs drank their milk, they thought about how strange this old uncle was.


    The following scene was a little inappropriate for children. Little Sly Jiang decisively dragged the South Saint King out of the manor.


    At this moment, the West Saint King and the North Saint King also rushed over after hearing the news.


    The moment the South Saint King released his pressure, the two of them realized that the situation was not simple. Back then, they had agreed that it was best not to alert the enemy. The fact that they could force the South Saint King to release his pressure meant that he had already been exposed.


    In that case, they had nothing to hide.


    However, it was very strange. The situation was different from what they had imagined!


    In their opinion, even if the South Saint King was exposed, he would be the one beating up others. How could he be beaten up by others¡­


    Damn!


    Again?


    Shaving again?!


    Little Sly Jiang held the South Saint King in one hand and took out a bright knife in the other with a naughty smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s her!¡± The West Saint King recognized this detestable woman!


    North hugged his head!


    The West Saint King red at him. ¡°What are you doing? We¡¯re all Saint Kings now! How can three Saint Kings not defeat her?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ true.¡± The North Saint King let go and mustered his courage. With a loud shout, he flew towards Little Sly Jiang.


    ¡°Oh? There are two more.¡± Little Sly Jiang¡¯s eyes lit up. She no longer used her knife and temporarily put it away. She clenched her small fist and punched the North Saint King¡¯s chest.


    The cultivation techniques that the four Saint Kings cultivated were different. The other three Saint Kings had their own weapons, but the North Saint King cultivated the physical body. His fist weighed ten thousand pounds, his body was as hard as iron, and his internal energy was as vast as the sea. Such an expert was very terrifying in physicalbat.


    Little Sly Jiang punched down.


    The North Saint King did not move.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Little Sly Jiang¡¯s eyes lit up even more. She threw away the South Saint King in her left hand and aimed it at the North Saint King¡¯s chest. She punched, punched, punched, punched, punched, punched!


    He hadn¡¯t moved yet? Little Sly Jiang jumped into the air again and rose hundreds of feet into the air. Two small fists suddenly smashed down.


    Just as it was about to hit the North Saint King¡¯s chest, the North Saint King suddenly reached out and gestured for her to stop.


    Little Sly Jiang stopped in her tracks and blinked at him.


    The North Saint King nodded in satisfaction. He covered his chest, rolled his eyes, spat out his tongue, and fell to the ground.


    Damn it! What kind of woman is she? It hurts!!!


    The North Saint King smashed a ten-foot deep pit in the ground. Soil, sand, and gravel sttered all over the West Saint King.


    The West Saint King was shocked. Although the North Saint King¡¯s cultivation was not the highest among the four of them, he was definitely the most resistant. In the past, in sparring with the South Saint King, she and the East Saint King would quickly be defeated. Only the North Saint King would not.


    The North Saint King could exhaust the South Saint King with his powerful body and internal energy, but that female cat burr defeated the North Saint King after a set ofbination fists?!

 Chapter 1158 - 1158: The Ending (7)

    Chapter 1158: The Ending (7)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The shock in the West Saint King¡¯s heart could not be any greater, but it was more of a desire for revenge. She pulled out the Crimson me Whip at her waist and attacked Little Sly Jiang fiercely. ¡°Take this!¡±


    The Crimson me Whip was a divine weapon of the Sacred n. After hitting the other party, it would leave a wound on their body that looked like it had been burned by mes, so it had this name.


    The West Saint King was not weak to begin with, and with the Crimson me Whip, she was even more powerful. Even the South Saint King, who was at the peak, did not dare to easily attack her.


    The whip crackled in midair and hit Little Sly Jiang.


    Little Sly Jiang grabbed the whip firmly. The moment she grabbed his whip with her bare hands, the West Saint King smiled.


    Stupid woman, you actually dare to take the Crimson me Whip empty-handed. If I don¡¯t cripple your hand, I won¡¯t be worthy of being called the West Saint King!


    West injected her internal energy into the Crimson me Whip. A ball of mes actually rose from the Crimson me Whip and suddenly burned Little Sly Jiang¡¯s palm! Pfft¡ª


    The mes went out.


    The West Saint King was stunned. She blinked, unable to believe what she was seeing. She had tried this move many times. Why did she suddenly make a mistake?


    The West Saint King circted her internal energy again, and the mes burned again. However, the moment they burned Little Sly Jiang, they were extinguished with a puff.


    The West Saint King did not believe it. This whip actually had a mechanism. The surface was smeared with ayer of powder. When the weather was hot enough, it could catch fire without internal energy, but wasn¡¯t it cold in the Great Zhou now? So she had to use her internal energy for it to work. She had clearly lit it. But why was it extinguished in that woman¡¯s hands?


    Little Sly Jiang looked at her adorably, as if to say, Come,e again!


    The West Saint King was noting! She turned around and retracted her whip. She grabbed her whip and asked in disbelief, ¡°Is my whip broken?¡± She circted her internal energy and lit the whip with a whoosh.


    The West Saint King, who couldn¡¯t prevent the fire in time:


    She was burned into the ck Saint King. She spat out a mouthful of ck smoke and fell into the deep pit of the North Saint King.


    ¡°Hahahahaha¡­!¡± Suddenly, the South Saint Kingughed wildly. His body slowly rose. He held the Holy Soul Pearl in one hand and turned his internal energy into a storm with the other. A ball of light that seemed like it could explode at any time appeared in his palm.


    The appearance of the West Saint King and the North Saint King bought him precious time. He took the opportunity to pick up the Holy Soul Pearl on the ground and absorbed the power of the Holy Soul Pearl. Just now, he sessfully broke through!


    He was no longer a Peak Saint King, but a Paragon! With a move of his fingertip, even the clouds surged! He felt the power from the world and even more so, he felt a power he had never felt before. He was the ruler of the world, the true master of a Saint.


    The South Saint King looked at Little Sly Jiang in disdain like a god. At the same time, the storm of light formed by his internal energy and the Saint King¡¯s aura suddenly flew towards the three little eggs.


    Even he might not be able to withstand this ball of light. Those three children who were still drinking milk would definitely not withstand it.


    Little Sly Jiang¡¯s figure shed. It was already toote to attack. She could only use her body to block the Southern Saint King¡¯s fatal blow. The moment she was hit, the entire world fell silent.


    The wind seemed to have stopped, and the speed at which the leaves fell slowed down.


    The South Saint King watched as the woman fell to the ground bit by bit and the handkerchief in her hand flew out. She looked at him in despair and spat outrge mouthfuls of blood. He had finally taken his revenge!


    This woman who had humiliated him and the entire Sacred n had finally died in his hands.


    ¡°Hahaha! Hahahaha¡­ Hahahaha!¡±


    ¡°Are you doneughing?¡± A demonic voice suddenly sounded from behind the South Saint King. The South Saint King came back to his senses in a second and woke up from his fantasy. He looked at the empty ground and turned to look at Little Sly Jiang, who was smiling. His heart skipped a beat!


    What¡¯s going on? She actually didn¡¯t die after being attacked by the Paragon?


    ¡°This¡­ I¡¯ll return it to you!¡± Little Sly Jiang sneered as she grabbed the ball of light in her palm and suddenly smashed it towards the South Saint King.


    That was the power of the Paragon. Even he could not withstand it.


    South was instantly sent flying by this force. All the bones in his body made a sound of dislocation. This strike directly reduced his strength, which he had painstakingly advanced to the Paragon Realm, by half.


    However, the nightmare did not end there.


    It was fine to fight her, but it was wrong to bully her little ck eggs. This was because he had a bad character and needed to be educated!

 Chapter 1159 - 1159: The Ending (8)

    Chapter 1159: The Ending (8)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Little Sly Jiang grabbed the South Saint King as if she was grabbing a little fat bear. Duang¡ªdang¡ªdang¡ªshe smashed onto the ground, directly knocking his realm of the Paragon away and sending him back to the peak of the Saint King. Immediately after, he was at the high-level, mid-level, and initial-level of the Saint King.


    Bang!


    He was not a Saint King anymore. Little Sly Jiang beat him back to the Half-Saint realm.


    Duang¡ªDuang¡ªDuang!


    There was no way for him to be a Half-Saint now. Little Sly Jiang beat him back to his infancy strength. The South Saint King hugged his head and cried bitterly. You can¡¯t y like this¡­ If you have the ability, shave¡­ You shave¡­


    . His hair had been shaved.


    But she still had to continue beating him up.


    The Saint Kings were indeed resistant to beatings. After beating up the South Saint King, the two of them had almost recovered. Little Sly Jiang pulled them out of the pit and beat them up until their Saint King Realm was gone.


    After beating him up, Little Sly Jiang realized a problem. She widened her eyes and looked at the three of them. ¡°Can your realm¡­ be made up?¡±


    The three of them looked at her with swollen faces.


    What do you think!!!


    It was obvious that they could not make up for it. Their realms were cultivated bit by bit, not elerated by taking medicine. It was easy to lose it¡­ No, it was not easy either. How many fights had they fought and how many experts had they encountered over the years? Who was so freaking abnormal as to beat them till their Saint King and Paragon Realms disappear?


    They didn¡¯t even have a ce to cry, okay?


    Little Sly Jiang curled his lips. ¡°It can¡¯t recover? Hmph, rookie!¡±


    The three of them: ¡°¡­l!¡±


    How do you have the cheek to say such things? Do you think the Saint King fell from the sky? You recover just because you say so? Why don¡¯t you think about how we trained hard day by day?


    The three of them did not even have a ce to reason. That grievance was simply too much!


    To be fair, it was not their fault for being too weak. With their strength, any one of them was enough to summon the wind and rain in the world. It was just that this female cat burr was too abnormal. It was fine if the Saint King could not deal with her, but who would have thought that even the Paragon would be insta-killed by her?!


    Could she still be a human?!


    The East Saint King, who was far away, did not know that the three Saint Kings had beenpletely wiped out. His situation was actually not any better than the three of them. He and Xiao Zhenting were fighting until they were in a daze and were about to win. After all, no matter how much Xiao Zhenting could withstand the beating, he was the Saint King. How could an ordinary expert really defeat the Saint King?


    However, suddenly, a guy came out of nowhere and said, ¡°Grand Marshal Xiao, I¡¯ll help you!¡±


    Hehe, he was already a rookie. How could he help this Xiao Zhenting? He¡¯ll kill them all!


    Unexpectedly, he was yed to death.


    Yu Shaoqing shed down with his sword, and half of the alley copsed. But


    he clearly¡­ didn¡¯t feel any sword energy, so who caused this alley to copse? Before the East Saint King could figure it out, he fell.


    Then, an unbelievable scene happened. The East Saint Kingpletely lost his ability to resist and allowed this man who could not even sh out sword energy to beat him up.


    Xiao Zhenting was dumbfounded. Yu-Yu Shaoqing was so powerful. Why didn¡¯t he strangle those Xiongnu bastards to death in the snow mountain back then?


    Yu Shaoqing shook his head elegantly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to protect Ah Shu.


    I¡¯ve beaten up most of this man. Grand Marshal, do as you see fit.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing finally felt extremely good that he could show off in front of the Grand Marshal! The corners of Xiao Zhenting¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Are you sure he was almost beaten up by you? Why do I feel that he¡¯s already kneeling before you even attack?


    Little Sly Jiang actually regretted it after that. She shouldn¡¯t have beaten them up like this. They had hurt the three little eggs. In a fit of anger, she didn¡¯t hold back and directly beat them down. In this way, she could be considered to have killed the sheep.


    Little Sly Jiang regretted it. If she was given another chance, she would definitely not be so violent. She would beat them up with love.


    In the end, the four Saint Kings were all captured and brought back to the Young Master Manor. They were Saint Kings, so they definitely knew more about the Sacred n. They might be able to ask about the situation of the Sacred n¡¯s army.


    Prince Yan had full authority to deal with all of this.


    Prince Yan¡¯s expression was very calm when he saw the four dying Saint Kings. He felt that even if Jiang Batian plucked the Emperor¡¯s head in front of him, he would not be too incredulous.


    But¡ª


    He looked at the excited Jiang Batian and decided to tell her righteously that he did not care how they fought outside. Since she was in the manor, she had to set a good example for Yan Xiaosi. The things in the manor could not be destroyed!


    ¡°Um, inws, the things in the manor¡­¡± Prince Yan said with a backbone.


    A nail as thick as a thumb appeared under the porch. Little Sly Jiang casually pressed it back without any effort. Even Yu Shaoqing did not notice it. The reason why Prince Yan noticed it was because he had been guarding against her and preventing her from doing anything that would lead Yan Xiaosi astray.


    Little Sly Jiang looked at Prince Yan. ¡°Oh, what were you going to say just now? What happened to the things in the manor?¡±


    Prince Yan looked at the dented iron nail. ¡°¡­Up to you. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s broken.¡±


    Little Sly Jiang and Yu Shaoqing happily went to see Yu Wan and the new Yan Xiaosi.


    The three little eggs had already fallen asleep. On the other hand, Yan Xiaosi needed milk in the middle of the night when she was hungry. As she ate, she felt that the person beside her had changed. She widened her big ck grape-like eyes and looked out of the screen curiously.


    Yu Wan carried Yan Xiaosi out. Yu Shaoqing hurriedly hugged her. This child was too beautiful, even more beautiful than Ah Wan when she was born. Yu Shaoqing felt his heart melt.


    Puff


    Yan Xiaosi blew a milk bubble.


    Yu Shaoqing :


    Ahhh! How could there be such a cute child? He wanted to steal her and hide her, not letting anyone see her!


    Yu Shaoqing hugged Yan Xiaosi just like that. He liked the little fellow too much and didn¡¯t let go for the entire night. Then, he vaguely felt that he had forgotten something, but he couldn¡¯t remember it for a while.


    Little Bruiser, who was sitting behind the iron window andining alone: Dad, do you still remember Little Bruiser from Lotus Flower Vige?

 Chapter 1160 - 1160: The Ending (9)

    Chapter 1160: The Ending (9)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yu Wan had not seen her parents for a long time. Although the Sorcerer King had said that her parents would be fine, she could not bepletely at ease without seeing their current situation with her own eyes.


    She finally heaved a sigh of relief when she saw the two of them in front of her unscathed.


    Yu Shaoqing carried the little fellow to the outer room to entertain himself. The mother and daughter stayed in the inner room to talk.


    Yu Wan learned the truth from Madam Jiang after they fell into the bottomless pit. Other than the two of them, there was also a puppet clone of the Soul Rakshasa. As soon as the clone entered the bottomless pit, it lost contact with the Soul Rakshasa and became a half-rotted corpse on the spot. As for Madam Jiang and Yu Shaoqing, they had fallen into the cave for countless hours.


    It seemed that there was a reason why the Sorcerer n¡¯s divine pit was called a bottomless pit.


    Yu Shaoqing had once tried to grab something beside him, such as vines or rocks. However, during the entire process of falling, they did not find anything to hold on to. They just kept falling.


    The bottomless pit was extremely dark. After falling for an unknown period of time, a strong wind suddenly blew from below. It was unknown what was mixed in the wind, but the two of them fell asleep in unison. When they woke up, they found themselves in a dark cave.


    There seemed to be wind blowing from both ends of the cave.


    The cave was ventted, which meant that one part of the cave was connected to the Bottomless Pit. The other part was very likely to be connected to another ce. That ce might be the key to walking out of the Bottomless Pit.


    They walked along the passageway in the cave and really walked out.


    However, that ce was already very far from the Sorcerer n. They found out that Yu Wan, Yan Jiuchao, and the others had already left the Sorcerer n and guessed that they had returned to the Great Zhou, so they rushed back. ¡°Is that all?¡± Why did Yu Wan feel that the process was a little¡­ too calm?


    Madam Jiang blinked. ¡°That¡¯s all.¡±


    Other than doing Sang in the cave like this and that.


    ¡°Then why did you take so long?¡± Yu Wan felt that it was impossible for them to really fall into the bottomless pit for three days and three nights, right? They wouldn¡¯t be unconscious for long in the cave, right? No matter what, the two of them shouldn¡¯t have arrived at the Great Zhou sote.


    Madam Jiang refused to admit that they were having sex. She said sickly,


    ¡°Mom¡¯s health isn¡¯t good, so we walked slowly.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Yu Wan dly epted this exnation. ¡°It¡¯s really hard on you, Mom. It¡¯s been so tiring along the way.¡±


    Madam Jiang nodded. This and that was indeed very tiring.


    As the two of them spoke, there was suddenly amotion in the courtyard. Yu Wan heard Shadow Sixmunicating with someone. She looked out and asked in confusion, ¡°Shadow Six, did something happen in the manor?¡±


    Her voice was loud enough for Expert Six to hear. Shadow Six walked into the room and bowed to Yu Shaoqing first. Then, he stood outside the curtain and reported, ¡®Young Madam, the manor has captured a few Saint Kings. His Highness is about to interrogate them. I called a few capable guards to bring them to the interrogation room.¡±


    ¡°The manor caught the Saint King? And a few?¡± Just now, she was only


    concerned about reuniting with her parents and did not ask about anything else.


    Shadow Six said, ¡°Yes, we caught four.¡±


    He did not say who caught them. He couldn¡¯t say. If he said it, he would be the next one to be punched to death.


    Yu Wan did not ask further. ¡°Thank you for your hard work. Go busy yourself.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave!¡± Shadow Six turned around and left.


    Yu Wan touched her chin. ¡°There are so many Saint Kings in the Sacred n.


    But there¡¯s only one Sorcerer King in the Sorcerer n. It seems that the Sacred n and the Sorcerer n are still very different. However, no matter how many Saint Kings they have, they still fell into Father¡¯s hands, right?¡±


    When Yu Wan finished speaking, her eyes were filled with admiration for Prince Yan.


    She did not suspect that this matter might have been done by someone else. Didn¡¯t Shadow Six say that he had captured a few Saint Kings in the manor just now? Other than Yan Jiuchao, the experts in the manor were Shadow Thirteen. However, with Shadow Thirteen¡¯s strength, he might be able to stall a Saint King. It would probably not be so easy for him to capture a few. This was clearly not a battle that he could win with brute force!


    Little Sly Jiang felt stifled. It was brute force!


    Yu Wan said proudly, ¡°Father must have defeated them with his intelligence! I¡¯ve decided that from now on, Father is the person I admire the most!¡±


    Little Sly Jiang¡¯s face darkened.. ¡°Would you believe me if I said¡­ I caught them?¡±

 Chapter 1161 - 1161: The Ending (10)

    Chapter 1161: The Ending (10)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yu Wan was stunned at first, then she looked at her Mom.


    ¡°Hahahahahahahaha..! Mom, you really know how to joke!¡±


    Little Sly Jiang went to hug Yan Xiaosi resentfully. Yan Xiaosi was woken up by a primordial force. She had a tuft of hair on her head in confusion. Who am I? Where am I? What am I going to do?


    The Young Master Manor weed another sleepless night.


    Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen took out the ck iron chain they had brought from the Nether Capital and handcuffed the four Saint Kings. The ck iron chain was effective against the Blood Rakshasa. They did not expect it to be effective against the Sacred n. Although it did not make them feel so ufortable, it could still suppress their current strength and not let them cause trouble.


    This was an underground secret room that had been temporarily converted into an interrogation room. The four of them sat on cold chairs and looked at Prince Yan with burning eyes.


    Although their cultivation levels had been beaten down by the female cat burr, they were still great Saint Kings, unlike the guard from before who could easily be pried open.


    Prince Yan sat on the yokeback armchair opposite them. The torches blown by the vents on both sides cast flickering light on his handsome face.


    This was a man without any martial arts skills and was also an indescribably handsome man. It had to be said that the Great Zhou was indeed an outstanding ce. Perhaps it was because of this that the entrance to the holynd appeared here. Or perhaps it was because the entrance to the holynd was here that the Great Zhou was such an outstanding ce.


    However, the stunning looks were not enough to make the few Saint Kings lower their heads, except for the West Saint King.


    The West Saint King had always admired the South Saint King. Firstly, it was because of his strength, and secondly, it was because of his beauty. The South Saint King was a rare handsome man of the Sacred n, and even though he was middle-aged, his charm did not decrease.


    The West Saint King felt that she would never meet a more charming man than the South Saint King in her life. Seeing Prince Yan, the West Saint King changed her mind.


    Also, the West Saint King wanted to correct her shallow aesthetics. She had taken a fancy to the South Saint King because of his looks and martial arts, but it turned out that when a person¡¯s looks were enough, martial arts were simply nothing!


    The West Saint King looked at Prince Yan in a daze. How could there be such a good-looking man? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the asion wasn¡¯t right, she would have drooled!


    ¡°West Saint King!¡± The South Saint King coldly interrupted the West Saint King¡¯s thoughts. The West Saint King came back to her senses and looked away guiltily.


    The South Saint King looked at Prince Yan and said, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time. We won¡¯t say anything. I know that you have very powerful Gu worms in your hands that can control people. You can try it on us and see if we¡¯ll fall for it. Or perhaps, you could torture us, but we won¡¯t be from the Sacred n if we let out a scream!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Prince Yan said softly.


    The pink bubble that the West Saint King had painstakingly suppressed swelled again. Even his voice was so pleasant! It was gentle and maic, with a trace of coldness, distance, and a trace of mystery.


    What kind of immortal man was this? He was too outstanding!


    ¡°West Saint King!¡± The South Saint King gritted his teeth.


    Didn¡¯t this woman always chase after him? Why did she have a change of heart so quickly after meeting another man? Indeed, it confirmed that women were fickle.


    This time, not only did the West Saint King look away, but she also closed her ears.


    The South Saint King looked at Prince Yan coldly and continued the topic from before. However, it had to be said that after the West Saint King interrupted his emotions, he did not seem to be so mighty and domineering anymore.


    The South Saint King gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, ¡°Ah, right, I heard that you Central ins people have a knockout drug called the Five Stone Powder. It can mess with one¡¯s mind. You can also try putting such a thing on us.¡±


    The Five Stone Powder indeed had the effect of confusing one¡¯s mind.


    Previously, Prince Yan had used this method to deal with the expert from the Sacred n. However, this method was clearly ineffective against a Saint King with strong willpower.


    Prince Yan understood this, so he did not think that the South Saint King was bluffing. Even if the above methods didn¡¯t work, Prince Yan had his own path. Prince Yan stood up indifferently and walked up to the South Saint King. He looked down at him. ¡°Do you think your bones are very strong?¡±


    The West Saint King was beside the South Saint King. She had turned off her vision and hearing, but she still had her sense of smell! The fragrance of books unique to Prince Yan wafted from his body, and the West Saint King couldn¡¯t take it anymore..

 Chapter 1162 - 1162: The Ending (11)

    Chapter 1162: The Ending (11)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The South Saint King suddenly pulled the chain. The chain was not long, and he pulled it as soon as he moved.


    However, the voice still called the West Saint King back.


    She wasn¡¯t allowed to look or listen, but he couldn¡¯t not let her breathe. It was very difficult for her too, okay? If you have the ability, you should be more handsome yourself, have a better voice, and smell better!


    Prince Yan would never notice something that he did not have to pay attention to. He looked at the South Saint King. It was clearly a calm gaze, but the South Saint King was vaguely defeated.


    Prince Yan returned to his seat. Seeing that he had returned safely, Shadow Thirteen sheathed the sword he had just drawn.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a few choices, ¡± Prince Yan said as he looked at the four of them. He pointed behind them. ¡°Do you see the hourss on the wall? In a while, there will be such an hourss in the room you go to. The sand in the hourss willst for two hours.¡±


    The four of them did not understand what he meant. Why was the hourss suddenly mentioned? Also, what were they going to do for two hours?


    Prince Yan said slowly, ¡°In a while, you will be interrogated separately. Each of you has two hours to confess. If you don¡¯t say anything, then you¡¯ve won. I admit that you have a backbone and I¡¯ll let you go. If you all say it, then I¡¯ve won. I¡¯m happy and I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    What the hell? He let them go whether they confessed or not? Was there such a good thing in the world? Or was this man¡¯s brain damaged? He didn¡¯t even know how to force a confession?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, I¡¯m not done yet,¡± Prince Yan said. ¡°You¡¯ve lost a lot of your strength, right? I have holy medicine from the Nether Capital here. One pill is equivalent to a year¡¯s worth of strength. The first person to confess will obtain ten years of strength. The second person to confess will obtain five years of strength. The third person to confess can obtain two years of strength. As for thest one, I¡¯m sorry. If three of you confess, but one hasn¡¯t, then I can only keep you in the Young Master Manor and imprison you.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t confess!¡± The North Saint King shouted angrily.


    ¡°Yes, in order to show my respect to your Sacred n, if none of you confess, I¡¯ll give you fifteen years of cultivation for nothing in addition to letting all of you go. If all of you confess, you won¡¯t be able to obtain your cultivation.¡± Prince Yan looked at the four of them with a faint smile. ¡°Do you want to leave? Do you want fifteen years of cultivation? Then you have to grit your teeth and not confess.¡±


    With that, Prince Yan waved his hand and got someone to bring them down.


    The Young Master Manor was big enough. There were east, west, north, and south. Each of them had a corner. He was not worried that they would have any chance tomunicate or eavesdrop on each other.


    At first, the two of them thought that this was only apetition for two hours. This man called Prince Yan had underestimated the Sacred n too much. Not to mention not confessing for two hours, even if it was for ten days to half a month, they would definitely not say a word!


    Moreover, they were not stupid. Prince Yan had said that if the four of them did not confess, they could leave and obtain fifteen years of cultivation.


    They did not have much doubt about the medicinal effect of that pill. The moment the medicine bottle was opened, they felt its powerful medicinal properties. They believed that those pills were useful. However, the strength brought by the pills could not bepared to the Saint King Realm, but it was much better than their half-dead appearance.


    They firmly believed that they would definitely defeat Prince Yan.


    They had even thought that Prince Yan might bluff and interfere with them. In the end, after Prince Yan locked them in the room, he did not care about anything else.


    There was not a single person who came to persuade them!! !


    The room was dark and it was terrifyingly quiet.


    Everyone tried to increase their five senses and sense the movements of theirpanions. Unfortunately, the Young Master Manor was too big. With their current realm, they could not hear what someone said from so far away.


    Two hours was really not long. It could even be said to be fleeting.


    Shouldn¡¯t someonee and sow discord between them? For example, lie that someone had already confessed. If you don¡¯t confess now, you won¡¯t even be able to catch up to the second one?


    If the other party really did this, they might not be so worried, but everything was too calm. It was as if they had been forgotten by the Young Master Manor.


    ¡°If three of you confess, but one hasn¡¯t, then I can only keep you in the Young Master Manor and imprison you.¡±


    There were less than fifteen minutes left until two hours. Prince Yan¡¯s words suddenly shed across the North Saint King¡¯s mind and he immediately shuddered.. ¡°F*ck! Don¡¯t tell me the three of them have already said it?¡±

 Chapter 1163 - 1163: The Ending (12)

    Chapter 1163: The Ending (12)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    That was because they had confessed and Prince Yan had obtained the information, so it didn¡¯t matter if he confessed or not. Therefore, no one cared about him anymore. This could exin why no one hade to his side to set up some smoke bombs when it was almost time.


    This suspicion arose in everyone¡¯s hearts!


    When there were still fifteen minutes left, the East Saint King could not sit still anymore. ¡°Is there anyone outside? Is there anyone?¡±


    If Prince Yan was wasting time with them in the beginning, then it would be unreasonable for Prince Yan to continue wasting time when the time was up. Then, there was only one exnation left. Someone among them had confessed! Prince Yan had obtained the information!


    ¡°What is it?¡± A guard walked in.


    The East Saint King asked, ¡°Where did Prince Yan go?¡±


    The guard asked, ¡°How would I know? I¡¯ve been guarding you here!¡± The East Saint King frowned. ¡°Just now¡­ after we were sent away, didn¡¯t you see where Prince Yan went?¡±


    The guard thought for a while. ¡°Oh, you said just now. I think¡­ he went to the


    West Saint King¡¯s side.¡±


    West, Saint, King! That big infatuated fool! She could not take her eyes off Prince Yan at first nce. If Prince Yan really went to her, could she guarantee that she would not be charmed by Prince Yan¡¯s beauty?


    Prince Yan was really vicious. For the sake of information, he didn¡¯t hesitate to use a honey trap.


    If Prince Yan really used the West Saint King as a breakthrough point, then the chances of breaking through were very high.


    ¡°Have the others confessed?¡± At this moment, the East Saint King was already certain that at least the West Saint King had confessed.


    The guard said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I didn¡¯t ask.¡±


    ording to Prince Yan¡¯s conditions, if three confessions were made within two hours and he was the only one who did not confess, then he would be imprisoned in the Young Master Manor for the rest of his life. If all four of them confessed, then at least the four of them could leave.


    Of course, it could not be ruled out that the North and South Saint Kings had yet to confess, but what if? What if they confessed? Wouldn¡¯t he be the only fool?


    Trust between people often could not withstand scrutiny in the prisoner¡¯s predicament.


    When thest drop of sand fell. the East Saint King shouted with a pale face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll confess! I¡¯ll confess to everything!¡±


    It was not that he wanted to betray them, but at this moment, Prince Yan had yet to send anyone to rush for answers or send pills and let them leave. It was obvious that at least one confession had been made. The most likely possibility was that all three of them had confessed. He was the only one who was left.


    Since that was the case, what did it matter if he had backbone? Prince Yan had already obtained the information he needed. He only confessed so that he could leave with the three of them.


    When the East Saint King was sent out of the capital by a ck carriage, he saw that the other three were already waiting there.


    Back then, it was said that if the four of them did not confess, not only could the four of them leave, but each of them could also obtain fifteen years of cultivation. On the other hand, if they all confessed, although they could leave, they would not have the cultivation.


    The four of them looked at each other. Seeing that their hands were empty, they knew that the four of them had confessed.


    What happened to trust?


    This was really awkward!


    What was even more awkward was that everyone thought that the West Saint King would be the first to confess, but in the end, shested until the end. Didn¡¯t Prince Yan say that if one didn¡¯t confess while the other three confessed, she could stay in the Young Master Manor forever? She wanted to see Prince Yan! Why would she confess!


    However, at thest moment, the guard suddenly told her, ¡°Prince Yan is returning to Yan City. He won¡¯te to the Young Master Manor anymore.¡± Then what was the point of staying here! She immediately confessed!


    ¡°Has Prince Yan¡­ been to your ce?¡± The South Saint King asked the West Saint King.


    ¡°No.¡± The West Saint King shook her head.


    The three male Saint Kings were worried that the West Saint King would be the first to confess when they heard that Prince Yan had gone to the West Saint King. In the end, this was the smokescreen that Prince Yan had given them? Everyone gritted their teeth. ¡°We¡¯ve been fooled!¡±


    In terms of scheming, Prince Yan believed that he was second, no one dared to be first.


    Unfortunately, so what if they understood that they had been yed by Prince Yan? It was not easy for them to escape from that cage. Did they have the guts to kill back and take revenge on Prince Yan? Wasn¡¯t they afraid that the female cat burr would p them into pancakes?


    ¡°Cunning people of the Great Zhou!¡± The South Saint King was furious.


    The West Saint King felt that in the past, she liked people with strength. From now on, she liked people with brains.


    The matter of the four Saint Kings was not deliberately hidden from the Crown


    Prince Manor. Jun Chang¡¯an quickly obtained some news from Shadow Thirteen that he was allowed to know. He immediately reported to Yan Huaijing, ¡°¡­We don¡¯t have to worry about not being able to find the whereabouts of the Sacred n¡¯s army now. They captured the four Saint Kings and interrogated them about the whereabouts of the army..¡±

 Chapter 1164 - 1164: The Ending (13)

    Chapter 1164: The Ending (13)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yan Huaijing was stunned.


    In the past few days, he had been studying knowledge rted to the Sacred n. He had read all the biographies and ancient books and even asked Jun Chang¡¯an to ask Shadow Thirteen about many things about the Sacred n. Of course, he understood what kind of existence the Saint King was.


    Powerful, terrifying, and invincible!


    However, the Young Master Manor not only captured the Saint King, but also four? This¡­ how could this make sense?


    ¡°Who caught them?¡± Yan Huaijing asked.


    Jun Chang¡¯an said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. Shadow Thirteen didn¡¯t say much, but I think they must have some secret expert! As for the interrogation, I think it should be Prince Yan¡¯s doing.¡±


    Hitting people was aborious job, but interrogating people was a brain job. Jun Chang¡¯an didn¡¯t know who the former was, but he was sure that if there was only one person in this world who could pry open the Saint King¡¯s mouth, then this person must be Prince Yan.


    This was the first time Yan Huaijing had clearly felt the gap between him and Yan Jiuchao. It turned out that he was destined to lose to him from the beginning. Not to mention his and Yan Jiuchao¡¯s strength, his father had not beat Yan Jiuchao¡¯s father before.


    Back then, it was Prince Yan who did not want the throne of the Great Zhou. Otherwise, what did his father have to do with it?


    With Prince Yan¡¯s talent and intelligence, he was not worried that he could not clear his name, let alone ascend the throne. His father was a good emperor, but in terms of scheming and methods, he was still far inferior to Prince Yan.


    Yan Huaijing suddenly fell into a chair dispiritedly. ¡°Chang¡¯an, do you think¡­ we were wrong to join forces with the Young Master Manor? Perhaps the ones who really threaten the Great Zhou are not the Sacred n, but the Young Master Manor?¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯anforted him. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t think too much. The father and son aren¡¯t interested in the throne. Your Highness, lower yourself and seek Yan Jiuchao¡¯s forgiveness for the mistakes youmitted in the past. Don¡¯t make things difficult for the Young Master Manor anymore and don¡¯t be jealous of Yan Jiuchao. I think they won¡¯t make things difficult for Your Highness.¡±


    Yan Huaijing clenched his fists. ¡°You want me to beg him?¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an said earnestly, ¡°After all, you were in the wrong first, right? As the Emperor, he can tolerate evil, let alone the hero who protected the entire Great Zhou. This time, we still have to rely on the power of the Young Master Manor to deal with the Sacred n. Your Highness, you can¡¯t make another mistake.¡±


    The reason why things got out of hand this time was because Yan Huaijing was unwilling and wanted to snatch what belonged to Yan Jiuchao. Would Yan Jiuchao let his wife and children be snatched away? Yan Jiuchao would rebel!


    In order to prevent Yan Jiuchao from rebelling, Yan Huaijing listened to the suggestion of the Sacred n and silently bought a group of mercenaries. In the end, he led a wolf into his house.


    Back then, they had agreed on ten thousand mercenaries, but what they got from the Saint King was a hundred thousand troops.


    Those were not ordinary soldiers, but the holy army of the saints. Every one of them had the strength of sacrificial soldiers. It was not a problem for them to fight a hundred alone. So was this an army of 100,000? This wasparable to more than a million troops!


    The entire Great Zhou¡¯s military strength added up to only a million. Moreover, many of them still had to guard the borders. If they really mobilized the entire country¡¯s military strength to fight the saint army, not only would the Great Zhou¡¯s borders fall, but the country would also fall into chaos.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t know the situation would be so serious¡­¡± Yan Huaijing also regretted it. He only wanted to destroy Yan Jiuchao¡¯s power and never thought of causing the Great Zhou to suffer.


    ¡°Your Highness, do you really not know, or do you realize that those people are unreliable, but you still have a trace of hope?¡± Before Yan Huaijing could refute, Jun Chang¡¯an bowed. ¡°I¡¯ll go pack my things. In this battle, Your Highness will go to war on behalf of the Emperor!¡±


    This was conveyed by Shadow Thirteen. It was not a request, but an order from Prince Yan.


    This was a tough battle. The Emperor was bedridden and sick, and the Regent could not appear in front of others. The only person who could use it to boost morale and reassure the people was this crown prince in name.


    Prince Yan wanted to go to war personally, but the royal court was very important, and the rations at the back were also very important. If he really went and left Yan Huaijing here, who knew if there would be a shortage of rations halfway through the battle?


    Prince Yan¡¯s high standards caused Yan Huaijing¡¯s character and ability to not catch his eye.


    However, if he really let him out, he was also worried that he would ruin things. It was no wonder that Prince Yan did not trust Yan Huaijing so much. It was really because this mess was caused by Yan Huaijing.


    In Prince Yan¡¯s opinion, it was not scary for people to have desires. What was scary was that desires would consume their brain.


    ¡°Your Highness, the Crown Princess Consort requests an audience,¡± Uncle Wan reported.


    ¡°Why is the Crown Princess Consort here?¡± Prince Yan asked.


    Uncle Wan recalled Han Jingshu¡¯s words and said, ¡°The Crown Princess Consort said that after the Crown Prince went to war, she was worried about her safety and wanted to stay in the Young Master Manor to protect her.¡±


    This meant that she had volunteered to enter the manor as a hostage.


    In order to prevent Yan Huaijing from doing something irreversible when he was muddle headed at the front line, Han Jingshu stayed in the Young Master Manor with her two months of pregnancy.


    Once Yan Huaijing betrays, the Young Master Manor will kill Han Jingshu immediately!


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this!¡± Outside the Young Master Manor, Yan Huaijing stopped Han Jingshu, who had alighted from the carriage. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything stupid! You go back to the Crown Prince Manor! Or the Prime Minister Manor!¡±


    Han Jingshu stroked her slightly bulging stomach and looked at the towering Young Master Manor. She smiled and said, ¡°The most powerful experts in the capital are all in the Young Master Manor. If I move in, no one will be able to hurt me unless the Crown Prince makes a mistake. If the Crown Prince makes a mistake, no one will be able to save me.¡±


    This meant that she was not giving Yan Huaijing a way out. Even if Yan Huaijing wanted to save Han Jingshu before he did anything bad, he couldn¡¯t because the experts of the Young Master Manor¡­ were too heaven-defying.


    ¡°Your Highness, take care. The child and I will wait for Your Highness¡¯s triumphant return.¡± Han Jingshu bowed piously to Yan Huaijing. ¡°Goodbye, Your Highness.¡±


    Xiao Manor.


    Xiao Zhenting also nned to go to war as amander. Unlike the time when he went to the southern border to demonstrate and force Nanzhao to hand over Prince Yan, this time, he was really going to the battlefield again.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have enough of the Xiongnu back then!¡± Xiao Zhenting smiled and opened his arms, letting Shangguan Yan put on the armor for him. This was armor passed down from the ancestors of the Xiao Manor. He once didn¡¯t have the money to treat Yan Jiuchao and sold it. After that, Yan Jiuchao snatched it back.


    This was the only gift Yan Jiuchao gave him, and it was also the heaviest gift.


    ¡°Conger brought it back for me!¡± Xiao Zhenting patted his armor to show off.


    ¡°I know! I know! You said this every day, my ears have be calluses!¡± Shangguan Yan red at him, but her heart was sour and sweet. It was not easy to untie the knot in Cong¡¯er¡¯s heart. Since Cong¡¯er could send this armor back, it could be seen that Conger had already epted this man. He had not sacrificed for nothing all these years, right?


    However, when she thought about how he was going to war and facing an enemy she had never heard of, her heart could not help but beat wildly.


    Xiao Zhenting hugged her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    If I really can¡¯te back, go back to Prince Yan. Our son liked him too. It shouldn¡¯t end up like Cong¡¯er and me, but even so, I think Cong¡¯er and I are quite good. I like that kid.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡¯


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid ofme?¡¯


    ¡°Why should I be afraid ofyou?¡¯


    ¡°Nothing. You¡¯re very bold. ¡±


    ¡°Ofcourse! Is there fish here?¡¯


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then show me!¡±


    The scene of seeing the young Jiuchao for the first time shed across Xiao Zhenting¡¯s mind. The other party¡¯s childish voice seemed to be echoing in his ears, and he suddenly smiled.


    Xiao Zhenting went to hug his son again. His son, who was always crying from fear, actuallyy obediently in his arms this time. He looked at him and did not cry..

 Chapter 1165 - 1165: The Ending (14)

    Chapter 1165: The Ending (14)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The news that Prince Yan had interrogated the Sacred n¡¯s army from the Sacred Kings was that they had infiltrated the Great Zhou¡¯s territory from different directions. At the same time, Shadow Six¡¯s pigeon message had also arrived at the Young Master Manor. It further confirmed that the four Saint Kings were not lying and also perfected the news of them.


    It turned out that after the army infiltrated the Great Zhou¡¯s territory, they had been gathering in the same direction, heading straight for Yu City.


    Yu City was less than a hundred miles away from Yan City, and there was also a navy stationed there. Overall, Yu City was mainly made up ofnd troops. The reason why Yu City was chosen as a gathering ce was mainly because of two reasons. Firstly, their cooperation with Yan Huaijing had broken down, and they could not silently enter the capital in batches. They were stranded in Yu City. The second reason was that arge portion of them hade by the water route. Yan City¡¯s defense was too tight, and they could not go ashore in Yan City, so they could only settle for the next best thing.


    When Shadow Six rushed over, it was already toote. Yu City had long been upied by the Sacred n¡¯s army. Prince Yan could not be med for his misjudgment. It was really because of the information Yan Huaijing had provided back then. The other party only had a ten thousand-strong army. The ten thousand-strong army was quite easy to hide. Unless it was absolutely necessary, they would not take down a city. A hundred thousand was different. Where could they hide? They might as well go all out and snatch Yu City.


    Shadow Six secretly infiltrated Yu City to investigate. The army of Yu City had basically been destroyed. The army of the Sacred n had about eighty thousand soldiers, and Shadow Six did not know that the other party actually had a hundred thousand. He cursed Yan Huaijing to death in his heart. There was such a big difference between ten thousand and eighty thousand. Had Yan Huaijing¡¯s brain been kicked by a donkey to be deceived like this?


    ¡°Shadow Six still doesn¡¯t know that it¡¯s actually a hundred thousand.¡± Yu Wan put down the letter and felt Shadow Six¡¯s anger through the note. ¡°But then again, didn¡¯t those Saint Kings say that there¡¯s a hundred thousand troops?


    Where did the other twenty thousand go?¡±


    In Prince Yan¡¯s study, Prince Yan, Shadow Thirteen, and Yu Shaoqing were still sitting.


    Yu Shaoqing looked at the map on the table. To be honest, he had been stationed in the Northwest all year round and was more familiar with the terrain of the Northwest. He had passed by Yu City before, but he was all on his way and did not pay much attention to the military intelligence of Yu City. ¡°Is there still twenty thousand on the way?¡± Yu Shaoqing muttered.


    Prince Yan nodded. ¡°Most likely.¡±


    ¡°Could it be a navy?¡± Yu Shaoqing asked.


    ¡°We can¡¯t rule out this possibility,¡± Prince Yan said.


    Those Saint Kings did not know that they would fall into Prince Yan¡¯s hands in advance, so it was impossible for them to match their confessions in advance. They had all told him that there were a total of 100,000 troops, so it must be at least 100,000 troops. As for the military types, they did not know. This was not within their jurisdiction.


    Their duty was to find the entrance to the holynd and regain the Holy Soul Pearl. Other experts were naturally responsible for fighting the Great Zhou.


    ¡°Did those Saint Kings reveal any information about the generals?¡± Yu Shaoqing asked.


    Prince Yan shook his head. ¡°The Sacred n is quite secretive about this operation. Those Saint Kings don¡¯t have much control over the army¡¯s situation. However, they say that they can¡¯t rule out the possibility that there are experts of the same level as them in the army.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they lose the Holy Soul Pearl? They can even nurture so many Saint


    Kings!¡± Yu Shaoqing had already learned about the Holy Soul Pearl from Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen. However, neither of them said who the female cat burr who stole the Holy Soul Pearl back then was.


    In the entire Young Master Manor, only Yu Shaoqing and Yu Wan did not guess that it was a certain someone.


    ¡°The power of the Sacred n is very strong. This is a tough battle.¡± Although the blood of the Helian family of Nanzhao flowed in Yu Shaoqing¡¯s bones, he had been raised by the Great Zhou. It was the people of the Great Zhou who had raised him. He was Yu Sang of Lotus Flower Vige, a general of the Great Zhou. The enemy of the Great Zhou was his enemy!


    On the seventh day of the New Year, Shadow Thirteen disguised himself as Yan Jiuchao and sent Xiao Zhenting and Yan Huaijing off as the Regent. Themoners all knew that a war wasing. However, when they heard that the other party only had a 100,000-strong army and that Grand Marshal Xiao was going to war this time, they were filled with confidence in this battle.


    ¡°Grand Marshal Xiao will definitely return victorious!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Grand Marshal Xiao will definitely beat those outsiders into a pulp! There¡¯s no battle in this world that Grand Marshal Xiao can¡¯t win! ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! With Grand Marshal Xiao around, we will definitely win this battle!¡±


    Among themoners, cheers for Xiao Zhenting were sounding, while cheers for Yan Huaijing were weak.


    Yan Huaijing was a little mncholic, but he was not mncholic for long. After all, this battle was all because of him. Compared to being mncholic, he med himself and felt guilty..

 Chapter 1166 - 1166: The Ending (15)

    Chapter 1166: The Ending (15)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The reason why themoners were filled with confidence was because they did not know what kind of army the Great Zhou was facing. They thought that a hundred thousand was not a lot. That¡¯s right, this number was indeed nothingpared to the entire country¡¯s military strength. Xiao Zhenting had fought many battles in the past and had never lost in terms of numbers. He had never lost in terms of numbers. This time, he did not look like he could not win.


    Only Yan Huaijing understood how difficult the battle they would face would be.


    Yu Shaoqing also set off south. However, he was not going to Yu City, but to Nanzhao¡¯s Imperial Capital. It was true that he had selfish motives. He did not want the Great Zhou to fall. He wanted to use the power of the Helian family to help the Great Zhou win this battle.


    However, he was notpletely selfish. The Sacred n was domineering and unreasonable, and they even thought that they were superior to others. If they became the Emperor of the Great Zhou, ¡°low-ss citizens¡± like Nanzhao would definitely be as inferior as ants in their eyes. At that time, no one could guarantee that they would not do anything to Nanzhao.


    Now, it would not be an exaggeration to say that it has reached the point where they share amon fate.


    This time, Yu Shaoqing brought Little Bruiser along.


    Thest time they left Nanzhao, they told Matriarch Helian that they were going back to the Great Zhou to pick up Little Bruiser. Since they had boasted, they had no choice but to do it. Moreover, the current situation in the Great Zhou was indeed much more serious than in Nanzhao. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his daughter was still in confinement, Yu Shaoqing wished he could bring them along.


    ¡°Ah Shu, wait for me. I¡¯lle and pick you up soon.¡± Yu Shaoqing reluctantly held Madam Jiang¡¯s hand.


    Madam Jiang nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing brought Little Bruiser south. He separated from the imperial court¡¯s army and his whereabouts were hidden and safe.


    On the other side, Old Cui also packed his things and nned to set off.


    ¡°Why are you leaving too?¡± Yu Wan muttered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t they have to be injured and bleed when fighting in wars? Or do you think those children are made of iron?¡± Aren¡¯t they children? They had childish faces. Old Cui felt a little upset when he thought about how they might nevere back before they even understood the shortness of their lives. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going. Take care of yourself!¡±


    Yu Wan looked at the white hair at his temples. ¡°You¡¯re already so old¡­¡¯


    Old Cui exploded. ¡°Ah! Now you know that I¡¯m old! Back then, when you dragged me to the Ghost n, to the Sorcerer n, why didn¡¯t you think that I was someone with one foot in the coffin!¡±


    Yu Wan said weakly, ¡°At that time, you didn¡¯t have so much white hair¡­¡± Old cui :


    Old Cui turned his face away. This brat. Usually, her words could choke people to death, but at the critical moment, she was so emotional.


    ¡°Alright, alright! Stop being wishy-washy! I¡¯m leaving!¡± Old Cui was actually not used to parting. At his age, life was actually not important anymore. He had never had a family in his life and had nothing to worry about. If there was anyone he could not let go of, it would probably be this group of fellows who always made him worry.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much about Jiuchao. No news is good news.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t alwayse out. Take your confinement seriously. So what if you¡¯re young? Who hasn¡¯t been young before?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give Xiaobao too much. He¡¯s almost fatter than Dabao.¡± ¡°You have to carry the little fellow out to take in the sun.¡±


    ¡°This, help me give it to Grandma. It¡¯s his favorite opera.¡±


    Old Cui rambled on for a long time until someone came to rush him. Only then did he leave with the main group.


    After Shadow Thirteen pretended to be the Regent, appeased the people and boosted morale, he followed the army south.


    The three little eggs had been very obedient recently. They no longer went up to the roof to uncover the tiles every day. They only did so once every three days. The rest of the time, they sat in Prince Yan¡¯s room and read the memorials.


    Yan Xiaosi grew up day by day. She was fair and tender, and she became even more beautiful and cute. Of course, Uncle Wan¡¯s greenhouse still could not be used. It was always repaired at night and would copse at dawn. Every time Prince Yan looked at Yan Xiaosi, Yan Xiaosi would look cute. rlWventy days after Yan Xiaosi was born, the cavalry of the Imperial Court arrived near Yu City andunched their first attack on the soldiers of the


    Sacred n who had gone out to transport rations. The cavalry of the Great Zhou won. The news of victory came and the capital cheered.


    However, under the good news, there was another letter from home. The letter recorded the true casualties. Although they had won, they had paid a very heavy price¡ªthere were less than fifty soldiers from the Sacred n who transported the rations, but they had forcefully killed five hundred of them..

 Chapter 1167 - 1167: The Ending (16)

    Chapter 1167: The Ending (16)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    No one was injured because those who were injured died. When the Sacred n fought, they hit the nail on the head. To exaggerate, they did not look like soldiers on the battlefield, but more like well-trained assassins.


    It was also at this moment that Xiao Zhenting really realized what they were facing.


    This was¡­ a veritable army of death!


    The cavalry were stationed in the camp outside Yu City. In order to take revenge on them, the Sacred nunched a sneak attack at night, causing countless casualties in the Great Zhou.


    When Yu Wan saw that she could no longer sit here, she decided to go south.


    She did not know if it was because she had been here for too long, but she felt that she hadpletely be a person here. She had not thought of her previous life for a long time, as if those were just a distant dream.


    Of course, it was not to the extent that she had a lot of ambition. At first, she only wanted to be a salted fish. Even after she became the Madam of the Young Master Manor, the Princely Heir Consort, and even the Regent Consort, she had never thought about what kind of achievements she would have.


    It turned out that there were some things that she did not have to think about.


    When the time came, she understood that she could not stay out of it.


    It was not because she was noble enough, but because she was suitable. She was a doctor who could treat the injured. She was the Princess Consort who could stabilize the hearts of the people.


    ¡°Have you thought it through?¡± Prince Yan looked at Ah Wan, wanting to say,


    ¡°You haven¡¯t finished your confinement yet.¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t have any objections?¡± Prince Yan looked at Madam Jiang beside Yu Wan.


    Madam Jiang looked at her daughter dotingly. ¡°Ah Wan has grown up. She has her own decision. I¡¯ll go wherever Ah Wan goes.¡±


    Of course, Yu Wan did not agree to Madam Jiang going with her. How could she bring Mom to such a dangerous ce?


    Madam Jiang curled her lips. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go if you don¡¯t bring me.¡±


    Prince Yan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t bring your mom along, don¡¯t go either.¡±


    Yu Wan:


    Yu Wan did not understand. There was nothing wrong with my Mom¡¯s words, but Father, why are you making a fuss? My mother is panting with every step she takes. It¡¯s very dangerous to go to the battlefield with me, okay?


    Yu Wan looked at the two of them in confusion, but they were very persistent, so much so that Yu Wan did not dissuade them in the end!


    Forget it, forget it. At most, she would find a safe family to settle Mom down near the camp. After making up her mind, Yu Wan set off.


    The camp where the Imperial Court¡¯s army was stationed was in a vige north of Yu City. The vigers had already been escorted away by the army. Ever since they ambushed each other, both sides had not fought head-on for a long time.


    Xiao Zhenting was also a little confused. What strategy was the other party ying? Logically speaking, since the saint army was so powerful, they should be able to destroy everything wherever they went. Why didn¡¯t they just attack the capital?


    It would have been fine if they hadn¡¯t been exposed, but now that both sides had fallen out, why were the saints still cooped up in Yu City? Could it be that in a few days, the Great Zhou¡¯s anger would subside and they wouldn¡¯t settle the score with them?


    A few dayster, the Great Zhou¡¯s infantry arrived. Including the twenty thousand cavalry, there were a total of a hundred thousand soldiers.


    That night, the saint army attacked their camp.


    Xiao Zhenting was dumbfounded when he saw the ck army rushing over. ¡°No way? They didn¡¯te earlier orter. They only came when the soldiers of the Great Zhou arrived. Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re just waiting¡­ to capture us all in one go?¡±


    These bastards were too arrogant!


    Xiao Zhenting immediately picked up his spear and rushed out.


    Soon, Xiao Zhenting understood why the other party was so arrogant. Actually, the other party had only sent eight thousand elite soldiers, but they had beaten the hundred thousand soldiers of the Great Zhou into a pulp. The previous tactics had all lost their effectiveness when facing this army. It was not only because their martial strength was strong enough, but also because this group of people seemed to be immortal and were not afraid of pain at all.


    Xiao Zhenting saw a headless corpse with his own eyes. He grabbed his spear and rushed into the crowd. When had the soldiers of Great Zhou ever seen such a lineup? All of them were dumbfounded.


    This was not the most terrifying thing. The most terrifying thing was that the Great Zhou soldiers who had already fallen actually stood up with stunned expressions. Then, they grabbed their weapons and started killing their own people.


    When Xiao Zhenting saw this, he felt that something was wrong. He hurriedly ordered everyone to retreat. He didn¡¯t want the vige anymore and retreated as far as he could.


    In this battle, the casualties were not the most heavy, but the impact on the soldiers was unprecedented. They could still fight without their heads.. Were they still human? If theirpanions fell and lost their minds to be a part of the enemy, would they still be able to kill the enemy?

 Chapter 1168 - 1168: The Ending (17)

    Chapter 1168: The Ending (17)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the dark night, everyone hid in a pitch-ck col and trembled.


    ¡°This is what you¡¯ve done!¡±


    Yan Huaijing went to use the toilet, but Xiao Zhenting smashed him to the ground.


    Yan Huaijing spat out a bloody tooth and looked coldly at Xiao Zhenting. ¡°You actually dare to attack the Crown Prince. Do you want to die?¡±


    ¡°Die? If I, Xiao Zhenting, wanted my life, I wouldn¡¯t havee here!¡± Xiao Zhenting grabbed Yan Huaijing¡¯spel and pulled him up from the ground. He mmed him against the stone wall. ¡°Did you see everything on the battlefield? Didn¡¯t you see it? You were hiding in the tent, eating, drinking, and living well. You don¡¯t know what kind of chaos the outside is!¡±


    Yan Huaijing was shocked by Xiao Zhenting¡¯s killing intent and anger.


    Although Xiao Zhenting was not too regted, he was not as unreasonable as Yan Jiuchao. However, Xiao Zhenting was really going all out now.


    Yan Huaijingposed himself and said with a burning gaze, ¡°Xiao Zhenting, you don¡¯t have the ability and suffered a defeat. Could it be that you want to me me?¡±


    Xiao Zhenting was so angry that heughed. Was he afraid of losing? Did he care about the fake reputation? He was not afraid of death, and even the soldiers of the Great Zhou were not afraid of death, but some people died unjustly!


    Xiao Zhenting said coldly, ¡°Do you know what kind of monsters you¡¯ve provoked for the Great Zhou?¡±


    Yan Huaijing felt guilty.


    Xiao Zhenting was originally just venting his anger, but when he saw Yan


    Huaijing¡¯s gaze, he suddenly frowned. ¡°You know, right?¡± Yan Huaijing avoided his sharp gaze. ¡°Let go of me first.¡±


    ¡°Grand Marshal.¡± Shadow Thirteen walked over.


    Xiao Zhenting let go of Yan Huaijing coldly.


    Yan Huaijing tugged at his cor that was a little tightened and said, ¡°You won¡¯t believe me if I say that I didn¡¯t know in advance. I really don¡¯t know. I just once asked them how a ten thousand-strong army can stabilize the situation in the capital. There are thirty thousand imperial guards in the capital and ten thousand troops stationed within a hundred miles. They said that there¡¯s no need to worry about this. Those mercenaries are very powerful. Moreover, if they really fight, they don¡¯t have to worry about the casualties of the mercenaries. I asked them, could it be that they won¡¯t be injured? That person said, yes, they won¡¯t be injured.¡±


    Yan Huaijing recalled the cloaked man¡¯s expression at that time. It was a little unfathomable, but Yan Huaijing did not think too much about it. The limitations of his understanding determined the limitations of his prediction. In his opinion, the cloaked man¡¯s so-called not being injured must be because their martial arts were too strong and they would not be injured. How could he have expected that they would not be injured literally? ¡°It¡¯s a puppet technique,¡± Shadow Thirteen said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yan Huaijing asked.


    Shadow Thirteen couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. He looked at Xiao Zhenting and said, ¡°Puppet technique is a type of sorcery that can control people¡¯s actions and will. The reason why those armies of the Sacred n aren¡¯t afraid of death should be because they were hit by this puppet technique. However, if they can even control the dead, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be as simple as a puppet technique. There might be a Gu technique too.¡±


    Shadow Thirteen had never seen such an evil puppet technique and Gu technique. Grandma and Zhou Jin also knew puppet techniques. Zhou Jin had never used it, but Grandma had used it before, but it was only used on living people. Shadow Thirteen had seen Ah Wei use the Gu technique, but Ah Wei would not cause trouble on dead people.


    Xiao Zhenting frowned and said, ¡°At this rate, won¡¯t the other party add as many people as we die?¡± Then this war really couldn¡¯t be finished! Xiao


    Zhenting thought for a while. ¡°Since there¡¯s a nu techniaue. do they have a


    puppet master?¡±


    Shadow Thirteen nodded. ¡°I think so.¡±


    Xiao Zhenting made a decision. ¡°Thirteen, make the preparations. Tonight, we¡¯ll infiltrate Yu City and kill the puppet master of the Sacred n!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Shadow Thirteen did not hesitate.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Xiao Zhenting suddenly said. ¡°It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t go. You stay. Isn¡¯t there a person called Jun Chang¡¯an beside him? Tell him to go with me!¡± He didn¡¯t even address him as Crown Prince.


    Yan Huaijing gasped.


    ¡°That¡¯s not good,¡± Shadow Thirteen said. ¡°Jun Chang¡¯an¡¯s martial arts aren¡¯t as good as mine.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Xiao Zhenting turned around, casually grabbed a set of armor that was scattered on the ground, and threw it into Yan Huaijing¡¯s arms. ¡°If the enemy attacks in the middle of the night, let the Crown Prince lead his troops to attack, if he dares not to rush to the front, kill him!¡±


    ¡°Xiao Zhenting!¡± Yan Huaijing clenched his fists.


    Yan Huaijing was definitely not a cowardly person. However, he did not think that charging into battle was something the Crown Prince should do. The


    Crown Prince was more useful. Anyone could charge into battle, but once the Crown Prince was gone, the Great Zhou¡¯s morale would bepletely destroyed..

 Chapter 1169 - 1169: The Ending (18)

    Chapter 1169: The Ending (18)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shadow Thirteen understood why Xiao Zhenting did this. In a battle, Xiao Zhenting was always the one at the front. If the assassination failed tonight and Xiao Zhenting couldn¡¯t rush back in time, the morale of the army would definitely plummet. At this time, they really needed the Crown Prince to step forward and lead everyone to fight their way out.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Shadow Thirteen said.


    Yan Huaijing gritted his teeth. ¡°Shadow Thirteen!¡±


    Shadow Thirteen said indifferently, ¡°Your Highness, put on your armor and take your sword. If we really fight, my sword¡­ might not only be aimed at the enemy.¡±


    Yan Huaijing was furious. What kind of people had the Young Master Manor raised!!!


    Xiao Zhenting brought Jun Chang¡¯an and a few carefully chosen sacrificial soldiers to infiltrate Yu City overnight.


    Shadow Six was more familiar with the terrain of Yu City, so he was also apanying them.


    ¡°Little Six, have you seen the puppet master?¡± Xiao Zhenting asked Shadow Six on the way.


    Shadow Six said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a specialized puppet master. I¡¯ve only seen sorcerers, but puppet masters should also be a kind of sorcerer.¡±


    Xiao Zhenting nodded and continued to ask, ¡°Then what are the characteristics of masters like them?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ let me think.¡± Shadow Six paused and said, ¡± Their martial arts aren¡¯t very good. In the Sorcerer n, there are many powerful sorcerers. In order to protect this group of sorcerers, the Sorcerer n refined the Martial Rakshasa. ¡±


    Xiao Zhenting pondered for a while and said, ¡°In that case, that puppet master also has experts protecting him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what level it is. In order to ambush them this time, we brought all the poison. If we don¡¯t seed, we¡¯ll die for it!¡± Xiao Zhenting touched the poison that Old Cui had given him. These were all refined from poison Gu. If one drop was used, the Saint King would be finished. He had brought a few bottles and decided to poison those bastards to death!


    Shadow Six took a branch and drew a sketch on the ground. ¡°The Sacred n¡¯s Army has a total of eight encampments. Each encampment has about ten thousand people and is distributed in different camps. At the moment, we don¡¯t know which camp the puppet master is in. We have to look for them one by one.¡±


    ¡°How long will that take?¡± Xiao Zhenting asked.


    Shadow Six said, ¡°If we¡¯re fast, we can search two to three camps in a night.¡±


    Xiao Zhenting exploded. ¡°We can¡¯t find it all in one night?¡±


    Shadow Six said, ¡°Yes, they¡¯re very separated.¡±


    No¡­ What kind of f*cking strategy was this? Why did they split up like that?


    Could it be that they were afraid of them ambushing them from all directions? Did they have so many troops?


    Xiao Zhenting was getting more and more confused about what the Sacred n was thinking. Anyway, it was not important anymore. It was more important to quickly find the puppet master and kill him. Although the strength of the Sacred n¡¯s army might not really be weakened because of this, at least it would not be stronger and stronger.


    ¡°This camp is the closest. Should we go here first?¡± Shadow Six pointed to a camp near the northern city gate.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Under Xiao Zhenting¡¯s order, they rushed towards the camp. They first killed a few soldiers who were transporting rations and changed into their armor. However, when this armornded on Xiao Zhenting, he was in a dilemma.


    The armor that was suitable for everyone was simply impossible to put on in the hands of a towering man like Xiao Zhenting, okay?!


    Shadow Six nced at the trailer containing the rations and coughed lightly. ¡°Grand Marshal Xiao, I think you¡¯re more suitable to act as the rations.¡± Xiao Zhenting :


    Xiao Zhenting curled up in the wide (narrow) trailer aggrievedly and was escorted into the camp by Shadow Six and the others.


    The Sacred n¡¯s hierarchy was very clear. This could be distinguished from the luxuriousness of the tent. As the core figure of the saint army, the puppet master¡¯s residence was naturally not too bad. They went straight to the most luxurious tent.


    In the tent sat a thin middle-aged man.


    ¡°Is he the puppet master?¡± Xiao Zhenting asked. Shadow Six had mentioned that puppet masters did not know martial arts. This person fits this characteristic!


    Shadow Six sized him up carefully and nodded after a while. ¡°I think so.¡±


    The words ¡°puppet master¡± were naturally not written on the puppet master¡¯s face. However, Shadow Six had interacted with Zhou Jin and the others many times and was very familiar with the aura of a sorcerer. He also felt a simr aura from this man.


    ¡°Kill!


    Xiao Zhenting rushed up without hesitation. His saber rose and fell, and the puppet master fell into a pool of blood.


    Xiao Zhenting was a little stunned.


    Was it that easy? What happened to the protection of experts? Could he have killed the wrong person? Could it be that this was not a puppet master but a


    target?

 Chapter 1170 - 1170: The Ending (19)

    Chapter 1170: The Ending (19)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Had they fallen into a trap?


    However, Xiao Zhenting and the others were vignt in the tent for a long time and did not see any movement outside.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Something¡¯s wrong.¡±


    The puppet master was already dead. Didn¡¯t any expertse to settle the score with them? How did an expert protect a puppet master? Wasn¡¯t this too irresponsible?


    Xiao Zhenting frowned as he thought of something. ¡°You guys, go and count the number of people in the camp.¡±


    A few sacrificial soldiers left.


    About fifteen minutester, the sacrificial soldiers returned. They counted all the tents, including the patrolling soldiers. There were not ten thousand people here, but nine thousand!


    Shadow Six said strangely, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯ve been here before and am sure that there are ten thousand of them. Even if some of them died in the battle with us earlier, there are definitely no more than a hundred casualties.¡±


    Then where did the remaining thousand people and the expert who was supposed to protect the puppet master go?


    ¡°Mom, do you see the town ahead? After we pass that town, we¡¯ll reach Pingyang Vige. Pingyang Vige isn¡¯t the front line, but where the injured soldiers are. You stay in townter, and Ping¡¯er and I will go to Pingyang Vige,¡± Yu Wan said to Madam Jiang in the carriage.


    Madam Jiang snorted. ¡°You want to leave me behind again.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled and held Madam Jiang¡¯s hand. ¡°How can I bear to leave Mom behind? Mom felt sorry for me and apanied me all the way south. I also feel sorry for Mom too. I¡¯m already out of confinement. It¡¯s fine. Wait for me in town. I¡¯ll go back to town to buy herbs every day. Besides, if you¡¯re by my side,


    I¡¯ll be even more worried.¡¯


    Madam Jiang looked at the sky.


    Yu Wan had already made up her mind. No matter how Madam Jiang threatened and tempted her, she would never bring her to such a dangerous ce.


    The carriage arrived at the town.


    Although the mes of war had not spread here, they were still affected. The residents of town had long closed themselves to rest and the inn had also been closed. Yu Wan alighted from the carriage and raised her hand to knock on the inn¡¯s door.


    At this moment, an ice-cold arrow shot at Yu Wan without warning, as if it wanted to pierce through her head.


    In the blink of an eye, Little Sly Jiang¡¯s figure shed out of the carriage. She grabbed the arrow that had almost hit her daughter. Then, her eyes turned cold as she turned around and threw the arrow fiercely into the darkness.


    A series of screams sounded in the darkness.


    Yu Wan¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she turned around. Almost at the same time, an overwhelming number of arrows shot towards the two of them like a fine.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Yu Wan strode forward and was about to protect Madam Jiang between her body and the door when the arrows shattered.


    Yu Wan did not understand what had happened, but when she saw Madam Jiang¡¯s gaze, it was unprecedentedly cold.


    An arrow that missed grazed Yu Wan¡¯s hair. A strand of hairnded on Yu Wan¡¯s shoulder and slid into Little Sly Jiang¡¯s hand.


    Little SIV Tiang was furious! She mmed 0Den the door behind her and Dushed Yu Wan into the inn.


    What happened just now? Yu Wan was dumbfounded. Just as she was about to turn around and ask, she saw the inn door close in front of her.


    Little Sly Jiang rose into the air, emitting an aura that was even more ruthless than the Blood Rakshasa¡¯s. She was like a demon god in the dark. She pinched a strand of hair in her hand and looked at the thousand-strong army lurking in the dark. She said coldly, ¡°My daughter¡¯s hair is broken.. All your necks have to be broken!¡±

 Chapter 1171 - 1171: The Ending (20)

    Chapter 1171: The Ending (20)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Thebat strength of an army of a thousand members of the Sacred n was not inferior to thebat strength of the entire Northwest Army Camp back then. To shake the entire Northwest Army Camp with one¡¯s own strength was very dangerous. In fact, in the opinion of most people, it was a little stupid.


    Especially since the other party was a thin woman, they thought that she was spouting nonsense. Her strength was terrifying, but they did not believe that she could really destroy their thousand-strong army.


    The general of the Sacred n raised his sword and shouted, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be afraid! Get into formation and prepare to attack¡ªI¡®


    Swish!


    Before he could finish speaking, he heard a whoosh in the air. Before anyone could react, they saw their general¡¯s heart being pierced by a bead that flew over.


    The general of the Sacred n fell to the ground. He widened his eyes and looked at the sky covered in nebs. Even until his death, he did not understand how all of this happened.


    He was a general. That woman actually killed him with an inconspicuous bead. He didn¡¯t do anything, right? It was just a strand of her daughter¡¯s hair.


    The general would never understand. He would never have this chance.


    The General¡¯s death brought a huge shock to everyone. It was as if at this moment, everyone really realized that what they saw and felt was not an illusion. This woman was not bluffing. She was a killing god in the dark. This was a well-trained army. The general had fallen, but there was still the deputy general. The deputy general immediately took over themand. ¡°Set up the formation!¡±


    Swish!


    The bead rose from the ground and mercilessly pierced through the deputy general¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Oh.¡± As if thinking of something, Little Sly Jiang snapped her fingers. The bead spinning on the ground suddenly flew into the air and mmed into the necks of the general and deputy general, breaking their necks with two cracking sounds.


    The saint army was stunned. Therefore, when she said ¡°everyone¡¯s neck has to be broken¡±, it was literally a broken neck¡­


    Yu Wan was in the inn and wanted to go out all the time. However, the door seemed to have been sealed by a huge force and she could not open it no matter what.


    ¡°Look, they¡¯re all giving birth. But I¡¯ve lost the power of my bloodline. I can¡¯t even open the door! Yi¡ªya¡ª¡± Yu Wan stepped on the wall and grabbed the door slot with both hands, pulling it back with all her might.


    Crack!


    Yu Wan felt a pain in her neck. Of course it wasn¡¯t her neck that had been


    Broken, but she reit as someone¡¯s neck naa been broken.


    Yu Wan touched her neck strangely. It must be an illusion¡­


    Crack!


    The sound of cracking came again. Yu Wan took a weak breath. Right on the heels of that, sounds came again. Crack, crack, crack, crack, crack, crack, crack..


    Outside the house, the sound of people cracking their necks could be heard. Yu Wan felt her little neck trembling just by listening.


    I might not believe it, but my neck had its own thoughts. It was chickening out!


    Most of those soldiers did not even have time to scream before their necks were broken. The invincible saint army encountered the first destruction after entering the country.


    Originally, when they received the mission to surround and kill the two women, they were still disdainful and thought that the higher-ups were making a mountain out of a molehill. After all, with the strength of their thousand-man army, it was not impossible for them to kill twenty thousand Great Zhou soldiers. How could they send them to do such a thing? Wasn¡¯t this like using a butcher¡¯s knife to kill a chicken?


    They finally did not think that way now. If they were given a chance, they would persuade the higher-ups to send another thousand people.


    Unfortunately, there were never ifs in the world. There were only consequences and results.


    The inn owner had actually been woken up long ago, but he did not dare to say anything. He just stood in the hall with the oilmp and looked at Yu Wan.


    After an unknown period of time, the cracking sound finally ended. The inn was terrifyingly quiet. The innkeeper cleared his throat awkwardly. ¡°Shall I make you¡­ and that hero¡­ a bowl of noodles?¡±


    Yu Wan:


    Little Sly Jiang was in a fit of anger just now and regretted it after doing it. She looked at the dark door and twiddled her fingers innocently.


    Creak¡ª


    The door opened.


    Yu Wan looked at the helpless Little Sly Jiang solemnly.


    Little Sly Jiang circled his fingers and blinked guiltily. ¡°Um, if I say¡­ I¡¯m so dizzy. Do you still believe me?¡± Yu Wan¡¯s face darkened..

 Chapter 1172 - 1172: The Ending (21)

    Chapter 1172: The Ending (21)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yu Wan never expected that her mom would actually be a hidden peerless expert. What happened to being weak? What happened to being ady? Therefore, those sleeping postures with her legs crossed and emitting a domineering aura and the heroic spirit of a bandit were not her imagination!


    ¡°Did you beat Mrs. Zhao into a pig¡¯s head?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± ¡°Did you steal the bead of the saints?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± ¡°Did you shave them too?¡±


    ¡­Mhm.¡±


    ¡°Were you the one who destroyed the Second Old Master¡¯s sacrificial soldiers camp?¡±


    ¡± .mnm. ¡°Blood Rakshasa¡­¡± ¡­Mhm.¡± ¡°Saint King¡­¡± ¡­Mhm.¡±


    ¡­Mhm.¡±


    ¡­Mhm.¡¯


    One by one, she confessed. Yu Wan¡¯s face could not have been darker. She thought that it was a Bronze-ranked beast, but it was actually a King, and the strongest King at that!


    ¡°I, I, I¡­ I lost my bloodline power because I gave birth. Otherwise, I would be the number one expert in the Nether Capital!¡± Yu Wan crossed her arms in front of her chest, turned her face away, and said angrily.


    ¡°Mm!¡± Little Sly Jiang nodded.


    Killing a thousand troops was not a joke. That was because Yu Wan had almost lost her life and had triggered Little Sly Jiang¡¯s strongest anger value. Otherwise, under normal circumstances, she would really be exhausted from killing them one by one.


    After that night, Little Sly Jiang slept in the inn for three days and three nights.


    Since she was not really weak, they could go to the front line together. Of course, it was mainly because she could not shake her off. Since she was so powerful, she might arrive earlier than Yu Wan!


    After Madam Jiang woke up, Yu Wan went with her to the vige where the imperial court¡¯s army was stationed. The vige was already empty. It seemed like it had been attacked and quickly evacuated.


    Yu Wan had sent a pigeon to Shadow Six before she came. Shadow Six knew that she woulde and did not forget to make a mark when they evacuated.


    Yu Wan followed the mark deeper into the valley and found the current camp of the army.


    Xiao Zhenting led the army south. Including the garrisons of the various cities that he had taken over along the way, there were a total of eighty thousand troops. Currently, sixty thousand were stationed in the various county cities outside Yu City, forming a siege on Yu City. Twenty thousand people followed Xiao Zhenting and faced the enemy head-on. Among the twenty thousand people, there were already more than a thousand casualties. Old Cui and the doctors in the army were busy every day and did not even have much time to eat.


    ¡°Madam, Young Madam, this way please!¡± Shadow Six brought Yu Wan and Little Sly Jiang to the temporary tent. He had specially built it for the two of them. It was somewhat simr to a yurt, but it was not big. There were also some urgent herbs, so it was even more cramped.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to trouble Madam and Young Madam.¡± Shadow Six felt that the environment here was harsh and not a ce for them toe.


    Yu Wan shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Where¡¯s Grand Marshal Xiao?¡±


    ¡°He went to investigate outside Yu City. He¡¯s been there for a while. He should be back soon. Last night, we went to kill the puppet master of the Sacred n. I wonder if they will do anything today. By the way, we also discovered something very strange.¡± Shadow Six told Yu Wan about the loss of a thousand people in a certain camp of the Sacred n¡¯s army.


    Yu Wan nced at her Mom and saw her looking at the sky, the sky, and then the sky!


    Shadow Six also saw Little Sly Jiang¡¯s abnormality. His eyes widened. ¡°Did they¡­ ambush you?¡±


    Yu Wan nodded in tacit agreement. They were very careful along the way, but the news still leaked, so they were ambushed by the saints.


    ¡°Then are you alright?¡± Shadow Six asked worriedly.


    Yu Wan looked at her mother in a speechless manner. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s fine with Mom around.¡±


    Shadow Six: ¡°1Jh.


    Could it be that her persona had been ruined?


    In this way, Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen heaved a sigh of relief. In order to maintain their Madam¡¯s persona in front of Young Madam and Master, the two of them had suffered too much. They did not dare to say anything they wanted to say. They watched as Young Master and the Prince took the me. Now, they could finally be themselves.


    ¡°My Dad doesn¡¯t know yet.¡±


    Yu Wan poured a basin of cold water on them, and their smiles froze.


    Xiao Zhenting was not surprised. Prince Yan would not hide such a major secret from him. He had already told him about it in the letter. Since her persona had already copsed, she might as well copse to the end. Anyway, Yu Shaoqing wasn¡¯t around, right?


    When Yu Wan followed Old Cui to treat the injured, Xiao Zhenting and Little Sly Jiang secretly started something.


    Although the puppet master had died, it was inevitable that there would be casualties in a serious battle. After all, the strength of the saint army was obvious. Even without the puppet master controlling them, they still had terrifyingbat strength..

 Chapter 1173 - 1173: The Ending (22)

    Chapter 1173: The Ending (22)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this first¡­¡± Xiao Zhenting thought of a very sinister method to weaken the other party.


    First, Xiao Zhenting brought a team of sacrificial soldiers and infiltrated the first camp they had ambushed that night. He set fire to the rations and ran.


    Actually, there were only twenty of them. In terms of martial arts, those sacrificial soldiers were not the strongest, but their qinggong was top-notch. They ran fast and were not easy to catch up to. Ten of them went to set fire, and the remaining ten rode their horses back and forth halfway, beating the drums and shouting, looking like an army of hundreds.


    The ten people who escaped went in another direction and assumed the posture of an army of hundreds.


    As such, the Sacred n¡¯s army was stunned. The city gate was closed properly, and the Great Zhou¡¯s soldiers in the city had long been cleared by them. Where did these more than a thousand peoplee from?


    Could it be¡­ a remnant of the city?


    The Sacred n believed that there would be experts from the Great Zhou infiltrating the city. After all, no matter how tight their defense was, it was only targeted at ordinary soldiers. If they really encountered too powerful experts, their defense would not be very useful.


    But there shouldn¡¯t be more than a thousand such experts, right? If they were really that powerful, they would have fought them to the death long ago.


    All the Sacred n¡¯s members felt that there were survivors hidden in the city that had not been sessfully cleaned up. Themander of the first camp said, ¡°You, bring two hundred people to chase after them. You, bring three hundred people to clear out the remaining survivors in the city.¡± ¡°Should we inform the armies of the other camps?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. There¡¯s no need to rm everyone about such a small matter.¡±


    ¡®Yes!¡±


    The first camp sent out five hundred people in batches.


    The other three hundred people headed towards the city. After a while, they were all killed by Little Sly Jiang.


    If it was really like that day in town, such as killing a thousand people in one go, it was a huge drain on Little Sly Jiang. Xiao Zhenting had estimated that it would be five hundred a day, no more, no less.


    When they went tounch a sneak attack, it was almost evening. The five hundred people did not return, so themander did not take it seriously. He treated it as if they were still on a mission. In the end, the next day, Xiao Zhenting came to burn the rations again.


    However, the saint army had strengthened their defenses. There was no rations for him to burn, so he burned themander¡¯s pants.


    Themander :


    Was this¡­ revenge for being chased like a cornered dog? Or was it another group of people?


    Xiao Zhenting ran away after burning it. The saint army was furious. If you have the ability, don¡¯t run! Stay! Let¡¯s fight!


    Themander was a little angry. He had only nodded his head when he killed someone, but what did he mean by burning his pants?


    The other party was very arrogant!


    In a fit of anger, themander sent out another five hundred people. This time, he wanted to capture them alive! He wanted to see what kind of bastard burned his flowery pants! As expected, these five hundred people were killed by Little Sly Jiang again.


    At night, themander of the Sacred n¡¯s first camp finally sensed that something was wrong. They sent out a thousand people, but none of them returned. He endured it all night. Early in the morning on the third day, he sent another five hundred people to look for it.


    In the end, they disappeared without a word!


    He finally realized the seriousness of the situation. Just as he was about to send news to the other camps to remind them to be on their guard, he received a note that shot an arrow into his tent.


    ¡°Your underpants are in my hands. If you want them back, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow night at nine o¡¯clock at Dongliu PO. Don¡¯t bring anyone else. Otherwise, I¡¯ll burn your underpants!¡±


    After themander read it, he felt terrible. Where did this lunatice from? He could understand stealing gold, silver, jewelry, and even handsome seals. What was with stealing underpants? Did he steal his underpants?


    No! It was his dignity as a man!


    ¡°Sir, be careful of an ambush!¡± The confidant said.


    Themander said, ¡°Do I need you to remind me? Of course I know that there¡¯s an ambush! Go count the thousand elite soldiers and follow me to Dongliu PO tomorrow night!¡±


    Any scheme could only copse in the face of absolute strength. He did not believe that he could die in the hands of a group of trash even if he brought a thousand elite soldiers!


    Of course, a thousand elite soldiers were terrifying. Without being angered to a certain extent, even Little Sly Jiang could not guarantee that she could defeat all a thousand soldiers like that night.


    Therefore, from the point of view of amander, his decision was not wrong.


    Unfortunately, what themander did not know was that they were not only facing an expert.


    There were no traps in the forest, no hidden bows and sharp weapons. However, when everyone entered the depths of the forest, tens of thousands of poisonous insects broke out of the ground and swarmed towards the saint army under the pressure of the King of Ten Thousand Gu..

 Chapter 1174 - 1174: The Ending (24)

    Chapter 1174: The Ending (24)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Under normal circumstances, these little poisonous creatures would not be a threat to them at all. There were countless poisonous creatures in the dark night, causing everyone to feel an indescribable pressure. The saint army¡¯s formation was in chaos.


    At this moment, Little Sly Jiang, who was hiding in the dark, descended from the sky and began her hunt.


    Little Gu, Shadow Thirteen, Jun Chang¡¯an, and Xiao Zhenting did not stay idle either. Theirbat strength was inferior to Little Sly Jiang, but they were still a power that could not be underestimated.


    Themander fled. Behind him, the thousand-strong army¡­ was destroyed!


    She let him go because she wanted him to report.


    They had caused so much trouble, but the expert hiding in the camp had yet to appear. This time, they had caused a bigmotion. They believed that that person was not far from appearing.


    In less than five days, the military strength of the Sacred n¡¯s army had been reduced by 3,500. However, the Great Zhou did not lose a single soldier. Other than a few sacrificial soldiers who had suffered slight injuries during the mission, there were no other casualties.


    This news was undoubtedly inspiring, and the low morale suddenly rose.


    Of course, they understood that this was not only because of Grand Marshal Xiao, the Shadow Guard, and the others, but also because of that unknown expert.


    They had never seen her face, nor had they heard her name. They had only seen her figure from afar. She was dressed in ck armor, had a cold body, and a slender waist. She was valiant and heroic. They did not know why such a small body hid such a terrifying power. In short, they secretly called her ck Phoenix.


    ¡°Who is that person?¡± In the tent, Yan Huaijing asked Jun Chang¡¯an.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Jun Chang¡¯an said.


    Yan Huaijing looked at him deeply. ¡°You¡¯ve carried out so many missions with her. Didn¡¯t you hear what Xiao Zhenting and Shadow Thirteen called her?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Jun Chang¡¯an said.


    Yan Huaijing frowned. ¡°You should know what she looks like, right?¡± ¡°What does the Crown Prince want to do?¡± Jun Chang¡¯an asked.


    ¡°If I can use such an expert¡­¡± Yan Huaijing didn¡¯t finish his sentence.


    Such an expert could defeat an army alone. Who didn¡¯t want to have her? She came to the army with Yu Wan. Was she an expert from the Young Master Manor? Or was she sent by Nanzhao to protect Yu Wan?


    Jun Chang¡¯an said seriously, ¡°I think it¡¯s unlikely that she¡¯ll serve Your


    Highness.¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an looked at Yan Huaijing sympathetically. Yan Huaijing thought that he had lost to Yan Jiuchao in terms of thepetition of their fathers. Yan Huaijing was wrong. It was far more than that, he couldn¡¯t even defeat his parents-inw, okay?


    The Great Zhou¡¯s army moved back to the vige.


    Without any casualties in the Great Zhou, the Sacred n¡¯s army had lost more than 3, 500 people. Although this number was not a heavy blow to the 100,000-strong army, it was a little terrifying when they thought about how not a single soldier of the Great Zhou had died.


    In the past few days, for safety reasons, Xiao Zhenting did not allow Shadow Six to enter Yu City to ask around. Even without asking, he could tell from the sudden strengthening of the defenses on the city wall that the saint army


    vcuueu IL.


    The puppet master was already dead. The soldiers of the Great Zhou would no longer face the oue of bing puppets of the other party after death and shing with theirpatriots. However, this did not mean that the Great Zhou could let their guard down.


    The Sacred n still had nearly 100,000 powerful troops. If the Sacred n¡¯s army came out in full strength at this time, an expert like Little Sly Jiang would definitely be fine. However, it was hard to say about ordinary soldiers. In order to win this battle, they still needed to continue weakening the other party¡¯s experts.


    Wasn¡¯t there a saying that when you shoot someone, you shoot the horse first? To capture a thief, you have to capture the leader?


    They were not their match in terms of military strength, so they had to lure their experts out and kill them first!


    On the tenth day Yu Wan and Madam Jiang arrived, the two sides began their second true battle. The northern city gate of Yu City opened, and the saint army of the First Camp walked out majestically under the lead of themander.


    They set up their formation, and the city gate closed behind them.


    Actually, Shadow Six had arranged the first, second, and even eighth camps for them. Shadow Six did not know what their camp was called, nor did he need to know.


    After losing 3,500 troops, there were only less than 7,000 people left.


    However, the word ¡°only¡± did not seem to be very appropriate, as if they were very weak. In fact, the seven thousand troops of the Sacred n did not have much pressure dealing with the seventy thousand troops of the Great Zhou.


    Therefore, when Xiao Zhenting led the twenty thousand people behind him out valiantly, the saint army did not take the other party seriously at all..

 Chapter 1175 - 1175: The Ending (24)

    Chapter 1175: The Ending (24)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    There was a powerful expert in the Great Zhou who knew how to y with Gu worms. Thesemanders knew about this, but today, they no longer had to be afraid of that expert because their expert had alsoe.


    Themander nced at Xiao Zhenting disdainfully, raised his arm, and waved his hand. The waiting Sacred n¡¯s army suddenly took a few steps to the sides in unison from the center.


    Eight majestic experts of the Sacred n carried the carriage and walked arrogantly from behind the army.


    Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six rode beside Xiao Zhenting. The two of them recognized the strength of the eight people at a nce. They were all half-saints, and almost all of them were about to reach the Saint King Realm.


    Using a Half-Saint as his pnquin bearer was much more eye-catching than Sikong Changfeng who used Asura to carry the pnquin back then.


    If the pnquin bearer was so powerful, what realm was the man in the carriage at?


    The two of them were filled with doubts.


    ¡°Can you tell?¡± Xiao Zhenting asked softly.


    The two of them shook their heads. This was the first time they could not see the other party¡¯s realm.


    ¡°I think he should have already surpassed the Saint King,¡± Shadow Six whispered. They hade into contact with Saint Kings before. They could recognize anv exDert of this realm. be it an initial-stage or Deak-stage one. ¡°Even more powerful than the Saint King¡­ What¡­ is that?¡± Xiao Zhenting had never heard of anything higher.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Paragon,¡± Shadow Thirteen said. ¡°I heard Grandma mention it.¡±


    However, he had only mentioned it and did not know much. He only knew that the Paragon was an expert who was even more powerful than the Saint King. How powerful was he? It was said that they were not on the same level, just like the deep sea andke.


    ¡°Then¡­ can Jiang Batian defeat him?¡± Xiao Zhenting asked again.


    In the past, no matter how he asked Shadow Thirteen, Shadow Thirteen¡¯s answer would be ¡°of course she can defeat him¡±. However, he was not so sure now.


    The Paragon¡¯s terror had long exceeded their understanding. He was not sure how powerful the other party was.


    Back then, when Jiang Batian caused a ruckus in the Sacred n, the true top experts of the Sacred n were all in seclusion. If the Paragon came out of seclusion, it was unknown who would win.


    In the stands a hundred meters away, Yan Huaijing also felt the anomaly of the battlefield. He asked Jun Chang¡¯an, ¡°That person seems to be very powerful. Can ck Phoenix defeat him?¡± As he did not know Little Sly Jiang¡¯s identity, he could only follow the people in the military camp and call her ck Phoenix.


    Jun Chang¡¯an did not say anything.


    Although he had seen Little Sly Jiang¡¯s strength, he had never seen that expert from the Sacred n. He instinctively felt that the other party was very dangerous. It was not a fatal danger, but a danger that could destroy the world.


    As for the 20,000 soldiers, they did not have such worries. In their hearts, the ck Phoenix was a killing god without defeat. It was useless no matter who came. They would be dead souls under the ck Phoenix¡¯s saber!


    The soldiers of the Great Zhou began to cheer for ck Phoenix.


    Yu Wan had just bandaged an injured person¡¯s wound. She heard a deafening drumbeat and her heart surged.


    ¡°Young Madam, do you want to take a look?¡± Ping¡¯er asked.


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes!¡± Yu Wan nodded. It was almost done here. She tidied up and brought Ping¡¯er to cheer for the ck Phoenix in the hearts of the soldiers.


    Unlike the South Saint King, although the South Saint King had also advanced to the Paragon realm that night, he had just advanced and had yet to stabilize himself when he was pped back to his original state by Little Sly Jiang. This time, the experts had long stabilized themselves in the Paragon Realm for many years.


    As soon as his aura appeared, Xiao Zhenting immediately spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°F*ck you!¡±


    However, the aura of the Paragon did not stay on others for long before it surged towards Little Sly Jiang. There were noplicated moves or gorgeous techniques. It was a real killing move!


    He wanted to kill this woman and mourn the souls of the three thousand soldiers. The burning pressure engulfed Little Sly Jiang like a volcanic eruption.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes seemed to be burned. They couldn¡¯t bear to look at Little Sly Jiang¡¯s condition.


    The Paragon of the Sacred n snorted coldly and raised his hand to collect the other party¡¯s corpse. Unexpectedly, at this moment, the fiery pressure he released was suddenly rubbed into an invisible fireball and smashed towards him.


    He didn¡¯t have time to dodge and fell off the carriage.


    Almost at the same time, a ck shadow shot towards him like an arrow that had left the bow.. It grabbed his cor and flew up with him, ruthlessly hitting


    the city wall of Yu City!

 Chapter 1176 - 1176: The Ending (25)

    Chapter 1176: The Ending (25)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    A human figure immediately concave on the city wall. The saint army was stunned.


    What¡¯s going on? Was that woman not dead? Did she p their supreme Lord into the wall just now?


    Haha. He wasn¡¯t just pped into the wall. I can still dig him out! Little Sly Jiang decisively dug the Paragon out and continued to grab his cor as he rose into the air and mmed him into the city wall.


    The Paragon could not fight back!


    Next, Little Sly Jiang began her performance. She dug the Paragon out and pped him in. She dug him out and pped him in another ce. Then, she dug him out and pped him in another ce.


    An entire row of human figures had been patted on the city wall. At a nce, the human-shaped pits looked like there was really a row of people sticking to the city wall hand in hand. They were especially neat.


    For the first time in Yu Wan¡¯s life, she wondered if her Mom had some kind of OCD. It was so neat!!!


    A Paragon was a Paragon. If it were any other Paragon, they would have long dropped their realm after being pped by Little Sly Jiang, but the Paragon¡¯s realm was still very good.


    Not bad, enough to withstand a beating. Little Sly Jiang was having fun.


    Xiao Zhenting looked at the person who was creating a pit on the city wall in confusion and thought to himself, Should I remind her not to keep building on the city wall?


    The change happened in the next moment. Everyone thought that this was a crushing defeat without any suspense. Even the Paragon almost gave up resisting.


    However, when Little Sly Jiang pped the Paragon into the wall again, she realized that he did not. Little Sly Jiang hummed and grabbed the Paragon to p the city wall.


    . He still couldn¡¯t get in.


    Not only that, she also realized that her internal energy was depleting. Her grip on the Paragon¡¯s hand suddenly became strenuous. The Paragon was also puzzled. Was this woman finally tired from beating him up? It was not easy! If she was not tired, he would die!


    However, the Paragon quickly realized that it was not as simple as being tired. His body quickly fell, and the woman who seemed to have endless strength fell with him.


    Yu Wan turned pale. ¡°Mom¡ª¡±


    All of this happened too quickly. When Shadow Thirteen wanted to fly over and catch Little Sly Jiang, it was toote. Little Sly Jiang pped the ground and used her internal energy to support her body. She finallynded steadily, but this time, she used up herst bit of strength.


    She couldn¡¯t get up.


    Everyone was dumbfounded again. What was going on? She was fine just now. Why did she suddenly seem to have lost all her strength? Did the Paragon counterattack?


    To be honest, the paragon was also stunned. He did not do anything. Why did this woman fall? There was no time to think. In a sh, the Paragon made an extremely bold decision. No matter why this woman suddenly lost her strength, now was the best time to kill her!


    ¡°Not good! That bastard wants to kill her! ¡± Xiao Zhenting grabbed the bow and shot an arrow at the Paragon!


    Shadow Thirteen quickly flew towards Little Sly Jiang.


    ¡°Little Gu!¡± Yu Wan also released the little Gu.


    If these could stop the Paragon, was he still the Paragon? The Paragon sneered and waved his hand. The powerful pressure of the Paragon formed an invisible barrier around him and blocked the attacks of the three of them.


    It was the time to kill this woman now!


    After being beaten up by Little Sly Jiang for so long, the Paragon¡¯s strength had actually fallen a little, but it was more than enough to deal with a weak woman, right?


    The Paragon reached out and grabbed Little Sly Jiang¡¯s heart.


    At the critical moment, a spear suddenly tore through the air with the force of thunder. The sharp sound was like a dragon¡¯s roar, fiercely shocking everyone¡¯s hearts. The spear pierced through the pressure of the Paragon and broke through his barrier. It pierced through the Paragon¡¯s heart and sent him flying, mercilessly nailing him to the city wall.


    The Paragon widened his eyes in disbelief.


    In the golden light, a young man, who was even more dazzling than the golden light of the scorching sun, appeared. He was like a god of the nine heavens, carrying judgment and punishment as he came with a cold expression..

 Chapter 1177 - 1177: The Ending (26)

    Chapter 1177: The Ending (26)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Everyone felt the power of this young man, but no one was willing to believe what they saw, especially Yan Huaijing. His eyes almost popped out.


    ¡°How¡­ how could it be¡­¡± Yan Huaijing was incoherent.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, why is it him?¡± Jun Chang¡¯an was as shocked as him. They had thought of thousands of possibilities, but none of them were this man in front of them.


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Yan Jiuchao¡­¡±


    He hade, descending like a god. Just like any other time, but it seemed different. He had be stronger, enough for all the experts in the world to look up to.


    Xiao Zhenting¡¯s heart was also beating like a drum. The child who needed his protection had grown up and stood in front of everyone, bing the one who protected others.


    While everyone was digesting the shock in their hearts, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s attacks did not stop. The powerful internal energy of the Longevity Technique struck the Paragon¡¯s body like lightning. Yan Jiuchao did not give him any room to fight back, nor did he let his guard down just because he was nailed to the city wall. Every move was a killing move, and every move was like lightning.


    The Paragon finally realized that he no longer had a chance to live. He began to burn his life.


    ¡°Not good! He¡¯s going to self-destruct!¡± Jun Chang¡¯an frowned.


    The self-destruction of a Paragon was definitely not inferior to Soul Rakshasa. The 30,000 people present would probably all die in this war, regardless of friend or foe. However, there was no fear on the faces of the saint army. It was as if from the moment they embarked on their journey, they had already sacrificed their lives like the Paragon.


    ¡°Retreat! All retreat!¡± Xiao Zhenting shouted.


    The soldiers of the Great Zhou began to retreat rapidly, but this was not very useful. Once the Paragon self-destructed, no one could escape.


    However, the Paragon did not expect that just as he was about to self-destruct, Yan Jiuchao suddenly turned his internal energy into a de and suddenly hit his dantian. Almost at the same time, the internal energy of the Longevity Technique in his dantian turned into tens of thousands of small lightning bolts that swam in hiq hndv and shattered all his meridians


    Hepletely died before he could self-destruct. The saint army was furious.


    Themander pointed his sword at the sky and roared, ¡°Avenge the


    Paragon!¡±


    ¡°Avenge the Paragon!¡±


    ¡°Avenge the Paragon!¡±


    ¡°Avenge the Paragon!¡±


    The saint army¡¯s aura was grand, and they erupted with ferocious roars.


    Xiao Zhenting¡¯s expression suddenly becameplicated. Why else would it be said that the saint army was difficult to deal with? Even the most powerful expert was killed, but they could still maintain such discipline and morale. Just this alone was not something ordinary soldiers couldpare to.


    In the past, this group of people could fight a hundred people alone. Now, they were in a fit of anger and their potential had multiplied. They were not weaker than when they had the help of the puppet master. If they really fought, their twenty thousand people would probably not be enough for the other party to eat.


    However, they had already retreated too many times. This time, with a backer like Yan Jiuchao, if they could not charge into battle once, then in the future, even if their lives were saved, their morale would never be restored.


    Therefore, they would rather die in battle than retreat.


    Xiao Zhenting gripped the long saber in his hand tightly and tightened the reins. He took the lead. ¡°Charge up! Kill those bastards!¡±


    Themander sneered. Since they hade out, they had no intention of returning alive. If they could not protect the Paragon, all of them were willing to die as an apology. However, if they could drag twenty thousand Great Zhou soldiers down with them before they died, it seemed to be a good deal.


    This was a tragic battle. It was not that the soldiers of the Great Zhou were not afraid, but Xiao Zhenting had already rushed out and the Regent was also fighting on the front line. They had no reason to retreat.


    ¡°Kill! Brothers! Let¡¯s fight it out with them!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll fight it out with the saints!¡±


    The soldiers of the Great Zhou charged towards the saint army with all their might.


    ¡°You overestimate yourself!¡± Themander said arrogantly. He looked at Yan Jiuchao, who was still in the air. Yan Jiuchao was like a god who looked down on the world. His eyes were filled with endless coldness and coldness, but¡­ he was not afraid.


    What was going on? His army was about to be destroyed, so how could he still be so calm? Could it be that he thought that he could destroy the 7,000-strong army of the Sacred n with a flick of his finger?


    Ah, there was a way¡ªself-destruct.


    However, self-destruction could not differentiate between friend and foe. Not only would the saint army die, but the soldiers of the Great Zhou would also die with them.


    This man shouldn¡¯t be so stupid, but why did he look so unworried?

 Chapter 1178 - 1178: The Ending (27)

    Chapter 1178: The Ending (27)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Didn¡¯t he care about the lives of the Great Zhou soldiers? Did he want to let his soldiers fight to the death with the saint army while he watched from the sidelines? For some reason, themander suddenly had an ominous feeling.


    Wuwu¡ª


    A loud horn sounded in the distant sky. Right on the heels of that was the sound of waves. In the crowd, someone shouted, ¡°Yan City Navy!¡±


    On the canal a few miles away, the navy of Yan City rode the wind and waves. Themander did not understand. They were not fighting in the water. What was the use of the navy? Could the navy¡¯s crossbows and catapults aim at them from a few miles away? If they really fought, be it bows and arrows or throwing stones, they would attack indiscriminately!


    Was the person who came up with this idea¡­ crazy?


    Themander almostughed, but in the next second, he couldn¡¯t.


    Behind the warships of the Yan City Navy, muscr figures soared into the air like eagles pping their wings. With a whoosh, they flew towards the Sacred n¡¯s army who were waving the g and shouting. The formation of the Sacred n¡¯s army was instantly dispersed by them.


    They only had a few hundred people. Compared to the nearly 7,000 saint army, there was noparison in terms of numbers. However, theirbat strength made everyone shudder!


    The leader was a man in ck armor. His long hair was disheveled, and his eyes were bloodshot. There was a small milk bottle hanging from his waist. He rushed into the group of the Sacred n¡¯s army, grabbed an army that was about to ambush Yu Wan, and tore them in half with his bare hands. A powerful pressure swept through the entire battlefield. Everyone was stunned by his furious roar.


    Yu Wan heaved a sigh of relief.


    It was Asura! Their Milk Asura!


    He had brought the Asura Army of the Nether Capital!


    An Asura was enough to kill everyone, let alone hundreds of Asuras. The Sacred n¡¯s army was instantly dispersed, and their wails shook the heavens and the earth. When the Great Zhou¡¯s soldiers saw this scene, they felt like they hade back to life.


    They followed behind Asura and started fighting fiercely.


    The situation on the battlefield was quickly reversed by the addition of the Asura Army. A second ago, the Sacred n¡¯s army, who had nned to drag the Great Zhou¡¯s soldiers down with them, actually felt a trace of fear in their bones.


    If there were people who died with them, then they would not have suffered a loss. However, the problem was that they were going to die for nothing.


    How could they tolerate this?


    More than half of the thousands of Sacred n¡¯s soldiers were killed or injured in an instant. On the other hand, the soldiers of the Great Zhou became more and more valiant under the protection of the Asura Army. When themander saw that the situation was bad, he ran. However, he was swept over by the Milk Asura and fell to the ground by his cor, dying on the spot.


    This was the first overwhelming victory that the Great Zhou had obtained since the two sides started fighting. The soldiers were so excited that they cried. Xiao Zhenting instructed his subordinates to stay behind and clean up the battlefield, while Yan Jiuchao brought Little Sly Jiang back to the tent.


    Milk Asura sat at the door and drank his milk. He was a little lonely without his little friends. After the Milk Asura broke through, he became the king of all the Asuras in the Nether Capital. After he subdued hisckeys, the first thing he did was bring them all back to the Great Zhou.


    The Sikong family was caught off guard.


    It was simr to the child he raised painstakingly being snatched by a scumbag, and she would nevere back.


    The Sikong family even wanted to chop the Milk Asura to death, but there was nothing they could do. He had already left, so they couldn¡¯t catch up. Moreover, once they said that he was going to protect Jiuchao and Ah Wan, how could the Sikong family have any second words?


    The Asura Army was a very powerful existence in the eyes of the Great Zhou¡¯s soldiers, much stronger than the Sacred n¡¯s army. If not for them today,


    They all wanted toe over and express their friendliness and gratitude to the Asura Army, but¡­ what did they see?


    An Asura boss sitting on a small stool outside the tent drinking milk?


    However¡ª


    What was the big deal about an Asura drinking milk? Have you seen five hundred Asuras drinking milk together?!


    All of them were outside the tent. There were not enough small stools, so only the Boss could sit. The other Asuras squatted on the ground, holding small milk bottles in both hands and drinking milk. The scene was spectacr and could be said to be a miracle.


    The Great Zhou¡¯s soldiers felt terrible. Could it be that¡­ the secret why they weren¡¯t powerful enough¡­ was because they didn¡¯t drink milk?


    In the tent, Little Sly Jiang fell asleep.


    Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao were guarding her by the bed. Shadow Six and Shadow Thirteen were also there.


    Yu Wan took her pulse. She was worried that she had made a mistake, so she asked Shadow Thirteen to call Old Cui over and also took Madam Jiang¡¯s pulse..

 Chapter 1179 - 1179: The Ending (28)

    Chapter 1179: The Ending (28)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Old Cui had heard about what happened on the battlefield. This invincible ck Phoenix suddenly lost her strength and was almost killed by the Paragon. At that time, his first reaction was that Madam Jiang had been poisoned, but his second reaction was that it was impossible.


    Her martial arts were so high that other than the strange poison like the Fragrance of Hundred Miles, even the Hedinghong could not cause fatal damage to her. However, the symptoms of the Fragrance of Hundred Miles were not like hers on the battlefield.


    Therefore, he never understood what was wrong with Madam Jiang until he took her pulse.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Old Cui stuffed Madam Jiang¡¯s arm back into the nket and nodded. He sighed. ¡°That¡¯s right, she¡¯s pregnant. Her sudden loss of strength should be rted to this.¡±


    Yu Wan smiled in relief. She held Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom is pregnant. I¡¯m going to be a sister again!¡±


    It was fine as long as she was not poisoned, and it was fine as long as nothing else went wrong. Losing her martial arts was not as important as her life. Besides, being pregnant was a joyous matter.


    However, why did Mom lose her strength when she was pregnant?


    Madam Jiang¡¯s martial arts skills were extremely high. No one knew how high they were, but everything in the world had its own rules. That was to not be able to escape a double-edged sword. Just like the Longevity Technique, it was the most powerful cultivation technique of the Sacred and Sorcerer ns, but at the same time, it also had a fatal weakness¡ªa full moon.


    If the cultivation technique Madam Jiang practiced also had a weakness, could it be that she couldn¡¯t get pregnant and have children? Of course, this didn¡¯t mean that she couldn¡¯t give birth, but the price for giving birth was huge.


    She first gave birth to Yu Wan and then Little Bruiser. Perhaps all these years of softness was not an act. Of course, it was not very convincing to say that she was really that sick.


    Old Cui took her pulse. Her cultivation had indeed temporarily disappeared, but there was nothing wrong with her body.


    Old Cui looked at her sympathetically. Who asked her to pretend to be sick. Now, it was real.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m right, but I can¡¯t find a more reasonable possibility,¡± Old Cui said.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Yu Wan looked at Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao nodded. He agreed with Old Cui¡¯s guess. Otherwise, it would not exin why this demon king had barged into the pce to shave the Emperor¡¯s hair. This was simply like not causing trouble for many years and she had almost gone crazy from holding it in, okay?


    ¡°The power of the Longevity Technique disappears for a few days a month. Her power doesn¡¯t disappear for a few years, once it disappears, it will be for a few years.¡± Old Cui thought of someone¡¯s appearance after he recovered and patted Yu Wan¡¯s shoulder sympathetically. ¡°Have a good life for the next few years.¡±


    When a certain someone recovered her strength, no one could have a peaceful life.


    Little Sly Jiang was sleeping soundly. Seeing that there was nothing else to do here, Shadow Thirteen gave Shadow Six a look and left with Old Cui.


    The tent fell silent.


    Yu Wan fetched water, twisted a handkerchief, and wiped Madam Jiang¡¯s face. As she wiped, she asked Yan Jiuchao, ¡°Are you alright? Has the poison been cured?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s resolved,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    After Yu Wan finished wiping Madam Jiang¡¯s face and hands, she came out with a basin and pulled open the screen for her. She put down the basin and quietly walked to Yan Jiuchao¡¯s side. She took his pulse. His pulse was finally normal. There seemed to be a power in his body that she could not describe.


    ¡°Is it the Longevity Technique?¡± Yu Wan raised her head and looked at him steadily. ¡°You broke through again?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yan Jiuchao nodded. His gazended on her fair face, hiding his gentleness.


    Yu Wan had lost some weight after working hard during this period of time. Her chubby cheeks were gone, and she had gone her original oval face. Yan Jiuchao raised his hand and pinched it. He couldn¡¯t even pinch much meat.


    Yu Wan pulled his hand. ¡°Yan Jiuchao.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°How are the children?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao looked at her and said, ¡°They¡¯re all quite good. What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine too.¡± Yu Wan smiled and held his hand as they strolled through the boundless night. The two of them had been married for so long, but it seemed that things had never really been calm. They were either running east or west, even a night on the battlefield made her feel that the years were peaceful.


    Yan Jiuchao had never been a talkative person, and Yu Wan was actually not one either. However, after her wedding with Yan Jiuchao, she was. She liked to talk to him and hear his answer..

 Chapter 1180 - 1180: The Ending (29)

    Chapter 1180: The Ending (29)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yu Wan shook their sped hands. ¡®Yan Jiuchao, where do you want to go after the war?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go anywhere,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    Yu Wan pursed her lips. ¡°I want to go.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± Yu Wan looked in the southeast direction.¡± Let¡¯s go to Yan City first and see the ce you lived when you were young.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    I¡¯ll take you.


    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll go to Xiongnu. I heard from Princess Consort Cheng that the grasnd there is very big, bigger than all the grasnd in the Central insbined.¡¯


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    I¡¯ll take you.


    ¡®Where else do you want to go?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    Yu Wan looked up and thought for a while. ¡°I still want to go to the Gobi. I heard that the sunset there is very beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Yan Jiuchao agreed.


    Yu Wan suddenly smiled and stopped in her tracks. She looked at him without blinking. ¡°We¡¯ll really win this battle, right?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao tucked the hair at her temples behind her ear. ¡°Yes, I promise you.¡±


    The two of them stared at each other affectionately. Not far away, someone was quietly watching this scene. Yan Jiuchao didn¡¯t even look at that person, he just looked at Yu Wan. ¡°He hasn¡¯t given up yet. If I had known earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have saved him in Prefecture Xu.¡±


    Yu Wan looked in Yan Huaijing¡¯s direction and shook her head helplessly. ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who saved him back then. He recognized the wrong person.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao looked at Yu Wan strangely. That was not what he found out. Yu Wan lowered her eyes and yed with his hand. ¡°Yan Jiuchao, after the war is over, I¡¯ll tell you a secret.¡±


    ¡°What secret?¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    ¡°My background, ¡± Yu Wan said.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at her deeply. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The mes of war were burning, and such warmth was rare. The two of them held hands and took a walk for a while before returning to their posts. Yu Wan had injured people to treat, and Yan Jiuchao had a battle n to deploy.


    Yan Jiuchao was doing sand table deductions with Xiao Zhenting and a few generals in the army. Yan Jiuchao had given everyone a thunderous blow today. Who would have thought that the useless little lunatic of the past could actually transform into an existence that could keep the Paragon in check?


    To be honest, they still felt that everything was not real, but when they pinched themselves, it really hurt!


    Suddenly, Xiao Zhenting thought of something and pped his thigh. ¡°Aiya!


    You¡¯re not in the Capital anymore. Will anything happen to the Young Master


    Manor and Ah Yan?¡±


    The generals¡¯ hearts trembled. That¡¯s right, the Regent was no longer in the Capital. The Asura Army was also brought to the front line. Would the Young Master Manor really be isted and helpless?


    What if, they were saying, what if the saints sent experts to infiltrate the capital and control the Young Master Manor?


    The Regent¡¯s biological father, biological sons, biological daughter, and the Crown Princess Consort of Great Zhou were all still in the Young Master Manor!


    Everyone¡¯s worries were not without reason. It was true that the Sacred n¡¯s army was stationed in Yu City, but it was hard to guarantee that their experts would also obediently guard this ce.


    In fact, on the first night Yan Jiuchao fought with the saint army, a team of experts from the saints had indeed charged into the Young Master Manor.


    In terms of realm, they were inferior to the Paragon, but every one of them was a well-trained assassin. They only had one goal¡ªto massacre the Young Master Manor and snatch back the Holy Soul Pearl!


    The Holy Soul Pearl was in Yan Xiaosi¡¯s hand. Yan Xiaosi¡¯s favorite toys were a mirror and this bead. She held it to sleep every night.


    The Holy Soul Pearl could increase the strength of the saints. With it, the saint army would be even more invincible.


    This group of experts easily infiltrated the Young Master Manor and dealt with all the guards who blocked them. When the wet nurse heard the sound of fighting, she hurriedly pounced on the cradle, intending to carry Yan Xiaosi out, but she was knocked out by an assassin from the Sacred n.


    The assassin saw the sleeping baby in her swaddling clothes. She was holding the treasure of their Sacred n. The assassin tried to snatch it with his bare hands, but a small ck shadow suddenly flew over from nowhere and sent him flying like a small cannon.


    The assassins in the courtyard immediately became vignt. They drew their swords and rushed into the house. Unexpectedly, another shadow shed over as fast as lightning. That person¡¯s movement technique was so fast that it was almost impossible to catch with the naked eye.


    That person¡¯s realm was clearly inferior to theirs, but his movement technique was too fast. He was like a ghost as he shed between them. By the time they reacted, half of the assassins had already fallen.


    They all died from a sword to their throats.


    Of course, there were still assassins who entered the room through the window, but they were all knocked out by the small cannon..

 Chapter 1181 - 1181: The Ending (30)

    Chapter 1181: The Ending (30)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This scene stunned even the experts.


    As if understanding that Yan Xiaosi would not be in danger in the room, he stopped rushing into the room and calmed down to deal with the assassins in the courtyard.


    There was no truly fearless assassin in the world, unless the threat was not strong enough. In the end, the five assassins were afraid. They exchanged nces and turned to escape.


    However, the expert did not give them a chance to escape. He raised his hand and shed down, cutting their throats. When thest saint assassin also fell to the ground, he faced the cold wind and left without looking back.


    Hell was empty, and Ah Wei was in the mortal world!


    Ah Wei entered Yan Xiaosi¡¯s room. Yan Xiaosi was already awake and was looking around with wide eyes.


    Ah Wei walked over and gently hugged Yan Xiaosi.


    The killing just now was too intense and he did not pay attention to the aura in the room. However, he knew that she was the Little Saint King. Since she was awake, did that mean that she had used the power of the Saint King to chase out the assassins who had barged into the room just now?


    ¡°Is that you? Little Saint King?¡± Ah Wei asked.


    Yan Xiaosi did not respond, nor could she. She was only a month old. She turned to look.


    Ah Wei felt that she was looking for someone.


    Yan Xiaosi held the Holy Soul Pearl in one hand and a small yellow flower in the other. The flower bud was bright and moving. There was dew on the petals, as if¡­ it had just been plucked from a tree.


    The vige outside Yu City had already been converted into a huge military camp. Under Yan Jiuchao¡¯s orders, reinforcements from all sides gathered towards the vige.


    ¡°How many people do we have?¡± In the tent, Yan Jiuchao asked.


    ¡°A hundred thousand,¡± Xiao Zhenting replied.


    ¡°How many of the Sacred n¡¯s army are left?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    This time, it was Shadow Six who answered. ¡°There were originally eighty thousand in Yu City. Ten thousand were destroyed, and there are still seventy thousand left. However¡­ didn¡¯t Young Master say that those Saint Kings confessed to a total of a hundred thousand? I really can¡¯t figure out where the other twenty thousand went.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao paused and said, ¡°Ah Wei came out of seclusion before Asura. Before he returned to the Great Zhou, he went to the Ghost n. It¡¯s said that a few experts from the Ghost n have been captured. I wonder if they have any rtionship with the Sacred n¡¯s army.¡±


    The truth was that although the 100,000-strong Sacred n¡¯s army set off from the Sacred n, they entered the Central ins in batches. Among thest group of people, the only one who knew how to travel from the Central


    ins died of illness. At that time, they happened to pass by the vicinity of the Ghost n, so they captured a few experts to lead the way.


    Among this group of experts, the one with the highest reputation was called Ah Dou because Ah Dou knew the people of the Great Zhou. He had eaten with the people of the Great Zhou, drunk soup with them, fallen off the cliff with them, and chatted about their hometowns.


    However, Ah Dou could get lost for ten years in the back of his mountain. His ability to lead the way could be imagined. Ah Dou swore that he was really leading the way with his life, but he didn¡¯t know where he had brought the 20,000 saint army.


    This was really a sadder story than sad.


    ¡°Attack the city!¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Yan Huaijing stood up. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t know where the 20,000 Sacred n¡¯s army is, there are still 70,000 in the city. It¡¯s not that you haven¡¯t seen theirbat strength before. You used a mere 100 ,ooo troops to attack the city. Are you risking everyone¡¯s lives? Do you think you can sweep through the Sacred n¡¯s army with a few hundred Asuras? You¡¯re too conceited, Yan Jiuchao!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao nced at Yan Huaijing indifferently. ¡°If you¡¯re afraid of death, don¡¯t go. Anyway, no one asked you to go with them. Just obediently be your crown prince in your tent.¡±


    In the past, Yan Huaijing could still look down on Yan Jiuchao in terms of strength. Now, even his martial arts were suppressed by Yan Jiuchao. When Yan Jiuchao released his full strength, he finally saw the difference between them. Yan Jiuchao¡¯s decision was undoubtedly crazy, but no one present felt that Yan Jiuchao was wrong.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s feasible,¡± Xiao Zhenting said. ¡°Take advantage of their low morale and before their twenty thousand reinforcements arrive, catch them off guard!¡±


    ¡°I second that!¡±


    ¡°I second that!¡±


    It was unanimous! Actually, it was fine even if it didn¡¯t pass. At most, he would put a knife to their necks and force them to reorganize their words.


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s decision to attack the city was definitely not a rash decision. In fact, Nanzhao¡¯s reinforcements had already crossed the border and would soon arrive at another important city gate in Yu City..

 Chapter 1182 - 1182: The Ending (31)

    Chapter 1182: The Ending (31)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yu Shaoqing and Helian Sheng led an army of 100,000. Dong Xian¡¯er was dressed in red armor and was also on the expedition.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have toe,¡± Helian Sheng said as he rode.


    Dong Xian¡¯er tightened her grip on the reins and raised her eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ve already slept with you. I have to be responsible for you!¡±


    Helian Sheng : ¡®


    In the evening, Yan Jiuchao took the lead to attack the north city gate of Yu City.


    The saint army on the city tower shot arrows at Yan Jiuchao. The warhorses were all frightened by the burning mes by their nature. Only Yan Jiuchao¡¯s mount bravely advanced and took the lead in the mes.


    ¡°It wants to be a warhorse.¡±


    The General was finally no longer the Sorcerer King¡¯s pony. It was a warhorse, itself!


    The moment Yan Jiuchao flew to the city tower, Milk Asura also flew to the city tower with his Asura Army. They fought with the soldiers guarding the city and opened the city gate from the inside.


    After receiving the signal, Yu Shaoqing and the others also attacked the southern city gate.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first!¡± Dong Xian¡¯er, who was dressed in red armor, rose into the air and flew towards the city tower.


    However, the other party seemed to be prepared. A dense covered in poisonous needles was thrown at her.


    ¡°Despicable!¡± Dong Xian¡¯er¡¯s beautiful face turned pale. She used her whip to hit the city wall, trying to use the force to push herself away to avoid thisrge filled with poisonous needles. However, therge was too big and she could not avoid it.


    At the critical moment, Helian Sheng flew up and wrapped one hand around her waist. He swung an arc with his sword and shattered the poisonous.


    Dong Xian¡¯er instantly felt sweetness in her heart. She blushed and buried her head in his chest. ¡°Tell me, do you have me in your heart?¡±


    Helian Sheng did not say anything. He only let go of her arm and Dong Xian¡¯er fell.


    ¡°Ah! Stinky monk! I¡¯m not done with you!¡±


    The siegested for an entire night. After that, they charged into the city.


    More and moremoners escaped from Yu City. Yu Wan evacuated those people who could be evacuated. A portion of those who needed treatment were sent to town, and those who were too urgent stayed in the camp.


    Yu Wan and Old Cui were so busy that their feet did not touch the ground. One had just finished her confinement, and the other was old. After a busy day, they sat on the ground, not even bothering to breathe loudly.


    The good news came at dawn on the fifteenth day.


    Yu Wan had just stitched up an injured soldier¡¯s wound when she turned around and saw Ping¡¯er rushing in. ¡°Young Madam! Young Madam! We won!


    The Sacred n¡¯s army has surrendered!¡±


    The Sacred n¡¯s army had eighty thousand soldiers. After fighting to the death, they had lost more than half of them. There were less than twenty thousand people left. They were out of ammunition and food. All the experts had been killed by Yan Jiuchao. Among them, there was not even a Half-Saint general. They no longer wanted to fight.


    ¡°Is Yan Jiuchaoing back?¡± Yu Wan¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    ¡°Yes! Young Master ising back!¡± Ping¡¯er said with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for him!¡± She wanted to be the first to see him. Yu Wan took off her gloves and left with a smile like a little girl waiting for her lover.


    No one expected a spear to fly towards her. She stood at the vige entrance, looking forward to her husband. However, the spear that flew over pierced through her chest.


    ¡°Young Madam¡ª¡± Ping¡¯er cried out.


    Yan Jiuchao, who was riding on the horse, suddenly felt a violent pain in his heart.


    Yu Wan looked down at the spear. It was the spear Yan Jiuchao had used to kill the Paragon. Yan Huaijing rushed out and looked angrily at the Sacred n¡¯s member who had hidden among them. He slit the other party¡¯s neck!


    Yu Wan fell into a pool of blood. She looked in the direction of the city gate and wanted to speak, but she could only vomitrge mouthfuls of blood. Her fingertips moved slightly.


    Yan Jiuchao, it hurts¡­

 Chapter 1183 - 1183: Epilogue (1)

    Chapter 1183: Epilogue (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Yan Jiuchao returned to the tent, Yu Wan was already lying on a simple bed made of hay and a mattress. The conditions in the camp were harsh, and Yu Wan had never deliberately improved her food and clothes.


    The spear in her body had been pulled out. Old Cui had tried his best to save her, but the spear hadpletely pierced through Yu Wan¡¯s chest. Even if it didn¡¯t pierce through her heart, it still caused irreversible damage.


    He had to pull out the spear. If he did, it would cause a second wave of damage. Yu Wan¡¯s injuries were so serious that they exceeded Old Cui¡¯s imagination.


    Old Cui¡¯s hair turned several strands white. He ordered someone to bring out pots of blood. The candlelight in the tent shone on his old face. He wiped the sweat off his forehead and felt an unprecedented sense of powerlessness.


    The atmosphere in the camp made Yan Jiuchao sense that something was wrong from afar. The noisy ce suddenly seemed to have been hidden by someone, and the entire world was silent.


    Yan Jiuchao lifted the tent and walked in.


    Yu Wan slept quietly on the bed, as if she had fallen asleep any night. However, her pale face betrayed her. Moreover, ever since she came here, she had never rested properly. At this time, she should have been busy with the injured soldiers.


    Madam Jiang sat by the bed and held Yu Wan¡¯s hand tightly. She heard Yan Jiuchao¡¯s footsteps. She turned her head, her red and swollen eyes filled with grievance. ¡°Ah Wan¡­ can¡¯t be woken up¡­¡±


    Yu Shaoqing also lifted the curtain and walked in. ¡®What¡¯s wrong? What happened¡­?¡± His voice stopped when he saw Madam Jiang¡¯s red and swollen eyes. His gaze passed by Madam Jiang andnded on the unconscious Yu Wan. His expression changed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Ah Wan?!¡±


    Madam Jiang cried sadly, tears falling. ¡°I can¡¯t wake Ah Wan up¡­¡±


    Yu Shaoqing immediately felt his mind buzz. When he entered the camp, he had already felt that something was wrong. He could smell the strong smell of blood from afar, but he did not think that it would be his daughter¡¯s. After all, there were so many injured people in the camp, right?


    Yu Shaoqing came to the bed in a daze. He looked at his daughter¡¯s tightly shut eyes and the helmet in his hand fell to the ground.


    ¡°Sang¡­¡± Madam Jiang looked at him with tears in her eyes. She had never been so sad, and she had never really released so much weakness from the bottom of her heart. However, her Ah Wan could not wake up. She was really going to lose her¡­


    Yu Shaoqing hugged Madam Jiang with trembling arms. ¡°No¡­ Ah Wan will be fine¡­ Ah Wan is a good person¡­ She will definitely wake up¡­¡±


    ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked coldly.


    Pinger sobbed. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault¡­ When I heard the news of the army¡¯s victory¡­ I ran to tell Young Madam¡­ Young Madam¡­ Young Madam went to the vige entrance to wait for Young Master¡­ In the end¡­ she was ambushed¡­¡±


    Yan Huaijing did not have many chances to get close to Yu Wan during this period of time. Firstly, Yu Wan was indeed busy. Secondly, the ces where Yu Wan was busy were an eyesore. He did not like to go to those bloody and dirty ces.


    He had just gone to investigate the situation and was about to visit Yu Wan when he was grabbed by the throat by arge cold hand.


    Yan Jiuchao grabbed his throat and pushed him out of the tent to a big tree opposite. The soldiers passing by were stunned. What was going on? The Regent and the Crown Prince were fighting?


    Yan Huaijing¡¯s face instantly turned red. He struggled with all his might, wanting to break free from Yan Jiuchao¡¯s restraint, but he realized that Yan


    Jiuchao¡¯s palm was like an iron w that he could not shake no matter what.


    The number of soldiers surrounding them gradually increased.


    Yan Huaijing¡¯s face turned green and red. He felt that he had been humiliated.


    He bit out a few words with difficulty. ¡°Yan Jiuchao¡­ What are you doing¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s eyes were like torches as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve cleaned up the mess in the capital. I¡¯ve fought the war in Yu City. I care about the lives of themoners. I only want you to do one thing¡­ Watch the camp. You can¡¯t even do this one thing well!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao threw him to the ground!


    Yan Huaijing suffered internal injuries on the spot and spat out arge mouthful of blood.


    Jun Chang¡¯an¡¯s eyes flickered and he walked forward. ¡°Regent¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Yan Jiuchao shouted angrily, and a powerful killing intent burst out like an invisible pir of light, instantly sending Jun Chang¡¯an flying.


    Everyone felt Yan Jiuchao¡¯s monstrous killing intent. No one dared to speak up for Yan Huaijing anymore..

 Chapter 1184 - 1184: Epilogue (2)

    Chapter 1184: Epilogue (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Everyone saw Yu Wan¡¯s actions. She had just given birth and hade to the border before she finished her confinement. She ate and lived with everyone and did not have the airs of a Princess Consort at all. She was like a spinning top that kept spinning. Almost no one had seen her rest properly.


    Not every injured person came back clean, but no matter how bloody and dirty the scene was, she did not avoid it.


    However, she was not just treating illness. When the Regent decided to attack the city, she had already sent someone to contact the authorities of the nearby towns and asked them to be prepared to ept the victims. The camp would not always be calm. There would always be some wars that could not be seen, and there would always be despicable things. She resolved them all.


    She had a benevolent heart and thunderous methods. She let the Prince Regent and the soldiers who fought bravely have no worries.


    Everyone was furious that she had been injured like this.


    The Prince Regent was right. He had only left one thing for the Crown Prince, but it was still ruined by him.


    Yan Huaijing also understood that he could not escape the me. He had once tried to excuse himself, he could lie to others, but he could not lie to himself. That member of the Sacred n had escaped from the victims of Yu City. At that time, he was seriously injured and was carrying a child in his arms. Perhaps this child had made people lower their vignce against him.


    Normal people and those whose injuries were not serious were evacuated to the surrounding viges and towns. The surviving member of the Sacred n had broken his leg bone and urgently needed treatment, so he was carried into the injured soldier¡¯s tent.


    Not every patient would be sent to Yu Wan. She was not the Thousand -Handed Guanyin, so it was impossible for her to treat hundreds of thousands of injured people at the same time. However, Yan Huaijing had seen that saint¡¯s injured person before.


    However, he could not tell how different that Sacred n¡¯s member was from the other injured people.


    Yan Huaijing sometimes thought that if Yan Jiuchao was here, could he tell? Probably not, right?


    However, following that, Shadow Thirteen and Shadow Six thoroughly investigated the injured tents and found more than ten injured people from the Sacred n. All of them had sneaked in after Yan Jiuchao left with his troops.


    Yan Huaijing had seen every one of them, but he did not recognize any of them.


    Yan Jiuchao said coldly, ¡°Get lost and return to the capital. I don¡¯t want to see you now!¡±


    If Yan Jiuchao really beat him up, some things might pass. However, Yan Jiuchao let him go safely. It was obvious that he could not let it go.


    Yan Huaijing wanted to say something, but Milk Asura picked him up by the cor and threw him out of the camp.


    Yan Jiuchao returned to the tent.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go over first and let Jiuchao apany Ah Wan.¡± Yu Shaoqing brought Madam Jiang out.


    Yan Jiuchao sat down by the bed. He rode his horse as fast as he could because he wanted to be the first to see her. However, he did not expect to see her, who would never wake up again.


    ¡°Young Master, the Sacred n¡­¡± Shadow Thirteen chased in.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    ¡°What?¡± In Xiao Zhenting¡¯s tent, a general surnamed Zhao exploded. ¡°The Regent wants to kill? Who? Those saint armies that have already surrendered to the Great Zhou? They have already surrendered! Since ancient times, we have never killed surrendered soldiers! This is an unwritten rule!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We can¡¯t kill those who surrender. This is against the rules. If word gets out, they¡¯llugh at our Great Zhou¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. These people are useless. It¡¯s fine if they¡¯re killed, but we can¡¯t kill the surrendered army. Otherwise, the Regent will probably be recorded in the history books.¡±


    Keeping a note was a euphemism. He would probably be scolded by future generations for ten thousand years, right?


    This was too bloodthirsty!


    Xiao Zhenting did not say anything.


    From the point of view of the courtiers, those surrendered soldiers should not be killed. However, from the point of view of a father, his son had lost the love of his life. He wished he could rush out and kill those bastards.


    ¡°Grand Marshal Xiao, this is not appropriate. You should persuade the Regent, right? He led the army to resist the invasion of the Sacred n and his achievements are peerless. He should have been remembered for a hundred lifetimes. It¡¯s best not to be cursed for ten thousand years if he makes a mistake¡­¡± A trusted general said earnestly.


    Xiao Zhenting pressed his head awkwardly. ¡°I¡­¡±


    As soon as he spoke, a guard rushed in with a panicked expression. ¡°Not good! The Asura Army is missing!¡±


    Yu Wan was injured, and Milk Asura was furious. He brought his younger brothers and rushed into the camp of the saints at all costs. He ughtered all the saint army that was left in Yu City, not letting a single one go.


    What was Asura?


    It was a demon.


    It was just that because they had the three little eggs and Yu Wan, they became the demons who protected them. Once Yu Wan was gone, they were the demons who avenged her..

 Chapter 1185 - 1185: Epilogue (3)

    Chapter 1185: Epilogue (3)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the capital, in the Young Master Manor.


    Prince Yan was reviewing the memorials. There were pigeons sent to the border every day, but it was a littlete today. They did not see them at night.


    Prince Yan had an ominous feeling. He pushed open the window and looked at the crescent moon in the sky. Not long after, the shining starry sky suddenly darkened. A strong wind blew in the courtyard, and the memorials and documents on the table were all blown over.


    He quickly closed the window to pick it up, but he felt a sh of light in the sky. Immediately after, a thunder exploded in the sky, making his mind buzz.


    ¡°Wahhh¡ª


    In the room, Yan Xiaosi cried.


    The three little eggs opened their eyes in unison and sat up in unison. They lifted the nket and jumped off the bed, running out barefoot.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± When he crossed the threshold, Xiaobao fell.


    Prince Yan was about toe and see how the children were doing. When he saw this scene, he quickly walked forward and picked Xiaobao up. ¡°Are you alright? Did you hurt yourself?¡± He asked.


    Xiaobao¡¯s eyes were red.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does it hurt?¡± Prince Yan asked again.


    Xiaobao choked and did not say anything. Prince Yan looked at Er¡¯bao and Dabao and saw that they were also afraid. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s just thunder.¡± Prince Yan pulled the three little eggs into his arms.


    In the wet nurse¡¯s room, Yan Xiaosi cried bitterly. The wet nurse carried her around the room, unable to coax her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell? Little Miss usually doesn¡¯t cry¡­¡± She didn¡¯t wet her pants, nor did she eat when she was fed. She just clenched her fists and wailed.


    Lightning shed and thunder rumbled. Her cries resounded through the sky.


    Old Cui was helpless now that Yu Wan was so injured, but there was actually another candidate in everyone¡¯s hearts, and that was the Sorcerer King, Zhou Jin.


    Back then, Nie Wanrou had also suffered a simr serious injury. It was the Sorcerer King who had left her with a chance of survival. Zhou Jin had surpassed him, and his sorcery power was even above the Sorcerer King¡¯s. He would definitely be able to save Yu Wan!


    Old Cui gave Yu Wan the holy medicine of the Nether Capital. This medicine is said to have the effect of reviving the dead, but when used on Yu Wan, it only allowed her to maintain the most basic breathing and heartbeat.


    Yu Shaoqing set off overnight and rode the General to the Sorcerer n.


    Although the General could travel a thousand miles a day, the Great Zhou was very far from the Sorcerer n. He would probably have to walk for two to three months without sleep. Amidst the unfortunate, Zhou Jin was on his way to the Great Zhou when they met in Nanzhao.


    Yu Shaoqing asked, ¡°Did you divine that Ah Wan had something on and came in advance to help her out?¡±


    Zhou Jin shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t read Sister Wan¡¯s divination. I¡¯m here to visit


    Sister Wan and the Little Saint King.¡±


    Zhou Jin was not lying. He could divine for anyone, but not Yu Wan. He did not understand what was going on.


    Yu Shaoqing said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Hurry up and go to Yu


    City with me. You have to save Ah Wan!¡±


    Zhou Jin saw the unconscious Yu Wan in a room in Yu City¡¯s pharmacy. Zhou Jin¡¯s heart ached. He quietly walked forward and held Yu Wan¡¯s hand. Everyone retreated, leaving only Yan Jiuchao with a cold expression.


    When Zhou Jin opened his eyes and let go of Yu Wan¡¯s hand, Yan Jiuchao said softly, ¡°How is it?¡± His voice sounded calm, but his slightly trembling tone still betrayed his heart. He was worried, and had been worried all the time. Zhou Jin shook his head sadly. ¡°My sorcery power is useless against her.¡± ¡°How can it not be useful?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    Zhou Jin turned to look at Yu Wan. ¡°She¡¯s not from here. She¡¯s¡­ the lonely soul of the alternate world.¡± No wonder he couldn¡¯t read Yu Wan¡¯s fortune. Her fate wasn¡¯t in this world.


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao, when the war is over, I¡¯ll tell you a secret.¡±


    ¡± What secret?¡¯ ¡°My background. ¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Thest time they spoke shed across his mind. Her smiling eyes seemed to be right in front of him. Yan Jiuchao looked at Zhou Jin and said calmly, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Zhou Jin didn¡¯t ask why he did not find it strange, nor did he ask if he had any other questions. He only silently left the room, leaving this worldpletely for the two of them.


    Yan Jiuchao sat down on the stool in front of the bed and held her cold hand in his palm. After a while, he pressed it against his lips and said in a low voice, ¡°Yu Ah Wan, I don¡¯t care who you are, whether you¡¯re a human or a lonely ghost. Hurry up and wake up.¡±


    Yu Wan stayed in Yu City to recuperate. Xiao Zhenting brought the army back to the capital.


    The Emperor had already improved greatly. Although his movements were still limited, his brain could be stimted a little. He called Xiao Zhenting and all the generals who were fighting at the front line to his bedchamber..

 Chapter 1186 - 1186: Epilogue (4)

    Chapter 1186: Epilogue (4)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Although the good news had already been reported, there were some things that had to be confirmed personally.


    ¡°I heard that¡­ the saint army has already surrendered and was killed by the Regent. Is there such a thing?¡± The Emperor¡¯s stroke had notpletely recovered. He spoke slowly and if one listened carefully, they would feel that he could not speak clearly.


    Xiao Zhenting did not look strange. He said seriously, ¡°Your Majesty, the surrender of the saint army is an excuse. In fact, they want us to lower our vignce. They circled behind us and ambushed our camp, even seriously injuring the Regent Consort. The Regent Consort has yet to wake up. The Regent ordered the attack out of consideration for military strategy.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The Emperor¡¯s oppressive gazended on the remaining dozen or so generals. ¡°Is Yan Jiuchao really fighting the Sacred n, not ughtering them to vent his anger?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡±


    Everyone was in agreement.


    Seeing that he could not ask anything, the Emperor waved his hand and let the generals leave. ¡°Xiao Zhenting, stay. I still have something to tell you.¡±


    The Emperor wanted to talk to Xiao Zhenting about Yan Huaijing. The news of Yan Huaijing colluding with the Sacred n had long spread. The Emperor wanted to hear Xiao Zhenting¡¯s opinion.


    What opinion could Xiao Zhenting have? If this was his son, he would have dragged him out and beaten him to death a hundred times. Although Yan Huaijing was also used by the Sacred n, if he didn¡¯t want to get rid of Yan Jiuchao, how could he have fallen into the trap of the Sacred n?


    If Yan Jiuchao was a traitor whomitted all kinds of crimes, Yan Huaijing¡¯s motives could barely make sense. The problem was, did Yan Jiuchao do anything outrageous?


    Beat up Yan Huaijing? You f*cking snatched his woman during his wedding, and you don¡¯t allow him to beat you up? That¡¯s not how logic works!


    However, Xiao Zhenting also understood that the reason why the Emperor asked him was not because he really wanted to hear his opinion. He only hoped that he could dissuade the Emperor. After all, he was the Grand Marshal of the world and the greatest contributor to this battle other than Yan Jiuchao. He had absolute say.


    But would he persuade the Emperor to punish Yan Huaijing leniently? ¡°Your Majesty, the Crown Prince should offer his life as penance!¡±


    The Emperor almost had a stroke again. Of course, the Emperor understood that Yan Huaijing hadmitted a huge crime, but he was a prince after all. How could he really kill him? The Emperor felt that it was a mistake for him to keep Xiao Zhenting. He was also stubborn.


    ¡°Alright, alright, you can leave!¡± The Emperor hurriedly chased Xiao Zhenting away.


    In the end, Yan Huaijing was still deposed as the Crown Prince. Even Prime Minister Han was forced to ¡°return to his hometown¡±. Yan Huaijing was exiled to the bitter cold ce in North City.


    The Emperor did not vent his anger on Han Jingshu and allowed her to stay in the capital. However, the child in her stomach could no longer be listed in the royal family¡¯s genealogy. She was no longer the Crown Princess Consort or the Princely Consort, but Mrs. Yan, who had Yan Huaijing¡¯s surname.


    Han Jingshu reported to the Emperor and allowed her to travel with Yan Huaijing.


    Outside the Crown Prince Manor, Jun Chang¡¯an stopped her carriage. ¡°Why¡­ Why didn¡¯t you stay in the capital? Do you know that once you go to North City, you won¡¯t be able to return?¡±


    Han Jingshu¡¯s stomach was already showing. She touched her stomach and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go wherever the child¡¯s father goes.¡±


    Jun Chang¡¯an said, ¡°Don¡¯t go! If you¡¯re worried about the child, I¡­ I¡¯ll take care of you!¡±


    Han Jingshu smiled gently. ¡°Thank you. Goodbye.¡±


    After Yu Wan¡¯s wound healed, Yan Jiuchao brought her back to Yan City.


    Everything in Prince Yan Manor was the same. Even the chessboard on the tea table in the small garden had not been moved.


    Everyone knew that Young Master and Young Madam had returned. They were looking forward to seeing Young Madam, but Young Madam was a sleeping beauty who needed to sit in a wheelchair all year round without moving.


    Yan City was like spring all year round. The snow in the capital was already two to three feet thick, but Prince Yan Manor was filled with colorful butterflies and spring.


    Yan Jiuchao carried Yu Wan and sat on a rattan chair in the small garden. The wind was gentle and the sun was shining brightly.


    Yu Wan was wearing ake-blue dress with a waist. It was not easy for her to gain weight during her pregnancy, but she had already lost weight. The dress she madest month had already be bigger this month.


    A breeze blew past, blowing Yu Wan¡¯s ck hair. A strandnded on the tip of her nose.


    Yan Jiuchao gently took down the strand of hair and wrapped her in his arms. He looked around and whispered into her ear, ¡°This is where I grew up. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted toe and take a look?¡±


    He pointed to a small wooden hut ahead. ¡°Then do you see that pavilion? There¡¯s a small wooden hut behind the pavilion. It was originally used to raise dogs. There are several dog houses inside. When I was young, I would climb into a dog house when I had nothing to do¡­ Well¡­ that¡¯s right¡­ I¡¯m very thin, so I could climb in. Then they would look for me, but no one ever found me. Do you know why? Because they couldn¡¯t believe that the young master of Yan City would actually hide in a dog house..¡±

 Chapter 1187 - 1187: Epilogue (5)

    Chapter 1187: Epilogue (5)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yan Jiuchao had to admit that he was not a qualified chatterbox. It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t know that he was quiet. Yu Wan actually didn¡¯t say much, but when they were together, she always found something to talk about.


    Now she couldn¡¯t say it. So it was his turn.


    Yan Jiuchao picked a flower and ced it on her head. Her quiet and beautiful sleeping appearance instantly had a trace of liveliness.


    ¡°What¡¯s it like over there? Do you have such beautiful flowers?¡± Yan Jiuchao lowered his head and kissed her temples. ¡°Did you go back? Remember toe back when you¡¯re done ying.¡±


    ¡°Wahhh¡ª¡±


    Winter passed and spring came. In the blink of an eye, it had been six months for Yan Xiaosi. It was said that children would sit in seven months, and crawl in eight months. Other children would only start crawling in seven or eight months, but she could crawl all over the ground now.


    She took advantage of the wet nurse¡¯s nap and crawled crookedly to Prince Yan Manor¡¯s small garden to pick the most beautiful yellow peony.


    Ever since Yu Wan¡¯s ident, the three little eggs had be much more sensible. They didn¡¯t cause trouble everywhere and began to study seriously.


    Uncle Wan thought that his flowers would be safe after avoiding the three little eggs. Unexpectedly, he could not avoid Yan Xiaosi.


    Yan Xiaosi bit the peony in her mouth and crawled into Yu Wan¡¯s room with ease. She crawled to the bed and climbed onto her feet. Her chubby hand grabbed Huahua and ced her by her mother¡¯s pillow. ¡°Waah, waah.¡±


    Mother, flower!


    After giving out the flowers, Yan Xiaosi wanted to stand up with the help of the bed and kiss her mother, but she couldn¡¯t stand firmly and fell down. Of course, she did not fall to the ground. She was caught by a pair of strong palms.


    Yan Jiuchao picked up Yan Xiaosi and looked at the yellow peony by the pillow. He asked dotingly, ¡°Did you send flowers to Mom again?¡±


    Yan Xiaosi waved her little arms and legs. ¡®Waah!¡±


    Yes, yes!


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°Why is it yellow again? Do you like yellow flowers so much? Or do you think only yellow flowers are flowers?¡±


    Yan Xiaosi: ¡°Waah!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao didn¡¯t understand either, right? He carried Yan Xiaosi back to her room.


    Yan Xiaosi fluttered. ¡°Waah!¡±


    She had already given her flowers, but she didn¡¯t kiss her mother!


    At night, Prince Yan Manor fell silent.


    Yan Jiuchao fetched water and wiped Yu Wan¡¯s face. Actually, herplexion was no longer very pale, but in Zhou Jin¡¯s words, her soul was probably no longer here, so she was destined not to wake up in this life.


    However, Yan Jiuchao did not believe him. He had to guard her. He believed that she would wake up one day.


    She would be back.


    ¡°There¡¯s a letter from the capital. I¡¯ll read it to you.¡± Yan Jiuchao put down his handkerchief and took out the letters that the courier had just sent. There were a total of two letters. One was sent from Lotus Flower Vige, and the other was sent by Prince Yan, who was apanying the three little fellows to study.


    ¡°The letter said that Yu Feng and Bai Tang have a child. It¡¯s a son. Uncle and


    Aunt are very happy. Also, isn¡¯t it Enke this year? Yu Song wants to take that. He said that he¡¯s going to be the top schr. Do you know what an Enke is? The imperial examination is once every three years. An Enke is an exam outside the rules. His Majesty established Prince Cheng as the crown prince and granted amnesty to the world, so he set the Enke.¡±


    What Yan Jiuchao had not said in his life seemed to have been said in this half a year.


    ¡°There¡¯s also a letter written by Father. Do you want to hear it?¡± He looked at Yu Wan and said.


    Of course, Yu Wan could not respond to him. She was already a soulless body. Yan Jiuchao opened the letter. Halfway through, he suddenly choked. ¡°¡­Dabao spoke. He called Mom¡­ In his dream¡­ He missed you¡­¡±


    Yan Jiuchao gripped the letter in his hand tightly and his body trembled slightly. ¡°Yu Ah Wan¡­ I miss you too¡­ I miss you¡­ Yu Ah Wan¡­ I miss you¡­¡±


    A drop of hot tear rolled down his cheek and dripped between Yu Wan¡¯s eyebrows.


    On a snowy night, Yan Jiuchao sat in a room without any candles, but the light reflected through the windows and doors on a snowy night still made the room clear.


    ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± Uncle Wan walked in with the food box and ced the bowl on the table.


    Ever since Yu Wan was in aa, Yan Jiuchao had stopped eating meat. He did not believe in Buddha, but he was willing to eat vegetarian food and chant Buddha for Yu Wan.


    Uncle Wan ced a few light dishes on the table and silently left.


    These were all dishes made by top chefs. The Fragrance of Hundred Miles¡¯ poison had been removed, and his taste buds had recovered. However, Yan Jiuchao still felt that everything he ate was tasteless..

 Chapter 1188 - 1188: Epilogue (6)

    Chapter 1188: Epilogue (6)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    He silently put down his chopsticks. Suddenly, there was a strangemotion next door. He stood up and walked out. He pushed open the door next door and saw a little snow fox with red mes between its eyebrows lying on its little cushion, holding a meat bun that was even bigger than it.


    Yan Jiuchao was stunned. He strode over and snatched the meat bun. The little snow fox was woken up and looked at Yan Jiuchao with a frown.


    What is it?


    Yan Jiuchao asked excitedly, ¡°Where did you get the buns?¡± The little snow fox turned around.


    ¡°Are you going to tell me or not? If not, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    The little snow fox pointed resentfully out the door.


    Yan Jiuchao walked out into the wind and snow and came to another small bamboo house in the direction the little snow fox pointed. The candle light in the kitchen was on, and steam wafted out from time to time.


    Yan Jiuchao rushed in in a sorry state.


    A strange woman was standing in front of the stove. She was strange because she was wearing something he had never seen before. A corset dress that revealed slender arms and calves, and a pair of fair ankles.


    How could anyone be dressed like this? Her hair was tied in a high ponytail and her head was lowered, as if she was studying the dough in her hand. It was an unfamiliar face, but Yan Jiuchao still recognized her at a nce. ¡®Yu Ah Wan¡­¡± He walked towards her in a daze.


    She looked up with an ¡°oh¡± and a familiar smile appeared on her unfamiliar face. ¡°You¡¯re here. What do you want to eat tonight? Buns or steamed buns? I¡¯ll make them for you!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao pulled her into his arms, but he missed her!


    ¡°Yu Ah Wan!¡± Yan Jiuchao¡¯s body shuddered and he woke up from his sleep. He raised his head in cold sweat and realized that he was sitting in Prince Yan Manor¡¯s room. He had fallen asleep on the desk. Everything just now was just a dream.


    ¡°Young Master, are you alright?¡± Uncle Wan¡¯s worried voice sounded outside the room.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Yan Jiuchao said as heposed himself.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t eat much at night, so the kitchen made supper. I¡¯ll bring it in for you, Young Master,¡± Uncle Wan said again.


    ¡°I have no appetite,¡± Yan Jiuchao said indifferently.


    ¡°You have to eat no matter what. If you don¡¯t think about your health, you have to think about Little Miss,¡± Uncle Wan advised earnestly.


    Yan Jiuchao was silent for a long time before nodding in the end.


    Uncle Wan walked in with the food box. Looking at the sealed food box, for some reason, Yan Jiuchao thought of his dream. He actually prayed in his heart that Uncle Wan would take out a super invincible meat bunter.


    The moment Uncle Wan opened the food box, his heart was in his throat.


    However, he was disappointed. There were no meat buns, only a few tes of exquisite vegetarian dishes. It was obvious that these vegetarian dishes were made by the chef of Prince Yan Manor.


    ¡°You can leave,¡± Yan Jiuchao said in disappointment.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Uncle Wan left.


    cooking than the imperial chef. He didn¡¯t like it because he wasn¡¯t in the mood to eat.


    However, this time, he froze after taking a bite.


    What dish¡­ was so disgusting?!


    Just as he was about to put down his chopsticks, he suddenly thought of something and looked up.


    The moonlight passed through the branches and was cut by the lush leaves, falling to the ground. In the shadows, a slender figure stood leaning against the door and looking at him with a sweet smile. Her face was still a little pale, but her eyes were sparkling like stars. ¡°Does it taste bad?¡± She raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It tastes too bad.¡± Yan Jiuchao smiled..

 Chapter 1189 - 1189: Yan Xiaosi’s School Record!

    Chapter 1189: Yan Xiaosi¡¯s School Record!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the capital in May, flowers were blooming like brocade. The Young Master Manor was bathed in golden light.


    Actually, the Regent Manor had long been built. It was luxurious and grand. However, Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan were both nostalgic people. After returning to the Capital, they still stayed in the Young Master Manor and in their wedding room. It was as sweet as if they had just gotten married yesterday.


    The three little eggs woke up early.


    They were four years old this year and had reached the age of enlightenment. Although they could also learn a lot in the manor, Prince Yan insisted on bringing them around to study and expand their knowledge. The first round of study tour had already ended, and now they were studying in the Directorate.


    They were all children under the age of twelve, but there were no children younger than the three little eggs. The three little eggs put on their own clothes, brushed their teeth, washed their faces, and went to their parents in high spirits.


    Yan Jiuchao did not wake up early anymore. Even if he woke up early, he was not sitting in the room waiting for Yu Wan like before. He hugged Yu Wan from behind and rested his chin on her soft shoulder, pulling her into his arms.


    Yu Wan was sleeping soundly, her breathing even and long.


    The three little fellows entered the room and came to the bed as usual. They gave their mother a big kiss. Xiaobao kissed first, Er¡¯bao kissed again. They did not kiss their father. After the two little fellows kissed Yu Wan, they left. Dabao was thest.


    When Dabao was kissing Yu Wan, Yu Wan suddenly opened her eyes. Dabao suddenly blushed. Yu Wan grabbed Dabao¡¯s chubby hand and narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°Call me Mom.¡±


    Dabao was shy and did not call out.


    Dabao had called her in his sleep, but after that, he did not say anything else. If not for the fact that she believed Prince Yan¡¯s character, Yu Wan would have thought that Prince Yan was making it up.


    Dabao left shyly. After a while, he returned. He picked up his pen and wrote a line of words¡ªlf I call you Mom, can I sleep with you?


    Before Yu Wan could speak, Yan Jiuchao, who had been pretending to be asleep, suddenly opened his eyes and domineeringly pulled Yu Wan into his arms. He red fiercely at his son. ¡°No!¡±


    Dabao left with a dark expression.


    After breakfast, the three little eggs were going to school in a carriage. Before they left, they secretly went to Yan Xiaosi¡¯s room. One lured the maidservant away, one lured the wet nurse away, and the other picked up Yan Xiaosi, who was looking in the mirror. They put her into the small school bag that their mother had personally sewn.


    The three little eggs carried the eight-month-old Yan Xiaosi to school. The capital this year was colder than usual. It was May, and there was not much summer air. Yan Xiaosi was dressed warmly.


    Yan Xiaosi obediently sat in the bag until Dabao carried her off the carriage. She lifted the lid of her school bag and her little head appeared. Uncle Wan seemed to have a reaction and looked at the three of them. Er¡¯bao immediately covered the bag again.


    Uncle Wan scratched his head and returned to the manor in the carriage with a strange expression.


    The sses in the Directorate¡¯s elementary school and Guangwen Hall were still quite separated. After entering the door, they turned left and gradually, they could only see the students from elementary school.


    ¡°Waah, waah!¡± Yan Xiaosi was very excited.


    Elementary school originally didn¡¯t have so many students, but didn¡¯t the Great


    Zhou fight with the Sacred n? It wasn¡¯t enough for the Milk Asura to kill the Sacred n¡¯s army that was left in Yu City, he brought a group of underlings and charged into the Sacred n. In order to seek justice for Yu Wan, the Sorcerer n and Nanzhao also charged over.


    No matter how powerful the Sacred n was, they could not withstand such a siege from the entire world. In the end, the Sacred n surrendered. After the Sacred n signed a series of unequal agreements with the Great Zhou, the two sides established a stable bteral rtionship.


    The Great Zhou allowed the Sacred n to send a group of backbone to find the entrance to the holynd. The condition was that once they found it, it would belong to the Great Zhou. However, the citizens of the Sacred n enjoyed the residence rights given by the Great Zhou.


    Those children of the backbone were also studying in the Directorate.


    There were still five minutes before ss started. Naturally, the children who were studying would not sit obediently in the ssroom like the students of the Guangwen Hall or the Zhongyi Hall. They yed in the courtyard.


    A few silkpants from the capital and the children of the Sacred n sat behind the rockery,paring themselves to the little beasts they had brought from home.


    ¡°My father bought this cat from Fars!¡± An eight-year-old fatty took out a beautiful white cat from his book bag.


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? It¡¯s just a cat! I have a mastiff!¡± Another nine-year-old young master took out a newborn mastiff from his bag. A mastiff was a very ferocious beast. It was said that when they were born, they were thrown into a hole by a female mastiff. They would fight each other, and the one that survived could be a real mastiff.


    However, the little mastiff brought by this nine-year-old young master was not the fiercest mastiff. In fact, their mastiff had given birth to arge nest. This was the most docile one.


    ¡°Hmph, my brother went to the mountains to hunt a few gyrfalcons! He gave me one!¡± Opposite the two of them, a ten-year-old young master actually took out an iron cage from his book bag. In the cage was a fierce baby eagle.


    Everyone was envious.


    A baby eagle was still an eagle. It was really too awe-inspiring!


    With thisparison, it was obvious that the ten-year-old young master had won. After all, be it the fat white Persian cat or the docile little mastiff, they were not as powerful as this gyrfalcon.


    ¡°Yan Dabao, what did you bring?¡± The ten -year-old young master raised his eyebrows at the three little eggs.


    The three little eggs were silent for a while before taking out Yan Xiaosi from their school bag.


    Xiaobao: ¡°We brought our sister!¡±


    The Persian cat : The little mastiff : ¡®


    The gyrfalcon: ¡®


    All the young masters :


    There was actually a reason why everyone brought little beasts along. Today, they were going to take a beast taming course. Naturally, the Great Zhou¡¯s beast taming course did not have such a course, but the Sacred n did. Didn¡¯t the two sides establish a stable bteral rtionship? The children of the Sacred n also came to the Great Zhou to study, so when they were exchanging ideas, the Sacred n volunteered to add a few courses that had the characteristics of the Sacred n to the Directorate¡¯s curriculum. For example¡­ beast taming.


    After seeing the strength of the Sacred n¡¯s army, the Great Zhou was not conceited enough to think that there was no need to learn the other party¡¯s culture. It was true that the Great Zhou had won a war, but was that all fought by themselves? Without the peerless ck Phoenix and Yan Jiuchao, without the Asura Army and Milk Asura, and the 100,000 reinforcements from Nanzhao, could they really win?


    The reason why the Sacred n was so powerful was naturally because of its merits.


    The teacher of the beast taming ss was from the Sacred n. The beasts he used were also transported by the Sacred n. In order to show how powerful the ferocious beasts of the Sacred n were, the beast tamer would let the experts of the Great Zhou fight his ferocious beasts.


    Of course, this included but was not limited to experts. If the Great Zhou was willing, they could also send out the ferocious beasts they thought were the most powerful.


    ¡°I¡¯m not bragging, but even the cats of our Sacred n are stronger than the tigers of your Great Zhou!¡± In the beast garden, the beast tamer of the Sacred n said proudly to a few guards and teachers of the Great Zhou.


    Everyone looked in the direction he was pointing and saw a cat in the cage in the corner. However, it was not an ordinary cat, but a wild leopard cat. Wild leopard cats were ferocious to begin with. Of course, it was not more ferocious than a strong adult tiger, but it still depended on which tiger it was, right?


    The tigers of the Sacred n were naturally even more ferocious than the leopard cats of the Sacred n. However, the tigers of the Great Zhou were no match for the leopard cats of the Sacred n at all.


    The guards and teachers¡¯ expressions turned ugly.


    It was not because they had been humiliated by the beast tamer of the Sacred n, but because what the beast tamer said was true. At a nce, that leopard cat was extraordinary. The ferocious tiger of the Great Zhou was probably really not its match.


    It was fine if it was just the leopard cat, but there were also the cheetahs and ck bears of the Sacred n.


    The ck bear was iparably strong, and there was a faint aura on its body that was not inferior to an expert. Everyone seriously suspected that even an expert like Xiao Zhenting would not be able to gain much advantage from the ck bear.


    Moreover, it was impossible for them to really call Grand Marshal Xiao over topete with a ck bear. Since it was the Directorate¡¯s ss, the person who went on stage should be from the Directorate.


    The Directorate did have a martial arts top schr who taught, but no matter how they looked at it, he did not look like a match for the ck bear.


    Everyone cursed in their hearts. Was he really here to teach? Wasn¡¯t he here to humiliate the Great Zhou? If word got out that the Great Zhou¡¯s martial arts top schr could not defeat a ck bear, haha¡­


    The people who came to watch thepetition were all the students of the Directorate other than students.


    The first to go on stage was the Leopard Cat of the Sacred n. It defeated three ferocious tigers of the Great Zhou in one go. The people of the Sacred n instantly felt proud. What was so great about the Great Zhou? Didn¡¯t it rely on luck and external help to defeat them?


    In terms of strength, even the rats of the Sacred n could eat the cats of the


    Great Zhou! The beast taming ss was in the afternoon. In the morning, everyone sat obediently in the ss and listened to the teacher¡¯s teachings.


    Yan Xiaosi was bored and secretly crawled out of Dabao¡¯s bag. The teacher was at the exciting part so no one noticed the furry little thing climb out of their ss.


    Yan Xiaosi liked to show off. Her clothes were personally made by Yu Wan. She was wearing a one-piece shirt, white and furry. There were very beautiful pink goat horns and bows on her hat.


    Yan Xiaosi slipped to the beast tamer ground. After the fourth ferocious tiger was also knocked out by the leopard cat¡¯s w, no other ferocious beast dared to go forward. Just as the people of Great Zhou were about to stop watching, Yan Xiaosi, who was dressed like a beautiful sheep, climbed onto the stage..

 Chapter 1190 - 1190: Violent Yan Xiaosi!

    Chapter 1190: Violent Yan Xiaosi!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Everyone was stunned. What was going on? Why was there a¡­ sheep crawling on the stage?


    Although there were many martial arts practitioners among the students who came to visit, most of them were powerless schrs. They hade to visit thispetition to broaden their horizons. In order to ensure their safety, the spectator stand they were sitting on was ten feet away from the stage.


    In order to prevent the ferocious beasts from escaping, a tall barbed wire fence was drawn around the arena. There was a passageway to the end on the east side of the barbed wire. The ferocious beasts of the Great Zhou entered through this passageway, while the ferocious beasts of the Sacred n were locked in cages and ced at the innermost side of the arena.


    The beast tamers were inside the barbed wire. They were closer to the arena, but not too close. However,pared to the Directorate students who were far away in the stands, he knew the situation here the best. However, even he did not understand how that sheep crawled in.


    Could it be that the people of the Great Zhou felt that the ferocious tiger could not win, so they gave up and sent a sheep as a sacrifice?


    It is a sheep, right? But why did he feel that this little sheep was quite strange?


    The beast tamer narrowed his eyes. His eyesight was actually not very good. It would be a little blurry when he looked into the distance. The Sacred n had a kind of transparent ss that could magnify things. Unfortunately, he did not bring it with him today.


    The only person present was a guy with bad eyesight. The one with good eyesight was far above the stands, so no one could tell that it was a child who was wearing a ¡°sheep¡¯s skin¡± for a while.


    However, even if he couldn¡¯t tell that it was a little baby, it was at least a little sheep. The little sheep faced off against the ferocious leopard cat. It was over,pletely over.


    Most of the people present had sympathy. A fierce tiger against a leopard cat was a duel between experts, but a sheep against a leopard cat was simply like a sheep entering a tiger¡¯s den. Everyone felt that they could not bear it. At this moment, the leopard cat also discovered Yan Xiaosi.


    And Yan Xiaosi also discovered the leopard cat! It had been a long time since it had seen such fresh and juicy prey. The leopard cat drooled. However, what stunned the leopard cat was that the prey was also drooling.


    ¡°Waah, waah!¡± Yan Xiaosi crawled towards the leopard cat excitedly.


    The leopard cat jumped up and opened its bloody mouth to bite Yan Xiaosi.


    In the stands, everyone was shocked! Just as everyone thought that Yan Xiaosi was going to be a delicious meal for the leopard cat, they saw the ferocious leopard cat being sent flying by the little sheep.


    The leopard cat ?


    Everyone : ¡®


    Yan Xiaosi : ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Waah?¡± Yan Xiaosi sat on the ground and looked up to look for the leopard cat. Just now, there were insects flying around her ears. She raised her hand and waved it. Then, with a bang, the cat disappeared. ¡°Waah?¡± Yan Xiaosi spread her hands in shock.


    Yan Xiaosi¡¯s back was facing the stands, and everyone still did not see her face. However, this did not affect everyone¡¯s emotions. Everyone in the stands gasped.


    What just happened? The leopard cat that crushed three ferocious tigers in one go was sent flying by a sheep?


    ¡°No, look, that doesn¡¯t look like a little sheep. Have you seen a little sheep crawling?¡± A student voiced his doubts.


    When the people around him heard this, they immediately felt that it made sense. That¡¯s right, the little sheeps were born to walk. They walked standing, but the one on the stage was crawling.


    ¡°I, I, I¡­ I think it looks like a baby,¡± said another student.


    Initially, everyone thought that the ¡°little sheep crawling¡± was ridiculous, but after hearing his words, they instantly understood what was truly ridiculous. Was there a little child who pped the leopard cat away? Compared to this, they would rather believe that there were sheep crawling in the world.


    However, everyone forgot to think about it. A sheep that was crawling was also a sheep. Did sheep¡­ have such powerful strength?


    At this moment, everyone was immersed in Yan Xiaosi¡¯s charm.


    Yan Xiaosi continued to crawl forward. There was a beautiful tail on her round butt that swayed, making one¡¯s heart melt.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. It¡¯s too cute!¡± A student covered his chest. From now on, he has decided not to eat sheep anymore. The little sheeps were so cute, how could he eat them?


    Next, everyone witnessed this cute little sheep crawl into the cheetah¡¯s cage, scaring the cheetah so much that it jumped three times. It hung firmly on the top of the cage and did not dare toe down. They also witnessed this cute little sheep crawl into the ck bear¡¯s cage and beat up the big ck bear that had broken her bow. Even its father and mother could not recognize it.


    ¡°Waah!¡± After beating up the big ck bear fiercely, Yan Xiaosi roared at it fiercely before grabbing her little bow.


    The students in the stands were collectively petrified.


    It was unknown if it was because she suddenly felt everyone¡¯s gazes, but Yan


    Xiaosi suddenly hugged her head with her little hands andy on the ground. Her little butt was raised high, as if she felt that as long as she plunged her head into the sand, no one would be able to see her little ostrich as she moved out bit by bit.


    It wasn¡¯t her just now. She was a littledy.


    The littledy moved slowly.


    The people in the stands were almost charmed by her clumsy appearance of revealing what one intended to hide. It was fine even if you were a violent sheep, okay? Are you pretending to be so obedient that you want them to die of cuteness and inherit their family assets?


    If the people in the stands had yet to understand the origins of this little sheep, then the beast tamer who was approaching the arena had indeed recognized the other party as a little girl who was eight or nine months old.


    What¡­ What kind of girl was so capable?


    The beast tamer¡¯s eyes darted around as he quietly approached the stage, intending to grab this little girl when no one was paying attention. Unexpectedly, Yan Xiaosi closed her eyes and moved out, not knowing that she had already moved to the edge of the stage.


    The moment the beast tamer reached out, Yan Xiaosi missed and rolled down. The beast tamer reached out to grab Yan Xiaosi again. Unexpectedly, Yan


    Xiaosi sat on a wooden stick.


    The beast tamer froze.


    The students in the stands were clearly very far away, but everyone seemed to hear the sound of eggs breaking.


    When Dabao finished his ss and checked his bag, Yan Xiaosi had already crawled back. She was holding a small milk bottle in both hands and had a pacifier in her mouth. She seemed to have fallen asleep halfway through her meal.


    ¡°It seems that something happened to the beast tamer just now. Our ss this afternoon has been canceled. Those who have someone to fetch them can go back first. It¡¯s fine if no onees to pick you up. We¡¯ll study and practice calligraphy in the ss,¡± said a young student in the same ss.


    The young students could not help but be disappointed. After all, they were children. They were looking forward to the beast tamer ss. The beast tamer seemed to be fine in the morning. Why did something suddenly happen?


    Dabao opened his bag and looked at Yan Xiaosi, who had just woken up. Yan Xiaosi drank her milk and looked at her big brother with a cute expression. At noon, after eating at the restaurant, the three little eggs carried their school bags and walked out.


    ¡°Are we going back?¡± Er¡¯bao asked.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Xiaobao said. ¡°Do you still remember the cave we sawst time?¡±


    ¡°You mean the scary one?¡± Er¡¯bao tilted his head and asked.


    The Directorate had mountains and rivers. Of course, there were also caves.


    They were actually man-made, but they looked simr to the natural scenery.


    Even the Directorate itself probably didn¡¯t know that there was one more out of the three small caves they had originally built, and this one was something the three little eggs had identally bumped into. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look!¡± Xiaobao said.


    I¡¯m afraid,¡± Er¡¯bao said.


    Xiaobao curled his lips and said, ¡°Coward!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a coward! It¡¯s Mother who said that we can¡¯t walk around and can¡¯t go to ces without people!¡±


    ¡°If we go, won¡¯t there be people?¡± Xiaobao said.


    Er¡¯bao was still a little hesitant.


    Xiaobao held Dabao¡¯s hand. ¡°Then Dabao and I will go! Wait for us outside!¡± Er¡¯bao couldn¡¯t dissuade his brother and could only go with them.


    Actually, they had all crawled into the Directorate¡¯s cave. It was not deep, and it was all clear. There was no danger. This cave seemed to have only appeared a few days ago. Of course, they did not think that the cave had appeared out of thin air. It must have been dug by the Directorate. Since it was dug by humans, there was nothing to be afraid of.


    The three of them came to the cave entrance.


    Er¡¯bao grabbed Dabao and Er¡¯bao¡¯s hands. ¡°Don¡¯t you think.. this cave is even darker and colder thanst time?¡± He actually wanted to say sinister, but unfortunately, he had yet to learn this word.


    Xiaobao looked in. ¡°Is there?¡±


    Dabao nodded. Yes.


    ¡°Waah!¡± Yan Xiaosi was so excited that she moved around.


    ¡°Sister wants to go,¡± Xiaobao said.


    Er¡¯bao was resentful. Shouldn¡¯t a normal sister cry when she sees such a dark ce? What kind of sister did he have? In the end, Er¡¯bao still went in. Because Dabao, Xiaobao, and his sister had all entered, he was even more afraid standing outside alone..

 Chapter 1191 - 1191: Entrance of the Holy Land, Smart Dabao

    Chapter 1191: Entrance of the Holy Land, Smart Dabao


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The cave was dark, but this was not a problem for the three of them. Dabao took out a Saintess Stone from his pocket. ¡°Sister.¡±


    Yan Xiaosi sat in the bag on Dabao¡¯s back and waved her little arms. ¡°Waah!¡±


    The Saintess Stone lit up.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid,¡± Er¡¯bao said softly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll protect you!¡± Xiaobao patted his chest and said.


    Er¡¯bao looked at his brother¡¯s chest that was not as strong as his and seriously expressed his doubts.


    ¡°Waah waah waah!¡± Yan Xiaosi cried out excitedly.


    Dabao carried his sister on his back and walked in front. His two younger brothers walked behind him hand in hand. It wasn¡¯t that Dabao had to enter first. Actually, this cave was very wide, and it was fine for the three of them to walk side by side. However, Yan Xiaosi was too excited. If Dabao walked slower, she wouldn¡¯t be able to take it anymore. She stood up from her bag and grabbed Dabao¡¯s ears.


    Sigh, he had to dote on his sister no matter what.


    ¡°Waah waah waah!¡± Yan Xiaosi grabbed Dabao¡¯s ear and cried out.


    ¡°Sister, stop shouting,¡± Er¡¯bao said.


    Yan Xiaosi looked at the sky. ¡®Waah wah wah wah wah wah wah wah wah wah! ¡±


    Er¡¯bao : ¡®


    The three little eggs continued forward. Soon, the three little eggs realized that this cave was indeed different from the cave they had drilled into before. It seemed¡­ bigger¡­ and longer.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t we walked out yet? How long are we going to walk?¡± Er¡¯bao said softly.


    ¡°Almost there, almost there!¡± Xiaobao said as he looked ahead.


    Among the four of them, other than Yan Xiaosi, Xiaobao was the most excited. He was also fearless and wished he could make a name for himself every day. Although Dabao and Er¡¯bao were also naughty, they seemed much gentler than this fellow.


    Therefore, Er¡¯bao often felt that his sister had been led astray by Xiaobao.


    The three little eggs walked for a while more before the passageway ahead suddenly widened. It was not like a small cave, but more like a big cave.


    Dabao took out two more Saintess Stones, and the three Saintess Stonespletely illuminated the cave. Only then did the three little eggs realize that this cave was strange. Not only was it very tall and big, but there were also many caves on the four walls. In each cave sat a stone statue that was bigger than them.


    Those stone statues were not like the various Bodhisattvas they had seen when they went to the temple with Shangguan Yan. Some of them had human faces and beast bodies, while others had beast faces and human bodies. In short, they were strange.


    If ordinary children saw this scene, they would have been frightened to tears, but the three little eggs did not. Even the seemingly timid Er¡¯bao did not retreat.


    Actually, it depended on who hepared himself to. Compared to Dabao and Xiaobao, he wasn¡¯t that arrogant, butpared to ordinary children, he could already be considered bold. Moreover,pared to being timid, he was actually more coquettish.


    ¡°Waah, waah, waah!¡± Yan Xiaosi was very excited to see the stone statue and kicked around in Dabao¡¯s bag.


    ¡°What are those?¡± Xiaobao ran to a stone statue. He reached out to touch the stone statue, but the cave was too high for him to touch.


    Damn!


    ¡°Waah! Waaah!¡± Yan Xiaosi started scratching Dabao¡¯s ears again.


    Dabao carried his sister over and carried her out of the bag on his back. Yan Xiaosi reached out her chubby hand to grab a stone statue with a wolf face and a human body. This stone statue seemed to be lying prostrate in the cave, in a posture simr to a dormant attack.


    Yan Xiaosi scratched the stone statue¡¯s head. With a crack, the stone statue¡¯s head was pulled off by her. Yan Xiaosi looked at the wolf¡¯s head in her hand awkwardly and silently put it back into the cave. She swore that she really didn¡¯t use much strength. She was a littledy¡­


    However, at this moment, the stone statue moved. To be precise, all the stone statues¡­ moved!


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Er¡¯bao exploded! He rushed behind Dabao and stuffed his head into Dabao¡¯s bag.


    Dabao : ¡°¡­


    Yan Xiaosi : ¡°¡­¡±


    Dabao hugged his sister in his arms and protected his two younger brothers behind him. He looked bravely and fearlessly at the stone statues dancing around. When the stone statues moved, they were very scary. However, the stone statues only seemed to be moving around in the cave and did note out. In other words, they could not cause any substantial damage to them.


    Dabao looked at the stone statues calmly. This state did notst long. The stone statues suddenly stopped moving. A stone door suddenly appeared on the stone wall on the right. They did not have to do it themselves. The stone door opened heavily, revealing a square secret room.


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a room!¡± Xiaobao said.


    Dabao threw a Saintess Stone in. The Saintess Stone emitted a dazzling golden light, instantly illuminating the stone room. However, before the three little eggs could walk forward and sized up the room, an old voice suddenly came from the stone room. ¡°Ah! Who is it! Quickly take themp away! Take it away!¡±


    There was someone? The three little eggs were shocked.


    ¡°Waah!¡± Yan Xiaosi shouted towards the stone room.


    In the stone room, the old voice sounded again with some confusion. ¡°Eh? Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Waah!¡± Yan Xiaosi ced her hands on his hips. I¡¯m a littledy!


    ¡°A doll?¡± The old voice became even more puzzled.


    At this moment, the three little eggs also understood the situation inside. It was a simple room with an iron shelf facing the wall of the door. There were a few chains tied to the shelf, and at the other end of the chain was a


    white-haired old man. He should be the person who had just shouted at Yan Xiaosi.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Xiaobao asked.


    The white-haired old man removed his hand that was blocking the light. He had been locked up here for too long and was already used to the darkness. The moment he was illuminated by the Saintess Stone, he was almost blinded.


    However, at this moment, he was already slightly used to the light of the Saintess Stone.


    He looked towards the door of the secret room in the direction of the voice. He thought that he would see some martial arts expert, but he did not expect¡­ it to be three little ck eggs about four years old. One of the little ck eggs was holding a¡­ littlemb¡­ No, a little baby dressed as a littlemb.


    What strange clothes were these? To be precise¡­ what strangebination were they? Three little children and a baby? Was the heavens teasing him!!! ¡°Who brought you in?¡± The white-haired old man said authoritatively.


    ¡°I asked you first!¡± Xiaobao puffed up his chest and said.


    ¡°Waah!¡± Yan Xiaosi said fiercely.


    The white-haired old man was a little speechless. He pondered for a long time and did not understand how all of this happened. He had been locked up in this damn ce for so many years just to wait for the fated person to open the entrance. How could it be a few brats who had yet to grow up?


    ¡°Since he doesn¡¯t say, let¡¯s go!¡± Xiaobao said to Dabao.


    Dabao nodded. The three little eggs turned around and left.


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t go!¡± The white-haired old man hurriedly stopped them. Although he also felt that it was unlikely, these four people were indeed the only living creatures he had seen since they were locked up here. Perhaps¡­ his time had reallye.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk!¡± The white-haired old man cleared his throat. ¡°I¡¯m Yu


    Kunlun.¡±


    Dabao carried his sister into the bag at the back, took out a pen and paper, and wrote two words: You¡¯re not.


    The white-haired old man was stunned. ¡°Why am I not?¡±


    Dabao wrote again: You have a travel pass at your waist.


    The white-haired old man looked down. F*ck! He had forgotten about this! The white-haired old man suddenly felt that something was wrong. ¡°No, you¡¯ve already seen my travel pass, so why are you still asking me who I am?¡±


    Dabao continued to write: I don¡¯t recognize those three words. The white-haired old man : ¡®


    The white-haired old man rolled his eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m Hai Wuya!¡± Dabao wrote: You¡¯re not.


    The white-haired old man exploded. F*ck! Why wasn¡¯t it again?


    Dabao wrote: Don¡¯t fool the children. I know the words ¡°Hai Wuya¡±.


    The white-haired old man :


    The white-haired old man said a few more names in a row, but they were all words that Dabao recognized. At least one of the words Dabao recognized. The white-haired old man was puzzled. So you know all the words in a book, but you don¡¯t know the three words on the travel pass, right? The white-haired old man even used the unfamiliar word Kunpeng.


    Dabao had actually forgotten about the strokes of Kunpeng, but he remembered the main point. He wrote in the same handwriting: There are fish and birds on the Kunpeng, but you don¡¯t have birds.


    The white-haired old man: ¡°¡­! !¡±


    You¡­ you¡¯re the one without a bird!!!


    The white-haired old man was fuming with anger because of Dabao. He had never known that it was so difficult to fool people. One had to know that he was the number one liar in the pugilistic world back then. He had fooled more people than others.


    But now, he had f*cking fallen into the hands of a child!


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright, alright, you win! I¡¯m the Left Emissary Mei guarding the holynd, You Dan. My full name is¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Xiaobao widened his eyes in confusion. ¡°Huh? You said you don¡¯t have eggs? You don¡¯t have a bird! Or eggs?¡±


    The white-haired old man:


    He felt that the stone statue array did not trap him to death, but sooner orter, he would be angered to death by these little brat!

 Chapter 1192 - 1192: Dabao Speaks

    Chapter 1192: Dabao Speaks


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The white-haired old man¡¯s real name was actually Mei Qilin, but his nickname was Youdan. Speaking of which, it was not Dabao¡¯s fault for not recognizing it. The word Qilin was so difficult that he had yet to learn it!


    At first, Dabao saw the name and nned to call him Mei Lulu. However, Dabao thought about it again. Lulu was such a cute name. How could it be this lying old man in front of him? Then he said that his name was ¡°Mei Youdan¡±. Well, it suited him quite well.


    When the white-haired old man saw that Dabao and Xiaobao both revealed looks of realization, he felt terrible. Which name I just made up isn¡¯t more reliable than ¡°Mei Youdan¡±? You don¡¯t believe those, but you believe this?


    The white-haired old man suddenly felt that he might as well be locked up here forever. To hell with the fated person! He f*cking couldn¡¯t wait anymore.


    Why are you locked up here? Dabao wrote on the paper.


    The white-haired old man was puzzled. Was this child a mute? He kept writing.


    I¡¯m asking you a question. Dabao wrote again.


    ¡°Dabao is asking you!¡± Xiaobao said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡± Er¡¯bao said.


    ¡°Waah, waah!¡± Yan Xiaosi also said.


    The white-haired old man was extremely annoyed. Speaking of which, shouldn¡¯t he be more curious about why the few of them appeared at the entrance of the holynd than why he was locked up here?


    Who was the strangest one?


    ¡°Hey, little idiot, where¡¯s your family? I just answered your question. It¡¯s your turn to answer my question. Who brought you here?¡±


    Dabao wrote a few lines seriously. When the white-haired old man saw that Dabao was willing to answer him seriously, he was quite satisfied. It was so long and quite detailed.


    In the end, Dabao handed the white paper to him. He was dumbfounded. On the paper was written¡ªWe¡¯re not called Little Idiots. We have names, but Dad and Mom said that any stranger who asks our names for no reason is a bad person.


    At this point, the white-haired old man almost vomited blood again. What was going on? How did he suddenly be a baddie? You wrote so much just to say this? Aren¡¯t your hands tired?


    Dabao continued to write¡ªbut I don¡¯t think so. My brother had already identally let it slip just now, but you still don¡¯t know that I¡¯m called Dabao. You¡¯re not a bad person, you¡¯re a fool.


    Er¡¯bao, Xiaobao, and Yan Xiaosi gave the white-haired old man disdainful expressions.


    The white-haired old man: ¡°¡­!!¡±


    Oh my god, my heavens, what kind of children were they?


    After appraising that the other party was a fool, the three little eggs decided not to ask him anymore. Hence, the white-haired old man looked at the little idiots that were originally quite curious about him and turned around¡­ without hesitation!


    They left just like that? Didn¡¯t you want to ask me why I was locked up here? I haven¡¯t even said anything, and you¡¯re already not curious? Children nowadays¡­ did their curiosity about things fade so quickly? How long had he been locked up? He felt like he could not keep up with the rhythm of this world!


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± The white-haired old man shouted.


    Back then, he hadmitted a huge mistake and was suppressed here as the eye of the array. The patriarch had once said that he should repent here in peace. One day, there would definitely be a fated person passing by and save him from the array eye. What he had to do was bring the fated person to the holynd.


    Could these little idiots be fated? He rejected it in his heart. But what if they really were? If he let them go just like that, he would miss the only chance toe out of the array core!


    ¡°You guys, stop!¡± Seeing that the little idiots were about to walk out of the secret room, the white-haired old man finally couldn¡¯t help but speak.


    Unexpectedly, the little idiots ignored him and left without looking back.


    Boom¡ª


    A low stone grinding sound came from outside the secret room. The white-haired old man understood that this was a sign that the stone door had closed again. Once the stone door closed, he could not guarantee that the little idiots would not return here again.


    He was anxious.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± He suddenly remembered that the eldest was called Dabao? ¡°Dabao!¡± he called. This time, his tone was very good. ¡°I have something to tell you!¡±


    The three little fellows stopped in their tracks and turned around in unison to look at him expressionlessly. Dabao picked up a pen and paper and wrote¡ª what else do you have to say?


    The white-haired old man was stunned again. These words were right, but why did it sound wrong?


    Dabao wrote again¡ªif you have something to say, say it quickly. If there¡¯s¡­


    Just as he was about to write something, Dabao turned to look at Yan Xiaosi behind him. Yan Xiaosi was lying on his shoulder, seriously watching him write..

 Chapter 1193 - 1193: Dabao Speaks (2)

    Chapter 1193: Dabao Speaks (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yan Xiaosi was so young, so of course she couldn¡¯t read. However, Dabao didn¡¯t want to dirty his sister¡¯s eyes, so he crossed out the second word.


    The white-haired old man took a weak breath. Kid¡­ are you nning to curse?


    ¡°Ahem!¡± The white-haired old man did not dwell on this. He looked at the few little idiots in front of him. Although they looked innocent and harmless, they were always particr where they stood and would never approach the range of his chains.


    This meant that it would not be easy for him to take them hostage. Of course, he had other abilities. Unfortunately, they were suppressed and most of them could not be used.


    What are you thinking? Dabao wrote.


    The white-haired old man thought to himself, I¡¯m thinking, which one of you is the fated person of the Holy Land? Only the fated person could unlock my chains, and only the fated person was qualified to enter the Holy Land.


    The white-haired old man felt that even if he brought them along, they might not be willing to go with him, let alone take only one of them. They would definitely not agree. If they didn¡¯t agree, they might not untie his chains.


    As this thought shed through his mind, the white-haired old man decided to trick them into saving him first.


    ¡°Hehehe,¡± the white-haired old man said with a smile. ¡°Dabao, look, I feel ufortable being chained by this chain. Can you help me untie the chain first?¡±


    ¡°Why are you locked? Are you a bad person?¡± Xiaobao tilted his head and asked.


    ¡°No, no, no! Of course not!¡± This little idiot! Why was he so smart?


    ¡°Ahem!¡± The white-haired old man said seriously. ¡°I was framed.¡±


    ¡°01m¡± Xiaohao nodded- ¡°We don¡¯t have the key- How can we liplock it for von?¡±


    The white-haired old man thought to himself, How would I know how to solve it? The patriarch didn¡¯t say! The white-haired old man thought for a while and could only make a Hail Mary effort. ¡°You guys¡­ just take it away!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to take it yourself?¡± Er¡¯bao asked.


    The white-haired old man smiled and said, ¡°If I can take it, would I ask you for help?¡±


    Er¡¯bao said, ¡®You¡¯re an adult, but you can¡¯t even take it off. How can us children take it off?¡±


    The white-haired old man :


    You make so much f*cking sense¡­ Was it really good for a few four-year-old children to be so logical?


    Dabao picked up his pen and wrote: You, tell the truth. Otherwise¡­


    Dabao covered his sister¡¯s eyes and wrote: I¡¯ll kill you!


    The white-haired old man¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This little idiot actually wanted to kill him?


    The white-haired old man almost doubted his life. Even the Nine Domains Demon Venerable, who killed people like flies back then¡­ wasn¡¯t so crazy when he was young, right? What f*cking fated person! Could it be a few little demon children of the demons?


    Just as the white-haired old man was hesitating on how to convince the little idiots, Yan Xiaosi suddenly shouted, ¡°Waah!¡± She pointed to a mural on the wall with a small yellow flower growing on it.


    ¡°Sister, do you want flowers?¡± Xiaobao walked over to pick the lifelike little flower.


    The white-haired old man¡¯s expression immediately changed. That was not a real flower, but a mechanism set up to prevent unjust people from breaking in when the entrance opened. Even he had never seen the things in the mechanism.


    The patriarch had said that they should not use it unless they had no other choice. Otherwise, their lives might be in danger. However, it was toote for the white-haired old man to stop him. Xiaobao had already plucked the little yellow flower.


    ¡°Sister, here.¡± Xiaobao was also a brother who doted on his sister.


    The moment Xiaobao handed the little yellow flower to his sister, a ball of fire suddenly spewed out from the mural where the little yellow flower was previously and hit the back of Xiaobao¡¯s head.


    ¡°Waah!¡± Yan Xiaosi roared fiercely. With a bang, the ball of fire was sent back by the Saint King¡¯s pressure and hit the mural. The mural burned!


    The white-haired old man was stunned. So it turned out that this little doll dressed as a sheep was the true expert?


    In the mural, several small fireballs spewed out, all of which were pped back by the Little Saint King¡¯s pressure.


    The Little Saint King seemed to be very dissatisfied that her brother had almost been schemed against. Not only did she p the ball of fire back, but she also used her pressure to copse the entire wall!


    She thought that everything should end here. After all, the fireball was quite ferocious and powerful. Unexpectedly, in the next second, a cry suddenly came from behind the copsed wall. As the wall was reduced to ashes, a huge Luan flew out.


    The Luan was extremely fast and took Yan Xiaosi away with a whoosh.


    Yan Xiaosi fluttered. ¡°Waah!¡±


    ¡°Sister!¡± Er¡¯bao shouted and reached out to grab his sister. However, the Luan flew past his head at an unbelievable speed.


    The white-haired old man was shocked. ¡°It¡¯s the Five-Colored Sacred Luan! It¡¯s said that the Five-Colored Sacred Luan has the bloodline of a phoenix and is a descendant of a phoenix.¡±


    No wonder the Ancestral Master had told him to be cautious of this mechanism. The Sacred Luan was too ferocious and did not distinguish between enemies and allies at all. Moreover, their strength was very terrifying.


    Even he did not dare to be enemies with any of the Sacred Luan at his peak.


    The white-haired old man said, ¡°Hurry up and escape. I¡¯m afraid your sister is hopeless. When it finishes eating your sister, it¡¯lle back and eat you!¡± ¡°Waah waah waah!¡± Yan Xiaosi¡¯s cry came from the cave.


    Dabao¡¯s little face turnedpletely cold. He clenched his fists and looked at the cave where the Sacred Luan had flown away before saying something loudly.


    No one understood what he was saying, but something strange happened. The ferocious Sacred Luan actually flew back with Yan Xiaosi in its mouth. The Sacred Luan pped its wings and floated opposite Dabao, looking at him ferociously.


    Dabao spoke again with a cold expression. It was again something they didn¡¯t understand. However, the Sacred Luan slowly flew down andnded in front of Dabao. It carefully ced Yan Xiaosi on the ground and then took two steps back. It lowered its head piously at Dabao.


    The white-haired old man was stunned by this scene. What happened? The Sacred Luan, which had taken Yan Xiaosi away, actually brought her back and obediently returned her to Dabao. Moreover, it lowered its head and did not move, as if it was a minister waiting for his ruler.


    Dabao ignored the white-haired old man¡¯s surprise. He took a few steps forward and picked up his sister. Yan Xiaosi grabbed Dabao¡¯spels aggrievedly and plunged her little head into his arms. ¡°Waah, waah.¡±


    Big Bird, bad!


    The white-haired old man looked at Dabao without blinking. Could it be that¡­ he was the fated person in the Holy Land?


    Xiaobao and Er¡¯bao ran over and touched their beloved sister. Er¡¯bao asked,


    ¡°Dabao, what did you say just now? It returned my sister.¡±


    Dabao actually didn¡¯t know either. At that moment, his mind went nk. It was as if a voice was echoing in his heart as he said that voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s thenguage of the phoenix! It¡¯s thenguage of the phoenix!¡± Thenguage of the phoenix had been lost for thousands of years. To be able to hear it in his lifetime, the white-haired old man was so excited that his body was trembling. ¡°The Sacred Luan is a descendant of the Phoenix n. Only thenguage of the Phoenix n can drive it! Child! No¡­ Dabao, you guys¡­ what¡¯s your rtionship with the Phoenix n?¡±


    The reason why he did not ask Dabao alone if he was rted to the Phoenix n was because the three little fellows looked exactly the same. They were clearly triplets. If they were rted, of course, the three of them were rted.


    Unexpectedly, before Dabao could speak, Xiaobao eximed, ¡°Isn¡¯t a phoenix a bird? Then phoenixnguage is birdnguage. Dabao, you haven¡¯t said anything because you speak birdnguage!¡±


    Dabao : ¡®


    Er¡¯bao :


    The white-haired old man :

 Chapter 1194 - 1194: Demon Yan Xiaosi

    Chapter 1194: Demon Yan Xiaosi


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    What an ancient and holynguage. Why did it be birdnguage in this kid¡¯s mouth? What happened to being ssy!


    The white-haired old man suddenly remembered that this kid had said that he didn¡¯t have any birds or eggs. He thought that this kid was deliberately annoying him. He didn¡¯t expect him to be good at indiscriminate attacks.


    With such a younger brother, the white-haired old man began to sympathize with Dabao.


    Dabao¡¯s face darkened, but he couldn¡¯t find any words to refute. He was so angry!


    On the other hand, after being woken up by the three little fellows¡¯ kisses, Yu Wan was no longer sleepy. Shey in Yan Jiuchao¡¯s arms and enjoyed the intimate time with him. She suddenly thought of something and asked in confusion, ¡°There¡¯s still no news from the Sorcerer n?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about Zhou Jin? No.¡± Yan Jiuchao shook his head.


    This matter was rted to Yu Wan. Back then, Yu Wan had been ambushed by the spies of the Sacred n and was unable to be saved. In a fit of anger, the Milk Asura led his younger brothers to attack the Sacred n. The Nanzhao Army and the Sorcerer n¡¯s army also went to suppress the Sacred n, and they won aplete victory.


    However, not long after this battle, Zhou Jin disappeared. His disappearance came without warning. Even his trusted aide was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Tell me what happened when he disappeared,¡± Yu Wan said to Yan Jiuchao as she turned around.


    Yan Jiuchao nodded and carefully told Yu Wan about Zhou Jin¡¯s disappearance.


    That was the third day after they defeated the Sacred n, Zhou Jin set off to return to the Sorcerer n. They had just left the Sacred n. On the way back to the Sorcerer n, when they passed by a forest, Zhou Jin suddenly stopped the carriage.


    The trusted aides did as they were told.


    Zhou Jin alighted from the carriage and walked into the forest. He did not instruct his trusted aides to follow, but he did not forbid them from following. The trusted aides maintained a distance of about twenty feet. At this distance, they would not disturb Zhou Jin, but they could also rush over in time to protect him if danger appeared.


    Zhou Jin came to a parasol tree that was quite old. He touched the tree and muttered something before going behind the tree.


    The trusted aides thought that he would circle out again, but after waiting for a long time, there was no sign of him. The trusted aides ran over to take a look and realized that Zhou Jin had disappeared.


    They did not hear Zhou Jin¡¯s footsteps walking away, nor did they notice any footprints left by Zhou Jin nearby. However, Zhou Jin was not in the forest.


    ¡°With Zhou Jin¡¯s personality, it¡¯s unlikely for him to leave without a word,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°Then¡­ could it be an expert who kidnapped Zhou Jin?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°The Sorcerer n also suspected this possibility. However, at that time, Zhou Jin¡¯s trusted aides were all at the peak of the Martial Rakshasa Realm. It wasn¡¯t so easy to silently kidnap him from under their noses. It¡¯s not that they definitely can¡¯t defeat them, but there will definitely be movement, such as aura and the fluctuation of internal energy. These can¡¯t be hidden from Martial Rakshasa¡¯s senses.¡±


    Yu Wan muttered, ¡°So Zhou Jin really disappeared into thin air?¡±


    Yu Wan med herself. This matter had happened after Zhou Jin had campaigned against the Sacred n for her. If she had been more careful and not been schemed against by the Sacred n, perhaps Zhou Jin would not have had to seek justice from the Sacred n, and he would not have encountered an ident on the way back to the Sorcerer n.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at her depressed face andforted her softly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to me yourself. I think this matter might not have much to do with you. Zhou Jin isn¡¯t the only one who disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Is there anyone else?¡± Yu Wan looked at him with wide eyes.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yan Jiuchao stroked her beautiful hair and retracted his internal energy.


    He took the few secret letters on the table. It was good to have internal energy. He could use it without getting off the bed.


    Yu Wan sat up in his arms and seriously read the contents of the letter. Her expression gradually changed. She did not expect that the same thing as Zhou Jin would happen all over the world.


    There was a secret letter that said that in a small n hundreds of miles south of the Nether Capital, an old man was walking with a three or four-year-old child. As they walked, they disappeared.


    There was not much description of the old man in the letter. They only said that he was wearing a ck robe. As for the child, he did not seem to know how to speak and had big eyes.


    Yu Wan thought of the Rakshasa King and Xiao Zhao.


    Could it be the two of them? They also disappeared into thin air?


    Yu Wan was not sure if it was them, so she would pretend that it was them first. If their and Zhou Jin¡¯s disappearance was because they had been kidnapped or because they had used their internal energy and sorcery power, then the disappearance of the powerless vigers mentioned in the subsequent letters was impossible to exin.


    These were all things that had happened in the past half a year. Because they were scattered throughout the various countries and the exchange of information between them was not developed, they did not attract too much attention for the time being. However, Yan Jiuchao took this to heart.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an illusion, but I keep feeling that my surroundings have changed,¡± Yu Wan said strangely.


    ¡°Did they go to your world?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    Yu Wan paused and said, ¡°My world¡­ I can only go after I die. In other words, my soul can transmigrate.¡± And every strand of hair of these people had disappeared.


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao, I suddenly have an idea. Did they suddenly find the entrance to the holynd by ident? Perhaps the Sacred n was wrong from the beginning. The entrance to the holynd is not in the Capital, but elsewhere, and there¡¯s more than one.¡±


    ¡°I think the Sacred n shouldn¡¯t be wrong. There might indeed be many entrances, but there must be one in the capital too.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t the Imperial Court and the Sacred n find the entrance in the capital after searching for so long, yet these people found it casually on the road?¡±


    Actually, there was no evidence to prove that they had entered the entrance to the Holy Land. Everything was just Yu Wan¡¯s guess, but for some reason, she felt that her guess was right.


    Yu Wan leaned against the pillow behind her and said, ¡°I feel that this so-called holynd¡­ will be a world that we can¡¯t even imagine. No one can say for sure what strange things will happen there.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao did not say anything and only gently stroked her shoulder.


    ¡°Not good! Not good! Little Miss is missing!¡± Outside the door, the wet nurse¡¯s cry suddenly sounded.


    The two of them sat up straight. ¡°What happened?¡± Yu Wan lifted the curtain.


    Ping¡¯er walked in and said, ¡°The wet nurse went to the small kitchen. When she came back, the little miss was gone.¡±


    Yu Wan said, ¡°Why did the wet nurse go to the small kitchen? Is there anything she needs that she can¡¯t order the maidservants in the room to do?¡±


    Ping¡¯er said, ¡°It was Xiaobao who called the wet nurse to the small kitchen. The maidservant¡­ the maidservant was called away by Er¡¯bao. They said that


    Dabao would be watching in the room, but when they returned to the room, Dabao and Little Miss were gone!¡±


    Upon hearing this, what else did Yu Wan not understand? The little fellows must be naughty again! Yu Wan was no longer in the mood to discuss the Holy


    Land. She hurriedly packed up and boarded the carriage with Yan Jiuchao to the Directorate.


    In the cave on the other side, Xiaobao was talking to Dabao. ¡°Dabao, call me!


    Call me! Don¡¯t tell me you really only know how to speak birdnguage?¡±


    Dabao : ¡®


    Dabao ignored this fellow. Yan Xiaosiy on Dabao¡¯s back and yawned. Then, she started twisting around. She was going to sleep. But she had to drink milk before she slept. When Dabao didn¡¯t have the time to talk to her, she would obediently eat by herself. However, with Dabao around, she wasn¡¯t willing to eat by herself.


    Dabao handed the milk bottle to her, and she threw it away. Dabao fed her the milk and she spat out the pacifier. He looked at the white-haired old man, his two younger brothers, and a huge Sacred Luan in the cave and sighed. He picked up his pen and wrote, ¡°Sister is going to sleep. I¡¯ll go coax her. Don¡¯te over. She won¡¯t sleep well when she¡¯s excited.¡±


    Dabao carried his sister to a corner of the cave to feed her. Xiaobao walked over mischievously. Just as he was about to peep, the Sacred Luan ran over and spread its huge wings, enveloping Dabao and Yan Xiaosi in its wings.


    Dabao felt a little relieved with the Sacred Luan blocking him. He sat down on the Sacred Luan¡¯s thick ws and hugged his sister. Then, he unbuttoned his shirt. When Yan Xiaosi saw him unbutton his clothes, she was so excited that she slurped!


    Dabao stuffed the little milk bottle into his arms in embarrassment. Yan Xiaosi snuggled into his arms and started eating.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Dabao wanted to say something, but he suddenly remembered that there were three other people nearby, so he changed to writing: You won¡¯t remember what happened when you were young, right?


    Yan Xiaosi stopped drinking her milk and looked at him adorably with her pacifier in her mouth. ¡°Waah!¡± Yan Xiaosi smiled happily.


    Dabao heaved a sigh of relief. I¡¯ll take it that you agreed, although¡­ actually¡­


    you might not understand at all¡­


    Perhaps because the Sacred Luan¡¯s wings were too warm, Dabao actually fell asleep in its arms. He had a dream. He dreamed that he was dressed in white and had entered a mysterious world, bing the God of that world. He was majestic, he was as cold as a knife, and he had tens of thousands of disciples.


    However, one day, a brat descended from the sky andnded on his altar. ¡°Yan Dabao, it¡¯s you!¡±


    He immediately felt that something was wrong. He was a God, and there were tens of thousands of people looking up at him. How could he be called such a childish name?! He looked at the crowd below and said calmly, ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡±


    The brat ced her hands on her hips and said, ¡°How can I be wrong? Have you forgotten? I grew up drinking your milk!¡±


    He staggered and fell!


    Everyone : ¡®

 Chapter 1195 - 1195: Scheming Dabao, Doting on His Sister

    Chapter 1195: Scheming Dabao, Doting on His Sister


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Dabao was woken up by his nightmare. When he thought about how his mighty and respected image was instantly destroyed by the little girl, he felt terrible. He took out the little milk bottle. Yan Xiaosi was about to fall asleep with the pacifier in her mouth. With this pull, she woke up. ¡°Waah!¡± She opened her mouth to look for a pacifier, but Dabao refused to give it to her. Yan Xiaosi looked at Dabao aggrievedly and pouted. ¡°Waah¡ª¡±


    She cried!


    Dabao gripped the milk bottle tightly. No way, no way, no way!


    One, two, three!


    Dabao stuffed the milk bottle into his arms and fed the pacifier back to Yan Xiaosi. He heaved a long sigh of relief. Very good, hested for three seconds! This was a huge improvement!


    After Yan Xiaosi fell asleep, Dabao came out from under the wings of the Sacred Luan. Then, Dabao realized that Er¡¯bao and Xiaobao had also fallen asleep leaning on the wings of the Sacred Luan. However, he and Yan Xiaosi were inside and his two younger brothers were outside.


    Dabao put his sister into his bag and carried her. When the Sacred Luan saw that Yan Xiaosi was quite heavy, it freed up a wing that was not pressed down by Xiaobao and Er¡¯bao and gently touched Dabao¡¯s shoulder, probably indicating that it could help him carry his sister.


    Ordinary four-year-old children could not carry a little fat child who was eight months old. Dabao was stronger than ordinary children. Most importantly, Yan Xiaosi was not an ordinary child. It was quite difficult to carry her.


    Dabao understood that the Sacred Luan was doing this out of kindness. He thought for a while, walked over, and handed his two younger brothers to the Sacred Luan. His sister was still his. You could do as you please to my brothers.


    The Sacred Luan : ¡®


    The white-haired old man : ¡® .


    This was f*cking biased!


    Since his siblings were asleep, Dabao began to think about his n to leave this ce. Logically speaking, he could just go back the way he came. However, with such a big bird, how could he not be discovered?


    There were so many people in the Directorate. They couldn¡¯t let it find a ce to hide, right? Well, it seemed like hiding was not bad either.


    Just as Dabao was secretly thinking about how to settle down the Sacred Luan after leaving, the white-haired old man sneered and said, ¡°Are you thinking about how to leave? Don¡¯t waste your energy. The Sacred Luan has already flown out, which means that the entrance to the holynd has already opened. The path you came from is gone. To put it bluntly, you can¡¯t go back. If you¡¯re smart, quickly enter the holynd before the entrance closes. Otherwise, the entrance will also closeter. The few of you can only wait for death in this secret room. ¡±


    Dabao nced at him indifferently, took out a pen and paper, and wrote: Why are you suddenly so kind? Are you trying to trick us into unchaining you and bringing you out of here?


    The white-haired old man instantly choked. Are you really just a four-year-old child? Don¡¯t you feel tired being so smart? But then again, he wasn¡¯t bluffing. He, he, he was being quick-witted! Taking the fated person to the Holy Land was the only way for him to atone, okay? This was a mission left for him by the Grandmaster! He had toplete it!


    ¡°Ahem ahem ahem!¡± The white-haired old man cleared his throat and said pleasantly, ¡°How can you say that about me? You make it sound like I¡¯m some evil person. Have you forgotten that when the Sacred Luan rushed out just now, I didn¡¯t know that you knew the Phoenixnguage. I thought that it would hurt you and asked you to quickly leave me behind and escape!¡±


    Dabao pondered for a moment.


    The white-haired old man: Hehehe.


    Dabao wrote: You want us to lure the Sacred Luan away. Once we leave, the stone door will close. The Sacred Luan can¡¯t enter anymore, right? Hehehe.


    At the end, there was even a bold look of disdain.


    The white-haired old man, who had been exposed, felt that his heart was not in a good state. What kind of child was this? Why was he so smart? He could even guess that the stone door would automatically close once the fated person left?


    No, even he could tell that he wanted them to be bait? Was it because he had been locked up for too long that his brain was rusty, or was this child too heaven-defying? Why couldn¡¯t he defeat him?


    Suddenly, the white-haired old man thought of something and looked at Dabao strangely. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t you know how to speak? Why do you keep writing? Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±


    Dabao wrote: How many wives have you married?


    An old white-haired man who had never married before darkened his face.


    ¡°What does it have to do with you?!¡±


    Dabao wrote: Then what does it have to do with you whether I write or speak?


    The white-haired old man : ¡®


    . When the patriarch said that he would lock him here and punish him to wait for the fated person, he still sneered. What kind of punishment was this? He only thought that he had found a ce to cultivate and sleep well for dozens of years. But it turned out that he was waiting here.


    Every moment he interacted with these little idiots, he felt that he could be angered to death a hundred times! However, to his surprise, Dabao walked over and began to untie his chain. The first thing Dabao removed was his ankle cuff. Dabao didn¡¯t even need to do it himself. The moment he approached, the ankle cuff automatically opened.


    The white-haired old man looked at Dabao in shock. The fated person was really this little fellow¡­


    After Dabao demonstrated his Phoenix Language skill, the white-haired old man was basically certain that he was the fated person that the patriarch had mentioned. However, he did not understand why Dabao would untie his chain.


    Didn¡¯t he not believe him?


    Dabao had his own considerations. The white-haired old man was afraid of the Sacred Luan, which meant that he could not defeat it. Since the Sacred Luan was on his side, he did not have to be afraid of the white-haired old man anymore.


    After Dabao approached, the white-haired old man¡¯s handcuffs and feet were automatically removed. The white-haired old man, who had finally regained his freedom, looked at his hands in disbelief. No matter how stubborn he was back then, it didn¡¯t matter how long he was locked up, he could lie to others, but he couldn¡¯t lie to himself. He had yearned for freedom for a long time.


    Dabao asked the Sacred Luan to put his brothers down and gestured for it to bring the white-haired old man out.


    The white-haired old man finally understood why Dabao had saved him. This child was worried that there was really no way back. Once they left and the stone door fell back, the only exit, which was the entrance to the holynd, would be blocked.


    Therefore, Dabao decided to stay behind with his brothers and let the Sacred Luan scout the way. However, the Sacred Luan went to scout the way. The white-haired old man was too much of a threat to the four siblings if he stayed here. It was better to let the Sacred Luan bring the white-haired old man out.


    ¡°So this is your original intention for saving me¡­¡± The white-haired old man was about to cry. Just a little more and he would have thought that Dabao was actually a warm-hearted good child. He was simply a ck sesame glutinous rice ball!


    Dabao said to the Sacred Luan in phoenixnguage, ¡°Remember to bring him back.¡±


    The white-haired old man did not understand, but Dabao wrote to him: Don¡¯t get into trouble ande back safely.


    The white-haired old man was suddenly touched. Fortunately, fortunately, this child¡¯s heart was notpletely ck. In the next second, he saw Dabao write: Mom said that we have to recycle waste. When we go to the entrance of the holyndter, I¡¯ll throw you in to scout the way.


    The white-haired old man :


    Dabao pointed in the direction. The Sacred Luan brought the white-haired old man towards the passageway they came from. However, after circling around, they returned to their original spot. Dabao let the Sacred Luan walk forward again, but the Sacred Luan returned.


    This could be considered as verifying the white-haired old man¡¯s words. Since they had entered this ce, there was only one choice left: the entrance to the holynd.


    At this moment, Dabao did not know what kind of ce the holynd was, but he believed that there must be an exit if there was an entrance. After entering the holynd, he would slowly ask for the way back to the Young Master Manor.


    Dabao carried his two younger brothers onto the back of the Sacred Luan and fixed them with a cloth ruler.


    ¡°Actually, I also¡­¡±


    He wanted to sit on the back of the Sacred Luan. Before the white-haired old man could finish speaking, the Sacred Luan grabbed him with its ws and flew into the hole in the mural. That was the entrance to the holynd!


    ¡°Why can you ride the Sacred Luan while I can only hug its ws¡ª¡± The white-haired old man¡¯s scream disappeared from the stone room.


    The stone door of the stone room began to slowly fall. At this moment, Yan


    Jiuchao and Yu Wan had already arrived at the Directorate. They searched the Directorate but did not see any sign of the children. They asked everyone they could and said that they had disappeared after eating at the restaurant.


    The children were born by Yu Wan, so Yu Wan naturally knew what they liked to y.


    ¡°Are there any caves here, tree holes, or something?¡± They liked to dig holes.


    The three of them had dug all the dog holes in the Young Master Manor.


    The teacher of the Directorate brought them to a cave made by three people. Although it was called a cave, it was actually just a passageway between two small rockeries. They entered from this rockery and came out from another rockery. That was all.


    The problem was that there was no sign of them in the three holes.


    Just as everyone was at a loss, Yan Jiuchao suddenly looked in a direction and said, ¡°There¡¯s another one there.¡±


    Everyone was surprised. Where? There isn¡¯t. Wasn¡¯t the Regent looking in the direction of a parasol tree? Where did the holee from?


    Yu Wan also looked in the direction Yan Jiuchao was staring in and then looked at him. ¡°What hole?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao closed his eyes and sensed for a while. The sound of the stone door closing could be vaguely heard. His eyes turned cold. He grabbed Yu Wan¡¯s hand and shed into the cave.


    ¡°Regent, that¡­ Eh? Where is he?¡± A teacher from the Directorate had just turned around and said something to someone. When he turned around to look for Yan Jiuchao, he could no longer see him.


    The Princess Consort was gone too!


    ¡°Where¡¯s the Regent and the Princess Consort? Have you seen them?¡±


    ¡°They were just here!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I saw the two of them here too.¡±


    ¡°Then why are they missing?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Did they leave?¡±


    ¡°So soon?¡±


    Everyone looked at the empty grasnd around them and felt that the Pegent and his wife were unbelievably fast.


    Boom!


    The stone door fell, and a new world opened..

 Chapter 1196 - 1196: Untitled

    Chapter 1196: Untitled


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    On the other hand, after the Sacred Luan flew into the hole in the mural, it indeed flew out of the cave. However, what puzzled Dabao was that they came in at noon. How long had it been? Why was it dark?


    The Sacred Luan did not fly too high or very fast. It was not that it could not carry an adult and four children, but Dabao had asked it to do so.


    Dabao needed to observe the terrain to determine where they were. After all, he


    had been studying for so many days. Moreover, Prince Yan had brought the three brothers around to study, so Dabao was still very familiar with the terrain of the capital.


    After they entered the cave, they indeed walked for a while. Perhaps they had walked out of the Directorate, but they definitely shouldn¡¯t have walked out of the capital. However, looking at the surrounding terrain, it didn¡¯t look like the capital at all. It was clearly a deste mountain.


    Dabao did not understand why it was like this. No matter how smart Dabao was, he was still a child. No one had specially taught him about the holynd. Therefore, the holynd was only a name for the time being.


    The mountain below was very quiet. asionally, one or two wild beast sounds could be heard. Dabao found an empty grasnd below. He patted the back of the Sacred Luan, indicating for it to put them down.


    The Sacred Luan flew down low and threw the white-haired old man to the ground just as it was about tond.


    The white-haired old man fell to the ground. However, Dabao also realized that although he was the same age as Grandma and Doctor Cui, his body was much stronger than theirs. He was more like Grandpa Sikong, a martial arts person.


    Therefore, Dabao was not worried that something would happen to him. The Sacred Luan was very gentle when it put down the children. It first gentlynded on the ground before slowly lowering its wings. Dabao slid down along its wings.


    Dabao had no intention of putting down his two sleeping brothers for the time being. It was quite good to sleep on the back of the Sacred Luan. It was warm and safe.


    Dabao took out a pen and paper.


    His pen and paper were a set. Yu Wan had personally made them. The bottom was a wooden board. On the board, there were many white papers the size of books ordered with needles and thread, and they were fixed at the top with an iron stand. After Yu Wan modified the charcoal pen, she put on a metal sheath. There was a thread and an iron mp at the top. When he wasn¡¯t writing, the charcoal pen was ced in the slot beside the wooden board. If he forgot to put it back after he finished writing, he didn¡¯t have to worry about losing it.


    Dabao wrote: Where am I?


    The white-haired old man spat out the mud in his mouth and said, ¡°On the way to the Holy Land!¡±


    What kind of ce was a holynd? Dabao wrote again.


    The white-haired old man said impatiently, ¡°The Holy Land is the Holy Land. Where else can it be? How old are you? Have you never even heard of the Holy Land?¡±


    In the world that the white-haired old man was familiar with, everyone knew about the holynd, just like how everyone in the Great Zhou had heard of the capital. Therefore, how could such knowledgeable children not know about the holynd?


    In fact, Dabao really didn¡¯t know.


    Suddenly, Xiaobao rubbed his eyes and sat up. He looked at the cloth ruler tied to his stomach, then at Er¡¯bao beside him, and Dabao and his sister on the ground opposite him. Even in the dark, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Dabao, I¡¯m hungry,¡± Xiaobao said.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry too.¡± Er¡¯bao also woke up. Today, his school bag was used to store Yan Xiaosi, so he did not store snacks. Dabao¡¯s stomach growled. He was also hungry.


    The Sacred Luan opened its wings in surprise and walked towards Dabao. Its bird ears were pressed against Dabao¡¯s stomach. After confirming that it heard a hungry sound, it pped its wings, indicating that it could go look for food.


    Dabao thought for a while and decided that everyone would go together.


    Dabao had thought about letting the Sacred Luan go alone, but he was still a little worried about this lying old man. He did not want them to be alone with him. As for letting the Sacred Luan bring the white-haired old man along, this was not a cave, but a deste wilderness.


    Therefore, the best solution was for everyone not to leave the Sacred Luan. Dabao carried his sister and sat on the back of the Sacred Luan.


    The white-haired old man rubbed his sore waist. ¡°Speaking of which, I can sit on¡­ Ah¡ªI¡® He was grabbed by the Sacred Luan and flew into the air.


    The night was very dark and the wind was very cold. In an unfamiliar ce, the three little eggs sat on the back of the Sacred Luan and leaned tightly against each other. As long as they were still together, they seemed to have the courage to face everything.


    ¡°Coo¡ª¡± The Sacred Luan let out a cry and pped its wings to the southeast. The white-haired old man shouted, ¡°Aiya, you can¡¯t go, you can¡¯t go!¡±


    This time, Dabao did not ask the white-haired old man why he could not go. This was because he saw that the ce where the Sacred Luan flew was enveloped in a thick ck aura. He was not the only one who saw it. Er¡¯bao and Xiaobao also saw it.


    ¡°What big dark clouds,¡± Xiaobao said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not dark clouds, it¡¯s ck fog,¡± Er¡¯bao said.


    ¡°Where is the ck fog? The fog is all white!¡± Xiaobao said.


    ¡°Aiya, that¡¯s the ck fog! That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°No, no, no!¡±


    ¡°It is!¡±


    The two little ck eggs quarreled.


    The white-haired old man was about to go crazy. You¡¯re still in the mood to argue at a time like this? That¡¯s not a dark cloud, nor is it a ck fog. It¡¯s demonic energy!


    However, it was very strange. When he passed by here back then, there was clearly no demonic energy. How many years had passed? Why was such arge area enveloped by rich demonic energy? Did something happen in the Holy Land?


    Dabao gently scratched the Sacred Luan¡¯s feathers, indicating for it not to go. The Sacred Luan turned around and gurgled. There was food!


    ¡°Dabao, I¡¯m so hungry.¡± Xiaobao touched his hungry stomach.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry too.¡± Er¡¯bao also touched his stomach aggrievedly.


    Of course, Dabao understood that his two younger brothers were really hungry because he was hungry as well, and they ate the same thing for lunch. However, he was still a little hesitant. At this moment, Yan Xiaosi woke up in a daze. She stuck her head out of her bag and leaned on Dabao¡¯s shoulder listlessly. ¡°Waah-¡± She was hungry too.


    Dabao decided to go!


    The Sacred Luan flew into the ck fog with a whoosh. The white-haired old man was so frightened that his soul was about to disappear. He wanted to shout, but he was afraid that he would attract some danger.


    The Sacred Luan flew to the cliff outside an orchard.


    Dabao jumped down and walked to the white-haired old man. He took out a


    pen and paper and wrote: Go pick a few fruits. It was already very dangerous to enter here, but he actually wanted to steal other people¡¯s fruits. The white-haired old man would not do it!


    The white-haired old man widened his eyes. ¡°If you¡¯re crazy, go crazy yourself! I¡¯m not crazy! You¡¯re already so fat, yet you¡¯re still eating. If you have the ability, go pick it yourself!¡±


    Yan Xiaosi cried! She¡¯s not fat! She was a littledy, a little beauty, and a little cutie!


    Dabao gestured for the Sacred Luan to pick up the white-haired old man and hang him above the cliff. Then, he wrote coldly: I¡¯ll give you a chance to reorganize your words.


    The white-haired old man :

 Chapter 1197 - 1197: Super Dabao!

    Chapter 1197: Super Dabao!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The white-haired old man looked at Dabao¡¯s cold expression and really did not understand where a child got the courage to do such a thing to a Heaven Realm Venerable.


    However, now was not the time to think about the answer. The white-haired old man could clearly realize that Dabao was serious. If he did not pick the fruits, he would let the Sacred Luan throw him into the abyss.


    In the past, not to mention a bottomless abyss, he would even have the guts to barge into the Nine Dragons Abyss. However, his strength had yet to recover. Discretion is the better part of valor!


    Although picking fruits was also dangerous, if he was careful, the chances of survival were still higher than falling into the abyss.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± The white-haired old man cleared his throat. ¡°How many do you want?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Dabao did not let the Sacred Luan bring the white-haired old man back immediately. Instead, he continued to write: I¡¯ll give you another chance to reorganize your words.


    The white-haired old man was stunned. Could it be that his answer was wrong? Didn¡¯t you want me to pick fruits for you? I asked you how many to eat. Isn¡¯t this answer sincere enough? Wait, what did he say just now?


    ¡°You¡¯re already so fat, yet you still eat!¡± An idea shed across the white-haired old man¡¯s mind. He chuckled and said, ¡°I said that I¡¯m so fat. How can I still eat? You¡¯re not fat, you¡¯re so cute that you¡¯re inted!¡±


    Yan Xiaosi sobbed and finally stopped crying. So he wasn¡¯t asking him to pick fruits. He was just asking him to say a few ttery words. The white-haired old man heaved a sigh of relief. However, in the next second, Dabao wrote again: A hundred.


    The white-haired old man was stunned for a long time before he realized that Dabao was answering his question just now. Was there a need to make such a big leap? He almost couldn¡¯t answer!


    Also, what was with a hundred? Was he going to pluck it himself until dawn?


    There was no room for negotiation. Dabao asked the Sacred Luan to throw the white-haired old man into the garden. This time, Dabao was relieved to let him go alone and did not ask the Sacred Luan to supervise him.


    The reason why he suddenly felt at ease with him was not because Dabao had made a mistake with inconsistent logic, but because the entire orchard was enveloped in a huge ck fog. The empty grasnd they were on was the only ¡°purend¡±, and it could also be called the only exit. As long as the white-haired old man still wanted to live well, he would definitely pick the fruits and return to this open space as soon as possible.


    The Sacred Luan stayed in the open space to protect them.


    The white-haired old man naturally guessed Dabao¡¯s n. He could not help but be puzzled. This child¡¯s decision had changed several times, and every time, he had weighed the pros and cons to the extreme. In the cave, this child knew that letting the Sacred Luan bring him to test the way back was the best strategy. When searching for food, this child also understood that bringing everyone along was the best strategy. Now that he was picking fruits, of course, it was the best strategy to take the risk alone. After all, he had to return to the open space. Moreover, if he identally alerted the enemy, the Sacred Luan outside could immediately bring the four of them away.


    The white-haired old man began to be curious. What kind of parents could give birth to such a freak?


    That¡¯s right. His definition of Dabao had changed from smart to strange to freak.


    Fortunately, there were many fruits in this orchard. He had already picked many before he even walked in. He did not know what fruits these were. He had never seen them in his life. Every one of them was about the size of a goose egg and was red. The skin was soft and felt heavy in his hand, as if it was full of water.


    He plucked randomly and wrapped it in his hem. He returned to the open space in a panic and poured the fruits on the ground.


    Dabao nced at it indifferently and wrote: There are still seven left.


    The white-haired old man was immediately speechless! Have you counted? How did you know that there are still seven left?


    The white-haired old man refused to believe it and counted them one by one. Damn it! Ny-three! So when you said a hundred, it was really a hundred in the literal sense. Was it really good for a four-year-old child to be so precise? I f*cking thought that I had plucked more than a hundred, more than enough!


    ¡°Aiya, we¡¯re just short of seven¡­ Ah¡ª¡± Before the white-haired old man could finish speaking, he was pped back into the courtyard by the Sacred Luan.


    The Sacred Luan was blocking the side, looking like it would not let him out until he finished picking. The white-haired old man felt bitter. He did not say anything. He obediently plucked seven. Actually, he could have picked more, but for some reason, he was always worried that the number he picked was wrong and that child would cause trouble for him again.


    When the white-haired old man ced thest seven red fruits in front of Dabao, Dabao nodded in satisfaction.


    Dabao gave the white-haired old man a red fruit. The white-haired old man smiled. ¡°You still know how to show respect to your elders. There¡¯s still hope.¡±


    As he spoke, he opened his mouth and ate the red fruit. The red fruit¡¯s skin was very thick and astringent, but the pulp inside was very sweet. It was milky white and looked like a stctite, but the taste was simr to melted buttermilk.


    When Dabao saw that he had finished eating, he wrote to his two younger brothers, ¡°It¡¯s not poisonous, you guys eat too.¡±


    The white-haired old man choked. So it turned out that you were f*cking testing the poison on me!!!


    The way he frowned when he ate the skin was so astringent that the three little eggs saw it, so the three little eggs decisively threw the skin away and only drank the pulp inside. To them, it tasted very simr to goat milk, but it was sweeter and thicker.


    Yan Xiaosi looked at the milky white pulp and was instantly tempted. ¡°Waah!¡±


    Dabao took a few fruits and squeezed the pulp into the milk bottle for Yan


    Xiaosi to drink. Yan Xiaosi knew that this was not milk, so she did not ask Dabao to nurse her. She sat on the ground and obediently drank from the milk bottle.


    ¡°Gulp The Sacred Luan looked at these fruits and seemed to be a little craving.


    Dabao gave it twenty fruits. Unexpectedly, the Sacred Luan pushed the twenty fruits back to Dabao. The Sacred Luan touched the shriveled fruit skin they had eaten with its beak.


    Dabao thought for a while and picked up a fruit skin. He opened it and took out the fruit core inside. He asked it with his eyes, ¡°Do you want to eat this?¡±


    The Sacred Luan pped its wings excitedly. Then, it took a few steps back and distanced itself from Dabao. It opened its big beak. Dabao roughly understood


    what it meant. He threw the fruit core. The Sacred Luan raised its head and caught it, swallowing the fruit core. In the next second, it spat out a me.


    Everyone was stunned!


    The big bird¡­ could actually breathe fire?


    The Sacred Luan seemed to be very satisfied with themotion it had caused, or perhaps it was very happy with the fire. It handed another fruit skin to Dabao and continued to take a few steps back, waiting for Dabao to feed it.


    Dabao fed it another one. After it ate it, it spat out another me.


    ¡°Waah, waah, waah!¡± Yan Xiaosi stopped drinking the pulp and pped her hands excitedly. Dabao looked at the Sacred Luan in confusion.


    Children¡¯s focus was always a little childish, but the white-haired old man was different. What kind of fruit was this? Could the Sacred Luan breathe fire after eating the fruit core? Could he breathe fire?


    He decisively dug out his fruit core. The fruit core was about the size of an ordinary peach core. It was a little difficult to eat it, but if it could spew fire, there was no harm in trying.


    The white-haired old man decisively swallowed the fruit core. He wanted to spew fire too! In the end, he did not know if he could spew fire, but he choked on it!


    Dabao stopped after ying with the Sacred Luan three times. His mother had said that fire was the most powerful weapon in nature. When they encountered invincible ferocious beasts, holding the fire seed in their hands could make them afraid. Since that was the case, they should keep these fruit cores for critical moments.


    The Sacred Luan was a little unsatisfied, but Dabao told it that these fruit cores were all its. In the future, it would be the only one who yed with this. It was happy again.


    The four siblings ate a total of twenty fruits. After feeding them the three fruit cores, there were still seventeen left.


    Dabao poured out the books from his two brothers¡¯ schoolbags and put the remaining fruits in them. The fruit core was small, so it was ced in the pocket of Yan Xiaosi¡¯s shirt.


    After watching it breathe fire three times, Yan Xiaosi could probably establish a connection between the fruit core and fire. She patted her pocket and was very satisfied with Dabao¡¯s decision.


    Xiaobao looked at the homework that was in a mess in the wind and pursed his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t you want the homework I just finished?¡±


    Er¡¯bao nodded seriously. ¡°That¡¯s right. What if the teacher asks?¡±


    Dabao nced at his two younger brothers from the corner of his eye. He picked up the nk homework on the ground and flipped it open. Did you really write it?


    Xiaobao, who never did homework: ¡®


    Er¡¯bao, who was fishing in troubled waters: ¡®


    A strong wind blew past, and the thick fog spread violently, instantly enveloping the entire world. They could not distinguish their direction, so they could only temporarily rest on the spot and wait for dawn.


    The white-haired old man fainted from the fruit core. The Sacred Luany on the ground, and the three little eggs snuggled into its arms. Yan Xiaosi snuggled into Dabao¡¯s arms, and the Sacred Luan protected them with its wings.


    ¡°Dabao, I miss Mom.¡±


    ¡°I miss Mom too, I also miss Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Waah, wah, wah.¡±


    Dabao patted his siblings¡¯ heads. ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯ll bring you home.¡±


    Xiaobao muttered in a daze, ¡°Dabao¡­ did you speak¡­¡¯


    The night was quiet, and everyone was breathing evenly. However, at this moment, a ck vine grew out of the ground. Like the demonic ws of a ghost, it silently wrapped around Yan Xiaosi¡¯s ankle..

 Chapter 1198 - 1198: Irontooth Yan Xiaobao!

    Chapter 1198: Irontooth Yan Xiaobao!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Putting aside the fact that the white-haired old man had choked and fainted, the four little eggs were sleeping soundly. It couldn¡¯t be helped. They were children and were at an age where they were growing. They needed a lot of sleep. Coupled with the fact that they had been traveling for an entire day, it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that they couldn¡¯t be woken up by lightning.


    The first to be woken up by themotion was the Sacred Luan.


    The Sacred Luan was a powerful species. It was precisely because its body was too powerful that it was inferior to a weak species in terms of vignce.


    Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be too easy to be extinct if the species was weak and not vignt? On the other hand, a species like the Sacred Luan wouldn¡¯t be too domineering in all aspects.


    However, when the strange vine dragged Yan Xiaosi out, the Sacred Luan¡¯s wings felt a real friction. It would be abnormal if it didn¡¯t wake up.


    The Sacred Luan opened its eyes and instinctively used its wings to protect the children in its arms. The vine¡¯s strength was blocked, but it did not stop because of this. Instead, it increased its strength and pulled Yan Xiaosi out from under the Sacred Luan¡¯s wings.


    The moment it was pulled out, as if to prevent Yan Xiaosi from waking up, the vine actually separated a soft tree branch and gently supported Yan Xiaosi.


    Yan Xiaosi was not woken up. The Sacred Luan raised its head and looked at Yan Xiaosi, then at the remaining three children in its arms. It was instantly unhappy.


    The Sacred Luan pped its wings, opened its beak, and grabbed the vine.


    The vine did not seem to expect the Sacred Luan to be able to catch it in its mouth. It was slightly stunned. Then, the vine began to pull back. The Sacred Luan bit down hard and did not let go. The two of them began a tug-of-war.


    The Sacred Luan was huge and powerful, but the vines were not bad either, especially when one was not enough. Then they could have a few more. In an instant, seven to eight crooked vines grew out of the ground and tightly entangled the Sacred Luan.


    The vines became tighter and tighter, as if they were about to strangle the Sacred Luan.


    In order to not let these vines hurt the three little eggs under its wings, the Sacred Luan did not retract its wings. Its wings resisted the vines tenaciously, but another vine crawled out of the ground and tightened its wings.


    Just as it was about to press against the three little eggs in its arms, a long saber suddenly flew over and cut off the vines that bound the Sacred Luan¡¯s wings. The Sacred Luan¡¯s wings pped inertially, and its feathers brushed past the three little eggs¡¯ faces, waking them up.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Xiaobao rubbed his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Dabao, Er¡¯bao, Sister.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Sister?¡± Er¡¯bao looked to his side. His sister was gone!


    Dabao looked over and saw that the sleeping Yan Xiaosi had been swept away by a vine. Dabao¡¯s eyes turned cold. He pulled out his dagger and stabbed it into a vine in front of him. The vine actually let out a sharp sound.


    This time, even the white-haired old man was stunned. When he used his long saber to cut these demonic vines just now, he had never seen such a big reaction from the demonic vines. What saber was this child holding? It actually made the demonic vines suffer like this?


    ¡°Sister, sister, sister!¡± Xiaobao reached out to Yan Xiaosi, but he was tied to the Sacred Luan by vines. He grabbed the vines in front of him. ¡°Move aside! If you don¡¯t move aside, I, I, I¡­ I¡¯ll bite you!¡±


    Vine: Hehe, bite me!


    Would the Thousand-year Demon Vine be afraid of a child¡¯s teeth?


    Although these vines looked so dirty, he was going all out for his sister! Xiaobao opened his mouth and bit the vine!


    Vine :


    Vine:


    F*ck! It hurts!


    The vine also let out a terrifying scream.


    The white-haired old man was puzzled. No, it was fine if the dagger was so powerful, since it was a weapon after all. Why were your teeth so impressive?


    ¡°I¡¯ll bite! I¡¯ll bite! I¡¯ll bite, bite, bite!¡± Xiaobao bared his fangs and brandished his ws, actually biting back the vines on the Sacred Luan¡¯s body.


    This was the first time the white-haired old man had seen someone bite the demonic vine with their teeth. Moreover, if he was not mistaken, the child had a mouthful of baby teeth, right? If even baby teeth were so powerful, wouldn¡¯t he have to bite the Vajra if he changed his teeth?


    By the end of Xiaobao¡¯s bite, the group of demonic vines no longer wrapped around him. They used all their strength to escort the main demonic vine and Yan Xiaosi away.


    The white-haired old man was already certain that Dabao was his fated person. As long as the person the other party captured was not Dabao, the white-haired old man could stand by and do nothing. The problem was that Dabao actually grabbed his dagger and rushed over.


    The white-haired old man had no choice but to attack. Hemanded his long saber and shed at the demonic vine that was entangling Yan Xiaosi.


    However, what was despairing was that the main demonic vine¡¯s hardness was not something ordinary demonic vine couldpare to. He used his full strength but could only sh a small wound on the other party¡¯s body. This was fine, but this even more despairing action angered the demonic vine. All the demonic vine pounced on the white-haired old man and the three little eggs.


    ¡°Sacred Luan!¡± Dabao called it in the phoenixnguage.


    The Sacred Luan carried Dabao up. Dabao grabbed Xiaobao¡¯s school bag, grabbed a fruit from inside, and punched it open with his fist before giving the fruit core to the Sacred Luan. After the Sacred Luan ate the fruit core, it suddenly spat out a stream of mes at the demonic vine.


    This fire was clearly not ordinary. The demon vines let out wild shrieks and howls.


    Dabao struck while the iron was hot and smashed two more fruits, feeding the core to the Sacred Luan in one go. The power of the two fruit cores was terrifying. When the mes erupted again, most of the vines were burned.


    The vines shrank back into the ground, but the main demonic vine that was wrapped around Yan Xiaosi was determined and refused to let go of her. It was definitely impossible to attack with fire. After all, Dabao was not sure if his sister could withstand the fire. What if she did not? Wouldn¡¯t he identally hurt his sister? ¡°Return Sister to us!¡±


    ¡°Sister! ¡±


    Xiaobao and Er¡¯bao ran towards the main demonic vine. Dabao also decided to ride the Sacred Luan andunch a frontal attack on the other party. Suddenly, the main demonic vine hid in a towering tree with Yan Xiaosi.


    The tree¡¯s branches and leaves were lush, covering the sky. The Sacred Luan could not fly in, and the two little ck eggs could not climb up.


    The white-haired old man wanted to help, but unfortunately, his strength had yet to recover. Commanding that long saber was already his limit. At this moment, Dabao prayed that his sister would wake up soon. If she woke up, there should be no need for this main demonic vine.


    However, she was sleeping soundly!


    Dabao felt that his hair was about to turn white from worry.


    Just as everyone was at a loss, the main demonic vine suddenly trembled for some reason. Then, it threw Yan Xiaosi out, as if¡­ it was throwing a hot potato. After throwing her away, it crawled back into the ground.


    The Sacred Luan flew over and caught Yan Xiaosi.


    ¡°Sister! ¡±


    ¡°Sister! ¡±


    Er¡¯bao and Xiaobao were overjoyed.


    The Sacred Luan carried Dabao back to the ground.


    Dabao hugged his sleeping sister in his arms. After confirming that she was fine, he heaved a long sigh of relief with his two younger brothers. Unexpectedly, before he could finish heaving a sigh of relief, a huge was thrown down and wrapped around the four of them without warning.


    The white-haired old man finally understood why the vine did not even want the prey it had obtained and hurriedly fled. He looked at therge that was also covering him and felt despair.


    The price of stealing fruits was finally here!


    To be able to scare the main demonic vine into fleeing, the other party¡¯s strength could be imagined. The white-haired old man, the Sacred Luan, and the four little eggs were brought to a dungeon by two demon guards in ck gold armor.


    When they were captured, the arrived first, and only then did the people arrive. Before the two demon guards came over, Dabao hid his sister back into his bag.


    After the two demon guards locked them in a cell in the dungeon, they turned around and left.


    It was dark in the cell, and there was no light at all. Only Dabao¡¯s hand was vaguely reflecting a trace of clear light. It was the juice from the fruit that he had smashed just now. It was not noticeable when there¡¯s moonlight outside, but now that he could not see his own hand, he realized that it could emit a faint light.


    Dabao wrote on the paper: Who are they?


    ¡°The demons.¡± The white-haired old man sat on the ground with his back against the wall. ¡°I told you not to steal their fruits. See, we¡¯ve been captured.¡±


    However, the old man was very puzzled. Shouldn¡¯t the demons kill them immediately after catching the fruit thief? Why did they lock them up? This wasn¡¯t like the demons!


    Moreover,pared to this, the old man was even more puzzled. Demons really appeared in this area and even the dungeon was built. This meant that they had appeared for a long time. How could this be?


    This was clearly a ce that had to go to the Holy Land. It had always been guarded by the people from the Holy Sect. Where did those people go?


    The old man became more and more curious about what had happened to the Holy Land during the years he was suppressed at the entrance. Why did the patriarch insist that he wait for the fated person outside back then?


    The patriarch did not say who was the fated person. At first, he thought that it was his fated person, but now it seemed that was probably not the case. What he was waiting for¡­ might be the fated person of the entire Holy Land..

 Chapter 1199 - 1199: Slurp Yan Xiaosi!

    Chapter 1199: Slurp Yan Xiaosi!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Rookies. Dabao wrote.


    The white-haired old man exploded on the spot. Young brat, exin to me, what does a rookie mean?


    Dabao ignored him. However, the white-haired old man could vaguely read a sentence in Dabao¡¯s disdainful gaze¡ªif someone could discover you picking a fruit, what was the use of you?


    The white-haired old man was furious. It was as if he had eaten a thousand pounds of explosives. Shouldn¡¯t they not have eaten fruits from the beginning?


    Why did it be his fault in the end?


    Dabao decisively put away his pen and paper and stopped arguing with a certain someone. When the white-haired old man saw that he had stopped, he tugged at his sleeve and snorted. ¡°You know your mistake, right? You¡¯re in the wrong, right? Why didn¡¯t you do it earlier!¡±


    Dabao paused and took out a pen and paper. He wrote a line of words: Onlypete with others, not with fools.


    The white-haired old man: ¡°¡­!!¡±


    After that, Dabao really ignored him. The white-haired old man stabbed him a few more times, but Dabao pretended not to hear him. The cell fell silent. Putting aside the fact that the littlemb had fallen asleep, the three of them were awake, but they had never cried since they were captured. This was very surprising.


    Why were they so calm? What exactly have they experienced?


    The three little munchkins had experienced a lot. They were no longer the three little munchkins who would cry from the thunderstorm. They had their sister and were now brothers. Of course, they could not be afraid casually. They still had to protect their sister!


    The white-haired old man also seemed to have remembered the situation in the cave. The moment the Sacred Luan flew out, the three little idiots were calmer than when they first entered. In other words, the more dangerous the environment, the more calm the three little idiots were,


    If he wasn¡¯t angered to death by them, the white-haired old man would have praised them sincerely. They were really a few treasures.


    At the door of the cell, the sound of guards patrolling could be heard from time to time. Dabao carried Yan Xiaobao¡¯s school bag in his arms. Er¡¯bao and Xiaobao sat on both sides of him and leaned their heads on his shoulders.


    The security was tight now, and it was not a good time to escape.


    The three little eggs closed their eyes and fell asleep. The white-haired old man took a weak breath. What was the situation now, yet they were still in the mood to sleep? They were really careless!


    On second thought, it was the middle of the night and they had been traveling for so long. How could such young children withstand it? This was the only ce that the white-haired old man still believed that they were children. There was nothing wrong with children sleeping a lot!


    The white-haired old man did not fall asleep so easily. Firstly, he had to be vignt of the surroundings. Although he was already a fish on the chopping board, no one would easily ept their fate until thest moment, right?


    Secondly, he was naturally digesting the doubts in his heart.


    Something big must have happened in the Holy Land. But what could it be?


    It was unknown how long he thought for, but he was so tired that he was about to fall asleep. At this moment, a cry came from Dabao¡¯s bag. It was very soft, and if one did not listen carefully, they would think that they were hallucinating.


    The white-haired old man ignored it until Yan Xiaosi crawled out of the bag.


    She was wearing the clothes of a beautiful sheep. They were white and shone in the dark dungeon. The white-haired old man was already about to fall asleep in a daze. When he saw this littlemb, he was still wondering why a sheep hade to the prison.


    Wait, sheep?


    Sheep?! The white-haired old man suddenly woke up! He looked at Yan Xiaosi and saw that she had already climbed to the cell door. She held the wooden board with both hands and looked like she was going out.


    The white-haired old man shook his head. Don¡¯t be silly, little stupid sheep.


    You can¡¯t leave!


    Did she think he had never tried it before? As soon as he sat down, he bent it with his hand. This was not ordinary wood at all, but a ck wood that had been added to its strength. Its hardness was not much weaker than the ck iron in the market. Even if he shed with arge saber, it would take countless times to cut it off.


    In the end, the wooden board shattered into powder in Yan Xiaosi¡¯s hand.


    The white-haired old man :


    What was wrong with thinking that this was a weak and harmless little sheep? After having a perverted brother and an iron tooth brother, he had actually fantasized that this girl was weak and harmless. He was really too stupid¡­


    Yan Xiaosi crawled out.


    The white-haired old man couldn¡¯t catch her even if he wanted to. He wanted to wake Dabao up, but he suddenly thought that if Dabao woke up, he would definitely leave this ce immediately with his younger siblings. However, he didn¡¯t want to leave so quickly. Since he was here, he wanted to carefully investigate the interior of the demons. Perhaps he could obtain some useful information.


    As this thought shed through his mind, he shut his mouth and tiptoed out with Yan Xiaosi. When Yan Xiaosi crawled to the door of the cell, two demon guards were talking.


    The white-haired old man thought to himself, It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. I¡¯m going to be caught before I can go out. Unexpectedly, he saw Yan Xiaosi crawling between the two of them with her hands and feet.


    The two of them chatted andughed,pletely not noticing the little thing by their feet.


    The white-haired old man¡¯s eyes widened. This worked?!


    The white-haired old man also wanted to try. He also nned to climb between them. Just as he was halfway there, he suddenly sensed that something was wrong, as if a powerful killing intent was enveloping him.


    He slowly raised his head and saw the two demon guards, who had been chatting andughing just now, were each carrying arge saber and looking at him covetously.


    The white-haired old man looked at them and then at Yan Xiaosi, who was crawling further and further away. The corners of his mouth twitched¡ª You guys looked at me, yet you didn¡¯t look at her. Are you guys blind!!!


    The white-haired old man was beaten up and dragged back to the cell with two huge dark circles under his eyes.


    ¡°He even broke the cell door!¡± A demon guard was furious and beat up the white-haired old man again.


    The white-haired old man went crazy. It wasn¡¯t him! If he had the ability, would he only tear down a ¡°puppy hole¡±? Are you guys stupid too!


    Yan Xiaosi pushed the me away and crawled around the corridor in high spirits.


    ¡°Eh? Look, there¡¯s a sheep!¡± In the small garden in the distance, a patrolling guard pointed at Yan Xiaosi who was crawling non-stop.


    Hispanion turned his head, but Yan Xiaosi had already turned around and walked around to the other side of the corridor. Hispanion did not see it and turned to him. ¡°Did you see wrongly? Where does our Demon Pce get sheep? It¡¯s more like a wolf!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true! I saw it just now! It¡¯s so small, round, and so¡­¡± The patrolling guard gestured as he wanted to say that it was so cute. When the words reached his lips, he remembered that this was not something a demon guard should say and hurriedly changed his words.¡± It seems like it was only born not long ago.¡±


    Hispanion smiled faintly. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because the ewes they caught are inbor. It¡¯s fine. They¡¯re so small. They might be killed by someone after walking twops. Let¡¯s not worry about that. We caught a few more children tonight.


    We¡¯re almost a hundred.¡±


    The patrolling guard said, ¡°This should be thest batch.¡±


    Hispanion said, ¡°Yes, the demon seed will be refined after we send them to the Earth Demon Pce.¡±


    The patrolling guard crossed his hands, ced his palms inward, and pressed them against his shoulders. He looked at the moon above his head and said piously, ¡°With the demon seed, the Demon Lord can descend as scheduled.¡±


    Yan Xiaosi was bored to death in the school bag. It was not easy for her toe out for a breather, so she naturally had to climb all the way.


    It was no wonder that they thought this way. It was really because no human child would be so calm! And her outfit was indeed very small and beautiful. The little pretty sheep climbed the mountain (gate), crossed the sea (pond), passed through the bushes (flowers), and came to a quiet courtyard.


    She was exhausted (she wasn¡¯t)!


    ¡°Huu Huu Huu She sat down and raised her chubby hand to wipe her nonexistent sweat.


    The courtyard was not guarded because there was a restriction stronger than the guards here. No expert could casually pass through until¡ª


    Yan Xiaosi crawled in. She climbed into a hall lit by candlelight. In the middle of the hall was an exquisite cold jade coffin.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Yan Xiaosi looked up at the coffin.


    The coffin was too high and the body was smooth. She could not climb up. She turned around and crawled to a small stool. She pressed her little head against the small stool and crawled forward, pushing the small stool in front of the coffin.


    She first climbed onto the stool, then stepped on it to climb onto the coffin. The coffin had no lid, and there was a young man lying inside who seemed to have fallen asleep.


    The young man was not old, about eleven years old. However, he was dressed in green, his eyebrows were picturesque, and his face was beautiful.


    Yan Xiaosi leaned against the edge of the coffin with her hand and hung her little body on it. Her little fat legs were curled up as she looked at the handsome young man without blinking.


    Yan Xiaosi¡¯s eyes widened.. Slurp!

 Chapter 1200 - 1200: Love-struck Yan Xiaosi!

    Chapter 1200: Love-struck Yan Xiaosi!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yan Xiaosi drooled as she watched. Her legs kicked around on the coffin. In the end, she identally kicked somewhere and actually kicked herself up and fell into the jade coffin. Of course, she did not hurt herself from the fall. After all, she had so much meat on her and her clothes were so furry, mainly because her clothes were furry!


    ¡°Eh? Did you guys hear anything just now?¡± Outside the restriction, the conversation of the demon guards could be heard.


    ¡°I think something fell to the ground?¡± Another demon guard said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look!¡±


    The four demon guards had been ordered toe. With the key to block the restriction in their hands, they walked in unimpeded. The four of them did not go anywhere and went straight to the jade coffin in the hall.


    At this moment, Yan Xiaosi also heard the sounds of conversation and footsteps. Her instincts told her that she had to hide. She twisted her little butt and grabbed the young man¡¯s sleeve to cover her little head.


    Can¡¯t see me, can¡¯t see me, can¡¯t see me¡­


    When the four demon guards came to the jade coffin, they saw a sleeping youth and¡­ er, one¡­?


    A fat littlemb hid its head under the young man¡¯s sleeve. It did hide its head, but its little fat body was still outside. There was a small tail that swayed from time to time as its body swayed.


    That little tail wagged as if to say, ¡°You guys can¡¯t see me, right? Hahaha¡­¡±


    The four demon guards : ¡®


    Of course, the demon guard did not recognize this as a child and really treated


    it as a little sheep.


    Back then, Yu Wan had spent a lot of effort to make this set of clothes look real.


    If one really observed Yan Xiaosi crawling at a close distance, she would naturally expose herself. However, with her hiding like this, who could say that she was not a real little sheep?


    Of course, if the demon guards picked up this little sheep, they would also be able to discover that the other party was a fake. However, no one took this sheep seriously.


    ¡°So it was this just now. I thought some thieves had barged in, ¡± a demon guard said indifferently.


    Indeed,pared to the invasion of the thieves, the existence of a little sheep was really nothing to be afraid of.


    It was no wonder that the demon guards had such emotions. It was really because as the demon seed was refined, the demonic aura in this world became stronger and stronger, attracting the attacks of many righteous cultivators. Just a day ago, there was a Profound Heaven Realm expert who killed more than thirty of their demon guards and suffered heavy losses. In the end, it was the Demon Domain Guardian who killed the Profound Heaven Realm expert.


    However, things did not end there. Before that Profound Heaven Realm expert died, he let go of a strand of his divine sense. Everyone knew how much information about the Earth Demon Pce was contained in that strand of divine sense. If more orthodox cultivators of the Profound Heaven Realm obtained it and came prepared, they might not be able to sessfully refine the demon seed and wee the descent of the Demon Lord.


    Therefore, inparison, no one would take it to heart when a soft and harmless little sheep came.


    ¡°But how did it get in?¡± A demon guard said.


    ¡°Have you forgotten? The range of the restriction is very wide, even the back mountain is included. It might havee from the back mountain.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. It¡¯s almost time. Carry him over.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± The four demon guards closed the coffin lid and lifted the jade coffin with a corner each. This thousand -year jade coffin was extremely heavy, but it was nothing to the demon guards.


    Yan Xiaosi was originally hiding under the sleeve when she suddenly felt that the big box had been covered by something and had be ck. She took her head out of her sleeve and blinked her big eyes as she looked around.


    ¡°Wow.¡± She was puzzled.


    ¡°Eh? Did you hear something? Is he awake?¡± A demon guard said.


    ¡°Alright, stop fooling around. How can he wake up after being poisoned by the demons? He¡¯s not far from death! It¡¯s that littlemb!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The first demon guard scratched his head. ¡°Why do I feel that it doesn¡¯t sound like it?¡±


    Yan Xiaosi pursed her lips.


    The four demon guards carried the jade coffin into a dark hall in the Earth Demon Pce. They pulled over the iron links that had been prepared and connected them to the four corners under the coffin. There were iron rings that had been prepared.


    ¡°When the array openster, the Demon Worshiping tform will crazily extract the power of the Holy Master in his body. Our realms are not high enough. If we are too close, we will be purified by the power of the Holy Master, so everyone, don¡¯t approach the Demon Worshiping tform, understand?¡±


    The leader of the demon guards reminded them. The other three nodded. ¡°Got it.¡±


    The leader of the demon guards continued, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to carry the other jade coffin. Follow me.¡±


    After the four of them finished talking, they decisively left the Dark Hall. As soon as they left, someone in the jade coffin moved.


    Although this was the Dark Hall, there were also candlesticks lit. The candlesticks flickered, illuminating the shadow of the coffin that swayed gently on the ground.


    The young man sat up from the coffin.


    ¡°Waah.¡± Yan Xiaosi blinked at him.


    If Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao were here, they would definitely be able to recognize this young man as the missing Zhou Jin on the spot. However, Yan


    Xiaosi had never seen Zhou Jin, nor had Zhou Jin seen the newborn Yan Xiaosi.


    Back then, Zhou Jin had indeed gone to the Great Zhou to visit Yu Wan and Yan Xiaosi. However, something had happened to Yu Wan. Zhou Jin had brought the Sorcerer n¡¯s army to the Sacred n. It was not easy for him to end the battle, but he inexplicably came to a strange ce and inexplicably became the Holy Master that some people mentioned.


    ¡°Waah-¡± Yan Xiaosi tilted her head with a cute expression. She was dressed very cute. Coupled with her cute expression, she was so cute that it was against the rules.


    However, Zhou Jin was a very rational person. He was not bewitched by the tilt of a certain little cutie¡¯s head. Perhaps it was mainly because this unfamiliar child had brought up some unbearable past. Thinking of the three little ck eggs that were like coal balls, Zhou Jin¡¯s expression was a little indescribable.


    ¡°Were you captured by them too? They didn¡¯t even let go of such young children?¡± Zhou Jin asked Yan Xiaosi.


    ¡°Waah Yan Xiaosi continued to be cute.


    Zhou Jin looked around and recalled the conversation of the demon guards just now. He understood that this ce was temporarily safe, so he said to Yan Xiaosi, ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯lle and look for you after I¡¯m done. Don¡¯t move or shout, understand?¡±


    In the end, he was worried. He looked into Yan Xiaosi¡¯s eyes and cast a little sorcery on her to make her obediently stay here. Unexpectedly, as soon as he got up, he realized that the sleeve on his left was so heavy. He took a closer look. Yan Xiaosi was sitting in his sleeve, looking at him adorably.


    Zhou Jin : ¡°¡­¡±


    How did she get in? That¡¯s not right. Why did his sorcery fail? Zhou Jin took out Yan Xiaosi and used sorcery to look at her for a while. He clearly saw that her eyes were filled with infatuation¡­ No, he was drunk. He stood up again.


    This time, Yan Xiaosi sat in his left sleeve again.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a child. Can you climb so fast?¡± And did his sorcerypletely malfunction? Could it be that he was affected by the Earth Demon Pce? Zhou Jin no longer used his sorcery and left her here. However, just as he took a step out of the jade coffin, Yan Xiaosi climbed on his back. He put Yan Xiaosi back into the coffin and took out his other leg. Just as he took a step, he realized that Yan Xiaosi was hanging on hisp.


    Zhou Jin : ¡®


    Zhou Jin took a deep breath and clenched his fists. He picked up Yan Xiaosi and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m really not here to y. Don¡¯t follow me. It¡¯s very dangerous, understand?¡±


    Yan Xiaosi suddenly stopped moving. She pursed her lips and her little body was tense, as if she was enduring something.


    Zhou Jin felt that something was wrong and realized something in a sh. Just as he was about to put her down, he was a step toote.


    Yan Xiaosi peed. After peeing, Yan Xiaosi feltfortable and closed her eyes in intoxication. ¡°Waah ¨C


    Zhou Jin looked at the wet patch on his chest and felt terrible! However, the other party was a child whose teeth were not even grown yet, so he could not say anything. He hurriedly put Yan Xiaosi aside and took out a set of clean clothes from his cosmic bag. He went around to the other side of the jade coffin and looked back at the little fellow on the ground. ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡±


    Yan Xiaosi turned around righteously. Zhou Jin began to undress. Yan Xiaosi quietly turned her little body around. Then, she drooled.


    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t peek!¡± Zhou Jin turned his head and said.


    Yan Xiaosi covered her eyes with her little hands. Zhou Jin frowned and continued to turn around. He had already taken off his clothes. Next was to wash and change. The sound of water fell.


    Yan Xiaosi¡¯s little fingers secretly opened two small gaps.


    When Zhou Jin changed his clothes and came over, Yan Xiaosi was already lying on the floor with her arms and legs spread out. SHe had fainted gorgeously and there was a little drool hanging from her mouth.


    Her clothes were also wet. Such young children were prone to freezing. Zhou Jin thought for a while and took a piece of his clothes from his cosmos bag. He took off her little sheep clothes and wrapped her in his own clothes.


    Now that she was asleep, it was a good time to leave her here. However, Zhou Jin felt that with this little fellow¡¯s nature, once she woke up, she would definitely barge in and out. Perhaps others would discover her.


    He sighed helplessly and took out a piece of cotton cloth to tie Yan Xiaosi to his arms. Fortunately, she was quite obedient when she fell asleep. Zhou Jin thought. He heaved a sigh of relief. Unexpectedly, before he could finish heaving a sigh of relief, Yan Xiaosi began to look for milk in a daze.


    She tilted her head and bit Zhou Jin¡¯s chest.. Zhou Jin was instantly speechless!

 Chapter 1201 - 1201: Zhou Jin Dotes On Xiaosi! (1)

    Chapter 1201: Zhou Jin Dotes On Xiaosi! (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    On the other side, after the white-haired old man was dragged back to the cage and beaten up, he began to sit in the corner in a daze. He really could not understand how he had fallen to such a state step by step.


    Back then, he agreed that he would wait for the fated person at the entrance and bring the fated person back to the Holy Land to redeem himself. Speaking of which, he didn¡¯tmit any unforgivable sin, right? Didn¡¯t he just fool some¡­ ahem, people he shouldn¡¯t have?


    Why use this method to torture him?


    If he had known earlier, he would have invited himself to the water prison to be a prisoner for three hundred years! He felt malice from the patriarch. The patriarch had tricked him. He had been tricked badly!


    Not to mention bringing the fated person back to the Holy Land, he didn¡¯t even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.


    The white-haired old man sighed. He wanted to ept his fate, but he was a little unwilling. He looked at the sleeping Dabao and wondered if he should go and find the little girl. After all, the three little idiots cared so much about her. Would things get out of hand when they found out that she was missing?


    The white-haired old man was not sure how uncontroble it was. If it were any other child, he could have guessed. But these three,e on! They were the ones who were even harder to guess than women!


    The cell door had been repaired.


    The white-haired old man had a long saber in his hand, but themotion caused by his long saber was too big. He silently nced at the dagger at Dabao¡¯s waist. He had seen how powerful this dagger was when he was hunting the demonic vine earlier, so it should not be a problem to use it.


    The white-haired old man secretly took Dabao¡¯s dagger and gently cut the cell door. As expected, the wooden board was cut open like paper.


    The white-haired old man was stunned by the sharpness of the dagger. Speaking of which, was it really fine for a four-year-old child like you to carry such a sharp dagger with you? Whose parents were so careless?


    Was this something a child could y with?


    However, the white-haired old man had to admit that if not for this dagger, they would have been dead when they touched the demonic vine. Moreover, he had never seen these three little idiots mess around with the dagger. Although they were naughty, they had their own limits.


    Hence, that doubt surfaced in his heart again. Whose children were this? They were too powerful, okay?


    The white-haired old man used his dagger to cut a hole that he could crawl through. Just as he was about to stop, he suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. He subconsciously turned around and saw Dabao hugging an empty school bag and looking at him coldly.


    The white-haired old man looked at the dagger in his hand and then at Dabao.


    ¡°Would you believe me if I said¡­ that I¡¯m going to look for your sister?¡±


    Dabao muttered a sentence coldly. The Sacred Luan flew in and used its huge wings to ruthlessly hammer the white-haired old man.


    The white-haired old man was about to despair. He was really going to look for the little girl. Why didn¡¯t he believe him? Could it be that he had a deceiving face?!


    The reason why the Sacred Luan could fly in was because the demon guards at the door had disappeared. The reason why Dabao knew this was because he had seen the scene outside through the Sacred Luan¡¯s eyes in his sleep.


    At first, he thought he was dreaming, but after trying it, he realized that it was true. This was very magical and unbelievable. Dabao did not even understand how everything happened, but this feeling was not bad.


    When the Sacred Luan finished beating up the white-haired old man, Dabao also woke his two younger brothers up.


    The Sacred Luan carried the three little eggs out of the dungeon.


    The white-haired old man limped behind them, on the brink of tears. Actually, there were other people in the cell, but no one said anything. They had seen many people escape from here, but without exception, they were captured by the guards of the demons. The consequences of capturing them were terrifying, to the point that they, the bystanders, were so frightened that they no longer had the mood to escape.


    Of course, they did not report it, and there was no reward for reporting it. They did not dissuade them either. They had to not know, or their oue would be even worse than now.


    In the darkness, everyone watched coldly as they walked out of the cell. No one believed that they could really escape.


    A hundred meters away from the dungeon, Zhou Jin walked out with Yan Xiaosi. He was still in pain when Yan Xiaosi bit him.


    Yan Xiaosi, who was eight months old, had already grown two small teeth. It was no wonder that Zhou Jin¡¯s body was delicate and weak. That blow just now was indeed quite painful. However, she might have only done this because she was in a daze. After that, she was very gentle.


    The reason why she was gentle was because she was still looking for food in his arms, sucking and licking. Zhou Jin had a feeling that if this continued, there might be something wrong with the direction she was going. He stuck his index finger into her mouth.


    She breathed in and out, sleeping soundly. Zhou Jin carefully took out his fingertips. In just a short while, he was drenched in sweat. Was it so difficult to take care of children? Sister Wan had four little fellows at home. Sister Wan had worked so hard!


    Zhou Jin was captured by this group of demons halfway. His servant was also captured with him. He wanted to bring his servant away with him. As for destroying the demons¡¯ stronghold and saving the people, he was not conceited enough to think that he could do it alone.


    The little fellow¡¯s appearance was purely an ident. She was too young and could go out with her on his back. It did not affect his escape n, so Zhou Jin felt that he could bring her along. However, he had never thought that he would have to carry her like this forever.


    His original n was to save the servant first and let him bring her away before they left together.


    Zhou Jin looked at Yan Xiaosi in his arms and sighed helplessly.


    Zhou Jin did not know where the servant was locked up. It was probably in a cell or in an abandoned courtyard. Just as he was fumbling forward, four demon guards suddenly walked over with another jade coffin in their hands.


    Zhou Jin roughly guessed that they were the demon guards who had just carried him onto the Demon Worshiping tform. He had heard them mention that they were going to carry another jade coffin. He wondered who was in this jade coffin. Was it alive or dead? Where did they kidnap it?


    ¡°Aiyo.¡± One of the demon guards identally stepped on a wooden stick and slipped, almost knocking over the jade coffin.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The leader of the demon guards turned around and frowned at him. ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t break the jade coffin! It wasn¡¯t easy to find an inner core that has fused with the Holy Demon. If you break it, even ten lives won¡¯t be enough topensate!¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± the demon guard said embarrassedly.


    Holy Demon? Inner Core? Zhou Jin would not think that such a big coffin was only filled with an inner core. The only possibility was that the person lying inside had an inner core that had fused with the Holy Demon.


    He had just arrived in this world not long ago, and there were many things that he had only heard about. There were even more things that he had yet to hear. For example¡­ the Holy Demon Fusion. But he knew about the inner core. This kind of thing had to be taken alive, or it would not be effective. In that case, the person in the coffin should be alive.


    Actually, until now, Zhou Jin still did not quite understand what the demon seed and demon lord were in this group of demons. He also did not understand what was going on with the power of the Holy Master that had suddenly appeared in his body. He was on the way to understanding when he was captured by the demons.


    Would the one in the jade coffin know more than him? Would he get the whereabouts of the captured servant from him?


    Instead of searching aimlessly, Zhou Jin felt that it was better to try his luck with the person in the jade coffin.


    In any case, they were all captured by the demons and had amon enemy. The enemy of an enemy was a friend. Even if they could not be friends, they could at least be temporary allies.


    As this thought shed through his mind, Zhou Jin quietly followed the four of them.


    When the four of them arrived at another entrance to the Dark Hall, the leader of the demon guards took out a key and waved it in the air. Zhou Jin saw a restriction appear in the air. The restriction was activated, and the four of them carried the coffin in.


    Then, the restriction disappeared. To be precise, it became invisible.


    Previously, Zhou Jin had been lying in the jade coffin and did not see the existence of restrictions. However, just now, he had clearly seen the entire Earth Demon Pce, and even a back mountain, enveloped in this water-like restriction. In other words, the Dark Hall he was in also had restrictions. However, for some reason, he did not have the key and coulde out unimpeded.


    ¡°If I cane out, I should be able to enter too, right?¡±


    Zhou Jin silently waited for the four of them to put down the jade coffin ande out. After confirming that the four of them had gone far, he carried Yan Xiaosi and sessfully passed through the restriction.


    Zhou Jin was a little puzzled.. Why was the restriction useless against him? If it was useless, then what was the point of setting up this restriction?

 Chapter 1202 - 1202: Meeting Little Rakshasa Again

    Chapter 1202: Meeting Little Rakshasa Again


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Waah Yan Xiaosi dreamed of something and murmured sweetly.


    Zhou Jin hurriedly covered her little mouth, afraid that some passing demon guard would hear her. Yan Xiaosi pouted. She was as soft as a cloud as she touched Zhou Jin¡¯s palm. An itchy warmth came from his palm. Zhou Jin blinked and retracted his hand. He looked down at the little fellow for a while.


    Putting aside the fact that the little fellow was too clingy and had peed all over him, she was actually¡­ quite beautiful. She had a fair and tender face, exquisite eyebrows, soft hair, and ck shiny hair. Her little hands were clenched into fists and rested under her chin. She looked like she was deep in thought and was quite cute.


    ¡°What am I thinking? Shouldn¡¯t I hurry up and save her?¡± Zhou Jin came back to his senses, patted his head, and walked into the Dark Hall.


    Zhou Jin originally thought that since the coffins that they escorted were the same, the location should also be the same. However, the reality was not like that. His jade coffin was ced in a wide formation. From the demon guards, he learned that the formation was called the Demon Worshiping tform, so if nothing went wrong, there should be a Demon Worshiping tform here.


    However, the Demon Worshiping tform in front of him was much bigger than his. There were still a few steps to go up. Moreover, this jade coffin did not have iron rings at the four corners. Instead, it was used at all eight corners. Every iron ring was tied with a chain.


    His intuition told Zhou Jin that the identity of the person locked in the jade coffin was probably not simple.


    He was not sure if the other party was awake or not, so he could only take a look first.


    He slowly walked up the steps and used his Holy Master power to open the lid of the jade coffin. To his surprise, the jade coffin was empty!


    Was it the demon guards carrying an empty coffin, or¡ª


    Before he could analyze the answer, Zhou Jin felt a terrifying killing intent surging over from behind. The killing intent was also wrapped in a thick blood fiend aura. Zhou Jin¡¯s heart immediately rang with rm. He turned around and hugged the baby in his arms with one hand while using the other to unleash a powerful Holy Master power.


    The power of a Holy Master condensed into a shield in midair, trying to block the other party¡¯s attack.


    Zhou Jin was an eleven-year-old youth after all. Although he had dealt with Soul Rakshasa and led Martial Rakshasas to attack the Sacred n, he did not like to kill and bleed, so he did not instinctively use a killing move.


    With the other party¡¯s power he sensed, his Holy Master power should be able to block it.


    However, he never expected that the small ck shadow that was so fast that it was difficult to catch actually bypassed his shield. He simply did not know how the other party did it! He used his Holy Master power to condense another barrier, but the small ck shadow actually broke through his power with a bang.


    W-what kind of suicidal fighting style was this?


    The other party had suffered light injuries when he broke through the power of the Holy Master and two drops of blood fell to the ground. However, the other party did not show any signs of cowardice or stopping his attack.


    The little ck shadow was too ferocious, so ferocious that Zhou Jin felt an endless killing intent from the other party.


    In terms of strength, Zhou Jin might not be inferior to the other party, but the difference was that Zhou Jin was a rational and calm person. He did not like to fight, but the other party seemed to be born to kill the world. No matter if the other party was weak, strong, or even stronger that he could not defeat, he had to bite a piece of meat off the other party before he died.


    Zhou Jin undoubtedly had a headache when facing such an opponent. He carried Yan Xiaosi and jumped to the other side of the jade coffin. The little ck shadow punched the jade coffin, and it cracked!


    This was a thousand-year cold jade. Otherwise, why would they use it to lock Zhou Jin up? Its hardness was something that even the power of a Holy Master could not destroy.


    Zhou Jin had a toothache. This little ck shadow was the person in the coffin, right? He was an ally. Why did he shout for death the moment they met?


    ¡°Hey! Stop!¡± Zhou Jin raised his hand and made a stopping gesture. ¡°I¡¯m not with them. Like you, I was captured by them!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the little ck shadow really stopped attacking him. At this moment, Zhou Jin realized that the other party was a three-year-old child. He was immediately stunned.


    Such a thick blood qi was a Blood Rakshasa, right? How could there be such a young Blood Rakshasa in the world?


    ¡°Who trespassed into the Demon n?!¡±


    Outside the secret hall, the angry roars of the demon guards suddenly sounded. When the four demon guards heard the sounds of fighting in the hall, they turned back in unison.


    As soon as they stepped into the Dark Hall, Little Rakshasa charged towards them mercilessly like a small cannon. This was not to knock them out, but to break their internal organs, break their bones, and die on the spot.


    Zhou Jin was secretly shocked. This was Little Rakshasa¡¯s killing move. Compared to this level of killing intent, Zhou Jin began to suspect that this little fellow was not fighting him but greeting him.


    It was also because of this that Zhou Jin finally understood that the little Rakshasa had stopped not because he had heard his exnation, but because he had an enemy he wanted to kill even more.


    The first demon guard was killed by Little Rakshasa without even a chance to attack. The other three were dumbfounded.


    Back then, when they caught this little evil thing, they scoffed. Such a young holy demon fusion? Really? Could it be that the Guardian had made a mistake? But at this moment, theypletely believed the Guardian¡¯s decision.


    However, even the Guardian had probably underestimated the other party¡¯s strength.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you drug him? Why did he wake up so quickly?¡±


    Zhou Jin was blocked by the jade coffin, so they did not notice him for a moment.


    When Zhou Jin heard the demon guard¡¯s words, he could not help but be puzzled. Actually, he had also been drugged, but he had taken the anti-poisonous pill in advance, so the medicinal effect was useless to him. However, the anti-poisonous pill was a unique pill of the Holy Sect. He was extremely sure that this little fellow had never eaten it before. Then, did hepletely rely on his own ability to withstand the medicinal effect?


    ¡°The two of you, guard it here. I¡¯ll inform the Guardian!¡± The leader of the demon guards turned around and left. Unfortunately, the little Rakshasa did not give him a chance to leave.


    The four demon guards all died at the hands of the little Rakshasa.


    Zhou Jin noticed that the little Rakshasa had gritted its teeth when dealing with the other three. Zhou Jin felt that it probably wanted to suck their blood. After all, this was the nature of this evil thing, but for some reason, it held it in.


    It broke their necks.


    Zhou Jin took a deep breath. If he had known that there was a little evil thing in the coffin, he would not have interfered no matter what. It seemed toote to leave now. This evil thing was inhumane. It would kill all the living beings it saw, especially humans.


    As expected, the little Rakshasa turned around and looked at Zhou Jin coldly.


    Zhou Jin did not n to hold back now. He untied the bag on his body and first ced Yan Xiaosi in the jade coffin. He closed the coffin lid with the power of a Holy Master. This coffin was still hard. As long as he diverted the firepower, it could withstand the energy fluctuations from the two of them fighting.


    Zhou Jin looked coldly at the little evil thing in front of him. He opened his arms and quickly activated the power of the Holy Master in his body.


    Little Rakshasa also felt Zhou Jin¡¯s killing intent. He looked at Zhou Jin fiercely and turned around. As fast as lightning, he charged towards Zhou Jin!


    Zhou Jin¡¯s Holy Master power erupted!


    Zhou Jin understood that this move was a killing move. It was either you die or


    I live. However, just as his holy power was about to meet the little Rakshasa, Yan Xiaosi¡¯s dreamy voice suddenly came from the coffin. ¡°Waah


    The unbelievable happened.


    Zhou Jin saw the little evil thing that wanted to fight him to the death suddenly stop. No, it didn¡¯t stop. It¡­ paused. Were¡­ they not going to fight anymore?


    ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± Zhou Jin had already unleashed his holy power, so it was toote to retract it. The holy power hit the stunned little Rakshasa, and he was sent flying. He fell to the cold floor and rolled more than ten times before stopping at the pir.


    Little Rakshasa was injured. However, he tenaciously got up as if he did not know pain. He strode towards the coffin with his bleeding leg and used his small body to knock open the coffin lid before jumping into it.


    Zhou Jin¡¯s eyes flickered. He used his Holy Master power to turn a sword de and swept it across the air. His sword de was raised high, but what did he see? The little evil thing covered in blood sat cross-legged in the coffin and hugged the sleeping Yan Xiaosi.


    It hugged her carefully. The bloodthirsty aura on its body had faded, and there was a hint of fondness on its ferocious face..

 Chapter 1203 - 1203: Fierce Little Rakshasa, Amazing Er’bao

    Chapter 1203: Fierce Little Rakshasa, Amazing Er¡¯bao


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Zhou Jin looked at the little evil thing in front of him without blinking.


    At this moment, the little evil thing looked like an ordinary three-year-old child in his eyes. It was just that it was thinner, had bigger eyes, and had shorter hair. Of course, it was not too short, but it could not tie its hair into a bun and covered its forehead and ears in a mess.


    His face was covered in blood, making him look a little terrifying. However, the warmth in his blood-red eyes made everyone feel that the entire night had quietened down.


    This feeling was a little indescribable. It was as if after a great battle, a soldier whose eyes were red from killing suddenly sat on the yellow sand. The sun was dim and his sword was inserted beside him. That peace was not easy to obtain.


    The little evil thing looked at the child intently.


    The Sorcerer n had many people who practiced sorcery and Gu techniques, and their bodies were often not strong enough. In order to better protect this race, they needed to refine an extremely powerful Rakshasa army. In terms of lethality, the Blood Rakshasa were undoubtedly the best choice. Not only were their strength powerful, but their recovery ability was also shocking. As long as their Blood Cores weren¡¯t destroyed, their bodies were immortal. However, the reason why the Sorcerer n did not do this was because the Blood Rakshasa was an evil creature.


    The Blood Rakshasa needed to suck a huge amount of blood energy from the moment they refined to the moment they advanced. The consequences of this were that they would easily lose their humanity. They were even more uncontroble than Asuras who had gone crazy. Therefore, the Sorcerer n chose Martial Rakshasa.


    Of course, Martial Rakshasa was also very powerful, but he was not as abnormal as the Blood Rakshasa.


    However, the little evil thing in front of him was different from the evil thing Zhou Jin knew. To be precise, it was the same as before. However, after this little baby appeared, the little evil thing seemed to have a human appearance.


    Zhou Jin carefully sensed it and confirmed that the disappearance of the blood fiend aura was not his imagination. There was a faint cold auraing from this little evil being¡¯s body, scattering the blood fiend aura. Or perhaps it was pressed back into his body.


    Zhou Jin was not unfamiliar with this cold aura. He had once felt it from Yan Jiuchao. It had a pleasant name, the Longevity Technique.


    Could it be that¡­ the little evil thing also cultivated the Longevity Technique?


    Zhou Jin had never studied what kind of cultivation technique the Longevity Technique was, but from the lethality Yan Jiuchao used, the Longevity Technique should be able to restrain these evil beings.


    Logically speaking, evil creatures would not cultivate the Longevity Technique, nor could they. Unless, there was an inner core in the evil creature¡¯s body that could withstand the Longevity Technique.


    However, the fact that it had released such a terrifying blood fiend aura just now meant that there was actually a blood core in its body.


    ¡°Could it be¡­ this little evil thing has two inner cores?¡±


    One was the inner core of the Longevity Technique, and the other was the inner core of the Blood Demon Technique.


    This guess was very ridiculous. After all, no one had ever had two inner cores, let alone two inner cores that countered each other. However,bined with the words of the demon guard, Zhou Jin felt that this hypothesis might be true.


    The demon guards called it the Holy Demon Fusion. Perhaps they were referring to this?


    Although Zhou Jin wanted to figure out the riddle on the little evil creature, this was clearly not a good time. Four demon guards had died here. He did not know if themotion just now had spread. Even if it had not, wouldn¡¯t they discover that they had gone missing if theirpanions were looking for them?


    The four of them had carried in two such important hostages. It was obvious that the four of them were not idle people in the Earth Demon Pce. Someone should soon discover that they had disappeared.


    Zhou Jin used his Holy Master power to transport the four corpses into the jade coffin. He closed the coffin lid and said to Little Rakshasa, ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Are you leaving?¡±


    The little Rakshasa did not answer and only looked obediently at the little baby girl in his arms.


    Zhou Jin thought for a while and asked, ¡°You know her?¡±


    Little Rakshasa imitated Yan Xiaosi and said, ¡°Waah.¡±


    Zhou Jin : ¡°¡­¡±


    Zhou Jin suddenly asked, ¡°Could she be your sister?¡± Otherwise, how could he exin what happened to it?


    Little Rakshasa opened his mouth. ¡°Sis, Sis.¡±


    Zhou Jin was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s really your sister!¡±


    Little Rakshasa was just imitating his words, but Zhou Jin did not know that. Zhou Jin thought that he was really the brother of that little baby girl. Speaking of which, this conclusion was quite reliable. He could only put down his butcher¡¯s knife and be a Buddha when he faced his family.


    Since it cared so much about its sister, it meant that it had notpletely lost its humanity.


    Zhou Jin walked up to the little Rakshasa and reached out to hug Yan Xiaosi. ¡°Alright, give me your sister. Let¡¯s leave this ce first.¡±


    Little Rakshasa immediately transformed into a small cannon and charged towards Zhou Jin!


    This scene came too suddenly, and Zhou Jin was caught off guard. By the time he reacted, it was toote to activate his Holy Master power. He could only hurriedly throw out a protective Dharma treasure. It was a pagoda that the people of the Holy Sect had given him.


    It was said not to take it out unless it was absolutely necessary because it could block the fatal blow of the Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian.


    In the end, such a life-saving thing was used due to the little Rakshasa.


    Zhou Jin did not expect Little Rakshasa to be so ferocious. Although the pagoda did not shatter, it had cracked from the collision. Such a pagoda might still be usable in the future, but it could not be used on top experts.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Zhou Jin gritted his teeth. ¡°I was just afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to carry her, so I helped you carry her.¡±


    Little Rakshasa carried Yan Xiaosi and flew to the jade coffin. He looked down at Zhou Jin and bared his teeth fiercely.


    Zhou Jin held his forehead helplessly. Was it so difficult to be a good person these days?


    Of course, Little Rakshasa could carry Yan Xiaosi with his strength. However, he was small and his arms were short, while Yan Xiaosi was chubby. In that case, his actions of carrying her looked veryical.


    Zhou Jin walked in front and asionally nced at the little evil thing without batting an eyelid. He couldn¡¯t help but want tough.


    Little Rakshasa saw his gaze and bared his teeth fiercely. The three of them left the restriction without any obstructions.


    ¡°Do you have any other family members here?¡± Zhou Jin asked the little Rakshasa.


    Little Rakshasa still did not answer.


    Zhou Jin took a deep breath and said, ¡°I have a servant locked up here. I have to look for him. Why don¡¯t you guyse with me? I¡¯ll bring you out after we¡¯re done looking for him. I remember the way in.¡±


    Zhou Jin was not sure if the little evil thing understood him. However, when he turned right to look for him, the little evil thing carried the child and followed.


    Little Rakshasa naturally would not walk obediently. He carried Yan Xiaosi and used his qinggong to jump up and down, fast and invisible in the night.


    Unexpectedly, not long after they left the Dark Hall, the three little eggs and the Sacred Luan came looking for them. The three little eggs stuck out their three little heads from behind the tree. The Sacred Luan also stuck out its bird head and looked suspiciously in the direction of the Dark Hall.


    ¡°Safe!¡± Xiaobao said.


    Dabao nodded and carefully walked out. Xiaobao and Er¡¯bao followed closely behind. The Sacred Luan also followed.


    The white-haired old man looked at the three little eggs near the Dark Hall hopelessly. ¡°To be honest, don¡¯t go over. The demonic aura over there is very strong. I suspect that there are very ferocious demons inside. It¡¯s not something you¡­ Ahem, it¡¯s not something we can deal with.¡±


    ¡°Coward!¡± Xiaobao turned around and said. ¡°Meh!¡± Er¡¯bao stuck out his tongue at him.


    The white-haired old man :


    Alright, alright, alright. You guys go in, but can you guys go in?


    Of course, the three little eggs bravely barged in. For their sister, even the timid Er¡¯bao stopped acting coquettishly. However, what the three of them did not expect was that they were blocked by an invisible thing halfway.


    ¡°Aiyo, my head,¡± Er¡¯bao said as he held his aching forehead.


    Xiaobao stretched out his finger and poked the water-like barrier in front of him. He couldn¡¯t see it when he didn¡¯t hit it, but he had to poke it to reveal it.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Xiaobao asked.


    Dabao did not know either. He looked at the white-haired old man. The white-haired old man coughed lightly and said, ¡°This is a restriction of the demons. It¡¯s equivalent to a huge golden bell that covers the entire pce. You can¡¯t enter without a key.¡±


    This meant that it was impossible to fly in on the Sacred Luan. Xiaobao opened his mouth to bite, but he couldn¡¯t. Dabao thought for a while, took out the dagger at his waist, and shed down.


    This was the most powerful weapon refined by the Sang family of the Nether Capital. It was not an exaggeration to call it a divine weapon. It could cut through iron like mud.


    When it stabbed in, it was like stabbing into a ball of moving water. Could a hole be made in the water? The answer was no.


    Er¡¯bao was so anxious that he cried. ¡°What should we do? We can¡¯t find our sister¡­ Boohoo¡­¡± He leaned against the restriction and cried. Bean-sized tears fell down his cheeks. Suddenly, something unbelievable happened. The originally stubborn restrictions actually melted for no reason.


    No one understood how this happened.


    The restriction in front of Er¡¯bao was the first to melt. He fell in.. ¡°Aiyo!¡±

 Chapter 1204 - 1204: Loving Yan Xiaosi!

    Chapter 1204: Loving Yan Xiaosi!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Er¡¯bao entered, a big hole appeared in the restriction in front of Dabao and Xiaobao. The two of them jumped in with their short legs.


    After seeing the summoning of the Sacred Luan and the Ironfang Shattering Demonic Vine, the white-haired old man felt that he could naturally ept the fact that they could melt the restrictions, although he did not understand how these little fellows did it.


    Since it concerned their sister, the three little eggs did not escort the white-haired old man in first. Instead, it was the white-haired old man who suggested taking the lead. ¡°Wait at the door. I¡¯ll go in and take a look at the situation first. If there¡¯s any danger¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, he realized that the three little eggs were looking at him suspiciously.


    And this suspicion was not only suspicion, but also a trace of¡­ disdain!


    It was as if he would mess up if he went in. Speaking of which, was he so unreliable? Was it his fault for luring the demon guards over? Who was the one who mored about eating fruits first? Didn¡¯t he dissuade him?


    And¡­


    There¡¯s no more ands as the three little eggs entered proudly.


    The white-haired old man held his chest. Sooner orter, he would die of anger in the hands of these little hairs.


    They and the bird entered the Dark Hall. The blood on the ground had already been removed by Zhou Jin. The traces of the fight had also been covered up as much as possible. If they didn¡¯t look carefully, they wouldn¡¯t be able to notice it. However, the three little eggs were not ordinary children, especially Dabao. He looked very carefully.


    He saw a drop of debris the size of a fingernail at the base of the wall.


    If it were an ordinary person, it would be difficult to determine where it came from through a fragment. However, Dabao recognized that the armor of the demon guards who had captured them was made of this material.


    Dabao took out a pen and paper and wrote to the white-haired old man, ¡°Open the coffin.¡¯


    Was it that concise? Could the Left Envoy please open the coffin lid? Did writing a few more words tire you out?


    The white-haired old man rolled his eyes. He went behind the coffin and pushed it open. He had been locked up in the forbidden area for so many years, so he did not know what kind of ce this was or what these demons were up to. However, he knew the corpses in the coffin. They were clearly the demon guards he had seen nearby before they were locked up in the dungeon.


    Looking at their corpses, they seemed to have died not long ago and the way they died was very cruel. One had all the bones in his body broken, and the other three had their necks broken.


    This was a iade coffin made of thousand-vear cold iade. It was said to have the effect of protecting the corpse from dposition and isting the aura. In short, it was a treasure. The white-haired old man would not think that they had made a big mistake and were punished by the demons before collecting their corpses and entering this thousand-year cold jade coffin.


    They must have been killed!


    Who could it be?


    ¡°Bead.¡± Xiaobao bent down and picked up a bead the size of a soybean from under the coffin.


    These were the beads on Yan Xiaosi¡¯s shoes. Her clothes were wet, but her shoes were not, so the shoes were still on her feet. When Little Rakshasa carried her up and down, he identally dropped a bead.


    ¡°Sister was indeed here,¡± Er¡¯bao said.


    ¡°Could it be that those people were killed by your sister?¡± The white-haired old man asked the three little eggs weakly.


    The three little eggs gave him an even more disdainful look.


    The white-haired old man also realized that he had said something wrong. He cleared his throat and said embarrassedly, ¡°I was just joking. How can such a young child kill someone? Hehehe¡­¡±


    However, the three little eggs thought to themselves, Idiot! Sister won¡¯t kill them so ugly!


    The three little eggs searched the Dark Hall inside and out. After confirming that their sister was not around, they nned to search elsewhere.


    Just as the three little eggs were trying their best to find their sister, Zhou Jin and Little Rakshasa found the dungeon where they were once imprisoned. There were all kinds of people locked up in the dungeon. There were children, ordinary vigers, and righteous cultivators. Zhou Jin did not know the specifics.


    Zhou Jin searched the cells one by one, but he could not find the servant. It seemed that he was not locked up here.


    Just as he was about to ask Little Rakshasa to look elsewhere with him, he realized that Little Rakshasa had crawled into an empty cell. Little Rakshasa sniffed the cell and walked around, as if he was looking for something.


    Zhou Jin touched the hole in the cell door. This was cut by a sharp de. Of course, he would not think that the demon guards had nothing to do and cut off their cell. He could only say that the prisoner in the cell had escaped.


    Seeing that the little evil thing was frowning as if it was looking for someone, Zhou Jin asked softly, ¡°Are there any other family members who have been locked up?¡±


    Little Rakshasa still did not answer. He carried Yan Xiaosi and shed out.


    It was as fast as lightning as it quickly darted around the cell. The people imprisoned did not see what had happened at all and only felt a hurricane. By the time they reacted, Little Rakshasa had already finished checking all the cells and carried Yan Xiaosi out.


    Zhou Jin also walked out.


    Little Rakshasa hugged Yan Xiaosi and stood under the moon in deep thought. Zhou Jin looked at its thin and small body and numb wrist. Then, he looked at the little fat child in its arms. He really could not carry it.


    However, Zhou Jin also knew that it would not let him carry its sister.


    ¡°Hey, little thing, who were you looking for just now? Since we¡¯re all looking for someone, why don¡¯t you tell me what the person you¡¯re looking for looks like? I¡¯ll help you keep an eye out,¡± Zhou Jin said to it.


    The little Rakshasa was still deep in thought.


    Zhou Jin¡¯s handsome face was bathed in the clear moonlight, making him look even more beautiful. He said, ¡°Are you looking for your parents? Were your parents also captured?¡±


    It was unknown which of his words was heard by the little evil thing, but Zhou Jin saw that the little evil thing finally reacted. It looked at the endless night in a daze and said in a dreamy voice, ¡°Ma¡­ Ma¡­¡±


    Zhou Jin could not understand it again. At that moment, he felt that it was like an abandoned Ditiful little thing. Did its familv not want it anvmore? Because it


    had been refined into a Blood Rakshasa?


    ¡°Um, you¡­¡± Just as Zhou Jin spoke, faint footsteps came from the path beside him. Zhou Jin¡¯s eyes flickered and he said to the little Rakshasa, ¡°Quickly hide! Don¡¯t expose¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, a hurricane blew past, turning the handsome Little Master Zhou into a bird¡¯s nest hair. A certain culprit carried Yan Xiaosi and jumped into the huge tree crown above his head.


    Zhou Jin used his Holy Master power and jumped onto the branch. He spat out a leaf and said expressionlessly to the little Rakshasa, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    It was the other four demon guards who came. They were also going to escort people, but they were not experts like Zhou Jin and Little Rakshasa who needed a jade coffin to iste their auras. Instead, they were ordinary children. They had already escorted one batch and were on their way to escort the second batch.


    Zhou Jin was the Sorcerer King. He would sacrifice himself for the people of the Sorcerer n, but he would not risk his life for the entire world. He did not have this obligation, nor did he have such great ability. Therefore, from the beginning to the end, he had never thought of destroying the entire Earth Demon Pce.


    His goal was to save his servant, who had taken good care of him. On the other hand, the little evil thing seemed to be in line with him in this aspect. It was also only to find people, not to save themon people.


    It was not that they did not want to save him, but they could not. With their current ability, it would probably be difficult for them to kill the Grand Guardian of the Demon n even if they joined forces.


    Moreover, there was more than one demon expert here.


    The two of them hid their auras, and the demon guards walked over without noticing. However, they did not go far before Yan Xiaosi, who was in their arms, suddenly said in her sleep, ¡°Waah


    ¡°Who is it!¡± A demon guard hurriedly drew his sword and turned around warily.


    Before the sword was unsheathed, the little Rakshasa shed towards him. Little Rakshasa threw Yan Xiaosi high into the air. At an unimaginable speed, he broke the necks of four demon guards and steadily caught the falling Yan Xiaosi.


    Yan Xiaosi dreamily said, ¡°Waah


    ¡°Ah!¡± Another demon guard passed by. Seeing that his fourpanions had been killed, he did not go forward to fight. Instead, he nned to leave quietly.


    Zhou Jin discovered him in time. With a thought, he flicked his wide sleeve and a flying saber was taken out, piercing through his heart. He did not like to kill, but sometimes, he had to.


    The little Rakshasa turned around and left!


    Zhou Jin looked at its elegant back and then at the corpses on the ground. He had a headache. You¡¯re only responsible for killing people and don¡¯t care about the aftermath at all, right? It seems that you were the one who killed four of these five people. Can you not leave the mess to me?


    But the little Rakshasa was already far away!


    Zhou Jin gritted his teeth and dragged the corpses into the grass..

 Chapter 1205 - 1205: The Truth

    Chapter 1205: The Truth


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Zhou Jin and Little Rakshasa continued to search forward. Zhou Jin did not know who Little Rakshasa was looking for and how many there were. However, Little Rakshasa had no intention of leaving Zhou Jin alone. Compared to how much it liked Zhou Jin, Zhou Jin felt that it actuallv did not care much about


    him.


    It was as if ever since it found its sister, it had been immersed in its own world. There was only its sister in that world and nothing else.


    Not long after the two of them left, two more demon guards came at them. As expected, they were dealt with by Little Rakshasa.


    The demon guards were actually very powerful. If not for the sudden addition of the power of a Holy Master in his body, Zhou Jin would probably not have been able to deal with them with his previous sorcery power. However, such troublesome opponents were all killed in one move by the little evil being, and that was without waking his sister up.


    It was a demon when it killed people, but it was her knight when it hugged its sister.


    After dealing with another corpse, Zhou Jin wiped the sweat off his forehead and said to Little Rakshasa, ¡°I say, let¡¯s make a deal. Can we stop killing people? If we continue like this, the Earth Demon Pce will be empty.¡±


    It was not scary to be empty. What was terrifying was that there were suddenly so few people. The true experts of the Demon Pce would definitely discover that there were foreign enemies invading. If they were topletely cleanse the Earth Demon Pce, they would be unable to bear the consequences of failure.


    However, the little Rakshasa did not hear him at all. He carried Yan Xiaosi and walked out without a care for the world.


    Zhou Jin looked at the sky and sighed helplessly.


    The Earth Demon Pce was very big. The three of them searched through the halls one by one, but they could not find where the people who were captured were locked up. It was true that there was a portion of them in the dungeon, but that was definitely not all. On the way to the Earth Demon Pce, Zhou Jin had heard a demon guard say that he wanted to gather a thousand lives to sacrifice to the Demon Lord, men, women, old, and young.


    ¡°Where did he go?¡± Zhou Jin muttered to himself. Suddenly, another demon guard came ahead. As expected, Little Rakshasa nned to attack again. This time, Zhou Jin stopped him.


    Zhou Jin whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t kill him. We¡¯ll follow him secretly. Perhaps we can find where your family is imprisoned.¡± Worried that he wouldn¡¯t understand what he said, Zhou Jin gestured with his hand. ¡°Find someone, find someone, do you understand? He will bring us there.¡±


    The little evil being seemed to understand and really did not attack the demon guard.


    Zhou Jin prayed that the little fellow would not wake up and make any sound. Otherwise, they would have no choice but to kill this guard in order to keep it a secret. Fortunately, Yan Xiaosi was sleeping soundly. There was a smile in her dream and she was not sleep-talking.


    Zhou Jin and Little Rakshasa followed the demon guard into another pce. That pce was also set up with restrictions. Previously, they did not find anyone who had been captured in the few ces they had searched, nor were there any restrictions. On the other hand, the ces where they were imprisoned were all set up with restrictions. Didn¡¯t this mean that the pce with restrictions was the ce where the human offerings were imprisoned?


    Zhou Jin silently followed behind the guard. Little Rakshasa was still carrying Yan Xiaosi as he rose and fell in the air. Suddenly, the guard stopped and turned around with a strange expression.


    Zhou Jin hid behind the tree.


    Little Rakshasa had justnded on an eaves and could not dodge in time. His expression instantly froze as he transformed into a ck egg statue and used his internal energy to stabilize the corners of his clothes.


    The demon guard looked at the statue that had appeared on the roof at some point. The night wind blew, but the fluttering robe did not move.


    Oh, it was indeed a statue. The demon guard turned around and continued in.


    ¡°Achoo!¡± Little Rakshasa suddenly sneezed. The demon guard turned around. Little Rakshasa was still maintaining the ck egg statue without moving. The demon guard scratched his head. Did he hear wrongly? How could the statue sneeze? The demon guard continued walking forward.


    ¡°Achoo!¡± Another sneeze. This time, it was Zhou Jin.


    The demon guard pulled out his sword and walked behind the tree. At this moment, a wild cat darted out. ¡°Meow


    ¡°It¡¯s this little thing.¡± The demon guard heaved a sigh of relief and retracted his sword.


    Actually, they had already entered this pce. Logically speaking, there was no harm in killing him. However, Zhou Jin was very d that they did not kill him so early because this guard was not an ordinary guard, but the trusted aide of the Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian. He was here to report to the Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian.


    He did not dare to think that if he was gone, the Great Guardian would instantly discover that something had happened to the Earth Demon Pce.


    Zhou Jin and Little Rakshasa followed the demon guard into a gloomy and cold hall. The hall was huge, and on the tall steps at the top was a seat engraved with a ferocious ck dragon totem.


    Dozens of demon experts worshiped the empty chair under the lead of the Great Guardian. Everyone crossed their hands and pressed their palms against their shoulders. They piously bowed three times.


    The leader of the demons said, ¡®We will offer our blood in honor of the Demon Lord¡¯s return!¡±


    ¡°We will offer our blood in honor of the Demon Lord¡¯s return!¡±


    ¡°We will offer our blood in honor of the Demon Lord¡¯s return!¡±


    ¡°We will offer our blood in honor of the Demon Lord¡¯s return! ¡±


    The entire hall seemed to be shaken by the powerful voices of the experts. Zhou Jin felt his ears go numb, and an indescribable strange feeling ran through his heart, as if something was about toe out of his body and resist the aura of those demon experts.


    However, Zhou Jin understood that he could not do this. He was not a match for this group of people. He adjusted his aura and suppressed the abnormality.


    ¡°Great Guardian.¡± The demon guard followed by Zhou Jin and Little Rakshasa walked to the Great Guardian¡¯s side and cupped his hands.


    ¡°Is it done?¡± The Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian put down his bow and stood up straight. He looked at him indifferently and asked.


    The demon guard nodded. ¡°He has already been carried to the Demon Worshiping Altar. However, is he really the reincarnation of that person? How could he so easily¡­¡±


    ¡°That person was the one who killed the Demon Lord back then. How could he be subdued by me so easily? Do you want to say this?¡± The Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian sneered.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± The demon guard lowered his head.


    The Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian continued to sneer. ¡°He hasn¡¯t regained his original ability. Of course, he¡¯s not my match.¡±


    Zhou Jin frowned.


    There were both him and this little Rakshasa who were carried onto the Demon Worshiping Altar. Was the reincarnation of the one mentioned by the demons one of them? Or could there be other Demon Worshiping Altars here?


    The Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian clenched his fists and said, ¡°Back then, he killed the Demon Lord. Now, he¡¯s using his life to sacrifice the Demon Lord. It can be considered as taking revenge for the blood feud from thousands of years ago! Our Demon n has already waited for this day for too long. When the Demon Lord returns and leads his entire n to fight back, the so-called orthodox cultivators of the Holy Land will all be prisoners of the Demon n! ¡±


    The Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian did not say much, but there was a lot of information. The ¡°that person¡± he mentioned seemed to be from the Holy Land, and since he had reincarnated, it meant that he had actually died too. He did not know if he had perished with the Demon Lord or if he had died for some other reason after killing the Demon Lord. And now, that person had reincarnated and was even captured by the Demon n.


    Also, how did the Demon Lord return? Did he have a reincarnated person like that person, or did he use the resentment and flesh of those offerings to reconstruct his demon body?


    Zhou Jin had only been in this world for a few months. The information he knew was too little, not enough to deduce the entire truth. However, one thing was certain. Those who were captured would all die in the Earth Demon Pce.


    The Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian instructed again, ¡°Strengthen the security. Don¡¯t let anyonee and disturb the return of the Demon Lord. Anyone who trespasses into the Demon Pce will be killed without mercy!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, another demon guard hurriedly walked in. ¡°Great Guardian! Something happened to the Demon Worshiping tform!


    The person in the jade coffin is missing!¡±


    ¡°Which person in the jade coffin is missing?¡± The Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian asked.


    The guard said, ¡°Both are missing! Four guards carrying the coffins have been killed!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± The Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian frowned.


    ¡°Great Guardian!¡± Another demon guard walked in and cupped his hands. ¡°I just caught a few thieves at the back of the mountain! They escaped from the dungeon! I wonder if the matter of the Demon Worshiping tform has anything to do with them?¡±


    ¡°Bring them in!¡±


    Under the Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian¡¯s order, a group of guards escorted a big bird, a white-haired old man, and three ck eggs in..

 Chapter 1206 - 1206: Recognition

    Chapter 1206: Recognition


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The three little eggs had been captured. Speaking of which, they had been wronged. When they entered the restriction, for some reason, a fewrge holes had appeared in the restriction. They entered in a daze. However, when they came out, the restriction stopped moving.


    It was useless no matter how they punched or hit. The restriction could not be broken at all. They did not understand why.


    Er¡¯bao ced his hands on his hips and roared for a long time. He shouted for it to open, but the restriction did not open. They thought that since they could not leave from the front, they would go around the back of the mountain. In the end, they were caught by the big at the back of the mountain.


    The three little eggs ced their hands behind their backs and were tied up. They looked at the experts in the hall innocently.


    Actually, when the demon guards discovered them, they did not n to kidnap the three of them. There was no need to be on guard against such young children, right? Unexpectedly, the three of them instantly felt unbnced when they saw that the white-haired old man was tied up.


    The three little eggs walked over and asked the demon guards to tie them up too. Why didn¡¯t he tie them when he had already tie that rookie? Could it be that their threat was not as great as a rookie? Hmph!


    When the Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian saw that they had even tied up the three little children, he frowned. What kind of cowards were they? Did they even have to tie up the children?


    This did not mean that the Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian had much pity for the three little eggs. He purely felt that there was no need. His subordinates had clearly been frightened by the few righteous cultivators from before, making the Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian unhappy.


    A biting cold killing intent suddenly burst forth from his body, and the temperature in the hall seemed to have dropped.


    Behind arge pir that no one noticed, Zhou Jin and Little Rakshasa widened their eyes in unison.


    Zhou Jin never expected to meet someone familiar in this world. If he was not mistaken, those three little briquettes were Sister Wan¡¯s sons, right? Strange, why were they here too? Why did they fall into the hands of the demons? Moreover, ording to the report of the demon guard just now, the few of them had escaped from the dungeon. However, he had gone to the dungeon with the little evil thing just now and did not notice them.


    Could it be¡­


    Zhou Jin recalled the scene of Little Rakshasa walking around a cut dungeon to search. Could it be that that was the cell they had been in? How did the little evil thing discover it?


    Of course, Zhou Jin would not guess that the little evil thing knew the three little eggs. He looked at the white-haired old man and secretly guessed that this old man might be the little evil thing¡¯s family.


    Zhou Jin looked at the little Rakshasa. The little Rakshasa¡¯s gaze was eager and there was unconceble excitement in his eyes. They were family, right? Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have such a big reaction.


    While Zhou Jin was secretly guessing the rtionship between the little Rakshasa and the white-haired old man, the Demon Guardian in the middle of the hall recognized the white-haired old man.


    He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡®Wait, isn¡¯t this Left Envoy Mei of the Holy


    Sect? Left Envoy Mei has graced us with his presence. I¡¯ve been disrespectful.¡±


    The white-haired old man subconsciously covered his face with his hand. ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡±


    ¡°Stop hiding. Left Envoy Mei, with your nature, I¡¯ll know you even if you turn into ashes. Why? Back then, you betrayed the Holy Sect and weren¡¯t actually killed by your ancestor? Or did you escape?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? When did I betray the Holy Sect? I¡­ I only stole a few jars of good wine from the Grandmaster. Who knew that it was medicinal wine inside¡­¡± At the end of his sentence, the white-haired old man¡¯s voice lowered.


    This matter was quite old. Back then, he was a hooligan who had identally saved a disciple of the Holy Sect. That disciple¡¯s status in the Holy Sect was not low, and he had also obtained the identity of the Holy Sect for him.


    He was used to being carefree. How could he withstand the rules of the Holy


    Sect? If he wasn¡¯t careful, he would steal the Grandmaster¡¯s wine and drink it.


    In the end, it was not an ordinary fine wine, but a medicinal wine that was said to have spiritual power. It was very useful. The patriarch did not say what it was used for. In short, he seemed to have ruined the patriarch¡¯s big matter. In a fit of anger, the patriarch punished him to guard the entrance of the holynd.


    ¡°Heh.¡± The Great Guardian of the Demon n was not interested in these old matters. He only wanted to know why the people from the Holy Sect hade here. Was it just him, or was it because there were still countless people hiding in the Earth Demon Pce?


    He walked towards the white-haired old man step by step. ¡°Tell me, where did you hide them?¡±


    The white-haired old man was stunned. ¡°Who did I hide?¡±


    The Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend with me. Your tricks in the pugilistic world are not even worth a finger in front of me. If you¡¯re unwilling to tell the truth, I can only force you to tell me.¡±


    ¡°Wait! Make yourself clear first!¡± The white-haired old man said seriously. ¡°What do you mean by my tricks in the pugilistic world are not worth a finger in front of you? Were you cheated of a spirit stone back then and was given a broken cultivation technique?¡±


    ¡°That liar is you?¡± The killing intent around the Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian instantly increased by several times.


    The white-haired old man said, ¡°Hehehe, of course not, but I can trick that spirit stone back for you!


    The Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian : ¡®


    The Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian clenched his fists tightly. ¡°Put him on the fire pir. Only release him after he confesses!¡±


    The white-haired old man panicked. What was going on? Why was he being roasted on the fire? He wasn¡¯t hiding anyone! He had nothing to do with the deaths of those guards! Why was he taking the me tonight?


    The white-haired old man was dragged down.


    ¡°Great Guardian, what should we do with this bird and the children?¡± A demon guard asked.


    ¡°Pull them to another sacrificial tform and tie them up! Throw that bird to the beast garden and let that group of mutated beasts eat it!¡± The Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian ordered.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    A team of demon guards took the Sacred Luan and the white-haired old man away, while another team of demon guards brought the three little eggs to an underground secret room.


    The Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian said to the remaining experts, ¡°All of you, follow me. There must be other cultivators in the Earth Demon Pce. You have to get them. Don¡¯t let them stop the descent of the Demon Lord!¡±


    After this group of people left majestically, Zhou Jin walked out from behind the pir. Just now, he had felt the killing intent on the little evil thing several times. He was worried that the little evil thing would not be able to help but attack rashly, but he did not expect it to forcefully endure until now.


    What an impressive little evil thing.


    However, for some reason, Zhou Jin could not get close to the little evil being. It was not that he rejected the Blood Rakshasa, but he had a faint feeling that this little Blood Rakshasa would snatch something from him one day!


    Whoosh!


    Little Rakshasa carried Yan Xiaosi to the secret room.


    The secret room was underground. It turned out that the real Earth Demon


    Pce was underground. It was a huge hall with eighty-eight heavenly pirs. Every one of them was engraved with a fierce ck dragon totem. After passing through the eighty-eight ck dragon demonic pirs, they came to a ce simr to a cemetery.


    It was dark, as if it was endless. Every few steps, there would be a grave. Those who were captured were tied to the pir above the grave.


    The pirs in the east were already tied up. The ones in the west were probably still on their way. These bound people had all lost consciousness. All of them hung their heads like malicious ghosts that could wake up at any time.


    Speaking of which, did the Demon Lord have to have such a big stance when he descended? Who was the other party? How capable was he?


    The two demon guards brought the three little eggs to three graves in a row. Just as they were about to tie them up, Xiaobao suddenly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want this, I want that!¡± He looked at the grave beside Dabao and said.


    The demon guard was puzzled. When this child spoke, they thought that he was afraid and wanted to ask for help, but in the end, he actually asked them to change to a closer grave? What, what was going on?


    ¡°No! This is mine!¡± Er¡¯bao said. He was determined not to give his little grave to Xiaobao. If he stepped on it, it would be his territory!


    ¡°I¡¯ll change with you!¡± Xiaobao said.


    ¡°No!¡± Er¡¯bao said.


    The demon guards were stunned. You¡¯re sacrificial offerings, okay? Can¡¯t you see that this ce is dark, and cold? Can¡¯t you see that so many people have been tied up around you and have all fainted? Aren¡¯t you going to cry? You even bargained to change the grave. Why, are you awesome? Do you have the awareness of a person about to die?


    ¡°It¡¯s so noisy. I¡¯ll drug you!¡± One of the demon guards said. Hispanion nodded and took out a bag of powder. The first person he fed was Xiaobao. He was the noisiest. Unexpectedly, just as he opened the paper bag.


    ¡°oo!¡± Xiaobao sneezed and a bag ot powdernded on his face. He was instantly speechless!


    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡± Er¡¯bao raised his head andughed.


    Another demon guard reached out to grab the child¡¯s neck and pour the medicinal powder into him.


    At this moment, Zhou Jin attacked. The powerful power of a Holy Master was like a long sword that pierced through everything, shooting through their hearts. The two demon guards did not even have time to scream before their eyes widened and they fell to the ground.


    Zhou Jin used his Holy Master power to undo the chains on the three little eggs. The three little eggs hummed at first, then raised their heads and looked at Zhou Jin in unison.


    Although they were ugly little coal balls, they were Sister Wan¡¯s children. He would still like them.


    Zhou Jin smiled and walked towards the three of them. The three little eggs were excited and ran over.


    Actually¡­ there was no need to be so excited, right? It was fine as long as they greeted each other. Didn¡¯t they want a loving hug?


    Although he said that, Zhou Jin still coughed lightly and opened his arms. Unexpectedly, the three little ck eggs ran past him and pushed down the little Rakshasa behind him.


    ¡°Little Brother!¡±


    Zhou Jin : ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 1207 - 1207: The Might of the Sorcerer King!

    Chapter 1207: The Might of the Sorcerer King!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This was a situation that Zhou Jin had never expected. He was even more surprised than when he had inexplicablye to this world. The three little ck balls actually ignored him and ran over to pounce on that little evil thing? What did they called that little evil thing?


    Little brother? You know each other?!


    If Zhou Jin hadn¡¯t known that Yu Wan only had three sons, he would have asked, ¡°Could the little evil thing also be Sister Wan¡¯s child?¡± Looking at how the three little ck balls immediately pounced on him, it was obvious that they liked him very much.


    Zhou Jin was disappointed. Have you forgotten that the little brother you once liked so much is right in front of you?


    When the three of them pounced on Little Rakshasa, he had clearly let down his guard. That was why he was thrown to the ground by the three little eggs. Although he was pounced on by the three little eggs, he did not let Yan Xiaosi, who was in his arms, be squeezed.


    He straightened his little arm and raised Yan Xiaosi above his head.


    ¡°Little Brother!¡±


    ¡°Little Brother!¡±


    Little brother!


    The three little eggs hugged Little Rakshasa for a while. Little Rakshasa did not resist and just let the three little eggs pounce on him. His eyes were wide open and he had a cute expression.


    This was the first time Zhou Jin had seen the little evil thing so obedient and easy to pounce on after interacting with it for so long. It was fine if a peerless expert doted on his sister, but what was wrong with letting a few little ck balls pounce on him?


    And they pounced on him so desperately without any resistance.


    The three little eggs had actually pounced on Zhou Jin like this before, but they were mercilessly rejected by Zhou Jin. At this moment, Zhou Jin suddenly regretted a little. The feeling of being pounced on by three little ck balls¡­ probably wasn¡¯t that ufortable. Look at that little evil thing, isn¡¯t hefortable?


    The three little fellows had not seen Xiao Zhao for too long. It was not easy for them to see him, so of course, they could not suppress their excitement. If Yan Xiaosi had not let out a cry in her sleep, the three of them would have suppressed Xiao Zhao for a long time.


    ¡°Eh? Sister?¡± Xiaobao stood up.


    Dabao and Er¡¯bao also quickly stood up. One went to carry his sister, and the other pulled Xiao Zhao up.


    Zhou Jin noticed that when Dabao went to carry the little baby girl, the little evil thing did not re up and obediently gave it to him.


    Zhou Jin frowned strangely. Why can your sister be carried by Dabao? Why can¡¯t I carry her? Since the three little eggs knew Little Rakshasa, it was not strange for them to know Little Rakshasa¡¯s sister. It was normal to call Little Rakshasa¡¯s sister as sister.


    However, for some reason, Zhou Jin felt that that was not the case.


    ¡°You changed Sister¡¯s clothes?¡± Er¡¯bao said.


    Zhou Jin straightened his back. Just as he was about to say that he had changed it, he heard Er¡¯bao curl his lips in disdain. ¡°It¡¯s so ugly!¡±


    Zhou Jin, who had been shot ten thousand times in his heart:


    ¡°Brother, where did you find my sister?¡± Xiaobao asked.


    Zhou Jin thought to himself, I found her!


    Little Rakshasa raised his little hand and pointed up. The range above was very wide and abstract, but Xiaobao was not an adult. He was a child. The answer was abstract.


    Zhou Jin¡¯s handsome face darkened slightly when he saw that they hadpletely put him aside when they chatted. He walked over and asked, ¡°Dabao, Er¡¯bao, Xiaobao, do you still remember me?¡±


    ¡°I remember, Brother!¡± Er¡¯bao nodded and said. Then, he went to hold Little


    Rakshasa¡¯s hand. ¡°Brother, where did you go? Why didn¡¯t you look for us?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! We think of you every day!¡± It was rare for Xiaobao to say something sweeter than Er¡¯bao.


    Zhou Jin was neglected again. He felt extremely unbnced! However, it was only for a moment. He was a gentlemanly little Sorcerer King.


    Zhou Jin looked at them and said, ¡°Dabao, Er¡¯bao, Xiaobao, are you familiar with each other? I¡¯ve never heard you mention it before.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s Xiao Zhao! Our younger brother in the Nether Capital!¡± Xiaobao said.


    ¡°The Nether Capital¡­¡± That was where Sister Wan and Yan Jiuchao had stayed before they went to the Sorcerer n. It was said to be Sister Wan¡¯s other hometown. Zhou Jin said, ¡°That¡¯s why Xiao Zhao¡­ and his sister are both from the Nether Capital.¡±


    The three little eggs looked at him!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I say something wrong?¡± Zhou Jin asked in confusion.


    Xiaobao said, ¡°Xiao Zhao is from the Nether Capital, but Sister isn¡¯t! We¡¯re from


    Yan City! Sister is too!¡±


    Zhou Jin was stunned. He looked at Yan Xiaosi, who was sleeping soundly in


    Dabao¡¯s arms, and then at Little Rakshasa, who was holding Er¡¯bao and Xiaobao¡¯s hands. ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t this his sister?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s our sister!¡± Xiaobao stomped his feet.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Zhou Jin waspletely stunned now. This little clingy thing was Sister Wan¡¯s flesh and blood? Zhou Jin simply didn¡¯t know what to say.


    No wonder Little Rakshasa had followed him all the way down just now. It turned out that the white-haired old man who had been captured was not the person he was looking for. The three little eggs were!


    The three little eggs and the Little Saint King were both close to him, but he did not sense their auras.


    He knew that after the Little Saint King was born, she could hide her Saint King¡¯s aura very well, but this ability was only effective on others. He was the Sorcerer King, so he should be able to feel it, but in fact, he did not.


    Zhou Jin looked at his hand. Did the Little Saint King deliberately hide her aura from him, or had his sorcery power really begun to degenerate?


    He knew very well that it was not the former.


    In fact, ever since the power of a Holy Master inexplicably appeared in his body, he felt that the sorcery power was gradually disappearing. It was as if the power of a Holy Master was too domineering and could not amodate other powers around him.


    This was why Zhou Jin did not like this world. The sorcery power was his inherent power, and it was a proof of his existence in the Jade Nation and the Sorcerer n. Once this power disappeared, he was afraid that he¡­ was not sure if his former self had really existed.


    At that time, would he still be Zhou Jin? Would he?


    ¡°Who is it?!¡± A demon guard suddenly shouted from the entrance.


    Zhou Jin turned around and saw a few demon guards escorting another batch of offerings to the Demon Lord. Those offerings seemed to have been drugged before they set off. They were in a daze as they were chased by the demon guards. Like a walking corpse, they entered the graveyard with a dull expression.


    Even the shout just now did not affect their emotions. They still slowly walked forward.


    The four demon guards saw Zhou Jin standing under the dim light. He was dressed in green. The young man was tall and handsome, but he already had the appearance of a celestial at the age of eleven and an otherworldly temperament.


    His eyes were calm and cold. The moment he turned around, he was like an immortal spirit under the moon.


    The four demon guards were stunned. They did not know why they were stunned by this young man. It seemed to be his aura and his beauty.


    Just as they were stunned, Zhou Jin suddenly released a powerful sorcery power and extracted everyone¡¯s divine sense. The eyes of the four people who were still shouting for death a second ago had lost its light, and they were no different from the offerings that they had drugged.


    The difference was that the offerings were still slowly walking towards their destination, but they were stunned on the spot.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Zhou Jin said softly.


    The four of them pulled out their swords and shed at theirpanions in front of them. The four demon guards almost instantly fell to the ground. The moment their blood flowed out, they could not break free from Zhou Jin¡¯s sorcery power.


    However, just as the four of them died, Zhou Jin suddenly fell onto a grave. The three little eggs walked over and looked at him worriedly.


    Er¡¯bao asked, ¡°Little Brother, what¡¯s wrong? Are you alright?¡±


    When he attacked just now, he used his body to block the three little eggs¡¯ vision. The three little eggs did not see them killing each other and only knew that they had already fallen.


    Zhou Jin was very weak. He only controlled four demon guards, but it was as if his strength had been sucked dry.


    His sorcery power¡­ was really disappearing.


    Originally, his sorcery power could be recovered, but ever since he came here, his sorcery power had be lesser everytime he used it, and he could no longer recover.


    The three little eggs did not know what had happened just now and why the demon guards who had shouted to capture them had fallen down by themselves. However, they simultaneously felt that Zhou Jin, who had fallen to the ground and his face was so pale, was frightened by those demon guards. Er¡¯bao said softly, ¡°Little Brother, don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯ll protect you!¡±


    The holy master power in Zhou Jin¡¯s body quickly recovered his vitality. In just


    a few breaths, he was full of energy again, but his sorcery power still did not show any signs of recovery.


    This did not make him happy. He had a feeling that with the disappearance of his sorcery power, he might lose his former appearance. He seemed to be slowly bing another person¡­ He did not want to be another person!


    He was the Sorcerer King, Zhou Jin!


    He had to find an exit as soon as possible to leave this world and return to his original ce..

 Chapter 1208 - 1208: Brother Jiu Is Here

    Chapter 1208: Brother Jiu Is Here


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Just as Zhou Jin sessfully met up with the little munchkins and searched for the exit of the Earth Demon Pce, Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao also came to this world.


    At first, Yan Jiuchao heard the rumbling sound of a stone door outside the cave and felt that something important was about to close. Actually, he did not know what that meant, but he had an ominous feeling in his heart, as if he would regret it if he could not make it in time.


    Therefore, he pulled Yu Wan into the cave.


    The stone door was about to close. He couldn¡¯t care less and entered with Yu Wan. In the end, they arrived at a very strange cave.


    There was a stone tform in the cave. On the tform were shackles and chains made of ck iron scattered messily. Those chains were already covered in dust, but the inside of the shackles had been rubbed until they shone. From this, it could be inferred that a person had once been imprisoned here for a long time.


    There were trembling Gu worms scattered on the ground. The little Gu worm recognized their aura. They were the Gu worms that the three little eggs carried.


    There were two possibilities. The three little eggs had brought Xiaosi here, or someone had snatched their Gu worm and thrown it here.


    Yan Jiuchao was more inclined to the first possibility.


    However, what exactly happened here? Why did they throw away the Gu worm?


    Of course, the three little eggs did not bring Gu worms for fun. This was a habit Ah Wei had developed for them. If they disappeared, their family could follow the aura of the Gu worm to find them, so they would never take the initiative to throw away the Gu worm.


    Yan Jiuchao guessed countless possibilities, but he never expected that the Sacred Luan would scare the Gu worms away. The Sacred Luan did not know that it had scared the cute Gu worms away. Birds were the natural enemies of insects, let alone a mutated beast with the bloodline of a phoenix.


    Then, the two of them discovered the mural on the wall and the big hole in it. The two of them crawled into the hole and walked until they arrived at a mountain range. Surprisingly, they entered the cave at noon. Less than an hour had passed since they entered the cave, but the sky here¡­ was dark!


    At first, the two of them thought that it was an eclipse, but after waiting for a


    long time, the eclipse did not disperse. There were even stars in the sky above their heads. Now, the two of them were sure that it was really nighttime.


    Although Yu Wan knew the time zones in the world, it would take at least an hour for her to cross so many time zones on foot from noon to night.


    The two of them considered the possibility of a smokescreen. Back then, on the deserted ind, they had been hit by a ck sorcerer¡¯s smokescreen. However, be it a smokescreen or sorcery, they were all only useful to humans. The little Gu was not affected.


    ¡°Is it at night?¡± Yu Wan asked the little Gu.


    Little Gu nodded. The smokescreen was also eliminated. So it was really dark here! Yan Jiuchao held Yu Wan¡¯s hand tightly. This ce was too strange. He could not let her get lost.


    ¡°Can you feel Dabao and the others¡¯ auras?¡± Yu Wan asked Little Gu.


    Little Gu shook its head. Actually, even without the Gu worm, Little Gu had marked them, which was equivalent to leaving its aura on them. Logically speaking, it was not difficult to track them. However, after entering this godforsaken ce, Little Gu could no longer sense their aura.


    This was not strange. The Sacred Luan was bringing them into the sky. Little Gu was on the ground, so of course it could not feel it.


    ¡°What a thick ck fog.¡± Yu Wan looked up and saw ck clouds rolling in the sky. The ck fog was majestic and instantly covered the starry sky above.


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this ck fog.¡± Yan Jiuchao frowned slightly. He felt the longevity technique in his body circte spontaneously, causing the ck fog near him to disappear. It was as if¡­ it had been purified.


    Although he did not understand what effect this ck fog would have on humans, the Longevity Technique would not harm him. He nned to also purify the ck fog beside Yu Wan when he saw Little Gu suddenly jump out and stand on Yu Wan¡¯s shoulder. It stretched out its little ws and grabbed a ball of ck fog to stuff into its mouth.


    The first bite was just out of curiosity. After tasting it, Little Gu paused. Then, Little Gu seemed to be very satisfied with this taste and grabbed another ball to eat.


    Yu Wan also noticed the gluttonous Little Gu. This was the first time Little Gu showed interest in food after the Thousand Gu Queen.


    Could this thing really be eaten? Yu Wan also reached out to grab it, but she missed. A fog was a fog. How could she grab it? However, the way Little Gu ate heartily did not look like it was pretending. So, the ck fog that she could see but not touch had be food for Little Gu?


    Yu Wan looked at Yan Jiuchao in confusion. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao paused and said, ¡°This ck fog should be an energy. The


    Longevity Technique doesn¡¯t like it, but it¡¯s very nourishing to the Gu


    Emperor. ¡±


    Little Gu ate all the ck fog around Yu Wan after a while. Moreover, as long as the ck fog approached, it would be eaten by Little Gu. In this way, Yan Jiuchao did not have to do anything. The two of them did not know where the children had gone, so they could only walk forward with their intuition. After taking a few steps, Yu Wan felt like she had stepped on something. She picked it up and her eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s Xiaobao¡¯s homework!¡±


    To be precise, it was Xiaobao¡¯s nk homework. They looked around the ground again. Not only did they find Xiaobao¡¯s nk homework, but they also found Er¡¯bao¡¯s, as well as all the books, pen and paper, slingshots, wooden swords, wooden knives, spinning tops, and countless toys.


    The corners of Yu Wan¡¯s mouth twitched. Were they really going to school?


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t there Dabao¡¯s?¡± Yu Wan asked in confusion.


    ¡°Dabao emptied their school bags and used them to store other things.¡± A father knew his son best. Yan Jiuchao¡¯s intuition told him that it was Dabao¡¯s doing.


    ¡°There¡¯s fruit peel on the ground,¡± Yu Wan said as she squatted down.


    ¡°They ate it,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    It was obvious what his two brothers¡¯ school bags were used to store.


    Dabao¡¯s things were not lost, which meant that Dabao¡¯s school bag was not expropriated. Dabao was not an elder brother who bullied his younger brothers, so he would not only let his two younger brothers carry food. Then, his school bag could only have other uses. For example, it contained a few thin books, pen and paper, as well as¡­ Yan Xiaosi.


    It was good that the four siblings were still together. Yu Wan heaved a sigh of relief. Although she did not say it, she was most worried that the four siblings would be separated along the way.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Yu Wan nodded. If he said it, she would believe him.


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°There should be an orchard nearby. Let¡¯s go to the garden to look. Perhaps we can find some clues.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a sword energy shed over from the sky. Yan Jiuchao¡¯s eyes turned cold. He protected Yu Wan behind him with one hand and used the power of the Longevity Technique as a de with the other to wee the sword energy.


    With a muffled sound, the sword energy was shattered. Right on the heels of that, a puzzled voice came from not far away. ¡°Eh? A fellow Daoist? Sorry for offending you. I¡¯m Daoist Yuqing¡¯s disciple, Jing Wuzhou.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a middle-aged man in green flew over from the ck fog.


    The middle-aged mannded about six feet in front of Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan. He looked at Yan Jiuchao and a trace of surprise shed across his eyes. It was difficult not to be shocked when he saw such a handsome man, let alone when the other party exuded a very powerful aura.


    Yu Wan was blocked behind Yan Jiuchao, so he did not rashly walk forward to take a look. He cupped his hands politely at Yan Jiuchao. ¡°Just now, I thought that the demons hade and attacked in a hurry. I didn¡¯t hurt the two of you, right?¡±


    Demons? Daoist Yuqing? Jing Wuzhou? Yan Jiuchao had never heard of these titles. He nced at the other party indifferently. ¡°Where are you from?¡±


    This time, it was Jing Wuzhou that was puzzled. Didn¡¯t he introduce himself just now? Did he not know him, or had he never heard of Daoist Yuqing? Although his name was not too famous, Daoist Yuqing was one of the seven experts of the Holy Sect. There should be no one in the world who did not know him, right?


    However, in view of the fact that he had almost identally injured the other party just now, Jing Wuzhou felt guilty. He still forgave the two of them for their ignorance and said, ¡°I¡¯m from the Holy Sect. May I ask where you two cultivators are from?¡±


    What the hell was the Holy Sect?


    Yan Jiuchao had lived for twenty-five years, but he had never known of such a sect. Moreover, the other party kept calling him a cultivator. Yan Jiuchao did not remember anyone calling him that.


    At this moment, Yan Jiuchao was certain that they had left the capital and even the Great Zhou to a world they had never stepped foot in..

 Chapter 1209 - 1209: Boss Jiuchao

    Chapter 1209: Boss Jiuchao


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Beforepletely understanding the situation here, Yan Jiuchao decided to hide his and Yu Wan¡¯s background first. After so many years of bloodshed, the most important thing Yan Jiuchao had learned was never to expose himself too much.


    Yan Jiuchao said in his usual tone, ¡°We¡¯re¡­ from the Immortal Sect.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Jing Wuzhen was stunned.


    Yu Wan almostughed. This fellow was really unwilling to suffer a loss. The other party was from the Holy Sect, so he came from an Immortal Sect. No matter what, this Immortal Sect sounded more impressive than the Holy Sect.


    If Yan Jiuchao hadn¡¯t been too serious, Jing Wuzhou would have retorted on the spot, ¡°Are you f*cking joking? How can there be an immortal in this world? Even cows don¡¯t brag like this. I don¡¯t know where this small sect came from, but they dare to call themselves an Immortal Sect. Can they have any shame?¡±


    Jing Wuzhou choked. It was still the same thing. He had almost identally injured him. He was in the wrong first. He had to tolerate it more!


    Jing Wuzhou suppressed the churning in his heart and asked gently, ¡°Then may I ask how I should address you?


    Yan Jiuchao did not answer him. Instead, he asked, ¡°Is your Daoist Yuqing the boss here?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jing Wuzhou was stunned again. What was going on? Why was Daoist Yuqing involved again? Also, Boss? Was it the Boss he understood? Why was a person who called himself an immortal sect so¡­ bandit-like? Jing Wuzhou could not keep up with the other party¡¯s thinking at all. ¡°What boss?¡±


    ¡°The most powerful one,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    Jing Wuzhou¡¯s face instantly revealed a look of admiration. ¡°Then it will be the founder of my Holy Sect¡ªDaolord Li Shan.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao seemed to have had an epiphany. ¡°Oh, then call me Immortal Lord


    Jiuchao.¡±


    Jing Wuzhou: ¡°?!¡±


    You¡¯re addicted to immortality? There was no immortal lord in this world!


    The moment the other party attacked, Jing Wuzhou thought that he had encountered a fellow Daoist. Who would have thought that he would be such a shameless lunatic?


    ¡°By the way, aren¡¯t you going to call me Immortal Lord?¡± Yan Jiuchao nced at him from the corner of his eye.


    Jing Wuzhou almost cursed. Don¡¯t you know if you¡¯re an immortal lord? Even if you¡¯re shameless, you shouldn¡¯t be so shameless!


    ¡°The juniors of today don¡¯t even call me immortal lord anymore. There are no rules!¡± Yan Jiuchao snorted.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Jing Wuzhou was speechless. Please look in the mirror. Which one of us looks more like a junior? Are you twenty years old? I¡¯m old enough to be your grandfather!


    Yu Wan stood behind Yan Jiuchao and gently tugged at his sleeve, indicating for him to stop. Don¡¯t take too much advantage and offend him. She was not afraid of offending Jing Wuzhou. In fact, from the moment the two of them fought just now, Jing Wuzhou was clearly not a match for Yan Jiuchao. Otherwise, he would not be so polite.


    Even if this was not the Great Zhou that she was familiar with, human nature was connected everywhere. However, they were looking for someone now. Jing Wuzhou seemed to be a local native. They might be able to get some useful information from him.


    Yan Jiuchao also understood Yu Wan¡¯s worry. He nodded indifferently. Jing Wuzhou did not know what he was nodding about. Jing Wuzhou was suddenly very afraid that this young man would speak. He felt that there was nothing good about him.


    ¡°How did you know that I was a fellow Daoist?¡± Yan Jiuchao returned to the topic.


    He suddenly became serious, and Jing Wuzhou actually felt that he was not used to it. He paused for a long time before saying, ¡°Since you¡¯re not from the Demon n, of course you¡¯re on our side. Could it be a third party?¡±


    From his words, it seemed that there were only two factions here, the demons and them. That way, things would be much simpler. The children were either in the demons or in the territory of this group of cultivators.


    ¡°You¡¯re also here for the demon seed, right?¡± Jingwu said.


    ¡°Demon seed?¡± Yan Jiuchao¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°You¡¯re here for this too?¡±


    Jing Wuzhou said, ¡°Of course. If the demon seed is sessful, the Demon Lord will have the power to return to the Nine Regions. At that time, the Holy Land will be plunged into misery and suffering.¡±


    ¡°You said¡­ the holynd?¡± Yan Jiuchao turned around and looked at Yu Wan. They saw a trace of surprise in each other¡¯s eyes. So the holynd that the Sacred n had been looking for was here.


    And the cave hidden in the Directorate must be an entrance to the Holy Land. The people who wanted to find it couldn¡¯t find it, but the people who did not want to find it had barged in. Could this be considered a blessing in disguise?


    However, Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao did not want to interfere at all. They only


    wanted to find the children as soon as possible. Yu Wan whispered, ¡°He said that this is the holynd. Then could Zhou Jin be here too?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet, but it¡¯s very likely,¡± Yan Jiuchao replied in a low voice.


    Yu Wan nodded. ¡°If possible, we¡¯ll bring Zhou Jin back with us. There¡¯s also the missing expert and child. I wonder if it¡¯s the Rakshasa King and Xiao Zhao.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that simple for us to go out.¡±


    After they entered the stone room, the stone door closed. It was very likely that the passageway to the Great Zhou would be cut off. Of course, he would not give up the way back no matter what, but for now, he had to find the children.


    ¡°How long have you been here?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked Jing Wuzhou.


    Jing Wuzhou said, ¡°I met the two of you as soon as I arrived. Because we were near the Earth Demon Pce, I thought you were survivors of the Demon


    n.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao looked at the notebook in his hand and said, ¡°Did you meet any children on the way here?¡±


    Jing Wuzhou instantly became excited. ¡°Could it be that Your Excellency Jiuchao¡­¡±


    ¡°Call me Immortal Lord Jiuchao,¡± Yan Jiuchao interrupted him mercilessly.


    Jing Wuzhou : ¡®


    Jing Wuzhou gritted his teeth. He really wanted to tell him that there was really no Immortal Lord in this world. Even Daolords were not conferred by themselves, but by the Holy Land to the experts of the highest realm. How could anyone call themselves an Immortal Lord or Daolord?


    This person was handsome, but why was his brain so¡­ strange?


    Just as Jing Wuzhou was about to retort, countless demon vines crawled out of the ground and wrapped around the three of them. Jing Wuzhou drew his sword and was about to sh out a sharp sword energy when he saw Yan Jiuchao frown. He picked up a vine that was wrapped around him and said in disdain, ¡°It¡¯s so ugly.¡±


    The moment it was touched by Yan Jiuchao, the vine seemed to have been greatly frightened. It let out a scream and burrowed back into the ground!


    Jing Wuzhou was stunned. What happened just now? These demon vines actually retreated without a fight? Just because this young man¡­ touched them with his fingertip?


    Actually, these demon vines were not very powerful. Jing Wuzhou alone could deal with them all, but it would definitely not be as easy as Yan Jiuchao.


    Those demon vines seemed to be very afraid of this young man. Why? Jing Wuzhou asked in shock, ¡°What¡­ did you do to them just now?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Yan Jiuchao said indifferently.


    Jing Wuzhou did not believe him. ¡°Then why were they scared away?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao thought seriously. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because¡­ I¡¯m an immortal lord?¡±


    JingWuzhou : ¡°. ¡®


    With the small episode of the demonic vine, Jing Wuzhou became even more afraid of Yan Jiuchao. Jing Wuzhou tried to pry into Yan Jiuchao¡¯s realm several times, but he realized that the other party did not have a realm. There were only two exnations. Either Yan Jiuchao was not a cultivator, or Yan Jiuchao¡¯s realm was above his!


    Jing Wuzhou felt that the first possibility was not high. After all, he had attacked the other party just now. If the other party was really an ordinary person, he would have died under his sword energy.


    However, Jing Wuzhou would never believe that the other party was really an Immortal Lord. Even if he broke through the heavens, his realm was only slightly higher than his. Perhaps he was at the Heaven Realm?


    Jing Wuzhou wanted to get some information from Yan Jiuchao, but he was no match for him. Not only did he not get anything from Yan Jiuchao, but Yan Jiuchao also asked him for a lot of information about the Holy Land.


    It turned out that the holynd was only what the orthodox cultivators called this world. In fact, it was called the Shengze Continent and had a few different races. The holynd was the resting ce of the famous orthodox sects, while the Nine Domains was the territory of the demons.


    Three thousand years ago, the demons led an army to attack the Holy Land. The two races fought, and both sides suffered heavy casualties. However, in the end, the Holy Master was more skilled and waved his sword to kill the Nine Domains¡¯ Demon Lord. However, the Holy Master forcefully increased his strength at the price of burning his life and died not long after.


    However, how could the Holy and Demon Lords really die so easily?


    It was said that both sides had retained a strand of divine sense. Those who had these two strands of divine sense were the reincarnations of both sides.


    ¡°That demon seed is the Demon Lord¡¯s divine sense?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    Jing Wuzhou nodded. ¡°You can say that. Back then, the Demon Lord was more seriously injured than the Holy Master, so his divine sense was weaker than the Holy Master. He needs the nourishment of the Blood Demon Formation to descend again.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°From your words, it seems that your Holy Master has already reincarnated? Could it be that he didn¡¯t reincarnate here but reincarnated elsewhere? Let me guess, the reason why the Holy Land opened entrances everywhere is to wee that Holy Master back, right?¡±


    Jing Wuzhou suddenly realized that he had said something he shouldn¡¯t have and quickly shut up.


    Haha, you don¡¯t even know who the Holy Master is, so you caught around and caused so many innocent people to suffer..

 Chapter 1210 - 1210: Untitled

    Chapter 1210: Untitled


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Is what he said true?¡± Yu Wan asked Yan Jiuchao softly.


    At this moment, they had already entered the orchard in the demon domain.


    Although this was not the only path to the Earth Demon Pce, it was the fastest path for them. There was naturally no need to mention the risk, but who cared about this now?


    ¡°Most of it is true. About his identity¡­¡± Yan Jiuchao sized up Jing Wuzhou, who was leading the way. ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s some exaggeration in it.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± It was good that the information was right. Yu Wan did not care much about the identity of this middle-aged cultivator.


    Yan Jiuchao did not care, either. He cared if the other party¡¯s path was right.


    ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t go the wrong way?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked. ¡°You said that this is the Demon n¡¯s orchard, but we¡¯ve been walking for a long time and haven¡¯t encountered a single guard of the Demon n. Could we have gone the wrong way?


    ¡°No! I just came a few days ago!¡± Jing Wuzhou said confidently.


    This was the truth. He had indeed been here, and he hade with a group of orthodox cultivators. They had attacked the Earth Demon Pce at night, but they were crushed by the demons and escaped from this orchard.


    What he did not tell Yan Jiuchao was that after the news of the Earth Demon Pce reconstructing the demon seed was exposed, they were attacked by righteous cultivators more than once. However, not everyone came to eliminate the demons and protect the righteous path. Many of them wanted to take advantage of the chaos.


    Those dead righteous cultivators had good things on them, right? Isn¡¯t there good stuff in the Earth Demon Pce? Any sum of money was enough to eat for a lifetime, okay?


    Jing Wuzhou was one of the people who picked up the bargain.


    The descent of the Demon Lord was imminent, so there would definitely be a huge battle in the Earth Demon Pce. He did not obtain any benefitsst time, so he risked his life to try his luck again tonight. After all, he had been here once and was familiar with the terrain. He knew where to hide at the critical moment.


    However, this person who called himself the Immortal Lord Jiuchao was right. Where did those demon guards go? Didn¡¯t they not start fighting yet? Why did it seem like the manpower here had been transferred away?


    How could Jing Wuzhou have expected that the Demon n to have casualties before the battle would not start? The corpses of all the demon guards that Zhou Jin and Little Rakshasa had killed in the Earth Demon Pce had been found. There were a total of twenty to thirty of them. These had all happened without the others knowing. The demons guessed that the righteous experts above the Heaven Realm had probably infiltrated. At this moment, the entire Earth Demon Pce was on guard. Even the guards guarding the orchard had been transferred to guard the Earth Demon Pce.


    ¡°Do you think Dabao and the others will be in the Earth Demon Pce?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Yan Jiuchao held her hand. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Yu Wan shook her head and covered her heart with her other hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I feel that they¡¯re very close to me.¡± Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°Then they¡¯re in the Earth Demon Pce.¡±


    Yu Wan asked, ¡°What if my senses go wrong?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao pinched her handfortingly. ¡°It¡¯s fine if they¡¯re wrong. At least we can eliminate the possibility that they¡¯re in danger.¡±


    ording to Jing Wuzhou, the most dangerous ce nearby was the Earth Demon Pce. Yu Wan thought about it and agreed. She immediately stopped arguing and looked up at the branches above her head. ¡°These fruits look very


    delicious. ¡±


    ¡°Do you want some?¡± Yan Jiuchao plucked one. Jing Wuzhou¡¯s expression changed. ¡°No! It¡¯s poisonous!¡±


    Yu Wan blinked. ¡°These fruits don¡¯t look poisonous.¡±


    Jing Wuzhou said tiredly, ¡°It¡¯s not the fruit, it¡¯s the worm on the fruit!¡±


    Hearing that, Yu Wan really saw a small ck worm on the fruit. In fact, ever since she had Little Gu, she did not care much about insects, as no insects dared to bite her.


    Jing Wuzhou said, ¡°This is a demonic insect. It sucks demonic energy for a living.¡±


    Yu Wan poked the little insect with her finger. ¡°It¡¯s not moving. Is it dead?¡±


    Jing Wuzhou was frightened by Yu Wan¡¯s actions. Did he not express it clearly enough? Or was her brain led astray by that Immortal Lord Jiuchao? This was a demonic insect, a demonic insect. She would be half dead after taking a bite! She even dared to poke it with her hand!


    Jing Wuzhou said, ¡°It¡¯s not dead. It¡¯s absorbing demonic energy. When it¡¯s done, it¡¯ll start attacking the people who broke into the orchard.¡±


    Yu Wan curled her lips. ¡°It¡¯s drinking demonic energy like this?¡± Then wasn¡¯t her Little Gu looking a little ugly?


    Little Gu, who was sitting in Yu Wan¡¯s sleeve and eating as if it was eating cotton candy, was speechless.


    They would be leaving the orchard in a while. Yu Wan noticed that Jing Wuzhou would stuff a pill into his mouth every once in a while. She thought for a while and asked, ¡°Are you sick?¡±


    Jing Wuzhou, who had just swallowed a pill, almost choked to death! What did she mean¡­ he was sick? Did she know how to speak? Was there anyone who hit on people like this?


    Jing Wuzhou swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva before swallowing the pill in his throat. Then, he looked at Yu Wan and said, ¡°I¡¯m eating the Demon Prevention Pill to prevent demonic energy from entering my body. Have you never eaten it before?¡±


    Yu Wan thought to herself, Yan Jiuchao doesn¡¯t have to eat it because he has the Longevity Technique to protect his body, and I don¡¯t have to eat it because I have Little Gu to eat away at the demonic aura. However, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll expose something ifI say it out loud, so she said, ¡°I have. The effect is better than yours. One pill willst for an entire day!¡±


    She was talking about the pill, but why did Jing Wuzhou feel a little pain in his kidney! When Jing Wuzhou ate another pill, he braced himself and exined, ¡°I¡¯m not weak, really!¡±


    As it turned out, Jing Wuzhou was also a dabbler in leading the way. He had followed the route he took when he escapedst time. The problem was that the path he took when he escaped might not be the most urate path. As the three of them walked, they arrived under the Earth Demon Pce.


    Looking at the endless cemetery, not only did Jing Wuzhou¡¯s kidneys hurt, but his balls hurt too. ¡°Um¡­ I¡­ Actually¡­ Ahem¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Yu Wan said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Yu Wan was asking Yan Jiuchao. Yan Jiuchao¡¯s expression was not right, as if he had discovered something. Yan Jiuchao walked to a grave, squatted down, and pinched the soil on the ground thoughtfully. Yu Wan came to his side. ¡°What did you find?¡±


    ¡°Someone has used sorcery here,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    The Longevity Technique could not sense sorcery power, but the Soul Rakshasa could. The Soul Rakshasa that Yan Jiuchao had devoured was considered to be from the same sect as the Sorcerer n in terms of origin. Therefore, he quickly felt the power of his sect that was about to disappear into the air.


    ¡°Could it be Zhou Jin?¡± There were not many people around Yu Wan who could use sorcery, and it was very likely that Zhou Jin hade to this world. Yu Wan could not help but suspect this.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say yet, but¡­ look over there.¡± Yan Jiuchao pointed at a few small footprints on the grave.


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s Dabao and the others!¡± She had personally chosen the three little fellows¡¯ shoes. She knew the patterns on the soles very well.


    Yu Wan was very excited to find traces of them again, but at the same time, she could not help but feel worried. This was the Earth Demon Pce. Would the little fellows encounter any danger when they came here?


    Yan Jiuchao stood up and looked into the depths of the grave. ¡°If they¡¯re with


    Zhou Jin, they should be finding a way out by now.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao was right. After Zhou Jin met the three little fellows, he had indeed started to figure out how to leave the Earth Demon Pce.


    Of course, the three little eggs still had newpanions. They could not leave them behind. They went to the beast garden.


    The Sacred Luan was originally thrown into the beast garden as food, but the Sacred Luan was very smart. It also understood that although it was powerful, it was outnumbered. Therefore, it did not fight head-on. The moment it entered, it fell to the ground, looking like it was as dead as it could.


    Exotic beasts did not like to eat dead things. Just as the Sacred Luan was about to run out of breath, Zhou Jin used his sorcery power again. He hypnotized all the mutated beasts and saved the Sacred Luan.


    Zhou Jin, who had overdrawn his sorcery power, turned pale. The few of them rode on the back of the Sacred Luan and flew into the sky.


    The white-haired old man, who was in deep trouble: ¡®


    Are you really sure you didn¡¯t leave anything behind?


    The Sacred Luan originally nned to fly out of the Earth Demon Pce directly, but it never expected that halfway through, a rain of arrows would cover the sky and earth. Like a fine, the Sacred Luan suddenly flew low and actually slid through this rain of arrows.


    Seeing that the arrows were useless, the demon guard changed his spear. Each of them held a spear as fast as lightning. The Sacred Luan began its performance. It turned left, right, and spun in the air, perfectly dodging all the attacks.


    At this moment, the Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian walked out. He turned the energy in his body into a ck spear and suddenly shot towards the heart of the Sacred Luan! The Sacred Luan felt a huge demon pressure. Its speed instantly slowed down. It flew low again. Just as it was about to dodge the energy spear, it twitched under the pressure.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Zhou Jin pressed Dabao¡¯s head. The spear flew past Dabao¡¯s back and broke the strap of his bag.


    Yan Xiaosi and his bag fell down..

 Chapter 1211 - 1211: Enchanted Yan Xiaosi! (1)

    Chapter 1211: Enchanted Yan Xiaosi! (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In a sh, Little Rakshasa flew up and pounced at the rapidly falling Yan Xiaosi.


    Yan Xiaosi was still sleeping soundly, unaware that she had fallen from the sky. However, the scene of her falling into meat paste that everyone had imagined did not happen. This human baby was hugged by the little ck shadow that flew down.


    Little Rakshasa rolled a few times on the ground with Yan Xiaosi in his arms before he could buffer all the power. Throughout the entire process, he did not protect himself at all and used his knees and arms to support himself to create enough space. He neither pressed down on Yan Xiaosi nor hurt her at all.


    The Blood Rakshasa¡¯s recovery ability was astonishing, but that did not mean that he would not be injured. He would still feel pain and bleed


    Seeing that Yan Xiaosi was unscathed, there was no pain in his eyes. A demon guard surrounded the two of them.


    ¡°Sister! Little Brother Xiao Zhao!¡± Xiaobao shouted.


    Zhou Jin used his sorcery power to control the Sacred Luan and let it quickly fly out of the Earth Demon Pce with the three little eggs. Then, he jumped down and stood in front of the Little Rakshasa.


    ¡°Good, good, good.¡± Apanied by a faint smile, the demon guards automatically made way. The demon¡¯s Great Guardian walked forward majestically and looked down at the youth and child in front of him. ¡°I was wondering who was sowless in the Earth Demon Pce. So it¡¯s you. Does this count as finding one without spending any effort? Forget it, it saves me from looking around. Men, take them down!¡±


    Under the Demon n¡¯s Guardian¡¯s order, the demon guards swarmed up and pounced on Zhou Jin and the Little Rakshasa. Of course, they understood that these two wanted to capture them alive. As for the infant in swaddling, the Guardian did not tell them, so it was fine if the other party died.


    However, the baby was in the arms of the Little Rakshasa. They were afraid of hurting him, so they did not kill Yan Xiaosi for a moment. They were afraid during the fight, but Zhou Jin and Little Rakshasa were not.


    Zhou Jin used his sorcery power one after another and even controlled a phoenix descendant just now. He was too exhausted. Little Rakshasa rarely handed Yan Xiaosi over to him. The general meaning was for him to recuperate on the spot while he ended the battlefield.


    Zhou Jin sat down cross-legged with Yan Xiaosi in his arms and used his Holy Master power to repair the damaged energy. Little Rakshasa rushed out like a


    small cannon, knocking the surrounding demon guards over. For a moment, no one could approach them.


    The Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian narrowed his eyes. When he caught this little evil thing back then, it didn¡¯t have such ability. After not seeing it for a few hours, the little evil thing seemed to have gained some killing intent.


    Of course, the Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian would not think that the little evil thing had taken some medicine to increase its strength. There was only one exnation, and that was that he had been stimted with unimaginable potential.


    The guardian¡¯s gazended on the little baby in Zhou Jin¡¯s arms. Could it be because of this little thing?


    What a joke. A little inhumane evil thing actually cared about a human?


    Such powerfulbat strength was exactly what the demons needed.


    Unfortunately, its inner core was destined to be used by the Demon Lord.


    Little Rakshasa fought desperately against all the dangers that could get close to Yan Xiaosi. His eyes were red from killing, and even his rationality was about to be swallowed by his instincts.


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill anymore! Xiao Zhao,e back!¡± Zhou Jin shouted. If he continued to kill, he would lose consciousness, leaving only his evil instincts.


    Just as Little Rakshasa attacked again, Zhou Jin rose into the air and pulled him back. Little Rakshasa turned around and looked fiercely at Zhou Jin. ¡°Here.¡± Zhou Jin ced Yan Xiaosi back into his arms.


    At that moment, the little ferocious beast that was red-eyed from killing seemed to have suddenly been pulled back to its senses. Little Rakshasa stared fixedly at Yan Xiaosi in his arms, and a trace of gentleness shed across his eyes.


    Now, it was Zhou Jin¡¯s turn to protect them.


    Zhou Jin circted the powerful power of the Holy Master in his body. He had once rejected this power very much, but now, it had be his sharpest method. He formed seals with both hands and instantly shot out countless auras like des of light. All the demon guards died under these des of light, turning into a wisp of green smoke and turning to ashes..

 Chapter 1212 - 1212: Enchanted Yan Xiaosi! (2)

    Chapter 1212: Enchanted Yan Xiaosi! (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Is this the true power of a Holy Master?¡± The Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian narrowed his eyes.


    Thebat strength that Zhou Jin had disyed could not be underestimated either. The Great Guardian of the Demon n suddenly felt that he had not seen such an exciting battle for many years. ¡°How many years has it been since Ist saw such an exciting battle? I really want to find a ce with no one around to fight. Unfortunately, I mainly want to return and don¡¯t have the time to continue wasting time with you.¡±


    The Great Guardian could feel the call of the demon seed to his nsmen. The Demon Lord had woken up, so it was time for the battlefield here to be quickly cleared.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, young man.¡± The Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian sneered and spread his arms. A corporeal ck fog enveloped Zhou Jin and the other two like a cloud.


    One had to know that he was a Great Void Stage expert who had once followed the Demon Lord to war. How could two children who had yet to grow be his match? When they grew up, it might be another matter, but it was definitely not now!


    Little Rakshasa and Zhou Jin tried their best to resist for a long time, but in the end, they could not resist. Their vision darkened and they fainted.


    The Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian retracted his strength and snorted in surprise. ¡°You actuallysted for so long. You really surprised me.¡± He was a


    peak Great Void Stage expert and could almost crush any expert of the same realm. However, these two children made him feel a little troublesome. Of course, it was only a little. ¡°Carry them to the Demon Worshiping Altar!¡± He instructed.


    ¡°Yes!¡± A demon guard came over and carried the unconscious Zhou Jin and Little Rakshasa down.


    Suddenly, a demon guard asked, ¡°Guardian, what should we do with this little baby?¡±


    The Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian said, ¡°Put it in my room. I want to see if there¡¯s something wrong with this baby that made that little evil thing protect her.¡±


    In his opinion, it was impossible for the little evil thing to have human nature towards anyone. There was only one exnation, and that was that this child had something that the little evil thing needed. For example, some mutated beasts knew how to guard spiritual herbs with powerful medicinal effects.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The demon guard reached out to hug Yan Xiaosi. ¡°Guardian.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian asked impatiently.


    ¡°I can¡¯t carry it,¡± the demon guard said.


    The Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian frowned. ¡°You can¡¯t even carry a child?¡± Are you kidding me!


    When the other demon guard saw this, he hurriedly walked forward and bent down to hug Yan Xiaosi, who was on the ground, but he realized that he really could not carry her!


    Huh? Wasn¡¯t she just a human baby? Why was she so heavy? The two of them decided to carry the baby together. However, the two of them used all their strength but could not carry the baby.


    The Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian frowned strangely and stared deeply at Yan


    Xiaosi. He said sternly, ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    The two of them dodged. The Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian tried to use his strength to lift Yan Xiaosi up, but he realized that the little fellow did not move at all. This was strange. His strength weighed at least a thousand pounds. How could he not be able to lift a child? He paced over and was hesitating if he should bend down to pick up Yan Xiaosi when Yan Xiaosi woke up in a daze.


    She first raised her chubby hand and rubbed her sleepy eyes. Then, she sat up and looked at the unfamiliar environment with a tuft of hair on her head. Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing?


    Suddenly, she saw a big burly man.


    What was worth mentioning was that Yan Xiaosi had two favorite ymates. One was Xiao Zhenting, and the other was Milk Asura. This was because these two people could throw her into the sky, and the two of them had amon characteristic. They were tall, abnormally tall!


    And the Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian was also very tall! Otherwise, why would it be called the Great¡ªGuardian?


    Yan Xiaosi crawled over and instantly hugged the leg of the Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian. I want to fly, kiss, hug, and be thrown high!


    The Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian instinctively wanted to shake off this human child, but he sadly realized that he did not seem to have moved his legs. He froze and took another step. It was not his imagination, but he really could not move his legs! How could this be???


    ¡°Waah-¡± Yan Xiaosi raised his head and looked at her innocently. Was she not beautiful enough? Or was she not cute enough? Why didn¡¯t he throw her up high?


    The Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian looked at the little fellows hanging on hisp and recalled the words that he and the guards could not carry her just now. He suddenly had a bold guess. Could it be¡­ this child¡¯s fault?


    Was this a f*cking ck iron weight? So heavy?! That¡¯s not right. Just now, he saw the young man and the little evil thing hugging her very easily..

 Chapter 1213 - 1213: Enchanted Yan Xiaosi! (3)

    Chapter 1213: Enchanted Yan Xiaosi! (3)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Could it be that only the demons could feel her weight? What kind of perverted child was this?!


    However, this was not the most terrifying thing. The most terrifying thing was that the Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian felt that his strength was rapidly disappearing. Even if he wanted to use his strength to shake this human child away, he was unable to do so.


    This frightened the Great Guardian of the Demon n. He hurriedly said, ¡°Pull¡­ pull her away!¡±


    The demon guards went forward to pull her, but their strength seemed to be useless against this child. Later on, a smart demon guard thought of a way. He found a rope and put it on Yan Xiaosi.


    Eh? It¡¯s pulled.


    ¡°Could it be that¡­ we can¡¯t get close to this child, or our power will disappear?¡± A demon guard muttered softly.


    No one dared to be sure if that was the case. If it was true, then they were in trouble. This child was clearly here to jinx them, Yan Xiaosi was pulled away by the rope. She looked at herself and then at the Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian who was far away from her. She stretched out her little hand. ¡°Waah-¡±


    The Great Guardian of the Demon n felt his scalp go numb! It was not scary to fight with others, but it was scary to not be able to fight. He turned around and left! Unexpectedly, just as he moved, he heard a childish voice. ¡°Waah ¨C


    He looked down and gasped. Why was this child¡­ hanging on hisp again?! His strength was actually much stronger than the demon guards. Suddenly, he thought of a Dharma artifact and took out a pair of ck gloves from his cosmic bag to put on.


    After putting it on, he could really move this little fellow. He threw Yan Xiaosi far away.


    ¡°Waah waah waah-¡± Yan Xiaosi shouted excitedly.


    After throwing her, the Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian turned around and ran again! However¡ª


    ¡°Waah-¡± Yan Xiaosi hung on hisp again!


    The Great Guardian of the Demon n: !¡±


    H-how did she do this?! The Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian gritted his teeth, picked up Yan Xiaosi, and strode back to his courtyard. He threw Yan Xiaosi into the pot and covered it. He turned.


    ¡°Waah Yan Xiaosi hung on his back.


    The Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian felt his scalp explode. He locked Yan Xiaosi in the box and nailed it with nails. She finally couldn¡¯t escape now!


    ¡°Waah-¡± Yan Xiaosi hung on his waist.


    The Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian was about to go crazy. He got someone to bring over a ck iron chain and tied Yan Xiaosi to a pir that was also made of ck iron.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you escape now! ¡±


    ¡°Waah-¡± Yan Xiaosi looked at him aggrievedly.


    The Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian walked out of the room step by step. He turned around every three steps. Yan Xiaosi was still there. He turned around every five steps. Yan Xiaosi was still there.


    Swish!


    He stepped out of the threshold and turned to look at the pir. Yan Xiaosi was still there, aggrieved and pouting. He heaved a sigh of relief. He had finally restrained this little thing.


    He closed the door and had just taken a step when he pushed it open again. As expected, Yan Xiaosi was still there. His heartpletely returned to his stomach.


    At this moment, he realized that his entire body was drenched. Back then, when he was fighting with the Demon Lord, he had never been in such a sorry state. There must be something wrong with this child. He would study her properly after he starved her for three days and three nights until she was exhausted.


    At the mention of hunger, the Guardian¡¯s stomach suddenly growled. He had long stopped eating in this realm and did not need to eat much. However, he was actually starving after being tortured by that child. It was obvious that he had exhausted himself.


    He instructed the kitchen to get someone to serve his favorite roastedmb. Not long after, the dishes were presented to his table.


    He was a good guardian who liked to be clean. He washed his hands and said a prayer to the Demon Lord. Then, he sat upright at the table and removed the big golden lid on the dish with a pious expression.


    But what did he see?!


    A cute Yan Xiaosi supported her head with one hand andy on her side on the white porcin te. She crossed her legs and her posture was seductive with an enchanting expression..

 Chapter 1214 - 1214: Father and Daughter Meet, Yan Xiaosi the Lady!

    Chapter 1214: Father and Daughter Meet, Yan Xiaosi the Lady!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian almost knelt down. Even the ck chains could not lock her up. What kind of little devil was this child?


    The Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian was about to go crazy from this girl¡¯s torture. Why could he recognize this girl? It was for no other reason than the beautiful pink bow on her head. It would be strange if she was a boy.


    He could not figure it out. Where did this girle from?


    ¡°Waah-¡± Yan Xiaosi looked at him seductively.


    The Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian was struck until he was charred on the outside and tender on the inside. Where was his little sheep? Return his sheep!!!


    The Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian started another game of abandonment and anti-abandonment with Yan Xiaosi. Yan Xiaosi had long gained experience ying with Milk Asura in the Young Master Manor. Sometimes, Milk Asura controlled his strength wrongly and threw her far away. At first, Yan Xiaosi did not know how to return home. Later on, she gained experience. When shended, she found something to bump into and was most likely bounced back.


    Of course, there were also times when she could not bounce back. Once, the Milk Asura threw her into the ice hole. Yan Xiaosi¡¯s little head was buried in the ice hole, and her little butt trembled in the cold wind for a long time.


    However, no matter what, the game Yan Xiaosi, who had yed for half a year, had been cleared. No one could throw her away, not even the Great Guardian of the Demon n!


    The Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian was exhausted, and his mind had suffered unprecedented destruction and torture. Why did he, a dignified Guardian of the Demon n, have to suffer this?


    When Yan Xiaosi rode on his neck again and grabbed his big ears, the Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian deeply felt that he had endured the weight of life that he shouldn¡¯t have. He roared at the sky, ¡°Heavens, oh earth, whose child is this? Hurry up and take her away!¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    A slender palm reached over and took Yan Xiaosi away.


    The Guardian was also stunned. What was going on? The little demon king riding on his neck was gone?


    He immediately turned around and saw a handsome man carrying Yan Xiaosi, who had just caused trouble. However, Yan Xiaosi was extremely obedient in the other party¡¯s arms. Not only was she not noisy, but she was also docile, cute, and obedient. She was an extremely littledy!


    The Guardian suspected that he had seen it wrongly. Firstly, how could there be such a stunning man in the world? Secondly, how could there really be someone who could tame this little thing?


    ¡°Waah-¡± Yan Xiaosi plunged into her father¡¯s arms. Her little hands grabbed her father¡¯spels and her little head rubbed against him. It was obvious that she was overjoyed.


    ¡°Are you naughty again?¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    ¡°Waah!¡± Yan Xiaosi shook her head firmly.


    For some reason, the Great Guardian of the Demon n heaved a sigh of relief when he saw this. It was good that someone took her away and he no longer had to suffer from this little thing. However, before he could finish heaving a sigh of relief, the Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian realized that something was wrong.


    Who was this person? He didn¡¯t seem to know him. Why did he appear in the Earth Demon Pce for no reason?


    In fact, the Earth Demon Pce here was not the true Earth Demon Pce. The Nine Domains¡¯ Earth Demon Pce had long sunk to the bottom of the Nine Domains¡¯ Abyss with the fall of the Demon Lord. This Earth Demon Pce had been rebuilt by them to wee the Demon Lord¡¯s return.


    They drove away the nearby cultivators andmoners, destroyed their houses and fertile fields, and nted demonic fruits to stabilize the demonic energy brought by the Nine Domains¡¯ Abyss.


    The demonic energy in the orchard was the strongest. If a righteous cultivator¡¯s cultivation was not high enough, they had to take medicine to pass through safely. Inparison, the demonic energy in the Earth Demon Pce was not that strong. Therefore, the righteous cultivators who appeared here were not too affected.


    However, it was strange enough that they could barge in.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian asked coldly.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at him arrogantly, his killing intent overflowing. The Great Guardian of the Demon n thought that he would say, ¡°Someone who wants your life¡±, but he did not expect the other party to say, ¡°Immortal Lord Jiuchao.¡±


    The Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian : ¡®


    What? Immortal Lord? Were all the righteous cultivators nowadays so shameless?


    ¡°Where are your brothers?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked Yan Xiaosi. Yan Xiaosi spread her hands and shook her head. ¡°Waah-¡±


    Yan Jiuchao carried his daughter and walked out.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± The Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian stopped him sternly. ¡°Did I allow you to leave? What kind of ce do you think the Earth Demon Pce is? Do you think you cane and go as you please? You righteous cultivators are too disrespectful to the Demon n! Since you¡¯re here today, don¡¯t even think about leaving!¡±


    ¡°You want me to stay?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked indifferently.


    ¡°Of course!¡± The Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian said.


    Yan Jiuchao was silent. The Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian thought that he would say, ¡°Then it depends on whether you have the ability.¡± But it wasn¡¯t. Yan Jiuchao hummed and pointed to the courtyard in the east. ¡°Then I want that courtyard.¡±


    The Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian was dumbfounded. You, you even chose the courtyard? Who are you!!!


    As if reading his mind, Yan Jiuchao raised his chin and said, ¡°Immortal Lord Jiao:


    The Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian choked. ¡®


    ¡°There¡¯s no courtyard? Then how can you let us stay?¡± Yan Jiuchao snorted coldly and strode out with Yan Xiaosi in his arms, ignoring the Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian.


    The Great Guardian of the Demon n waspletely enraged. He revealed a ferocious expression and clenched his fists tightly. ¡°I said! None of you are allowed to leave!¡± With that, he circted the demonic energy in his body and burned like ck mes. He raised his fist and ruthlessly smashed it at Yan Jiuchao¡¯s back.


    This was a heavy punch. He was sure that the other party could not take it. Yan


    Jiuchao really couldn¡¯t ept it. This world was too different from the Great Zhou and Nanzhao. He hadn¡¯t figured out the techniques here yet, but he didn¡¯t n to ept it.


    Yan Jiuchao picked up Yan Xiaosi and scratched her nose with the grass. Yan Xiaosi¡¯s nose itched and her little body trembled. ¡°Achoo! ¡±


    ¡°F*ck!¡± The Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian was sent flying.


    The littledy, who had sprayed a certain guardian into the mud and stone wall without any hopes of digging him out, blinked her eyes and looked at the sky.


    Not her, not her, not her¡­


    Yan Jiuchao carried his precious daughter out of the courtyard and turned right to a big tree. Yu Wan and Jing Wuzhou were waiting here.


    Jing Wuzhou knew that it was the courtyard of the Demon n¡¯s Great Guardian, so when Yan Jiuchao suggested going in to take a look just now, he did not dare to enter with the excuse of keeping watch.


    It seemed like there was danger since he was so cowardly, so Yan Jiuchao asked Yu Wan to stay.


    Jing Wuzhou thought to himself, You¡¯re really careless. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll kidnap your wife after you die? Such a talented woman can be sold for a good price. If Jing Wuzhou knew that there was a little Gu Emperor who had been swallowing demonic energy sitting in Yu Wan¡¯s sleeve, he probably wouldn¡¯t think so.


    Jing Wuzhou did not expect Yan Jiuchao to reallye out unscathed and even carry a baby out. He was immediately stunned.


    Yu Wan¡¯s eyes lit up as she walked forward and hugged her daughter. ¡°How is it? Is Xiaosi alright?¡±


    There were many ways to address Yan Xiaosi. Prince Yan called her Yan¡¯er, Xiao Zhenting called her Little Cherry, Shangguan Yan called her Little Darling, and the servants in the manor called her Little Miss. Yu Wan was so bored that she simply called her Xiaosi.


    ¡°Waah waah waah!¡± In order to show that she was fine, Yan Xiaosi especially tried her best to twist her little butt in her mother¡¯s arms.


    Yu Wan felt a little relieved when she saw that her daughter was fine. However, at the same time, she also realized that her daughter¡¯s clothes had changed. The servant said that she was wearing the beautiful sheep¡¯s clothes this morning, but the clothes wrapped around her, looked more like¡­ well, a long robe.


    Yu Wan unbuttoned the sleeve of her long robe. At this length, it looked like a young man¡¯s. She thought of Zhou Jin. The sorcery power in the graveyard, the footprints of the three little eggs, and the long robe on her daughter, Yu Wan was almost certain that the children had met Zhou Jin.


    However, why was there only her daughter and not Zhou Jin and her sons?


    Yu Wan looked at Yan Jiuchao. Yan Jiuchao understood and said to her, ¡°They¡¯re not inside. They might be in some other pce. Let¡¯s look around again.¡± ¡°Mm!¡± Yu Wan nodded.


    Yan Jiuchao turned to look at Jing Wuzhou. ¡°Where are the people captured by the demons locked up?¡±


    Jing Wuzhou said, ¡°It¡¯s usually a dungeon and a graveyard. There are also two coffins that are very special. I heard that they¡¯re going to be served on the sacrificial tform. Is this child your daughter? You¡­ aren¡¯t here to destroy the


    Earth Demon Pce, but to look for someone?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao did not answer him. Instead, he asked coldly, ¡°Where¡¯s the Demon


    Worshiping tform?¡±


    The reason why they eliminated the dungeon and the graveyard was because they had searched the graveyard, and the dungeon was used to lock up ordinary people. Yan Jiuchao believed that Zhou Jin, who had powerful sorcery power, was not an ordinary person.


    One of the two special coffins was definitely for Zhou Jin..

 Chapter 1215 - 1215: Brother Jiu Takes Action!

    Chapter 1215: Brother Jiu Takes Action!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    They first looked for Zhou Jin. It was not that Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan did not care about the three little eggs anymore, but among all the children, only Zhou Jin¡¯s clues had some clues. Naturally, they had to follow this lead and investigate.


    First, she would find what she could, then she would think of a way to find those without clues. Her sons were important, and so was Zhou Jin. They were both indispensable people in their lives.


    ¡°Do you know where the Demon Worshiping tform is?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked Jing Wuzhou.


    Jing Wuzhou said, ¡°I know. I¡¯ve been here before. Of course I know!¡±


    Jing Wuzhou did not understand why he answered so quickly. It was as if he would anger the other party if he was any slower, causing unbearable consequences. Jing Wuzhou felt that he was cowardly too quickly. He wanted to find some backbone, but Yan Jiuchao spoke again. ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jing Wuzhou wanted to p himself to death. He might not believe it, but his mouth had its own thoughts and was no longer listening to him.


    Yan Jiuchao did not have the time to care about Jing Wuzhou¡¯s mental process. He only wanted to find Zhou Jin and the three children as soon as possible.


    Jing Wuzhou led the way. ¡°There are a total of two altars in the Earth Demon


    Pce. Which one are you looking for?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°Whichever is closest.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± With that, Jing Wuzhou fell silent for two seconds. He wanted to p himself, especially.


    The Demon Worshiping tform was in the Dark Hall, and the closest one was only a few hundred steps away. The three of them avoided the patrolling demon guards and drove straight to their first destination.


    Yan Jiuchao was still hugging Yan Xiaosi with one hand and holding Yu Wan¡¯s hand with the other. Yu Wan wanted to say that she would carry her, but Yan Xiaosi was clearly especially clingy to her beautiful father. Her chubby hand hugged Yan Jiuchao¡¯s neck and drooled all over him, unwilling to let go at all!


    ¡°Let me remind you that there¡¯s a restriction here. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to enter without a key. Why don¡¯t we hide in the bushes at the side first and see if anyonees overter to rob a key from them¡­¡±


    Just as Jing Wuzhou was talking non-stop, he saw Yan Jiuchao walk into the restriction with his wife and child.


    When the restriction was not triggered, it was almost non-existent. However, once it was passed, a light screen that was like a water wave would appear. Therefore, Jing Wuzhou could see it extremely clearly. If not for that, he would probably think that the restriction did not exist.


    But¡­ do you have a key? You entered just like that?!


    Yan Xiaosi wheedled in her father¡¯s arms. ¡°Waah-¡±


    Jing Wuzhou straightened his back and thought to himself, I¡¯ll never go in. This time, I won¡¯t listen to you no matter what! ¡°You guys, go over there and look!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The conversation of the demon guards came from not far away. Jing Wuzhou¡¯s scalp tingled and he followed Yan Jiuchao in.


    The Demon Worshiping Altar was in the middle of the Dark Hall, and it was very easy to find. When they arrived in front of the Demon Worshiping Altar, the Demon Worshiping Altar had already begun to crazily extract the power of the Holy Master in Zhou Jin¡¯s body. Zhou Jin fell into a huge pain, and his face turned pale as he broke out in cold sweat.


    ¡°You guys retreat first.¡± Yan Jiuchao handed his daughter to Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan carried Yan Xiaosi and took a few steps back. Jing Wuzhou did not dare to get too close from the beginning. ¡°Um, what is he going to do?¡± Jing Wuzhou asked Yu Wan, who had retreated close to him.


    Yu Wan nced at him. ¡°Is it difficult to call him Immortal Lord? Are you people from the Holy Sect so rude?¡±


    Jing Wuzhou : ¡°¡­¡¯


    Miss, are you serious? This is what you care about at the critical moment of life and death? Jing Wuzhou did not get an answer from Yu Wan. Even if Yu Wan did not say it, he could tell what Yan Jiuchao was going to do.


    Yan Jiuchao held a de condensed from the internal energy of the Longevity Technique. This was the rhythm of splitting open the Demon Worshiping Altar!


    There were some things that Yan Jiuchao did not understand, but he still had an intuition for danger. The Demon Worshiping tform was crazily extracting the power in Zhou Jin¡¯s body. If he rashly carried Zhou Jin out, not only might Zhou Jin suffer a bacsh, but he might also be sucked into this tform along with his strength.


    Therefore, Yan Jiuchao wanted to destroy it.


    ¡°Are you crazy? This is the Demon Worshiping tform! You¡­ can¡¯t destroy it!¡±


    Of course, it was very difficult to destroy the Demon Worshiping Altar, but Yan Jiuchao had an inexplicable intuition. Or rather, the Longevity Technique gave him this intuition. He could deal with it.


    The Longevity Technique in his body was ready to move. Yan Jiuchao shed down with his sword, and with a loud bang, the Demon Worshiping tform was split into two. At the same time, the hard jade coffin also suffered a huge impact and shattered into pieces.


    The jade coffin blocked most of the impact, and Zhou Jin was fine.


    Yan Jiuchao quickly carried Zhou Jin out and returned to Yu Wan¡¯s side.


    The power of the Holy Master that was extracted from the tform crazily surged back into Zhou Jin¡¯s body. This was even more terrifying than when it was extracted. Zhou Jin immediately spat out a mouthful of blood, and his originally unconscious divine sense became slightly more awake.


    Then, he saw Yan Jiuchao, who was hugging him, as well as Yan Xiaosi and Yu Wan, who were guarding him. He opened his mouth weakly. ¡°Save¡­ Xiao Zhao¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he fainted again.


    This was Zhou Jin. If his stamina only allowed him to say three words, he would never waste it on meaningless acknowledgement and greetings.


    ¡°Xiao Zhao is also here!¡± Yu Wan was excited. It seemed that their guess was right. The missing old man and child were the Rakshasa King and Xiao Zhao. However, she never expected that Zhou Jin had already seen Xiao Zhao.


    Actually, they had already discovered the footprints of the three little eggs in the graveyard, as well as the sorcery power that was very likely from Zhou Jin. However, they did not notice any traces of Xiao Zhao, mainly because Xiao Zhao did not walk properly on the ground. He was always flying around with Yan Xiaosi in his arms, and almost no footprintsnded on the ground.


    Xiao Zhao was a Blood Rakshasa and had an inner core that was a mix of the Longevity Technique and the Blood Demon Technique. It was both good and evil, Dao and Demon. It was impossible for him to be an ordinary person.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the second Demon Worshiping tform?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked Jing Wuzhou.


    Jing Wuzhou had long been frightened by Yan Jiuchao¡¯s actions of destroying the Demon Worshiping tform. He did not dare to move anymore and honestly pointed outside. ¡°Go north from here and pass by three pces.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan each carried a child and left without looking back. Jing Wuzhou looked back at the Demon Worshiping Altar that had been cut in half and said, ¡°Wait for me!¡± This thigh seemed to be quite thick. He had to hug it tightly!


    However, to Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan¡¯s disappointment, the second altar was empty. Yu Wan frowned. ¡°How did this happen? Isn¡¯t Xiao Zhao special enough?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao paused. ¡°Or too special.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao¡¯s guess was right. The Holy Demon Fusion was indeed too special, causing this Demon Worshiping Altar to be unable to extract the power of Little Rakshasa¡¯s inner core at all. They could only use the most primitive method to dig out Little Rakshasa¡¯s inner core!


    Just as the two of them were wondering where Little Rakshasa had been taken, an intense battle sounded outside.


    Jing Wuzhou ran to the door and hid behind the door to look at the sky. His eyes lit up. ¡°Ah! The people from the Holy Sect have arrived! They¡¯re fighting with the demons!¡±


    Yu Wan teased, ¡°Aren¡¯t you from the Holy Sect? Hurry up and greet your fellow disciples. Fight alongside them.¡±


    Jing Wuzhou choked. He was talking nonsense outside the orchard. He was not a member of the Holy Sect at all, let alone a disciple of Daoist Yuqing. However, his master was¡­ an outer sect disciple of the Holy Sect.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± He cleared his throat. ¡°What will you do if I leave? Our Holy Sect eradicates demons and protects the Dao. Ordinary people also have to be protected.¡±


    Yu Wan gave him a faint smile. Who among us looks more like an ordinary person?


    ¡°How dare you barge into my Demon n¡¯s territory and cause trouble. I advise you to return that child to us quickly. On ount of your ancestor, I¡¯ll spare your lives. Otherwise¡­¡± The person who spoke was a Great Void Stage expert of the Demon n. He was wearing a ck cloak and floating in the night.


    His entire body emitted an iparably terrifying aura. In terms of realm, he might beparable to the Great Guardian of the Demon n, but in terms of moves and cultivation techniques, he seemed to be superior.


    Behind him were more than twenty experts of the same realm as him.


    However, they were not at the peak, but at the intermediate or advanced level.


    Such a huge team was an iparable headache even for the Holy Sect.


    ¡°The founder of the Holy Sect is in seclusion, and Daoist Yuqing and the others are guarding the various array cores of the Holy Sect, so not many experts can be sent out. This time, it¡¯s troublesome. The demons will harvest another batch of experts¡¯ heads,¡± Jing Wuzhou said with a sigh.


    Yu Wan did not listen to him at all. Instead, she stared straight at one of the young men in green. Behind him were many experts who were dressed the same as him.


    Of course, this was not the main point. The main point was that there was a child in his arms, and Yu Wan seriously suspected that it was Xiao Zhao..

 Chapter 1216 - 1216: King Dabao!

    Chapter 1216: King Dabao!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Moreover, Yu Wan felt that these people looked familiar.


    Yu Wan turned to look at Zhou Jin, who was being carried by Yan Jiuchao. ¡°Do


    you think their clothes are the same?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao had long discovered that not only was Zhou Jin wearing the same clothes as the people from the Holy Sect, but even Zhou Jin had changed Yan Xiaosi into the clothes of the Holy Sect. From this, it could be seen that Zhou Jin was definitely rted to the Holy Sect.


    ¡°Could Zhou Jin have been in the Holy Sect during the time he disappeared?¡± Yu Wan whispered.


    Yan Jiuchao nodded. ¡®We can¡¯t rule out this possibility.¡±


    ¡°Then should we help them?¡± Yu Wan said as she looked at the Holy Sect and the demons who were fighting in midair.


    Yu Wan actually did not know much about martial arts, but she could still vaguely feel that the power of the demons was above the Holy Sect. Perhaps it was really as Jing Wuzhou had said. Because of this and that, the experts of the Holy Sect could not mobilize their full strength.


    ¡°Are they waiting for the Ancestral Master toe out of seclusion?¡± Yu Wan murmured.


    ¡°It might be rted to Zhou Jin,¡± Yan Jiuchao said as he looked at Zhou Jin¡¯s sleeping face.


    ¡°Then should we help them?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°Do you want to help?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    Yu Wan secretly rubbed her hands. ¡°I think¡­ we can¡¯t help even if we want to.¡±


    Zhou Jin was also involved here. To put it bluntly, this was originally a grudge between the Holy Land and the demons. It had nothing to do with them or Zhou Jin. They had no obligation to help. This was one of the reasons.


    Secondly, the Holy Land was too strange. They were confident, but they were not conceited. Moreover, they still had to live to find the three little eggs. If they sacrifice their lives for this group of famous sects, who would raise their children?


    While the two of them were talking, the two groups of people in the sky had already started fighting.


    Not to mention how chaotic it was, it was not that Yu Wan had never been to the front line personally, but those were all to treat the injured in the tent. There were not many chances to really see people fight. She had seen it a few times in the Nether Capital and the Sorcerer n, but could thebat strength of those people bepared to the Holy Sect and the demons?


    Balls of energy exploded in the night sky like fire trees and silver flowers. Yu Wan was dazzled and could barely tell who was who.


    At this moment, Yan Jiuchao suddenly stuffed Zhou Jin into Jing Wuzhou¡¯s arms and shouted, ¡°Fellow Daoists of the Holy Sect, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll help you!¡± As he spoke, he flew up and came to the young cultivator¡¯s side. This cultivator was carrying a child in his arms and could not use his strength. He was severely restrained by the demon experts.


    And his strength was clearly the highest among all the Holy Sects. If he was restrained, it meant that his overallbat ability had greatly decreased.


    Yan Jiuchao kicked away a demon expert who had ambushed him and said to him, ¡°Give me the child! Go all out to face the enemy!¡±


    Shui Yueqing nced at Yan Jiuchao. He didn¡¯t know Yan Jiuchao, that was for sure. However, Yan Jiuchao¡¯s face was too deceiving. He didn¡¯t look like a bastard who kidnapped a child and ran away.


    Yan Jiuchao was full of righteousness. His expression was stern and his eyes were serious.


    Shui Yueqing nodded and gave the children to him. ¡°Thank you, Fellow Daoist.


    Fellow Daoist, please step back and don¡¯t let him hurt you. I¡¯ll deal with them! If you have the strength, please help my junior brothers deal with the guards below.¡±


    Although the overall strength sent by the Holy Sect was not as good as the demons, Shui Yueqing¡¯s realm was high. Moreover, he had the Dharma artifact of the Holy Sect on him. He had a seventy percent chance of defeating the group of demons in front of him.


    However, Shui Yueqing probably never expected that after that fairy-like man took the child, he actually ran away with them! !!


    Shui Yueqing :


    Shui Yueqing: ¡°!!!¡±


    What happened to helping him? Was he just here to abduct the child?!


    This child was Xiao Zhao.


    Yan Jiuchao took off the cloak of a demon guard and tore it in half. He carried Xiao Zhao on his back and Yan Xiaosi in his arms. Zhou Jin was still carried by Jing Wuzhou.


    Jing Wuzhou actually wanted to pick up the leftovers. The two sides were fighting so fiercely that it was unknown how many treasures had fallen. He could casually pick them up and sell them for a good price.


    Jing Wuzhou gritted his teeth and stopped in his tracks. Just as he was about to return Zhou Jin to Yan Jiuchao, he said, ¡°I think we should say our farewells here!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan stopped. At this moment, a demon guard quickly shed past.


    Yan Jiuchao did not even bat an eyelid. He sent him flying with a palm and snatched his weapon. He ced it on Jing Wuzhou¡¯s neck. ¡°Are you arrogant, or am I unable to hold the saber anymore?¡±


    Jing Wuzhou : ¡®


    They did not escape from the Earth Demon Pce in one go. After all, they could not leave this ce for the time being without finding the three little eggs. They came to a rtively quiet courtyard.


    Yan Jiuchao asked Jing Wuzhou to put Zhou Jin down and asked Yu Wan, ¡°Is there any more medicine?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Wan took out two Mind-clearing Pills and fed them to Zhou Jin and Little Rakshasa.


    There was a wound on Little Rakshasa¡¯s stomach. It seemed like they had already attacked him just now. However, the people from the Holy Sect arrived in time and saved Little Rakshasa.


    Yu Wan hesitated.


    Yan Jiuchao understood what she was thinking and said to her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too grateful to the people from the Holy Sect. So many people have been captured, but they only saved Xiao Zhao. It¡¯s not because they like Xiao Zhao so much, but because Xiao Zhao is very useful to the Demon Lord. Saving Xiao Zhao is equivalent to weakening the Demon Lord. This is their goal.¡±


    Yu Wan nodded and felt better.


    Little Rakshasa himself had a powerful recovery ability. Coupled with Yu Wan¡¯s Mind-clearing Pill, he actually woke up before Zhou Jin. He opened his eyes and jumped up in surprise when he saw Yu Wan!


    Yu Wan burst intoughter. She walked over and carried Little Rakshasa down from the stone table. As if she was carrying the three little eggs, her soft hand gently stroked his face. ¡°Do you still remember me?¡±


    Little Rakshasa nodded.


    Yu Wan lifted his clothes and looked at his stomach. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    She actually wanted to treat Little Rakshasa¡¯s wound, but they were out to look for Yan Xiaosi. They did not expect to identally enter the holynd, so they did not have much herbs on them. They only had the Mind-clearing Pills they habitually carried.


    Little Rakshasa looked down at his stomach. He was not afraid of pain. But Yu Wan¡¯s heart ached. Little Rakshasa seemed to have thought of something and looked around. ¡°Sister¡­ Sister¡­


    A trace of surprise shed across Yu Wants eyes. Little Rakshasa could speak. How good!


    ¡°Sister¡­ Sister¡­¡± Little Rakshasa was in Yu Wan¡¯s arms, twisting his body to look for Yan Xiaosi.


    ¡°Sister is there. She¡¯s asleep.¡± Yu Wan pointed at Yan Jiuchao¡¯s arms. ¡°Were you with Sister just now?¡±


    Little Rakshasa nodded.


    Wan carried T,ittle Rakshasa over-


    Little Rakshasa acted like an ordinary child in Yu Wan¡¯s arms. However, his hair was a little messy, his eyes were a little big, and he couldn¡¯t speak so eloquently. Moreover, the blood fiend aura in his body was covered by the Longevity Technique, so Jing Wuzhou really didn¡¯t notice that Xiao Zhao was actually a Blood Rakshasa.


    Jing Wuzhou felt that it was impossible for them to give birth to a child as old as Zhou Jin at their age, but it¡¯s not the same for these two. They were still so young, and they already had two children. They could really give birth!


    Little Rakshasa ignored Yan Jiuchao and looked at his sister in Yan Jiuchao¡¯s arms. ¡°Sister¡­ Sister¡­¡± His eyes were very gentle, very different from the little evil thing he first saw.


    Yu Wan was very relieved. She was about to ask him if he knew the whereabouts of the three little eggs when she saw Little Rakshasa point at the sky. ¡°Fly¡­ fly¡­¡¯


    What Little Rakshasa wanted to say was that the three little eggs flew away on a big bird. However, before Yu Wan could understand what he meant, the three little eggs flew back on a big bird.


    After Zhou Jin lost its effect on the Sacred Luan¡¯s sorcery, Dabao immediately asked the Sacred Luan to fly back. He did not know that his parents had alreadye here and had even saved everyone he wanted to save.


    He piloted the huge Sacred Luan and flew fearlessly towards the battlefield where the two sides were fighting.


    ¡°Chirp chirp!¡± He gave the order in the Phoenixnguage. The Sacred Luan opened its beak and spat out an intense and hot me.


    When the mesnded on the demon guards, they actually began to burn their cultivation and souls.


    The demon guards screamed and fell to the ground.


    Xiaobao and Er¡¯bao continued to work hard. They adhered to the principle of being diligent and thrifty and continued to eat fruits and save up fruit cores. A Sacred Luan that could spew fire was too eye-catching. Yan Jiuchao had no choice but to pay attention.


    When he saw the three little eggs on the bird¡¯s back with cold expressions, Yan Jiuchao felt a deep toothache!

 Chapter 1217 - 1217: Family Reunion

    Chapter 1217: Family Reunion


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The youth knew no fear. This was referring to the three little eggs who controlled the Sacred Luan to fight. The Sacred Luan could fly and spew fire. It was simply an existence like a divine bird. Their tacit cooperation even brought out the advantage of the Sacred Luan to the extreme.


    At least that was what the three little eggs thought. When they saw with their own eyes that the group of ordinary demon guards was unable to fight back from the Sacred Luan¡¯s mes, their confidence soared.


    This was the oue of daring to capture their sister and good friend!


    The Super Invincible Three Little Munchkins were here!


    At this moment, the experts of the demons were fiercelv with Shui Yueqing and the others. As the saying goes, the enemy of an enemy is a friend. The green-clothed man also fought the demons, so the green-clothed man was also a friend!


    After Dabao finished dealing with the other demon guard, he flew past Shui Yueqing on the Sacred Luan. He did not forget to punch his little shoulder with his little fist, looking like he was saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Old friend, I¡¯m with you!¡±


    Shui Yueqing felt that this world was a fantasy.


    So it turned out that the Sacred Luan was carrying a few children on its back? Where did these childrene from? How could they fight at such a young age? Also, what did that gesture and expression mean? Come down and let¡¯s make things clear!


    Whoosh!


    A demon guard on the ground threw a spear at Shui Yueqing. Dabao¡¯s eyes turned sharp as he controlled the Sacred Luan to spew a stream of mes at the spear. The mes instantly swallowed the energy on the spear. The spear lost its original strength and fell from midair.


    Shui Yueqing looked at the spear in a daze. He was already prepared to receive the move, but this move was gone. He looked at Dabao. Dabao raised his eyebrows. I won, old friend! You¡¯re wee!


    ¡°I¡­¡± Shui Yueqing choked.


    In the distance, Yan Jiuchao covered his eyes helplessly. What could he do? He was also in despair.


    The three little eggs were courting death. They pulled all the hatred points of all the demon experts over. The mes of the Sacred Luan were indeed powerful, but they were only effective against ordinary demon guards. True Qi Refinement Realm and Great Void Realm experts were not afraid of these mes.


    However, being not afraid was one thing, but there was always a shit stirrer stirring up the battlefield was another.


    ¡°Look at me, move the mountain¡ª¡± Before the demon expert could finish speaking, a me shed. Damn it! His eyes were almost blinded! Wait, what was he going to do just now? ¡°Oh, move the moun¡ª¡± Swish!


    He was blinded by the light of the mes again.


    The demon expert: ¡°Damn it¡­¡±


    At first, the three little eggs urately aimed at the demon guards. However,ter on, they felt that the guards on the ground were too lousy and let down their great ability. Therefore, they flew into the demon camp and began to attack indiscriminately.


    Indiscriminate attack meant that¡­ the people from the Holy Sect were not blind! They were also blinded, okay?


    The people from the Holy Sect were momentarily at a loss. Fortunately, the three little eggs were flying inside the demons¡¯ camp, so they were more lethal to the demons. The three little eggs were invincible! I¡¯ll spray! I¡¯ll spray!


    To be honest, these mes really did not burn the experts at all, but the problem was¡­ it was bright!


    ¡°F*ck! I can¡¯t open my eyes!¡± The demon camp was in chaos. There was even an ident where they originally aimed at the Holy Sect but hit their own people.


    An elder-level expert was smart. He said, ¡°Close your eyes!¡±


    Everyone closed their eyes.


    At their level, their five senses were all different from ordinary people. Even in a situation where they could not see, they could still sense the specific location of the enemy through their hearing, touch, and even energy fluctuations, and they were very urate.


    Yan Jiuchao took a deep breath. ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Hence, Shui Yueqing saw the young fellow daoist who had kidnapped the child and escaped return. Shui Yueqing took a strange breath. What day was it today to encounter so many strange people?


    yan Jiao gesturea to mm. ¡°I¡¯m nere co nup you, renow I-moist!


    This gesture looked familiar¡­


    Shui Yueqing did not believe that he hade to help him at all. However, this time, Yan Jiuchao really took the lead and rushed towards the demon camp. One had to know that even Shui Yueqing did not have the guts to rush in.


    Yan Jiuchao rushed forward resolutely.


    Yan Jiuchao felt bitter. The little brats were in the camp. What could he do¡­


    Shui Yueqing could tell that this young fellow daoist was really putting in a lot of effort to deal with those demon experts this time. He had used almost all his strength. Shui Yueqing could not see which cultivation technique he was using, but it seemed to be quite effective. When those experts approached him, their realms would be restrained.


    In fact, it was not that their realms were restrained, but their strength was suppressed by the Longevity Technique.


    The Longevity Technique had the ability to purify demonic energy. When the demon experts fought, they needed to continuously absorb demonic energy from the world to make up for their consumption. Once they did not have enough demonic energy to replenish themselves, they would be exhausted.


    Of course, there was too much demonic energy here. It was impossible for Yan Jiuchao to purify it all at once. However, the surroundings were whipped into a ¡°vacuum¡± by him.


    However, others did not understand this situation. When they saw this, they felt that Yan Jiuchao was really powerful. No demon expert actually dared to fight him in closebat.


    At this moment, a demon expert captured the location of the Sacred Luan. A sharp knife shed over, and powerful demonic energy was like a rainbow, instantly injuring one of the Sacred Luan¡¯s wings. The Sacred Luan screamed and rolled down from midair.


    The three little eggs also fell off its back.


    Yan Jiuchao hurriedly flew up and pulled the three little brats into his arms.


    Xiaobao and Er¡¯bao widened their eyes. ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Dabao: Old friend.


    The battle between the two sides was so intense that Shui Yueqing naturally could not hear the two little fellows call him. Yan Jiuchao¡¯s courage and fearlessness motivated him. To think that he even misunderstood that Yan Jiuchao was a deserter, but he did not expect him to be a true warrior.


    As the eldest disciple of the Holy Sect, Shui Yueqing felt that he could not let such a noble cultivator tempt fate for themon people. He resolutely flew into the demon camp and decided to fight the enemy with Yan Jiuchao.


    ¡°I¡¯m Shui Yueqing of the Holy Sect.¡± He and Yan Jiuchao stood back to back, vignt of the demon experts around. ¡°Leave this to me. Be careful of the few behind.¡±


    But there was no response. Shui Yueqing frowned and turned around, only to see that Yan Jiuchao was no longer behind him. He looked down and gasped!


    ¡­ Yan Jiuchao ran away with the children again!


    Shui Yueqing exploded on the spot. ¡®


    H-he¡¯s here to kidnap children again?!


    Shui Yueqing had been tricked badly. He looked at the murderous demon experts around him and said without much confidence, ¡°Um¡­ Would you believe me if I said that I came in identally?¡±


    ¡°F*ck! Don¡¯t hit my face!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao brought back the three little eggs and the injured Sacred Luan.


    The three little eggs were very happy to see their mother and pounced into her arms for a kiss.


    Yu Wan secretly heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that they were fine. Although they had only been apart for a day, she felt that every day was like a year, especially in such an unfamiliar ce. She was worried that they would encounter danger with every step.


    Yu Wan bandaged the Sacred Luan and fed it a few Mind-clearing Pills. The Mind-clearing Pill was a life-prolonging medicine and had a certain effect on injuries.


    ¡°Sister and Brothers are also here!¡± Xiaobao blinked and said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Wan nodded gently.


    ¡°How did you find them?¡± Er¡¯bao asked.


    ¡°This is not a ce to talk. Let¡¯s leave first. I¡¯ll tell you slowly after we settle down.¡± Yu Wan also wanted to listen carefully to the experience of the three little eggs.


    Jing Wuzhou was still carrying Zhou Jin. The Sacred Luan was carrying the three little eggs. Yan Jiuchao was carrying his daughter, and Yu Wan was carrying Little Rakshasa. Yan Jiuchao wanted to swap Little Rakshasa over, but Little Rakshasa refused to let go of Yu Wan¡¯s neck.


    ¡°It¡¯s not heavy,¡± Yu Wan said. It was true that Little Rakshasa was three years old, but he was thin and didn¡¯t weigh much. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so, Xiao Zhao?¡± Yu Wan looked at Little Rakshasa in her arms lovingly.


    Little Rakshasa buried his head in Yu Wan¡¯s neck and replied softly, ¡°Mm.¡±


    However, after they walked for a while, the style changed. Little Rakshasa, who was originally carried by Yu Wan, could not sit still because his heart ached for Yu Wan and he could not sit still anymore. He directly used his internal energy to bring Yu Wan flying!


    Jing Wuzhou watched as the person who had clearly fallen behind them ran to the front and disappeared without a trace in the blink of an eye. He looked as if he had been struck by lightning.. ¡°Damn! This works?!¡±

 Chapter 1218 - 1218: Dabao Calls Dad

    Chapter 1218: Dabao Calls Dad


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Jing Wuzhou felt that his worldview had been refreshed. How did a woman without any energy fluctuations and a thin child run so quickly under his nose? And it was unbelievably fast. He didn¡¯t even see who was working hard.


    Yan Jiuchao was naturally faster than Yu Wan. Jing Wuzhou, on the other hand, was thinking, It¡¯s good that you guys left. I¡¯ll throw this young man away and go back to the Earth Demon Pce to pick up the leftovers.


    However, just as this thought shed through his mind, a cold dagger pressed against his neck.


    ¡°Follow them,¡± Zhou Jin threatened wealdy.


    Jing Wuzhou was speechless. Weren¡¯t you unconscious? Why did you wake up just like that? You even took a knife and pressed it against my neck? Speaking of which, where did you get the knife?


    After Zhou Jin finished speaking, he fainted again. However, Jing Wuzhou did not dare to be careless anymore. He carried Zhou Jin and followed Yan Jiuchao.


    After all, he was a native of this world, and his realm was not very low. However, in terms of resisting the demons, the Longevity Technique had a targeting characteristic. If the demonic energy waspared to a virus, then the Longevity Technique was a targeted medicine that countered it.


    Jing Wuzhou did not know this. He could not defeat the demons, but Immortal Lord Jiuchao could defeat them, so Immortal Lord Jiuchao was stronger than him! However, he did not notice that on the way to escape, no matter how fast Little Rakshasa and Yan Jiuchao advanced, he could actually catch up to them.


    At this moment, the sky was almost dawn. It was unknown if the ck fog that contained demonic energy had dispersed after dawn or if they had gradually escaped from the territory of the demons, but in short, the surrounding air suddenly became especially fresh.


    ¡°Yan Jiuchao, look, there¡¯s a vige over there.¡± Yu Wan pointed at a few sparse


    houses in front and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao nodded. The group quickly arrived at the vige.


    The vige was very quiet.


    Yu Wan had lived in Lotus Flower Vige for so long and knew the habits of the vigers very well. It was almost dawn, so logically speaking, someone should have woken up long ago. At the very least, chickens should crow. However, the entire vige was terrifyingly quiet, as if there was not a single living thing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go in and take a look first,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    Yu Wan nodded and instructed, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Yan Jiuchao hugged his daughter tightly and entered the vige to take a walk. When he came out, he said to Yu Wan, ¡°The vige is empty. There¡¯s no one or poultry or livestock.¡±


    ¡°How did this happen?¡± Yu Wan muttered.


    Jing Wuzhou said, ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that? Ever since the demons moved here three years ago, this ce has be deste. The coolies that can be captured have all been captured by the demons, and some have fled to other ces. As for the poultry and livestock, they might have been plundered by the demons. ¡±


    ¡°What kind of turbulent ce is this?¡± Yu Wan sighed. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go in and rest first?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Yan Jiuchao found a reasonably tidy room, tidied it up briefly, and made two beds for the children.


    The Sacred Luannded at the door with the three little eggs. The three little eggs had identally entered the Holy Land after lunch. It was already midnight when they came in, so after a few hours, it was almost dawn, but the three little eggs were still having their night.


    They were very energetic at night!


    Yan Jiuchao saw that the three of them were not sleepy at all. He called the three of them to him and asked about what had happened along the way. So they started from when they stole their sister to the Directorate.


    The four of them chatted in the room. Yu Wan ced Little Rakshasa on the newly made bed. His clothes were torn. She found a set of clean children¡¯s clothes from the closet in this room for him to change into.


    The bed was very big, and Zhou Jin and Yan Xiaosi were already lying down.


    After Little Rakshasa finished changing his clothes, he quickly crawled between Zhou Jin and Yan Xiaosi and used his little butt to hit Zhou Jin to the side. If he wasn¡¯t afraid that Yu Wan would be angry, he might have wanted to hit Zhou Jin to the ground.


    He hugged Yan Xiaosi and looked at Zhou Jin, who was worlds apart from him and Xiaosi. He nodded in satisfaction and closed his eyes to sleep.


    At first, the three little eggs refused to admit that they had stolen their sister. However, under their father¡¯s iparably violent and high-pressure gaze, the three of them finally confessed honestly. After all, if they confessed, he would be lenient. If they resisted, he would be strict.


    It turned out that the three of them had brought their sister to the Directorate on a whim. Others brought little beasts while they brought their sister. As for Yan Xiaosi defeating the ferocious beast of the Holy Sect in the Directorate, they knew nothing about it, so they did not tell him.


    After that, it was noon. They went to the restaurant for lunch. At that time, the afternoon ss had actually been canceled. They couldpletely go back, but how could the mischievous them be willing to obediently return to the manor?


    The three of them strolled around the Directorate and entered a cave. Then, they came to a cave. There were stone statues in the cave. Yan Xiaosi pulled off the head of a stone statue, and as if she had triggered some mechanism, a stone door opened.


    ¡°There¡¯s an old grandpa locked up there,¡± Er¡¯bao said.


    ¡°And a big bird!¡± Xiaobao said.


    Er¡¯bao waved his hand. ¡°No, no. The big bird flew out from behind the mural!¡±


    Xiaobao said seriously, ¡°That¡¯s also where it came from!¡±


    ¡°Inside!¡±


    The two little ck eggs quarreled. Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao were already used to this. Xiaobao was referring to the entire secret room, while Er¡¯bao was specific to every position. Actually, the two of them were right, but the degree of detail was different.


    ¡°And then?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    Er¡¯bao tilted his head and thought for a while. He spread his hands and said, ¡°Then, that white-haired old grandpa said that we can¡¯t go back and could only enter the mural. Dabao asked Big Bird and the old grandpa to go out and take a look. There¡¯s really no way back. We flew in from the mural!¡±


    Children¡¯snguage always has its own characteristics. Others might not understand what Er¡¯bao was talking about. Enter the mural? Who would do that? However, Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao had been to that secret room. There was a big hole in the mural. That was indeed the entrance to the holynd.


    Therefore, when he mentioned entering the mural, he was actually referring to entering through the entrance of the mural.


    Yu Wan looked at Yan Jiuchao and asked softly, ¡°Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something wrong with that old man? He seems to know that everyone who enters can¡¯t leave. Moreover, I feel that he seems to be deliberately waiting for someone to enter the Holy Land.¡±


    Yan Jiuchao felt the same. That old man might be the key to solving all the mysteries.


    ¡°Where¡¯s that white-bearded old man?¡± Yu Wan asked the three little eggs.


    The three little eggs were stunned. Aiya, they forgot about him!


    Yan Jiuchao felt that he might be angered to death by his sons sooner orter.


    As the saying goes, what goes aroundes around. The era of Young Master Yan angering people to death seemed to have slowly passed, and the day of him being angered to the point of ascending heavens had sadlye.


    Yan Jiuchao felt that he could not ept his fate. He had always been the one who angered others. Others could not anger him, not even his own sons. His face darkened as he said dignifiedly, ¡°You guys, stand there and reflect on your mistakes.¡¯


    The three little eggs drooped their heads and stood by the wall aggrievedly.


    Yan Jiuchao said coldly, ¡°Face the wall and reflect on your mistakes, not with your backs to it!¡±


    The three little eggs slowly turned around, their foreheads against the cold wall.


    Among the three little eggs, Dabao¡¯s shameful consciousness had slowly awakened. Even being a nanny had to be done secretly. How could he be punished to stand in public? He felt that he actually had a trump card.


    After he showed his trump card, his father would definitely be so excited that tears would fall from his eyes and he would pardon him.


    Dabao was not used to it, but for his own dignity, he decided to go all out. He took a deep breath and opened his mouth, ready to call him Dad.


    If it were Er¡¯bao and Xiaobao, this move would definitely be useless. After all, they had been talking for a long time and were tired of hearing them call him Dad, but Dabao had never called him Dad before.


    Dabao was sure that Yan Jiuchao would be tempted! However, Yan Jiuchao seemed to have guessed his intentions. Just as Dabao turned his head and before he could speak, Yan Jiuchao retorted, ¡°Save it. Not even when you call me Dad!¡±


    If it doesn¡¯t work when he calls him Dad, then¡­


    Dabao thought seriously. ¡°Old friend?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao : ¡®


    Dabao was taught a lesson. It was even worse than when Xiaobao lied to Yan Jiuchao and called him Dad.


    The white-haired old man knew many mysteries that they could not solve. In order to figure out why they were here, whether it was an ident or if they really had some connection to this world, Yan Jiuchao decided to take the risk and go to the Earth Demon Pce to find the white-haired old man.


    However, ording to the three little eggs, the white-haired old man¡¯s name was¡­ No eggs? How could anyone have such a strange name? Xiaobao even said¡­ he didn¡¯t have a bird. There were no birds or eggs. Could it be that the person he was looking for was a eunuch?


    ¡°Achoo!¡± Just as this thought shed through Yan Jiuchao¡¯s mind, a heavy sneeze came from not far outside the door.


    Yan Jiuchao opened the door and saw the white-haired old man described by the three little eggs. He didn¡¯t know if he should be happy or shocked. He was happy that he had found the person he was looking for without any effort.


    What was shocking was that the person who brought the white-haired old man to escape¡­ seemed to be the expert of the Holy Sect, Shui Yueqing, who had been tricked by him twice. Their eyes met. Yan Jiuchao : ¡®


    Shui Yueqing : ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 1219 - 1219: Untitled

    Chapter 1219: Untitled


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Not to mention that Yan Jiuchao did not expect to meet Shui Yueqing here, even Shui Yueqing did not expect to meet Yan Jiuchao at the ce where he was escaping.


    It was this man who had tricked him so badly!


    Originally, with his strength and the formation of the Holy Sect, coupled with the Dharma treasure in his cosmos bag, he was very confident that he could heavily injure them even if he didn¡¯t destroy the entire Earth Demon Pce.


    Unexpectedly, this man rushed into the demon camp, causing him to have a rush of adrenaline. So he also rushed in. His original intention was to not let the other party tempt fate for themon people, but more importantly, he felt that this man¡¯s realm was not low. If he fought alongside the other party, he couldpletely unleash his full strength.


    In the end¡­ this man ran away!!!


    Do you know how badly he was beaten up by that group of demon experts? He didn¡¯t even have a chance to take out his magic treasure before he was suppressed by a swarm of people.


    The moment something happened to him, the disciples of the Holy Sectpletely panicked. Without a leader and their morale scattered, their formation instantly became chaotic. In the end, they could only flee. As for where they fled to¡­ he also f*cking wanted to know! !!


    Shui Yueqing hated Yan Jiuchao to death! He had fooled him twice, and all his ns had failed. And he actually had the guts to appear in front of him?


    Shui Yueqing clenched his fists tightly. ¡°Who are you? Which sect are you from?¡±


    Yan Jiuchao had a toothache, but he could not lose in terms of aura. He raised his eyebrows and said arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯m from the Immortal Sect, Immortal Lord


    Jiuchao.¡±


    Shui Yueqing:


    What sect? What lord?


    While Shui Yueqing was dumbfounded by Yan Jiuchao, the white-haired old man thought to himself, This young man¡¯s face looks so familiar. However, what¡¯s more familiar than his face.


    He seriously suspected that this young man in front of him, who had ruined his ns time and time again, was a sanctimonious human trafficker! Or, to put it more seriously, a spy sent by the demons!


    Yan Jiuchao felt the sword intent of the sword. A dragon¡¯s roar seemed to sh past his ears, and the longevity technique in his body began to circte rapidly. This was a reaction that would only happen when he encountered a powerful enemy.


    In other words, the other party¡¯s weapon¡­ was very lethal!


    The white-haired old man tactfully retreated.


    That sword was the Patriarch¡¯s sword and contained a trace of his soul awareness. It was originally supposed to be used to destroy the Earth Demon Pce, but Shui Yueqing was crushed too badly in the Earth Demon Pce and did not have a chance to attack at all.


    He actually used this sword to deal with the young man in front of him. It was obvious how much hatred the other party had. Did this person dig up Shui


    Yueqing¡¯s ancestral grave? Or was it Old Wang, who lived next door to Shui Yueqing?


    Just as the two sides were about to fight to the death, Zhou Jin walked over from the room.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Zhou Jin asked. Then, Zhou Jin saw Shui Yueqing at the door, and Shui Yueqing also saw Zhou Jin.


    The two of them were stunned.


    Zhou Jin turned around and went into the house, but Shui Yueqing hurriedly sheathed his sword and knelt on one knee. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that the Venerable was here. I was rude!¡±


    This attitude caught Yan Jiuchao off guard. Yan Jiuchao looked at Shui Yueqing and then at Zhou Jin. ¡°He called you¡­ Venerable?¡±


    Zhou Jin clenched his fists and said coldly, ¡°How many times have I told you? I¡¯m not your Venerable! You¡¯ve got the wrong person!¡±


    Shui Yueqing said seriously, ¡°Yueqing won¡¯t be wrong. Even if I am wrong, Master won¡¯t be wrong!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s your master?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked indifferently.


    Shui Yueqing originally didn¡¯t want to bother with this so-called Immortal Lord Jiuchao, but the Venerable actually stood together with him and was very close. One had to know that during this period of time in the Holy Sect, the Venerable forbade anyone to get within three steps of him.


    Shui Yueqing nced at Zhou Jin and had no choice but to answer, ¡°My master is Daoist Yuqing.¡±


    Jing Wuzhou, who was stealing meat in the kitchen, choked.


    F*ck! He had just disguised himself as Daoist Yuqing¡¯s disciple, and the real disciple came?


    Jing Wuzhou wanted to slip away! However, before he could take a step forward, Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°Hey, the one in the kitchen, your fellow disciple is here. Come out and receive him.¡±


    Receiving your head! I¡¯m a loose cultivator who picks up scraps, okay!


    ¡°Are there any other disciples of the Holy Sect here?¡± Shui Yueqing was clearly a little excited. He strode to the kitchen, but when he saw Jing Wuzhou, who was applying kitchen ash on his face, he instantly realized that he had been fooled by Yan Jiuchao again.


    This was a rogue cultivator! Even a fool could recognize him! He did not believe that Yan Jiuchao could not recognize him. The reason why Yan Jiuchao deliberately said that was because he wanted to see him fall for it, right?


    How could there be such a detestable man in the world?! Shui Yueqing felt like he was about to explode with anger!


    The white-haired old man vaguely felt that this scene of being angered to the point of ascending to heaven was a little familiar¡­ It was as if it had happened to someone¡­


    The white-haired old man was also from the Holy Sect, but he was not from


    He took advantage of the chaos to escape from the Earth Demon Pce and bumped into Shui Yueqing. After that, the two of them walked together.


    The white-haired old man said that he had been angered by someone all night.


    Shui Yueqing said that he was the same.


    The white-haired old man said that it was the same person who angered him.


    Shui Yueqing thought for a while. He was the same.


    The white-haired old man said that he had been harmed by those fellows who had almost angered him to death.


    Shui Yueqing thought about it again and realized that their encounters were really simr!


    Shui Yueqing asked, ¡°Could we have met the same person?¡±


    The white-haired old man waved his hand. ¡°I met three, and they were all young. Triplets. Didn¡¯t you say that you met an adult man?¡±


    Shui Yueqing seemed to have had an epiphany. ¡°Oh, in that case, they¡¯re not the same person.¡±


    The two of them shamelessly entered the room. Their gaze followed Zhou Jin as he saw the three little fellows who were facing the wall in the inner room. The two of them looked at the three little eggs and then at Immortal Lord Jiuchao behind them who was almost carved from the same mold as the three little eggs. Their minds buzzed.


    The two of them had indeed encountered different people, but they were from the same family! !!

 Chapter 1220 - 1220: The Truth Is Revealed, Home

    Chapter 1220: The Truth Is Revealed, Home


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The white-haired old man finally understood what was with the familiar feeling he had felt time and time again. They had the same faces, so wasn¡¯t he their biological father? Even the ability to anger Shui Yueqing to death was exactly the same as the three little idiots that almost angered him to death. To be precise, the three little idiots were exactly the same as him.


    He had wondered more than once what kind of father could teach such an infuriating son. Now, he understood that the answer was a father who was equally infuriating! In the past, he really wanted to see the father of the three little idiots, but now he felt that it was better not to.


    On the other side, what Shui Yueqing was thinking was that during the battle of the Earth Demon Pce, the huge Sacred Luan seemed to be carrying these three children. However, everything was too chaotic at that time, so he did not have the time to carefully size up their appearance, let alonebine them with that young cultivator who went back on his word.


    No wonder the other party rushed into the demon camp without hesitation. He did not want to help kill the enemies, but to save his biological sons.


    Shui Yueqing gritted his teeth. Alright, even if there was a reason this time, what about the other time? Could that little evil thing be his son too? He was still a very big suspect and was a spy sent by the demons!


    Just as this thought shed through his mind, Little Rakshasa walked out in a daze. He wanted to pee. He did not even open his eyes and almost hit his head on the door. Yan Jiuchao picked him up and went to the toilet in the backyard.


    Shui Yueqing was having a headache! What was going on? That little evil thing was also his? Did he own a little bun shop? Why were there so many children?!


    ¡°Waah Yan Xiaosi muttered in her sleep.


    Shui Yueqing¡¯s hair stood on end. Damn it¡­ there was still a milky flower!!! Zhou Tin went to the central room. When he returned to the room. his


    expression was not right. It was not that Yu Wan did not hear themotion outside, but she could not hear them clearly because there were two doors between them.


    She looked at Zhou Jin, who was sitting on the stool in silence. She walked over and ced a hand on his thin shoulder. She asked softly, ¡°Do you know the person outside?¡±


    Zhou Jin was silent for a while before nodding silently. Yu Wan sat down beside him and looked at him gently. ¡°Is there anything you want to say to me?¡±


    Zhou Jin actually woke up very early. When he was thrown to the side of the bed by Little Rakshasa¡¯s butt, he had just finished a nightmare. When he woke up, he found himself lying in an unfamiliar room. Even breathing came from beside him, and he could hear the sound of the three little eggs being taught a lesson by Yan Jiuchao. He secretly opened his eyes and saw Yu Wan sitting by the bed. She took scissors and thread and was sewing their clothes.


    Yu Wan was not very good at needlework, but this was not important. What was important was the voices he heard and the scene he saw. All of them made him feel like home that he had not felt for a long time.


    He wanted this feeling tost a little longer, but Shui Yueqing came looking for him.


    ¡°He¡¯s from the Holy Sect,¡± Zhou Jin said. Yu Wan nodded, not urging him at all. ¡°He said that I¡¯m also from the Holy Sect,¡± Zhou Jin continued.


    Yu Wan still looked at him gently, as if she would continue to listen if he was willing to say it. If he didn¡¯t want to say it, she wouldn¡¯t force him.


    Zhou Jin said, ¡°After I led the troops to attack the Sacred n, I saw a cave on the way back to the Sorcerer n. I walked in and came here after that. This ce is very strange. It¡¯s different from the time over there. I walked into the cave in the morning, but it was already evening when I came out. Then, I encountered a group of people. They imed to be from the Holy Sect and wanted to bring me back.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± Yu Wan said.


    ¡°I thought they were going to capture me, but¡­ after they brought me back to the Holy Sect, they suddenly said that I was a Venerable of the Holy Sect. I¡¯m not. I¡¯m Zhou Jin, the King of the Sorcerer n.¡± Zhou Jin lowered his head. Yu Wan held his hand. ¡°Rest first. Don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯ll go talk to them.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhou Jin felt at ease. This world was strange, and the people here were even more terrifying. However, as long as Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao were together, he seemed to be fearless.


    After Little Rakshasa finished peeing, he fell asleep with his head on Yan


    Jiuchao¡¯s shoulder. Yu Wan took him and ced him back on the bed. She asked Zhou Jin to watch him and the children while she went to the central room with Yan Jiuchao.


    Jing Wuzhou had been hiding in the kitchen and did not dare toe out. He wanted to slip away, but the Sacred Luan was blocking the kitchen entrance and staring at him covetously. Jing Wuzhou was in despair.


    Of course, it was not to the extent that he could not defeat the Sacred Luan, but he could not defeat it silently. If he caused amotion, he would still be captured by those fellows inside. Hence, he sighed resignedly and began to cook.


    In the central room, the four of them sat around the table.


    In the family, only Yu Wan looked more normal. Her temperament was calm, quiet, and gentle. There was no need to mention her looks. Although she came from another world, her looks were not inferior to those female cultivators who had beauty retention techniques.


    Most importantly, she looked more normal!


    ¡°I¡­ am Shui Yueqing, the eldest disciple of Holy Sect¡¯s Daoist Yuqing. This is


    Martial Uncle Mei, the junior brother of Perfected Cang Shan.¡± On ount of Yu Wan, Shui Yueqing introduced themselves again. His tone was much gentler than when he spoke to Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao felt that it was not bad. Showing Yu Ah Wan respect was showing his respect. Immortal Lord Jiuchao had never thought of being jealous. After all, he was so wise, divine, and handsome.


    In fact, Shui Yueqing was really a highly sought-after disciple of the Holy Sect. Not only was he powerful, but he was also young and promising. Many female disciples dreamed of bing Daopanions with him. Unfortunately, he was focused on pursuing the Dao and was unwilling to waste his energy on love.


    ¡°Do you think Zhou Jin is from the Holy Sect? Could there be a mistake?¡± Yu Wan asked Shui Yueqing.


    Although the white-haired old man was also from the Holy Sect and was called senior by Shui Yueqing, the two of them were clearly in charge. Yu Wan was the Princess Consort of the Great Zhou after all, so she still had this judgment. Shui Yueqing sighed. ¡°I hope we¡¯re wrong since he¡¯s so against it.¡±


    This matter had to start from the battle of the Holy Demon three thousand years ago. Jing Wuzhou had said this before, and Shui Yueqing had said it again. Their stories were basically the same. The demons had caused trouble in all directions. The Holy Master had killed the Demon Lord, but he had also been seriously injured and died not long after.


    The Holy Master and the Demon Lord were not easy to deal with. Before they died, they retained a trace of their divine sense. At first, everyone on both sides only knew that their Venerables had retained their divine sense. Later on, they spected that if they could keep what they had, the other party should be able to keep it too. Therefore, this secret spread to everyone in the Shengze Continent.


    However, no one knew where the divine senses of the Holy Master and the Demon Lord had gone.


    It was still decades ago that the founder of the Holy Sect risked his cultivation to pry into the heavenly secrets. He sensed that the Holy Master¡¯s divine sense was no longer in the Holy Land. It was very likely that he had reincarnated in another world.


    Thus, they began to search for a way to open this world. For this, the experts of the Holy Sect paid an unimaginable price.


    ¡°My master and martial Uncles are all injured. Our ancestor had already suffered a bacsh when he was spying on the heavenly secrets, so we seem to be powerless to resist the demons this time.¡± If the experts of the Holy Sect were all here, they would not have given the Earth Demon Pce a chance to build.


    Shui Yueqing continued, ¡°What we didn¡¯t expect was that the Demon Lord¡¯s divine sense also went to another world. However, it didn¡¯t reincarnate and only floated in the world. It also used the passageway to return to the Holy Land and¡­ returned earlier than the Holy Master.


    ¡°However, it was seriously injured back then and was never able to condense a new three souls and seven spirits. Therefore, the demons thought of the demon seed. This is a way to forcefully condense three souls and seven spirits. They would take more than a thousand vengeful spirits and eliminate the unusable parts to condense the strongest demon soul.¡±


    ¡°The demon seed is the demon souls condensed from the souls of a thousand people?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Shui Yueqing nodded.


    ¡°How are you sure you didn¡¯t recognize the wrong person?¡± Yu Wan asked again.


    Shui Yueqing shook his head decisively. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to be wrong. After the Holy Master entered the Holy Land, the Grandmaster sensed his aura. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have appeared in front of him so quickly. Moreover, the Holy Master power in his body is also awakening day by day. This can¡¯t be fake. He himself is very resistant to this, though. He refuses to ept the inheritance of the Holy Sect and isn¡¯t willing topletely awaken.¡±


    Because when he woke up, Zhou Jin was no longer Zhou Jin, but the Holy Master of your Holy Sect.


    ¡°Then you.¡± Yu Wan turned to look at the white-haired old man at the side.


    ¡°Why are you waiting for the fated person at the entrance of the Directorate? Didn¡¯t you already find the Holy Master? Why are you still waiting for the fated person? Could it be that other than the Holy Master, there¡¯s someone else in your Holy Land?¡±


    The white-haired old man looked wronged. ¡°How would I know? Back then, the Grandmaster only asked me to wait and didn¡¯t say anything else!¡±


    ¡°Is what they said true?¡± Yu Wan asked Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao paused. ¡°You have to ask Zhou Jin about this.¡±


    The white-haired old man and Shui Yueqing were dumbfounded. Wait, you two are discussing us¡­ Shouldn¡¯t you find a ce we can¡¯t hear?


    Yu Wan entered the inner room. They did not deliberately lower their voices when they spoke. Zhou Jin heard everything that he should and should not hear. Zhou Jin lowered his head and looked at his open hands. ¡°My sorcery power is disappearing¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t want to be another person¡­¡±


    Yu Wan gently pulled him into her arms. ¡°Alright, then don¡¯t be another person. Everything will be fine after we leave this ce. Let¡¯s go home..¡±

 Chapter 1221 - 1221: The Arrival of the Demon Lord!

    Chapter 1221: The Arrival of the Demon Lord!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yu Wan was serious when she said that they were going home, and she was also serious when she took Zhou Jin away. Zhou Jin only began to awaken the power of the Holy Master in his body aftering to the Holy Land. He was very good in the Jade Nation and the Sorcerer n. She believed that as long as they returned there, Zhou Jin¡¯s changes would stop abruptly.


    Yu Wan told Yan Jiuchao her thoughts. Yan Jiuchao nodded in agreement. Shui Yueqing was unhappy. ¡°You can¡¯t take him away.¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Yan Jiuchao said indifferently.


    Shui Yueqing knew that he could not get through to this man who called himself the Immortal Lord Jiuchao. He seriously suspected that the other party was a little lunatic. He turned to look at Yu Wan and ced his hopes on her.


    ¡°Listen to me¡­¡±


    Unexpectedly, Yu Wan interrupted him halfway. Yu Wan said, ¡°Who are you to me? Why should I listen to you?¡±


    Shui Yueqing choked. What was with the illusion that this woman was more reliable just now? Her ability to choke people was not inferior to Immortal Lord Jiuchao!


    ¡°I¡¯ll go pack up and see if there¡¯s anything I can bring along for the journey.¡± With that, Yu Wan turned around and returned to her room. They hade out in a hurry and did not bring any daily necessities. Fortunately, although this farmhouse was empty, the clothes and fabric were still clean.


    There were still wild vegetables in the backyard. She went to dig some up.


    Yu Wan had just carried a basket out of the inner room when Shui Yueqing blocked her path. Shui Yueqing looked at her and then at Yan Jiuchao, who was leisurely in the central room. He frowned. ¡°What I said is true! He¡¯s the Holy Master. He belongs to the Holy Sect and belongs here! It¡¯s his duty to protect the holynd! Otherwise, why do you think he left a trace of his divine sense back then? Is he really greedy for the mortal world? He discovered that the Demon Lord¡¯s divine sense had escaped, so he used his full strength and didn¡¯t hesitate to use a forbidden technique to leave a trace of his divine sense. Only he can deal with the Demon Lord!¡±


    Yu Wan said indifferently, ¡°This is your Holy Sect¡¯s own business. It has nothing to do with Zhou Jin.¡±


    Shui Yueqing gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Alright, alright! Even if you think that all of this has nothing to do with him, do you really think you can leave casually? Do you treat the Holy Land as a vegetable garden? Do you think you cane and go as you please? Don¡¯t you realize that there¡¯s no way out when you enter the Holy Land? No matter how you go, there¡¯s only one exit. That¡¯s the Holy Land!¡±


    Back then, although the experts of the Holy Sect had exhausted their cultivation to tear open the space of the Holy Land, the spatial rift had already closed, all the cracks had closed the moment Martial Uncle Mei waited for the fated person.


    This was an array formation set up by the Grandmaster because he did not want the Demon Lord to have any chance to escape again.


    Shui Yueqing continued, ¡°The Grandmaster was injured from spying on the heavenly secrets. Originally, he couldn¡¯t have set up such a powerful array formation. He used the Holy Master¡¯s weapon as the array core. You can go back if you want, but you have to destroy the array core first. However, I have to remind you that that¡¯s the Holy Master¡¯s weapon. Only the Holy Master himself can destroy it. Moreover, it¡¯s not the current Holy Master, but thepletely awakened Holy Master.¡±


    Yu Wan touched her chin. ¡°At the end of the day, Zhou Jin has to awaken before he can open the passageway and return with us. However, if Zhou Jin awakens, he won¡¯t be Zhou Jin anymore and won¡¯t open the passageway for us. No matter how I look at it, kid, you¡¯re tricking us!¡±


    K-kid? Although he only looked like he was in his early twenties, he was still older than her, okay? However, she was right. This was a dead end. There was no solution. If they wanted to tear open space and return, they had to let Zhou Jin awaken. Once Zhou Jin awakened, he would no longer want to go back with them.


    ¡°We¡¯ll think of a way ourselves.¡± Yan Jiuchao stood up and took the basket from Yu Wan¡¯s hand. He looked at Shui Yueqing warningly. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to take a step closer to Zhou Jin. You¡¯re not allowed to talk to him.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think..¡±


    Bang!


    Before Shui Yueqing could finish speaking, Yan Jiuchao closed the door of the inner room with his internal energy. The couple went to the backyard to dig for wild vegetables.


    Of course, Shui Yueqing would not be obedient. He watched as the two of them walked further and further away. He quietly came to the door and gently pushed it open a crack. He tried to look through the crack, but when he saw three pairs of big ck eyes, he was so shocked that he jumped back and almost fell to the ground.


    The crack in the door was widened by the three little eggs, and three round little heads popped out. They were too cute and their eyes were cute. They did not look like the children that the white-haired old man said would anger people to death.


    Shui Yueqing felt that he might be able to start with them. After all, children were easier to coax, right? ¡°Ahem!¡± Shui Yueqing cleared his throat, walked over, and squatted down to look at them. ¡°My name is Shui Yueqing. Can you let me into the room to say a few words to¡­ Zhou Jin?¡±


    The three of them thought about it.


    Xiaobao said, ¡°Do you have candy?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Shui Yueqing was stunned. ¡°I¡¯ll look for it.¡± He untied the cosmic bag at his waist and took out a box of sugar particles. This was not for him to eat. When he went down the mountain, some female disciples had asked him to buy it from the market. He had not had the time to give it to them, but it was useful now. ¡°Here.¡± He gave the box of sugar particles to Xiaobao.


    ¡°Where¡¯s mine?¡± Er¡¯bao said.


    Shui Yueqing was stunned again. He wanted to say, ¡°There¡¯s such a big box of sugar particles, you guys share it together!¡± However, this little ck egg¡¯s expression clearly didn¡¯t mean that. He painfully rummaged through the bag and found the box of rose crisps. This was something he nned to take to show respect to his master¡¯s wife. ¡°The sugar particles are gone. The rose crisps are also very delicious.¡±


    ¡°And Dabao¡¯s, ¡± Er¡¯bao said as he took the rose crisp.


    What child was this? Was he so greedy? He had even given up his gift for the master¡¯s wife! However, in order to be able to talk to a Venerable, he gritted his teeth and went all out. He took out the assorted cake he had bought for his beloved junior sister and handed it to thest little ck egg. ¡°Here.¡±


    DaDao (lid not take lt. He t00K out a pen ana paper ancl wrote a rew woras¡ªl want your bag.


    This bag looked small, but it could take out a lot of things. Dabao liked it very much.


    Shui Yueqing was stunned. Why was he still thinking about his cosmos bag? This was not an ordinary bag. Other than living things, it could store anything and a lot. It was not sold on the market, and only disciples who were highly regarded by the sect had a cosmos bag.


    Of course, Shui Yueqing couldn¡¯t bear to part with his cosmos bag, but he couldn¡¯t bear to part with this opportunity to persuade Zhou Jin. As long as he told Zhou Jin in person that he could only send them back after awakening all his Holy Lord power, he believed that Zhou Jin would agree.


    Although he had not spent much time with Zhou Jin, it was not difficult for him to tell that Zhou Jin was a difficult person to get close to. Anyone who could get close to him was someone he could not bear to abandon and hurt.


    He only had to tell Zhou Jin that as long as he stayed, he could send all of them home. Of course, if he insists on leaving, they won¡¯t stop him. After all, he will already be a true Holy Master at that time. They can¡¯t stop you even if they want to.


    He believed that the temptation of this excuse was huge. After thinking about it again and again, Shui Yueqing finally offered the cosmos bag. Dabao took the cosmic bag. Of course, he did not forget to take the box of assorted cake with him.


    Shui Yueqing :


    Is it really good for you to be so greedy?


    ¡°Come in.¡± Xiaobao opened the door.


    The three little eggs obediently moved to the side. Although he was a little greedy, he still kept his promise. Martial Uncle Mei made it sound so exaggerated. Wasn¡¯t he clearly a very cute child?


    Shui Yueqing entered the room in high spirits. Then, he was dumbfounded. He had seen Zhou Jin, but Zhou Jin had fallen asleep!


    Xiaobao took off the nonexistent hat on his head and gestured for him to go ahead like a gentleman. ¡°Alright, you can talk to Brother Zhou Jin now! However, he might not be able to respond to you!¡±


    He was angry. He was angry. He was angry!


    Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao returned after digging up the wild vegetables. Jing Wuzhou¡¯s food was also ready. The ingredients were all stored in Zhou Jin¡¯s cosmic bag. They were clean and fresh. Most importantly, Jing Wuzhou¡¯s culinary skills were much more reliable than his.


    Yu Wan left some for Zhou Jin and Little Rakshasa. The two of them had been here for a long time and were used to the routine here. They did not sleep all night and might only wake up in the afternoon.


    The others ate their fill. Shui Yueqing did not eat as he was full of anger.


    Yan Xiaosi woke up for more than four hours and had a good time with her parents. In the afternoon, she and her brothers fell asleep, but Zhou Jin and Little Rakshasa woke up one after another.


    Yan Jiuchao said to Zhou Jin, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Zhou Jin said, ¡°I still have something on. I want to go out for a while. I¡¯ll be back tonight.¡± His servant was still in the Earth Demon Pce. He could not leave him behind just like that, but he was unwilling to let Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan take the risk with him.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to the Earth Demon Pce to save someone, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s already toote,¡± Yan Jiuchao said as he pushed open the door.


    Zhou Jin quickly came to the open space outside and looked up in the direction of the Earth Demon Pce. He saw that the originally cloudless sky was enveloped by a huge ck fog. Lightning rolled in the ck fog like an evil dragon roaring.


    Zhou Jin frowned. ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Shui Yueqing walked over in a daze.. ¡°The demon seed has been formed¡­ The


    Demon Lord has descended!¡±

 Chapter 1222 - 1222: Untitled

    Chapter 1222: Untitled


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The refinement of the demon seed meant that the souls of the thousand people who had been captured had been extracted. The chances of the servants surviving were almost zero.


    Zhou Jin felt a deep suffocation.


    The servant was the first person to express kindness to him after he came to the Holy Land. This ¡°he¡± was referring to him, Zhou Jin, not the Holy Master of the Holy Sect.


    That was his first attempt to escape from the Holy Sect. He hid in a woodshed and happened to meet the mute ve who had returned to the outer court to be a servant. The mute ve gave him a bowl of hot porridge.


    After that, he was found by Shui Yueqing and the others. He brought the mute ve to his side. After the mute ve found out who he was, he was originally a little frightened. After getting along for a period of time, he gradually epted his new duty.


    He was still sweeping, but he was no longer looked down on. He could take care of Zhou Jin¡¯s courtyard at will.


    In the Holy Sect, no one would think highly of a mute ve without cultivation potential. However, if this mute ve was the only person Zhou Jin left by his side, his status would rise.


    Many people tried to bribe the mute ve, wanting him to persuade Zhou Jin or to report to them in time when Zhou Jin escaped again. The mute ve did not ept anyone¡¯s threats and promises. He only lowered his head to do his own thing and respect Zhou Jin.


    In everyone¡¯s eyes, he was the Holy Master of the Holy Sect. Only when he was with that mute ve could he feel that he was still the Zhou Jin of the Sorcerer n. Therefore, when they escaped from the Holy Sect for thest time, Zhou Jin brought along that mute ve.


    However, Zhou Jin did not expect the other party to lose his life because of this.


    ¡°I killed him¡­¡± Zhou Jin¡¯s eyes turned red.


    Shui Yueqing was not a cold-blooded person. No matter what, the other party was a member of the Holy Sect. He was also very indignant at being killed by the demons just like that. Moreover, he was not the only one who had been harmed.


    ¡°Did we not fight well enough?¡± A young voice came from behind.


    Shui Yueqing turned around and saw three ck eggs lying on the windowsill. The three of them had sad expressions.


    Shui Yueqing was clearly so angry by these little fellows that his heart ached, but when he saw the three of them like this, he recalled their heroism when facing the demons. Shui Yueqing shook his head. ¡°No, you guys fought very well. We werete.¡±


    When Little Rakshasa and Zhou Jin left the graveyard, more than half of the offerings had already been killed or injured. By the time Shui Yueqing and the others arrived at the Earth Demon Pce, there was no one left alive. However, the extracted souls needed time to temper and condense. And now, it has finished condensing. The Demon Lord¡¯s consciousness swallowed it and formed a new demon seed, which could also be called apleted demon soul. ¡°We have the Demon Lord¡¯s soul, then what about the body?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve long refined a new body for him. They¡¯re only short of a top-notch inner core.¡± When Shui Yueqing said this, he didn¡¯t forget to nce into the room. ¡°The demons originally wanted to use a high-level inner core of a demonic cultivator. Unexpectedly, they discovered a holy demon fusionter on.


    ¡°He has a name. It¡¯s Xiao Zhao,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    Shui Yueqing was stunned. After interacting with each other for an entire morning, how could he not know that Xiao Zhao was actually not their child? The three little eggs and the baby should be. They actually gave a name to an evil creature. They were really crazy.


    Shui Yueqing did not dwell on this problem for too long. To him, the most important thing now was to resist the demons. ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early. Even if the Demon Lord doesn¡¯t obtain the inner core of the Holy Demon Fusion, he¡¯s still powerful enough.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s powerful, but why didn¡¯t hee out?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    Shui Yueqing said seriously, ¡°That¡¯s because his demonic soul is still fusing with his new body.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yan Jiuchao raised his eyebrows and turned to go into the house.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Shui Yueqing called out to him.


    Yan Jiuchao nodded and said, ¡°Leave. Before the Demon Lord has the time to destroy the world, we have to hurry back to our original ce.¡±


    Shui Yueqing held his breath. ¡°You left openly. Don¡¯t you feel any guilt at all? If you hadn¡¯t caused troublest night, I might have long destroyed the Earth Demon Pce and stopped the refinement of the demon seed!¡±


    Yan Jiuchao turned around and looked at Shui Yueqing without blinking. Shui Yueqing¡¯s scalp went numb from his gaze. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Looking to see how thick your skin is,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Shui Yueqing choked.


    Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m not from your Holy Sect. Your Holy Sect¡¯s mission has nothing to do with me. I wasn¡¯t the one who shouted for you to rush into the demon campst night. You followed me because you had a rush of adrenaline. Now, you¡¯re pushing the me to me. Are all the people from your Holy Sect so shameless?¡±


    Shui Yueqing almost vomited blood. How did you say such things? Look at what we did. Who¡¯s more shameless?


    Yan Jiuchao would risk his life for the people of the Great Zhou because he was a prince of the Great Zhou. It was his duty to protect the Great Zhou, but he was inexplicably involved in such a godforsaken ce. Then, an inexplicable person suddenly pulled him to save themon people.


    Forgive him for not having such good morals.


    Shui Yueqing looked at his determined back and said, ¡°You can leave, but leave


    Zhou Jin behind!¡±


    Shui Yueqing thought he would say, ¡°If you have the ability, try keeping one!¡±


    In the end, he nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Shui Yueqing widened his eyes in disbelief, suspecting that she had heard wrongly. In the next second, Yan Jiuchao entered the house, took Dabao¡¯s pen and paper, finished writing, and handed it to Shui Yueqing.


    Shui Yueqing looked at the words ¡°Zhou Jin¡± on the white paper and instantly felt terrible.


    After Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan finished packing their things, they asked the Sacred Luan to carry the three little eggs. One of them carried Yan Xiaosi, and the other carried Little Rakshasa. Jing Wuzhou still carried Zhou Jin.


    ¡°Is the ce you came from¡­ really safe?¡± He already knew that Immortal Lord Jiuchao was not from the Holy Land, but he did not know where exactly. However, he thought that it should not be inferior to the Holy Land. It must be a blessednd with more spiritual energy!


    Yu Wan thought for a while and said, ¡°Safer than here.¡± There were no demons in the Great Zhou, nor were there monsters like demon vines.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Jing Wuzhou patted his chest and said.


    At this moment, Jing Wuzhou did not know that he was going to a ce without any spiritual energy. He was even fantasizing that his realm could rise another level after arriving at the grotto-heaven of Immortal Lord Jiuchao.


    Zhou Jin and the children fell asleep one after another. It was very quiet along the way. Shui Yueqing looked at their departing backs and gripped the hilt of his sword tightly. The white-haired old man sighed. ¡°You should keep it to deal with the demons.¡±


    The Grandmaster only had one life-saving talisman. After that attack, this sword was no different from an ordinary sword. Although they were not family, they were not enemies. Using it on them was at most to vent his anger.


    Shui Yueqing said coldly, ¡°I know. I¡¯ll go to the Demon n now and kill the


    Demon Lord before hepletely adapts to his body!¡±


    The white-haired old man¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°You go first. I¡¯lleter.¡±


    Shui Yueqing left. However, the Demon Lord was much stronger than he had imagined. Before he could approach the Earth Demon Pce, he was sent flying far away by the powerful energy of the Demon Soul.


    He fell to the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood!


    At this moment, the Demon Lord had yet toplete the fusion with his new body, but he was already powerful to the point that he could not kill him.


    The powerful pressure of the Demon Soul surged towards him. Shui Yueqing felt that his entire body was controlled. In his realm, he was actually no longer afraid of the invasion of demonic energy. However, this was not ordinary demonic energy, but demonic energy that had been refined by the Demon Soul and was ten times or even a hundred times richer.


    The demonic energy drilled into his body and flowed freely through his meridians like ten thousand thin needles. It was so painful that he screamed and wailed on the ground.


    The Demon Soul seemed to have made up his mind to destroy this disciple who was emitting the aura of a Holy Sect. Shui Yueqing¡¯s consciousness gradually blurred. He was about to lose all his strength.


    However, at this moment, he suddenly gripped the hilt of his sword tightly and pulled out the long sword. He cut the blood on his finger and woke up the wisp of divine sense left on the sword by the ancestor.


    A cold sword light shed, and sword energy soared into the sky. A dragon roar sounded, and the boundless spiritual energy that seemed to be like a dragon bit fiercely at the Demon Soul. The demon soul was injured and let out a shrill scream. It actually broke free from its new body.


    ¡°Demon Lord!¡± The expressions of the Demon experts changed.


    The spirit dragon formed by the patriarch¡¯s divine sense swallowed the new body. That was the body they had prepared for the Demon Lord, one in a million. It was actually destroyed just like that!


    The spiritual dragon did not stop because of this. Instead, it continued to track the demon soul, intending to bite him to death before he could mature.


    The Demon Soul turned around and fled. The direction he fled was in the direction Yan Jiuchao, Yu Wan, and the others had left..

 Chapter 1223 - 1223: Devouring Demon Soul! Yan Xiaosi Awakens! (1)

    Chapter 1223: Devouring Demon Soul! Yan Xiaosi Awakens! (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After using his blood essence and all his strength to summon that sword, Shui Yueqingpletely copsed. He could sense the huge energy contained in the patriarch¡¯s divine sense. However, that energy was not inexhaustible. It had a time limit. He only hoped that before the time limit passed, it couldpletely destroy the demon soul that was still in the Chaotic Stage.


    ¡°It seems to be a very intense battle. Who can win?¡± Yu Wan asked. On the way back, Yu Wan and the others had actually walked far enough, but they could still vaguely hear the hugemotion behind them.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡± The one who answered was Jing Wuzhou.


    Jing Wuzhou lifted Zhou Jin up from his back and continued to say to Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao, ¡°Did you hear that dragon roar just now? If I¡¯m not wrong, that¡¯s formed from a wisp of the Holy Sect¡¯s ancestor¡¯s consciousness. I sensed it long ago when Shui Yueqing nned to attack Immortal Lord Jiuchao.


    Although this might make the Immortal Lord unhappy, the Holy Sect¡¯s ancestor is the number one expert of the Holy Sect, the number one person below the Holy Master. His power is huge.¡±


    Yu Wan asked strangely, ¡°From your tone, it sounds like the Holy Sect will win.


    However, he only sent a trace of his divine sense. Is this enough to kill the


    Demon Lord?¡±


    Jing Wuzhou shook his head. ¡°The Demon Lord hasn¡¯tpleted the fusion with his new body. Even his demon soul is still in the chaotic state and can¡¯t unleash its original strength. If the Grandmasteres personally, it should have a high chance of killing him. However, with just a trace of divine sense¡­


    Well, it¡¯s hard to say, hard to say.¡±


    Yu Wan nodded. It seemed that Zhou Jin¡¯s situation was really much better than the Demon Lord¡¯s. Now, she finally believed how badly the Holy Master had injured the Demon Lord back then. His consciousness was seriously damaged and he could not even reincarnate. He could only drift around the alternate world like a lonely ghost. It was not easy for him to return to his ce, but he had to repair his damaged soul and fuse with a new body. No matter how she looked at it, it was a big project.


    Yu Wan nced at Yan Jiuchao and realized that he had been silent, so she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I keep feeling that something¡¯s wrong,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yu Wan asked. Yan Xiaosi was sleeping soundly in her father¡¯s arms. Yan Jiuchao freed his hand and a faint gas appeared in his palm. Yu Wan frowned. ¡°This is¡­


    Yan Jiuchao paused and said, ¡°The Longevity Technique has started circting by itself again.¡±


    The reason why it was said to be again was because a simr situation had happened before. Yan Jiuchao did not attack, but the Longevity Technique seemed to have automatically awakened.


    ¡°There¡¯s danger,¡± Yan Jiuchao said. As soon as he finished speaking, the internal energy of the Longevity Technique shot behind them like an arrow. Little Gu in Yu Wan¡¯s sleeve flew out with the Longevity Technique.


    Yu Wan was stunned. ¡°No, why are you joining in the fun?¡±


    Little Gu rode on the invisible arrow condensed from the Longevity Technique and disappeared as if it was sitting on a rocket!


    Little Gu and the Longevity Technique both sensed the iparably majestic demonic energy and attacked at the same time. However, this time, it was not ordinary ck fog demonic energy, but the real demon soul.


    The Demon Soul shattered the internal energy of the Longevity Technique. When Little Gu saw its little rocket shatter into pieces, its fur immediately exploded and it fled. Hence, Yu Wan watched as the mighty and domineering Little Thanos fled back into her arms in panic.


    Little Gu trembled.


    Yu Wan gritted her teeth. ¡°Did you eat something you shouldn¡¯t have eaten again?¡±


    It was the same back then in the Nether Mountain. It was clearly a little baby Gu, but it dared to overestimate itself and eat the Ten Thousand Gu King. In the end, it was chased miserably.


    Yu Wan was wondering why this time when Yan Jiuchao held her hand and took a few steps back. She came back to her senses and took a closer look. She saw a ck ball the size of a football flying towards them. The ck ball was burning with ck mes, but it was actually not real mes, but the energy of the Demon Soul itself.


    ¡°What is that thing?¡± She asked in surprise.


    ¡°Demon soul,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    Although he had never seen it before, there were not many answers that could make the Longevity Technique go to such lengths.


    ¡°It¡¯s a demon soul indeed! Strange, isn¡¯t the demon soul fusing with a new body? Why did ite out alone?¡± Jing Wuzhou couldn¡¯t figure out how everything happened.. Could it be that something had happened to the new body, causing the demon soul to be unable to fuse with it?

 Chapter 1224 - 1224: Devouring Demonic Soul! Yan Xiaosi Awakens! (2)

    Chapter 1224: Devouring Demonic Soul! Yan Xiaosi Awakens! (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    But why was the Demon Soul chasing him here? Not long after the demon soul arrived, the patriarch¡¯s divine sense also chased after them. Then, they saw a translucent huge spiritual dragon bite the big ck ball.


    The big ck ball erupted with a shrill scream. Yu Wan felt that her eardrums were not good. This voice¡­ was really unpleasant!


    The big ck ball struggled to get rid of the spiritual dragon¡¯s abyssal mouth. It flew dozens of steps away, turned around, and suddenly bumped into the spiritual dragon.


    The Spiritual Dragon was already an arrow at the end of its flight. The Demon Soul had sensed this, so it chose to fight it head-on. As expected, this collision directly shattered the Spiritual Dragon.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. The Grandmaster¡¯s divine sense is gone. We¡¯re going to die¡­¡± Jing Wuzhou¡¯s legs went limp and cold sweat slid down.


    The demon soul seemed to being for Zhou Jin, who was on his back. It was not strange when he thought about it. Even if the demon soul had yet to regain consciousness, his hatred for the Holy Master had long been engraved in his soul. He instinctively wanted to kill the Holy Master!


    ¡°What, what, what¡­ what should we do?¡± Jing Wuzhou was about to cry.


    Yan Jiuchao flew up and stood in front of Jing Wuzhou. He waved his hand and sent out the internal energy of the Longevity Technique.


    What Yan Jiuchao did not know was that after entering the Holy Land, the Longevity Technique did not only unleash internal energy, but also a trace of pure spiritual energy. However, the Longevity Technique that could easily purify the demonic energy in the Earth Demon Pce could not purify the demon soul this time.


    The ck smoke around the demon soul shed, as if a breeze had brushed past it. A little energy dissipated, but not much.


    Yan Jiuchao attacked a few more times, but without exception, he only caused almost negligible damage to the demon soul. His eyes turned cold. He flicked his sleeves and ced his hands behind his back. ¡°Looks like I can¡¯t kill him.¡± Since he could not be killed, he would swallow it.


    Yan Jiuchao had long understood that his physique was different from ordinary people. If swallowing the Ghost King¡¯s power was a coincidence, then swallowing the Soul Rakshasa could not be exined by coincidence.


    Although the demon soul was different from any power he had devoured earlier, there was no better way now.


    Yan Jiuchao handed his daughter to Yu Wan and suddenly flew towards the demon soul.


    Jing Wuzhou was stunned. ¡®What-what is the Immortal Lord going to do?¡±


    ¡°He wants to devour the demon soul,¡± Yu Wan said.


    ¡°What? He¡­ devoured¡­ demon soul?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t this the other way around?


    It should be the demon soul who devours him, right?


    However, the demon soul could not fuse with the bodies of righteous cultivators. Otherwise, do you believe that the Perfecteds of the Holy Sect would have been captured by the demons?


    Yan Jiuchao grabbed the demon soul in his palm and suddenly absorbed it into his body.


    Next, it was time for Yan Jiuchao¡¯s soul and the demon soul to fight for ownership of this body. However, something unexpected happened. The Demon Soul was kicked out by the Longevity Technique!


    The demon soul :


    Yan Jiuchao : ¡®


    The Longevity Technique surged crazily in Yan Jiuchao¡¯s body, as if he was cursing. I can¡¯t kill you, but I won¡¯t give you my territory! My territory, I¡¯ll make the decision!


    Yan Jiuchao still wanted to devour the demon soul. It was a pity of his constitution that he couldn¡¯t devour the demon soul. Moreover, wasn¡¯t the demon soul very powerful? With the power of the demon soul, could he tear through space and go home?


    With this thought in mind, Yan Jiuchaopletely forgot that he had the risk of being possessed and absorbed the demon soul into his body again.


    The demon soul was more cooperative thanst time.


    Yan Jiuchao gave the demon soul a thumbs up. The Demon Soul used energy as a carrier and also gave Yan Jiuchao a thumbs up.


    Jing Wuzhou was a little speechless. Am I seeing things, or are the two of you crazy? I¡¯ve lived for more than half my life, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen a fight like this? Do you want a bottle of wine for the two of you to sit there? Bang!


    The Demon Soul was kicked out by the Longevity Technique again!


    Yan Jiuchao had a toothache. ¡°Brother, can you not be so domineering?


    The Demon Soul nodded. That¡¯s right, can you not be so domineering?


    Longevity Technique: Hmph!


    The spiritual qi of the Longevity Technique transformed into a body and gave Yan Jiuchao and the demon soul the middle finger in midair.


    Yan Jiuchao : ¡®


    The demon soul :


    After Yan Jiuchao realized that he had no chance to devour the demon soul and that the demon soul also realized that he had no chance to possess this body, the boat of friendship was overturned.


    The Demon Soulunched a storm attack at Yan Jiuchao.


    Yan Jiuchao was chased very badly. He gritted his teeth resentfully. ¡°Can¡¯t you just let me swallow him! ¡±


    The Longevity Technique originally had a powerful fusion ability and could fuse almost any cultivation technique, even the Soul Rakshasa. However, that was all based on the fact that those cultivation techniques were inferior to the Longevity Technique. The Longevity Technique epting them was like taking in a younger brother. Of course, it did not matter.


    However, the Demon Soul was too powerful. Yan Jiuchao did not know what others cultivated in the Longevity Technique, but his was definitely a petty and domineering master who did not allow any cultivation technique to ride on its head.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have dragged all the cultivation techniques and gone on strike with it during the few days when there were full moons.


    At the mention of a full moon, Yan Jiuchao suddenly had an ominous feeling. ¡°It¡¯s almost the night of the full moon. Are you¡­ going on strike again?!¡± There was no movement from the Longevity Technique. For some reason, Yan Jiuchao felt that it was feeling guilty. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re about to go on strike, yet you still don¡¯t let me devour the demon soul. Are you trying to kill me?¡±


    Now, even if he turned around to devour the demon soul, it would no longer be as cooperative as before. This child¡¯s cultivation technique had really tricked him to death!


    The Demon Soul knocked Yan Jiuchao down with a bang. What did it mean by the fall of a giant? This was it.


    Just as the Demon Soul was about to beat Yan Jiuchao¡¯s brains out, Yan Xiaosi yawned and woke up in a daze..

 Chapter 1225 - 1225: Heaven Swallowing Demon, Yan Xiaosi!

    Chapter 1225: Heaven Swallowing Demon, Yan Xiaosi!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yan Xiaosi opened her eyes and realized that she was in her mother¡¯s arms. She began to look around for her father.


    ¡°Waah.¡±


    Daddy?


    Yan Jiuchao was being pressed to the ground by the demon soul and rubbed against it. His posture was very indescribable. However, there was grass blocking them, so they could not see.


    Yan Xiaosi was in a hurry to find her father. A breeze blew past, blowing the grass in the grass and entering the tip of Yan Xiaosi¡¯s nose. Yan Xiaosi¡¯s small body trembled. ¡°Achoo!¡±


    The grass was ttened to the ground by this huge energy. The Demon Soul was caught off guard and was sent flying with a whoosh.


    The Demon Soul was stunned. What was going on? Why did he fly?


    He didn¡¯t just fly. He even flew quite far, to Shui Yueqing¡¯s side.


    Shui Yueqing looked at the big ck ball that suddenly fell from the sky beside him and his face turned pale. Could such majestic demonic energy be¡­ the demon soul? But he didn¡¯t have the strength to fight anymore¡­


    Just as Shui Yueqing felt that he was definitely going to die, the demon soul left him and flew in the direction he came from. To the demon soul, an opponent like Shui Yueqing was not an opponent at all. The one who sent him flying with


    a sneeze was.


    The demon soul¡¯s endless fighting spirit was stimted as it rushed towards Yan Xiaosi.


    The grass here was too dirty. Yan Xiaosi¡¯s nose itches and she sneezes again. The demon soul, who once again flew, was speechless again.


    F*ck? This works?


    The Demon Soul rolled seventy to eighty times on the ground before finally stabilizing itself. If he had an expression now, he would be frowning and deep in thought. He used the ck mes to turn into a hand to hold his chin¡­ Uh¡­ ball, and pondered. He must have opened it the wrong way. Otherwise, why would he be sent flying by a baby?


    With a thought, the Demon Soul turned the round ball into arge square box and ran towards Yan Xiaosi. Yan Xiaosi: ¡°Achoo!¡±


    The demon soul :


    The demon soul changed into a saber, a sword, and even countless small silver needles. Without exception, they were all defeated by a certain Yan Xiaosi¡¯s sneeze.


    ¡°Why do you keep sneezing? Are you frozen?¡± Yu Wan touched her daughter¡¯s forehead and handed Little Rakshasa in her arms to Jing Wuzhou.


    Jing Wuzhou had already tied Zhou Jin to his back with a cloth. He could now free himself to carry the child. However, Little Rakshasa woke up the moment he carried him.


    Little Rakshasa red at him fiercely, making Jing Wuzhou¡¯s scalp go numb. This child seemed to be some evil thing, right? By the way, Blood Rakshasa, was he going to suck his blood?


    Little Rakshasa felt a dangerous aura and jumped out of Jing Wuzhou¡¯s arms with a whoosh. He stared coldly in the direction of the demon soul. After a while, he raised his small fists and flew towards the demon soul at full speed.


    ¡°Xiao Zhao!¡± Yu Wan tried to stop him, but he had already disappeared without


    a trace.


    The demon soul dug itself out of the rock and returned to its mostfortable spherical form. A small fist smashed down from the sky, and the Demon Soul dodged it. Little Rakshasa¡¯s fist smashed into the rock, and the entire rock exploded. The weight of that small fist could be seen.


    Little Rakshasa¡¯s sure-kill skill was to suck a person¡¯s blood energy. However, this skill could not be lit up when fighting the demon soul because the other party was a soul and did not have any blood energy at all.


    However, Little Rakshasa also had the shocking internal energy brought by the Longevity Technique.


    Of course, his Longevity Technique was still different from Yan Jiuchao¡¯s Longevity Technique. His Longevity Technique was more effective at tempering the body and was not that sensitive to the purification of demonic energy.


    When Yan Jiuchao was in the Earth Demon Pce, the longevity technique in his body was constantly purifying the demonic energy that was close to him. The longevity technique in Little Rakshasa¡¯s body chose to ignore the demonic energy and let the other half of the blood core deal with it.


    The blood core was a demon body and could sessfully ept demonic energy. This actually meant that Little Rakshasa had stronger adaptability in the Demon n than Yan Jiuchao.


    The Demon Soul quickly discovered that this little child could use his demonic aura to be powerful. This was not strange. He was the Lord of All Demons. The energy he emitted came from the same source as the energy that the demonic cultivators needed, and it was even purer.


    However, everything was a double-edged sword. Since the little Rakshasa could withstand the demonic energy of the Demon Lord, it meant that the Demon Lord could sessfully possess his body.


    The Holy Demon Fusion had a fatal temptation to every demonic cultivator. The Demon Soul used its energy to conjure a small ck tongue and licked its nonexistent lips. This body was more suitable for him than the new body destroyed by the spirit dragon.


    It was just a little young. However, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to be picky now.


    Yu Wan waited on the spot for a long time. She did not see Xiao Zhao return, nor did she hear Yan Jiuchao¡¯s movements. She felt that something was wrong and was about to ask Jing Wuzhou to take a look in front when she saw a ck light fly towards her.


    The ck light was so fast that she could not dodge it in time.


    Yan Xiaosi kicked her legs, opened her mouth, and swallowed the ck light!


    Yu Wan:


    The demon soul :


    Jing Wuzhou : ¡®


    The Demon Soul originally wanted to possess the little Rakshasa, but its judgment was wrong and it went in the wrong direction. Not to mention Yu Wan, the Demon Soul did not even have time to retract its strength. Just like that, it was swallowed by Yan Xiaosi.


    When Yan Jiuchao returned and found out about this, a trace of coldness appeared on his face.


    Yu Wan¡¯s expression was also very ugly. Jing Wuzhou thought that even if he was the child¡¯s parent, he would be at his wits¡¯ end after the demon soul entered her body.


    ¡°What did she eat?¡± Yu Wan asked.


    ¡°The Demon Soul,¡± Yan Jiuchao said.


    ¡°Will her stomach hurt?¡± Yu Wan asked again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. That thing looks a little unclean. It hasn¡¯t been washed.¡± Yan Jiuchao was a little disgusted.


    Jing Wuzhou was about to kneel down. Your daughter swallowed a demon soul.


    Are you only worried that her stomach hurts and it wasn¡¯t clean why she eai it? Shouldn¡¯t you suspect that she might lose her life at any time?


    Yan Jiuchao said, ¡°Let¡¯s not travel today. Rest for the night and observe the situation first.¡±


    They found an empty space and built a bonfire. The Sacred Luan was lying on its stomach with the three little eggs on its back. Little Rakshasa carried Yan Xiaosi and sat cross-legged by the fire.


    Zhou Jin sat opposite him and meditated, suppressing the power of the Holy Master in his body. Jing Wuzhou roasted two rabbits. Before they could start eating, Yan Xiaosi started to have a stomachache. ¡®Waah-¡± She pouted aggrievedly, her eyes filled with tears.


    She had never been sick since she was young. When her stomach suddenly hurt, she immediately felt wronged.


    Yu Wan picked her up and took her pulse. She could not feel anything, but she was in pain.


    ¡°Come and carry her.¡± Yu Wan handed her daughter to Yan Jiuchao. It was useless for Yan Jiuchao to carry her. Yan Xiaosi¡¯s stomach hurt, and she felt so aggrieved that tears flowed.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Jing Wuzhou cleared his throat. ¡°Could it be the Demon Soul?¡±


    Although he did not know how this child managed to survive after swallowing the demon soul and only felt a little pain in her stomach, he was 100% sure that the demon soul was not so easily devoured.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at his daughter, who was crying, and his eyes turned cold. ¡°Go find Shui Yueqing!¡±


    The Sacred Luan carried Jing Wuzhou and left. The man and bird found Shui Yueqing recuperating near the Earth Demon Pce and the white-haired old man who was protecting Shui Yueqing.


    The Sacred Luan brought the two of them over.


    On the way here, Jing Wuzhou had already told them the ins and outs of the matter, so what should be surprised was already shocked on the way. When they arrived, the two of them calmed down.


    The two of them carefully checked Yan Xiaosi¡¯s condition.


    Jing Wuzhou asked worriedly, ¡°Um¡­ is the Demon Soul recovering? If we don¡¯t force the Demon Soul out as soon as possible, will she explode and die?¡±


    When the demon soul was swallowed into her stomach, it had less than one-tenth of its strength. However, as time passed, it would be stronger and stronger, and it would be more and more difficult to amodate. Ordinary bodies could not withstand its energy.


    ¡°No.¡± Shui Yueqing shook his head.


    Jing Wuzhou¡¯s expression became even more solemn. ¡°Could it be¡­ that she¡¯s going to be possessed by a demon soul?¡±


    The soul power of the Demon Soul was so powerful that it was not something a child could contend with. If the Demon Soul did not n to destroy this body, it would definitely want to possess it.


    ¡°Not really.¡± Shui Yueqing shook his head. ¡°She¡¯s going to have diarrhea.¡±


    Everyone : ¡®


    So it was just a stomachache. Yu Wan secretly heaved a sigh of relief. However, before she could finish heaving a sigh of relief, Shui Yueqing said again, ¡°It¡¯s not so easy to digest demon souls. It might take a long time.¡±


    ¡°How long?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    Shui Yueqing said seriously, ¡°In her situation, she¡¯ll be in pain for at least twenty to thirty years, or at most a hundred and eighty years. Before shepletely digests the power of the demon soul, she¡¯ll be in endless pain.¡±


    The Demon Lord was the overlord of a world. It was a miracle that she did not die after swallowing his soul. It was also something that many top experts could not do in a hundred years.


    When Yu Wan heard that her daughter would be in pain for so long, she immediately felt terrible. ¡°Is there any way to force the demon soul out?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shui Yueqing nced at Zhou Jin beside the fire. The meaning was obvious. Even a fool knew that he was referring to the descent of the Holy Master. ¡°This is your own business. You can ask him what you want him to do yourself.¡±


    He wanted Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao to make a choice.. Between his daughter and Zhou Jin, which one do you want to give up?

 Chapter 1226 - 1226: New Demon Lord (1)

    Chapter 1226: New Demon Lord (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Did Shui Yueqing have his own intentions? Of course.


    Back then, Yan Jiuchao kept saying, ¡°This is your holynd¡¯s business. It has nothing to do with us or Zhou Jin. As long as Zhou Jin wants to leave, I¡¯ll bring him away.¡± Shui Yueqing couldn¡¯t remember the original words. In short, the meaning was no different.


    Shui Yueqing was thinking, This time, it should be rted to you, right? Your biological daughter has swallowed the demon soul and has to digest it for a hundred years. Every year, she has a stomach ache and hurts so much. This is not how a human lives. Your heart should ache, right? No matter how important Zhou Jin is, is he more important than your biological daughter?


    To put it bluntly, Shui Yueqing wanted to see Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan p their own faces. They had agreed not to force Zhou Jin. At the critical moment, they still had to use Zhou Jin.


    As for what Zhou Jin would do, it was obvious. He would help Yan Xiaosi. This was a friendship between them after interacting with each other for a while. However, after that, he would bepletely disappointed, so he would no longer have any thoughts about his mortal status.


    Zhou Jin, who was meditating at the side, opened his eyes and looked at Shui Yueqing, who had finished talking to Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan. Shui Yueqing also looked at him. Seeing his puzzled expression, she did not say anything.


    Zhou Jin looked at Yan Jiuchao and Yu Wan.


    Yu Wan smiled at him. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Practice first.¡± Zhou Jin nodded and continued to cultivate with his eyes closed. ¡°The water is gone. Go over there and get some water,¡± Yu Wan said to Yan Jiuchao with a wooden bucket.


    Yan Jiuchao understood what she meant. He nodded, brought the wooden bucket over, and followed her to the stream.


    Jing Wuzhou looked at their backs as he quietly approached Zhou Jin. It was not good for the two of them to speak, but it should be fine for him to speak, right? Unexpectedly, before he could open his mouth, Yan Jiuchao said indifferently, ¡°Jing Wuzhou, go and perform the ritual!¡±


    F*ck! Do you have eyes on the back of your head? Also, what¡¯s with cooking? Wasn¡¯t roasting two rabbits enough? What do you want to eat? Rice? Did you bring rice?!


    Dong!


    A bag of rice fell from the sky andnded in front of Jing Wuzhou.


    Jing Wuzhou : ¡®


    After throwing the bag of rice to Jing Wuzhou, Yan Jiuchao pulled Yu Wan to the river.


    ¡°What do you have to say?¡± Yu Wan looked at Yan Jiuchao.


    The two of them were not stupid. They had been husband and wife for so long and had four children. How could they not have such tacit understanding?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there something you want to say?¡± Yan Jiuchao handed the topic to her again.


    Yu Wan sighed. ¡°Yes, I have something to say to you. Although Zhou Jin isn¡¯t our child, I¡¯ve always treated him as one of us. Back then, when we went to the Sorcerer n together, it would be a lie to say that I didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of using him. But that slowly passed. Whose heart isn¡¯t made of flesh? I saw that he was so¡­


    ¡°So you think I might push him into the fire?¡±


    Yu Wan was stunned for a moment. The fact that Yan Jiuchao could say such things already meant that he had no ns in this regard. It would be a lie to say that she was not shocked, but she was not too shocked. He was just like that. He seemed to be heartless, but he valued friendship more than anyone


    If he could care about his daughter, how could he not care about Zhou Jin?


    Yu Wan realized that she was too nervous and could not help but lower her head guiltily. Yan Jiuchao snorted coldly. ¡°Yu Ah Wan, you have to make yourself clear today. Why do you think I¡¯ll abandon Zhou Jin?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Yu Wan bit her lip. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that because when Yan Xiaosi was just born, you didn¡¯t even want the medicinal primer anymore in order not to let anyone stab her? You hugged her and hid. If she hadn¡¯t broken her hand herself, Yan Jiuchao, you¡¯re gone now!¡±


    You¡¯re a ve to your daughter! Thest sentence was what Yu Wan was thinking.


    Yan Jiuchao looked at the sky and was very unwilling to face his dark history. One of them felt guilty and the other was embarrassed, so they did not have the time to criticize each other.


    ¡°However,¡± Yan Jiuchao suddenly said seriously, ¡°You have to think carefully. If


    Zhou Jin doesn¡¯tpletely awaken, Xiaosi will suffer for the rest of her life.¡±


    It was not a life-threatening illness, but it could torture you day and night, making you uneasy and uneasy. If possible, Yan Jiuchao was willing to suffer on behalf of his daughter, but the damn longevity technique in his body! At the mention of this, Yan Jiuchao had the urge to cripple his dantian! The Longevity Technique¡­ It trembled.


    ¡°We¡¯ll find a solution, right?¡± Yu Wan held Yan Jiuchao¡¯s hand and looked at him steadily.


    Yan Jiuchao took a deep breath and held her cold fingertips. ¡®Yes, we¡¯ll find a way to resolve it..¡±

 Chapter 1227 - 1227: New Demon Lord (2)

    Chapter 1227: New Demon Lord (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    His parents went to fetch water, and the three little eggs were in charge of taking care of his sister. His sister snorted in difort.


    Dabao took out the milk bottle and asked the Sacred Luan to wrap it around him and his sister with its wings. He took the initiative to stuff the milk bottle into his arms to feed his sister, but his sister felt so ufortable that she didn¡¯t eat.


    His sister loved it the most. As long as someone fed her, she would be happy without milk. She could make people go bankrupt. But now, his sister didn¡¯t even touch her pacifier anymore. Her little face was scrunched up, and her ufortable look made Dabao¡¯s heart ache.


    ¡°Dabao, are you secretly feeding Sister again?¡± Xiaobao asked from outside the wings.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Dabao said.


    ¡°Dabao is talking again!¡± Er¡¯bao said.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he talk long ago?¡± Xiaobao said.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said again! You¡¯re so stupid! ¡± Er¡¯bao ced his hands on his hips.


    ¡°You¡¯re the stupid one!¡± Xiaobao stomped his feet.


    The two little eggs quarreled again. Zhou Jin called Shui Yueqing behind the tree. ¡°Tell me, what did you hide from me?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Shui Yueqing pretended to be stupid.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± If it were anyone else, they might have asked Shui Yueqing. Then what did you say to Sister Wan and the others just now? Why did the three of you look wrong after saying that? However, Zhou Jin was not an ordinary person after all. If he did not say anything the first time, he would not give him a chance to deny it the second time.


    Zhou Jin looked into his eyes. A powerful sorcery power enveloped Shui Yueqing¡¯s entire body. He felt that his body could not move, and even his eyes began to be unfocused.


    Shui Yueqing was also a Great Void Stage expert. The sorcery power needed to control such an expert was immeasurable. By the time Zhou Jin finished obtaining the information he needed, he felt that there was not much sorcery power left in his body.


    Alright, he would never need it in the future.


    Zhou Jin walked towards the Sacred Luan with a pale face. When the two little eggs, who were arguing, saw him, they suddenly stopped arguing and widened their eyes in a daze.


    ¡°Brother Zhou Jin, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiaobao said.


    ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡± Er¡¯bao asked.


    The two of them felt that Zhou Jin was acting strangely, as if he had something on his mind, but¡­ it was more serious than having something on his mind. They were still young and could not understand everything.


    Zhou Jin patted their heads. ¡°Listen to your parents and don¡¯t quarrel anymore, understand?¡± The two of them subconsciously nodded. Zhou Jin crawled into the Sacred Luan¡¯s wings and reached out to Dabao. ¡°Give me your sister.¡±


    Dabao looked at him in a daze. For some reason, he couldn¡¯t refuse. Zhou Jin carried Yan Xiaosi out. After entering his arms, Yan Xiaosi fell silent. Yan Xiaosi looked at this beautiful face infatuatedly. For a moment, she even forgot about her stomachache. However, she did not forget it for too long. Not long after, she sobbed in pain and grabbed hispel tightly.


    Zhou Jin actually wanted to say goodbye to Sister Wan, but he did not do so. He was not afraid that his faith would be destroyed, he was worried that she would not agree with him.


    Zhou Jin tapped his toes and flew to a cliff with Yan Xiaosi in his arms. When Little Rakshasa saw him carry Yan Xiaosi away, he clenched his fists and chased after him.


    When Yu Wan and Yan Jiuchao returned to their camp with a bucket of water, Zhou Jin and the others were already gone.


    Just as she was about to ask Shui Yueqing, she saw a dazzling holy light suddenly light up in the sky not far away. The demonic energy in the world seemed to have dissipated in an instant. Wherever the holy light went, the demons¡¯ bodies and souls were destroyed.


    ¡°Not good! The Holy Master has descended!¡± A demon expert shouted.


    The holy light illuminated most of the Earth Demon Pce. The orchard outside the pce withered at a visible speed. In the end, it turned into ck smoke and disappeared into the endless sky. The cultivators with lower cultivation levels even died under the power of the Holy Master.


    ¡°Kill¡­ kill him! We can¡¯t let himpletely awaken!¡± Another demon expert gathered all the Qi Refinement and Great Void Stage experts and flew towards the bottom of the cliff where the Holy Master was.


    Of course, Shui Yueqing would not let them disturb the Holy Master¡¯s awakening. He pulled out his sword and rose into the air to fight the experts of the demons.


    ¡°Um¡­ who are we helping?¡± Jing Wuzhou asked weakly.


    ¡°Is it toote to stop Zhou Jin?¡± Yan Jiuchao asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote¡­¡± It was the white-haired old man who replied. The Holy Master had already woken up. No one could stop him from ruling the world, not even those closest to him.


    ¡°Will he¡­ still remember that he¡¯s Zhou Jin?¡± Yu Wan muttered.


    The white-haired old man said nothing. So what if he remembered? Zhou Jin¡¯s snort eleven years or lire was just a neeung nce to tne HOIY master wno naa lived for more than ten thousand years. It was not even a small episode.


    But he would still save Yan Xiaosi. That was the Holy Master¡¯s Dao. He would exterminate the demons and protect the Dao.


    ¡°Waah-¡± Apanied by a loud cry, a ball of ck fog flew out of Yan Xiaosi¡¯s body.


    The Holy Master put down the baby in his arms and attacked the escaping demon soul. It was true that the demon soul was in a chaotic state, but he also had his own instincts. At this moment, he could not defeat his old enemy at all.


    He ran!


    However, the Holy Master did not give him a chance to escape. With a wave of his palm, a long sword flew out of the Holy Sect¡¯s array and steadilynded in his hand. He shed down with his sword and forcefully cut the demon soul in half. The demon soul let out a shrill scream that almost pierced through one¡¯s eardrums.


    Countless vengeful spirits came out wantonly, and the Demon Soul Pearl wrapped in vengeful spirits flew out with a whoosh. This was the Demon Lord¡¯sst resort. He had never used it in front of others, so even the Holy Master did not expect him to condense a soul bead.


    The soul bead suddenly crashed into Yan Xiaosi. He wanted to turn Yan Xiaosi into a demon. He did not hesitate to refine himself and sacrifice himself to make Yan Xiaosi fall to the demonic path and be enemies with the Holy Master for the rest of her life.


    Everything happened too quickly, and it was toote for the Holy Master to stop it. In a sh, a small ck shadow suddenly blocked in front of Yan Xiaosi. His thin body was sent flying by the huge force and fell to the ground, sliding down a ten-meter-long ravine.


    Little Rakshasa pressed his chest in pain. His other hand was holding a small yellow flower that he had just plucked and had yet to give away. He turned around. His fair face instantly became filled with bulging veins. Countless ck energy flowed through his body like Gu worms, and his face became ferocious.


    ¡°Waah As if sensing themotion, Yan Xiaosi widened her eyes in a daze and looked at the little Rakshasa. Yan Xiaosi was either sleeping or in someone else¡¯s arms. She had never seen Little Rakshasa seriously.


    However, Little Rakshasa did not dare to let her see him. Little Rakshasa raised his hand to cover his face.


    ¡°Waah Yan Xiaosi reached out to Little Rakshasa. ¡°Waah


    Little Rakshasa turned around. A huge ck me enveloped him. The demonic energy that had been dispersed by the holy light revived in all directions with him as the center.


    The Holy Master gripped the long sword in his hand tightly. The Demon Lord sacrificed his seven souls and pulled this child into purgatory. From then on, this child fell into the demonic path and had no chance of redemption.


    ¡°Zhou Jin! No!¡± Yu Wan shouted.


    A trace of struggle shed across the Holy Master¡¯s eyes. He pinched his sword and slowly raised it. In the end, he still shed at the little Rakshasa!


    A demon expert shed over and blocked the Holy Master¡¯s attack with his body. ¡°Wee¡­ back, Demon Lord¡­¡± After he finished speaking, he spat out blood and fell to the ground with his eyes wide open.


    More and more demon experts used their bodies as shields to block in front of the Little Demon Lord.


    Little Rakshasa¡¯s eyes had long been dyed red by the demonic energy. He reached out without looking sideways and grabbed a cloth that floated over. With a wave of his hand, he covered Yan Xiaosi¡¯s eyes.


    Yan Xiaosi was puzzled. ¡°Waah?¡±


    Little Rakshasanded beside her in a sh and put down the little yellow flower, just like the one he had ced in her swaddling back then.


    Yan Xiaosi: ¡®Waah?¡±


    Little Rakshasa turned around and wiped his tears. He rose into the air and disappeared into the sky where the demonic clouds were rolling..

 Chapter 1228 - 1228: Demoness Yan Xiaosi! (1)

    Chapter 1228: Demoness Yan Xiaosi! (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    During the Lantern Festival, in Little Xuanfeng Town, the five-yearly disciple selection began.


    There was a long queue on the most prosperous Central Street. It was filled with disciples who hade to participate in the general election. A few years ago, because of the demons¡¯ rebellion, the Holy Sect had not recruited disciples to the outside world for a long time. This was the second time after eradicating the Earth Demon Pce. The announcement five years ago was a little sudden, and many people did not make it. This time, the Holy Sect announced the news half a year in advance. Therefore, other than those who did not want toe, they basically made it.


    ¡°Little Brother, are you here to participate in the disciple selection? If youe to our inn, I guarantee that you¡¯ll be ranked!¡± A waiter stopped a young master in blue with a smile.


    The blue-clothed young master retracted his gaze in a daze and looked at the waiter. He asked, ¡°Can you rank them? I heard that today¡¯s numbers are almost full.


    The waiter smiled and said, ¡°Hey, we¡¯ve been operating the Tongfu Inn for so many years. How could we not have this bit of ability? I said that I¡¯ll definitely queue for you if I can. If I can¡¯t, I won¡¯t charge you for your food!¡±


    The young man in blue entered the inn skeptically. He chose a room on the second floor facing the street. He happened to be able to see the location of the general election, but when he looked from above, he realized that the streets were crowded, but not all of them were here to participate in the general election. There was also a long queue at the west end of the street, and it was even longer, more, and more crowded.


    ¡°Eh? Which sect is recruiting disciples over there?¡± The blue-clothed young master stopped the waiter who was pouring tea for him.


    The waiter nced at it and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s also from the Holy Sect, but it¡¯s not recruiting disciples. It¡¯s choosing maidservants.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The blue-clothed young master was stunned.


    The waiter nced at him and said with a smile, ¡®Young Master, you¡¯re not a local, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the blue-clothed young master replied softly.


    As the waiter poured the tea, he patiently exined, ¡°Holy Master¡­ You should have heard of him, right?¡±


    The blue-clothed young master nodded. ¡°Fourteen years ago, the Holy Master returned and stopped the demons from killing in time and eradicated the Earth Demon Pce. After that, he has been cultivating alone on the Holy Peak


    Mountain behind the Holy Sect and has nevere out.¡±


    The waiter said, ¡°The Holy Master is the master of the world. Strictly speaking, he¡¯s not from the Holy Sect. However, his disciple opened the Holy Sect, which is also the founder of the Holy Sect. The founder is filial to him and specially took out the Holy Peak Mountain with the richest spiritual energy for him to cultivate and live in. The entire Holy Sect is proud to be able to serve the Holy Master. Of course, the benefits are also obvious. Who can say that the Holy Sect can be the number one sect of the Holy Land without the benefits of the Holy Master¡¯s reputation? Those maidservants were chosen for the Holy


    Master.¡±


    The blue-clothed young master looked at the two people who were clearly not of the same level and asked strangely, ¡°Why¡­ are there so many people? Could it be that being a maidservant is more promising than being a disciple?¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± The waiter immediatelyughed.


    The empty space at the west end of Central Street was packed to the brim.


    The disciples of the Holy Sect who were in charge of selecting maidservants were so busy that they didn¡¯t have enough hands and feet. Who would have thought that just a spot for a maidservant would actually cause so many youngdies of the sect to rack their brains?


    That¡¯s right, youngdies of the sect. There was no ordinary person queuing up here.


    ¡®Qin Liuzhi, the daughter of the Mountain Split Sect¡¯s Sect Master!¡± A delicate pink-clothed girl raised her chin and said. She was born to be shy, had bright eyes and white teeth, a slender figure, and a light figure. She was beautiful and moving.


    ¡°The daughter of the Sect Master of the Shangyang Sect, Mu Qiangwei!¡± Behind her, a woman in green walked out calmly. Be it her looks or strength, she was above the previous person.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Qin Liuzhi pursed her lips.


    ¡°The daughter of the Hundred Sabers Sect¡¯s Sect Master, Bai Baidao!¡± Apanied by a heroic and delicate shout, a girl in blue walked over. Her looks were needless to say, even better than Qin Liuzhi and Mu Qiangwei. As for her realm, the first two were still at thete-stage of the Heavenly Realm, but she had sessfully entered the Qi Refinement Realm.


    Heavenly, Earth, ck and Yellow were all stages of strengthening one¡¯s body. Only by entering the Qi Refinement Realm could one truly embark on the path of cultivation.


    It was very difficult for ordinary people to do this without twenty to thirty years. Of course, Shui Yueqing was an exception. He cultivated at the age of three, entered the Qi Refinement Realm at the age of eight, and touched the barrier of the Great Void Stage at the age of twenty. Now, he was already a mid-stage Great Void Stage expert..

 Chapter 1229 - 1229: Demoness Yan Xiaosi! (2)

    Chapter 1229: Demoness Yan Xiaosi! (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    It was difficult to find another such abnormal cultivation speed in the entire Holy Land.


    On the other hand, the girl in front of them was only fifteen or sixteen years old, but she was already at the intermediate stage of the Qi Refinement Realm. Her potential was almostparable to Shui Yueqing, not to mention that she was the daughter of the Hundred Saber Sect. The Hundred Saber Sect was arge cultivation sect of the ten great sects of the Holy Land. Its status in the pugilistic world was iparable to the Founding Sect and the Upper Yang Sect.


    Qin Liuzhi and Mu Qiangvvei¡¯s faces turned green the moment they saw Bai Baidao. The dignified daughter of the Hundred Saber Sect actually came to snatch a spot to be a maidservant. Shameless.


    It was obvious that they were going to lose to her!


    However, if the appearance of the daughter of the Hundred Saber Sect caused one¡¯s confidence to be thwarted, then the arrival of the sister of the pavilion master of the Thousand Autumn Pavilion caused the entire street to fall silent.


    Everyone knew that the Thousand Autumn Pavilion was rted to the Holy


    Sect by marriage. The Pavilion Master was the brother-inw of the Sect


    Master of the Holy Sect. Putting aside the strength of the Thousand Autumn Pavilion, just its rtionship with the Holy Sect alone had made it known as the Little Holy Sect in the pugilistic world. Moreover, the Pavilion Master¡¯s sister was the number one beauty in the world, making countless men fall head over heels for her. Her own realm was also extremely high, and she had already reached thete-stage of the Qi Refinement Realm.


    Of course, there were rumors that her cultivation base was built up from the pills of the Holy Sect. But she had pills to help her, and this was a form of luck and strength in itself!


    ¡°Why is she here to be a maidservant too?¡± A little beauty who was participating muttered.


    Fu Ruxue was actually not the pavilion master¡¯s biological sister, but the pavilion master¡¯s wife¡¯s youngest sister. The pavilion master¡¯s wife had passed away early, and before she died, she entrusted her youngest sister to the pavilion master. The pavilion master both treated her as his sister and his daughter. In short, he doted on her very much.


    Although the Pavilion Master could not bear to see her participate in the maidservant selection, he still respected her intentions.


    ¡°I heard that they¡¯ll only choose one.¡±


    ¡°Then do we still have a chance?¡±


    ¡°If her brother makes some connections, we won¡¯t have anything to do, right?¡±


    Everyone felt that they had no chance. However, at this moment, a Five-Colored Luan flew over from the sky. Its aura was so majestic that it forcefully fanned a path for the surrounding people.


    On the Luan sat a yellow-clothed girl with an immortal aura.


    The girl had an extremely simple bun on her head, and her golden hairband fluttered in the wind, adding to her immortal aura. She wore a translucent veil, and above the veil, her beautiful eyes seemed to have stars. Under the veil, her nose bridge was high, and the corners of her lips were slightly curled up. There was also a pair of faint dimples.


    Fu Ruxue was the most beautiful woman in the world, as beautiful as a fairy. However,pared to the girl in front of her, she was simply a fairy who had fallen to the ground on her face.


    The girl jumped up and elegantly flew down the Sacred Luan,nding in front of everyone. That bright and moving smile had a hint of yful evil. She walked towards everyone step by step, feeling that she had be even more beautiful with every step she took.


    The number one beauty in the world had long be country bumpkin. The entire street was silent. Suddenly, someone shouted, ¡°Ah! The little demoness is here! Everyone, hurry and escape!¡±


    Rows of shops closed their doors and windows. The vendors walking along the streets put away their stalls. In the blink of an eye, the bustling streets¡­ were empty!


    Therefore, everyone who came to participate was stunned. What was going on? Where were they?


    The young master in blue wanted to take a few more nces, but the waiter locked the window with a bang. That was thergest she-devil of the Holy Land. One couldn¡¯t look! If they did, she would dig out their eyeballs!


    Yan Xiaosi spread her hands helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m not here to y today. I¡¯m here to do something serious.¡± With that, she raised her eyebrows and walked towards the disciples of the Holy Sect.


    The disciples held their breaths.


    Oh my god, wasn¡¯t she captured by Immortal Lord Jiuchao a few days ago and locked up? Why was she released so quickly? Poor Senior Brother Wu. He was exhausted both physically and mentally because of her. He was still lying on the hospital bed with one leg hanging off!


    Yan Xiaosi brushed past Fu Ruxue.


    When they were far away, the difference was only a little obvious. Now that they were suddenly together, the shorings of Fu Ruxue¡¯s looks were instantly magnified infinitely. Why was the number one beauty suddenly a little¡­ not enough?


    Even Fu Ruxue was not enough, let alone the others present. Everything in the world had already paled inparison. Why couldn¡¯t such an immortal-like Yan Xiaosi be rated as the number one beauty in the world? It was mainly because her infamy was too great, and¡­ her realm was too low..

 Chapter 1230 - 1230: Demoness Yan Xiaosi! (3)

    Chapter 1230: Demoness Yan Xiaosi! (3)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    To be precise, she had no realm. She was a good-for-nothing!


    The Immortal Sect was a sect that suddenly appeared fourteen years ago. After it appeared, it quickly rose to power with the momentum of splitting the heavens and earth. Not only did it have a Immortal Lord Jiuchao who was invincible, but it also had three descendants of the ancient Vestigial Tribe. As for the Madam of the sect, it was rumored that she had superb culinary skills. She could make people cry (it was too disgusting), kill people without a trace (it was still too disgusting), and treat all illnesses (as long as they didn¡¯t eat it, anything was fine!)


    However, such a powerful family had a useless daughter (sister), Yan Xiaosi. Everyone guessed that it was this strong contrast that caused the distortion in her heart! She was simply inhumane! Every day, she would be in a tizzy.


    Although she did not have any strength, she had a Dharma artifact. It was difficult for ordinary cultivators to obtain a single artifact. But she treated it as trash. Dharma artifacts were only the most basic. She even had a spiritual artifact.


    If she encountered someone she couldn¡¯t defeat, she would directly throw out a Dharma artifact and blow up a spiritual artifact without blinking. Usually, in the end, she didn¡¯t feel any pain. Her opponents felt pain and tears streamed down their faces.


    F*ck! I¡¯ve never seen so many Dharma artifacts in my life. All of them exploded in one go!


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t anyone care if she¡¯s so arrogant?¡± The blue-clothed young master asked the waiter.


    The waiter sighed. ¡°How can we care? Can we defeat her father or outrun her three brothers? Besides, she has a grandmother! That¡¯s really¡­¡± The waiter didn¡¯t finish his sentence. He felt his teeth hurt!


    That fairydy did not live here often. It was said that she lived in their hometown, a ce called¡­ Zhou or whatever. She would onlye once in a while. Usually, they only needed to deal with one little demoness. When the fairydy came, they had to deal with two. That was definitely an effect that was far greater than one plus one!


    Everyone in the world knew about Yan Xiaosi¡¯s reputation, so the disciples of the Holy Sect quickly recognized her. The leader of the disciples braced himself and asked, ¡°Miss Yan, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Yan Xiaosi mmed the jade token that proved her identity on the table. ¡°I want to participate!¡±


    Everyone was stunned. Did they hear wrongly? The little demoness of the Yan family wanted to sign up to be a maidservant in the Holy Sect? Although she was going to serve the Holy Master, the key was¡­ Did a little she-devil like you, who only knew how to cause trouble all day, know how to serve others?


    Moreover, what was the reason why a high and mighty she-devil like you had the awareness of being a ve and a maidservant?


    The disciples of the Holy Sect looked at each other. They felt that such a little scourge could not be brought into the Holy Sect. They chose maidservants for the Holy Master, not little ancestors. Although there was nock of pampered people among the daughters of the other sects, most of them were considerate and meticulous.


    This little demoness? Forget it!


    ¡°Um¡­ you have to queue,¡± said the disciple.


    ¡°Oh? Then take a look and see if there¡¯s anyone else here.¡± Yan Xiaosi turned around.


    The disciples of the Holy Sect took a closer look. Damn! Where was the crowd? Why were they all gone?! Only a few girls who had already registered were still bold enough to wait.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time. You¡¯ll only choose one this time. No matter what, it won¡¯t be you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. How can a piece of trash like you be qualified to enter the Holy


    Sect?¡±


    ¡°And your reputation is so bad!¡±


    Yan Xiaosi took out a spiritual artifact sword. The moment the sword was unsheathed, it automatically split into countless long swords, each one shining coldly as they pressed against the space between their eyebrows.


    Under the huge pressure of the spiritual artifact, even Fu Ruxue, who was at thete-stage of the Qi Refinement Realm,pletely lost the ability to resist. Yan Xiaosi crossed her arms and said, ¡°Tell me what you just said again!¡±

 Chapter 1231 - 1231: Xiao Zhao Is Here

    Chapter 1231: Xiao Zhao Is Here


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Miss Yan, please calm down. Don¡¯t kill anyone!¡± The disciple of the Holy Sect wanted to stop Yan Xiaosi, but the huge Five-Colored Sacred Luan flew down and blocked him and the other disciples.


    Although they were all disciples at the Qi Refinement Realm, they had almost no chance of winning against a Sacred Luan with the bloodline of a phoenix. Moreover, if they really injured Young Master Yan¡¯s mount, wouldn¡¯t they be hacked to death by Young Master Yan?


    ¡°Speak, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Yan Xiaosi looked at the little beauties who had turned pale from the shock of the spiritual sword.


    Everyone bit their lips in anger and humiliation. They wanted to say it, but who really dared to say it? If it were anyone else who did this, they would definitely treat it as a bluff. However, Yan Xiaosi was different. She was really a person who would do anything.


    They were also the proud daughters of the heavens and the daughters of the sect. However, all their pride turned into bubbles in front of Yan Xiaosi.


    Who was the most daughter-ve in the world? Immortal Lord Jiuchao.


    Who in the world had the most sisterplex?


    The three young masters of the Immortal Sect!


    It was really infuriating when they thought about it. She was clearly a good-for-nothing, but she had such powerful backers. Especially when they heard that her family had a rtionship with the Holy Master who was training in the secr world, they were even more jealous.


    Why did this fellow encounter all the good things in the world? It shouldn¡¯t be too much for them to drink soup when others eat meat, right? However, with this fellow around, they could only go and drink the northwest wind!


    Everyone looked at the disciples of the Holy Sect for help, hoping that they would be upright and leave anyone other than this little demon behind.


    To be honest, the disciples of the Holy Sect were also very conflicted. If they had known that choosing a maidservant was so troublesome, they would have swapped with their senior brothers to choose disciples.


    Just as everyone was overwrought, a disciple of the Holy Sect flew over on his sword not far away. He didn¡¯te down but floated in the air and said to everyone, ¡°How¡¯s the selection going? Why are there only a few people?¡±


    The leader of the disciples looked up and replied, ¡°Senior Brother Jing, there¡­ there are only a few left.¡±


    The disciple called Senior Brother Jing said, ¡°Bring them all. The Sect Master said that since it¡¯s a maidservant for the Holy Master, that one should be personally chosen by the Holy Master.¡±


    The disciples in charge of the selection heaved a long sigh of relief. They were d that they finally did not have to offend the little demons of the Immortal Sect. On the other hand, the youngdies who were selected were extremely excited. They originally thought that they had no hope after being disturbed by the little demoness, but now, they could actually meet the Holy Master personally.


    The beauties red at Yan Xiaosi angrily. The Holy Master would not be afraid of this girl¡¯s abuse. The Holy Master would definitely eliminate her.


    Yan Xiaosi looked at everyone in amusement. ¡®Work hard. If you don¡¯t work hard, how will you know what despair is?¡±


    Everyone : ¡®


    Everyone followed the disciples of the Holy Sect up the mountain, while Yan Xiaosi sat on her Five-Colored Sacred Luan.


    The Sacred Luan was not originally colorful. After training with Dabao for a period of time, the phoenix bloodline in its body was stimted, and it gradually looked like a spirit beast.


    The beauties could not help but feel jealous again. It was already good enough for them to have at most one mutated beast when they went out, but this girl used a spirit beast the moment she attacked.


    ¡°Miss Fu, doesn¡¯t your family have a spirit beast too?¡± Qin Liuzhi asked.


    In the holynd, spirit beasts were sometimes the standard to test if a sect was strong enough.


    The Thousand Autumn Pavilion originally did not have any spirit beasts. On the day of her brother¡¯s birthday, the Sect Master of the Holy Sect had given her brother one. However, that was only a first-stage spirit beast. How could itpare to the Five-Colored Sacred Luan with the phoenix¡¯s true blood?


    Fu Ruxue was jealous, but she did not show it on her face. ¡°Yes, but you don¡¯t have to show it off, right?¡±


    As the saying goes, the more you show off, the more youck something. However, this saying was not suitable for Yan Xiaosi.


    One had to know that putting aside Yan Xiaosi¡¯s three brothers, just her big brother alone had the entire ancient Phoenix n¡¯s legacy. Every year, on her birthday, her big brother would bring a spirit beast from the Phoenix n¡¯s legacy to give to her. Moreover, every one of them was not inferior to the Five-Colored Sacred Luan. She was fourteen this year, right? She could not count the number of spirit beasts with her fingers.


    In Yu Wan¡¯s previous life¡¯s words, there were too many luxury cars at home. In order to keep a low profile, Yan Xiaosi specially drove the Lamborghini.


    Fu Ruxue¡¯s voice was a little loud when she said that. She wanted Yan Xiaosi to hear her, but she was afraid that she would hear her. In short, she felt quite conflicted. After saying that, she nced at Yan Xiaosi in the sky.


    Yan Xiaosi did not hear what she said at all. Her mind was filled with matters rted to the Holy Master.


    Actually, she had secretly run out of her house today. A while ago, she had gone to the forest to hunt and ¡°identally¡± barged into the mystic realm of the Holy Sect¡¯s training for new disciples. She had caught a few white tigers and in the end, triggered the beast tide. Then, there was a small mess.


    Her father had grounded her. Of course, the Immortal Sect upied half of Yan City, so this grounding was actually not difficult at all. She still wanted to run out. Firstly, she missed her friends in town. Obviously, her friends in town also missed her (no). Secondly, she wanted to remove the restriction in her body.


    She knew that she was not really trash. It was just that when she was eight months old, she had identally swallowed the demon soul of the Demon Lord and there was a trace of demonic energy left in her body. At that time, she was still young, and forcefully expelling it would cause irreversible damage. Therefore, the Holy Master set a restriction in her body, not only suppressing her demonic energy, but also her vitality.


    ording to the n, the restriction should have been lifted when she was ten years old. However, it was already four years overdue. No, it had been almost five years!


    She had to demand an exnation in person!


    She had to undo this restriction today no matter what!


    Yan Xiaosi stroked the Sacred Luan¡¯s feathers and said, ¡°When I remove the restriction, I can leave the Holy Land and attend Uncle Bruiser¡¯s wedding!¡± The Sacred Luan let out an excited coo.


    There were not many surprises on the following journey. Everyone first arrived at the Holy Sect¡¯s Little Peak Mountain and took a detour to the Holy Peak Mountain.


    The Holy Peak Mountain was the habitat of the Holy Master. Usually, no disciple would enter the mountain without permission to disturb the peace and quiet of the Holy Master, so there were no sentries here. However, today, the disciples of the Holy Sect realized that they could not enter.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Halfway through his flight, Senior Brother Jing realized that he was blocked by an immovable force.


    ¡°It¡¯s a prohibition!¡± he said strangely.


    It was rare for the Holy Peak Mountain to set up restrictions, but it was not impossible. However, that was only when the Holy Master¡¯s pills attracted the lightning tribtion. In order to prevent the lightning tribtion from destroying the Holy Sect, he sealed the destructive power in the Holy Peak Mountain.


    Could it be that¡­ the Holy Master was refining pills again?


    Senior Brother Jing turned around and said to everyone, ¡°You guys, follow me back to the sect and wait. The Holy Master wille out in ten days or a month.¡±


    What? That long? But Uncle Bruiser¡¯s marriage was imminent!


    Yan Xiaosi expressed that she could not wait that long. If the mountain did note, then she would go to the mountain. On the surface, she followed everyone back to the sect, but she took advantage of the fact that no one was paying attention and flew the Sacred Luan into the restriction.


    She was born with a special constitution. Ordinary restrictions were useless against her, except for the one in her body.


    However, the moment she flew in, she felt that something was wrong. The originally clear and blue sky suddenly became thunderous, and ck clouds rolled. The entire Holy Peak Mountain darkened, and the world was filled with an energy that could explode at any time.


    In the thunder, a man in ck stood in the air. He seemed to be in a sea of lightning, but it was also as if he had pulled the entire world into purgatory. He was like a demon god from the Nine Nether Purgatory, controlling thousands of lightning.


    The lightning swam around his body, illuminating his face until it flickered. From Yan Xiaosi¡¯s angle, she could not see his entire face. She only felt that when the lightning shed and thunder rumbled, he curled his red lips slightly, looking flirtatious and bloody.


    ck ¨C


    Something cold dripped onto the Sacred Luan¡¯s forehead.


    The Sacred Luan rolled its eyes. Was she drooling again? How could she be so craving for a handsome man? Wasn¡¯t four of them enough for you?! When it returned, it had to report to its master that his sister was infatuated with men again! Hurry up and dig out that man¡¯s eyeballs!


    Yan Xiaosi was deep in thought. Why did the other party feel a little familiar? Has she seen him before?


    ¡°Hand that person over. Otherwise, I¡¯ll¡­ tten the entire Holy Sect today!¡± After the man sneered and threatened, the two bolts of lightning in his hand suddenly struck down.


    Only then did Yan Xiaosi notice a young man in white standing in the open space below. He stood alone under the sky, the cold wind blowing his robe. It was a peerless and isted figure. If the man in ck was a red spider lily that grew in endless darkness, then he was a white orchid before dawn.


    ck


    Another drop of liquid dripped.


    The Sacred Luan exploded! Could you stop drooling!


    Wait.


    Something was wrong.


    The Sacred Luan turned around and trembled in shock. Oh my god, this was a nosebleed!


    Yan Xiaosi touched her nose. She didn¡¯t have nosebleeds from seeing handsome men, it was just that the energy here was too terrifying.. She, she was going to bleed from her seven orifices!

 Chapter 1232 - 1232: Xiaosi Struck By Lightning

    Chapter 1232: Xiaosi Struck By Lightning


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The battle between the two strongest experts of the Holy Land was definitely not something that ordinary experts could withstand. Otherwise, the Holy


    Master would not have set up a restriction to control the battle circle on his Holy Peak Mountain.


    Yan Xiaosi¡¯s vital energy was sealed, so of course she could not withstand the pressure of the two mighty figures. She did not understand. Who was that thunderous man?


    There was no need to guess that the man in white who was fighting him was definitely the Holy Master. But the problem was¡­ was there anyone in the Holy Land who could fight the Holy Master?


    Yan Xiaosi had been protected extremely well since she was young, and the holynd was also protected extremely well by the Holy Master. Ever since the battle of the Earth Demon Pce, the Holy and Demon territories had ostensibly minded their own business. Therefore, Yan Xiaosi had never really seen a demon, so she could not guess the identity of the other party¡¯s demon.


    What Yan Xiaosi and most of the people from the Holy Land did not know was that the reason why the demons had not invaded the Holy Land all these years was because their Demon Lord had yet to grow up.


    Back then, the demon soul had been chased by the Holy Master. Seeing that its soul was about to dissipate helplessly and it would never be able to fall into reincarnation, he thought of a sinister method. It was to sacrifice himself and pull the little baby that the Holy Master cared about into the demonic path.


    Sacrificing himself was essentially different from possessing another person¡¯s body. Back then, after Yan Xiaosi swallowed the demon soul, the demon soul still retained its consciousness. It was just waiting for the day when Yan Xiaosi was careless and could possess her. That way, Yan Xiaosi¡¯s soul would disappear and be his nourishment.


    And this was risky. If Yan Xiaosi¡¯s soul power was strong enough, he might not be able to possess Yan Xiaosi for the rest of his life.


    And by sacrificing himself, he was dposing his soul power and turning it into Yan Xiaosi¡¯s nourishment. Yan Xiaosi¡¯s soul power could not refuse because this kind of sacrifice carried a curse.


    He used the price of not entering reincarnation as a curse to pull Yan Xiaosi into the demonic path. However, no one expected that a little evil thing would appear halfway and help Yan Xiaosi be possessed.


    The demons had always respected the strong. Moreover, the other party had inherited all the demon soul, so he naturally became the new Demon Lord. However, he was a child after all. He needed time to grow and refine the demon soul in his body.


    The demon soul that had lost its autonomy only had majestic energy left, but it was not something that could be absorbed casually. All these years, the new Demon Lord had been in seclusion in the Nine Domains Demon Pce. This was why the demons had not invaded the holynd.


    As for why the Holy Master did not lead troops to directly destroy the demons, there were many guesses in the world.


    There was also another saying that the Holy Master and the Demon Lord had made a hundred-year agreement back then. After a hundred years, the two of them would fight to the death.


    These were only guesses between cultivators. As for whether it was true or not, the Holy Master had never appeared to give an exnation.


    Yan Xiaosi had long forgotten what happened when she was young, and no one had told her about it. Even the fact that she had swallowed a demon soul was to exin why there was a restriction in her body.


    ¡°Tsk, the more I look at it, the more familiar it looks.¡±


    It was not strange for Yan Xiaosi to find the Holy Master familiar. The Holy Master¡¯s portrait was everywhere on the streets, so how could she not have seen him before? But that man in ck¡­ could it be that she had seen him somewhere before?


    Yan Xiaosi felt that now was not the time to think about this. When immortals fought, the little ghosts would suffer. She was the little ghost who suffered. ¡°Sacred Luan, leave quickly!¡± If she didn¡¯t leave now, she would lose her life here.


    Actually, the Sacred Luan did not feel good either. However, there was a drop of phoenix true blood in its body that it had obtained from the ancient ruins. This made its physique stronger than ordinary, but no matter how powerful it was, it could not withstand such a battle.


    The Sacred Luan pped its wings and was about to fly out of the Holy Peak Mountain with Yan Xiaosi. Unexpectedly, ck clouds suddenly surged in this world. It was endlessly dark. The Sacred Luan instantly lost its direction and bumped into a small mountain with a bang. Then, human and bird fell.


    Yan Xiaosi let out a low cry of surprise. The eyes of the Holy Master, who was originally fighting, moved slightly. Yan Xiaosi did not know where the stinky bird had hit, but she fell off the bird and fell rapidly.


    Just as the Holy Master waved his hand to push aside the clouds, he saw a little girl smash down at him.


    The Holy Master frowned. A beam of light shot out from his fingertip and enveloped Yan Xiaosi. Yan Xiaosi stopped falling. She opened her eyes and was surprised to find that the sky was bright again. She was sitting in a huge ball of light.


    The ball of light floated in the air, about eight to nine feet away from the Holy Master. Yan Xiaosi sat cross-legged and looked at the Holy Master without blinking. Just now, she could only see his back. Now, she could finally see his front.


    Oh my god, what kind of face was this? H-h-h-he was too beautiful!


    The Holy Master focused on fighting, but suddenly, he noticed the little girl in the ball of light waving at him from the corner of his eye.


    The Holy Master nced at her.


    The light ball could iste the damage from energy and also the sounds from inside and out. Therefore, he could not hear Yan Xiaosi¡¯s words, but the shape of Yan Xiaosi¡¯s mouth was too easy to recognize.


    She was clearly saying, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re better looking than in the portrait!¡± The Holy Master turned around expressionlessly. Yan Xiaosi waved at him again, wave, wave, wave!


    Bang!


    The Holy Master did not look at her. With a flick of his wide sleeve, a huge energy pped the ball of light into the mountain. The light ball was stuck firmly in the rock.


    Yan Xiaosi pushed it. ¡°Eh? What¡¯s going on? You pped me into the mountains just like that? I, Yan Xiaosi, have never had anyone dare to treat me like this!¡±


    Yan Xiaosi began to take out the Dharma artifacts and spirit artifacts on her body. She threw a Thunderbolt Bead and heard a loud bang. The Thunderbolt Bead exploded. However, the ball of light did not break and instead fried her.


    Yan Xiaosi had cornbread hair. She opened her mouth and spat out a mouthful of ck smoke.


    The battle between the two continued.


    The ck-clothed man¡¯s red thin lips curled up as he sneered and said, ¡°Is this your strength? It seems that you¡¯re not my match. Forget it, I¡¯m not here today to take your life. I¡¯m just making a deal with you. Hand over the people you caught a few days ago and I¡¯ll leave with them. Moreover, I won¡¯t step foot into the Holy Land for a hundred years. After a hundred years, I think your strength should have improved. At that time, we¡¯ll have a good fight. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± After the Holy Master finished speaking coldly, he flew up and fought him in the lightning.


    Yan Xiaosi stared intently. She had never seen anyone fight so well in her life, but she did not know if it was her imagination, but she felt that the strength of the Holy Master did not match the rumors.


    He gradually fell into a disadvantage.


    ¡°How did this happen? Is he injured?¡± Before Yan Xiaosi could mutter something, the Holy Master¡¯s right shoulder was burned by a bolt of lightning. Yan Xiaosi¡¯s expression changed and she said loudly, ¡°Hey! Nothing can happen to you! You still have to remove the restriction for me!¡±


    Yan Xiaosi felt that if this continued, the Holy Master would lose. The man who controlled the lightning looked so ferocious. He might kill the Holy Master. No, she could not let the Holy Master die. If the Holy Master died, no one could remove the restriction in her body!


    Yan Xiaosi tried her best to knock against the ball of light. After countless times, she finally knocked the ball of light out. She was stepping on the light ball inside. Realizing that she could step on the light ball as long as she walked fast enough, she quickly ran inside.


    ¡°I gave you a chance,¡± the man in ck said.


    The Holy Master looked at him coldly, a drop of blood leaking from the corner of his mouth. The ck-clothed man raised his slender jade-like hand and drew a bow with demonic energy. Then, he used lightning as an arrow and shot it fiercely at the Holy Master.


    At this moment, Yan Xiaosi, who was sweating profusely, walked over on the ball of light. When they saw her rush over like a little hamster, the expressions of the Holy Master and the man in ck changed at the same time.


    The ball of light knocked the Holy Master away.


    However, the Holy Master quickly flew back and pushed the ball of light away.


    It was unknown which of the two actions angered the ck-clothed man, but his face instantly turned as cold as ice. His eyes turned sharp as he drew his demonic bow and shot out another lightning arrow. It caught up to the first arrow and forcefully knocked it away. However, the huge power of lightning shattered the restrictions of the Holy Peak Mountain, and the entire world shook.


    A huge energy fluctuation attracted the lightning.


    Under the lightning, everything was destroyed! This was a good time to destroy the Holy Sect, but if one of the people he destroyed had¡­


    The ck-clothed man clenched his fists and waved all the lightning around him to face the lightning. He blocked most of the attack, but half of the lightning still shed at the Holy Master and Yan Xiaosi in the ball of light.


    The ball of light was shattered. Yan Xiaosi was struck by lightning. The Holy Master at the side was not any better. The Holy Master hugged her and spat out a mouthful of blood before falling from the sky.


    It was silent and thick smoke rose. A demonic cultivator flew over and knelt on one knee in front of the ck-clothed man. ¡°Demon Lord, the Holy Sect is here. Hurry up and leave! We¡¯ll discuss it at length when we get back!¡±


    The ck-clothed man looked at the abyss where the two of them had fallen and said in an ice-cold tone, ¡°You guys go first.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Before the demonic cultivator could finish speaking, the ck-clothed man flicked his sleeve and sent him out of the Holy Peak Mountain.


    As for the ck-clothed man himself, he jumped down into the abyss..

 Chapter 1233 - 1233: Fierce Demon Lord (1)

    Chapter 1233: Fierce Demon Lord (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The drizzle fell in the valley, filling the valley with clouds. In an abandoned wooden hut, Yan Xiaosi slowly woke up.


    She seemed to have had a very long dream, but the moment she opened her eyes, she could not remember anything. She stared nkly at the roof with a big hole in it. Rain floated in and dripped onto her face along the corners of the gap.


    She was still in a daze.


    Who am I? Where am I? What am I going to do?


    Yan Xiaosi¡¯s ears pricked up when she heard a rustling sound. She turned her head in the direction of the sound and saw a tall man in ck sitting on her side on the bed. The room was dirty, but he was spotless. He had a tall figure, and a pair of straight and long legs could vaguely be seen under his slightly open hem.


    This figure¡­ was better than when she was looking from afar.


    Just as this thought shed through her mind, Yan Xiaosi¡¯s memories surged like a flood that had opened its gate. She finally remembered what had happened. The Holy Master had fought with the man in ck in front of her, causing the mountains to copse and the earth to crack, causing her to be struck by lightning. Then, she and the Holy Master had fallen into the valley.


    When she woke up again, it was just now.


    Oh, did he follow her too? Was he here to chase after the Holy Master? Yan Xiaosi¡¯s gaze followed his long legs. Speaking of which, how could a man¡¯s waist be so beautiful? It was as if there was no fat at all, but it was filled with strength. Could this be the legendary male dog waist?


    When Yan Xiaosi wanted to look up and carefully admire his appearance, she was surprised to find that he seemed to be carrying a¡­ child in his arms.


    Yes, that¡¯s right. It was a child.


    It was wrapped in a familiar cloth and was not standard. It was obvious that it was a newbie, but it was definitely a little baby. It was about¡­ eight to nine months old?


    From Yan Xiaosi¡¯s angle, she could not see the baby¡¯s face. She could only see a pair of fair and fat feet. This foot made her feel an inexplicable sense of familiarity. How strange. Why was there another child in his arms? And for some reason, she felt that this child was rted to her.


    Yan Xiaosi finally saw the man¡¯s face as he wished.


    Yohoo. She eximed in her heart. There were beautiful men every day, and there were especially many today. This face was not inferior to the Holy Master¡¯s. However, the Holy Master was too cold, and his entire body emitted a


    cold and abstinent aura. This man, on the other hand, made people feel that he was very dangerous. He was the kind of man who could steal one¡¯s soul but had the danger of being poisoned.


    However, what did not match his dangerous temperament was his gaze. The way he looked at the baby in his arms seemed to be a little gentle¡­


    ¡°Um, can I ask who you are?¡± Yan Xiaosi finally couldn¡¯t help but speak. To have the courage to speak in the face of such a dangerous person, it was obvious how bold Yan Xiaosi was usually. However, as soon as she finished speaking, she was frightened by her voice.


    One had to know that there were not many situations that could scare Yan Xiaosi. Yan Xiaosi grabbed her throat. Was it an illusion? Why did her voice be like that? Yan Xiaosi opened her mouth. ¡°Uh¡­ ah¡­ that¡­ ah!¡±


    The first few sounds were a test, and thest one was a scream. What happened? Why did her voice be a man? Although it sounded quite good, it would be very terrifying if it came from her throat, right? Her movements sessfully attracted the ck-clothed man¡¯s attention.


    The man in ck looked at her indifferently. There was no gentleness or pity in his eyes, as if he was looking at someone he despised.


    Yan Xiaosi sat up straight and looked at her hands. It was slender like jade, with distinct joints and was iparably exquisite. However¡­ it was not her hands! It was a pair of men¡¯s hands! She hurriedly touched her chest.


    Where were her little breasts?


    She went to touch her small waist again. She didn¡¯t touch her small waist, but she felt her tight abdominal muscles and her v-line.


    What was going on?


    She bit her finger in fear as a bold guess surged in her heart. Could she have¡­


    been struck by lightning and be a man?


    Without a doubt, her clothes did not belong to her anymore. However, she really did not notice this now. She reached out with trembling hands and pinched the top of her pants. She took a deep breath and grabbed her hand¡­


    ¡°What the hell!¡±

 Chapter 1234 - 1234: Fierce Demon Lord (2)

    Chapter 1234: Fierce Demon Lord (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    It was the man in ck who blocked her hand with a long flute.


    The ck-clothed man could not stand it anymore. What was wrong with this fellow? Was he stupid from the lightning? He dared to take off his pants in front of him and even nned to put his hand in. What did he want to do? Obscene himself in front of him?


    The ck-clothed man shivered deeply. Although he had something to ask him, he did not mind killing him if he was so disgusting!


    Unexpectedly, Yan Xiaosi cried!


    This cry stunned the ck-clothed man.


    Yan Xiaosi was not crying like usual. Instead, she was crying with her hands and feet, beating the ground with her hands and kicking her legs, like a little girl who had been bullied. The ck-clothed man felt terrible.


    ¡°Why are you crying!¡± He said coldly.


    As Yan Xiaosi cried, she wiped her tears with her sleeve. ¡°You¡¯re still fierce to me¡­ My father and brother aren¡¯t fierce to me¡­ You¡¯re fierce to me¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­ do you have an older brother?¡± He should have a father. The man in ck remembered.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I have a brother?¡± Yan Xiaosi felt extremely aggrieved and cried uncontrobly. ¡°But I¡¯ve be like this now. My brother definitely doesn¡¯t recognize me¡­ Why is my life so bitter? If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t havee to look for the Holy Master. If I hadn¡¯te to look for him, I wouldn¡¯t have seen him fight with you. If I hadn¡¯t seen him fight with you, I wouldn¡¯t have been struck by lightning and¡­ be a man!¡±


    When the ck-clothed man heard half of it, he felt like a bolt of lightning had struck his heart. After hearing everything and looking at the other party¡¯s definitely not fake appearance, he immediately felt like he had been struck by lightning.


    He then looked at the child in his arms who looked like Yan Xiaosi. The child¡¯s face was cold, as if he had long understood what was going on. Only he was blind, and he even f*cking¡­ no, carried her!


    The ck-clothed man¡­ felt terrible again. When he found this ce, the Holy Master and Yan Xiaosi had already fallen from the roof. The Holy Master had fainted, and Yan Xiaosi, who was in the Holy Master¡¯s arms, had been struck by lightning and returned to her infant state.


    He originally thought that this was all. He never expected that even their souls would be swapped.


    So, the little cutie he had been hugging for two hours¡­ was actually his old enemy?


    The Demon Lord wanted to find a knife to stab him to death!


    No wonder the little cutie kept looking at him with an unfriendly gaze. He thought that he was notfortable enough hugging her. Now that he thought about it, there were three words written on the little cutie¡¯s face¡ªyou¡¯re an idiot.


    The Demon Lord, who had vomited blood a hundred times in his heart: ¡®


    Yan Xiaosi understood this fact because the Demon Lord had given her a mirror.


    ¡°Ah, so this is me!¡± After knowing that she had only swapped souls with the


    Holy Master, Yan Xiaosi was instantly not sad anymore. She poked the Little


    Holy Master¡¯s face. ¡°I was wondering how familiar it was. So it¡¯s my own body. But why did I be so small?¡±


    The Demon Lord said, ¡°It might be rted to the restrictions and vitality in your body. Usually, this kind of thing only happens to transformed divine beasts. When their vitality is exhausted, they will return to their most energy- saving appearance.¡±


    ¡°Could it be¡­ I¡¯m a little divine beast?¡± Yan Xiaosi blinked and suddenly felt that this seemed to be very good!


    The Demon Lord¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You¡¯re human. I¡¯m sure.¡±


    Yan Xiaosi pursed her lips. ¡°How can you be sure? Do you know me?¡± The Demon Lord did not say anything. Yan Xiaosi poked herself again. Uh, no, it was the Little Holy Master¡¯s face now. She looked at that chubby little face and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m really cute!¡±


    The Little Holy Master¡¯s face darkened.


    Yan Xiaosi quickly thought of something. She had now be the Holy Master, and the Holy Master had be her¡­ when she was young, did that mean that she could take the opportunity to remove the restriction on her?


    But the problem was, how should she solve it? Yan Xiaosi looked at her slender hands with a nk expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The Demon Lord asked.


    Yan Xiaosi frowned and said, ¡°I want to take this opportunity to undo the restriction in my body, but¡­ I don¡¯t know how to undo it. Do you know how to undo it?¡±


    ¡­No,¡± the Demon Lord said.


    ¡°Do you?¡± Yan Xiaosi looked at the Little Holy Master. The Little Holy Master¡¯s face was cold. Yan Xiaosi scratched her head and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Ah, I forgot that you don¡¯t know how to speak now. Then what should we do?¡±


    While she was thinking hard, Yan Xiaosi suddenly frowned. Looking at the coquettish expression on this man¡¯s handsome face, even though the Demon Lord understood the truth, he still gasped.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong this time?¡± The Demon Lord asked.


    Yan Xiaosi frowned and said, ¡°I¡­ I think I want to pee.¡±


    The Demon Lord looked at her meaningfully and frowned. ¡°Are you worried¡­ Yan Xiaosi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no toilet here. Where can I go to pee?¡±


    The Demon Lord almost couldn¡¯t breathe! You¡¯re using another man¡¯s body now, but are you worried about whether there¡¯s a toilet?


    The Demon Lord suppressed the churning in his heart and said in his usual tone, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yan Xiaosi stood up and followed the Demon Lord out.


    The two of them came to a big tree. ¡°Close your eyes,¡± the Demon Lord said.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Just close it when I tell you to.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so fierce.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe that I can be even fiercer?


    Yan Xiaosi thought about how the other party and the Holy Master were mortal enemies, and she was using the Holy Master¡¯s body now. If the other party killed her in a fit of anger, she would have nowhere to cry.


    It was true that Yan Xiaosi was arrogant, but she was not stupid. She had to lower her head when she had to. When she went out and found her father and brothers, she would deal with him.


    Yan Xiaosi obediently closed her eyes. The Demon Lord walked forward, as if he was still a little worried. He raised his hand to untie his red headband and tied it around her eyes.


    What did this person want?


    Of course, Yan Xiaosi did not think that the other party had made such a big fuss to better kill her. After all, although she had be a Holy Master, she knew nothing about the power of a Holy Master and could not even use the most basic incantation. It was too easy for him to kill her.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Yan Xiaosi was about to ask him when she felt someone take a deep breath and her belt was untied.


    Yan Xiaosi was stunned.


    ¡°Um¡­ are you going to help me hold it?¡± ¡°Shut up! ¡±


    The sky was dark and the wind was strong.


    On the other hand, after the incident on the Holy Peak Mountain, everyone in the Holy Sect was rmed. The Grandmaster was in seclusion and was not allowed to go out. The Sect Master of the Holy Sect personally led the disciples of the Holy Sect into the Holy Peak Mountain to search.


    When they searched all the way to the bottom of the cliff, they saw a handsome figure from afar.


    It was the Holy Master!


    However¡­ before they could walk forward to meet the Holy Master, they saw the tall figure behind him. From his figure, it was a young man in ck. His ck hair was like ink and his aura was powerful.


    He and the Holy Master were standing under the tree in a strange manner. At a nce, it was as if he was hugging the Holy Master from behind.


    Everyone felt their hair stand on end. If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn¡¯t have believed it! Everyone could not help but recall a series of strange things during the day.


    Could it be¡ª


    Was the reason why the Holy Peak Mountain suddenly set up a restriction because the Holy Master was doing indescribable things with this man? And because the indescribable thing was too earth-shattering, to the extent that the restriction copsed?


    Then, because what happened between the two of them went against the Heavenly Dao, even the heavens couldn¡¯t stand it and directly sent a bolt of lightning to strike the Holy Peak Mountain?!


    Oh my god!


    So you¡¯re such a Holy Master!!!

 Chapter 1235 - 1235: Holy Master Yan Xiaosi

    Chapter 1235: Holy Master Yan Xiaosi


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Speaking of which, have the two of you forgotten that you¡¯ve just been struck by lightning? Even the lightning can¡¯t stop you from courting?


    Everyone felt that they couldn¡¯t bear to look at them anymore, but they couldn¡¯t help but secretly take a look. After all, there were two peerless handsome men, and one of them was their Holy Master!


    But why¡­ was the Holy Master treated like that by that man? Shouldn¡¯t the Holy Master have done that to the other party?


    In terms of height, the two of them were actually about the same. However¡­


    the Holy Master had not eaten food for many years. Even if he was asionally kind, he had never eaten meat or fish. Therefore, the Holy Master had a long and thin figure. In that case, it made the ck-clothed man look even more burly and tall.


    Moreover, everyone vaguely realized that the originally cold iceberg-like Holy Master suddenly did not have such a fierce aura. In that case, it made the ck-clothed man look even more aggressive.


    No! This wasn¡¯t true!


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back!¡± After everything was done, Yan Xiaosi stretchedzily with a cute expression!


    Everyone looked at the young Holy Master and could not help but tremble. Yan


    Xiaosi only saw the Holy Sect¡¯s group when she turned around. As for the Demon Lord, well, he had just realized it. With his ability, it was actually not to the extent that he could not sense the approaching cultivators, but what happened just now was too difficult.


    He was a man.


    Who knew that he had already killed the Holy Master a thousand times in his heart if he were to do such a thing for another man?


    Yan Xiaosi quickly recognized Sect Master Lin of the Holy Sect. The Immortal Sect and the Holy Sect had business dealings. Her father cheated¡­ Uh, no, exchanged some immortal grass (weeds) from the ancient ruins for some Dharma treasures in Sect Master Lin¡¯s hands.


    She had followed her father and had seen Sect Master Lin a few times.


    Seeing that it was him, Yan Xiaosi was instantly relieved. She did not know who this man who was fighting with the Holy Master was. She felt that he was quite dangerous. With Sect Master Lin and the others around, it was much better than her dealing with him alone.


    Unexpectedly, just as Yan Xiaosi raised his hand and was about to greet Sect Master Lin sweetly, Sect Master Lin suddenly bowed and cupped his fists. He bowed respectfully to Yan Xiaosi. ¡°Greetings, Holy Master!¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Holy Master!¡± The disciples of the Holy Sect behind him also cupped their fists and bowed.


    Yan Xiaosi was stunned. Then, she remembered that she was no longer Yan Xiaosi, but the Holy Master. Her eyes darted around, wondering how she could tell them the truth. She could say that she had identally entered the Holy Peak Mountain and was struck by lightning with the Holy Master. Then, she would be the Holy Master, and the Holy Master would be her.


    Could they believe it? The Holy Master had be a little baby who couldn¡¯t speak again. Were her one-sided words¡­ enough? Eh? Didn¡¯t he believe her?


    Yan Xiaosi¡¯s gazended on the Demon Lord at the side. If someone she had never met believed it, Sect Master Lin, who had a lot of dealings with the Holy Master, would definitely believe it too!


    With this thought in mind, Yan Xiaosi was immediately filled with confidence. However, before she could speak, the Demon Lord smiled coldly and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Everyone who knows about this has to die.¡±


    It was obvious which matter this was.


    Yan Xiaosi red at him.


    The Demon Lord said casually, ¡°It¡¯s useless to re at me. If you don¡¯t believe me, try it. If you tell one, I¡¯ll kill one. If you tell a group, I¡¯ll kill a group.¡±


    Yan Xiaosi pursed his lips. ¡°Why are you so ferocious!¡±


    Yan Xiaosi did not suspect that his words were fake.


    Wouldn¡¯t that mean that even I have to die? Since I¡¯m going to die either way, I might as well tell them to fight you with all their might. Even if I die, I¡¯ll bite off a piece of your meat!¡±


    ¡°As long as you do as I say, I won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    ¡°What if you go back on your word?¡±


    ¡°Do you have a choice? These people, coupled with the seventeen Dharma artifacts and three spirit artifacts on you, are all not my match.¡±


    Did this person even know how many Dharma artifacts and spirit artifacts she had? Yan Xiaosi hurriedly went to cover her cosmic bag. Then, she realized that this was no longer her body, and her cosmic bag was naturally not hanging on her waist.


    However, the Demon Lord took out her cosmos bag as if he was performing a trick. The corners of his lips curled up slightly as he looked at her, as if asking, ¡°Have you considered it?¡±


    A wise man knows when to hold¡¯em and when to fold¡¯em!


    Yan Xiaosi gritted her teeth and said to him, ¡°But what if you ask me to do something outrageous?¡±


    The Demon Lord said domineeringly, ¡°I can do the outrageous things myself.


    There¡¯s no need to rely on others.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you let me tell them my identity?¡± Yan Xiaosi asked.


    The Demon Lord said, ¡°I want to find someone, and I might need your status as a Holy Master. Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s not a heinous person, he won¡¯t cause any losses to your Holy Land.¡±


    Yan Xiaosi looked into his eyes without blinking, wanting to distinguish the truth in his words. The Demon Lord looked at her openly, his eyes not dodging at all.


    Not far away, arge group of Holy Sect members who were bowing were dumbfounded. What was going on? They were still bowing. There was no need for you to be so affectionate with your husband, right? Why were they looking at each other affectionately just like that?


    Can you consider your subordinates¡¯ feelings?


    The Demon Lord curled his lips and said, ¡°Besides, don¡¯t you want to remove the restriction? He didn¡¯t remove it for you for four years. It seems that he doesn¡¯t want to help you remove it. I might be able to help you familiarize yourself with the cultivation technique of this body. At that time, you can remove the restriction for yourself.¡±


    This was thest straw to break the camel¡¯s back.


    Yan Xiaosi made up her mind and raised her chin. She put on a cold expression and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. Today, I was practicing on the Holy Peak Mountain and almost went crazy. It was thanks to this fellow Daoist¡¯s help that I wasn¡¯t injured.¡±


    Everyone exchanged nces in an unspoken mutual understanding and thought to themselves, We¡¯re not blind. However, since you said that it¡¯s cultivation, then it¡¯s cultivation. We¡¯ll keep your secret for you. After all, it¡¯s not easy to be single for ten thousand years.


    No wonder you didn¡¯t ept any maidservants. You don¡¯t like that kind of thing. Alright, there was no need to send those maidservants to the Holy Peak Mountain. It might be more appropriate to choose a few male disciples another day.


    However¡­ it was probably difficult to find another person with such top-notch looks and temperament.


    What Yan Xiaosi did not know was that in just one meeting, the experts of the Holy Sect were already nning how to open a harem for her.


    ¡°May I ask¡­ how do we address your Dao¡­¡± Sect Master Lin wanted to say Dao Companion, but he was halfway through when a guardian behind him poked his waist. He shuddered and changed his words. ¡°Daoist, yes, Fellow Daoist!¡±


    Yan Xiaosi didn¡¯t know either! She turned to look at him. ¡®What¡¯s your name?¡¯ The Demon Lord said indifferently, ¡°Is my name something you can know?¡±


    When Sect Master Lin heard this, he was not angry but overjoyed. Listen, listen, listen, this arrogant tone was clearly because of his favor! The rtionship between the Holy Master and his daopanion was confirmed.


    Although their Holy Master¡¯s taste puzzled them, it was still the same thing.


    After being single for ten thousand years, they felt sorry for their Holy Master. Wasn¡¯t it just bing Daopanions with a man? Even if he became Daopanions with a beast, they couldn¡¯t say anything.


    The Holy Master had sacrificed too much for them. Now, it was time for them to repay the Holy Master. They would definitely protect the secret of the Holy Master.


    ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s send the Holy Master back, ¡± Sect Master Lin said.


    Yan Xiaosi nodded. She had just taken a step when her body went limp. The Demon Lord supported her in time.


    Under the bright moonlight, everyone could see that the Holy Master¡¯s face was very pale.


    This was caused by being injured during the fight and being struck by lightning and falling into the abyss. She didn¡¯t think much of it just now, but now that she was a little tired, she began to feel light-headed.


    In everyone¡¯s eyes, the Holy Master would not be injured, so there must be another reason why he was so weak.


    Everyone¡¯s meaningful gazended on the Demon Lord. Could it be that he had gone overboard? This man looked talented, but he was actually a male vixen? Didn¡¯t he know how to restrain himself?


    The Demon Lord injected a trace of spiritual power into Yan Xiaosi¡¯s body, and Yan Xiaosi instantly felt that she had been revived.


    ¡°I can walk by myself,¡± she said with a smile. As soon as she finished speaking, she realized her current status and hurriedly darkened her face. She said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Everyone :


    The Holy Master actually smiled! She smiled at a male vixen! We didn¡¯t see it, didn¡¯t see it, didn¡¯t see it¡­


    They walked for a while. When they passed by the small wooden hut, Yan Xiaosi thought of something and said to everyone, ¡°Wait.¡±


    She turned around and went to the small wooden hut, carrying out the Little Holy Master who was wrapped like a dumpling.


    Seeing the child in his arms, Sect Master Lin¡¯s legs went limp. He hugged his head and knelt on the ground!


    No way? You two even have a child?!

 Chapter 1236 - 1236: The Gentleness of the Demon Lord

    Chapter 1236: The Gentleness of the Demon Lord


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The group returned to the Holy Peak Mountain.


    Although the Holy Peak Mountain had been destroyed, the pce where the Holy Master lived was a very powerful Dharma artifact that was not destroyed in the battle.


    Sect Master Lin watched his Holy Master and the ck-clothed man enter the pce. He himself stopped outside the pce.


    Those who were familiar with the Holy Master knew that he did not like people stepping into his pce. Even if the Grandmaster came, he could only stand in the courtyard and talk to him. If not for that, why would Sect Master Lin feel that the Holy Master had been too lonely all these years?


    Even though he was familiar with the habits of the Holy Master, Sect Master Lin still had the guts to choose a maidservant for him. It had to be said that Sect Master Lin was not an ordinary person.


    After confirming that his Holy Master had walked far away, Sect Master Lin heaved a sigh of relief. He dusted his wide sleeves and turned to the Guardians behind him. ¡°You saw what happened today. No matter what you think, don¡¯t say a word. This is an order. Do you understand?¡±


    Everyone cupped their hands in acknowledgement.


    Sect Master Lin sighed helplessly. To be honest, it was not too uneptable in Sect Master Lin¡¯s opinion to raise a male vixen. However, it would be difficult to say it if his sect master was the one below.


    Recalling how the Holy Master had teased andughed at the little baby along the way with a sweet expression, Sect Master Lin was even more certain that his guess was right. It was still the same thing. If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he would never have believed it.


    The reason why he did not suspect that the Holy Master had already changed to another person was because firstly, no one had the ability to scheme against the Holy Master. Secondly, the Holy Master¡¯s aura was clearly the same as before. This could not be fake.


    Hence, Sect Master Lin would rather believe that the Holy Master had been charmed by that male vixen. After all, the Holy Master still treated them like a high and mighty flower. Only when he spoke to the male vixen would he look affectionate and naive.


    ¡°All of you can go back. Remember what I said. If you vite it, you will be punished by the sect rules!¡± After Sect Master Lin finished instructing, he nned to leave the Holy Peak Mountain with everyone. Unexpectedly, after taking a few steps, Yan Xiaosi returned.


    Just now, she had walked around the pce and realized that it was so deserted. Other than the three of them, there was not a single living person!


    ¡°Sect Master Lin, please stop.¡± Yan Xiaosi imitated the Holy Master and called out to Sect Master Lin expressionlessly.


    Sect Master Lin quickly turned around and said politely, ¡°Holy Master, do you have any other instructions?¡±


    ¡°Where did everyone in the pce go?¡± Yan Xiaosi asked.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Sect Master Lin was stunned by this question. Is there anyone in your pce?


    Yan Xiaosi was not a fool. When she saw Sect Master Lin¡¯s expression, she realized that she had said something wrong. So there was no one in the pce. The big ice had always lived by himself for so many years.


    He didn¡¯t even have a servant. How was he used to it?


    Yan Xiaosi had been surrounded by people since she was young. It was difficult for her to understand how a person could survive countless long nights. Besides, it was really boring to live alone.


    Yan Xiaosi cleared her throat and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you choose a maidservant for me? Why? It hasn¡¯t been sent over yet?¡±


    Sect Master Lin immediately panicked. As expected of the Holy Master. He had known about it before he even announced it. Indeed, nothing in this world could hide from the Holy Master!


    Sect Master Lin originally wanted to dismiss those maidservants, but since the Holy Master took the initiative to ask about them, he was naturally happy to send them over. Therefore, that night, those delicate youngdies of the sect were all sent to the pce of the Holy Peak Mountain.


    They did not know anything about the male vixen. They only knew that the restrictions on the Holy Peak Mountain had been destroyed. After that, lightning descended. Sect Master Lin announced to the public that the Holy Master was refining a high-grade medicinal pill, but in the end, it caused a phenomenon and attracted lightning.


    As for the male vixen, Sect Master Lin imed that he was a friend of the Holy Master and asked everyone not to offend him.


    ¡°By the way, why don¡¯t I see Miss Yan?¡± Qin Liuzhi asked.


    Mu Qiangwei sneered. ¡°She¡¯s most likely frightened away by the lightning!¡±


    Everyoneughed. With that bit of courage, she dared toe and fight with them for the Holy Master. Now, she finally understood who was the most qualified to serve the Holy Master.


    Among the four of them, her looks and aptitude were the most ordinary. Therefore, when she asked this, it was like a real question and did not arouse anyone¡¯s disgust.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s Miss Fu,¡± Mu Qiangwei said with a smile.


    Wasn¡¯t it obvious? Fu Ruxue had the best looks and background. Her potential and realm were the highest, not to mention that she was Sect Master Lin¡¯s rtive.


    Just now, the Holy Peak Mountain had set up a restriction. They were brought back to the sect by the disciples of the Holy Sect to wait. They were all sitting in the hall, except Fu Ruxue who went to the Sect Master¡¯s Madam¡¯s attic.


    Fu Ruxue said with a smile, ¡°I think everyone has a chance. Perhaps we can all be the Holy Master¡¯s personal maidservants.¡±


    These words were as fake as her smile. The few of them could just listen. It would be too stupid to believe it. Even if their looks and strength were inferior to hers, everyone was stillpeting in their hearts.


    They had to obtain the favor of the Holy Master and stay in the pce as his personal maidservants. In the end, all four of them stayed.


    However, no one was happy because although they were here to serve the Holy Master, in their understanding, they were here tob the Holy Master¡¯s hair, tidy his clothes, take a shower and undress, add to his fragrance with red sleeves, and chat to relieve his boredom. They weren¡¯t here to do manualbor!


    ¡°You, go fetch water.¡± ¡°You, go chop wood.¡± ¡°You, go cook.¡±


    ¡°As for you, wash these diapers!¡±


    Drawing water, chopping wood, cooking, and washing diapers. Wasn¡¯t this what a rough old woman did? They were personal maidservants, first-ss maidservants with status. They¡­ they were treated like half a master!


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want to work?¡± Yan Xiaosi ced her hands behind her back and said indifferently.


    ¡°No¡­ I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    The few of them lowered their heads in response.


    Yan Xiaosi said coldly, ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you going? Are you waiting for me to serve you?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    They left in a panic.


    Yan Xiaosi turned around and pursed her lips with a smile. Was this the feeling of being a Holy Master? Not bad!


    ¡°How are you going to exin this to your family?¡±


    Just as Yan Xiaosi was feeling smug, a maic voice sounded behind her. Actually, putting aside his ferocity, Yan Xiaosi felt that he was good-looking and had a pleasant voice. He was a rare top-notch person.


    Yan Xiaosi crossed her arms and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t have to exin it to my family. My parents are gone for a long time, and my brothers have gone to the Remains. They won¡¯t be back for the time being. Otherwise, how do you think I have the guts toe to the Holy Sect to contest for a maidservant!¡±


    When the Demon Lord heard this, he did not react much, as if he had expected it.


    ¡°By the way, my surname is Yan. I¡¯m ranked fourth at home. You can call me Xiaosi,¡± Yan Xiaosi said. ¡°What about you? What¡¯s your name?¡±


    When Sect Master Lin asked for his name, he pped him in the face. Yan Xiaosi originally thought that it was unlikely for him to say it in front of him, but unexpectedly, his thin lips opened slightly and he said softly, ¡°Xiao Zhao.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Zhao?¡± Yan Xiaosi blinked. ¡°Oh.¡± The Demon Lord nced at her. Yan


    Xiaosi smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re so ferocious. I thought you would call yourself a decisive person. Xiao Zhao is quite cute!¡±


    It was rare that the Demon Lord did not retort. He only nodded softly, as if he had tacitly agreed with her. Yan Xiaosi turned to look at him and realized that he was looking at the endless night with aplicated expression that she could not understand.


    ¡°Holy Master.¡± Fu Ruxue went forward and said, ¡°Dinner is ready.¡±


    The person who cooked was Fu Ruxue. After cooking, she deliberately returned to her room to change into clean clothes and even burned incense. She appeared in front of the Holy Master in a sh, waiting for him to take another look at her.


    Unfortunately, Yan Xiaosi left without looking back!


    Fu Ruxue¡¯s culinary skills were really not good. Yan Xiaosi stuck out her tongue as she ate. The Demon Lord was fasting and did not need to eat. He looked at Yan Xiaosi¡¯s difficult to swallow appearance and took out a mutton leg from his ring. He used his spiritual energy to start a fire and roasted it on the fire. ¡°So your ring is the same as a cosmos bag. You can store things.¡±


    The cosmos bag was only the most basic spatial artifact. Even if it was divided into ranks, the most powerful cosmos bag could notpare to the worst cosmos ring.


    Yan Xiaosi had always wanted a cosmic ring, but unfortunately, she had only heard of it and had never seen it before. Yesterday, a flute suddenly appeared in his hand. He must have taken it from the ring.


    At first, Yan Xiaosi could still focus on his Cosmos Ring. However, when the mutton leg was slowly roasted, only the sound of Yan Xiaosi slurping could be heard in the courtyard.


    Yan Xiaosi ate well. She had never eaten such delicious roasted mutton leg. The meat was too tender. Theyer of oil on the surface of the skin was roasted until it was brown, and ayer of white sesame was sprinkled. When she bit down, it was crispy, but the meat inside was so tender that water could be pinched out.


    Yan Xiaosi was so satisfied that she wanted to cry. She tore a piece and fed it to him. ¡°Eat too.¡¯


    Hmph! The Demon Lord would not eat!


    The demonic cultivator who had been sent away by the Demon Lord had long sneaked back to the Holy Peak Mountain. At this moment, he was hiding in the dark and paying attention to the Demon Lord¡¯s every move.


    The Demon Lord did not eat meat. He was a Blood Rakshasa. He only sucked blood.


    ¡°It¡¯s very delicious! My hands are tired!¡± Yan Xiaosi puffed up her cheeks like a fat squirrel looking for food as she looked at him without blinking. The Demon Lord¡¯s eyshes trembled. He opened his mouth and ate the first mouthful of meat..

 Chapter 1237 - 1237: The Fierce Holy Master!

    Chapter 1237: The Fierce Holy Master!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yan Xiaosi was full and her stomach was about to burst. It was no wonder that she was so gluttonous. It was really because this fellow¡¯s roasted mutton leg was too delicious. It was hard to tell. Other than killing people, this guy also had such powerful culinary skills.


    ¡°Do you cook often?¡± Yan Xiaosi asked curiously.


    ¡°No,¡± the Demon Lord said. ¡°This is the first time.¡¯


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Yan Xiaosi was speechless. This was the first time he made such delicious food. How could her mother, who was soaking in the kitchen every day. withstand this?


    Yan Xiaosi felt that there was a need for her to introduce him to her mother. It was not that she did not want her mother to learn culinary skills from him, but she wanted to tell her mother that some things could not be done with hard work. Talent was also very important.


    Yan Xiaosi was full, but she remembered that the Sacred Luan was still hungry, so she went to the back of the pce to look for it.


    Actually, she did not have to worry about the Sacred Luan. There were many small animals on the Holy Peak Mountain, and it was self-sufficient. When Yan Xiaosi took the ingredients to feed it, it was already eating the seventh purple-tailed marten it had hunted.


    Purple-tailed marten, a third-stage mutated beast, was very rare. Usually, the Sacred Luan would not be able to eat such nutritious food. No one cared about it when it came to the Holy Peak Mountain. So it could eat enough.


    The Sacred Luan and the four siblings had a soul connection, so the Sacred Luan recognized Yan Xiaosi.


    Yan Xiaosi patted the Sacred Luan¡¯s head and said, ¡°Have fun in the mountains for the next few days. Don¡¯t fly out and let others see you. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be easy to exin.¡±


    The Sacred Luan nodded. It was fun in the mountains. There were many prey, and all of them were big and fat. After the Sacred Luan finished eating the seventh purple-tailed ferret, it went to hunt the eighth one. Yan Xiaosi returned to her¡­ uh¡­ Holy Master¡¯s bedchamber.


    The Holy Master¡¯s pce was very big, but the bedchamber was only one of the halls. Compared to Yan Xiaosi¡¯s residence in the Immortal Sect, it was less dazzling, but there were a few more traces of otherworldly immortal aura.


    Yan Xiaosi looked at the cold jade pir and vaguely felt like she was in an immortal pce. On the soft bedy the resentful Little Holy Master. When Yan Xiaosi saw him, she raised her hand and patted his head. ¡°Aiya, I almost forgot. You¡¯re hungry too, right?¡±


    In the past, the Holy Master would not be hungry. After all, he had not eaten for many years and his history was even longer than the Demon Lord. However, who asked him to change his little body now? He was already hungry in the valley, okay?


    However, out of the dignity of a Holy Master, he did not say anything. To be able to cultivate to his current realm, his self-control was unquestionable. However, it was still his own body. His body had long adapted to his will, but this small body could not.


    Yan Xiaosi¡¯s greatest hobby was to eat. The instincts of this little body were too powerful, so much so that the Holy Master was already so hungry that he was growling.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Yan Xiaosi asked him.


    The Holy Master and his little body instinctively struggled on the verge of death, determined not to speak.


    ¡°I forgot that you don¡¯t know how to speak.¡± Yan Xiaosi smiled and picked up the little Holy Master. She poked his chubby little face and said, ¡°Are you really not hungry?¡±


    The Holy Master held it in tightly. If no one paid attention to him, he should be able tost a little longer. However, when he was carried into a familiar and warm arms, his little body¡¯s instincts instantly pped his rationality to death.


    The little Holy Master turned his head and bit Yan Xiaosi¡¯s chest. It was as if she had returned to the night of the chaotic battle in the Earth Demon Pce many years ago. He finally understood why this little body¡¯s desire was so powerful. After all, it was its stamped personal nanny. If Dabao were here, he would also bite down without hesitation.


    It was probably because the instincts of Yan Xiaosi¡¯s small body were too powerful that even the thoughts of the young Holy Master were several times more childish.


    The moment he bit Yan Xiaosi, a satisfying thought shed across his mind. Who asked you to bite me back then? Now, I¡¯ve finally bitten you back!


    However, in the next second, the little Holy Master felt that something was wrong. He was using Yan Xiaosi¡¯s body now. Yan Xiaosi was using his body.


    Thirteen years ago, Yan Xiaosi bit Zhou Jin.


    Thirteen yearster, it was still Yan Xiaosi who bit Zhou Jin.


    The Holy Master had always been calm and cultured, but at this moment, ten thousand curses shed across his mind.


    When Yan Xiaosi saw that he was actually indiscriminate between men and women and was biting into his arms, she knew that he was extremely hungry. She hurriedly called the Sacred Luan over and asked it to catch a goat with milk.


    The Sacred Luan did not catch actating goat, only actating leopard.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Yan Xiaosi waved her hand and took out a small milk bottle that she had treasured for many years. After washing it clean, she put the boiled leopard milk in it.


    She handed the milk bottle to the Holy Master. The Holy Master gritted his teeth. How could a dignified Holy Master do such a shameful thing?


    ¡°Be good, it¡¯s very delicious.¡± Yan Xiaosi waved the little milk bottle in his hand.


    NO!


    Yan Xiaosi stuffed the pacifier into the little Holy Master¡¯s mouth.


    Oh, it was delicious.


    When the Demon Lord entered the room, Yan Xiaosi was feeding the little Holy Master with a small milk bottle. He was lying t on his back. He had clearly turned into a baby who was drinking milk, but he still exuded a sage-like aura.


    The Demon Lord¡¯s eyes turned slightly cold. He walked over and took the small milk bottle from Yan Xiaosi¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Yan Xiaosi asked.


    The little Holy Master looked at him coldly. The Demon Lord grabbed his chubby hand and let him hold the little milk bottle. ¡°Drink it yourself!¡±


    The little Holy Master¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent, but his stomach was not full yet. He red fiercely at the Demon Lord, endured the humiliation, bit the little milk bottle, and suddenly sucked.


    Then, only the sound of the little Holy Master drinking milk was left in the hall.


    Yan Xiaosi left the room.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± The Demon Lord also walked out.


    Yan Xiaosi smiled and said, ¡°Taking a bath! When I went to look for the Sacred Luan just now, I found a huge hot spring behind! Since this pce is a Dharma artifact, the hot spring there might be a spiritual spring. I¡¯ve never soaked in a spiritual spring in my life!¡±


    The Immortal Sect did not have a spiritual spring. There was one in the ancient ruins, but she could not enter without her cultivation. Moreover, for some reason, she could not bring out the water in the spiritual spring.


    As Yan Xiaosi spoke, she walked in the direction of the spiritual spring. She realized that the other party had also followed and asked in confusion, ¡°Are you going to soak in the spiritual spring too?¡±


    The Demon Lord sized her up. ¡°Why? Can I take advantage of you in your current state?¡±


    Yan Xiaosi looked down at herself and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s true. We¡¯re all men. There¡¯s nothing to hide!¡±


    The Demon Lord :


    Although these words were right, why did it sound like something was wrong? It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t have to avoid men, but are you sure you don¡¯t have to avoid men too?


    The pce was beautiful, and the spiritual spring pool was even more beautiful. There was a bright moon in the sky, and it was decorated by stars. White smoke lingered, and there were flowers beside it that she could not name. It was really a paradise on earth.


    Yan Xiaosi lowered her head and began to take off her clothes.


    The Demon Lord untied his headband again and tied it to Yan Xiaosi¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± he whispered-


    ¡°Why should I listen to you?¡±


    ¡°Just because you can¡¯t defeat me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± What a powerful reason. She could not refute.


    However, Yan Xiaosi did not understand. Why did he have to follow her no matter what she did? Especially for such a special personal matter, why did he always have to do it for her? He seemed to mind her touching the Holy Master¡¯s body.


    Could it be¡­


    Yan Xiaosi soaked in the steamy spiritual spring and a bold thought suddenly shed across her mind.


    The Demon Lord was also standing by the shore, undressing. He was about toe down and take a bath when he heard Yan Xiaosi say, ¡°Xiao Zhao, don¡¯t tell me you have improper thoughts about the Holy Master?¡± The Demon Lord slipped and fell down with a thud!


    Yan Xiaosi : ¡°¡­¡±


    Yan Xiaosi felt that her guess was definitely right. This person had shouted at the Holy Master at the Holy Peak Mountain, but when the lightning really struck down that day, he had blocked most of the attack with his own strength. After that, he did not hesitate to fly down the abyss to look for them. To be precise, he was looking for the Holy Master.


    When he found out that she had swapped ces with the Holy Master, he did not let her touch the Holy Master¡¯s body at all. He did not even allow her to look. How much did he adore the Holy Master?


    What did he want to make a deal with her? In her opinion, he just wanted an excuse to stay by the Holy Master¡¯s side. The battle between him and the Holy Master was also a massacre that he loved but could not get.


    She wondered what the Holy Master was thinking and if he had any feelings for Xiao Zhao..

 Chapter 1238 - 1238: Yan Xiaosi l s Secret

    Chapter 1238: Yan Xiaosi l s Secret


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After taking a bath, Yan Xiaosi returned to her bedchamber to sleep. The little Holy Master could no longer resist the sleepiness of his little body. After drinking the milk, he fell asleep.


    He had countless sleepless nights, and he could not even remember thest time he fell asleep. If it were an ordinary person, they would have long been unable to withstand it. However, he was a Holy Master, and his body was full of vitality. He would not feel tired even if he did not sleep.


    Although his body was not tired, his heart was. He sometimes wished he could sleep until dawn and think about nothing. The night he turned into a baby, his long-cherished dream that he thought he would never be able to fulfill in his life was realized.


    The little Holy Master was sleeping soundly, not even knowing that he had been coldly thrown into the cradle by the Demon Lord.


    Yan Xiaosi looked at the exquisite small handmade cradle and then at the Demon Lord at the side. Her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°There was no cradle here just now¡­ Did you take it out of your ring? Why do you carry such a thing with you? Do you have a sister at home?¡±


    It was no wonder that It was really because the style of this cradle did not look like it was for boys.


    As for why she didn¡¯t ask if it was for his daughter, it wasn¡¯t that Yan Xiaosi felt that he was deeply in love with the Holy Master and didn¡¯t get married outside. At that moment, she didn¡¯t think about this at all. She only subconsciously felt that this was tor a certain sister ot his and seemed to have been personally made by him.


    The Demon Lord did not answer this question. Instead, he said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±


    Yan Xiaosi thought for a while. This body really didn¡¯t seem to be tired, but her soul was tired. She was a little demoness who wanted to eat and drink. If she didn¡¯t sleep for a long night, could she study?


    Her strength was not only reflected in her small body¡¯s instincts, but even her soul¡¯s instincts shone terrifyingly.


    The Holy Master had be her, so he had to follow her body¡¯s instincts and eat and sleep. As for her, she had be the Holy Master, but she did not eat or sleep ording to the Holy Master¡¯s habits.


    Yan Xiaosi fell back andy on the soft bed.


    Huh? Why did the bed be so soft? It was even very stic, so much so that after she fell, she bounced up. It was extremelyfortable.


    Yan Xiaosi touched the mattress on her body and looked up at the Demon Lord.


    ¡°I remember that when I was sitting here just now, this bed was very hard.


    Have you changed the bed?¡±


    How much do you not want me to get my hands on what you like? Do you mind me sleeping in his bed so much? Man, your possessiveness is so damn terrifying.


    However¡­ when she thought about how he, a dignified man, was actually so domineering for another man, she inexplicably felt a little excited.


    Two men who loved and killed each other, the supreme experts of the world¡­ This bitter couple was really too easy to get into.


    Yan Xiaosi smiled evilly and fell asleep hugging the pillow.


    The Demon Lord quietly came to the bed and looked at her sleeping face without blinking. ¡°You heartless little thing. You don¡¯t even remember who I am and you dare to fall asleep like this. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯m here to harm you?¡±


    With that, he stretched out his slender fingers, intending to touch her face.


    Unexpectedly, when he was an inch away, he felt a strange force stab his fingertips. Then, his fingertips bled.


    The Demon Lord had not bled for many years. He raised his eyebrows in surprise and smiled knowingly. ¡°Soul Restriction?¡±


    No wonder this girl could fall asleep fearlessly. The soul restriction was different from the restriction on the body. It was fine when people were awake, but once they lost consciousness, it would automatically trigger its protective mechanism.


    This should not be an ordinary soul restriction.


    The Demon Lord didn¡¯t know if he should be d that he had discovered the ¡°Holy Master¡± lying on the floor and didn¡¯t move his body. Otherwise, his arm might have been covered in blood.


    Suddenly, the Demon Lord¡¯s ears twitched. With a flick of his sleeve, he pulled the nket over Yan Xiaosi and walked out of the bedchamber. In the garden, the demonic cultivator shed out from behind a big tree and knelt on one knee. ¡°Greetings, Demon Lord!¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t left yet?¡± The Demon Lord looked at him coldly. He had already discovered that the demonic cultivator hade when he was roasting mutton leg for Yan Xiaosi. The reason why he didn¡¯t say anything was because he didn¡¯t want anyone to notice.


    The demonic cultivator said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m worried about the Demon Lord!¡±


    The Demon Lord said indifferently, ¡°What do I have to worry you about?¡±


    The demonic cultivator said in fear and trepidation, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.


    After all, this is the Holy Master¡¯s territory. One can never be too careful.


    Demon Lord, please allow me to stay and serve you!¡±


    The Demon Lord did not need his service, but he did not mind him following.


    ¡°Have you heard of soul restrictions?¡± The Demon Lord suddenly asked.


    The demonic cultivator was stunned and did not understand why the Demon


    Lord suddenly mentioned this, but he still answered honestly, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it.


    It¡¯s a technique that¡¯s stronger than the body¡¯s restrictions. It has extremely high requirements for the person who uses it. Not only does one have to reach the Mahayana Realm, but they also have to have very powerful soul power. Of course, there are also other requirements. I need to go back and read the specific method in the ancient book. In short, this is a forbidden technique.¡± ¡°Forbidden technique?¡± The Demon Lord muttered.


    The demonic cultivator nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. There aren¡¯t more than two people in the world who have learned this forbidden technique and can sessfully use it. One is the Old Demon Lord, and the other¡­¡± It was obvious who the other one was.


    The Demon Lord was enlightened. ¡°No wonder he became so weak.¡±


    Since it was a forbidden technique, the bacsh to the user was extremely great. However, the Demon Lord did not understand why he did it.


    The demonic energy in Yan Xiaosi¡¯s body was enough to use the body¡¯s restrictions, so why did even her soul have to be nted with restrictions? What exactly had happened to Yan Xiaosi¡¯s body?

 Chapter 1239 - 1239: Her Xiao Zhao

    Chapter 1239: Her Xiao Zhao


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As the two of them spoke, the demonic cultivator¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold. He gave his Demon Lord a look, indicating for him to look at the big tree not far away.


    It was a hundred -year-old parasol tree. Due to the abundant spiritual energy on the Holy Peak Mountain, it grew taller than ordinary parasol trees. However, the focus now was not this tree, but the person hiding behind it.


    The Demon Lord looked at the shadow projected on the ground from behind the tree and curled his lips in disdain.


    The demonic cultivator immediately lowered his voice and said, ¡°Demon Lord, do you want me to deal with her?¡±


    It was obvious that the shadow on the ground was a woman. It was said that a few maidservants hade to the Holy Peak Mountain. The other party must be one of them. It was not a problem for him to kill a maidservant with his realm.


    The Demon Lord nced at the shadow casually, as if it was a waste to even look at it. ¡°There¡¯s no need. You cane on time tomorrow morning.¡± With that, he turned around and left.


    Since his master did not allow him to pursue the matter, he would not pursue it. Actually, he also wanted to ask why the Demon Lord¡¯s rtionship with the Holy Master had suddenly be so harmonious, but the Demon Lord had already left, so the demonic cultivator could only leave helplessly.


    After the two of them disappeared, the figure walked out from behind the tree. She frowned as she stared in the direction where the two of them had left and clenched her fists bit by bit.


    At dawn the next day, Yan Xiaosi was woken up byughter.


    ¡°What a cute child? Where did shee from?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. She was lying here just now.¡± ¡°Could it be the Holy Master¡¯s child?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s really cute.¡±


    The few beauties surrounded the little Holy Master, who had been ruthlessly thrown out by the Demon Lord. Their aunties¡¯ hearts were collectively overflowing. How could there be such a beautiful child in the world? She was fair and fat, and her little arms and legs were like lotus roots. Her facial features were even more exquisite, especially her ck and soft hair. It was too smooth to the touch!


    The Holy Master, who had never been touched by outsiders, was now pinched by a few fierce women and touched all over his body. The Holy Master felt terrible.


    He red coldly at them.


    Qin Liuzhi said in surprise, ¡°Look, she¡¯s fierce to us!¡±


    ¡°So cute¡­¡± Mu Qiangwei felt her heart melt.


    The Holy Master gritted his teeth and sadly realized that he only had two small front teeth.


    The Holy Master : .


    While the few of them were happily carrying the baby, Fu Ruxue quietly left the venue and turned to go to the Holy Master¡¯s bedchamber.


    Yan Xiaosi had already woken up and was sitting by the bed in a daze. Was it so miserable to be a Holy Master? Did she have to be woken up at dawn?


    ¡°Holy Master.¡± Fu Ruxue lowered her head outside the door and said without looking sideways, ¡°I¡¯m Fu Ruxue. I have something to report.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Yan Xiaosi yawned and had no intention of letting her into the house.


    Fu Ruxue looked around and whispered, ¡°This is a serious matter. Please allow me to enter the room to report.¡±


    Yan Xiaosi nced at the Demon Lord who was meditating and said, ¡°Thene in.¡±


    Fu Ruxue gently entered the room. At the thought that this was the Holy Master¡¯s bedroom, Fu Ruxue¡¯s heart throbbed. She carefully pressed it down and elegantly came to the screen.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk there,¡± Yan Xiaosi said.


    It was unknown if Xiao Zhao hade in the morning or if he had stayed by her bed for the entire night. In short, it was better not to let Fu Ruxue see him in the same room as her.


    As for what Fu Ruxue wanted to report, Yan Xiaosi had never considered that it might be rted to Xiao Zhao.


    Fu Ruxue said, ¡°Holy Master, what I¡¯m going to say might be unbelievable to you, but I swear that I¡¯m serious. I won¡¯t harm you!¡±


    ¡°Okay, go ahead,¡± Yan Xiaosi said.


    Fu Ruxue was deeply vignt of the surroundings. She made up her mind and said, ¡°Holy Master, you¡¯ve been deceived. Your friend isn¡¯t a righteous cultivator at all. He¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s¡­¡±


    Fu Ruxue wanted to say the word Demon Lord, but she realized that her throat seemed to be choked. She could not make a sound no matter what. She tried to say ¡®demon¡¯, but she could not make a sound either.


    She touched her throat. How could this be?


    The Demon Lord was still meditating without moving.


    Yan Xiaosi asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±


    1¡­


    Fu Ruxue tried her best to shout, but it was useless.


    Yan Xiaosi vaguely sensed that something was wrong. She looked at Fu Ruxue, who was struggling to make a sound, through the gap in the screen and narrowed her eyes slightly.


    She went to the Demon Lord¡¯s side and poked his shoulder with her finger. She narrowed her eyes and whispered, ¡°What did you do to her? Are you hiding something from me? If you¡¯re not a righteous cultivator, then who are you?¡±


    The Demon Lord slowly opened his eyes and suddenly pounced on Yan Xiaosi, pressing her onto the soft bed.


    Yan Xiaosi was shocked by this unexpected action. Her little body was stiff, and her big eyes blinked. Could it be that he had a beastly nature early in the morning? Although this body was the body of his sweetheart, his soul was not the soul of his sweetheart.


    HOW could ne bear to eat tms.d


    ¡°You want to know who I am?¡± His red lips curled up as he looked at her charmingly, like a poppy blooming in one¡¯s heart.


    Yan Xiaosi shivered. This person was too dangerous, too dangerous! It was best if she didn¡¯t provoke him. Yan Xiaosi¡¯s throat moved. ¡°I think I actually don¡¯t have to know.¡±


    ¡°Or perhaps it¡¯s better for you to know.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. You¡¯re thinking too much. I don¡¯t need to know.¡±


    Curiosity killed the cat.


    Yan Xiaosi nned to move out from under him, but he grabbed her wrist. He supported his body with his other hand and imprisoned her until she had nowhere to escape. ¡°I¡¯m Xiao Zhao.¡±


    Your Xiao Zhao.


    Yan Xiaosi nodded like a chick pecking at rice. ¡°I know. You said so.¡±


    The Demon Lord bent down and gently buried his head in her neck, carefully and greedily breathing in her aura. Yan Xiaosi¡¯s eyes instantly widened and her body stiffened.


    What was going on? I, I, I, I¡­ I¡¯m really not your daopanion. Don¡¯t make a mistake!


    ng!


    It was the screen that Fu Ruxue had knocked down. Fu Ruxue did not do it on purpose this time. She was frightened by her involuntary strangeness and staggered against the screen in front of her.


    The screen fell, and everything behind it was exposed to everyone. Coincidentally, the demonic cultivator who had only been on duty for less than an hour had brought Sect Master Lin and the various guardians and elders over to meet the Holy Master.


    In the end, what did they see?


    The Holy Master was pressed under the ck-clothed man, who still buried his head in the Holy Master¡¯s neck.


    Sect Master Lin and the others felt like they had been struck by lightning!


    Wasn¡¯t night enough for the two of you? You¡¯re so hungry early in the morning. Cultivators have good stamina, but you used them to make this?!


    The demonic cultivator was also shocked. What new strategy did the Demon Lord use? He even sacrificed himself? Could it be that he didn¡¯t hesitate to seduce him in order toplete the mission?


    Yan Xiaosi panicked. ¡°Hey, no, don¡¯t misunderstand¡­ I¡­¡±


    There¡¯s no need to say anything. We all understand. We didn¡¯t see anything! Initially, it was just a suspicion, but now, it was finally confirmed.


    The Holy Master¡­ was really the one below!!!


    Sect Master Lin gestured for them to stop with heartache. He turned around with tears in his eyes and brought the Guardians and elders of the Holy Sect to wait outside the pce. They finally understood the Holy Master¡¯s good intentions. He did not let them enter the pce because he did not want them to see this scene and feel awkward.


    ¡°Uh¡­ that¡­¡± The demonic cultivator realized that he seemed to have done something wrong and scratched his head awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯ll leave too. Continue.¡± With that, he turned around and left. He had just taken two steps when he pulled out the troublesome Fu Ruxue and did not forget to close the door for the two of them.


    Yan Xiaosi : ¡°¡­¡±


    Sect Master Lin came to look for the Holy Master today for serious matters. There were a few missing persons cases in Pine Crane Town, and the magistrate prefecture intervened to investigate. However, they did not find any clues, so they asked the Holy Sect for help.


    The Holy Sect sent capable disciples down the mountain to investigate the case. After investigating for a few days, they really found very important clues. The disciples followed the clues to capture the culprit, but none of them returned.


    ¡°You mean all the disciples of the Holy Sect have gone missing?¡± Outside the pce, Yan Xiaosi asked with a strange expression.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Sect Master Lin said. ¡°Originally, I nned to get the Guardians to search for them, but¡­ the ce where the disciples disappeared is not under the Holy Sect¡¯s jurisdiction, so I came to ask the Holy Master if we should forcefully search.¡±


    ¡°What did your ancestor say?¡± Yan Xiaosi asked.


    Sect Master Lin said in shame, ¡°He¡¯s in seclusion. If not for this, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to cause trouble for you.¡± Especially when you and your daopanion are entangled, I really feel like I¡¯m a degenerate who broke up a couple!


    Yan Xiaosi nodded. ¡®Which sect¡¯s sphere of influence is that ce you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    ¡°Immortal Sect,¡± Sect Master Lin said.


    ¡°My house?¡± Yan Xiaosi was stunned.


    Sect Master Lin was confused.


    Yan Xiaosi¡¯s expression did not change as she said, ¡°I mean, damn it.¡±


    Sect Master Lin was even more confused..

 Chapter 1240 - 1240: Immortal Lord Jiuchao

    Chapter 1240: Immortal Lord Jiuchao


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ever since that male vixen appeared, the Holy Master had be more and more unlike himself.


    Although Sect Master Lin was filled with emotions, he still did not suspect Yan Xiaosi.


    At this point, Yan Xiaosi already understood why Sect Master Lin hade looking for her. It was not that they really did not dare to search the Immortal Sect, but that they could not enter the Immortal Sect¡¯s sphere of influence to search.


    Before her father and brothers set off, they had set up a restriction within a ten-mile radius of the Immortal Sect. Outsiders were not allowed to enter or leave at will. Unless the founder of the Holy Sect and the Holy Master came personally, it was very difficult to break the Immortal Sect¡¯s restriction.


    The people from the Holy Sect had also tried to negotiate with the Immortal Sect, but the head of the sect was not around. They could onlye back in a few days.


    Sect Master Lin was worried about the safety of those missing people and was also worried that more victims would appear in town, so he had no choice but to beg the Holy Master. Since this matter was rted to the Immortal Sect, Yan Xiaosi could not ignore it.


    Yan Xiaosi said to Sect Master Lin, ¡°Tell me the ce. I¡¯ll go take a look personallyter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with the Holy Master,¡± Sect Master Lin said.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Yan Xiaosi was worried that Sect Master Lin would see any ws if she interacted too much with him. ¡°Tell me the location and I¡¯ll go over myself. Since that person dares to capture a disciple of the Holy Sect, it means that he¡¯s quite bold and his strength can¡¯t be underestimated. You¡¯re guarding the Holy Sect. Don¡¯t let the thief take advantage of you.¡±


    Sect Master Lin thought about it and felt that it made sense. The Grandmaster was in seclusion and the Holy Master had gone down the mountain, so he was the top expert here. If he left too, the gains would not make up for the losses if the thieves killed their way up the mountain.


    It was mainly because they did not know the other party¡¯s strength, so they could not let their guard down.


    Sect Master Lin told Yan Xiaosi about the town and the location of the incident, and sent someone to inform the disciples there.


    Yan Xiaosi returned to the bedchamber to change her clothes and go out. She also snatched the Little Holy Master from the hands of the youngdies who were overflowing with maternal instincts.


    ¡°Why did you bring him along?¡± The Demon Lord had appeared behind Yan Xiaosi.


    Yan Xiaosi was shocked. She turned around and red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you make a sound when you walk?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question,¡± the Demon Lord said as he nced at the little Holy Master in the basket.


    Yan Xiaosi closed the lid of the basket and said to him, ¡°Something happened in the Immortal Sect. I¡¯m going out, but I don¡¯t have a token on me, so I can only bring myself.¡±


    Her constitution was special, and she could freely enter and leave any restrictions. Of course, with the Holy Master¡¯s strength, he could actually open the restriction. The problem was¡­ she did not know how to control the Holy Master¡¯s power.


    Yan Xiaosi carried the small basket on her back and smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking for someone? I¡¯m not around. Just search as much as you want.¡±


    The Demon Lord smiled faintly. ¡°Are you sure you can go down the mountain like this?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I go down the mountain?¡± As Yan Xiaosi spoke, she was about to whistle and summon the Sacred Luan. However, just as she moved, she suddenly realized that she was no longer Yan Xiaosi. Of course, she could not ride her previous mount.


    Yan Xiaosi looked at the bottomless mountain and silently swallowed her saliva. If she walked down from here¡­ she would have to break both her legs¡­ Besides, she might not be able to reach even when she broke them¡­


    ¡°Or you can learn how to ride a sword from him.¡± The Demon Lord leanedzily against the door frame with his arms crossed and looked at Sect Master Lin, who had left on his sword.


    Yan Xiaosi lowered her head aggrievedly. She didn¡¯t know how.


    The Demon Lord said, ¡°Steady yourself.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yan Xiaosi was stunned. Before she could react, she felt something suddenly under her feet and flew out.


    This was different from the kisses and hugs she loved to y with when she was young. This speed¡­ was so fast that she could catch up to lightning. She felt that she was standing on a bolt of lightning. If she was not careful, she would be overturned by the strong wind and fall.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Yan Xiaosi eximed and instinctively hugged the Demon Lord¡¯s waist. At first, she did not know that she was hugging a man¡¯s waist. She only gradually felt that something was wrong after hugging him. This waist really did not have any fat and was filled with resilient strength.


    Yan Xiaosi rolled her eyes and secretly pinched his waist. The Demon Lord¡¯s body trembled and he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    Yan Xiaosi: ¡°Oh.¡±


    She pinched it again!


    The Demon Lord :


    Sect Master Lin rode his sword back to the sect. Halfway there, he felt a shadow fly over his head. He looked up in confusion and almost fell off the flying sword when he took a closer look. The man in white who was hugging the male vixen and burying his head in the male vixen¡¯s arms¡­ Wasn¡¯t he their Holy Master?


    Was there a need to be so intimate? He even brought the male vixen along to investigate a case? He even rode the same flying sword as him? And he even hugged his waist?!


    Sect Master Lin felt that he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. If he continued, he would feel sore. He had been married to his wife for so many years, but he had never been so clingy!


    ¡°If this continues, it won¡¯t be long before the entire Holy Land knows that the Holy Master has a male daopanion¡­¡± Sect Master Lin covered his eyes with a headache. With a loud bang, he bumped into a tree.


    Sect Master Lin : ¡°¡­


    The tree : ¡®


    The Demon Lord flew on his sword to the open space closest to Pine Crane Town. The two of them walked the rest of the journey on foot. It was not that he cherished the reputation of the Holy Master, but they wanted to hear themotion in town along the way.


    The first missing person case was a month ago. As ofst night, seventeen people had gone missing, including the disciples of the Holy Sect. These people were all young men, strong and healthy, and had proper morals. There were cultivators and ordinary people among the missing people in town. Most of the cultivators¡¯ realms were not high, and the most powerful one was only at thete-stage of Qi Refinement. Even if Yan Xiaosi did not have any cultivation, she could capture a few with his Dharma artifacts.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he capture those above the Qi Refinement Realm? Could it be that he can¡¯t defeat them?¡± Yan Xiaosi asked.


    ¡°He even captured ordinary people. Perhaps his standards for capturing people have nothing to do with their realm. The people he captured just happened to not have exceeded the Qi Refinement Realm,¡± the Demon Lord said.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Yan Xiaosi muttered.


    The Demon Lord¡¯s guess was quickly confirmed. Just as they met up with the disciples of the Holy Sect who hade to receive them at the agreed ce, they were told that someone else had disappeared from town. It was a Great Void Stage expert.


    There were a total of three disciples who received them. The leader was Senior Brother Jing, who had sent Yan Xiaosi and the others to the Holy Peak Mountain yesterday.


    Senior Brother Jing looked at the unfamiliar man beside the Holy Master in surprise. Obviously, they didn¡¯t know that the Holy Master had a ¡°Dao Companion¡± yet, and Sect Master Lin didn¡¯t know that the Demon Lord would follow, so he didn¡¯tmunicate with them in advance.


    The Holy Master had always been alone and had never seen any friends around him. Senior Brother Jing was very puzzled. Seeing that the Holy Master had no intention of exining, he tactfully suppressed this doubt.


    ¡°Who do you suspect did it?¡± Yan Xiaosi asked.


    ¡°We suspect that it¡¯s the demons,¡± Senior Brother Jing said.


    The Demon Lord¡¯s eyes flickered.


    Yan Xiaosi touched her chin. ¡°Is there any evidence?¡±


    Senior Brother Jing said seriously, ¡°Last night, our junior brothers fought with that person. The reason why our junior brothers disappeared was because they chased after him. ording to the junior brothers who stayed, that person has a very powerful demonic aura. He should be a demonic cultivator.¡±


    ¡°What about his realm?¡± Yan Xiaosi asked.


    Senior Brother Jing shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Perhaps his realm is too high for us to see through. Or perhaps he has a Dharma artifact that hides his realm.¡±


    ¡°Where did the disciples chase him to before disappearing?


    ¡°There.¡± Senior Brother Jing waved his hand and pointed at a mountain range in front. ¡°We suspect that the missing cultivators andmoners were also captured there.¡±


    ¡°Immortal Grass Mountain?¡± The Immortal Grass Mountain was the mountain range his mother had named. It was a natural barrier to the south of the Immortal Sect. Usually, there was no problem. Only when his father and brothers went out would they set up restrictions that did not allow outsiders to enter.


    However, her father and mother were no longer in the Immortal Sect a month ago. In other words, this ce had always been restricted. Then, how did they barge in?


    ¡°The disciples behind also tried to chase after him, but they were all blocked outside by restrictions,¡± Senior Brother Jing said.


    So¡­ the only one who could pass through the restriction was the culprit?


    Yan Xiaosi suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Do you still suspect that the people from the Immortal Sect are also involved?¡±


    Senior Brother Jing did not know that the person standing opposite him was the daughter of the Immortal Sect. He said in detail, ¡°Other than the Immortal Sect, I can¡¯t figure out who else has the key to open the restriction.¡±


    The Demon Lord, who had been silent all this while, said casually, ¡°How can the Immortal Sect collude with the demons?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know this, Fellow Daoist. The Immortal Sect¡­¡± Senior Brother Jing hesitated for a moment. Seeing that his Holy Master had no intention of stopping him, he continued,¡± The Immortal Sect is actually rted to the demons. The new Demon Lord of the demons once had a deep rtionship with the Immortal Sect. He was an adopted son picked up by the Madam of the Immortal Sect from outside. Not many people know this secret. I hope Fellow Daoist doesn¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    My mother has an adopted son? Why didn¡¯t I know? No one mentioned it to me!


    ¡°Besides¡­¡± Senior Brother Jing continued, ¡°The case happened after the Sect Master and Madam of the Immortal Sect went out and the three young masters entered seclusion to cultivate. The timing is also quite coincidental.¡±


    ¡°You mean my¡­¡± My parents and brothers did it? Yan Xiaosi stopped in time. She coughed lightly and said seriously, ¡°Is it appropriate for us to suspect such an open and aboveboard sect just because of such a coincidence?¡±


    Open and aboveboard? Senior Brother Jing was dumbfounded. Holy Master, do you have any misunderstandings about being open and aboveboard? The entire Holy Land had been tricked by Immortal Lord Jiuchao.. Have you forgotten how he became rich?

 Chapter 1241 - 1241: Untitled

    Chapter 1241: Untitled


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Although Yan Xiaosi really wanted to brag about her father to others, she had to keep a low profile. She was a good girl who kept a low profile!


    Yan Xiaosi asked Senior Brother Jing about the situation they knew. Although many young cultivators had disappeared, those people were all itinerant cultivators, so they did not attract the attention of the other sects.


    From this point of view, the culprit was very cunning. He deliberately did not choose the disciples of the sect to attack, probably because he did not want to provoke the sect¡¯s revenge. However, the Holy Sect interfered with the investigation, and in order to protect themselves, they had no choice but to kill the disciples of the Holy Sect.


    ¡°I wonder if our junior brothers will be in danger,¡± Senior Brother Jing said self-reproachfully. If he had known that he would meet the culprit, he wouldn¡¯t have stayed in the Holy Sect yesterday to wait for news.


    Yan Xiaosi patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that a Great Void Stage expert just disappeared this morning? The culprit can even capture someone in the Great Void Stage. Your realm is so low. It¡¯s useless even if you¡¯re there.¡±


    Senior Brother Jing, who was choked: ¡®


    These words didn¡¯tfort me, okay¡­


    Yan Xiaosi decided to go to the Immortal Grass Mountain personally to take a look.


    Senior Brother Jing had asked to follow, but Yan Xiaosi had rejected him. What kind of joke was this? She didn¡¯t know the ability of a Holy Master. What if Senior Brother Jing found out that she wasn¡¯t a real Holy Master after she entered¡¯ AS ror danger, wasn¡¯t tnere still o znaoc Mao znao could even defeat a Holy Master, so why would she be afraid of a mere culprit?


    However, just as Yan Xiaosi turned to look for Xiao Zhao, Xiao Zhao was gone.


    ¡°Where is he? Where did he go?¡± She muttered.


    At the corner of the street, the Demon Lord stood in an empty courtyard. The demonic cultivator cupped his hands respectfully in front of him. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it.


    Demon Lord, please investigate!¡±


    ¡°Other than you, who else left the Demon n this time?¡± The Demon Lord asked indifferently.


    The demonic cultivator thought for a while and said, ¡°There are also a few subordinates, but their whereabouts are all under my control. I can also be sure that they didn¡¯t do it!¡±


    Although the demonic cultivator wanted to do this, the Demon Lord had told them before they set off that the mission of this trip was to bring that person back to the Demon n and notplicate matters.


    The Demon Lord did not care about the lives of these so-called righteous cultivators and themoners at all. However, if this matter was rted to the Immortal Sect, the Demon Lord would not stand by and do nothing. ¡°Keep an eye on your people. Don¡¯t let them cause trouble for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After the Demon Lord threw a bottle of pills to the demonic cultivator, he turned around and left.


    These pills were used to hide the demonic energy in their bodies and help them avoid the corrosion of spiritual energy. The Demon Lord did not need them because he was a fusion of the Holy Demon. He could absorb demonic energy and spiritual energy.


    The Demon Lord returned to the inn where the disciples of the Holy Sect were. Yan Xiaosi walked over with wide eyes. ¡°Where did you go just now? I was looking for you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± the Demon Lord said indifferently.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Yan Xiaosi carried the small basket and left the inn with the Demon Lord.


    Of the two handsome men, one was dressed in white that was as white as snow and spotless, and the other was dressed in ck that was like ink and exuded killing intent. They were like a pair of unparalleled young masters.


    ¡°I suddenly feel that the two of them are verypatible,¡± a disciple of the Holy Sect murmured as he looked at their backs.


    Senior Brother Jing nodded. Soon, he realized that something was wrong. He turned his head angrily and red at his junior brother. ¡°What are you saying?


    That¡¯s a man!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± The disciple of the Holy Sect who was reprimanded scratched his head.


    ¡°But Senior Brother Jing, who is that man? Why did he appear beside the Holy Master? Does the Holy Master have friends?¡±


    Senior Brother Jing shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s not ask about the Holy Master.¡±


    The three of them followed the route described by Senior Brother Jing and arrived at the ce where the disciples of the Holy Sect had disappeared. There were many traces of a fight on the grass, and the Demon Lord indeed felt the aura of a demon cultivation technique nearby.


    So, the culprit was indeed a demonic cultivator? The Demon Lord narrowed his eyes.


    In front of them was the restriction set up by the Immortal Sect. Because of ¡°Yan Xiaosi¡±, they sessfully walked in.


    ¡°Eh? Look, the way back is gone.¡± Yan Xiaosi tugged at the Demon Lord¡¯s sleeve, indicating for him to look back the way they hade. They saw that the empty grasnd was gone, reced by a winding stone path. The end of the stone path was filled with lingering smoke.


    The restrictions were only an invisible barrier and would not change the scenery inside and out. Therefore, in theory, they should not have seen such a scene.


    Yan Xiaosi continued, ¡°We can¡¯t see the way back.


    The Demon Lord asked, ¡°Did your family¡¯s restrictions have such an effect in the past?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Yan Xiaosi shook her head. How could she not know their family¡¯s restrictions? She had sneaked out countless times all these years. To put it bluntly, the restrictions were a door. How could it be that when the door was opened, everything inside and out would be different?


    Speaking of difference, Yan Xiaosi suddenly felt that this was indeed different from the Immortal Grass Mountain she had been to before.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been to the Immortal Grass Mountain before. The Immortal Grass Mountain isn¡¯t like this.¡± Yan Xiaosi squatted down and pointed at a beautiful red flower by the roadside. ¡°There¡¯s no such flower in the Immortal Grass Mountain.¡±


    As she spoke, she raised her hand to pluck the flower. Suddenly, a glowing poisonous snake darted out from under the flower and flew towards Yan Xiaosi¡¯s heart. However, before it could approach, it was crushed by a terrifying demonic energy.


    Everything happened in the blink of an eye. When Yan Xiaosi came back to her senses, the poisonous snake was already gone. She opened her mouth. ¡°There¡¯s actually a poisonous snake under such a beautiful flower.¡±


    The Demon Lord said, ¡°Hasn¡¯t anyone told you that the more beautiful something is, the more dangerous it is?¡±


    Yan Xiaosi stood up and looked straight at the Demon Lord.


    The Demon Lord thought that she would say, ¡°Then are you dangerous?¡±


    Unexpectedly, she suddenly pouted and asked aggrievedly, ¡°Then do you think¡­ I¡¯m also very dangerous?¡±


    The Demon Lord :


    The Demon Lord took a deep breath and said to her, ¡°We might not be in the


    Immortal Sect anymore. Be careful and don¡¯t touch anything here.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yan Xiaosi nodded obediently. ¡°Did we identally enter some mystic realm?¡±


    The Demon Lord looked around and said, ¡°It¡¯s unlikely that the entrance to the mystic realm is in the restrictions of the Immortal Sect. The restrictions of your Immortal Sect are not that weak. I only thought of one possibility.¡± ¡°What possibility?¡± Yan Xiaosi asked with wide almond-shaped eyes.


    ¡°The Netherworld,¡± the Demon Lord said.


    The Netherworld was the only space in the six worlds that could ovep with any other world. This was like the Yang and Yin Realms that mortals mentioned. It might be both the Yang Realm and the Yin Realm on this path of road, but the people from the Yang Realm could not walk to the Yin Realm, and the people from the Yin Realm would not easilye to the Yang Realm.


    Even if they bumped into each other or even passed through each other¡¯s bodies, they would not feel each other, let alone cause any damage or influence to each other. But there were exceptions to everything.


    If the people of the Netherworld wanted toe out, they only needed to obtain a token of the Underworld. Aftering out, the people of the Netherworld would be like normal people for a short period of time.


    On the other hand, there were people who were born with heavy yin energy and had a blurry boundary with the Netherworld. In the words of themoners, they were prone to bumping into ghosts. Such people might inadvertently step into the Netherworld. However, as long as they did notmit crimes in the Netherworld, they would usually be sent back safely by the underworld messenger. After that, the underworld messenger would erase their memories of wandering in the Netherworld.


    Yan Xiaosi seemed to have an epiphany. ¡°You mean¡­ the culprit is from the Netherworld? Those young men and disciples of the Holy Sect were all captured by the culprit and thrown into the Netherworld?¡±


    The Demon Lord said, ¡°There was demonic energy at the ce where the battle took ce. The disciples of the Holy Sect also said that the other party was a demonic cultivator. It might be that the culprit has a token to enter and leave


    him to bring the people outside into the Netherworld.¡±


    Yan Xiaosi scratched her head. ¡®Why did he bring them into the Netherworld?¡±


    ¡°The Netherworld is the best ce to hide. It¡¯s a ce that no one can find.¡± The Demon Lord paused and nced at the small basket on Yan Xiaosi¡¯s back. ¡°Except you.¡±


    He had always known that Yan Xiaosi¡¯s constitution was special, but he did not expect it to be so special that she could even enter and leave the Netherworld freely.


    Originally, he could also tear open the restrictions of the Immortal Sect, but he could be sure that after he tore open the restrictions, he would enter the real Immortal Grass Mountain, not the Netherworld that ovepped with the space of the Immortal Grass Mountain..

 Chapter 1242 - 1242: Untitled

    Chapter 1242: Untitled


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The sky was dark, as if it was going to be night. At first, Yan Xiaosi thought that it was because of the weather, but when she found out that it was the Netherworld, she understood.


    ¡°I heard that there¡¯s no day in the Netherworld. Is that true?¡± Yan Xiaosi asked the Demon Lord.


    The Demon Lord shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never been here.¡±


    The way they hade was already filled with a new fog. On both sides of them were forests covered in fog. The path in the middle was winding, as if it led to a canyon. The two of them walked for a while. Suddenly, the Demon Lord untied Yan Xiaosi¡¯s small basket and carried it on his back.


    Yan Xiaosi hummed a tune as she walked forward. The Demon Lord looked at her heartless appearance and could not help but ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    Yan Xiaosi turned her head and looked at him strangely. ¡°Isn¡¯t there you? Why should I be afraid?¡±


    The Demon Lord was slightly stunned.


    Yan Xiaosi chuckled. ¡°You can even defeat the Holy Master. There shouldn¡¯t be many people in the Netherworld who are your match, right?¡±


    The Demon Lord suddenly stopped in his tracks and looked at her evilly and dangerously. ¡°Are you so sure that I won¡¯t leave you here alone? Or perhaps I colluded with the culprit to kill you and the Holy Master in the Netherworld?¡±


    Yan Xiaosi blinked. ¡°Will you?¡±


    The Demon Lord gave her a look to let her understand it herself.


    If he wanted to kill the two of them, he would have done it in the valley. There was no need to lure them into the Netherworld in front of so many people to kill them. They came in together, but when they went out, he was the only one left. Could he clear himself?


    Yan Xiaosi knew that he was scaring her and did not really take it to heart. They walked for about an hour before Yan Xiaosi suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Why do you think¡­ those people were captured? Are they still alive?¡±


    The Demon Lord said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure why they were captured, but¡­ it¡¯s unlikely that they¡¯re all alive.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Yan Xiaosi asked.


    The Demon Lord looked at the canyon in front of him. They were already very close to there. ¡°This is the Netherworld. The yin energy is too strong. If they stay for a long time, their cultivation and lifespan will be damaged. Ordinary people might die in less than twenty-four hours. Cultivators¡­ can live a little longer, but that¡¯s only if the culprit doesn¡¯t harm them. If the culprit has other motives, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re in trouble.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yan Xiaosi understood.


    Seeing that she did not seem to be worried about him at all, the Demon Lord sighed and said, ¡°We only have twenty-four hours. When the time is up, whether we save them or not, I will bring you out of here.¡±


    Yan Xiaosi pointed at him and herself. ¡°The two of us should be fine, right?¡±


    Of course, the bodies of the Holy Master and the Demon Lord would be fine, but the vital energy in Yan Xiaosi¡¯s body was suppressed. It was not a good thing to stay in the Netherworld for too long.


    The Demon Lord said indifferently, ¡°I only have twenty-four hours to fool around with you.¡±


    Yan Xiaosi curled her lips. ¡°Got it, got it.¡±


    As they spoke, they had already arrived at the canyon. The mountains on both sides of the canyon were tall and the walls were tall. It was deserted and the atmosphere was sinister. Yan Xiaosi touched his arm. ¡°Xiao Zhao, do you feel that it¡¯s so cold here?¡±


    With the Holy Master¡¯s physique, he would not feel cold even if he went deep into the coldke for ten thousand years. Then there was only one exnation. This was not cold air, but Yin energy.


    The Demon Lord nced around and smiled coldly, blocking Yan Xiaosi behind him. ¡°Someone ising.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, two men in official clothes descended from the sky. The square-faced Netherworld agent asked fiercely, ¡°Who trespassed into the Netherworld? Tell me your name!¡±


    Yan Xiaosi stuck her little head out from behind the Demon Lord and asked softly, ¡°Who are they?¡±


    ¡°Netherworld¡¯s messenger,¡± the Demon Lord said.


    There was no surprise in his tone, nor any fear.


    On the other hand, the two underworld guards were slightly stunned when they saw his reaction. Since this person could recognize them, it meant that he did not identally enter the Netherworld. This could not be tolerated. Those who trespassed into the Netherworld would die!


    The two of them exchanged nces and suddenly flew towards the Demon Lord.


    The Demon Lord originally did not n to fight them, but he suddenly felt a trace of demonic energy from one of the underworld messengers. His eyes turned cold, and his figure that was about to dodge stopped. He flicked his sleeve and grabbed the underworld messenger¡¯s neck, while the other underworld messenger was sent flying on the spot by the demonic energy around him.


    The Demon Lord moved gently, and a jade flute fell from the messenger¡¯s neck.


    This was a demonic artifact, and its grade was not low. It was almostparable to a spirit artifact. If he used it to deal with a Great Void Stage expert, he would have a high chance of winning even if he was not confident.


    The Demon Lord retracted his demon artifact through the air and held it in his hand. Then, he used his demonic aura to shake that person out of the air, but he did not let him fall to the ground like hispanions. Instead, he grabbed his neck with his demonic aura and lifted him firmly in the air.


    ¡°Tell me, who gave you this jade flute? What do you have to do with those missing people?¡±


    ¡°What missing people¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± The underworld messenger was almost unable to make a sound. The man in front of him gave him an extremely dangerous feeling. He felt that he could turn to ashes in the other party¡¯s hands at any time. Everyone cherished their lives, even the people of the Netherworld. No matter how much merit he umted, he still had a chance to enter reincarnation.


    Yan Xiaosi asked the Demon Lord, ¡°Do you suspect that he¡¯s colluding with that demonic cultivator? Is this jade flute a demonic cultivator¡¯s Dharma artifact?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the Demon Lord replied. He looked at the underworld messenger and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Where did you get the jade flute?¡±


    We¡¯re looking for¡­ someone who trespassed¡­ into the Netherworld¡­¡± When the underworld messenger said this, his eyes stared fixedly at the Demon Lord. He felt the majestic demonic energy emitted from the other party¡¯s body, but since the other party asked him, he probably didn¡¯t drop the jade flute.


    ¡°May I ask who you are¡­¡± The underworld messenger mustered his courage and asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to know who I am.¡± With that, the Demon Lord tapped his fingertip, and a ck light shot into the space between the Netherworld¡¯s eyebrows. The Netherworld¡¯s messenger fainted on the spot.


    The Demon Lord threw him down.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Yan Xiaosi asked.


    The Demon Lord took out a clean white handkerchief and wiped the hand that had touched the messenger¡¯s neck. His thin lips opened slightly and he said, ¡°Nothing, he just fainted.¡±


    He walked to another underworld messenger who had long fainted and also shot a ck light into the space between his eyebrows. It had always been the underworld messengers who erased other people¡¯s memories, but this was the first time their memories had been erased.


    They would not remember what had happened, including the existence of this jade flute.


    ¡°Xiao Zhao, what are you thinking about?¡± Yan Xiaosi realized that the Demon Lord was deep in thought.


    The Demon Lord gently gripped the handkerchief that was used to wipe his hand and shattered it into smoke. ¡°I thought of a problem. We encountered the guards of the Netherworld as soon as we entered the Netherworld. This shouldn¡¯t be a coincidence. Perhaps every time someone barges in, the Netherworld will sense it and instruct the nearby guards to investigate. Then, why hasn¡¯t that demonic cultivator been discovered yet aftering to the Netherworld so many times?¡±


    Using him as an example, he had encountered the guards today and could clear their memories once. But if the guards had lost too many memories, there would always be ws, unless¡­ he had helpers who had been helping him hide his traces.


    ¡°You suspect that he has help?¡± Yan Xiaosi was not stupid. She could guess that the demonic cultivator alone was not enough. Not everyone had a strange physique like Yan Xiaosi. He first had to have a token to enter and leave the Netherworld freely, but where did he get the token? Moreover, even if he could steal it, it would be difficult to deceive all the Netherworld¡¯s guards alone.


    ¡°If he really has help, I¡¯m afraid the other party isn¡¯t a small fry in the


    Netherworld. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to deceive the


    Netherworld.¡± Yan Xiaosi sighed. ¡®Where can we find them?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be able to find it soon.¡± The Demon Lord looked at the jade flute in his hand and tapped his be with his fingertip. He introduced a demonic energy into the jade flute, and the jade flute seemed to havee to life and flew into the sky.


    ¡°Follow it!¡± The Demon Lord said.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know how to fly!¡± Yan Xiaosi scratched her head.


    The Demon Lord wrapped his arm around her waist and stood on the jade flute.


    The jade flute brought them through the canyon and rode the clouds to a silent courtyard.


    This courtyard was different from the scenery they had seen along the way. Not only was it iid with Night-Luminescent Pearls that emitted a gentle light, but there were also colorful flowers nted in the courtyard. As the cold wind blew, a faint fragrance wafted over.


    Yan Xiaosi sniffed. ¡°It smells so good. Do you smell it? I didn¡¯t smell anything along the way. I only smelled the fragrance of flowers here.¡±


    The Demon Lord stared coldly at the closed door in the courtyard. ¡°There¡¯s no sense of smell in the Netherworld. What you smell is not the fragrance of flowers, but Ghost Mother¡¯s illusion.¡±


    A woman¡¯s sinisterughter suddenly came from behind the door.


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­! It¡¯s rare for someone to recognize my identity the first time theye to me and even see through my illusion.. Alright, I, the Ghost Mother, will personally meet you today!¡±

 Chapter 1243 - 1243: Untitled

    Chapter 1243: Untitled


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Yan Xiaosi heard this voice, she felt that it was a very fierce and ferocious woman. In fact, that was not the case. After the door opened, it was actually a fairy-like purple-clothed woman who came out.


    Although the woman¡¯s appearance was not as good as Yan Xiaosi¡¯s, it waspletely different. She was mature with elegance, beautiful with grace. Her young girl-like face made it impossible to tell how old she was.


    However, her smile did not reach her eyes. There was a very dangerous aura around her.


    As expected, this dangerous aura was isted by the Demon Lord, so Yan Xiaosi, who was behind him, did not suffer at all. Therefore, Yan Xiaosi continued to stick her head out and look at her without blinking. ¡°What a beautiful aunt.¡±


    These words were nothing from a fourteen-year-old girl. After all, although Ghost Mother had the face of a young girl, she was actually very old. However, if these words came from a seven-foot-tall man, the effect would be a little terrifying.


    Ghost Mother felt her body tremble. She was originally going to use a killing move, but this coquettish ¡°Aunt¡± made her emotions incoherent.


    Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t see you just because you¡¯re hiding behind. Don¡¯t you know how big you are? You¡¯re still grabbing the man¡¯s clothes like a little girl and sticking out a round¡­ uh no¡­ big head.


    Do you think you¡¯re a little girl! Are men nowadays socking in masculinity?!


    Ghost Mother came out with killing intent, but her killing move was interrupted by Yan Xiaosi. Shended at the entrance of the courtyard, less than ten steps away from the two of them. The Demon Lord could feel that Ghost Mother¡¯s realm was extremely high, to the point where she might be able to ascend.


    ¡°Can you defeat her? I feel that she¡¯s not very friendly,¡± Yan Xiaosi said softly behind the Demon Lord.


    Ordinary people naturally could not hear this sound, but Ghost Mother was an expert and heard every single word. Ghost Motherughed unkindly. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re really interesting. I think your realm isn¡¯t low either. Are you so timid?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not timid. I¡¯m cautious! What if you capture me to threaten him¡­ Hmph!¡± Yan Xiaosi would not fall for it!


    Ghost Mother crossed her arms and narrowed her eyes slightly. She was clearly puzzled as to why the other party would say such unbelievable words. The two of them were both experts at the peak of the Mahayana Realm. Why did she only capture him? Did he think that he was easier to deal with?


    Actually, the moment the two of them approached her courtyard, she had already sensed that the ck-clothed man was a Holy Demon Fusion. Not only could such a person move freely in the Demon n, but he could also be like a fish in water in the Holy Land, unlike the orthodox cultivators whose strength would be limited when they went to the Demon n. Even when demonic cultivators came to the Holy Land, they could not fully unleash their realm.


    However, this was the Netherworld. It was useless even if the Holy Demon


    Fusion came. The three of them were actually of the same realm, but the Netherworld was her home ground. Her strength could increase by ten times or a hundred times here, but they were much weaker.


    ¡°Whose is this?¡± The Demon Lord lit up the jade flute floating in his palm.


    Ghost Mother narrowed her eyes slightly and said calmly, ¡°Isn¡¯t this your Demon n¡¯s Dharma artifact? I¡¯m not from the Demon n, so how would I know?¡±


    Your Demon n? Yan Xiaosi blinked. Did this Ghost Mother treat the two of them as demons?


    What she did not know was that Ghost Mother did not treat them as demons, but recognized the Demon Lord¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The Demon Lord curled his lips casually. He suddenly clenched his palm, and the energy on the jade flute exploded, emitting a shrill flute sound. At the same time, a suppressed groan came from Ghost Mother¡¯s courtyard.


    ¡°There¡¯s a sound!¡± Yan Xiaosi¡¯s almond-shaped eyes widened.


    The Demon Lord sneered as he looked at Ghost Mother¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Ghost Mother, you¡¯re a famous person in the Netherworld after all. You actually dare to collude with a demonic cultivator. You¡¯re really bold!¡±


    When Ghost Mother saw that the matter had been exposed, she immediately couldn¡¯t care less. With a flick of her sleeve, she released countless ghosts. Taking advantage of the time when the ghosts were blocking the two of them, she rose into the air and put the entire courtyard into her huge wide sleeve before disappearing into the boundless fog.


    The Demon Lord took out a golden flute and used the flute as a sword. This flute seemed to have some terrifying power, and all the ghosts who touched it were instantly reduced to ashes.


    After dealing with thest ghost, the Demon Lord handed the flute to Yan


    Xiaosi. ¡°Take it to protect yourself.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yan Xiaosi gripped the golden flute tightly. ¡°What a beautiful flute.¡±


    Demon Lord: ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s a powerful flute?¡±


    Why did she have to pay attention to whether it was beautiful or not?


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yan Xiaosi nodded seriously. ¡°It¡¯s also very powerful. Speaking of which, what were those ck shadows just now? They looked so ugly!¡±


    The Demon Lord : ¡®


    Shouldn¡¯t it be so terrifying, difficult, and strange? It turned out that in this girl¡¯s eyes, there was only beauty and ugly. Was there nothing else?


    The Demon Lord patiently exined, ¡°Those are Ghost Mother¡¯s children. They¡¯remonly known as Ghost Children. It¡¯s rumored that Ghost Mother will give birth to ten children every morning and eat them all at night.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yan Xiaosi hugged the flute in her arms tightly in shock.


    When the Demon Lord saw how frightened she was, he thought to himself that he shouldn¡¯t have told her such a cruel story. In the next second, he heard Yan Xiaosi say, ¡°It¡¯s so ugly. How can she eat it?¡±


    The Demon Lord : ¡®


    Yan Xiaosi hugged the flute and muttered, ¡°But then again, she¡¯s so good-looking. Why are her children so ugly? Is their father very ugly?¡± ¡® The Demon Lord did not know how to reply.


    Actually, those ghost children were not the children of the Ghost Mother. They were just malicious ghosts sent by the Underworld to be modified by the Ghost Mother. They worshiped the Ghost Mother as their mother, and their lives and deaths were controlled by the Ghost Mother.


    Every malicious ghost that was modified had corresponding merit, so under normal circumstances, Ghost Mother cherished this group of ghosts very much. However, when she pushed them out to die just now, she did not even blink.


    From this, it could be seen that the demonic cultivator had a lot of weight in her heart.


    After hearing his exnation, Yan Xiaosi understood the general situation.


    However, she still felt that there was something suspicious about the incident.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t she very powerful? Why did she run? Why did she take the house with


    The Demon Lord said, ¡°Because there¡¯s the evidence we need in the house.¡± Yan Xiaosi looked at him and said, ¡°You mean¡­ the culprit and those missing


    people?¡±


    The Demon Lord nodded. ¡°Yes, if we find them and hand them over to the officials of the Netherworld, the matter will be exposed. Although Ghost Mother is powerful, she can¡¯t resist the entire Netherworld.¡±


    Yan Xiaosi: ¡°Oh.¡±


    Dong!


    Dong!


    Dong!


    The sound of punches and kicks came from the basket on the Demon Lord¡¯s back.


    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s wrong with the Holy Master?¡± Yan Xiaosi walked over curiously and was about to lift the lid to see the Holy Master¡¯s situation when the Demon Lord grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°Someone is here!¡± The Demon Lord said.


    Yan Xiaosi turned around and saw a ck shadow rapidly approaching from the fog not far away.


    ¡°Who is killing the ghost children here?¡± Apanied by an angry shout, a few meandering ck lightning bolts rushed in their direction.


    The Demon Lord wrapped his arm around Yan Xiaosi¡¯s waist and jumped up the hill. The meandering lightningnded where they were just now and split the ground into a crack the width of ten people and was a thousand feet deep.


    ¡°This guard is so powerful!¡± Yan Xiaosi eximed.


    The Demon Lord frowned and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t an underworld messenger, it¡¯s a judge.¡±


    The judge was an important minister of the Underworld. He could resonate with the Netherworld¡¯s Nether Qi and had almost reached the realm of Heaven and Man Unity. This was an opponent that even the Demon Lord was unwilling to face easily.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The Demon Lord flew in the direction where Ghost Mother had disappeared with Yan Xiaosi. Before he left, he did not forget to leave the jade flute behind.


    On the other hand, Ghost Mother fled all the way to an ind in the River of Forgetfulness before taking out the house from her sleeve. After expanding, shended on the ind.


    It turned out that her house was also a Dharma artifact.


    Creak¡ª


    The door opened. A man in a ck robe hurriedly walked out and held Ghost Mother¡¯s hand. ¡°Have we been exposed?¡±


    Ghost Motherposed herself and shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ve already lured the judge over. When the judge sees them kill the ghost children, he won¡¯t let them off. We¡¯ll be safe after the judge kills them.¡± ¡°What if the judge can¡¯t kill them?¡± The demonic cultivator asked.


    ¡°How can they not be killed?¡± Ghost Mother looked at him steadily. ¡°You recognized them?¡±


    The demonic cultivator did not say anything. After a while, he said, ¡°My Dharma artifact is in their hands. If they hand the Dharma artifact to the judge¡­¡±


    Ghost Mother secretly pinched herself. At that time, she was so flustered that she forgot to snatch the Dharma artifact back!


    ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to deal with the dharma artifact¡­¡± Ghost Mother gritted her teeth as she paced. ¡°The people you brought back this time are all quite talented. Hurry up and absorb their Yang energy.¡±


    The demonic cultivator suddenly said, ¡°There¡¯s a child in their basket.¡±


    ¡°Child?¡± Ghost Mother was stunned. Back then, most of her attention was attracted by the sissy handsome man, so she really did not notice the ck-clothed man¡¯s basket.


    The demonic cultivator clenched his fists and said, ¡°That child has a lot of Yang energy. If I absorb hers, I won¡¯t have to absorb others in the future..¡±

 Chapter 1244 - 1244: Untitled

    Chapter 1244: Untitled


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ghost Mother went to look for the judge to see if she could get the children and artifact before the judge killed the two men. The demonic cultivator turned around and entered the house.


    This house did not look big from the outside, but after entering, there were many sinister and cold rooms. Every room had a living person locked up or a corpse that had not been dealt with in time.


    The demonic cultivator came to thest room and paused for a while.


    ¡°Damn it! Don¡¯t even think about plotting against me! I¡¯m not someone a scum like you can scheme against!¡±


    A roar of boundless spiritual energy came from the room. It was the Great Void Stage old man.


    The demonic cultivator had spent a lot of effort to capture him back, even though he was injured. His injuries were not serious, but it was very troublesome to recuperate. The Great Void Stage old man was a tough nut to crack. It was a little troublesome to eat him now. The demonic cultivator decided to wait for him to be weak for a few days in the Netherworld before taking action.


    The demonic cultivator was not afraid that he would die just like that. After all, his realm was there, and the old man could struggle at death¡¯s door for a long time. On the other hand, the disciples of the Holy Sects were not used to theher energy of the Netherworld and were about to die.


    Before they died, he had to suck their Yang energy.


    The demonic cultivator turned around and came to the secondst room. The three disciples of the Holy Sect were all locked inside. The door was opened, and a weak light shone in and shone on three Holy Sect¡¯s disciples in green. The three of them fainted because they were too weak.


    The demonic cultivator came to the three of them and squatted down. He grabbed a disciple of the Holy Sect by the neck with one hand and was about to suck his Yang energy into his body. However, at this moment, a golden flute shed in and suddenly hit the demonic cultivator¡¯s back.


    The demonic cultivator was knocked to the ground by a huge force. ck smoke appeared from his back.


    He gritted his teeth and suddenly turned around to re fiercely at the uninvited guest at the door.


    ¡°Aiya!¡± Yan Xiaosi covered her eyes. ¡°Why is it so ugly?¡±


    The green-faced man with fangs should be referring to the man in front of him. Beforeing in, Yan Xiaosi had imagined the culprit¡¯s appearance countless times. Due to the fact that the ghost children were very ugly (although they were not born from Ghost Mother), this made Yan Xiaosi seriously doubt Ghost Mother¡¯s aesthetics. Therefore, she did not have any illusions about the culprit covered by Ghost Mother.


    But¡­ she had still underestimated Ghost Mother¡¯s aesthetics.


    Yan Xiaosi hid behind the Demon Lord and grabbed his sleeve tightly. She stuck her head out and used only one eye to look at the demonic cultivator on the ground. The flute had seriously injured him. Hey on the ground panting and sweating profusely, making his appearance even more ferocious.


    Yan Xiaosi looked at his two big fangs and could not help but touch his teeth. ¡°How can someone¡¯s teeth grow so big?¡±


    ¡°Because he¡¯s not human,¡± the Demon Lord said as he looked down at the heavily injured demonic cultivator. ¡°To be precise, he¡¯s not a living person.¡±


    The secret had been discovered, and a trace of extreme fear shed across the


    demonic cultivator¡¯s eyes. However, this seemed to not onlye from the secret being exposed. He looked at the Demon Lord and began to tremble uncontrobly.


    ¡°Xiao Zhao, he seems to be very afraid of you,¡± Yan Xiaosi said.


    ¡°Mm.¡± He was the Demon Lord and had absolute pressure on all demonic cultivators. Of course, demonic cultivators were afraid.


    The demonic cultivator had probably recognized him the first time they fought Ghost Mother.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite bold.¡± The Demon Lord walked up to the demonic cultivator step by step like a demon god in charge of life and death.


    The demonic cultivator cowered and lowered his head to hide the abnormality that shed across his eyes. He slowly reached into his sleeve. With a loud crack, the Demon Lord stepped on his hand bone and immediately broke his wrist.


    The Demon Lord¡¯s shoe ground on the broken bone of his hand. ¡°You even dare to have designs on her. I think you¡¯re really tired of living.¡±


    The flute had been enlightened. Although it was powerful and could scare away the souls of malicious ghosts that touched it, the demonic cultivator was still not a malicious ghost. The flute¡¯s effect on him was limited. The reason why he pretended to be so weak was because he wanted to lower his vignce so that he could snatch the child in the basket.


    Although the Demon Lord did not care about the life and death of the Holy Master, that small body belonged to Yan Xiaosi.


    The demonic cultivator¡¯s eyes widened in pain, but he could not scream at all.


    When Yan Xiaosi thought about how he had injured so many innocent lives, she no longer had any sympathy for him. Yan Xiaosi walked over and asked, ¡°Xiao Zhao, what did you mean by he¡¯s not alive?¡±


    The Demon Lord said, ¡°He¡¯s already dead. He relied on absorbing Yang energy to maintain his current appearance.¡±


    ¡°Ah? This¡­ this is a corpse¡­¡± Yan Xiaosi was not afraid of corpses. In fact, other than being ugly, she was not afraid of anything. ¡°Then is he still a demonic cultivator?¡±


    The Demon Lord said, ¡°He was once a demonic cultivator. Now¡­ he¡¯s a dead demonic cultivator.¡±


    Yan Xiaosi nodded. ¡°I understand. He¡¯s dead, but he¡¯s unwilling to reincarnate, so he absorbed the young man¡¯s Yang energy to extend his life?¡±


    The Demon Lord¡¯s voice deepened. ¡°There is no reincarnation for demonic cultivators.¡¯


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yan Xiaosi looked at him in confusion.


    He muttered, ¡°Once you fall to the demonic path, you will never have a chance to reincarnate. After you die, your soul will dissipate and you willpletely disappear from the six worlds.¡±


    Yan Xiaosi scratched her little head. ¡°In that case¡­ aren¡¯t the demons miserable? Then why are there still people who have be demons?¡±


    The Demon Lord pondered and said, ¡°Because they¡¯re powerful. Demonic cultivators are stronger than righteous cultivators of the same realm. Some of them are born from mental demons, and¡­¡± He paused, not saying what else.


    ¡°Anyway, there are many reasons.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yan Xiaosi nodded in enlightenment.


    The Demon Lord looked at the demonic cultivator who was struggling desperately. He was about to die, but he was still struggling in vain. ¡°From the moment you became a demon, you should have understood your oue. To think that you haven¡¯t been mentally prepared to turn to ashes after cultivating for so many years?¡±


    The demonic cultivatory on the ground in pain.


    Yan Xiaosi could feel the pain he emitted, as if he was enveloped by a huge sorrow. Did he not want to die so much?


    The Demon Lord ced his hand on the demonic cultivator¡¯s head. Yan Xiaosi understood that Xiao Zhao was going to end the other party.


    Logically speaking, if they caught the culprit, they should bring him back and hand him over to the Holy Sect to deal with. However, she did not feel ufortable at all when Xiao Zhao killed him here. It was as if¡­ he had more absolute and orthodox power to deal with demonic cultivators.


    The demonic cultivator did not resist. However, Yan Xiaosi clearly saw that his eyes were filled with tears. At this moment, a chain shot in, wrapped around Yan Xiaosi¡¯s waist, and pulled her out of the room.


    Ghost Mother stood at the gloomy door and grabbed Yan Xiaosi¡¯s throat with one hand. She said coldly, ¡°Let go of Heng, or I¡¯ll kill your friend!¡±


    The Demon Lord narrowed his eyes and looked at her. His figure suddenly shed.


    Before Ghost Mother could even blink, she felt the other party appear in front of her like a ghost. Then, the person she was holding disappeared, reced by her being grabbed by the neck and mmed into the cold wall.


    It was not that the wall had copsed, but that it had destroyed eighteen houses and eighteen walls. In the end, it pressed her against the edge of the Dharma artifact. She was the Ghost Mother. In the Netherworld, she had an immortal and indestructible body. However, at this moment, the bones in her back were shattered.


    She spat out a mouthful of ck fog. This was her soul energy. In the human world, she had vomited blood.


    Ghost Mother had never known that this man was so powerful. He was clearly in the same realm as her, so how did he still defeat her in her territory? No, not win, crush her.


    Ghost Mother¡¯s soul aura overflowed. The people of the Netherworld did not have blood, so their soul aura was their blood. Once their soul aura dissipated, they would be reduced to ashes.


    The demonic cultivator staggered through therge holes and came to the


    Demon Lord¡¯s side. He knelt down with a thud. ¡°Master, please spare Ghost Mother. It¡¯s all my fault. Ghost Mother was coerced by me. I¡¯m willing to be punished. Master, please punish me!¡±


    Master? Ghost Mother was dumbfounded. This young man who looked to be less than twenty years old was actually the new Demon Lord of the Demon n? That young man who was rumored to be even more talented and intelligent than the former Old Demon Lord?


    How could it be him? He was even stronger than the rumors said.


    ¡°Xiao Zhao! Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± Yan Xiaosi also walked over. She had walked over with her legs. After crossing eighteen walls, she choked on the wall ash. ¡°Xiao Zhao, where are you? Are you alright?¡±


    The Demon Lord coldly threw down Ghost Mother and wiped his hands with a handkerchief. After wiping them clean, he reached out and held Yan Xiaosi, who had almost hit the wall.


    Women were always especially sensitive in this aspect. When Ghost Mother saw how carefully the Demon Lord protected this young man, she felt that their rtionship was probably not simple.


    He did not expect the all-powerful Demon Lord to like men. At the critical moment of life and death, Ghost Mother couldn¡¯t care less about the surprise in her heart. She only knew that all her hopes were on this man in white.


    She Imelt in front of Yan Xiaosi and cried, ¡°Young Master! Please let us go! We know our mistakes! We won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡±


    Yan Xiaosi said seriously, ¡°Let you go? How can that do? You¡¯ve harmed so many people!¡±


    Ghost Mother burst into tears. ¡°Young Master! It¡¯s all my fault! If you want to kill me, kill me! Let Heng go! He¡¯s innocent! I taught him to do this! I let him suck their Yang energy!¡±


    ¡°Stop talking!¡± The demonic cultivator stopped her. ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility for my own actions. I¡¯m the one who deserves to die, and I¡¯m the one who should be reduced to ashes. You¡­ you have to live.¡±


    Ghost Mother cried, ¡®What¡¯s the use of me living alone? I¡­¡±


    The demonic cultivator suddenly gave her a look, indicating for her to stop.


    Yan Xiaosi suddenly realized that these two people were hiding something from them..

 Chapter 1245 - 1245: Untitled

    Chapter 1245: Untitled


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yan Xiaosi was not a bodhisattva. If she was, she would not have caused such a disaster to the town. She wanted to make her benevolent with a few tears, right?


    Yan Xiaosi was unmoved as she looked at Ghost Mother kneeling in front of her. With someone backing her up, she put on airs. ¡°I¡­¡±


    She originally wanted to say Miss, but when the words reached her lips, she realized that something was wrong. She had an idea and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to confess. Remember, you only have one chance. You better think carefully before answering.¡±


    Ghost Mother looked at Yan Xiaosi and then at the Demon Lord guarding behind him like a demon god. In an instant, she understood that this seemingly innocent young man had already discovered that she and Heng were hiding something from them.


    When ordinary people found out that the Netherworld Ghost Mother had an unclear rtionship with a dead demonic cultivator, they would fall into a huge shock and not have the time to wonder about anything else.


    This young man looked innocent, but his brain was calmer than most people.


    Ghost Mother felt sorrow from the bottom of her heart and suddenly smiled with trembling shoulders. When the demonic cultivator saw her like this, he knew that she had given up resisting. He shouted, ¡°Ghost Mother! No!¡±


    Ghost Mother raised her hand to wipe the hot tears off her face. Actually, these were not tears. Ghost cultivators did not even have blood, so how could they have tears? This was the transformation of soul energy that was even more precious than the soul energy around their bodies. Every drop was a ten-year cultivation.


    Ghost Mother said bitterly, ¡°At this point, what else can¡¯t be said? Anyway, we can¡¯t care less¡­ We can¡¯t care anymore¡­¡± In the end, she covered her face and cried.


    ¡°Can¡¯t care about what?¡± Yan Xiaosi asked.


    Ghost Mother looked at the demonic cultivator. The demonic cultivator turned his face away sadly, as if he hadpromised. No matter what Ghost Mother wanted to say next, he would not stop her.


    Ghost Mother stood up with the help of the wall and nced at the Demon


    Lord and Yan Xiaosi. She slowly said, ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    Yan Xiaosi walked over, not caring if the Demon Lord followed her.


    The Demon Lord looked at her back as she shuttled through the walls and felt a little bitter. Ah Wan had never done things her own way. When she was with Yan Jiuchao, she would look at him first no matter what decision she made. She was not waiting for his affirmation, but telling him that she wanted to do this.


    ¡°What a heartless little thing.¡± The Demon Lord muttered.


    ¡°Xiao Zhao, hurry up! This ce is so pungent!¡± Yan Xiaosi ran and jumped in front. She did not look back, but she made the most beautiful sound in the world.


    The Demon Lord¡¯s red lips curled up slightly as he quickly followed.


    ¡°You already know that my house is actually a Dharma artifact,¡± Ghost Mother said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yan Xiaosi nodded.


    The two of them came to the original corridor. Ghost Mother looked at the wall at the end and paused. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not only a Dharma artifact, but also a passageway to the Netherworld.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± This perked Yan Xiaosi up. ¡°You mean we can walk out of the Netherworld from here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Ghost Mother said slowly. From the corner of her eye, she noticed that the demonic cultivator and the Demon Lord had already followed her. She raised her hand and took out a key.


    The moment the key appeared, a lock appeared on the dark wall. Ghost Mother inserted the key into the lock and turned it gently. The wall in front of her disappeared, and a small white path appeared in front of them.


    Ghost Mother walked over first. Then, it was the demonic cultivator.


    The Demon Lord grabbed Yan Xiaosi¡¯s hand, not letting her jump too quickly.


    After crossing this path, they came to another courtyard. The furnishings of this courtyard were actually the same as Ghost Mother¡¯s courtyard. There were flowerspeting for attention in the courtyard. The sun was bright and the fragrance of flowers wafted. There were bees and butterflies chasing each other in the flowers.


    ¡°Is this still an illusion?¡± Yan Xiaosi asked the Demon Lord softly. She was very close to him, and her breathnded beside his ear. It was so hot that the tips of his ears burned.


    The Demon Lord¡¯s throat moved as he said, ¡°It¡¯s not an illusion. We¡¯re already out of the Netherworld.¡±


    ¡°So fast? Then what is this ce?¡± Yan Xiaosi looked around.


    Ghost Mother and the demonic cultivator stood in the courtyard without moving. The two of them stared intently in the direction of the room and could not help but clench their fists.


    Yan Xiaosi took in the strange expressions of the two of them and blinked strangely. She followed their gazes and was stunned. It was afortable and open room. In the middle was a short table with a few exquisite and delicious snacks on it. A four-year-old boy was kneeling on a cushion beside the table.


    He was wearing simple clothes. He was small and thin. His face was paler than the other children Yan Xiaosi had seen. There were some snacks on the table, but he did not eat any of them. Instead, he fumbled around with his hands and took a piece of snack to feed a little rabbit in his arms.


    For some reason, Yan Xiaosi felt that his movements were a little clumsy.


    Yan Xiaosi stared at him for a long time. She tugged at the Demon Lord¡¯s sleeve and whispered into his ear, ¡°Why do I feel that this child is strange?¡±


    The Demon Lord nced at the demonic cultivator behind him and said indifferently, ¡°He can¡¯t see.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yan Xiaosi was stunned. Such a beautiful child was actually blind?


    Ghost Mother waved her hand and set up a soundproof array. She took a few steps forward and came to Yan Xiaosi¡¯s side. She choked and smiled. ¡°His name is Little Stone. He just turned four the day before yesterday.¡± ¡°Is Little Stone your and Heng¡¯s child?¡± Yan Xiaosi asked.


    Ghost Mother nodded.


    Yan Xiaosi frowned in confusion. ¡°You¡¯re a ghostly cultivator and he¡¯s a demonic cultivator. Can the two of you¡­ give birth?¡±


    Ghost Mother shook her head bitterly. ¡°Originally, I couldn¡¯t, but I had umted a lot of merit in the Netherworld and was quite important to the Underworld. Coincidentally, a big case happened in the Netherworld, and a malicious ghost escaped from the Underworld andmitted crimes in the human world. I was sent to the Netherworld to investigate this case thoroughly. In order to make it easier to walk outside, the Underworld gave me a body. That was when I met my Heng.¡±


    Yan Xiaosi crossed her fingers. ¡°Then the two of you fell in love at first sight, admired each other, and gave birth without hesitation?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ghost Mother nodded. ¡°I originally wanted to stay outside for a few more years so that I could apany Little Stone to grow up. However, after that malicious ghost was captured, I had no reason to stay outside and could only return to the Netherworld.¡±


    Yan Xiaosi sighed inwardly. She did not expect Ghost Mother and the demonic cultivator to have such a lingering story.


    Although I can¡¯t always be loitering in the outside world, I can visit the father and son from time to time. However, after I lose my human body, I¡¯m just a pure ghost cultivator. I can¡¯t get too close, nor can I talk to them in case they get poisoned by theher energy in my body.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yan Xiaosi warily pulled Xiao Zhao a step away from her.


    Ghost Mother smiled. ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t worry. With your current realm, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of theher energy anymore. As for the child in the basket, although I don¡¯t know what realm she¡¯s in, she¡¯s been in the Netherworld for so long and doesn¡¯t feel any difort at all. She should be born with a special constitution, and theher energy can¡¯t hurt her.¡±


    ¡°How did you know that there was a child in the basket?¡± Her aura would not be easily sensed.


    Ghost Mother smiled. ¡°After all, one of us is Ghost Mother and the other is a corpse. How can we not notice the aura of a living person?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yan Xiaosi was relieved. ¡°Then what¡¯s wrong with the two of them?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, you want to ask how they died?¡± Ghost Mother¡¯s smile became bitter again. ¡°An ident, it was an ident.¡±


    That was a year ago. A righteous cultivator sessfully broke through to the Lesser Mahayana Realm and attracted three bolts of lightning. He blocked the first two bolts, but he was really powerless to resist the third bolt. Coincidentally, Heng passed by with Little Stone.


    When the orthodox cultivators saw that they were demonic cultivators, they grabbed them to block the lightning without a word.


    The two of them were struck by the lightning before they could react. The moment the lightning struck his body, Heng protected his son tightly in his arms and poured all his demonic energy to protect him.


    ¡°I know that the Holy Sect and Demon n are irreconcble. If he fights with Heng openly, I¡¯ll respect him as a man! But why did he capture Heng to block the lightning for him? Why didn¡¯t he even let a four-year-old child off?! What did our son¡­ what did my and Heng¡¯s son do wrong? Just because he was born a demon, so he should be captured and die? Should he be a stepping stone for you so-called righteous cultivators? Little Stone was born blind, but he neverined. He¡¯s very kind¡­ very considerate¡­ He dotes on his father very much¡­ When he was alive, he couldn¡¯t even bear to step on an ant¡­ Why did he treat him so cruelly? Why?!¡±


    Ghost Mother roared in pain.


    Yan Xiaosi realized that her beautiful face gradually became ferocious. Her edges were hard, her cheekbones were high, her lips were ck and purple, and her demonic eyebrows were raised. That was the true face of Ghost Mother, as terrifying as a malicious ghost.


    At this moment, Yan Xiaosi finally seemed to understand Ghost Mother and the demonic cultivator¡¯s intentions. They sucked Yang energy not because the demonic cultivator was afraid of death, but because they coulde back every day to take care of their child..

 Chapter 1246 - 1246: Untitled

    Chapter 1246: Untitled


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°He seems to be sick and won¡¯t live for more than a few days,¡± the Demon Lord suddenly said.


    Yan Xiaosi looked at him in a daze before turning to look at the demonic cultivator and Ghost Mother.


    Extreme pain appeared on their faces.


    Ghost Mother said, ¡°That day, Heng and Little Stone were struck by lightning. Although Little Stone was protected in Heng¡¯s arms, he was still injured. Heng


    held on with hisst breath and brought Little Stone to the medical center. Do you know the oue?¡±


    One could imagine what would happen if a demonic cultivator brought a child of a demon to the medical center of the Holy Land.


    Yan Xiaosi barely needed to listen to understand what had happened to them.


    The physique of a demonic cultivator was stronger than that of a righteous cultivator. Moreover, Heng¡¯s realm was not low. If it was not to protect his son, he couldpletely withstand the lightning. However, he did not do so. He used all his strength on his son.


    Even so, he did not die on the spot. But he was seriously injured and was no longer a threat to the righteous cultivators.


    However, the orthodox cultivators would not let him off just because he was injured. They beat him up, bullied him, picked up their weapons, and wanted to kill him. When their snowke-like fistsnded on him, he did not fight back. He only knelt quietly in front of the medical center and begged the doctors to save his dying son.


    Until now, Ghost Mother could still name those medical centers and all the cultivators who had participated in beating them up.


    ¡°All¡­ themoners and cultivators you captured¡­ were they the ones who stood by and beat them up back then?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more than that¡­¡± Ghost Mother took a deep breath andughed until tears fell. ¡°I¡¯ve let go of ordinary people. They¡¯re not obligated to save the dead and help the injured, but why are the people from the medical center¡­ Aren¡¯t they doctors? Aren¡¯t they good at saving the dead and helping the injured? And those cultivators¡­¡±


    Yan Xiaosi understood. Back then, there were many people present, and there were also many people who beat them up. However, she only punished the people from the medical center and cultivators with cultivation.


    Whether it was the ordinary people who stood by and did nothing, or the father and son who were beaten up, Ghost Mother did not touch them.


    ¡°Heng didn¡¯t have to die¡­ My son didn¡¯t have to be so seriously injured¡­ If it weren¡¯t for them¡­ If it weren¡¯t for them¡­¡± Ghost Mother screamed hysterically.


    ¡°Stop talking! Stop talking!¡± The demonic cultivator hugged Ghost Mother¡¯s shoulder, hot tears gushing out of his eyes.


    Little Stone was born a demon. Like demonic cultivators, he could not enter reincarnation. Once he died, he wouldpletely disappear from the six worlds.


    Ghost Mother and the demonic cultivator hoped to be able to apany their son on thest journey of his life. They would send their son away first before Ghost Mother sent him away.


    Ghost Mother grabbed the demonic cultivator¡¯s wrist and leaned against this man¡¯s chest. She looked at the Demon Lord and Yan Xiaosi. The Demon Lord¡¯s hand was already covered in blood, but this young master¡¯s eyes were clear.


    Ghost Motherughed self-deprecatingly and said to Yan Xiaosi, ¡°Perhaps Young Master will think that those people don¡¯t deserve to die, but what I want to say is that I don¡¯t feel any guilt at all after killing them!¡±


    Yan Xiaosi opened her mouth, not knowing how to answer. She, Yan Xiaosi, was not a noble person. She did not sympathize with those people. She just felt sorry for that child. In the entire matter, no one was innocent, except him.


    Yan Xiaosi looked at the human and rabbit in the room. The first piece of carrot snack had been finished. The little boy fumbled for a second piece to feed it. Only then did Yan Xiaosi realize that there was a strange scar on the rabbit¡¯s body.


    Ghost Mother choked and said, ¡°He picked it up from the road. At that time, the rabbit was shot by an arrow and he saved it. I don¡¯t remember how many little things he saved.. He always saves this and that, but who will save him?¡±

 Chapter 1247 - 1247: Untitled (1)

    Chapter 1247: Untitled (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Why? Are you very sad?¡± The Demon Lord looked at Yan Xiaosi, who had suddenly fallen silent.


    Yan Xiaosi nodded. She was not sad for those who deserved it. Whether the retribution they received exceeded their sentence, they were indeed in the wrong first. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Little Stone? It¡¯s already very pitiful that he couldn¡¯t see when he was born.


    The Demon Lord did not say anything. His heart was as hard as iron and he was no longer moved by such a thing. He was still young at that time. When Yan Xiaosi and his family walked into his heart, there was still onest soft spot in his heart.


    She was different.


    From the beginning to the end, she was an innocent and righteous little girl.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t have a way, but¡­ he should have one.¡± The Demon Lord gestured at the basket behind him with his eyes.


    ¡°You mean the Holy Master?¡± Yan Xiaosi blinked.


    The Demon Lord said indifferently, ¡°I hope he does. Otherwise, it would be a waste of my high opinion of him.¡±


    Yan Xiaosi¡¯s eyes darted around. No matter what the Holy Master could do, she could not let Ghost Mother and the demonic cultivator know that her identity had been swapped with the Holy Master. She coughed lightly and said to the two of them, ¡°You guys stay here and reflect on your mistakes. We¡¯ll go in and see if there¡¯s a way to save Little Stone.¡±


    When Ghost Mother heard that they were saving her son, her eyes lit up. ¡°Really? Young Master! ¡±


    Yan Xiaosi said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I could definitely save him. Don¡¯t be happy too early! Also, when we¡¯re treating Little Stone, you¡¯re not allowed to peek! Otherwise, if I find out, I might kill him too!¡±


    This should involve personal cultivation techniques and the inheritance of the sect. It was a heinous crime to giarize others¡¯ abilities. Ghost Mother still had a bottom line, so she hurriedly agreed.


    Actually, whether they could treat him or not, she had to make a Hail Mary effort. Anyway, other than the two of them, no one else was willing to treat Little Stone.


    The Demon Lord casually removed Ghost Mother¡¯s soundproof array and set up a new one. This way, even if Ghost Mother and the demonic cultivator wanted to spy, they would not be able to.


    Footsteps sounded at the door.


    The little boy turned his head. ¡°Dad, are you and Mom here?¡±


    When the demonic cultivator came to visit Little Stone, as long as Ghost Mother was with him, he would tell the little boy that his mother was also there. However, his mother could not speak or carry him because¡­ his mother was sick and she was afraid that she would pass her illness to him.


    Ghost Mother could not speak or approach the little boy, but she could make footsteps. As long as he heard footsteps other than his father, the little boy would habitually think that his mother hade too.


    The reason why he did not have any other guesses was because other than his parents, no one else in the world would apany him. His words stumped Yan Xiaosi and the Demon Lord.


    .¡± The Demon Lord had only apanied Yan Xiaosi in, but he had inexplicably been recognized as a wild father. Of course, he did not ept it.


    Yan Xiaosi tugged at his sleeve and looked at him pleadingly. The Demon Lord shook his head. Yan Xiaosi puffed up her cheeks and acted cute!


    Please.


    The Demon Lord set up another soundproof barrier. ¡°Call me Brother Xiao


    Zhao, and I¡¯ll promi¡ª¡±


    ¡°Brother Xiao Zhao!¡± Yan Xiaosi called without hesitation.


    The Demon Lord, who had a hundred threats and temptations shing across his heart: ¡°¡­


    The Demon Lord removed their soundproof barrier and said to the little boy in a demonic cultivator¡¯s voice, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. Your¡­ mother and I are here to see you.¡±


    Yan Xiaosi gave the Demon Lord a thumbs up!


    In order not to scare this little fellow, he lowered his cultivation when he entered. In order to obtain the little fellow¡¯s trust, he slightly released some of his demonic energy. It was this familiar aura that made Little Stone even more certain that the person who came was his father.


    ¡°Hug.¡± Little Stone stretched out his little hand in the direction of the Demon Lord.


    The Demon Lord had a toothache. It was fine if he was recognized as a wild father, but why did he have to hug him?


    The Demon Lord especially didn¡¯t want to hug him!


    Yan Xiaosi tugged at his sleeve and looked at him adorably. She called out silently, ¡°Brother Xiao ZhaoThis tone¡­ was really fatal!


    The Demon Lord picked up Little Stone in a second!


    Little Stone did not y for long before he fell asleep in his ¡°father¡¯s¡± broad arms.


    ¡°But how are we going to save Little Stone?¡± Yan Xiaosi looked at her hand and asked with a frown, ¡°I don¡¯t know the Holy Master¡¯s ability.¡±


    ¡°You can ask him.¡± The Demon Lord took out the little Holy Master and ced him on the fruit te he had emptied..

 Chapter 1248 - 1248: Untitled (2)

    Chapter 1248: Untitled (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Little Holy Master looked at the Demon Lord resentfully.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know how to speak.¡± Yan Xiaosi pinched the Little Holy Master¡¯s cheek.


    The Little Holy Master¡¯s gaze became even more resentful.


    ¡°Who said he has to speak?¡± The Demon Lord¡¯s red lips curled up as he tapped the space between Yan Xiaosi¡¯s eyebrows and the Little Holy Master¡¯s.


    Yan Xiaosi felt her entire body tremble. In the next second, she heard the Little Holy Masterin, ¡°Don¡¯t be too arrogant. When I recover, you¡¯ll be in trouble!¡±


    ¡°I really heard it!¡± Yan Xiaosi¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°What did you hear?¡± The Little Holy Master¡¯s face was cold.


    ¡°I heard you talking!¡± Yan Xiaosi looked at him in surprise. ¡°I can hear what you¡¯re thinking!¡±


    The Little Holy Master looked at the Demon Lord coldly. ¡°You used a psychic technique?¡±


    This was what he was thinking. The Demon Lord could not hear him, but Yan


    Xiaosi could. Yan Xiaosi was enlightened. ¡°So this is called a psychic technique. Impressive. Brother Xiao Zhao, can you teach me when we get out?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I teach you? Do you have to consult this bastard!¡± Inadvertently, the Little Holy Master¡¯s thoughts appeared in his mind again.


    Yan Xiaosi looked at him with wide almond-shaped eyes. ¡°Holy Master, so you know how to curse too.¡±


    The little Holv Master was silent.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. You heard wrongly. So what if I scold him? This bastard deserves a scolding!¡±


    Damn it! Stop it, brain!


    The Little Holy Master silently chanted the Prajna Paramita Heart Sutra in his heart.


    Yan Xiaosi : ¡°¡­¡±


    Actually, Yan Xiaosi felt that this psychic technique was quite cool. When she learned itter, she would use it on Brother Dabao and see what he was thinking every day.


    ¡°By the way, Holy Master, do you have a way to save Little Stone?¡± Yan Xiaosi asked.


    ¡°Xiaosi is so beautiful..


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yan Xiaosi was stunned.


    The Little Holy Master¡¯s hair stood on end! He hurriedly read it in his mind. ¡°Yan Xiaosi isn¡¯t beautiful!¡± Yan Xiaosi¡¯s face darkened.


    The Little Holy Master : ¡®


    Fifteen minutester, the fair and fat little Holy Master on the te became a bruised and swollen little Holy Master.


    Little Stone was injured when he was captured to block the lightning. He was very seriously injured. Ordinary people really could not save him, but he was not a Holy Master.


    ¡°Brother Xiao Zhao, the Holy Master said that he needs your help.¡± Yan Xiaosi ryed the voice in his mind to the Demon Lord. ¡°Let him say it himself,¡± the Demon Lord said.


    Yan Xiaosi: ¡°Huh?¡±


    The Demon Lord looked at the Little Holy Master calmly. The Little Holy


    Master was benevolent. Of course, he would not refuse to treat it. The Little Holy Master clenched his chubby little fists and let out his first fat voice in humiliation. ¡°Waah!¡±


    The Demon Lordughed hysterically.


    The Demon Lord followed the Little Master¡¯s instructions and used his strength to protect Little Stone¡¯s heart. The Little Holy Master guided Yan Xiaosi to force the power of lightning out of Little Stone¡¯s body bit by bit and into the Demon Lord¡¯s body.


    After all, this was heavenly lightning. If it was notpletely shattered, it might spread out and cause very terrifying damage to innocent people.


    The Demon Lord was not worried because he originally had a thunder spirit root. The heavenly lightning was actually a tonic for him. After removing the remaining power of lightning in Little Stone¡¯s body, the Little Holy Master repaired his dantian and meridians.


    After doing this, the Little Holy Master stopped thinking about anything and just stared straight at the Demon Lord.


    The Demon Lord understood and sighed. He cut his fingertip and dripped a drop of blood into Little Stone¡¯s mouth. He was the Demon Lord and had the body of a Blood Rakshasa. His blood was the spiritual liquid of all the demons.


    ¡°His eyes¡­¡± Yan Xiaosi held the sleeping Little Stone in his arms and looked at the Little Holy Master and the Demon Lord. Although she knew that she shouldn¡¯t be too greedy, she really hoped that she could let him see the light again.


    The two of them shook their heads. He was born with it and there was no way to treat it.


    If he cultivated to a supreme realm and opened his Heavenly Eye, he might be able to see it, but it was not like a normal person. There was only ck and white, and only a mirror-like scene.


    ¡°Is it difficult to open your Heavenly Eye?¡± Yan Xiaosi asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s as difficult as ascending to heaven,¡± the Demon Lord said.


    Yan Xiaosi nodded and told Ghost Mother and the demonic cultivator the truth about Little Stone. The two of them were not sad for too long that Little Stone could not see. After all, they were grateful that Little Stone could keep his life.


    Ghost Mother and the demonic cultivator knelt down and kowtowed heavily to


    Yan Xiaosi.


    It was for both her and the other two benefactors in the room..

 Chapter 1249 - 1249: Untitled (3)

    Chapter 1249: Untitled (3)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yan Xiaosi looked at Little Stone in her arms and said to Ghost Mother and the demonic cultivator, ¡°Little Stone is innocent, but you two are not.¡±


    ¡°We all understand¡­¡± Ghost Mother turned around and smiled at the demonic cultivator.¡± Just now, Heng and I had discussed that no matter what the oue of Little Stone is, we won¡¯t go outside to suck Yang energy anymore. Heng¡­ he¡¯ll take onest look at Little Stone before he leaves. I¡­ I will also go to the Manor of the Dead to receive my punishment. ¡®


    Once a demonic cultivator lost his Yang energy, his soul would dissipate, and Ghost Mother¡¯s oue would probably not be any better than his.


    Yan Xiaosi¡¯s voice lowered. ¡°I heard that¡­ the punishment in the Manor of the Dead is very heavy. The ghostly cultivators whomit crimes usually don¡¯t have a chance to turn over a new leaf. They¡¯re either destroyed or thrown into the Fengdu Purgatory, never to be reincarnated.¡±


    Ghost Mother smiled and nodded with tears in her eyes. She had long known that this would be the oue, but even if she was given another chance to do it again, she would still do it. So what if she was consigned to eternal damnation for the sake of her sweetheart and her sweetheart¡¯s child?


    ¡°Do you¡­ want to hug him again?¡± Yan Xiaosi looked at the sleeping Little Stone and said.


    The demonic cultivator and Ghost Mother looked at each other. The desire in their eyes was obvious. But Ghost Mother could not touch him.


    Yan Xiaosi narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°You can have my body.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ this will damage Young Master¡¯s Yang energy. Young Master will be weak.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just be weak for a few days. I¡¯ve already discussed it with¡­¡± The Holy Master. Yan Xiaosi stopped in time and said seriously,¡± Are you going to do it or not? If not, I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll do it!¡± Ghost Mother hurriedly pounced over and got on Yan Xiaosi¡¯s body.


    Ghost Mother¡¯s cultivation was powerful, and ordinary cultivators could not withstand herher energy. If she possessed someone, it would be easy for her to take the other party¡¯s life. People who were killed by theher energy were very much taken seriously by the Underworld. Once they investigated, they would find out that it was her. Therefore, even though she had wanted to use the method of possessing someone countless times in the past to hug her son, she held back.


    At the Holy Master¡¯s realm, Ghost Mother actually could not possess him. However, Yan Xiaosi was willing, so she easily possessed him.


    There was a real touch in her arms again. That was her and Heng¡¯s son, the person she doted on the most in the world.


    ¡°Thest time I hugged him was when he was a month old¡­ After that, I returned to the Netherworld¡­¡± Ghost Mother hugged her son in her arms and was trembling with excitement. The demonic cultivator also walked over. She hugged her son and the demonic cultivator hugged her.


    She had never known that there would be a day when she could carry her son with her own hands. Such a small, small thing had already grown so big that it hurt her hands to carry him.


    She couldn¡¯t hug him enough. She lowered her head and kissed his forehead. Hot tears smashed into Little Stone¡¯s face. Little Stone woke up faintly and looked ahead with a pair of clear and bright eyes. ¡°Mother, is that you?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Ghost Mother nodded vigorously, andrge drops of tears fell. She hugged her son tightly, as if she wanted to remember this moment forever. For the rest of her life, she would be consigned to eternal damnation in the Fengdu Purgatory.


    Little Stone was very weak and quickly fell asleep again. Ghost Mother understood that her time hade. She left Yan Xiaosi¡¯s body.


    Yan Xiaosi said to the two of them, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll entrust him to a suitable family and let him grow up safely.¡±


    Ghost Mother and the demonic cultivator kowtowed to Yan Xiaosi three more times.


    The demonic cultivator¡¯s Yang energy was exhausted. He disappeared in Ghost Mother¡¯s arms. His body was annihted into ashes inch by inch. Powerful demonic energy overflowed and fed back to the entire Demon Domain.


    Every time a cultivator died, their cultivation would be used to nourish thisnd. This was probably the endlessw of the Shengze Continent.


    ¡°I should go too¡­¡± Ghost Mother said to Yan Xiaosi. ¡°But before I leave, I have something to give¡­¡±


    Ghost Mother originally nned to say Demon Lord, but when the words reached her lips, she smiled and shook her head. This young master in white did not seem to know the identity of Demon Lord. She did not want to let it slip. There were some things that were between the two of them, and it was best for others not to interfere.


    Ghost Mother said, ¡°Can I see that young master onest time? I want to thank him in person.¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright.¡± This request sounded very reasonable, and Yan Xiaosi agreed readily!


    Ghost Mother went to the inner room to meet the Demon Lord and the fair and fat little Holy Master sitting on the te.


    Ghost Mother did not ask for the Little Holy Master¡¯s exact identity. She only knelt down and kowtowed to the Demon Lord. ¡°I¡¯m here because I have something for the Demon Lord..¡±

 Chapter 1250 - 1250: Untitled (4)

    Chapter 1250: Untitled (4)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Would I care about your things?¡± The Demon Lord said indifferently.


    Ghost Mother smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed not a powerful thing to others, but it¡¯s what the Demon Lord needs.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The Demon Lord¡¯s eyebrows twitched.


    Ghost Mother looked at the fair and fat little child and said, ¡°There seems to be a restriction in this child¡¯s body. The fact that she can¡¯t be invaded by theher energy means that her body should be stronger than most people. Under such circumstances, they even set a restriction on her. It shouldn¡¯t be purely to protect her, but¡­ when she¡¯s too powerful and needs to be suppressed. Am I right?¡±


    How would I know if it was right? I got separated from her when I was three!


    However, Ghost Mother¡¯s words seemed to have reminded the Demon Lord.


    Not only was her body nted with restrictions, but even her soul was also nted with it. He was not protecting Yan Xiaosi, but guarding against her. Moreover, after Yan Xiaosi¡¯s soul left her body, the restrictions in her body immediatelypressed her back to the appearance of eight months. It was because after losing the restriction on her soul, her strength could no longer be suppressed by just one restriction. She had to return to her baby state immediately to suppress it.


    Otherwise, once her aura was released, it would tear apart the space of the entire holynd. At that point, all the spiritual energy and demonic energy would dissipate, and the air would be sucked dry. Everyone would be finished.


    She was not sick.


    She was too strong.


    ¡°The Holy Land is still too weak. It can¡¯t withstand her strength, but our


    Netherworld can. Among the six worlds, only the Netherworld is endless. The Netherworld can store as much energy as it can.¡±


    As Ghost Mother spoke, she slowly spat out a ck bead. ¡°This is my soul bead. It¡¯s equivalent to a cultivator¡¯s inner core. As long as she brings the soul bead with her, the soul bead will automatically open a passageway to the Netherworld and can lure her excess strength into the Netherworld at any time.¡±


    ¡°Will the Netherworld really be fine?¡± The Demon Lord asked meaningfully.


    Ghost Mother understood what he meant. ¡°No one will discover it in the Netherworld. Even if they do, they won¡¯t know where it came from, let alone absorbing her power and raising an unknown enemy. I can promise you these points. Little Stone still needs your protection. I care about your safety more than anyone else.¡±


    The Demon Lord did not doubt her sincerity. ¡°Then where will her power go?¡±


    Ghost Mother looked at the boundless sky with a trace of holiness and longing. ¡°Her power will be the stars on the River of Forgetfulness, illuminating the entire River of Forgetfulness.¡±


    The Demon Lord epted the bead. He put on the bead with a rope and hung it around the Little Holy Master¡¯s neck. Since this bead was for Yan Xiaosi, it should be hanging on Yan Xiaosi¡¯s main body.


    However, the Demon Lord waited until he was sleepy, but the Little Holy Master and Yan Xiaosi did note back.


    At this moment, the Demon Lord suddenly realized something. Ghost Mother only said that this bead could help Yan Xiaosi absorb her extra power, but she did not say that it could turn Yan Xiaosi and the Holy Master back.


    Their soul teleportation was the effect of the heavenly lightning. Then, they might have to strike another heavenly lightning to be effective.


    ¡°Can ordinary lightning work?¡± The Demon Lord pondered and called Yan Xiaosi over. Before Yan Xiaosi could ask what was wrong, two bolts of lightning struck down, one on the Little Holy Master and the other on Yan Xiaosi.


    The two of them were instantly turned into charcoal.


    ¡°Yan Xiaosi!¡± The Demon Lord looked at the two of them and shouted. Yan Xiaosi spat out a mouthful of ck smoke. ¡°Why did you hit me?¡± F*ck! It was still the body of a Holy Master!


    ¡°Could it be that there isn¡¯t enough lightning?¡± Since the Demon Lord knew that Yan Xiaosi couldn¡¯t be killed by lightning, he felt relieved and went to strike. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    In any case, the excess power would be sucked into the Netherworld, so there was no need to worry about where it would copse. However¡­ Yan Xiaosi and the Little Holy Master were both charred ck, but they still couldn¡¯t change.


    ¡°Could it really be heavenly lightning?¡± The Demon Lord gritted his teeth and circted all the power of lightning to suddenly st towards the dome.


    The dome trembled, and indeed, a bolt of lightning was attracted. The Demon Lord hurriedly grabbed the two of them and raised them above his head. ¡°Brother Xiao Zhao¡ªcluck cluck cluck cluck cluck cluck cluck¡ª¡±


    ¡°Waah¡ªWaah wah wah wah wah wah¡ª¡±


    The two of them stuck out their tongues and trembled.


    Yan Xiaosi was still the Holy Master, and the Holy Master was still Yan Xiaosi. The two of them had already been turned into salted fish. Theyy on the ground in unison and were extremely dizzy.


    The Demon Lord came to the two of them with heartache. He looked at the fair and fat¡­ Uh no¡­ He should be considered a ck and charred little Holy Master now. Then, he looked at the charcoal Yan Xiaosi and knelt on one knee. He gently hugged Yan Xiaosi and said domineeringly, ¡°Listen carefully. Even if you can¡¯t exchange it back for the rest of your life, even if you can only be a man from now on, you¡­ are still my man!¡±


    With that, as if to prove his determination, he closed his eyes and kissed the little ck man in his arms. He kept hypnotizing himself.


    This was Xiaosi, this is Xiaosi, this is Xiaosi¡­


    ¡°Brother Xiao Zhao, what are you doing?¡±


    A blurry voice sounded from behind the Demon Lord. It carried the gentleness and sweetness of a young girl, like the sound of nature.


    The Demon Lord¡¯s body froze. He widened his eyes and looked at the Holy Master, who had also widened his eyes. Then, he turned around and looked at the slender girl who was rubbing her eyes. His face turned pale.


    He suddenly stood up and the Holy Master fell to the ground. In the next second, the two of them turned their heads at the same time and covered their chests.. ¡°Urgh¡ª¡±

 Chapter 1251 - 1251: Untitled (1)

    Chapter 1251: Untitled (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yan Xiaosi and the Holy Master changed back into each other¡¯s bodies. The Holy Master brought back all the missing people, regardless of whether they were dead or alive. Among the seventeen people, there were three disciples of the Holy Sect. They had enteredte and were all still breathing. The Great Void Stage expert was fine. The corpses of the others were also sent to the local magistrate prefecture for their families to bring back.


    The memories of the living had long been erased by Ghost Mother. In the end, they only remembered that they had fought a demonic cultivator in town. They could not remember anything else. The Netherworld was rted to Yan Xiaosi¡¯s secret. The Holy Master did not announce the exact process to the public. Of course, he denied that it was in the territory of the Immortal Sect.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t enter the restrictions of the Immortal Sect. We happened to be outside the Immortal Sect¡¯s restrictions, in a lost mystic realm. Now, that mystic realm has been closed by me,¡± the Holy Master said to Sect Master Lin and the Guardian Elders.


    The disciples of the Holy Sect who had fought with the demonic cultivator that day, as well as Senior Brother Jing and the others who had rushed to the event location to investigate after that, felt that what blocked them outside was the restriction of the immortal sect. However, since the Holy Master said that it was the restriction of the mystic realm, it must be the restriction of the mystic realm.


    The Holy Master was always right. Moreover, the Holy Sect would not lie. At least, they would not lie to protect the Immortal Sect.


    In the entire Holy Sect, the only people who had witnessed the Holy Master and Yan Jiuchao¡¯s family together were Shui Yueqing and the white-haired old man. After the two of them returned to the sect, they did not say a word.


    Therefore, no one knew that they had a rtionship. In addition, the Holy Master had never had any contact with the Immortal Sect all these years, at least in their opinion, that was the case. Therefore, there was no reason for the Holy Master to make an exception for the Immortal Sect.


    Yan Xiaosi returned to the Holy Peak Mountain.


    When Fu Ruxue and the others saw her appear in the colorful small garden andpletely outshine the spring in the garden, they suspected that they were seeing things.


    ¡°Am I seeing things? That little demoness is back?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t she scared away by the lightning?


    ¡°She, she, she¡­ she came back with the Holy Master!¡±


    ¡°And the Holy Master¡¯s friend! The three of them¡­ the three of them went up the mountain together! No! They entered the house!¡±


    Without the Holy Master¡¯s instructions, they did not even dare to enter the room to serve tea. That girl actually walked in with her head held high?!


    How infuriating!


    Yan Xiaosi was here to look for the Holy Master to remove the restriction for her.


    ¡°I heard everything! Ghost Mother gave you a bead! No, she gave me a bead!


    With that bead, I don¡¯t need your restrictions!¡±


    Actually, Yan Xiaosi was too busy coaxing the half-awake Little Stone to listen carefully to the conversation between the Demon Lord and Ghost Mother. It was the moment she changed back to her body with the Holy Master that she sensed the meaning of that bead to her from the remnant thoughts he left in her mind.


    This was a little abstract, but at that time, her mind was indeed echoing with the Holy Master¡¯s thoughts. ¡°With this bead, we can almost remove her restriction.¡±


    ¡°This bead can treat the demonic energy in my body, right? Then why aren¡¯t you quickly undoing the restriction?¡± Yan Xiaosi knelt beside the small table andy on the table, looking at the Holy Master resentfully and pleadingly.


    ¡°No way.¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    It was the voices of the Holy Master and the Demon Lord.


    Yan Xiaosi looked at them strangely. Do you guys want to be hand in glove? Is it really good to be so obvious? This was not how public disys of affection worked!


    The reason why the two of them did not agree was because the restriction in Yan Xiaosi¡¯s body had been removed. It was just that she did not know. It was definitely not a bad thing for her not to know, at least not for the two of them.


    ¡°I won¡¯t give up! As long as you don¡¯t remove the restriction for me, I won¡¯t leave your pce for a day! Let me tell you, I, I, I¡­ I¡¯m serious! I¡¯m very difficult to raise! I eat a lot! I¡­ I will eat all the spirit pets and spirit beasts in your back mountain!¡±


    After Yan Xiaosi said those fierce words, she took her bow and arrow and left. In order to prove that she could really eat all the beasts on the mountain, she worked hard.


    The corners of the Holy Master¡¯s lips curled up imperceptibly. Perhaps he did not notice it himself, but it did not escape the Demon Lord¡¯s eyes. The Demon Lord narrowed his eyes slightly in thought.


    Yan Xiaosi went hunting for an entire day.


    The Holy Master knelt on the cushion in the study and read. The orange-red sun set and shone on the ancient book that emitted the fragrance of ink. The Demon Lordy leisurely in a hammock at the side, one hand behind his head to pillow his head, and the other ying with a golden flute.


    The Holy Master did not look at him. He only flipped to a page and said, ¡°She hasn¡¯t been back for so long.. Aren¡¯t you worried about her? Aren¡¯t you going to


    look for her?¡±

 Chapter 1252 - 1252: Untitled (2)

    Chapter 1252: Untitled (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s the one who should be worried now. It¡¯s your spirit pets from the back of the mountain, right?¡± The Demon Lord looked at the roof calmly. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, your pce isn¡¯t a Dharma artifact, but an immortal artifact. The little spirit pets inside isn¡¯t a spirit pet either. They¡¯re immortal pets, right? Doesn¡¯t your heart ache to feed that girl and that big bird like this?¡±


    The most powerful weapon in the Shengze Continent was a spiritual artifact at that time, but immortal artifacts were of a higher level than spiritual artifacts. It was already considered rare. Currently, there are only two immortal artifacts in the entire continent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel sorry for her? Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll empty your pockets if the blessed Immortal Demon Flute is sent to that girl just like that?¡±


    That¡¯s right. The flute given to Yan Xiaosi in the Underworld was the real Immortal Demon Flute. What he was ying with now was just an ordinary golden flute.


    His Heavenly Demon Pce was inside.


    At least the Holy Master¡¯s pce was still in his hands. He knew very well what treasures Yan Xiaosi had harmed. The Demon Lord was different. His entire family assets had been handed over to her.


    The Demon Lord snorted. ¡°What do you think Xiaosi is? She¡¯s not a prodigal!¡± How could she empty his pockets?


    The Holy Master smiled faintly. ¡°I mean, that girl doesn¡¯t know that her power has already been awakened. She didn¡¯t hold back. Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll blow up your Heavenly Demon Pce?¡±


    The Demon Lord scoffed. ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, an earth-shattering bang came from the valley of the Holy Peak Mountain. Something exploded in the Demon Lord¡¯s mind. He stood up and stared nkly out the window.


    In the next second, a charred Sacred Luan flew back with Yan Xiaosi.


    Yan Xiaosi held the flute in one hand and covered her mouth and nose with the other. She choked on the smoke until she was about to cry. ¡°Brother Xiao Zhao, your flute can¡¯t y, so I swayed a few times. Then, a small house fell out. I pinched it and it identally exploded.¡±


    The Demon Lord went dizzy.


    The Immortal Demon Flute was the second immortal artifact of the Shengze Continent. Because it was enhanced with the power of the demons, its grade was higher than the Holy Master¡¯s pce. The space inside was as big as three Holy Peak Mountains, and the Heavenly Demon Pce at the top was even more dazzling. It had all kinds of treasures.


    ¡°Are you sure you only swayed a few times?¡±


    How much strength did you use to shake out the pce that was firmly built on the Immortal Demon Mountain? The Demon Lord felt that his heart was not good after identally bing a man without a house.


    ¡°Brother Xiao Zhao, is that small toy house very important to you?¡± Yan Xiaosi said aggrievedly. ¡°I¡¯ll get my father and Brother Dabao to make a new one for youter. The toys they make are very good. They won¡¯t explode with a pinch.¡±


    Heavenly Demon Pce: Is it my fault that it exploded just because you pinched it?!


    ¡°No need. It¡¯s just a small thing. If it¡¯s gone, it¡¯s gone,¡± the Demon Lord said with an ugly smile. ¡°Are all the things inside toys?¡±


    What¡­ did this mean?


    Yan Xiaosi scratched her head. ¡°Something fell from the flute. It was quite fun, so I¡­ swayed it a little more.¡±


    The Demon Lord resisted the urge to vomit blood and asked calmly, ¡°Oh, what did you shake out?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just a little ck snake.¡±


    His Demon Dragon!!!


    ¡°A little chick.¡±


    His Demon Phoenix!!!


    ¡°And there¡¯s¡­ that¡­¡± Yan Xiaosi gestured thoughtfully. ¡°A big flying fish.¡±


    Kun¡­ Kunpeng¡­


    The ancient Kun Peng had long gone extinct. That was the soul of the ancient Kun Peng, but if it was nurtured for a while, it might be able to use a spell to mold its true body and create an ancient Kun Peng.


    ¡°What did you do with them?¡± The Demon Lord asked in a trembling voice.


    Yan Xiaosi lowered her head guiltily and licked her lips. ¡°I¡­ I ate it.¡±


    The Demon Lord finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Yan Xiaosi did not have the time to say that theyid eggs, and that she had kept all their eggs. There were a total of three, not one less!


    It was also at this moment that the Holy Master and the Demon Lord realized a problem at the same time. After Yan Xiaosi¡¯s power was awakened, she needed to eat very powerful things. Otherwise, it would not be able to satisfy her needs. She did not deliberately want to eat the Demon Dragon, Demon Phoenix, and Soul Body Kunpeng, but her instincts were ying tricks on her.


    The Demon Lord looked at Yan Xiaosi with tears in his eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t the chickens, ducks, and fish of the Holy Peak Mountain delicious?¡±


    Long Long, Feng Feng, and Peng Peng were so cute.. How could she eat them?

 Chapter 1253 - 1253: Untitled (3)

    Chapter 1253: Untitled (3)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yan Xiaosi said, ¡°It smells good, but not as good as your little snakes, chickens, and flying fish!¡±


    The Demon Lord instantly straightened his back. ¡°Of course!¡±


    Of course, his demon beasts¡¯ realm was higher than these spirit beasts!


    Speaking of which, righteous cultivators could not eat food with demonic energy. At best, they could not subdue it. At worst, their cultivation would be corroded by demonic energy, but Yan Xiaosi did not have any such problems. She could even eat their souls.


    However, with Yan Xiaosi¡¯s eating speed, the Demon (Spirit) Beasts and Demon (Spirit) nts of the Immortal Demon Mountain and the Holy Peak Mountain would probably be wiped out before long. The mutant beasts and mutant nts outside probably could not satisfy Yan Xiaosi¡¯s appetite.


    The best way to improve this stretched situation was to ascend and open a passageway to the higher realm.


    Actually, with their current strength, they were only short of an opportunity to ascend.


    However, there were also risks in ascension. When cultivators advanced, they would encounter heavenly lightning. The Great Void Stage was three heavenly lightning, the Lesser Mahayana Realm was six heavenly lightning, and the Mahayana Realm was nine heavenly lightning. Each one was more terrifying than thest, and there were very few who could withstand it. The risk of ascension was even greater. The ascension was not called heavenly lightning, but lightning tribtion. It was a battlefield formed by countless heavenly lightning, and it could almost be torn into pieces.


    The principle was that the ascenders were too powerful and had exceeded the limit of this space. Therefore, the Heavenly Dao Laws would send heavenly lightning down and kill the ascenders to maintain the stability of this world.


    Once the lightning tribtion could not destroy the ascenders, thews of heaven and earth would open a path for them, allowing them to fly to a ce that could amodate their power.


    ¡°Demon Lord, are you really going to ascend? Don¡¯t you want us anymore?¡± In the garden, the demonic cultivator asked the Demon Lord with snot and tears.


    The Demon Lord looked disgusted. ¡°Why should I want you? Are you good-looking or have good figures?¡±


    The demonic cultivator who choked to death: ¡®


    It was not that the Demon Lord did not care about the demonspletely. No one stipted that people could not return after ascending. He just had to suppress his realm.


    What he was not sure was whether Zhou Jin would ascend with him. From a personal point of view, he naturally did not want to see that guy again. But if that guy shamelessly pestered Xiaosi, he couldn¡¯t really kill him.


    ¡°What are you thinking about, Demon Lord?¡± The demonic cultivator asked curiously when he saw his master at his wits¡¯ end.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking, will that guy also ascend?¡± The Demon Lord said.


    ¡°Holy Master?¡± The demonic cultivator frowned and said, ¡°With his strength, he should have been able to ascend long ago. The reason why he didn¡¯t attract the lightning is mainly because he¡¯s the master of this world. He has long fused with thews of heaven and earth of the Holy Land. If he¡¯s powerful, the Holy Land is powerful, so the Heavenly Dao doesn¡¯t reject him so easily.¡±


    The Demon Lord snorted. ¡°What about me? Could it be that the Heavenly Daows don¡¯t reject me? Or is my strength not enough to alert the Heavenly Daows?


    The demonic cultivator hurriedly said, ¡°You¡¯re the master of the Demon


    Domain. Arge portion of your strength¡­ has also returned to the Demon


    Domain, so it¡¯s not so easy to cause the strangtion of the Heavenly Dao Laws. Why don¡¯t the two of you do something that will anger both humans and gods?¡±


    The Demon Lord rolled his eyes at him.


    The demonic cultivator smiled awkwardly. ¡°I was just saying. Just kidding, just kidding. ¡±


    The Demon Lord said expressionlessly, ¡°Continue to stay in the Holy Sect and ask about the Rakshasa King. I¡¯ll go meet Zhou Jin.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the demonic cultivator agreed.


    The Holy Master had just taken off hisplicated outer robe and was only wearing a thin undergarment. He nned to take a bath in the spiritual spring. When he had something on his mind, he woulde to the spiritual spring to soak.


    Unexpectedly, before he could walk down the pool, he heard footsteps behind him.


    He had grown up, but he was still the same as Dabao when he was young.


    The corners of the Holy Master¡¯s eyes moved. He put away the things in his hand and said indifferently, ¡®What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Taking a bath. Why? You¡¯re not letting me?¡± He asked the question, but his hand began to unbutton his clothes.


    The Holy Master ignored him and walked towards the spiritual spring.


    The Demon Lord took off his shirt, revealing his firm muscles and a v-line filled with strength. His red lips curled up and he said, ¡°Are you also nning to ascend? Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. The lightning tribtion doesn¡¯t have eyes.¡±


    ¡°These words are also for you,¡± the Holy Master said indifferently.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of lightning.¡± The Demon Lord spread his hands. He had the ability to control lightning to begin with. The risk of the lightning tribtion was actually not big for him. At least, that was the case for his lightning tribtion. Of course, if Zhou Jin¡¯s lightning tribtion struck him, it would be a different situation.


    However, he did not n to transcend the tribtion with Zhou Jin.


    ¡°What are vou holding in vour hand? It can¡¯t be a token of love for Xiaosi. right?


    Speaking of which, didn¡¯t you already give up on your seven emotions and six desires?¡± The Demon Lord said with a smile as he reached out to snatch the thing in the Holy Master¡¯s hand.


    The thing was white and smooth like a piece of high-grade suet. As soon as he snatched it, it slid out.


    The Holy Master¡¯s eyes flickered and he quickly bowed to pick it up.


    When the Demon Lord saw that he was so nervous, he was certain that it was definitely something shameful. He quickly bent down to snatch it, but unexpectedly, his feet slipped and he pounced forward. Coincidentally, he bumped into the Holy Master, who was bending down to pick up something. The Holy Master was knocked down and held onto the pir in front of him.


    This posture was a little wrong!


    The Demon Lord quickly held the Holy Master¡¯s waist with both hands, intending to use the force to retreat.


    Coincidentally, Yan Xiaosi walked over.


    The handsome Sect Master Lin came with her.


    Sect Master Lin felt that he was going crazy. What did he see? The Holy Master bent down and held onto the pir. The Demon Lord stood behind him and stuck tightly to him. His hands were even holding onto his waist¡ª The Holy Master¡¯s face was especially red!


    .. It was red from the heat.


    Their eyes were watery!


    It was steamed by the steam.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Yan Xiaosi asked with wide almond-shaped eyes.


    The Holy Master looked at the soap that he had finally picked up and said in a daze, ¡°Picking up¡­ soap?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a loud bang from the dome. In an instant, thunderclouds surged in the sky, and lightning was like fire.


    On the other hand, the demonic cultivator was investigating the Holy Sect when he felt a world-destroying energy gather above his head. He looked up.


    ¡°F*ck! Lightning tribtion!¡±


    And it was a lightning tribtion for two people. The Holy Land and the


    Demon Domain were both enveloped by the destructive power of lightning. The world was swallowed by huge darkness and panic, leaving only the violent lightning tribtion as if it wanted to strangle everything.


    Such a terrifying lightning tribtion shocked the demonic cultivator so much that his jaw almost dropped. Why did he feel that¡­ the Heavenly Dao Law was not wiping out two ascenders, but killing two beasts?


    ¡°What exactly did the two of you do!!!¡±

 Chapter 1254 - 1254: Untitled

    Chapter 1254: Untitled


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Since ancient times, the Lord of Heaven and Earth who ascended by picking soap was probably the first, no, the first two.


    The Heavenly Dao Law was especially angry. It had guarded the world for many years, but it had never heard of two men daring to pick up soap in broad daylight?! It was fine if they did it, but they still dared to say it? Did it think it was deaf and couldn¡¯t hear?


    However, Lord Heavenly Dao, picking up soap¡­ was really just picking up soap in the literal sense¡­


    The Demon Lord felt bitter. If he had known that it was just a piece of soap, he wouldn¡¯t have snatched it. He got the lightning tribtion just because he wanted a piece of soap. This was too aggrieved.


    The Demon Lord had been thinking about the opportunity for his ascension these days. He had wondered if he had to ughter a city and bury a million corpses to attract the lightning tribtion to strike him. Unexpectedly, a bar of soap did it.


    However, he never thought that he would wee the lightning with Zhou Jin.


    He had the power to control lightning. His lightning tribtion was different from the lightning tribtions of other ascenders. As long as he controlled it well, the power of lightning could be used by him. It was no exaggeration to say that his tribtion was not difficult at all.


    But¡­


    If his lightning tribtion was also mixed with someone else¡¯s lightning tribtion, then it would be a different story.


    Zhou Jin¡¯s lightning tribtion clearly would not go easy on its ascenders. When it struck their bodies, it would feel sore, especially when the lightning tribtion did not have eyes. As long as it was within its territory, it would turn the world upside down.


    Generally speaking, cultivators would have abnormalities before they ascended. They could sense that they were about to ascend and would remind the surrounding people to evacuate in time to avoid being affected.


    Today¡¯s lightning tribtion was menacing. Not to mention that the two of them could not separate in time, even the Holy Sect could not dodge it so quickly.


    Sect Master Lin shouted in his heart that something was wrong. The Holy Sect was going to be smashed into pieces.


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the lightning tribtion in the sky really seemed to have eyes. It only caught the two of them and did not move at all.


    Although it was said that they pitied all living beings and did not hurt the innocent, Sect Master Lin felt that it was not very likely. It was more like the lightning tribtion could not bear to waste a bolt of lightning. Every bolt had to kill these two beasts.


    The Demon Lord was struck so miserably!


    The Holy Master was not any better than him. It was already difficult for him to deal with his lightning tribtion, coupled with the lightning tribtion of the demons¡­ One had to know that the lightning tribtion of the demons was originally more ferocious than the lightning tribtion of the orthodox cultivators. This was rted to the fact that the cultivation of the demon cultivators of the same realm was higher than the orthodox cultivators. The bacsh and lightning tribtion they suffered would definitely be even stronger.


    The Holy Master was charred on the outside and tender on the inside, and ck smoke rose from his head.


    Everyone in the Holy Sect took out their Dharma artifacts the moment they heard the lightning tribtion, preparing to make a dying struggle, but¡­ what is this? Everyone was dumbfounded as they watched the lightning tribtion carefully avoid them and sh fiercely at the two of them.


    The two of them were so struck by the lightning tribtion that they were just short of dancing a seaweed dance together.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with them? Why were they so badly struck by lightning?¡± Yan Xiaosi felt that she couldn¡¯t bear to continue looking.


    Sect Master Lin was also very confused. Who knew what the two of them had done? Why were they struck like this? To be honest, even the book did not dare to write such a terrifying lightning tribtion!


    After being puzzled, Sect Master Lin patiently exined the concept of lightning tribtion and ascension to Yan Xiaosi.


    Yan Xiaosi said thoughtfully, ¡°You mean they¡¯re transcending the tribtion? They¡¯re going to ascend to the upper realm after that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± It was hard to say if they could sessfully transcend it. This lightning tribtion was clearly going to kill them.


    This lightning tribtionsted for an unknown period of time. Everyone¡¯s neck hurt.


    In the end, it was Yan Xiaosi who couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She wanted to sleep, but such a big lightning tribtion was so noisy that she couldn¡¯t sleep!


    Anger rose in her stomach. Then, she suddenly flew up and grabbed a bolt of lightning that shed at the Demon Lord. The meandering lightning was as terrifying as a swimming dragon, but it instantly turned into a small light snake when Yan Xiaosi grabbed it.


    The little light snake twisted. Huh? It couldn¡¯t break free?


    When Yan Xiaosi saw that she had easily caught the lightning, she red strangely. She did not think too much about it. Since she could catch one, she might as well catch the second.


    Therefore, everyone witnessed something even more unbelievable than two grown men being struck by lightning while picking up soap. The number one trash of the Holy Land¡ªYan Xiaosi¡ªacted a scene of catching lightning with her bare hands.


    At first, those lightning bolts were especially arrogant. When they saw theirpanions being captured by a little girl, they pounced on her arrogantly. In the end, when one came, Yan Xiaosi grabbed one. When two came, Yan Xiaosi grabbed a pair.


    In the end, Yan Xiaosi already had tworge bundles of lightning in her hands. She suddenly threw these lightning towards the dome!


    With a loud bang, all the ck clouds were dispersed. The sky that was originally filled with lightning and thunder suddenly became silent, and the entire world fell into silence. If not for the two humanoid charcoals still floating in the air, everyone would have thought that the lightning tribtion just now was just their imagination.


    Sect Master Lin looked around in fear. He did not know if it was his imagination, but he felt that thews of heaven and earth¡­ were cowardly.


    They were so cowardly that they even let go of the two animals who were picking up the soap.


    ¡°Is the lightning tribtion over?¡± Yan Xiaosi ced her hands on her hips and looked above her head. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that an ascension passageway will open after the lightning tribtion? I don¡¯t see any passageway.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t this nonsense? There could only be a passageway after the lightning tribtion was over, but wasn¡¯t this not over?


    It was rare for the lightning tribtion to not dare to strike down halfway.


    Yan Xiaosi rolled up her sleeves.


    Sect Master Lin felt the world tremble, as if it had suffered a huge shock again. Almost at the same time, the passageway to the dome opened.


    Sect Master Lin : ¡°¡­¡±


    That shouldn¡¯t be, right? That girl was just rolling up her sleeves. Was there a need to be so afraid of being beaten up? But then again, wasn¡¯t that girl a ten-thousand-year-old trash?


    Did she change, or was he seeing things?


    No matter how stupid Yan Xiaosi was, she understood that ascension was not a


    bad thing. Being able to go to the upper realm meant that she could see a wider world. Although she did not know how the two of them obtained their opportunity to ascend and there was no sign at all, she was happy for the two of them.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t they moving yet? If they don¡¯t go up, the passageway will close!¡± Sect Master Lin said worriedly.


    The passageway to ascension was not permanently open. It had a time limit, and after that, it would disappear.


    At this moment, because the passageway had opened, the spiritual energy of the upper realm continuously surged over. This spiritual energy was much purer than that of the Holy Land, and all the cultivators felt their realms increase.


    The only person who didn¡¯t feel anything was Yan Xiaosi. She looked at the passageway that was only the size of a door and blinked in shock. ¡°It¡¯s so small. Can we squeeze in?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the passageway instantly became the size of a small garden.


    Sect Master Lin staggered and almost went crazy!


    Yan Xiaosi couldn¡¯t care less now. She felt that the reason why the Holy Master and Brother Xiao Zhao didn¡¯t ascend wasn¡¯t because they didn¡¯t want to, but because they had been struck by the lightning tribtion and couldn¡¯t move.


    Hence, she flew over, grabbed one with each hand, and flew towards the passageway.


    Sect Master Lin¡¯s expression changed drastically and he shouted, ¡°Be careful¡ª¡±


    There was pressure in the passageway. Only those who had experienced the lightning tribtion could withstand that pressure. When other cultivators approached, they would be killed by the pressure inside.


    This was not an exaggeration, but someone had really tested it. Otherwise, if anyone could enter the passageway, wouldn¡¯t it mean that as long as an ascender opened it, the cultivators of an entire sect or even arge holynd could ascend?


    Sect Master Lin was waiting to collect Yan Xiaosi¡¯s corpse. He was already prepared to use his clothes to catch Yan Xiaosi¡¯s corpse. In the end, he saw the three of them fly into the passageway unimpeded.


    Sect Master Lin : ¡°¡­


    After the three of them flew over, the passageway closed with a whoosh.


    The passageway closed, and the spiritual energy of the upper realm was gone. Even so, in just a short moment, the disciples of the Holy Sect had already absorbed more spiritual energy than they had in several lifetimes.


    What no one noticed was that not long after this passageway closed, behind a small ck cloud not far away, a small, small passageway used the ck cloud to make a dumbfounded expression before quietly closing itself.


    Of course, the ascension passageway of the righteous cultivators was different from the ascension passageway of the demons.


    It was an unbearable pain to be pierced through by three people at the same time. It was too big to amodate. It was still a newly appointed demon passageway that had not been entered by any ascenders..

 Chapter 1255 - 1255: Untitled

    Chapter 1255: Untitled


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After the three of them ascended, they came to an empty nd. It was surrounded by mountains on three sides and there was arge pool in front of them. Perhaps to match this unique posh of the upper realm, there was an immortal aura that varied from a foot to two feet floating around. It could also be said to be the fog in the mountain.


    The three of them stood in the open space and looked around in shock.


    ¡°Is this¡­ the upper realm?¡± Yan Xiaosi asked with a puzzled expression. It was no different from the Holy Land! Of course, she did not know if it was different from her hometown. After all, she had never sessfully left the Holy Land.


    The Demon Lord and the Holy Master were also dumbfounded. Other than the richer spiritual energy, this ce did not seem to be much different from the lower realm.


    In fact, it was even more deste. Within a hundred miles, their divine senses could not sense the existence of any living creatures.


    This living thing included but was not limited to humans and beasts.


    ¡°Could it be that we came to the wrong ce? This¡­ is the upper realm?¡± The Demon Lord originally nned to say something cool, but when the words reached his lips, he remembered that Yan Xiaosi was beside him and was too embarrassed to say hooligan words, so he changed it.


    The Holy Master frowned for once. He had lived for more than ten thousand years, so he naturally knew more than a newly appointed young demon lord like Xiao Zhao. However, from his understanding, he never expected the upper realm to be like this.


    ¡°We came up from the ascending passageway. It shouldn¡¯t be wrong. Could it be that we¡¯re still on the edge of the upper realm?¡± he murmured.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Yan Xiaosi suddenly looked at her hands and shouted, ¡°I realized something! I suddenly became powerful just now! Has my restriction been removed?¡±


    Their hearts skipped a beat. Not good, this was even worse than discovering that the upper realm was like this! If this girl realized that she could do whatever she wanted, the two of them would probably be powerless.


    The Demon Lord said, ¡°It¡¯s not! You just identally let the lightning tribtion split a crack in the restriction! ¡±


    The Holy Master said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t use your abilities randomly. The restriction has to be slowly removed. If you forcefully break it, it will cause a bacsh to your body.¡±


    The two of them, who were ipatible, maintained a high degree of agreement on this problem.


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡± Seeing that the two of them were so serious, Yan Xiaosi obediently nodded.


    ¡°But if my restrictions are removed, I can leave the Holy Land to see Uncle Bruiser get married.¡± Yan Xiaosi said weakly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not removed!¡± The two of them said in unison!


    Yan Xiaosi was stunned by their auras. She knew that the two of them had a good rtionship, but why did they always have such a good rtionship?


    The Holy Master suddenly said, ¡°Let¡¯s walk forward and see if there are any new discoveries. ¡±


    It couldn¡¯t be that there wasn¡¯t a single cultivator in the upper realm.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The Demon Lord agreed.


    Their goal here was mainly to find food for Yan Xiaosi, so he did not care if they could find cultivators. It was fine as long as they had powerful spiritual beasts.


    ¡°Which way?¡± Yan Xiaosi rubbed her eyes. She was sleepy.


    This ce matched the time of the Holy Land. Yan Xiaosi was used to sleeping early and taking a nap in the afternoon. Today, her nap was ruined by the Tribtion Transcendence, so she was sleepy before it was dark.


    The Demon Lord squatted down. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you. Go to sleep.¡±


    Yan Xiaosi yawned andy on his back. After a while, she fell asleep.


    Looking at Yan Xiaosi lying on a man¡¯s back so easily, the Holy Master frowned imperceptibly.


    Yan Xiaosi was not someone who would easily get close to others, let alone that the other party was a man. Actually, even Yan Xiaosi herself could not exin why she did not reject the closeness of the Demon Lord at all.


    At first, she was clearly worried that he would kill her, but the more she interacted with him, the more she felt that this person could be trusted from the bottom of her heart.


    Yan Xiaosiy on the Demon Lord¡¯s broad back, her little head resting on his shoulder.


    ¡°Brother Xiao Zhao,¡± she said in a daze. ¡°I¡¯m sleeping.¡±


    ¡°Yes, go to sleep,¡± the Demon Lord replied softly, his voice gentle and maic.


    Yan Xiaosi quickly fell asleep.


    The Holy Master turned his face away imperceptibly and walked southeast. The Demon Lord had no objections to going in any direction. With the little girl on his back, this was very good. Although he knew that she would most likely not be cold, he still took out a cloak from his Cosmos Ring and covered her.


    The Holy Master walked forward expressionlessly, his steps a little fast.


    The Demon Lord took in his reaction. The corners of his lips curled up slightly as he chased after him and said, ¡°Why? Are you feeling ufortable?¡± The Holy Master nced at him and ignored him.


    The Demon Lord said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget how old you are. Don¡¯t think about eating young grass. ¡±


    The Holy Master frowned and red at him. If not for Yan Xiaosi on his back, the Holy Master would probably have already fought with him. ¡°If you continue to talk nonsense, be careful that I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    ¡°Can you kill me?¡± The Demon Lord said arrogantly.


    The Holy Master said coldly, ¡°This is not the Demon Domain. Even if you can use your spiritual energy to cultivate, you¡¯re still more used to the Demon n¡¯s cultivation techniques. Who do you think has the higher chance of winning?


    Bastard! The Demon Lord gritted his teeth and snorted. ¡°I won¡¯t argue with you!¡± With that, he carried Yan Xiaosi and quickly flew past the Holy Master.


    The Holy Master looked at their backs and closed his eyes slightly. He took a deep breath. They flew a hundred miles southeast on their swords. Not to mention a figure, they did not even see a shadow of an insect. ¡°What kind of ce is this?¡± The Demon Lord asked strangely.


    The sky darkened and they sat down by a stream.


    The Demon Lord¡¯s Demon Pce had been destroyed by Yan Xiaosi, so he couldn¡¯t find a ce to sleep even if he wanted to. However, there were ready-maderge rocks here, so he didn¡¯t mind.


    He sat on the stone and hugged Yan Xiaosi in his arms. He said to the Holy Master, who was looking at the moon in the sky in a daze, ¡°Hey, light a fire.¡± ¡°Why do you want to start a fire?¡± The Holy Master asked.


    There were only two uses for starting a fire. One was to keep warm, and the other was to chase away wild beasts and mosquitoes. However, they did not use any of these because not only were they not afraid of the cold, but they also could not wait to encounter wild beasts and mosquitoes.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been a Holy Master for too long. Have you forgotten what a human is?¡± The Demon Lord had not forgotten that he had a Blood Demon body to begin with. Other than not liking to eat, he was no different from normal people. He looked at Yan Xiaosi in his arms and said, ¡°When she wakes up and sees that it¡¯s so dark, she¡¯ll be homesick.¡±


    The Holy Master was stunned. Indeed, with Yan Xiaosi¡¯s guts, it was impossible for her to be afraid of the dark. However, it was probably really possible for her to miss her family.


    The Holy Master found dry wood and used his spiritual energy to start a fire. The fire shone on their faces, casting ayer of orange light. Yan Xiaosi was sleeping soundly. She was curled up in the Demon Lord¡¯s arms. It was unknown if she was having a beautiful dream, but she was drooling.


    The Demon Lord looked down at her with a gentle gaze.


    The Holy Master clenched his fists and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go over there and take a look. ¡±


    He walked down the stream. He left the fire behind. However, without turning around, he could sense their movements with his divine sense.


    Xiao Zhao hugged her tightly.


    He clenched his fists bit by bit.


    ¡°If you like her, then snatch her. Why are you hesitating so much?¡± A teasing voice sounded. The Holy Master¡¯s eyes turned cold and he immediately became vignt. ¡°Heh, how useless.¡±


    The voice came again.


    The Holy Master came to the stream and looked at the water that had stopped at some point. He saw a ck figure appear inside. ¡°Who are you?¡± He asked coldly.


    The ck shadow in the water smiled faintly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What¡¯s important is that I can help you.¡±


    The Holy Master said in a cold voice, ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help.¡±


    The ck shadow smiled until circles of ripples appeared on the water surface. ¡°You also care about that girl, right? You used most of your cultivation to nt a double restriction on her, causing you to be unable to even defeat a seventeen-year-old young Demon Lord. Others might not know, but how can I not know? On the fifteenth of every month, you will go to the Immortal Sect to visit that girl. On the fifteenth, it¡¯s the day of the bacsh from Yan Jiuchao¡¯s Longevity Technique. He can¡¯t sense your existence. After so many years, the girl you protect has grown up, but in the end, she has be someone else¡¯s. Won¡¯t you be unwilling?


    ¡°Here, let me help you. Anyway, that kid can only live for one lifetime. You¡¯re different. As long as you¡¯re willing, you can be together for life.¡±


    The Holy Master suddenly transformed a spiritual energy sword and stabbed at the ck shadow on theke. Water sshed everywhere, but the ck shadow mysteriously dispersed, leaving only a series of strangeughter floating in the Holy Master¡¯s ears.


    The Holy Master returned to his resting ce.


    Yan Xiaosi was already awake and was sitting on a stone eating the rabbit meat that the Demon Lord had roasted for her.


    The Demon Lord¡¯s storage ring stored many spirit pets. He originally nned to give them to Yan Xiaosi to y with, but now, they were eaten by Yan Xiaosi. Although they were different from what he had imagined, they were still given to Yan Xiaosi.


    ¡°Is it good?¡± The Demon Lord asked.


    ¡°Mm!¡± Yan Xiaosi puffed up her cheeks and nodded. Her mouth was so busy that she couldn¡¯t speak.


    This rabbit was especially fat and had a lot of fat. The Demon Lord took another Demon Fruit and inserted a thin reed tube to feed her. Yan Xiaosi took a big bite from his hand. The milky pulp instantly diluted the oil of the roasted rabbit meat.


    ¡°Is Brother Xiao Zhao good?¡± The Demon Lord asked.


    ¡°Nlm!¡± yan maosl noaaea ana ate anotner moutnrul or rat ana juicy rat)D1t meat.


    ¡°Then can you follow Brother Xiao Zhao every day from now on?¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Yan Xiaosi vaguely felt that she had agreed to something incredible, but the rabbit meat was too delicious, and the fruit pulp was too delicious. She didn¡¯t have the time to think about it carefully..

 Chapter 1256 - 1256: Untitled

    Chapter 1256: Untitled


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The way the Demon Lord took care of Yan Xiaosi wholeheartedly and the way Yan Xiaosi epted his care without warning made people think of one word¡ªsuitable.


    Yes, the two of them were indescribably suitable together.


    Yan Xiaosi ate well like a little fat squirrel, her eyes sparkling, but the Demon Lord¡¯s eyes were focused and gentle.


    The Holy Master¡¯s eyes flickered.


    Thebination of a demonic cultivator and a righteous cultivator was not protected by the Heavenly Dao, but strictly speaking, Yan Xiaosi was not a righteous cultivator. Actually, the Holy Master could not say what she was, but she was definitely a unique existence in the world.


    In so many years, Zhou Jin¡¯s life was only less than twelve years of cultivation. It was almost not worth mentioningpared to his lifespan.


    Therefore, those were emotions that he shouldn¡¯t have. It was his longing for the mortal world. It was a failure of cultivation.


    However, someone as proud as the Holy Master would never allow himself to fail.


    He was the Holy Master, not Zhou Jin.


    When the Holy Master appeared in front of Yan Xiaosi and the Demon Lord again, his expression had already returned to its usual coldness.


    Yan Xiaosi handed the remaining rabbit leg to him. ¡°Holy Master, do you want some?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± he said expressionlessly.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yan Xiaosi turned to look at the Demon Lord. ¡°Brother Xiao Zhao, are you still eating?¡±


    ¡°You can eat,¡± the Demon Lord said dotingly to Yan Xiaosi as he nced at the Holy Master.


    Yan Xiaosi obediently ate the remaining rabbits.


    . She wasn¡¯t full.


    Of course, the Demon Lord knew that she was not full. Now that her strength had awakened, the spiritual energy in her body was circting rapidly and she had exhausted a lot of energy. The spirit pets of the lower realm could no longer satisfy her needs. He had to find something to eat as soon as possible. Otherwise, she would really go hungry.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± the Demon Lord said.


    Yan Xiaosi did not know that the two of them were looking for food for her, but she did not object to travelingte at night.


    The three of them continued southeast. After walking for another hundred miles, they really made a discovery. It was an inn. Although it was a little dpidated and did not look like the previous buildings at all, this was already very goodpared to being deserted.


    Not all the people from the previous batch were powerful ascenders. Some of them had ascended here and had a beloved daopanion. They had children, so they had descendants.


    Among these descendants, some were born with natural endowments, while others were no different from ordinary people. Even those with natural endowments had to cultivate very hard to reach a satisfactory realm.


    Of course, because of the rich spiritual energy, the cultivation speed of the upper realm was generally faster than the lower realm.


    The waiter of this inn was a Great Void Stage cultivator.


    The Great Void Stage was an existence surrounded by stars in the Holy Land, but here, he could only be a waiter.


    The inn was open.


    However, it waste at night and the inn was quiet. When the three of them arrived, the waiter was in a daze. Hearing footsteps, he turned around and saw two newly ascended cultivators. He was not very enthusiastic and said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s no food. You can only stay here. One spirit stone per room. ¡±


    The Demon Lord casually threw him four spirit stones, one more than usual.


    The waiter looked at the sparkling spirit stones on the table and his eyes instantly widened.


    Spirit stones were actually divided into grades. They ranged from grade seven to grade one. Grade seven had the most impurities, and grade one was the purest. Most of the spirit stones used to make goods on the market were grade six to grade four. Grade one spirit stones were really rare.


    The waiter¡¯s attitude instantly changed. He put the three spirit stones into his drawer and put the extra one into his pocket. He smiled at the three of them.


    Only then did he realize that the three of them were too extraordinary.


    In this ce that only looked at strength and not appearance, no one would care about how a person looked. If they still cared, it could only mean that the other party was indeed good at seeing a certain level.


    ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± The Demon Lord asked dangerously.


    The waiter instantly came back to his senses. Usually, the natives would not take the new ascender seriously. However, since the other party could take out four grade one spirit stones at once, it meant that he had a rich foundation and might be a disciple of arge sect.


    For example, after the founder of the Long de Sect ascended, he established a new Long de Sect. In the future, if there were any more ascenders in the sect, they could directly enter the previous Long de Sect.


    He wondered which faction the three of them belonged to.


    Was it the Myriad Sword Sect or the Hundred Flowers Pce? In terms of foundation and strength, the Myriad Sword Sect was number one. However, in terms of looks, who was more beautiful than the Hundred Flower Pce?


    If it was the people from these two pces¡­


    The waiter rolled his eyes and asked with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re also going to the mystic realm to search for treasures, right? To be honest, I have a way here. If the three of you need a guide, I can introduce you.¡±


    ¡°What treasure?¡± Yan Xiaosi was curious and could not help but be interested. ¡°It¡¯s Lingzhi Grass. Aren¡¯t the three of you here waiting for Lingzhi Grass?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to wait for? I have a lot of Lingzhi Grass in the back mountain!¡±


    When the waiter heard their tone, he knew that they were not here to search for treasure. However, on ount of the grade one spirit stone, he might as well exin to the three of them, ¡°This is not ordinary Lingzhi grass, but a treasure from the ancient mystic realm.¡±


    There were also many mystic realms in the Holy Land, but it was as rare as phoenix feathers and qilin horns that were rted to ancient times. Other than the opportunities of the three little eggs, no one else had encountered any ancient mystic realms.


    Of course, the treasure in the ancient mystic realm was not an ordinary treasure. However, what caught their attention was not the Lingzhi Grass itself, but such a precious treasure. Usually, it would be guarded by a spirit beast. If it was an ancient treasure, then the one guarding it should also be an ancient spirit beast.


    ¡°Where is the mystic realm?¡± The Holy Master asked.


    The waiter rubbed his thumb and index finger.


    The Holy Master was at a loss. The Demon Lord understood in a second and gave him another first-grade spirit stone.


    The waiter smiled until his eyes narrowed into slits. He put away the spirit stones and said, ¡°It¡¯s not far from our inn. If you go east, you¡¯ll be there in twenty miles! The treasure hasn¡¯t moved yet, so the three guests don¡¯t have to be anxious. You just have to stay in the inn first. Our people are already guarding the mystic realm. Once the treasure shows signs of appearing, they¡¯ll immediately send news to the inn!¡±


    Yan Xiaosi did not know that there were ancient spiritual beasts to eat. She was not interested in herbs and drooped her head to yawn. Seeing that she was sleepy, the Demon Lord asked the waiter, ¡°Where¡¯s the room?¡±


    The waiter brought the two of them to the second floor. The two rooms were connected, and the other room was slightly separated.


    ¡°Stay over there!¡± The Demon Lord said to the Holy Master without hesitation.


    The Holy Master did not say anything and left expressionlessly.


    Yan Xiaosi looked at the little resentful couple strangely and asked weakly, ¡°Did you fight?¡±


    The Demon Lord : ¡®


    Although Yan Xiaosi was causing trouble in the Holy Land, she was still a little homesick when she was outside. Shey in bed, unable to fall asleep. The Demon Lord shed in and sat down by her bed. ¡°Can¡¯t you sleep?¡±


    Yan Xiaobao nodded. ¡°Yes, I miss Dad and Mom. There¡¯s also Brother Dabao,


    Brother Er¡¯bao, Brother Xiaobao.¡±


    The Demon Lord looked at her dotingly. ¡°Do you want to listen to a song?¡±


    Yan Xiaosi thought for a while. ¡°Yes.¡±


    She thought that he would take out the golden flute and y it. Unexpectedly, he took out a xun. His slender fingers picked up the xun and brought it to his lips. The simple music came out faintly with a trace of mncholy, like the distant mountains and small moons, pouring out his heart.


    Yan Xiaosi looked at him steadily. For a moment, she felt a trace of loneliness from him. ¡°Brother Xiao Zhao, where are you from? What are your parents like? Do you have any siblings?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He said.


    He blew the xun in his hand again. He was a child that no one wanted. He was thrown into the blood pool by his mother when he was born. He was an evil being and a demon. He was an existence that could not be tolerated in the world.


    Yan Xiaosi fell asleep under his music.


    The Demon Lord covered her with a nket and silently walked out of the room. He did not leave, but stayed outside the door. He ced his hand on the railing of the corridor and quietly looked in the direction of the hall on the first floor. Suddenly, his heart skipped a beat. He held his chest and circted a spiritual energy with his other fingertip, tapping it into his dantian.


    Suddenly, a white light attacked and entered his dantian with his spiritual energy, finally suppressing his palpitations.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your body?¡± The Holy Master walked over indifferently.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to meddle!¡± The Demon Lord did not n to thank the Holy Master for his actions just now.


    The Holy Master stopped beside him and nced at him. He also followed his gaze to the dark hall. ¡°It¡¯s not so easy to absorb the Old Demon Lord¡¯s power. Moreover, he wanted to destroy¡­ Yan Xiaosi back then, so his demonic bead is filled with violence. If you don¡¯t absorb it, your body will reject it. If youpletely absorb it, you will lose your mind and go crazy to death. If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t choose to ascend, nor would I easily use my power.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± The Demon Lord snorted.


    The Holy Master said, ¡°I can go to the mystic realm alone.¡± The Demon Lord said domineeringly, ¡°I¡¯ll raise my own woman!¡±

 Chapter 1257 - 1257: Wedding (1)

    Chapter 1257: Wedding (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The next day at dawn, there was news from the inn. There was something amiss in the sky above the mystic realm. It was most likely that the treasure was about to appear.


    The Demon Lord and the Holy Master brought Yan Xiaosi to the mystic realm. When they arrived at the mystic realm, they realized why there was no one for hundreds of miles after they ascended. It turned out that they were all here to search for treasures.


    There were disciples of sects and itinerant cultivators. The former was strong and had the most people.


    There were not many itinerant cultivators who acted alone. Some hadpanions before they came, and some had temporary groups aftering to the mystic realm. These did not have anything to do with the three of them.


    The three of them were neither willing to join any sects nor did they have the intention of partnering up with any itinerant cultivators. On the other hand, the three of them were too outstanding. No matter where they went, people could not help but take a few more nces.


    ¡°Hey, the three of you, stop!¡± A seventeen or eighteen-year-old youth walked over. From his clothes, he looked like a disciple of a certain sect. He looked at the three of them arrogantly and said, ¡°My two senior sisters invite you.¡±


    The three of them looked at him strangely. Yan Xiaosi asked, ¡®Who¡¯s your senior sister?¡±


    The little disciple looked up at the sky. ¡°The Second Miss and Fourth Miss of the Myriad Sword Sect!¡±


    The Myriad Sword Sect¡¯s reputation in the upper realm could be said to be notable. Their eldest daughter and fourth daughter were even the beloved daughters of the sect master. In the upper realm, they were almost equivalent to princesses.


    Unfortunately, the three of them had just arrived. What the hell was with the Myriad Sword Sect? They had never heard of it!


    Yan Xiaosi asked, ¡°Oh, why did they invite us over?¡±


    ¡°What can they do?¡± The junior disciple said arrogantly. ¡°You¡¯re new, right? The two senior sisters said that they allow you to join the Myriad Sword Sect.¡±


    These words did not sound pleasant. It was true that they were new, but they did not ask for their intentions. They asked them to join the Myriad Sword Sect as if they had picked up a huge bargain.


    ¡°How do you know we¡¯re new?¡± Yan Xiaosi was a curious baby.


    The disciple raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°You still have the aura of the lightning tribtion on you. You might not be able to sense it yourself, but it¡¯s still very easy for outsiders to distinguish. Alright, stop talking so much nonsense. Follow me!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yan Xiaosi was quite curious about the Myriad Sword Sect and wanted to go over and take a look.


    Unexpectedly, the junior disciple stood in front of her. ¡°There¡¯s no you. There¡¯s only two of them.¡±


    The Demon Lord and the Holy Master did not want to go to the Myriad Sword Sect to begin with. They only reluctantly went because of Yan Xiaosi, but they actually did not want Yan Xiaosi. That was good.


    They won¡¯t go anymore. The two of them brought Yan Xiaosi and left without looking back.


    The people from the Myriad Sword Sect were not far away, so they naturally


    saw uns scene.


    The two senior sisters¡¯ expressions turned very ugly.


    They were the beloved daughters of the Myriad Sword Sect and were used to calling the shots. They had never been humiliated like this before, so the two of them immediately decided to teach them a lesson.


    ¡°Senior Sister, please calm down. Leave this matter to Junior Brother.¡± Another disciple of the Myriad Sword Sect stepped forward. He was the family servant of the Myriad Sword Sect. His parents were both ascenders of the lower realm. After they ascended, they joined the Myriad Sword Sect with their own strength.


    The Myriad Sword Sect had abundant spiritual energy and many cultivation techniques. There were also countless Dharma artifacts and spirit artifacts. Growing up in such an environment, it was impossible not to be extraordinary.


    He had already sensed the auras of the three of them just now. The man in ck seemed to be a demonic cultivator, and the man in white was a righteous cultivator. Both of their realms were below his. As for that girl¡­ he could not sense any spiritual energy fluctuations at all. Presumably, she did not ascend, but an ordinary person from the upper realm.


    With his current strength, it was not a problem for him to fight two enemies at once. He decisively went to find trouble with the three of them.


    ¡°Do you know how many people want to enter our Myriad Sword Sect? My senior sister took you in as disciples because she thinks highly of you. Otherwise, the two of you won¡¯t be able to enter the sect selection that happens once every ten years.¡± He said arrogantly.


    The three of them ignored him and treated him as if he was farting. He was anxious now. If talking didn¡¯t work, then he would use force. He had originally nned to teach them a lesson. However, no one expected that the dignified inner disciple of the Myriad Sword Sect had actually not taken three moves from the Demon Lord.


    This was still in order not to disgust Yan Xiaosi, so he used one move to lure him away. After insta-killing him, he used one move to bury him. There were a total of three moves.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    After the Demon Lord finished dealing with him, he even wiped his hands with a white handkerchief. Then, he pulled Yan Xiaosi¡¯s hand and left the ce extremely protectively.


    ¡°Second Sister, they¡¯re too much!¡± The Fourth Miss of the Myriad Sword Sect stomped her feet in anger.


    Initially, they had invited the Holy Master and the Demon Lord over because they had taken a fancy to their beauty. There were handsome men and beautiful women in the upper realm, but this was the first time they had seen such handsome men..

 Chapter 1258 - 1258: Wedding (2)

    Chapter 1258: Wedding (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    She liked the man in white more, but her second sister had taken a fancy to the man in ck. She thought that this would be a sure-win if she used her identity as the Myriad Sword Sect¡¯s disciple, but she did not expect him to look down on her.


    The two of them seemed to only have eyes for the ignorant little girl.


    The Fourth Miss cursed, ¡°I don¡¯t know where that vixen came from! If I find out, I¡¯ll definitely skin her alive!¡±


    The Second Miss frowned and said, ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t forget the purpose of our trip. ¡±


    Although men were good, they were not as important as treasures. Moreover,


    if she obtained a treasure and offered it to her father, her father might agree to help her get this man if he was happy.


    It was always foolproof when her father took action.


    The phenomenon in the mystic realm was mainly manifested on a rainbow in the sky. Generally speaking, there would be a rainbow after rain, but there was no rain in the mystic realm. This was most likely caused by the energy fluctuation of the Lingzhi Grass itself.


    Everyone surged in the direction of the rainbow.


    Yan Xiaosi and the other two also followed the crowd.


    ¡°Did the two youngdies from the Myriad Sword Sect take a fancy to you?¡± Yan Xiaosi chatted.


    ¡°No,¡± the Demon Lord said.


    Yan Xiaosi curled her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. I¡¯m not a child anymore. If they didn¡¯t like you, why didn¡¯t they want me?¡±


    The Demon Lord rubbed Yan Xiaosi¡¯s head dotingly. ¡°They¡¯re blind.¡±


    When the Myriad Sword Sect¡¯s sisters, who were flying over their heads on their swords, heard this, they almost staggered and fell!


    It was fine if they didn¡¯t ept their good intentions, but they actually called them blind? Who was the blind one who couldn¡¯t differentiate between a real youngdy and a vixen?


    Below the rainbow, cultivators were gathered from all directions. Although the phenomenon had appeared, no one could be sure where the treasure woulde from or tear through space to fly out.


    All everyone could do was wait or find a ce to wait. Perhaps the ce they were waiting for was the ce where the treasure came outter.


    ¡°Do we have to wait here too?¡± Yan Xiaosi looked at the two of them.


    The two of them thought for a while and nodded in unison.


    Actually, it was the same no matter where it was. If there were really ancient treasures in this mystic realm, then these people would not be able to defeat the guardian beast so quickly. Therefore, no matter if the treasure was here or elsewhere, they would definitely be able to catch up.


    Since that was the case, there was no need to spend any effort to move around. He should conserve his energy on the spot. The Demon Lord took out a very gorgeous tent from his Cosmos Ring and let Yan Xiaosi stay in it.


    Then, he shook out arge mutton leg and a table full of seasonings and roasted them on the spot.


    Everyone at the side was dumbfounded.


    Are you sure you¡¯re here to snatch treasures? If I didn¡¯t know better, I would think that you¡¯re here on vacation!


    The Demon Lord didn¡¯t just roast mutton leg. He also roasted a pheasant and sprinkled cumin powder, white sesame, and green onions. The fat meat was sizzling, making everyone crave it.


    Most of them did not fast, but they would be fine if they did not eat or drink for ten days to half a month. Being fine was one thing, but being drooled by others was another. Soon, the sounds of people swallowing their saliva could be heard.


    Yan Xiaoosi stuck her little head out of the tent. When she saw that there was food, her eyes lit up. She walked over. The Demon Lord took out a small stool from his Cosmos Ring for her to sit on and held arge parasol behind her to prevent the sun from shining on her.


    Everyone was speechless.


    Brother, you moved your house here, right?


    Actually, in the Demon Lord¡¯s opinion, this kind of equipment was only for Yan Xiaosi to rest for the afternoon during the day. It would be unfair to Yan Xiaosi if she rested here at night.


    Yan Xiaosi sat down beside the Demon Lord. The Demon Lord handed her the roasted mutton leg. She ate heartily. Her lips were red and her teeth were white. When she bit down, her cheeks were puffed up and fat seeped out from the corners of her lips. This time, everyone felt hungry.


    The Holy Master looked at the Demon Lord in confusion. He actually had storage equipment too, but it was filled with cultivation techniques, Dharma artifacts, and pills. There were not so many things used by the mortal world. In his eyes, these were things that cultivators did not need, but Yan Xiaosi liked them very much.


    ¡°You sit too.¡± When Yan Xiaosi saw that the Holy Master was standing, she moved to the side and gave him half of her small stool.


    The Demon Lord took out a new stool from his Cosmos Ring in a second!


    Everyone was tempted by Yan Xiaosi. If it was just the fragrance of the food, it wouldn¡¯t be so ufortable. However, Yan Xiaosi was eating too well. They had never seen someone who could eat so much. Even some cultivators¡¯ anorexia was instantly cured..

 Chapter 1259 - 1259: Wedding (3)

    Chapter 1259: Wedding (3)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    However, they were too embarrassed to ask others for food. What would they be if word got out? Would they be beggars or bullies? It was fine if they were bullies, but was it appropriate to dominate a piece of meat?


    Did he still have any shame?


    ¡°Fellow Daoist, can¡¯t you see that everyone is focused on searching for treasures? It¡¯s not very appropriate for you to do this, right?¡± An old cultivator spoke. He was the most gluttonous because he was sitting at the downwind of Yan Xiaosi. The fragrance rushed into his nose.


    Yan Xiaosi paused while she was eating.


    ¡°Eat, it¡¯s fine,¡± the Demon Lord said softly.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yan Xiaosi continued to lower her head.


    The Demon Lord sneered and looked at the old cultivator. ¡°What did we do that was inappropriate? Did we not let you snatch the treasure, or did we kill you and set fire to it? If you want to eat it, just say so. Why beat around the bush?¡±


    The old cultivator was a little indignant when he heard the first half, but thest sentence made his ears prick up. ¡°You-you want to give me some?¡±


    The Demon Lord walked up to him with the roasted pheasant and smiled. ¡°Of course¡­ not!¡± He made the old cultivator craved for it and left without looking back.


    The old cultivator¡¯s lungs were about to explode! ¡°Child! You want to humiliate me! You¡¯re going too far! Take this!¡± The old cultivator took out his meteor hammer and attacked the Demon Lord.


    The Demon Lord did not even lift his eyelids. With a flick of his sleeve, he shot out a demonic aura and sent the old cultivator flying.


    Everyone was stunned.


    That old cultivator was an itinerant cultivator, but he was an itinerant cultivator with an astonishing cultivation realm. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have the guts to act alone. His cultivation realm was clearly above this ck-clothed youth, but he was sent flying so easily by the other party.


    This, this was too¡­


    ¡°He¡¯s a demon!¡± Someone in the crowd shouted.


    Everyone reacted one after another. The power just now was really unfamiliar, but after carefully distinguishing it, wasn¡¯t it demonic energy? ¡°A demon has infiltrated! Everyone, kill him!¡±


    Everyone swarmed up and surrounded the three of them.


    Yan Xiaosi put down the half-eaten mutton leg and looked at the Demon Lord in a daze. ¡°Brother Xiao Zhao, are you a demon?¡±


    At most, he would kill them. Had he not experienced enough killing all these years?


    However, Yan Xiaosi¡¯s words instantly made his heart jump. He had really been careless just now and let others see through his identity as a demon. Was she¡­ going to hate him and be his enemy too?


    The Holy Master looked at Yan Xiaosi with aplicated gaze. He did not have much of a rtionship with the Demon Lord. If these people wanted to kill him, he would not help him.


    Unless¡ª


    The Holy Master looked at Yan Xiaosi beside him.


    Yan Xiaosi had already ced the mutton leg back on the grill and stood up indifferently.


    Smack!


    A stone hit the Demon Lord¡¯s shoulder. He did not dodge and just looked at Yan Xiaosi nervously. Yan Xiaosi lowered her eyes. The Demon Lord was still holding the pheasant that was worn with a stick. His grip on the stick tightened.


    Yan Xiaosi silently took out the dagger at her waist and suddenly shot it at the Demon Lord. The Demon Lord closed his eyes and did not dodge at all. However, the pain he imagined did note. The dagger whistled past his ear and collided with a long sword that ambushed the Demon Lord.


    The sword was destroyed, and the dagger stabbed the ambusher in the chest.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± The cultivator who ambushed him screamed and was sent flying,nding heavily on the ground.


    The Demon Lord suddenly opened his eyes and looked back at the cultivator. Then, he looked at Yan Xiaosi in disbelief.


    Yan Xiaosi smiled. ¡°You¡¯re from the Demon n, but you¡¯re also my Brother


    Xiao Zhao!¡±


    The Demon Lord suddenly felt sour in his heart. ¡°If you do this¡­ you¡¯ll be enemies with everyone.¡±


    The righteous and demonic paths were irreconcble. This was an unchanging principle. Otherwise, there would not be two ascension passageways. This was not a ce for demonic cultivators to appear.


    Yan Xiaosi shrugged and said, ¡°If the person they were going to deal with today was me, would Brother Xiaozhao abandon me?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± For you, I¡¯m willing to be enemies with the world. Yan Xiaosi smiled sweetly. ¡°Then I won¡¯t abandon Brother Xiao Zhao!¡± The Demon Lord walked forward and gently stroked her cheek. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The Holy Master turned his face away indifferently. The two sides officially started fighting.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to get involved,¡± the Demon Lord said to the Holy Master facing the enemy. ¡°They¡¯re all your fellow Daoists.¡±


    The Holy Master did not say anything. He only killed an itinerant cultivator who ambushed Yan Xiaosi.


    The Demon Lord frowned slightly as he looked at the blood on the ground. When did this guy¡¯s hostility be so strong? Did something happen that he didn¡¯t know about?


    Immortal Lord Jiuchao, who was far away in the Great Zhou, did not know that his precious daughter had been kidnapped by two stinky men. Little Bruiser was getting married, so he brought Yu Wan back to the Great Zhou.


    The two of them were now in their thirties, but time did not leave many traces on them. On the contrary, with the baptism of time, they both had a mature charm.


    Little Bruiser was twenty-one years old this year.


    The Emperor conferred Yu Shaoqing as the Duke of Ding. Little Bruiser was now the Princely Heir of Ding.


    However, his identity was not only the Princely Heir of the Duke Manor, but also the grandson of the Emperor. When he was ten years old, the Emperor conferred him as the Young Commandery Prince of Nanzhao.


    His little brother¡ªGou¡¯zi, who was only a year younger than Yan Xiaosi¡ªwas also conferred the title of Little Commandery Prince.


    That¡¯s right, he didn¡¯t use the nickname that he gave Yan Xiaosi back then. Later on, his Mom gave birth to a son and Little Bruiser gave it to him without any exnation!


    Little Bruiser was marrying the Ninth Princess of Great Zhou.


    He had met the Ninth Princess in the Great Zhou. At that time, he was still young and lived in his sister and brother-inw¡¯s Young Master Manor. The Ninth Princess was the Empress¡¯s adopted daughter. The Empress did not treat the Ninth Princess well, so his sister brought her to the manor to stay for a while.


    He had never seen such a beautiful little girl before. It was like a bright flower bud blooming in his young heart.


    He had officially proposed to marry the Ninth Princess at the beginning of the year.


    The Ninth Princess was the same age as him. ording to the two countries, she was already an old girl. The Emperor and Old Madam did not agree at the beginning. Not only was the Ninth Princess old, but she was also a widow. And he had personally shot the Ninth Princess¡¯s husband to death..

 Chapter 1260 - 1260: Wedding (4)

    Chapter 1260: Wedding (4)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Little Bruiser definitely didn¡¯t do this out of personal anger. At that time, he didn¡¯t know that the other party was the Ninth Princess¡¯s husband. He only confirmed the other party¡¯s identity after killing him, but no one would believe him.


    Especially the Ninth Princess, she would not believe it.


    After killing her husband, he turned around and proposed to marry her. No one would agree. Unfortunately, this was a marriage alliance between two countries. The Ninth Princess was married to the Commandery Prince of


    Nanzhao and the Princely Heir of the Duke Manor. She had no room to resist.


    However, she did not eat or drink along the way. She was relying on the imperial physician to maintain her life with pills. Otherwise, she would be dead by the time she arrived at the Duke Manor.


    When Little Bruiser heard that she was so unwilling to marry him, he was so anxious that he stopped the carriage halfway.


    ¡°You guys, stand down!¡± He instructed coldly.


    The people who sent the bride and groom were all his people, so how could they not listen to him? They hurriedly retreated thirty feet away.


    Little Bruiser lifted the curtain and got into the carriage. He sat on a bench at the side, and the Ninth Princess, who was dressed in a phoenix cor and robe, sat on a red bench facing the curtain.


    The Ninth Princess was wearing a veil, so Little Bruiser couldn¡¯t see her expression clearly. However, looking at her tense body and her tight grip on the handkerchief, it wasn¡¯t difficult to tell that she was afraid.


    Little Bruiser was furious again.


    What did he do? Why was this woman afraid of him? Didn¡¯t he just shoot her man to death? He had alreadypensated her. What else did she want?


    Little Bruiser and the Ninth Princess had made a mistake.


    Back then, Little Bruiser was temporarily staying in the Young Master Manor, and the Ninth Princess had also moved in for a while. However, not long after that, the saint army captured Yu City. Yu Shaoqing brought Little Bruiser back to Nanzhao to get reinforcements.


    The two little fellows were in the budding stage and were extinguished with a whoosh. After that, Little Bruiser never returned to the Great Zhou. It was not that he did not want to, but he was too young. Children did not have human rights.


    He would do whatever the adults told him to. The Old Madam doted on her precious grandchild. She couldn¡¯t control her eldest grandson, Yan Jiuchao, and Helian Sheng. How could she not control her younger grandson?


    Thissted for ten years.


    When Little Bruiser could finally leave the Helian Manor, a shocking ¡°bad news¡± came from the Great Zhou¡ªthe Ninth Princess was getting married.


    She was married to the Crown Princess Consort¡¯s maternal cousin.


    Back then, after Yan Huaijing was deposed, the Fifth Prince, Prince Cheng, was conferred the title of the new Crown Prince. His Princess Consort was the


    Commandery Princess of Xiongnu, who waster the Crown Princess Consort.


    Back then, when the Fifth Prince was asked to marry the Commandery Princess of the Xiongnu, everyone thought that he had no hope of bing the Emperor. Even the Emperor thought so. After all, the Emperor would not be willing to hand his empire over to a prince with half the Xiongnu bloodline.


    On the other hand, the Xiongnu side was quite ambitious. Once they found out that the Xiongnu Commandery Princess had given birth to the royal heir, they would definitely eliminate all difficulties to support her son to ascend the throne. After he ascended the throne, they would infiltrate their forces and slowly take the Great Zhou for themselves.


    This was not impossible.


    Unless it was absolutely necessary, the Emperor would never let Prince Cheng be the Crown Prince.


    The Emperor had even threatened Prince Cheng that he could only choose between the position of Crown Prince and the Commandery Princess of Xiongnu. In the future, the Commandery Princess of Xiongnu could be a concubine, but she could not be a Empress, nor could she give birth to a prince.


    Prince Cheng and the Commandery Princess of Xiongnu could be considered to have formed a good rtionship in the battle.


    If he had said this to Prince Cheng a few years ago, Prince Cheng might have agreed. However, the two of them had long developed feelings for each other.


    Prince Cheng was unwilling to give up his first wife to fight for the position of Crown Prince.


    Prince Cheng was a grateful person. One could tell from his interactions with


    Yu Wan. The Emperor had appointed him because of his integrity and kindness. If he really abandoned his first wife, he would not be the wise ruler in the Emperor¡¯s heart.


    Princess Consort Cheng was not to be trifled with. When she heard that Prince Cheng would rather not be the Crown Prince for her, she immediately became ruthless and cut ties with the Xiongnu.


    Now that the Great Zhou had a powerful ally like Nanzhao, there seemed to be nothing for the Xiongnu to be afraid of.


    However, they were from her maternal family after all. How could they really not get along? After confirming that the Xiongnu were really behaving themselves, Princess Consort Cheng, to be precise, the Crown Princess Consort, gradually resumed her dealings with her family.


    Once, the Crown Princess Consort¡¯s younger cousin came to visit her and took a fancy to the Ninth Princess. That younger cousin was talented and had a good character. This marriage was decided just like that.


    However, no one expected that as soon as the Ninth Princess arrived at the Xiongnu, her younger cousin¡¯s grandfather would collude with the Xianbei people to rebel.


    Little Bruiser led the army north. He was going to help the Great Zhou suppress the Xiongnu rebels and the Xianbei people, but that Commandery Prince of the Xiongnu was also a fool. Not only did he not put justice before family, he even helped his grandfather escape.


    Little Bruiser had shot him to death as a rebel while chasing after them. Strictly speaking, he could be considered an aplice. Although he was deceived, as the Commandery Prince, he did not have the ability to distinguish between right and wrong. It was not unjust for him to die.


    However,ter on, he heard that this Commandery Prince treated the Ninth Princess very well. During his escape, he did not let the Ninth Princess suffer at all. Even when his grandfather suggested chopping off the Ninth Princess¡¯s finger and threatening the Great Zhou to retreat, he did not do as he was told.


    Little Bruiser had mixed feelings after knowing the truth.


    It wasn¡¯t that Little Bruiser didn¡¯t think he deserved to die. He hadmitted such a serious crime. If he didn¡¯t shoot him to death, the Xiongnu Khan would also execute him. The problem was, if he died, where would the Ninth Princess


    What did the Ninth Princess think of this husband?


    It was said that a husband and wife would be indebted to each other for a day. Did the Ninth Princess already have a ce for him in her heart? Would she be sad if he died? Would she hate him? Would she think that he had deliberately shot him?


    Little Bruiser felt a headacheing on!


    ¡°Would you believe me if I told you that I didn¡¯t mean to shoot your husband?¡± Little Bruiser finally spoke.


    It would have been fine if he hadn¡¯t mentioned this, but once he did, the Ninth Princess¡¯s entire body trembled slightly. Little Bruiser felt a lump in his chest.


    What¡¯s wrong? So she couldn¡¯t speak? Was she so frightened the moment he opened his mouth? Was he a demon?


    ¡°I told you it wasn¡¯t on purpose!¡± Little Bruiser emphasized.


    Smack!


    It was a tear that dripped onto the back of the Ninth Princess¡¯s fair hand.


    Little Bruiser instantly panicked. What was going on? Why was she crying?


    ¡°I¡­ I really didn¡¯t know that he was your husband! At that time, I was ordered to kill the enemies. He was an aplice, but he still didn¡¯t surrender. I had no choice. If I didn¡¯t kill them, the ones who would be killed would be the soldiers of the Great Zhou. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying? Even on the battlefield¡­ a small hesitation would cause unnecessary casualties. I can¡¯t let the soldiers tempt fate for nothing.¡±


    Little Bruiser didn¡¯t know if she understood everything he said, but when he saw the more tears on the back of her hand, his heart clenched into a ball, and his tone couldn¡¯t help but weaken. ¡°Can¡¯t Ipensate myself to you? I promise to treat you better than him.¡±


    The Ninth Princess was still crying.


    Little Bruiser wondered why she wasn¡¯t moved at all after he exined so much. Little Bruiser¡¯s eyes widened as a bold thought shed through his mind. ¡°Yan Pingting! Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t remember me?! ¡±


    The Ninth Princess¡¯s crying stopped.


    Little Bruiser gasped. Why did he feel that this woman was feeling guilty?!


    Little Bruiser clenched his fists tightly and pressed her against the wall of the carriage. He pulled off her veil and looked at her crying face and her gaze. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Yan, Ping, Ting!¡±


    The Ninth Princess¡¯s little body trembled!


    His guess was most confirmed. Damn woman, she really didn¡¯t remember him! No wonder she was so frightened. Did he think she was a big pervert with some strange fetish? After killing her husband, he would marry her and slowly torture her to death. Was that what she thought?


    Damn it!


    ¡°You¡¯ve been keeping your vows for your husband for three years. I¡¯ve agreed and waited until now to marry you. I don¡¯t have a concubine. Do you think I¡¯m really trying to marry you and torture you?¡±


    Little Bruiser was about to explode with anger, but he still returned to the main topic. ¡°When exactly did you forget about me?¡±


    The Ninth Princess bit her lip and did not say anything.


    The Ninth Princess lowered her head guiltily. Little Bruiser mercilessly grabbed her chin and sneered. ¡°Very good. Since you¡¯ve forgotten, I¡¯ll help you recall! ¡±


    He tore at her phoenix cor and robe. From inside the carriage came her desperate cries.


    Half an hourter, a Ninth Princess with a bun and Little Bruiser in a long robe appeared in a courtyard. It was really difficult to take off the phoenix cor and robe. His hand was injured! However, he finally changed her into the same princess outfit from back then.


    Little Bruiser pointed to a spot in the backyard and said, ¡°This is the swing you swung back then. I moved it from the Young Master Manor to Nanzhao! Sit down! Move yourself!¡±


    The Ninth Princess, who didn¡¯t want to move at all:

 Chapter 1261 - 1261: Wedding (5)

    Chapter 1261: Wedding (5)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Ninth Princess sat on the swing with a hopeless expression. So when he said to let her move by herself, he really meant it. But how could she move?


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t move.¡± She said weakly. She was too thin and did not have the strength to swing the swing herself.


    ¡°Idiot!¡± Little Bruiser thought to himself, Couldn¡¯t you have stood up and taken a few steps before suddenly sitting down and using the momentum to let the swing fly?As he muttered in his heart, he went behind the Ninth Princess and reached out. ¡°Hold on tight.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The Ninth Princess gripped the rope of the swing tightly.


    Little Bruiser gently pushed her up. She flew into the sky. A breeze blew past her face. She seemed to feel a familiar aura, and her forgotten memories seemed to be boiling water droplets in her mind. ¡°I¡­ I thought of something¡­¡¯ she said nervously.


    Little Bruiser¡¯s breathing stopped. He quickly stopped the swing and looked at her eagerly. ¡®What did you think of?¡±


    ¡°A swing¡­ the swing of the Young Master Manor,¡± the Ninth Princess said as she recalled.


    Little Bruiser was overjoyed. The first time they met was in the Young Master Manor, or to be precise, in the pce. However, at that time, the two of them didn¡¯t pay attention to each other, so Little Bruiser always thought that the swing in the Young Master Manor was their first time.


    ¡°Other than the swings, what else is there?¡± Little Bruiser asked with shining eyes.


    The Ninth Princess thought carefully. ¡°Regent, Princess Consort, and Prince


    Yan.¡±


    Little Bruiser was excited. ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°And¡­ and¡­¡± The Ninth Princess tried her best to recall. ¡°Ah, and your¡­¡± Little Bruiser trembled!


    ¡°Three little nephews,¡± the Ninth Princess said with a smile. ¡°Little ck eggs, are they still so dark?¡±


    He did not know if his nephew¡¯s face was still dark, but his face was dark. It turned out that the person she remembered was someone else, but he was the one who pushed her on the swing!


    Seeing his disappointment, the Ninth Princess lowered her head in shame. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡­ I still don¡¯t remember you¡­


    Actually, she could have lied and said that she had thought of such a person.


    However, It naa Deen too long, so sne  not rememDer mm clearly. sne believed that Princely Heir would not be able to find any ws, but she did not do so.


    She was not good at lying.


    Little Bruiser took a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll bring you to another ce! ¡±


    The Ninth Princess left in a daze. There was no choice. She could not defeat him. This time, Little Bruiser brought the Ninth Princess to a subordinate¡¯s mansion. That subordinate¡¯s Madam had given birth to a child and was not even a month old.


    After greeting the couple, Little Bruiser brought the Ninth Princess into the house. He came to the cradle and pointed at the sleeping baby. ¡°Not long after you entered the Young Master Manor, my sister gave birth. Do you still remember?¡±


    The Ninth Princess first shook her head, then nodded slightly.


    ¡°Is there or isn¡¯t there?¡± Little Bruiser scratched his head anxiously.


    The Ninth Princess had an impression of the Regent Consort giving birth, but it did note from her memories. Instead, after returning to the pce, the pce servants patiently told her about it over and over again.


    Therefore, she knew that she had seen the youngdy from the Regent¡¯s family before.


    Little Bruiser sighed in disappointment. ¡°You didn¡¯t remember?¡±


    The Ninth Princess stared at the baby in swaddling. Suddenly, the baby cried. The Ninth Princess shuddered and something rushed out of her mind.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you remember?¡± Little Bruiser took in her abnormality and couldn¡¯t wait to tell her. At that time, Sis had given birth and the entire manor was overjoyed. The Ninth Princess really wanted to see the baby, but she didn¡¯t dare. He held her hand and even carried Xiaosi for her.


    He still remembered the dazed and nervous look on her face when she hugged Xiaosi. She was really cute.


    ¡°I think I¡­ hugged her,¡± the Ninth Princess said thoughtfully, looking at her hands.


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Little Bruiser nodded vigorously!


    ¡°What else?¡± he asked. ¡°Who asked you to carry her?¡±


    The Ninth Princess shook her head. She doesn¡¯t remember.


    Little Bruiser waspletely discouraged. She recalled everyone in the Young Master Manor. Why didn¡¯t she remember him? He felt very defeated and heartbroken. He lowered his handsome little head with an aggrieved expression.


    The Ninth Princess suddenly felt a little apologetic when she saw him like this. She hesitated for a moment and gently pulled his sleeve with her two slender fingers.. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

 Chapter 1262 - 1262: Wedding (6)

    Chapter 1262: Wedding (6)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Little Bruiser pulled himself together and smiled at her as if nothing had happened. ¡°It¡¯s fine! You were still young at that time, less than seven years old. It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t remember!¡±


    ¡°I remember them, but I don¡¯t remember you.¡± The Ninth Princess lowered her head. She naturally hadn¡¯t lost her memory. She was already so old, so it was normal for her to not remember when she was six or seven years old. However, for some reason, she felt quite ufortable.


    Perhaps she was used to being ignored by others and felt that she should be someone ignored and forgotten. Now that this situation was the other way around _ she felt that she was ton inhumane


    To put it bluntly, she thought very little of herself and did not think that she was worth remembering.


    Little Bruiser thought that the Ninth Princess was frightened by him when he saw that her mood had fallen again. He quickly scratched his head and said, ¡°Aiya, I don¡¯t mean to me you. Don¡¯t be afraid. Are you hungry? I¡¯ll treat you to something to apologize to you!¡±


    The Ninth Princess didn¡¯t say if she was hungry, but Little Bruiser still brought her there. They went to the century-old shop.


    ¡°Let me tell you, the Fuyuanzi here are passed down from their ancestors. They¡¯re delicious! The Emperor brought me to eat them once. After that, I¡¯lle every month!¡± Little Bruiser and the Ninth Princess sat in a quiet corner. It was already past time to eat, so there weren¡¯t many people. He asked for tworge bowls of Fuyuanzi.


    The Ninth Princess took a bite. ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡­ glutinous rice balls?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true! But the taste is more delicate.¡¯


    ¡°Mm.¡± The Ninth Princess agreed deeply. The glutinous rice balls in the capital were more chewy and had a faint granr feeling. She liked them very much, but the rice balls here were so delicate that they melted in her mouth. Moreover, they were too sweet. Actually, she was not used to them.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it taste good?¡± Little Bruiser asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s too sweet,¡± the Ninth Princess said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you girls like sweet food?¡± Little Bruiser asked in confusion.


    The Ninth Princess shook her head slightly. ¡°Nanny doesn¡¯t let me eat anything too sweet. She said I¡¯ll get fat.¡±


    ¡°Then try their crispy meat! It¡¯s also very good!¡± Little Bruiser got someone to serve a te of chopped pepper crispy meat.


    The Ninth Princess did not eat.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like crispy meat?¡± Little Bruiser asked.


    The Ninth Princess looked at the chili on the te and touched her cheek. ¡°Spicy food will cause facial blisters.¡±


    Once, she was gluttonous and had two small blisters. She was reprimanded by the nanny for a long time. The nanny said that the princess of the royal family could not be disfigured.


    Little Bruiser blinked at her. ¡°Are you afraid of that?¡±


    The Ninth Princess lowered her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s ugly.¡±


    Little Bruiser suddenly smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t mind you looking ugly!¡± With that, he decisively picked up a piece of crispy meat for her. ¡°Eat!¡±


    The Ninth Princess bit her lip and ate the crispy meat in her bowl under Little Bruiser¡¯s encouraging gaze. Little Bruiser said, ¡°Eat the Fuyuanzi too, don¡¯t be afraid of being fat! I love fat girls!¡±


    The Ninth Princess was stunned. Little Bruiser looked at her thin figure and swallowed his saliva. ¡°Uh¡­ I mean¡­ I like thin people when you lose weight. I like fat people when you gain weight!¡±


    The Ninth Princess ate in silence.


    Little Bruiser sent someone to buy a few good snacks and dishes nearby.


    This shop specialized in Fuyuanzi. They only started selling crispy meat recently. Among the dishes that Little Bruiser had gotten someone to buy was Dongpo meat. It was fat and thin, soft and delicate, and it was salty and sweet. The Ninth Princess couldn¡¯t stop eating.


    Little Bruiser didn¡¯t eat much. He was already very satisfied with her eating.


    ¡°You¡­ why are you looking at me like that? Did I eat too much?¡± The Ninth Princess looked up and saw Little Bruiser staring straight at her. She immediately felt a little nervous.


    Little Bruiser quickly waved his hand. ¡°No, no, don¡¯t misunderstand!¡±


    The overbearing Princely Heir persona had already be a little puppy in a second after realizing that the Ninth Princess was so timid.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Little Bruiser cleared his throat. ¡°I just want to ask you, do you hate me?¡±


    The Ninth Princess did not answer him directly. Instead, she paused and said, ¡°Actually, if you married me topensate me for a husband, there¡¯s no need. I don¡¯t like him.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Little Bruiser was excited. ¡®What¡­ What do you mean by not liking him?


    Why don¡¯t you like him?¡±


    The Ninth Princess nced at him and whispered, ¡°He¡¯s as ugly as you.¡±


    Little Bruiser: ¡®


    Damn it¡­ Should I be happy or sad?


    The Ninth Princess burst intoughter. ¡°I was just teasing you.¡±


    Little Bruiser felt like his heart was about to stop..

 Chapter 1263 - 1263: Wedding (7)

    Chapter 1263: Wedding (7)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Ninth Princess put down her chopsticks and smiled bitterly. She mustered her courage and looked into Little Bruiser¡¯s eyes. ¡°1 don¡¯t like him, and I don¡¯t like marrying into the Xiongnu. On the first night of the wedding, he started to escape with me. His grandfather tried to cut off my finger to threaten the soldiers of the Great Zhou. He didn¡¯t do that. You all think that I should be grateful to him, but I can¡¯t. If he really wanted me to stay out of it, he shouldn¡¯t have brought me along from the beginning.


    ¡°I tried my best to pretend to be obedient, just like I had been obedient in the pce all these years. This way, he wouldn¡¯t have the heart to attack me. And he didn¡¯t really have the heart to do so. He just thought that it wasn¡¯t irreversible yet. If it came to that, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to cut off my fingers.¡±


    Little Bruiser¡¯s heart tightened. No one knew what she had experienced. No one Imew her fear, nor did anyone understand her despair. Even after that, she had to keep her chastity for three years for that bastard who ¡°once protected her from his grandfather¡±.


    How did she mourn for him?


    Little Bruiser hated himself for shooting too quickly and urately. He shouldn¡¯t have killed that bastard with one arrow. He should have cut him into a thousand pieces and burned his bones and ashes!


    The Ninth Princess said, ¡°I¡¯m very grateful that you saved me from the quagmire, so you really don¡¯t owe me anything. Instead, I owe you. You don¡¯t have topensate me.¡±


    ¡°Thenpensate me with you,¡± Little Bruiser interrupted her.


    ¡°What?¡± The Ninth Princess was stunned again.


    Little Bruiser said seriously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you owe me? Then how are you going to repay me?¡±


    Little Bruiser snorted. ¡°There¡¯s no way to repay me, right? Will you marry me?¡±


    The Ninth Princess pinched her handkerchief and turned her face away. ¡°With your conditions, you can marry a better princess.¡±


    Little Bruiser held her hand and stared fixedly at her side profile, which she refused to turn around. He enunciated each word clearly. ¡°I don¡¯t like princesses, but the person I like happens to be a princess.¡±


    The Ninth Princess¡¯s palms were sweating.


    Little Bruiser¡¯s gaze was firm. ¡°You¡¯re pretending to be obedient in front of him, so you¡¯re also pretending to be timid in front of me, right? You¡¯re not afraid of me at all. You just want to test me.¡±


    The Ninth Princess felt as if her face was on fire. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that we were old acquaintances at that time.¡±


    ¡°Then you know now?¡± Little Bruiser grabbed her hand tightly and asked.


    The Ninth Princess bit her lip and did not say anything.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Little Bruiser stood up.


    ¡°Back¡­ where?¡± The Ninth Princess turned around and looked up at him.


    Little Bruiser said, ¡°The carriage. The bridal escort team is about to enter Imperial Capital. We can¡¯t miss the time. Why? Do you think I want to send you back to the Great Zhou?¡±


    The Ninth Princess blinked and did not say anything.


    Little Bruiser sent them to where the team was camped. ¡°Go.¡±


    The Ninth Princess retracted her little hand and walked towards the carriage with her head lowered. Little Bruiser stared at her departing back, hoping that she would turn around to look at him once. However, he was disappointed. She walked to the carriage. He lowered his eyes and kicked a small stone by the roadside.


    Suddenly, the Ninth Princess turned around and ran towards him like a light swallow. Under his stunned gaze, she quickly kissed his cheek.


    Little Bruiser was stunned!


    The Ninth Princess ran back with a red face. After taking a few steps, she suddenly turned around and looked at him with sparkling eyes. ¡°Although I don¡¯t remember what happened when I was young, the moment you appeared in front of me on a tall horse three years ago, I knew that my hero was here..¡±

 Chapter 1264 - 1264: Ending (1)

    Chapter 1264: Ending (1)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Little Bruiser¡¯s head was buzzing. He suspected that he was dreaming. He pinched himself and gasped in pain! It was not a dream, it was real!


    She said he was her hero!


    Little Bruiser felt like he was stepping on cotton and his body was light.


    The Ninth Princess was amused by his silly look. She covered her face and smiled before quickly running into the carriage. She covered her face with the veil.


    Little Bruiser hurriedly ran to the window and lifted the curtain. He stammered, ¡°You, you, you¡­ Have you¡­ wanted to marry me since long ago?¡± The Ninth Princess lifted the veil and looked at him coquettishly. ¡°Idiot!¡±


    Little Bruiser regretted it. If he had known the truth, he wouldn¡¯t have asked her to guard that ck-hearted person for three years! Wasn¡¯t it good to have a soft woman in his arms for these three years? It was wasted just like that! Little Bruiser felt that he had already wasted so much time. He really couldn¡¯t dy for a day in the future.


    The Ninth Princess felt the same way, so she pulled the curtain out of Little Bruiser¡¯s hand and instructed the coachman and guards to ignore him and continue on their way.


    The coachman and guards didn¡¯t dare to move and stared straight at Little Bruiser.


    Little Bruiser pped the handle of the carriage and shouted angrily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear Princely Heir Consort tell you to ignore me? Are you all deaf? Why are you still paying attention to me?!¡±


    The corners of everyone¡¯s mouths twitched as they left, leaving Little Bruiser alone.


    The wedding was held as scheduled. The Helian Manor was filled with joy.


    The Ninth Princess had married someone before. No matter how one looked at it, this marriage was not the most to the Old Madam¡¯s liking. However, the Old Madam also understood that her little grandson had rejected countless youngdies all these years. He had such a person in his heart.


    If he really married someone else, he would probably regret it for the rest of his life. And she also believed that such an outstanding man like her grandson would definitely be able to win the Ninth Princess¡¯s heart.


    As long as there was affection, these days would start.


    Overall, the elders of the Helian Manor were still considered open-minded. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have agreed to this marriage even though they clearly had a knot in their hearts. Now that he had married her, they naturally hoped that the couple would be fine. As for giving the Ninth Princess a hard time, that was impossible.


    Little Bruiser and the Ninth Princess had a perfect ending, and Yu Wan had resolved one of her worries. After staying in the Helian Manor with Yan Jiuchao for a few days, she returned to the Great Zhou and returned to the Immortal Sect from the Directorate¡¯s entrance.


    Unexpectedly and reasonably, Yan Xiaosi slipped out of the house again!


    This was not the first time. The two of them were used to it. They thought that they would be able to find her soon, but when they saw the guilty look on the Sacred Luan¡¯s face, the two of them were rmed.


    Then, Immortal Lord Jiuchao attacked the Holy Sect. When he found out that his precious daughter had been kidnapped by two stinky men and ascended, he was so angry that he almost razed the Holy Sect to the ground!


    At this moment, Yan Xiaosi¡¯s mood was definitely not any better than his father¡¯s. The Lingzhi Grass had appeared. To be precise, it had been plucked by Yan Xiaosi. Everyone thought that a phenomenon had descended from the sky, and that the ce where the rainbow appeared was the ce where the treasure was hidden. How could they have expected that the rainbow was only a scenery in the mystic realm? It had nothing to do with the appearance of the treasure!


    Yan Xiaosi couldn¡¯t stay in the tent anymore and strolled around. She strolled to the river and saw a red fruit on the ground that looked quite delicious. She picked it along the way. Lingzhi grass, Lingzhi grass. Shouldn¡¯t it be grass? Who would have thought that it would be a fruit?


    This was naturally the disguise of the Lingzhi Grass. It thought that no one would be able to recognize it after it messed around. In fact, among the many cultivatorsing and going, no one had any ideas about a wild fruit by the roadside.


    Just like that, it dodged one disaster after another, but in the end, it was ruthlessly killed by Yan Xiaosi.


    Yan Xiaosi did not give it a chance to return to its original form and swallowed it in one bite.


    Lingzhi Grass was in despair.


    This wave of operation came too quickly, and even the divine beast guarding it could not react. When the divine beast reacted, it became Yan Xiaosi who was in despair. It was not a guardian divine beast at all, but an ancient dragon soul.


    This was not something that the demon dragons of the lower realm couldpare to. Most of the dragons of the lower realm were flood dragons, and they were still a big step away from bing true dragons, let alone an ancient azure dragon. Therefore, even if it only had a remnant soul, it was enough for everyone to suffer.


    The ancient dragon soul protected the Lingzhi Grass because the Lingzhi Grass had the effect of nourishing remnant souls. The Lingzhi Grass was about to ripen. After consuming it, the ancient dragon soul could recover its remnant soul and gradually condense a dragon body. However, it was eaten by Yan Xiaosi..

 Chapter 1265 - 1265: Ending (2)

    Chapter 1265: Ending (2)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The ancient dragon soul instantly went berserk!


    When the dragon soul was angry, millions of corpses would beid to rest. This was not a joke, nor was it an exaggeration. All the cultivators who came to search for treasures were suppressed by the pressure of the ancient dragon soul.


    The Myriad Sword Sect and the Hundred Flower Pce were simply weak in front of the ancient dragon soul.


    When the three of them saw that the situation was bad, they ran.


    How could the ancient dragon soul let them escape? It chased after them with the might of lightning.


    Yan Xiaosi exploded as she ran. ¡°Didn¡¯t I just eat one of your fruits? Is there a need to be like this? Ahhh!¡±


    Since Yan Xiaosi had eaten the Lingzhi Grass, the ancient dragon soul decided to eat her. This way, it could indirectly obtain the medicinal properties of the Lingzhi Grass.


    The ancient dragon soul bit over and almost bit Yan Xiaosi¡¯s butt. Yan Xiaosi


    exploded.


    This could not continue. If they did not kill this dragon soul, they would not be able to leave at all. Therefore, the Holy Master and the Demon Lord stopped their escape n and used all their skills to kill the dragon.


    The Holy Master and the Demon Lord were both seriously injured.


    The Demon Lord had used too much power from the demon bead, causing him to be on the verge of being homogenized by the demon bead. Soon, he would lose his mind and be aplete demon.


    However, the price that the ancient dragon soul paid was also heavy. It never expected two newly ascended cultivators to be so good at fighting, beating its remnant soul until it was only an illusion.


    Even so, the ancient dragon soul had no intention of retreating. It risked its soul to pounce on the two of them.


    Yan Xiaosi¡¯s strength was used to digest the Lingzhi Grass, so she could not use it all. However, she could not watch as the Holy Master and Brother Xiao Zhao were eaten by the dragon soul. Therefore, she simply went all out and ate the dragon soul.


    The Dragon Soul :


    The Holy Master :


    The Demon Lord :


    The dragon soul was not as easy to digest as the demon soul back then. Fortunately, Yan Xiaosi ate the ancient Lingzhi Grass first. This was a spirit pill that could strengthen her physique and cultivation. It could very well increase Yan Xiaosi¡¯s digestive function¡­ Uh, no, cultivation.


    Yan Xiaosi needed a ce where she could slowly digest the dragon soul without being disturbed, and the Holy Master and Demon Lord happened to need to recuperate. The three of them quickly left the mystic realm and found a sparsely popted forest. They set up restrictions around them and meditated in peace.


    The Demon Lord focused on fighting the power of the demon bead in his body. He did not want his rationality to be swallowed by the demon bead. He had to remember who he was and Yan Xiaosi.


    This process was not easy. If there was the slightest mistake, he might be swallowed. Bean-sized beads of sweat flowed down his handsome face and were blown to the ground by the wind, burning ck holes.


    Yan Xiaosi sat beside him, immersed in her own world.


    This was the first time she had clearly sensed her strength. She could see the sea of stars in her dantian from the inside. Every star contained boundless spiritual energy. The dragon soul that she had eaten entered this sea of stars and was struggling on the verge of death among countless stars.


    What she needed to do was to refine it with the spiritual energy in the sea of stars.


    The Lingzhi Grass turned into a cloud above the sea of stars, constantly repairing the damage caused by the dragon soul to the sea of stars.


    Yan Xiaosi and the Demon Lord both entered a state of selflessness, but they did not know that the Holy Master opposite them suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes turned bloodshot. The ck shadow that had once appeared in the stream was projected on the ground beside him. He slowly stood up and looked at Xiao Zhao and Yan Xiaosi like a knife.


    The ck shadow said bewitchingly, ¡°Do you want her? Do you want her? Kill that man and she¡¯s yours.¡±


    With a whoosh, a spirit artifact sword appeared in the Holy Master¡¯s hand. He held his sword and walked towards the Demon Lord. The ck shadow stayed by his feet. ¡°He¡¯s very weak now. If you want to kill him, now is the time.


    Quickly kill him, kill him! If you kill him, no one will snatch her from you. What are you waiting for? Kill him!¡±


    The ck shadow kept bewitching the Holy Master, and the Holy Master¡¯s world began to spin. The ck shadow¡¯s voice was sudden and close, drilling into his ears and knocking on his heart.


    ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    ¡°Kill him ¡±


    ¡°Use the longsword in your hand.¡±


    The Holy Master¡¯s eyes gradually unfocused. He came to the Demon Lord and raised the sword in his hand. His hands began to tremble.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate. He¡¯s the Demon Lord. He has the Demon Bead in his body that the Old Demon Lord refined with his entire life¡¯s cultivation. Even if you don¡¯t attack now, he willpletely demonize one day. At that time, he won¡¯t remember who he is or who you are. He will kill you, Yan Xiaosi, and everyone..¡±

 Chapter 1266 - 1266: Ending (3)

    Chapter 1266: Ending (3)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Hurry up and get rid of this scourge. What are you still hesitating for? Are you afraid that Yan Xiaosi will be sad? Why would she be sad? You¡¯re doing this for her own good. He can¡¯t enter the cycle of reincarnation and can¡¯t take care of her forever, but you can.¡±


    The Holy Master¡¯s sword stabbed at the Demon Lord.


    Yan Xiaosi suddenly opened her eyes. ¡°Brother Zhou Jin!¡±


    Even she was shocked when she called him Brother Zhou Jin. The Holy Master¡¯s body suddenly stopped, but it was toote to retract his sword. Yan Xiaosi turned around and pounced in front of the Demon Lord to block this sword for him.


    However, the sword did not stab into her body. The moment she pounced over and hugged the Demon Lord, he woke up. He hugged her soft waist and turned around, ttening her on the soft grass. However, the sword pierced through his chest from his back.


    Yan Xiaosi shouted, ¡°Brother Xiao Zhao¡ª¡±


    Blood sttered on the Holy Master¡¯s face. The Holy Master suddenly came back to his senses. He looked at Xiao Zhao, who had fallen into Yan Xiaosi¡¯s arms, and then at the sword in his hand. His vision darkened and he fell to the ground.


    Yan Xiaosi¡¯s blood surged, and the dragon soul seized the opportunity to stir in the sea of stars. In the end, Yan Xiaosi also fainted.


    In the end, the newly appointed demon passageway had someone pass through it. That person was very annoying. After ascending for a while, he actually wanted to go back and even brought three people with him.


    It was its first day having someone pass through his passage. How could it withstand four people passing through its body at the same time?


    Then, that person left two red eggs for it.


    What f*cking red eggs!


    When the Demon Lord woke up, he found himself lying on an unfamiliar bed with Yan Xiaosi sleeping beside him. The ancient dragon soul in Yan Xiaosi¡¯s body had already been suppressed by the aura of the Longevity Technique. When she woke up, she could slowly digest it herself.


    Why was there a Longevity Technique? The Demon Lord was shocked. Then, he realized that his injuries had also recovered. He sat up strangely and saw Sect Master Lin and his subordinates guarding the bed.


    Needless to say, the identity of the demonic cultivator had already been exposed, but the Holy Sect actually did not deal with him. Seeing that he had woken up, the demonic cultivator heaved a sigh of relief. He took a step forward and said, ¡°Demon Lord! You¡¯re finally awake! You scared me to death!¡±


    Sect Master Lin also took a step forward. He opened his mouth but hesitated, as if he had something to say that was difficult to say.


    The Demon Lord let go of Yan Xiaosi¡¯s hand and tucked her in. He asked the


    demonic cultivator, ¡°What happened? Why am I back?¡±


    This ce was filled with the aura of the Holy Sect. It should be the Holy Sect. However, if he remembered correctly, he had fainted in the upper realm. Not only was he not dead, but he had also returned to the Holy Land?


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. It¡¯s all thanks to Immortal Lord Jiuchao¡­¡± The demonic cultivator told him everything about Immortal Lord Jiuchao bringing the three of them back to the Holy Sect from the upper realm. ¡°Immortal Lord Jiuchao is so angry! ¡±


    He was angry that the two stinky men had kidnapped his precious daughter, and he was also angry that the Demon Lord had grabbed his daughter¡¯s hand so tightly that he couldn¡¯t break free. If his wife hadn¡¯t stopped him, Immortal Lord Jiuchao would have long chopped off the Demon Lord¡¯s w.


    The Demon Lord cleared his throat awkwardly. ¡°Ahem, I¡¯ll go to the Immortal Sect to apologize after that. By the way, where¡¯s your Holy Master? How¡¯s his mental demon?¡±


    He was asking Sect Master Lin.


    In fact, when he was fighting with the cultivators from the mystic realm, the


    Demon Lord had already sensed that something was wrong with the Holy Master. However, at that time, he did not think about the mental demon. It was not until the Holy Master stabbed at him that he felt the power of the mental demon.


    Who would have thought that the holy master, who was like a Buddha, would also have a mental demon? Once a cultivator had a mental demon, they would have half a foot into the demonic path. Only by killing the mental demon as soon as possible could they return to their own righteous path.


    Mental demons were not so easy to kill, but with the Holy Master¡¯s temperament, it should not be a problem. At least, that was what the Demon Lord thought.


    However, Sect Master Lin¡¯s expression was a little heavy. The Demon Lord asked strangely, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Your Holy Master is so powerful, can¡¯t he even kill a mental demon?¡±


    Sect Master Lin said sadly, ¡°It¡¯s not that he can¡¯t be killed, but he¡¯s unwilling


    ¡°


    The Holy Master¡¯s inner demon¡­ was Zhou Jin.


    When everyone found out that the Holy Master had reincarnated, they did not take this life seriously. The Holy Master had lived for more than ten thousand years, so how could he change for a mere eleven or twelve years? This was simply insignificant and could bepletely cut off.


    The Holy Master probably thought so too. He forcefully suppressed everything that belonged to Zhou Jin. He thought that as time passed, he would be able to treat Zhou Jin less and less seriously until¡­ he became his inner demon.


    This was the Holy Master¡¯s love tribtion. Killing the mental demon could sever the love tribtion. But he was unwilling to do so.


    Between the Holy Master and Zhou Jin, he chose thetter.


    ¡°You mean¡­ he became a mental demon? How could he fall to the demonic path? Does he not care about the life and death of the holynd¡­¡± The Demon Lord was halfway through his sentence when he felt an unfamiliar and huge power surge out.


    For the first time in his life, heprehended the Six Dao Reincarnations. The demons could not sense reincarnation. They were people who were blocked by reincarnation. Unless¡­ he had the power of reincarnation on him, but how was this possible? His eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Sect Master Lin nodded with reddened eyes. ¡°It¡¯s the power of a Holy Master.¡±


    ¡°Holy Master, are you really going to do this?¡± Sect Master Lin remembered kneeling down and begging him.


    The Holy Master said, ¡°He¡¯s the fusion of the Holy Demon. He can withstand the power of the Demon Soul and can also amodate the power of the Holy Master. Perhaps it¡¯s predestined. Otherwise, why would he appear so suitable? He¡¯s destined to be the true Master of the Shengze, unify the Holy Land and the Nine Prefectures Demon Domain, and save me from my sea of suffering.¡±


    Sect Master Lin cried at that time. ¡°How can you say that you¡¯re in a sea of bitterness? Could it be that after so many years¡­


    The Holy Master looked at the distant sky and smiled easily. ¡°After so many years, I¡¯ve only been truly happy when I was Zhou Jin.¡±


    It was as if he didn¡¯t know what he was giving up. He abandoned his status as a Holy Master and became a mental demon. He no longer had an afterlife. He used his lifetimes to help Xiao Zhao achieve his lifetimes.


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°He left,¡± Sect Master Lin said.


    Xiao Zhao lifted the nket and got off the bed. He quickly walked to the bed and looked at the blue sky. He seemed to see Zhou Jin.


    Zhou Jin turned around and smiled at him. ¡°You can¡¯t just take care of her for one lifetime..


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!